《Midnight Bride The CEO's Temptation》


 Chapter 1 - 1: Sent As A Gift

    A Five-star hotel, Los Angeles, California


    The pool glistened under the translucent ss dome. It was silent other than the softpping of water, the hotel, bright and vacant.


    Crouched half-naked, Savannah had woken moments ago in the tan recliner by the poolside, her whole body aching. Sitting up, she''d nced down and her blood-soaked thighs and hardly believe what had happened to her.


    Earlier, her fianc¨¦, Devin, had asked her to deliver some documents to the hotel where he was working. She remembered pacing into the room and being wrestled from behind, her mouth being smothered andpsing unconsciousness. After that, it became fuzzy, like some erotic dream, in which she was surrounded by a man''s breath, shackled by his strong arms, contorted around his torso, and used as a toy to satisfy his desires. She''d felt herself open up to him, her body ravished and pulsating, a burst of pain as he pushed himself into her as she cried out. And this man, the one in her dream - it wasn''t Devin, her fianc¨¦.


    But now, looking between her blood-stained thighs, her body a mesh of aches and sores, she knew it hadn''t been a dream.


    Why? She thought. She gathered her knees up to her chest, watching the sunlight dance on the water. How could this happen in broad daylight? Her mind wandered. Should I call the police? Or... Preserve evidence?


    Yes, evidence. She''d need to preserve her body; aching; bitten; bloodied and stained - keep it in a zip-lock bag and use it to punish the man who had done this to her. As her mind raced, the floor-to-ceiling ss doors creaked open.


    She nced up - a tall and handsome stranger stepped in, a white towel slung over his shoulder, water dripping from the ends of his raven ck hair, his exquisite features presenting a noble temperament. His deep grey eyes moved to focus on her, and like sparks shocked her.


    That''s him! She thought, rising to her feet, unsure which direction to take. It was you who did this to me! She felt white-hot anger rise in her chest at the injustice and humiliation of it all, and her body pulled her towards him. She pounced to him like a bristling cat: "You ¨C you asshole!" She said, wing at his face.


    He grabbed her by the arm and lifted her up and away from him. His body''s heat made her breathless; his voice was like grit and gravel before andslide, mingled with extreme displeasure: "Me?" His mouth split onto a broad-toothed smile. "Why? It was Devin who sent you to me."


    Two hours before, Dn and his nephew, Devin, had sessfully settled a business deal at their family hotel. After the new partners left, Devin took two sses of merlot to celebrate, chiming sses with his uncle, Dn. Dn upended his ss and instantly felt his body ignite with a burning passion. His nephew smiled at him and invited his assistant to take Dn back to his room by the pool.


    Feeling dizzy, he was surprised when he went into his room and spied a familiar, slender figure, sprawled on his bed. She was the girl he had once seen on Devin''s phone, he realized. At that time, he''d made a concerted effort to show little interest in her. She was beautiful but didn''t want to tangle emotions with business. Did his nephew think he was interested in his fianc¨¦e? Had he sent her as a gift?


    He realized now that, standing in front of this spat girl, of course, it had been Devin''s idea, the idiot. He''d drugged them both and let them go at it. But why?


    He told her.


    Savannah shivered, tears filling her eyes. "What? It can''t be," she said, cowed into silence. "Why would he do-" She gestured at them with sweeping arms, "this? I''m his fianc¨¦e!" Thest word tasted bitter in her mouth now, like rotten fruit.


    "Devin''s fianc¨¦e?" Dn frowned with, and his thin lips twisted into a smile. "I had no idea," he said, holding up his hands. His nephew had really something, he thought, ncing at her, and then Devin presented her to be bound, gagged and naked. Dn gazed at Savannah and said drily, "It''s true, believe it or not."


    Reality hit her like a high-speed train. She felt herself being knocked off bnce and then falling into a deep abyss. Anger, sadness, embarrassment ¨C they swelled within her and threatened to undo her at the seams. She red at him, fists clenched, feet unmoving.


    Her fianc¨¦ had sold her off like a ve to Dn, and he''d eaten her up like a box of choctes, she thought. The bastard. She needed to leave, she knew. Get as far away from this man as she could.


    He noticed her turning her head, looking to run like a wounded beast. She''d go straight to the police, Dn knew, and she couldn''t be allowed to do that. In one swift motion, he scooped her up in his arms and lifted her over the pool.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" she gasped, surprised by how easily she was ovee. "Let me go! Let me go! LET ME GO!" Savannah screamed, but only echoes answered.


    By ident or not, she wasn''t sure, but as she struggled, her shirt was suddenly torn wide open, spilling out her well-rounded breasts for him to see. His eyes turned a darker shade of blue as he looked at her toned body cradled in his arms.


    "Let me go! You - you assaulted me." She whimpered, tears spilling down her face. The words sounded like a weak omission. As if by saying it, she was giving up.


    Dn looked at her, a mixture of pity and sympathy in his eyes, and let her go, sshing down into the water.


    ***


    She pulled her shirt tight around her, dripping wet as she walked along with the boulevard home, the drugs slowly fading away.


    "Are you okay?" Hollered a passing pickup truck. It slowed next to her, ying Bob Dn on the radio. "Do you want me to call the police?"


    What was the point? She wandered. What evidence did she have? After being thrown into the pool, would there be anything left to vindicate her usations? She shook her head and thanked him. He shrugged and pulled away.


    After Dn had thrown her in the pool, he had watched her with a wry smile, amused as she sshed, kicking and screaming away from him. She remembered hoisting herself out at the far side and running into the night. He hadn''t chased her but watched her from the recliner she''d woken on, his arms cupped behind his head, and his mouth stretched into the same amused grin.


    Now, walking along the sunbaked pavement, her bare-feet ached from running. Birds were singing and could smell the sea nearby. She threw her phone on the floor, broken by being dumped in the pool. I spent half-a-months earnings on that phone, she thought as she ground her heel against it. The fucker.


    She rounded a bend and arrived at a petrol station. She found a pay phone just around the side where campervans parked at night and pulled some change from her pocket and dialed Devin.


    She heard a familiar voice. "Hello?"

 Chapter 2 - 2: We Are Over

    Savannah''s knuckles whitened around the phone, her voice trembling: "Devin?"


    She heard him clear his throat. "Savannah? Is that you?"


    "Did you know? Did you give me to another man?" Her voice shook with rage.


    No answer.


    "What the fuck, Devin!"


    She''d never shouted at Devin before, and her aunt had told her to be respectful. She wanted to throw her head back inughter at the thought now.


    "It was only business, babe. And if you''re going to be my wife, well, it''s your duty to help me," he replied confidently. "Is it necessary to question me in such a tone?" He continued. "Where is my beautiful, kind Savannah? Where has she gone?"


    She felt the knife turn in her gut. It had been usual for Devin to hire escorts or buy expensive gifts to impress clients asionally, but she would never be one of them.


    Devin found no answer on the phone for a long time, so softened his voice. "Savannah, why did you leave so soon? Did you do something to offend him?"


    She couldn''t believe that her father had married her off to this vulgar man. She hated him, and his words galvanized her hate into a white-hot point that stabbed at her heart. "Devin," she said, her voice shaking "we are over."


    Devin clenched the receiver in his hand. He''d never expected that she''d dare leave him, "Over? Haw!" He barked. "How dare you break up with me? Look at yourself, you whore. You have no family, no money, and no job. I shared everything I had with you, everything! You should be kowtowing to me and be thankful I let you. And now you are going to leave me? Your uncle''s workshop would''ve closed down long ago but for me. If you want to leave, go ahead!" He raved. "I won''t beg. I made you sleep with a man, what of it? I don''t even mind, but now you want to leave me!"


    So that''s how he saw her, a leech who''d grown fat off his hard work. He owned her, he thought. How wrong he was.


    A chill crept over Savannah from the tip of her heart to her extremities. She forced a smile: "That''s great. We agreed; it''s over. The wedding is canceled."


    Devin gasped, "You''ve made up your mind? I''ll give you one more chance -."


    "No, Thanks. Take your chance and shove it."


    Savannah hung up the phone and walked into the store. "A pack of Marlboro lights, thanks." She handed over some of her change, went back around the side, lit a cigarette, copsed against the wall, and cried.


    ***


    Outside the 7-Eleven tan, prostitutes hawked their bodies along the sidewalk.


    A sleek ck Lamborghini waited silently in the traffic, inside a dark and handsome figure reclined in the back seat, gazing coldly through the half-opened window at the girls'' and boys'' lipstick lesbians.


    After that wild morning by the pool, Dn had returned to his calm and elegant self, dressed in a fine ck Armani suit, a sense of chill hiding in his gray eyes.


    He had been working and traveling abroad for many years and had not concerned himself with family. Nor had he paid attention to his nephew''s marriage and knew nothing about his nephew''s fianc¨¦. It was all puzzling to him.


    His bodyguard, Garwood, was a hulk of a man. He leaned over into his ear: "Sir, the girl is named Savannah Schultz, 21 years old; she was engaged to Devin as a child to cement the family businesses together. But soon went south after her father died, and her uncle, Dalton Schultz, adopted her. She now makes a living as a model. Mr. Schultz suggested their marriage when she came of age, and they were supposed to get married next month."


    Twenty-one¡­ too young to be out of school. Why are you in such a hurry?


    Dn snorted: "So what''s the deal between Schultz''s and the Yontzs?"


    Garwood nodded: "Good instinct. Dalton Schultz set up a workshop that survives only as a supplier of Mr. Yontz''spany. I guess that''s why Mr. Schultz was eager to marry her to that asshole, Devin."


    Dn''s eyes darken slightly. So that''s what motivated them. All the Schultz cared about was money ¨C his nephew''s money.


    He''d heard earlier that Savannah had broken up with Devin. Had she taken her pound of flesh? He smiled, remembering the soft nape of her neck as he mounted her from behind. She was strong-headed, he mused, and the determination with which she reportedly struck out alone


    conjured memories of another girl he once knew.


    ***


    Savannah got off the bus in the leafy suburbs of LA. It was dark and cool out, the tall oak trees rustling in the wind. She gathered her arms around herself, shivering in her still damp clothes.


    Her body ached all over, feet sore and swollen, and purple bruises on her neck where he''d ravished her. She stumbled up the drive, exhausted.


    She knocked on the door, her cousin, aunt, and uncle watching TV in the living room.


    She suddenly felt her confidence drain away. All the anger and bitterness that had propelled her guttered out with a single, shuddering sigh. In a moment, she realized she''d have to face the consequences of what happened today.


    The door opened. She smiled weakly, tears in her eyes. "Uncle, Aunt, I''m back."


    Her aunt stood in the doorway in a pink nightie. "There you are! Did you break up with Devin? What in heaven were you thinking!"


    Savannah bowed her head. Of course, Devin had called. Of course, he had raved at them about her leaving. And of course, they had believed him.


    Her aunt, Norah, led her into the living where her uncle, Dalton, was smoking silently on his peppermint green couch. She sat her down next to her cousin Valerie who ced a hand on her knee. The room was dark other than the re of the TV.

 Chapter 3 - 3: What’s Going On?

    Savannah was the first to break the silence. "Yes, I decided to break up with him."


    Dalton banged a fist down on the couch. "Why? What''s going on?"


    "I¡­" she hesitated, looking down at her feet. "I wanted to. I had to."


    Dalton waved her off. "It''s normal for couples to quarrel with each other, but you don''t quit. Your aunt and I argue all the time, and we''re still together!" He said, waving at Norah. "You know, we are living by the Yontzs," exined Dalton, stubbing a smoke.


    "I know, but¡­"


    Norah stood up. "Think about it for a moment! How will you support yourself? We''ve given you everything and have never asked for anything in return, and then you do this? What''s wrong with you?" shemented.


    Savannah grit her teeth: "Aunt, when you adopted me, you took father''s stock as payment from hispany. So, actually, I don''t think I owe you anything. And least of all," she said, standing to meet her gaze, "letting you decide who I should marry."


    "Oh! Now you answer back!" She screamed, pointing the finger at her and turning to face the room. "And now you use us ¨Cus!- of taking advantage of you! You wicked girl!" She said, rounding on her, jabbing a finger into her chest. "How could you? Your mother abandoned you! Your father, too!"


    This stung Savannah. He''d loved her, and he''d given her everything.


    "That''s not true!" She screamed


    "-and yearster, you''d ruin your uncle?! My goodness! What a heartless girl!"


    Norah flounced about as Dalton and Valerie tried tofort her.


    Savannah seized the chance and ran upstairs to her room, mming shut the door behind her. "You wicked girl!" Called Norah after her. "Go, ask an apology to Devin!"


    She threw herself in the bed, plugged in her headphones, and sniffed back the tears. Modest Mouse was ying. Hadn''t they noticed her clothes? She thought after the rush of emotion had washed over her. The bruises on my body? My bare and swollen feet?


    If her dad were still there, he''d have defended her, and mom¡­She struggled to remember her face but could recall her warmth and her smell.


    She burst into tears again. Great, heaving sobs that wracked her chest. Then there was a knock at the door, and she got up and opened it.


    Dalton came in, his shoulders drooped. "Savannah¡­" he started, standing awkwardly by the doorway. "Your aunt got a little too excited, but she was right. Our factory should have gone broke years ago if it was not for the Yontzs. And if you leave, they''ll¡­ well, they''ll want blood." He said, sighing. "They''ll cancel their orders, and our factory will close. So just- just think about it before you leave Devin, okay?"


    She suddenly felt ashamed.


    Uncle Schultz was her only family, how could she be so selfish as to destroy everything that he''d worked for? And all everything her father had worked for, too. The money her father left had been invested in that factory. It was as much hers as it was theirs. It couldn''t fail. Norah was right; she is wicked.


    Savannah hugged Dalton. "I know, I''m sorry." She said. "I''ll try and fix it right away."


    Dalton squeezed her tight in his arms and smiled. "Thank you."


    ***


    Amongst the winding roads of Beverly Hills, Devin liaised with Dn in his luxury vi.


    Dn was sitting on the sofa, cross-legged, his face gloomy: "Just say it, Devin. Why did you send her to me like that?"


    Sat nearby, Devin smirked. "Uncle, it didn''t mean anything, I swear. I saw you staring at Savannah''s pictures that day, and I thought you were interested, so I gave her to you." He said, shrugging his shoulders. "You are my uncle. My fianc¨¦e, my wife, it doesn''t matter. I just want you to be happy."


    "Get to the point!" barked Dn, his face set in granite.


    Devin held up his hands. "Okay, okay... I have recently invested in a business, and I need a capital injection from the Group. One-hundred million. But the other shareholders insist on your signature. For the sake of expediency, uncle, please help me this one time!"


    Dn, the youngest, but also the most ruthless chief executive of Sterling Group, has individual powers that superseded the Group.


    He was the only one who could help.


    Dn''s thin lips curled into a sardonic smile: "What makes you think I would give you one-hundred million for a night with your fianc¨¦e?"


    "Uncle!" Devin sputtered. "Savannah and you both entered your private suite today, which has been captured by the hotel''s surveince." A wicked glint entered his eyes. "What if those videos started circting in public? What would they think of you if they knew you''d slept with his nephew''s fianc¨¦e? Grandpa might eliminate your post of the CEO..."


    Garwood red at Devin, how dare he threaten Dn!


    Dn stood up, and calmly walked towards Devin, his gray eyes flitting with anger. He leaned over to Devin''s ear: "you''d threaten me?"


    Devin felt himself freeze: "What? No! I just want to make a clear situation for you."


    "Get out," Dn replied, pointing a finger to the door.


    "Uncle, please." Devin became restless.


    "Shall I say it again?"


    Devin pulled on his jacket and backed out of the room, pleading with Dn as he left.


    The door closed behind him, and Garwood came up. "Sir, he has a point. We can''t let that video get out. It''d ruin you." Dn smiled dryly. That he slept with her would be a matter of course if she was his, nominally, and the surveince video would be useless.


    Well, the girl was looking for a rich man, so here he was. It''ll be easy, he grinned. And I might even enjoy it.


    ***


    The moon was high in the deep blue vaulted sky. Savannah had just arrived at Devin''s house and was about to ring the doorbell when she saw that it was already unlocked.


    She carefully walked into the hallway and paused. Upstairs, she heard a man and a girl''s intimate breathing.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Having An Affair With Her Fiance

    Savannah''s heart missed a beat. Then, carefully, she crept up the stairs towards the bedroom¡­ and froze.


    "Babe, am I pleased to see you." She heard Devin say. "It''s been a fucking awful day."


    She heard a girl coo andfort.


    "My fianc¨¦e ¨C your cousin ¨C she left me... She left me, Valerie. Fuck." He sighed. "And then ¨C ha! - my uncle decided not to invest in mypany. I feel like an idiot." She heads the bedsheets shift. "I don''t know what I''d do without you, babe. I really need you right now." There was kissing. Savannah eyed through a crack in the door.


    "Why did Savannah leave you? She''s such a nice girl¡­" She eyed him. "Always the obedient one, that one, and terrified of crossing you," She joked. A throatyugh. "What did you do?"


    He grunted. "Nothing. The girls an idiot: Too dumb to figure out how the world works, and it drives me crazy, like, how?" He huffed. "I don''t want to talk about it."


    "I''m sorry." She soothed, throwing her arms around his neck.


    "You''re so sweet; the gentlest, most thoughtful and considerate¡­ I love you."


    "What about ¨C"


    "Savannah?" He growled. "I hate her." He spat. It was cold and malicious and stung deep in Savannah''s chest. "She walks around like she''s a princess like she''s so god damned special. What has she done, eh?"


    She held him closer and whispered into his ear. "And what about me?" She stretched out on the bed, exposing the length of her body, and reached around and tugged on him.


    He groaned.


    "If I let you have me now ¨C do whatever you wanted - would that cheer you up?"


    "It would," he nodded, gazing at her pearly white breasts.


    "Then why don''t you marry me?" She asked, propping herself up on one shoulder. She was working hard on him now, Savannah saw. Her eyes fixed on his. She was beating furiously on his manhood so that he fell back and let out a sigh.


    He came across them both.


    Theyy motionless for a moment before Devin spoke up again. "I didn''t have a choice in marrying her. It was my grandfather''s idea, years ago, to bind our families. And if I go against him, I lose everything. And I can''t lose you, Valerie." He lifted her to his lips.


    Savannah bit off a gasp and covered her mouth.


    It was her cousin, Valerie. She was having an affair with her fianc¨¦.


    The fact seemed ridiculous, but now she could see her face through the gap, and it was Valerie. Her long blond hair was spilling down over her shoulders, locked in his arms¡­ Valerie hade here tofort him, she realized. She wondered for how long she''d beenforting him.


    Again, that swell in her stomach, the familiar anger rising in her throat. She wanted to tear herself away, but she was stunned into stone. Then, suddenly, Devin was on top of and inside of her Valerie. A hand mped around her throat, and he thrust himself hard inside of her. She moaned, dug her nails into his shoulders.


    That was enough. Savannah''s shock turned into indifference. On survival. She needed to get away from this ce, so she ran. Down the stairs, out the house and into the driving rain; to the end of the street; under the oak trees and past the parked cars and the wide red-brick houses until the road bent around and came to a colder sack.


    She fell onto all fours, gasping for breath. She wasn''t sure if she was tired of having a panic attack. She sat on the curb, feet in the gutter. She was soaked to the bone, and her hair hung like seaweed, dark and tangled, her eyes red and bloodshot. A jagged smile spread across her lips. What an idiot, she thought, kicking off her shoes. What a stupid, stupid girl you are. How could you even consider giving him another chance?


    She''d been prepared to forgive him for the night previous, for her uncle and family, but now? No way. She shook her head, Of all the girls, she thought, it had to be cousin Valerie. Sheughed into the air and then quickly returned to crying.


    Her mind raced. Everything was starting to make sense. That''s why Devin sent her to another man. He wanted me gone! He''d been seeing Valerie for, how long now? She couldn''t ce her finger on when they''d be cold to one another, but it must have been a while ago. It didn''t matter. He hated her, that much was clear.


    She got herself up, looked left, then right, and struck off home.


    At the same time, across the street.


    The ck Lamborghini quietly stood in the darkness.


    In the driver seat, Garwood said: "Ms. Schultz seems to havee from Mr. Yontz''s house."


    Dn''s eyes gleamed, gazing at Savannah as she huddled along the curb.


    "Follow her." He ordered.


    The rain kept falling.


    Savannah didn''t notice the sleek ck car shadowing her, its headlights dimmed and engine running quite under the thunder of rain.


    And then, somehow, the rain fell even harder. It felt like the ocean itself was being dropped on top of her, a great waterfall crushing her with its immense weight. She wasn''t sure if you should keep walking or start swimming. By now, the cold had crept up her fingers, along her arms and legs, and into her chest. As she passed another junction down another quiet street, she felt her head spin. She steadied herself against a tree for a moment, but quickly, everything turned to ck.


    She fell into Dn''s arms. Garwood shielded them with arge umbre as she was put in the back of the Lamborghini.


    "Hospital?" asked Garwood, "She has a fever."


    "Beverly Hills." Dn''s voice was low and deep.


    The car pulled out like a sword from a scabbard and sped away into the night.


    ***


    Early in the morning, in the bedroom.


    She stretched out; soft sheets. Bird song gently floated into her bed.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Savannah moaned, opening her eyes. The room wasrge and furnished in browns and golds. Where am I? She thought, stretching her arms out.


    She sat up and stared.


    She suddenly remembered Devin and Valerie, and then copsed in the rain. This wasn''t any kind of hospital that she recognized. It''s too quiet for starters, she thought. And I''ve never seen a hospital whose walls were gold.


    Looking down, she saw her long naked legs twisted in bedsheets. She jumped up, out of bed. And am I wearing¡­ a men''s shirt? What the hell?


    Her head started spinning again. She reached out for the bedside cab, steadied herself before knocking off a vase.


    It smashed onto the tiled floor, shards of ss everywhere.


    The door opened.


    A middle-aged woman with tied back hair leaned around the door. Savannah could see her politely gazing at her half-naked body a moment before registering the ss everywhere. "You''re awake!" She beamed. "You''re already looking much, much better than when you came inst night. I told them. I said, ''it''s just a slight fever. Give her some time in bed, and she''ll be fine.'' I told them, and you are. Heavens, you look well."


    The woman wore a pretty floral dress that swung about her heels. She was old, Savannah could tell, but she had aged gracefully. Her face radiates warmth.


    "Who are you?" Asked Savannah, suddenly remembering to cover herself, dragging the bed shot around her waist. "And how did I get here?"


    "You''re safe, that''s what matters, dear." She got a dustpan and brushed out a dresser. "You should get back into bed, and you''re still not well enough to be walking about. Especially with all this ss!" She joked, getting to her knees to sweep it up.


    "Where am I?" She asked again. "I would really like to know."


    "As I said ¨C"This was her moment. The woman let out a gasp as Savannah vaulted over her. Then, a stab of pain in her foot as Savannahnded. Fuck! She forgot about the ss. Or didn''t really consider it a problem in the scheme of things. She hesitated for an instant, turned to see if the woman was following her (she wasn''t), and mmed into something hard. She recoiled several steps and looked up to a dark face, sneering down at her.

 Chapter 5 - 5: Why I Am Here?

    She screamed.


    He''d somehow found her and kidnapped her. He was going to kill her. She needed to escape.


    "You¡ªlet me go!" Cried Savannah, as his powerful arms constricted her.


    She raked her nails across his face, and he cursed loudly. Regardless, he lifted her in his arms and dropped her into the bed.


    "Don''t -" He warned, pointing the finger at her.


    She froze like a deer in headlights.


    He slowly sat down on the sofa in the corner of the bedroom, cross-legged: "Judy."


    "Yes, sir." Said the maid, Judy checked Savannah''s feet. Luckily, there were only cuts to her feet. Judy hurriedly disinfected the cuts and bandaged them. Then she left the room.


    The atmosphere of the room cooled down. But Savannah didn''t feel like the storm had passed, more that she was in the eye of it. "I¡­Why am I here?"


    She had figured this was his house already, or at least one of his houses. This guy was rich. Mega rich. That somehow exined why Devin gave her to him, she guessed.


    "I saw you faint outside Devin''s apartment," Dn said, drily.


    The memory shed across her mind, and she involuntarily recoiled, scrunching up her face. Was it a loss? Sadness¡­? No, humiliation. "And my clothes?"


    "Judy undressed you."


    She sighed with relief.


    He grinned, but to her, it looked as if he were sneering: "Still shy? I''ve already seen¡­" His eyes wandered to the tops of her thighs, "everything."


    Biting her lower lip, Savannah turned her head, away from him and this ce.


    But he questioned her closely: "Why haven''t you broken up with Devin yet? And why on earth go back to him?"


    How did he know? Unless¡­ he''d followed her. Of course. What worried her more, however, was what he wanted with her now. She doubted it was a kindness that brought her here. Maybe for another round of sex, her his toy to be fucked senseless and left speaking gibberish afterward.


    She bit her lip, "Look, any deal you made with Devin involving me ¨C well, it is off. I''m out, okay? You and that sick fuck can just go fuck each other."


    She got out of the bed and limped slowly towards the door.


    "Wait a minute." His tone was cool and calm.


    Savannah stopped and looked at him, warily: "Anything else?"


    "Without Devin, your uncle''s workshop will close. You don''t want that. So how about you find another partner?" He lit up a cigarette.


    His impassiveness chilled Savannah: "What do you mean?"


    "Your uncle forced you to make up with Devin, right?"


    She bit her lower lip tightly.


    "After everything that has happened, are you really willing to go back to Devin?" She could see that Dn had nned his little speech and, she supposed, much more besides. Confidence bled from him.


    Dn breathed the cigarette deeply, his grey eyes shing dark and dangerous: "I can help you to break off your engagement, and aid you in keeping your uncle''s business."


    Savannah turned to face him.


    "But I have conditions," Dn added.


    She held her breath.


    "Be mine." The cigarette head flickered between his fingers. His eyes were stormy and shocking.


    Savannah stood dumbfounded. She had never seen a man talking about ownership of a woman so casually.


    "You are crazy." She eventually said, staring daggers at him. "I''m leaving and don''t you dare follow me." She asked her clothes from Judy, got changed, left the vi.


    Dn watched her leaving. A ghost of a smile touched his lips.


    ****


    Seven o''clock in the morning.


    When Savannah got back home, it was morning, and a nt of lemon-colored sunlight lit up the kitchen. The radio was on, and it smelt of burnt toast. Dalton was at the dining table, reading a newspaper, and drinking a ck coffee. "Was Devin angry?" He asked, stubbing one out. "Have you made up with him?"


    Savannah looked over at Valerie: she was eating breakfast in a yellow dress, gentle and quiet, and oh so pretty. It was as if nothing had happened. She felt another of her heartstrings snap.


    Exhausted, Savannah wordlessly went to her room. As the fever swept over her again, Savannah snuggled deeper into her bed, thought about all the hate she now felt towards her family and slept.


    She awoke in the evening to a knock on the door.


    Dalton called her outside: "Savannah, Devin is here! Come out!"


    Savannah dragged herself up and opened the door.


    Dalton took her aside and said in a low voice: "What''s wrong with you? Your aunt and I finally convinced Devin home for dinner. Now grow up and apologize to him," he said, leaning in close to her face.


    "Uncle¡­"


    "Please, Savannah."


    Savannah forced down the barbed wire ball in her throat, changed clothes,bed her hair, and walked down to the living room.


    Devin was slouched on the couch, between Norah and Valerie. Norah smiled at him: "It''s all Savannah''s fault. Her uncle and I told her; Fights between lovers aremon. Just - forget it!"


    Valerie had rested her hand on his thigh and said: "She can be such a drama queen sometimes."


    "Savannah,e and talk to Devin." Norah winked at her.


    Savannah stared at Devin silently.


    A long moment passed and Devin began to squirm under her gaze: sense the anger and humiliation and hate in it.


    "Savannah!" Norah shouted.


    She suddenly snapped out of it. "Can youe with me?" Said Savannah, a calmness overtaking her. "I want to talk to you." She left for the garden.


    Norah sounded relieved and smiled apologetically to Devin: "Savannah''s just shy. Why don''t you both hash it out in private?"


    Devin left, and Valerie red after them, a storm passing over her face. Envy stabbed at her heart: She longed for him to take her and marry her. She''d given herself to him, and he''d epted, filling her andpleting her in ways she didn''t know was possible. It wasn''t enough, she decided, to be hidden away. Why couldn''t he acknowledge their love? Because of Savannah? What a joke. And deep inside, a n started to form.


    It was warm out. The sun was low, and the sky was like orange peel. Birds sang loudly overhead, and a light breeze stirred the long grass. Savannah blurted it out: "Set me free, Devin. Just let me go."

 Chapter 6 - 6: Powerless To Speak

    Devin ground his teeth. Women fell over themselves to be with him. And now Savannah thought she could just dismiss him, like some stray dog?


    "What?" He spat. "You can''t leave me."


    Savannah nced at Valerie through the window, "I wouldn''t want to get between the two of you," she said quietly, turning back to the garden.


    Devin nodded slowly and then barked augh. He slung his arm around her waist and pulled her in tight. "Now listen to me. I own you, you frigid cow." His voice was a sharp whisper in her ear, and his hand-dug into her nk so that she yelped. "If it weren''t for my grandfather, who insists that I marry you to avoid ''gossip,'' I would happily leave you. I hate you, do you hear me? I mean, why would I want to marry an orphan girl who always looks so miserable?" He crooned anotherugh. "Don''t ask too much from me, Savannah. The wedding will take ce as nned next month. After that, you stay out of my way, and I''ll do the same. But if you don''t agree¡­ ?" he shrugged, looking out into the garden. "Your father''s stock and your uncle''s workshop will vanish, just like that." He snapped his fingers, smiled, and walked back inside.


    "So soon?" said Norah.


    "It''s sorted." Devin shrugged and sat back on the sofa.


    Savannah stood rooted to the ground. She rubbed her side and gritted her teeth. She wanted to run away, clear over the back fence and out to sea, never to be seen again. She was so tired that she couldn''t summon the will to be angry anymore; instead, she found just a dull ache where her heart should be.


    Then, as if from a dream, the man offered to swim to the front of her mind. Slowly, a smile spread across her lips.


    Two dayster, Savannah once again found herself amongst the winding roads and green slopes of Beverly Hills. The sun beat down on the sidewalk, and people on the street hid in shops, cars, or under awnings to avoid the midday sun.


    It was much easier finding this guy''s house than escaping from it, she thought. I can count the number ofrge vis on the one hand.


    She got out of the taxi outside a familiar gated entrance. Beyond, a gravel drive meandered up the hill to a whitewashed vi, whichmanded a view over the area. It was green and quiet, and she could smellvender and citrus from the garden. She couldn''t be sure it was the right ce, but it was close enough that she''d bet money. Hoisting up her cleavage and pouting her lips, she strode towards the gate where a tubby guard in a navy colored uniform stood alert. Confidence, she thought. Exude it. She took long strides to the gate, pulled on the handle, but it didn''t open. Keypad. Double fuck.


    The guard wandered over, running a finger over his bushy mustache. "How can I help you, ma''am?" He asked, positioning himself between her and the entrance.


    "I ¨C I''m here to see.. erm," She hadn''t thought this through, she quickly realized.


    He shook his head and started to lead her away with an arm on her shoulder. "look, Ms. ¡­"


    "Savannah,"


    He nodded. "Whatever reason you think you have foring here, Savannah, you don''t. Get that? You need to leave now."


    "But I really am looking for someone. A man, tall with ck hair, and -oh!- a ck car with a big driver, silent type. I have been here before... I just¡­ can''t remember which house it is." She mentally rolled her eyes at how badly this was going.


    "Looking for a man with dark hair a sidekick, eh? No address, no name? Look," he took a step closer so that his gut was almost touching her. "I''m going to make this as simple as I can for you," a hand rested on his baton. "You aren''t getting in here."


    "Fine - Fine!" She said, waving her hands in the air, "I''ll wait here."


    "Oh, boy," Said another guard in the guard box. "Another crazy. If these girls put as much effort into working as they did into gold-digging¡­"


    "This pays better if they cannd it," sighed the fat one.


    "Households here are all quite well off. No wonder they attract these types." Echoed the other man.


    Savannah''s cheeks flushed red.


    Jesus. What am I doing here? Is this even the right house?


    She hesitated. Thought about leaving but paused at the thought of Devin and Valerie rutting in his bedroom.


    No. She would rather die than marry Devin.


    The only one who could help would be this man. The one who assaulted her. Double fuck.


    An hour passed, and the security became impatient, "Why are you still here?"


    "It''s called waiting. As I said, I''ll do it here."


    "No trash allowed." He joked. The other whooped withughter.


    She bristled at this.


    "Haw-fucking-haw." She said. "Why don''t you call the police then. Dicks."


    "You¡ª" The security strode toward Savannah, and his baton raised, "Get outta here!"


    Suddenly, a ck Lamborghini lurched to a stop.


    The security paused with his baton in the air.


    Then the car door swung open. A man in a sharp ck suit appeared, shoes grinding the asphalt as he got out.


    "Mr. Sterling, wee back!" The security guard dipped his head and lowered his baton.


    Dn frowned, "What''s the fuss?"


    "I''m sorry, sir. This girl is being a nuisance ¨C nothing we can''t handle. I just gave her a warning¡­"


    "She is waiting for me," Dn replied. It looked like the guard had been pped across the face, and Savannah couldn''t help but give him her best shit-eating grin.


    "Any questions?" Dn asked drily.


    "N- no. Of course not." He stammered.


    And suddenly she was pulled into his car by therge man. His smell, his power, made her breathless¡­ powerless to speak. She watched as the man in the suit went to his guards'' face and, jabbing a finger into his chest, hissed, "you''re fired."


    Savannah gave out a squee.

 Chapter 7 - 7: She’s Not The One He’s Been Looking For

    "Mr. Sterling¡ª" The guard protested.


    "Was I not clear?" He said, stooping into the car.


    "Actually¡­It doesn''t have to be..." She squeaked, suddenly guilty over the whole thing.


    "Are you always so kind to those who hurt you?"


    Savannah buttoned her lips.


    The car drove up the gravel drive to the vi. Savannah got out and followed him inside to a spacious living-room-sh-office space with a ss wall at the far end and a cream leather couch. Minimalist bookshelves and a desk in the other corner with a globe nearby.


    "What''s up?" Dn asked casually, walking the length of the room.


    He had poured a ss of wine (he hadn''t offered her one) and was now sitting on the sofa rigid and stern like he was about to discipline her. The sunlight streamed through the window behind him, somehow amplifying his charismatic and elegant demeanor. Like a sexy Jesus, she thought. Laughed, swatted the idea down, and sat down in the armchair opposite him.


    Savannah wrung her hands and squirmed in the armchair. "I''m mad," she thought." She was asking for help from the guy that assaulted her. "Yep, you''re stark raving mad." pondered in her mind. But then, what choice did she have? This man was a major business partner with her fianc¨¦e, Devin, she knew. Surely, Devin would have to leave her peacefully if this man vouched for her?


    Oh, fuck it all.


    She plucked up the courage and asked, "I¡­I want you to help me get rid of Devin."


    He choked back some wine. "Help?" Her directness surprised him. He thought her more meek.


    "Why should I help you?" He said, regaining hisposure and leaning against the armrest.


    "Help me leave him, and you''ve got a deal¡ªif you were serious, that is."


    She was out of options, he knew. And what''s worse, she knew he knew and was at his mercy because of it. After all, as the gate guard had kindly pointed out before, women throw themselves at his feet all the time. So why would he choose her?


    Suddenly she wasn''t so sure about this.


    Dn drummed his fingers on the armrest, and Savannah felt her heart beating in rhythm. Like she was a grizzled diator in the belly of the colosseum, and he, Caesar, up in its heights, and could at any moment give her freedom or death, with a single gesture.


    An eternity passed.


    Then, finally, he stood up and looked down at her, hands in his pockets. "Deal."


    She released a breath she didn''t know she was holding and dropped her shoulders. That simple word had let her nervous heart flutter back into ce, thump-thump-thump. Then she thought of something and asked, "Mr. Sterling. One thing. I don''t know your name or your number yet. Your first name, I mean, and I only learned your surname from the guard outside."


    "Ex-guard"


    "Yes. Anyway. How can I contact you?"


    "Good memory?"


    She nodded.


    He said out his cell number, "Remember it."


    She dialed it, and his phone rang. "That''s my number."


    He nodded.


    "So, how are you going to help me?" She said, standing up beside him and looking out the window to the sea. "Devin''s insisting we marry in weeks, not months."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let you marry Devin, even if I have to hijack your wedding." She couldn''t exin it, but despite everything, she felt safe around this man. So when he said this, she felt a surge of affection for this man that she had never felt for Devin, and when he pulled her close, Savannah blushed scarlet, felt the press of his body against her. Firm. Solid. Reassuring. And she flung her arms around him and buried her head in his chest and breathed deep.


    Suddenly, he was on her. His hands were everywhere, she felt her blouse buttons undo and her dress being hitched up; a hand was running up the inside of her thigh, burning hot now, and touching the fabric of her underwear; another, cupping her breast, pulling at her nipple; his tongue in her mouth, his heat, his smell, his body ¨C him - firm against her.


    "Don''t-" She protested. Suffocating. His other hand has tried to push up inside of here, "What are you doing... Please ¨C Stop!" She screamed,nding a hard p across his face. "I don''t ¨C leave me alone!" she stammered.


    Dn rubbed his cheek and took a step back. "From what I recall, we''ve done much, much worse things than¡­" he gestured between them. "This."


    She flushed and stepped back, arms gathered about her.


    "You want my help calling off the marriage, safe the family business? Well, this is the first step."


    "No, this is thest step." She said, scolding him. "I''m leaving now, and we won''t be doing any more of this until Devin is out of my life."


    As Savannah went to leave, Dn called after her, "Wait a minute."


    "What is it now?" She said, getting irritated.


    "Have you ever been to Chicago?"


    "What? No, of course not. Why?"


    "Really?" He pressed, his eyes fixed on her. Probing.


    She sighed. "Growing up, I''d only been to several states next to California, and none of them were Chicago."


    She felt his gaze dissipate until he became his usual cool, collected, and charming self. "Good. In that case, I''ll see you soon." Taking it as her cue to leave, she left through the door, down the hill, and into the dimming twilight.


    Momentster, Garwood strode in with the house-made, Judy. "Sir, I saw Ms. Schultz when I came in. Did shee to see you?"


    Dn nodded, "Have you got it?"


    Garwood handed over a sheaf of paper, "The Schultz''s are native to LA, and Savannah Schultz specifically was born here and hasn''t roamed far since."


    The girl never went to Chicago, he thought. Then she''s certainly not the one he''s been looking for...

 Chapter 8 - 8: Where Have You Been?

    "Stop," said Dn, raising a hand.


    Garwood then said, "Sir, it''s your father''s sixtieth this weekend. It''s at the Ritz. Your younger sister called me just now, asking if you''d like to go."


    "Tell her I''m busy," he sighed. "And arrange to have a gift sent, something big and expensive."


    Garwood hesitated for a moment, "Since you returned to Los Angeles, you haven''t been back to see your family. This time¡­"


    "That''s enough." Dn interrupted stern-faced. It was getting dark out, and he could see the phosphorous street lights were flickering on, one by one in the distance. "Pick up, Savannah, and drive her home."


    Garwood bit back his tongue and nodded, went to leave.


    Judy hurried over. "Oh, you know the poor rtionship between Mr. Sterling and his father," she hissed. "why keep bringing it up? You know it only makes him upset."


    Garwood forced a smile, "I just want to know why. It feels like there are secrets everywhere with this family, and I know none of them."


    He''d been Dn''s private bodyguard for two years now, not long enough to figure out the Gordian knot that was the Sterling family. Judy, meanwhile, had been with Mr. Sterling since his birth and knew every intimate detail about him. In a lot of ways, mused Garwood, she was like a mother to him.


    Judy shot Garwood a look that said ''leave it'' and waved a hand dismissively. "Let sleeping beasts lie, Garwood. And besides, didn''t Mr. Stirling ask you to taxi that young girl home? Chop-chop!" She said, pping her hands.


    ***


    When Savannah came to the gate, she realized that she was still none the wiser about who this guy actually was.


    She decided to catalog what she did know, he''s single (thus no wedding ring); he''s handsome (she blushed at this); he''s interested and¡­ he''s the one assaulting her. Lord, she thought, what bargain have I struck?


    She felt a twinge of regret ¨C or was it buyer''s remorse? ¨C take ahold. She wavered, standing below the awning of an oak tree a little down the drive when her phone started to ring. She answered the phone, and it was Devin, "Where are you?"


    She frowned. "What?"


    "This Sunday is my grandfather''s birthday. Devin said impatiently. "I will pick you up tomorrow morning. Dress yourself up pretty, and don''t embarrass me."


    She clenched her teeth, "I''m. Not. Going. And I don''t want anything more to do with you and to your family."


    Devin''s tone was cold, "I don''t want to bring you there either, but it''s not up to me. It''s my granddad, and he''s real big on family. And I''d appreciate it if you didn''t get him mad at me. I''ll pick you up tomorrow and don''t bring your mope face along. Try cheering up a bit, eh?


    "I..." Devin hung up before she could protest.


    Suddenly any second thought she had before about this, Mr. Stirling vanished. Whatever he wanted, it would be a price worth paying to get rid of Devin and her cousin, Valerie.


    She neared the gate at the end of the gravel drive. "You''re going so soon, miss." The guard waved.


    She smiled at him as he stood uneasily.


    She was about to ask a few questions from the security guard when Garwood caught up to her in his car. His head out the window, "Miss Schultz, get in the car, please, Mr. Sterling asked me to send you home."


    She got in, and they pulled away.


    Along the way, Savannah probed for further information about this man Sterling and what she had gotten tangled up in. But Garwood was good at his job and remained stoic. "Miss Schultz, I''m here to take you home, not to y twenty questions. If you do have any questions about Mr. Sterling, you can ask him yourself."


    Well, that''s that. She thought.


    Savannah knitted her brow, "Is Mr. Sterling always so bossy?"


    Garwood shrugged, "You''ll know soon enough."


    Savannah sighed and slid back into her seat.


    "Stop here, please," Savannah shouted as they rounded the bend onto her street. Garwood stopped, and she got out and rushed into the house without looking back. Before she could get upstairs, however, a hand pped her on the shoulder, and Valerie was there, grinning. "Savannah?" said Valerie. She was in her PJ''s eating cereal. "Where have you been?" Suddenly, the image of Valerie on her back, Devin, between her thighs lit up like a wildfire in her brain. She felt sick and desperately wanted the image out of her head, so she thought about Garwood instead. Good old'' boring Garwood. Almost like not thinking at all, she thought. "Hmm?" She replied to Valerie, her head back.


    "Why the hurry? Where''d you go tonight?"


    "Just took a walk."


    "Is that so?" She said, her voice lowering to an interrogative tone. "With who? I saw your car ¨C who the hell was that?" Valerie was going straight for the jugr.


    "No one sent me back, okay? I suppose you might be wrong."


    "No, I''m right, and I know what I saw. And it wasn''t Devin''s car." An edge of envy entered Valerie''s voice now, the way a cat screeches before a fight. She made to go upstairs, but Valerie blocked her and went on, "I don''t want to lecture you, little cousin, but if you''re going to be a good wife for Devin you can''t simply go off in other men''s cars at this time of night." Savannah couldn''t believe what she was hearing. The nerve of it - with no small sense of irony dolloped in.


    She stared at Valerie with a sardonic grin.


    Valerie felt naked under Savannah''s gaze. "Don''t look at me like that!" She said, swatting her face away.

 Chapter 9 - 9: Change Of Plan

    "Fuck you, Valerie." She said, the wordsing out like sparks from a furnace. "How long has it been, huh? You and Devin, your secret ''meetings,'' how long!" In thest part, you growl through clenched teeth, and Valerie momentarily recoils.


    Valerie had known that Savannah had discovered them. Devin had told her as much the day before. And good innocent Savannah would keep feigning ignorance, and she''d thought, only she wasn''t¡­ not anymore. Then remembering this was her house, her parents, and that she was the older one, she loomed upright and began fighting back. "At least I''m loved, Savannah. At least I''m wanted by him. Something you''ll never know, you leech. You parasite! You think he wants to marry you, so you can bleed him dry? Ha!" she barks. "You stupid girl."


    "What the hell is wrong with you? I really, really, don''t care. If you want to be Valerie Yontz and marry the idiot, be my guest. But I''m guessing he''s using you the same way he''s used me." Savannah sighted, pity overtaking her. "He won''t marry you, Valerie. He just wanted to fuck something ¨C anything ¨C and you happened to be there."


    Valerie screeched like a harpy andshed out, her hand smacking into the side of Savannah''s face. Dazed, she blocked the second blow with her left arm and rammed Valerie up against the wall with all the strength she could muster.


    "What''s wrong with you?" she sharply ask again, as her face twists into an ugly snarl. And then, suddenly, tears began to well in her eyes, and she sobs. She unpin her from the wall, and her shoulders shaking with sobs, she runs upstairs and away from her.


    She watch her m the door, feeling utterly alone, exhausted, and confused.


    ***


    It''s almost Sunday. A knot had formed in Savannah''s gut. The thought of having to go with Devin to his grandfather''s meal¡­ Well, it was more than she could bear. She found herself staring at her phone, waiting for Mr. Sterling to call, to say or do something to save her form this. But now, on the eve of the meal, she, atst, decided to call him. The man''s mellow voice came over the phone, "Hello?"


    She hardly knew him, she knew, but she felt a flood of relief upon hearing his voice.


    "It''s me," she said, "you haven''t forgotten me, have you, Mr. Sterling?"


    "I remember." He said.


    "I need to know. I can''t stop worrying. How are you going to help me? The party is tomorrow, and Devin won''t leave me alone and-"


    "Go with him," he interjected. Now Savannah wasn''t even sure if he wanted to help her. "Go with Devin and be the wife he wants you to be." Hemanded. "I know it''s hard, but you have to trust me. I''ll take care of the rest."


    "But how?"


    "You''ll see." He said.


    "But... "


    "Be a good girl," he purred, "or how can I trust you to perform your part of our agreement?" His voice was low and husky. She had almost forgotten what came after this ¨C after Devin. What was expected of her?


    He hung up the phone, and she sighed. One step at a time, she told herself.


    ***


    Downtown Los Angeles and a tall, sapphire green skyscraper strike out like a shard of ss. The Sterling Group. Near the top was Mr. Sterling''s office. After talking to Savannah, Dn called in Garwood.


    "Change of n." He said. "Cancel tomorrow''s ns, and I''m going to my father''s birthday party." Surprised, Garwood nodded and inwardly wondered what had changed his mind. Whatever it was, he concluded, it was probably a good thing. And then before he could leave, he got a call in his earpiece. "Sir, Mr. Yontz is here to see you. Should I turn him away on my way out?"


    Dn rolled his eyes. "Let him in."


    Devin swaggered in, his jacket hooked over his shoulder. "Uncle," he nodded. "I thought I''d drop by and see if you had had any more thoughts on my investment ns?"


    Dn''s icy gaze chilled the room. "Remind me. What happens if I don''t agree?" He said, sping together fingers.


    A wicked glint entered Devin''s eyes, "Dn, I don''t mean to be blunt, but if you refuse to work with me, then¡­ Well, I can''t help what happens tomorrow." He shrugged, running a hand through his oiled back hair. "To be clear, If I haven''t received 100 million dors before the end of our grandfather''s birthday tomorrow, then the affair between you and my fianc¨¦ Savannah will be public knowledge. And think what a surprise that would be for grandad!" he grinned, pacing past Dn to look out the window. "After that," he shrugged, "who''s to say what would happen to your position as president¡­"


    "I wouldn''t worry." Says Dn, gazing at the wall ahead. "I''ll make sure your demands are satisfied by the end of our family party tomorrow," Dn replied.


    Devin felt joy spring up to his throat and felt giddy, "You promise?" Heughed and pped Dn on the back. "Uncle! If you''d agreed earlier, none of this would have been necessary!"


    Dn spun around and pushed Devin''s hand away. "Get out." He said, his voicending like a b of concrete dropped from a very high height.


    Devin blinked, smiled, and nodded. He put on his jacket and left with a wave.


    ***


    The next morning, Devin drove to the Schultz''s family house. The Schultz family, Savannah, Valerie, Dalton, and Norah were lined outside, waiting for his arrival. Savannah wore a light blue summer dress with small white flowers on and had her silky brown hair loose about her shoulders. Nothing tarty, thought Devin, as he pulled alongside. Simple and pretty. That''ll please the family.


    "You look nice," he called out the car window.


    They got in.


    Savannah hated herself. She felt disgusted as she climbed into the ck leather interior and wanted nothing more than to run away screaming. Beside her, Valerie''s face was dark and ominous, like a storm cloud about to burst. He didn''t say anything about how pretty Valerie looked, Savannah pitied. She''d spent hours dressing up. Put on her prettiest yellow dress and most expensive makeup. Savannah wanted to tell her that he wasn''t worth it ¨C that she could have him soon enough if she really wanted ¨C but in the backseat of the car, the silence was absolute.


    Apparently oblivious, Devin smiled into his rear-view mirror and pulled away towards the Ritz. "It''s good weather," he smiled, pointing up at the purple and pink sky.


    Valerie agreed.


    Savannah tried not to be sick.

 Chapter 10 - 10: Old Sterling Birthday Party

    Devin parked in front of the hotel. It was crowded with people in pretty dresses and dark suits, and they were slowly making their way inside to the main hall. There was a marble fountain, and several parked cars outside, and Devin stopped as close as he could to a red car. They got out, and Devin took Savannah by the arm and introduced her to his mother, Susan. It was her red car.


    "Hello, my dear!" she said, flinging her arms around them both. "Devin, you look so handsome! And so pretty, Savannah!" She smiled. Took a swig of wine.


    "Are you already drunk?" Asked Devin.


    "No, not yet. A few wines, that''s all." She waved at Norah, Dalton, and Valerie behind them, struggling with the car door. "The Schultz''s. The perfect family." She said, as they finally joined them and kissed Norah and Dalton on the cheeks. "Thank you so much foring. It wouldn''t be the same without you."


    Norah blushed. "It''s a pleasure."


    "For you? I suppose it must be!" She snorted and ced a steadying hand on Norah''s shoulder as sheughed. Norah bristled a little at this but knew her ce. She stiffened and smiled. Savannah had always suspected that, deep down, Devin''s family hated the Schultz''s family. Savannah especially. Like they''d somehow duped into an arranged marriage with her. Savannah wondered if Susan med her or old man Sterling for their unhappy marriage (she must know by now. The signs are obvious and she''s his mother) and wondered if they''d me her when she torched the entire thing.


    "Is my uncle here?" Asked Devin, snapping Savannah out of her head. His mother shook her head. "He said he woulde - he has to. It''s been years since any of us have seen him!"


    "Maybe he''s stuck in traffic," said his mother, leading him in by the arm. I''ve never heard of this uncle before, thought Savannah. "He''lle soon¡ªthe party''s starting. Let''s go," said Susan and lead them in.


    Inside the banquet hall, family and friends were crowded around a long table stuffed with food. The sound of peopleughing, knife and forks ttering and children whooping, echoed around the vaulted ceiling. The smell of gravy and roast chicken, Yorkshire pudding and cranberry sauce wafted past them.


    Savannah was sitting down between Henley, Devin''s father, and Devin himself. Henley looked much like his son but older. A strong jaw and thick stubble and long silvery hair swept back. He was quiet and very, very drunk.


    And there, at the head of the table, was Grandfather Sterling. He wasrger than life,ughing and drinking with everyone who would talk to him. Savannah wasn''t sure if she should be thankful to him or not, for forcing Devin to marry her. How much did he know about the pit of vipers, which is his family? She thought. He smiled at her and raised a ss. It was too busy to barge over and speak to him, so she smiled and raised her ss back.


    His brow furrowed and shouted over to Susan, "Where''s Dn?"


    "Traffic, we think. I can call him and tell him to hurry if you want." Shouted Susan.


    "Exactly, dad, don''t worry, Dn would definitelye as he promised." Said Henley, her husband.


    "Good, good. I''ming over!" He shouted and came over. He shuffled over with a ss of wine in his hand. "Savannah, It''s been a while!" Devin''s grandfather stood her up and gave her a hug. He was taller than her with wispy white hair.


    "Hello, sir." She said and hugged him back. "You''re looking very well."


    "Why does everyone keep calling me, Sir?" He said to the group. "Please, granddad. We''re family ¨C now more than ever."


    Beside her, Devin shot her a re, and she understood it perfectly, Don''t fuck this up for me, or else. "Of course, sorry. Granddad. You''re looking well." She tried to smile but felt her lips tug downwards like she was about to cry. Suddenly, Devin was beside her.


    "Don''t worry, grandfather, she''s a shy girl and gets embarrassed easily ??? too many people, see?" He nodded at the others at the table, gazing at them. "Be brave, baby. You can call him grandpa, can''t you?" He had his arm around her.


    She choked back the lump at the back of her throat. Here, in her fianc¨¦s'' arms, she could smell Valerie and her perfume. She felt hate standing in his arms, directed at her, and she wasn''t sure if it was his hate or hers she was sensing. And she wanted to scream and shout and tear the whole ce down around her and ¨C and ¨C and she didn''t. She swallowed, hard, and hoped that the tears in her eyes made them glisten.


    "Grandfather. Please forgive me. A little too much wine." She smiled.


    He patted her on the backside and waved them off. "I get it, and don''t worry, either of you, it''spletely normal. Everyone gets cold feet before a wedding; you''ve just gotta ride it out. And Savannah, you especially don''t need to worry. My family will look after you and yours. Your father was a good friend to me. It''ll be the biggest and best wedding you''ve ever seen! And if Devin ever, ever hurts you, you just let me know. I''ll sort him out, believe you me!" Everybodyughed, and Devin shifted uneasily. "And I ask only one thing in return," he said as theughter subsided. "That you give me grandchildren!" He threw his arms into the air, and everyone startedughing again.


    Fuck, Grandchildren.

 Chapter 11 - 11: His Plan Had Caused Maximum Damaged

    Devin hissed into her ear, "you heard the man. We''d better get to it soon, eh? Was I thinking¡­ tonight? If you''re free, that is?"


    She elbowed him hard in the ribs, but he didn''t back off. "Remember what happens if you mess this up for me. Be nice now, andter tonight, you can be as naughty as you like." He grinned so wide she worried his ears might drop in. She bit her bottom lip hard, so hard it drew blood. If Mr. Sterling didn''te soon, she knew, then she would have to sleep with his guy.


    Then, quickly, the room grew silent. It was like the oxygen had been sucked out of the room. A fork ttered; a mother silenced a child; a wine ss chimed. Then, shoes hoofing on the marble floor, growing louder, each stride resonating purpose.


    A man entered, tall and handsome in a charcoal grey suit. Chest out shoulders back, hands in pockets. Such elegance and confidence that hemanded the attention of everyone there. Savannah''s eyes fixed on him and realized that figure. It was Mr. Sterling. But¡­ what was he doing? A mixture of excitement and confusion churned inside of her, and then, to make it worse, Devin spoke, "Uncle ising!" Devin shouted, and arge part of Savannah went numb. Her mind raced. He''s called Sterling, but he''s not part of the Sterling family, that would be... huh¡­ That would make him Devin''s uncle, which means oh my god. She wasn''t the sharpest knife in the draw, some had even called her slow, but this struck like lightning down a rod, frying her brain. She felt her cheeks flush and started feeling sick.


    "Dn, why sote?" Asked Devin, "Dad has asked about you several times." Devin and Susan got up to meet him and guide him to a seat next to his grandfather at the head of the table, but Dn pushed past them and made straight for Savannah.


    "So, you know the girl?" Called Grandad across the table. "Our Savannah, soon to be family. She''s marrying your nephew, Devin-"


    "No, she isn''t," he said.


    The old man''s face froze. He wasn''t yet sure if he should be angry or not, so he probed a little, voice wracked with tension. "What do you mean; ''no, she isn''t"?


    "She''s mine so she can''t marry Devin because she is seeing me. And if she is having anyone''s babies, they''ll be mine."


    Devin was floored.


    The crowd gasped.


    Savannah wanted to be swallowed by the floor and never seen again.


    Finally, grandfather Sterling figured out that he was supposed to feel angry, and he mmed his fist down onto the table. "Dn, what the fuck is going on. You don''t joined us for years, and now this?"


    "Father, please," he said, taking Alssea''s hand. "You''re making a scene."


    "Nonsense! What are you talking about? Savannah is your nephew''s fianc¨¦! Have you fucked her?" Thest question was like a white-hot iron poker being driven at them.


    Dn parried it effortlessly. "Just his fianc¨¦, not a wife. And she''s yet to fuck him ¨C only me." He said, a smoldering grin as he nces at Savannah.


    Savannah shuddered.


    She knew that Dn had ruined her life at this moment, left her broken and splintered on the rocks, sinking in a sea of scandal. Dn''s n had been to cause maximum damage to both her and Devin. Her reputation would be in tatters after this, and everybody would know who she was and what she did. Of course, once Dn was done using her body, he would cast her out, and she would be alone.


    Old Sterling was red with anger and could hardly believe what he was hearing. He turned his head to face Savannah, "Savannah, tell me, are you really together with Dn?"


    Savannah trembled a little.


    Dn squeezed her hand and started to crush it in his. Gentle at first, but firm. A warning.


    Savannah nodded.


    The guests burst into an uproar.


    Devin clenched his teeth, his face burning hot, embarrassed. He''d never, ever thought she would leave him for his uncle, and suddenly he regretted ever sending her there in the first ce. He felt his blood boil as eyes flitted between him and his uncle Dn. Balled his fists and leaped out of his chair, mping a firm hand around Savannah''s arm. "What the hell do you think you''re doing!" He shouted at her, dragging her close by the arm. "You''re my fianc¨¦!"


    Then, before he realized what was happening, his arms had been pulled off, and he''d been dragged several feet back. Dn stood over him, his guard Garwood at Devin''s side. The whole hall silently watched in anticipation of what would happen next.


    "She is not," growled Dn, looming over Devin, "You''re fianc¨¦e." Quickly, quietly, Savannah ran to Dn''s side, and they left.


    Behind them, the hall erupted pandemonium. "What the fuck is going on?" The old man screamed. Then the door closed, and they were gone.

 Chapter 12 - 12: Sabotage His Plan

    Savannah let out a guttural growl and gnashed out her words. "You! You who slept with my cousin!"


    Devin turned scarlet, his jaw clenched, and fists were clenched white. He was raised above his head, ready to strike, like a hammer on an anvil.


    Savannah flinched. Waited for the blow tond¡­ but it didn''te.


    Devin''s hand was frozen above his head, where it was locked in a vice-like grip. Devin stared maniacally at his uncle, Dn, whose jaw, wide and sharp like a spade edge, was mped shut in a repressed rage.


    "You would dare hit a woman in front of me." Not a question.


    Devin''s temper quickly cooled; his shoulders dropped, and his mouth started to form words that sounded like an apology.


    "Remember who I am, Devin, and know that she is now with me." He let go of Devin''s arm and took Savannah''s hand, whispered to her, "Do you want to go back inside, or would you rather leave?"


    Savannah shook to the core, felt she had no choice but to cling to his arm as he led her to the backseat of his car, where she sat, still stunned. Her mind is like a scrambled omelet. Was this the car she had taken home the other night? It was. He was Devin''s uncle. Outside, Valerie had run through the revolving door and watched as they, Dn and Savannah, vanished into the evening.


    Devin stood rooted to the spot, dumbfounded by the evenings'' events. Somehow, his uncle had sabotaged his ns to ckmail money from him. By making Savannah his own, any leverage he might have had vanished. The surveince tapes he had of him with finance - ex-fiance - were useless. Nothing waspromising about sleeping with your girlfriend. He gave a thin, tight-lipped grin and shook his head. But boy, is he smart.


    He loosened his tie and waved over the valet with his ticket, getting ready to give chase when Valerie pulled him around by the shoulder. "Where are you going?


    "I''m going to figure out what happened to Savannah," said Devin.


    "There''s nothing to ask. Savannah cheated on you. She''s with him now.'' She spat that hate in her throat. "Chasing after her will only make a fool and heap shame on top of injury."


    "It can''t be," he growled. "She would never actually¡­" the words caught in his mouth. "Do this. Behave like this¡­"


    Valerie cupped his brow and jowl, lowering his gaze into hers. "I didn''t want to have to tell you, to hurt you, but you''re not giving me any choice. I caught Savannah sneaking back home one night in your uncle''s car. When I stopped her she went mad - wouldn''t tell me anything. Whatever had been going on, it may have been happening for a while."


    "Is that true?" Said Devin, his turning ghost white.


    Valerie nodded, sniffed, "Savannah''s my cousin and¡­ it''s hard for me to say this, but maybe she isn''t who she appears to be. I mean, sometimes the ones who look the most honest are actually¡­"


    Devin felt the shards of anger and betrayal plunging into his brain, making his head spin. Had she continued to sleep with him since that day at the hotel? The hypocrisy smelt rank, after all the times she had withheld her body from him, halted his advances with a cold rebuttal.


    "Why are you still so kind to Savannah, after everything she''s done to you?" Pleaded Valerie, trying to gather Devin in her arms as he stood statue-like. "Don''t feel bad¡­ Baby" She pressed her head into his chest and squeezed him tight, trying to thaw his mind that seemed to have been sh-frozen. A faint smile crossed her lips. She knew that there was no way for Savannah to marry Devin now, not after this omnishambles. If there was ever a time for her and Devin to cement their love for each other, it was now.


    The thought of having to face the questions and sideways nces back inside the hall sent a shiver down his back. But here, outside under the pale glow of the hotel lighting, he felt a semnce of calm starting to wash over him. He looked down at Valerie, hooped around him, and smiled. "What would I do without you, Valerie? My pretty girl. my understanding, girl."


    They roared up to Dn''s vi onto the rise, overlooking the bay and the surrounding estates in Beverly Hills. Savannah took a moment topose herself, unbuckled her seatbelt and went to get out when a hand reached over and pressed her down into her seat.


    "I want to go home," she quietly protested.


    Dn smiled at her, maybe genuine, but to her, it seemed like that of a wolf. "You can''t. You''re Aunt and Uncle won''t be too pleased, I''d wager. No, better you stay here for a few nights until it all blows over."


    Tears welled in her eyes. "This is all your fault!" She gasped, pping back his hand. "I wouldn''t''ve needed to run if it weren''t for you!"


    "You asked for help, and I helped, exactly as promised. No more, no less. Devin will not - cannot - harm you or your family anymore. He wouldn''t dare, not whilst your under my protection." Then, he leaned in close to her ear and whispered quietly, "Now, time for you to make good on your end of the deal." His hand slid up her thigh, exposing her legs.


    She shivered and then pushed him away. Hit him hard across the face. "You lied to me. Do you really think I''ll let you have me now, after this? You''re my god-damned finances, uncle!"


    Dn sneered angrily. Then, in one swift motion, grabbed her by the neck and pulled her face to face with him. "Do you want to call off our deal? Do you?" His eyes were like sea ice, breaking on the shore. His breath smelled of pork and mint and wine.


    And, as suddenly as the rage hade on, it left¡ªa smoothness entering his voice. "We can litigate, we can bargain, but my sweet Savannah, you have nothing to bargain with. I will have you."


    At that moment, more than anything, she felt tired. She felt his gaze on the bow of her lips, on the scoops of her breasts, the tops of her thighs. And that she was trapped there, in the car, with the man that had assaulted her and that he would think nothing of doing it again¡­ so he relented, her body ckened.


    He sensed her submission, a grin on his face, rxing his grip, a hand now cupping her breast. But then, before he knew what she was doing, hand raked across his face and mp her teeth down on his forearm, the metallic taste of blood on her teeth. He yowled, drew back, and at that moment, Savannah flung herself out the door, into the night and ran. Ran down the street and into the night, towards the storm which she knew would be raging at home.


    ***


    When she arrived back at the Schultz''s home - because that''s who they were now, ''the Schultz'', not the family she needed - her uncle and aunt were waiting. Valerie was still out, probably with Devin. But whoever was there, she was sure a thunderstorm was about to makendfall.

 Chapter 13 - 13: Pleasantly Surprised

    "You have the nerve toe back here? After running away with a man, just like your shameless mother!" Shouted Norah, livid, jumping out the sofa.


    Dalton, usually the diplomat, joined in, "Are you crazy, Savannah? How could you sleep with Devin''s uncle? Is there any misunderstanding? Just go and exin to Devin and old Sterling, and tell them it''s nothing between you and Dn."


    Savannah clenched her fists. "No misunderstanding. Devin and I couldn''t be together anymore."


    Norah pointed her finger at her, "Did you hear that? She really has a thick hide! Shameless thing! The same as her mother, who ran away from home, abandoning her daughter and her husband!"


    "Stop it!" Savannah stared at her aunt, "I''m not going to marry Devin, and I have the freedom to choose who I marry. And -let me be clear- Devin and I are over. That man, he has done things to me! Or are you just worried about your factory? Well, don''t be. Devin won''t dare do anything in fear of his uncle. Okay?"


    Dalton was in a hurry, "How could you? You''re a sweet girl. No, Savannah, go to apologize to the Yontzs with me, to make amends, even if they put you down on your knees... You must get married to Devin! Otherwise, you''ll ruin this whole family!"


    Savannah was confused, "Why? I said that your factory would not be affected..."


    Dalton''s face twisted into grimace, "It''s not just about the factory. I ran into debt, ying cards, a bad hand, and Devin loaned me money, really helped me out. But he won''t now, will he? Not now, you''ve gone and left him feeling like a fool. The gambling debts... even selling the factory wouldn''t pay them.


    Savannah wanted tough. The stupidity of her family and the selfishness. They''d doomed themselves and sought to me her.


    "Savannah, please, we''re family! You are throwing away everything your family has worked for, for generations! Think of the factory workers - they''ll have no jobs!" He was shouting now, going red in the face. "How many people''s lives do you have to destroy to make your point? Savannah, go to apologize to the Yontzs and old Sterling at once!"


    Savannah smirked at him, bitterness in it. "No. No, I won''t. You fucked up. You gambled away the business." They stared at her, silent, so she continued. "You lost it all, and you, me, Valerie, and everyone else who works for you is fucked because you''re shit at cards. You did it, not me!"


    Toote, she saw Norah''s hand swinging towards her face and felt a stinging heat, and a loud p, on her cheek, staggered back. It felt hot and raw and could already feel it swelling.


    Norah stamped with fury, "You wicked girl! Think about who brought up, who gave you everything you have. And you - you," her arms contorted in the air above her, fists working. " you won''t even help save the family business. You want to destroy it! You have no heart! You''re no family of mine. I''ll beat you to death for it!"


    Then she came up again, and raised her hand to p Savannah.


    But this time, Savannah responded, catching Norah''s hand by the wrist.


    "You parasite! You used us! Let go of me, you leech. I''m going to beat you so hard that no one will want you. What? Do you have a problem with that? I''ll beat you to death, you heartless girl!"


    "Don''t you fucking dare," growled Savannah, still holding Norah''s hand above her head. "r it won''t be me that you''ll have to answer to."


    "What do you mean? You wicked girl!" Norah uttered with anger.


    Savannah''s voice was cold, "You''ve offended Devin, and now you want to displease Dn?"


    Norah paused, looked at Dalton, and then backed away from her like she was a bomb. Dalton gathered Norah in his arms as sheshed out at Savannah.


    "You dare to threaten us! After everything we have done, all wasted! Fine then, leave and don''te back. You have a man now. Nevere back here."


    Tears welling in her eyes, she turned her back on the life she knew and left.


    ***


    The night was like ck velvet, the underside of the clouds above like sheets of felt hanging high above the city. She clutched had arms around herself, cold and drained, wandering the streets. She was dying the inevitable, she knew. She had to go back to her uncle''s home.


    Her options hadn''t always been so narrowed. She had wanted to go to university - had been offered a ce - but Norah had said that they couldn''t afford to send both her and Valerie to university and instead asked her to help at the factory. And that was the end of that. She had no friends or ssmates to turn to, she had no money and no way to earn any. To buy hot tea or coffee at a Starbucks. If she were a parasite, she thought, it was because that''s how her family had molded her.


    As the wandered aimlessly across the suburbs, avoiding the city center, which was unsafe at this time of night, she found herself outside a red-brick building with a rusty iron gate with arge que next to it which read, Mission of Hope Orphanage. She had lived here for six months after her father''s death. It was only after her uncle had worked through all the paperwork that she finally left. And, looking back now, she supposed that this was the only ce she had found peace, maybe even joy, since then.


    She often came here when she felt sad. She volunteered, some years when her life lulled into an oppressive routine. The emotions tangled up in the ce where once a sharp reminder, now blunted, of when her life changed, unimaginably, forever. And now her life was breaking up around her again, and she was back, the same scared girl she had been all those years ago.


    It was morning now, and the sky was the color of lemons. The caretaker manned the gate, greeted her. "Savannah, what are you doing here?"


    She smiled weakly. "Nothing. Just here to see the children," and then walked in.


    Savannah forced a smile and nodded to him and then walked in.


    The building was tall and had wide bay windows and a heavy oak door studded with ck pig-iron. The courtyard was surrounded by a spiked fence mounted in a high knee wall with a swing set and seesaw on a turf patch under the bay window. Children were ying when she walked in and rushed over, cheering her name. She touched them on their heads, feeling safe, and squatted down to their height. It always felt likeing home here.


    "Savannah, do you want to see a portrait from Brother?" said a willowy girl in a blue dress, two long braids of blond hair.


    "I would love to. Who is Brother?"


    "Yeah, let''s go to the brother," they chanted and led her by the hand, through the arched doorway, and along the hall, into the ssroom, "Brother is cool! He draws well!"


    A tall and slender figure had his back turned to them but obviously handsome. He was wearing a white shirt and ck suit pants, sleeves rolled up, strong arms, and a brush in his hand dancing on the drawing board. The figure was familiar, and Savannah''s heart stirred.


    "Brother!" the children, Kitty and Tony, called out.


    The young man turned, looked over here. He smiled down at them, his blue eyes twinkling.


    Savannah was pleasantly surprised, "Brother Kevin!"


    The man gazed at her, stiffened a moment. It seemed that tears were welling up in his eyes, his voice mild, "Savannah, it''s a long time."

 Chapter 14 - 14: She Achieve Nothing

    "Sister, do you know him?" Asked the child, Tony, curiously.


    Savannah nodded.


    More than "know," she thought to herself. She''d grown up with him in the orphanage, in the aftermath of her father''s death. She cried, daily, sometimes in throat rattling sobs, other times a weak whimper, but always a sense of earth-shattering change taking ce around her. Like she could not trust the walls around her, that they might fall away and reveal another, stranger reality she knew nothing of. For the first time in her life, she was alone, in every sense of the word, and she didn''t know what to do.


    At first, she''d stayed in bed until the uncanniness of her own life, spinning in circles around her head, drove her up and out, if only to get away from the repeating dreams that haunted her. It was then that she met Kevin. A tall, willowy boy with a mop of blonde hair. He sat next to her on a bench in the courtyard and showed her a picture he''d drawn. "Do you like it?" He held it up. It was her, smiling in a one-piece dress, hair fanned over her face. He''d drawn her much more pretty than she really was. She blushed and, for the first time in a long while, smiled. "You should do that more, it suits you," he said. And while he was around, she did.


    Kevin was 16, one year older than her. She soon discovered he had been here for as long as he could remember. He''d grown up along its halls, and that had made him different than a lot of boys she''d met before. He didn''t know his family and had no interest in doing so. In his mind, they abandoned him, and that was that. He was somehow harder, coarser, like a rough stone. She liked that about him. He was her stone.


    They started to follow each other around during the daytime and, asionally, they would slip off to talk at night. Those were the most exciting meetings. It was like striking stones each time they grazed a touch, sparks shimmering up her fingertips. They only ever talked, but it was the possibility of doing so much more.


    She started to think that he had changed, be less a roughhewn block of stone but more a pebble from a stream. That the cracks and ded edges he''d had were worn smooth by their time together, but she was wrong.


    One day, a tall boy, a bully, grabbed her father''s ne from around her neck, pulling her to the floor and walking away with it. Despite not wanting to cry, she couldn''t help it. She felt the tears welling up in her eyes and her face going red, and it was then that she saw a figure pounce on her bully, sending him tumbling to the ground. Then the figure pummeled him, mming his fists into his face and nk repeatedly. The bully let out screams that made everyone freeze instantly and turn to see what was happening. It was Kevin. Willowy Kevin straddled over the boy''s top and beat blood out of his face, covering his knuckles. And then, as quickly as it had begun, it was finished. A nurse came out and dragged the bully to the nurse''s room and Kevin off and away, into the old Guard House where he spent the next week.


    After that, no one had said so much as a bad word to her.


    Soon after, her uncle had finally signed all the paperwork and had arrived to take her to her new home. She cried miserably, and Kevin soothed her, rubbing her head gently. "We will still be able to see each other. You''re not leaving town, and I''ll always be here. I promise."


    When she returned one yearter, he was nowhere to be found. She asked the headmaster if he knew where he''d gone. He shrugged. "He sends money asionally. No contact details, I''m afraid."


    Secretly, she knew that she''d kept returning to the orphanage in the hope of seeing him. And every time she''d arrived, she''d feel a pang of disappointment when he wasn''t there. But now he was, and he wasn''t the skinny boy she remembered, and he''d changed so much, and she didn''t know what to do. And she suddenly doubted that the fantasy that she''d built up in her head over the years could live up to the reality. How could it? Shed built him up so tall and so high.


    ***


    A half-hour passed.


    Kevin finished the pictures for those children and walked out of the studio with Savannah to the courtyard bench.


    "Kevin, why did you leave without telling me?" Savannah could not hide her heart, which pulled on its strings.


    "Didn''t the director tell you? I was moved soon after the fight. It all happened so quickly that I didn''t have time to call you. I moved across the state to a ce out in the sticks for a year before I turned 18, and then I went out and got work." Kevin''s tone was mild and passive.


    "But why didn''t you call me over all this time? You had my number."


    "I must''ve lost it. I thought about calling you, I did! But there was no way. And once I was across the state¡­ well, how could I contact you then? And then after, too much time had passed, and-"


    "It''s fine." She said, not thinking, swatting aside his excuses as tears welled in her eyes.


    "Don''t cry! The children willugh at you just like when you first came here." Kevin said, wiping her cheek with his thumb. His touch shocked her. "And I will have to fight them again, but this time I think I''ll be sent to prison. Beating up a kid and all."


    Sheughed. "So, what are you doing now for work?"


    "JK''s game development."


    "Wow! That''s really good," she apuded. "They''re really big, right? And, what, are you a programmer?"


    "I am." He smiled. "Also, I help with the art, but yeah, programming is my bread and butter. And you? How are you?"


    She shrugged, suddenly embarrassed that she had achieved nothing with her life thus far, despite all the opportunities afforded to her, while Kevin excelled with none. She shifted the subject. "So, have you found your biological parents?"


    A knot of pain -or was it anger?- fluttered over Kevin''s face. He sighed and looked at her, smiled weakly. "No."

 Chapter 15 - 15: To Get You Back On Your Feet

    "It''s okay. I''m sure you''ll find your parents." Said Savannah.


    "I don'' think I want to. Not anymore. I mean, they abandoned me, so, who''s to say that, even if I did find them, that they would even want to know me? They didn''t even bother contacting this ce since leaving me here." He spread out his arms, from the tall brick wall to the yground. Then, he ced a hand on hers. "Savannah, everything okay?"


    Savannah smiled. Kevin still understood her ¨C could read her like a book, even as she actively tried to hide from him. He persisted. "Tell me, Savannah, what happened?"


    So she let it out. At first, she wasn''t sure how much to tell. She started with small things, like her life with her aunt and uncle, but soon she was moving onto bigger things, and she couldn''t stop despite herself, like a dam that had just broken.


    She described her arranged marriage to Devin and how she''d been sent to another man''s bed. And how she''d then discovered that he???d been having an affair with her cousin, Valerie. And how, hours ago, she had left Devin and fought with her aunt and uncle and ran away from home - it all came spilling out. Yet, she didn''t talk about Devin''s uncle, Dn. Even that seemed too shameful to share.


    Kevin listened as she talked, his brow furrowing, his dark under his hooded brow. When she finished, he reached up and cupped her face, bit back his anger.


    He thought she would be fine.


    He''d lied to her. He had tried to find her several years ago on her birthday. He''d arrived at the Schultz''s home with a cake and card, but Savannah was not home, and he said he would wait.


    "Don''t wait." Said Norah. "Let me tell you, Savannah is married to Devin, the grandson of old Sterling. She''s happy. Don''t go ruining that!"


    Then he''d given her the cake and left. Heard her throwing it out into a waste bin down the side ally. After that, he''d left her alone, as Norah had asked. It made sense, he supposed. Seeing him again would only remind her of her time in the orphanage and of her father''s death. He then set about erasing any link they''d had. He asked that his contact details be removed from the orphanage documents and stopped returning almost entirely. He thought that she was happy. Not going through the misery that she had been going through.


    "Kevin... " His face had be shadowed. Savannah shook his shoulder, and he quickly blinked it away, his eyes brightening.


    He withdrew his hand. "What are you going to do now? Do you have somewhere to stay?"


    "Not yet. I''m still figuring that out."


    "I have a small apartment," He said, rubbing the back of his neck. "It''s empty if you''d like to stay there a while." He pulled out a pen and paper, and wrote down the address, handed her a key.


    "Is ¨C are you saying I can live there? In your apartment?" Savannah stammered.


    Kevin hesitated a moment, "it actually belongs to a friend of mine. He moved abroad and asked me to look after it. But it''s okay! He''d understand, you need it more than he does at the moment."


    Savannah thanked him..


    Then, Kevin took some money and pushed it into her hand, "To get you back on your feet, okay?"


    She thanked him again, and he hailed her a taxi, waved her off. "Why don''t youe with me?" She asked as she climbed in the back.


    Kevin shook his head. "I can''t, not now. I have things to do. Maybeter." He said, awkwardly, and stood back as she pulled away. He watched as she drove away, felt his chest heave a little, and sighed.


    He walked back towards a garage next to the orphanage. A ck BMW waited inside, in the driver''s seat, Dan. Dan smiled and said, "Kevin, we''re done with the kids?"


    "Miss Schultz will live in my vacant apartment in Altair. Please arrange some food and daily necessities to be delivered to her."


    Dan arched his brow in surprise. "This is the first girl I''ve ever heard you talk about. In fact, I and the other thought you might be gay." Heughed.


    Kevin jabbed him in the arm. They were like brothers. "Shut it. She''s an old friend, from way back."


    "Childhood sweetheart?" Dan whistled.


    "Unlike you, Dan, some of us were able to actually talk to the opposite sex before the age of twenty-five."


    "Happily married now, though." He smiled, holding up his ring finger.


    "Jesus. Just do me a favor. Don''t let her know I own JK, okay? It''splicated." He paused, turned on the radio as the car pulled out into traffic. "One more thing. I need to know the address of a guy named Devin, the grandson of old Sterling, of the Sterling Group" "Kevin said quietly.


    "Devin Yontz?" Dan was a little confused, "Why? We''ve never dealt with them. They''re real estate, hotels¡­ we''re gaming. What''s the angle?"


    "Really, you don''t need to know. It''s personal, nothing to do with thepany."


    Dan nodded, and they left the orphanage behind. He didn''t ask any more questions. He knew that he was nning something, and if he said he didn''t want to know, then he really didn''t want to know.

 Chapter 16 - 16: He Is Busy

    It was midday when Savannah arrived at her new apartment. It was high up on the thirty-first floor and looked out over the city to the sea. In the living room, it had a ss wall with long yellow drapes pulled open. And throughout, from the kitchen to the bathroom and bedroom, was a white marble floor. Her favorite part, though, was the balcony outside. It was wide and had a bench and chairs set out and southward facing to catch the sun. She sat there, warming herself, thinking about the past few days, and felt utterly detached from the world. Like she had done so long ago when her father died. And just like then, she cried.


    Two hourster, there was a knock at the door. It was a short man with thin, mousey brown hair and thin spectacles. "Where is Kevin?" She asked.


    Danughed, "He''s busy at work. They''re super busy right now bug-fixing for a release next month. All-hands-on-deck and all that."


    "You work in the samepany, don''t you?" said Savannah. "So why is he busy and not you?"


    "Oh," Dan dropped the grocery bags near the fridge, started unpacking them. "He''s much higher up than me. Senior programmer. I''m kind of like the intern at the moment, though they''re calling it the ''probationary period''." He rolled his eyes theatrically.


    Savannah narrowed her eyes a moment before nodding, slowly and then quickly. "Okay, yes. Well, could you please let him know that I''m very thankful. And that he needn''t bother himselfing over. And thank you so much for bringing over the food."


    ***


    It waste at night, and Devin was Buzzed. He hung off Valerie, who hoisted him out of the taxi and back towards their apartment. He''d been drinking for days so that he had a stink about him. He''d been avoiding work since the fracas at the party the other night.


    "Don''t give her the time of day," Soothed Valerie. "You know where she is and what she''s doing. Forget your uncle and her. It''s done, as far as your concerned."


    Red with anger, Devin managed to squeeze out two words, "That bitch!" The thought that Savannah might be sleeping with his uncle now annoyed Devin no end. Snaking his arm around Valerie''s waist and thrusting into her, like a way of revenge to Savannah. "Oh, my sweetheart." HE said,nding a wet kiss on her cheek.


    "Not so fast, dear, let''s go upstairs first¡­"


    She writhed her body in Devin''s arms, just the way he liked it.


    He grabbed her right buttock and squeezed. "I want you now. No one will see-" He ran a hand under her dress, up her waist to her breasts. He forced his hand up under her bra and toyed with her nipple between his thumb and forefinger.


    "Ahh¡­no more, please, Devin!"


    It was only as the footsteps approached that Valerie noticed the figure emerging out of the gloom. She gasped and pushed Devin away, pointing. Devin was too drunk to react, turnedzily, confused, and aroused, before being knocked to the floor by a short, sharp shove.


    "Devin!" Valerie cried.


    Devin propped himself up on his arms. "Who the fuck you are? Security!"


    Kevin stared down on the lipstick on Devin''s cor, his face twisting into one of rage.


    I let Savannah go because of this man.


    He grabbed Devin by the cor and swung his fist down, again and again, until blood covers his fists. He let go of his shirt, and Devin fell t on the ground, his breathing rattled and wet. He looked at Valerie, still screaming, and left.


    ***


    Savannah stayed in Kevin''s apartment l in Altair for three days, a sense of calm gradually seeping into her day-to-day routine. She''d lost her phone ¨C she thought she''d left it at her uncle''s house ¨C and had no idea what was going on in the world outside. She was d, in truth, but she knew that she''d have to face them eventually and that she couldn''t hide away forever, at Kevin''s expense.


    After lunch, Savannah called Kevin and nned to tell him she would be leaving, but no one answered. She called againter, but still, nobody answered. She tried Dan, who had left his number with the shopping.


    "Miss Schultz?" He sounded tired.


    "Dan, I can''t contact Kevin, is he in the office? Could you ask him to answer the phone?"


    "He can''t answer the phone right now."


    "Why, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. Just office work."


    "Dan, please, I know something is off. He hasn''t called me since I''ve arrived. Please tell me what''s going on? Where is Kevin?" She pleased.


    "Holding. He''s in holding." He sighed.


    "You mean-"


    "Yeah, prison."


    ***


    Savannah sat nervously in the meeting room. The floor was woodchip brown and the walls a nicotine-stained white, streams of damp running from the ceiling. Her heart hammered in her throat, and she felt like she was going to be sick.


    She''d heard through Devin''s parents, Susan and Henley, that his nose had been broken and his ribs bruised. Valerie said he was trying to murder Devin in a fit of bloodthirsty rage. All three of them were demanding that Kevin be lynched, and all three of them, she knew, were wanting as much the same fate for her as for him.


    "Will Kevin be alright?" Asked, her words rushing out over one another.


    Dan sighed and shrugged, "Medically, he''s fine. Barely a scratch on him, and that''s exactly the problem. Because legally -and let me absolutely clear here ¨C he''s about to get fucked seven ways to Babylon." He cupped his hands around his head, stooped over, and let out a pained moan. "I mean, proper fucked by a giant fucking dildo." He roared.


    Savannah awkwardly reached out a hand onto his shoulder. "I think the pressure is getting to you."

 Chapter 17 - 17: She Beg Him For Kevin

    (Warning, This chapter contains a sexual scene. If you''re notfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    He stood upright, flung his head back, andughed. "Yeah, maybe. Probably. But hey, you know, what''s a billion dors to us, eh?" he shook his head. "Sorry. It''s like this. The Sterling Group is going to sue us, and I don''t think it''s a secret that we''re going to be outgunned there. And that isn''t even the immediate problem. The problem right now is that we can''t even pay bail to get him out. The girl, Valerie, saw the whole thing and testified to keep him locked up in there. The whole thing''s a bloody mess."


    Just as Kevin emerged from a wedged open green fire door, they sat down and cuffed to a table and chair bolted to the floor. He saw them and shot a scowl and Dan.


    Dan held up his hands "Don''t you start giving me shit, she wouldn''t take no for an answer."


    Savannah looked at Kevin, and his eyes hollowed out byrge ck rings. Had he slept at all? She wanted desperately to reach over and hug him; tell him that he was an idiot and that she loved him for it. But she couldn''t. Instead, she let the tears run down her face and smiledmely.


    He cupped her hands in his. "Don''t cry. It''s just money. Dan will get this sorted out in no time. Right, Dan?"


    Dan shrugged, not looking too sure about anything.


    "Can you afford it? The money, can you afford to get out of here?"


    Kevin waved her off andughed. Dan stood her up by the shoulders. "Come with me; I''ll call you a taxi home. We''ve got a few things I need to talk about with Kevin."


    Savannah nodded and was lead out the door, past security to a taxi-rank outside. "I''ll be fine from here." She said, dabbing her eyes and waving goodbye to Dan.


    She climbed in the nearest taxi and gave directions to Devin''s hospital. "And be fast," she added. "It''s an emergency."


    She arrived in Devin''s room to find him sleeping. It was a private room with a small balcony, and arge tv mounted on the wall opposite the bed. His ribs and face were covered in gauze. He stirred when she walked in, and a wolfish grin covered his face.


    "I didn''t think I''d be seeing you again. Ever. If you''d known what was good for you." He hacked augh, coughed, and wriggled into a new position in his bed. "My uncle and this guy, whoever he is. You''ve been gaming us all, haven''t you? I had no idea you were such a slut." He spat.


    Savannah ignored his insults. She''d expect them. She wasn''t here to fight. "Don''t sue Kevin, please." She said tly.


    "Don''t sue ¨C Don''t fucking sue, Kevin! Who do you think you are? Have you forgotten my grandfather''s wedding and my uncle''s bed? The nerve! You," he said, reaching out and grabbing her wrist, "are in no position to be asking any favors from me. You made sure of that."


    "Devin, look, I didn''te here to fight with you. I''ll do anything, just please don''t sue Kevin."


    He eyed her, let go of her wrist. "You love him." Said Devin sourly. Then, a grin on again. "I''m going to sue him for everything he''s got. I''m going to make his life such hell that he''ll kill himself. And you know whose fault that will be? Yours Savannah. Yours."


    "Please-"


    "Unless¡­" he wiped his lips with his thumb. Looked away out the window. "You''ll do a handjob." He said, sounding, unsure of himself.


    She wanted to p this devil yet she''s powerless right now. She didn''t respond, too dumbfounded.


    "I want a handjob. It''s the least you owe me. All the shit you''ve put me through."


    "I- I don''t think- That''s absurd!" she ground her teeth.


    "Don''t think then, just do it. If you really care about Kevin, just do it."


    She looked at him, this evil man who had hurt her, all bound up in bandages. He seemed so weak. And then of Kevin whose life she may have just ruined and she knew that if she cared about him at all that she had no choice. For Kevin, she thought.


    Wordlessly, she checked and locked the door, pulled back her hair into a bun, and lent over the bed, between his thighs. She pulled up his gown and suppressed a shudder as Devin bulge exposed itself, hard and quivering. She closed her eyes, thought of Kevin, and took him in her hand.


    She worked him in her hand, slow then fast, before making her pace faster but with disgust written all over her beautiful face. Then he filled her to the back of her hands. His disgusting appearance almost make her vomit and she wanted to take her revenge against him. She pulled her hands back, feeling helpless of the current situation, yet she did it for the person whom she treated as her brother. This went on for a few more moments before a sudden hand pushed down on the back of her head, forcing her down further so that she take him to her mouth. She fought back to draw herself but Devin manage to grab her hands again when he failed to force her to take him to her mouth. Giving a nasty look at Devin. "You''re a devil! Dog!"


    A mockingughed came out from Devin''s mouth.


    "You owe me, Savannah. And I won''t let you go easily,"


    Then the hands gripped the sides of her head, and he started forcing her hands to hold his manhood. She tried to pulled her hands but couldn''t, tears streaming down her face. She felt humiliated.


    Then, she felt his thrust and quiver through her hands¨C


    . She whined, spluttered, and yanked her head away, gasping for breath while struggling to fight. Tears were streaming down her face.


    She went to the basin, rinsing her hands out and cleaning her face.


    Then, over her shoulder. "You know what? I''ve changed my mind. I think I''ll go ahead and sue him for everything he''s got."


    "What- you can''t. you promised!"


    Heughed a weak cackle. "Fuck you, Savannah. Fuck you and get out of my room, or I''ll call the police sue you as well."


    "You cunt. You fucking cunt. I hope you die." She said,shing out, a hand cracking into his bruised body. He let out a yelp, and a guard came in, pulled her arms to her side, and took her ours. And heughed. Heughed like a death rattle the shook into the distance as she was carried away down the corridor and the lift, past the entrance reception to the tall sky outside.


    Outside, still shaking, she begged a cigarette from a nurse and huffed it down in burning, choking lungs-full of smoke, trying to scour away the image of Devin from under her eyes, between her two hands and those enormous amount of his liquid that exploded to the back of her hands a while ago. She was a fool to trust him after everything he''d already done to hurt her. She had one more idea, one more shot to help Kevin, and his name was Dn Sterling.


    She didn''t go to him first because she promised herself she wouldn''t. Yes, Devin had hurt her, but better the devil you know than the one you don''t. But now she had no choice, she knew. Not if she wanted to help Kevin the same way he''d helped her.


    She waved down another taxi and set off towards Beverly Hills, to Dn vi on the hill.


    This time security let her through without dy. She was rushed past and escorted up the hill in a small electric buggy. The guard rang the bell and waited with his arms gripped behind his back. A momentter, the door opened, and Judy stood there, surprised to see her. "Savannah? What are you doing here?"


    She ignored her. "Is Mr. Sterling at home? I need to talk to him."


    "No, Mr. Sterling hasn''te back yet and will be working at thepany tonight. Why don''t youe, sit down and wait? I''ll call him."


    Judy brought Savannah through to the living room and a long red couch with orange pillows and poured her a cup of coffee, then dialed Dn on thendline. "Mr. Sterling, Miss Schultz is here, and she wants to see you."


    They spoke for a few minutes, Judy umming and ahhing in agreement and then ced the phone back in its cradle, shining her a smile. "Dear girl, please wait. He''ll be backter tonight, but until then, please feel free to make yourself frightened at home. Is there anything I can get you? Food?"


    "Oh, no. Thank you. I''m fine just to wait."


    Judy nodded and left.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Dn worked in his office. He pressed the mic button on and continued reading the documents. Garwood was talking to him about a dinner with some European clients tonight. Then he said, "Miss Schultz went to your home. Do you want to cancel the dinner tonight and go back to see her?

 Chapter 18 - 18: Could You Do Me A Favor?

    Dn''s eyes were still fixed on the document. "Cancel? This evening''s contract is worth six figures, and I hardly think Savannah is worth more than that."


    Garwood remained silent.


    Soon night fell. Outside the vi, Los Angeles shimmered like a crescent of stars.


    Judy had prepared a meal for Savannah, but she''d refused. So, instead, Jude had piled up the floor around her feet and on the table, "just in case." And she was hungry, starving, in fact, but she wouldn''t eat a bite of it. She wouldn''t give Dn anything, would touch anything he owned.


    As the hours drew on, Judy became more concerned. "Please miss Schultz, Mr. Sterling often stays overnight at thepany working. He even has an apartment nearby; it happens so often. It may be better if you go home tonight, get some sleep, ande back tomorrow."


    But Savannah didn''t know if she''d have the courage or the anger toe again, so she shook her head. "I''m fine, really. I''ll wait for him here. It''ste, and you go to sleep. I''ll camp out here if it''s okay with you."


    Judy tussled her hair. "It''s fine with me, dear. Just as long as it''s fine with you." She left, and Savannah listened as she climbed up the stairs and closed her door.


    Hours passed. The night emptied and the streets grew silent.


    A sleek and ck car swung into the drive, parking at the top of the hill, in front of the vi. A slender figure stooped out the door, stood upright, and adjusted thepels of his jacket. He smelt of spice and wine and smoke.


    Next to him rose a woman, tall and elegant, wearing a low-cut gold dress and strap-heels. She clung onto his arm. "Dn, baby, are you doing anything tonight?"


    Dn grunted, pulled his arm out from hers, and gave her a cheque for two-thousand dors. He had hired an escort of girls to help secure his client''s signatures. It had worked. This one had be attached to him.


    She looked disappointedly at the cheque. She slunk infant of him, hooked her arms around his neck, and pouted her lips. "Aren''t you going to invite me toe in? Think of all the fun we could have." Then, she slipped one hand down his front, grabbed the bulge of his trousers, and kissed his thin lips.


    In a flurry of movement, Dn grabbed her wrist, twisted it, and threw her back. Shended on all fours, like a cat, and screamed in surprise. "What the hell is your problem?" She screamed, crying.


    "Go." Said Dn, his voice icy cold.


    The woman hesitated, looked from his to the street below, and ran.


    Dn turned to go inside, stopped, and saw Savannah on the porch. His lips tightened into a smile, and he walked up the steps to her. A heat prickling breath on his cor, his pulse was rising like the sweat on his skin.


    He loomed over her. The smell of alcohol more apparent now, she could smell the woman perfumed mingled with his own, the smoke on his jacket and breath. She suddenly felt unsure of herself. "I''m sorry, maybe now isn''t the best time. I think I shoulde back tomorrow."


    Dn''s lips pressed into a thin line. When she tried to brush by, he grabbed her by the forearm and pulled her into the house''s hallway.


    "What the hell- take you hands off me!"


    "You''ve waited so long for me. Well, I''m finally here." He threw her onto the wide sofa, bent down, and stretched his arms around her, trapping her in his arms.


    He was everywhere. She could taste his smell, felt a thrill of fright at being trapped by him. "I didn''te here for this." She said stubbornly.


    "This? So you feel it?"


    She then became aware of the bulge in his pants, pressing against her. Recoiled. "I won''t. I won''t! I WON''T!" She cried, brought up her knee with all the strength she could muster, and drove it up, up so that he grunted and staggered back. She sat there, frozen, as he brought himself up to his full height,ughing¡ªfrightened of what was going to happen next. And then - and then¡­ he slumped down next to her, exhausted.


    "Fine, fine. I was only ying." He said a wry smile on his lips. "Could you do me a favor, then? Could you get me something for my head? I''ve got a splitting headache."


    What about Judy?"


    "I don''t want to wake her. not at this hour."


    Savannah nodded and went off to the kitchen. Fetched a ss and filled it with milk and honey.


    "What''s this?" Said Dn, smelling it. "I wanted cold water."


    "This will work better, trust me."


    Dn narrowed his eyes. "Trust is earned, and so far, you''ve only lost it." He gulped it down, returned the ss to her.


    She took it and returned to the kitchen with it. She only needed to help him for the sake of Kevin, and she reminded herself. And if she could do that, well, that would be medical in itself.

 Chapter 19 - 19: A Down Payment

    "What do you want,"manded Dn, a note of irritation fluttering at the edge of his words. "It better be good."


    "A friend of mine¡­" she thought a moment about lying but then thought against it. Dn''s security, Garwood, probably knew everything anyway. She sighed, deted, shoulders slumping. "A friend beat Devin up bad ¨C really bad - and put him in hospital. And now Devin is threatening to sue him. I tried talking to Devin," she started, "but he- he-" she blinked back tears, took a deep breath. Shook it off. Got to the point. "I came to ask if you could convince Devin to stop. Maybe change his mind and not sue Kevin." She nted her palms on the back of the armchair.


    "So it was you." Dn''s cheeks were dimpled. "It was you and your friend who broke his nose and ribs."


    "It wasn''t me. It was Kevin, and only because of a huge misunderstanding. Please, it''s not something that he should''ve done, and he knows that."


    Dn held up his hand. She stopped. "He went out of his way to find my nephew. Waited and watched. Premeditated. Hardly a crime of passion." He flexed out on the couch. Grinned at her. "I think he meant to kill Devin, I truly do. So, with that in mind, give me one good reason why I shouldn''t help my nephew lick, Kevin, up?"


    Savannah''s face hardened in a scowl. "Yes, okay? He did it! But you know what, you want your reason that''s so goddamned fucking important? I''ll tell you why, Your nephew is a cunt. A fucking asshole." She gripped the leather of the couch, fingers going white. "I wish Kevin had cut his fucking throat open. The things he''s done to me. He''s done things-" She started pacing, wanting to get it all out. "He''s done things that even you, with Garwood spying on me, don''t even know. You don''t know. So why don''t we just call it fucking even." She huffed, shoulders rising and falling like bellows, fanning her white-hot rage.


    "Even?" Boomed Dn. "Even?" He stood up, and the room shrank. His shoulders squared, standing over her. "Don''t you dare talk to me about fair -the world''s not fair- you stupid child. We had a deal, and you broke it." His shadow fell over her, cooling her to a dim smolder. "I could have ruined your family''s business, but I didn''t. So fuck your fair, I don''t owe you thing you spoilt bitch."


    Savannah''s mouth struggled for a response, red hot tears running down her face. The rage that had red had vanished as fast as it had appeared. Without it, she was left feeling weak. "I promise now." She begged, clinging to his sleeve. "I promise that if you help me this onest time that you can have me. All of me."


    Dn pulled his arm away and looked at it like it was toxic. He went over to a drinks cab. "That bridge has been burnt. You''re a proven liar. A promise from you is worth nothing" He fixed her with a cold gaze. "Even now,ing here to beg, you haven''t told me who he is -who he really is- to you."


    "He was like a brother to me, years ago, when I lived at the orphanage. We met days ago and then when he found out what Devin had done to me¡­" She wrung her hands, shrugged. "Well, he got even."


    "A childhood sweetheart, then," murmured Dn tly, swirling freshly poured Gin in a whiskey ss.


    "It. Wasn''t. Like. That." She said, gritted teeth. "Listen to me, please! We were not in a rtionship."


    Dn made noment, and he slowly approached her with his hands in his pockets. He lifted her red face with a finger and grinned, "Of course I know."


    She gave her the first night to him.


    So the rtionship between them should be simple. At least, she didn''t sleep with that Kevin.


    "But how can I trust you? You''ve lied to me; to Devin; to your family¡­" He stepped close to her, cupped her face, and lifted it to his.


    She could feel the heat prickling her skin. "So," she said, leaning into him ever so slightly. "What do you want?"


    His hands dropped to his side. He called out. "Judy!"


    She hurried in.


    "I want Savannah put into the upstairs guest room. Please make it ready. Oh, and when you find Garwood, let him know to pick up her things and bring them here. Thank you."


    Judy nodded and left.


    Savannah stood, stunned at what had just happened. "Am I living here now?"


    "Don''t be dumb. It''s unattractive. Of course, you are"


    "So, I''m what, a prisoner? Are you going to lock me up?"


    "Think of yourself more as a deposit. A downpayment. If you don''t like it, you''ve only got yourself to me. You''re the one who reneged." He knocked back his ss, grabbed her forearm. "And let me be crystal clear. If you dare run away this time, I will use all my power to annihte everyone and everything you''ve ever known or cared about. understand?"


    She nodded.


    He turned, walked out of the room. But before he left, Savannah called his name, and he stopped, looked over his shoulder.


    "Why me? Why are you so interested in me?" Of all the women that he could have, she thought, why is he so bound up in me? Maybe there was something about fucking his nephew''s finance. The sick fuck.


    "Remember, only I ask the questions." He said, and left.


    That night, Savannah stayed in the second-floor guest room. It wasrge and white with a small balcony and ensuite. From the balcony, she could see across thewns of the garden to the far sea and hills in the distance.


    Money, she thought, really could buy you the perfect life.

 Chapter 20 - 20: This Is My House

    (Warning, This chapter contains a sexual scene. If you''re notfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    Savannah felt relieved when Kevin''s case was finally settled. After a hot shower, she walked out naked, wrapped a towel around herself. Then, on the bed, she saw pajamas neatly folded on the bed.


    She frowned.


    It was a new pair of pajamas, ordered by Dn she suspected, with its tag still attached.


    She read it and reread it, and yes, it really did say that it was a children''s dress, and she physically recoiled from it, as she''d just found out it was actually a snake or a gutted dog left on her bed. It was a in white sailor outfit, skirt above the knee and blue bow on the chest. A pair of ck knee socks. Japanese style. She was beginning to get a sense, she suspected, of the kink, Dn would ask of her. And for that reason, the pajamas terrified her.


    Just as he hesitated, the door opened. She jumped out of her skin, turned, and hurled abuse at the intruder. "Did no one teach you to knock on the bloody door?"


    "This is my house." Said Dn, dressed in a grey dressing gown and holding sheets of paper. He sat down on the side of the bed.


    Savannah gripped her bath towel. "What''s the matter?"


    "I need you to sign this. Here''s a pen." He said, extending it to her.


    Savannah sat down on the other side of the bed and quickly read through the contract. Steam still rose from her skin, and water dripped down onto it. "You''re still worried that I will go back on my word." She murmured, less a question, more a statement. She turned through the pages.


    In sum, Dn made sure that her family business and Kevin woulde to no harm. He would also pay her a fixed monthly sum of $50,000. In return, Dn would have absolute control over her, and she had the obligation to fulfill any demands made upon her. Exactly what the demands would entail was left unspecified, but, she was sure, would include sex. All different kinds of sex.


    "If you break the agreement, you will lose all your shares in the Schultzpany. I know how important it is to you." He smiled.


    "And how long will this arrangement go on for?" She asked.


    "For as long as I say."


    She wanted tough. Surely, he couldn''t expect to keep her here forever ¨C it was very! She had many, many reservations, considered each but ultimately wound up at the same ce, what about Kevin? The agreement would be shown for the joke if it was ever taken to court, and for now, she''d just have to hope that Dn would get bored of her. " I do have one condition. I would like to be able to work on my career and go out freely with friends."


    "Work? Do you mean your modeling? You''re in some catalogs. I''d hardly call that a career." He sneered but then shrugged. "No problem. But Garwood will do background checks on the people you meet."


    She nodded, took the pen and signed. Dn grabbed it off her and stuffed the paper into his pocket and then kicked his feet up onto the bed. Nodded at the pajamas at the foot of the bed.


    "Why not get changed?"


    "The skirt is too small."


    He looked her up and down. "I don''t think so." He said, crossing and recrossing his outstretched legs on the bed. "Change into it." He said, cupping his hands behind his head.


    "But they''re children''s clothes." She protested, pointing at them.


    "You''ve signed the agreement, or have you already forgotten?" He said.


    She hesitated, looked about for someone or something to make it all stop. Then she realized it was just the start and looked reluctantly away.


    She let the towel drop to her feet. It revealed her to Dn slowly then all at once. She was small and pretty and looked very young. She still had a little puppy-fat on her. She had small breasts and round hips and thick thighs that pressed together to a shaded ''v.'' The bow of her back was like a delicate question mark; swan neck, soft jaw, button nose, and pretty plump pink lips.


    She took the dress and put it on. Sat on the bed and pulled her ck knee-high socks. Stood up and looked awkwardly at Dn. "Is this okay?"


    Dn stood up and stood opposite her, ced his hands on her hips, and kissed her. The press of his lips against hers electrified her. The taste of him, whiskey and gin, swirled in her mouth, and she thought that he would swallow her between his lips, and she wanted nothing more than to feel him against her, his touch igniting her.


    His hands slid down to her ass, squeezed, pulled her into him. The heat pressure of their bodies against each other made her give out a shuddering sigh. She could feel him growing hard and reached down and found he had shrugged off his gown and was naked. She grabbed his manhood and felt it throbbing.


    He mmed her down into the bed. She twisted her body away as he fought to get between her legs. Pinned her arms above her head and hooked her knees over his shoulders. Then, he thrust himself inside of her, and she let out a scream. She struggled and moaned as he kept thrusting


    He mmed her down into the bed. She twisted away from him, and he pinned her arms down.

 Chapter 21 - 21: It’s Too Late

    The following night Dn came again into her room and ordered her to change into another cloth he brought.


    "Change into this one," He said.


    Savannah answered through her gritted teeth, "Okay."


    "Now." Told Dn when he saw Savannah standing still.


    Right now? She got scared.


    Would he sleep with her tonight...?


    She knew that this would have urred sooner orter since she decided to stay here but didn''t expect it so fast. Holding the bath towel with her sweaty palms, she finally picked up the sailor-like nightgown and went into the bathroom.


    Five minutester, Savannah opened the sliding door of the bathroom and came out slowly. Dn turned around and stared at her, frozen for a moment.


    Her skin was pale and wless. The children''s night skirt surprisingly fit her clean and babyish face, and its size was very suitable for her petite sweet figure. Dn''s eyes moved down to her breast, which looked full and eye-catching in the limited size¡ªmaking her a bit more seductive and fascinating.


    His eyes darkening, he got up and walked to her.


    She could hardly breathe when she smelled the faint smell of sweet ambergris and the bath from him, embarrassed and unable to move. Savannah closed her eyes, her muscle clenching.


    Whatever he was going to do, she had to swallow her pain for Kevin.


    With eyes closed, although she couldn''t see what he was doing, she could feel him sizing her aggressively. She was waiting for him to tear her dress, and for bad sex toe, her back sweating. Finally, he ran his hand through her hair, and then he tucked a stray strand of her hair behind her ear.


    Surprised, she opened her eyes. He said with weariness, "It''s toote. You should go to sleep now."


    Then he turned and walked out of the room, shutting the door behind him.


    Savannah was unconvinced and stayed where she was, around by his imperious smell.


    Is he just gone?


    Nothing?


    Her heart sank back to its ce, and with a sigh of relief, she ran to the door and locked it. mbering into bed, she switched off the light andy down, exhausted.


    She closed her eyes and then drifted into a heavy sleep.


    ***


    When she woke up the next morning, it was already ten o''clock.


    She hurriedly washed, opened the closet before closing it again. Holy Crap ¨C he''s spent a fortune. It resembled Valerie''s wardrobe ¨C Gi, Armani, and Lacoste. She''d only ever heard most of them and never dreamed of owning them. Intimidated by the selection, she grabbed the inest looking dress on the rack and pulled it on before heading downstairs.


    Breakfast was already set. Freshly baked bread and scones with pots of jam, marmde, and cream served with silver tea-spoons.


    "Good morning, Miss Schultz." Said Judy, as she hurried past with a hamper ofundry.


    "Where is Mr. Sterling?" She yawned, sitting down at the head of the table.


    "He went to work before eight o ''clock," She said, giving her a sideways nce. She supposed that she and Garwood considered her his mistress now. And she supposed she was. The way he''d fucked her, face down, pulling back her hair and thrusting it in her. She still felt sore. None of it made any sense to her how she got from there to here. From being Devin''s wife to bring his uncle''s mistress. Such a chain of lurid, nonsensical events.


    To Judy''s credit, she didn''t say anything. After a moment of silence, she bowed her head and left. "Enjoy your breakfast."


    She nodded, and after Judy had left ate some scones with a mound of cream and jam. Then another and another. She was famished. Then, after what seemed like only a moment, there was a knock on the doorframe.


    Garwood came in. "Miss Schultz? Mr. Sterling is waiting for you in the car."


    "Now? But where to?


    "The hospital."


    "The hospital?"


    "The issues you discussed with Mr. Sterling. They will be sorted."


    "So soon? Wow, well-"


    Garwood had already led the way, and Savannah hurried along behind.


    Outside, dappled sunlight streamed through the trees, the smell of freshly cut grass and the distant sound of a strimmer. In the drive was a ck S-ss with Dn in the driver''s seat. He wore a grey suit, white shirt unbuttoned.


    He was scowling at her. "You overslept."


    She blushed and said nothing. Climbed into the back seat of the car, and they head off.


    The way was uneventful. The real world seemed so distant to her now. People of the street merely stage actors that had no meaning beyond their immediate function. Like, if she waited long enough, they would all run out of things to do and the world as she knew it would stop.


    When they arrived, Dn took her hand, lead her to the hospital. She stopped at the automatic doors, "I don''t really need to go in. I''ll just wait outside while you resolve the issue...please."


    Dn tightened his grip. "You need to get used to seeing things like this. It''s time to grow up."


    She thought it was funny, considering the school uniform he''d fucked her inst night, but she didn''t say anything. There was another meaning to those words. She was his mistress, which meant she would have to deal with Devin and the Sterling''s regrly. Time to grow a thick skin.


    She was led past reception to an elevator. From there, down a maze of long white corridors and swinging doors until they arrived at the ward. There were only four beds, and all the curtains were drawn around them.


    "Devin, here. Have some soup. It''ll make you feel better." A voice came. It was from Susan. Before she could run, Dn flung back the curtain, skidding it along the rails. Held her hand in his.


    "Your uncle''s here, Devin, and-" She stopped. Frowned and caught her breath. Devin sat up, a confused look on his face.


    Savannah lowered her gaze to the floor to avoid Susan and Devin''s stare.


    Dn spoke up. "What are you doing? Sit down."


    Holding Savannah''s hand, he sat her on the sofa.


    "Dn, what do you mean by bringing her here? It''s her and her friend that gut Devin here in the first ce. And you..." Her face was stern like chiseled marble.


    "That''s why she''s here today." Dn looked from Savannah briefly to Susan. Then he closed his eyes meditatively, his tone was quiet, "Say it."

 Chapter 22 - 22: You’re Concerned About Me

    "I''ve already asked, and he-."


    Dn red at her and repeated himself. "Say. It."


    "Please," she started, looking at the floor. "don''t hurt Kevin. I can forgive you for what you''ve done if you only stop."


    She waited a long moment, head cast down. Silence and then a wheezingugh. "Haven''t I made it clear? Fuck you and fuck you, Dn!" He said, pointing the finger at them. "Do- do you know what I made her thest time she came here? Do you? No?" His beady eyes spun wildly in their sockets. A manic grin on his lips. "She came in here groveling, and I got her on her knees and I-"


    His mother stopped him, cing a hand on his chest. Savannah guessed it was not as gentle as it appeared as Devin winced.


    "Dn, you are not going to help this girl hurt your family, do you hear me? You are his uncle. He was beaten by her friend. Doesn''t that mean anything to you?"


    She shot Savannah a look that chilled her to her bones. She''d humiliated her son, slept with her brother, and then put her son in the hospital. She guessed she deserved it.


    "Well, I will." Dn smiled in response, turning to face Devin. "Devin, how is your new yachtpany? You mentioned that you were struggling sourcing funds and that you could use a capital injection to introduce technology from ASJ Yacht in Italy. I''m thinking about going ahead and lending it."


    Devin was stunned.


    The Yontzpany, which she thought ¨C that everyone thought - was run by his father and him, was actuallyrgely owned by the Sterling''s. In recent years, Devin had been striving to set up apany outside of his family''s shadow. He made great efforts and finally founded a yachtpany a few months ago. However, luxury yachts didn''t sell well initially. Thepany was almost closed due to ack of capital turnover and was on the brink of bankruptcy.


    He knew his grandfather would disapprove of the splintering of his grandchildren and would refuse funds to a project outside of their joint interests. That left on Dn with the funds to help, and Devin knew that. In fact, it was precise because of this that Devin had sent his fianc¨¦ to Dn''s room in the first ce. The reason he dared to threaten Dn with the hotel''s surveince. But now... all he had to do was not sue Kevin? What did Savannah have on Dn?


    Devin suddenly became sullen, his pin-like eyes needling Savannah as he looked at her. "Okay. I promise, no charges will be pressed."


    "What- why!"


    "Ourpany," started Devin, looking at his mother. "It needs money."


    Susan looked from Dn to Devin and then back again. "But why would he damage our family business!"


    "If you want, Susan, simply refuse me."


    "Dn, you''ve hounded father for years, and now you''re going after me, your sister. Do you want us to hate you?" She said angrily.


    Devin tugged at her sleeve, "Forget it, mom."


    Soon after, they signed an agreement Dn had brought with him, and he and Savannah left. Devin called after them as they left. "Uncle, the guy who did this to me did it for a reason. He was fucking her. I was fucking her. She seems innocent, but she''s nothing more than a whore and a gold-digger. Don''t let her fool you the same way she fooled me."


    Savannah flinched, the wordsshing at her back. They cut far too close to the bone. She could feel her flesh being sloughed away with them. She waited for Dn to turn to her, evict her from his home. Strike her. But he didn''t.


    In a blur of motion, Dn was throwing Devin out of bed onto the floor.


    "Dn --" Susan cried.


    Ignoring Susan''s scream, Dn bent down and said in a low voice, "Don''t tell me how to manage my woman. Mind your own business. You don''t want to go to the hospital again, do you?"


    Devin nodded, his teeth clenched.


    Then Dn loosened Devin''s cor, took Savannah''s hand, and left.


    ***


    "Hey!" Called Savannah, barreling down the hospital corridor. "Wait up!"


    "You are too slow with your short legs." He said without slowing.


    "Jesus. You don''t have to walk so fast. "


    "I don''t like hospitals." He said.


    What a high-maintenance man, thought Savannah. Did he think she liked it there? She broke into a light jog to keep pace. "Are you going to give Devin the money?" She knew that he would but wanted to be sure.


    "Do you care for me?" He said. They were at the gate of the hospital now, and he stopped, just outside the entrance.


    "Don''t tter yourself." She said, a little too fast.


    He grinned wolfishly and leaned in close. "You''re concerned about me."


    She went to be back away, stumbled, and fell. In a moment of panic, she flung her arms around his neck, and he around her waist, and they looked into one another eyes, face-to-face, the hot mingle of their breaths.


    The smell of her was of simple coal soap and citrus shampoo and faint perfume. Her body soft and supple against his, the swell of her breast flush against him. His breath quickened. Grip tightened. "Good girl, you have a good understanding of the agreement."


    She pushed him away, blushing. Holy shit! Did he think she was that intentional?

 Chapter 23 - 23: Fixing Her Son’s Mistakes

    Savannah''s and were like talons digging into his chest. Dn gave a sharp breath as he nuzzled her neck. Pulled back. "I will help your childhood sweetheart, but you cannot date him" Then he pointed to the car, transformed. "Get in."


    She got in.


    From the plush ck leather seat in the rear of the car, she saw a furious Susan walking towards them. Dn didn''t see her until it was toote.


    "Dn!" She shouted from across the parking lot.


    He turned around, for the first time, she had known him looking confused.


    She strode over, her face softening somewhat as she met Savannah''s gaze. "There is something I want to talk to Savannah about."


    "Well then, say it." He shrugged, clearly annoyed at being caught off guard.


    "Oh, please. Do try to be less of a cunt for at least once in your life." She scolded, flicking her hair, and leaning down to the rear of the car.


    Dn stiffened, paralyzed by a rage that froze him.


    "Darling. Sweetness. I know why you left my son, and I know he can be difficult sometimes," she said softly, her face close and earnest. "But you don''t need to do this. My brother -Dn- will treat you worse than any man ever will. I understand that you want to hurt Devin, but this isn''t the way. Besides," she said, smiling, "You have to understand, it''s normal for these rich young men to have one, two or even three girls. But you''d be his wife! You''ll have something that none of those other girls will. Sometimes we women just have to¡­ turn a blind eye."


    Savannah understood at that moment that she was simply doing what a mother does, fixing her son''s mistakes. But the bridge between them had been so thoroughly burnt that no one person could fix it.


    She stood up and made her way to Dn''s side. Held his hand.


    "Auntie, I do hope you''ll be as opened minded when you discover your husband cheating on you with your cousin. But until then, please don''t lecture me on what is proper for my future husband to do."


    Then, she reached up and wrapped her arms around Dn''s neck, leaned forward, and kissed him heavily on the lips. After several long seconds, she pulled away and looked back at Susan.


    "You''ve got it all wrong. I like Dn. He is a better man than Devin in almost every way."


    The air froze for several seconds. And Susan couldn''t find the exact words to say.


    A look of disgust slowly made its way over her face, face twisted in a grimace. "What a bitch."


    "Let''s go." Said Dn, sheepishly.


    "Wait!" Said Susan, standing between them in the car.


    Dn scowled. "What else?"


    Susan tried to be calm. "I want to talk to Savannah alone."


    Savannah nodded, not as afraid as before, and turned to Dn. "Can you wait for me in the car?"


    After what she had done, Dn was already convinced that the girl was a fighter. He rubbed her hair, nodded, and then climbed into the car.


    Savannah was momentarily surprised he''d done as she asked.


    "Well-yed." Said Susan. "You are a good match for Dn."


    "Look, is there anything you actually want to say to me? Other than to call me a bitch."


    "How much do you want to leave, Dn?" Susan said through gritted teeth.


    Savannahughed. "Why do you think money would change my mind."


    Susan went on," Enough! Do you think Dn wants you to be his girlfriend? You''re just a bitch and a whore in our family''s eyes. You''re just fresh meat, and he''ll fuck you and use you until your nothing but a broken husk. If you''re smart, you''ll take the money and run. Run from all of this and nevere back again. Just name your price."


    "Anything I want?" she said, beckoning Susan closer.


    "Anything."


    She paused, looked her in the eyes. "I want the entire Yontz estate."


    Susan reeled, stunned that she''d even made such a request. "Fine, go and fuck yourself, you greedy little bitch." She sneered. "Everyone knows you''re a whore who''s fucked half our family."


    "The male half then?" Sheughed, turning away. "It was Devin who done all of this. He drugged me and made his uncle assault me. He''s the one who cheated on me with my cousin. Maybe you should take a closer look at that boy you call your son before throwing stones too far."


    She climbed into the back of the car before Susan could respond, and they sped away, watching her vanish as they twisted away.


    It took awhile for the thrill to drain away, and after she felt a strange thrill in the air. Suddenly, the great victory she thought she''d won seemed like pure madness. Had she kissed Dn in front of his sister? And the thing''s she''d said!


    She looked to Dn, his lips still red with her lipstick. Flustered, she pulled some tissues from her handbag and went to wipe his face. "I''m sorry, I just... "


    He turned the steering wheel sharply, driving down an alley. Savannah swayed slightly, the tissue slipping out of her hand. The car finally stopped. Before she could respond, Dn came over and leaned down to find her mouth, and then he kissed her hard. He wrapped his arms around her. He was staring into her eyes, his burning gaze making her breathless.

 Chapter 24 - 24: How Dare She Seduce Me

    How dare this little woman make use of him by flirting with him in public?


    How dare she do that!


    Savannah was stunned, letting his tongue and lips coax hers apart and letting his tongue explore her mouth. He groaned and grabbed her, pulling down her dress to her waist. She finally pushed him away when his fingers traced a line up to the top of her thighs and teased the edge of her pants. He fell backwards into his seat, panting.


    The suddenness shook her, "What are you doing?" she panted.


    "If you''re going to use me like that, then I thought I''d at least teach you how to do it properly." He said, smoothing his shirt and tie.


    "Please, just forget that it ever happened. I didn''t mean a word of what I said or did outside the Hospital."


    His burning grey eyes turned darker, and he grasped her chin made her face him, "Take it back? You mean you''re lying to me; I''m not as good as my nephew?"


    No, you''re both absolute assholes, she thought. But she could only speak sugared words, "Of course you''re better. How can Devinpare with you?" A wise woman knew when to retreat.


    But it only made his temper grow darker. He was sure that he was her first; the blood, the pain, it was real. But¡­ had she done things other than sex with Devin? After all, a man and a woman could do a lot of things other than real sex.


    "It seems that you are very familiar with Devin''s sexuality. What would you both do when you had a night together?" Dn sped her chin up.


    Savannah flushed and blurted out, "I''ve never had sex with that- that man!"


    Dn narrowed his eyes. "Don''t lie to me! Did you suck him? Jerk him off?"


    "No! I-" She started to cry in shuddering sobs. She looked at Dn, teary-eyed. "I didn''t want to, he tricked me!" she ced a hand on his arm. "Before I came to you about Kevin, I asked him. I begged him not to sue him, and he said that if I- if I just have done this one thing that he would-"


    "You sucked his manhood? Is that what you''re saying?"


    " No, but... I... " She stuttered before continuing in?low voice, " A hand job!"


    "You dirty fucking whore!" Spat Dn.


    "He lied to me! I didn''t know!"


    He pulled to the side of the road and mmed on the breaks. Pulled her dress up over her thigh, he slid his hand down her leg and felt her skin tentatively. His touch sent shivers through her skin, his hand trailing from her thigh to her hip as if punishing her for the kiss in public.


    She flushed shyly and tightened her legs reflexively. She thought she was prepared for everything but didn''t expect to have car sex with him!


    "You mean you want to do it at home?" He smiled a slow, evil grimace that spread across his face. His unfathomable, mesmerizing grey eyes fixed on hers. Running hands up each of her legs from ankle to thigh, drenched in sweat, and heart was pounding. Her silky skin and her smell made him want her now.


    He was about to slip his hand inside her panties when someone knocked at the window. "You can''t park here."


    The man outside seemed to be a traffic warden.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t see inside." He whispered, lips raising into a sexy smile.


    Savannah bit her lip and looked pleadingly at the warden through the reflective ss..


    Then, a few more knocks on the window and Dn cooled down.


    He opened the window with a dark expression.


    Savannah took the opportunity to clean up her skirt and curled up in the passenger''s seat.


    Dn threw out a crocodile wallet, his deadly voice cold. "Is that enough?"


    The traffic warden picked it up, stunned, "Sure¡­ it''s enough to even for tomorrow." He said, and turned, walked back to his car.


    Dn closed the window impatiently.


    The car was silent again, and she couldn''t help but bring her legs tightly up towards her chest. But Dn seemed uninterested. Other than a nce at her breasts, he ignored her. Seemingly annoyed and angry.


    "You fucked Devin. You''re going to have to make that up to me." He said tly, starting the car and pulling off. "I want you to wear that dress tonight when we get home. And you''ll do whatever I ask."


    She nodded her head meekly.


    He red at her for several seconds and then leaned over to fasten the seatbelt around her. He searched for the belt buckle, running his warm hand all over her body as if she was a baby waiting for his caress. Sometimes his fingers inadvertently passed across her breasts, eliciting a delicious shiver inside her.


    She wanted to be back in the vi, away from him. Not caged up with him in the car.


    When he had finished, he stepped on the gas and headed for the highway.


    * **


    In the detention center.


    The iron gate nged open. Tworge policemen dressed in starched blue uniforms marched him down a long corridor to an office. It was dark and musty with nicotine-stained ceiling tiles. Awyer stood silently by the green filing cabs, smoking a cigarette.


    "Sign it." Said therger one. Pug-nose. "Sign it, and then you can go."


    "Well, you can go." Said, one officer.


    "Why? What is this?"


    "The charges against you have been dropped."


    Kevin frowned, trying to make sense of why Devin would help, right before the knock-out blow. He couldn''t puzzle it. Clearly, there were things going on; he was not aware of it. He signed and was led to another room.


    "Kevin! How''s your arsehole?" Dan came over and gave him a bearhug, squeezed tight. "Come on, and it''s been days. I''ve bought you some cream, just in case" He winked and gave him a p on the ass.


    Kevin swatted him away. "Was it you? Did you convince Devin?"


    "Me? Naw. I was in your girl''s apartment trying my luck." He grinned.


    "Decided you''re not to be gay anymore?"


    Dan shrugged. "You know what they say, Every hole is a goal."


    Kevin sighed. "You always bring down the tone of a conversation, do you know that?"


    "I do. But more importantly, while I was with your girl, I did find out a few things."


    "Well, go on!"


    "Well, I tried to see your man, Devin, but he wasn''t having any of it. I sat outside his ward for days. I thought I was going to die of boredom. That was until I saw Devin''s uncle, Dn,e with your girl, Savannah. And soon after ter the same day in fact- Devin called the police, and here you are! Whatever ever happened, you can be sure Savannah had something to do with it."


    Kevin''s face had set into a scowl. Dn? What had he asked in return for her help?

 Chapter 25 - 25: You’re A Smith

    Kevin knew a little about Dn.


    Dn had studied and worked in London, managing the Sterling Group''s European offices and factories. He rarely returned home to manage the domestic American market, which had been the Sterling''s group bread and butter since it''s inception. However, when the financial crisis of 2008 hit, it decimated their domestic business, and they soon became reliant on overseas markets in Europe and Asia, markets that Dn had been partly responsible for forging. He quickly rose to seniority in his family, using his advanced knowledge of the market to further their business goals.


    Soon after, Old Sterling decided to retire, abdicating his position as CEO to Dn. Under his leadership, thepany wed back the losses of 2008 and then some. He possessed strategic thinking, something that had been sorely missing before. He was shrewd and cunning and decisive andpared to his father, much sterner and tougher.


    But why was Savannah with him?


    Kevin followed Dan out of the Police Station. It was dazzlingly bright, clear blue sky and the sun directly overhead. Ahead waited for a grey limousine surrounded by several ck-suited security persons. The oldest, a middle-aged man with thinning brown hair, walked over and shook his hand.


    "Master Smith." He said. Now he was closer, Kevin could see a stubble gathering on his jaw and ck rings under his eyes. How long had he been waiting here?


    "It''s Kevin Wills."


    "Why didn''t you tell us you were in custody? If Mr. Smith had known, he''d have gotten you out days ago."


    Dan nodded, looked at Kevin. "I fucking told you so! Hubris, Kevin, hubris!"


    "Oh, fuck off Dan," he said, shoving him. He fixed the security guard with the coldest stare he could muster. "Please tell Mr. Smith it is none of his business. I am not his concern."


    "With all due respect, sir, you are his son. You''re a Smith! Which may be a boon for you sooner rather thanter." He opened the car door for Kevin and Dan. "The man you hit is the grandson of Old Sterling, the head of a very powerful family in L.A. Mr. Smith can speak to Old Sterling and smooth over the whole thing if you let him. Why note and see him today?"


    "I don''t know how I can make myself any clearer. I want nothing to do with him." He climbed into the back of the car with Dan. "Let''s go," he said to the driver." The Guard watched and sighed as the limo pulled away.


    * **


    Days had passed while Savannah lounged about Dn''s vi. Fortunately, Dn had been away on work the entire time, so she pretty much had the run of the ce.


    Today, a few clouds hung low in the sky, soft and white, skipping over rooftops. She gripped the balcony rail and took a deep breath. She heads Garwood approaching but didn''t turn. "Savannah," He announced. "For you." She turned. He held an envelope in his outstretched hand. Her monthly allowance and the first (or was it the second? That damned outfit he made her wear) transaction of their agreement.


    She opened it. Inside were credit cards and some cash - $2000, to be exact. Garwood told her that funds would be limited, and anything over $2000 would have to be cleared with Dn. "In principle, Mr. Sterling will not limit your actions. But every time you go out, you shall tell Judy. Please call back every three hours and be back before nine o ''clock in the evening... Oh, and¡­" he emptied out his pocket into his hand, gave it to her. "this is your new phone, the phone number is the same as before."


    She thanked him. It was a Samsung S9. She turned it on and flicked through, frowned. "All my contacts, they''re gone." Creepily, only Dn''s contact remained.


    "Mr. Sterling thought you wouldn''t need to contact others as you seem to have few friends. It''s enough to keep his number only."


    Savannah felt a flush of embarrassment and anger flicker through her. It was true, she didn''t, but it hurt being told that anyway. "But that doesn''t make any sense. They can still message me, my phone number is the same, and then I''ll have their contacts again." Garwood shrugged and winked in response, and left, leaving Savannah to fumble with her phone.


    Then, as if on cue, her phone started to ring. She answered it.


    "Savannah?"


    "Kevin?"


    The day before, Dn hade to Savannah''s bedroom and told her that Kevin had been released. She heaved a sigh of relief but didn''t dare call him out of fear of being questioned by Dn.


    She remembered being stood in her nighty, and her hair was a tangle about her scalp, and it was hot so she had thrown open the balcony doors and a breeze billowed about her, making her nighty undte and making her look like a translucent ghost standing at the foot of the bed.


    Dn, on the other hand, stood rigid by the door in his starched, charcoal grey suit. He was incessantly polite and revealed nothing about what was going on behind his dulled grey eyes. And then, and this is why she can remember this, he has done something so utterly out of character that it left her a little stunned.


    He turned to leave, hesitated, doubled back to her, and nted a light kiss on her forehead. Smiled and left. She watched, ruffled and confused, and touched the spot where he had kissed her. It was still a little moist.


    She didn''t know what to make of that; he was a hard man to read.


    In her experience, there were three kinds of people, some were an open book, eager to share. Devin was an open book. Living around him was to live with the constant threat of blunt force emotional trauma. Dn, on the other hand, was a closed book. He gave nothing and shutdown conversations that might peek at what was between his covers. Like a steel bear trap mping down on the conversation, eviscerating an arm of a leg in the process.

 Chapter 26 - 26: Stop Lying To Me

    But Dn was neither of these. He was more like a skyscraper or a pyramid. His base was flung wide open. You could walk among the more mundane features of his life without any hindrance, but as you went up, into the more important bits, you would suddenly find closed doors and dead-ends and he wouldn''t refuse to answer, he would just answer in a way that wasn''t really an answer at all.


    It all made him rather mysterious to her.


    After he left, she decided to give Kevin a call after all because her evening had be uncanny from that one act.


    He answered. No hello. "Did you return to your uncle''s house?"


    "Well, I mean, I went back, yeah." She said, "no big deal."


    "Oh, good." He paused. They were wasting time, she knew. There was something else he wanted to ask. Something much more important than making small-talk unbearable. Finally, he said it. "Savannah, I want to see you."


    "Now?" She said. She''d expected he did, but it still shocked her.


    "You don''t want to see me?" He asked. She could hear the hurt curling at the flecked edges of his voice.


    "Of course! " Savannah blurted out, "I mean, yeah, I would love to."


    They agreed to meet at a cafe downtown, where she''d never been before and hung up. Her heart was racing, and she took a moment to calm down on the bed. She fell back into the duvet and pulled a pillow over her head, breathed deep, hot breaths, and groaned.


    She was more than a little conflicted. She''d wanted him to call her, so much, but now that he had, she was scared. She had -gulp- feelings. Her heart sprang when he asked, and for a moment, she was ted. Then she mmed into a brick wall. Dn had forbidden her from meeting him. She had signed a contract for god''s sake.


    Shey there for what felt like a long time, her mind turning things over. Dn was kissing her on the forehead; her feelings towards Kevin and towering over both, Dn. A Colossus was looming over her, hisrge, sandalled foot threatening to squash her into the earth. What did it all mean? What the hell was going on?


    Dn wouldn''t find out if she did go, she supposed, and even if he did, he would understand, she guessed. After all, she was meeting him in a public space. It wasn''t as if anything would happen. But even as she told herself this, the words rang hollow.


    She tossed and turned in the bed, finally deciding that it was okay. She went downstairs to the kitchen. "Judy, I''ve thought about it, and I want to go shopping now."


    Judy smiled kindly at her, "Okay,e back early."


    She nodded and went upstairs to gather her things. It was better to beg for forgiveness than ask for permission, she told herself. But when she thought about Dn, she wasn''t so sure.


    * **


    It took her an hour by bus. She alighted alone at a shaded bus-stop, handbag wedged under her arm and blue dress swinging about her knees. It was baking hot out. She pulled down her shades and stuck out down the road towards the cafe.


    The street was an eclectic mix of independent music, art, florist, barber, and pet shops, and a crowd of sun-kissed Californians crowded the sidewalk. She weaved past them, wishing she''d worn a hat the sun beat down on the back of her neck, ncing over her shoulder several times to see if Garwood had followed her. She couldn''t see him. She walked a little faster.


    She spotted Kevin before her. He was sitting outside a small cafe with metal tables and chairs set up outside, and with potted Santhanam hung below the cafe sign, Barfly. She waved at him from across the street, hurried over and sat with him.


    An empty coffee cup and several stubbed out cigarettes littered the table.


    "You smoke?" She smiled, pulling out a chair opposite.


    "Not if I can help it," he grinned. "Juice?"


    She nodded.


    Kevin ordered a fresh juice for her.


    She gulped it down and wiped her top lip. "You remembered?"


    "How could I forget?" He beamed. He remembered that she loved orange juice. When they lived in the orphanage, he used to buy her cartons of juice, mints, choctes, and crisps from the money he earned drawing portraits along the pavement under the boiling sun. He reached out and held her hand. "Savannah," he said, sounding nervous. "Devin, let me go because you did something, right?"


    Savannah choked back some juice. "What? No! I wouldn''t- "


    Kevin''s face hardened. He''d always been able to see through her.


    She sighed. "I went and asked him to stop. That''s all."


    "How did you do it?"


    She looked down into herp. An image of Devin shed before her eyes, being on her knees, putting her hands on his hard part, and him erupting up and down on her delicate hands. Wrenching into a dirty nnel and rinsing her hands several times. Tears.


    "Savannah?"


    She lifted her head and fixed his gaze. "I- I just bought him some gifts - a basket of fruit and an expensive watch. I begged him to leave you alone as a favor to me, his fiance, and he agreed." She was determined that he''d believe her.


    Kevin remained silent, his gaze boring deep into her. "You''re lying, aren''t you?"


    "No, I-"


    "Tell me the truth!" Exasperated, he gripped her hand tightly. "Dn mediated in the middle, didn''t he?"


    She blinked in rapid session, surprised that he''d found out her arrangement with Dn, but decided to give him something, to keep him from theory''s secrets he might dredge up.


    She nodded.


    "Why would Dn help you? What did you offer him?"


    "Nothing. I gave him nothing!" She was panicking now. This wasn''t how it was supposed to be. He was supposed to care for her, look after her, not question her, and make her feel this way - guilty. "I just told Dn that it wouldn''t look good. I-If Sterling- If the media got ahold of the story. It would look bad for them." She stammered, constructing the lie as she spoke. "He agreed and- and he decided to help you!"


    Kevin banged the table with his fist. "Dammit, Savannah, stop lying to me!" He croaked. Tears caught in the corners of his eyes. "He never does anything for anyone unless he can gain something in return. Just¡­" His eyes were glistening pools of blue, begging her to open up to him. "Please be honest with me." He said quietly.


    She didn''t know what to do. She couldn''t tell him. He would never speak to her again. She looked around, picked up her bag. "I''ve got to go, I forgot, I have to be home to help my uncle."


    Before Kevin could respond, she stood up and hurried down the street.


    "Savannah!" Kevin chased after her through the crowd of people.


    Savannah ran to the side of the road and waved down a taxi when her arm was caught by Kevin. Looking back, she saw Kevin''s anxious face.


    "Savannah, remember what I told you at the orphanage? You don''t have to bare everything alone. I''m always here. What on earth have you done to help me? Tell me!"


    Somebody shoved past her, forcing her into his arms. Looking up at Kevin''s face, she was almost on the point of telling him everything when she saw pain and sadness in his eyes.


    Just then, the driver urged, "Hey, you get in or not? Don''t waste my time."


    Savannah pushed herself away and climbed into the taxi. She closed the door and forced a smile to face Kevin, "It''s not what you think. Please, don''t ask me about it again." Then she asked the driver to go before Kevin could utter a word.


    The taxi pulled out into traffic and was lost form Kevin, and he cursed himself. He''d only wanted to help, and no, she was gone.


    * * *


    It was dark when she returned to the vi.


    Savannah felt awful, like a void, and split open in her chest and swallowed her heart. She walked up the drive and crept inside. The hallway was dark and only the grandfather clock disturbed the silence. She looked at the time on her phone. It was only nine o ''clock. Judy shouldn''t have gone to bed so early. "Judy?" She whispered. No one answered. She groped for the handrail and started to make her way up the stairs when a tall, dark figure blocked her way. She gave a sharp gasp. It was Dn.


    "You... What are you doing here?" She said,posing herself. Why not turn on the light? She was really freaked out. Was it necessary to be so economical?


    "It''s my house," Dn said, his eyes catching the moonlight.


    "But why are you standing in the dark like some kind of freak!" She said, stamping her foot.


    He led her back down to the hallway and pulled open the curtain, flooding the space with pale moonlight. Turned to her and lifted her chin, examining her eyes in the dark. "Why are you so afraid? Have you done something wrong?"


    "No! You can ask Judy."


    "Where did you go today?" He whispered, his palm on the soft skin of her cheek and his thumb tracing the bow of her lips. She could sense the threat below the surface.


    "I went shopping with the credit card Garwood gave me. I told Judy before going out."


    "You went alone?" The interrogation went on, and his fingers continued rubbing against her skin, round and round.


    She broke out in a cold sweat, "The downtown department store. Alone."


    A wolfish grin spread across his face.

 Chapter 27 - 27: His Punishment

    He swooped on her, eyes burning with a hidden rage. He ducked down and slung her over his shoulder.


    "What are you doing!" She cried, wriggling to get free. "Let me go! Let me go!"


    He stamped up the stairs, ignoring her, please. When she started calling out for Judy, when she began to cry, he pped her hard across the ass.


    "Haven''t you got a sense of dignity?" He huffed, climbing thest steps to thending. "But go ahead, shout, cry. It just makes me want you more."


    Her voice caught, somewhere between the threat of sexual need and his attack on her dignity, so she mmed up. Besides, who would help her? Judy? Garwood? Fat chance.


    Now limp, each of his giant strides jolted her pelvis onto the bar nub of his shoulder, making her wince. He kicked open a door into a bedroom with a four-poster bed and golden yellow curtains. He led her straight through to the ensued bathroom and ced her in the bathtub. A thrill of rm running through her, she screamed.


    "What are you doing!"


    "This," He said, pulling a towel away from around the faucet, "is your punishment."


    "What did I do wrong?" She pleaded, feverishly, retreating into the corner of the tub and drawing her knees up about herself.


    "Lying." He said tly.


    Savannah''s heart was going at it faster thanp-dancer. Did he know that she''d met Kevin? She stared at him incredulously, "You sent someone to follow me, didn''t you."


    He smiled. "You have a bit of breaking our arrangements. I assumed you would again. Or do you think I''m an idiot?" He rolled up his sleeves of his white work-shirt, revealing his strong arms. He bent down, holding on the edge of the bathtub, looked down at her, narrowing his cold eyes, "I mean, really. Did you forget what I''ve told you so quickly?"


    She squirmed under his gaze, trying to get away, but couldn''t. She felt like a spider caught at the bottom of the tub, its steep sides too slippery to escape. She was waiting to be flushed away down the drain. "I just said hello to an old friend. Am I not allowed even this?"


    "I recall telling you exactly that." He grimaced, gently grasped her hair, forcibly making her close to and face him.


    "Ah! Fuck! What are you doing?" Her blood suddenly ran cold. She could smell the sullen breath blow across her face..


    "The basin of water." He said, letting her go and pointing at a ck stic basin in the corner.


    She climbed out the bath, took the basin and filled it with water under the bath faucet, and then sat back in the bathtub with the basin on herp.


    "Put the basin on your head and hold it steady." Hemanded.


    She bnced the basin on her head.


    He brought his hand up to her lips, ran his thumb along with their bow, and then pushed it into her mouth, onto her tongue. He still had plenty of time to y with her.


    "Don''t worry, and it won''t hurt you." An almost cruel smile yed across his lips.


    He wiped his index finger along the dry sides of the tub. "Stay here, like this, until I wake up. Don''t move half fall out, or I''ll make you do it again. I''lle to you in the morning." He said.


    Before leaving, he turned on the humidifier, and flicked off the lights, closed the door behind him.


    It was a dark shade of grey, the distant sound of traffic drifting through the open window. More than anything, she was bored. After a while, her hands and arms began to ache from being held above her head, bncing the basin, and she came up with a routine to let one hand grip the basin by the lip while the other rested by her side, recovering.


    What felt like hours passed as she squatted on her haunches. Savannah shivered as the bathroom got colder and colder. At that time, the basin tilted, and the water ran out, pouring down her head. She quickly held the basin steady on her head, but the cold water was running down her neck, soaking wet her clothes.


    As the night deepened, she felt colder and colder in the bathroom with the humidifier and air conditioning humming down on her. She lost track of time, her body aching, and some more water sloshed out. She was wracked with shivers, like being in an antarctic st. She felt worse than death.


    Fucking asshole! She thought. She shivered and sneezed again and again from the cold air; meanwhile, she fought to steady the basin. Her face turned paler and paler, and her head grew heavier...


    ***


    As usual, Dn was awake before daybreak. He always had a short, sharp sleep. Sitting up, he nced at the bathroom and was surprised at the quietness. He thought that Savannah couldn''t possibly hold it up the whole night and woulde out begging for forgiveness.


    Wearing a night-robe, he moved to the bathroom and opened the door.


    The air condition had turned off automatically, but the temperature was still icy cool. Savannah was still in the bathtub with the basin of water on her head, her arms fixed with two towels to hooks on the wall.


    It helped to save her a lot of energy, no wonder she did it, he thought. There was still more than half of the water in the basin. She was clever to use such a trick.


    Dn smiled, but his smile froze when he lowered his eyes.


    Savannah was slumped over in the tub, soaked¡ªher graceful figure attracting his eyes. She was on her knees, her bare legs slightly apart; her dress was pushed up to her waist unconsciously, making her underwear exposed to him. His eyes roamed over her thighs, her waistline, and her full swell of her breasts under her pink bra.


    With her head down and the eyes closed, she hadn''t noticed him enter. Her lips quivered in an attractive way.


    He felt himself start to stiffen, The early morning was the most "energetic time" for a man, and Dn was no exception. Staring at the extremely attractive picture in the bathtub, he felt his blood pounding through his body, thick and heavy with lustful hunger. His mouth dried, he was instinctively restless under his robe.


    His eyes darkened, and he walked to her slowly, "Savannah."

 Chapter 28 - 28: She Had A Fever

    "Hmm¡­" She murmured, lifting her head. Both her hands were tied with towels and fixed to the wall like she''d been ying SM. This pornographic picture would make any man crazy.


    This little girl! Wasn''t she aware of how sexy she was in her present posture?


    Dn clenched his teeth, pulled the basin off her head, and untied the towels around her wrist, "Savannah! Get up!"


    When her wrists were freed, it seemed thest of her strength had been drained, and her whole body slipped into the bathtub --


    His brow furrowed. He quickly picked her up and found that she was cold and stiff all over, but her forehead was hot. She had a fever.


    Falling into his warm arms, shefortably moaned and instinctively held tightly to his body and wrapped her frozen arms around his waist to absorb heat from him, just like a pathetic, trampled little girl. He pulled her wet clothes off.


    Savannah woke up at the coolness, "Stop it¡­ What are you doing... " She had been punished by him once already, she apologized, couldn''t he let her off?


    "Hush. Do you think I would be interested in a sick girl?" He whipped out a clean towel and wiped her dry.


    Savannah was ashamed but too weak to struggle. Her skin was feeling like it was being burned all over and more profound, her muscles ached with soreness that crippled her. She could not even lift a finger as she watched him wiping her and finally set her heart at rest and closed her eyes again.


    After drying, he threw down the towel, carried her straight back into the bedroom, put her in the big bed, and wrapped a white nket around her. He walked out of the bedroom, standing on the stairs, and cried, "Judy!"


    Judy was busy preparing breakfast in the kitchen when she heard Dn and quickly ran to the bottom of the stairs. "Morning, Mr. Sterling. What can I do for you?" She blushed at Dn''s half-naked chest in the robe and the half-opened door of the bedroom behind him. Last night, Mr. Sterling told her to go back to the workers'' room for an early rest and stay in the room no matter what happened. And she did hear Savannah''s crying and struggling against Dnst night...


    "Go to get some antipyretic." He ordered.


    Judy was shocked. What the hell had they been doing to get her sick? She didn''t say anymore and fetched the medicine for Dn.


    Dn took medicine and went back to the bedroom. The girl in the bed was silent.


    The warmth and fragrance of the nket made Savannah thoroughly rxed and asleep. She curled up in the bed like a fetus sleeping in the mother''s womb. Her tender lips moved as if to talk in a dream; "Mom... "


    The word caused a wave of emotion to sweep through his heart.


    Garwood had told him that her mother had disappeared before her father died, and it was said that her mother had abandoned her and her father and ran away with another man.


    The chill in his eyes disappeared, "Get up and take medicine."


    Savannah didn''t respond. It seemed nothing would now stir her from her slumber.


    He frowned, sat down on the bed, and picked her up.


    She was still unconscious, just like azy piggy, turning over and grabbing him around his waist, and groaned, "mom... "


    His face froze, and he touched her forehead-it seemed to be hotter. He ground the antipyretics into powder with a spoon and poured them into her mouth. With a mouthful of water, he leaned over; his mouth found her lips, parted her teeth, and sent the water in through his tongue.


    "Um... "She groaned as she felt something stroking her tongue. She tried to drive away the man''s breath filling in her mouth but failed.


    It was only when the medicine was pushed by him into her throat that he had let her go. Then she drifted into a heavy sleep again.


    Savannah didn''t wake up untilte in the afternoon. Her fever had ayed though her limbs were still sore.


    The bedroom was unfamiliar, but then again, she had woken up so many times in these past few weeks that the unfamiliar had be old hat. The room wasfortably cool, the sheets tightly tucked in around her. She peeked under, ncing down at herself, and as expected, she was entirely naked. She vaguely recalled the night before; he''d undressed her, rubbed her body down, and¡­ kissed her? No, he fed her medicine with his mouth. Why as to that? Tofort her, or did he just not want her dead so soon?


    His taste was still lingering in her mouth. It was rich, sweet ambergris mingled with a hint of aftershave and the smell of tobo. Oh my, it''s intoxicating, she thought. She inhaled deeply, her cheek turning hot as if the fever came again, and she buried her head in the pillows with shame.


    After a long time, Savannah calmed down and got out of bed, took one of his t-shirts from his wardrobe, and put it on. She was about to go back to his room when she paused and nced back at his king-sized bed, turned around, and fell back into it, tumbling in the sheets. She rebel outright, no, but she could make sure he got sick as well! She was determined to infect his bed so coughed and sneezed and whipped her nose along the pillows.


    The door creaked open, and a cold voice came behind her, "What are you doing?"


    Savannah''s heart flew into her mouth at his voice. She quickly sat up, seeing Dn standing at the door of the bedroom. Embarrassed, Savannah stuttered, "I- I... I was just doing - nothing ¡­ "


    "Then who was rolling around in my bed? A ghost?"


    "You... You must''ve miss seeing. I was just gettingfortable." She insisted.


    "Well, at least you look well enough that you can answer back," Dn said in a cold voice.


    Remembering the night before, she bit her tongue and looked sullenly to the ground.


    He went over, grasped her wrist, and pulled her out from under the nket. He smiled breezily. The little girl was on his T-shirt. It just covers her hips and the tops of her legs. The thought of her naked body made him stiff.


    Savannah did not notice the change in his attitude. She bit her lip, "I did what you asked me to dost night. Can I go now?"


    He closed the bedroom door and turned the lock.

 Chapter 29 - 29: I Dare Not

    Her faint scent reached him, of coal soap and mint shampoo, and her beautiful lips were as attractive as rose petals. Dn narrowed his eyes, "Have you realized your mistake?"


    "I have." She said, bowing her head.


    "You won''t see other men behind my back?"


    It sounded like she was an adulterer. She took a deep breath and whispered, "I dare not."


    A satisfied smile touched his beautifully sculptured lips, "Go downstairs, dinner is ready."


    With that, he walked towards the door.


    She was stunned for a moment. Did he mean to let her go? She breathed a sigh of relief.


    Savannah went back to her room and got changed into a dress before she went downstairs. There was a table full of steaming hot pieces of bread and cakes with jars of butters, creams, and jams with knives levied into them.


    At the kitchen table, Dn was working through his emails on his tablet. He heard her noisy stomach, looked up, and nced at her.


    Savannah blushed, thankful that, at that moment, Judy rushed in, making a loud fuss.


    "Miss Schultz,e on, your fever has just gone, you are still very weak and need more energy."


    It was the first time Savannah had eaten with him since she arrived in his vi. She usually ate alone or in her room, and now she was sat opposite Dn, munching a delicious cookie. By contrast, Dn hardly ate a thing. Sipping his wine, he looked at the girl, glutting herself with food.


    Judy liked having someone to serve who wasn''t so picky about her food. When she came to clear away the table, she was surprised to find that Savannah had almost finished all the dishes. Judy said with a smile, "It''s good to be young. Sir, you see, the girl has a good appetite and will eat anything, easy to feed!"


    Dn raised his eyebrows. What did that mean? Was Judy saying he''s old? His brow creased, "Judy, you''re talking too much today."


    Judy stopped for a moment but then left obediently. Too much? Mr. Sterling had neverined about her before. On the opposite side, Savannah pursed her lips when she saw his displeasure.


    What a proud man! She thought. He hated being said old! He was an uncle! Well, uncle!


    Just then, her pocket vibrated. A message came.


    She took out her mobile phone on her leg, looked down at it, and saw Kevin''s text message. Just a few words, "Savannah, I want to see you again." Her heart was pounding. She looked up and nced at the man on the opposite side of the table, afraid of being found out by him. She had just been punished for meeting Kevin in private, and she didn''t want to go through it again.


    "Whose message?" Apparently, Dn noticed her movement. He swirled the wine gently in the ss, his features set off by the noble liquid.


    "Just an advertisement." She hastily packed up her cell phone, hoping he would not ask her to hand it over to him.


    Fortunately, he continued his meal without pursuing it further.


    After dinner, when Dn went back to his study, Savannah went upstairs to her own room. She closed the door, took out her phone, and turned to Kevin''s text message. Taking a deep breath, she replied, "Kevin, I''m okay, don''t worry about me. I''ve been busy recently, and let''s meetter."


    * * *


    The Sterling Group.


    CEO''s office.


    The phone rang. Dn picked it up, and the sweet voice of the secretary came, "Sir, Kevin Wills is here to see you, but he didn''t make an appointment. Should I turn him away?"


    Kevin came in before he could answer. Dn rolled his eyes. He didn''t expect the man toe to him.


    A tall and young figure walked in. Kevin looked at the man sitting behind a modern dark-wood desk while Dn looked back straight with a polite but cold smile. Sterling looked glorious in a sharp ck suit. Outside the floor-to-ceiling windows behind him was the most expensive area in LA. Though he was sitting, his exceptional emperor-like qualities were obvious. Dn Sterling of the Sterling Group deserved his reputation.


    Kevin kept straight, "Mr. Sterling, since you are willing to see me, you must know who I am."


    "I knew the boss of JK Games was young. Juniors are to be respected. Nice to see you." Dn''s tone was polite and professional, but apparently disdainful. Even if Kevin was young and promising, Dn, a business emperor, would not take him seriously.


    "I''m here today as Savannah''s friend, not JK''s boss. I know that Savannah asked for your help because of my business some days ago, and you might have reached some agreement with her. And I now find that Savannah is living in your house." Kevin''s expression darkened as he continued, and he tried to manage his emotions, "Savannah is still a little girl, please don''t embarrass her."


    The atmosphere in the room shifted abruptly, tensing.


    With one long, cold look at Kevin, Dn teased, "Savannah? You mean, the little pet I had recently?"


    Kevin''s face darkened momentarily. The man in front of him was provocative, and he didn''t mind telling everyone that Savannah was his. Had Savannah really done something with the Sterling to save him?


    Kevin could not help it, "If she had promised you anything, it should be on me, and I would pay back everything for her. Please let her go at once!"


    Dn gave Kevin a cold stare, "Payback? What can you do for her to pay back? As JK''s boss, or the bastard of the Smiths?"


    Kevin narrowed his eyes. Dn had already secretly investigated him!


    "She''s mine, and trust me, and she likes it that way. No other man is allowed to ask my woman from me." With that, Dn stood up and called for the secretary, "Mr. Wills is leaving."


    The secretary hurried in and went to Kevin, "Mr. Wills, please --"


    Kevin stared at Dn, "It''s house arrest. I don''t believe that Savannah really wants to be with you!"


    Dn stood with his hands on his back in a domineering way,


    "I don''t want to talk with you. Let Mr. Smithe."


    Kevin clenched his fist. Dn clearly got his Achilles'' heel.


    Dn knew very well that he hated his biological father and had been running away from him since he was old enough to leave home. After leaving the orphanage, he looked for his family everywhere. But ever since he knew that he was the illegitimate son of the governor, Robert Smith, his family background and his mother''s miserable sufferings had be his disgrace.

 Chapter 30 - 30: I Can Do It Myself

    He vowed that he would never have any rtionship with the Smiths, let alone ask Mr. Smith for help. Therefore, he had always rejected his father''s goodwill, and he believed that he could create his own world without relying on his backstabbing family.


    In fact, he did.


    "Mr. Wills, if you don''t leave, I''ll call security." The secretary said with an emphatic pronunciation.


    Kevin loosened his fingers and, finally, turned away.


    The office door shut, Dn stood with his hands in his trousers, his expression rather cold. It seemed that the rtionship between Savannah and Kevin was better than he thought. His mouth pressed into a hard line, he thought for a while and called in Garwood.


    Garwood immediately came in, "Sir."


    Dn narrowed his eyes, "JK always wants the investment from the F&H Group, right?"


    Dn remembered Mr. Wilson, the president of F&H Group, had mentioned it when they yed golf togetherst month.


    Though JK had technology and innovation, it was a start-uppany and required a well-fundedpany to cooperate and help them in new game promotion in the market.


    And the F&H Group had always been JK''s target partner.


    "Yes," Garwood replied. "But it is said that Mr. Wilson is not interested in the game market. He thinks the upfront investment is too high that they have not reached an agreement yet."


    "Tell Mr. Wilson to take a stake in JK. The sooner, the better. All the money, no matter how much, is on me." Dn ordered as he walked to the window, looking into the distance.


    Garwood was a little surprised. He had been with Dn long enough to know he was shrewd and couldn''t help but wonder what benefit there was in it this time..


    Confused but saying nothing, Garwood nodded and left.


    * * *


    Three dayster.


    In the evening, Garwood sent a rectangr box to Beverly Hills. It was an ice-blue V-neck dress and a pair of stiletto heels in the same color. Savannah was stunned at them. The suit was for the princess in a girls'' dream. When her father was alive, she had been dressed up like that by her father when attending some business parties.


    She didn''t know how long it had been since she had worn such nice clothes.


    "Garwood, is this... for me? She wondered why he was giving her such an expensive evening suit.


    Garwood nodded. "Mr. Sterling is going to attend a business dinner for aunch ceremony tomorrow evening. You will apany him as his female partner."


    Savannah tensed, "A banquet? Will there be a lot of people? Is there any media?"


    "Of course." Garwoodughed. The Sterling Group was rather influential in business. "Please go upstairs to try on clothes. If they don''t fit, tell Judy right away, and I''ll get another size for you."


    Savannah went upstairs to her room with the box in her arms and silently closed the door. Staring at the box, she didn''t move. No, she didn''t want to go to the business dinner with him! If she went, then everyone would know that they were together. And even if she were free one day, she would be branded as the mistress of Mr. Sterling- could she have a life of her own after that? She was thinking about the damned dinner when the phone started ringing.


    She was a little startled and answered the phone immediately without seeing the caller, "hello."


    "Savannah, it''s me." Kevin?


    Kevin had called her many times these days, but she didn''t answer it on purpose because she really didn''t know what to say. Toote, she sat on the bed uneasily. "Hi, Kevin."


    "Savannah, I already know that you made a deal with Dn to save me. You live with Dn now, right?"


    Savannah was stunned and felt extremely ashamed. Did Kevin know everything?


    Receiving no reply, Kevin continued, "Savannah, no matter what you''ve done with Dn, tell me where you are. I''ll pick you up right now! I would rather be charged by the Yontzs than let you do anything wrong for me!"


    "Kevin, don''t --" Savannah bit her lip and finally said, "I promised I''d stay with him... If I go back on my word, I''ll have to give him my father''s stake in the Schultz''s factory..."


    Kevin''s voice was trembling, "Stay with him? Do you know what you''re doing? Are you crazy? Savannah, whatever you owe him, I''ll pay for you. I have the ability to help you. Don''t be afraid of him. Leave him now!"


    Savannah smiled wryly.


    Kevin must be thinking wrong. How could he help her pay for everything as a little engineer in a gamespany? How could he help her leave that demonic man?


    At that moment, familiar footsteps came from the hallway downstairs, and Judy''s voice, "Sir, you are back."


    "Don''t worry about me, Kevin," said Savannah hurriedly. "That''s it. Bye." She hung up the phone and turned it to silent mode, pretending nothing ever happened. At that moment, the sound of footsteps approached, and the door was pushed open.


    Dn nced at the intact box on the bed and raised his eyebrows. "You haven''t tried it on?"


    Savannah swallowed, "I think it''d be inappropriate for me to go. Isn''t it? I have no experience with these things - I might make an idiot of myself."


    As the words fell from her mouth, his tall figure approached. Dn put his arms around her waist and pulled her close into his arms.


    He lowered his head and stared at her coldly, "Are you afraid of losing my face or losing your face? Is it really such a shameful thing to be a Sterling woman?"


    "No... "


    "Then, get changed. Don''t make me punish you again for your disobedience." He said in an authoritative tone.


    Savannah bit her lip. This pervert! He enjoys tormenting me! However, the punishment a few days before was still engraved on her mind, and she did not want to offend him again. Another night in a cold bathroom might make her go mad.


    But she really didn''t want to be with him in public.


    When he saw her hesitating, he lowered his head and leaned to her, his voice low and husky, "If you don''t want to change, I don''t mind dressing you myself."


    His hands glided slowly on her back, skimming her and moving to find and undo the buttons of her dress.


    She almost jumped up and away. "I can do it myself." She eximed, shing her arms around herself. She hurried to the bathroom with the box in her arms. A satisfied smile touched Dn''s lips. A momentter, Savannah came out in the evening dress, nervously.


    She looked quite grand in the evening dress. It left her arms and neck and part of her chest bare. The ice blue colored bud silk suited her. He could see her figure inside the frock as if that were wrapped tightly around her. The firmness and the softness of her upright body could almost be felt as he looked at her.

 Chapter 31 - 31: It Must Be Very Expensive

    He noticed how her breasts swelled beneath the hugging fabric of the dress as if waiting for his caress. Though she had a sweet and round face, he was constantly surprised to be reminded her mature, her body was.


    He stared at her so viciously that she felt a little ashamed. She wanted to cover her breasts with her hands, but she dared not.


    He got up and walked over, moved his hands up to her head and pulled up her hair, and where his fingers touched her skin, she felt a tingle of the head, and she instinctively shrank back but found he only pulled out a ne and put it on her neck.


    "How can you wear an evening dress without jewelry?" He put back her hair after that.


    The ne glimmered with a blue gem on the pendant.


    Savannah hesitated, "This ne... It must be very expensive."


    She hated taking anything from him and feeling like she owed her more than she already did. It was more leverage he had over her.


    "I''m nothingpared to the price I''ve paid for you." He lifted her face, gazing at her as if she was his Barbie doll.


    She took a deep breath and bit her lip. Okay, as he likes, it''s not her money anyway.


    * **


    The next evening Savannah arrived at the biggest five-star hotel in LA, with Dn confidently leading the way..


    She was going to get out of the car in front of the hotel when she saw a gaggle of journalists waiting on the steps with cameras shing as they arrived, and then she paused. Dn also caught a glimpse of the crowd at the entrance of the hotel. He caught Savannah''s gaze with his and then took off his suit and put it on her, covering her tightly.


    Savannah was surprised and wondered why he now cared how she felt after insisting that shee with him.


    Dn led her out, holding her arm, and walked up the steps along the red carpet.


    "Mr. Sterling ising!" Journalists gathered about to take photos, "Who is thedy beside you, sir? Is she your girlfriend?" She shied at their attention, and their questioning only made her more anxious. Clenching her sweaty hands, she tried her best to lower her head, almost buried her face into Dn''s arms, not willing to be photographed.


    Dn could feel that she was trying to hide in his arms, a satisfied smile on his face. He pulled her into his embrace, wrapping his arms around her tightly.


    They entered the banquet hall, clinging together to help Savannah escape from the camera shlights. A receptionist then came and took them to the VIP table in front of the banquet hall.


    Savannah sat down and saw the LED screen on the stage, saying "Ceremony for Cooperation Between F&H Group and JK."


    JK...Savannah frowned, wasn''t it Kevin''spany? There must be something wrong.


    Why was Dn present at the ceremony between F&H Group and JK? What''s the connection? And it happened to be JK... Just a coincidence? She gasped, looking at the man next to her, a bad feeling in her heart.


    Just then, with the lights dimming down, Mr. Wilson, the president of F&H Group, walked onto the stage, "Ladies and gentlemen, good evening. It gives me great pleasure to be here today for theunch of an initiative for the future cooperation between F&H Group and JK, Mr. Wills, and I. The day before yesterday, I signed a contract with JK to invest in them."


    Mr. Wills?


    Savannah had a sort of vague premonition, but she could not believe it. Then, as is to cement the fact in her head, a simr slender figure walked onto the stage. The young man was wearing a sharp ck suit, calm and experienced, not his age, his eyes brilliant and straight. He looked immacte.


    Kevin! The boss of JK was Kevin! No wonder he said he was able to help her¡­ She was sure enough that what was going on tonight was Dn''s n. She subconsciously looked at the men next to her. He just sat idly, looking at the stage quietly, his sculptured and sensual lips curled in an unspeakable way as if he was waiting for a good y. What the hell was he doing!


    On stage, Kevin was shaking hands with Mr. Wilson, while off the stage, JK''s staff began to apud. "Thank you very much, Mr. Wilson, thanks for choosing to join JK. I believe we will have a long and healthy rtionship." Mr. Wilson smiled, but then he introduced a jarring not, "I have one more thing."


    Kevin''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Mr. Wilson looked over here and focused on Dn, "I will sell the shares of F&H in JK to the Sterling Group with immediate effect." His words brought on a storm. Everybody looked at each other. What''s going on here? Had Mr. Wilson had just taken a stake in JK, and then he sold JK''s shares to the Sterling Group?


    "Mr. Wilson, what the bloody hell are you on about?? Why didn''t you tell us in advance?" Dan growled.


    A scowl flitted across Kevin''s face. He raised his hand, asking Dan to keep silent. Kevin knew it was already toote; he''d fallen into a trap. It was Dn who deliberately asked Mr. Wilson took a stake in JK, and then sold it to himself, so that he could acquire an equity stake in JK. Dn was never interested in the game industry, and now it was obviously for one person.


    Savannah.


    He was trying to control Savannah even with JK''s shares.


    If he still insisted on taking Savannah away, he would destroy JK with the shares.


    In the VIP seat, Savannah had already frozen.


    "Your childhood sweetheart is the President of JK, a rising star in the domestic game industry, don''t you know? It seems that he doesn''t value you so much - he hid his identity to you after all you have done to help him." Dn bent over and whispered in her ear.


    Savannah turned her head away, ignoring his provocation.


    Dn stood up and walked onto the stage, a gloating smile tugging at the corners of his lips. He reached out to Kevin, " I am a shareholder of JK now. To a long and healthy future rtionship." Dn looked like an emperor cast under a spotlight and grinning to the pall of camera shes.


    Savannah quickly figured out his thinking. He wanted to use his shares with JK to leverage control over both him and her. All that painstaking work Kevin put into JK''s sess, he must be hurting right now. Dn''s viciousness was beyond the pale.


    On the stage, one was a ruthless and decisive business king, and the other was a low-key and mysterious up-anding youngster. And, she wasn''t sure if she imagined it, but there seemed to be the strong smell of gunpowder between the two men.

 Chapter 32 - 32: Just A Few Words

    Everyone gasped and were enthralled by what was happening on stage.


    It seemed obvious to Savannah and, she suspected, to everyone else, that the speaker had no clue what was going on between the two men either. He sank uneasily into the background, nced around, bemused, and then slunk off stage. Savannah wanted tough if it wasn''t all oh so sad.


    She hoped Kevin wouldn''t lose his temper. That would practically force Dn, with hisrge ego, toe down hard on him.


    Finally, Kevin unclenched his fists and shook hands with Dn and, gracefully but with some irony in his tone, said, "Mr. Sterling, you are taking your joke a little too far. Why not tell me in advance? Are you afraid of a disagreement?"


    "No jokes, no surprises," Dn said, diplomatically, dismissing Kevin''s hidden barbs out of hand. Disappointed journalists started snapping pictures again, and they began to interview the two men for the details about their future rtionship. After all, both of them were obviously very experienced and equal to the asion.


    When the guests and journalists drifted away at the end of the interview, Kevin''s face fell and clouded over. He was about to have to go backstage when a figure stepped out from the periphery of his vision, emerging like a phantom from the shadows.


    "Stay away from my girl, and JK will be fine." Said Dn, nkly, as if he were talking about business. Kevin forced a smile, lifted the curtain and went backstage, and saw a familiar slender figure standing at the end of the corridor.


    "Kevin -" Savannah hade searching for him, but now that he was here, she was lost for words.


    She stared at him in shame and fear, ashamed that he knew about her shady agreement with Dn, and afraid of being hated by him for it.


    Kevin had not seen Savannah since their previous short meeting. He went straight to her, caught at her wrist, and pulled towards the door. "Savannah,e with me." Hemanded, "We have to leave here."


    Savannah staggered back. She smiled ruefully, "I can''t¡­" She wouldn''t cross Dn again. That much she was sure of. He had absolute control over her, not just her words, but her very existence.


    Kevin rolled his eyes, "Can he really destroy JK with the equity he holds?"


    Savannah shrugged. She didn''t know, could he?


    "Of course not!" Cried Kevin, throwing his hands into the air. "I can stage aeback even if thepany is gone, but I can''t let him destroy you like this. Savannah, don''t be stubborn, just leave with me!"


    Her heart tugged at her chest, but fear, a great metal rack of it, mmed down hard, like a bear trap. And although she had not run apany before, she knew that it had been hard for Kevin to create his ownpany and make it a sess. She doubted if he''d be able to summon the energy to do it again. And lose it all for what, her? How silly. Kevin was an outstanding individual, but after all, he was just alone, without a family to support him. The Sterling group would grind him under the well-trodden heel. Savannah forced a smile, "Kevin, I''m not stubborn, really, I''m simply doing what is best. For both of us." She continued after a deep breath, "One day, maybe one day soon, he will let me go, and neither of us would''ve had to lose anything." She hoped Dn would tire of her. She still didn''t understand why he was so fixated when he could fuck any girl he wanted.


    Kevin''s face was livid with anger, and his knuckles were white.


    Savannah looked at him and suddenly asked, " Kevin, why didn''t you tell me you were JK''s boss?"


    She had sensed his unusualness when they met that day at the orphanage.


    Before, when they were children, Kevin was so eager to find his parents, but now seemed to detest them. What had he found, buried in the past? What skeletons had he dug up?


    Kevin was taken aback by her question, silent for a moment. He hadn''t told her because he didn''t know what to say. After all, how could he tell Savannah that his biological father was Robert Smith, the governor of LA, and he, his shameful bastard of a son? And how could he let her know that his sess ¨C all of it - was due to the help of the Smiths, even if he hated to admit it?


    "Brother Kevin," Savannah continued, "I remember when I was unhappy in the orphanage, you told me not to keep it inside and to share it with you. How about you follow some of your own advice, hmm?" She ventured in a soft voice.


    Kevin''s lips moved and were about to say something when there came the sound of footsteps down the corridor. Dn wasing to them, his chiseled face glinting under the theatre lighting.


    Savannah gasped and, subconsciously, stepped back away from Kevin. Her action pleased Dn, but his face was still strained and grim. Dn put an arm around her, iming ownership of her. Caught off guard, Savannah fell into his arms. And although she had been here so many times before, it was different doing it here, in front of Kevin. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to struggle to free herself, but she knew she couldn''t. Not from his iron-like arms. She was pressed hard against his chest in a helpless position like a small animal gripped by a wolf.


    Dn had his arms around her tightly, his face in her hair, and his voice was low and husky, "You ran off again to meet your childhood sweetheart."


    Savannah shuddered and remembered his punishment that night, and she murmured, "Just a few words."


    He pressed his strong body closer to her, the top of her head rubbing on her chin, and covered her face with some kisses. Dn breathed in her ear, ignoring Kevin''s present, "Why not tell me? Am I that unreasonable?"


    Of course! You''re the personification of unreasonable!


    Resisting the impulse to say it aloud, she instead dipped her head in obedience. "Next time... I will."


    He patted her on the rump with a sharp p, as if praising a small pet that had done well.


    The slight p was intimate and ambiguous in the quietness.


    Savannah was flushed with anger that she did not expect he should go that far.


    Kevin''s eyes clouded with irritation. If he treated her like this in public, he thought, he must do everything to her in private.

 Chapter 33 - 33: Such A Surprise

    Kevin winced as a montage of images shed across his vision, Dn, hands rested on the back of her head, forcing her mouth down on him, choking her, Her beneath him, her nails raking his back, as he thrusts deep inside of her, Savannah bent over a table, hands balled as he held her by the hips and thrusts, hard and fast into her, cumming across her back. As Dn said, Savannah was his pet...


    Savannah, fearing Kevin''s outburst, forced an easy smile, "Kevin, it''s gettingte. I think we should leave." She said, tugging at Dn''s arm. "Let''s go, baby. The party is over." Dn, holding her hand, nodded, and they walked straight towards the door.


    Savannah was taken by Dn to the hotel entrance. Dn waved over a valet and gave him a ticket, and they waited for the car to arrive. She took the opportunity to withdraw her hand from his, stepped back and frowned at him. "Is it necessary to do these kinds of things?"


    "You bet." He said.


    She took a deep breath, "Please, don''t ruin Kevin''spany. He wasn''t born with a silver spoon in his mouth like you were." She learned to show weakness appropriately, to navigate him to where she wanted.


    Dn, meanwhile, puzzled. It seemed that she didn''t know that Kevin was a Smith, the son of the governor in LA. Well, they were barely on talking terms, and he hadn''t told anyone, as far as Dn could figure, about his family. His father, on the other hand, pressed a lot of palms for his son¡­


    Dn suddenly realized the fear in her eyes. The girl who had just trembled in his arms and took his hand on hers, now looked at him in fear as if he were the devil. He sneered, pulling her waist to bring her close to him, "He''ll be fine if you''re obedient."


    Her eyes brightened, "You can be assured. I will follow our agreement."


    They were so close together that her perfume came to him, making his eyes soft. Looking down, he noticed how her breasts swelled inside her V neck dress and how her shoulder curved wonderfully at the top of her arm. His grey eyes heated. With instinct, he tightened his arms, and his hand trailed up from her hip to her waist, and up to her breast, and gently cupped them.


    Savannah was at once flustered and embarrassed. She wanted to run away but was afraid of offending him, and only nudged him, "Not here¡­Journalists are at the gate... "


    He nced at the journalists wandering the gate. Several journalists hade out early and seen them and grabbed a bunch of shots. Her face turned red as she imagined pictures of herself being sshed across tomorrow''s front-pages. She didn''t want to be notorious in LA!


    Dn noticed her biting her lip nervously and trying not to cry. He smiled, and then, without turning back, he waved to a journalist.


    The journalist was stunned and realized that Dn was calling him. He ran over to Dn with the camera. "What is it, buddy?"


    "Give me the camera," Dn said, hand outstretched.


    The journalist hesitated, took off the camera, and respectfully handed it over. "Now listen here, if you dare even leave a smudge on that camera- "


    Before he could finish, Dn hurled the camera to the ground and ttered across the ground, bits of ss and stic flying away.


    "You arrogant cunt." Said the journalist.


    The rest, still by the gate, continued in a flurry of pictures, banking on a dramatic standoff.


    "Tell your colleagues that I don''t want to see her photos in any newspapers and magazines tomorrow. If I do, I will make sure every one of you is out of business by the end of the week." Hissed Dn. "And you will get a cheque for damages from my assistant over there," he said, with a tilt of the head. "Now, go."


    "Alright then," he sniffed. "I guess I can do that." Dn and Savannah watched as he walked back over to the gate and ryed the message. There was a moment when the men mumbled to each other, and then they soon left in their vans. Savannah was stunned by his actions, but she had to admit that she was relieved now. She couldn''t imagine how she would''ve dealt with it if everyone knew she was Dn''s mistress. Her father would be spinning in his grave. Indeed, it seemed as if Dn was in a simr state of mind. Maybe she wasn''t good enough for that.


    As he said, she was just his pet, not his girlfriend.


    She heaved a sigh of relief.


    * **


    The next day, when Savannah went down to breakfast, she asked Judy to pick up today''s newspaper.


    And, sure enough, pped across the front page was the news that Dn had brought stakes in JK, sending stocks shooting up across the wider gaming industry. She scanned the article for any mention of her and only found a brief mention, a single use in a sentence near the end. And not a single picture.


    Relieved, Savannah drank a half carton of milk. Judy, holding an iPad, read the news in amusement and said, "Miss Schultz, there''s a very heated discussion about Mr. Sterling''s femalepanion."


    Savannah had barely chugged a third of the milk before hastily taking over the tablet from Judy. It was a piece of entertainment news in one of LA''srgest glossy magazine websites, just released in the morning, and had been made a top post in just a few hours!


    It said that Dn attended a business dinner with a woman who was protected from being photographed in Dn''s suit from beginning to end, which showed that the woman was extremely favored by Dn.


    But I couldn''t avoid being discussed on the Inte. She thought ruefully. Thements under the news were angry things.


    "Dn has a girlfriend? Such a surprise!"


    "I don''t think she''s a real girlfriend. Maybe it''s just for fun, rich people, you know."


    "You mean that girl is Dn''s mistress? It can''t be... I don''t think my dream guy would keep a mistress!"


    "I don''t believe it either. Men like Dn must be popr with women. Even if he has a mistress, it must be the woman who seduced him!"


    "What does that bitch look like? Seducing my dreamy? Don''t they have pictures? A picture, please!"


    "No, it''s probably that Dn didn''t want to let the pictures go public, and the Sterlings are so powerful that the media daren''t say no."


    "Well, she must be a bitch."


    "Wow, you must be jealous of that bitch!"


    "Fuck, you are jealous! Anyway, that woman is certainly not a nice one. Just sit back and wait for her to be dumped by Dn."

 Chapter 34 - 34: Why Are You So Nervous?

    Holy shit. People called this guy Mr. McDreamy? Why the hell did so many girls had a crush on him, she thought.


    Theseizens were more interested in Dn than in the "fresh meat" of the moment (her). Waiting for her to be dumped? Well, she would like to thank her cyber friends very much if that were ever toe true!


    She didn''t care, not really. If anything, she felt bad for his fans. He was really not the man they made him out to be. What would they do if they know their McDreamy was a pervert? Then, an idea-


    Savannah thought for a while and then entered the registration page.


    Um... Her nickname of the ount would be¡­


    She rolled her eyes, and three words appeared under her slender fingers on the iPad, Super Pervert Sterling.


    Then, shemented after the news. "The woman is innocent! It''s easy to know a man''s face, but not his heart. How can you be sure that Dn Sterling is as good as you think? Let me tell you, and he is a pervert!" After, Savannah felt much better. She forked an egg up and started to eat it delectably. At that moment, footsteps on the stairs approached.


    She''d gobbled half the egg when Dn came downstairs and went to the table, looking questioningly at her.


    Savannah almost dropped the egg in her mouth. After all, she just scolded him online. Had he already read it?


    She was wondering how Dn could find it when he raised his hand and stretched out for her lips. She did not dare to breathe until he wiped the yolk from her mouth.


    "Savannah, can you keep your face a little cleaner?" He frowned, cleaned his hands with a tissue, and then sat opposite at the table. As a clean freak, he disliked anything dirty around him.


    She flushed as the temperature from his finger was still on her lips. Why, what''s wrong with her mouth?


    She nced nervously over at Dn, who was watching her intently, "By the way, why haven''t you left for work yet?" She said.


    "What bad things have you done with such a guilty expression?" He asked.


    Were his eyes radars? Savannah put on an aggrieved look and insisted, "What? Can I do nothing without being used of something?"


    "I was just talking. Why are you so nervous?" He raised his eyebrows.


    "I don''t know. Maybe in case, you decide to punish me again." She scolded.


    Judy, sensing a situation brewing, came in with a tray of fresh scones to help defuse it. Looking at Savannah, she exined, "Mr. Sterling workedtest night. He usually has a little lie-in after ate night."


    Savannah said nothing and continued her breakfast. Dn also picked up his knife and fork and ate his breakfast up gracefully. He seemed to have a good appetite today. When thest slice of bread was gone, Savannah''s cell phone rang, and it was her uncle Dalton.


    She paused a moment and automatically got uptight and nervous again.


    She hadn''t been back to the Schultz''s house for several days, and they hadn''t contacted her. Now her uncle called her...for what?


    The phone kept ringing.


    Dn saw her not picking up the phone, put down his fork, and asked, "Who''s that?"


    "My uncle... "


    "Why not answer the phone? Are you afraid of them?" He asked, bored.


    She shook her head, took a deep breath, and finally picked up the phone, "Hello, uncle."


    "Where are you, Savannah?" Dalton asked carefully.


    Maybe because there was too much going on, Dalton''s voice made Savannah quite sentimental. Her voice caught in her throat, and she stuttered, "I...I''m living in a friend''s house. Don''t worry, uncle."


    Dalton did not question more, "Savannah,e back today. You haven''t been home for a long time. Your aunt and I miss you."Savannah was more than a little moved; they still remembered her? Dalton received no reply, thinking that she was still angry at being scolded before, and he continued, "Savannah, your aunt scolded you that day on impulse because she never thought you would have messed up old Sterling''s party. Forget about it. She''s really worried about you these days, afraid that you might end up in trouble. We won''t force you to stay with Devin if you don''t want, and it''s all up to you. Savannah, I feel really sick these days, could you juste back to see us?"


    Savannah''s eyes welled up with tears. Anyway, uncle and aunt were her only family now. Maybe they finally got the right idea. As Dalton coughed again on the phone, Savannah said quickly, "Okay, I will go back to see you soon."


    Dalton sounded surprised, "That''s good! Good girl! We will wait for you here. Hurry!"


    When Savannah hung up the phone, she saw Dn staring at her imperiously. She exined, "It''s my uncle. I''m just going back to see him. I''ll be back in soon."


    "He was just acting. You didn''t see that?" Dn folded his arms.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Has your uncle ever called you since you moved here? They called for a reason. Do you really think your uncle really cares about you? Don''t kid yourself." He said, dismissing the call with a brush of his hand.


    Savannah sensed his irony, unconvinced, and murmured, "It''s your problem if you have darkness in your heart. Don''t think so little of everyone."


    "Darkness?" He frowned.


    Savannah couldn''t help scolding him, "Yes. Not all families are the same as you and old Sterling."


    Dn''s eyes darkened, and the room grew silent.


    Savannah clenched her body tight, in fear that he became angry. Fortunately, he did not say anything. He put down the knife and fork, smoothed his suit, and went out. Savannah felt relieved to see him leave for work finally.


    ***


    It was noon when Savannah returned to the Schultz''s house.


    When she opened the door, she saw Norah standing in front of her with red eyes. "Savannah, you''re finally back! My Darling girl, you''ve made me a nervous wreck. Look at me!" She sobbed, showing herself to Savannah. "I''m a mess. You mustn''t worry me like that ever again!" She said, gathering Savannah in a spine-crushing hug.


    Dalton stood up from the sofa in the living room and shuffled forward to her when she entered the door. "My beautiful niece! Come sit down." He sat her down in the armchair by the television, and Norah fetched her a te of raisin cookies, which were like eating cardboard, and a cup of tea that was a dishwater brown and tasted sour. She grimaced as she forced them both down, all the while both of them quizzed her on her time away and if she was OK after everything that had happened.


    She had to pause and think about that for a moment. Was she okay? She thought of everything Dn had forced her to do, of the punishments that had been served, of Kevin and, in the now very distant past, Devin, her once-to-be husband. It had all be very distant, and she only now felt okay, with the feeling that her family really did love her, and she lulled in the concern and the praise they heaped on her. It had been all she''d ever want from them.


    "Look, Savannah has lost some weight. Norah, go cook." Said Dalton anxiously, pinching a fold of skin at Savannah''s nk.


    "Well, I''ll prepare some food for you." Norah smiled and went to the kitchen. She winked at her husband before she left.


    The living room grew quiet. Dalton looked at Savannah. "Do you live in Mr. Sterling''s house now?" He asked, resting a hand on hers.

 Chapter 35 - 35: Debt Chasing

    Savannah clenched her hands, "Uncle, I... "


    "You can tell me, I already know. I saw the news this morning. They were talking about a girl and, even though there were no pictures, I know it must''ve been you. Am I right?" He didn''t pause for an answer, instead of rushing on to praise him. "Mr. Sterling is really nice to you to take you out to a ce like that." A glint sparkled in his eye, and an uneasy feeling grew in her stomach. Was it the tea?


    He nodded, quick to push the subject aside.


    Dalton continued, "Savannah, since Mr. Sterling treats you well, I was wondering, can you do me a favor?"


    There, he said it. Her heart gave itsst pulses as it sank, like a sunken submarine tumbling to the ck-depths. She remembered what Dn had said and hated him at that moment. Why did everyone know better than her? "What is it?" she said quietly.


    "Well, I mentioned it before; I''m out of debt thanks to Devin, but then you left him... Two days ago, some men came to our house and threatened to hurt me - to hurt our workers - unless we pay back what we owe." His eyes were like saucers of cool blue cial melt. "Can you ask Mr. Sterling to help your family? You''re all we''ve got."


    Savannah was so defeated by the time he''d finished speaking that she had barely listened to a word. She wasn''t sure how to respond. Instead, the same incessant thought kept spinning around her head. They don''t really care about you, and they never have. They just want to use you¡­ "Dn will not lend me any money." She said, after what felt like a long time.


    Dalton, visibly irritated, pushed harder, "Why not? He took you to live together and go out together. He clearly cares about you. Why not call him now and at least ask - it''s nothing to him, and I''m sure he wouldn''t mind."


    Savannah stood up, "Uncle, I''m sorry, but I have to go now."


    "Go? You can''t go!" Snapped Norah rushing out of the kitchen and into the living room with a spat held like a knife. She verged on mania, "Your uncle is almost driven mad by those creditors, and you won''t help him?"


    Savannah looked at their greedy faces, a wiriness in her tone. " What, do you think I''m some sort of cash-machine? Go and ask him yourself. Look, I came here because I thought uncle was sick, but that''s clearly not the case, so I''m going to leave now." With that, she headed for the door.


    "You horrid girl! What did we ever do to you? Too good to help your only family but not to sleep with the entire Sterling family! Whore!" Norah shouted, chasing Savannah to the door, Spat raised to strike down on her but stopped at thest moment by another,s turner hand. Looking up, Norah saw a man in the shadows of the doorway, his eyes aze with fury.


    He stepped forward. The man in front of her was dressed in a tailored ck suit, over six feet tall, and had wide shoulders. His piercing grey eyes struck Norah dumb, and she shivered. "Who the fuck are you?" Norah shrieked, pulling hair hand free and falling backward.


    Dalton rushed in behind them and, recognizing the figure, pulled his wife back."... Mr. Sterling... "


    Norah froze in his arms. Panic pulled her face into moan to droned on eerily in the background. Surprised, Savannah spun around, "Why are you here?" She demanded.


    "You''re making me look weak, being bullied like this." He said, pushing pulling her to his side. "I can''t have you doing that - making me look weak."


    Biting her lip, Savannah looked across at her aunt and uncle, cowering in each other''s arms. Then, with a powerful grip, she was dragged behind him, his back sheltering her from her family.


    Dalton approached Dn, stooped over, and smiled apologetically, "Sir, don''t get me wrong. We daren''t bully Savannah. We''re simply discussing family matters."


    Dn raised his brows, "What matters?"


    Dalton winked at Savannah.


    "Debt chasing," said Savannah. "He wants me to borrow money from you."


    "Sir, I believe that you won''t refuse me, as you are with my Savannah. It''s just fifty-thousand, less than one of your suits." Dalton boldly replied.


    "Just fifty-thousand?" Today fifty-thousand tomorrow five-hundred-thousand! And he didn''t intend to borrow, but take! Dn flicked out his checkbook and pen, turned to them, "I can give you the money. However, it is up to Savannah.


    Dalton''s eyes lit up, and his gaze fixed onto Savannah. As he''d expected, Mr. Sterling doted on Savannah.


    Savannah wanted to leave and tugged on Dn''s hand, desperate to be outside and away from everyone, but she was shackled in ce by his iron grip.


    "Savannah, please." Dalton pleaded.


    "It seemed that you had annoyed Savannah." Dn smiled, and lifted Savannah''s chin, looking into her eyes.


    "Savannah, say something to Mr. Sterling... Please." Dalton begged again, and his whole face broke out in a nervous sweat.


    "Savannah, it''s all my fault," Wailed Norah. "You can''t simply stand back! Please, help your uncle!"


    Savannah felt disgusted. If Dn hadn''t held her in ce, she would have left.


    Dalton and Norah were almost working themselves up into a growing mania. The longer she stayed quiet, the louder and more erratic it became. She half-expected them to start wing at their faces removing their clothing as the mania became chronic.


    Dn felt her hand tremble in his. "You''ve made her unhappy, make her happy." He said.


    They froze for a moment, "What do you mean, sir... "


    "Simple. Make her happy, and you will have your money."


    They looked at each other in surprise.


    Well, for the fifty-thousand!


    Dalton dropped to his knees, pulling his wife down with him "Savannah, I''m sorry, we shouldn''t have treated you so badly. For your family''s sake, just open your mouth, let Mr. Sterling lend us the money... "


    "That''s all?" Dn asked sternly.


    Norah began to cry, pping herself hard on the cheek, "Savannah, you are the bigger person. Please, don''t me us anymore!"


    "That''s enough... make them stop." Savannah murmured. Dalton was her uncle, her family, and she didn''t want to see herst family bowing and scraping like this.


    "You''d forgive them so quickly?" Dn asked..


    She bit her lip and nodded.


    After a long time, Dn stopped them when Norah''s face was swollen, "All right."


    The couple immediately looked at the man in front of them eagerly.


    Taking flipping through the pages, Dn detached a check from it, wrote a number, crumpled it up, and threw it on the floor. "Thank your niece," he said in disgust.


    Dalton and Berry turned to Savannah, said fawningly, "Savannah, thank you, thank you very much."


    She left as soon as Dn released his grip, ran outside under the shade of the tall oak trees, and took breaths in the rtive silence of suburbia. Footsteps approached behind her.


    "Darkness in my heart?" Dn put his hands in his trouser pockets, and his voice was somehow soft.


    Savannah was weeping with red-rimmed eyes. He''d warned her about her uncle, but she didn''t believe him. She was so naive.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Why Help Me?

    Dn stood over her, a protective hand resting on her back. "Why are you still crying? I can give them more money to hit themselves if you want." He chuckled.


    She shrank away from him. He cut a lonely figure in the world, at once in but apart from it. His own family was tortured enough. How could he understand that she was crying because, at that moment, her only family in the world was gone?


    And that made her think of her father and mother, who she missed very much, making her cry even more.


    Dn lowered himself to her high and fixed her gaze with his. "Enough." His voice was low, not pleasant -manding, but softer. Savannah looked at him tearfully, still could not control herself.


    Dn knitted his brows impatiently, leaned down, and kissed her lips gently, and then he sucked at her lower lip.


    She froze and stared, and a few secondster, she woke up and shoved him away, "You... What are you doing..."


    "Still crying?" He lifted his hand and rubbed his mouth, wiping away the crystal saliva left by her.


    Her tears had been frightened back by his kisses, and she dared not cry. "You don''t have to give them money. I have no money to pay you back." She bit her lip.


    Dn smiled, "Fifty-thousand to keep them away from you? It''s worth it." He shrugged.


    "Why help me?" She murmured.


    He stared at her, his voice quiet and serious, "Because you are mine. My girl can be a bully but cannot be bullied. Don''t disgrace me."


    Then he took her hand, whether she was willing to or not, and head for the carriage.


    She stumbled towards him, almost hit him. His body smelt strong and clean, so Dn. Savannah smiled and followed him.


    * **


    After her awful encounter with her aunt and uncle, Savannah shut herself away in her room for days,ing out only to eat. Dn left her alone, so she spent most of her time gazing out her balcony, watching the sky turn pastel pink as the sun dipped below the saw-toothed stencil of buildings. Then, on the third day, her solitude was disrupted when Judy knocked on the door, "Miss Schultz, you are wanted on the phone."


    Surprised, she followed Judy down to the hallway, where a phone rested next to the receiver. She picked it up, and a familiar, gravelly voice greeted her, "Savannah." She arched her brow, unsure of what to say. It was Dn''s father, George ''Old'' Sterling. George Sterling continued, his voice soft, "You''re living with Dn, aren''t you?"


    Afraid of being ambushed (Why was he calling her?), she mumbledmely, not wanting to give anything away. She had been supposed to marry his grandson but somehow had ended up fucking his son instead. Easy mistake to make, she told herself. It wasn''t.


    When she didn''t answer, George let out a long sigh. "Savannah, we''re having a family party this weekend, can you and Dn make it." Less of a question, more of a statement.


    She knew that the sterling family ate together every weekend - Devin had gone all the time. It was George''s rule. Everyone obeyed George. Apart from Dn. He was too busy peacocking and being an arrogant asshole to speak to his family.


    "Thank you for inviting me, but I don''t think it would be appropriate for me to attend, given my history and current situation."


    "Fuck what''s appropriate!" He washed. She could hear him wheeze with effort as he settled his phone back next to his ear. "I''ll make sure that you''ll befortable. Don''t worry about that."


    "Sir, Dn''s very busy, and I don''t know if he''ll be avable. Let me tell him first."


    "Well, ask him." He said bluntly. "I''ll wait for your call. This number." He said, and then started coughing.


    Savannah said goodbye and hung up the phone and instantly regretted, not saying no. Then, at that moment, Judy''s voice chimed from the top of the stairs. "Sir, you''re back!"


    She spun around to see Dn stood just inside the door, his cor and tie undone and sweat soaking through his jacket.


    He, in turn, was surprised to see her out of her room. She''d been sulking like a child since she decided to see her family. He''d told her not to go - warned her, but she didn''t listen. And now she was angry with him? He liked her, he really did, but her innocent naiveness infuriated him as often as it aroused him.


    Judy hurried down to greet him and took his jacket, and slung it on a hook. "Old Sterling called Miss Schultz just now." She said as she did so.


    He blew out his cheeks and unbuttoned his shirt. "Really?" His left brow cocking. "What did my dad want with you?"


    "He invited us to go to this week''s family meal. I said you were busy and that I''d ask but he-"


    "Tell him we''ll be there." Said Dn, flinging his sodden shirt to the floor and flexing his arms outwards.


    "Are you sure?" She asked, surprised that he''d agreed.


    "Of course, I''m sure. Now, be a good girl and call him back." He said as he climbed the stairs.


    Judy followed him. "Old Sterling will be happy to see you back this week." She said.


    Savannah waited until she heard the shower going before calling back. Georgeughed when she told him they''d be going.


    "Good girl!" He crooned. "Good girl! I knew he couldn''t say no to you. I can still make a sterling effort!" He cheered, and she felt her stomach lurch.


    ***


    Savannah woke early the next morning. The sky was baby blue with cottonwood clouds blocking out the sun. Outside, Garwood had just pulled up in his car, ready to take her away. Dn had told her she was to go to the Mall and buy some appropriate clothes - though she didn''t know what was so inappropriate with the clothing that she had (well, most of them. There was that one; the one he''d insisted fucking her in). It''s not my money, she thought, so went along with it.


    Garwood sped down to central LA to a busy shopping street. He pulled up outside what she knew the most expensive and exclusive designed shops - HIMO- (thanks, Valerie).


    "Here?" She said, looking through the window at a fifteen-thousand dor dress. "


    "Here." Said Garwood. "It''s owned by Mr. Sterling, after all."


    Her jaw dropped.

 Chapter 37 - 37: Debited To His Account

    HIMO was an industry owned by the Sterling Group.


    A man in suit and tie and a pair of rimless sses came over to them, "You must be Miss Schultz. Come in, please."


    Savannah paused.


    "This is the general manager of the HIMO VIP service department, whosest name is Green." Garwood said, resting a palm on Mr. Green''s shoulder. "Miss Schultz, you can call Mr. Green for help at any time during your shopping."


    She took a deep breath, well, it seemed that she was not going shopping, but took whatever she liked from HIMO--Dn''s big wardrobe. Apanied by Garwood and Mr. Green, Savannah walked into HIMO.


    Mr. Green took Savannah to the women''s wear department and stopped at MiuMiu''s counter. He smiled kindly, "Mr. Sterling said that this brand is quite suitable for Miss Schultz."


    Savannah nodded, "I''ll go by myself. You must be very busy, and I don''t want to bother you." Then she turned to Garwood, "You too. I can do it myself."


    "Mr. Sterling told us to wait on you, Miss Schultz." Garwood raised his eyebrows.


    "I will call you if necessary." She grinned. Was she waiting? She was not the Princess, and it made her ufortable having two men shadowing her.


    Garwood paused for a moment before nodding. "Okay, we''ll wait for you here. Just select the ones you like and ask the clerk to wrap them up. The bill will be debited to Mr. Sterling''s ount."


    Savannah nodded and went to the counter alone.


    "Wee." Two shop assistants greeted her courteously. This brand was an Italian high fashion women''s clothing one and a fully owned subsidiary of Prada, the style of which was young and elegant, popr among the more vivaciousdies, and of course, very expensive. Savannah had never thought about it before. She gasped at the price of an organza dress and quickly put it back.


    She used to buy cheap clothes from the supermarket, and the thought of spending over a year''s sry on one dress seemed ridiculous to her. Instinctively, she sought out the cheapest dress, an ugly brown thing that she didn''t like too much, but at least only six months'' sry.


    The clerk''s smile froze on her face when she saw Savannah had the cheapest clothes in the shop. She gave Savannah a contemptuous look, pointing the dressing room to her casually, "That way."


    When Savannah went into the dressing room with the dress in her arms, she heard the two clerks whispering outside.


    Is she a regr? I haven''t seen her here before. I think she''s in the wrong shop." Laughed one of them.


    "Mr. Green seemed to be nice to her, though. And if he''s nice, it muste from the top."


    "You mean -- Mr. Sterling?"


    "Of course, or else?"


    "You don''t think she''s one of Mr. Sterling''s¡­ escorts? Oh! By the way, Mr. Sterling attended a business dinner the other day with a woman, right? Is she the same girl?"


    "Who knows? In a word, this girl must be on very familiar terms with Mr. Sterling."


    "Oh, my god, did this woman do drugs, Mr. Sterling? You see what she just looked like. I don''t think she has ever been to HIMO before. She was surprised when she saw the price tag for these clothes and chose the cheapest one. I really doubt why Mr. Sterling takes a fancy to her."


    "She''s not of good stock, I bet. Just his mistress and Mr. Sterling are ying around."


    To Savannah''s surprise, these remarks didn''t sting, and rather, they bounced off of her like balled up paper. She frowned, paused, and pushed the door open without changing the dress.


    The two clerks immediately stopped talking and spun around to face her, finding her still wearing her own clothes. "Isn''t the dress the right size, miss?"


    Savannah''s eyes fell upon a treasure in the middle of the store. It was a small, whitece dress with a silk lily on the cor, and on the hemline were woven pearls. She remembered reading about this dress in one of Valerie''s magazines, something about it being handmade by the chief designer and only three pieces were avable worldwide. The only one in America was here in HIMO. Hers.


    She pointed to the dress, "I checked, I think... that one is more suitable. If you could pass it to me."


    The two clerks looked at Savannah in disbelief. "It was the only one in America, and many guests called to inquiry... would you like to try it on?"


    "I don''t need to try it on." Savannah said simply, "Just wrap it up for me."


    The two clerks nced at each other, raised brows.


    Savannah raised her eyebrows, "What? Can''t I?"


    "Yes, of course!" One of them rapidly replied, reached for the dress, and wrapped it up, carefully.


    Savannah threw away her shyness and began walking around the store. She stopped after several steps, ncing at the clerks who were still staring at her. "I''m choosing clothes, shouldn''t you be with me at all times?" This time, Savannah did not look at the price anymore, and selected an expensive jacket, throwing it directly in the clerk''s hand, "Wrap it up."


    After selecting several more clothes, Savannah sat down on the sofa after and then gave a nce at the clerks. "The service just isn''t very good, considering the price the store is asking."


    The clerk immediately understood what she wanted. She rushed to pour out a cup of coffee, and respectfully gave it to her, "Miss, please have a drink."


    Meanwhile, the other shop assistant came up to her and said, "All the clothes are ready. I''ll send them to your car right away."


    Savannah sighed. Sometimes you couldn''t be too polite, and the more courteous you were, the more they took it for granted.


    She took a few sips of coffee before leaving the store under their respectful eyes and then walked into a shoe store two along.


    Now she started to feel ease in shopping, after what she had just gone through. When she was walking around in the shoe store, a respectful voice of a shop assistant called out from the door, "Miss Schultz, pleasee in. Some new models have just arrived."


    With a strange feeling, Savannah looked over and found the "Miss Schultz" was no one else but her cousin Valerie.


    Valerie had on a fancy outfit with an LV handbag. She paused near the entrance, surprised to see Savannah. Then she sneered, "What a small world. Shopping here?"


    Savannah frowned. How can she afford to blow money here? Dalton''s in debt and Valerie doesn''t work, but she''s a regr?


    The puzzles were ever more puzzling.

 Chapter 38 - 38: The Sterling Was So Vindicated

    It must be Devin hacking Valerie with money so that she could afford to spendvishly in HIMO, which was owned by the Sterling Group.


    Savannah mocked herself as she thought of it. Her ex-fianc¨¦ must have gone about with Valerie for a long time, and even supported Valerie secretly, while she herself, his fianc¨¦e, had been like an outsider, knowing nothing at all.


    Valerie waved her hand to stop the clerks and came to Savannah swaggeringly in a warlike gesture, and lowered her voice, "Hey, you broke up with Devin, didn''t you? Where''s the moneying from that allows you to shop here? How can you afford a pair of socks here without your fianc¨¦''s help?"


    Savannah said cynically, neither overbearing nor servile, "I had never made free with Devin''s money since I was with him, unlike someone, taking herself as a hooker, and blindly asking a man for money by selling her body, even to her future brother-inw!"


    Red with anger, Valerie hadn''t expected that Savannah dared fight back, "you me me! How shameless you are to hook up with Devin''s uncle! Savannah, don''t disgrace the Schultz''s, okay? Would you please spare your fianc¨¦''s uncle and seduce another man?"


    If it''s someone else who said that, Savannah might have been ashamed, but she just thought it was funny to hear Valerie scold her. "Well, be careful. If I be Devin''s uncle''s wife one day, you might have to respectfully call me aunt, as long as Devin would like to marry you. But it just doesn''t seem like a viable option; otherwise, he wouldn''t make you his secret lover now."


    "You --" Valerie was choking with anger.


    Savannah''s nature seemed to have changed since she was with Dn. How dare she say that to her!


    But she would have been losing face if she continued to quarrel with Savannah on this asion, so Valerie gave her a rude stare and swayed her hips, walking into the shoe store.


    Garwood, not far away, saw the conflict between Savannah and Valerie. He called Dn to report Savannah''s itinerary, and said, "Miss Schultz seems to have run into her cousin Valerie."


    "Cousin? The one with Devin?" Dn raised his eyebrows on the other end of the line.


    "Yeah. It''s hotter between them."


    ***


    In the meantime, in the store, Savannah chose a pair of capeskin ankle boots, which was a good match for the dress she had just bought. She said softly, "please get a pair of these shoes for me, my size is 5."


    The clerk was about to get it when Valerie''s voice came beside her, "wait a minute; I want to try on those shoes too."


    "I''m sorry, Miss Schultz, there is only one pair of that shoe in size 5... Thatdy asked first." Said the clerk helplessly, and she knew that Valerie was also the size of 5


    Valerie sneered, "did she pay?"


    "No... "


    "Well, then? Since she hasn''t paid, the shoes are not hers, and now I want to buy them, can''t I?"


    "But thedy was the first one to say that she would try them on." The clerk stammered.


    Valerie stood up furiously, "I am the senior VIP of your shop; don''t I even have the priority to try them on? How many times has she been here? Look at her. I guess it''s her first time. Can''t you see who is more important?"


    The shop manager at the cash register, who knew that Valerie was a regr customer in the store andpanied by the grandson of old Sterling a few times before, certainly realized who was more important,ing up with a courteous smile, "Miss Schultz, I''m sorry, my colleague is a little slow...


    Come on, give this pair of shoes to Miss Schultz to try on."


    Valerie then sat down with satisfaction. She tried the new shoes with the manager waiting beside her, as if she was a queen, and nced at Savannah from time to time.


    Savannah was left on the sofa,pletely ignored. "What about me?" She frowned.


    The store manager replied perfunctorily, "there''s only one pair of these shoes in 5. Have a look at something else, please."


    "I said I''d try it on first."


    Valerie snorted, "Some people like to bite off more than they can chew. Why not let it go when you can''t afford it? Even if you can, you don''t deserve it. Am I right, manager?"


    "Yes, sure." The manager replied tly.


    Savannah didn''t want to fight with her for Devin before, let alone for a pair of shoes now. "Just take it if you like." She stood up and was on her way out when Mr. Green wasing from the door.


    The store manager greeted him politely, "Mr. Green."


    Mr. Green said with tension on his face, "wrap up all thetest women''s shoes in the size of 5 and send them to the car downstairs for thisdy." He meant Savannah, with courtesy. "Of course, including this one." He pointed to the one in Valerie''s hands.


    The store manager and several shop assistants were stunned.


    Valerie angrily screamed, "What do you mean?"


    "Someone had bought all the shoes up and gave them to Savannah Schultz." Mr. Green replied simply.


    The store manager looked at Savannah with disbelief and dared not neglect her anymore, hurriedly leaving for packaging.


    Valerie, who had just been clustered and praised by everyone, was shaking with anger when she saw all the clerks leaving to pack up shoes for Savannah. The shelves in the store were almost empty now.


    Savannah stood in amazement, too. It must be that man.


    When the store manager packed up all the shoes, Mr. Green looked at her again, "you''re fired."


    The store manager was dumbfounded, "Why¡­"


    "You don''t know why after you have treated our guest in that way?" Mr. Green knitted his eyebrows.


    The store manager was almost crying with a long face.


    Then Mr. Green turned to Valerie, who was angry and depressed, " Valerie Schultz, right?"


    "What''s the matter?" Valerie looked at him.


    "From this day on, you are not allowed to step into HIMO again."


    After thest word, everyone gasped.


    Valerie felt extremely upset, "HIMO is a department store, and I am the senior member of HIMO, how dare you send me away? Are you crazy?"


    Mr. Green replied, "You should know that HIMO is not an ordinary department store, but a senior membership mall. We have the right to pick the guests and cancel the membership of the one who makes deliberate provocation causing any unfavorable impact forcing other guests to have a negative shopping experience."


    "You... Do you know what the rtionship is between Devin Yontz of Sterling Group and me? Well, I''m going to tell him and ask him to fire you!" Valerie waspletely furious.


    Mr. Green was still calm, "I''m sorry to say that the cancetion of your membership is the directive order from the highest level of the Group."


    Valerie clenched her fist. It was Devin''s uncle, Dn.


    The Sterling was so vindicated!


    She bit her lip, stared at Savannah, picked up her bag, and pedaled away from the shoe store.


    ***


    Savannah left HIMO and saw the trunk and backseat of the car piled high with shoeboxes.


    "Is it necessary to buy up all the shoes in the store? They can''t all be consumed." She stared at Garwood with her mouth wide open.

 Chapter 39 - 39: You’re Awesome

    Garwood didn''t exin butughed, "As long as it can vent your spleen, Mr. Sterling could even buy a whole mall for you if he likes, let alone some shoes."


    Money talks. Savannah sighed and looked at the shoeboxes piled up in the car, "But I can''t wear so many shoes, and most of them are not suitable for me. Too wasteful! "


    "Mr. Sterling said that you could do whatever you want with these shoes," Garwood continued, "If they don''t suit you, you can just throw them away."


    Throw them away? What a waste! Savannah moved her eyes, "did he say that I could feel free to dispose of these shoes?"


    "Yes."


    Savannah thought about it and climbed into the car. "Okay, let''s go."


    More than half an hourter, the car stopped at the Mission of Hope Orphanage.


    Savannah only kept the capeskin ankle boots that she had chosen before and donated all the other shoes to the orphanage. She asked the director to find a second-hand luxury store and sell them as a living expense for the orphanage.


    The old director gasped at the price tags of the shoes, many of which were at least thousands of dors.


    Savannah had asionally donated something to the orphanage in recent years, but never such a big give, and the old director knew that she had been adopted by her uncle and was not very wealthy.


    Savannah exined to him, "The benefactor is the CEO of the Sterling Group, Dn Sterling."


    This man must have done lots of bad things, and this time, well, it was for him to umte virtue and merit by this charitable act.


    "Savannah," said the old director doubtfully, "How do you know the CEO of the Sterling Group? How could he be willing to donate so much to the orphanage?"


    "I used to shoot advertisements for the clothing store under the group," Savannah said vaguely. "And I met Mr. Sterling a few times and mentioned that the orphanage needed help. Mr. Sterling was kind enough to listen."


    The old director was relieved and smiled, "Savannah, you''re awesome to be a model for such a bigpany!"


    Savannah was a little guilty and blushed, fortunately not noticed by the old director.


    The Sterling Group would only invite popr stars or models inmercial advertising spots, how could she have the chance as a C-lister?


    The old director sighed, "Only you and Kevin always care about the orphanage."


    Savannah''s heart picked up at Kevin''s name.


    She hadn''t seen Kevin since the dinner, and he had not sent a text message or called her.


    Was he so disappointed with her after he saw that she was with Dn in that way?


    She had just had a reunion with Kevin, but it turned to such a situation now, which made her so miserable. She asked, "By the way, sir, do you know what happened to Kevin after he left the orphanage?"


    "Why?"


    "I just think that Kevin has changed... There was no secret between us before, but now I can feel that there is something he doesn''t want to tell me. Besides, he had always been so determined to find his biological parents, but now he told me that he didn''t want to find his parents anymore... "


    "Nothing special happened. But after Kevin left, a middle-aged man came to the orphanage and looked for him. I gave the man Kevin''s address when he pressed and asked me where he had gone."


    "Who''s that man?"


    The old director shook his head. "I don''t know. He asked a lot of things about Kevin, and in my experience, I think that... "


    "What do you think?"


    "I think it''s very likely that the man is Kevin''s family. I spent my whole life at the orphanage and have seen many parents who once abandoned their children and missed their children when they grew up and secretlye to the orphanage to inquire about their children. In a word, I gave Kevin''s contact information to that man, and he didn''te again. He should have found Kevin." Said the old director positively.


    Savannah frowned. If that man was really Kevin''s family, that was to say, Kevin had already found his family.


    But...


    Why did he say that he wouldn''t look for his family again?


    Did he have any trouble with his family?


    Brother Kevin, what on earth happened to you after all these years?


    ***


    Savannah was still thinking about Kevin on her way to Beverly Hills.


    In fact, she wanted to call Kevin now, but let it go when she saw Garwood, who was in the driver''s seat in front of her.


    Dn has been keeping a close watch on hertely, and he even bought a stake in JK to control Kevin and to keep him away from her.


    She was afraid that Dn would take a further step against Kevin if she did anything against his will again or vited the agreement.


    When they arrived, she got out of the car and entered the house absent-mindedly, and noticed the tall figure in the living room, just walking straight to the stairs.


    Dn looked over to her sharply and saw clearly her whole body, which was as if bereft of soul and will. He put out the cigar between his fingers and said,


    "Come here."


    Savannah was startled to see Dn sitting on the sofa in the living room, "You... Why did you get back so early today?" She moved slowly to him.


    In her days in Beverly Hills, there was no fixed time to see Dn, sometimes once a few days, sometimeste at night.


    He ignored her question, "Have you got all your clothes?"


    "Yeah." She murmured.


    "I heard that you had donated all your shoes to the orphanage." He said.


    She shivered when she saw his unfathomable appearance, remembering his punishment that night, and replied carefully, "Garwood said, I was allowed to dispose of those shoes."


    From her nervousness, he knew that she had been frightened by his punishmentst time. He narrowed his eyes.


    She sensed the tension in the air and felt more nervous. Unexpectedly, he held her wrist, and her whole body was pulled towards him. For fear of the fall, she threw her arms around his neck, and before she could respond, she was sitting on hisp, eyes to eyes with him.


    She blushed when she felt his firm and muscr thighs under her hips, which burnt her skin. She wanted to stand up but was once again pulled onto hisp. Dn breathed against her ear, "You are afraid of me? "


    Nonsense. Don''t you know what you have done to me? Savannah tried not to offend him and kept in mind the terms of the agreement, "no. I just thought you might be unhappy that I gave all the shoes to the orphanage. Well, they are very expensive."


    "Did I say that?"


    "But you wear a straight face... "She said in a low voice, "and seemed very unhappy."


    "I''m unhappy with your condition when you returned." He raised his eyebrows.


    She guessed that he was annoyed because she, as his little pet, ignored him when she entered the room. "Sorry I didn''t see you there. I''ll pay attention next time."

 Chapter 40 - 40: You Have Not Realized The Problem

    Abruptly his gaze darkened. He reached up and grasped her chin, holding her small face looking up at him, "You have not realized the problem."


    It was her duty to please him, and it''s impossible for her to get away with it easily.


    Her chin pained as he applied greater pressure. Now she sensed his sulkiness, with an immobile smile upon her face, afraid of being punished again.


    "Then what do you want from me..." No sooner had the wordse out than she regretted her indiscretion in speaking them.


    He quirked up the corners of his mouth and said, "You know how to reduce fatigue for a man, don''t you?"


    She clenched her fists, looking at him warily.


    Dn wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her tightly against him, and his dark eyes were watching her intently. He grinned wickedly, "you don''t know? Let me teach you." With those words, he tore her dress abruptly, which was so light that it could be split easily. Her dress now was barely covering her naked shoulder. Dn caressed her shoulder, trailing his palm across her skin and over her underwear¡­


    She was startled, hurriedly stood up from hisp, which seemed to annoy him, and then she was held again by him swiftly, shifted, and pulled into the sofa.


    "Still, no?" He kissed her very softly beside her ear, his body against hers, tightly, making her feel his desire.


    "I know, I know --" She blurted out in a hurry.


    She pushed him away when he released her, pulling up the messy dress, and panted, "sit still." Then she walked around behind him.


    He frowned. Her little hands moved on his shoulders, kneading his muscles.


    "I''m very good at massages, and I''ve learned many massage methods, such as Finger Pressure Massage, Shoulder Rx Massage, and Swedish Massage. "You just sit well, and it can eliminate your exhaustion the whole day."


    Dn''s mouth tightened into a hard line. Well, he had to admit that the girl''s massage was really good, and he felt really refreshed after several movements under her hands.


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief at his silence.


    She didn''t stop until he winked at her when Garwood came in with her packages. She walked away slowly in dejection and was about to go upstairs when he stopped her, "wait a moment," and then he took off his suit jacket and threw it to her with a long face, "Put it on."


    She caught it, looked down at the naked skin of her shoulder, nced at Garwood, and then understood what he meant. She put on his suit and wandered up the stairs.


    ***


    In Devin''s apartment.


    Valerie had been crying for almost two hours.


    Devin, sitting on the sofa next to her, knew what she had encountered in HIMO today, his expression clouded.


    "Devin, your uncle gave me such a hard time by buying out all the shoes for Savannah in front of everyone, canceling my membership, and sending me away from HIMO. He embarrassed me, and made you look small as well! How can you just forget about it?"


    Devin frowned, "what do you want me to do, to quarrel with my uncle? He would never take back what he had said. Why can''t you just go to another department store? Anyway, there is more than one mall owned by the Group."


    Valerie choked down her anger. She knew that it was Dn who made the decisions in the Sterling Group now, and Devin had to rely on his uncle and not dare to fight against him.


    Then she rolled her eyes, threw her arms around Devin''s neck, and her fingers twisted in his hair. Pushing her body against his, she kissed him,


    "Devin, my parents said that Savannah is now living in your uncle''s vi, and your rtionship with her ispletely over. Could you now think about me? Before, we had been having a secret affair because you had to marry Savannah due to the engagement; but now, without Savannah, nor the engagement, you are going to n our future, won''t you?"


    The shadows again settled upon Devin''s face when he heard that Savannah was now living in his uncle''s house. She refused him every time he wanted to go further when she was with him, let alone living together.


    Though he had sent her to his uncle himself, it''s really awful to know that his ex-fianc¨¦e might be sleeping with another man and was being caressed by another man.


    He asked absently, "n? What do you want?"


    Valerie said prettily, "you are single and free now. When will you have a public rtionship with me?"


    Devin came back to himself. Public rtionship with Valerie?


    To tell the truth, he was with Valerie mostly for the excitement of having a secret affair with his fianc¨¦e''s sister.


    Although he enjoyed Valerie''s obedience and her sexual ability, he never thought about making her his girlfriend.


    After all, the Schultz''s family was not worthy of him. It was easy for him, old Sterlings'' grandson, to find a girl from a great, noble family.


    His silence made Valerie anxious. She nuzzled his neck, tracing her tongue from the base of his ear to his mouth, and hummed softly, "by the way, you have a family party this weekend, bring me there to visit your family, okay?"


    Visit my family? Her ambition was...


    On second thought, he remembered his mom had said that Dn would take Savannah back this weekend; maybe it''s not a bad idea to take Valerie with him. He wanted to let Savannah know that he enjoyed life without her. So, he blurted out, "Well, you cane with me."

 Chapter 41 - 41: I Never Joke

    On the weekend morning.


    In her new dress, Savannah got into the car nervously.


    The Lamborghini stopped in front of a luxurious vi.


    The carved gate in Romanesque style came into Savannah''s view. A three-story house with a great tree-lined court stood quietly under the sunshine, and on thewn of the court, several gardeners were busy working.


    The Sterlings'' old butler, Cooper, a white-haired man dressed as a housekeeper, was waiting at the door. He had been with George for more than thirty years.


    On seeing Dn and Savannah, butler Cooper bowed, "Good morning, Sir, miss."


    Savannah got so nervous that she could not move a step until Dn took her hand and went inside.


    Walking into the living room, they saw Susan and her husband Henley sitting on the sofa.


    Susan sneered when she saw Savannah, her tone polite but sarcastic, "What a surprise to see you here, Savannah. I didn''t think you woulde."


    Savannah blushed. She didn''t know what to say. The people in front of her were almost her parents-inw, but now she is here with the man who was once supposed to be her uncle.


    Dn lead Savannah to the sofa, said with an impassive expression, "she''s my woman now, and she''s always there for me."


    Susan was about to utter words when the voice of Cooper rose from the door: "How are you today, Mr. Yontz?"


    Savannah felt nervous again, but then Dn held her left hand.


    His hand was gentle and warm, putting courage into her heart. She calmed down, looking up, and her face turned white again.


    "Dad, mom, uncle. You''re all here." Devin, taking Valerie''s arm, walked into the living room of the vi. He smiled at Valerie before he turned to Susan, "Mom, it''s Valerie."


    Valerie was dressed in a purple dress, wearing a butterfly hair clip on her long curly hair, nothing too special. Obviously, she suited her dressing style to the elders today, looked simple and pure, appropriate for meeting parents. She smiled sweetly, "uncle, aunt, it''s nice to see you again."


    Savannah had not expected that Devin would bring Valerie here. It''s too embarrassing to see them in such a situation.


    She wouldn''t havee if she had known Valerie would be there too.


    Feeling her small hand struggling in his, Dn nced at her and gave her azy smile, "what are you nervous about? You are to the elder, so your cousin should be the nervous one."


    She flushed at the word "elder".


    She was now Devin''s uncle''s woman, and Valerie was only Dn''s nephew''s girlfriend.


    Far from being happy about the rtionship, she felt more ashamed.


    Susan frowned. She had not expected Valerie toe, but she could guess that Devin did it deliberately for Savannah. So, she kept her posture, "good,e in and sit down."


    Valerie came in and sat down with Devin. Then she noticed Savannah''s dress, thetest limited dress that must have been bought in HIMO that day. Thinking about the humiliation of that day, she could not ovee her anger and jealousy. After thinking for a while, she said softly: "Oh, Savannah, thank god I see you again. It''s been a long time. I was worried about you these days. It must be dangerous for a single girl living out here. But now I see you must be living in my uncle''s home. My parents will be relieved."


    The sarcasm of her voice was so obvious.


    Before Savannah uttered a word, Dn opened his mouth. "Devin, is this your new girlfriend?"


    "Yeah." Devin took a provocative look at Savannah.


    "Your taste is getting worse," Dn said.


    Valerie was ashamed with surprise at Dn''s words, and she never thought he would speak in such a rude way. She said nothing but looked at Devin pathetically.


    "Uncle is joking." He whispered tofort Valerie.


    "I never joke," Dn added.


    Sitting there awkwardly, Valerie''s expression darkened further.


    Devin frowned, his face darkening too. As his uncle had just agreed to inject capital in hispany, he dared not refute his uncle now.


    Susan was a little unconvinced. She tried to smooth things over for her son''s face, "Dn, Valerie, and Savannah are both the daughters of the Schultz. If Valerie is not good, is Savannah?"


    "Even the nine sons of the powerful dragon king were all different in character. Besides, Savannah and Valerie have different parents." Dn''s voice waszy and cold. "What''s more, Savannah would never seduce her sister''s fianc¨¦."


    Susan choked by his words, but she didn''t want to start a quarrel with Dn, who seldom came back home. If he left with anger, George would not let her get away with it.


    Valerie clenched her teeth and remained silent. Her confidence had gradually gone since Dn said the first word.


    Just then, George came downstairs. He shed a brilliant smile when he saw the family was all in the living room, especially Dn.


    Valerie stood up and made a bow to old Sterling--the backbone of the Sterlings. She greeted him with a sweet smile: "Good morning, sir."


    Then she handed a gift over, "I know you like the famous calligraphy and painting, and I went to the antique market for it," she said.


    Savannah looked at her cousin, ttering old Sterling. It seemed that Valerie had done previous preparation for this meeting, and she really wanted to marry into the Sterlings. It would be half a sess if she sessfully pleased the old Sterling.


    George looked at Valerie and frowned.


    He heard their conversation before he came downstairs and knew that this girl had been with Devin before Savannah broke up with his grandson.


    He could never like a girl who would even hook up with her sister''s fianc¨¦.


    But he was still polite to the guest, "thank you, miss Schultz."


    Valerie was a little frustrated. Before she could say anything, George had already turned to Savannah.


    Savannah was so nervous that she still didn''t know how to face the old man until Dn shook her hand: "say hello."


    She lowered her head and simply said, "good morning, sir."


    She really had no idea how to please the old man with good words, not even to bring a gift to him.


    George looked kindly. "Savannah, you can just make yourself at home like before."


    Valerie bit her lips. Though she was so enthusiastic and to the initiative, Old Sterling didn''t even look at her. But Savannah could easily find favor in his eyes by a simple greeting? Was the old man blind?


    Savannah felt warm at her heart and nodded. "I will, sir."


    "I would have liked to hear you call me grandfather, but I''m afraid I can''t now." George gave a meaningful look at Dn.


    Savannah flushed. She used to be Devin''s fianc¨¦e and called him grandfather. Now, she seemed to rank a higher position...


    Dn was still expressionless and was not embarrassed at all. "It''s gettingte. Mealtime now."


    Cooper ordered the servants to serve the dishes.


    The Sterlings sat at the table and began to enjoy the meal.


    It was a sumptuous feast on the family day. The Sterling''s cook had served as an executive chef at a three-star Michelin restaurant in France and was hired by old Sterling when he returned home.


    On the table, George said to Dn: "It''s the first time for Savannah toe to our house. Dn, take care of her."


    Valerie felt even more wrong. It''s also her first timeing here, why no care for her? But she dared not take the initiative to please old Sterling any more, and she just ate herself silently.


    Susan quickly nced at Valerie, who was at least her son''s new girlfriend. If Valerie was ignored, she would also be involved in the disgrace. What''s more, she didn''t like to see Savannah being received by George all the time. Sheid down her knife and folk and smiled at Valerie. "Valerie, I heard that you are learning to be a Graphic Designer at CalArts."


    It''s her opportunity again. Valerie said modestly, "yes."

 Chapter 42 - 42: Don’t Worry About Me

    "Wow, you''re awesome. California Institute of Art is one of the best art colleges in the USA, and it''s hard to get in. Good girl, Valerie, beautiful and still brilliant in the study, unlike some girls, looking nice but actually good-for-nothing." Susan praised Valerie and gave a nce at Savannah. "Savannah must be as good as her cousin, right?"


    Savannah paused with her fork. She was Devin''s ex-fianc¨¦e; how could Susan not have known that she didn''t go to college? It was clear that she wanted to make a fool of her.


    "I''m sorry," she said quietly. "I didn''t go to college."


    The atmosphere at the dinner table abruptly turned strained.


    Valerie smiled quietly. In the eyes of the rich family, a girl with no basic education waspletely worthless.


    Susan vented her spleen, with a sense of contempt in her eyes, she said softly but sarcastically: "Well, that''s too bad. Without an educational background, you cannot find a good job or a good husband. Girls of the upper sses are all highly educated. In our family, Dn graduated from Yale University, while Devin is one of the top students at the U.S.C. All are famous universities..."


    Before Susan finished her words, old Sterling opened his mouth: "Girls should be judged for their moral character. Though we attach the importance of education, it does not mean snobbish. The one with a high degree has the wrong principles of conduct is worse."


    Valerie''s smile faded away. How did his words sound like sarcasm toward her?


    Wrong principles? Did he mean that she seduced Devin?


    She was tingling with embarrassment, her face red, and her appetite for food was gone. It seemed hard for her to redeem her honor in front of old Sterling.


    Susan forced a smile, "you could be right, dad. Even if highly educated, you might fail to find a good career," she continued, "if Savannah works well, it can make up for herck of education."


    Savannah sneered inwardly. It was clear that Susan wanted to humiliate her at the table today, but she didn''t want to hide it. "I''m a ne model," she said calmly.


    She never felt ashamed of the job. It''s not a crime, and she did work hard. Why should she feel sorry for that?


    "Oh, ne model? Is it the kind of thing that you are photographed half-naked? Some unspoken rules, no job security, and sometimes you take in work once a month?" Susan said in a satiric voice.


    Old Sterling''s face darkened.


    Dn''s voice broke the ice on the table: "Half-naked? You''re talking about the nude model. Savannah is a very healthy model working for legitimatepanies. As for the job security, taking in work once a month--"


    He paused and smiled at Savannah indulgently: "What''s wrong with that? I need her to make money? She can rely on me, and I will support her. Her model job is just killing time."


    Savannah was stunned


    Even if she knew that Dn was just responding to Susan''s provocation, her heart was pounding for his words.


    Valerie and Devin could not think of anything to say, and they red at Savannah with a grudge.


    Susan snorted and said nothing.


    At this moment, Henley broke the silence and changed the subject: "This sole steamed fish tastes really good! Come on, it''s getting cold!"


    The indefinable air of tension gradually faded away.


    After the meal, George stopped Dn before he went upstairs to take a nap, "Dn,e to my study with me."


    Dn knew that George had something to say to him. They had not had a good talk for a long time, and since he came back today, he could not avoid it. He nodded and nced at Savannah: "You wait for me here and have a rest, ask Cooper for help if there is a need."


    "Dn, it''s just a few minutes, are you afraid that Savannah will be bullied by us?" Susan said.


    Savannah frowned, and then nodded. "I will," she said in a deliberately sweet voice to Dn, "Don''t worry about me, just go with your dad."


    Dn knew that the girl was fighting back against Susan, but he enjoyed her obedience. He narrowed his eyes and touched her head. "Good girl." Then he turned and walked up the stairs behind George.


    Devin''s face turned white. It''s unpleasant to see the disy of affection between his uncle and his ex-fianc¨¦e. Then he went out to smoke.


    Savannah looked at the back of George and Dn. It seemed that there was no profound hatred between them, just that Dn had some grudge against old Sterling, who wanted to please Dn somehow. Dn, however, treated George coldly back.


    "Look at your younger cousin, Valerie. For the first time shees here, she has found ways to please my dad, making him stand up for her. You can learn from her." Said Susan in a disdainful voice.


    Valerie gave a glimpse at Savannah, "How can I match my ability to tter others against hers? She hooked up with her fianc¨¦''s uncle in one day. I can''t do that."


    No old Sterling, no Dn, now Susan and Valerie could have a casual chat.


    Savannah could not help but reply, "And I don''t have a knack of hooking up with my cousin''s fianc¨¦."


    What made Valerie have the nerve to say that?


    Valerie looked at Susan with a grievance: "auntie... "


    Susan grunted, "Well, just let her go, in case she tells Dn we bullied her."


    Savannah tried not to be sick but really could not stand staying with them. She stood up and looked at Cooper. "When will Dne downstairs?"


    The butler learned of her awkwardness, and said kindly, "Mr. Sterling should being down soon. Miss Schultz, you can go upstairs and wait for him. It''s your first time here, and you can also look around."


    Savannah nodded and followed Cooper upstairs.


    George always read books in the study on the second floor after lunch on weekdays, and then he would take a nap.


    Cooper saw the door of the study shut and smiled at Savannah. "It seems that they''re still talking. Let me show you around."


    Then Savannah was brought to a small hall decorated in Japanese style. She could see books and CDs scattered on the tatami, behind which was several bamboo curtains, and there were also speakers and projectors on the floor. Here should be the leisure room of the old man George.


    She stopped at a cab, on which she saw many photo frames.


    They were pictures of the Sterlings.

 Chapter 43 - 43: She Is An Exception

    There were photographs of George and Dn, of George and Susan''s family, of the five of them, and of them individually. In some old photos, Savannah saw young George and a beautiful young woman, who must be George''s wife, who died early.


    Dn wore a long face almost in all his photographs, which were few in number. These photos were normal at first nce because many families would have photographs in their house. But Savannah felt something was wrong.


    A thought shed into her mind. She knew what the problem was!


    There were photographs of everyone, except old Sterling''s eldest son! She didn''t see him either in a single photo or in group ones.


    Savannah had heard from Devin that George had three children, Susan, Dn, and Dn''s elder brother, who died young.


    Why were there no photographs of George''s eldest son? He was not even present in the photographs of the whole family, but she could see Mrs. Sterling in some photos.


    Was it possible that George was too sad for his eldest son''s death, so he put away the photos, lest they should amplify his grief?


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the study next door.


    "Dn, when were you with Savannah?" George began.


    "Dad, you asked me toe only for this?" Replied, Dn drily. He sat on the sofa, his tone impatient.


    "I didn''t mean to criticize. I''ve never seen you take a woman to your house all these years, and I can see that you treat Savannah differently from any other woman... Though Savannah was your nephew''s fianc¨¦e, I will still feel happy for you if you have really found the girl you like. After all, it''s time for you to have a real girlfriend, and you are old enough to get married now." George said carefully, trying to please his son.


    But Dn''s face remained expressionless, and he said nothing.


    George continued: "If you really like Savannah, you should give her the title of your girlfriend to the public..."


    "I didn''t say she is my girlfriend." Dn interrupted.


    "Not your girlfriend? Why did you take her away from your nephew, take her to your house to live with you, and bring her home for the family day?"


    "She is my woman now, but not my girlfriend."


    George understood what he meant and frowned. "You''re just ying? Dn, you can keep any woman as you like, but why choose your nephew''s fianc¨¦e? No, if you really like Savannah, you shall publicly make her your girlfriend, not hide her in the house!"


    "It''s none of your business," Dn said with a quiet, chilling tone.


    "What do you mean? I''m your father!"


    Dn got up from the sofa, straightened his cor, and went to the door.


    "Dn! Stop!" Shouted George with anger.


    Dn stopped and turned to George, his leather shoes hitting a sharp and crisp sound on the hard floor.


    "You had control over my brother''s life, and now you want to control my life?" His voice was cool; his expressionpletely guarded and unreadable.


    George sighed and remained silent.


    Dn pulled the door open. Not far from them in the hallway, Savannah was staring at them nkly.


    She had juste out to see the quarrel between Dn and George in the study.


    Dn frowned and walked over, held her hand, and went down the stairs, without replying to George''s words, "let''s go."


    Hand in his, Savannah followed him involuntarily, going downstairs and towards the gate. She turned back and saw George standing at the door of the study; he looked pale, haggard, and older, which weighed upon her conscience. She staggeringly waved her hand to him: "Sir... I''ll go first and see you next time."


    George recovered a little and nodded dly.


    Dn gave an unsatisfied nce at the girl and squeezed her hand with more strength: "Stop talking."


    Wasn''t this for you? Savannah stared at him and scolded him inwardly. Why don''t you be kinder to your father!


    When they left the house, Cooper came to George through his eyes on their way and asked: "Sir, why are you so fond of Miss Schultz?"


    As Savannah was Devin''s former fianc¨¦e and now is together with Dn, George, afraid of gossip from people, should have been angry with her. But now he was not critical of this, and what''s more, he even helped to bring them together.


    George''s eyes softened, "Have you ever seen Dn be seriously interested in a woman? Not to mention bringing any woman home. He always keeps himself away from women and sex, let alone his nephew''s woman. Savannah is an exception. I can see that Savannah is special to him, and he may listen to her somehow. I think it''s not bad if he can be with Savannah."


    Cooper, following George for years, immediately understood what old Sterling meant.


    George was trying to repair the rtionship with Dn, and Savannah yed the role of a bridge.


    Like today, if it weren''t for Savannah, Dn probably wouldn''t be back.


    George had been in hot water with Dn for too long.


    If only they could make it up this time.


    ***


    Just as they whispered, Susan stood behind a wall next to them.


    Her face fell when she also understood George''s words.


    She went upstairs to look for her father and did not expect to hear that.


    Her dad had a good attitude toward Savannah and didn''t mind her being with her ex-fianc¨¦''s uncle, which was all for repairing the rtionship with Dn.


    "Susan... "


    At that moment, Henley went upstairs to find his wife when he saw her noting down.


    Susan hissed, pulled her husband downstairs, and walked to the empty courtyard.


    "What''s up? "Asked Henley.


    Susan told her husband what she had just heard.


    Henley didn''t even think about it for a moment: "Oh, well, that would be great if Savannah could really help dad and Dn to reconcile with each other."


    "Great? Are you nuts?" Susan shouted to him angrily.


    Henley, as a live-in son-inw who relied on his wife and father-inw these years, was used to being humble and always gave up his opinion to that of his wife. Now scolded by Susan, he didn''t even change his face and said to his wife calmly: "Are you still angry with Savannah because she was Devin''s fianc¨¦e? You can just let it go since they can''t get together... "

 Chapter 44 - 44: Do You Want To Die?

    "Not for that! Stupid! Dad gave the group business to you and Devin over the years because Dn didn''t return home. Now Dn hase back and taken back the control of the group; if their rtionship can be made up, dad would certainly hand over all the power to Dn. At that time, you and Devin would have few rights in the group! The son-inw is an outsider anyway, while the son is, atst, the most important! In a word, we can''t let Savannah be with Dn!"


    "Then... What do you want?"


    "We can''t see the rtionship between dad and Dn be repaired!" Susan said resentfully.


    Henley swallowed. "What are you going to do?"


    Susan rolled her eyes, took out her phone, went through her contacts, and dialed a number.


    A few secondster, there was a soft female voice over the phone: "Hello."


    "Abby? This is Susan." Susan said in a soft voice.


    "Susan?" Abby was surprised. "It''s been a long time. How are you?"


    "Good. I haven''t heard from you in a long time. I''ve missed you. You shoulde to the Sterling Group. Dn has been back for six months. You''re friends, right?"


    Abby was silent for a moment, sounding vaguely disappointed: "He doesn''t want to see me. Why should I bother him?"


    "Abby, I know there was some misunderstanding between you before he went abroad, but don''t be discouraged. I''m Dn''s sister, and I know better than that. He is cold on the surface, but in fact, he still keeps you in mind."


    "Really?" Abby was a bit surprised.


    "Of course, have I ever lied to you? Well, when you''re free, let me take you to the Sterling Group to have dinner with Dn. Don''t forget to dress yourself up. Of course, our pretty Abby looks good every time."


    Abby nodded shyly over the phone, "Hmm. Okay, thank you, Susan."


    After the call, Susan smiled with satisfaction.


    "You want Abby to break up, Dn and Savannah? It won''t work. Dn is not interested in Abby White." Henley asked, puzzled.


    The Whites are also amercial family in LA and were very close to the Sterlings.


    Abby is the youngest daughter of the White''s family and was about the same age as Dn.


    The Sterling and White families intended to make them a couple and had arranged a blind date for them.


    Abby was clearly impressed with Dn, who was, however, obviously disinterested in this kind of family marriage.


    Then they had no contact after Dn went abroad.


    Susan stared at her husband: "Abby is a gentle and pretty girl of a noble family, so how can Savannah bepared to her? With my help, Dn will certainly be tempted and forget Savannah." Susan''s voice was matter-of-fact.


    ***


    At the same time.


    Dn dragged and pulled Savannah as they left Sterling''s vi and was forced to get in the car. She could feel Dn''s anger when he put the seat belt for her in a rude way, so she dared not open her mouth now.


    Dn started the engine to life; with a roar, the Lamborghini rushed into the road and off into the sunlight, leaving the luxurious vi behind.


    The car gained speed as it turned into the driveway.


    Gradually, with a feeling of flying, Savannah could hear the wind whistling in her ear. She took a nce at the dashboard, which read over 130.


    She instinctively raised her hand and held the door armrest. She knew he was in a terrible mood now. She also knew he was rich and powerful and could be bossy, but she did not want to die with him. Finally, she could not help but said: "Can you drive slower?"


    Dn didn''t slow down, nor did he speak a word, his expression dark and unspeakable. Then he kicked into a higher gear, not considering getting a ticket; the car traveled faster and faster on the road of the city, overtaking several other cars and rushing forward wildly.


    Savannah gripped the door handle, her hair blown up by the wind.


    In a moment, Dn was off the main road of the town, bypassing a few streets and driving up the highway.


    As there were few people around them, their car was now traveling like a runaway train.


    Straight ahead was the moat!


    But the man next to her had not yet stopped!


    "Dn, stop!" cried Savannah in a cold sweat.


    The car was still rushing forward ¨C


    Dn seemed to be lost in his thought, his eyes being blinded and full of determination, and he was unaware of the danger in front of them.


    "Dn! Are you crazy? Up ahead is the moat! Do you want to die?" Savannah released the door handle, trying to bnce her panting body as she took hold of his hands on the steering wheel.


    Was the man possessed by the devil or going crazy?


    He should not drive the car so desperately, even for his bad mood!


    She didn''t want to die---


    Abruptly, it was as though her eardrum exploded when the car screeched heavily to a halt before it rushed into the moat!


    Savannah looked down at the moat, which was less than two inches from them, gasping for breath that she was finally safe.


    The man next to her was staring forward nkly in silence, his hands on the steering wheel and his face dark.


    Savannah clenched her fists and banged on his strong arm. "Dn! Are you crazy? I know you are in a bad mood, but it''s not necessary to risk our lives! Even if you want to die, don''t involve me! I don''t want to die here with you!"


    She was really afraid of him usually; however, she almost lost her life this time, and now she really wanted to punch him in the face. Then she did it on his back.


    Punched by the little woman, Dn was still unmoved, staring ahead, like a still mountain.


    When he realized his peculiarity, Savannah stopped hesitantly and became nervous as her wrath turned away. She raised one hand and shook it in front of him: "Hey! What''s wrong with you?"


    Dn was in terrible silence, his eyes full of ice, and it seemed that his mind was gone.


    Savannah pumped his arms vigorously. She was really scared this time; besides, she almost fell down the river. "You''re not possessed by the devil, are you? Hey! Wake up! Wait a minute, even if you are the devil, please just back the car up first... "

 Chapter 45 - 45: It’s My Private Affair

    (Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene. If you''re notfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    It was some minutes before Dn coulde to himself and realized what he had down on impulse. He took a deep breath and then smiled in relief: "You chicken-lived girl."


    When seeing him finally open his mouth, Savannah gave a long sigh of relief, and then she screamed to Dn with one more punch: "Is that funny?"


    Dn knew that she was frightened, and he offered his back to her until she calmed down. "Enough?"


    Savannah had cooled down. She took a breath at his severe gaze and said, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Dn straightened up his sleeves and smoothed her messed hair ruffled in the wind, "Nothing."


    How could it be nothing?


    If she hadn''t stopped him in time, the man might have driven the car into the moat!


    She couldn''t help from blurting out: "What the hell had happened between your father and you?"


    She guessed that the reason for his crazy behavior was that some unpleasant memory was recalled by the conversation between them in Sterling''s house.


    "No, I didn''t have any trouble with my dad." Dn raised his eyebrows, a cool gleam in his eyes. He did not look pleased.


    Savannah gritted her teeth: "Don''t fool me! Everyone can see that you have issues with your father. You hadn''t been on speaking terms with George for years, right? Otherwise, you would not have lived abroad for so many years without going home. And George would have called you directly home for family day, rather than calling me for fear of your rejection! George is your father; everything can be forgiven. So what is the real problem between you?"


    Dn''s hand came up, and he grasped her chin to stop her guessing, "It does not mean you are allowed to ask questions as my woman. It''s my private affairs."


    Savannah was still very curious, and she mustered up the courage and continued: "That''s because your dead brother, right?"


    "Tell me why you think so." He raised his eyebrows at her, annoyed and a little dismayed.


    "You have a brother, old Sterling''s eldest son. But I didn''t see a photograph of him in your house... That''s quite unreasonable, and I can say that your brother should be a taboo subject in your family. And you are in bad with your father for your brother''s reason, right?" She was quite sure that the contradiction between George and Dn was closely rted to the death of Dn''s brother!


    Dn said with a trace of sarcasm: "What a strong reasoning ability. You should write a mystery novel rather than be a model."


    Regardless of his sarcasm, Savannah continued, "Your father had much to do with your brother''s death, right?"


    Dn''s face abruptly darkened at "Your brother''s death." He violently grasped her chin and shouted, "Shut up!"


    Savannah gave an exmation for the pain on her chin, not knowing that she was talking about a dangerous subject.


    "I don''t know the circumstances of your eldest brother''s death, and I neither know what the misunderstanding is between you, but you are his son, why not just sit down for a chat? Besides, you can''t hurt yourself like that... "


    Before she finished, Dn lunged at her, pushing her against the soft leather chair, and his lips were down on hers, forcing his tongue between her lips and into her mouth. Her eyes widened with a scare as she was pinned beneath him!


    "Maybe I should teach you what to do and what not to do as my woman." Dn moaned into her mouth, and he''s pinning her to the seat using his hips. He brought one of his hands up to grasp her chin and held her in ce, another hand grabbing one of hers and putting her hand on his chest, down to his belly...


    At the moment, only in this way could he relieve his anger and prevent her from caring about his private affairs!


    Savannah''s face turned pale when she finally learned his anger: "okay, okay, I won''t care about that anymore!"


    She also regretted it. Why did she care if he could make up with George?


    It''s none of her business!


    "Regret it now? It''s toote. You should calm my anger yourself!" He breathed, and his hands were on her thighs, pushing up her skirt.


    She could feel his erection against her belly, and she struggled beneath him: "I''m wrong, okay? Dn! We are on the highway, in the car! Don''t do it here, please!"


    "Well. I haven''t tried car sex yet." His hand trailed from her thigh, over her hip, along her belly to her breast. Strange muscles deep in his belly clenched suddenly.


    Holy shit!


    Shouldn''t he be angry? Why did he want her here now!


    Anyway, there were no people around in the suburb.


    Windows of Lamborghini were all covered with an explosion-proof membrane, which made them invisible from the outside.


    The night in the hotel came to his mind.


    He missed her sweet taste and yearned for her softness.


    His body was getting damned hot, his hand cupping her breast, squeezing, kneading, and pulling enticingly on her nipple. Finally, he had difficulty dealing with his desire, totally sexually aroused by her. He reached out his hand and shredded her skirt, with another hand lowering the chair.


    "Dn ¨C stop it ¨C you are a priapic monster! Stop it... Aaah... "


    From being shocked to struggling desperately, Savannah finally gave up the fight. She shouted, cried, and finally moaned and breathed¡­


    In the end, the entire struggle and the crying were lost in his merciless onught...


    Beside the moat, under the willow trees, inside the carriage, the sexual air was constantly warming and spreading.


    The car vibrates slightly with rhythm.


    ***


    After a while, it began to get dark.


    The Lamborghini door was pulled open heavily, and a slender figure staggered out.


    Savannah collected herself together quickly, trying to get rid of the man''s scent left on her.


    This was the second time she had sex with him since the hotel one.


    Although she knew that such a thing would happen sooner orter, she had never expected it to happen to her in this way...


    The man really thought of her as his pet, and he would fuck her as long as he wanted regardless of the time and ce.


    She really regretted attending his family day and asking about his brother...


    If she knew he would get so angry, she would''ve kept silent all the way!


    Now, well, she calmed his anger down with her body!


    What shamed her was that she slowly, unexpectedly began to enjoy the sex...

 Chapter 46 - 46: I Can’t Run Away

    During the whole process, Savannah groaned several times as she felt her entire body respond,ing alive once more for him.


    Her moan sounded like a cat, obsessed with love.


    Thinking of this, Savannah clenched her fists and flushed. She walked straight away from the Lamborghini.


    Her arms were aching, her legs felt uncertain, and she stumbled after two steps.


    Shit! She flushed at the memory, and she couldn''t even bring herself to think about it; he was so ¨C barbarous.


    He spent more than three hours on her!


    More than three hours!


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Dn buttoned up his shirt slowly. Obviously, the sex cheered him up. But once again, his face darkened when he saw her get out of the car and left: "Where are you going?"


    She stopped, didn''t look back, and said angrily, "Don''t worry, I can''t run away. I''m going back to Beverly Hills."


    At the moment, she was indignant and ashamed and did not want to see him, not to mention the car that she had just been in.


    "Are you sure you can walk?" quipped Dn, looking at her limp calves beneath her skirt.


    Savannah felt the flush as it quickly spread over her face. "Don''t worry! I''ll get back myself! You go first!"


    With this, Savannah took a deep breath, mended her pace, and continued to walk forward.


    Dn watched her back moving out of sight, her moans, her soft body, and their lovemaking¡­ He closed his eyes as his body hummed at the recollection, and his muscles contracted deliciously deep in his belly.


    He knew that she did not want to see him now, maybe because he worked too hard on her with his previous anger?


    It was not their first time, but the little woman was as shy as she had been the first time.


    Dn thought for a while, took out his cell phone, and called Garwood.


    Then he started the engine and drove away.


    Savannah walked down the road for about ten minutes and felt much better.


    It''s more than six miles to Beverly Hills, and it''s impossible for her to walk back.


    Before trying to stop a taxi, she remembered something important.


    In the car just now, the man did everything on the spur of the moment, without a condom.


    She must prevent any pregnancy. She walked quickly for a while and found a drugstore. She went straight to a middle-aged saleswoman: "Excuse me, do you have an... emergency contraception?"


    The saleswoman nodded, gave her a box, and said, "You can only take this kind of emergency contraceptive no more than two times a year. Don''t take it too frequently."


    Savannah was surprised: "What are the side effects?"


    "Menstruation may be irregr, or infertility if serious."


    Savannah gasped.


    She had taken one before, and today would be the second time.


    It might happen again... she couldn''t take the emergency contraceptive every time.


    She asked carefully, "Excuse me, do you have any pills with minimal side effects?"


    The shop assistant took out a box of long-acting contraceptives: "You take it regrly ording to the instructions; the side effects are small, and the damage to the body is not minimal."


    Savannah nodded, thanked her, and bought both. She asked for some hot water from the drugstore, took the emergency contraceptive pill, and then put the long-acting contraceptive pill in her pocket and left.


    As she walked down the road, a ck car came toward her.


    The car pulled up on her by the side of the road, and Garwood got out. "Miss Schultz."


    "Why are you here?" asked Savannah with surprise.


    Garwood smiled, "Mr. Sterling said that you refused to get in his car, so he asked me to pick you up."


    Savannah stared nkly at Garwood. She thought that Dn didn''t care about her, and unexpectedly that he had sent Garwood to pick me up.


    Garwood asked again, "By the way, what did Mr. Sterling do? Why didn''t you go back to his car? The Lamborghini is much morefortable than this one. Oh, Mr. Sterling said that you might be too tired to walk, and he asked me to drive full speed to you. Did you eat at old Sterling''s home? Why would you get tired?"


    Savannah flushed, opened the back door, and sat in, "Nothing. Let''s go back."


    Garwood saw her flush and understood at once. He felt a little ashamed too.


    ***


    It was pitch dark when they got back to Beverly Hills.


    Savannah got out of the car and went straight to the door. After the lunch, the three-hour car sex, and the long walk for the pill, she was too tired and felt sore everywhere. Now she just wanted to have a bath and go to bed.


    Dn''s voice came from the sofa in the living room when she walked in: "There you are."


    Surprised, she looked over; Dn was waiting for her here?


    Judy came over and whispered in her ear, "Mr. Sterling is here waiting for you after he got back before you."


    "Well... " She flushed, embarrassed to see him, buried her head, and was going upstairs. "I must go back to my room."


    Running away from him again? "Come here." He ordered his powerful voice.


    Savannah took a breath and cautiously approached him.


    Before she could speak, he bent over, lifted her to his chest, and walked upstairs.


    Judy blushed and looked down.


    Mr. Sterling was always self-controlled and self-disciplined before he knew Miss Schultz, but now...


    On the second floor, Savannah responded and struggled in his arms, "Dn! Let me down! What, do you want to do it again?"


    It couldn''t be that the man wanted her again after the car sex!


    Dn did not speak, held her tightly in his arms, kicked the door open, carried her into the bedroom, and threw her into the big bed!


    "What do you want, monster Dn? It wasn''t enough in the car... Too much sex will kill you!" Savannah climbed up, protected her breast in horror, and hid in the corner of the big bed.


    Dn knitted his brows, knowing that she misunderstood him, but he did not exin. Kneeling on the bed, he moved towards her slowly and then mmed his hands against the wall, pinning her against it. He breathed against her ear and whispered, "Too much sex will kill me? Don''t underestimate me, and maybe I should let you re-experience my super stamina."


    The little woman''s words annoyed him.


    Just once; was it too much? He was not so bad!


    Savannah bit her lip and couldn''t help her sarcasm, "Super stamina? Are you a battery?"


    Dn ignored her,id her down on the bed, pulled open the bedside table, took out something, and then pushed up her skirt!

 Chapter 47 - 47: Don’t Be Shy

    "You... What the hell are you doing? No... Let me go... I''m tired! Can''t I take a break?" Savannah began to struggle but could hardly move as was held firmly by his hand.


    Taking a deep breath, she could only close her eyes, waiting for the storm to sweep through her as what she had had a few hours earlier in the car.


    Five seconds passed...


    Ten seconds passed...


    Half a minute passed...


    She found that he wasn''t doing anything wrong, and...


    There came a cool,fortable feeling from her thigh, and the fragrance of an ointment, which was like the cooling oil her father wiped on her sprained ankle when she was a kid.


    He was massaging her on her private part with the ointment; his movement was simple and gentle.


    Her heart was filled by unspeakable warmth, which she had not felt in a long time since before she lived in her uncle''s home.


    But today, she felt that from Dn...


    After he did it too hard to her with some anger and a sense of punishment in the car, she walked with unspeakable pain.


    Now she felt much morefortable with the ointment.


    She froze, flushing, but dared not move; after all, it''s the most private part of her, so she stopped struggling.


    Was Dn waiting for her toe back only to put the medicine on for her?


    But... it made her really ashamed that he was looking at her¡­


    "I can do it myself." She stretched her hands to stop him.


    Dn knew her shyness, leaned over, and whispered in her ear, "Don''t be shy. Haven''t I already seen every part of you?"


    Savannah was so embarrassed that she could only hide her face in shame.


    She almost cried out when his long-steeped finger was running across the upper point there¡­ hurriedly, and she stopped him by pulling her underwear up, "... Don''t touch there!"


    "Then, where?" He sounded innocent.


    "... Have you finished?" She was afraid that he would bring out the beast inside him again.


    "There''s no rush."


    "... "


    Fuck! He must be doing it deliberately! Savannah''s cheeks blushed scarlet, like a red apple.


    Dn nced at her heated face, desires pooling in his belly again.


    He tried hard to cool it down.


    Damn it. It must have been that many hormones given off by her that made him want her again.


    He didn''t look like himself.


    The temperature of the bedroom was heating up during the process.


    Finally, when Dn raised himself up and put down her skirt, Savannah rushed out of bed: "I''ll go back to my room."


    "Wait a minute." He pulled out a tissue and wiped up the ointment on his hand.


    Savannah felt nervous once again, "Anything else?"


    "I asked Garwood to pick you up, and he said he had waited a long time at the intersection to see you. Why did you walk for so long? Where did you go?" He raised his eyebrows and hurled questions at her.


    He was so bossy that he questioned everything about her whereabouts.


    Savannah slipped her hand down to protect the contraceptive pills in the pocket of her skirt and took a deep breath: "Nothing. You¡­did that unexpectedly in the car. I¡­ I... walked along the moat a little bit far before going back to the intersection."


    She''d better not tell him about the pills.


    She was nowpletely under his control, and everything she did should be at hismand. What if he didn''t allow her to take the pill?


    Then she would endure pregnancy and then give him a baby?!


    With the child, she would bepletely tied up and unable to leave him forever.


    Was she really going to be with him forever?


    Thinking about it, Savannah felt the perspiration start forth upon her brow.


    Fortunately, Dn had no more questions.


    Savannah sighed with relief and hurried away.


    ***


    The next morning, when Savannah went downstairs, Judy was busy preparing her breakfast.


    Last night, after she came back to her room, Dn left for business with thepany and did not return to Beverly Hills again.


    Judy had said that besides Beverly Hills, Dn had several other private vis and apartments, two of which were next to thepany, and he would sometimes sleep there.


    Savannah could heave a sigh of relief that Beverly Hills was not the only ce he would live.


    She did not have to worry about how to escape from him every day.


    In this way, she felt that she was really like an imperial concubine, who was kept in one of the pces in the imperial harem and was waiting eagerly for the emperor toe.


    This emperor, of course, was Dn.


    But the difference was that she preferred not to see him.


    Judy served all the breakfast -- millet gruel, fried noodles, steamed dumplings, crystal shrimp dumplings, red bean cake, and freshly squeezed fruit juice, her favorite one.


    "Miss Schultz, today is the Chinese breakfast. If you don''t like it, I''ll make you a western one tomorrow. Oh, if that''s not enough, I can get more for you."


    Savannah stopped her and said, "Enough already. It''s more than I can eat. Judy, why did you prepare so much?"


    Judy smiled, "Not much. Before Mr. Sterling leftst night, he said that your strength was drained and asked me to cook more food for you to replenish your energy, by the way, I''ll make pork liver soup and ginseng chicken soup for you this afternoon."


    Savannah was almost choked by the juice!


    Was iting to that?


    Dn was really shameless to say that to Judy...


    She groaned as she buried her head in her breakfast.


    "Eat slowly, Miss Schultz." Without any child, Judy took Savannah as her family as she was there for Savannah''s daily life now.


    Savannah wiped her mouth and said sweetly, "Judy, don''t call me Miss Schultz, just Savannah, if you don''t mind."


    Judy had not expected that Savannah was so approachable; anyway, she was only the Sterling''s servant, while Savannah was Mr. Sterling''s woman, half owner of the house. She liked Savannah all the better and smiled: "Sure, Savannah."


    Savannah had to say that Judy''s cooking skill was really good, which was simr to that of the chef in the restaurant, and her home-cooked meal quite hit the spot.


    It''s no wonder that Dn chose Judy here to help him with his private house from so many domestic servants.

 Chapter 48 - 48: The Scene Keep Coming Into His Mind

    It shed through Savannah''s mind that Judy, as Sterling''s old servant, must know a lot of things.


    Although Judy glossed it overst time, she was still so curious that she asked: "Judy, how did Mr. Sterling''s elder brother die?"


    Judy was serving a bowl of swallow nests for Savannah as the dessert and almost spilled the prized soup when she heard that.


    After a while, she calmed down: "Why that all of a sudden?"


    "I went to the Sterling''s house yesterday." Savannah replied, "I found that there was no photograph of Dn''s brother, and no one dared to mention this matter to the outside world. So, I guessed there must be something unspeakable about the death of Dn''s elder brother."


    Judy hesitated for a moment and sighed: "Savannah, don''t ask any more about this, especially in front of Mr. Sterling, or he will lose his temper."


    Savannah rolled her eyes; there must be secrets in Dn''s brother''s death.


    No wonder when she brought it up yesterday, Dn flew into a rage and did¡­ that to her in the car.


    Well, Judy''s warning was a littlete.


    In this way, the contradiction between Dn and George may actually have something to do with the death of Dn''s brother.


    Now that all the Sterlings closely guarded the secret, she wouldn''t mention it again.


    Savannah just finished breakfast when her phone rang, and "Olivia" was on the screen. She had added all her previous contacts since she got the new phone.


    Olivia, also a model, was her colleague, and they had a good rtionship.


    She hadn''t taken in model work for a long time due to recent events, and she hadn''t seen Olivia in a long time.


    "Hi, Olivia," Savannah answered the phone.


    "Long time, Savannah, where have you been these days? Are you making a fortune?" Her curiosity oozed through the phone, her voice casual.


    Olivia was a tough girl who got along with everyone.


    Savannah smiled, and all her unhappiness and bad mood disappeared. "I''m living on the street," she said, "fortune? Only daydreams of fortune!"


    "I haven''t seen you take modeling work for a long time. Are you going to get married and enjoy your happy life?" Olivia knew that Savannah had a fianc¨¦ who was said to be rich.


    Savannah managed a smile and said, "I broke up with him".


    "Broke up? Why... " Olivia stopped, realizing that she was blundering. Savannah must be heartbroken and didn''t like being questioned. Olivia thought, no wonder she hasn''t shown up these days; it''s probably because she was disappointed in a love affair and was now healing the wounds.


    She talked soothingly to Savannah: "You''ll be fine and find someone new. Breaking up with you is his loss, and your Mr. Right will appear soon!"


    Savannah smiled bitterly. Olivia was right, and the next one did appear very quickly, not Mr. Right, but Mr. Devil.


    "Thank you, Olivia." She was still thankful.


    "Hey, you shouldn''t stay at home to get over your lost love. I''m calling to tell you that there will be a luxury auto show at the exhibition center in a few days, which is looking for some models. I''m on good terms with the interviewer. Come with me, okay? You need a distraction."


    Luxury auto show? It''s a rare opportunity.


    Staying home for so long, Savannah felt rather blue these days. She couldn''t keep up this life forever. That''s tiresome.


    Though Dn gave her lots of pocket money, she hadn''t spent it yet, and she didn''t want to use his money. It seemed that she would concede her position as his lover if she did anything with the money.


    It''s good to make more money herself.


    Anyway, Dn agreed that he would not interfere with her work.


    Thinking of this, she nodded, "That''s great."


    They met at a coffee shop on the pedestrian street downtown, and then they would go to the interview for the auto show.


    Seeing Savannahing, Olivia hugged and kissed her, "Let me have a good look at you," she said, "You look more beautiful."


    Savannah was used to her enthusiasm that she allowed her to run wild.


    Olivia let go of her, looking her up and down. Then she widened her eyes.


    "What are you looking at so intently?" Savannah tittered, "I''ve got gold on me?"


    "Better than gold! Savannah, if I''m not mistaken, is your dress thetest Chanel; and your shoes, the newest released this summer? They''re worth at least ten thousand! Oh, my god, be honest, have you got a job with good pay?"


    Savannah''s smile turned frozen.


    Holy shit. Dn had prepared a wardrobe of clothes and shoes for her since she lived in Beverly Hills. She picked up a dress and shoes and put them on before she went out today.


    She had carefully chosen a simple dress and never expected it to be an international brand.


    Understandably, with his high taste and financial resources, he would have bought all expensive ones.


    Olivia liked to read luxury magazines and was quite familiar with all the luxury brands.


    "It''s fake," Savannah blurted out.


    "Impossible! It''s a good fake if you are serious." Olivia examined her dress carefully and didn''t believe it.


    Savannah smiled and patted her hand. "Are you trying toe on to me? Now the fake one is almost the same as the real one... I just bought them for the interview today. Okay, let''s leave for the interview so that we won''t bete."


    Olivia asked no more questions. She took Savannah''s arm and went to the autopany.


    ***


    It''s almost noon.


    In the Sterling Group''s CEO''s office, Dn rubbed his nose after being busy with his work all morning.


    During his work in the morning, the scene in the Lamborghini yesterday came to his mind periodically...


    The little woman struggled with shame at the beginning, pinned beneath him, helpless; then she started to respond to his movement, her breath out of control with her long hair loose; atst, she followed him, and came for him...


    And when she came to herself, she ran out of the car, embarrassed with a red face.


    All these scenes, hotter than XXX videos, distracted him from his work.


    He almost made a mistake when the secretary came in and asked him to sign a business contract.


    For all these years, he had been abstinent and always self-disciplined and desired for no woman.


    But yesterday he even had car sex--scorned by him in the past--with this little woman.

 Chapter 49 - 49: Damn That Man

    Thinking of this, he tried to slow down his unstable breathing, and then he dialed the number of his house in Beverly Hills.


    He spent a few hours on the little woman yesterday and now wonders if she had recovered after the ointment he applied on her and the food he asked Judy to prepare.


    The phone was soon picked up, and it was Judy.


    He asked impatiently, "Is she up?"


    Judy replied: "Mr. Sterling, Ms. Schultz got up early and went out after breakfast."


    Dn raised his eyebrows: "Out? Where did she go?"


    "She didn''t say that, but she took a phone call from her model colleague before she left. It seemed that the two girls went out together."


    Dn didn''t say anything and hung up the phone. He was about to call Savannah when the secretary knocked at the door and came in. "Mr. Sterling, Mrs. Yontz, is here."


    Susan seldom came to thepany. What was sheing for?


    Dn''s eyes narrowed, "Ask her in."


    A minuteter, Susan came in and said, "Dn, have you had your lunch?"


    "You don''t ask me about lunch, do you?"


    Susan smiled, "I''m your sister. What''s the problem with caring about my brother''s lunch? Now that you have finished your work,e and have a meal with me. I have made reservations at the famous French restaurant upstairs."


    Dn, of course, saw that it wasn''t a simple meal. He rolled his eyes, "Just the two of us?"


    Susan smiled "and Miss White." Her brother was really hard to fool, she thought.


    Miss White? Dn frowned and knew her intention immediately. Susan again wanted to y matchmaker between him and the girl from the White''s family.


    "No. I still have a lot of work." His tone was filled with dissatisfaction with Susan''s self-assertion.


    Susan knew he would refuse; she took a deep breath and took a few steps closer: "what''s more important than Sterling''s business? There are always cooperation projects between the Sterlings and the Whites in business, and it''s not good if you blow Ms. White off. I''ve already told Abby that you''re going to have dinner with her this afternoon. If you don''t go now, Abby will be upset, and the Whites will be upset. Dn, just has a meal with her for the Sterlings, okay? I believe that even dad will let you do that."


    Dn knew that since Susan had arranged everything, she would note for anything, and she must have thought of the pretext. He shrugged and nodded.


    Alright, it''s just a meal.


    Then Savannah was in his mind, and a thought came to him.


    ***


    The interview went well.


    The automaker was quite satisfied with Savannah''s purity and Olivia''s sexiness, as well as their previous experience as still models, so the automaker immediately decided to employ them as the car models of the auto show.


    The show would take ce in two days, and the daily sry was more than five hundred dors.


    And there was an additional reward after the show if they performed well.


    The manufacturer was so generous that they even gave them the advance payment.


    Savannah and Olivia couldn''t control their joy when they got outside of thepany. Theyughed and danced like crazy, regardless of what the passerby''s eyes saw.


    "Come on," Olivia said happily, "it''s still early, let''s find a good restaurant to celebrate!"


    Savannah smiled and was about to agree when her phone rang in her pocket. She took it out and found Dn''s name on the screen.


    Her smile faded away, and she turned around and stepped aside. "Hello?" She whispered on the phone.


    "Where are you?" Dn asked in a low voice.


    "I... I am in... "Savannah mumbled nervously.


    Dn was impatient to wait for her reply, "No matter where you are right now, take a taxi ande to the French restaurant upstairs from mypany."


    "Ah? But now I have something... "


    "Have you forgotten our agreement?" His voice darkened.


    Savannah took a breath. Well, she should always prepare. "Okay. But what''s the matter? What do you want me to do?"


    "Come first, and you will know. You have 15 minutes."


    "15 minutes? Here''s more than 15 minutes'' drive to yourpany! I have to spend some time waiting for the bus, and there might be traffic jams all the way¡­"


    "That''s your concern. Why don''t you stay at home? Then it would only be a ten-minute ride for the driver. Anyway, I must see you in fifteen minutes if you arete... " His tone was harsher and lower.


    "Then what?" She whispered, horrified. Did the mane up with anything terrible and strange to punish her again?


    "I will want you three times tonight if you are three minuteste." With that, he hung up.


    Holy crap! This sex maniac!


    Her face flushed, and her heart leaped.


    The sharp pain left on her in the car yesterday had not gone awaypletely.


    Again today?


    She wanted to curse him, but she knew he would do what he said.


    After hanging up the phone, she went back to Olivia.


    "What happened? Who''s that?" Olivia saw her face has changed, and it seemed that there was a devil on the phone.


    "Nothing... I have something else to do, and I can''t celebrate with you, Olivia. I''m sorry; I''ll see you at the show. Bye--" said Savannah apologetically, and then she hurried to stop a taxi.


    Damn that man!


    Fifteen minutes!


    To not be tormented by him, she must hurry up!


    ***


    In the French restaurant.


    Dn and Abby sat face to face by the window.


    As he expected, Susan brought him over and left with an excuse.


    Abby stared at the handsome square-jawed face in front of her, her heart pounding.


    Dn was still beyond handsome after all these years, and he was very smart and witty.


    Since he came back and became the CEO of the Sterling group, he was now wealthier, bing the man of every woman''s dream in LA.


    This time, in any case, she must seize the opportunity.


    She would do her best to win his heart this time, even if she had to have the face to please him.


    "Dn, it''s been a long time." Abby opened her mouth and tried to soften her voice.


    Dn replied in a polite tone: "I''m still used to being called Mr. Sterling by strangers. I don''t mind if you want to call me, sir."

 Chapter 50 - 50: You Are Qualified To Judge

    Abby knew that he was always sternly cool, but she was still hurt by his indifference.


    She bit her lip and adopted a sweet look, "Our families always have had a good rtionship, I yed with you when I was a child. Am I still a stranger¡­?"


    "Others, except my family and my woman, are all strangers," Dn said as he took a sip of the red wine.


    Abby screwed up her courage, flushing, and knew she should not throw the chance: "I''d like to be your family, and I prefer being your... "


    Before the two words, "Your woman" was blurted out, a waiter came over: "Mr. Sterling, Ms. White, may I serve you now?"


    Looking at his diamond watch, Dn said: "Hold on a second, I don''t think everyone''s arrived yet."


    "Anyone else? Who''s that?" asked Abby in some unpleasant surprise.


    Susan told her that the lunch was for her and Dn only.


    Dn said nothing but cast his eyes towards the doorway.


    If the little woman was reallyte, he must act on what he said.


    He would not let her off easily!


    Thinking of this, he felt all the muscles clench deep in his belly again, and he almost forgot that Abby was still sitting in front of him.


    At that moment, a sound of rapid footsteps came from the doorway.


    Savannah stopped breathlessly at the door. She had arrived at the restaurant in fifteen minutes!


    She could finally get away from the "punishment" tonight!


    She spoke to the waiter and was led in. The waiter stopped at a table, where Savannah saw Dn sitting with a young woman.


    The young woman, fair-skinned with long curly blonde hair, was dressed in a Dior blue skirt and wore a diamond ne in a luxury brand around her neck. Obviously, she was a rich beauty. And she was staring at Savannah in amazement.


    "Here you are, baby. Come and sit down." Dn broke the silence, reached out to hold her hand.


    Abby''s face changed, and her fingers clenched.


    Savannah immediately understood!


    Dn... he wanted her to help him get rid of this woman?


    Dn frowned at her hesitation.


    Savannah held his hand and was then pulled by force onto hisp; she threw her arms around his neck instinctively.


    Savannah gave a little exmation and tried to stand up, but with her waist wrapped by his arm, she was forced to sit on hisp again.


    "Later, Baby," Dn whispered in her ear, in a low voice, which was loud enough for Abby to hear.


    Sure enough, Abby''s face turned pale and blue.


    What''s the rtionship between Dn and this girl in her early twenties...


    No, she didn''t hear that Dn had a real girlfriend.


    Then Dn must be just having fun.


    Since it was just for fun, she still had a chance, and she couldn''t let it go!


    Savannah was embarrassed and tried to stand up a few times, but was held firmly by his arm in the dark and couldn''t get up at all.


    Dnpletely ignored Abby, holding Savannah on hisp, and continued to flirt with her: "You must be tireding here."


    "No... I''m not tired..." Savannah felt terribly embarrassed.


    Even for putting on a show, it''s no need to be quite so dramatic!


    It''s more dramatic to follow. Dn leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Not tired? But I heard your harsh breathing, just like what you didst night."


    Abby''s face twisted up with anger, and her well-manicured fingernails were biting into her palms.


    Savannah''s face turned red with embarrassment, and she could feel Abby''s eyes falling on her. She pinched his narrow waist, trying to silence him.


    Dn raised his eyebrows slightly and loosened his hands.


    Savannah gently pushed him away and sat down.


    Dn looked at Abby: "Miss White, would you like to be served?"


    Abby bit her lip, forced a smile, and nodded.


    Savannah was somewhat surprised. Normally, the average woman should have given up and left under these conditions.


    Ms. White did not intend to go. Obviously, she was determined to get Dn.


    Dn frowned and beckoned to the waiter.


    Then they began lunch after the waiter served the meal.


    "Honey, have more beef. You were exhaustedst night."


    During the lunch, Dn kept helping her to the food and asionally dabbed at her mouth with a tissue.


    Savannah had to bear the angry nce from Abby while eating.


    Finally, she stood up and winked at Dn: "Excuse me, I''ve got to go somewhere."


    Then she walked down the corridor behind the restaurant.


    Dn knew she had something to say, shrugged, and was about to stand up when Abby called out, "Dn, who''s that girl?"


    "Didn''t you see it? Everybody is an adult; do I have to exin to you?"


    Abby didn''t hide the disappointment in her voice, "The girl seemed to be amoner. Who is her family? Is she... worthy of the Sterling?


    Dn frowned, "Why should she be worthy of the Sterling? She is my woman, and I like her, that''s enough."


    Abby said anxiously: "But you are the young master of the Sterlings, how can you choose a woman so casually? Who''s that girl? She is supposed to be a grassroots woman, isn''t she? Why do you like that girl?"


    "Enough." Dn''s voice sounded like a voice from the dead. "You''re not qualified to judge my woman."


    Abby shivered at his anger.


    "You can continue to enjoy your lunch if you like. If you don''t want to eat anymore, you can leave now." With that, Dn strode down the corridor, where the little woman was still waiting for him.


    In the corridor.


    Savannahined with anger when she saw Dne up to her:


    "Dn! Did you call me here to help you get rid of that woman? Why didn''t you tell me in advance?"


    She was so embarrassed.


    "What if I told you in advance? Could you say no?" He asked negligently.


    Well, she couldn''t say no. But at least she would have prepared for it. "Who is that woman?" Savannah asked, "your ex-girlfriend?"


    Dn smiled ironically: "Ex-girlfriend? She is not qualified yet. Abby is the youngdy of the Whites. Her father has always wanted to unite our two families with marriage. She kept bothering me a few years ago, and I don''t think that she has given up yet."


    It exined that matter...


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief but felt a faint tingle of disappointment too, "In fact, Ms. White was not bad. She has a good family, beautiful and gentle. I think she is very suitable for you, and you don''t need to treat her like that. Actually, it would be best if you tried to date her... "


    Before she finished the words, she was pulled into his arms forcibly.

 Chapter 51 - 51: Stop Dreaming

    "It seems that you''re trying to push me into another woman''s arms. You think I would let you go when I have a girlfriend?" Dn''s cold voice came over her ears, "Stop dreaming."


    An involuntary shudder passed over Savannah when she saw that he guessed what she thought. She felt his erratic breathing against her ear and tried to push him away; the next second, he wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her tightly against him.


    She began to regret calling him alone in the corridor.


    "What do you want, Dn? Alright, I''ll help you get rid of that, Miss White, okay?" She got her hands pressed firmly against his chest.


    "Abby ising." Dn said in a low voice, ncing at the other side of the corridor, "It looks like she''s unwilling to give up. Let me see how you can help me get rid of her." Dn muttered.


    Savannah looked over the other side of the corridor, where there was a sh of a blue dress behind the wall.


    Abby was behind the wall. She came to see what they were doing.


    Savannah decided all at once to stand on tiptoe to throw her hands around Dn''s neck and kissed him hard, in the presence of Abby.


    Dn''s eyes narrowed, and he kissed back passionately with his big hand running down her body, caressing and fondling her.


    She just wanted to show it to Abby, hoping that Abby would know the limit and stop pursuing, so she kissed perfunctorily, keeping a distance from him.


    Dn, however, stood forward, grabbed her around her waist, and pulled her against him, holding her firmly in ce. He kisses her possessively, his tongue invading her mouth and twisting with her tongue.


    Savannah panted, "Babe... go easy..."


    Knowing that her "Babe" was deliberately said to Abby, Dn still felt so sweet. He breathed with his tongue in her mouth, "Oh, baby, every time I see you, I just can''t help myself..."


    Savannah tried again to challenge Abby''s patience, deliberately softening her voice, "... Just stop here, okay? Miss White is still waiting for us at the table. Let''s go back... "


    "Let her wait. She eats her food. I eat mine." He said dismissively.


    "I eat mine" also had a double meaning...


    Savannah blushed, could this man be less barefaced?


    Anyway, Abby might immediately leave after watching this scene...


    The whole corridor was ignited by the passion and ardor between the two of them.


    Behind the wall, Abby''s face twisted as she stared at them, her fists clenched.


    She thought they just went to the bathroom and didn''t expect that it was an excuse for them to be kissing and caressing each other here.


    Was their rtionship so good that they could not live without each other for a minute?


    Abby could have told herself that she was stillpetitive when she saw Savannah.


    But now, seeing that they were so lovey-dovey, shepletely lost her confidence and fight.


    Seeing the tall man and the little girl was almost crazy about each other, Abby bit her lip and could not stand it anymore. She turned around and ran away, not returning to the restaurant.


    Savannah heard Abby stepping away, then pushed Dn aside, "She''s gone." Her lips were a little swollen.


    Dn sighed and released her unwillingly and then straightened his shirt cor.


    They walked back to the restaurant, and there were only two of them now. Savannah could finally get away from him and sat down in Abby''s ce.


    After drinking two cups of cold water, she finally calmed down. "You don''t need to ask me toe next time," She murmured, "why not just call a female secretary?"


    Dn raised his eyebrows, "Next time? Don''t worry, and it''s not verymon."


    She curled her lip, "How could it be ''not verymon''? Your admirers could line up as far as the airport from the restaurant."


    That''s right.


    There were too many women who coveted his money and power.


    But he would always form a cordon to prevent those women from getting close.


    "Very few women coulde close to me." Dn shook the ss of wine slightly, and the crystal liquid made him more dignified and attractive.


    "Oh, then how did Miss Whitee close to you? You even ate together just now! If you don''t like her, why don''t you just say no?"


    "Abby was personally brought in by Susan. The Sterlings and the Whites have been friends for generations, and we also have connections with each other in business. What''s more, George has a good rtionship with Abby''s father. Lunch is purely for the sake of the ways of the world. You think I want it?" Dn gave her an unpleasant nce.


    Savannah rolled her eyes.


    She once thought that this strong and bossy man would think nothing of difficulty, but in fact, he also had to care about Sterling''spany and the family''s face.


    "You have such a bad rtionship with George, but you are still concerned about his face. It seems that you are not so heartless, and you care about your father, don''t you?"


    Dn''s face abruptly darkened. "You''ve forgotten what I said?"


    She pursed up her mouth, "I know, I know, it''s none of my business. I won''t mention it anymore."


    The rtionship with old Sterling and the death of his brother was his forbidden subjects, which would set him off immediately.


    She must not forget the pain from his "punishment" yesterday in the car when the wound had healed.


    Dn''s face had softened in an instant, but he still looked sternly at her, "You''ve finished all you want to ask. Now it''s my turn."


    "Ah? What do you want to ask?"


    "Where did you go with your model colleague this morning?"


    Savannah could only exin tly to him, "I went to interview a modeling job and will start the work in two days. You said you wouldn''t interfere with my work. You must keep your word."


    "What''s the model work for?"


    "A famous carpany is going to have an auto show, in which I''ll be a car model."


    "Car model? No." Dn made a long face.


    "Why?" Savannah was somewhat anxious.


    "It''s all men at those auto shows. Do you like to stand scantily-d next to the car and be admired by men?"


    Savannah exined with resignation, "Mr. Sterling, I''m sorry, I have to correct you. First of all, the car model I interviewed is very serious, and the dress is very healthy and will not be exposed. Secondly, the job of the model is to be appreciated and disyed. If no one likes it, what''s the use of a model?"

 Chapter 52 - 52: Reject It

    "Anyway, reject it. I don''t want my woman to be judged by other men. If you enjoy being appreciated, I don''t mind satisfying your needs at home."


    He could not bear the thought of a group of men at the car show licking their lips at the little woman.


    Savannah groaned, "You don''t keep your word! You promised that you would not interfere with my work!"


    "The right job is fine. But such a one is not allowed."


    Savannah gritted her teeth. ording to his personality, there would be no "right" model work.


    She rolled her eyes, knowing that she could not be tough with him, "if you don''t let me do it, I''ll tell Abby that I was acting for you just now. If she knows it, she won''t stop pestering you!"


    She is, sure enough, Dn''s Achilles'' heel.


    He narrowed his eyes, "Are you threatening me?"


    Savannah cupped her chin in her hand, "I dare not. I''m just afraid that I would be too bored if I can''t work, and then I would do some more boring things, such as identally telling the story to Abby when meeting her in the street. It''s really too bad!"


    A boring woman is terrible!


    Don''t offend a crazy indoorsy woman!


    Dn frowned and then smiled grimly.


    For the first time in his life, he was threatened by a little woman.


    Savannah waited carefully for his reply. Finally, she heard him say, "Okay."


    Overjoyed and relieved, she picked up her handbag and stood up. "Are you going back to work in the afternoon? Then I won''t bother you; I''m going back myself."


    Afraid that he would back out, Savannah bolted out of the restaurant.


    Dn frowned at the little woman''s back, picked up the phone on the table, and called Garwood.


    ***


    In the Yontz''s home


    Susan''s face became stormy when she ended the phone call from Abby.


    Henley put down the newspaper. "What''s up? What did Abby call for?"


    "She said that Savannah went for the meal too, and they were very lovey-dovey in front of her. Abby questioned why I asked her to waste her passion for Dn''s indifference as he already has a woman he likes, which humiliated her. She was crying with anger, and I''ve had enough trouble getting her calmed down." Susan frowned and replied, kneading the muscles in her stiff shoulder.


    "Dn seemed to call Savannah over, hoping Abby would give up deliberately."


    Susan said angrily, "Savannah is so shameless that she''d make out with Dn in front of Abby!"


    "Forget it. I think you''re absolutely miscalcting. Dn is not interested in Abby. It''s useless to bring them together forcibly."


    "I don''t get it. Abby is a beautiful youngdy in a noble family, but Dn now has eyes only for Savannah, taking the orphan girl as a treasure while treating Abby as nothing¡­"


    "Hey, feelings cannot be measured in terms of family. I suggest you not to bother anymore, just let them be, and stop introducing women to Dn."


    "How can I let them be? I can''t see the rtionship between Dn and the little bitch getting better and better, waiting for the little bitch to marry a Sterling one day! Savannah was supposed to be our daughter-inw, and you want her to be your sister-inw someday?"


    Devin was getting ready to go out when he heard their conversation at the turn of the stairs. His look turned gloomy, and his chest was full of unspeakable jealousy.


    When he was with Savannah, he looked down on her family and thought she was so conservative that she never had sex with him.


    However, since he sent Savannah to his uncle''s bed, watching them getting closer and closer to each other; finally, Savannah broke up with him, but then she began to affect him emotionally.


    He felt extremely ufortable every time he saw Savannah with his uncle.


    On Sterling''s family day, Savannah, beautiful as a rose, stayed beside his uncle as a little bird rested upon a man, her expression full of peace and satisfaction as if she was protected by a big tree afraid of no wind and rain.


    She had never revealed that beauty when she was with him.


    She was really beautiful now.


    At that moment, Devin became restless with anxiety and really regretted that he had given her to his uncle.


    Was it because he''s fastidious?


    We don''t know what we''ve had until we lose it.


    He felt unbearably pathetic when he learned of the words from his mother that Savannah was now loved and cared for by his uncle.


    But what could he do?


    Savannah had been sent out by him and had broken up with him.


    She might be lying beneath his uncle now, moaning with shyness.


    Thinking of this, instantly, there med up in his body the allpelling desire that he needed to vent. Striding down the stairs, he went out and mmed the door.


    He called Valerie and met her in one of Sterling''s hotels.


    As soon as Devin entered the room, he could not wait to throw Valerie to the bed and tear off her clothes.


    "Devin, slow down..." Valerie was coy about pushing him away.


    Devin ignored her, put on the condom, and assaulted her mercilessly, venting his anger on Valerie.


    Valerie sensed that he was not in a good mood today, and did not say another word, bearing his sensual assault.


    After the intercourse, Devin leaned back in the bed and smoked unhappily.


    Valerie put on her robe and gently asked, "Devin, when are you going to marry me?"


    Devin frowned, "get married?"


    "Yes, it was because of Savannah, and now you have broken up with her, and you brought me back home. We can be legitimate together now."


    Devin knitted his eyebrows, "Later."


    He was just ying with Valerie. It''s just a thrill.


    Since the breaks up with Savannah, his passion for Valerie had been reduced, and he had never thought of marrying her.


    What''s more, old Sterling was not very happy with Valerie thest time he brought her home.


    If he brought up the marriage with Valerie, his grandfather would be more annoyed, and his power in thepany might be revoked.


    Valerie couldn''t wait anymore, "Later? When?"


    "I have just broken up with your cousin; my grandfather will not be pleased if I marry you at once. Let''s talk about itter."


    Valerie was silent for a long time, and she said from her gritted teeth, "Are you still unwilling to give up, Savannah?"


    "Don''t talk rot!" Devin''s face darkened.


    From his response, Valerie knew that she was right. She restrained her anger, "Savannah has broken up with you and is with your uncle now. You can''t be with her anymore. Why not get your mind off her?"

 Chapter 53 - 53: It’s Undoubtedly A Windfall

    Devin was annoyed again. He shouted as he put on his shirt, "I never put my mind on her! Who is thinking of her? Don''t ther!"


    "Then, why not marry me?" Valerie held him by his sleeve.


    "We''ll go some other time!" Devin replied insincerely, walking into the bathroom to take a shower.


    Once again, refused by Devin, Valerie clenched her hands tightly, looking at the closed door of the bathroom.


    They had a secret love affair all because of Savannah.


    Now that Savannah has left Devin, Devin still refuses to make their rtionship public...


    If it was not for Savannah, then why?


    She had not expected that Devin still thought of her younger cousin even if they had broken up!


    Valerie could not figure it out, veins throbbing on her forehead, and her eyes were red with envy.


    No.


    She''s going to marry the Sterlings, and she must keep Devin.


    Gazing at the unused condoms on the bedside table, Valerie thought for a while.


    Devin used it every time they had sex.


    As long as she was pregnant with old Sterling''s great-grandson, she could easily marry into the Sterlings.


    She picked up one of her earrings and pierced one of the condoms.


    Ten minutester, Devin came out of the bathroom and saw Valerie naked in a charming and enchanting position on the bed, fire coursed through his body again.


    Valerie knew well how to excite his passion. She came to him, wrapped her arms around his neck, and offered him the pierced condom, "Devin, I''m sorry... I shouldn''t have spoilt your fun just now. I thought it over, and it''s really too early to get married... "


    "That''s good." Devin was in a much better mood when he heard that she gave up the thought of marrying him. He reached his hand to Valerie''s waist and up to her breast, and finally, he epted her sexual invitation, leaning down over her...


    ***


    Savannah got up early on the day of the show.


    When she drew the curtains, the morning sun flooded in upon her,ying golden over the room.


    She took a deep breath of the fresh morning air.


    A good day was about to begin.


    She hopes today''s work coulde along quite well!


    After cleaning up, Savannah went downstairs with her satchel, and greeted Judy, who was busy in the kitchen, "Judy, I''m out."


    "Savannah, won''t you have breakfast?" Judy came out and asked.


    Savannah smiled, "no, I will have a round belly if I eat too much this morning."


    She was naturally tall and slim and would never put on any weight even if she ate a lot.


    But she still dieted for two days for the car model work today.


    Judy continued, "Will the driver take you to the auto show? Let me call the driver... "


    "No." Savannah shook her head. Olivia would feel suspicious if she saw hering in a luxury car.


    She didn''t want her rtionship with Dn to be known.


    ***


    Savannah took a taxi to the auto show, where there was already a sea of people. It was extremely crowded. Savannah got changed and went to the showroom with Olivia, standing by the cars. They changed position with a skillful smile, showing the beautypounding between the women and car.


    There came a camera shutter clicking and shlights everywhere. Guests at the auto show always liked to take photos of the luxury cars.


    After a time, Savannah heard Olivia uttering, "hush" to her, as if to remind her of something.


    Following Olivia''s eyes, she looked over to the right front corner and saw a middle-aged man with ck-framed sses squatting down on the floor and snapping pictures of her from various angles with his cell phone.


    As car models were wearing short skirts, he could definitely photograph her underwear.


    Although Savannah knew that there would be voyeurs lurking at the auto show, she was still ashamed with anger when it happened to her and pressed her legs together instinctively so that the middle-aged man would not be able to photograph her.


    But the man had no intention of giving up, with an evil smile on his face, he boldly approached a few steps to her.


    This time, he lowered his body exactly to the ground, with the phone facing up; he began to take pictures over her skirt.


    Savannah gritted her teeth and was about to call the security guard when two men in the crowd dressed in a suit and sunsses strode their way for the voyeur.


    Before the sleazy man could respond, the two men marched to him quietly and walked him up to the side door of the show. At once, the man struggled and shouted, "Hey, what are you doing... Help! I don''t know you... "


    The sound was drowned in the roar of the crowd.


    Most of the guests'' attention was focused on luxury cars and beautiful women, and no one even noticed that the man was taken away.


    Savannah stared at them with astonishment.


    Olivia, apparently noticing what was going on, slowly moved close to Savannah and whispered, "what happened to the voyeur? Dragged away by two men? Who did it?"


    Savannah took a breath. Who did it? It must be Dn.


    She thought she had reassured him of her model work at the auto show.


    It turned out that he kept an eye on her...


    ***


    In a quiet, empty hallway beside the side door of the car show.


    Garwood held his arms, watching the two bodyguards beating up the peeping Tom, whose scream rang through the corridor.


    When the man was beaten to within an inch of his life and was destroyed to the teeth, Garwood walked over, picked up his phone, and said coldly, "How dare you take the stealthiest of Mr. Sterling''s woman!"


    ***


    At the end of the auto show.


    Savannah and Olivia changed their clothes in the locker room. They were about to leave when the director of the auto manufacturer stopped them, "Savannah, Olivia, you two performed well today. There is another chance for you, do you want to take it?"


    "What''s that?" Olivia asked, with a glint in her eyes.


    "We have a meal tomorrow, in which our president of the head office in Europe ising to discuss business with our domestic key ount. We would like to invite a few beauties to make the atmosphere active by serving wine and introducing our new models to our client. You have just done the model work in our exhibition, you are familiar with our new cars, and you have a good appearance as models. I feel that you are quite suitable. You will be included in the meal tomorrow if you would like to go. Oh, yes, it''s well paid, twice the payment of the car show today."


    Olivia was overjoyed and nodded. It''s undoubtedly a windfall!


    Savannah didn''t want to go to the meal. After all, she never took such work.


    Could the work of product introduction and wine serving be paid with such a high sry?


    She hesitated a moment, "Olivia, you can go yourself. I won''t be able to go."

 Chapter 54 - 54: Now You Get So High

    The director was unpleased, "Hey, now you get so high."


    "Savannah, just say yes." Olivia whispered to Savannah, "If you offend these bigpanies, getting on their cklist, they won''t hire you next time; perhaps you may never get a job offer again in the car show circle. You wille with me, won''t you? I''m very nervous alone."


    Since she put it this way, Savannah would have toply.


    ***


    When Savannah got back to Beverly Hills, Dn was already sitting on the sofa, holding a cell phone, and looking at the screen. His face was clouded.


    "You...are here today." She walked over and hung her head; "I am tired and sweaty after the car show. I''m going upstairs to take a shower first."


    Dn looked up, and his lips quirked up in a scornful smile, "Won''t youe and look at your photos?" He ced the phone heavily on the table.


    Savannah was amazed, walking to him, and picked up the phone. She swallowed as she swiped across the phone. The photographs were all about her...


    More than that¡­ in fact, they were all about her thighs. The lewd man in the show took these pictures today!


    One of the photos even got her white underpants.


    The two men who carried the wretched man away were really sent by Dn; otherwise, he wouldn''t have gotten these photos.


    Oh my... why did he keep these photos?


    To stay and enjoy them in private?


    She felt embarrassed as if being stripped naked in front of him tongue-tied for a long time. Finally, she whispered, "You put a tail on me?"


    "If I hadn''t sent someone to stare at you and stopped the photos in time, do you know what he would''ve done with these photos? He would enjoy them himself and sell them on the Inte; before long, the amorous photographs of our Savannah would be everywhere on the Inte." Dn scolded, and his face set in grim lines, "I''ve warned you that there are all kinds of people at the auto show."


    He was a little angry at her disobedience that she was hard to set on taking the car model work, and was much more annoyed that her sexy photos were almost appreciated by others.


    Savannah bit her lip, "I... I didn''t know there would be this sort of person. What did you do to that man?"


    She was now his. How could he permit other men to cast greedy eyes on her?


    That wretched man... must be dead.


    "Nothing." Dn replied simply, "He will lie in hospital for at least half a year."


    That''s nothing? Savannah gasped.


    "And after that, would you still work in such an environment where men are around?" He asked with a cold look at her.


    Savannah sighed helplessly, and it''s very normal to work around men. Anyway, in this world, there are only men and women. Was this man''s possessiveness in itster stages?


    But she knew she must avoid going against him now.


    "Okay," she murmured, "I''m not going to take the car model work."


    His frown rxed a little.


    "Can I go upstairs now?"


    Dn frowned again, "The car model work is over?"


    Her heart thumping, she''s got the work for dinner tomorrow, should she tell him now?


    No, he was in the air now, thinking that she should not take the work of the car model. The dinner would notst long; she should keep silent to avoid being med by him again.


    She hung her head, making no contact, lest she should betray her guilty conscience, "Yeah, it''s over..."


    Then she turned and hurried back to her room.


    ***


    The next day, Savannah went to a five-star hotel in the city center at the appointed time.


    She and the other car models that were going to entertain the client arrived in advance and went to the locker room to change into formal apparel first.


    In order to please this key client, the carmaker prepared very sexy clothes. Looking at herself in the mirror, Savannah was really notfortable with the d¨¦collet¨¦ dress. Her breast looked full and swelled and almost jumped out of the V-neck.


    "Ready? Our client hase. Let''s go." The director of the manufacturer came and urged.


    Savannah had no choice but to go out with Olivia and a few car models to the banquet hall.


    The dinner was arranged in the hotel''s most luxurious banquet hall.


    Under the brilliant crystal chandelier, two figures sat on both sides of the long table.


    One of them was a maroon-haired Frenchman, James, the president of the European headquarters of the carmaker.


    The man sitting opposite James was an attractive American man. He''s tall, dressed in a fine gray suit, white shirt, and ck tie with unruly raven ck hair while sitting. The waiters and car models all held their breath at his beautiful and handsome rear profile.


    James, with a smile on his face, was fluent in English and spoke respectfully to the man.


    Savannah looked at the man''s back, and her eyelids fluttered a moment.


    This figure... looked really familiar¡­


    Olivia whispered, "he must be James'' key client... and he must be something. Even boss James himself has flown here to talk about working with him.


    The director brought the models in, smiled, and said, "Mr. Sterling, we called for some car models to have dinner with you, and they will introduce our new cars for you. I hope you will be satisfied. "


    Then he beckoned the models, "Come and wait on Mr. Sterling of the Sterling Group."


    Mr. Sterling? Savannah felt her heart pounding very fast as she moved to the table nervously, and then she saw Dn.


    Dn was the key ount wanted by this car manufacturer!


    She nearly cried out loud.


    Damn! Dn was jaw-droppingly handsome today. He looked up over at her, a chilling smile on his beautiful sculpted lips, with no surprise.


    Her heart sank, had he already known that she woulde to the manufacturer''s dinner today?


    Yes, he knew it.


    Well, Dn kept an eye on her when she worked at the auto show. How could he not know that she would be at the business dinner today?


    He might have already known that she was lying when he asked her yesterday, but he said nothing!


    A chill ran up her spine. How would he punish her as she was telling a bare-faced lie?


    Olivia flipped out when she saw Dn, her eyes shining. "Savannah, is he Dn Sterling of the Sterling group? Oh, my God, I''ve only heard of him before. He''s so young and promising, and he''s so secretive. It''s my first time seeing him in person." Olivia whispered to Savannah, faint with joy.

 Chapter 55 - 55: May I Have Your Name?

    Savannah felt like she was going to faint as she smiled bitterly, Olivia''s was for joy but hers for fear.


    Dn was tapping his fingers while his gaze swept through these young models and finally fell upon Savannah.


    The little woman was dressed in something he had never seen before.


    She said that she hadpleted her car model work. This was actually a dinner today, and she dressed this way.


    Savannah stood there, too terrified to breathe, fearing that the man would growl to her and carry her away in the next moment.


    Fortunately, Dn has sense enough not to do so, and in a minute, he broke the silence of the air and pointed to Savannah,


    "I want thisdy to sit next to me to introduce your new products. Other models, please get out first."


    James immediately nodded, "okay, no problem!"


    He did it on purpose! Savannah bit her lip, walked to them, and sat on a chair beside Dn.


    "Maybe you can sit closer so that I can hear you better," Dn said with a sarcastic expression.


    Savannah took a deep breath. What the hell did this man want?


    James winked at her again, "Sit closer."


    She had no choice but to move the chair nearer to Dn and could almost inhale his overbearing and bossy scent.


    Those models, though unconvinced when seeing the handsome man, seemed to be interested in Savannah and why he chose her only, left the banquet hall unwillingly.


    Olivia felt a little worried about Savannah. She wanted to say something but was pulled away by the other models.


    When the crowd left, Savannah, sitting opposite James and by Dn''s side, felt more nervous, her heart beating violently.


    "May I have your name?" Dn''s teasing voice came to her ear, deliberately.


    Savannah ignored his mocking vision, "Savannah Schultz."


    "Oh, Ms. Schultz, the model of the IU Motor was sure pretty enough, and-- sexy." Dn''s eyes fell upon her full breast in the low-cut dress as he took a sip of the red wine.


    A cold superstitious fear swept her at hispliment. Dn must be furious to see her dressed like this.


    After all, she now belonged to him, and her body could only be bemused by him.


    She shuddered under his unspeakable gaze and wanted to ask directly what he wanted.


    Just tell her if he thought of any way to punish her again. Come on, and it''s painful!


    But James was sitting right there, and she didn''t want to mess up the job. She was now the model of the IU Motor, so she must be professional.


    "Thank you, Mr. Sterling. Would you like to allow me to give you a full presentation about our new models right now?


    "What''s the hurry? Come on, finish this one first." Dn ordered as he pushed a ss of wine in his hand to her.


    Savannah started, "... Drinking?"


    A cupful wine, filled to the brim. People who are bad at drinking would immediately be drunk after drinking it down.


    She was already certain that the man was furious and wanted to have her guts for garters!


    "No?" Dn raised his eyebrows.


    James said rapidly to Savannah, "Now that Mr. Sterling has the interest, why not have a drink with him."


    Dn red at her stiffly, with a chill on his lips.


    If the little woman admitted her mistake, begged for mercy, and went back with him now, he would let bygones be bygones and forgive her for deceiving him by attending the dinner.


    But Savannah took a deep breath, did what she was told, and drank the entire ss of wine.


    The shadows again settled upon Dn''s face.


    The crisp liquid gurgled down her throat, making her a little dizzy.


    "It seems that Ms. Schultz is not a small drinker." Dn smiled with some appearance of scorn and again poured wine into her ss.


    Savannah hesitated and wanted to give up. But when she looked up and saw James'' eyes, she could not utter a word and had to drink the ss of wine.


    "Ms. Schultz is really cool and unrestrained." Dn''s voice got even colder, so he handed her another ss of wine.


    It worked her up into a sort of desperation. She just took all he gave and drank, until a whole bottle of French red wine was killed. With a professional smile, she dabbed her mouth with a tissue and said politely, "I''ve finished. Mr. Sterling, can you listen to my product introduction now?"


    Dn made no reply with his face overclouded.


    Then before the alcohol crept up into her head, she began to introduce the new products.


    After that, she looked at Dn and waited for his response.


    "Mr. Sterling, our new model is very suitable for elite Americans." James said politely, "If we can get the investment from you and work with yourpany, the prospects for sales of this model will be quite good. What do you think of it?"


    Dn moaned for a moment, rubbed his nose, did not look at James, but nced at Savannah, "I''m sorry, I feel a little ufortable after too much drink." He saidnguidly, "We''ll talk about itter."


    Oh, how could he put on manners now? It must be deliberate! Savannah bit her teeth.


    James hastily rose to his feet. "Well, Mr. Sterling, please move to the VIP lounge next door to have a rest. We''ll talk about thatter."


    Dn, apanied by the waiter, left the banquet hall.


    James watched as Dn walked away and turned to Savannah, "Ms. Schultz, please go to the lounge and wait on Mr. Sterling."


    "What?" Savannah stood there, surprised for a moment.


    James could see that Mr. Sterling was very interested in this little woman, and he thought that Savannah yed a very important role if he wanted to win this big client.


    Thinking of this, James walked to Savannah and patted her on the shoulder, his tone soft, "Ms. Schultz, if you can convince Mr. Sterling to work with us, we will employ you as our magazine model for our new products."


    Savannah changed her expression. Being an advertising model for IU Motors must be all the models'' dream...


    It''s almost impossible for her as a cyber model.


    This temptation was too much for her.


    She could not refuse and finally nodded, "I''ll... Just try."


    ***


    Savannah knocked on the door of the VIP lounge, and then she heard Dn''s low, tipsy voice, "Come in."


    She pushed open the door and walked in with apprehension. Dn sat on a leather sofa with his legs stretched out, his arms folded, and his eyes closed. The waiter who just helped him stood next to him.


    Perhaps it was to let him have a suitable rest, the waiter drew the curtain and turned a small wall light. Savannah was relieved that there was still a waiter, thinking Dn would not scold her on this asion¡­


    "Mr. Sterling," she said, "James asked me to take care of you. Do you need water or a towel or something? May I buy some alcohol for you?"

 Chapter 56 - 56: She Was Startled

    "Come here," Dn ordered as he saw Savannah. Savannah walked over to him and stopped at the sofa. Dn moved abruptly, sped her arm in a firm grip, violently pulled her into his arms, and then she was swept by the smell of alcohol mixed with his anger.


    She was startled!


    The waiter next to them gasped at the same time.


    "Get out!" Dn shouted angrily, taking out a wad of money from his pants pocket and throwing it onto the carpet as the tip. This, of course, was not to Savannah.


    The waiter froze for half a second before he could react and picked up the tip, left the room, and closed the door!


    Savannah was struggling in his arms, trying to get up from his arms, but due to the whole bottle of wine, she felt too weak to pull him away. He grabbed her tightly around her waist, avoiding her resistance.


    She was wearing a sleeveless low-cut dress, and the shoulder straps slipped as she struggled and squirmed, freeing her swell breasts in front of his burning eyes.


    She was so ashamed that she hurriedly lifted the straps, pushed him away with all her might, and staggered off to the door. Then a sarcastic voice came behind her.


    "Didn''t James ask you to wait for me? Where are you going? You were very professional in the banquet hall, right? Um, Ms. Schultz?"


    She paused, remembering the purpose of hering here, and turned with a breath, "I did not mean to deceive you. I thought it was just an ordinary meal, and you were so busy that I didn''t tell you... "


    "Oh, how considerate of you!" Dn sneered, and his eyes looked very cold: "An ordinary meal? You''d drink up a bottle of wine with a man and wait on a man in an ordinary meal?" In fact, he had already learned yesterday morning that James from the IU Motor wasing to LA and wanted to work with him.


    He should have asked the business manager to handle this affair but was told by Garwood that Savannah was also scheduled to attend the business dinner tonight. Then he decided toe to the dinner in person.


    Last night he asked Savannah, but she dared to conceal the dinner from him!


    He came to dinner today to expose her face to face and teach her a lesson! Savannah knew his tone, clenching her fists, and said nothing. Anything you say would be useless when a tyrannical emperor is scolding you. Why not just shut up?


    "Tell me, if your big client was another man today, would youe in and wait on him?" Dn was more annoyed at the thought. Was he almost betrayed?


    Savannah took a breath and shook her head. "No." It''s not a lie...


    If it were a stranger, she wouldn''te in. Perhaps, she would''ve even refused the drinks just now.


    Dn nced up at her, and his long face rxed at her words. He saw that her cheeks med with liquor, knowing she drank too much and must be ufortable. "Change clothes right now and go back with me!" Hemanded coldly.


    Savannah took a breath and didn''t move.


    "What? Not enough, drink?"


    "I''m working... And it''s not finished yet." She remembered James'' words and caught herself with one hand against the wall. "What do you want?" His face turned blue.


    "You haven''t signed the contract yet... IU Motors is sincere about working with you. I told you about the advantages of the new cars just now, so you can think about it¡­"


    Dn sneered with rage, "You really care about this job!"


    "I am now a model for IU, and I should do my duty as I got a sry from them." She promised James that she would do her best.


    Dn got up and walked up to her, his voice low and charming, "What if I don''t want you to work with IU?" "You can refuse, but I will try my best to persuade you." Savannah felt that she was getting tongue-tied, and her brain was in a fuddle, but she tried to keep herself sober.


    He leaned over her and grasped her chin at her steadfast gaze. "If you really like money, you should please me rather than work hard. "He gave her pocket money every month that equaled dozens of payments from modeling work.


    But the little woman would rather painstakingly take the modeling work outside than ask him for money. Garwood and Judy told him that she had not yet spent even one cent of his bank card.


    She tried to shrug away his hand and slurred at him, "... Not everyone does everything for money as a businessman like you do... "


    "Not for money, for what?" He asked. Savannah was puzzled for a second, not expecting that he would ask this question, her eyes twinkling as if she were thinking. Dn frowned. Subconsciously, he felt that she was not just for the money when she worked as a model. "Tell me." He softened his voice.


    Savannah''s lips moved, and she appeared to be talking to herself, "I want to be famous one day so that mom can see me ande back to me... I want her to see that she has a promising daughter and won''t leave me again... "She murmured as tears pricked the corner of her eyes.


    Though her mother and father had abandoned her, she never forgot her mother. Dn''s eyes softened. He never thought that the little woman worked as a model for her mother.


    Just a few minutes ago, he was really annoyed at her dishonesty and intended to force her back to Beverly Hills, and then he wouldn''t allow her to take any model work again.


    But at this moment, he was cooled down and lost all interest in punishing her. He raised his fingers and wiped away the tears from her eyes. She was stunned that this bossy man, who was in such a high position, could be so gentle to her. Her cheeks turned even rosy.


    Dn looked at the perceptible flush on her cheeks, pulling her into his arms, "It''s very easy to convince me to work with IU." Savannah understood what he meant, her heart beating painfully, and he held her tightly against his chest. Dn looked down at her, and his eyes darkened.


    He''s breathing harder than usual. Savannah could feel the heat of his body and his strong muscle, and his impressive length against hers, which she had already experienced. Her blood was pumping through her body. She wanted to push him away but was hauled against his body, being squeezed tightly.


    "James made youe in to serve me, and asked you to persuade me to sign the contract, right? Don''t you want to fulfill the task?" His voice was menacingly soft. Not in this way...Savannah''s brain was beginning to fog.


    She blushed, kicked harder in his arms. Then she felt extremely dizzy, her body was no longer able to tolerate the alcohol, and she cked out in his arms!

 Chapter 57 - 57: You’re Awake

    A frown swooped across Dn''s face. He lifted her up, walked up to the sofa, andid her down.


    "Fuck!" The little woman, with her eyes closed, had fallen asleep like a quiet doll. He could only withhold his passion, wrap her with his suit, carry her out the VIP lounge, and take the elevator down.


    Outside the hotel, when Garwood saw Dning out with Savannah, he immediately opened the door and held it for them. "Sir, what''s the matter with Ms. Schultz?"


    "Too much drink." Dn held Savannah into the back seat, and then he stepped in too, his face darkening.


    "Beverly Hills." Hemanded.


    ***


    The next morning, when the daylight streamed into the room, Savannah woke up from the hangover; her head was still hurting. With her eyes closed, she thought about yesterday''s events. She drank too much yesterday and was taken back to Beverly Hills by Dn. Luckily, she was so drunk that she also escaped his "punishment."


    Dn wouldn''t sleep with a dead drunk woman even if he were lecherous. She was relieved, pulled back the covers, and she immediately wrapped herself with the bedclothes again! All naked, without even her little panties! She only had a vague recollection of being brought back from the hotel, and what happened after that had quite escaped from her memory.


    There came a knock at the door of the bedroom, and Judy looked in. "Are you awake, Savannah? Would you like me to serve your breakfast upstairs?" Savannah could not help asking timidly, "Judy, did you take my clothes off? "


    Judy cast a significant smile, "You were drunkst night and were held by Mr. Sterling. You vomited on him the moment you entered the living room. Mr. Sterling personally took you to the bathroom to bathe you. After that, he again carried you back to the bedroom."


    Savannah gasped, her eyes wide-opened. It meant that... Dn bathed her yesterday? Well, she wouldn''t mind them bathing together, but why not put any clothes on her! Why let her sleep naked! Damn it! Pervert! She thought that since she was drunk, he would not do anything, but he just took advantage of her drunkenness!


    A littleter, Savannah calmed down. "Judy, I''lle downter." "Alright," Judy answered and went downstairs first. The phone rang on the bedside table. On the screen was "Monster Dn," whose contact name was secretly changed by her.


    She was a little nervous since it was he who called, worrying about being punished for the mistakes she made yesterday. "Hi." "You''re awake." Dn''s voice was hoarse and low. "Hmm..." She made a quiet reply in relief, and it seemed that he was not looking for any trouble.


    Then she flushed at the thought of being undressed and bathed by himst night. Even though she had had sex with him twice, she was still like an inexperienced girl in front of him, ashamed and embarrassed of any intimacy with him.


    "How are you feeling? Do you still have a hangover?" Dn frowned at her heavy breathing. "No. I just want to ask you¡­have you thought about it? Are you willing to work with IU?" She changed the subject.


    Dnughed out. It''s good business for James to ask this little woman to work for him. She urged him as soon as she woke up from the hangover. "I''ve asked the secretary to attend to the matter." He said.


    She was puzzled for half a second and cheered up, "You mean you agree to work with IU Motors?"


    "Yes." That''s great! She was so excited that she could get the work as IU''s advertising model!


    Dn could feel the excitement of the little woman over the phone, and his lips turned up in a smile.


    In fact, the Sterling Group''s n this year did not include the work with IU. However, since the little woman was so happy, it''s not bad to agree on this cooperation... It doesn''t matter. He thought. He would be in a good mood when he makes the little woman happy.


    After hanging up, Dn continues with his business documents. Garwood, standing beside to report the work, couldn''t help opening his mouth when he heard the phone, "Sir, you decided to work with IU Motor for Ms. Schultz? This is really rare for you.


    Sir, you always make a clear distinction between business and personal matters, taking no ount of faces and personal rtions. Even if old Sterling and Mrs. Yontz cannot influence your decisions."


    Dn looked up, impatiently, and nced at him. "So, you mean I am not making a clear distinction now?" "No, no." Garwood shut up immediately and got out of the office.


    ***


    In Beverly Hills, after the call, Savannah''s heart still pounded with excitement. Just then, the phone rang again. This time, it was Olivia. "Hi, Olivia." She restrained her excitement. "Well, you''ve finally answered the phone. Last night I heard you were taken away by Mr. Sterling. Did he do anything to you?" Anxieties upied Olivia''s voice.


    Savannah realized that there were more than a dozen missed calls on her cell phone, all of which were from Oliviast night. Since Dn had taken her away, Olivia must''ve been very worried all night. Savannah tried to put her thoughts together. "I''m fine. Last night... After I left the hotel with Mr. Sterling, I made an excuse and went back home."


    "Really? Olivia was not convinced; her voice was filled with concern. Yesterday, Mr. Sterling looked very interested in Savannah. Did he need to be alone with her for product introduction only, and then left the hotel with her for nothing? Did nothing happen?


    "Well, really." Savannah didn''t even think about telling Olivia about Dn, not knowing how to open her mouth. She felt a little guilty that Olivia was so concerned about her, but she couldn''t tell her the truth. "That''s good." Olivia sighed with relief.


    ***


    James kept his word. After the contract for cooperation was sessfully signed with the Sterling Group, Savannah became the advertising model for IU''s new cars. Savannah went to IU Motor on wings to sign the contract after she received the notice from them.


    Advertisements for IU''s new products would be released in the famous car magazine Automobile in America, so the shoots would be basically done in the studio of the magazine. Savannah never imagined that one day she would be in the studio of Automobile.


    Besides the top models, only A or B lister would be invited as models in such high-end magazines. And she was just a cyber model for E-business a few days ago. Now she got upgraded and became a magazine model for a famous car brand.

 Chapter 58 - 58: She Was More Like A Good Wife

    It felt like she was in a dream. There was still a position vacant for the advertising model in IU Motor, and Savannah rmended Olivia. Olivia was her best friend, so she inquired about a possible opportunity for her this time.


    When Savannah called Olivia out and told her the good news, Olivia started jumping for joy, "Oh my god, advertising model for IU in Automobile? Sweetheart, do they really want me? Are you kidding, or am I dreaming?"


    "I''m not kidding, and you are not dreaming." Savannahughed, and she understood Olivia''s excitement. In fact, she was even more excited than Olivia when she got the job. After ting, Olivia gazed at Savannah with a serious look; "Please don''t mind if I make you unhappy, Savannah, I just wonder... how did you get this advertising work from IU Motor?


    I remember that their former magazine models were either top models or the famous stars... After all, you were a cyber model, not a celebrity." With a weary little smile, Savannah said, "I told you. James promised me at thest meal that he would give me the work opportunity as IU''s magazine model for their new cars if I could persuade Mr. Sterling to work with them."


    Olivia was more worried when she heard this, and she said, hesitantly, "How did you convince Mr. Sterling to work with IU? It is said that Dn Sterling is very hard to please and is ruthless in business. Otherwise, James would not fly here to negotiate with him in person... But you finished this task readily... Savannah, I know I shall not interfere with your personal life, but..."


    Olivia took a deep breath and continued, "Nothing really happened between you and that Mr. Sterling?" Olivia didn''t want to question her friend, but... She was forced to disbelieve her.


    After all, Mr. Sterling was so interested in Savannah that he asked all the other models to leave that day, and there was only Savannah in his eyes.


    As Olivia was several years older than Savannah and have been in the model circle longer, she had seen a lot of models be mistresses to rich businessmen for money or for being famous; these models seemed to have great days in the beginning, but in the end, they were always abandoned by the rich, or even worse...


    For this reason, she was afraid that Savannah might go the wrong way. Savannah was a little ashamed to know Olivia''s concerns. Olivia wondered if she had slept with Dn for interests; however, it''s probably worse than that. She''s even living in Dn''s private house...


    However, how could she say this to her only friend? "Olivia, I really have nothing to do with him, nor would I ever like to have. The one that stands by men like Dn should be the daughter of the rich, not a small model like me."


    She said these words to reassure Olivia on the one hand; on the other hand, to warn herself. Yes, she should always remind herself that the rtionship between Dn and her was like a bubble, which might burst tomorrow, and it won''tst long.


    His lifelongpanion should be a rich princess-like, Ms. White, not her. Olivia didn''t ask any more questions, "Savannah, anyway, thank you for introducing me to such a good job." Savannah smiled, "You don''t have to thank your best friend."


    Having lost her parents at a young age and growing up in her uncle''s home without love, Savannah valued her friends a lot. Especially in the messy model circle, it''s hard to get a sincere friend like Olivia. They chatted while going window-shopping before they broke up in the evening, and then Olivia''s boyfriend Matt came to pick her up.


    Matt was a photographer and considered to be well known in the model circle. He hooked up with Olivia in a studio, and they had gone together for more than three years. "Is your shopping done? Get in, and I will drive you home." Matt waved his hand to them from the driver''s seat.


    "No, thanks," Savannah said. "I''ll get back by myself, so you don''t have to make a detour. Matt, you just get Olivia home." Olivia giggled as she pushed Savannah into the car, "Well, never mind. Are you saving fuel and money for him? Even I won''t!"


    Savannah had no choice but to climb into the car with Olivia. "Savannah, where do you live? "Matt asked. " I don''t know where you live now." Olivia added, "You said you had left your uncle''s home. You rent a house yourself?" Savannah hesitated. If she said she lived in Beverly Hills, the secret might be revealed.


    Beverly Hills is one of the biggest luxurious housing estates in America. How could she afford to live there herself? She gave Matt and Olivia the name of amon neighborhood with four or five stops to Beverly Hills. After getting out of the car, she watched them leaving with relief, and took a taxi.


    Due to the traffic, it was terriblyte when she arrived in Beverly Hills. Savannah went in the hallway in great haste, her heart giving a great throb when she saw a lone figure sitting on the sofa in the living room. Damn! He came today.


    She was really unlucky that she was caughting back sote today. "Do you know howte it is?" Dn''s voice was low and unpleasant. "I had an appointment with Olivia, and we talked about the advertising work. Then I wandered around for a while. Sorry that Ie back sote."


    After spending so much time with this man, she had realized how to get along with him.


    Soften your attitude, and sometimes he could be persuaded. Dn frowned. He knew that she had a model friend named Olivia, but he was still a little annoyed that she came back sote. He even felt somewhat jealous that she went out with her best friend and left him alone¡­


    He used himself of allowing her to take the modeling work. She''d better stay at home, promising to be good and obedient. Savannah looked at his dark face, and before he flipped his wig, she smiled most ndly and said in a soft voice, "Have you had your supper? Never mind, you must not have eaten the midnight snack.


    Let me make a popr dessert for you, okay?" Before he could say anything, she had dropped her satchel and slid into the kitchen. Dn felt amused and vexed that she tried to get away from the punishment in that way.


    Following her into the kitchen, he was going to get the little woman out but then stopped at the door with his eyes falling on Savannah''s back. Savannah put on an apron, her hair in a ponytail, busying herself in the kitchen. The little woman looked quite different in the apron. She was more like a good wife and loving mother, her pure beauty bing so alluring to him.

 Chapter 59 - 59: Feed Me

    Though not hungry, Dn felt somewhere under his belly dissatisfied when he saw Savannah busy in the kitchen... He had an impulse of putting her on the kitchen table and fucking her right now.


    Savannah turned around and saw Dn standing at the door with some impatience. "I''ll make you a soft-boiled egg. You can sit in the living room and wait for me."


    Then she turned and stared at the fire on the stove before she became aware of the footsteps behind her. Dn came to her and put his arms around her waist and hauled her against his body, squeezing her tightly. She was startled, and the sugar spoon in her hand almost fell into the little milk pan. She struggled slightly, flushing. "Ah, don''t. I''m busy now. We might get burned."


    "I''m already burning up." He breathed as he nuzzled her neck, inhaling her wonderful scent, and circling her wrists with one hand. Savannah was speechless when he felt his erection against her. Very quietly, she pushed him away before he went further: "Let me finish your midnight snack first."


    He looked at the bubbling water and then reluctantly released his hands.


    "You go out first... "She pushed him to the door. After sending him out, Savannah finished the soft-boiled egg, carried it out, and ced it on the coffee table in front of Dn, "Please try it. I have to go upstairs first." The moment she turned around, she was caught on her wrist and pulled over by Dn.


    Pulled into hisp unexpectedly, Savannah heard his voice breathing in her ear, "You want to make up for the mistake of youringte with a bowl of the soft-boiled egg?" Savannah sighed. "What do you want?" "Feed me." He said slowly.


    Was this man a three-year-old? Savannah bit her lip, took a spoonful, blew it, and delivered it to his mouth. "Not this way." She took a moment to understand what he meant. He wanted her to feed him¡­ with her mouth? Pervert! "Why, no?" Dn''s hands sped her hips, half warning, and half teasing.


    Forget it! She could not annoy him again since she had beente already. Savannah gently took a sip of the sugar water, raised her head to find his curved mouth, covered his lips, and put the sugar water in. The sweet of the water mixed with the man''s intoxicating scent, making her merely absentminded.


    She moaned, trying to push him away. He put his arms around her and held her tightly in his arms. His tongue and lips coaxed hers. When she had finished the whole bowl of sugar water, she was tired in sweat, and her lips became swollen from his kiss while he licked his lips with a satisfied smile.


    ***


    Having progressed smoothly, the shooting of themercial wouldst a whole week. Savannah went out early and came homete every day, her days full, much busier than being photographed for E-business. Of course, she would get back in Dn''s required time.


    She did not want to be picked up by him; otherwise, he would make excuses to punish her again.


    On thest day of the shoot, IU Motor was going to hold a small celebration banquet in a hotel, inviting all models and staff to attend as soon as they finished their work.


    Savannah dared not go to the dinner without telling Dn this time. It was good luckst time, and now, if she did not get his approval first, she had no idea if she could dodge the bullet again.


    Before being dragged to the hotel by her colleagues, she snuck into the restroom and called him, as a little employee asking for the orders from her supervisor.


    Dn made no reply after her exnation. "If you mind, I''ll decline it." She said timidly. "When will the dinner party end?" Atst, he opened his mouth. "... It won''t beter than ten o ''clock, I think." It was silent for a long time before he agreed. "Okay."


    Savannah froze, did he say okay? She stammered with disbelief, "You... You approve of my going to the party?" "Good rtionships with insiders can do much to advance your modeling career. Once in a while, you should socialize with your colleagues."


    His words perfectly stupefied Savannah; she just wondered if she had dialed the wrong number, was this guy really Dn? He even thought about the future of modeling work for her! "Besides," he added, "it''s just social. Remember the limits. Especially keep a good distance from men." His tone was harsher with a warning in it. He would not let her off easily next time she failed to obey him.


    It was still that, Dn. She sighed, "I know." "I''ll pick you up at ten o ''clock. Give me the address of your party." He ordered, his voice forceful. "I don''t want to trouble you. I''ll take a cab back." She curled her lip and said. Did he fear that she should forget the time?


    "Savannah -- what are you doing? Hurry up, and everyone is waiting for you!" Just then, Olivia pushed the door of the bathroom open, looking for Savannah. Savannah hurried off the phone and raised her head as if nothing had happened. "I''ming."


    "Someone called you? Why did you call in the bathroom? Who''s that?" Olivia queried, with slightly increased curiosity. "Just a friend who is in a hurry. All right, let''s go. Didn''t you say they''re waiting outside?" Savannah pushed Olivia out. She was about to walk to the gate when Olivia pulled with augh. "Don''t rush; let''s dress up first."


    Savannah looked at her T-shirt and tight jeans, too casual. Anyway, it''s a party in the hotel, a formal asion. They came to the studio''s dressing room, where there were plenty of clothes to choose from, and then they started to pick out the suitable nightdresses for dinner.


    Savannah picked out a conservative white dress, which Olivia immediately took away. She handed her a pink off-shoulder dress: "You will look better in this one." Savannah didn''t want to turn down her kindness, and she changed into a pink dress.


    Olivia eximed, "Oh my goddess. This dress suits you very well! I know I have good taste."


    Savannah looked pure and youthful in this pink off-shoulder dress, her skin white, and her silky brown hair loose on her shoulders. The dress was short and a bit sexy. Savannah had thought to change to a conventional dress, but then she changed her mind.


    Am I scared to be scolded by Dn? Anyway, he was not with her today, and he couldn''t interfere with her dress. Plus, she liked it! Dressed up, they left the studio. The male colleague waiting for them in the car at the gate was goggle-eyed when he saw Savannah: "Savannah, you look so beautiful."


    Olivia deliberately gave him an angry stare with her hands resting on her hips: "I''m not beautiful? You see only Savannah?" "You two are so lovely!" The male colleagueughed and paid apliment to them immediately, and then held the door for them like a gentleman.

 Chapter 60 - 60: I Regret It, Please Forgive Me

    When Savannah bent over to get in the car, the male colleague kept his hand over the door frame so that Savannah would not hit the frame on her head. While driving, the man kept throwing himself at Savannah. Olivia quietly gave Savannah a nudge, "You seem to have one more admirer. This one is a department manager, young and promising.


    Anyway, you had broken up with your fianc¨¦, why not think about him?" "Come on, keep him yourself." Savannah shook her head. Oliviaughed, "I already have Matt. But you can''t remain single forever. Give him a try and have a date with him. You will fall in love with someone and get married, won''t you?"


    Savannah smiled bitterly because she was afraid that she really couldn''t be in love and get married like a normal person if she was still with Dn. Olivia continued enthusiastically, "If you don''t like him, I''ll find some other nice guys for you. I really want to see you happy." Savannah smiled and patted Olivia''s hand. "Okay, my matchmaker, I''m not thinking about a rtionship now."


    "Are you still thinking about your ex-fianc¨¦ and want to get back together with him?" Olivia asked curiously. Savannah shook her head firmly. She was extremely d to get rid of Devin, how could she still think about him? "Then...Are you already with someone else?" From Savannah''s strange behavior and unknown whereabouts, Olivia had a sense that she had something hiding from her.


    "I''m single," Savannah said nervously. Her heart thumped a while, and then gradually calmed down.


    Just at the moment, the male colleague driving started another conversation, but Olivia asked no more questions.


    ***


    The dinner party was held on the top floor of the hotel in the form of buffet supper. There were cocktails, red wine, and fruit juice on the counter, and all kinds of delicious snacks and seafood on the gleaming banquet tables. Savannah and Olivia took a drink, talking andughing with other colleagues.


    Abruptly, the voice of IU Motor''s director in a tumult came from the door. "Mr. Yontz is here. Pleasee in." The ss almost slipped from Savannah''s hand. She looked over to the door, they really invited Devin to participate in the dinner party with IU Motor.


    Since the Sterling Group had just agreed to work with IU Motor, it''s understood why Devin was invited because he is the grandson of old Sterling. A startled look passed over Devin''s face when he saw Savannah, who was morous in a way he had never seen before. Apart from her external beauty, there was also confidence in her elegance.


    Savannah was a cautious shy girl with him, even weak and cowardly. Now she was slowly growing into a beautiful swan, and it seemed that she was shining in the grand and flowery light. Dn had taken good care of her, both physically and mentally, so that sheer contentment put a bloom on her.


    Devin regretted that he had given up such an enchantingly beautiful woman.


    Savannah didn''t want to see him. Olivia took her by the hand and tried to keep her away from Devin.


    Olivia noticed her unpleasantness and asked, "Savannah, that Mr. Yontz is your ex-fianc¨¦?" Savannah took a deep breath and nodded.


    Olivia knew that Savannah''s ex-fianc¨¦''s family name was Yontz, and was a wealthy family, but she didn''t expect him to be Sterling''s grandson. However, even if the man''s family was great, he was unkind because he betrayed Savannah. And she noticed that Savannah''s eyes were filled with disgust when she looked at him.


    All night long, Savannah tried to avoid Devin, but she could feel Devin''s gaze falling on her. Fortunately, there were so many people at the party that they didn''t have an encounter. It was nearly ten o ''clock, and Savannah remembered that she had promised Dn this time and did not dare to be a momentte. She told Olivia that she was going home and then hurried away from the banquet hall.


    She was just walking out of the door when she heard footsteps behind her. "Savannah." Devin ran up and stopped her. Her face turned dark, and she stepped back. "What''s up?" Devin stared at her, upset. "I''m not a monster. Why are you afraid to see me? Savannah, actually, I came here to see you when I heard that you are an advertising model with IU and you wereing to the party too.


    It''s been a long time, I... I miss you a lot." Goosebumps formed on her skin as she heard that he missed her. "Please don''t try to be cozy with me. There''s nothing between you and me." Savannah said acidly. The smile on Devin''s face froze, but he still replied softly, "Even if we have broken up, we had been together, right? Why give me the cold shoulder?


    Savannah, I''m sorry... I''m not feeling well because I haven''t seen you in a long while. I''ve been thinking of you... Do you think we have a chance to get back together?" "You freak! Go away, and I''m leaving!" Savannah felt sick as he said he wanted to get back together, knocking him off and walking out the door.


    Devin smelled her sweet scent, and impulsively, he grabbed her wrist, turned her around, and held her against the wall. He shouted in a low voice with envy, "Leaving? Where are you going to go? My uncle''s vi? Savannah, you think my uncle really likes you? Do you know why he chose you?" Savannah froze there, raised her head, and looked at Devin.


    "Let me tell you, tly. I threatened my uncle with the hotels'' surveince of you and him. I wanted his capital injection and said that I would make the video public if he refused me, and grandpa might eliminate his position as president." A wicked glint entered his eyes.


    "But I didn''t expect that my uncle was so shrewd that he would have a public rtionship with you in front of my grandfather in advance, saying that you''ve already had feelings for each other, which had saved him from the trouble! My grandfather would not believe me even if I took out the video! Do you think he really likes you?


    No, he just needs to be with you to deal with the crisis of fame, to keep his position as CEO! Do you think that he can''t leave you? He just makes use of you to struggle for power!" Savannah was puzzled for a second. Dn chose her for this reason, really?


    Devin saw her speechless, secretly exulting, and he couldn''t repress his desire to bent his head to kiss her delicate neck, "Savannah, I know I was wrong, I shouldn''t have sent you to my uncle for capital investment. Now I regret it, please forgive me this time..."

 Chapter 61 - 61: Dylan Is Coming

    Savannah came to herself when Devin put his mouth close to her neck, and abruptly she kneed him in his private parts -- "Oh," Devin emitted a wail with two steps back, which brought out the beast inside him. He grabbed Savannah on her arm, picked her up, and made his way to the next room with long strides. "Bang," he kicked the door left unlocked, walked in, and then closed the door with another kick.


    Savannah struggled in horror. "Devin! What do you want? Put me down! You bastard! Let me go!"


    The more she struggled, the more excited Devin became! Let her go? Why? She was supposed to be his woman! He hadn''t enjoyed her body when she was with him, and Dn did it before him. He was angry and jealous of that thought!


    No, he must make her his woman today. He wanted to enjoy the benefits he had given up --


    Throwing her into the bed, he pressed her under his body panting and began to unbutton his shirt.


    Savannah gritted her teeth, looking at the red-eyed Devin angrily, "Devin! You''re crazy! I am Dn''s woman, and he will kill you if you dare harm a hair on my head!"


    These words stopped Devin temporarily. Savannah took the opportunity to push him away, jumped out of bed, and ran to the door in a hurry. Devin reacted before she touched the door. He ran after her, grabbed her on her shoulder, and pulled her over! Savannah''s skirt was torn off, and her white skin was exposed before Devin''s eyes, making him burn with desire!


    No longer thinking about the consequence, Devin pressed her again on the bed! With all her strength, Savannah struggled, hitting and kicking him hard with her arms and legs crazily, but in vain as their strength was unequally matched. Her heart was dominated by fear, tears rushing out, and suddenly a man came into her mind -- Dn.


    "Dn! Help -- Dn --" She cried fearfully, though knowing that the man wasn''t here. Devin, enraged at this name from her mouth, gave Savannah a good cuff with envy, "Shut up! No other man''s name beneath me!"


    Savannah almost cked out by this p on her face, and there was a bitter taste of blood in her mouth. She called up herst reserves of strength, "Dn ¨Chelp --!" Devin was about to tear her dress when the door was kicked open with a bang!


    A tall figure strode in like a furious beast. Fury swept across his face when he saw the scene on the bed! "Uncle... " Devin froze. Savannah''s nose twitched, and she began to weep when she saw the man finally came to save her. Dn ising! Is this a dream? He said he woulde to pick her up on the phone. She refused, but he still came.


    Dn stared sullenly at the bruise on her face and her half-tore dress; without further words, he grabbed Devin by the cor, threw him against the wall, and swung his fist down, again and again.


    As he had learned Thai boxing and military sports boxing in his university time, Devin could bear no more than thirty seconds of his violent beating.


    Devin begged for mercy with hisst gasp, "... Uncle, please spare me... I''m sorry; I know I am wrong... " Dn repeated his kicks and blows on him, like his nephew in front of him was a sandbag for him to take his anger out on ¨C


    After a few more minutes, Devin was dying intoplete silence, almost falling on the ground if Dn did not hold him. Savannah climbed out of bed, recovering herself, and came to Dn with the unbearable physical pain, "Dn, forget it -- let''s go." What if he does kill Devin?


    Dn was about to give Devin another heavy blow when Savannah pulled him; afraid that she might be hurt identally, he subconsciously drew back his fist. He turned to nce at the little woman before he released Devin with a good kick. "You haven''t got away with this yet. I''ll be back to finish you off."


    Then he took off his suit and wrapped Savannah up, lifted her to his chest, and went outside. For the first time, Savannah did not struggle at all in his arms. She instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, and she could not help but bury herself into his arms, where she felt safe. Knowing how frightened she was, Dn''s face grew darker.


    He tightened his arms around her and quickened his pace in the corridor. At the same time, Olivia was walking to the gate of the hotel in a hurry. Two minutes ago, she found that Savannah had left her evening bag in the banquet hall, so she hurried to the gate to see if she could catch her and give it back to her.


    She stopped as she approached the gate. She saw a tall man with Savannah in his armsing out of the elevator. Why is this man holding Savannah? Is she forced to do so? Olivia rolled up her sleeves and was about to rush over to them when she clearly saw who the man was. The man ¨C was Dn Sterling, the CEO of the Sterling group.


    Why did hee? And Savannah, with her arms around the man''s neck, did not struggle, and she even buried her head in the man''s chest. She began to suspect that Savannah and Dn knew each other since that dinner. And today, Savannah acted unusually when asked if she had a boyfriend...


    Is her man Dn? Is that what Savannah is keeping from her?


    So, Savannah is Dn''s undercover lover? As Olivia hesitated, Dn strode out of the hotel with Savannah. Out of the hotel, the cold wind gave Savannah a pain on her injured face, and she came to her senses, embarrassed, "Let me down, I can walk myself... " Dn said nothing but looked down at the little woman in his arms.


    He was too busy beating Devin in anger in the dark room just now and did not examine the wounds on her face. At that moment, with the bright light of the streetmp, he could see clearly that her white face was swollen red from the p. There was a bloodstain on her shoulder. He doted his woman all along. How dare Devin hurt her!


    Anger zed out of his eyes as he continued carrying her towards the car. Garwood, waiting in the driver''s seat, hurriedly got out, surprised to see Savannah''s face and her half-torn dress, "Sir, what happened to Ms. Schultz?"

 Chapter 62 - 62: Don’t Worry About That

    Dn didn''t say anything. He bent over and carried Savannah into the car; then, as he straightened up, he fixed his gloomy eyes upon the hotel. Garwood understood immediately, "Mr. Yontz did this?"


    Sir heard that Mr. Yontz hade to the banquet, so he came in-person to pick up Ms. Schultz.


    If it weren''t for his timely arrival, Ms. Schultz would be...


    Mr. Yontz had a nerve that he dared to touch Sir''s woman. Well, good luck to him! Dn whispered some instructions to Garwood, who nodded and left at once. Then Dn got in the driver''s seat and started the engine. Savannah asked, "What are you going to do with Devin?" Dn gave the car full rein, looking straight ahead. "Don''t worry about that."


    His voice was low, "Close your eyes and get some rest." From Dn''s gloomy expression, Savannah knew that Devin would have a dismal oue. She didn''t ask any more questions and closed her eyes when all the frailty and fatigue set in.


    She was no longer in danger, protected by Dn, and thinking of this, Savannah fell asleep soundly.


    When she woke up, she was not in Beverly Hills, but in a white building with a big zed window and four ck letters, Hoag.


    It was one of the greatest hospitals in LA, staffed with domestic and foreign famous doctors. It was equipped with the most advanced medical instruments, but it was also notoriously expensive. It costs you lots of money every day spent here. Ordinary people would never consider this ce when they were sick.


    She knew that he was going to examine her wounds, but it was just a minor injury, and she could dab it with some ointment when she got home. It''s really unnecessary to go to this private hospital... Before she could ask, Dn unfastened her seat belt, took her out of the car, and walked straight to the hospital.


    Though it was getting reallyte, there were still some doctors, health care workers, and patients walking around. Savannah was embarrassed, with her arms around his neck, she whispered, "Let me down, I can walk myself. My legs don''t hurt."


    If seen by the doctors, they might think she was the patient instantly needing first aid! "You will know if there are any injuries after the examination." He nced at her and tightened his arms. A young doctor in a white uniform was standing at the door of an office, which seemed to know that they wereing and had prepared a wheelchair for her.


    He greeted Dn with a half-smile when he saw the little woman in his arms. "This is the patient in need of first aid? You asked me toe to the hospital overnight for her?" Dn was filled with anxiety on the phone, so he thought there was a critically ill patient. "Noughing." Dn frowned at his irony, "Hurry up. Give her an examination."


    Seeing his impatience, Jacob stopped teasing him and helped Savannah into the wheelchair. After briefly checking her injury, he walked up to Dn, his smile faded. "What happened to her? Injuries on her seem to be caused by violence." Dn said something in a low voice; then Jacob turned serious, pushing Savannah into the examination room.


    Savannah had a short chat with Jacob during the physical examination, in which she knew the doctor was Jacob Shamon, the brain and mental, a psychological expert in Hoag, and Dn knew him when they studied in university. No wonder they were acquaintances. Savannah was embarrassed that she saw such a famous doctor for such minor injuries.


    When a nurse cleaned and put a bandage over the wound, Jacob checked her again before sending her out. " Dr. Shamon," said Savannah, embarrassed. "Sorry to keep you up until midnight, I''m taking too much of your time." Jacob smiled. "It''s nothing. I also wanted to see who makes our Dn Sterling so anxious." Savannah blushed.


    Jacob got more curious when he saw her blush so easily, "You are so emotional, how do you get along with Dn? That man is ruthless about everything! How long have you been together? I never heard about you before." Savannah shook her head nervously, "Dr. Shamon, don''t misunderstand, we are... are not... "


    She stuttered, not knowing how to exin the rtionship between her and Dn. Her great confusion Jacob instantly perceived, and then he changed the subject, "Don''t call me Dr. Shamon, which sounds like an old man. I''m still young." He smiled, "Dn and I are good friends, just call me Jacob as he does, and I''ll call you Savannah, okay?"


    Savannah rxed, as he was so approachable. "Sure." Then she asked offhandedly, "How did you know Dn?" She had never seen Dn''s friends as she had been with him for so long. It''s amazing to know this proud and bossy man had a friend. Before Jacob could answer, footsteps over the corridor interrupted their conversation.


    Dn approached them with a long face when he saw them talking andughing. How did they be so close after an examination? Jacob and Savannah stopped chatting when they felt the frigid atmosphere. "How are you making out?" Dn restrained his displeasure and broke the silence. His eyes fell on Savannah''s dressed face.


    "It''s all right." Jacob said, "I''ve applied some medicine to her wound. But for the scratches on her shoulder, injecting a Tetanus Antitoxin is suggested in order to prevent tetanus. I have arranged a single room for Savannah, you can take her there." "Thank you, Jacob," Savannah said gratefully.


    Dn''s straight face turned darker.


    Savannah, Jacob? How long had they known each other that they even talk by their first names?


    He''s still standing by! Dn soon regretted bringing Savannah here! This guy, Jacob, was a yboy in university, good at ttering women!


    Thought of this, Dn took the hand of Savannah and separated the two men with his body quietly, his voice cold, "Since it''s all right, you can go back first." Though his tone was polite, the meaning was obvious, There''s no business for you now, stay away from my woman.


    Jacobughed out in front of Dn''s poker face, "I''ll go first." Then he waved to Savannah and left.


    In the ward, the nurse left as soon as she prepared the intravenous drip for Savannah. It would take about two hours to finish the drip, and it was already veryte at night.


    Savannah leaned on the bed and looked at Dn, "Thank you for all the trouble you''ve taken. You can go home now if you like. "

 Chapter 63 - 63: Say It

    Dn turned down the light, sat down beside her, and then cradled her in his arms, "Don''t talk nonsense." He said as he pressed her head against his chest. "Sleep now." Savannah raised her head, staring up at him. The dim light softly lightened his face.


    Slowly, she felt the warmth from the man, and a sense of security swept through her heart. She blushed again and slightly struggled in his arms. "Dn, I can sleep by myself..." She was not a little baby, why cuddle her in this way.


    Her soft body moved in his arms with a subtle perfume, which burned his skin and melted his bones. His breathing hitched. The little woman always hit him at that ce, whether she realized it or not. It''s almost a tant seduction.


    "Don''t move. Otherwise, you will face the consequences yourself." He threatened her in a low voice. He might be tempted to make her if she twisted in his arms one more time, even if she was put on a drip now. Learning what he meant, Savannah dared not move again.


    An hourter, there was still half quantity of medical liquid left in the infusion bottle, which made Savannah shutter with cold; then, she felt that the arms around her held her tighter. A nice warm feeling coursed through her heart, and then Devin''s words hit her the same time...


    Do you think that he can''t leave you? He just makes use of you to struggle for power... Savannah smiled bitterly. She was almost touched by him. Was she crazy? Holding back the emotion heaved her heart, she said quietly in his arms, "Dn... I have a question. Can you answer me?" "Say it."


    "There are so many beautiful women with good families around you, and they will throw themselves to you if you like. Why did you choose me?" He was silent for a while. Savannah took a deep breath and answered for him, "Because Devin threatened you with the surveince video of that day we¡­slept... right?


    I can exin it to old Sterling that Devin framed us, and he deliberately threatened us with the video¡­ In that case, you don''t have to keep me as your woman any longer." "You really want to leave me," Dn said, grimly.


    Savannah held her breath, "I just feel that if you have to let me be your woman because of Devin''s threat, I can help you solve this problem... "


    When she had hardly finished speaking, she was all of a sudden picked up and turned to face him.


    She squirmed under his intense gaze, and he answered drily, "Yes, I made you my woman for this reason in the beginning. I did not want to be threatened by Devin. But now... "


    As he spoke, he leaned over and whispered in her ear, "I am hooked. So, don''t try to get away from me, until I''m tired of you one day. Otherwise, you can''t run." She bit her lip, blushing.


    The little woman was even more seductive than usual as half her face was still swollen.


    He gently stroked her cheek and continued, "Don''t bite your lip in this way. Are you inviting me to do something bad to you?" Savannah gasped when she felt his length of his body against her. The man had no sense of shame! Of course, she knew what that, and her heartbeat quickened.


    Monster Sterling! She was still put on a drip, and he was thinking about sex!


    Sex maniac! He had done that in the car, which was to be forgotten, but now, they were in the ward of the hospital! With the samepressed lips, she supported her hand against his chest, "I suggest you take a cold shower to calm down!" "I suggest we bath together." He smirked.


    "... " Fuck!


    Fortunately, at that moment, the door was knocked twice, cooling Dn down. Savannah took the opportunity to push him away. Dn could only release her, quickly adjusted her messy dress, and growled at the door with unpleasantness, "Come in!"


    Jacob popped his head around the door, "Excuse me! I''m sorry to disturb you." He smiled as he could guess exactly what had happened in the room with their unspeakable expression.


    Unbelievable, he thought, Dn looked solemn and self-righteous usually, and now he was going to sleep with the girl in the hospital room? Shooting a sharp look at Dn, Savannah felt extremely shameful that she wanted to find a hole to bury herself in.


    "What are youughing at? Aren''t you gone? Whye back?" Dn was so angry that his delicious dinner got away. "Nothing. I haven''t told Savannah to change her dressing and take medicine these days.


    Since you are busy now, I''ll let the nurse tell herter. You go on, and it''s okay, this room is soundproof. Oh, and would you like a thick mattress? I can find one for you --"


    Before Jacob had finished, Dn threw a pillow at him with ckface. Then Jacob mmed the door, running away.


    * * *


    Two dayster, in the Sterling Group.


    In the doorway of the CEO''s office, the secretary stopped the angry Susan from breaking in. "Mrs. Yontz, I''m sorry, Mr. Sterling is still at work, and you don''t have an appointment. Would you please wait outside for a moment?"


    Susan pushed the secretary away, looking purple with rage. "I''m old Sterling''s daughter, your boss''s elder sister, and do I need an appointment? Get out of the way! I''m looking for Dn Sterling. I have something to ask him!"


    "Mrs..." When the secretary rushed back, the office door mmed open, and a tall, formally dressed, the attractive man was there. His cold eyes fell upon the crazed Susan, "Let her in." Susan red at the secretary, walked in, and mmed the door. "Dn, what do you mean by doing that?"


    Dn sat on the sofa, raised his legs, and lit a Cuban cigar, "I have too many things to deal with every day. What do you mean?" Seeing that he was not concerned with what he had done, Susan fought down her annoyance and said, "You''ve beaten Devin up, and now he is in the hospital. The doctor said it''s a serious concussion!


    Besides, why did you cancel Devin''s authority in the Sterling group? You are now the CEO of the group, locking on most of the Sterling''s business. Why would you seize the little power left in Devin''s hand?"

 Chapter 64 - 64: That’s Great

    Susan''s voice sharpened as she became more excited. "Oh? Just a serious concussion?" Dn said with a sneering look on his face. Susan broke out in a cold sweat. Wasn''t that enough? Did he intend to kill Devin?


    Dn took a drag on his cigar and expelled the smoke slowly. "Didn''t he tell you why I gave him such a licking?" Though still in anger, Susan became a little short, "No one saw what happened that night. How did you know it was Devin who¡­who pawed Savannah? Maybe Savannah took the initiative to seduce Devin!"


    He chuckled, dusting ash that had fallen his suit, "You think too much of your son. Is he worthy of being seduced? What do you think he is?" Susan mustered up a tear or two, "Even if Devin had been touching her up, and nothing happened ultimately. After all, you are Devin''s uncle, how can you beat your nephew up for a woman, and even remove him from his post?"


    Did nothing happen? If he had not arrived in time, it would be toote to regret it! His temper came back as he thought of the scene he had seen that night. He stood up, staring at Susan, his eyes strained with anger. "Whoever hurts my woman would not get away with it easily. If he felt unfair or aggrieved, you can let him go to old Sterling toin!"


    "You --" Susan gnashed her teeth, knowing that her son was in the wrong, and they could notin to old Sterling. Now, in old Sterling''s eyes, Savannah was Dn''s woman. If old Sterling knew that Devin attempted to assault Savannah, Devin might be severely punished, and his prestige in the Sterling''s would suffer a sudden ruinous decline.


    It seemed that Devin must bear the wrongs and the injuries this time. Susan gave Dn a sour look and then left angrily.


    ***


    IU Motor''s advertisement was soon released and published in the new issue of Automobile.


    IU Motor, which always spent a lot of money on advertising, had taken out five pages ads of the magazine to promote its new models.


    Eight models participated in the ads, while Savannah was the most popr advertising model with fans. In the magazine ads, Savannah was wearing a milk-white leather jacket and a ck leather skirt; her hair fell over her shoulders in a cascade of curls, making her red lips brighter. With her hands on the bumper, she leaned backward with her slim figure, looking at you, rosy and handsome.


    Savannah received a call from the director of IU Motors, saying that the response was good. The surprise was still behind. She received a blizzard of phone calls from other well-known businesses in the US, including girl''s clothing, jewelry, catering, and dairy productpanies.


    They realized there was a neer in the modeling circle when she saw her performance in the magazine, calling to ask her if she was willing to model for theirpany''s advertising photography, even TVmercials.


    After ending thest call, Savannah was so confusing that she could hardly believe it was true. She used to be a small model taking photos for online products and never thought she would have the chance to model for bigpanies someday.


    This time, with IU''s advertising and by her own effort, she finally got a bit of fame in the modeling circle. Judy was happy for her when she saw her being busy answering the phone and encouraged her, "I believe you can do it. You will certainly seed. Perhaps you will be more famous than those stars in the future!"


    Her eyshes fluttered. Yes, she wanted to seed, but not all about money and fame. If she became famous, maybe her mom might see her on TV, and maybe she''lle back for her? At least, she could prove to her mother that she was a proud and hardworking daughter.


    But, mom, why did you leave dad and me?


    Thinking of this, she hung her head, and her eyes became moist. Just then, the cell phone rang.


    Savannah tried topose her mind before she picked up the phone. Olivia eximed in pleasure over the speaker, "Savannah! Did you know who called me just now? Maybelline!


    They asked me if I wanted to appear in their ads! Oh, my god! One of the biggest global brands! I didn''t even think about it before!" Olivia was featured in IU''s ads too, which improved her reputation as well, and she also received a lot of offers.


    Savannah was genuinely happy for her, "That''s great! I also felt like it was a dream when invited by thosepanies in the morning. Let''s work together!" Olivia said sincerely, "Savannah, are you free today? I''ll take you to lunch. If you hadn''t rmended me for IU''s ad, Maybelline wouldn''t have requested me. And your evening bag is here. I''ll give it back to you."


    Savannah had stayed at the house for several days because of the wound on her face and shoulder, and she was really a little bored. "Okay." She replied and nodded. Two hourster, Savannah took a taxi downtown and met Olivia in an open-air cafe.


    "Olivia!" She waved her hand before she came near. Olivia waved back,ughing, "Here, Savannah."


    Inwardly, she had mixed feelings. She was actually going to ask Savannah about that night when she saw Mr. Sterling carrying Savannah out of the hotel. She wanted to confirm her own suspicion.


    Savannah sat down and ordered a cappino. She wondered why Olivia kept staring at her silently. "Olivia, what''s wrong?" Olivia, however, couldn''t ask her to her face. Savannah would have been embarrassed if she asked now what she was hiding from her.


    When she was still hesitantly, shrieks of a woman came with the sounds of high heels, "Savannah! Are you still here for afternoon tea? Do you know how miserable Devin was? He was beaten into the hospital, and can''t get out of bed, and was deprived of his right in thepany!"


    Savannah followed the voice and saw Valerieing to her in a fury. She frowned. Devin was beaten up and put in the hospital, deprived of his right in thepany? Well, that''s pretty good. She knew how much Devin was looking for power, or he would not have given her to Dn for fund injection.


    Valerie came to Beverly Hills today to find Savannah but was stopped outside by the security guards, so she followed Savannah all the way here. When she saw Savannah talking andughing in the cafe, she was more irritated, and without hesitation, she grabbed the cappino on the table and was about to throw it on Savannah, when Olivia grabbed her wrist and pushed her away, "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 65 - 65: He Pampered Her

    Valerie intended to empty the cup of coffee over Savannah, but now she doused herself with it.


    "Buzz off!" She shouted with rage, "I''m teaching my cousin a lesson! This is none of your business!"


    Savannah walked up and said, "Cousin? I don''t have a cousin who sent herself to my fianc¨¦''s bed! Teach me? Valerie, do you think you, a woman who seduced her future brother-inw, could teach me a lesson?"


    Her voice was just loud enough for the waiters and guests around them in the open-air cafe to hear clearly, and all of them were looking at Valerie strangely in whispers. Olivia knew immediately that Savannah broke up with Devin because her cousin was the other woman! This bitch was so shameless that she even came here to trouble Savannah!


    Olivia sneered with folded arms, "Rabbits don''t eat the grass by their burrows. But you even seduced your brother-inw? No other men in the world?" People around wagged their tongues in a louder voice, looking at Valerie with cool contempt.


    "Now, the mistress is so bold that not only steals another''s boyfriend but also shouting loudly in front of the real girlfriend." "More than bold, she must have no sense of shame. Did you listen to the two girls? The woman is that girl''s cousin."


    "Tut, taking cousin''s man is really disgraceful!" People always looked down upon those homewreckers. There was even a passerby who took out his mobile phone and began to record a video of Valerie.


    Valerie was so mad that she turned red and shouted at the passersby, "No photos! Don''t record me! I warn you that I will charge you with viting my privacy rights!" Afraid of the affair being public, Valerie ran to Savannah and said fiercely, "Don''t think that you''re somebody as Dn''s backing for you!


    Who do you think you are? You have not even a name, just Dn''s mistress!"


    As she was about to leave, Olivia deliberately trod on her long skirt, making Valerie fall backward after two steps.


    All the waiters and guests around roared withughter. Valerie got up awkwardly, shooting a sharp look at Olivia, and then ran away from the eyes and the phones on her. Atst, the caf¨¦ was quiet. Olivia sighed as she looked at the way Valerie fled, "Don''t feel bad for that bitch. Let''s order lunch."


    It urred to Savannah that Olivia might know something since she asked nothing about Dn¡­ She opened her mouth, haltingly, "Olivia... Have you already known everything?" Olivia looked at her and finally nodded. "Actually, I was half-suspicious when Dn showed interest in you on IU''s dinner day. Besides, you are unwilling when I said I would introduce you to a boyfriend.


    On the night of the dinner party, I saw Dn leaving the hotel with you in his arms... It''s almost the truth. But I don''t think you''re willing to talk about it, so I didn''t mention it. If you want to tell me, I am here for you. If you don''t want to talk it out, I won''t ask."


    Under Olivia''s concerned eyes, Savannah didn''t want to tell lies anymore. She told Olivia all about her rtionship with Dn, after which she felt much relieved. Olivia listened and said nothing for quite a long time. "So, you really live with Dn now? What''s your rtionship now?"


    A bitter smile crossed her lips. "Maybe as Valerie said, I''m just his mistress."


    "Can''t you just leave him? Anyway, your Kevin brother is fine now." Savannah shook her head. "No, he''s the equal of his words. He is powerful and influential in LA. If I break my contract, he is sure to deal with Kevin, and he will be against the Schultz''s factory."


    If she dared to challenge his authority, she would have run away sooner. Unfortunately, she dared not. Olivia said nothing, and of course, she had heard of the Sterling''s reputation. Well, how could Savannah escape from Dn''s control?


    Savannah didn''t want to poison the atmosphere during their meal, and sheforted Olivia softly, "That''s alright, he is with me because he hates to be threatened by Devin. When it''s over, he should let me go. What''s more, he doesn''t treat me bad these days."


    Olivia looked a little better and smiled, "Far more than ''not bad'', I''d say, he pampers you." Mr. Sterling even beat his nephew into the hospital for Savannah and removed Devin''s authority in thepany. And on the night of the dinner party, she saw Mr. Sterling taking Savannah out of the hotel in anxiety.


    All these proved that Savannah was on the man''s mind. Models wrestled with temptation all the time, and rich people would sometimes chase them. But most of the rich men were just ying with those little models, not treating them with heart. Some of these models woulde to nothing and be abandoned by the rich.


    So, Olivia was worried when learning that Savannah was with Dn. Now she just hoped that Savannah was lucky enough to meet the right person. Savannah smiled ironically as she saw the meaning of Olivia''s look.


    Did he pamper her? Of course, she had a deal with him. She''s his pet now. He should be very fond of his property. But that''s just the possessiveness of property.


    ***


    In the CEO''s office.


    Dn looked at a video on his iPad. It was posted on YouTube by aizen, with the headline, "Her cousin was the other woman of her fianc¨¦." Garwood found the video online and showed it to him.


    In the video, Valerie was shouting at someone in an open-air cafe, "No photos! Don''t record me! I warn you that I will charge you with viting my privacy rights!" Then the hem of her dress was trampled, and she fell backward, breaking up the crowd. In thest shot, Valerie ran away in confusion.


    "Sir, Savannah''s cousin, was mad with Savannah for Mr. Yontz''s troubles, so she came to scold Savannah Schultz, making a farce," Garwood reported to Dn. Dn puckered up his brows, put down the tablet, and asked, "Did Savannah get hurt?"


    "Well, Ms. Schultz was fine. It was Valerie who got only what she deserved and had lost her face in public." Those words soothed Dn''s brows, and he said with his expression unfathomable, "Then let her lose more." Bullying his woman is nothing but seeking death!


    Garwood froze a moment and immediately nodded, "I''ll get to work on it." After leaving the office, Garwood called several technicians from the IT department and gave them orders.

 Chapter 66 - 66: Serves Her Right

    The video about Valerie raised havoc in a coffee shop spread all over YouTube and Twitter in one afternoon, retweeted by some instant-famous person, and even hit the trending topics, causing a sensation in the city.


    That evening, Savannah was on her cell phone, and tapped and swiped across the screen to view thements under that popr tweet. It was all abuse and taunted towards Valerie.


    "Taking the man away from her sister? Disgusting! She should just die!"


    "Serves her right! Why not break her legs?"


    "Nowadays, homewreckers are really arrogant! How dare she shout at the poor girl in a warlike gesture after taking the girl''s boyfriend away!"


    "She must be a good cocksucker in bed!"


    "Dox this bitch!"


    "I know her! This woman''s name is Valerie Schultz, a senior in the design department at Cal Arts!"


    "Damn it! A college student? How could a young student do such a shameful thing? All that education she has had was thrown to the dogs!"


    "She disgraces her college!"


    "Anyone at the same college? Tell her teachers and ssmates what she did!"


    Savannah couldn''t help but click likes on thements. Inte users were so awesome that they got to the bottom of Valerie so quickly.


    This time, just let Valerie stew in her own juice!


    However, Savannah was also confused about how the video went viral so quickly.


    There were all kinds of hot news every day on Twitter. Videos about other women like Valerie were not extraordinary at all. How could Valerie''s video have attracted attention from so many Twitter celebrities? Even made and kept trending among the topics?


    You know, those Twitter celebrities charged a lot for retweeting a post.


    Trending topics were even more expensive, which cost thousands or tens of thousands for an hour!


    How did Valerie''s video make such a stir?


    She gasped when she remembered someone.


    It must be him¡ªno one but Dn.


    He went so far as to control the Inte...


    "Sir." Just then, Judy''s voice came.


    Savannah put down her cell phone and looked at the door. Dn was there.


    He changed shoes, walking up to her. These days he was busy rearranging Devin''s work after he removed Devin from the group, so he hadn''te back to Beverly Hills. Savannah was standing beside the sofa, looking at him in an adorable way, which filled his heart with tenderness.


    Savannah''s heart quickened as Dn approached her, and for some reason, she blushed, "You¡­ you''re back."


    She had not seen him for days, and it seemed like she did not want to fend off this man now, and her heart even gave a throb when he came to her. "You seem well now." Dn raised his hand and touched her face freely. Smooth and delicate, her face was like a shell-less egg.


    The swelling on her face had subsided with a good recovery, no scar left. Otherwise, he would go to the hospital and take Devin out of bed and beat him up again! She shrank back a little as his coarse fingers sparked her delicate face, and the color upon her cheeks spread over her face and neck.


    There was a sensible rise in temperature in the living room. Savannah mumbled, "I was almost fully recovered several days ago." Dn raised his eyebrows as if not believing her. Grabbing her shoulders, he pulled her close, his long fingers climbed up her cor and pulled it down.


    Savannah gasped. Monster Sterling was indeed a monster! His estrus came back again in just a few minutes of him seeing her? However, Dn did not make any further movements, and he was just searching her shoulder.


    She sighed with relief as she learned that he just wanted to check if the scratch on her shoulder had gone. Judy had taken good care of the little woman and changed the dressing as prescribed with Jacob''s medicine, so the scratches hade together and were filled with new pink flesh.


    His eyes gradually softened, "Though Jacob is sometimes bothersome, he is a good doctor." Savannah was speechless. Jacob, a famous professor, stooped to help you to dress a minor wound, and you''re still unsatisfied? No wonder Dn had few friends.


    But...


    His eyes lingered on her shoulder and then moved down... Savannah was wearing a loose garment at home, and as Dn was about 10 inches taller than her, he could clearly see her breasts from the neckline.


    She hurriedly hid her neckline in her hands. Was he actually feeling her up in the name of examining the wound? Just then, Judy finished dinner and came out of the kitchen. "Are you hungry? Let''s eat first." Savannah said quickly, rushing to the kitchen, "Judy, let me help you... "


    Dn became a sully. Hungry? He was really hungry, but he only wanted to eat the fat rabbit in front of him. Well, it''s been a long night. After dinner, it would be her!


    During the dinner, Savannah seemed to notice the intent of the sighting from the man, so she went upstairs in a hurry as soon as she finished her dish.


    While climbing up the stairs, she could almost feel his sexy and burning re on her back, so her heart beat violently. Uh-oh. He didn''te back in thest few days, and he was supposed to spend the night here, right? Well, would he want to...do that?


    Last time in the hospital, she could see that he was already torturing himself hard not to sleep with her on the ward. Even though she had had sex with him two times, she still couldn''t ept sleeping with him...


    She was red in the face and sweaty in hands at the thinking of his burning breath and furious assault¡­Maybe she was not used to being a man''s mistress...Back in her room, after a bath, she sat in front of her Macbook that Dn bought, which she used to read the news and watch some TV series on it.


    When she logged onto MSN, Olivia was online and greeted her immediately, "Hi, honey." It urred to Savannah that she might ask Olivia for help because she had more experience with love. She typewrote in the notebook, "Olivia, I have a question."


    "What''s up?"


    "How do you refuse a man who wants to... to have that with you?" Olivia sent aughing emoji, "You''re with Dn now?" Savannah blushed, "Um¡­" "But, you can''t refuse him every time." Savannah also knew that she would have to satisfy him with sexter on, and she could not avoid it; But...as limited as possible.

 Chapter 67 - 67: He Control His Desire

    Savannah flushed with embarrassment, "Don''tugh at me. Come on." Olivia finally sent a message, "In general, men will lose their interest in sex under only two conditions, one he is too tired, or two he is too bored."


    Savannah frowned. Too tired? No, Monster Sterling was always full of energy! And from the way he feasted his covetous eyes on her every time, she knew even if he was tired after work, he could respawn with full HP the moment he saw her.


    As for being too bored... He seemed to be in a good mood today.


    "Olivia, when will Matt get annoyed?" Savannah really could not understand the men''s world. "He gets annoyed every time I''m droning on. All men enjoy freedom. So, they don''t like their women to ask too much." Joking Olivia as she had a lot of experience in this area.


    While Savannah was thinking about how to be wordy, the door was pushed open, and Dn came in. She immediately closed MSN and turned around. "What are you doing?" He asked. "Nothing... I''m chatting with Olivia." She stammered.


    If he knew that she had been inquiring about how to avoid sex with him, he might have killed her now. Dn walked over, standing in front of her and looked down. He tucked a stray strand of her damp hair behind her ear. Her breath hitched at the contact, and she blushed again.


    He leaned forward and whispered in her ear, "You smell so sweet." Savannah murmured, "Not me, and it''s the bath cream... " Dnughed, his voice quiet and soft, "Are you seducing me?" Didn''t this little woman know such a silly and cute answer would bring out the beast inside him?


    "I''m not!" Savannah denied immediately. Dn picked her up and threw her into her bed. He couldn''t wait to carry her back to his big bed. He wanted her now.


    Olivia''s words came to her mind-- Be wordy! Yes, the man would lose interest if the woman talked a lot!


    She raised her hand against his chest and said, "You must be very tired having to manage such argepany, aren''t you?" The little woman had never cared about his work; was it for time? Dn gave her an I-know-what-you-want look, "Not tired."


    "How? You are the CEO of the group, dealing with so many things and so many people every day. You have plenty to worry about!" She kept talking in his ear.


    Dnughed and stood straight. "You are talking so much today, like a housewife."


    Too much? That''s right! He should be bored!


    Olivia was right; men hate women to be wordy. But then her mouth was forced open by three fingers, and before she could react, a pillow towel was rammed into her mouth. She cried, "You...oo..you want to..."


    Dn''s low and sexy voice came over her face, "Now you are much quieter." Shit! She could not even call a word out this time, and she could only press her hands against his chest, "ahhh¡­ I¡­ I....."


    "Or maybe I should tie up your hands and feet?" Dn said unpleasantly. Did the man want to y SNM? Savannah came out with a cold sweat and finally said aplete sentence, "Wait a minute... please..."


    Dn frowned as he saw that her little face was red and swollen as though she was choking, so he took out the pillow towel from her mouth. She took a gasping breath. "You haven''t bathed yet! You''d better take a bath first..."


    She was stalling for time! Dn knitted his eyebrows, dragged his clean jacket to his nose, and there was only the scent of fragrances fromundry powder. He leaned forward, running his nose up her ear, "Why? No sweat, just only men''s smell. Don''t you smell it?"


    Savannah was still pressing her little hands against his naked chest with embarrassment, "After the bath, please¡­" She said in a voice, unlike her usual tone, very touching, and so soft.


    The little woman was always as stubborn as a mule. At this moment, her delicate tone was so attractive that he wanted to take her now. Heaving himself up, Dn narrowed his eyes and finally headed for the bathroom. She sighed and watched him m the bathroom door, but then her heart tightened again.


    What''s going to be the next excuse when hees out? She wrapped herself in a nket, holding her knees, and was considering how she should cope with him.


    She was so tired after being out with Olivia for the whole day, and her eyelids grew heavy. She felt more and more sleepy.


    Ten minutester, the bathroom door opened, and Dn emerged from the bathroom wet and glistening from the shower, still unshaven, with just a towel around his waist. His gaze fell on Savannah.


    She cowered in the bed, holding her knees in her arms, breathing evenly, and slept soundly. He frowned, walking to her, and tried to wake her up. How could the little woman bring out his desire but then fall asleep!


    As soon as he touched her, she instinctively caught his arm and would not let loose her hold. Her sleep was sweet. He paused for a moment and then got into the bed with one arm still held by Savannah.


    He turned off the light and hugged her from behind. The woman''s soft body was bittersweet, his erection against her hips, and he wanted her. He tried hard to cool himself down. Damn it. This young woman was his pet now, and she should satisfy his many needs anytime and anywhere.


    But what was he doing now? He even didn''t want to disturb her sleep, so he hugged her and controlled his sexual desire. He sighed with helplessness, squeezing the little woman into his arms and nted a few kisses on her delicate neck.


    ***


    Hospital, in a private room.


    Devin''s head was wrapped in a white bandage, looked much better after a few days'' rest. Devin sat in bed, propped up with pillows, unhappy.

 Chapter 68 - 68: So Unlucky

    Susan sat beside him, encouraging him to eat, "Devin, you need to eat more food. It is good for your recovery." Devin replied impatiently, "I can''t eat! Mom, what did my uncle say? Did he refuse? I really can''t go back to the group?"


    Susan took a deep breath and gnashed her teeth, "Your uncle is so intrigued by that bitch that he didn''t even think about his nephew! Savannah is such a femme fatale!"


    When Devin saw that even his mother could not persuade his uncle, he knew that his uncle was adamant in his determination to punish him this time, his fists clenched.


    Did he lose his ce in the Sterling Group in a moment of madness? The thought had upset him emotionally. He didn''t expect his uncle to be so unsympathetic. "I can''t eat, please, go ahead," he said. Susan knew her son was feeling terrible, "Have some more soup--"


    "I am not in the mood to eat now! You go back, I want to sleep." Deviny down and turned over. Susan could do nothing with him and had to leave. Just after Susan had gone, Valerie gently pushed the door in and called to Devin in the bed, "Devin."


    On the second day, the video spread through the Inte. She felt the whole ss was buzzing with it when she went to school and caught her ssmates, observing her with contempt in their eyes. So she stayed in the house and didn''te to see Devin, afraid that she would be spotted on the street.


    She came to the hospital today. Devin was so agitated that he didn''t want to speak to her. Valerie saw him unhappy, sat down beside him, and cut an apple for him, "Devin, have you lost some weight? Come on, eat some fruit. Does your head still hurt?"


    Devin was fond of Valerie''s tenderness in the past, but now he was annoyed with her excessive attention, "No! You can just go, and don''t bother toe to see me again."


    Valerie felt aggrieved and insulted and could hardly keep from shedding tears, "I miss you and want to see you, am I wrong? Devin, you have not been like this before... "


    Devin felt worse when he saw her crying. He tried to be patient, "Now you see me. You can go home!"


    "I have something to discuss with you..." Valerie kept back the tears. Devin frowned, "what''s the matter?" "Devin, I don''t mean to force you, but... do you think about our marriage?" Devin answered impatiently, "Don''t you realize my condition now? I lost my position in the group because of my uncle!


    I don''t think I am in the mood for this kind of question!" Valeriepressed her lips, "Devin, I know you''ve been in a bad mood. But your career and marriage are two separate things. I graduate soon, and nning a wedding requires a lot of. If you can make a decision early enough, we''ll have time to prepare for it in advance... "


    "Well, anyway, I''m not in the mood to talk about getting married now. Go! I''m going to bed!" Devin was more impatient. Valerie''s eyes were red again. "Devin, no excuse! You''re not in a bad mood to talk about getting married. You don''t want to marry me at all, do you? You have Savannah on your mind, don''t you?"


    Devin frowned as she read his thoughts, "Don''t talk nonsense! I broke up with her." "Oh, if you don''t have her in your heart, how could you have intended to ravish her... and why would you be beaten up by your uncle, relieved from your office, and finally dare not tell your grandfather?"


    Devin turned pale and then red. Valerie sneered, "Am I right?" "Yes, I regret giving your cousin to my uncle. After the breakup, I realized that she is very special to me, so are you satisfied now? If you want to leave me, I won''t stop you." Devin decided not to keep back his thoughts.


    Valerie never expected she would drive out these harsh remarks from Devin, and she changed her face. "What do you mean? You slept with me, but now you are going to abandon me?" Devin made up his mind and snorted, "You know I still have her in my heart, so why don''t you leave me?"


    Valerie had already regretted it. She threw herself into Devin''s arms, "Devin, I''m sorry, I was wrong. I take it back. I''m sorry... We''d better be together... " "Get out!" Devin looked at her disgustedly. He used to think Valerie was gentle and considerate. But now he found her to be very annoying.


    "You''ll forgive me, and I won''t mention marriage... Don''t break up with me..." Valerie pleaded, taking one of his hands. But, in an instant, Devin threw off her hand mercilessly, and Valerie was unexpectedly thrown out and hit the corner of a table. With a bang, she sunk down in a fainting fit, her head bleeding and broken.


    And she still murmured, "Devin... I beg you... I don''t want to break up... " Devin was startled and pressed the emergency bell. Two nurses came, and hurriedly carried Valerie to the emergency room next door. Devin gave the pillow a good kick. Fuck! I''m so damn unlucky.


    If he had known Valerie was so troublesome, he would not have slept with her. More than half an hourter, a doctor came in, "Mr. Yontz." Devin frowned, "What about that woman?"


    He hoped Valerie was alright. If anything happened to her, he would get into trouble again. It''s been a bad year. Nothing seemed to go right. The doctor hesitated a moment, "The wound on thedy''s head is nothing serious, and it has been wrapped up. But... "


    "But what?" The doctor said, "She had symptoms of early pregnancy, so I asked the nurse to give her a blood test. It turns out that she is three-weeks pregnant." Valerie... is pregnant? Devin was surprised. Every time he had sex with her, he used condoms.


    How could she be pregnant?


    That woman must have done it on purpose in order to force him into marriage! Devin would have flown into a rage in ordinary times, and he would drag Valerie to get an abortion right away. But now... This unborn child might be his chance to go back to the group.

 Chapter 69 - 69: He Always Goes His Own Way

    Thinking of this, Devin was a little excited. He turned out of bed and went to the ward next door. In the ward, Valerie was sitting up in bed, crying piteously. When seeing Devining to see her on his own initiative, she stopped crying and rushed forward to take him in her arms, "Devin, you are not angry at me?"


    Devin took her back to the bed and said softly, "Be careful! Don''t hurt the baby." Valerie just learned about her pregnancy, but she thought he would be mad about it, and never expected he would be so concerned. "You are not angry?" "How can I be angry? This is my own flesh and blood.


    I thought about it, I was just too impulsive, Valerie, now that you''re pregnant, let''s get married." Devin gritted his teeth and made up his mind. Valerie froze there, filled with delight. "Are you serious? But just now you... " "The baby must have a father. Don''t you want to marry me?"


    "I do!" Valerie quickly nodded. Just a few minutes ago, Devin was going to break up with her, and now his whole attitude changed. She certainly knew it was because of the unborn baby.


    Whatever, she won the battle. She could finally marry Devin, bing old Sterling''s granddaughter-inw. She breathed a sigh of relief, a triumphant smile on her lips.


    ***


    News that Devin and Valerie were getting married because of Valerie''s premarital pregnancy reached Dn''s ears a weekter. In the office, Dn frowned after Garwood''s report. "Isn''t Valerie a student who hasn''t graduated yet?"


    Garwood shrugged, "Valerie Schultz will soon graduate from college. She has no sses and is doing an internship now. It''s normal to get married early, seeing as she is already pregnant."


    At that moment, old Sterling called, asking Dn to go back to the Sterling''s house tonight. Dn knew what his father was going to say. He thought for a moment and then agreed before he hung up the phone.


    Garwood said, "Sir, a few days ago, Mr. Yontz went back to Sterling''s house with Valerie and told old Sterling that they wanted to get married at a grand wedding. Old Sterling doesn''t like Valerie and was very unhappy when he heard it.


    But then the news that Valerie was pregnant by Devin cheered up old Sterling, who urged them to get married as soon as possible. It seems that Mr. Yontz wants to return to the group with this chance."


    ***


    In the evening, after finishing hisst job, Dn went back to the Sterling''s house.


    Cooper stood at the gate with a couple of maids in white aprons waiting for their young master toe home,


    "Sir, wee back."


    "Sir, would you like to change your clothes?"


    "Sir, would you like a drink?"


    He passed them, not answering, and he went into the living room with no expression, "Dad."


    "Dn, you came back." On the sofa, old Sterling smiled and put down the evening paper, greeting his son. "What''s the matter?" Old Sterling sighed; his second son was still so indifferent toward him. "Did you drive Devin out of the group recently?"


    "Um¡­Yes." Sure enough, Devin hadined to old Sterling.


    "In general, as I gave the Sterling group to you, I should not interfere with the way you run the group, and you can fire anyone. But Devin is my grandson and your nephew. Dn, can''t you bend the rules a little if possible?"


    Dn rolled up his shirtsleeves and refused, "He should be punished for his blunder. I have let him down easy. If he was not my nephew, I would have been more ruthless."


    Old Sterling paused and said, "I know what he did was wrong. He told me, he offended Savannah on the spur of the moment.


    Savannah now is your woman; he really shouldn''t have done that. But since he has admitted his mistake to me, and you''ve already beaten him up, is that not enough? Well, Dn, I''ve scolded him. Just let hime back to thepany."


    Oh, this guy. He was so clever that he readily admitted his mistake to old Sterling. Dn sneered. "No." Old Sterling changed his face, "Dn, I don''t want to step in, but now that Devin has mended his ways and is ready to get married, he will be a father. The unborn child will be my great-grandchild.


    Even if he has made a mistake, he has corrected and reflected on it. I don''t want my little grandson to have a shiftless, idle father who had been kicked out of thepany! In short, Devin will return to thepany tomorrow! If you don''t agree, I''ll tell the shareholders, and we will determine the matter by a vote!"


    Cooper, seeing that old Sterling was really angry, came to Dn and said with gentle persuasiveness, "Sir, please." The shadows again settled upon the face of Dn, "If I don''t permit him toe back, are you going to eliminate my position as CEO?"


    "I don''t want to do that!" old Sterling said, grinding his teeth." But if you continue to be so stubborn, I have no choice then." Cooper was busy smoothing things over, "Sir, your father, is just so angry... Come on, why not just make a concession and resume Mr. Yontz''s post?"


    "I don''t think dad said that in anger. He always goes his own way." Dn gave a little snort. Old Sterling knew he was talking about the same thing again, and his face darkened, "How long are you gonna hold the grudge?" "Forever," Dn said coldly.


    Then he flung out of the room, again parting with his father in displeasure. "You --" Old Sterling stood up, hurrying forward a few steps, and was choked by a fit of coughing. Cooper sprang to his side, holding him, "Sir, stay calm, master Sterling wille round one day."


    Will he? Old Sterling closed his eyes. This son rose up against him all these years, filled with hatred toward him. Could they have a good rtionship one day? Standing there silently, he let out a long sigh as he heard the noise of the car die away in the distance.


    ***


    Beverly Hills, deep in the night.


    Savannah looked at the time on the lower-left corner of the notebook. It''s almost eleven o ''clock. The man should note back today. Since she had fallen asleep that night and escaped sex, she was haunted by the fear of being picked on him every night. Fortunately, he didn''te back.


    She powered off the notebook and stretched luxuriously, preparing for bed. Just then, the door of the bedroom was kicked open. Savannah turned back startled, seeing Dn, very drunk at the door. He was dead drunk.


    He must''ve thrown his suit somewhere; his shirt was unbuttoned, and his sexy chest was exposed. He leaned one arm against the wall, on the point of falling off onto the ground.

 Chapter 70 - 70: What’s On His Mind?

    "How did you get so drunk? Savannah walked over to him, taking his arm. He''s much taller than her, so she couldn''t hold him. Bracing him with one arm, she was trying hard to support him. Just then, he struggled slightly, "What are you doing? Don''t try to seduce me... go¡­go away!"


    His incoherent words overwhelmed Savannah. It seemed that he drank too much. Was it because of another matter? Sheforted him softly, "I''m not trying to seduce you... Can I help you to your room first?"


    "Get out! I have a woman -- don''t try to seduce me -- " Dn copsed in Savannah''s arms. She was ovee with a nice warm feeling inside of her. She tried to restrain it, andforted him softly, "Let''s go back to the room first."


    Dn was too drunk to follow her, and his two long legs seemed to be rooted to the ground. Savannah sighed helplessly, and she had no choice but could only help him onto her bed and lie him down. His cheek med with liquor with his eyes closed, and his shirt was saturated with sweat.


    She read an expression of suffering on his face. Taking a deep breath, she wiped the sweat from his brow. How could this man be drunk like this? It''s not like a business matter. He stayed awake and didn''t lose consciousness thest time he drank a lot with the clients in a business dinner.


    What''s going on tonight? Did anything upset him? People in a bad mood always drank too much. What''s on his mind? Dn was murmuring something. Savannah bent her ear close to his curved lips curiously, and heard only a whisper,


    "Brother --"


    Brother? Was the man calling histe brother? But his voice was full of agony and pain. "Brother! Help ¨C help!" A roar of anger rose from his throat. It seemed that he was struggling painfully in his own dream, which was the most terrible memory deep in his mind, and the sweat burst out upon his brow.


    His brother needed help? Was it possible that his brother died identally? And Dn witnessed it? If so, his mind would be seriously affected... Dn was struggling with agony in his dream, his strong body shaken, but could note to life. Savannah leaned over and hugged him, calming him softly, "... That''s alright... It''s over...


    It''s behind you now... " Finally, Dn quieted down after Savannah''s lengthy soothing, and his face looked much calmer. Savannah heaved a sigh, slipped out of bed, and was going to the kitchen to make a hangover-cure soup. Downstairs, Garwood and Judy were talking.


    Garwood was still concerned about Dn after he sent him back, so he had not gone yet. He hurried over to Savannah as she walked down and asked, "Ms. Schultz, is Mr. Sterling alright?" "It''s okay. He has fallen asleep. By the way, how did he get so drunk?"


    Garwood hesitated a moment, and then said to her how Dn argued with old Sterling in the Sterling''s house tonight. Valerie is pregnant? And she will marry Devin? Savannah was distracted there. She had lost touch with her uncle and aunt for a long time.


    Devin and Valerie were perfect strangers to her now.


    She didn''t care about their marriage. And old Sterling-- She knew old Sterling was crazy for a great-grandson. Now that Valerie was pregnant, it''s understandable that old Sterling wanted to get Devin back to the group.


    He just never thought that Dn was very determined not to allow Devin''s return, and that''s why they had a dispute. "Mr. Sterling was in a bad mood after the quarrel with old Sterling," Garwood continued. "When we left the house, he went to a bar that he used to go to. If I had not to stop him just now, he would have continued to drink more."


    Savannah made noments, and she knew it must be some bad memories that awoke in Dn that made him so upset. "It''s okay, Judy, and I will take care of him. You must be tired, and you''d better go back now." Garwood nodded and left Beverly Hills.


    Savannah asked Judy to return to her room for a rest. She made a soup in the kitchen and carried it upstairs. In the bedroom, Dn was lying in her bed, breathing normally. She sat on the bed and slowly helped him take the soup with a spoon.


    When seeing the red flush on his face slowly fade away, she breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that he should be alright now. She got up and was going to sleep on the sofa when he held her wrist and pulled her into the bed. Before she could scream out a word, she was already held tightly against him in his arms.


    "Dn?" She struggled a little, but only his slow breath answered. It seemed to be an involuntary movement in his dream. Well, it was somewhat for her that he kicked Devin out of thepany and quarreled with old Sterling... Just as a rpense for his bad mood. She thought in his arms.


    She closed her eyes and didn''t move again. His arms were so warm and powerful that she felt sleepy and dropped off atst. It waste in the night when she awakened. To her surprise, the arms around her were missing, and the man beside her disappeared too.


    She promptly sat straight on the bed and looked around. Did Dn return to his room after he woke up in the middle of the night? No, the man would not be so considerate.


    She felt a gloomy foreboding that something was going to go wrong. She put her slipper and went to the master bedroom, and sure enough, there was no one in the room.


    She paused and ran down to the garage, and his car was still there, indicating that he had not left. So where did he go? She looked around and then looked up sharply, finding a familiar figure standing on the roof of the vi. Dn ¨C


    She could see the top of his chest through the open buttons of his white shirt; his skin looked pale under the cold white moonlight and his dazing eyes aiming at nowhere. He looked like the world''s most beautiful vampire.


    Though the house was only three stories high, the man could be either dead or badly injured if he fell off the roof! Is this man crazy? What is he doing in the middle of the night? Savannah went nk and then cried to the man as she hurriedly ran up the roof.


    "Dn, what are you doing? Come down!"


    Dn seemed to shut up in his own thoughts and still stared silently into the distance.

 Chapter 71 - 71: He Has A Depression

    Savannah shuddered as she remembered she had seen this expression on his face before.


    When she mentioned the death of his brother in his car, he, too, lost his mind, as if he could not see anyone, and they would have fallen off the moat if it were not for her!


    Without thinking about it, she came forward, extending her hand, "Dn,e down first. It''s dangerous." He was still silent. Savannah crept up to him from behind, holding her breath. "Dn..." He frowned slightly, as if being disturbed, and he didn''t turn around but leaned forward ¨C


    Savannah broke out in a cold sweat from the scare, and instinctively she came two steps close to him and seized him in her arms, trying with all her failing strength to drag him back!


    Dn did note to his senses until falling to the ground with Savannah, and at that same instant, he protected her tightly in his arms from hitting the ground, elbowing the ground heavily with a cry of pain. Then, he fell in a faint.


    "Dn! Dn! Wake up!" Savannah scrambled to her feet, shaking him anxiously when seeing him lying unconscious on the ground. Judy heard the noise and ran up the top floor, startled at sight. "What happened?"


    Savannah didn''t have a chance to exin. She helped him to the bedroom downstairs with Judy andid him on the bed. "What''s the matter with Mr. Sterling? Shall I call a family doctor or 911?


    Dn was more likely to have a mental problem than be hurt... Savannah said thoughtfully, "Judy, do you have Dr. Shamon''s phone number? Call him and ask him toe to see Dn!"


    Judy nodded hastily and gave Jacob''s number to her. Savannah immediately dialed and told him Dn''s abnormal situation that night. There was a silence, then Jacob said unsurprisingly, "I wille at once."


    Half an hourter, a car creaked outside Beverly Hills. Jacob came in, carrying a medicine cab. "Savannah, where''s Dn?" Jacob didn''t ask much. Savannah took him upstairs to Dn''s bedroom. By the bed, Jacob gave Dn a tranquilizer after a simple check-up.


    Then he stood up and turned to Savannah, "Don''t worry, he is asleep now, no serious injuries, and he will be alright after a sound sleep." Savannah nodded and could not help asking, "Jacob, it''s not the first time. A few days ago, I had mentioned his elder brother on his face, which made him suddenly lose control of himself while driving.


    If I hadn''t stopped him, I''m afraid we would have... This time, he climbed on the roof himself and stood there looking straight into the distance, as if the whole world had left him alone... Can you tell me what the hell had happened to him?"


    ncing at the silent man in the bed, Jacob took a deep breath and, after a long silence, he sighed and walked out of the room, "Come out with me." Savannah followed him out of the room and stood in the corridor.


    Jacob said, "Last time you asked me how I knew him, I said we knew each other in the university; in fact, I''m his doctor. And I had treated him for his illness." She nodded, that''s why she called Jacob here.


    "But do you know what''s wrong with him?" Jacob''s eyes turned dim. Savannah felt that some unknown secret with Dn was about to be revealed, and her heart was beating wildly, "What''s that?"


    "He has major depression," Jacob said quietly. "and I''m one of his attending doctors.


    "Depression?" Savannah sounded shaky. Jacob sighed. "Yes. In the worst time, he was the same as what you had seen today, living in his own world, and having no sense of the people or things around him, even if the danger was in his eyes.


    He got a long treatment for several years before his condition improved. But he never told me that his depression sometimes returned at any provocation. If you hadn''t told me this time, I wouldn''t be aware." Jacob''s words quite took her breath away. She never thought Dn was suffering from severe depression.


    After a bit, she asked, "Why did he get this disease?" Jacob hesitated for a moment, as a doctor, he must follow the professional ethics, and he couldn''t tell the patient''s privacy to others. If it weren''t for the rtionship he had seen between Savannah and Dn, he wouldn''t even tell her about Dn''s depression.


    Savannah continued, "Is it because of his brother''s death?" Jacob was surprised that she guessed the cause, "How did you... know?" "It''s merely a guess... I had just heard him talking drunk, calling his elder brother''s name the whole time as if he was in pain..."


    Jacob shuddered and automatically nodded. Dn could not rid himself of the painful memories. "Your suspicion is right." Savannah frowned. "What happened, and why? Jacob, tell me, please."


    Jacob said, helpless, "Savannah, I''m sorry, I''m a doctor, and I have an obligation to keep my patient''s secret confidential. It''s unprofessional of me to tell you the truth." Savannah was disappointed but didn''t want to make things difficult for Jacob. Just then, Judy''s voice came to her.


    "Let me tell you."


    "Judy?" Savannah was amazed. Judy didn''t want to tell anyone about Sterling''s affairs, so she kept her mouth shut when Savannah asked her before. But she changed her mind when she saw Mr. Sterling get another depression attack.


    For so long, Savannah was the only one who could affect him. Perhaps, this time, only Savannah could help him survive the disease. At the thought of this, Judy took a deep breath and said, "Old Sterling was busy working every day in his younger days and seldom at home.


    So Dn was very close to Sterling''s eldest young master, Geoffrey Sterling, and their affection was even better than the rtionship between him and old Sterling. As master Sterling was the eldest son, old Sterling had great expectations of him and forced him to enter into a contract of marriage with a daughter of rk''s.


    However, master Sterling had fallen in love with one of his ssmates, and they wanted to get married. Old Sterling did not agree, and got extremely angry, and told his son to break up with that girl immediately."


    After pausing a moment, Judy continued with a trembling voice, "... I''ll always remember that night when old Sterling and our young master quarreled again. Old Sterling, in a rage, growled and told him to get out, saying he would renounce master Sterling if he insisted on marrying that girl.


    Master Sterling got increasingly annoyed and drove away angrily. Dn, worried about his brother, asked a driver to drive him to catch up with his brother''s car and wanted to urge him back. But... unexpectedly¡­"

 Chapter 72 - 72: How Could It Reoccur?

    "What happened?" Savannah had her heart in her mouth. "Unexpectedly, the brake failed; Master Sterling was driving too fast to stop, and the car had crashed into a tree..." Judy couldn''t ount for the lump in her throat, "The car exploded in a fire. We didn''t even have a chance to get him to an emergency room... we were not even able to recover his body¡­"


    Judy wept into her hands; Savannah gasped and understood. "That is to say, Dn, who was following his brother, witnessed the explosion of the car ident and his brother''s death, which led to his depression. He alienated old Sterling because he thought it was his father who killed his beloved eldest brother."


    Judy held back her tears and nodded. "Old Sterling suffered heavily after this ident and regretted it deeply. He took the photographs of Master Sterling away and never allowed the family to talk about this matter again. And young Mr. Sterling, after a high fever, began to be wary of strangers, unwilling to speak, and developed insomnia."


    "That''s¡­a state of depression?"


    "Yes. The doctor diagnosed it as depression. Mr. Sterling hadn''t recovered after several years of treatment. It was said that a change of scenery would do him some good, so old Sterling sent him far away from LA to continue his studies." Judy sighed and continued. "After graduating from Yale, Mr. Sterling went abroad and didn''te back untilst year¡­


    I thought he would have rid himself of the painful memory, but it remains in his deep mind." Savannah remained silent for a long time. Although she had almost guessed at the Sterling''s secret, she was still shocked when learning the truth. And she never realized that calm and confident Dn had such a traumatic experience.


    Judy turned to Jacob Shamon, "Dr. Shamon, hadn''t Mr. Sterling''s depression been cured? How could it reur? Is it serious?" "It might be some old people and old ces that reminded him of his past. So far, it doesn''t seem major, but we can''t treat it lightly. It''s better to bring him to the hospital tomorrow and do a thorough examination." Jacob said to Savannah.


    "Okay." Savannah nodded instinctively. "Besides, I prescribed some medication for him. Savannah, don''t forget to push him to take it. As long as he takes medicine regrly, he should get better." He handed Savannah a bottle, as he said.


    "Push him?" Savannah took a breath. She seemed to have a very responsible position that she should apany him to the hospital and push him to take the medication. "Who else, but you? He lives outside now, and there''s no family around him."


    Jacob said with a grin, "He only has you now." Only you. Her heart gave a great thud against her chest at these words, and she finally nodded. "Well. I''ll try it." Late that night, Savannah and Judy sent Dr. Shamon away before they went upstairs.


    In the dim light, Dn was lying in bed quietly with no delirium again, and he breathed slowly.


    Staring at his handsome profile, Savannah was still lost in reflection. This bossy man, cool and callous in the eyes of others, had such a sorrowful past? Depression? She wouldn''t have believed it if she learned it yesterday.


    Though he was born into a great family, he saw his beloved brother die in front of him.


    Although he had a father, a sister, and a nephew, no one treated him considerately. Old Sterling didn''t understand him; Susan is his elder sister, but obviously more concerned with her husband and son; and it''s better not to mention his nephew, who wanted nothing but power and money.


    As a sessful business giant, Dn Sterling was unhappy with all he had and miserable for all he had lost. Pity stirred in her heart. She walked to him, wiped the sweat from his brow, and tucked him in. Then she stretched herself out on the couch and fell asleep.


    The next morning, Savannah got up before dawn. She took out the antidepressants Jacob left and put it on the bedside table with a bottle of water. Then she headed to the bathroom to clean her face and change clothes.


    When she got out of the bathroom, she saw Dn sitting on the edge of the bed in a nket and looking at the medicine bottle in his hand with no expression. He looked much better, just as usual.


    "You''re awake. Take the medicine first." Savannah picked up a ss of water and handed it to him.


    Dn didn''t ept the ss from her. The memory ofst night came back clearly to him, and he slowly remembered what had happened. He lost controlst night. The depression that once tormented him returned.


    And the little woman had obviously known everything. "I already know what had happened to you and why. Don''t worry. Dr. Shamon camest night; he said that you would soon recover as long as you take the medication regrly and stay in a good mood."


    Jacob has got a big mouth. Dn, with a sullen look, ignored her words and stood up. He wore nothing but briefs! And his impressive length under the briefs was eye-catching! Savannah felt her mouth dry as the nket slipped from him. He had broad shoulders, narrow hips, and his abdominal muscles rippled as he walked to the bathroom.


    He is really stunning. She blushed. Though she had had sex with him twice, it was the first time she looked at his naked body sopletely and carefully. "Wait, wait a minute!" She reacted, in spite of her shyness,ing forward and pulling him by the hand, "Take the medicine first. Dr. Shamon said, you must take it regrly every day."


    Caught by her little hand, all of a sudden, he turned around and stared at her, and desire instantly radiated throughout his belly. He took two steps toward her, his eyes disconcertingly keen as he watched her. She withheld her hand, hastily.


    "No, I''ve already recovered." He restrained his desire, not wanting to scare her. "But Dr. Shamon said you should take medicine to stay on the safe side." "I know exactly how my body is, and I don''t need him to tell me what to do." He still refused.

 Chapter 73 - 73: Don’t You Care About The Sterling Business?

    "Are you sure?" snapped Savannah as he turned. "I saw clearly how you werest night, and on the way back from the Sterling''s house. Dn, you are not god, and you can''t get through everything on your own! If you have an ident, what would old Sterling do? Do you want him to lose another son at his age?"


    Dn paused, and Savannah continued. "Well, even if you don''t care about your father, what about the Sterling Group? Don''t you care about the Sterling''s business? Do you want to see Devin take advantage of you if you are taken down? Devin is arrogant and dishonest. What would the group be like if led by Devin?"


    Savannah breathed a better breath when she saw Dn standing there thoughtfully. Sure enough, in his mind, the Sterling Group was untouchable. She did not know why she had tried so hard to convince him. Perhaps, as Dr. Shamon said, he had no one but her around him.


    ording to his temper, it''s absolutely impossible for him to tell his family about the recurrence of his depression. If she ignored him, he might really have an ident. Finally, Dn turned slowly, took the pills, and then grabbed the ss from her hand, swallowing them expressionlessly.


    "You are so wordy. Can I take a shower now?" With that, he strode to the bathroom, but the voice of Savannah came again, "You''d better hurry. You have to go to the hospital afterward." Dn stopped again. "Hospital?!"


    "Well, Dr. Shamon said you''d better have a thorough examination, so I made an appointment for you with him this morning."


    "Savannah, don''t you think you mind too much about my business? How dare you make an appointment for me?"


    Savannah gnawed her lip. "What if you have other health problems¡­"


    "I have to go to thepany. I have a meeting this morning and a meal with a very important client at noon. No time for the hospital." He interrupted impatiently.


    "Actually... I just made a phone call to Garwood in the bathroom about you taking the day off. Garwood said the assistant manager would help run the meeting." Savannah smiled at him, "And the Marketing manager will entertain the client for you at noon."


    "... " Dn choked with anger.


    "Now, you have no worries. If it''s not a problem, I will take a quick shower. It''s gettingte. I''m going downstairs first." Savannah turned to the doors in a hurry.


    Dn looked at her back, gloomily.


    ***


    One hourter, the ck Lamborghini stopped in front of the hospital. Dn was still wondering why he had conceded to the little woman atst. The examination took about two hours. The results woulde out the day after tomorrow. After a few more words with Jacob, they left the hospital.


    In the car, Dn was about to start the engine when Savannah stopped him. "Wait a minute."


    "What now?" Dn''s face clouded. "It''s nearly twelve o ''clock. It''s time to take your medicine." Savannah took out the antidepressant from her handbag, handed two of them to Dn with a bottle of water.


    Dn was really speechless. "You brought it out with you?"


    "Of course. You should take the medicine on time, or it won''t work. Come on." She thrust the bottle of water into his hand again.


    He raised his eyebrows and, atst, got the pills down with water.


    "You can take this bottle to yourpany, give it to your secretary and ask her to remind you to take it ording to the directions on the medicine bottle." She put the medicine bottle into his hand as she said this. Dn nced at the bottle, and then his eyes fell on her. "What''s up?" Savannah turned nervous before his steady gaze.


    She thought about the car sex beside the moat, and her heart quickened. "Oh yes, Dr. Shamon said, you should avoid being too excited and too tired when taking this medicine, and no sex..." A ghost of a smile yed around his lips. Though he wanted her every time, he saw her since the previous car sex, this time.


    "I''m thinking about bringing you to thepany to be my secretary."


    "Be your secretary? No, kidding!" Savannah was relieved but then distressed. He squinted at her, "You think I''m kidding?"


    No one knew about his disease at thepany, and he would not tell anyone else. He might easily forget the medicine with all of his work every day.


    It sounded pretty good to let the little womane to thepany as his secretary, reminding him to take the medicine. But there might also be another purpose... He wanted to see her all the time.


    Savannah looked perplexed. "You must have more than one secretary around you as the president, so you won''t need me." "I don''t want others to know." "I''ve never been a secretary before." She replied casually.


    Every time he came back to Beverly Hills, she was so nervous with an eye out for his intimate behavior, and she didn''t want to work before him during the day. "As my secretary, your main work is to remind me to take my medicine."


    "But I have modeling work for a Dairypany next week... " "I know. You will start shooting a weekter. This week, you''re free. And, it will take you up to three or four hours a day when you start working." He knew all about her trip.


    "But... " "If you don''t go, I''ll probably forget the medicine." How could he be so¡­? Just like a child¡­ Savannah didn''t respond. Finally, Dn''s patience was exhausted. He raised her chin and used his trump card. "Have you forgotten our agreement again?"


    Savannah sighed. Yes, now she belonged to him. He could ask her to do anything, let alone being a secretary. How could she say, No? Well, Dr. Shamon said he needed to take the antidepressant for no more than one week. When he got better, he didn''t have to take it anymore. So, she would be his secretary for one week at most. "All right." She nodded.

 Chapter 74 - 74: Become His Secretary

    The next morning, Savannah arrived at the Sterling Group at about nine o ''clock, ording to the office hours. She heaved a deep sigh as she stepped into the elevator. Her one-week working life began.


    When the elevator door slid open, Savannah walked out and was confronted by a very attractive, groomed, blonde young woman who rose from a desk of sandstone to greet her. "Miss Schultz as expected. I''m Isa Miller, Mr. Sterling''s chief secretary, Mr. Sterling asked me to receive you here."


    Savannah looked at the young woman in front of her. She''s wearing a sharp purple suit jacket and white shirt. She looked immacte with a slim figure. Dn''s chief secretary was so young and beautiful. "Nice to meet you, Miss Miller." Savannah smiled politely to her.


    Miller took Savannah to a seat next to the president''s office. "Miss Schultz, this is your seat. Mr. Sterling will make internal calls when he wants you. When not busy, you can surf the Inte or read a magazine. If you have any problems, you can also ask me."


    It seemed that this week''s secretarial work wouldn''t be very hard. "Thank you. Just call me, Savannah." Savannah looked around and said. She was her colleague this week, and it seemed strange to be called Miss Schultz. After making everything clear, Miller went back to her seat.


    As soon as she sat down, two assistants came up to her together,


    "Miller, is that girl the new secretary? Was ourpany hiring? I haven''t heard from HR yet¡­"


    "She''s hired by Mr. Sterling directly," Miller said. "I was just informedst night that she would help me share some of the work these days."


    The two assistants were surprised. "Miller is in charge of the daily business of the president. What''s the use of another person? Will she separate your power?" "Miller has worked for thepany for so long and organizes everything for the president. What would the new secretary do? The girl looks only twenty years old. She''s so young. Could she do any better than Miller?"


    Miller slightly frowned. She has only been the chief secretary since Mr. Sterling took control of the group. When Mr. Sterling told herst night that a new secretary woulde today, she was a little surprised. Although this girl wouldn''t stay for long, she still felt ufortable.


    She tried to wear an air of neutral calm in front of the two assistants. "Mr. Sterling wants to add a secretary, and what can we say as his subordinates?" "But say--what is the girl''s background? Did the president personally hire her?"


    "Miller, what''s the rtionship between the president and the girl?" Last night, Mr. Sterling didn''t mention Savannah''s identity, and Miller didn''t ask much as a dutiful secretary. "Mr. Sterling didn''t say. Well, stop asking questions. Mr. Sterling would be angry if he knew we''re talking about him."


    The two assistants were obviously very interested in Savannah, ncing at Savannah secretly.


    "I find the girl to be a bit familiar... " "Oh, I remember! My boyfriend likes to read car magazines, and I saw her in a famous car advertisement. It seems she is an advertising model."


    "How did Mr. Sterling get such a young model to work as a secretary? Oh, my god, is this girl Mr. Sterling''s mistress...?" "No, Mr. Sterling is such a self-disciplined man with not even an affair. How could he be a model?" "If not, how could this little modele to be Mr. Sterling''s secretary?"


    "Oh, no matter what the rtionship between this girl and Mr. Sterling, today she can be a secretary, will she take away Miller''s power as the new chief secretary tomorrow?"


    "Probably not, Miller is quite a capable secretary to Mr. Sterling." "Well, maybe. Anyway, Miller, be careful!"


    As the two assistants kept gossiping, Miller''s face darkened gradually. She stared at Savannah with mixed feelings. "Don''t talk about this anymore." She shouted to the two assistants at a low voice. "No matter what''s the rtionship between Savannah and Mr. Sterling, it''s none of our business. We just do what Mr. Sterling tells us to do! Go to work now!"


    The two assistants shut up when they saw Miller was frustrated, so they nodded and left. Miller calmed herself down and threw herself into the work of today. With a stack of papers that needed to be signed, she walked to the president''s office and knocked on the door. "Come in."


    Miller walked in and put the documents on the desk in front of Dn. "Mr. Sterling, these documents need your signature." Dn picked them up. "How about Savannah?" He asked as he flipped through the papers. Miller went nk for a second. That girl was really special to Mr. Sterling. He even took some time out of his busy business to concern about a new secretary.


    "Everything is well-arranged. She sits on the left side of the president''s office, next to the window, and I''ve told her the rules of thepany." He said nothing more, signed the papers, and handed them to Miller.


    "There are several project ns you wanted today. I''ll bring them to you right away." Miller said and turned around. "Wait a minute." He stopped her. "Yes, Mr. Sterling. Is there anything else?"


    "Let her do it." Miller paused. Of course, she knew that he meant Savannah. "Mr. Sterling, the ns need to be exined. Savannah is new, I''m afraid... "


    "I said, let her do it." Said Dn, emphatically. Miller could only nod and agree. "Okay."


    Outside the office, Savannah was reading the news online wearily. It was still long before the medicine time for him.


    Just then, Miller took a stack of papers and threw them on her desk. "Mr. Sterling asked you to send them in." Miller looked gloomy. Savannah was surprised. She took the papers and made her way to the office.


    She knocked on the door before she entered, and saw Dn sitting at the desk reading a document. He was dressed in a fine gray suit and white shirt, which showed his shapely figure.

 Chapter 75 - 75: I’m Available

    It was the first time Savannah saw the man working at the office. A man who takes his work so seriously is really attractive... His eyes intense and bright, he looked charming, noble, and professional under the sunshine streaming through the window.


    She felt her face burn when he looked up, gazing at her. "This is what you want. I''m going now." She put the papers on his desk and turned to leave. "Stop." Ordered Dn.


    Savannah had to stop, "Is there anything else?"


    "It seems that Miller didn''t teach you well."


    "Ah?" She just stared at him.


    "As a secretary, shouldn''t you wait for your boss to make sure everything is okay before you leave?" He pointed out her problem.


    She curled her lip. You forced me to be your secretary, and I''m a model, okay? "I''m sorry, Mr. Sterling. Is there anything else?"


    "Exin the project n."


    She froze for a moment. "Mr. Sterling, I''m just responsible for reminding you of your medicine..."


    Dn folded his arms, his eyes burning. "You think it''s so simple to be my secretary?"


    Savannah took a deep breath. She seemed to underestimate his rigor. He wouldn''t let her spend the week easily! "Mr. Sterling, I''m new as a secretary, and not familiar with this work, why not ask Miller to exin the project n to you?"


    "You must know how to read, don''t you?"


    Savannah picked up the papers resignedly and read it slowly. Dn listened carefully, a ghost of a smile reaching his lips, and he seemed to enjoy watching her work as a secretary.


    After thest word, Savannah put the papers down. "Finished, Mr. Sterling." "You look like a real secretary." Said Dn approvingly. Then he wrote something on the n. "Okay, give them to Miller."


    Savannah sighed with relief and came to him to reach for the papers. Before she could take them, her wrist was suddenly grasped by his hand, and she was swept into his arms. Looking up, she ran into his intense eyes.


    "You... Oh, no, Mr. Sterling, I have to work... " Savannah mumbled in his arms. What does the man want to do? Outside the door are his assistants and Miller!


    "It''s also your job to please your boss when he''s tired." He muttered as he put his arm around her waist and pulled her close, his other hand skimming her waist and moving to her behind. His entertainment in his spare time of busywork was to enjoy her sweet and soft body.


    She flushed, wiggling in his arms to avoid his reckless hand. "Mr. Sterling, we''re in your office, and outside are your subordinates. You will lose face if someonees in¡­"


    "Who dares enter without my permission?" Dn said in an arrogant tone, his hands gliding slowly down her backside to her thighs.


    Savannah began to regreting here as his secretary. So, she became his "entertainment" in his leisure time besides reminding him of the medicine. Holy shit! He put his hands all over her every time! She really couldn''t see how he suffered from his depression!


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. "Mr. Sterling, the sales manager, Zoe, ising to report the recent sales to you." It''s Miller. Savannah jumped out of hisps when he let go of his hold of her. She picked up the documents and rushed to the door with her head bowed, hiding her blush on her face.


    She headed for her seat without greeting Miller and didn''t notice her surroundings, bumping into the person walking towards her. "Ouch, why can''t you look where you''re going!" Zoe gave her an angry look.


    Savannah hastened to make a bow, "I''m so sorry!" Zoe looked at the unfamiliar face in front of her and guessed the young girl must be a neer in thepany. "I wonder how you entered the Sterling Group. Are you blind?"


    "I brought her in. Do you mean that I''m blind?" Dn''s voice was cold and stern. The girl was hired by Mr. Sterling?! Zoe froze there, cold sweat, and it took a moment for her to find her voice. "No, no, I mean... "


    "Come in and start your report now," Dn ordered, his voice deadly quiet. Zoe walked in the door with terror. Savannah gave the project n to Miller and returned to her seat. Half an hourter, Zoe walked out of the CEO''s office in low spirits.


    "Zoe, are you finished?" Miller asked casually.


    "Oh, hell." Zoe''s muttered with decadent sentiments.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Sterling is fussy about everything today," Zoeined. "He damned our sales performance and said I might be fired if I continue on like this next month... In the end, he asked me to work in the supermarket in person this month, working with the front-line staff, and said that I could better understand the needs of consumers!" Then Zoe left, her face dark and dissatisfied.


    The lines of Miller''s face hardened. She knew that the sales achievement was not very good this month, but not so bad. Maybe Mr. Sterling punished Zoe, not for sales volume, but...


    Because Zoe scolded Savannah just now?! Yes, that''s the only reason.


    She nced at Savannah over there, thinking. As Zoe was severely punished for getting at Savannah... Savannah must have a special rtionship with Mr. Sterling. Perhaps, as the little assistants said, in a few days, the position of the chief secretary would be Savannah''s!


    At this thought, Miller stood up and picked up a stack of papers, walking over to Savannah.


    Savannah also noticed that Zoe went away unhappily, and there was some guessing in her mind. When Miller came, she asked in a social voice, "Miller, what happened to Zoe? She looked really upset,"


    "How could she be happy to be scolded by Mr. Sterling and transferred to work in the supermarket?" Miller''s voice was cold. Savannah''s heart sank. Was it because of her? Miller put a stack of papers on the desk in front of her. "Savannah, are you busy now?"


    "I''m avable," Savannah said.


    "These are the bidding documents that the Sterling Group has been working for recently. I can''t do it all myself. Can you help me to put the papers in order and rectify any possible documentation errors? It''s not difficult for you, is it?"

 Chapter 76 - 76: Bring The Documents

    Savannah nodded, taking the papers and began to check them. It was the first time she read bidding documents, which was in very cramped, close print, and her eyes turned sore after two pages. It sounded easy, but it took a lot of energy.


    When she looked up from the pile of papers and saw the time in the lower right corner of theputer, it was already 12:30. Oh, she almost forgot the medicine! Savannah rushed to the CEO''s office with the medicine and closed the door. "Mr. Sterling, it''s time to take your medicine."


    After she handed round the pills and the water to him, she didn''t leave immediately this time. She stood there, submissively, waiting for his orders. Dn was still handling official business at his desk, "Come here." He looked up and said.


    Savannah moved a pace or two closer, looking at him vigntly, and dared note any closer.


    He frowned when he saw her watchfulness of his movements, "I asked you toe here, Miss Schultz."


    Well, he puts on official airs again. Savannah sighed and had toe around the modern dark-wood desk and walked up to him. "I am at your service if you need me." "Feed me," Dn ordered simply, looking down, and continued with the documents.


    What the hell? Savannah almost uttered a cry, "Can''t you take the medicine yourself?" "I''m too busy to take it." He still buried his nose in the documents. Savannah took a deep breath, slowly set the ss of water and the pills to his thin lips.


    He tossed his head haughtily and nced up at her. "Is this the way you feed me?" "What do you want?" "I remember I taught you before," Savannah remembered that he had helped her take the medicine mouth to mouth. She blushed.


    Did he mean she should feed him by her mouth? Shit! She began to regret it. Maybe she should''ve just left him alone when his depression returned that night, and she might not have be his fucking secretary now. "Do I have to teach you again?" There was a note of warning in his tone.


    Savannah was desperate.


    She confirmed that the door was locked before she walked slowly back to him. She put the little white pills into his mouth, took a mouthful of water, and bent down toward his lips... Dn grabbed her and pulled her onto hisp, so he could enjoy her service more easily.


    Savannah decided all at once, and then her lips were on his. She fed the water into his mouth by her mouth. When she finally finished, she found herself blushing and her heart going pit-a-pat as he licked his lips with satisfaction. "Mr. Sterling, can I leave now?"


    "Have you had a meal?" He rubbed away the water stains on her lips with his long finger, desires pooling in his belly after the mouth-to-mouth feeding. She shook her head. "Not yet. I was examining the bidding documents."


    He raised his eyebrows and nced at his watch. "Bidding documents? Did Miller ask you to do that? It''s half-past twelve! Haven''t you eaten yet? What the hell is she doing?" Savannah was in a sweat when seeing that he was beginning to fuss. He had just punished Zoe because of her, and would she get Miller in trouble too?


    She didn''t want to be hated by everyone the first day she came to Sterling Group. "I saw Miller had too much on her hands, so helped her voluntarily. Anyway, I had nothing to do." "Really?" His dark eyes stared into hers. "Really, I''m going to eat." Dn didn''t say anything more and let Savannah go.


    ***


    After a few days at Sterling Group, Savannah was used to work as a part-time secretary. In addition to the bidding documents on the first day, Miller assigned lots of admin work to her the next day, too, saying that she was too busy toe over and asked Savannah to do her a favor.


    Savannah did not say anything to Dn and took all the work down quietly.


    Since she was the secretary, she would try to do as well as she can, so as not to have gossip.


    Dn didn''t spend all his time in the office every day. He asionally visited different departments and met with clients to discuss business.


    Savannah found he was so busy running the group every day that he seldom ate on time. In the afternoon, Savannah stretched herself out after finishing with some paperwork when she saw Millering to her with a blue folder. "Savannah, please take this document downstairs and give it to the vice-president. I''m not free now."


    Miller began to arrange more work for her these days, proving to be more and more unkind. She asked her to do paperwork the first few days, and now she has her doing the errands. Savannah had never refused her before.


    But now she looked down at the papers on her desk and couldn''t help it, "Miller, you asked me to check the bidding document and said I have to give it to you before 7 p.m. Can you send someone else?"


    "Who else?" A frown swooped across her face. You don''t seem to be very busy now. Why can''t you send it yourself? The reply rose to her lips, but she bit it back. After all, they were colleagues, and she didn''t want to quarrel with her.


    Miller''s face turned gloomier when seeing Savannah standing still. "Oh, forget it. You are specially brought in by Mr. Sterling, and of course, you can''t do anything like an errand." Her voice was big enough for the colleagues around them to hear clearly, and all their eyes fell on Savannah.


    Savannah heard them whisper, she put on airs and just took the document. "I''ll take it."


    Miller looked at Savannah''s back and snorted behind her. "Little bitch! Do you want to fight me? You should just leave Sterling Group!"


    Savannah took the elevator down and found the vice-president''s office. She knocked on the door and said, "Excuse me? Miller asked me to bring the documents here." She heard a response and pushed the door in. Looking up, she frowned and then took two steps back.


    The vice-president of Sterling Group was Devin! She remembered that Devin was just a department manager in the group. Didn''t Dn kick him out of thepany?

 Chapter 77 - 77: Beyond Imagination

    How could Devin rejoin thepany and be the vice-president who ranked only below the president? Probably because Valerie was pregnant and Devin was going to start a family, old Sterling was so happy that he gave Devin the post as a reward.


    Fuck this jerk! With the marriage and the unborn baby, he unexpectedly won the vice-president of the group? Holy shit, that''s too unfair! Devin raised his eyebrows in surprise when he saw Savannah, and then he smiled darkly.


    "We''re old lovers, Savannah, why are you astonished to see me?" He heard that Savannah had entered thepany a few days ago as his uncle''s secretary. Do they love each other so deeply that they never want to be apart?


    Ignoring him, Savannah threw the papers on the desk and turned to leave. "I order you to halt!" Devin cried out angrily, starting up. "Don''t you know the rules? Aren''t you a secretary now? You can''t walk out like this. I am the vice-president of the group, you are superior!"


    Savannah paused and turned, "I''m sorry, but my supervisor is Mr. Sterling, I''m at his orders, not yours. If you are not satisfied, you can go to Mr. Sterling toin about me."


    Devin, with a sneer, said, " Oh, yes, my uncle is the head of the group, everyone should listen to him. As you see, I''m now the vice-president, and after a few more days, who can say for sure my uncle is still the head?"


    Savannah clenched her fists. Devin thought what he said had outfaced her; he came around the desk to her, saying softly, "Savannah, I wouldn''t have sent you to him if I didn''t have to. But now the situation has changed; I can take care of you and protect you. I won''t hurt you again. Let''s make up, okay?"


    Savannah was speechless. This brazen bitch was still so shameless even he was going to get married and be a father! A thought gleamed in her mind. Savannah dived into her pocket and pressed the "record" button on the phone secretly, and then deliberately said, "Valerie is pregnant, and you have been preparing for the wedding.


    If you are with me now, abandoning your unborn child and Valerie, old Sterling might eliminate your post as vice-president in a rage. At that time, you will lose everything again." "Well, then I have to wrong you temporarily, Savannah." Devin tranted her words as she was thinking about it, "I should marry Valerie first.


    When she gives birth to a baby, and my position in the group is secure, I would divorce her and marry you." How shameless! Savannah almost spit with disgust!


    "Would you like to, Savannah? Leave Dn from now on, will you? I will arrange a ce for you and won''t hurt you again. Valerie has only the name of my wife, but I love you the most..." Devin said eagerly.


    "Devin, do you want to go to the hospital again?" Stifling her distaste, Savannah said coldly, "I just want to know how disgusting you can be, and your shamelessness is really beyond imagination!"


    "You fucked me?" Devin''s face darkened. "Serves you right, you scum!" With that, Savannah turned and was going to leave, but before she reached the door, she was stopped by Devin angrily. He barricaded the door and locked it!


    "What do you want, Devin? Get out of the way!" Savannah began to feel rmed. Devin pulled her over, pressed her against the wall, and bent down, "What do I want? I want to do what I haven''t done yet! You were my fianc¨¦e, and Dn has done everything to you ahead of me, why!"


    He could not reconcile himself to the thought. Yes, he didn''t like her and gave his fianc¨¦e to another man by himself. But now he regretted that she was so close to the other man.


    "You bastard! Let me go! We are in thepany! Are you crazy? Your uncle is upstairs working. Do you want to risk your neck?" "You asked for it today! You are right, we are in thepany, and uncle dare not beat me in the office even if he''s in a rage!" Devin obviously forgot the pain after his wounds had healed.


    He was full of anger when Savannah deliberately fooled him, and little concerned about the result, his eyes shed red. Just at that moment---there came a heavy beat at the door!


    Savannah reached out and tried to open thetch, but before she could cry for help, Devin covered her mouth. Without waiting for an answer, the one outside kicked the open door open spitefully! The kick was so powerful that the door was going to topple down.


    A man in a ck suit stepped in with utmost seriousness, his eyes of ice dwelled frozen on Devin. All of a sudden, he moved to Devin, lifting him, and threw him aside, and then he took Savannah on her arm, pulling her to his side.


    Soon after work, Dn came out and didn''t find Savannah in her seat. He asked Miller and learned that she went downstairs to take some documents to the vice-president.


    Feeling ominous, he went down immediately, only to find Devin''s door was locked.


    What would happen to Savannah if he werete? After making sure she wasn''t hurt, Dn looked back at Devin, who had a bad fall, and then, he advanced to him in a rage, thrashing Devin with his fist.


    Savannah looked out and closed the door as Devin screamed with pain. It waste afternoon, and there were almost no employees outside. Devin struggled to get free but failed.


    "Uncle, you have made my grandpa unhappy by beating me into the hospital. In order to make it up to me, he promoted me as the vice-president. What if I have to go to the hospital again?" said Devin, loudly and decidedly.


    Savannah wrinkled her brows in concentration. Yes, Devin mightin to old Sterling if beaten into the hospital again, and old Sterling might be more displeased. It was too good for Devin!


    She hurriedly stopped Dn and whispered, "Forget it! It''s not good for you if seen by others in thepany, and you will have trouble exining to old Sterling!"


    Held back by Savannah, Dn let Devin go after giving him another kick on his stomach. Then he took Savannah''s hand, walked out of the office.

 Chapter 78 - 78: Vented Anger

    While waiting for the elevator, Savannah whispered softly when he saw his gloom face, "I didn''t know Devin was the vice-president of the group. Otherwise... I would not have brought him the papers."


    He knew, of course, that she had not known. Her frightened look said everything.


    "Damn, Miller! I will charge it on her!" His voice was cold and scolding. It wouldn''t have happened if Miller hadn''t asked Savannah to send the fucking papers! "Miller doesn''t know about my rtionship with Devin, so forget it.


    I don''t want to make people hate me." Savannah exined rapidly. Dn frowned, trying to curb the rush of anger. "By the way, how did Devin be the vice-president of the group?" Savannah changed the subject.


    "Old Sterling asked Devin toe back the other day when Devin told him Valerie was pregnant. He said Devin was going to start a family and will be a father soon. It''s not suitable for Devin toe back as a department manager in thepany."


    The scum won the position of vice-president with an unborn baby?! Savannah drew a deep breath and took her mobile phone out to Dn. "I recorded what he just said, maybe you can give it to old Sterling?" Dn picked it up and listened.


    "I wonder if this recording is useful for you. We can let old Sterling know that Devin was nning to return to thepany by using the unborn baby. In this way, maybe old Sterling will kick him out of thepany?"


    Dn was silent for a few seconds and then gave the phone back to her. "This recording can only indicate that Devin did not treat Valerie considerately. But old Sterling only wants a great-grandchild, not caring if Devin loves Valerie. It won''t affect Devin''s current position."


    Savannah was disappointed and sighed. If she had known that, she would not have dealt with the scum in the office just for the recording. She put the phone in her pocket and heard a pleasant voice from Dn; "You fear that he would take the position of CEO from me?"


    The recording was useless, but at least it proved the little woman was on his side. He was quite satisfied. Savannah shook her head. She did not think Devin''s scheme would prosper.


    Dn was the legitimate son of old Sterling. Devin, however, was Mr. Yontz, even if old Sterling liked him, he would never be Mr. Sterling. Old Sterling would in no way give the position of president to Devin, unless Dn had an ident, for example, or he was seriously ill, unable to run the group as the president.


    Savannah had a sh of insight into why Dn didn''t want others to know about his rpse of depression and insisted that she shoulde to thepany to take care of him...


    Because Devin would probably use his illness against him, persuading old Sterling and the shareholders to believe that Dn was ipetent and unable to manage the group as the president.


    Just then, the elevator came. Savannah gave it no further thought and got into the elevator with him. When the door closed, he held her hand again tightly. Savannah shook her hands free as soon as the door opened when they arrived at the top floor. She nced quickly at him as she walked out of the elevator in advance and returned to her seat.


    Looking at the little woman''s back, Dn knew that she didn''t want their rtionship to be known. He pressed and held down the HOLD button for a moment before striding out of the elevator toward his office on the other side.


    ***


    Early the next morning, Savannah walked into the office and saw Miller being surrounded by several assistants. Miller looked pale, and the little assistants were saying something tofort her.


    Another colleague told the whole story to Savannah. Dn was going to meet clients with several senior executives this morning. He called Miller to bring the documents to him in the parking lot.


    Miller took the documents downstairs but missed one piece of paper in a hurry. Dn scolded her severely in front of the managers of thepany and deducted her two months'' bonus.


    As chief secretary of the president for so long, Miller was perfectly sound and able, was always ttered by others. This was the first time she had been scolded by the boss, especially since we''re so many people present. It was a severe hurt to her pride. No wonder she was now in a bad mood.


    "Mr. Sterling had a bad temper today. Why did he scold Miller for something so trivial?" "Yeah, Mr. Sterling never treated Miller so rigorously. What caused him to ze out in anger today?"


    The assistants kept talking on and on. Savannah knew the reason. Dn must be still angry about what had happened yesterday. Although he didn''t punish Miller ording to her wishes, he still harbored a grudge against her.


    Miller stared at Savannah nkly when she saw hering. She felt Savannah had much to do with what happened that morning. Was it because Savannahined to Mr. Sterling that she sent her to do this and that these days? That could be the only exnation!


    Mr. Sterling was usually very kind to her. He lost his temper with her for no reason, but Savannah! This bitch! When the assistants left, Miller walked over to Savannah with a stack of papers. "These documents are needed by our clients tomorrow, and please finish checking them today."


    Savannah nced at the pile of papers, "Miller, I haven''t finished the ones you gave me yesterday." "It seems to be your problem, not mine. Am I to me for your inefficiency?" Miller vented her anger on Savannah.


    Savannah took a deep breath and said nothing more. She was upied with all the documents the whole day. By noon, she sent a text message to Dn, who was out meeting with the clients, reminding him to take his medicine. She''d hadn''t eaten anything since the morning.


    Savannah looked up, startled -- when she noticed that it was dark outside; it was already seven o ''clock at night. Her co-workers on the floor all went home for the day already. Everything quieted down. The only light in the office was the light generated by herputer.


    She got up and tried to turn on the lights, but they wouldn''t turn on. It seemed that the lights had been switched off at the main. Her stomach was growling with hunger. She pummeled her back and shoulders and sighed at the unfinished papers. The work was almost done.


    She must finish the papers so Miller would not make any more spiteful remarks!

 Chapter 79 - 79: Let Me See

    Savannah was kept busy with the papers for another two hours. After thest document was done, Savannah stood up and hurried away with her handbag. She felt dizzy because she hadn''t eaten anything all day, carelessly bumping into the desk on her way to the elevator in the dark.


    "Ouch --" With the pain on her leg, which must be bruised, she dared not dy, went downstairs in a hurry, and stopped a taxi. It was 9:30 pm when she got back to Beverly Hills. Savannah could only hope that Dn hadn''te back yet.


    If he had already gotten back to Beverly Hills and found that she was not home, he would have called to find her, but she had received no call from him. Savannah breathed a sigh of relief. But then her leg ached, and she almost cked out.


    Suffering from anemia, she was extremely faint as her blood sugars fell when she was hungry. Limping into the vi, she ground her teeth to ovee the pain. Judy was not in the living room. She was about to find something to appease her hunger when a man''s voice came behind her.


    "Where did you go? Why are you sote?" Savannah shuddered. He came back!


    She turned and saw Dn standing on thending in a white shirt and a pair of British trousers; he stared at her coldly.


    "I worked overtime in thepany¡­" She tried to calm down. "Working overtime? Who made you work overtime?" Dn asked, angrily frowning. The little woman worked as his secretary to take care of him and remind him of the medicine, not to work overtime!


    How could she put the cart before the horse! Holding her breath, Savannah tried to extenuate the matter. "I took some of the work of Miller''s hand voluntarily. I saw that you went to visit clients today and thought you wouldn''t go back to Beverly Hills. And you didn''t call me." "I called you. You didn''t answer."


    Savannah took out her cell phone and found it switched off.


    Oh, yeah, she was so busy that she forgot to check the battery state of her phone, which seemed to be in a low battery after she sent a text message to Dn at noon.


    "I''m sorry," she exined. "My phone died."


    He frowned, controlling his anger, and said in amanding tone, "What are you doing here? Go upstairs." She nced wistfully at the kitchen and rubbed her t stomach imperceptibly. Seeing he was in a fit of anger, she had to sneak down to find something to eatter.


    "Stand still!" Dn rapped out when he saw her walking with a marked limp. "What''s wrong with your leg? "He asked sternly. "Nothing. The office was so dark when I was leaving that I identally bumped into the desk... "


    "Dark? Don''t you know how to turn on the light?" "The main switch seemed to have been turned off." He went up to her and crouched down. Savannah was overwhelmed when this king-like noble man squatted down in front of her, and she subconsciously shrank, "It''s nothing... "


    "Let me see." His tone was too firm to refute. She had to stand there tamely, watching him lift up her trousers, and spot therge bruise on her snow-white leg. "Is that nothing?" He frowned.


    He gingerly touched her bruised skin with his thick fingers, which made her groan.


    This groan was full of ambiguities in the empty sitting room at night. Savannah blushed and tried to avoid the awkward situation, pulling back her leg. "I''ll find some ointment to put on it. It''s really nothing."


    With that, she turned and prepared to go upstairs. As she walked up in a hurry, she reeled and fell forwards all of a sudden--- Fortunately, and Dn caught her with his quick hands.


    The little woman was spiritless with a pale face in his arms and not steady on her feet. He carried her to the sofa without a word. "I''m alright¡­" Savannah tried to pull herself up from his arms.


    "Alright? You are going to faint!" He shouted as he picked up the phone. "It doesn''t matter." Savannah knew he wanted to call the family doctor, holding him back, "Don''t bother, I''m just a little hungry because I haven''t eaten anything all day. I''m anemic, you know."


    Just as she said this, her stomach made an angry rumbling. Dn paused, put down the phone, and went into the kitchen with no more remarks. Savannah was confused a moment before she moved and was about to jump off the sofa.


    "Sit on the sofa and don''t move," Dn ordered without turning back. Does he have eyes in the back of his head? Savannah grumbled as she sat back. Well, her leg still hurts, and it was inconvenient to move anyway.


    When Dn came out, he had a te of spaghetti in his hand. The spaghetti was cooked with an egg, steaming hot, and it was more delicious than a feast of delicacies for a hungry Savannah!


    With a swallow or two, Savannah stared at the spaghetti surprisingly. The man who led a life of luxury and privilege knew how to cook? And what he made looked delicious!


    "Eat while it''s hot." Dn put the te on the table in front of her, as if cooking was just a small thing for him.


    Savannah looked at the food, and it made her mouth water but did not move. "Why? You don''t like spaghetti?" Dn frowned. Savannah shook her head, "I just wonder if the food you made can be eaten."


    How could a man who amassed such an empire know how to cook spaghetti? "Of course, my spaghetti can be eaten." Dn smiled, "Why are you staring at me in that way? Do you want to make out with me first?"


    Savannah blushed and dropped her eyes. Dn didn''t make it further when he saw her blush. "You thought I knew nothing about cooking?" Savannah nodded without hesitation. A rich man like Dn must lead an easy life with everything provided. How could he cook this himself?

 Chapter 80 - 80: She’s Coming

    He raised an eyebrow at her. "When I was in New Haven, I got a part-time job for a while, and I did everything myself at that time." Savannah was gaping at him. "You worked part-time?" How is that possible? The man who had immense power in front of her had actually worked for others before?


    She could hardly believe it! He nodded with a soft voice. "When I graduated from Yale, dad wanted me toe home. But I didn''t know how to face him at the time; every time I saw him on Facetime, I would remember my brother. Therefore, I put off the day I was to return home."


    After a moment of silence, he continued, "Then my dad threatened to cancel my credit card, remove my bodyguards and servants, and even drive me away from Sterling''s apartment if I didn''te home."


    "So, you just moved out of the apartment that old Sterling arranged for you and went to work to support yourself?" "That''s it. I didn''t think I could only live on the Sterling name. I moved to Jacob''s house after that ultimatum and found a job in a restaurant in a week; then, I rented an apartment.


    I lived on my own terms and didn''t cost the Sterling''s another dor. You can''t imagine how I suffered in those days." Dn put his hands in his pockets and looked at the little woman who stared in amazement. "Now, I dare you to eat the food I made!"


    "Well," she said, after a time, and her nature began to recover, "but in the end, you returned home." Dn didn''t expect she would blurt this out, and he frowned, "The Sterling group was actually confronting the economic crisis two years ago. Dad is old and in poor health.


    I had to return home and preside over the group during this period of its greatest stress and danger." In other words, he would not have returned home if not for Sterling''s business.


    Savannah nced up at him "You came back because you are worried about your father, not just for the Sterling business. In fact, you had already forgiven him and missed him, right? So why do you still give him the cold shoulder?" She didn''t know how she could have the strength and the wherewithal to say it out loud.


    She had vowed never to mention the matter in front of him again, and she didn''t want to bring back bad memories to him. Maybe because there was no knowing when she would see her own mother again, she hoped Dn could cherish the time spent with his family.


    "Savannah, I will teach you if you meddle in my affairs again." He snapped his eyes in a ze. Savannah raised her voice. "I don''t mean to pry. I just feel bad about your estranged rtionship with your father. I''ve never had a chance to be close to my father, but you can!"


    The hall echoed with the ringing voice of Savannah, and Dn remained silent for a long time. Savannah didn''t say anything more. She had already touched a sore spot, and it only depended on himself then. She turned to the te and was then busy eating.


    The spaghetti was so delicious that she simply demolished it in a short time.


    Dn''s eyes softened. "Do you want more?" "That''s enough. I''m full, and I have modeling work tomorrow." Savannah remembered to keep fit and eat less all the time as a model.


    "Wait a minute." She was about to get off the sofa when Dn stopped her. He took out the white ointment from the medicine box, sat down, and then put one of her legs on hisp.


    He began to apply the ointment on her bruised skin. Savannah asionally groaned as he touched her leg. Dn curled his thin lips pleasantly. "Is this your sweet spot?"


    What the hell! Savannah blushed again and came near bursting out, "Fuck you!"


    Dn released her leg when the ointment had been applied.


    She stood up from the sofa, "I''m going upstairs." "There''s no rush." Dn stopped her again. "What else?" He nced up at the clock on the wall. "She''sing. Wait."


    Savannah wondered, "She? Who? Who''sing?"


    Just then there was a knock at the door. Judy came out of her room, stepping forward to open the door. A slim, familiar figure entered the porch with a frightened face. When Savannah noticed who it was, she nearly fell through the floor.


    It''s - Miller!


    Why did this man call Miller here in the middle of the night? He must have called her in the kitchen just now! She wanted to go upstairs discreetly, but Dn caught her by the arm, "Don''t move."


    The little woman did not care about anything, even if bullied like this. But he would not allow it. It''s toote for Savannah to leave now -- Miller had alreadye over to them and was shocked to see Savannah.


    "Savannah¡­?"


    Twenty minutes ago, Mr. Sterling called and asked her toe to Beverly Hills immediately. She thought it was a matter of work and dared not show ckness in carrying out his orders.


    She had never expected -- Savannah would be here. No, she was more than just "here." Savannah was sitting casually on the sofa, her shoes, and socks off; she clearly lived here. She was the woman of the house!


    She knew Savannah was on very familiar terms with Mr. Sterling, but she never thought they were so close! Miller gasped for breath for a long time and realized why Mr. Sterling called her here. The sweat started out on Miller''s backbone.


    "M.. Mr. Sterling, what can I do for you?" Miller said with hesitation. Dn raised his eyebrows. "Why did you give her all of these papers?" Miller turned pale, "I...I..."


    Savannah was just going to say something when Dn put his arm around her waist and pulled her close.


    Savannah struggled to sit up straight but was lowered to his arms.

 Chapter 81 - 81: Judging His Woman

    "I''m asking her to speak for herself." Dn leaned over his head and nuzzled behind Savannah''s ear in Miller''s presence. Savannah''s heart began to pound. She dared not move anymore, huddling like a kitty in his arms, for fear that he might go further before Miller.


    On the luxurious sofa, the man wrapped his arms around the little woman in a possessive pose, Miller froze there, astonished, and her fear increased, "... I''m sorry, Mr. Sterling, I''m really sorry, I didn''t know Savannah¡­"


    She really didn''t know that Savannah and Dn were so close. "Savannah? You call her by her first name?" Dn didn''t appreciate Miller''s apology. His brows knitted. A cold sweat ran down Miller''s forehead. She made a low bow to Savannah. "I''m sorry, Miss Schultz! I''ll never tell you to do anything again!"


    "That''s all?" Dn''s face was still cloudy. "What else?" Miller was stunned. "She was workingte tonight, and the electricity had been switched off. Only you can order this." He just wondered why Savannah hurt her leg due to a power failure.


    In general, the Sterling group provided electricity at all hours, and emergency power supply would turn on automatically when the power was cut. It''s also very strange that only the lights were not working. Obviously, someone did this on purpose. Miller turned pale.


    She had worked for Mr. Sterling for a long time and had learned about him. She could not justify her behavior now. "I... I asked the property to turn off the electricity. I''m sorry, Mr. Sterling. I''ve lost my sense, and I was afraid that Miss Schultz would take my position as the chief secretary, so I wanted to drive her away¡­"


    Then she bowed to Savannah." I''m sorry, Miss Schultz!" "Enough, you can go now. I don''t want to see you again." Said Dn grimly. Is Mr. Sterling going to fire me? Miller turned pale. "Mr. Sterling, I have already apologized. Please forgive me this time. I really didn''t know your rtionship..."


    "Looking down on my woman is looking down on me. I don''t need a narrow-minded secretary who bullies new people." Dn raised his hand briefly, "Judy, see her off!"


    Judy came over and said, "Miss Miller, please."


    Miller was looking at the floor, her face eloquent with despair. White-cor workers fight for jobs in the Sterling Group, so it was not easy for her to be the chief secretary. Tears started with Miller''s eyes.


    Today she not only lost a job but would also be refused by otherpanies if they knew that the Sterling group fired her.


    "Wait a minute." Savannah drew a deep sigh. An energetic ray of hope shone in Miller''s eyes as she turned to Savannah. Dn, with a disapproving frown, was at Savannah''s ear. "You should not be softhearted to the one who bullied you."


    Savannah, however, struck on another problem. If Miller is fired, it would be another reason for him to bring her with him as his secretary, at the very least, before finding a second secretary.


    She didn''t want her one-week secretary work to be extended indefinitely. That''s terrible! And to be honest, Miller didn''t do anything inexcusable... The punishment on Miller was too serious.


    Savannah looked downward to avoid his intense eyes and whispered, "I don''t have a softened heart." "Then you give me a reason not to fire her," Dn said softly as he held her close. He nuzzled her ear without the slightest consideration for the feelings of Miller, who was waiting fearfully.


    Savannah rolled her eyes; she didn''t want to offend him, so instead of telling him her real thoughts, she whispered softly, "It is not easy for you to find a right-hand secretary. Miller is very capable with her work and helps you a lot. You''repeting with Devin now, and it''s better for you to have more good helpers around¡­"


    Dn raised his brows. Was the little woman thinking for him? Savannah adopted a sweet look when noticing his silence, biting her lip, and said, "Forget it, won''t you?"


    There''s a very determined streak in the little woman at times, but when she interceded for him in a sort of pussy-like way, she was additionally charming; nobody could refuse her, especially men.


    After a while, he turned to Miller, his long livid face rxed, but his voice still cold, "You should thank Miss Schultz." Miller looked at him in disbelief. Mr. Sterling wouldn''t be swerved from his course once his mind was made up. But now he changed his decision after a few words from Savannah?


    It took Miller a long time to react; she could not control her tears of joy. "Thank you, sir. Thank you, Miss Schultz!" She bowed to them before walking to the door in turbulent moods with Judy.


    "Wait a minute!" Savannah thought of something when Miller reached the door. This voice tied Miller in knots again. Was Savannah going to regret this? Turning around, she said nervously, "Is there anything else, Miss Schultz?"


    Savannah nced at Dn and, after receiving a sign of approval from him, she walked up to Miller and said in a low voice, "Please don''t tell anyone in thepany that I''m living here, nor of my rtionship with Mr. Sterling."


    Dn frowned with displeasure as he heard that. Although the rtionship between them had been kept secret for a long time, he wondered why the little woman should mind others knowing she was with him.


    Last time he took her to a dinner party held by JK she was also afraid of being known by the media. Today was the same. Dn stretched out the corners of his mouth but said nothing.


    Miller was relieved to hear that but then felt surprised that Savannah wanted to keep the rtionship a secret. For other women, they would be itching to tell everyone when they had the chance to just talk to Mr. Sterling, let alone live in his private vi. But Savannah, however, seemed to be afraid of being involved in an affair with Mr. Sterling?


    Miller sank down, said cautiously, "Sure, Ms. Schultz, I will say nothing about you and Mr. Sterling." Savannah breathed a sigh of relief and said soothingly. "Dn was too concerned about me today. Could you not give it another thought?


    In thepany, you can just call me by my name instead of Miss Schultz, in case our colleagues get suspicious.

 Chapter 82 - 82: The Man’s Decision Was Hard To Change

    Miller turned to Dn in dismay, and after Dn nodded, she responded carefully, "Okay, I will take your word."


    Judy saw her out, and Miller left Beverly Hills.


    The living room was quiet.


    "May I go back to my room now?" Savannah walked back to the sofa, ncing at him, and was about to go upstairs when Dn grabbed her by the cor and pulled her over to him.


    "So soon?" Dn''s voice was in her ears.


    "What else?" She scented the danger in his voice, which indicated that he wanted¡­her.


    "I helped you vent your spleen, and now I want you to¡­" He whispered in her ear, and he began to trail feather light kisses around her ear and on her neck.


    "I hurt my leg today, I can''t..." She shuddered with an excuse.


    "What are you thinking?" Dn let her go. He raised his eyebrows at her, amused, and a little dismayed.


    "Don''t you want to¡­sleep with me?" She said, stammering.


    "I want you to promise me one thing!" He said roughly.


    Yes, he wanted her. He hadn''t made out with her for a long time since that day in the car.


    It was also for his own private desire that he made her his temporary personal secretary in thepany.


    These days, he was really too busy dealing with the business since Devin had just rejoined the group as vice-president, and she was always against him; otherwise, he might have already had her in the office¡­


    When he was holding her in his arms just now, he could feel her softness and smell her sweet scent, which caused the fire to course through his body.


    But anyway, he would not sleep with her while her blood sugar was low and with an injured leg.


    Ah, is it a misunderstanding? It''s a shame. Savannah flushed and stammered, "promise?"


    He took her chin in his hand and tilted her head up to reach his eyes. "When something like this happens in the future, tell me first. Do not hide anything from me."


    If he hadn''te to Beverly Hills today, he would not have known that she had to workte and got home hungry with her leg bruised. How could she keep silent when being imposed like this?


    How could his woman be such a wimp?


    Looking at his handsome face, Savannah was shocked with a nice warm feeling inside of her.


    Although he ordered her in amanding tone, and so bossy, his words warmed her heart.


    Oh no, she scolded herself. Warm? Don''t be silly! He''s such a male chauvinist, afraid that others will bully his little pet.


    He doesn''t care about you! He just can''t bear his belongings being offended!


    Savannah restrained the warm emotion eventually and nodded calmly, "I see."


    While the words were on her lips, she was picked up to his chest all of a sudden, and then he carried her upstairs.


    "Dn, what are you doing? I said I couldn''t..." She started, struggling in his arms!


    "I''m just taking you to your room. I don''t want your leg to get worse tomorrow. Then you will have a reason not to go to work!" He imprisoned her in his arms and headed for her room.


    He kicked the door open, put her on her bed, and left for his own room.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    The next morning, Savannah got up and went out of her room to find the master bedroom empty.


    That workaholic would have gone to work early.


    After breakfast, Savannah took a taxi to the Sterling group.


    When she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Miller walking toward the elevator with a pile of documents.


    Frustrated and a little embarrassed, Miller halted as she recalled what happenedst night.


    She smothered "Miss Schultz" on her lips when she remembered Savannah''s order.


    Savannah, however, greeted Miller naturally, "Hi, Miller." She nodded her head to Miller and walked to her seat as usual.


    When Dn hadpleted the course of the antidepressants Jacob prescribed, Savannah''s weeklong secretarial work finally came to an end.


    On the second visit, she apanied Dn to the hospital.


    After the examination, Jacob sat behind his desk and read the report.


    "The indicators are normal now, and no more depressive symptoms. You can stop the drugs." Jacob said to Dn and then turned to Savannah with a meaningful smile.


    "Savannah, you have taken good care of him. That''s good. "


    Of course! I was taking care of him for the whole week! Even at thepany! Resisting an impulse to roll her eyes, Savannah said politely, "It''s all because of you."


    "Don''t be modest. The rpse of depression is not a small matter. If it were not for you, Dn might have had to have treatment in the hospital."


    "The best I can do is to remind him to take his medicine. Thanks to the rare skill you''ve got." Savannah said sincerely.


    Dn frowned as he saw the two of them talking andughing in their own perfect world.


    They overlooked him, and every time the little woman spoke to Jacob Shamon, she had two beautiful dimples with a genuine smile on her face.


    She never looked so happy before him, because when she smiled at him, it seemed that it was forced.


    They came to the hospital today to evaluate his condition, not for her to have a chat party with Jacob!


    Dn stood up with a sullen face and took Savannah''s hand. "Let''s go."


    Savannah was pulled to the door before the words had all left her mouth, "Ah, sorry, we have to go now. Jacob, see you---" She waved another hand to Jacob.


    Jacob Shamonughed. "Hey, Dn, why are you leaving so soon? It''s almost noon. Let''s have lunch together."


    Dn''s face darkened more. He turned around and said, "Keep the hospital meal for yourself."


    After that, he led Savannah out of the office by the hand.


    Jacob Shamon smiled and shook his head. Dn was always a control freak in a business affair, but now he was even more high-handed with his feelings.


    A few dayster, Savannah learned from Judy that Devin and Valerie''s wedding banquet was going to be held this Sunday.


    The wedding was prepared quickly because old Sterling did not want Valerie to be at the wedding with a big belly, in case people would talk about her behind her back. So, they had to go through with the marriage ceremony before Valerie''s pregnancy became obvious.


    "Savannah, Mr. Sterling asked that you are well taken care of for the wedding in advance. If you have work to do Sunday, please take time off." Judy said, "Mr. Sterling would bring you with him to Mr. Yontz''s wedding."


    Savannah was surprised.


    She felt sick at the thought of attending the wedding of her ex-fianc¨¦ and her cousin.


    Could she say no? Obviously not. The man''s decision was hard to change.

 Chapter 83 - 83: He Missed Her

    Moreover, Dn was making his circuit to the group''s subsidiaries in other cities these days. She did not have the opportunity to persuade him to change his mind if she could not see him at all.


    Atst, Sunday came.


    Dn didn''te back to Beverly Hills until the morning of the wedding day.


    ording to Judy, Dn was on his way back from a business trip. Savannah picked up a dress from the wardrobe casually, and with sparing use of make-up, she waited in her room for Dn.


    The door of the room creaked open.


    Dn entered the room and walked towards her, a little jetgged after the long business trip, and the stubble on his chin gave him a more masculine look.


    He just got back to L.A. this morning.


    Savannah got up on her feet nervously, like a concubine receiving her king. Perhaps because they had been apart a few days, her heart pumped when she stared up into his smoldering gray gaze. She was sping her hands.


    Dn saw the little woman standing there quietly, and lovely, and a spasm of longing and throbbing went through him. He missed her.


    Absence sharpens love.


    He never had to worry when he went on business trips before, but this time a curse and care was urging his return.


    Savannah felt somewhat awkward under his intense eyes and broke the silence. "You''re back. You must be tired."


    He strolled over and tucked a stray strand of her hair behind her ear. It''s good that you''re concerned, but that''s not enough.


    "You know how to alleviate my fatigue, don''t you?"


    With that, he wrapped his hand around her, with another hand skimming her waist.


    Smelling his familiar clean, fresh smell, Savannah blushed. Of course, She knew what he wanted.


    She took his naughty hand away from her waist gently, changing the subject. "It''s gettingte."


    Dn tried hard to restrain his desire. He would like to fuck her now if they are not going to the wedding.


    "Do I really have to go to the wedding with you?" She whispered.


    Dn narrowed his eyes. "Are you afraid to see Devin and your cousin?"


    Savannah shook her head. She had no feeling toward Devin, and he made her sick. She didn''t care about whom he was going to marry.


    "No, I let them go long ago." She took a deep breath, "It''s just that¡­ the groom is my ex-fianc¨¦, and the bride is my cousin¡­I feel ill thinking about seeing them."


    "Since they make you sick, why should you make them feel good? If you don''t want to see them, it indicates that you still have a knot in your heart." He said simply.


    "Okay, I will go." Savannah bit her lip.


    Dn was right. Why would she dare not go? It was Devin who betrayed her.


    Dn looked her up and down. "Aren''t you dressed yet?"


    "Isn''t this dress, okay?" Savannah was wearing an embroidered satin dress.


    "It''s too casual. Anyway, today is the wedding of old Sterling''s grandson." Dn said in a sarcastic tone. He was not interested in Devin''s wedding, but he had to attend it as he was Devin''s uncle.


    "No need." She pursed her lips. She was kind enough to attend Devin and Valerie''s wedding.


    "It is necessary. The more you hate them, the more you have to dress up." Dn said steely as he walked to the wardrobe. Pulling open the door, he began to pick up a dress appropriate for the wedding.


    Finally, he selected a brand-new dress and threw it into her arms. "This one!"


    It was a fishtail Italian branded dress with a halter neck and gathered at the waist. The bottom of the was covered with precious pearls, and it was so well-tailored that it entuated women''s graceful figure.


    Savannah had never worn the dress since she moved in because it was so elegant and eye-catching.


    "This one?" Savannah was taken aback.


    He nodded undoubtedly. "Change."


    "This dress is too aggressive. It will steal the show. Anyway, I''m not the bride." She was reluctant to be the focus of the guests.


    "Just do what I want." His thin lips quirked up.


    Before Savannah could say anything else, Dn stopped her in a threatening tone.


    "I don''t mind changing it for you if you don''t want to change it yourself."


    Then she took her dress and hurried into the cloakroom.


    At a five-star hotel of the Sterling Group, the guests had all arrived, and the gateway was crowded with coaches.


    Today was the wedding of old Sterling''s grandson.


    Guests in suits and neckties came in and out with their families through the revolving door at the entrance.


    The wedding feast would be held in the biggest hall on the top floor with an open garden.


    Sterling also arranged hundreds of rooms for guests from afar to rest or spend the night after the reception.


    In the huge banquet hall, guests toasted each other, chatting andughing.


    Valerie, in a white wedding dress, was standing at the door with Devin, in a suit, weing the guests.


    Norah was talking to some richdies with quick exultation.


    Her daughter married Devin and became old Sterling''s granddaughter-inw, and she became a rtive of a rich and powerful family. Who dared despise her now?


    Susan, however, had a dissatisfied expression on her face.


    She was relieved when her son broke up with Savannah and was thinking of arranging a richdy for Devin when Valerietched on to Devin!


    Originally, she did not want her son to marry Valerie in any way, but Valerie became pregnant, and old Sterling told her to hold the wedding ceremony as soon as possible.


    She finally agreed to the marriage but still looked down on this daughter-inw and the Schultz''s family.


    In her mind, Devin''s wife should have been a nobledy from an aristocratic family, rather than the daughter of a small factory owner.


    What''s more, Valerie blew out a scandal with a video on the Inte a few days ago, which was talked about by the granddies in her circle. Too humiliating!


    "Wee, Mr. Sterling." Greeted the waiter at the gate.


    Following the movement, Devin and Valerie looked towards the door, only to see a man and a woman walking in their direction arm in arm.

 Chapter 84 - 84: She’s Charming And Beautiful

    Dn looked smart in a ck suit, white shirt, and charcoal tie. He was tall and broad-shouldered; his slim figure and fine noble face made him the most handsome man in the hall. In his arms was a youngdy in her early 20''s; it was -- Savannah.


    Devin and Valerie were both in a trance.


    Savannah was looking luscious in a custom fishtail dress with beautiful pearls, like a little mermaid onnd. As an advertising model, she was in great form, and the dress set off her figure. She looked slender and graceful with her dainty waist encircled by Dn''s arm.


    The beauty of Savannah surpassed all-female guests and dazzled all of the male guests.


    Devin was surprised, his eyes widened. He had never known that Savannah could be so charming and beautiful!


    Valerie stood next to him and noticed his expression. She red fiercely at her cousin as her face darkened.


    What does Savannah mean by dressing up like this? Is she deliberately trying to steal the show?


    Holding back her anger and jealousy, Valerie forced a smile. "Uncle," she greeted Dn.


    Devin''s nature recovered itself; he took Valerie by his arm and walked to them. "Uncle, wee. We''re waiting for you and wondered if you were dyed in traffic."


    Dn read everything in Devin''s eyes. A ghost of a smile touched his lips.


    "Well," he said as his fingers gently tucked Savannah''s hair behind her ear, "It takes time for a woman to get dressed, and I don''t like to rush her."


    Devin swallowed his displeasure when he saw their intimate movement and smiled, "Pleasee in, uncle."


    Dn nodded, taking Savannah on his arm, and went into the banquet hall.


    A rush of jealousy came to Valerie as she watched Devin staring at Savannah''s back for a long time. Finally, she couldn''t help from blurting out, "She is beautiful today, right?"


    Devin withdrew his eyes. "Nonsense."


    "Oh, nonsense? You couldn''t take your eyes off of her! What, you have regrets? You regret marrying me, and wish you could marry her?"


    Devin was very impatient, but today was his wedding, and his grandfather was also present. He could only try to appease her.


    "Don''t get angry, honey. I am marrying you because I love you. Be careful of the baby."


    Valerie felt better. She nced at Savannah resentfully, her fists clenched.


    No sooner had Savannah and Dn sat down, Dn was called away by old Sterling to receive some old family friends who came to the wedding from afar.


    Savannah felt a little embarrassed to sit at the table with old Sterling and the Yontz family.


    Old Sterling was pleased to see that Dn had brought Savannah with him today. He chatted with Savannah for a while.


    Susan, however, was cold as the winter towards Savannah.


    Some of the guests had attended George Sterling''s birthdayst time and knew Savannah was Devin''s ex-fianc¨¦e and had watched Dn take Savannah away that day.


    They could not help looking at Savannah curiously; however, they dared not say anything.


    There were also some guests who never saw Savannah before. "Who is thisdy?" asked one guest in curiosity.


    Old Sterling knew that Dn had not opened their rtionship yet, so heughed and said, "She''s a rtive of the bride, the cousin of my granddaughter-inw."


    Since she was the bride''s cousin, how could she be present with the groom''s uncle?


    The guests were more curious, but they were sensible enough not to ask more.


    A little whileter, when the feast was about to begin, Savannah went to the restroom, avoiding guests'' curiosity about her and meeting Susan face to face.


    Walking out of the restroom, Savannah took a few steps down the corridor and saw a slim figure in a white wedding dress standing in front of her.


    It''s Valerie.


    "I didn''t expect that you would have the nerve toe today." Valerie, holding her dress, approached, her voice was unpleasantly harsh


    "As you had the nerve to take your sister''s fianc¨¦ away, why wouldn''t I have the nerve toe to your wedding?"


    Valerie gritted her teeth. "I''m Sterling''s granddaughter-inw now! Are you still qualified to scold me? Look at you. Who are you today? Did Mr. Sterling introduce you to the guests? You don''t even have a name!"


    An unspeakable feeling pierced Savannah''s heart.


    Valerie raised her tone when seeing Savannah''s silence. "Didn''t you say that Devin would not marry me? In the end, I won! I became Devin''s wife and Sterling''s granddaughter-inw. Devin loves me and values me. You are the loser!"


    "Are you sure Devin really loves you?" Savannah sneered.


    "Marriage is love! If he didn''t love me, would he marry me?"


    Savannah nced at Valerie''s belly coldly. "Really?"


    Valerie snorted, covering her belly. "Do you mean to say that he married me because I am pregnant? Oh, that means he cares for my child, so he loves me the most! In his mind, you are only a piece of shit! Don''t try to seduce my husband!"


    Savannah took out her cell phone and pressed the y button.


    Devin''s recording had not been deleted.


    His excited voice came from the phone.


    "Savannah, I wouldn''t have sent you to him if I didn''t have to, but now the situation has changed; I can take care of you and protect you. I won''t hurt you again. Let''s make up, okay?... then I have to wrong you temporarily. I should marry Valerie first. When she gives birth to the baby, and my position in the group is secure, I will divorce her and marry you."


    Devin''s promises vibrated in the corridors.


    Valerie''s face turned pale.


    The words from the man she loved were like a thunderp to her.


    "No, no, you lied to me you must''ve faked this recording --" Valerie was so humiliated that she rushed to grab the phone!


    Savannah took a step back from her mad cousin.


    Valerie stared angrily at Savannah after she grabbed the air. "You must be envious of my marriage with Devin, so you want to make mischief between us! He loves me! How could he still think about you?"

 Chapter 85 - 85: Ten Percent Share To Transfer

    Valerie was still fooling herself in front of the truth.


    Savannah sneered, "If this thought gives you relief, well, suit yourself."


    Valerie turned scarlet, her jaw clenched. She rushed to Savannah in madness, raising her fist, ready to strike---


    Savannah flinched. It''s almost toote to avoid the blow¡­ but it didn''te.


    Valerie''s hand was frozen above her head, where it was locked in a vice-like grip. She stared at the man who stopped her in terror. It was Mr. Sterling.


    "Un..uncle¡­" Valerie responded, her trembling voice was scarcely audible, and cold shivers ran down her spine.


    After a social chat with some family uncles, Dn returned to the table and didn''t find Savannah. He went out and happened to see this scene.


    "A man who marries you for an unborn child in your belly would abandon you if you lost the child. If I were you, I would stay at home all the time, protecting this precious baby, in case an ident would happen. At that time, you would lose everything."


    Dn looked sullen; his tone was full of threat.


    Valerie felt a tremor quiver all through her.


    She knew Mr. Sterling was not kidding. There would be trouble if she dared to offend Savannah again.


    Valerie protected her belly with her hands and ran away in panic.


    Dn took Savannah by the hand and went back to the banquet hall.


    When the wedding was about to begin, Valerie and Devin did not appear for a long time.


    Guests began to whisper together.


    Susan knew at once that something was wrong. She stood up and left the table to find Devin.


    Ten minutester, Valerie and Devin finally came out. Although they walked together hand in hand, they looked like strangers to each other.


    Valerie''s eyes were swollen from weeping.


    Devin was also fretting with impatience. If they were not at the wedding, he would have already left in a tantrum.


    They must have quarreled.


    Valerie was very upset after she heard Devin''s recording. She went backstage to question Devin. They quarreled violently, which dyed the ceremony.


    "Susan, what''s the matter with Devin and Valerie? Why did Valerie cry?" Old Sterling asked his daughter with a frown.


    Susan was busy exining, "Dad, it''s nothing. They were so rushed that tempers red, and arguments followed. It''s very normal for young couples. Valerie is now pregnant, so her temper unusually fluctuates. It doesn''t matter, Devin has already calmed her down."


    Old Sterling looked better but was still unhappy. "It''s impolite to make all the guests wait at the wedding. Don''t disparage Sterling''s face."


    Susan nodded hastily.


    A priest announced the beginning of the wedding, and the Wedding March was yed.


    Devin and Many walked down the aisle to the wedding march.


    Savannah looked at them in a silentugh of derision.


    No matter how luxurious the wedding was, Valerie was so poor that her marriage was not based on true love.


    "You feel happy now?" Dn whispered in her ear.


    This little woman was too easy to satisfy.


    In his eyes, she should get revenge on her cousin, who stole her fianc¨¦.


    She cocked her head. "They don''t even deserve my revenge. They would torment each other after the marriage."


    Just then, the ceremony was over, and it''s time for old Sterling to give a short speech.


    Dn and Savannah stopped talking and watched George Sterling, supported by the waiter, walk up the stage. They also noticed a hint of an excited smile on Susan''s face.


    Standing on the stage, old Sterling first expressed his blessing as the groom''s grandfather.


    Devin pressed Valerie''s hand firmly, "Thank you, grandpa. Valerie and I will live up to your expectations. I will be a good husband and father in the future."


    Valerie, even in her wrath, could only suppress her feelings on this asion, "Grandpa, we will be good to you in the future, and I will give you grandchildren to please you."


    A sarcastic smile flickered across Savannah''s lips. These two, in order to please old Sterling, now tried by every means to pretend to be an affectionate couple just after a quarrel backstage.


    "Good." Old Sterling nodded in a well-satisfied manner.


    He looked at Valerie''s belly before he continued with a smile, "Actually, I have one more thing to announce." His voice was determined.


    The crowd held their breath.


    Dn''s face darkened as if he could guess what old Sterling wanted to announce.


    Savannah''s heart missed a beat. From the joy in Susan''s countenance, she must have known it already.


    "Devin was a department manager in the Sterling group and had just been promoted to the vice-president. He is very smart and capable, and I always feel wronged by him." Old sterling paused, "Today, in his wedding, I have decided to transfer a 10% stake of Sterling group to my unborn grandson."


    His words brought on an uproar.


    Susan''s face lit up.


    "Thank you, grandpa." Devin was also excited.


    Savannah gasped. 10% stake of the Sterling group? Old Sterling was really generous.


    She had worked in the group as a secretary for a period of time, and also got a general idea of the internalposition and structure.


    Old Sterling said that he would transfer a 10% stake to his unborn grandson, which means that Devin will join the board of directors. In addition, old Sterling made Devin one of the major shareholders.


    What''s more, Devin had been promoted to vice-president.


    After that, Devin would almost have the same right in the group as Dn!


    Of course, old Sterling made this decision mostly for the unborn grandchild.


    She looked cautiously at Dn.


    As his authority was seriously threatened, he got really annoyed, his face darkening, and his mouth pressed into a thin, hard-line.


    "Dn, though Devin has been promoted to a higher position in the group, you are still his uncle. You have more worldly wisdom than him. So, please take care of him." Susan said in triumph.


    Since her younger brother came back and controlled the business of the group, her husband and her son had beenpletely ignored for such a long time.

 Chapter 86 - 86: He Was Really A Hot, Sexy Billionaire

    How could she not be proud that Devin had finally made a remarkableeback?


    Savannah frowned. Rtionships in wealthy families were so impersonal that even Dn''s elder sister was scheming against him.


    She suddenly felt some sympathy for Dn. No wonder he didn''t dare tell his family about the rpse of his depression.


    How could he rest assured of such a family who was eyeing up his ce like a ravening wolf?


    Thinking of this, Savannah turned to Susan and couldn''t help from blurting out, "You are too modest, Mrs. Yontz. Devin does not need to be taken care of by his uncle. He already has a knack of getting ahead. Just be careful, the one who climbs high falls heavily."


    Susan changed her face and replied in a low voice, "I''m talking to my brother. Who are you to speak to me?"


    "She is my woman." Dn''s words stopped Susan''s mouth. "And by reason, of course, she is of the same generation as you. Can she speak to you now?"


    Susan clenched her fist, and her face slowly went purple. The same generation? Savannah used to be her future daughter-inw!


    Henley, seeing that the atmosphere was not friendly, filled Dn''s ss with wine hurriedly with a courteous smile. "Come on, drink! Drink more!"


    The tension was instantly relieved.


    After the ceremony and the toast, the grand wedding finally came to an end.


    Maybe it was because old Sterling had announced that he would give Devin a 10% stake, Dn was keeping silent during the meal with a dark face.


    Savannah didn''t dare to speak while eating the food in silence.


    After the feast, people offered their congrattions to old Sterling one by one before they left.


    Waiters led the guests who came here from very far ces to the guest rooms arranged by Sterling, and then they would fly out in the morning.


    Savannah had to admit that Sterling really treated the guests in a big way. For guests who came to the wedding reception from outside LA, Sterling not only paid for the round-trip air tickets for all of their families but also provided first-ss amodations and entertainment free of charge.


    "Mr. Sterling, Ms. Schultz, your room is ready. Please follow me." The hotel manager came over.


    "We''re staying here today?" Savannah turned to Dn, surprised.


    "Yep. Some guests will stay in the hotel today; dad is weak in spirit and has been apanied back home by Susan and Henley. I should stay here as the host." Dn said as he stood up and took her hand.


    Savannah flinched. He didn''t go back to Beverly Hills every day, and they each had a separate bedroom; she could beat her brains out, trying to think a way to avoid having sex with him.


    But she had not yet figured out what to do tonight in the hotel...


    She swallowed and asked, "Will I share a room with Mr. Sterling?"


    "Of course." The manager thought Savannah was afraid that she could not live with Mr. Sterling. "Your room is a super-deluxe suite, equipped with a king-size waterbed and a private outdoor natural hot spring." His voice lowered atst.


    Savannah flushed. What the hell!


    She plucked up the courage to look at Dn, "I should be thest person to take care of the guests. Can I go back to Beverly Hills?"


    "What did you say?" Dn stared at her with his eyes wide.


    Savannah had no choice but to follow him and take the elevator up.


    The presidential suite for them was on the top floor.


    Momentster, they arrived. After tapping a number into a keypad, the door of the suite opened. The manager gestured with a sweeping motion and closed the door before he left carefully.


    "Uuuuuuhhhh---" Savannah eximed when she walked in the suite with Dn and got a clear view of the room.


    She had only heard of the presidential suite in novels and TV shows before, and it was the first time she stayed in such an executive suite.


    The room wasrge and airy and elegantly furnished with Swarovski crystal chandeliers and luxury furniture of famous brands.


    "I''m tired, so I will have a bath first. What about you?" Dn loosened his cor and nced at the little woman who showed high excitement at everything in the room.


    Savannah froze. What? Did he want to take a shower with her together? "NO NO NO, you first," she said hurriedly, "I''ll take itter."


    He gently patted her on the head. "Do you think there''s only one bathroom in the presidential suite?"


    Savannah followed his eyes and found that every room had an independent bathroom, breathing a sigh of relief, and then realized that he didn''t intend to take a bath together.


    "Oh ...I see ..." Embarrassed, she muttered and rushed into one of the bathrooms.


    After the shower, Savannah came out in a bathrobe with her hair still damp.


    Looking up, she saw Dn was already sitting on the sofa with just a towel around his waist. He leaned back and crossed his knees, and his unruly hair was still damp from the shower.


    She could almost smell his divine, hot, and sexy scent ¨C body all cleaned and refreshing breath.


    He seemed to be absorbed in his thoughts, thinking of something, and his eyebrows rose slightly.


    He looked charming and sexy, like the bright moon in the sky.


    Savannah''s heartbeat quickened, and her face blushed.


    It was no wonder that richdies, like Abby, had the nerve to chase after him regardless of his indifference.


    Anyway, he was really a hot, sexy billionaire.


    "Penny for your thoughts?" he asked, startling her.


    "Ah?" Savannah averted her eyes. "It''s gettingte. I''m going to bed. You''d better turn in early. You are going to treat the guests tomorrow¡­"


    As the words fell from Savannah''s lips, Dn walked right up to her, standing in the way.


    "What''s all this fuss about? The most important thing has not been done." He said as he threw his arms, lifting her up to his chest.

 Chapter 87 - 87: I Want A Child

    (Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene. If you''re notfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    Savannah had anticipated lovemaking tonight.


    Since the car sex, she had sessfully avoided it several times. She didn''t think there was any way she could avoid it this time; this would be impossible¡­


    After a brief panic, she locked her arms around his neck, surprised to find that he was not walking to the bedroom; instead, he took her to the veranda.


    On the veranda, a hot spring was bubbling with hot air. It was romantic and erotic under the moonlight.


    The spring water, clear and clean, was brought directly from the ground to the highest floor by pipelines using advanced technology.


    She knew at once what he wanted, blushing furiously.


    Thest time they did it in the car, there was at least a windscreen.


    How dare he choose the veranda tonight?


    It was almost the same as making love in the open air!


    Would they be seen?


    "Dn... No..... Don''t do it here¡­" She resisted, struggling uneasily in his arms.


    Dn knew how embarrassed the little woman was. He whispered softly in her ear, "Don''t worry, we''re at the top of the building. No one can see us."


    After this, he put her in the warm water. He reached down, grasped the hem of her bathrobe, lifted it above her head, and threw it on the floor.


    "Ah..." Savannah eximed in the natural spring. She was naked for heaven''s sake! She gasped and blushed crimson, trying to cover her naked body with her hands. Leaning down, Dn kissed her. His kiss was demanding, his tongue and lips coaxing hers.


    He stripped out of the towel and climbed in.


    His hands floated across to her breasts, and she inhaled sharply as his fingers encircled them and started kneading gently.


    "Uh-huh..." Savannah groaned; her body turned pink.


    Then he put his arms around her and pulled her close to him, squeezing her tightly. One of his hands traveled down her spine to her waist and down to her behind. His hand flexed over her backside and squeezed gently. He held her against his hips, and Savannah felt his erection...


    She moaned once more into his mouth.


    Suddenly something shed through her mind. She pushed him away gently and stiffened.


    "We should use condoms¡­"


    He whispered in her ear, "I want to be closer to you."


    "No... Dn..."Savannah bit her lip. He made it clear that he didn''t want to use condoms. Although she was secretly taking the pill, it wasn''t a perfectly safe way.


    "Give me a baby." He didn''t get up to get the condom but told her his intention in a deep voice.


    "Dn¡­ Are you crazy?"


    "No. I want a child." His voice was more ambiguous.


    "Please¡­ Don''t..." She tried to push him away.


    "Don''t? Honey, have you forgotten your identity again? You have no right to say no to me."


    She bit her lip. "You didn''t say I would have a baby for you in our agreement!"


    "But I didn''t say you wouldn''t, did I? What''s more, it is mentioned that you shall please me. I can do anything to you except burning and killing." He smiled wickedly and trailed soft, feather-like kisses along her neck.


    He must impregnate her with a gifted baby tonight!


    "No... I don''t want..." Savannah was still struggling. She leaned her head over, trying to contain the hormones that rampaged through her body.


    "You will break the agreement if you refuse. You should know the cost of breaking it."


    He would send Kevin to prison. In addition, he would also take away her stake of the Schulz''s factory aspensation!


    "You --" she couldn''t hide her exasperation.


    Then she frowned. Why did he suddenly want a baby?


    "You''re struggling for power with Devin, aren''t you?"


    That''s the only reason.


    Old sterling needs nothing but a great-grandson. He had gone absolutely crazy for a great-grandson.


    Because Valerie was pregnant by Devin, he won old Sterling''s heart easily. He not only became the vice-president of the group but also received a 10% stake. When the child is born, maybe Devin could take Dn''s position of the CEO away!


    Although Devin was not Devin Sterling, he had always kept a close rtionship with old Sterling. Dn, however, always gave his father the cold shoulder.


    In this case, it was possible for old Sterling to give his property to Devin.


    In a word, Devin, with an unborn child, became a serious threat to Dn!


    So the best way to relieve this threat for Dn was to have his own son!


    She was his woman, and in his eyes, it was the right thing that she should have a baby for him.


    Dn didn''t deny it when seeing that she had guessed his thoughts.


    "My children will be the direct descendants of Sterling. Devin''s son is nothing."


    Sure enough, he wanted to have a baby as a weapon to struggle for power.


    No, she did not want to have a baby for him, not to mention making her own children the weapons for him to fight for power.


    But before she could work out how to refuse him, his kisses came again. His hand moved down her waist to her hips, and then it cupped her intimately. His finger slowly circled around her.


    "No¡­Dn¡­ I don''t want¡­" Savannah stiffened her legs but couldn''t move.


    "Don''t you want to win your cousin? Are you really willing to see that she marries into a powerful family, swaggering in front of you after giving birth to grandchildren of the Sterling? It''s a win-win, honey. It''s good for you and me." His nose was in her hair as he inhaled deeply.


    No! She was not going to have a baby to keep up with Valerie!


    But before she could say anything more, he grasped her head between his hands and kissed her hard, then mmed into her.


    "Aargh!" Her cry was swallowed by his mouth. She started to stiffen as he thrust on and on. Her thoughts were scattering... Tonight, she had to submit to him.


    Savannah could not remember how long he had tormented her; she was utterly exhausted atst. Dn took her out, wiped her dry, and carried her to the bed. She immediately drifted off and passed out into an exhausted sleep in his arms.


    The next morning, light filled the room, coaxing Savannah from a deep sleep.


    She felt sore all over. She gently pushed him away and sat up, flushing.

 Chapter 88 - 88: Don’t Be Impulsive

    With the thought of making her pregnant, he fucked her too hardst night!


    Fortunately, she was already on the pill and should not get into trouble this time. Otherwise, she would have to buy the emergency pill now.


    He wanted to get her pregnant. If he failed today, he would try again tomorrow.


    From today on, she must secretly take the pill on time!


    Savannah took a deep breath at the thought.


    At the same time, in the Yontz''s house, on the second floor, the atmosphere of the bridal chamber was dim and gloomy. There was no romance or tenderness after the wedding night.


    Valerie sat alone on her bed, pale, her eyes still wet with tears.


    After returning to the new house from the hotelst night, Valerie did not keep up the pretense any longer. She vented her anger to Devin again, weeping and crying.


    She asked about the recording and questioned whether he was really going to abandon her after she gave birth to the child and whether he wanted to be with Savannah again.


    Devin felt fidgety. He shut the door and went to the bar for a drink. Anyway, old Sterling was not here, so he didn''t have to pretend to be a good husband now.


    On their wedding night, he unexpectedly abandoned his pregnant wife and left!


    It was the wedding night she had been looking forward to!


    She thought she finally won, but it turns out that she lost!


    She began to regret quarreling with Devin. She tried to call him but couldn''t get through. Devin remained indifferent to her the whole night!


    Valerie was crying on her bed in grief and anger when her phone rang.


    She thought it was Devin and grabbed the phone in delight. "Where are you, Devin?" she answered the phone without looking at the number. "Come back, please! I won''t quarrel with you again!"


    "Valerie, what happened? Isn''t Devin home? Don''t cry, what''s the matter?" Norah asked anxiously through the phone.


    She was going to remind her daughter to be careful of the baby when they did it.


    After all, Norah knew that her daughter could marry Devin because she had had old Sterling''s great-grandson.


    Old Sterling even gave Devin a 10% stake for the sake of the unborn baby.


    So, the baby was so precious that nothing should go wrong!


    Now Norah was rmed by her daughter''s cry.


    "Mom!" Valerie heard Norah''s voice and felt even more wronged. She spoke out the cause of her quarrel with Devin while she was still crying.


    Norah listened and quicklyforted her. "Valerie, don''t cry. You''re still pregnant."


    Valerie cried more bitterly at the mention of the child. "What is the use of the baby? Anyway, he will divorce me after I give birth to the child!"


    "Oh, my darling, don''t be angry! The baby is the only way you can gain Devin''s love now. You will lose him when you lose the baby! For the recording, those are just words, so they mean nothing. Even if Savannah is still in his heart, he has married you in the end. As long as you give Sterling a healthy baby, you will be the biological mother of the fourth generation of the Sterlings. Nobody could drive you away, and it would be impossible for Devin to divorce you!"


    "Really...?"


    "Of course. Listen to me; don''t be impulsive. Savannah would be happy to see you quarrel with Devin again. Take care of yourself and the baby!"


    Well. Valerie''sst hope was seeing her cousin live a better life than her. She wiped her nose,posed herself, and stroked her belly with her hand lightly as if she were touching her most precious weapon. Then she smiled.


    "Savannah, I am the Sterling''s granddaughter-inw, and I am pregnant with the Sterling''s fourth generation. What are you?"


    ***


    In the hotel.


    Savannah felt sore, tired, and wanted more sleep, but she was afraid that Dn wanted to do it again to her if she fell asleep. So, she went to the bathroom to take a bath and change clothes.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she saw Dn getting up.


    He had just changed into his shirt and trousers. After all that fuss, he looked younger and more energetic.


    Savannah saw him and recalled all the scenes ofst night, and her face burned. "Good morning, Dn."


    Dn wandered toward her until he was standing in front of her.


    "Morning. I have to send some guests to the airport this morning." He said with an intense look.


    "Oh, well, you''d better go now." Savannah breathed a sigh of relief. Then he pulled her into an embrace, her back to his front.


    "What do you want...Dn¡­" She dared not move.


    His hand trailed from her waist to her belly and stopped. "Maybe you already have a baby here?"


    "Not so fast!" She blurted out without thinking.


    Dn frowned. "Why not so fast? You mean I''m incapable?"


    "No!" She denied it immediately.


    Then he turned her around, lifted her chin, and squeezed it gently. "No tricks for me."


    She was surprised and pretended to be innocent. "What tricks?"


    He snorted, "Don''t do anything against pregnancy behind my back. Otherwise..."


    "I won''t!" Savannah''s hands broke out in a cold sweat.


    Dn rubbed her head. "Well, just watch TV and surf the Inte here. I will return soon."


    It sounded like she had already been pregnant.


    Savannah looked at his back as he left and breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was nearly noon when Dn returned after sending the guests away.


    He left the hotel with Savannah. Instead of going back to Beverly Hills, they headed for Sterling''s house.


    It was said that Dn''s mother was a princess from the east country, and the Sterling had a tradition that on the first day of a marriage, the new couple should offer tea to their elders.


    The tea offering was arranged for today.


    Dn, the groom''s uncle, was one of the elders, so of course, he must go home to meet the bride and the groom.


    "Dn... Am I really going? Today is the day for Valerie to offer tea to the elders. What should I do... Why don''t I take a taxi home first?"


    Author''s Note:


    Hello Dear Lovies,


    Your shameless author here, I have a simple request for all of you. Creation wasn''t easy, so your gift, reviews, and power stone vote that should reach at least 500 power stones on Friday morning will be rewarded with ten mass release chapters. This novel will be locked soon; I will make sure to upload at least 100 plus chapters before it goes premium. I would also consider giving the lowest privilege price if everyone will support this novel by gifting and voting every day.


    Thank you so much in advance!

 Chapter 89 - 89: You Talk Too Much

    Savannah pleaded as they approached the Sterling''s house.


    "You talk too much." He held the steering wheel, looking ahead, and his tone was a warning.


    Before they arrived at the Sterling''s house, Susan and her husband had already arrived earlier. They sat on the sofa together with old Sterling in the living room.


    Valerie and Devin had just arrived at the Sterling''s house. They smiled and assented while speaking kindly to old Sterling.


    After Devin spent his wedding night at the bar, he still remembered to bring Valerie back to the Sterling''s house this morning to offer tea.


    Though there was still a grudging in Valerie''s heart, she hid her emotion well in front of old Sterling.


    "Devin, Valerie''s belly is getting bigger, and she will have a difficult time in the future. We haverge rooms in the house for you to choose from. What''s more, there are many experienced servants who can take better care of Valerie and her children." Old Sterling said as he looked at Valerie''s belly. It seemed that he had already made this decision.


    Devin was stunned and surprised.


    He was old Sterling''s grandson, but hisst name was not Sterling. Generally, he could not live in the Sterling''s house, so this time their bridal chamber was arranged in another vi by Susan. He had not expected that grandpa offered to provide rooms for them!


    Valerie was overjoyed too. Though their new house was also located in a high-ssmunity, it could not stand inparison with the Sterling''s.


    They jumped at the chance of living in the Sterling''s house!


    Susan smiled silently. Dad seemed to value Valerie''s baby a lot. If Devin lived in the Sterling''s house, their rtionship between them could grow further. "Devin, Valerie, why not promise your grandfather?"


    "Granddad, we will be very filial to you in the future." Devin and Valerie said quickly.


    "I ask only one thing in return," Old Sterling said. "That you give me grandchildren!"


    Valerie turned to her husband and went into his arms coyly. "We will, granddad."


    "Wee, Mr. Sterling, Ms. Schultz." Cooper''s voice came from the porch.


    The smile died on Valerie''s lips. She looked at Savannah at the door bitterly. Why did this bitche today? She was really shameless toe to the Sterling''s house every day with no name!


    Savannah nced at Valerie. Even with a lot of face powder, her swollen eyes and the dark circles were still obvious.


    After the wedding, Valerie must have quarreled with Devin and cried all night.


    She deserved it!


    Old Sterling was very happy to see Savannah and Dning. "Dn, we were waiting for you." Then he turned to his butler, "Cooper, go and get ready."


    "Yes, Sir." Cooper took a servant to make the arrangements.


    Valerie stood up and walked towards them slowly, greeting Dn with a smile. "Uncle."


    Then she turned to Savannah, her voice softer. "Savannah, you are here again. I heard that you stayed at the hotel together with my uncle yesterday to help me to treat the guests. I''m sorry to cause you trouble."


    Valerie obviously assumed the position of the hostess of the Sterling''s house and Savannah as an outsider.


    Savannah was amused. Yes, she was indeed an outsider, but Valerie was no better.


    If it were not for her pregnancy, she would not have married into this rich family.


    It was clear that Devin married her for the sake of the unborn child to please old Sterling. In order to keep her marriage, she must force herself to appear indifferent.


    Thinking of this, Savannah was not angry with Valerie for her provocation and even felt sorry for her.


    Dn frowned when he saw Valerie''s lofty manner. He said nothing, took Savannah''s hand, passed around Valerie, and went into the living room.


    Looking at their backs, Valerie gnashed her teeth.


    Soon the servant came with the tea-utensils.


    Old Sterling, Susan, and Henley were sitting on the sofa. Devin and Valerie, with teacups in their hands, offered the tea to their grandfather and parents.


    They smiled, took the cups, and drank the tea. After that, old Sterling gave Devin and Valerie some gifts, which forebode auspiciousness.


    It was now Dn''s turn to drink the tea.


    Devin and Valerie, holding the teacups, kneeled on the dandelion and faced Dn. "Uncle, please have the tea."


    Dn''s eyes roamed around their faces but didn''t move.


    Devin and Valerie looked at each other and repeated, "Please have tea, uncle."


    Dn remained silent.


    "Dn, what''s the matter?" Old Sterling frowned slightly.


    Dn looked through the kneeling couple, and his nce fell upon Savannah. "Come here."


    "Me?" Savannah pointed at herself and asked.


    "You."


    Savannah moved to him reluctantly.


    "Sit down." Dn patted the sofa beside him.


    His words surprised everyone present. What did Dn mean? Did he want Devin and Valerie to offer tea to Savannah?


    "Dn, it''s not appropriate!" Susan looked shocked and angry.


    How ridiculous! Who is Savannah? How dare the little bitch drink the tea offered by Devin?


    It must be Savannah who asked Dn to do this! She wants to get even! The little bitch!


    Old Sterling showed his disapproval by raising an eyebrow. If Savannah was Dn''s wife or fianc¨¦e, that would be alright. Even if she was Dn''s formal girlfriend, he would say nothing, but now the rtionship between Savannah and Dn was not clear. It''s difficult to exin away, making Devin offer tea to Savannah. "Dn, it''s not right."


    Pointing at Savannah, Susan said sharply. "She is not your wife nor Devin''s aunt!"


    "I don''t care who she is. I only know that she is my woman now. As Devin''s uncle, if I''m going to take his tea, so is my woman. Otherwise, I won''t take it either." Dn crossed his long legs and said with disregard for his sister''s anger.


    Old Sterling frowned at Dn''s determined attitude.


    Every elder in the family must drink the tea from the newlywed.


    It''s inauspicious to exclude Dn.


    "Alright. Savannah, sit next to Dn and have the tea together."


    Savannah paused and then listened to old Sterling and sat down with Dn.


    Valerie was red-faced with anger that she never thought of kneeling down in front of Savannah, her cousin, and offering her tea!


    Author''s Note:


    Hello Dear Lovies,


    Your shameless author, here again, I am excited about our deal for the mass release tomorrow. Creation wasn''t easy, so your gift, reviews, and power stone vote that should reach at least 500 power stones on Friday morning will be rewarded with ten mass release chapters. This novel will be locked soon; I will make sure to upload at least 100 plus chapters before it goes premium. I would also consider giving the lowest privilege price if everyone will support this novel by gifting and voting every day.


    I am looking forward we could reach our goal!

 Chapter 90 - 90: Urgent To Have Son To Win Back The Power

    Valerie managed to maintain her anger.


    They knelt down on the futon and again offered tea to Dn. "Please have the tea, uncle."


    Dn took the antique blue porcin teacup and drank it slowly.


    Then Valerie and Devin took the new tea and turned to Savannah. "Please have the tea, Ms. Schultz¡­"


    Savannah was somewhat amused at the man and woman kneeling in front of her.


    She knew that Dn wanted to help her vent her spite. She took their teacups, sipped them, cleared her throat, and mimicked Dn, like an elder. "Good, you can stand up."


    Valerie''s face turned purple with rage.


    Dn''s lips quirked up in silence.


    After the tea offering, Dn and Savannah left.


    Savannah could see that old Sterling really wanted Dn to stay a little longer, but Dn had not unraveled the knot in his heart yet.


    They went out, got in the car, and fastened their seat belts.


    Dn didn''t speak for a long time in his seat.


    Savannah thought that some bad memories awoke in him again. After all, he rpsedst time he returned to the Sterling''s house.


    She was a little worried that if he rpsed again¡­it would happen again in the car¡­


    Or ask her to serve as his secretary at thepany and remind him to take his medicine?


    Savannah ventured to ask him, "What are you thinking?"


    Dn pondered for a moment. "I was thinking of speeding up our n."


    "Ah? What''s that?"


    "nning a pregnancy." He bent his head and answered her.


    Savannah blushed.


    Well, Devin and Valerie would move to the Sterling''s house.


    After that, Devin had a better chance of pleasing old Sterling.


    It was urgent for Dn to have a son to win back power.


    Twenty minutester, they got Beverly Hills.


    After giving some directions to Judy, Dn came up to Savannah, "I haven''t finished my work. I''m going to thepany now."


    She nodded. "Go ahead, I will go to the studioter."


    She asked for a day off for the wedding banquet yesterday, and she promised to attend the shoot this afternoon.


    "To the studio?"


    "Um. I just got a model job for an ad for a dairypany. I''ve told you. The shoot beganst week." Savannah said nervously when seeing he was a little unhappy.


    Didn''t he support her modeling work? He had helped her to get the work of IU Motor. Would he regret it?


    "Don''t take too much work these days. After you finish this job, don''t take another unless it''s really good."


    "Why? You said you wouldn''t interfere with my work!" Savannah changed her face.


    Dn lowered his voice; "You shouldn''t be too exhausted while we are nning a pregnancy. If you get pregnant, it''s hard to quit your job."


    She took a breath. Had he decided to make her pregnant? It''s a bit too early to think about it!


    After some quick thinking, Savannah said, "That''s why you can''t stop me from working. I should build up my strength by doing more activities and stay happy. Only in this way could I get pregnant more easily...."


    And with thosest words, she blushed imperceptibly.


    Dn listened with a mixture of sympathy and doubt. "It''s like you have been pregnant before. How do you know this?"


    "I''ve heard from one of my colleagues who has a baby." She said quickly.


    Dn didn''t say anything more but nodded. Since work was good, he would no longer stop her. Then he left Beverly Hills.


    Standing at the door, Savannah watched him disappear from her eyes in the car and then sighed in relief.


    She went upstairs, entered the room, and closed the door. Pulling open the drawer, she took out the pill at the bottom. After taking the pill, she hid the small box of pills into a corner of the drawer, and her mind finally became at ease.


    Although Dn was not at home, she felt a little guilty like a thief, afraid that he would suddenly appear.


    Savannah changed her clothes and left out for the studio.


    When she finished work and went back to Beverly Hills, it was already evening.


    As soon as she set foot on the porch, she sniffed a pleasant smelling out of the kitchen.


    It smelled like chicken soup or something that was mixed with some strange odor, like Chinese medicine.


    Savannah didn''t think too much, and her stomach was growling.


    She hurried into the kitchen and washed her hands. "Judy, what have you cooked today? That smells so good! I''m hungry."


    Judyughed, "Come on! Get something to eat."


    Sitting at the table in the dining room, Savannah watched Judy serve the meal with her mouth wide open.


    Eight courses and two bowls of soup! That amount was really too much for her! She didn''t want to eat herself to death¡­


    "Judy... Is Mr. Sterlinging to dinner tonight?"


    Even if Dn came, the food was too plentiful!


    Judy smiled. "Mr. Sterling has not finished his official duties and will note for dinner tonight. Don''t worry, you can eat as much as you like. Mr. Sterling called to order the meal for you."


    Savannah just stared gloomily at the dishes. Besides meat and vegetables, there was also turtle soup and chicken soup in which there were ginseng, Angelica Sinensis, and other precious medicinal herbs.


    Holy crap.


    They were nutritious and restorative.


    Wait a minute¡­she seemed to know why Dn asked Judy to prepare such a meal¡­


    "Aren''t you hungry now? Why not eat?" Judy asked with concern when she saw that Savannah did not move.


    Yes, she was hungry. Savannah smiled grimly at herself, but she lost her appetite when she understood the ultimate goal of the meal was to help her to get pregnant.


    Finally, she picked up a fork and forced a smile. "Nothing. I''m thinking of which one to eat first."


    Judy smiled, "Mr. Sterling found a dietitian to arrange the recipes. These are very nutritious for women. Mr. Sterling asked me to prepare the dishes for you every day ording to different recipes. Oh, well. He also told me to deliver meals to you when you have a shooting assignment and cannot eat at home. Food in small restaurants is bad for you."


    "..." Savannah was speechless.


    He wouldn''t miss a chance to build up her health and make her pregnant as soon as possible.


    It waste after dinner.


    Judy was washing dishes, cleaning, and tidying.


    Savannah stretched herself out with a feeling of fullness. She almost found it difficult to walk.


    She didn''t want to waste too much food and had eaten more than enough.


    If she went on like this, she would be filled out by the nourishing food before she got pregnant. Then whatpany would want to employ her as a model?


    ********************************************


    Hello Dear Lovies,


    I am so grateful that most of you granted my request, so I will upload the ten chapters I''ve mentioned earlier without any hesitation. Our next mass release will be thising Friday with the same request, a power stone votes, reviews, and gifts.


    Rest assured, I will unfold the greatest mystery inside this novel and will give a mind-blowing satisfaction that will feed your curiosity.


    I am looking forward to your support and love. Please use thement section and write down your questions rted to this novel. I will try my best to answer it as often as I can.

 Chapter 91 - 91: My Little Cat Is Missing

    Savannah went upstairs and changed into a swimsuit. Then wrapped in a towel, she walked out of the vi.


    There was a swimming pool in the backyard.


    It''s a good day for a swim.


    When she was small, her dad had taught her how to swim, and after she became a model, she asionally went swimming at an indoor swimming pool in order to keep the figure.


    She positioned herself on the edge of the pool and then plunged in with a ssh.


    Swimming was a pleasure for her.


    Every time she was in the water, she could forget all the troubles of reality. In the water, she could retrace the old happy time during her youth.


    At that time, her father and mother would take her to the swimming pool next to their home every weekend.


    When her father patiently taught her to swim in the ocean, her mother would sit on a beach chair on the shore, looking kindly and gently at them.


    She missed them.


    After she swam back and forth several times up and down the swimming pool, the sky became pitch dark. She enjoyed herself and forgot the time when she heard someone was calling her in the distance.


    It''s Dn!


    She was surprised. She thought he wouldn''t be home today.


    A tall and handsome figure was standing on the edge of the pool, frowning. "I called you several times, and you didn''t answer. I almost jumped in here to get you!"


    "I was under the water and couldn''t hear¡­" She murmured.


    "Come out of the water now! Why did you choose to swim on such a cold day?" She was going to be pregnant!


    "It''s not cold at all. I used to swim a lot during the winter." She muttered. As soon as she came out of the water, Dn wrapped her with a towel quickly and held her in his arms, and headed straight for the house.


    "Ah, I can walk on my own!" Savannah eximed in his arms.


    "Don''t move! How can you walk barefoot without slippers? The wind is strong at night, and you must be careful not to catch a cold! The doctor said people would have a hard time bing pregnant if they had a cold! "He scolded her softly.


    Savannah did not move with a guilty conscience.


    He wanted her to have a baby and cared for her with such tenderness, but he didn''t know that she was secretly on the pill.


    Every time Dn came, Judy and the hour maidservants would stay in the workers'' room without disturbing Mr. Sterling and Ms. Schultz.


    Tonight was the same.


    The whole vi was quiet, except for the quick footsteps and the frantic heart beating of the man while he was carrying the woman upstairs.


    Instead of going back to her bedroom, Dn went to his bedroom directly.


    Savannah could guess what he wanted to do. Her heart was pounding, trying to leave her chest.


    When he entered the bedroom, he kicked the door closed and threw her into the big bed. Unzipping his fly, he pushed Savannah down onto the bed, so he''s lying on top of her.


    He kissed every inch of her pink skin¡­


    ***


    The next morning, sunlight entered the room through a gap in the curtain. It was warming in the bedroom.


    Savannah woke up, rubbed her aching waist, and then looked at the man beside her. He was sleeping soundly.


    He habitually cradled her from behind with a possessive arm after the hard sexst night. She tried not to disturb him and released herself quietly.


    He looked impossibly handsome, calm, and collected when he was asleep. His beautiful sculpted lips made her blush.


    Last night, he fucked her in every embarrassing way in order to get her pregnant.


    She was distracted by the memory ofst night, her heart still pounding. Walking tiptoe out of the room, she went back to her bedroom quietly, opened the drawer, and took out the pill.


    She must take the pill regrly every morning to ensure its effectiveness.


    Savannah remembered that she had a model colleague who unexpectedly got pregnant because she missed a pill. She wouldn''t make the same mistake!


    When she had just swallowed the pill and reced the bottle back into the drawer, the door creaked open.


    "What are you doing?" Dn curled an eyebrow, and he was in his pajama pants. When he woke up, the little woman in his arms was gone.


    Savannah was startled by his voice. She quickly calmed down and stood straight. "Nothing... I''m going to change my clothes."


    He should not have seen her taking the pill.


    She blocked the cab guiltily.


    Dn stared sharply at her. "Change your clothes? Really?"


    She nodded and walked to him. Brushing back her hair as she lifted her head, she said, "Why did you wake up so early?"


    Dn''s attention was diverted by her, his eyes burning into her.


    The little woman was in pink silk pajamas. The neckline sat low on her chest. Her skin was as smooth as satin, as white as snow.


    He felt his need for her again, even though he had fucked her all night. Every time he looked at her, he wanted to have her immediately.


    He pushed back wisps of hair away from her face. "I woke up and found my little cat missing."


    "Would you like to get more sleep? Still early."


    "Together." He bent and nted a gentle kiss on her lips.


    She blushed and hesitated before he raised her in his arms. They returned to the master''s bedroom.


    ***


    After she was almost seen and caught taking the pill that morning, Savannah came up with another idea. She poured the pills all into a chewing gum box.


    The man was suspicious and very shrewd. She had a hard time keeping anything dark from him.


    The ce that seemed most dangerous was exactly where safetyy. She reced the chewing gum with the contraceptives and carried the box every day in her bag. Even if he saw the box, he would not guess that the pills were in the box!


    How clever of her to think out such a n!


    Meanwhile, she almost finished her work modeling for the dairypany.


    On thest day of the shoot, she attended a wine party held by the dairypany. Before the party, she called Judy and was told that Dn would have dinner with some clients and might note back tonight.


    Savannah was relieved. After Devin''s wedding, Dn spent more nights in Beverly Hills.


    She could finally take one night off to rx.


    At the party, she had a nice meal and chatted with some model friends. When she returned to Beverly Hills, it was after nine o''clock.


    "Judy?" she gave a little cry as she entered the porch but received no answer. The living room was dark, with no lights on.

 Chapter 92 - 92: Fertility Test

    It''s strange. Savannah thought Judy never went to sleep before she came back.


    When she was about to turn the light on, she felt someone approaching her, and then her waist was held around by two strong arms.


    "You came back sote." Dn murmured from behind her, in his husky voice.


    "I''ve told Judy in advance, but I thought you were noting tonight, so I was a littlete." Savannah was busy exining.


    Dn seemed to be in a good mood today. He didn''t pursue it.


    "Have you taken the pregnancy test?"


    Savannah blushed. Last week, Dn brought her a small box. When she opened it, she found it was a pregnancy test kit. He asked her to test every few days.


    It seemed that he couldn''t wait to know if she was pregnant.


    Looking at the box of pregnancy tests, Savannah was speechless. She had to promise to report the "progress" to him whenever the news changed.


    "I tested the day before yesterday. A single line. Not pregnant." She whispered.


    Actually, it was the second test. She had already gotten a "single line" five days ago, but he didn''t give up. He said it might be an early pregnancy that could not be tested and asked her to try again three dayster.


    Dn arched an eyebrow at her. That''s impossible. He had slept with her almost every night, and he had used no condom for the first time in the car. These days, he fed her nutritious food and tonics, which was good for women, and she was still very young in age. Normally speaking, she should easily get pregnant, but that''s not the case.


    His eyes widened as he lifted her chin gently, making her stare at him.


    "That''s strange." His tone was cold and harsh as if he were facing a suspect.


    Savannah was scared of being caught taking the pill; she blurted out, "Maybe it''s your problem!"


    Dnughed in his exasperation. He seemed to hear the funniest joke in the world. But then his eyes narrowed as if thinking something over.


    Finally, he said, "Get up early tomorrow and go out with me."


    "Ah? Where to?" Savannah was stunned.


    "To the hospital to check your health and see if something is wrong." His voice was determined.


    "I am in good health. I have no infertility issues." Savannah said.


    "Why hasn''t anything happened yet?"


    "I said, maybe it''s your problem. That''s none of my business!"


    "Well. Let''s check together.


    "... "


    ***


    Savannah didn''t sleep well all night and was thinking about the health examination tomorrow.


    This was the only night Dn hadn''t slept with her there recently.


    Because they were going to the hospital tomorrow, he sent her back to her own bedroom for an early rest.


    For her, it was more difficult than dealing with Dn.


    She was afraid of being found out that she was on the pill after the examination.


    Damn. She was sure to be found out.


    Dn would kill her if he knew it, wouldn''t he?


    In the morning, Dn drove to the hospital with Savannah, who was a little disconcerted.


    Jacob Shamon was already waiting there. He heard that Dn and Savannah were going to get a physical examination and met them at the gate.


    "Dn, what are you and Savannah checking for?" Jacob Shamon asked casually as he walked in with them.


    "Infertility," Dn said in a cool and firm voice.


    Jacob Shamon paused and almostughed out. Savannah was desperate to find a hole to bury herself in.


    Dn''s face turned colder and darker.


    "Unbelievable, Dn. When did you figure that out?" Jacob refrained fromughing and turned his gaze down to an indescribable part of Dn.


    Dn jabbed Jacob with his elbow, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Jacob dodged with a smile and said nothing more.


    In fact, Dn didn''t think it was necessary for him to get the examination, but as the little woman insisted that he had a problem, he would prove it to her and let her know that his sexual function was perfect and powerful.


    "By the way, please personally follow this matter. I will ask you directly for the result after the examination." Dn added.


    Jacob nodded. Though he wasn''t a fertility doctor, he understood that Dn didn''t want others to know about the matter.


    Half an hourter, Dn and Savannah began their examination separately under Jacob''s arrangement.


    They finished the exam two hourster.


    Jacob told them that the results woulde in three days.


    Dn could not wait that long. He was impatient and asked for urgent attention.


    Jacob said helplessly, "Dn, ording to the usual process of the hospital, it will be three days before the result cane out¡­"


    "I don''t want the usual process, it''s a special case now." Dn interrupted.


    Jacobughed. Well, Dn did have to be treated specially.


    The Sterling group had donated hundreds of millions of dors to the hospital to build several new buildings. What''s more, in recent years, Dn also donated various advanced medical equipment imported from abroad.


    The director of the hospital regarded Dn as the son of a king.


    If the director knew what Dn was asking, he would have helped Dn get the result himself.


    "Okay," Jacob had to say, "I''ll push them and try to get the report by this afternoon. You go for lunch nearby first."


    Dn was finally satisfied. He took Savannah''s hand and left the hospital for lunch.


    Savannah''s heart slid into her throat. She originally thought the result woulde out a few dayster, and then she could ask Jacob for help secretly but now that Dn wanted the result this afternoon, how could she have a chance!


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became. After a few steps, she turned around and tried to say something to Jacob. Finally, she gave up and followed Dn away.


    Hoag hospital was the most advanced private hospital in LA, and there were many high-end restaurants nearby.


    Dn walked into a fancy French restaurant.


    Savannah had no appetite at the thought of going back to the hospital to get the results. She wished they would never finish this lunch, but the worst was yet toe. After lunch, Savannah followed Dn back to the hospital.


    "Jacob, have the resultse out?" Dn asked immediately when he saw Jacob in the hallway.


    Jacob nodded, and his gaze fell on Savannah. Savannah was silent, and her heart sank instantly.


    Jacob must have known the reason why she could not get pregnant.

 Chapter 93 - 93: Examination Result

    Jacob Shamon said, "Let''s talk in my office."


    Savannah was too nervous, taking two steps back, she murmured, "Sorry, I need to go to the bathroom. You go first, and I wille at once."


    Dn halted, frowning, "Why is there something wrong?" He touched her head and found no fever.


    "Nothing." She replied anxiously.


    "Why is your face so red? Are you sweating?"


    Fortunately, Jacob rescued her. "Lots of female patients are uptight during or after the gynecological examination, which leads to depression or feeling bad. It''s Savannah''s first time, so it''s normal for her. Don''t worry, it''s alright."


    Dn''s face rxed, and walked into Jacob''s office first.


    Jacob nced at Savannah, who was going to the bathroom, and said innocently to Dn, "Please wait for me in the office, Dn, I need to get some files first."


    ***


    In the hospital bathroom, Savannah washed her face with cold water and managed to calm her nerves.


    After a long dy, she finally went out. Looking up, she saw a tall and elegant figure in a white coat standing at the door. "Jacob? Why are you here?"


    Jacob Shamon did not answer her question. With his arms encircling, he asked, "Savannah, you''ve been on the pill behind Dn''s back, so you haven''t been able to get pregnant, right?"


    Before Savannah came out with Dn for lunch, he had noticed her hesitation as she looked back several times.


    When they came back, Savannah broke into a cold sweat as soon as she heard the result was ready, and he knew why Savannah couldn''t get pregnant.


    Savannah took a deep breath and nodded, pleading in a low voice, "Jacob, please don''t tell Dn¡­"


    Jacob Shamon stared at her. "You don''t want to have Dn''s baby?"


    Savannah paused and nodded affirmatively. "No, I don''t."


    "I thought you were together because you really love each other." Jacob frowned.


    Savannah''s delicate lips curved into a self-mocking smile. "Dn and I are together for a reason, but not for love. I have my reason, and he has his needs."


    "But I don''t think Dn has ever been so fond of a woman¡­"


    "He treats me nice, the same as he treats his property. You will certainly treasure your property, but can you say that you love it?"


    It sounded reasonable. Jacob was speechless.


    "So, Jacob, it''s not good for us to have children now in this situation. You know his temper, too. I can''t argue with him. Jacob, please don''t tell him the real result of the examination...Please¡­"


    "It''s really not in my nature to hide anything from my friend." It was a tough matter for Jacob.


    "Jacob, please... "Savannah continued to plead.


    "Okay, okay¡­" Jacob replied helplessly. He was a born gentleman, and he could not resist a beautiful woman adopted with a sweet look. "I''m ready to get my ass kicked by Dn when he finds out."


    Savannah was pleasantly surprised. "Thank you, Jacob! Don''t worry, I will be careful not to let him find out."


    Jacob sighed. Savannah looked down on Dn too much.


    Now that Dn brought her today for a check-up, it''s a sign of suspicion.


    Even if he helped Savannah, Dn would find out her little trick sooner orter.


    Jacob didn''t say anything to scare her, in case she would be more nervous.


    They came back to the office separately.


    Savannah was relieved to know that Jacob would help her.


    "Now tell me the results," Dn said when they were seated.


    "Well. The reports say, Dn, your reproductive function is normal. Your hormones or androgens are alright, and now you are in the best childbearing age." Jacob said as he rummaged through the examination report.


    Dn nced at the little woman beside him. A smile in his eyes said that he was most pleased.


    His problem? The result of his scientific examination showed everything!


    "In addition, I didn''t find any problems in Savannah''s examination report. Everything is normal with the uterus and ovaries. In general, neither of you has any physical problems." Jacob concluded.


    Dn frowned. "We are both fine, so why can''t she get pregnant? Haven''t you determined why, or is there another reason?"


    Savannah stirred uneasily with a quick nce at Jacob Shamon.


    Jacob lived up to her expectation and smiled. "Dn. Besides your physiology functions, whether she can be pregnant or not is also affected by other factors such as psychology and outside condition. It''s a veryplex matter."


    Jacob paused with a cough and continued, "For example, when you had sexst, Savannah was in her safe period, and your sperms missed her ovum. Or it could be that she was not rxed, which made your sperms have difficulty entering the egg. As a result, she could not get pregnant normally."


    Savannah, though relieved to hear that, blushed at Jacob''s detailed description.


    Dn listened carefully and frowned a little.


    Safe period? Probably not. When he decided to make her have a baby for him, he asked Judy about her period, so he always took her during her time of ovtion.


    So..... Psychology?


    The little woman had always resisted giving birth to children for him. She would not have agreed if he hadn''t threatened her with Kevin''s matter and the Schultz''s factory.


    It must be that she could not reconcile herself to give him a child.


    Jacob smiled to rx the tense atmosphere, "In a word, pregnancy is a matter of fate, and cannot be forced."


    He made it clear that Dn should not force Savannah to get pregnant.


    Savannah certainly understood Jacob''s kindness. She smiled gratefully at him quietly.


    "Besides, Savannah is still young. I don''t think she is mature enough to be a mother. Other girls her age are still studying." Jacob added.


    "I know if she is mature or not." Dn interrupted him impatiently.


    "And pregnancy is a matter of fate? Jacob Shamon, when did you change your profession from a doctor to a priest?" Dn scolded him sarcastically.


    Jacob Shamon shut up. He knew Dn was incredibly serious. You could only expect poisonous words when he opened his mouth.


    Dn did not wait for Jacob to respond. Without another word, he took the little woman by the hand and stood up. "Let''s go." Then they left the hospital.

 Chapter 94 - 94: Am I Dirty?

    Savannah dared not say a word as she walked out of the hospital with Dn. When he pressed the button to start the car, she finally gathered her temper and spoke her mind.


    "Dn, in fact, Jacob is right. Pregnancy is a matter of fate. Since God doesn''t want to give us a baby for the time being, just forget about it, okay?"


    "Fate?" Dn paused. His broad shoulders moved slightly, as though he were sulking his anger, and then he turned back and fixed her with his cold stare.


    "God? If it is ordained, I will go against this God."


    Savannah looked at Dn nkly. Half a minuteter, she sat down in the car.


    ***


    Dn sent Savannah back to Beverly Hills and left directly. After that, he didn''te home for several days.


    Savannah felt very cheerful recently.


    Her work had all been done. Besides sleepingte and chatting with Olivia on the phone, she spent the rest of the time surfing the Inte and taking care of her twitter.


    She had be a little more famous in the modeling circle after she appeared in some ads for several famous brands during this period. The number of her followers on twitter had grown by leaps and bounds in a short period of time.


    She used to receive only a fewments when she tweeted about things, but now, as soon as she posted a tweet, it would get over 100ments.


    Because of this, she had be more and more interested in updating her twitter, and sometimes she interacted with her fans.


    In the afternoon, Savannah was holding the iPad and chatting with Olivia via MSN. A steady rain was falling outside.


    "Olivia, what does it mean when a man who pesters you every day but then suddenly ignores you for a long time?"


    "There''s always a cause and effect. Has anything happened?"


    "Well, for example, a man wants a woman to give him a baby, but he fails. Now the man ceases to hold anymunication with her. Does it mean that the man is not interested in the woman any longer? And he has given up the thought of getting the girl pregnant?"


    "Savannah, you''re not talking about yourself and... Dn, are you?"


    "Oh,e on."


    "Hmm... It''s possible that the man lost face when he failed to make her pregnant. So, he gave up."


    It would be great if he really gave up the idea of having a baby. Savannah thought as she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just then, Dn returned.


    As the door pulled open, a cold wind blew in.


    Whether it was the cold wind or Dn''s strong sense of presence, it made Savannah shiver. She hurriedly turned off MSN and opened a romance novel page; she pretended that she was reading a novel.


    "...Why are you here today?" She asked timidly.


    Dn took off his coat and hung it on a hanger. He went to bed and sat down. "Why are you surprised to see me? It''s my house."


    He frowned when he saw her wearing a flimsy dress. Reaching out, he pulled her loose cor up. When his fingers touched her delicate neck, he narrowed his eyes and then dragged her cor down to her shoulders...


    Damn, he wanted to take her now. It must because he hadn''t seen her for days. When he touched her skin, he couldn''t help it anymore...


    Savannah started up like a frightened rabbit, "Dn, what are you doing?"


    "Making a baby." He said simply.


    What?! Savannah widened her eyes. He had not been here for a few days, so she thought he gave up the thought of having a baby...


    He didn''t lose his interest in it but was in a great hurry now!


    "I thought¡­ I thought you¡­"


    Dn saw the disappointment in her eyes and frowned. "Did you think I''ve given up on having a baby?"


    She nodded. "Well, you haven''t been here for a few days¡­I thought you finally straightened out your thinking."


    He gazed at her, and then his lips twitched into a smile. "A doctor said that frequent sex is also bad for making a baby and advised me to do it every few days. It will be easier to make you pregnant, and the baby would be in better health."


    That''s why he didn''te for days. To tell the truth, it was driving him crazy that he had to stay away from her.


    Savannah was stunned! The man did not give up on having a baby, and -- after deliberately saving his energy for a couple of days, was he going to spend it on her today?


    She could almost feel the hard sexing.


    "Take a shower first!" She pushed him away gently.


    Again? Dn shrugged. The little woman wanted to push him into the bathroom to take a shower and then fall asleep just likest time?


    "Am I dirty?" His tone was not pleasant.


    "Not dirty. We should pay attention to hygiene, so¡­the health of the baby will be good too¡­" She didn''t know how she could say it out.


    Dn rose slowly and unbuttoned his cor with his long fingers, seeming to agree with her.


    Before Savannah breathed a sigh of relief, Dn leaned over, picked her up, and walked towards the bathroom with her in his arms.


    "You''re right. Let''s wash together." He easily overpowered the little woman, carried her into the bathroom, and kicked the door shut.


    ***


    Early the next morning, Savannah got up in aches and pains all over. She felt she was overused.


    After a few days'' rest, Dn was amazingly stronger and had great stamina. He stayed awake all night. When he was tired, he took a rest and then continued.


    Men are animals!


    Dn wasn''t awake yet. From her perspective, his motionless profile was calm and charming. He looked like a quiet child, unlike the man who was a wild beastst night.


    Today was Sunday, so he didn''t have to go to work. She quietly lifted the covers and intended to take a bath and change her clothes before he woke up.


    Dn, in his sleep, sensed her movement and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her back.


    "What are you doing... " Savannah struggled slightly. She wondered if he had taken the pill.

 Chapter 95 - 95: Is He Allowing Her To Go Out?

    Without speaking, Dn took her slender ankles, pulling them up; he ttened her body against the bed, her hips, and her two legs against the wall.


    What trick is this; a new position?


    Savannah was speechless, her heart beating fast.


    But she had to do as he ordered. With her legs kept together, she closed her eyes and waited for his next action.


    But he remained motionless for a long time. When she opened her eyes again, she found him sitting quietly by her side.


    "What''s this? "She asked, taking a breath.


    Dn leaned over and whispered with profound meaning in her ear. "It is said that in this way, my sperm would reach your egg more easily to help you get pregnant."


    Savannah blushed again and teased secretly. Nothing will work after the pill.


    Half an hourter, Dn let her go.


    Savannah jumped out of bed, went to the bathroom to wash and change her clothes. When she came out, her phone was ringing. It was Olivia


    "Hello. Olivia?"


    "Savannah, are you free today?


    Savannah nced at Dn and lowered her voice, "What''s the matter?"


    "Matt and I are going to Disnend, which is opening a new park Star Wars Land today. I remember you said that going to Disnend is your childhood dream. Why not go with us today?"


    Savannah was touched to hear that Olivia still remembered her Disney dream. She stole a nce at Dn, who apparently heard Olivia''s invitation on the phone.


    He''s off today and will stay in Beverly Hills. He wouldn''t let her out.


    And Matt was there. He was Olivia''s boyfriend, but he was a man.


    She bit her lip. "I''m sorry, Olivia, you''re going with Matt, and I don''t want to be a third wheel."


    "Come on, you will never be a third wheel. Juste with us!"


    Before Savannah turned her down again, Dn grabbed her phone, saying, "See you at ten o ''clock at the Disney gate." With that, he gave the phone back to Savannah.


    Savannah stunned, speechless. Is he allowing her to go out?


    "Savannah, is that Dn?" Olivia''s voice came over the phone.


    "Yes¡­" Savannah replied.


    "Even Dn asked you toe with us. Why are you hesitating? Come on!"


    Savannah wondered why the man became so nice. "Fine." She said merrily.


    She hung up and looked at Dn with disbelief, "I can really go out with Olivia and Matt today?"


    "Jacob said that you should rx. It sounds good to go out asionally." Dn said.


    She smiled in relief, "Okay, I''m going."


    "Wait, I''ll change." Dn opened the closet and took out a custom POLO shirt.


    "Change your clothes? What do you mean? Are you -- are youing with me?" The smile froze on Savannah''s face.


    "Of course. Another man is going to be there, so I must keep an eye on you."


    "...That man is Olivia''s boyfriend!"


    "So what? He''s a man." How could he allow her to go out with a man?


    "But...but you have never seen Olivia and Matt."


    "I will know them when I meet them. Did you know any people when you were born?" That''s not a problem at all.


    Before Savannah could find another excuse, Dn added, "Your friend and her boyfriend, you and me. That''s perfect." He changed into his clothes quickly as Savannah struggled for rhythm in the wind.


    A double date?


    "Wait a minute, and you''re not supposed to go somewhere like a yground¡­"


    She couldn''t imagine Dn going to Disney with them!


    He would definitely spoil the happy atmosphere!


    Dn knew that the girl didn''t want him to go.


    "I can go everywhere except for thedy''s room." He said with displeasure.


    "I mean that kind of ce is very childish, which suits little girls instead of mature businessmen like you..."


    Dn''s face softened. "I don''t mind."


    Then he took her by the hand and went downstairs. "Let''s go. Don''t make anyone wait."


    Savannah felt quite helpless. Of course, you don''t mind, I do!


    The car sped along until it reached Disnend in the suburbs at just ten o ''clock.


    The grand theme park was bustling with peopleing and going on Sunday.


    After parking the car, Savannah and Dn walked to the west gate as they agreed.


    "Savannah -- we''re here!" Olivia waved and shouted to Savannah instantly when she saw her.


    "Olivia, Matt!" Savannah ran to them joyfully.


    Olivia stopped when her eyes fell on the tall figure behind Savannah. "Oh my god, is Dning?"


    Matt heard from his girlfriend that Savannah and Dn Sterling were together but were still surprised to see the CEO of the Sterling group here.


    Matt had only seen this mysterious Mr. Sterling in magazines and online. He felt like he was meeting a superstar now!


    "Yes, do you mind himing with us?" Savannah lowered her voice and said helplessly.


    "No. I just didn''t expect him toe." Olivia looked at the handsome and noble man behind Savannah with wide eyes.


    Just then, Dn stopped in front of them and extended his hand to Olivia and Matt. "You must be Savannah''s friends. Nice to meet you."


    Olivia and Matt quickly shook his hand. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Sterling."


    "No need to be formal. Savannah''s friends are also my friends." He said simply.


    Matt smiled. "I didn''t expect Mr. Sterling would be so approachable."


    "Yeah, I thought Mr. Sterling was full of arrogance and pride," Olivia said with a smile, to Dn and Savannah.


    Dn raised his eyebrows. "Oh? It seems that someone has given me a bad rep."


    "No, no." Olivia and Mattughed.


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that he would put everyone into a corner with a long face, didn''t expect him to be so sociable.


    Well, that''s not what he was like when he faced her.


    What a smiling tiger! He pretended to be an elegant gentleman to her friends while in front of her, he was so bossy and high-handed.


    Matt had only bought three tickets online, but now that Dn came unexpectedly, they needed one more ticket.

 Chapter 96 - 96: He Could See Her Joy And Delight

    Matt took out his cell phone and opened the Disney App. After fiddling with the phone for a long while, he stared at the screen, frowning a little.


    "What''s the matter?" Olivia asked.


    "Well, on the first day of the reopening, Disney has limited the number of visitors. Now tickets online have snapped up. I can''t get one more."


    Savannah was secretly delighted. No more tickets? That''s great! Then Dn has to go home.


    "No tickets?" Dn narrowed his eyes.


    "Well, that''s a little hard. Let me try again¡­" Matt opened another ticket booking App.


    "Maybe we can queue up for a ticket," Olivia added, and looked at the long line at the ticket office, "but it''s a long wait¡­"


    "Don''t bother." Dn took out his phone, dialed a number, and spoke a few words.


    Five minutester, a dapper middle-aged man ran to them pantingly from a staff passage. His eyes turned to them and lit up when he saw Dn.


    "Mr. Sterling!" The man shouted as he strode towards them. He bowed his head to Dn.


    "You should have notified me in advance, Mr. Sterling, so I can arrange the VIP passage for you." He said humbly as he handed a ticket to Dn.


    Dn took the ticket. "Alright. Mr. Robert, you can go back to your business."


    Mr. Robert? Savannah, Matt, and Olivia stood there, bug-eyed.


    Disney propagandized its new themend before the reopening. Advertisements and news were everywhere in the media these days. They had heard that the business leader of LA Disneyworld was Mr. Robert. Was this man Mr. Robert?


    The business leader came to deliver a ticket to Dn in person after one call? No need to be so dramatic!


    "Mr. Sterling is ying with friends today? Let me take you in! I can introduce the newnd to you as your tour guide. Or shall I ask some staff to wait on you?" Mr. Robert said quickly.


    The three stood with their mouths open.


    "No. I don''t want to be disturbed. You can go ahead." Dn said simply, which meant "It''s none of your business now."


    Mr. Robert had to leave first.


    "Go on, and don''t be silly." Dn nced at them and said.


    They wormed their way through the crowd into Disnend. Most of the people were young parents with their babies and young couples.


    Savannah was almost jostled away by the crowd in their way. Then Dn seized her hand, in a natural way since he was in front of her and protected her from being knocked over.


    Savannah''s heartbeat quickened, and she was ovee with a nice warm feeling inside of her. She could not resist him.


    Just then, a three-year-old boy ran to them with an ice cream in his hand. He stopped against Dn''s leg, and the ice-cream immediately fell to Dn''s shoes. Suddenly he burst out crying.


    Dn nced at the dirty shoes, frowning.


    The little boy cried even louder at Dn''s impassive face as if toin silently that "This uncle is so vicious!"


    Dn''s mouth pressed into a thin, hard line, his face darkening. Why is the little boy crying so loudly? Is he scared of me?


    Savannah bent over and picked the boy up, patting him gently on his back. "Ah, baby, don''t cry. No one is upset with you."


    The little boy sniffed and stopped crying as Savannah dried his eyes softly.


    Looking at the little woman and the child, Dn was disarmed by the warm picture.


    He wondered how Savannah wouldfort their baby?


    Before long, a young couple came to them and took the boy away with many thanks. When Savannah smiled with relief and turned around, she found Dn looking at her thoughtfully. He even ignored his dirty, expensive shoes.


    "What are you looking at?" She asked casually and handed him a piece of tissue.


    Taking the tissue, he did not immediately wipe his shoes, but leaned down and whispered in her ear, "Nothing. I just want to know if you will be so affectionate with our child? I must work harder to give you a baby."


    Savannah flushed. Couldn''t the man get his mind off giving her a baby at the park?


    "Why not wipe your shoes? Matt and Olivia are ahead of us." Savannah changed the subject.


    Dn saw her red ears and spared her.


    They first went to the haunted house and then roller coasters, which made their heartbeat so fast and took all the troubles from their minds.


    As soon as they got out of the coaster, Olivia pointed at the distance with a happy surprise. "Wow, a Ferris wheel! Savannah, didn''t you say you would ride on a Ferris wheel every time you went to the carnival from childhood to adulthood?"


    The wheel in Disneyworld was said to be thergest in America. Savannah looked over there, and a smile exploded across her face. The Ferris wheel was outlined against the sky. It was so splendid and magnificent.


    That''s right. She liked the Ferris wheel very much. Her parents always took her to ride a Ferris wheel when she was small, and those were her happiest moments.


    Dn saw the desire in her eyes and led her toward the entrance of the Ferris wheel. "Let''s go."


    Matt and Olivia looked at each other and followed quickly.


    Dn and Savannah, Matt, and Olivia took two capsules.


    The door closed, and their capsules rose up into the blue sky while the Ferris wheel began to turn.


    Savannah enjoyed the scenery outside the window with a steady gaze.


    "I can''t believe you love this kind of ce at such an age." Dn''s voice was bantering.


    He could see her joy and delight. Riding a Ferris wheel made her happy as a child.


    Savannah didn''t know why, but she had a desire to pour out her heart to him.


    "When I was a child, my parents took me to the carnival every Sunday. I would ride the Ferris wheel every time." She said with slight smiles rising. "At that time, I thought the carnival was the warmest and most beautiful ce in the world, and the Ferris wheel was the most interesting thing."


    Now, she could never enjoy such warmth anymore.


    Her father had passed away, and her mother had left her.


    Thinking of this, her heart sickened within her, and her nose suddenly stung. She turned away, looking out of the window and felt regret telling him these things.

 Chapter 97 - 97: Be With Me All The Time

    Although the little woman said nothing, he knew she really missed her family.


    He tried to call away from her depression; "I rode on the Ferris wheel once." He said as he gazed up into space out of the window.


    "Ah?" She pulled herself back from her memories and turned to him.


    "My mother died when I was very young. Dad had been so busy that he spent 24 hours at his business; he had no time to eat with us, let alone bring my brother, sister, and I to a carnival." After a short pause, he continued, "My brother took me to a carnival when I was six."


    His long eyshes trembled slightly, and the anguish in his voice made Savannah a little nervous.


    It was the first time Dn had voluntarily mentioned histe brother. His disease had just been treated sessfully, so would his depression rpse on the six-hundred-foot high wheel?


    She could not stop him if he wanted to jump from the wheel due to the recurrence of his depression!


    Yet Dn''s voice was very calm, he continued. "... That day, when my brother saw me very lonely and bored at home, he secretly took me out to the carnival near our house. We took a ride on the Ferris wheel. It was the first time in my life that I went to the carnival, and the only time so far."


    Her heart gave a great thud against her chest.


    After his brother''s death, he suffered from depression, depriving himself of a lot of fun as a child, and he never went to a carnival again to avoid old memories.


    But...


    Today, in order to apany her, he managed to ovee this psychological barrier and went to Disnend with her¡­


    He was even willing to confide in her his feelings...


    She was emotionally flustered. She clenched her sleeves and tried not to ramble in thought.


    What are you thinking, Savannah? Don''t be so sentimental. Remember who you are. You are nothing but his little pet who can give him a baby!


    Never think of yourself as the next chapter in his life!


    However, she could see that he and his older brother were on really good terms.


    It was no wonder that he had been estranged from his father for the death of his brother, suffered from depression, and found difficulty stepping out of the shadows.


    Savannah calmed down. "Your brother must want you to be happy. So, don''t bear the unhappy things in your mind. Put it down. It''s what your brother wants to see. Just like me, I cried every day in an orphanage after my father died. I turned in on myselfpletely and closed my mind, but slowly, I knew my dad would note back whether I was happy or not; what''s more, he would worry about me in heaven. Then I came around and started to pull myself together. I want to reassure my dad that I live a happy life now and make him happy for me."


    Looking at Savannah, Dn murmured, "That''s right. We should let them be at ease, so they are happy for us."


    She felt relieved that Dn was trying to get out of the shadow slowly. Before she could say another word, she was grasped by him on her wrist, pulled over to him against his hips. She gave a little exmation when Dn bent his lips close to her ear, "Promise me, you won''t leave me or betray me. Be with me all the time and help me, please. Will you?"


    Savannah was in a trance, not expecting that Dn, who had always been so bossy and overbearing, would plead with her like a child.


    Never leave him. Be with him... all the time?


    She did not know if she could do that, but now, she was unable to say no. "I promise you." She had to nod.


    He held her securely in his arms without another saying word, quietly enjoying the scenery outside the small space, which had a very intimate atmosphere.


    Savannah did not expect to exchange her memories with him one day.


    She felt she had gotten closer to him.


    Closer? Thinking of this, sheughed at herself.


    No matter how close she is to him, they are greatly different.


    ***


    Several dayster, Savannah received another offer from a clothing firm and became the model in its print ads for the gship online store.


    The shoot took five days in total. Savannah finished her first four days of work smoothly.


    On thest day, when Savannah got up from bed, it was nearly ten o''clock in the morning. Yesterday, Dn came to Beverly Hills. He made her so exhausted that she had a sound sleep.


    She hurriedly dressed herself and rushed out of the room in time to see Dn go upstairs. He frowned when he saw her in such a hurry. "Eat your breakfast before you go out."


    "No, I have to go now! I''ll buy breakfast on the way there!" Savannah pleaded with her hands folded to him, like a small, poor cat.


    "Is it so serious about beingte? You''re not going to die."


    Savannah grinned bitterly. "It''s certainly not serious for a boss like you to bete."


    She''s just a small model. It''s not easy to get a job!


    Dn couldn''t really understand why beingte was such a terrible thing, but he finally gave in. "Let the driver give you a ride." He didn''t want to force her when she saw her lovely and pathetic face.


    "No, there will be a traffic jam at this time. I''ll take the subway to get there faster." She did not want to be sent by a driver in his car, in case the people in the studio would gossip.


    When she went to Disney with Olivia and Matt a few days before, she had already reminded them not to talk about her rtionship with Dn.


    Thankfully, Matt and Olivia were able to keep a secret.


    Dn frowned at the little woman who was in a hurry and finally let her go.


    Watching Savannah running downstairs like a rabbit, he shook his head with a smile.


    Judy saw what happened just now, came over, and chuckled. "Mr. Sterling, you seem to be more tolerant now. You dote on Savannah, like a father to a daughter."


    More tolerant? Am I?


    Dn thought about it for a while.


    Savannah dashed out of the house, pulling out her transportation card as she ran.


    Then she felt something wrong.


    Holding her suitcase, she searched every nook and cranny, and then took a breath!


    Where is the gum box? Why isn''t it in the suitcase?


    Oh, no, it''s not at home, is it?


    What is in the box are all pills! She will be dead if Judy or Dn finds out!


    The box must have dropped out of her satchel when she was sorting her things in the bag.

 Chapter 98 - 98: It’s An Oral Contraceptive

    It must be in her room.


    Savannah rushed back to the vi in a hurry.


    "Savannah? Why are you back?" Judy was surprised to see her rushing into the yard.


    "I forgot something." Savannah ran up the stairs and was about to rush into her room when she saw Dn standing in the hallway.


    "Hmm¡­ I''ve forgotten something in my room." She swallowed, hiding her pounding heart.


    "What is it?"


    "Nothing, just a box of gum," Savannah replied, with an appearance of calmness, though in a fluster, afraid he would ask too much or enter her room.


    "This one?" Dn raised his hand, a blue-green stic gum box tucked between his fingers.


    Surprised, she quickly went up to take it and nodded. "How did you find it?"


    "I just saw it in the corridor," he said quietly.


    She read his face and sighed with relief when not seeing the slightest bit of suspicion, "oh, thank you."


    "You ran back, especially for a box of gum?"


    "Well, I get nervous when I''m in a studio. Chewing gum relieves my emotional stress. I''ll go now." She concealed her worries behind a mask of nonchnce.


    "Go ahead."


    She turned and left immediately as she wiped the sweat from her brow. Lucky! There is no danger!


    Dn looked after Savannah; his eyes darkened.


    She was in such a hurry, afraid to bete a few minutes ago, but for a box of gum, she returned, irrespective of beingte? Who would believe it''s nothing?


    She could buy gum in any shop, why bothering back to get this one?


    His eyes fell down on a small white pill between his finger-tips.


    Before he gave it back to her, he got one pill out secretly.


    He put it to his lips and licked it. It''s not chewing gum.


    It''s like medicine.


    A chilling smile twitched in the corners of his mouth.


    "Sir, the car is ready." Garwood went upstairs.


    Dn wrapped the white pill in a napkin and handed it to Garwood. "Have it checked out at the hospital. I want to know the result as soon as possible."


    ***


    At noon.


    There was a knock at the door of the CEO''s office.


    "Come in."


    "Sir, the result hase out." Garwood entered the room.


    "Say it."


    Garwood''s face was a littleplicated. "It''s an oral contraceptive."


    A heavy rage came over Dn like a dark cloud.


    The pill!


    He underestimated her nerves. How dare the woman took the pill!


    It''s funny. He thought there was something wrong with her and went to the hospital to have a check-up with her!


    He even followed the doctor''s advice to make her feel rxed, so as not to have too much pressure.


    However, she didn''t want to have his baby at all!


    He closed his fist tight. Suddenly he smacked his fist on the desk.


    ***


    After shooting for hours, Savannah finally finished her work.


    So much for this ad.


    Savannah stretched out, looking out of the window. She feltplete in herself. The sun was setting.


    "Ms. Schultz, your phone has been ringing the entire time." A staff member handed her cell phone to her.


    In order not to affect the shoot, models were not allowed to take mobile phones, which were always kept by the staff.


    Savannah took the phone. A dozen missed calls.


    It''s--- uncle Lee?


    Uncle Lee was an old worker in the Schultz''s factory and was one of her father''s most valued underlings.


    When her father died, the Schultz''s factory was run by her uncle; uncle Lee, like other old workers, stayed on.


    Uncle Lee seldom called her. Why did he call her so many times today?


    She felt something was wrong and called back immediately.


    A few secondster, there was an anxious voice over the phone. "Savannah?"


    "It''s me, uncle Lee. Is something wrong?"


    "I don''t know what happened. This afternoon, a customer came to inspect the factory. After looking around, he said that Alban, Baker, and Chuck worked slowly and would affect the quality of the goods. All of them were fired. I asked your uncle for help. But he said the man was a big client and he had no choice. Then I called you to find a way together." There was a sob in uncle Lee''s voice.


    Like uncle Lee, uncle Alban, uncle Baker, and uncle Chuck were all old workers in the Schultz''s factory. They worked their entire lives in the factory.


    "What? Were they all fired? Who is the big client?" Savannah asked anxiously.


    "He came from the Sterling Group. Didn''t your cousin Valerie just marry Devin, the vice-president of the Sterling group? Why have theye to fire our workers?"


    Savannah''s heart sank. It could not be Devin. There''s no point in him doing this...


    The workers they fired were all her father''s former employees, who had watched her grow up from childhood. To put it bluntly, they all had a deep rtionship with her.


    Firing these three people today was not like taking revenge on Schultz. But on her.


    Could it be...


    Dn''s idea?


    But why did Dn do that?


    The guess filling her mind was foreboding.


    "Savannah...? Savannah?" Uncle Lee cried when he got no reply for a long time.


    "Well, I''m here, uncle Lee." Savannah turned around.


    "Oh, Savannah, what can we do now? Alban, Baker, and Chuck are the backbones of their home, and each of them supports arge family. They can''t lose their job! You know, Alban''s mother is badly ill; Baker''s children are still in school. And Chuck¡­ They would die if they became unemployed!" Uncle Lee got more irritable as he spoke.


    "Don''t worry, uncle Lee. I will try to find a way." Savannah said, trying to cate him.


    After the call, Savannah left the studio and took a taxi to the Sterling group.


    She took the elevator up directly to the floor of the CEO''s office.


    Having been a secretary here for a week, she knew hispany well.


    She made straight for Dn''s office. Miller, though surprised to see her, dared not say a word when Savannah knocked on the door of Dn''s office. Miller stole a curious nce at Savannah, who was usatory with a cold face.


    Half a minuteter, from the office came a man''s calm voice.


    "Come in."

 Chapter 99 - 99: Why Did You Fire Them?

    Savannah pushed the door in.


    Behind the desk, Dn raised his head slowly, as if he was expecting her.


    Savannah was a little guilty under his gaze. "I want to ask you about one thing." She tried to steady herself.


    "Say it." There was a chilling little smile pursing his mouth.


    "Three old workers at the Schultz''s factory were fired this afternoon. Did you do it?" She mustered up the courage.


    He did not give a straight answer. His eyes fixed sternly on her. "You came to mypany, broke into my office, and shouted at me for such a small matter?"


    His words made her eyelids flutter. "Do you mean you admit that you fired them?"


    "Yes."


    Savannah bit her lip and said angrily, "Why? The three people had been working for the Schultz''s factory for decades. They have worked for my father since the factory was founded. They invested a lot into the factory. Why did you fire them? You''ll kill them! What have they done to you?"


    Dn''s face darkened as she shot questions at him. He stood up and walked slowly to her. "You shall ask yourself what you have done."


    "What do you mean?" Savannah said it with an involuntary shudder.


    "You knew very well what you have done." Dn brought his hand up to grasp her chin. His keen eyes swept from her eyes to her lips. It seemed that he would tear her to pieces in the next moment.


    His gaze sent a shiver down her spine. A voice in her head said: Oh, no, he knows. He knew everything.


    "I really don''t know what you''re talking about --" She refused to admit.


    Without hesitation, he grabbed her satchel, dumping everything out on the desk.


    Then he picked up the box of gum and hold it up in front of her. "You''ve been on the pill. You never thought about giving me a baby."


    Every word was as cold as ice.


    How dare she be unwilling to give him a baby.


    She winced under his gaze and finally said, "Yes... Dn, it''s my fault I fooled you. I was wrong. But you can''t make them lose their job! Please, please let them go back to the factory, okay?"


    He knew that uncle Alban, Baker, and Chuck were old workers at the Schultz''s factory. Like the factory, they were very important to her.


    She never thought he would punish her in this way!


    "Let them back to the factory?" Dnughed sarcastically. His thin lips lifted in a cruel angle. His fingers rubbed against the soft skin of her chin. "I want you to know the consequence of lying to me."


    After that, he sat back behind the table, like a domineering emperor.


    Savannah was so anxious that she leaned over with her hands on the desk, shouting at him, "What do you want? I deceived you. I was wrong. Why should you punish them?"


    "It''s you who got them in trouble. They should me you." He sneered.


    Savannah''s eyes were red with anger, but she knew he was enraged at her underhandedness. Her voice softened, "Dn, I''m sorry, I know I was wrong. I beg you, let them go back to the factory. Uncle Alban''s family is poor, and he has a sick mother and a son who is still studying. He can''t lose his job. You will drive them up the wall¡­"


    She knew that it was no good talking to him, but she had to try.


    As expected, Dn didn''t even lift his eyelids. "It''s none of my business whether they have poor families or not. If they have abilities, they will find new jobs. Otherwise, it is a natural rule for them to die. Alright, I have to work now. You go back and remember your curfew. Don''t bete. If you provoke me again, more uncles will lose their jobs because of you."


    "Dn, you¡­" She bit her lower lips when he threatened her.


    Dn called Miller in. "Miller, send her off!"


    Miller pushed the door in, surprised to see the strained atmosphere between them.


    When she was called to the vi that night, Mr. Sterling treated Savannah so nicely.


    But at the moment, Mr. Sterling was exceedingly cold to Savannah and even drove her away.


    How did Savannah offend Mr. Sterling?


    Well, it seemed that Savannah was not that important in Mr. Sterling''s mind. At best, Savannah was just a ything. He spoiled her when he was interested in her; he abandoned her when she became less attractive.


    Thinking of this, Miller vents her spite upon Savannah. She walked forward to Savannah and said with an air ofcency, "Miss Schultz, please."


    Miller dragged Savannah out of the office. Thinking of her uncles, she was not willing to ept the result. She was about to knock at the door again when Miller stopped her. "Miss Schultz, Mr. Sterling had already asked you to leave. Please don''t make a scene."


    "But¡­"


    "Miss Schultz, if you have to break in, I will have to call security!"


    Savannah clenched her fist. A few days ago, Miller treated her with awe and didn''t dare to speak aloud to her, but now, when Miller saw Dn''s attitude towards her changed, she became arrogant. Savannah nced coldly at Miller and had to leave.


    It was dark when she got back to Beverly Hills.


    Savannah had no appetite and went directly upstairs to her room.


    Dn was angry and determined to punish her by kicking uncle Alban and the other two out.


    What could she do? She could not stand by and watch her father''s brotherly old employees lose their jobs and have a rough time.


    They watched her grow up and are just like her family.


    She must help them.


    At this point, Savannah took her bag and went out. She withdrew all her money from a nearby ATM and went straight to uncle Lee''s house.


    Uncle Lee heaved a deep sigh. "What can they do? They arepletely distraught and anxious. Savannah, they''re old, and they''ve been working at the Schultz''s factory all of their lives, it will be impossible for them to find another job."

 Chapter 100 - 100: His Pride Stop Him

    Without hesitation, Savannah took the money out and put it into uncle Lee''s hand. "I have a little money to spare. Please give it to them, they are in urgent need."


    This was all she earned from modeling these days.


    She ate and lived in Beverly Hills. Even her clothes were all prepared by Dn. She spent little money at ordinary times, and almost saved all of her money.


    That''s better than nothing.


    At the very least, it would allow them to get through these days.


    "Savannah... you must have saved this money through hard work. No, I can''t. They won''t take your little girl''s money." Uncle Lee refused her money.


    "Just take it, uncle Lee. You are all old workers who started a business together with my father. You have worked for the Schultz''s factory for decades. It''s my duty to see you through. What''s more¡­" They were fired because of her. She felt guilty, but she was too ashamed to say.


    Seeing that she was determined, uncle Lee finally epted the money. "Well, I''ll bring it to them tomorrow."


    It was ten o ''clock at night when she returned to Beverly Hills.


    Savannah was ready to be scolded by Dn when she came inte. When she stepped into the vi, she only saw Judy alone in the living room.


    Dn wasn''t here today.


    She was relieved. Well, he was very angry now. How could hee?


    "Savannah, you''re back, you haven''t eaten at night, are you hungry? Let me heat the meal for you." Judy said with concern.


    "No, thanks, I''m not hungry. I''m a little tired. I am going to go to bed now."


    "Savannah, you had a quarrel with Mr. Sterling, didn''t you?"


    Judy felt something wrong when Savannah came home today. Besides, Mr. Sterling didn''t show up tonight. You know, he came home almost every day recently.


    Something must have happened to them.


    Savannah forced a smile. Quarrel? Is she qualified? What is her identity?


    "It''s nothing." With a bitter smile, Savannah went upstairs.


    Since that night, Dn had note back to Beverly Hills for a long time.


    For Savannah, he''d better note. She wished she had offended him, and he would nevere again.


    Her only concern was the employment of her three uncles.


    All her money, which would be depleted in a few days'' time, was given to them. If they could not find a new job, they woulde to thest extreme. However, just at that moment, uncle Alban''s mother had a recurrence of an old illness and was sent to the hospital. He was in urgent need of money now.


    This evening, Savannah held her cell phone and spoke to Olivia absently.


    Olivia noticed she was in a bad mood and asked, "What''s wrong, Savannah?"


    "Olivia, have you had a profitable job recently?"


    "You need money badly?" Olivia asked in surprise.


    "Yes," Savannah replied honestly.


    Actually, she had not used the card that Dn gave her. She did not want to use it before, let alone now that they were in a cold war.


    Olivia asked cautiously, "You and Dn didn''t fight, did you? Why? You looked close to each other at Disney the other day."


    Savannah should not be worried about money right now. In Olivia''s eyes, Savannah worked as a model only to pass the time of day.


    Besides, even if she needed money, she could ask Dn for help, who was such a rich boss.


    Savannah didn''t exin. "All in all, I need more work now, as long as thepensation is good. I need more money, no matter how hard they work."


    Uncle Alban''s mother was still at the hospital. They could not wait.


    Olivia stopped asking when seeing that Savannah didn''t want to say anything.


    Two dayster, Olivia called Savannah with good news. She said that a new resort was looking for models for its publicity campaign. It''s a one-day work with a good sry. The resort was in the suburbs, a bit far from downtown.


    As long as she could get a job, Savannah didn''t care about the distance. Anyway, Dn hadn''te to see her for a long time.


    She agreed immediately.


    That day, Savannah told Judy she might return backte before she went to the resort.


    The holiday resort, which is called Arcadia, was situated in the suburbs. It took Savannah two hours by taxi to get there. The surroundings of the resort were very peaceful, and the air here was fresh and clean. With presidential suites, natural hot springs, and a massage Spa, the resort was an ideal ce for rich people to enjoy their vacation...


    It was not fully open yet. Only a few tourists were seen there. Besides the employees and photographers, there were only a few models for the shoot.


    Savannah started her shoot as soon as she arrived.


    ***


    Dn felt an unreasonable catch of anger when he was reading a stack of papers. All of a sudden, he knocked all the papers to the floor with an impatient dash of his hand. The crystal ashtray, thendline phone, as well as the paperweight all fell to the ground.


    Running into the office in a hurry, Miller gasped as she saw the mess on the ground. She was about to tidy up the ground when Dn opened his mouth,


    "Get out of here."


    "What happened, Mr. Sterling? How may I help you?" Miller never saw Dn lose his temper. But during this period of time, Mr. Sterling was unhappy with everything. However, things had been going well with thepany recently.


    "Don''t you understand me? Get out of here!"


    Miller dared not ask more and went away quietly.


    Quietness returned to the CEO''s office. Dn rubbed his nose, why is he so irritable?


    After falling out with Savannah that day, his mind was never silent. He was easily aroused to anger these days.


    Even though he was still angry with the little woman, he became restless and uneasy when he couldn''t see her.


    He wanted to go to Beverly Hills, but his pride stopped him.


    She didn''t want to have his child. Why did he make the advance?


    There were so many women who wanted to have children for him. Why should he force her?!


    At the thought of this, he could not control his temper again, and with another wave of his long arm, he dashed a cup on the floor.


    When Garwood stepped in at the opened door, he gasped at the sight of the office. "Sir?"


    "Get out of here if it''s nothing important!" Dn didn''t even bother to nce at him.


    "Nothing... Just Judy called¡­ If you are in a bad mood now, I will go out." With that, Garwood turned to the door.


    Dearest Lovies,


    After having deeply thought while reading all yourments, I felt happy as most of you guys have a positive response. I can''t let this opportunity glide down without feeding your curiosity on how the ML would respond to what he discovered. So I decided to release another five chapters today as a reward.


    Yourments be my happy pill amidst the emotional battle I''ve been through after my beloved husband passed away. I was supposed to stop writing, but something urges me to find a purpose to live, and that is to pursue my passion for writing.


    Here''s another deal for theing week, same shameless request, power stone vote to boost this novel up to the top, small gifts for motivation and reviews. Use thement section if you wanted to know what to expect from theing chapters, I will surely give a little hint and spoiler.


    I am looking forward that you guys supporting me until the end of this story.


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 101 - 101: It Was Clearly An Excuse

    Judy? Then it must be the matter about the little woman.


    Otherwise, Judy wouldn''t call him at work.


    Dn raised his eyes and shouted, "Stop! What did Judy say?"


    Mr. Sterling went back on his words for Savannah again. Garwood thought to himself. "Miss Schultz went to the hills in the suburbs today. She would spend a whole day there and might get home veryte tonight. So, Judy specially reported to you."


    Dn''s eyes darkened.


    That woman was so heartless that she cared about nothing.


    It seemed that she was very happy without him these days. Instead of feeling unusual, she enjoyed her days with pleasure.


    She seemed to find herself relieved from a heavy burden.


    She even took the job of shooting outdoors and didn''t n to return overnight. Did she really think he was a nice man?


    Dn shut his eyes, struggling to control his rage.


    Just then, Miller knocked on the door and came in. "Mr. Sterling, I''m sorry to bother you. Miss White is here to see you. I said you are very busy at the moment and didn''t expect to see any visitors, but Miss White is determined to see you."


    Abby White?


    Sincest time Abby ran away from the restaurant, she had not looked for him for a long time.


    He thought she had finally given up, but she came back today.


    Garwood thought his boss would let the secretary send Abby White away, but Mr. Sterling opened his mouth and said, "Let her in."


    A minute or twoter, Abby came in, with a surprised and charming smile on her beautiful face. She did not expect she would be able toe in so easily. When seeing the gorgeous man behind the desk, she said with her soft and tender voice, "Mr. Sterling."


    Dn stared at the rich princess in front of him. "What can I do for you?"


    "Can''t Ie to you if nothing happens?" Abby replied archly; "Since thest time we ate a meal together, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t attend the wedding of Mr. Yontz because I caught a cold. I thought I should apologize to you and bother you to give your sister Susan my regrets."


    Devin worked in the vice-president''s office downstairs. If Abby wanted to give her an apology, she could go to him directly. Why bother to see him.


    It was clearly an excuse.


    Dn, however, epted her words. A shadow of a smile touched his lips. "Well, I ept your apology for my sister and Devin."


    Abby continued rapidly, "I''d like to treat you to dinner tonight. Are you free this evening?"


    Dn pondered for a few seconds. When Abby thought he would refuse, Dn finally said, "I never put off a beautiful woman to the expense of buying me dinner. Let me choose the ce, shall I?"


    Abby was so surprised that Dn didn''t say no.


    She nodded quickly. "Of course. Any ce is okay!"


    After making the appointment with Dn, Abby left the office happily. She was nning to go back home to get made up and change clothes first.


    She paused before Miller''s desk, took out a pile of money, and secretly handed it to Miller. "Thank you for today. Tell me in advance if anything happens with Dn. Remember, as long as I can be together with Dn, I will never forget your kindness."


    Abby had originally given up. She wanted to see Dn and came to the Sterling group several times, but she chickened out at thest minute, afraid of Dn''s bad attitude.


    Miller saw Abby by ident a few days ago and understood her intentions. She told Abby that Mr. Sterling had fallen out with Savannah, and it would be a good opportunity for her.


    After Abby heard that, the hope in her heart was reborn. Then she tried her luck today. It was so unexpected that Dn agreed to go out with her.


    Miller took the money without hesitation. She smiled and made an okay gesture. "Sure."


    She helped Abby first with money because she was not convinced.


    Why does Savannah, who was a little model with no family background, was able to be Mr. Sterling''s woman?


    Mr. Sterling even almost fired her for that bitch!


    Only richdies like Abby deserved Mr. Sterling.


    She could not wait to know Savannah''s end!


    ***


    In Arcadia.


    When Savannah turned over herst shot, it was already dark.


    She was about to change her clothes when a middle-aged man came up.


    "Wait, one more shot!" He said.


    The middle-aged man, Mr. Hawk, the head of the resort, was overweight, bald, and ugly with an amatory look.


    Savannah and the other models stopped as he ordered.


    "You, change into the swimsuits and thene back to the hot spring."


    A swimsuit shooting? Savannah frowned. "Mr. Hawk, why didn''t you say it before?"


    Mr. Hawk looked at Savannah disapprovingly. "I said it one minute ago. That''s quite normal for a model to ept extra requirements."


    "But now it''s a swimsuit shot¡­"


    Other models, emboldened by Savannah''s lead, muttered,


    "Why didn''t you say that in advance?"


    "Yeah, swimsuits expose too much."


    Mr. Hawk became angry. "Change or not? If you don''t do it, you won''t get paid!"


    These words made all the models shut up.


    Nobody was willing to get nothing after a whole day of hard work in such a remote ce.


    They went back to the dressing room reluctantly, only to see several sexy bikinis on the hangers.


    But what other option do they have? They would not get their pay if they did not do as the head said.


    Withints, they went into the separate dressing room with their bikini.


    Savannah hesitated for a long time, thinking of the three uncles who had been fired because of her, and then picked up one of the bikinis, entering a dressing room.


    They were asked to go to the hot spring one by one.


    Two young models went first. When they came back, none of them looked happy, and one almost cried.


    "What happened?" Savannah and several models crowded around them.


    One little model sobbed, "Mr. Hawk pretended to correct my pose and put his dirty hands on my hips¡­"


    Another model alsoined about between her set teeth. "Damn that old man! When I was in the bikini beside the hot spring, he would take his eyes off of my breast. He kept finding fault with me, and deliberately dying the time..."


    Several models were chattering in indignation.


    Savannah frowned. In fact, she had met some employers who were fucking devils as she had worked as a model for so long, but she never thought this Mr. Hawk was such a scoundrel.

 Chapter 102 - 102: Dare To Fight Against Him

    It must pay for his personal appetite that he asked them to add the bikini shots, but none of the young models had the background. They were in no position to refuse his request.


    He was the man at the wheel. He paid the money, and he had the final say.


    Ten minutester, Savannah''s turn came.


    As had been warned by other models, Savannah wrapped herself up with a huge bathrobe before she walked to the hot spring outside.


    It was gettingte. The cameramen were standing by the hot spring.


    As expected, Mr. Hawk was there, sitting in a beach chair.


    He did not show up at the previous shoot but was right there when the models were in their swimsuits.


    Rather than supervision, it was more like he wanted to take advantage of the models.


    "Don''t just stand there! Take off your bathrobe and get in the water!" Mr. Hawk urged, his eyes red with impatience.


    Among today''s models, Savannah had the best figure. He couldn''t wait to feel her up.


    ncing at his impatience, Savannah curled her lips.


    Such a skimpy bikini could hardly cover her body.


    "Mr. Hawk," she said calmly, "I think it''s probably better to go into the water in the bathrobe."


    Mr. Hawk was stunned and then angry. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "I mean, we are not making a film for Pornhub. This ad aims to promote the hot spring, showing its nature and amenity to attract tourists. Tourists can luxuriate in the hot baths with their families in our resort. I''d better put on my bathrobe to show a positive image."


    Mr. Hawk red up. "What do you know? You''re just a model. You only need to do what I tell you. You are not qualified to teach me how to make an ad!"


    Savannah insisted, "I just want to make the ad more effective."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Anyway, take it off and enter the water! Otherwise, you won''t be paid!"


    Savannah raised her head and said, "Why? Even if I do not take this shot, you should give the sry for previous shots to me. It''s against theborw to keep my pay!"


    "Laborw? Good, you can go to thew against my holiday vige. Go ahead! use us of viting theborw!" Mr. Hawk acted shamelessly.


    Savannah clenched her fist. She had no time to engage in awsuit now. Her most urgent thing was to make money, make more money!


    "Well? Have you thought about it? If you have figured out, take off your bathrobe at once and go into the water!" Mr. Hawk said impatiently and rubbed his hands in a sexually improper way.


    Just a little girl! Dare she fight against him? He would not let her go easily!


    Savannah had a desire to hit on the head with a camera, but when she thought of uncle Alban and the other two, who had lost their jobs because of her and were still waiting to be bailed out, she suppressed her anger.


    Forget it! Just wear the bikini!


    She closed her eyes and did not care what it cost. She was about to take off her bathrobe when a familiar cold voice came.


    "I think the small model is right. It''s better to wear a bathrobe rather than a bikini."


    Looking over in its direction, a tall and handsome figure stood there leisurely. The man was dressed in a navy zer with his sleeves rolled up, showing off his forearms. His manner was aristocratic, and his eyes intense and smoky¡­


    By his side was a young woman of the noble and elegant temperament.


    Behind him were many staff members apanying them as they toured the resort.


    All the people present were silenced.


    Savannah''s heart was thumping. Dn came here,¡­for her?


    No, there was a femalepanion, Abby?!


    His dark eyes were watching Savannah intently, seeming to prate her bathrobe and see her bikini. Savannah wrapped her arms around herself, looking guilty.


    Mr. Hawk was surprised to see Dn Sterling here. He knew Sterling, of course.


    The famous Mr. Sterling of LA came.


    The Sterling group owned muchnd all over the city. They even owned that resort!


    He hurriedly rose from the beach chair and rushed up to Dn, reaching out his hand.


    "Mr. Sterling, nice to see you here. Why didn''t you notify me in advance?"


    Dn didn''t shake his hand, nor even look at Mr. Hawk, as if the man in front of him didn''t exist.


    Abby smiled at Mr. Hark when she saw his embarrassment. "Mr. Sterling heard that there is a new resort and invited me here for dinner. The air was really sweet and fresh. We are nning to spend the night here."


    This was not only said to Mr. Hawk but also meant for Savannah.


    She was shocked to see Savannah here.


    It''s not a coincidence. She knew. Dn chose this ce because he had known that Savannah was here.


    So, Dn came for Savannah?


    She felt a little unhappy, but she restrained herself from envy at once. It was her and not Savannah, who was now in Dn''s arms.


    With this in mind, Abby feigned herself unable to recognize Savannah and asked no question to Dn about Savannah.


    Dn didn''t correct Abby when he heard her ambiguous words. Instead, he studied Savannah''s face and wanted to know her reaction.


    But the little woman''s face was immovable when seeing hime with Abby and knew they were nning to spend the night together. She was not at all envious.


    There was an unexinable uneasiness in his heart, and his face darkened, a sardonic grin touching his lips.


    Well, why should she be jealous to see another woman with him? She didn''t even want to give him a baby!


    With that in mind, he slid his big hands down Abby''s back, held her by her tiny waist, and squeezed her into his arms, in an intimate way.


    Abby felt extremely ttered, and she leaned lightly against Dn.


    Savannah turned her head away from the intimate behaviors of the two.


    Mr. Hawkughed, "Oh, I see! The resort is honored by your presence! Mr. Sterling, please enjoy your time here, eat and have fun! Let me show you around our resort first?"


    Dn''s face clouded when seeing that Savannah did not even take a nce at him. "Aren''t you shooting an ad? You go on. We''ve been walking around for a long time, and we''re tired. I want to rest for a while here."

 Chapter 103 - 103: She Had No Way Out

    Mr. Hawk told his staff to bring two beach chairs and asked Dn and Abby to sit down.


    Savannah didn''t expect Dn to stay here and watch her shoot. But¡­


    Not bad.


    Mr. Hawk should not dare to go too far now!


    She tilted her head toward Mr. Hawk and deliberately asked, "Mr. Hawk, as Mr. Sterling just said, my advice is good. What do you think about wearing a bathrobe instead of a bikini?"


    Mr. Hawk red angrily at Savannah. You''re lucky!


    Now that Mr. Sterling was here, what else could he do? "Well, do as Mr. Sterling said." He replied unwillingly.


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief. Wrapped in her bathrobe, she entered the water and began her shoot in the hot spring.


    During the shoot, she could feel a cold and prating gaze following her all the time, which made her shudder in the hot spring.


    Dn stared at the little woman in the hot spring with anger.


    She must have known that Hawk, who was a lecher, intended to feel her through when he asked her to wear a bikini.


    If he hadn''te in time and stopped Hawk, that terrible flirt would have taken advantage of her.


    Didn''t he give her enough money? Was it necessary for her to earn such little money by working like this?


    Savannah tried to ignore the gaze, but she was distracted again and again by the voice of Abbying from the other side of the pool.


    "Dn, what are we going to eatter? I heard the wild game here is especially good."


    Dnzily had his arm around Abby''s waist. "Whatever."


    Maybe it was because of the conversation between them, which distracted Savannah, she did not y as well as usual.


    Mr. Hawk, failing to take Savannah''s bathrobe off, was feeling bitchy during the shoot. Now he had the chance to vent his anger.


    "What the hell are you doing? Are you a professional model? Don''t you know how to pose?"


    Savannah was about to admit her fault and apologize when Dn opened his mouth, "Mr. Hawk."


    Mr. Hawk turned to Dn immediately with an ingratiating smile, "Mr. Sterling, is there anything I can do for you?"


    "I don''t think she''s doing that well, either."


    "I told you. This little model deserves the scolding."


    Dn continued, "Why don''t you go into the water yourself and show her how to do it?"


    Mr. Hawk was stunned. "I¡­I go into the water and show her?"


    He couldn''t believe his ears. He was the head of the resort; it was a shame for him to go into the water, posing like a model!


    "Is there a problem?" Dn stared at him with sharp eyes.


    "No, no problem..." Mr. Hawk, somewhat clumsily, got up and was about to move to the restroom.


    "Where are you going, Mr. Hawk?" Dn stopped him coolly.


    "I... I''m going to change into my suit first." He couldn''t just go down in a business suit.


    Dn nced up at his watch, impatiently. "Don''t bother. It''s nearly dinner time. I was hoping you could finish it quickly, and then you can take us to the restaurant. I still need you to show us some signature dishes."


    Mr. Hawk was in a trance. Was this Mr. Sterling fucking him on purpose?


    Still, he knew Mr. Sterling would never take his words back. With a bitter smile, he nodded. "Well, I... won''t change."


    With that, he walked to the edge of the hot spring. After Savannah came up from the pool, he closed his eyes and jumped into the water, posing in different ways.


    Mr. Hawk was so fat, and he looked really funny no matter how he posed.


    The staff and photographers beside the pool could not helpughing in silence.


    "Are you clear how to pose?" Dn asked Savannah abruptly.


    Savannah stumbled briefly, looking at the man in the water, and thought of the two models he had taken advantage of. "Sorry, I have not yet¡­"


    "Keep watching until you learn it well. Mr. Hawk, please go on." Dn bantered.


    Mr. Hawk felt like weeping. He knew Savannah was taking revenge on him. He had no choice but to keep posing like a clown in the water.


    Dn asked Savannah a few more times. Savannah still said she couldn''t see clearly.


    It was not until Mr. Hawk nearly fainted from the heat of the steam that Dn finally let him off and asked someone to drag the randy man out of the pool.


    Panting on his chair, this time, Mr. Hawk was too tired to find Savannah''s fault.


    Savannah went back to the water and finished thest shot quickly.


    After the shoot, she wrapped herself in her wet bathrobe and hurried to the changing room.


    To change clothes, and to avoid Dn.


    She had just reached the door of the dressing changing room when she heard footsteps approaching her.


    Before she could mend her pace, she was grabbed by Dn on her arm and turned to face him.


    Dn imprisoned her in his arms against the wall; he pressed his handsome face close to her, looking fixedly at her.


    She had no way out.


    Savannah stared him nervously; she could almost smell his wild and hot breath.


    She was confused and heated by his steady gaze. Maybe it was because she had not seen him for a long time.


    She tried to suppress this strange feeling. "Dn, what are you doing... "


    "That is what I should ask you." His tone was cool and gloomy.


    "I''m just working. Why? Didn''t you promise not to restrict my freedom of work? And I''ve told Judy today that I woulde to the suburbs for a shoot and might bete. I did what you asked." Savannah gave a very defensive reply.


    "Oh yeah? Work in this?" Dn ran his hand to her shoulder and ripped her bathrobe off easily.


    The bathrobe slid down her shoulders.


    Her delectable body in only a bikini was exposed.


    The three-piece bikini could hardly cover her beautiful figure.


    "Ah... "Savannah screamed. Before she bent over to pick up the bathrobe, she was caught by the wrist and could not move.


    "Dn, let me go! You sick fuck!" She cried, filled with shame and anger.


    "Afraid of being seen? Weren''t you going to be photographed in this bikini if I hadn''t been there? You like to show those men your body, but not me?" His voice was low and husky, and his eyes shed dark and dangerous.


    Savannah was silently struggling in his arms and tried to get herself free for the bathrobe.


    Dn took her silence as a guilty conscience. "Savannah, what the hell are you thinking? Why would you take such fucking work and sell yourself for money?"

 Chapter 104 - 104: He Was Too Angry

    "Yes, I need money, so I must sell myself for money! So what?" Savannah bit her lip and raised her head angrily.


    Dn gritted his teeth and picked her up, and headed for the changing room. He kicked the door closed and locked it.


    Fortunately, there was no one else in the room.


    "What are you doing?!" Savannah recovered from the shock and kicked and pped him.


    "Don''t you ask for money? Well, pleasure me, and I can give you whatever you want. It''s much better than being felt by others in a bikini!"


    The air in the room was filled with Dn''s angry shouts. Every word and phrase was full of rage and fury. Dn left her on a bench in the middle of the room.


    With a bang, Savannah felt that her bones were falling apart. Before she struggled to get up, he leaned over, grabbed her shoulder, and tore her bikini top away.


    The only clothes on her upper body left.


    What humiliated her, even more, was that the impressive length of his body was against hers. It was growing big and firm--


    Like a sharp de, it could pierce her at any time!


    She had learned his force, and he was usually strong enough.


    Now he was in a rage, he would vent his anger on her, and she would die under his assault.


    "No! Dn, no!" Savannah screamed!


    But her cries were all blocked by the walls with good sound instion!


    Looking at the topless woman beneath him, Dn''s eyes zed with anger and desire. He sneered, "No? You didn''t say no to that dirty old man when you took a bikini picture! It''s all about making money! My money is easier to get, doesn''t it appeal to you?"


    He was too angry to talk nicely. He sharpened his tongue like a sword and aimed his words like deadly arrows.


    Savannah grounded her jaws together to keep from telling him her reasons for making money.


    At this moment, she still didn''t want to beg his pardon or pour out her troubles.


    Anyway, this man was heartless and cold-blooded. He had said that it was impossible for her uncles to be reinstated.


    There was no use in discussing it.


    "Savannah, haven''t I given you enough food or clothes or pocket money? Do you need to earn money by selling your body, or are you born to do that?"


    This was thest straw to break Savannah''s calm.


    She could not help bursting out, "Yes, I want money, but it''s all because of you! If you had not fired uncle Alban, uncle Baker, and uncle Chuck, would I be anxious to make more money?"


    "What do you mean?" Dn curbed his anger, ceased to move and asked.


    She took the chance to straighten up and grabbed a bathrobe from the clothes hanger next to her.


    Dn took her chin in his hand and tilted her head up to reach his eyes. "Make it clear."


    Savannah was forced to raise her head, staring into his zing eyes.


    There was always a submissive power in his eyes that no one could escape.


    Finally, she mumbled, "I said, their families are poor. You drove them up the wall by firing them. Recently... Uncle Alban''s old mother is in the hospital again. If I don''t help them, they''ll really die¡­ They are my father''s old employees, old friends, and the same as my family. I can''t stand to see them die."


    "That''s why you''re taking over such a job and trying to make more money to help them?" His voice was cold, his expression unreadable.


    She nodded, and as her face swung up and down, tears trembled along her eyelids and fell.


    His heart throbbed by her tears, his eyes narrowed.


    Raising his hand, he gently dashed away the tears from her cheeks, murmuring in a low voice, "Why don''t you use the card I gave you?"


    Besides the bank card, he also told her that if she needed money, she could always ask Judy for it.


    "Uncle Alban and the other two were all fired by you. I don''t think you''d allow me to give them money. What''s more, I don''t want to use your money." Her voice was broken from unbidden tears.


    "Oh, you don''t want to ept a handout? Good, that''s the spirit, but are you sure you can help your three uncles by yourself?"


    She wiped away her tears, "Don''t worry! I''ll try to take as much work as I can."


    "Such as taking a bikini picture?" He squeezed her jaw harder. His anger was pulsed again.


    Savannah kept silent.


    He squinted. "As long as you stop taking the pill and give me a baby, I''ll get your three uncle''s job back. How about that?"


    In the end, they returned to this issue!


    That was her bottom line, and she would neverpromise!


    In fact, this man must have nned to threaten her with her three uncles, in order to force her to have his children!


    She wouldn''t let him get what he wanted. She straightened up and stared at him, "No, thank you. I believe that I can help them get through it!"


    Dn''s eyes clouded with irritation. "Is it so hard to ept giving me a child? In your eyes, do I look like a devil? Didn''t I give you everything?" Resentment was clearly added to his voice.


    Savannah braved up the courage to say, "Yes, I don''t want my child to be a mere instrument for you in a power struggle like me."


    He wanted her to be his woman so as not to be framed by Devin. He knew something in his heart was touch by this little woman.


    He asked her to have children for him in order to win old Sterling''s favor against Devin.


    She had already been imprisoned by him. How could she put her child in this cage too?!


    Blue veins stood out in Dn''s forehead, and there was a murderous look on his face.


    The little woman challenged his patience again and again.


    In fact, now that he wanted her to have his children, he could just force her to, why bother discussing with her?


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Savannah ran quickly to open the door!


    There stood Abby, who was surprised to see Savannah and found Dn on the bench.


    As soon as Savannah ran away from the pool, Dn seemed to lose his mind and told her to go to the restaurant first.


    Abby watched Dn jealously follow Savannah''s back, knowing that he was looking for Savannah.


    After sitting in the dining room for a while, and he didn''te back, she decided toe for him.


    Unexpectedly, Dn and Savannah were together¡­ in the changing room.


    Savannah, not properly dressed, with a flushed face, must have had sex with him...


    This bitch seduced Dn in the changing room? What a shame!

 Chapter 105 - 105: Are You Willing To Have My Baby?

    Grassroot girl from a low-ie family was really cheap and low!


    Why did Dn take such a fancy to Savannah, but ignoring noblewomen from titled families like her?


    Abby clenched her fist in secret, angry and jealous. Before she could say anything, Dn stood up and walked toward her, pulling her into his arms.


    "Dn..."Abby was pleasantly surprised as if she had gone from hell to heaven.


    "Would you like to have my baby?" Dn asked in Abby''s ears, his voice low and husky.


    Abby froze, "Ah, what?"


    "Are you willing to have my baby? "He repeated, ncing defiantly at Savannah.


    She refused to give him a baby, but there were many women who were willing to.


    Abby turned around. She couldn''t believe what she had just heard. Dn asked her to have a baby with him? Oh, my gosh! Wasn''t that a dream?


    A smile as bright as a firecracker exploded across her face. She quickly nodded, without her usual haughty reserved carriage, fearing that she might miss the chance. "Yes, of course, I will! My biggest dream is to have a baby for you."


    Maybe it was because of Abby''s words, Savannah felt really sick. The air around her became tense and stale, making her suffocate.


    She turned her head, wrapped herself in the bathrobe, and strode away.


    ***


    Savannah changed her clothes in another dressing room and was about to leave the resort.


    Walking to the entrance door of the resort, she happened to meet several models who had just finished shooting. They were talking andughing as they walked.


    "Did you hear that Mr. Sterling had juste to the resort?"


    "Oh my gosh, I wish I could stay and see Mr. Sterling! He is my dream guy!"


    "Why don''t we stay and see if we can meet Mr. Sterling. Maybe we could have a romantic affair¡­"


    "Stop dreaming. Even if you meet him, nothing will happen. I heard from the staff of the resort that Mr. Sterling came with a womanpanion whoes from the White family."


    "The White family? Do you mean the daughter of the White family? Oh, there is really no chance for me. Miss White, the heiress of the White family, is a rich and beautiful youngdy!"


    "Well, I haven''t heard that Mr. Sterling has a real girlfriend. Is that Miss White his girlfriend?"


    "I suppose so, otherwise, why would Mr. Sterling take her to the resort? I just heard from staff in the housing department that Mr. Sterling has booked a room for tonight. It is the most romantic suite for lovers in Arcadia."


    "Wow... I envy her¡­"


    The most romantic suite for lovers in Arcadia.


    They will enjoy a wonderful night.


    Maybe Dn will get Abby pregnant this time, as he wished.


    Savannah''s lips quirked up in a bitter smile. Well, it would be fine if Dn had a real girlfriend.


    He had found a better woman to have a baby for him, so it was time for her to go.


    Wasn''t that what she had been looking forward to since her first day in Beverly Hills?


    Thinking of this, she turned and strode out of the resort, stopping a taxi, "Beverly Hills."


    The car sped back downtown.


    Savannah lowered the window and let the cool winde in.


    Her heart, shifting all night, was at peace now.


    The evening lights were gradually lit. Looking at those lovebirds on the street with envy, Savannah felt her thoughts bing turbulent again. Some unspeakable images came unbidden to her mind.


    Dn and Abby must be together now. They were standing beneath the star-strewn sky at the resort; Dn''s arms were around Abby''s waist, and Abby viewed him with the most affectionate nce...


    They embraced and entered the room together, took off their clothes, and kissed and touched each other''s body...


    Holy shit!


    "Savannah, what are you thinking? Why is your mind full of these strange thoughts!"


    She bit her lip and shook her head hard to cut it out.


    However, once the thoughts came, they could hardly be removed.


    And suddenly, she didn''t want to go back to Beverly Hills for the time being. Anyway, he would spend the night with Abby, so he cared nothing about her returning time tonight.


    "Excuse me, I don''t want to go to Beverly Hills. The Mission of Hope Orphanage, please."


    The taxi turned and sped to the other side of the town.


    Soon, they stopped at the door of the orphanage.


    Although the orphanage was not gorgeous and splendid as the vi in Beverly Hills, it was simple and homey, making her calm and less restless.


    The old director did not expect her toe at this time. He hurried out to wee her in.


    Tony and Kitty hadn''t gone to bed yet.


    Because Kevin often came to teach them to draw, the two kids loved to paint recently. They spent all day and night in the art room, so they neglected their sleep and meals.


    Savannah asked the old director to rest, and she went into the art room to apany the two kids.


    She sat by and watched them beavering away at their painting, "Much better thanst time."


    "Well, Kevin is a good teacher!" Kitty said proudly.


    "Yeah, brother Kevin is great. When I grow up, my painting will be true to life too!"


    Kevin brother...


    Savannah felt a little sad. She had not seen Kevin for a long time.


    Kevin must have been totally disappointed when he saw her with Dn.


    Just then, Kitty''s childish voice interrupted her train of thought. "Sister Savannah, are you unhappy today?"


    Savannah paused. "Kitty, why do you say that... "


    "Because you have something on your mind every time youe here." Although Kitty was young in age, she was acutely observant. Maybe she would be a psychologist when she grew up.


    Tony put down his paintbrush and looked at Savannah. "Who bullied you, I''ll beat him up for you!"


    "You are so stupid," Kitty said. "The one that makes a girl unhappy is always a boy, so the one that has made Savannah unhappy must be the man she likes."


    Savannah froze. What the hell? No!


    Dn did make her feel bad, but how could she possibly like him?!


    "Kitty, don''t talk nonsense. Go ahead and draw your pictures. Didn''t Kevin tell you that you shouldn''t be distracted while painting?" She patted Kitty on the head gently.


    Kitty and Tony finally stopped talking and continued to draw.


    Time passed, and the night deepened.


    "Well, it''s gettingte. You should go back to bed." Savannah stood up and was ready to send them back to their rooms.


    "Sister Savannah, I''m not sleepy. Can I paint a moment longer?" Kitty demanded petntly.


    Savannah shook her head. "No, you must sleep to conserve your strength, and then you can make your pictures better."

 Chapter 106 - 106: Spare Me Mr. Sterling

    Kitty obediently put down her brush and stood up.


    Tony, however, couldn''t stand up for a long time. His face looked flushed, and he said in a weak voice, "Sister Savannah, my head hurts."


    Savannah thought he was faking his illness so as not to go to sleep, but when she touched his forehead, she knew something was wrong because his head was burning.


    Tony was not in good health. He must have caught a cold, but he didn''t tell anyone.


    Fever was a big thing for children.


    "Kitty, please inform the director that I''m taking Tony to the nearby hospital first!" Savannah picked Tony up and headed out, stopped a taxi at the door, and got in.


    About ten minutester, the car stopped at the hospital.


    Savannah hurried into the hospital with Tony in her arms and checked in.


    The doctor took Tony''s temperature and gave him a shot of penicillin to bring down the fever.


    Savannah apanied Tony in the infusion room. After a while, she was relieved to find that Tony''s fever was finally brought down, and he fell into a deep sleep.


    Just then, the director called her, "Savannah, how is Tony? Which hospital are you in? I''ll be right here!"


    The director was in poor health with old age; Savannah didn''t want to trouble him toe herete at night. "Tony''s fever was ayed, and the doctor said he is fine now. You don''t need toe. I will bring him backter."


    "Thank you, Savannah. You must be tired."


    "It''s alright."


    Though she had lived in the orphanage for only half a year, everyone here was like her family.


    Tony was ill, so it was normal for her to take care of her little brother.


    When she hung up, she held Tony in her arms and patted him on the back gently. Her lids grew heavy, and she gradually fell asleep.


    Her head fell forward, and she unconsciously let go of Tony, who almost fell to the ground!


    She suddenly woke up when someone reached his arms to catch Tony in time!


    "Brother Kevin? What are you doing here¡­" Savannah opened her eyes, surprised to see Kevin in front of her. He was in a ck coat, thinner than before, and was staring at her tenderly.


    "The director called and told me that Tony had a fever, and you took him to the hospital. He was worried about you and asked me toe here to take care of you." Tony was also Kevin''s little apprentice, so the director also called him.


    "Oh..." Savannah nodded and lowered her head again, avoiding his eyes. If it were not for Kevin, Tony would have been dropped on the ground.


    "Let me hold him." Kevin knew that she had been holding Tony all night, and her arms must have been sore and stiff.


    A nice warm feeling came inside of her, and she put Tony in his arms.


    Kevin sat down next to her with Tony in his arms.


    Silence fell upon them until Kevin opened his mouth after a long time, "Savannah, how are you?"


    Savannah paused and forced herself to smile. "Fine."


    "Then why did you go back to the orphanagete in the night?"


    "I¡­ I just stopped by and wanted to see the director, Tony, and Kitty¡­"


    "Don''t lie to me. When I saw you thest time in the orphanage, you were unhappy because Devin betrayed you. What about this time?" Kevin''s voice became gentle but firm.


    Why could Kitty and Kevin read her mind?


    Was it because those closely involved cannot see clearly?


    Savannah smiled bitterly, but her voice insisted: "Kevin, nothing really..."


    Kevin interrupted, "He is bad to you?"


    The simple sentence made her eyes moist, and her disquiet boiled over in front of her brother Kevin.


    She looked like a wronged child.


    In front of Kevin, she could always vent her feelings without worry.


    Kevin saw clearly her manner and knitted his brows. "I restrained myself with difficulty from taking you away from Dn Sterling because I convinced myself that he might be nice to you. But now that he makes you cry, I''ll have no reason to make myself believe that you will be happy with him! You don''t have to stay with him, Savannah. Just leave him, and don''t worry about me. Leave him, and I will protect you."


    Savannah swallowed her tears when she heard that. How could she trouble Kevin again because she was out of sort?


    After her three uncles were fired, she got to know Dn better and better. He would do anything if she went against him.


    He said that if she broke the agreement, he would destroy the Schultz''s factory and send Kevin back to prison.


    "Brother Kevin, it''s really not him. I''m just in a bad mood today, but it''s about work¡­" She tried to find an excuse.


    Kevin was silent for a long time when he saw that she was unwilling to tell the truth. Finally, he said gently, "Remember, if anything has urred to distress you, just tell me. I will always be yourst harbor."


    Tears rose in Savannah''s throat and slowly burned their way to her lids. She ground her teeth to resist an impulse to cry in his arms.


    Maybe she did a lot of good things in her previous life, to have a brother like Kevin standing behind her now.


    Sadly, besides her, there was already another man who had her under his thumb...


    "By the way, Kevin, has Dn gotten JK in trouble recently?" At the thought, she couldn''t help asking.


    "No." Kevin smiled grimly. She dared not leave because she was afraid that Dn would seek revenge against him.


    Just then, Tony woke up and began to cry.


    They were busy lulling Tony and said nothing more.


    The night grew deeper, and Savannah became weary and sleepy. She spent half the day in the resort and half the night in the hospital; she was really tired but still forced herself to stay awake.


    Now Kevin came, she was not alone, and with a feeling of safety, she finally closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Kevin looked at her lovely facecently, her thickshes down, her lips full and red. He raised his hand over her shoulder and then gently led her head to his shoulder.


    ***


    Arcadia resort.


    In the broad courtyard, there came a burst of heart-rending screams.


    "Ah----ah---- please spare me, Mr. Sterling! I really didn''t know the small model was yours! Ahhh----- Mr. Sterling, I didn''t take advantage of Miss Schultz! Release me, please!"

 Chapter 107 - 107: All Her Joy Was Dampened

    Mr. Hawk, who put on airs before, now crouched, tucking his knees under his chin and putting his head in his hands; he was punched and kicked in the open by two bodyguards.


    Oh hell!


    How could he know that Savannah was Dn Sterling''s woman!


    Besides, he didn''t take advantage of Savannah at all!


    Mr. Sterling hade before he could even see that model in the bikini.


    He was wronged!


    Not far away, Dn stood on the steps, watching the man being beaten, his hands in his pockets, and his shadow lengthening by the light.


    Maybe it was because Savannah ran away again, his heart was overflowing with anger.


    So, he punished this old lecher for venting his anger.


    After a time, there was no strength in Mr. Hawk anymore, and his body sagged. "Sir, Mr. Hawk has fainted." A bodyguard said.


    Dn gave a snort of disgust, turned, and walked away to the guest house.


    ***


    At the same time.


    In the most luxurious guest room, the crystal pendantmp looked soft and bright. In the middle of the room, there was a king-size bed that wasrge enough for five people to sleep on. It was covered with romantic red roses.


    In the air, there was a sweet aphrodisiac smell.


    Abby asked a waiter to prepare the room after dinner, imagining a passionate and romantic night with Dn.


    She had bathed in advance and had changed into a red silk gown, like a passionate rose, waiting for Dn toe.


    After tonight, she would be Dn''s woman.


    Then Savannah could never be able to shake her position.


    It would be nice if she conceived and bore Dn, a son.


    Old Sterling attached great importance to children. Take Valerie, for instance, a girl from a poor family background now married Devin Yontz even though it was said that old Sterling and Susan didn''t like her at all, but because she was pregnant with old Sterling''s great-grandchild, she was epted by Sterling.


    Abby thought if she was pregnant, she would surely be Mrs. Sterling.


    Thinking of this, Abby''s cheek glowed with shyness.


    The sound of a man''s feet came to the door, and a waiter said politely, "Mr. Sterling, please, Ms. White is already in the room."


    Abby stood up and looked at Dn coyly. "Dn, this is the room I arranged for tonight. Do you like it?"


    Dn looked around. "It''s nice." His voice was not excited at all.


    Abby timidly walked to him, saying, "You look unhappy, Dn, is there anything you are not satisfied with? This is the best room in their resort. If you don''t like it, we''ll change it."


    It was not the room, but the fact that he did not want to share the room with her.


    He knew that Abby was ready to give herself to him tonight when the waiter led him here.


    "No. This room is good."


    Abby was overjoyed. "Well, why don''t you take a break, and I''ll pour you a ss of wine¡­"


    "Don''t you understand me?" Dn interrupted her impatiently.


    "What?" Abby froze for a moment.


    "I mean, I will stay in this room, but I''m not going to share it with you."


    His words fell on Abby like a ssh of cold water. All her joy was dampened. Was he driving her off?


    Seeing she stayed where she was, Dn wrinkled his brows and was about to call the waiter to help Abby out when Abby responded and threw herself at him. She hugged him from behind and rubbed her breasts against his back to arouse his desire.


    Now she was in the same room with him anyway, why should she save her face?


    As long as she could be Dn''s woman tonight, she would count on nothing.


    Dn''s face darkened when Abby bby wrapped her arms around his strong waist. "Take your hands off me."


    "No! Dn, I don''t want to let you go. I like you¡­I want to be your woman. I don''t want to leave..." Abby summoned up her courage and squeezed her soft body against him, fresh sobs breaking from her.


    She believed that she, in general, would capture men easily in this way, but Dn was not a typical man.


    "I''ll say it once more. You, get out." Dn said, coldly and sternly.


    With hisst patient, he restrained himself from being rude to her. Abby, not aware of the danger, sniffed and continued, "Are you still thinking of that Schultz? Why? She is just a grass-roots model with no family background. I''m the daughter of the White family. Dn, I love you, I can give you a baby¡­"


    Herst remark reminded Dn of his most exasperating thing and incited him to anger perfectly.


    Give him a baby?


    Some so many women were willing to give him children, but that little woman dared to refuse him over and over again!


    Savannah promised him before pretending to be obedient like a cute little rabbit, but secretly took oral contraceptives!


    His temper got worse. He threw her arms off with a violent movement, throwing her away.


    Abby gave a scream when she fell down on the sofa next to her. Before she could pick herself up, Dn grabbed the suit from the clothes rack and left the room angrily.


    ***


    In the hospital.


    Savannah did not know how long she was asleep. She felt like leaning on a warm and soft pillow on which her heart hushed to happy quietness. She did not want to be roused.


    Until a little childish voice said, "sister Savannah?"


    She opened her eyes and woke up. Tony, who had already woken up, was standing in front of her with a big smile.


    Kevin, close together to her, still offered his shoulder for her toy her head-on.


    Outside the window of the infusion room, the rosy blush of morn began to mantle in the east.


    No pillow at all! She leaned on Kevin''s shoulder all night!


    Savannah stood up, embarrassed: "Brother Kevin, I''m sorry¡­"


    Oh, she took Tony for injection but fell asleep instead of taking good care of Tony.


    She was just too tired.


    Kevin smiled. "Did you sleep well?"


    She blushed and nodded, turning to Tony, and touched his forehead with her hand. "Your fever has remitted. How are you feeling now?"


    "Much better." Tony''s rosy face proved that he was full of vigor now.


    Young children were resilient. Savannahughed and patted Tony''s head gently.


    "You must be hungry now. I''m going to buy some breakfast." Kevin said.


    **************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Here''s another deal for this week: the same shameless request, power stone vote to boost this novel up to the top, and small gifts for motivation and reviews. Use thement section if you wanted to know what to expect from theing chapters, I will surely give a little hint and spoiler and another mass release on Friday!


    I am looking forward that you guys were supporting me until the end of this story.


    If you wanna know my daily activities, follow me on Instagram: @annashannellin.


    Love Lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 108 - 108: Burning With The Fire Of Hell

    "Don''t bother, Kevin. I''ll send Tony back to the orphanage soon. You should go to work now." Now that Kevin was JK''s boss, she guessed Kevin must be as busy as Dn.


    Kevin insisted, "Don''t worry about thepany. Dan will manage the business for me. As Tony has just recovered from his fever, he must eat some food first. So are you. You have been looking after Tony all night."


    "Well, you are JK''s boss. There must be a group of subordinates who can take care of thepany for you." Savannah smiled.


    Kevin frowned. He felt that Savannah regarded him as an outsider by saying that. Well, it''s him who she should me. He didn''t mention anything to her since they saw each other. She even learned his identity as JK''s boss from Dn. Herint against him was understandable.


    Kevin reflected for a moment and said, "Savannah, you must remember, no matter who I am, what my identity is, I''m always your brother Kevin."


    His words were quiet but firm.


    Savannah''s eyes reddened at the edges.


    "Stay here with Tony, and I''ll buy you something to eat. What would you like to eat, Tony?"


    "Milk, bread, cake!"


    Kevin smiled and nodded.


    Savannah stared at him as he left. In fact, Kevin was the one who had been taking care of them all night, being a pillow for her.


    He was the one who should get a good rest, but he was always so considerate that he never cared about himself.


    Ten minutester, Kevin came back with a big bag of food.


    The three of them sat around a table, Tony took milk in his left hand, a piece of bread in his right, and began to eat happily with a good appetite.


    "Look at your face, Tony, you like a little cat," Savannah said as she raised her hand to wipe the rim of cream from Tony''s lips.


    Kevin caught sight of the cream on Savannah''s fingers, and took out a piece of napkin, held her hand, wiped her fingers clean, and joked, "Now look at yourself."


    Savannah blushed and pulled her hand away.


    Luckily, Tony broke the awkwardness by mimicking Kevin''s tone, "Then look at yourself, sister Savannah!"


    "Tony? Are you looking for a fight?" Savannah pretended to be angry, raising her pink fist as if to hit him.


    Tony, with the bread in his hand, dodged and ran away.


    The infusion of the room that early morning was full ofughter and fun. Fortunately, there were no other people, or the nurse would have scolded them.


    Just then, Savannah felt the room was quiet. Kevin stopped talking, and Tony stoppedughing.


    Savannah had a gloomy foreboding in her heart. She looked over to the door of the room. An involuntary shudder passed over her.


    A familiar figure, apanied by two bodyguards, stood in the doorway brooding. It was Dn.


    He was still in the same business suit he wore at the resort. Maybe he just came from the resort, but he looked colder and gloomier than yesterday; his gaze was impassive.


    She hadn''t expected he would find her in the hospital. Perhaps it was because he learned from Judy that she didn''t go back to Beverly Hillsst night, so he looked for her. It was not difficult for him to find her in such a short time.


    Dn remained silent. Savannah ate with Kevin and the little boy at the table,ughing and talking. They looked like a family: a young father, a beautiful mother, and a lively child.


    She had neverughed so heartily, like a carefree child, when she was with him.


    Anger gripped and squeezed his heart at the thought, his teeth clenched, and his eyes narrowed. Even the two bodyguards next to him sensed his bad temper.


    He thought the little woman was unwilling to give him a baby because she wanted a name or did not want a child born out of wedlock, or as she said, she was afraid that the baby would be his weapon for power...


    But now he realized that the reason she didn''t want to have his child was probably that she wanted to give the baby to another man.


    Kevin.


    The little woman could never forget her brother Kevin.


    Even though she said that Kevin was only her childhood sweetheart and she took him as her brother, who knew?


    In the world, there was no fuck pure sentiment between men and women.


    With that in mind, Dn''s eyes grew even darker, and his mind was burning with the fires of hell.


    Savannah was afraid that Dn''s anger on the spot would scare Tony, and she was even more frightened of his vengeance against Kevin. She stood up before Kevin and Tony subconsciously, facing Dn, "Why are you here?"


    "I should ask you why you are here." Dn''s tone was cold and gloomy.


    Tony shivered behind Savannah. This uncle looked horrible. He looked at sister Savannah ravenously as if he was going to eat her.


    "Tony... hmm, a child from the orphanage, had a feverst night. I took him to the hospital for an injection and spent the whole night here. Sorry, I will head back right now." Savannah restrained her nervousness.


    Kevin couldn''t help blurting out, "Savannah, you did not do anything wrong, why should you say sorry¡­"


    "I''m talking to my woman." Dn interrupted Kevin impatiently. "It''s none of the outsider''s business."


    Outsider? Kevin''s face darkened, and before he opened his mouth again, Savannah stopped him with a look of nervous anxiety. Forget it. Her eyes said to him quietly.


    Kevin did not care about Dn''s revenge, but he did not want to make any trouble for Savannah. He could only shut up reluctantly.


    Dn turned to Savannah again. "What about him? You brought the boy to the doctor, so why is he here, too?"


    "Kevin is also from Mission of Hope Orphanage, and he knows Tony very well. The director called and told him that Tony was ill. He was afraid that I would not be able to take care of Tony, so he came to the hospital to help me."


    Dn sneered. He knew that Kevin just took the chance to see her. Dn strolled to Savannah, holding her hand, and stood between Kevin and her quietly.


    "Really? Thank you, Mr. Wills. Now that I''m here, you can leave at any time. Just call me if any such thing like this happens again. I will apany her, and you don''t have to do it in person. After all, Mr. Wills is also the boss of a gamepany, and you have a lot of business to do."


    I am her man. Kevin, what are you?


    Savannah bit her lip as she heard the tone of menace from hisst words.


    **********************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Don''t forget to vote to boost this novel to the top. Mass release awaits on Friday!

 Chapter 109 - 109: How Terrible He In Her Eyes

    The man mentioned JK again to threaten Kevin!


    Kevin did not want to put Savannah into a dilemma, "Okay, now that you''re here, I will go now." He gave a gentle look at Savannah and patted Tony on his head before he strode away.


    Savannah was relieved to see Kevin leave. "I''ll take Tony back to the orphanage first."


    Dn took a nce at the little boy on the ground, and not saying anything, he picked Tony up with one arm and headed out.


    Savannah was startled and ran after him. "Hey, Dn, what are you doing?"


    He drove Kevin away first, and now it was Tony''s turn? Tony was only five years old!


    "What am I doing? Didn''t you say that we should send the little boy back to the orphanage first?" He walked on, ncing back at the little woman.


    How terrible was he in her eyes? Was she afraid that he would eat Tony?


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief, following him out of the hospital.


    On their way out, the restless boy kicked Dn several times as he struggled, which made several shoe marks on Dn''s expensive suit.


    A frown swooped across his face. "Are you a monkey?"


    Tony kept moving in an unruly way.


    Savannah chuckled. The man could hardly be a good father since he treated the child in this way. She could not help saying, "You don''t know how to take care of a child. Give him to me and let me help you."


    What did she say? Couldn''t he take care of the boy?


    Just taking care of a child! Could it be more difficult than running a multinational corporation?


    He nced at the little woman. She thought he did not know how to handle a child? "Be nice, boy." He said to Tony in a soft tone.


    Tony, however, did not like this uncle who drove brother Kevin away and made sister Savannah unhappy. Tony steadied himself on Dn''s shoulders, stretching out his hands to Savannah and said in a pathetic voice, "I want sister Savannah... "


    "If you don''t move, I''ll buy you some chocte." Dn unleashed his most powerful weapon in a cold tone.


    Chocte? Like being hit by lightning, Tony stopped struggling, and his mouth watered. Wow, he likes chocte¡­


    Dn took a look at Savannah, his eyes shined with pride. What''s the big deal? Children are the same as adults; they can''t resist the temptation of rewards.


    They got into the car in the second row. The driver, which was also one of the bodyguards, put the car in gear and went down the street.


    Tony had never sat in such a luxurious car. He was full of curiosity when he climbed in. He touched the imported crocodile cushion under him, kicked the back of the chair in front of him, and from time to time, he reached out for the rearview mirror outside the window.


    "Don''t move, Tony," Savannah quickly tried to stop Tony, afraid that Dn would get angry. "If you break the car, someone will send you awyer''s letter. You can''t afford that."


    The line of Dn''s face hardened. He looked at Tony and said, "That''s all right. y as you want."


    Tony was emboldened by his permission.


    Savannah said nothing more.


    On the way, Dn did not forget his promise. When he passed a fine dessert shop, he told his man to stop and ordered a few words.


    One man got out of the car, and when he returned, he held a lot of bow-tied boxes.


    Savannah was amazed. "Why did you buy so many choctes?" It was a famous brand, not cheap.


    Dn didn''t answer but nced at Tony. "You must have lots of friends in the orphanage. Remember to share."


    Tony nodded and said excitedly with some boxes in his arms, "Okay, I''ll eat with Kitty and the other children when I get back. They will be very happy!"


    Did he prove to her that he was qualified to be a father when he taught Tony to share with others?


    Savannah turned to look out of the window without a word.


    Tony was satisfied with the chocte. When the car started again, he began to feel sleepy. After all, he had just recovered from a fever. His head drooped down, and a few minutester, he fell asleep.


    Savannah held Tony in her arms and patted him gently.


    Finally, the car stopped at the door of the orphanage.


    "Dn, I''ll carry Tony in myself." She said.


    She didn''t think Dn would like to go into an orphanage.


    Plus, she didn''t want to be seen by the director and the other teachers with a man who drove a fancy car and had a private driver.


    Dn, however, ignored her words, took Tony from her arms, got out of the car, and headed for the front door.


    Savannah was in a trance and could only follow him, just in time to meet the old director waiting at the door.


    The old director had just received Savannah''s phone call and knew that she would bring Tony back. He was surprised to see a handsome and tall man walking toward the door with Tony in his arms. He figured that Kevin would bring Tony back ¡­


    His gaze fell on Savannah, who was behind the man and then breathed a sigh of relief. "Savannah."


    "Tony''s fever is gone. It''s all right now. He fell asleep on the way back."


    "You must be tired, Savannah¡­ Tony must have kept you busy all night¡­"


    "Never mind, director."


    Just then, one man came in with a lot of choctes. "Mr. Sterling, shall I send the boxes into the children''s room now?"


    "Hmm." Dn nodded.


    The director raised his brows and looked at Dn. "This is --"


    Before Dn answered, Savannah blurted out, "This gentleman is my friend, Mr. Sterling. Well, we are not familiar with each other. He passed the hospital this morning, and by the way, he also brought us back. Oh, those choctes are donated by Mr. Sterling to the children in the orphanage. He is very kind."


    She was afraid that her rtionship with him would be found out.


    Dn was very displeased with her attitude; his face changed a little.


    The director nced at the car outside the orphanage, then turned to the man in front of him. He nodded and said politely with a smile, "Thank you, Mr. Sterling." Then he called a schoolboy to take Tony in.


    "We''ll go now." Savannah did not want Dn to stay a few minutes more here. She left the orphanage with him in a hurry.


    When the car started, Savannah put her head out the window and waved to the old director with a sigh of relief.


    When she drew back her head and sat well, Dn''s unpleasant voice came to her ears.


    "Is everything done? Then let''s talk about how you spent the night in the hospital with Kevin."


    The atmosphere inside the carriage abruptly turned cold and gloomy. She noticed that Dn had lowered the partition board between the driver''s seat and the second row of the car so that the front men could not see what was going on behind them.


    She was a little frightened. "I already exined. Kevin came to the hospital because he was worried about Tony. We just took care of Tony together."

 Chapter 110 - 110: The Picture Can Explain Nothing

    "Like this?" Dn threw a tablet onto the seat next to her.


    Savannah picked it up. The tablet disyed several ck-white pictures, which were snapshots from the surveince video in the infusion roomst night.


    In these pictures, you could clearly see that --


    Savannah and Kevin sat close together on the chairs in the infusion room. In Kevin''s arms was Tony, and on Kevin''s shoulder was Savannah''s head. Savannah slept soundly. Kevin didn''t move away but leaned his body to Savannah in order to help her sleep in a morefortable way.


    They looked like a sweet couple.


    Dn... he did not believe that she did not do anything with Kevin, so he sent someone to the hospital monitoring room to getst night''s surveince video!


    She took a deep breath, finding his behavior funny and annoying. "The pictures can exin nothing. I was so tired that I failed to stay awake. I just leaned on Kevin!"


    "Just?" Dn''s voice was stony as if to say she used a low-degree word. "You were in the hospital, and Tony was present too. You would not do anything, of course, but if I didn''t arrive in time after you send Tony back to the orphanage, maybe you would go somewhere to do something."


    "Dn, what the hell are you babbling?"


    "You are afraid that I have revealed the state of matter. It''s you who met the wrong people and did the wrong thing. Savannah, do you remember what you promised me? You said you would never see him again. You thought I would not go back to Beverly Hillsst night so you can go your own way? And then you can get with your old sweetheart? You misjudged the power of my dra." His tone was quiet and chilling.


    Savannah shuddered. "If you really have a dra, you should know I didn''t n to meet Kevinst night, and I didn''t know he woulde! Not to mention being with him alone! Right from the start, I just took Tony to see a doctor, and never thought about anything else!"


    His face softened a little by her exnation. He sped her chin, forcing her eyes to meet his, with his eyes burning. "Well, let''s drop the subject. You said you cared so much about Tony, which means you love children. Then I can give you a chance."


    Savannah blushed as if she had learned what he meant, but she was still acting stupidly, hesitating, "What¡­ What do you mean... "


    "If you can take care of other people''s children so well, you will be a good mother to your own children too. Give me a baby." The tone was determined.


    ...Here we go again!


    She gnashed her teeth. "I said yesterday that I don''t want my baby to be your weapon! Please find another woman to give you a child!"


    "It''s not the real reason. You don''t want to give me a baby because you''re still thinking about Kevin. You just want to have children for him, right?" Dn asked as he rubbed her chin with his fingertips.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s just your excuse by saying it will be my weapon for power. You would be eager to give Kevin a baby if he asked, wouldn''t you?" He restrained his anger and jealousy and put the question to Savannah.


    "Dn, I really don''t know what you are talking about!"


    "Well, let''s stop talking and just do it." He leaned down over her, grasping each of her wrists, and pulled down her pants!


    Why bother talking so much!


    Now she was his little pet, she had to give him a baby if he wanted. He could just force sex on her and confine her in Beverly Hills for ten months, keeping her from any contraceptives. That would be perfect.


    Why bother asking so many questions?


    "Dn -- let me go! You''re crazy! There are others in the front row -- " Savannah eximed, struggling.


    "You can rest assured. The soundproof effect of the partition board is so good that no one can hear you. They dare not say a word even if they hear you."


    "Dn -- let me go! I will not have your children!" She cried as she kicked and struggled.


    "Say that again." He red furiously at her, his eyes red with anger.


    "I told you I would not give you a child. And now you have someone else who likes to give you a baby! Last night, you spent the night with Abby at the resort. I guess she is probably pregnant now. Why are you stilling to see me? You go! Get out!" It was the first time Savannah had the courage to shout at him like this.


    With these words, Savannah closed her eyes and waited for him to re at her---


    But for a long time, there was no movement.


    When she opened her eyes again, Dn stopped and sat back, his anger more violent than before. He lowered the partition board, and ordered coldly,


    "Get me back to Beverly Hills in ten minutes!" His voice sounded like a voice from the dead.


    Savannah broke into a cold sweat and held the handle on the door tightly.


    The driver stepped on the gas and elerated the car.


    When they stopped in front of the vi in Beverly Hills, Dn pulled Savannah''s seat belt off, dragged her out of the car, lifted her up with his arms, and headed for his bedroom.


    The two bodyguards stood beside the car, watching Mr. Sterling carry Ms. Schultz away, and did not dare to speak.


    "Dn, let me go!" Savannah woke up when Dn kicked open the bedroom door.


    He didn''t mean to let her go but intended to punish her in his room. The car was too small to do anything!


    "It''ste." His tone was determined. All his unexpressed anger and the nameless sentimental attachment to her these days broke out now!


    She was secretly on the pill and refused to have his baby because she had a childhood sweetheart in her heart, and she spent the night with this sweetheart¡­


    Each one was an unpardonable crime. How could he let her go?


    He would swallow her and eat her alive!


    His anger red as he thought of the scenes of her and Kevin snuggled up togetherst night.


    "You beast! "She clenched her teeth.


    "I will be more of a beast in a moment, and you will soon learn --" His sullen voice mingled with some evil spirits.


    Savannah shuddered, "Dn! What do you want! Please, let me go, I''m frightened.¡­"


    "Refuse to give me a baby? Well, today, in this bed, I will make you pregnant!" He didn''t hesitate to tell her about his decision!


    Savannah opened her eyes wide in terror, shook her head, and sputtered incoherently in her fear, "No¡­No! Abby likes you so much, and she''s willing to have children for you. Besides, she is a noble, beautiful girl. She has better genes than me¡­ She will surely give you a clever son¡­"

 Chapter 111 - 111: She Couldn’t Accept It

    (Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene. If you''re notfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    "But you are so charming that even my father likes you. I think he would prefer a baby from you and me. Besides, you are my woman now. Why should I bother with another woman?" Dn cocked his head to one side with a scious smile across his face.


    Savannah gnashed her teeth. "Don''t touch me! You are dirty!"


    She would have let it go in normal times...


    But he had just slept with Abby at the resortst night.


    Now he wanted to sleep with her again? She couldn''t ept it.


    She could even smell Abby''s perfume on him¡­


    She felt sick at the thought of the scene between Abby and him¡­maybe he showed much more gentleness and mildness to Abby. She then wanted to kick him off the bed!


    Not to mention making love with him.


    He was not many degrees removed from the brute; he was so energetic and ---so dirty!


    Dn, in a fit of anger, was not aware she talked about his affair with Abby by saying "dirty."


    "I am dirty? Tell me, who is clean? Your childhood sweetheart Kevin? Don''t forget, the ''dirty'' man in front of you has fucked you several times, and I will be your baby''s biological father!"


    He was so thick-skinned! She bit her lower lip with shame, her wrists firmly grasped by him, and she could only kick her feet, but it was no use even after she knocked herself out.


    Her delicateposition was nothing in front of his power. She unexpectedly kicked the lower part of his belly, as if she kicked a hard rock, and it was toote when she responded and wanted to take back her feet!


    The desire in Dn''s eyes burned more fiercely. He snatched off two ties from his coat hanger and bound her wrists to the bedposts, respectively, with his ties, knotting them firmly. Then he tore off thest clothing on her...


    He gazed down at her as he unzipped his pants, and in a moment, he was filling her and thrusting into her deeply...


    Savannah cried out.


    He started to move. This was not making love, this was fucking. She struggled in the beginning, but gradually, she reveled in his possession as he twisted his hips from side to side. She moaned and epted him, her whole body was moving to his rhythm.


    Savannah cried out a helpless, passionate plea, "Dn¡­No¡­Let me go, please. Aargh¡­" She closed her eyes, ashamed when she found her body enjoying every thrust, every push that filled her.


    "Good girl, rx." He grabbed her chin and kissed her roughly, and then he picked up the pace, thrusting faster¡­ harder¡­


    Atst, Savannah finally fainted under his assault. The moment before she lost her consciousness, she mumbled, "No, Dn... I don''t want to give you a baby¡­ I don''t... "


    She did not know how long she was asleep. When she opened her eyes, outside the window, it was pitch dark.


    She was alone in the big bed, Dn was not in the room. Maybe he had left.


    The smell of sex filled the bedroom, mixed with a strange smell of fresh mint.


    She pulled herself up, wincing from her sore body. It was about ten o ''clock at night. She removed the bedclothes and found where the smell of fresh mint came from.


    He applied some medicine to her private part before he left.


    It was swollen. She wouldn''t even be able to walk now if he had not applied for the medicine.


    His motion must''ve been so gentle that she did not even aware of his action in her sleep.


    Gentle?


    She shook her head. It was funny, how could he be gentle? He had been so rude to her.


    All of a sudden, it hit her that she had forgotten something. She wrapped herself in a coat and ran back to her room with her feet bare.


    Her satchel, sent to her room by Dn''s bodyguard, was now lying alone on the couch.


    She opened her satchel in a hurry, and to her surprise and horror that the green gum box for the pills was gone.


    It should have been confiscated by him.


    The pill could not be stopped for a day, otherwise, it wouldn''t work.


    Did she really have no other choice but to wait to get pregnant? The thought sent cold shivers down her back.


    These days, she had been taking the pills; this time, she should be able to avoid the trouble.


    But if he had her again tonight, it was quite likely that she would get pregnant unless she took the pill on time.


    Savannah turned and prepared to go downstairs when she saw Judy go upstairs.


    "Savannah, where are you going?"


    "I... I..... "


    Judy heaved a deep sigh.


    "Savannah, if you want to go out to buy the pill¡­ I advise you to forget it. Mr. Sterling told me to take the contraceptives away from your bag and left a bodyguard to protect you. The bodyguard will stop you if you go to the drugstore, and you will get in trouble when Mr. Sterling finds out..."


    Judy did not think too much when a few days ago, Mr. Sterling asked her to strengthen Savannah''s health by cooking nutritious food. But today, when she took out the contraceptive pills from Savannah''s bag and threw the box away as Mr. Sterling ordered, she finally learned that Mr. Sterling wanted Savannah to have a baby, but Savannah had been secretly taking the pill.


    Savannah sighed helplessly and had to put away the idea.


    "Savannah, would you like to have dinner? You haven''t eaten anything all day, and¡­you must be exhausted¡­" Judy said with concern.


    Judy was out shopping for food in the daytime. When she came back, two bodyguards, with burned ears, stopped Judy and told her not to go in for the time being.


    Judy immediately guessed what Mr. Sterling and Savannah were doing in the house¡­ So, she stayed in the workman''s room next to the vi for a day without disturbing them.


    Savannah blushed at the word exhausted. "Okay. Thank you, Judy." She lowered her head and whispered in a low voice.


    Downstairs, hunger gnawed at Savannah''s empty stomach when she saw four dishes, including her favorite steak and a bowl of mushroom soup on the table. She quickly sat down and began to eat.


    The sex drained her strength away. She put so much meat in her mouth that she choked on her food identally.


    "Eat slowly! Oh, Mr. Sterling was really unkind this time¡­" Judy said as she patted Savannah on the back gently.


    Savannah put her fork down when she heard his name. Shepletely lost her appetite now.


    Judy brought out a sigh and said hesitatingly. "Savannah, I know Mr. Sterling''s nature. He will never change his mind no matter what happens when he has made a decision. Now that he asked you to give him a child, he would not give up the idea easily. Don''t worry, Mr. Sterling will take responsibility for you. Would you like to think about it? If you continue to work against him like this, you will bring suffering for yourself."


    ************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    To feed your craving and curiosity, here''s another early mass release of ten chapters today. Don''t forget to do your part, power stone vote, review,ments, and a little motivation gift.


    And by the way, share this story with some of your friends if you find this one satisfying! It means a lot to me. Follow me on Instagram @annashannellin


    Happy pill!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 112 - 112: She Misunderstood Him

    Savannahughed bitterly.


    He asked you to give him a child. How can they talk about giving a child so frankly¡­? It would affect her whole life!


    Well, Dn was so powerful and so overbearing that he did not allow anyone to vite hismand.


    She knew that Judy told her this out of kindness. After all, the social difference between Dn and her seemed so great that she would suffer a lot if Dn were outraged. Judy wanted to keep her from harm.


    She appreciated Judy''s kindness, but¡­ "Judy, don''t worry. Someone would like to give him a baby. He is a good looking man, and many women wanted to be his woman," Savannah pursed her lips.


    "Oh, who?" Judy queried.


    "Abby White." She answered quickly to her.


    Judyughed, "How could that be possible? Abby White likes Mr. Sterling, but Mr. Sterling has no interest in her." She knew the daughter of the White family, of course, as she had worked with the Sterling for so many years.


    "That was a long time ago. People change. They went to the resort together yesterday and spent the night there. Maybe Abby is now pregnant with the future mistress of the Sterling. Then I will have no business here."


    "Wait a minute..." Judy frowned and interrupted Savannah. "Mr. Sterling and Abby spent the night at the resortst night?"


    "Yes."


    "No, Mr. Sterling went back at about ten o ''clockst night. How could he impregnate Abby?"


    Dn came back at ten o ''clockst night?


    Savannah was stunned. He didn''t spend the night at the resort with Abby?


    Who cares?


    Even if they did not spend the night together, it didn''t mean that nothing happened.


    Maybe they left after some good sex.


    After all, the resort staff said they had booked a romantic suite.


    "It could be that Dn left the resort after he slept with Abby," Savannah said calmly.


    She didn''t believe Dn could resist the temptation of a beautiful youngdy.


    Abby, the daughter of a wealthy family, liked Dn so much that she was chasing Dn all the time. She wanted to give Dn children, so she must have gone into Dn''s bedst night.


    No man would say no to a seductive woman who vamped him by using her love and sensuality.


    Judy shook her head firmly. "It''s impossible. Last night, when Mr. Sterling returned, he was still wearing the same clothes he had on this morning, including the underwear and the socks. Mr. Sterling is a clean freak, and he can''t stand any dirt or sweat. If he had slept with Abby White, he would have taken a bath after that, and at least he would change his clothes. Savannah, I don''t know his nature, but I know his habit. You have really misunderstood Mr. Sterling!"


    Savannah rolled her eyes.


    Yes, he was, indeed, in the same coat he was wearing at the resort when he found her in the hospital this morning.


    So, he really didn''t spend the night with Abby.


    Dn went back to Beverly Hills at ten o ''clock in the evening, that was to say, he left the resort almost as soon as she left in a taxi.


    "Savannah, Mr. Sterling did not spend the night with Abby, what''s more, when he came back and didn''t see you home, he was terribly worried. Your phone was switched off, so he thought you might be in danger. He immediately ordered Garwood to search for you everywhere, and he also took the bodyguards out looking for you personally. He didn''t sleep all night."


    Savannahced her fingers together.


    Judy took another look at the dishes on the table, "Besides, Mr. Sterling actually made these dishes. Just now, he got up before you, and I was still in the workman''s room next door when he went downstairs. He did not call me but cooked some food himself so that you could eat when you wake up. You were soundly asleep, and he still had some business to do with thepany, so he left first."


    Savannah''s heart leaped as she looked at the dishes on the table.


    He did all of these?


    They were so delicious that she thought Judy made it.


    Oh, well, he told her that he raised himself on his own in Britain for a long time.


    He had also cooked spaghetti for her before, which was very nice.


    Abruptly, somewhere in her heart, an inexplicable warm feeling stirred.


    The bossy and assertive man, after they had sex, applied ointment on her and even cooked for her like a househusband.


    What kind of man was he?


    She took a deep breath and clenched her fist.


    Savannah, don''t be softhearted.


    Just because he didn''t spend the night with Abby, applied the ointment on you, and cooked you four dishes and a bowl of soup, now you are thinking about giving birth to a baby for him?


    No, you can''t. Stick to your principles!


    After a sound sleep and a big breakfast, her energy was restored.


    She checked her bank ount with her phone. Well, her sry for the advertising shoot in the resort had just been paid.


    She could withdraw the money for uncle Alban.


    As she knew, Alban''s mother was in the hospital for surgery these days.


    Thinking of this, she said to Judy, "Judy, I will go to the hospital to visit my father''s former subordinate."


    Judy nodded and silently pointed to a substantial figure outside.


    Savannah knew that the bodyguard would follow her wherever she went, but she had no choice.


    Walking out of the vi with a backpack, Savannah was not surprised to see the bodyguarding to her.


    "Morning, Miss Schultz. Are you going out?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll take you. As Mr. Sterling ordered, I must follow you when you go out."


    Savannah nodded. "Okay. I won''t make any trouble for you, but I also have one request."


    "What is it?"


    "You can follow me, but you must be at least fifteen feet away from me. That is, you cannot be seen as my bodyguard."

 Chapter 113 - 113: A Honey Trap

    The bodyguard immediately shook his head. "No, Ms. Schultz, Mr. Sterling, asked me to follow you closely."


    Savannah frowned. She guessed that Dn expected the bodyguard to stay with her until she became pregnant.


    He wouldn''t give her any ess to any birth control pills.


    She could not take a tough stance. Dn would probably not allow her to go out if he was aroused.


    It seemed that the only way was¡ªa honey trap!


    She put her palms together, giving the most miserable performance, and said to the bodyguard, "Sir, please¡­I won''t make it difficult for you, I just beg you to stay away from me. I don''t want anyone to know where I live or who I''m with. You''re so tall and so handsome. If you''re too close to me, everyone would know the story! Mr. Sterling only asked you to follow me, and he didn''t say how close to me, did he? You are still following me when you are twenty feet behind me!"


    Savannah''s cheeks were delicately flushed, and her eyes bright and sparkling. She looked pitiable but appealing when she gazed at the bodyguard with her limpid eyes.


    The young bodyguard''s heartbeat elerated. No wonder Mr. Sterling chose this girl from so many women, keeps her in Beverly Hills, and cares so much for her.


    This Miss Schultz is looking luscious and attractive in this way.


    However, as a professional, the bodyguard at least could resist the allure of the pretty woman. "Sorry, Ms. Schultz, I cannot promise you. Mr. Sterling would not be pleased to hear that."


    Savannah raised her eyebrows, and her lips quirked up in a half-smile. She took two steps forward and said, "What if I am not pleased? That''s terrible too! Do you really want that?"


    "Ah...?" The bodyguard was stunned.


    Savannah cocked her head to one side and said innocently, "If you don''t agree, I''ll tell Mr. Sterling that you took advantage of me when you followed me!"


    "Ms. Schultz, how dare I take advantage of you? You can''t set me up!"


    "That depends on what you decide." Savannah shrugged and quipped.


    The bodyguard took a deep breath. That''s a threat!


    Everybody could see that Ms. Schultz was now Mr. Sterling''s woman, beloved, and cared for by Mr. Sterling.


    Otherwise,st night, Mr. Sterling wouldn''t have been in such a hurry and took him and another bodyguard to search for her everywhere.


    Never before had Mr. Sterling been so attentive to a woman.


    If Mr. Sterling thought that he had taken advantage of Savannah, wouldn''t he break his hand?


    A woman''s pillow-talk could not be disregarded.


    Sterling Group''s welfare was so good that he did not want to be driven away from the Sterlings!


    "Well... Ms. Schultz, but remember, never try to y tricks or do anything that will upset Mr. Sterling, or I won''t be able to help you, and you will be punished too." The bodyguard finally gave in.


    Savannah nodded relieved.


    After the two reached an agreement, Savannah went out of the door first. The bodyguard drove slowly behind and followed her at a certain distance.


    Savannah went to the nearest ATM to withdraw her sry, and then took a taxi and headed for the Hospital.


    At the Hospital.


    When Savannah cautiously entered Alban''s mother''s room, she saw a middle-aged man sitting by the bed, feeding an old woman.


    She had been to the hospital once before, and on that day, Alban was pale and kept sighing deeply, worried about being unemployed and his mother''s illness.


    But today, Alban seemed to be a different person with a better spirit, talking andughing with his old mother.


    Savannah went over and greeted, "uncle Alban."


    Seeing her, Alban put down the food and stood up. "Savannah is here."


    Savannah drew him aside to the front porch, took out the money from her backpack, and put it into his hand. "Uncle Alban, I know your mother is going to have an operation, and it involves a lot of expenses. You should take this money first."


    Alban quickly returned the money. "No, how can I take money from you again? You have already asked Lee to give me a sum of money before. I can''t take your money anymore."


    "Uncle Alban, take it. You''re out of work now. How can you afford the expensive operation fee without money?"


    Alban''s face glowed with pleasure. "Savannah, don''t worry, I haven''t had a chance to tell you. This morning, the doctor said my mother''s operation would be done free of charge. What''s more, after the operation, she could live in the Hospital until she haspletely recovered, with no hospitalization expenses, nor nursing expenses!"


    Savannah couldn''t believe it. "That''s impossible! The Hospital is not a charitable organization; how could it provide you free treatment?"


    "The director of the hospital came to us on his own this morning." Alban said jubntly, "He said that the Hospital nned to use my mother''s operation as a case study toplete an academic paper. I don''t know what that is, but we''re lucky!"


    Savannah had heard of such cases, but she still doubted if Alban was so lucky to be chosen by the Hospital.


    Alban continued, "Just before you got here, a half an hour ago, I received a phone call. A factory decided to hire me as a workshop director, and the treatment is simr to the Schultz''s factory. By the way, the factory needs more workers, so I rmended Baker and Chuck, and they will go to work with me after a while. Savannah, you don''t need to give us more money. We''ve gotten through it!"


    "Really?" Savannah looked at Alban in disbelief. There was no such thing as a free lunch, not to mention so many good things happening at a time.


    Could it be?


    Walking out of the Hospital, Savannah stood by the side of the road, took out her cell phone, and dialed Dn''s number.


    He did not answer the call. She guessed he was in a meeting, or too busy right now.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Savannah waved to stop a taxi, "Sterling Group, please."

 Chapter 114 - 114: Why Was She Coming Here?

    At the Sterling Group.


    Miller''s face slightly changed when she saw a beautiful figureing out from the elevator.


    It''s Savannah.


    Didn''t she quarrel with Mr. Sterling? Why was sheing here?


    Savannah went to Miller and said, "Please tell Dn, I''m here to see him."


    Dn? So personal...


    Did she still regard herself as the closest person to Mr. Sterling?


    Did she forget how Dn drove her out of the office so quickly?


    Anyway, Abby had been very close to Mr. Sterling these days, and she would knock this little model out sooner orter!


    Thinking of this, Miller did not pretend to be polite like before, she frowned and replied impatiently, "Ms. Schultz, you had worked as a secretary for a few days, and as you know, Mr. Sterling does not like to be interrupted at work." Her voice was stern.


    "I just want to ask him a few questions, and I will leave in a few minutes."


    "Mr. Sterling''s time is precious. A few minutes? Even a second is worth hundreds of millions!" snorted Miller.


    Savannah''s lips twitched. Oh, she was given the cold shoulder and even driven away from Dn''s office by himst time, so Millerpletely changed her attitude to her now.


    Miller was a real social snob.


    She said nothing more and crept to the sofa in the corner and sat down.


    Okay, she would wait.


    Miller looked at Savannah, waiting on the sofa with a sickly smile.


    Savannah used to be cared for and protected by Mr. Sterling, but now, Mr. Sterling did not take her seriously anymore.


    "Ms. Schultz, this is the executive office area of thepany, and it''s only for big, important clients. It''s unsuitable for you to sit here. Please leave at once." Miller came to Savannah with her very high-heeled shoes, pointing to the elevator with an arrogant gesture.


    She vented out all the humiliation she had suffered that day in Beverly Hills on Savannah now. She wanted to take her revenge against her, and she thought this would be a perfect time.


    "I''m just sitting here waiting for Mr. Sterling. How is that unsuitable?"


    "Ms. Schultz, you mean you don''t want to go? Good." Miller went back and dialed a number.


    In less than a minute, a fat security guard stepped out of the elevator and hurried over. "Ms. Miller, what can I do for you?"


    Miller squinted at Savannah. "Ms. Schultz has no appointment, but she insists on waiting for Mr. Sterling here. She interfered with my work; please lead her out."


    The security guard turned to Savannah fiercely, "Get out of here!"


    "I''m here waiting for Mr. Sterling toe out. What entitles you to ask me to leave?" Savannah was still sitting on the sofa, not moving an inch.


    The security guard rolled up his sleeves and said threateningly, "Ms. Miller is the chief secretary of our group! I should obey her instructions. If you don''t get up now, don''t me me for being rude!"


    "I''d like to see how rude you can be!" Savannah blurted out.


    The security guard was surprised to see no fear in the little woman.


    Miller gritted her teeth. "Don''t stand there, gawking!"


    Then the security guard responded and stepped forward. He raised his hairy arms and was about to pick up Savannah when the most luxurious door opened at the end of the corridor.


    Dn, in a ck business suit, watched the scene outside the door coldly, his gaze falling on the security guard''s arm in the air.


    His gaze was calm but dignified. It came through the air on the security guard like a sharp arrow, making the man in front of Savannah tremble in fear. The security guard lowered his arm, instinctively, "M... Mr. Sterling¡­"


    Miller stepped towards Dn andined first, "Mr. Sterling, I''m sorry to bother you, Ms. Schultz came without an appointment but cried to see you. I said, you are very busy now, but she made a scene in the office area. I didn''t want to be like this, but she disturbed the office routine. I had to call security... "


    "Yes, Mr. Sterling," the security guard agreed, "this youngdy was so hard on me when I politely asked her to leave just now. She was very rude and even cursed Ms. Miller. I''m pulling her out of here now, Mr. Sterling¡­"


    Savannahughed angrily. When did she make a scene and curse Miller?


    Their blisters were all directed against her, and she had no time to exin.


    Dn, however, did not seem to hear the two peopleining. He turned to Savannah. "Is that true?"


    Savannah paused, then said, word for word, "I didn''t make a scene. I asked Miller to help me to tell you that I want to see you, but she refused. I was going to wait for you here, but Miller asked the security guard to drive me away, saying that this is a ce for big customers."


    Dn listened quietly and walked to an office desk, expressionless. He pressed a number.


    "Come to my office now."


    In no time, a security manager who appeared to be superior in rank came. "Mr. Sterling, is there anything I can do for you?"


    "This guy is fired." Dn raised his long arm and pointed to the security guard who had been almost rude to Savannah.


    The security manager was stunned for a moment before he went to his subordinate and pulled him away.


    Miller felt a cold sweat running down her back. Mr. Sterling and Savannah had quarreled not long ago, and Mr. Sterling even spent the night with Abby the day before yesterday.


    But at the moment, Mr. Sterling fired the security guard because he almost offended Savannah.


    She felt terrible all over, holding her breath.


    Dn took a nce at Miller before he turned to Savannah, hand in pocket. His tall figure was reflected on the marble floor.


    "I''ll give you one more chance to decide, should I fire her or not."


    Last time, the little woman chose to forgive Miller.


    This time he wanted to see if the little woman was still softhearted.

 Chapter 115 - 115: She Sincerely Mean It

    Miller''s face went white. Did Mr. Sterling ask Savannah to decide her fate?


    She never thought that Savannah had such a prominent ce in Mr. Sterling''s mind. A single quarrel could not shake Savannah''s position at all!


    Miller looked guiltily at Savannah, full of regrets. If she had known this beforehand, she would not have been so provocative to spite Savannah!


    "The secretary represents thepany''s image," Savannah said dryly. "and the chief secretary is more of a spokesman for her boss. I don''t think she should stay in the group any longer. She will only damage your reputation." Did he expect her to plead for Miller again?


    Miller clenched her fists and turned purple.


    "The reason is sound. Did you hear that?" Dn looked at Miller.


    "Mr. Sterling, I''m not convinced! I''m just in business! You cannot fire me for this; the public will know I have been wronged!" Miller gritted her teeth. It was so distasteful.


    "Then, I add another reason. You told Abby the time of my trip without permission so that she cane to thepany to find me. You epted bribes from Abby. Do you still feel vindicated?" Dn said coldly.


    Miller gasped, not expecting Mr. Sterling to find out her helping Abby secretly.


    "Do you want to be taken out like that security guard?" The temperature of his voice had dropped several degrees.


    Miller''s look became stormy. She knew it was really beyond redemption this time because Savannah demanded.


    She asked Mr. Sterling to fire her.


    Miller felt she was heading for her doom herself. With a woeful look, she had to go back to her seat and began to pick up her things.


    Savannah said nothing when seeing the look of confusion and pain on Miller''s face. She might have felt pitiful for her the first time, but now she felt no sympathy at all.


    But...


    Dn fired two people for her, one of them the chief secretary?


    "What are you staring at? Didn''t youe to see me?" Dn looked at the stunned Savannah and walked into his office.


    Savannah quickly followed him into the room.


    The door was closed. The environment was much quieter, so she became nervous.


    "What did you want to see me about?" He sat on the leather sofa with his legs crossed.


    Savannah pursed her lips. After the mess, she almost forgot what she hade for. "I wanted to ask you¡­all the arrangements¡­free hospitalization and free operation for Alban''s mother¡­and the unexpected new jobs for uncle Alban, Baker and Chuck¡­are these all arranged by you?"


    She didn''t think their sudden change of luck would be so coincidental.


    "Don''t you always call me brute and bastard? I''m ttered that you learned this so soon." Dnughed with his hands crossed on his knees.


    All these were arranged by him.


    Savannah''s heart gave a leap, "Didn''t you say you were going to punish me with them¡­why¡­"


    She couldn''t believe Dn would do good.


    He wasn''t gonna give her another significant move, was he?


    Well, she''d better not be happy so soon.


    Dn threw a meaningful look at Savannah,


    "Because my little pet is really disobedient."


    He racked his brain to free her from hard work.


    Since the three old workers lost their jobs, he was afraid the little woman would take any role to earn more money.


    So, he asked Garwood to contact a good factory and arranged suitable jobs for the three.


    He called the director of the hospital where Alban''s mother lived and paid the entire medical and hospitalization expenses, asking the hospital to treat Alban''s mother "for free."


    Savannah blushed, although the "pet" in his remark referred to her, she did not feel ufortable this time. Inside her, there was no feeling of aversion, but a feeling of warmth. She twisted her fingers, "I don''t understand, why didn''t you let them go back to the Schultz''s factory?"


    "The Schultz''s factory is now managed by your uncle. I believe you know it''s the operating situation. Your uncle is much lesspetent than your father, and the factory would have been closed down if it were not for the good foundation and contacts left by your father. The welfare and the pay, I guess, is not too good. I''m sure you''d like your uncles to have a better life. Their present work is much better than the previous one. Of course, if you want those three older workers back to the Schultz''s factory, that''s fine." He said softly, rubbing his chin as if he was thinking about this idea.


    "Don''t bother¡­ just as you said." Savannah didn''t expect him to be so thoughtful and so considerate.


    He not only got her three uncles back to work but also found a better ce for them.


    His arrangement wasn''t just perfunctory. He really knew what was on her mind.


    "I know, in the factory, several workers were your father''s loyal subordinates, such as your uncle, Lee. If they don''t want to work in the Schultz''s factory anymore, you can ask them at the factory where Alban stays. Garwood had notified the boss of the factory in advance, and it''s no problem to arrange more people."


    She hummed, and after a moment, a whispered word escaped her slightly parted lips, "Thank you. Besides, lunch today, it''s delicious."


    Dn''s eyes red momentarily in surprise. It was the first time the little woman thanked him in such a soft voice. She sincerely meant it.


    Savannah''s face burned. She could not meet his eyes and almost regretted it at once.


    It was okay for her to thank him for Alban, but why thank him for cooking?


    It reminded him of what they did yesterday.


    With her head down, Savannah was about to leave the office when behind her came a low and husky voice, "Wait."


    "Anything else?" Savannah turned and looked at him.


    Dn stood up, walking naturally, long-legged, and gracefully to her side and bent his face down close to hers. He whispered,


    "You just say ''thank you'' and leave?"


    Her breathing elerated as her heart skipped a beat.


    "What do you want?" Her heart was thumping.

 Chapter 116 - 116: Had She Always Regarded Him?

    "Shouldn''t I obtain a return?" He asked quietly close to her ear, then he pulled her into an embrace, her back to his front, and kissed her hair.


    A return? What does he want this time?


    Was he thinking about retaking her? Wasn''t it enough yesterday?


    Her waist was still aching! This devil really made her felt annoyed by the way he treated her.


    Was he a perpetual motion machine? He did that almost every day¡­ And they were now in his office!


    As Dn pressed Savannah closer into his arms, Savannah subconsciously raised her knee up and kneed him in his vital part!


    "Oh..." Dn felt a surge of pain before he could say something!


    Fuck! Was this woman going to kill her man? Does she really hated him so much and wanted to hurt him this way?


    He doubled up with the pain and sat back on the sofa.


    Savannah stayed for a moment and hurried forward, "Are you okay? Sorry¡­I didn''t mean to¡­ I thought... "


    "You thought I was going to have you in the office? I am not that beast to do something inside my office in broad daylight," Dn said roughly.


    Shit, the strength was great in her leg! He almost fainted now.


    She nodded embarrassedly. "Hmm."


    "I just want you to treat me to dinner, yet you quickly move to hurt my vital part," Heughed in his exasperation,


    "A meal?" Savannah was stunned. She was so ashamed when she misunderstood him and did hurt him.


    The return he said, referred to a meal?


    Then he suffered the pain for nothing.


    "What would you like to eat?" She bit her lip, embarrassed, and quickly added, "By the way, my money was all given to Alban and the other two uncles. I don''t have much money, and I can''t afford it if you want a big meal¡­"


    He was speechless and felt funny, and his eyes softened.


    Did she really promise to invite him to dinner and n to pay for it herself? Dn wanted tough hysterically while absorbing what she said. "How can a man like him who earned a million dors a day would allow a woman to pay for his meal?


    This little woman was too straightforward.


    Didn''t she know she was Sterling''s woman? As his woman, she never spent his money but was prepared to pay the bill herself?


    Had she always disregarded him?


    "I want you to cook me a home-cooked meal. Don''t ask Judy for help. Tonight, when I get home, you must already prepare a good dinner for us," Dn said softly.


    A home-cooked meal? Savannah froze for a moment.


    To be honest, cooking dinner at home might be more difficult for her than inviting him out to dinner. She wanted to refuse him because she never used to cook.


    When she lived in her uncle''s house, Norah always asked her to work and cook. She had learned how to cook, but with a little cooking talent, the food she prepared was so terrible that even Norah gave up the idea.


    Later, when her uncle and aunt did not allow her to study, she began to work as an advertising model and seldom returned home. She preferred snacks and take-out.


    She was indeed ayman when it came to cooking.


    Dn, seeing her hesitate, frowned, "Why, not? Are you going to refuse me? look, it''s just a simple reward that I''ve asked from you,"


    "Well. Alright." Savannah quickly agreed lest the man shoulde up with another bad idea.


    After receiving the assignment, she sighed with relief and was about to leave. "Wait," Dn stopped her and asked doubtfully, "where is the bodyguard? I asked him to follow you."


    "Well¡­" Savannah''s heart flew to her mouth again, "I wanted to talk to you alone, so I asked him to wait for me downstairs lest he should disturb us."


    Her words were so sickening that she made herself flesh crawl, but Dn seemed to be pleased. He narrowed her eyes and said nothing. Dn quickly pulled her, and shended on hisp. His arms quickly snaked around her waist, "I want another reward. This one!"


    His lips imed her mouth that was slightly opened, and before she could push him, Dn''s strongly trapped her hands while his lips deepened his kiss. They both gasping for air when Dn released her.


    "You! I really hate you!" she screamed.


    Dn just gave her a teasing smile and said, "Whatever! You forget that you''re my woman and we have an agreement,"


    She red at him and quickly stood up and left his office. Dn was satisfied with his little woman''s childish behavior. He returned to his table, and his mood was changed. He didn''t expect her to visit him suddenly.


    ***


    Before Savannah left thepany, she passed the lobby and saw Miller, who had just finished packing and had been fired.


    Miller, followed by two security guards, was holding a big box, walking out of the building with a dull look. Her eyes shone with hope when she saw Savannah. She paused and then frantically escaped from security,ing to Savannah, "Ms. Schultz, I was wrong! It''s all my fault! Please, help me to ask Mr. Sterling for a favor, I want to stay! I won''t make any more mistakes, and I dare not fight against you!"


    Sterling Group was the most influentialpany in LA, and it was pretty much a dead-end if she left here. Sterling fired her. No one would dare to hire her.


    Savannah looked quietly at Miller, who was pitiful and hateful. "I''m sorry, Mr. Sterling decided to fire you. It''s no use pleading to me."


    "Why? You''re Mr. Sterling''s¡­" Miller swallowed her words when she remembered that Mr. Sterling did not allow her to speak of their rtionship. She grasped Savannah''s arm anxiously, "Anyway, Mr. Sterling will agree if you can plead for me!"


    "Why should I plead for you? I remember I had given you a chance, but you didn''t take it seriously." Savannah frowned and threw off Miller''s hand.


    Miller stumbled and fell to the ground, her box in her arms spread all over the floor. Her eyes became red with anger when she saw Savannah would not help her.

 Chapter 117 - 117: I Can Do It Myself

    "Savannah! You bitch! I have been working hard and well in the group, and it''s you who made Mr. Sterling hate me since you came! It''s you who asked Mr. Sterling to fire me! I wish you to die!"


    Miller was indeed a hypocrite, and she changed her face so quickly. Why did she pass the buck instead of reflecting on her own mistakes?


    Savannah didn''t regret asking Dn to fire her. At that moment, two security guards came by; one of them was the security manager, knowing that her rtionship with Mr. Sterling was not straightforward. He hurriedly came over to Savannah, "Miss Schultz, are you okay? Did she hurt you?"


    Savannah shook her head. "I''m fine. Please get thisdy out of thepany as soon as possible."


    "Savannah, you bi --"


    Before Miller finished the word "bitch," she was picked up by the security manager and dragged away. All those in the lobby watched Miller, who was a very popr chief secretary, being dragged out with surprise.


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief when Miller was taken away and disappeared from her eyes.


    ***


    After leaving the group, Savannah went to the market for groceries.


    The man told her that she must do everything herself, from pre-preparation to cooking the food.


    What a nitpicker!


    She might as well treat him to a meal outside if she had known all the trouble.


    Nevertheless, Savannah still started to select the food ingredients carefully.


    She used to go to the produce market with Norah when she lived in her uncle''s house, but it was Norah who selected the vegetables and meat, and she was just like a little maid there to pick up the basket.


    This was the first time she selected the food herself. She bought some vegetables, potatoes, ribs, and chicken thighs. She didn''t leave until well after sunset.


    When Savannah returned to Beverly Hills, she found the whole vi empty except herself. Judy was not in the house, either.


    Did Judy take the day off? She did not mention it in advance.


    Savannah didn''t think much. It was gettingte when she went into the kitchen, ready to cook.


    Watching the food piled up on the counter, she felt troubled and anxious. Still, no matter how difficult it was, she would just roll up her sleeves and do it!


    She opened Google on her phone, searched several recipes, and followed them to start cooking.


    After a time, the door creaked open on the porch. When Dn came in, he found the sound and smell of cookinging from the kitchen.


    Was this woman going to burn his house down?


    Heughed, took off his coat, and headed for the kitchen. He saw the little woman struggling with the fryer and food amid the smoke.


    Savannah was making fried chicken. Probably because she put the chicken thighs, which were not entirely defrosted into the oil directly, the whine of a chicken-roaster was heard, and hot oil stter in all directions.


    "Ah!" She covered her face, dropped the spat, and then subconsciously jumped behind. Dn came forward and quickly turned off the fire, pulling her to his back!


    She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Dn, and then turned aside to hide her blushes for her unseemly manner being seen by him.


    "I asked you to cook, not set the house on fire," Dn said as he smiled a dazzling, crooked smile.


    She swallowed, unwilling to beughed at by him, "In fact, I did a good job before, it was you who came and affected my performance!" She said, pointing to the dishes that had been prepared and not yet served on the counter.


    med him for it? Dn''s lip quirked up, thinking it was funny.


    "Oh, did Judy take the day off today? I didn''t see her when I came back." Savannah broke the silence in a natural, conversational tone.


    "Well, I let Judy off, in case you asked her to cook for you." Dn raised his eyebrows.


    Savannah curled her lips. "Just a few dishes. I can do it myself."


    "Well, I can''t see how you can do it.". Dn sneered.


    Savannah turned away, unwilling to speak to him.


    The chicken dish failed, but fortunately, there were other dishes. They carried them out to the dining room together.


    "Come on." Savannah was a little nervous.


    After all, it was the first time she cooked for him. He was so strict and critical that she didn''t know if she could satisfy him.


    Dn jabbed his fork into the potato and put it into his mouth.


    Was this what she called "good job"?


    Was the fucking potato wrapped in sugar?


    "How does it taste?" Savannah looked at him.


    "... Too sweet."


    Sweet? Oh, no! She didn''t identally mix salt instead of sugar, did she?


    Then he stabbed a piece of meat from the te with his fork. This time, he just took a little meat. But again, his face twisted. It was¡­too salty.


    Even the bacon was not as salty as the meat!


    Savannah broke down in a cold sweat. Was it really that bad? "Better?"


    "A little salty."


    Salty? She was dumbfounded. Oh, when she fried the meat, she received the call from Olivia. After she hung up, she probably forgot that she had already sprinkled some salt on it, so she added salt again.


    Her face clearly expressed the frustration of the baffled. Dn''s eyes fell on the sd.


    It was just a sd, Dn thought, it could not be wrong. Anyway, it should be much better than the two dishes.


    He tried the sd carefully, but the next moment he began to cough.


    "Are you okay?" Savannah tapped him on the back.


    Dn wiped his mouth with a piece of napkin, his face flushed. "Are you trying to poison me? This sd -- how much pepper did you add?"


    He didn''t want to discourage the little woman, so he forced himself to try the dishes one by one, but determined that he couldn''t survive if he continued.


    The dark cuisine!


    Savannah patted her head. "My! I may have identally added too much white pepper! I wanted to spice it up, but I didn''t expect the pepper to be so spicy!"


    The dinner was aplete failure. Savannah stood up helplessly, ready to make a phone call. "I''ll order you a pizza¡­or shall we go out now?"


    "Don''t bother," Dn said as he went straight into the kitchen. Savannah was stunned and followed him, "What are you doing? Do you want to cook again? Can I help you?"

 Chapter 118 - 118: I Will Never Force You Again

    "Help me? Keep your seat, please." Dn gave her a nce with a slight smile on his lips.


    Savannah blushed. Damn, he can cook, what''s up with that?


    However, it was really a shame that she couldn''t even equal this versatile chief executive in cooking skills.


    Twenty minutester, Dn came out with two tes of pineapple fried rice, which looked attractive and delicious.


    There was only one pineapple and some rice leftover.


    Dn simply cut the pineapple and cooked a fruit meal with the fruit and rice.


    Savannah tasted a spoonful of rice and loved it immediately. She looked up at him in disbelief.


    This man could be a Michelin chef instead of the CEO of apany!


    Simple, unadulterated dishes, such as the spaghettist time and the fried rice today, best exemplified a chef''s cooking skill.


    By contrast, what the hell was it that she cooked on that table!


    Though ashamed, Savannah dug into the rice heartily. She even made away with thest piece of pineapple on the te.


    Dn daintily ate the food, and as usual, he didn''t eat much. He felt satisfied to see the little woman eating with an appetite, so his eyes rested on her with tenderness.


    After they finished, Savannah took the initiative to undertake the duty of cleaning the dishes. She put the tes in the dishwasher, washed her hands, and then came out. In the living room, Dn was sitting on the sofa, watching TV with his long legs crossed.


    Under the quietness and warmth of themp, Dn looked calm and enigmatic.


    Just one day ago, they were in a cold war.


    Out of wrath, he punished her, but after that, he tried to make up with her step by step.


    So, had they reconciled with each other?


    Savannah was distraught and unaware of his approach.


    "What are you thinking?" He grasped her hair tie, pulled it free, and gasped as her hair cascaded down around her shoulders.


    After the housework, Savannah was still in an apron, her pure face was inexplicable and straightforward. She looked like a virtuous wife and a fine mother.


    She was perfectly fit to be his baby''s mother.


    Thinking of this, his eyes red. He put his arms around her and hauled her against his body, squeezing her tightly.


    "Don''t do that¡­ we''ll be seen¡­" Savannah moaned as he leaned down and kissed her.


    "Be seen by whom? Judy is not here." His voice was husky and demanding.


    Oh, she forgot¡­ He had sent Judy away. It must''ve been on purpose when he gave Judy the day off.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet." He sounded a little displeased.


    "Oh?" Stunned, she bit her lip and said, "Nothing... I was just wondering¡­ if we have made up yet?"


    Have they made up? It sounded like they had been fighting like kids.


    Dnughed. "Isn''t making up good? Would you prefer it if I were still angry and going to punish you again?"


    The word "punish" had a deep meaning.


    Her face inexplicably burned, but she still plucked up courage and whispered, "Now, even if we have made up with each other, I am afraid you will get annoyed again if the most important problem is not solved¡­"


    In this case, she and he could not reach an agreement at all, so they might still quarrel in the future.


    Tonight, she wanted to make it clear to him.


    She really could not have a baby for him.


    Dn turned pale, of course, he knew what she was talking about.


    She was saying that he had been pressing her for a baby.


    He did not respond.


    The atmosphere in the room shifted abruptly, bing tense.


    Savannah''s heart had picked up a beat. She stared down at her fingers, waiting for his anger to gain. She guessed he might force her as what he did yesterday.


    She was even ripe for running.


    Fortunately, after a long silence, Dn wasn''t annoyed. He just took her by the hand and led her to the sofa.


    Sitting nervously opposite him, Savannah did not know what he was going to do. Dn let out a sigh, and finally, his hand moved. He took a familiar gum box and pushed it across the coffee table to her.


    She gazed at the gum box with staring eyes.


    The gum box in which she put the pills?


    "This is the box I asked Judy to find in your bag. I know that you hid your pills in it. Now, take it back." Said Dn quietly, sitting on the opposite sofa.


    "What...what do you mean?"


    "If you don''t want to have a baby now, you won''t. I will never force you again."


    Savannah couldn''t believe her ears. Did he change his mind?


    She must be imagining things!


    "You...you really mean it?" She stammered.


    Dn nodded slightly. "Yes, I wanted a child to fight for power, but after thinking it over, I realized I don''t need a child to prove my position with my father. I know my ability. Besides, I know nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. Dn Sterling''s son must be the most excellent one. You have been unwilling to get pregnant, and under such pressure, the baby you have will be of bad quality. It is better not to have it."


    Bad quality? Well, whatever. Savannah gave a long sigh of relief.


    She was almost crying for joy.


    Atst, he thought it through!


    She reached out to take the box of pills.


    "But I have one request, too." Dn interrupted her.


    Savannah''s heart instantly sank. Did he go back on his word?


    Dn continued, "The current contraceptives on the market are all in a mess, and most of them are bad for your health. After you finish this box of pills, ask Jacob to get more. After all, he''s a doctor, he knows the drugs, and he''ll give you the pill that has little negative effects on female physiology."


    Savannah, of course, knew the side-effects of the pill. It would cause menstrual disorder, gynecological diseases, or even infertility.


    She could ask for nothing better than if such a great professor like Jacob could help her with that.


    But...


    Why was the man so good that he not only allowed her to take the pill but also helped her choose the pill?


    "Why..." She murmured.


    Dn guessed her doubts and said, "How can you serve me when you''re sick?"


    Shit, after all, it was for himself! She pursed her lips and asked no more questions.


    Dn looked at the clock and arose from the sofa, ready to leave for business.


    Savannah felt relieved and sent him to the porch.


    Dn frowned at her happy face, "You seem quite delighted to know I am not staying tonight?"

 Chapter 119 - 119: Be His Secretary Again

    "Oh, I''m just sleepy. I want to sleep." Savannah yawned.


    "Well, have a good rest. Anyway, you have to get up early and go to work at the Sterling Group tomorrow."


    Savannah immediately swallowed her yawn back. "What do you mean? Go to work? Me?"


    "Who else except you?"


    "I... Why would I work at the Sterling group? What am I going to do?" Wasn''t it enough to make her a secretary for a week? What''s wrong with the man again?


    "Did you forget that Miller was just fired? I don''t have anyone around to fill in, and it''s hard to find someone suitable for the time being. You haven''t taken any modeling jobstely, so you are avable to take her ce as the chief secretary."


    What the hell! His secretary again? This time his chief secretary?


    Savannah did not respond for a long time. Then she came back to herself and refused, "I''m not capable of this job. I will only negatively affect your normal work!"


    "Don''t be modest. You''ve been a secretary for a week and have already had an experience." Dn said simply.


    "There are so many smart and beautiful young assistants around Miller, you can promote one from them, first." Savannah insisted, her face anguished


    Dn was annoyed, so he cupped her chin, forcing her face up to meet his gaze. "Who did I fire Miller for? Do you want to burn the bridge after crossing it?"


    Savannah finally gave in. "How long will it take?"


    "I will let you go when HR finds a suitable candidate as the chief secretary."


    Damn it, this time, it seemed that she would take the work for eternity!


    Dn turned and left. Savannah looked at him in an agony of frustration.


    The car was running along the road.


    Dn raised the front windows to feel the night wind blowing.


    He was elevated at the thought that he could see the little woman in thepany every day from tomorrow.


    Instead of heading to the Sterling Group, the car made several turns and stopped at the gate of Hoag.


    He got out of the car and went straight to Jacob''s office.


    Jacob seemed to be waiting for him. He held his arms. "Dn, what do you want this time?"


    This afternoon, Dn came and asked him to rece the birth control pills in a gum box with simr-looking vitamins.


    Dn sat down on the sofa and crossed his legs. "Anyway, when Savannah asks you for the pill next time, just give her the same vitamins."


    Reverse psychology would make Savannah find another way to adopt contraceptives if he forced her to have a baby.


    Even if he let his bodyguard and Judy follow her all day, it was not enough.


    The bodyguard and Judy could not keep an eye on her in the bathroom, could they?


    She would meet and be in contact with other people, wouldn''t she?


    She can find other ways to get the pill.


    Instead of monitoring her every day, he offered her the pill.


    But it was not the pill, but normal vitamins.


    Of course, this n required Jacob''s help.


    First, Jacob was a doctor. Second, Savannah seemed to trust him very much.


    Jacob had already guessed what Dn nned. Heughed, "You are going to deceive Savannah into taking vitamins instead of contraceptives? That''s too much. And now you want me to be your aplice? Savannah will scold me and hate me if she finds out. No way!"


    "Jacob, are you my friend or Savannah''s?" Dn lowered his voice.


    Jacob''s face contorted with thought. Then he said, "I think that I may have a better rtionship with Savannah¡­"


    A round cushion was thrown over to Jacob before he finished hisst word.


    How dare Jacob have a better rtionship with his woman?


    Jacob quickly picked up the cushion andughed. "I''m kidding! Anyway... This kind of thing is so immoral. Isn''t it lying to Savannah? God will me me. I can''t help you!"


    "You are afraid that God will me you? Really?" Dn sneered and continued, "A few years ago, in London, you met a little girl and made her crazy about you, but when she imed that she wanted to marry you, you secretly hid away from her. She searched the length and breadth of the city but failed to find you. You broke her heart. Why weren''t you afraid of being med by God at that time? Oh, by the way, it''s easy for me to find out where the girl is. Would you like me to give her your current contact information?"


    Jacob''s face changed, "Hey, you don''t have to be like that!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You decide for yourself!" Dn grinnedzily.


    "Is that a threat!?" Jacob said vehemently.


    Dn shrugged. "I can''t help it. I just have the evidence of your love affairs in my hands."


    Jacob struggled for a long time. Finally, his face twisted, and he bit his teeth. "Alright. You won!"


    Dn stood up contentedly, shook his cor, and went away.


    ***


    When Savannah got up the next morning and went downstairs, Judy was already there. She had just ced the breakfast on the table.


    "Savannah, you''d better have breakfast quickly and get to work after that." Judy smiled.


    Savannah had just stretched but was frustrated again at the thought of going to the Sterling group as Dn''s chief secretary.


    After breakfast, she took a taxi to the Sterling group.


    This time, she was much calmer than the first time.


    At least, she knew the daily work of the secretary and what she should do every day.


    As she walked out of the elevator, she heard two young assistants talking in the corner.


    They were Miller''s former assistants.


    "Why was Miller suddenly fired?" One of them asked curiously.


    "Ms. Schultz was there on the day that Miller was fired. I heard from the front deskdy in the lobby that Miller quarreled with Schultz before she was dragged away by the security." Another assistant whispered.


    "You mean, Mr. Sterling really fired Miller because of Schultz?"


    "What else? We have long suspected that the little young model had a very unusual rtionship with Mr. Sterling, otherwise, how could our boss make the little young model his secretary for a weekst time? I think Miller got fired because she had offended Schultz."


    "Say! I didn''t expect Mr. Sterling to fire his most important subordinate for that little young model! Oh, it''s lucky that Schultz does not work as a secretary in thepany now, or we will have to worry about offending her every day!"


    ******************************************************************************************


    Author''s Note:


    Another chapter today, don''t forget to vote,ment, and review and a small motivation gift. The next mass release reward will be depending on the number of power stone we have the entire week!


    Share this novel with others, it means a lot to me!


    Love Lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 120 - 120: It’s Too Urgent

    When theyughed and spoke, they looked up and was surprised to see a slim and beautiful figureing around a corner towards them. The two assistants shut up immediately.


    Schultz, who they just talked about, appeared in front of them!


    Why did shee here early in the morning?


    Oh, no. Did she hear that? The two assistants turned pale at the thought of Miller''s fate. They had beads of sweat on their foreheads.


    "Allow me to correct what you said." Savannah opened her mouth quietly, "First, Miller was fired¡ªnot because of me. She had only herself to me. As the chief secretary, she was arrogant towards visitors and leaked Mr. Sterling''s personal itinerary to an outsider. Second, I will stand in for Miller from today. That is to say, I am your immediate superior these days. Don''t be afraid to offend me, I would appreciate your advice any time."


    With that, she held out her hand in a friendly way.


    She was polite to Miller when she worked as a secretary before, but it didn''t mean she was easily bullied. At that time, it was just a week, and she didn''t want to make trouble for anyone.


    But now, she took Miller''s ce for the time being, and there were so many people looking at her, waiting for her to make a spectacle of herself. She could not be looked down on.


    The two assistants froze there, and they did not reply for a long time. It seemed that they were outpaced by the young woman in front of them.


    Savannah, who appeared to be quiet and low-keyst time, seemed to be different when she came back this time.


    "Why, don''t you think this chief secretary is the right one?" said a severe voice from close behind them.


    Dn wasing along with a stroll, his manner distinguished and elegant. His eyes were fine and cold.


    The two assistants immediately responded, "Yes, yes, of course, she is!"


    Then they hurriedly took Savannah''s outstretched hand, "Ms. Schultz, nice to meet you. We''ll work hard in the future."


    "That''s great," Savannah smiled, "but I don''t like my staff gossiping about other people''s affairs in the office. Do you agree with me?"


    The two assistants nodded hurriedly. "Of course, we agree. We will never discuss other people''s private affairs in the office."


    "Well, you can go to work now."


    The two assistants breathed a sigh of relief and hurried off to their seats.


    When Savannah and Dn were left alone, Savannah lowered her head and said, "Mr. Sterling, I''ll be back in my seat. Call me if you need my help." Her voice was much softer.


    "What''s the hurry? It''s three minutes to work." Dn curled his lips and nced up at his watch.


    She had to stay where she was, waiting for him to let her go.


    "It was quite impressive when you lectured them, but why do you look depressed now?" Dn teased.


    "It was not a lecture¡­ I just don''t want to see a second or a third Miller in thepany." If he fired the assistants, she would do everything by herself. She would work herself to death!


    "In a word, you have to be tough in front of others in thepany. Remember, you don''t have to be afraid of anyone here except me. Don''t lose my face."


    Savannah blushed. "Yes, sir."


    Dn''s eyes were burning with some unfathomable emotion. He was going to call her into the office to give her some "tasks" when a department manager came to report work.


    Savannah bowed her head and left.


    She went to Miller''s former seat, the chief secretary''s seat, which was close to the CEO''s office and at a distance from the other assistants. It was half an open office, exquisite and nicely arranged.


    Apparently, Dn had already sent someone to clear the ce.


    ***


    Up to now, Savannah''s secretarial work had been quite smooth.


    Maybe it was because she had admonished the assistants on the first day she came back, she did not hear anyments about herself these days.


    Just as Dn said, she should be tough. People bullied the weak and feared the strong.


    This morning, Savannah came out of the elevator and saw the door of the conference room closed.


    Dn didn''t go to Beverly Hills these days. He seemed to spend all day in his office or having meetings with senior executives at thepany, so she hardly ever saw him.


    As she knew, the Sterling Group was currently negotiating a cooperation project with an official partner. Dn was prepared to sign the agreement, so he stayed very busy.


    Well, Savannah did not feel bad. The man had no time to get her in trouble if he had so much work to do. At least, he wouldn''t call her into his office to give her some strange tasks.


    "Morning, Ms. Schultz." One of the little assistants came up and greeted her in a ttering way.


    "So early today?" Savannah looked at the pile of documents in the assistant''s arms.


    "Yeah, thepany is sending someone to Chicago today to sign up for the project."


    Savannah nodded and returned to her seat. Just then, the door of the conference room opened, and Dn came out, followed by some senior executives.


    After they entered the elevator, Dn walked toward Savannah and stopped at her seat. He drummed his fingers on the desk and said, "Go downstairs and wait for me in the garage. You will go to the airport with me, and then we will fly to Chicago."


    "Ah?" Savannah was surprised and looked up at Dn, "I''m¡­ going to Chicago with you? Now?"


    This time he went to Chicago to finish a contract personally? And he would take her too?


    Oh yes... She was his secretary now, and it''s very normal for the chief secretary to apany her boss on business trips!


    However, how could he make the decision without telling her in advance?


    "Yes. Hurry up."


    "It''s too urgent. Should I go back and get some clothes and supplies first?" Savannah hesitated. The business trip would take at least two or three days, and she should pack her bag first.


    "No, I''ll prepare everything when we get there. Get ready. I''ll see you in the garage in five minutes." After that, Dn turned and walked to the elevator first.


    *************************************************************************************


    Another five chapters today as a reward for all of you guys. I already had posted a total of 15 chapters mass release for the entire week. Same request, power stone vote,ments, and reviews. Our next mass release will be depending on the number of power stones we have next week! Keep on voting ''till we reach to the top! Share this novel with your fellow friends if you find it interesting. It means a lot to me!


    F¨¥ich¨¢ng g¨£nxi¨¨!


    Anna Shannel Lin!

 Chapter 121 - 121: She Was Amazed

    "Hey, Mr. Sterling --" Savannah shouted, after Dn, who entered the elevator without hesitation. Savannah took a deep breath as the elevator door closed. She quickly tidied up her desk, put her notebook in her arms, and ran down the stairs with her satchel on her back.


    When she got in the garage, Dn was already sitting in the Lamborghini. Savannah rushed over, pulled the front door open, and climbed in.


    "As a secretary, you are really slow." Dn squinted unpleasantly at the panting woman before he started the engine.


    Savannah gasped for air, "Slow? I''m tired and almost out of breath!"


    His sudden announcement about the business trippletely caught her off guard. She had no preparation at all. How could she be quick?


    The Lamborghini was belting along the highway.


    Savannah calmed down and asked, "Why are you going there in person for this contract?"


    Why not send a business manager to sign it? Was it necessary to go in person as the president?


    Dn put his hands on the steering wheel and looked ahead. "Devin is going to Chicago too."


    Savannah paused. What did that mean? Then she understood immediately, "You mean, Devin nned to sign the contract with the other party ahead of you, so that he can take credit for this project?"


    Dn didn''t reply, but his expression said everything. She was right.


    Old Sterling attached great importance to this project, which was the biggest project the Sterling Group invested into in Chicago this year.


    Devin had been promoted to the vice president of the group. If he got the contract back in advance, he would be more valued and favored by old Sterling.


    Dn wouldn''t let that happen.


    No wonder he was going to Chicago in a hurry. He was desperate to sign the contract first.


    Mutual scrambling for power and profit in rich families was really bitter and fierce.


    "How long will it take on this business trip?" Savannah blurted out.


    Dn turned the steering wheel around. "Why, are you in a hurry?" His tone was a little unpleasant.


    "No¡­"


    "There is no fixed time for business. We will be back when everything is done."


    Savannah took a deep breath. That was to say, she would spend at least a few days away from home with him?


    Her heart?beat had elerated at this thought, and her cheeks were heating up.


    When the car arrived at the airport, Savannah found that they came to a wide ce behind the airport.


    In the hanger, a helicopter was revving up. The des of the propeller whirled, and the wind was blowing in gusts.


    The fusge of the ne was painted in red, with an eagle print on it.


    A uniformed, professional-looking pilot waited beside the ne. He went to greet them with a bow and said respectfully, "Sir."


    Savannah was stunned by the situation, "Don''t we have to buy tickets, change boarding passes before we get on the ne?"


    "It''s toote. We will go there by private ne." Dn unbuckled her seat belt and led her out of the car.


    The pilot moved adder to the door of the ne.


    Savannah gazed straight at the private ne. No need to be quite so dramatic, this man!


    Seeing her stand still, Dn narrowed his eyes. Without a word, he lifted her to his chest and went towards thedder.


    Savannah reacted, watching the ground beneath her get further and further as Dn calmly mounted the steps of thedder. She flung her arms around Dn''s neck and did not dare to struggle, afraid of falling down.


    Dn couldn''t helpughing. "You never been on a ne?"


    Savannah pursed her lips. Few people had a chance to fly by a private ne, and she could say fewer people had ever boarded a ne in someone''s arms.


    "No. I''ve only traveled to nearby cities before, either by train or by coach." She answered, honestly.


    Dn paused. He didn''t expect the little woman had really never taken a ne. "It seems necessary to take you to see the world often in the future."


    How could his woman beughed at because she had never flown a ne?


    After entering the cabin, Dn put her down.


    Savannah looked at the surprisingly spacious interior. She was fascinated by the delicate design and every modern convenience: a bed, a couch, and a table, which was all starched linen, crystal sses, whiskey, silver cutlery, and different kinds of snacks.


    "There''s a bathroom at the other end of the ne. Though it''s not a long flight, you can use it if you want to change your clothes or take a bath." Dn pointed to the end of the cabin, as he said.


    Savannah took a breath. This was the first time she heard of an airne with a bathtub!


    She stepped through the cabin and lightly tapped on the door. There was a ss shower room, a Japanese intelligence toilet, and a massage bathtub.


    Although she knew he had a lot of money, she didn''t think he was so rich that he even had such a splendid private airne.


    She did not want to make a fuss in case he wouldugh at her again.


    However, even if she tried to conceal her astonishment, she still had a startled look on her face.


    Dn made out the expression on her face but didn''t say anything.


    LA disappeared in front of them as they ascended into the sky. Dn went straight to a wardrobe in front of the cabin and opened the wardrobe door.


    Savannah saw several formal clothes in it; most were men''s suits. There were also two smart dresses fordies, both they were new and unopened and ironed, in clear stic bags.


    "These..." She was amazed.


    "Men''s wears are reserved for me. Women''s dresses were brought by Garwood when we are on our way to the airport." He chose a violet suit and threw it to her. "Change into this one. You should dress properly when we meet the clients."


    Then he took out a business tablet, sat on the couch, and began to conduct his business affairs.


    Savannah picked up the dress, went into the bathroom, changed into it, and went out.


    With a ss of whiskey in his hand, Dn was reading an email from one of his subordinates.


    Even though he was out on business, he had to take care of many things in the Sterling group.


    When he heard her gentle footsteps, he raised his eyes and gazed at the little woman in front of him. Then he couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    In the A-line tight skirt, Savannah looked bootylicious.


    Well, she had a perfect figure that she looked good in everything she was in.


    Garwood brought the suit from a specialty store, and it seemed to be custom-made for her.


    She was in a uniform to tempt him...

 Chapter 122 - 122: How Do You Feel Now?

    Did he get another mental illness after he recovered from depression? Why did he feel ready every time he saw her?


    Savannah, of course, noticed his hot gaze. Speechless, she sat down on the other side of the sofa, picked up her notebook, and turned it on. She was surprised to find her PC automatically connected to the inte via Wi-Fi.


    As a secretary, she had only done some simple paperwork in the office these days. This was her first time apanying her boss to meet clients, without preparation, so she was a bit nervous.


    "What shall I do when I meet a customer for the first time?" Savannah googled.


    Dn nced over and saw the words on her page. The little woman was nervous?


    "As a secretary, you just surf the inte and ignore your boss?" Dn raised his eyebrows.


    Savannah took a deep breath and looked up at him. "What do you want, Mr. Sterling?"


    Dn nced over at his ss, "Whiskey."


    Shit, did he take her as a little servant? Resisting an impulse to curse him out, Savannah picked up the whiskey bottle, walked over, and filled his angr ss with the drink. Just before she turned to leave, Dn grabbed her arm and pulled her down on hisp.


    "Dn! What are you doing?" She blurted out.


    "Dn?" He frowned.


    "Mr. Sterling..." She said in a different tone. "I''m your secretary, and I''m with you on a business trip. A few hourster, we will meet an important client."


    Was the previous car sex not enough? Did he want ne sex now too?


    Even if he wanted to do that, it''s not the time, right?


    Was it good for her to meet the client with her legs stiffening?


    "Have you ever tried to do something that will make your heart leap in the ne?" His voice was harsh, hard, and raw in her ear.


    Savannah blushed like a boiled egg. Nasty! She bit her lip. "No, and I don''t want to!"


    Disregarding her unwillingness, he picked up the ss, put it to her lips, and poured the whiskey into her mouth.


    Before she could push him away, the liquor had slid down her throat. She choked and coughed.


    He set the ss aside and looked at Savannah, blushing. "How do you feel now? Still nervous?"


    Savannah paused. Wait¡­


    That''s what he meant by saying, do something that will make your heart leap?


    Just some drinks?


    "When you are nervous, a few drops of Bourbon can help lift your courage up." He raised his thin lips.


    Savannah was speechless, her limbs became feverish, and she seemed to lose her nervousness. Her cheeks med with liquor. When she realized that she was still sitting on hisp, she hurriedly pushed him aside.


    Two hourster, the pilotnded them in a private airfield in Chicago.


    When she got off the ne, Savannah felt the fresh air of Chicago as she stretched herself. She came suddenly upon two lines of men in well-pressed suits standing respectfully in the open space in front of the ne. Behind them was a dark blue Lincoln saloon.


    A tall man, who was supposed to be the head, came on hurriedly as he saw the man and the woman walking down thedder.


    "Wee, Sir, Miss. The car and the hotel room have been arranged. We can go there at any time."


    With that, he looked at Savannah, slightly stunned.


    Two hours ago, Mr. Sterling called him and said that he wasing to Chicago on business with a female secretary.


    He was curious about this secretary. Mr. Sterling had never brought a secretary when he hade here on business, especially a female secretary¡­


    "This is Ms. Schultz, my apanying secretary for corporate affairs in Chicago," Dn said simply.


    Then he introduced the man in front of them to Savannah.


    The man was Erik Naik, the head of the Sterling''srgest five-star hotel in Chicago.


    "Nice to meet you, Ms. Schultz." Erik Naik reached out his hand.


    Savannah was about to shake his hand when Dn coughed to stop her.


    Erik Naik paused when he saw Mr. Sterling''s unhappy face, his hand still poised in the air.


    "Shall we go now?" Dn frowned slightly.


    "Yes, of course." Erik nodded and took back his hand awkwardly, leading them to Lincoln.


    Erik drove the Lincoln himself, while the rest of his subordinates followed them in four cars like escorts.


    The Lincoln sped straight to the Sterling''s hotel.


    Chicago had a tradition of innovation in architecture, from balloon-frame houses to steel skyscrapers to today''s green buildings. It''s a beautiful city.


    Savannah looked out of the windows watching the brightndscape without blinking her eyes.


    Dn looked at her and made a secret gesture to Erik, who was in the driver''s seat.


    Erik Naik understood what Mr. Sterling meant immediately. He slowed down the speed of the car and deliberately made more circles around the city so that Ms. Schultz could see more beauties.


    He couldn''t help guessing the rtionship between his boss and Ms. Schultz. The young woman could not be just a secretary.


    The car stopped at the door of the hotel. Savannah and Dn were followed by a group of men into the hotel and to the top floor.


    Erik Naik opened a bright red door with a card.


    This was the most luxurious presidential suite on the top floor of the hotel. It was also Dn''s private suite. He lived here every time he came to Chicago.


    Erik Naik said respectfully, "Sir, Miss, please."


    Savannah paused. "Wait, Mr. Naik, where is my room?"


    Erik Naik nced at Dn in a getting-credit way and then said with a smile to Savannah, "Ms. Schultz, I''m sorry. It''s a busy season, and no other room is avable now."


    What the hell! Only a fool would believe that.


    Even if the rooms were all booked, he could empty one for his boss!


    Savannah was speechless. It was clear that Erik had nned it on purpose!


    Dn narrowed his eyes. He had informed Erik that he would be apanied by his secretary this time. Erik was supposed to amodate him and Savannah with two rooms.

 Chapter 123 - 123: This Is Not Good

    Erik, it seemed, was clever enough to have realized that Savannah had a special rtionship with his boss. As a result, Erik had arranged for the two of them to be in the same room ¨C to please Dn, no doubt.


    "You can go down first," Dn didn''t me Erik for making the arrangement without his permission, and Erik Naik left as soon as he got the order.


    Dn walked into the room.


    Savannah stayed at the threshold, unsure of who she should me. Finally, she hurried in with Dn.


    "Hey, wait!"


    "What''s up?" He stopped and turned to her. He knew what she was trying to say.


    "You should talk to Mr. Naik," Savannah looked around the suite as she said. It was a ssic luxury suite.


    "Why?" He asked in a deliberate tone.


    "Arrange a room for me!" She said angrily. He must have deliberately ordered Erik Naik to make such an arrangement!


    "Didn''t you hear that? Erik said it''s a busy season. No avable room now," Dn said, easily evading her request.


    She gritted her teeth. "Erik shut down this floor for you, which means you are the only guest on this floor now. All of the other rooms are avable!"


    "Don''t you know what reserved rooms are? Some guests have booked the rooms, but they haven''t checked in yet," Dn said.


    "You''re the boss!" Savannah insisted, "We are here on a business trip, and your subordinates and staff in Chicago will think I have something going on with you if we stay in the same room. This is not good!"


    He raised his lips with a charming smile, "As you said, I''m the boss. Who would dare say anything?"


    She was ready to cry.


    "Well, take a break, and we will meet the client right away."


    It was the first time for this little woman to meet a client. She was a little nervous. The most important thing now was to build up her energy.


    "Do I really have to stay with you?" Savannah bit her lip.


    He shrugged. "You have no choice. Naik had only prepared one suite."


    Well, he seemed innocent, but she thought he must be very pleased.


    Dn saw her unhappy face, slightly frowning, and then picked up the inte on the coffee table.


    "Who are you calling?" Savannah asked.


    He held the receiver in the air, "If Erik didn''t do a good job, then I can fire him."


    Fire people again? Savannah took a deep breath and quickly stopped him. "You don''t need¡­"


    "Since he''s not capable of handling such a simple thing, what''s the use of having him?" Dn insisted.


    Savannah was helpless, knowing that he was sure to do it if she still wanted another room. "I''ll stay here. Don''t fire anyone." She said, giving in.


    She had already been the topic of lots of gossips since Miller was fired. If Erik was fired because of her, she thought the whole group would regard her as evil. And to be honest, there was nothing wrong with Erik Naik himself!


    "Are you sure?" Dn stared at her.


    "Don''t fire him."


    Dn nodded with satisfaction. "You should get to know your surroundings first."


    Savannah epted her fate, and without further resistance, she walked around the suite slowly.


    Dn was right not to prepare any luggage, as the suite had everything they could want and need.


    Half an hourter, Erik Naik, as well as two other employees, arrived to deliver a few sets of women''s clothes and underwear to Savannah. And, shortly after, Erik Naik came back again.


    "Mr. Sterling, Keith Cooley of the CBR Group, and his secretary have arrived. They are in the banquet hall."


    The CBR Group was thergest local real estatepany in Chicago. It was also the target business partner of the Sterling group. Keith Cooley, one of the highest-ranking individuals in the group, was also the big client Devin wanted.


    Knowing the importance of this business to Dn, Savannah became nervous again. She was afraid that she would have a negative effect on him with her poor performance as his secretary.


    Dn, seeing her uneasiness, approached her and lowered his head, "You don''t have to do anything. Just be there for me and take notes."


    His voice was low, mellow, and reassuring, giving her a sense of security. She nodded. Well, the role of a secretary in a business dinner was just a beautifulpanion. The two-headed to the dining hall to meet Mr.Cooley for dinner.


    Mr. Cooley was over 40 years old and slightly overweight. He was a middle-aged, sessful man, and beside him was a beautiful young woman ¨C his secretary, Lily.


    Probably because of the few swallows of whiskey in the ne, Savannah felt her nerves fade away and felt much calmer now. She sat behind Dn, holding a notebook.


    Dn always came to the point directly in the business. This time was not an exception. He proposed the idea for partnership and suggested that they should sign the contract tonight.


    Mr. Cooley, however, gave a dry smile.


    "To be honest, Mr. Sterling, I''d like to cooperate with the Sterling group, of course, but I have promised Devin Yontz that I will sign with him."


    Savannah nced at Mr. Cooley. Sure enough, Devin had already contacted Mr. Cooley in advance and wanted to take the credit.


    Devin must have made somerge promises to Mr. Cooley so that Mr. Cooley was biased towards him.


    Dn kept a straight face. "Devin is my nephew and the vice- president of the Sterling group. It''s the same to sign with me."


    "Yes, it is the same, but Devin is your junior, and he said he wanted to get some performance in front of old Sterling. I want to give him a chance, too. I have promised him, and it is not easy to break my word."


    Dn''s expression clouded.


    Just then, Lily''s cell phone vibrated.


    "Excuse me, please, Mr.Cooley," she said, standing up.


    "Go ahead."


    Savannah noticed a sh of something silver when Lily flicked and walked out of the banquet hall.


    Lily wore a tinum bracelet on her wrist.


    The style of the bracelet was unique. It was unmistakably the work of Rosa, a well-known jewelry designer in LA.

 Chapter 124 - 124: Possibly His Favorite

    Jewelry, designed by Rosa, was always made of tinum and beset with precious gems, and it was popr internationally.


    Last year, Rosa retired, and her works were far and few between,manding nearly astronomical prices.


    Besides... the bracelet Lily wore on her wrist was obviously not an old style, but Rosa''s recent design.


    Even the wealthydies in LA could hardly get a piece of jewelry of Rosa''stest design. How could a small secretary have one?


    When Savannah was with Devin, she recalled learning that Devin liked to collect pieces created by Rosa and give them to his important client''s wife.


    Something shed upon Savannah''s mind, and she whispered to Dn, "Excuse me, I must use the restroom."


    Dn saw Savannah staring at Lily''s back, thoughtfully, and nodded.


    Savannah walked out of the banquet hall and nced quickly about. Lily was talking on the phone with an open window at the end of the corridor.


    "... Yes, Devin, Mr. Sterling hase to Chicago and is negotiating the contract with Mr. Cooley now. Don''t worry, Mr. Cooley has refused him and said he would sign it with you."


    Savannah understood in an instant.


    It turned out that Lily was not only Mr. Cooley''s secretary but also his mistress ¨C perhaps one of many and possibly his favorite.


    Devin had bought Lily and convinced her to persuade Mr. Cooley to sign the contract with him.


    Savannah unwittingly stepped forward when Lily finished her phone call.


    Lily was amazed to see here out. "Why are you here?"


    "Well, I just went to the restroom," Savannah pushed back the wisps of her hair; her eyes fell upon Lily''s wrist inadvertently. "Ah, isn''t that Rosa''s design?"


    Lily liked famous jewelry best; otherwise, she wouldn''t ept Devin''s gift and help him. She smiled when she saw Savannah know about the bracelet. "Yeah, no wonder you are Mr. Sterling''s secretary, you saw at a nce and knew what it was."


    "You look beautiful in it. Can I have a try?" Savannah looked covetous.


    Lily saw the envy of Savannah, chuckled, and proudly took off the bracelet. Savannah put it on her wrist, talked, andughed with Lily while walking back to the banquet hall.


    In the banquet hall, the atmosphere remained tense. Dn and Mr. Cooley had not reached an agreement, and they seemed toe to a dead-end in their talk.


    Dn raised his eyebrows in surprise when he saw Savannah returned with Mr. Cooley''s secretary. What was this little woman doing?


    But Savannah quietly gave him an "Ok" sign.


    "What are you talking about? You look happy," Dn opened his mouth.


    Savannah went over and smiled, took off the bracelet, and handed it to Lily. "I''m sorry, Mr. Sterling. I saw the bracelet on Lily''s hand. It''s so beautiful, I couldn''t resist asking Lily if I could try it on, and she obliged."


    Then, Savannah turned to Mr. Cooley with a bright smile.


    "Rosa''s jewelry is really hard to buy. Mr. Cooley, you should buy one for Mrs. Cooley, too!"


    Both Mr. Cooley and Lily turned pale.


    Dn''s secretary was apparently aware of their illicit rtionship. She deliberately mentioned Mrs. Cooley!


    Savannah saw the expression on Mr. Cooley''s face and smiled, "Is there a problem, Mr. Cooley? Don''t worry, since Lily can buy it, and there must be away. You can ask Lily to select one for Mrs. Cooley."


    Mr. Cooley broke out in a cold sweat. Was the little secretary threatening him?


    If he refused to sign the contract with Mr. Sterling today, was she going to tell his wife about his rtionship with Lily?


    Mr. Cooley could almost imagine his deadly end if his terribly overweight wife found his rtionship with Lily. That would be terrible¡­Mr. Cooley wiped away the sweat that started to his brow.


    "Too hot? Shall I adjust the temperature of the air conditioning for you?" Dn said cynically.


    "No, no¡­" Mr. Cooley shook his head.


    "Then what are you thinking about? Why not sign the contract now?" Dn made a gesture timely.


    The waiter waiting beside them immediately sent the prepared contract to Mr. Cooley with a pen.


    Mr. Cooley took a look at Savannah before he reached for the paper. For the first time in his life, he was threatened by a young girl.


    He gritted his teeth and finally signed his name on it.


    After the signing, Dn asked Erik Naik to send Mr. Cooley out of the hotel. He turned around and looked at Savannah behind him.


    "How did you find out about the affair between Mr. Cooley and his secretary?"


    This little woman unexpectedly helped him.


    "I saw Lily''s bracelet. Rosa retired recently, yet she was wearing a new design ¨C and those are incredibly hard toe by. It suddenly urred to me that Devin used to send Rosa''s jewelry to the wives of important clients ¨C and, I guess, mistresses. I followed Lily and found her answering the call from Devin. Sure enough, Lily is on very familiar terms with Mr. Cooley. It seemed that Devin bribed her with expensive jewelry and asked her to persuade Mr. Cooley out of signing the contract with you," Savannah said softly, "So I threatened Mr. Cooley with Mrs. Cooley."


    Dn was silent for a long time. Then he raised his hand and touched Savannah''s head, "You did a good job. You can have any reward you''d like."


    He had to admit that if it hadn''t been for the little woman, the contract might have been stolen by Devin.


    He patted her head, like praising a pet. Savannah recoiled inwardly and avoided his caress, "I don''t want any reward."


    "No?" Dn shook his head slowly. How could his reward and punishment system not work with her?


    "¡­I''ll think about it first," Savannah allowed.


    A satisfied smile yed on his lips.


    "Can I go upstairs and think about it now?"


    Dn seemed to have other fish to fry. He nodded and let her go. "I''ll go backter."


    Upon hearing that, Savannah flushed and hurriedly left.


    Dn watched her entering the elevator before he took his eyes off her.


    The gentleness in his eyes faded slowly, and instead, a grim look appeared on his face. He turned and nced at Erick Naik.


    Erik immediately understood what Dn wanted. Walking forward, Erik reported simply, "Mr. Sterling, I''m sorry. That girl is not found yet."

 Chapter 125 - 125: The Novel Is More Wonderful

    Erik was the person in charge of Sterling''s hotel in Chicago. He lived in this city and was well-connected.


    So, since Dn returned to take over the Sterling group, the people-searching work had been left to him.


    Mr.Sterling was searching for a girl.


    At the time he''d first met her, she had been about twelve or thirteen. Now she should be about twenty.


    However, she had proved impossible to find.


    Year after year had passed, and there was still nothing to show who she was.


    Dn''s eyes clouded as Erik reported the same result to him.


    Although he knew there was less chance of finding that girl, he still held a glimmer of hope.


    "It''s not likely to find the girl in such a situation. After searching for so many years, there is still no clue. Maybe she is not a native of Chicago, or she had left this city long ago. Do we have to keep looking?" Erik asked tentatively.


    "Keep looking," Dn replied with decision and authority.


    Erik gave a deep sigh.


    He didn''t know who the girl was, but she must be a very important person to Mr. Sterling.


    Meanwhile, behind the hallway wall. Savannah held her breath and heard the conversation without missing a word.


    As soon as she got into the elevator, she remembered that she should ask Dn if he would like the meeting record with Mr. Cooley. She had, after all,e to Chicago as a secretary to help him with business.


    Turning around, she hadn''t expected to hear the conversation between Dn and Erik.


    Had Dn sent Erik to find someone? And, apparently, it wasn''t the first time he''d asked Erik to find this specific person. Who on earth could be this highly valued by Dn Sterling?


    She could see the resolution in his grey eyes when he ordered Erik to continue the search.


    It suddenly urred to her that he once asked her if she had been to Chicago when she first knew him.


    She felt a little strange at that time, but she didn''t think much of it, instead of shrugging it off as Chicago having a special meaning for him.


    Was it because he was looking for someone in the windy city?


    * * *


    Savannah went back to her room, feeling curious. She took a shower, changed her clothes, and felt relieved and rxed.


    Regardless of whom Dn was looking for, it was none of her business. Now what she should be most worried about was that there was only one bed in this suite!


    What was she going to do?


    Savannah took a pillow, and a nket to the couchid down and breathed a sigh of relief.


    If she could fall asleep before he came back, he would not do anything to her!


    But sleep was like a bus, and the more she looked forward to it, the more it ignored her.


    Probably because it was still early, or because she was not used to sleeping in a strange ce.


    Savannah could not sleep and had to sit up.


    She took out her iPad, opened a fictionmunity, and began to read romantic fiction. Instead of making her sleepy, however, the novel enthralled her. She found herself getting more and more immersed in each chapter.


    This was really a beautifully written novel. The author was careful about details, and the intimate activities were depicted vividly in words.


    Savannah blushed as she attentively read it. When she read the intimate scene between the hero and the heroine, she remembered what had happened between her and Dn...


    When she read the climax in the novel, she didn''t even notice the door opening and the approaching footsteps.


    Dn finished his official duties and went back to the suite. No one was stirring in the room. He thought Savannah had gone to bed.


    He came into the room and saw her lying on the couch.


    Sleeping on the couch? Was she trying to avoid him?


    Dn looked displeased. But when he came to her and was about to lift the little woman up, he found that she was not asleep but looking at something with her two hands holding the iPad.


    He stood behind her and nced at the screen in silence, amused.


    She was reading a romantic novel.


    He bent down to take away the iPad from her hands, giving Savannah quite a fright. She hurriedly turned over and tried to sit up but was pinned by Dn the next second, his two arms bracing on the couch.


    "You like this kind of novel? Why don''t we do it ourselves?" His eyes were burning, fervent.


    Do¡­ do it ourselves!?


    Savannah swallowed, "No¡­the novel is more wonderful."


    Is the novel more wonderful? What did she mean? The hero in the novel had a better sexual ability?


    Dn frowned and held her soft chin gently. "Really? Maybe because you haven''t tried anything more wonderful."


    With that, he raised her in his arms, stood, and headed for the big bed.


    "Dn put me down¡­ I''ll just sleep on the couch tonight," Savannah struggled in his arms.


    "Why? We have a big bed," Heid her lightly on the soft bed. Then he leaned down, his hands on either side of her head, so he was hovering over her, staring down into her eyes, his jaw clenched, eyes burning. He saw her pink ears turning red, so charming and lovely. He could not help but trail soft, feather-light kisses from her ear down to her neck.


    He hadn''t taken her for so many days since their cold war.


    He thought he could hold it, but his desire burst out as soon as he touched her.


    Tonight, he would not let her go easily.


    "Dn..." She said in a low voice, like a frightened little rabbit. In fact, she wanted to call him a brute instead. Did he n to sleep with her on the pretense of a business trip?


    It seemed that she could not escape tonight...


    She didn''t know whether it was because of nervousness or something else, she had a sudden spasm in her lower abdomen, and the pain hit her all over.


    "Wait¡­I have a stomachache." She murmured.


    "Really?" He thought she was making a deliberate excuse and did not let go of her.


    "I really don''t feel well¡­" She broke out in a cold sweat.


    Then he found her cold body trembling, he stopped his kiss and stood up, "What''s wrong with you?" His expression changed when he saw the sweat on Savannah''s forehead.


    "I don''t know¡­ I got a pain in my abdomen¡­I''ll go to the bathroom first and had some hot water." She sat up with difficulty, and the bearing-down pain in her lower abdomen was familiar, but it was worse than usual


    It seemed that her Aunt Flo was visiting.


    ******************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Our next batch of mass releases will be depending on the number of power stones we gather the entire week and reviews. Keep on voting and reviewing! Share this novel with your friends, it means a lot to me!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 126 - 126: It Was An Awkward Moment

    He extended his arm to the special phone and dialed a number.


    "Mr. Sterling, what can I do for you?" Erik Naik''s voice was respectful through the phone.


    "Get the car ready for the hospital."


    Savannah took a breath. Go to the hospital because of menstruation? She would haveughed to death.


    "No!" She refused in a weak voice; a burst of pain in the abdomen made her face pale.


    Dn carried her out of bed without a word.


    "Don''t¡­ really --" Savannah blushed and struggled.


    He looked suspiciously at Savannah, who did not want to go to the hospital. Then his eyes fell on the red marks on the white mattress.


    Blood?


    Was this woman on her period?


    Savannah, seeing that he had found it, pushed him away in pain. "I said, I''m okay. Let me go to the bathroom first¡­"


    Fortunately, her period was on time every month. She had taken some sanitary napkins with her on this business trip.


    When she walked out of the bathroom, the sheets had been changed. Dn was sitting on the bed in his upright posture.


    It was a very awkward moment.


    She was ashamed, but with a sigh of relief, he could do anything to her in her period!


    Although there was a beast in Dn, he would not like a bloodied sex.


    "Drink it," He rumbled out an order.


    She was surprised to see a cup of tea on the coffee table at hand.


    Where did he get the tea in just ten minutes...?


    Savannah felt a bit weak, but she obediently went to pick up the ss and drink it.


    A mug of tea made her warmer, and it relieved the pain in her lower abdomen. She calmed down and felt much better now.


    Dn was relieved to see her pale face bing rosy again.


    Savannah hung her head, heading for the big couch outside her bedroom. "I''m going to sleep now."


    Dn stood up and approached, standing in her way. She paused, what did this man want to do? He didn''t n a bloodied sex, did he?


    "Go sleep in the bed," said Dn in a low voice.


    "No, no, no. You sleep in the bed yourself." She waved her hand.


    "I''m not going to let a bleeding woman sleep on the couch!" He grabbed her delicate wrist impatiently and dragged her to the bed.


    Savannah felt amused. A bleeding woman?


    This description, well, was urate¡­


    "Rest assured," she curled her lips, "No women will die after seven-day bleeding in their period. It''s nothing to sleep on the couch."


    Dn frowned but did not bother to bicker with her at the moment. He drew her to the bedside, forced her up, covered her with a nket, and turned off the light.


    The bedroom darkened. Dn picked up a pillow and left.


    ***


    Savannah slept soundly and sweetly all night.


    When she woke up, she put on her pajamas, washed, and went out of the bedroom.


    The sofa was empty. Dn was gone.


    There was a stic bag on it.


    She curiously went over to open the stic bag. Inside, there were several bags of tampons and pads, including various brands in different types, such as daytime use, overnight use, and maxi pads with wings¡­.


    She blushed. Did Dn buy these himself in the morning?


    "Ms. Schultz, good morning. Come and have breakfast," Said a respectful voice.


    Following the movement, Savannah saw a waitress in a hotel uniform standing at the table.


    On the table, there were steaming fresh milk, seafood porridge, crystal shrimp dumplings, fried eggs, toast, and bacon.


    "That''s a lot of food," Savannah said,ughing softly.


    "As Mr. Sterling said, you need to replenish yourself. We have also arranged the lunch menu for you to nourish your blood," The waitress smiled.


    Savannah took a breath. Did the man order the hotel kitchen to cook special blood-enriching dishes for her?


    Ashamed to say anything to the waitress, Savannah sat down and began to eat silently.


    After breakfast, Savannah changed her clothes.


    "Ms. Schultz, please go downstairs," The waitress said politely.


    "Go downstairs?"


    "Yes, Mr. Sterling is waiting for you downstairs."


    Savannah thought they could go back to LA today after the contract was signed. Was there another client to meet?


    She walked out of the suite in time to see the elevator door closing in front of her.


    "Hey! Wait a minute, please!" She hurried over.


    Inside the elevator, someone raised his hand to press the OPEN button.


    The elevator door opened.


    A young man in a custom-made gray suit was standing in the elevator. He was a tall man with a straight nose, fine eyes, and a full mouth. His delicate features were not womanish but noble, giving off a sense offort.


    Beside him stood a man who looked like an assistant.


    Their faces changed slightly when they saw Savannah''s face. There was a surprising glint in the young man''s eyes.


    "Thank you," Savannah said quickly.


    The young man hid his surprise and smiled. "You''re wee."


    Savannah stepped into the elevator and saw the fifteenth floor was pressed. She stretched her hand to press the first floor.


    "First floor?" The young man next to the elevator buttons turned around and asked.


    Savannah paused and nodded. "Hmm."


    The man helped her press the button for the first floor.


    "Thank you, Sir," Savannah thanked him again, feeling strangely fond of the young man.


    He was a gentleman, had a fine countenance and a charming voice. What a perfect man!


    The man curved his lips. He looked quite pretty when he smiled. "You are so polite. You''ve already thanked me. It''s just a small thing."


    The elevator was descending.


    "You''re staying on the twenty-eighth floor?" The man casually asked.


    Savannah paused. Did the man want to ost her? No, they were in one of the most upscale hotels in Chicago. The guests who came in and out of the hotel were all of the high statuses. It might be just a polite question.


    "Yes," Nevertheless, she remained on her guard and said nothing more.


    The man seemed to notice that she was being guarded, smiling. "Sorry, I didn''t mean anything. I oftene to this hotel to talk business with clients. I heard the twenty-eighth was reserved for the big boss of the hotel. I asked out of mere curiosity."


    ******************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Our next batch of mass releases will be depending on the number of power stones we gather the entire week and reviews. Keep on voting and reviewing! Share this novel with your friends, it means a lot to me!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 127 - 127: The Girl Did Look Like His Stepmother

    It seemed she had been overthinking this. Savannah breathed a sigh of relief and joked, "I''m not the boss of this hotel. You see, I''m not that rich."


    "How did you get down from the twenty-eighth floor?"


    Savannah hesitated for a moment and replied, "I am the secretary of the owner. I''m here with him on business this time."


    She didn''t have to say that much to a stranger.


    But maybe it was because this man had a strong show of affinity that she felt at ease when talking to him.


    "Oh, you''re Mr. Sterling''s secretary."


    She didn''t expect the young man to know Dn. "You know my boss?"


    "Dn Sterling is well-known in the business circle at home and abroad." The man raised his chin slightly andughed.


    Well, that''s true... Savannah smiled.


    "Since you are Mr. Sterling''s secretary, you are from LA, too."


    Savannah nodded.


    "Well, no wonder you don''t speak like the local people." The man grinned softly.


    As they talked, the elevator stopped on the fifteenth floor. The young man nodded slightly at Savannah before he walked out of the elevator.


    When the elevator door closed slowly, the young man was still standing at the door. He did not go back to his room for a long time.


    The assistant, of course, knew what his young master was thinking.


    "Master, this youngdy looks really like Madame Rowe. I thought she might be a rtive of Madame Rowe''s."


    Lionel Rowe was quiet for a moment. The girl did look like his stepmother, especially the softness in her eyes, which was exactly the same as his stepmother''s. That''s why he said a few more words to her.


    Then he smiled, "Many people in this world look like each other. Besides, that girl isn''t a native here. How could she get involved with my mother?"


    That''s right. The assistant nodded and said nothing more.


    Savannah went downstairs and headed for the lobby.


    It was still early in the morning, and there were no guests in the lobby.


    In the brightly lit hall, a tall man was seated on arge off-white couch. With a notebookputer on hisp, he was checking his business mail absorbedly.


    Erik and two other employees were waiting on Dn behind him.


    Hearing the familiar steps, Dn raised his head and raised his eyebrows. "How did you take so long?"


    His tone wasn''t aggressive, but somehow she felt a little guilty, remembering the man she had met in the elevator.


    Dn was a typical tyrant and disallowed her contact with other men. If he knew she was chatting with a strange man in the elevator, he would change his face at once, right?


    "What are you thinking about?" He frowned at her absent-minded manner.


    Savannah came to her senses. "Nothing¡­It takes time for me to eat and wash."


    Dn then said nothing. He closed the notebook, stood up, and walked slowly to her.


    Savannah''s heart pounded when he moved nearer to her. She was ashamed to look him in the eyes when she recalled the awkward situationst night.


    She lowered her face, feeling his hot breath fanning her cheek. "Have you used them?" His voice was low enough for Savannah to hear.


    Erik and other people, not far away from them, would only be thought they were talking about business.


    Knowing what he meant, Savannah blushed. "I ¨C uh ¨C well¡­ "


    "The ones I bought for you, are they good or not?" He bought this kind of thing for the first time and didn''t know which brand girls usually preferred, so he bought all the styles of each brand.


    He bought those sanitary napkins himself! Savannah blushed, ncing at Erik and the others behind him. Fortunately, his subordinates did not hear him; otherwise, it''s such a shame...


    Oh, my god. Why was she here early in the morning talking with Dn about sanitary napkins?


    "Well, is there any business today? Another client? I am ready to go at any time," She immediately changed the subject.


    Dn narrowed his eyes. "We''re going out today, but not going to see a client."


    "Ah? Then what for... "


    "Your reward."


    Reward? Oh, yeah, she got the contract signed with Mr. Cooley yesterday.


    Though she refused the reward, he always punished or rewarded people as they deserved.


    "What reward? Where are we going?"


    "You''ll know soon enough," he turned and walked out of the hotel.


    "Have a good day, Mr. Sterling." Erik and his subordinates bowed Dn out of the hall.


    Savannah was stunned for two seconds and had to run after him.


    On Lincoln, Dn started the engine and drove away with Savannah.


    After twenty minutes'' driving, they crossedrge boulevards and came to a big t park, which contained gardens, fountains, and artwork, including therge bronze warrior statues.


    "Wow --" Looking out of the window, Savannah slightly eximed, and she knew they had arrived at Grant Park, "Chicago''s Front Yard."


    She grew up in LA and had lived in that city for twenty years. She had only traveled around LA and hadn''t been to such a grand garden for a long time.


    This is a wonderful ce!


    She didn''t know why she had such a sense of familiarity with the city ¨C she''d never been here before.


    Savannah was delighted to be in the city and really wanted to go out somewhere.


    She didn''t expect he had read her mind and set aside a day to go out with her.


    As the car slowly moved forward, she felt a little strange. Usually, such kind of scenic spots should be full of tourists, noisy, and crowded.


    But today, why did she see just a few tourists?


    She looked suspiciously at the man who was driving.


    "I''ve closed the whole ce," He replied, as though reading her mind, "Today, only you and me."


    Wait a minute, booked the whole ce?


    Just him and her?


    Savannah was jaw-droppingly stunning.


    She wouldn''t be surprised if he rented a whole restaurant or booked a theater to see a movie.


    But, closing a scenic destination? That was exactly the type of over-the-top thing for Dn Sterling to do.


    ******************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    The mystery started to unfold, stay tuned as I gradually reveal it. Our next batch of mass releases will be depending on the number of power stones we gather the entire week and reviews. Keep on voting and reviewing! Share this novel with your friends, it means a lot to me!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 128 - 128: She Seemed To Seen Everything Before

    Grant Park was a huge park located in the central business district. Savannah couldn''t know how many tourists would be affected when Dn made a block booking in such a ce!


    Wasn''t such a public park protected and managed by the state generally?


    "How did you do that? Isn''t a scenic, public area ¨C you know, like a park, considered state property?" She couldn''t help but ask.


    "The Sterling group had invested in this park. I have more than fifty percent of the shares in it," he replied, looking ahead as he drove.


    Holy crap! She waspletely speechless. So, essentially, this park was like his personal garden? Savannah couldn''t imagine such wealth, but she didn''t dare look a gift horse in the mouth.


    They spent all day admiring the many sights of Chicago.


    Millennium Park, Maggie Daley Park, and then the Museum Campus. They took a lot of pictures in the rence Buckingham Memorial Fountain and then ate their lunch on the north by Randolph Street.


    They left in thete afternoon.


    Sitting in the car, Savannah watched the buildings and pedestrian bridges get further and further away from her unwillingly.


    "It seems that you like this city a lot. Have you been here before?" Dn asked casually in the driver seat.


    "No¡­" Savannah shook her head, "But, I don''t know why, I have a sensation of having experienced the identical situation before in some prior time or existence."


    He felt that he had asked an unnecessary question. ording to Garwood''s report, Savannah had not been to Chicago since she was a child.


    "I haven''t been here, but you must have been here many times," Savannah added after a moment of silence.


    The Sterling group had a lot of business in Chicago. He always came here on business and was quite familiar with this city.


    "Hmm," he nodded.


    "On business every time?"


    Savannah only asked casually, but Dn''s face clouded immediately, and he did not speak for a long time. The car rushes forward with increased speed.


    She closed her mouth, sensing something was wrong and worried that she had mentioned the wrong thing.


    Just when she thought he would never speak again, his cold voice came to her ears.


    "I once came to Chicago when I was a kid, and I lived here for a period of time to recuperate."


    To recuperate...?


    Savannah''s heart missed a bit. For depression?


    Chicago had a temperate and monsoonal climate with four clearly distinct seasons. The climate agreed with patients.


    Maybe old Sterling had sent Dn to live here for a while since he suffered from depression.


    Dn continued, "Besides the environment, Chicago is also my mother''s hometown. My mother grew up here in a big house. After my older brother died, I suffered from serious depression and became very closed off, notmunicating with others at all. The doctors in LA were baffled and suggested my father take me to a new environment to recuperate. He sent me here, and then I lived in my mother''s house for over three months."


    She didn''t expect him to tell her this but was relieved that he seemed to be opening up to her more and more.


    He was able to bring up his memories himself.


    She remembered when she apanied him to the reexamination, Jacob said that it was good to face the memories.


    She didn''t know where her courage came from, but she blurted out, "Dn, shall we go and see the house you lived in?"


    He probably hadn''t been to the house in a long time ¨C at least, that was what she was assuming. If he could face the house that helped him recuperate, he would go a step further, and it would aid his recovery!


    The car squealed to a halt --


    The squealing brakes sent a clear message: Dn was upset.


    He didn''t speak a word for a long time, his expression cloudy.


    Savannah regretted her carelessness. Was it too soon? It wasn''t her ce to make a suggestion like that. And, of course, he had every right to say no.


    She was about to take back her words when he put his foot down, and the car jetted on. When they reached the crossroads, he drove to the left, not in the direction they hade from.


    "Where are we going?" Savannah gasped.


    "Where you want to go," he gave her a sidelong nce.


    After half an hour, they drove through an expansive and beautiful tree-lined road, stopping in front of arge house beside ake. The house was arge, handsome building, which appeared to fit naturally into the scenery.


    The water of theke was crystal-clear and smooth as a mirror. Behind the house, there was arge garden filled with lcs, peonies, roses, and orchids.


    A sigh broke from Savannah''s lips. If she didn''t know it was Dn''s mother''s house, she would have thought that she had stumbled onto a movie set.


    It must have been worth millions of dors.


    The house was like an ind: far away from people, with a quiet surrounding environment.


    The sterling was a famous family in LA. Old Sterling''s wife, Dn''s long-deceased mother, was also from quite a wealthy family, so the sheer grandeur of the house shouldn''t havee as such a shock.


    Dn stepped out of the car, with Savannah following behind, and they proceeded together to the house. Savannah felt her heart in her throat.


    She felt she had been here before.


    The carved gate of this big house, the red eaves, the creeper on the wall¡­


    It seemed that she had seen everything before¡­


    "What''s the matter?" Dn noticed Savannah''s peculiar expression.


    "Nothing, just a little... nervous. It''s probably the first time I''ve been to such a special house."


    "Indeed, you have seen too little of your world," he said, giving her the smallest of smiles.


    Savannah quietly put the absurd thought out of her head. Don''t be silly. How could you be to such a ce before!


    She could have only seen this kind of luxurious ce on TV!


    Maybe it was because she watched too many British dramas. After all, there was an extreme amount of big houses in those dramas.


    When they reached the gate, Dn knocked on the bronze ring.


    Soon, an old man with silver hair, clubbing on his crutch, groped out, "Who''s that?" he asked.


    Savannah noticed that the old man seemed to have poor eyesight.


    "Curtis, it''s me," Dn''s voice was less demanding than usual. Savannah was amazed by the gentleness of his voice.


    The silver-haired old man was immediately surprised when he heard Dn''s voice. "Master Sterling?" He gasped, clearly immensely surprised with the guest. With that, he hurriedly opened the gate.


    ******************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    The mystery started to unfold, stay tuned as I gradually reveal it. Our next batch of mass releases will be depending on the number of power stones we gather the entire week and reviews. Keep on voting and reviewing! Share this novel with your friends, it means a lot to me!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 129 - 129: A Strong Familiar Feeling

    "I''m here on business, so I thought I''d stop by for a visit," Dn said as he took Savannah in.


    After a brief introduction, Savannah knew that Curtis was Dn''s mother''s old housekeeper, who had lived there to look after the house for almost his entire life.


    It was obvious that Dn was fond of the old housekeeper. He didn''t treat Curtis the same as he treated other servants.


    Maybe because Curtis cared for him when he was young, sick, and feeble here, so he respected him very much.


    "Hello," said Savannah sweetly.


    Curtis was stunned to hear the voice of a girl. "Who is that?"


    Savannah was afraid that Dn would say anything strange in front of the old man. "Curtis, I''m Savannah Schultz, Mr. Sterling''s secretary. I''m here on business with Mr. Sterling," she rushed to the front and replied.


    How could Mr. Sterling bring a little secretary here?


    Their rtionship must not be that simple¡­


    Just because his eyesight had abandoned him, that didn''t mean that he wasn''t as sharp as he had been all those years ago. After all, the older he was, the more experience he had. He could guess something, but he said nothing.


    "Miss Schultz, pleasee in with Mr. Sterling," he said, then turned to Dn, "you haven''t been back for a long time. Would you like to look around the garden first?"


    Curtis remembered that when his young master lived here in the past, he was depressed and did not talk to anyone every day. Only when he was taken to the garden and faced the flowers, his face rxed a little.


    "Curtis, you can go in first. We''ll go around ourselves." Dn said.


    "Okay, I''m going to ask the cook to prepare dinner," Curtis walked in with the aid of his stick.


    Savannah looked at Curtis''s back. "How could Curtis be almost blind?"


    Dn''s eyes darkened. "When I lived here, the house caught fire one night. Curtis was rescued, but his eyes were hurt by the smoke and his eyesight, which had been failing for a long time, became very bad."


    Savannah was surprised, looking inside therge house, which, though luxurious and expensive, was made of wood and was easily burnt. She could not see any trace of a fire, it must have been rebuilt.


    "Was the house on a fire when you lived here? Were you all right?" She wondered.


    "If I had an ident, would I still be here with you?" Dn retorted.


    "Curtis was saved. How did you get out? Did someone save you? After all, you were so young and¡­"


    And he suffered from depression at that time.


    He was indifferent to the outside world, closed, not even aware of the danger, and it happened at night. It was really lucky enough for him to escape the fire.


    Dn paused, his grey eyes crinkling. His fingers clenched, and his voice suddenly became frosty. "You''ve asked enough today."


    This time his displeasure was not the same as before. It was a shield, making him unapproachable as if she was unworthy of asking the question. Savannah asked no more and walked quietly behind him.


    Curtis and his staff had done a fantastic job of tending the garden, which was covered with rich and varied vegetation.


    As they walked, a small white pavilion appeared in their line of sight.


    The pavilion was simple and elegant, surrounded by flowers and nts. There was space and furniture inside for a few people to be able to sit.


    Dn''s eyes twinkled as he saw the small pavilion as if it took him back to the time he lived here.


    A strong familiar feeling brought Savannah to a stop.


    She seemed toe to this pavilion before.


    How was that possible?


    She took a deep breath and suppressed the ridiculous thought.


    "What''s up?" Dn noticed her stop.


    "Oh... Nothing. This pavilion looks beautiful, and it looks newer than any other part in the garden," Savannah replied casually.


    Dn pondered for a few seconds. "The fire that night burned down the pavilion, and it had been renovated."


    Just at that moment, a maid found them to announce that dinner was served, and Curtis invited the two of them in.


    Curtis and his staff were waiting for her and Dn.


    "Mr. Sterling, Miss Schultz, pleasee in," a uniformed man said courteously.


    The dining room was of a good size and elegantly, yet sensibly, furnished. From every window, there was an attractive view. Savannah began to admire the owner''s taste in everything she saw.


    The furniture in the room was made of well-chosen material and of beautiful shapes, attractive and durable.


    The house disyed aristocracy from every inch, and even Curtis and all the old servants who had been guarding the house for decades were infected with aristocratic temperament.


    Dn''s mother must have been a woman of high status!


    The dinner was very good, over ten courses, including seafood, tropical delicacies, and exotic food.


    Savannah was shocked. She was sure that this was nothingpared to what the staff could''ve done had they been given more notice.


    "Mr. Sterling, Miss Schultz, I don''t know if these dishes are enough. If you want anything more, I will ask the cook to prepare," Curtis could not see the look on their faces.


    Savannah could not help saying, "Curtis, the food is more than enough. It''s too plentiful and too much for Mr. Sterling and me."


    Curtisughed, "They''re only twelve dishes. Not too much. You can just eat as much as you can. When Dn''s grandparents were still alive, we would have at least thirty courses of a meal."


    What the hell... Only twelve dishes? They were only two people!


    A thirty-course meal for Dn''s grandparents? It must be a big family!


    But no matter how big a family was, they didn''t have to eat so much food for a single meal, did they?


    What they couldn''t finish must be thrown away, and that seemed far too wasteful.


    Savannah''s curiosity prompted her to ask more about Dn''s mother''s birth. But before she opened her mouth, Dn interrupted them impatiently.


    "Well, will you be eating or just gawking?"


    ***********************************************************************************


    I am so grateful today that we reach 1m views in a short period of time. Thank you so much, everyone, for giving this novel a try. You''ll never know how happy I was, teary-eyed, as I check my ount today. I feel all your love and support, even though I haven''t created any group chat or discord server to cater all your queries.


    So I added three new chapters today as a reward. Keep on voting, reviewing,menting, and a small gift as a motivation. Mass release awaits on Friday, depending on the number of power stones and reviews we gather this week.


    F¨¥ich¨¢ng g¨£nxi¨¨ n¨«!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 130 - 130: The Security Is Excellent

    "It''s gettingte Mr. Sterling. You and Miss Schultz might as well stay here tonight," Curtis said after dinner.


    Dn had no objections. It was all the same for him to stay here or go back to the hotel.


    "One room or two?" Curtis asked tentatively.


    "Two rooms, of course!" Savannah blushed and blurted out. "Curtis, I said Mr. Sterling and I came here on a business trip. I''m only Mr. Sterling''s secretary."


    She thought she had exined it clearly, but Curtis still could guess that she had a special rtionship with Dn.


    Dn''s face clouded over at her speedy answer, but he didn''t say anything.


    Curtis took the silence of Dn as an approval. "Okay," Curtis


    "Take Miss Schultz upstairs to her room, please," Curtis said to one of the maids.


    Upstairs, the maid led her to a room, already clean and ready, and left.


    It was a guest room, but it was beautifully decorated and the clothes and supplies were ready.


    She took a shower, put on her bathrobe, and left the bathroom as she dried her long, wet hair with a towel.


    Dn was sitting on her bed.


    "Why are you here?" She was startled.


    "It''s my home. Why can''t I be here?" Dn rolled his eyes unpleasantly.


    "I mean¡­ Curtis clearly arranged this room for me to live alone. Don''t you have your own room? You can go back to your room to have a rest¡­"


    "Can''t I go around before I rest?"


    She pursed her lips. Sure, this is your house!


    Staring at the unconvinced face of the little woman, Dn put his arm around her waist and abruptly pulled her close.


    Before Savannah could respond, she was pulled over by a powerful force and dumped into his hot arms.


    He pressed her against his chest, leaning close to her ear, and said in a low voice, "You will not be spared if you take it upon yourself to make any decision in front of other people again."


    She kept a distance from him in front of Curtis, and asked for two rooms without permission!


    His anger had not dissipated, though he hadn''t shown it in front of the others. Her face burned, and her heart pounded.


    "We are really on a business trip here. It''s not good to live in one room. Curtis would have been embarrassed to see that," she replied, pressing her fist against his chest.


    "Fuck the business," without taking his eyes off hers, his hot hand moved down from her neck, skimming her, and glided slowly down her backside to her thighs.


    Savannah moaned and felt his length against her thighs.


    That''s why she didn''t even dare to share a room with him during her period!


    She was afraid that when the beast in him came out, he would turn a blind eye to the blood and take her on her period!


    "Dn! Don''t forget¡­ that my¡­my aunt Flo is visiting¡­" she almost stammered.


    Dn frowned and paused. Of course, he did not forget it. If he had no scruples, he would have already fucked herst night.


    Finally, he repressed his desire and straightened up.


    Savannah slid out like a fish, wrapped herself up with her messy bathrobe, and stepped back.


    Looking at her red face, Dn felt he would burn in desire again if he stayed here. He strode away and mmed the door.


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief, climbed into bed, and covered herself with a nket.


    Maybe she was too excited today, or maybe she was afraid that Dn would return, but she tossed and turned for a long time.


    Abruptly,te into the night, Savannah sat straight up, deciding to go down to ask Curtis for a key so she could lock her door.


    She changed into a nightgown and went downstairs. The drawing-room was empty.


    It was after ten o ''clock at night, and everyone was probably asleep.


    Looking up, Savannah noticed a feeblemplight gleaming in the garden.


    It was from the pavilion.


    Savannah walked out of the house, moving to the pavilion in the garden.


    Approaching the pavilion, she saw a tall, familiar figure, dressed in nightclothes, sitting on the steps of the pavilion.


    It was Dn.


    He couldn''t sleep, either, it seemed.


    Dn looked quite different on the steps. Normally, he was calm, cold, and domineering. Even though he had always kept a low profile, he still behaved in a kingly way.


    But now¡­


    He was gazing at the bricks and tiles of the pavilion, his eyes soft, as if remembering something or somebody. She could even saw a faint smile y on his lips.


    It was the first time Savannah had seen such an expression of great tenderness in his face.


    When he smiled, it seemed as if he was disying the softest part of his heart to someone.


    She didn''t know what or who he was thinking about.


    But whatever it was - the thing, or the person - must have been a warm and happy memory, a precious treasure in his life.


    A breeze blew over the garden. Savannah turned to herself and did not want to disturb him. She walked away quietly.


    Back to the house, she saw Curtis reading a newspaper on the sofa by the French window in the living room.


    "Curtis," She said sweetly, walking over to him.


    "Savannah? Is everything alright? Why are you up sote?" Curtis asked, not unkindly.


    "I''d like to ask you for the key to my room and lock the door at night," Savannah smiled.


    Curtisughed, "There are so many servants and security guards here. The security is excellent."


    Savannah bit her lip. She was not afraid of robbers and thieves, but Dn...


    Curtis, your young Master, was more terrible than a bandit!


    But she could not say this to Curtis.


    "Hmm, I have had a habit since childhood, no matter where I am, I must lock the door to sleep, even at home."


    "Oh, I see. All right." Curtis took out a bunch of keys and, with almost no trouble, chose the correct one.

 Chapter 131 - 131: Was It The Person Who Saved Dylan?

    Savannah took the key and was about to go upstairs when she remembered something that she had never had a chance to ask.


    "Curtis, would you¡­ I just¡­ Who was Mr.Sterling''s mother? Why did she have a property in Chicago? The house is sorge and dignified, was she from a wealthy family?"


    "Didn''t Mr. Sterling tell you?" Curtis smiled.


    "How could Mr. Sterling tell me that? He is my boss, and I am the subordinate," Savannah yed the fool.


    Curtis did not push her. His smile slightly fainted, and he looked a little sadder. "Mr. Sterling''s mother, may God rest her soul, came from the Cavendish family. Her ancestral home is in Ennd."


    Cavendish.


    Savannah''s eyes moved slightly. She could guess what the name meant.


    The Cavendish family had been one of the richest and most influential aristocratic families in Ennd since the 16th century, and the members of the Cavendish family held the title of Duke of Devonshire.


    Curtis knew that she guessed it. He nodded and continued, "Dn''s mother, mydy, is the daughter of the Cavendish family in Ennd. She moved to America with her parents when she was a child."


    Savannah looked stunned. Well, it really was an ancient and noble family!


    Dn''s mother was almost the same as a princess.


    And Dn wasn''t just a businessman but had such a lineage of pure blue blood that it was no wonder he behaved in a superior and conceited manner.


    The wealth of the Sterlings and the power of the Cavendish family made today''s Sterling group.


    "Where are Mr. Sterling''s rtives from his mother''s side now?" Savannah became more curious.


    "After Dn''s mother died, the Cavendish family here all moved back to Ennd."


    That exined why Dn never mentioned his mother''s rtives.


    "It''s gettingte. You''d better go upstairs and sleep now. Mr. Sterling would me me if he knew I kept talking to you and affected your sleep," Curtis said with a smile.


    Speaking of Mr. Sterling, Savannah remembered the scene she had seen in the pavilion just now. She could not help but ask, "Curtis, was the pavilion in the garden burned by the fire too?"


    Curtis was stunned. "You know that the house had been set on fire before?"


    "Well, Mr. Sterling told me."


    Mr. Sterling even mentioned this to Savannah. How could she be a simple secretary? Curtis smiled in silence.


    Then he sighed and said, "It was aze that night. Not only the main house caught fire, the garden and the pavilion in the garden were on fire too. Mr. Sterling suffered from depression because of his brother''s death during that time and was alone in the pavilion that night with. We all had no time to spare after the fire happened. I was terribly worried, but it was toote to find him when I was saved. I even thought Mr. Sterling would¡­" He shook his head, dismissing the morbid, though, "¡­fortunately, in the end, he was saved. God bless him."


    Was he right in the pavilion on the night of the fire?


    "Curtis, since you and other servants were all in the main house, which saved Mr. Sterling?" Savannah was so curious, her heart beating hard.


    Curtis''s face moved slightly when he heard her ask about this. He was about to say something when footsteps sounded upon the marble pavement of the drawing-room.


    "Why are you not asleep yet?" Dn''s cold voice interrupted them.


    In the soft light, he went right up to Savannah.


    Savannah hurriedly put the key behind her back. "Nothing... I just couldn''t sleep and walked downstairs. Then I met Curtis and chatted with him¡­"


    "Is that all? Then go upstairs. Or I''ll take you to your room myself," Dn said, almost a threat, as he lowered his head to speak into her ear.


    Savannah quickly avoided him and said, "I''ll go by myself!" Then she hurried upstairs.


    After running to her room, Savannah locked the door and went to bed.


    Even though she had locked the door, and there was no need to be afraid that he woulde in at midnight, she still could not sleep.


    Now and then, she remembered Dn sitting on the steps with a soft smile on his face and thinking of something...


    That pavilion, which was clearly the ce where he almost died in the fire, should have been a ce of fear for him. Yet, he lookedpletely at home there.


    It seemed as though he had good memories in that same pavilion ¨C but what memory could it be? Was it of the person who had the same him? And who the hell could that have been?


    Wait¡­ Suddenly, Savannah realized: Dn had been asking Erik to find someone all this time.


    Was it the person who had saved Dn?


    Eventually, lulled by her thoughts, Savannah drifted into tumultuous sleep.


    ***


    The next morning, Dn and Savannah left the big house after breakfast.


    Curtis bowed them out as they left, his eyes full of tears.


    Savannah, looking at the old man, blurted out, "Curtis, Mr. Sterling wille back to see you again."


    She pulled Dn''s arm with all her courage, saying quietly, "Promise him!"


    Dn scowled at the little woman who once again made the decision without his permission. He had the impulse to grab her into his arms and kiss her to shut her up.


    Looking at Curtis''s face full of expectation, he could only say, "Well, I wille back again."


    Curtis''s face finally rxed, and he said with a smile, "Savannah, don''t forget toe back with Mr. Sterling."


    "Ah? Me?" Savannah pointed to her nose.


    "Don''t fool me. I have known that you and Mr. Sterling are more than a boss and a secretary, right?" Curtisughed.


    Dn smiled and put Savannah in his arms with his long arms. "Don''t worry, and she wille to see you too."


    Savannah tried to push him away but was pressed to his chest again. Finally, her whole body fell into his arms, her face badly flushed.


    After leaving the house, Dn drove straight to the airport instead of returning to the hotel.

 Chapter 132 - 132: He Did Not Even Look Back

    The pilot had been informed and was waiting for them in the private ne on the tarmac.


    They boarded the ne and returned to LA.


    ***


    In the Sterling''s house, Old Sterling put down the phone, still smiling.


    At his side, his butler, Cooper, said with a grin, "I can tell from your face, sir, that Mr. Sterling has won the project in Chicago this time, right?"


    Old Sterling nodded, "Yes. The project in Chicago is extremely important to the Sterling group this year. It is said that Mr. Cooley is a hard nut to crack. I didn''t expect Dn to seal the deal so soon."


    "The Sterling group will keep growing under the guidance of our young master Sterling. Sir, what else can you worry about? Just enjoy your peaceful life!" Cooperughed.


    Devin, who had juste down the stairs, looked grave when he heard his grandfather praising his uncle.


    Lily, Mr. Cooley''s secretary, called yesterday and said that Dn had found Mr. Cooley''s soft spot. Finally, Mr. Cooley signed the contract with Dn.


    Old Sterling attached great importance to the project in Chicago. He had nned to take the project before his uncle had a chance to, so he could prove himself to his grandpa. But now his n went up in smoke.


    Hearing his grandpa speak so highly of his uncle, Devin''s face was even darker.


    Although he returned thepany and became the vice president of the group, and got some shares because of the unborn baby, he knew that his uncle was much more capable than himself.


    It was rather difficult for him topete with his uncle for the whole group.


    He regained hisposure and walked over to his grandpa, greeting him politely.


    Old Sterling''s smile faded when he saw Devin. He even frowned a little. "Where are you going?"


    Dn had taken another big project, but Devin, his grandson, had gotten no achievement at all since he returned to the group. He had only the name of the vice president and held the share, attempting nothing and aplishing nothing.


    Devin had nned to go out with his buddies to have a drink in the pub. But seeing that his grandfather was unhappy, he rolled his eyes and said with a smile, "Valerie went out to buy some baby products, and I just want to take her home."


    Old Sterling''s face rxed a little, but still gave Devin a scolding, "I couldn''t count on you to achieve anything on business, but can you set your heart on your family? Valerie is now pregnant with my great-grandson, more precious than gold! How can you let her go shopping alone? Why not apany her in case of an ident? It would be best if you learned from your uncle. I''m not going to ask you to be the same as Dn; one-fifth will be enough."


    Devin turned red and then pale, but he did not dare to defend himself.


    At this time, the maid''s voice came from the porch, "Wee back, Mrs. Yontz."


    Valerie entered the house, followed by a servant carrying packs of bags.


    Devin hurriedly went over to Valerie, took her arm, and asked the servant to serve water. "Honey, are you tired? I told you not to go out alone, why didn''t you ask me toe with you?" Devin said softly.


    Valerie understood that Devin was putting on a show in front of his grandfather.


    Yesterday she said that she wanted to go out to buy some baby supplies, but Devin refused her impatiently.


    But, after all, Devin was her husband and her baby''s father. Valerie could not go against him. If old Sterling hated him, she would not be well treated either. If Valerie wanted to continue living in this beautiful and luxurious house, she could only help her husband please old Sterling.


    When Valerie thought of this, she said softly, "I''m sorry, dear, next time, I will ask you to apany me."


    Devin put his hand on Valerie''s waist to help her to the sofa and sat down together. He turned to his grandfather with a smile, "Grandpa, I have good news for you. When I took Valerie to the hospital to do a prenatal checkup, our doctor quietly told us that the baby is a boy."


    Old Sterling''s face lit up right away.


    "Really?" he asked with joy, and he almost forgot that he was reprimanding his grandson a few minutes ago.


    Devin smiled and nodded, "Really."


    Valerie lowered her head shyly and touched her belly with satisfaction.


    As the unborn baby was found out to be a son, she was even more confident.


    Although old Sterling did not regard boys as superior to girls, he still wanted a great-grandson in his soul.


    "You''d better take good care of my great-grandson, and I want to see the baby born safely and healthily," Old Sterling said as his smile spread from ear to ear.


    It sounded as if he could give the most valued thing in the world to his great-grandson.


    Although he had a bad first impression of Valerie and did not like her for robbing her cousin''s fianc¨¦ to be his granddaughter-inw, as long as she could birth an excellent great-grandson into the Sterling family, it would be her contribution. And he would let bygones be bygones.


    "Of course we will," Devin put his arm around Valerie and said softly, "Valerie and I will certainly live up to your expectations. The doctor said the baby is well developed. He will surely be smart and healthy."


    "Valerie had juste back from shopping. You should go upstairs and have a rest. Don''t get my great-grandson tired," Old Sterling paid close attention to Valerie''s baby.


    "Okay, grandpa," Valerie replied nicely.


    "I will go up with Valerie." Devin helped Valerie up, pretending to be a good husband and a good grandson.


    Watching them going upstairs, old Sterling nodded with satisfaction.


    As soon as Devin and Valerie got back to their room and closed the door, Devin let go of his hand, not showing care and love for Valerie anymore. His fake smile disappeared as he sat on the couch.


    Valerie, left by Devin as soon as they entered the room, felt her heart drop. She moved to the shoe cab and looked at Devin helplessly.


    Because she had been pregnant for several months, her pregnancy became obvious, and her belly was a little big for her to bend down for the slippers.


    "Dear, can you help me put on my shoes? It''s not convenient for me¡­"


    Devin had just turned on the TV and was watching it with interest. "Don''t you know how to change shoes? You are pregnant now, not paralyzed!" replied Devin impatiently. He did not even look back.


    A feeling of sadness rose in Valerie''s heart. Devin was more and more indifferent to her.


    Was this what she wanted after the marriage?


    In her opinion, a man should treat his wife as a treasure - especially when she was pregnant. No one would ignore a pregnant wife like Devin.


    But it was she who seduced Devin, fought like a dog to be Devin''s wife. It was her own choice, even if she regretted it. And now, she had to endure it and live her own life.


    **************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Keep on voting and reviewing. Mass release awaits on Friday, depending on the number of power stones and reviews we could gather until that day!

 Chapter 133 - 133: How Could She Think Such Terrible Things?

    Valerie held back her grievances, sat down, and awkwardly changed her shoes.


    "Hey," Devin said, finally turning to her.


    "What''s up, dear?" Valerie was delighted, thinking that he knew he was too cold to her, and regretted it.


    "I''m going to the bar after dinner," said Devin simply, "I''ll tell grandpa that I still have a business affair in thepany. You know what you should do if grandpa asks. He won''t be happy if he knows I''m screwing around outside sote."


    Valerie''s face turned pale. He just wanted to say this to her...


    Oh, cooperate with him to act in the presence of old Sterling again!


    Since she married him and moved into Sterling''s house, she had been acting with him every day, ying an affectionate couple in front of old Sterling. When he returned to their room and closed the door, he became cold and indifferent, maintaining a stony silence. On the other hand, he always went out with his evil associates secretly.


    Valerie jumped to her feet, unable to hold her tongue any longer, "Devin, what are you going to do at the bar at thiste hour? Can''t you stay with me and the baby?"


    "Why are you shouting? You want my grandfather to hear?" Devin''s asked, looking at her with a dark expression.


    "I don''t care! Let him hear! I don''t want to act anymore! Now that I''m pregnant for you, can''t you show me more love and care?" Valerie''s eyes turned red with the threat of tears.


    Devin sneered, approaching her slowly, "Valerie, don''t push your luck! You should be grateful that I''ve married you. You want me to be at home twenty-four hours a day to be with you, to treat you like a baby, and hold you in my arms? Don''t be greedy! Let me tell you, Valerie, if you cooperate with me and help me please my grandfather, you are still my legal wife. If you make any trouble for me¡­" he let the threat hang in the air.


    With that, he gave her a scornful nce before he headed to the next room. He couldn''t even stand to see her.


    The door mmed shut, sending a shiver through Valerie''s body. Large tears gathered in her eyes and broke hot across her cheeks.


    Threatened by hisst words, Valerie did not dare to cry out, afraid of being heard by old Sterling.


    As she silently cried, she felt a burst of convulsions of her body, mixed with a faint pain in her belly.


    He wasn''t like that when she''d first met him.


    Was this the punishment from God? Was she being punished for taking her cousin''s fianc¨¦?


    No --


    She had to bite her teeth to get her punishment. Otherwise, Savannah wouldugh at her!


    Anyway, she was still old Sterling''s granddaughter-inw.


    Savannah, what are you? You are just Dn Sterling''s underground lover!


    If Dn really loved Savannah, he would have made their rtionship open or given Savannah a title. But it seemed he was only ying around with Savannah! So far, Valerie, though, I''m winning.


    Thinking of this, Valerie wiped away her tears, feeling slightly morefort.


    ***


    Aftering back to LA, Dn gave Savannah several days to leave for a rest.


    After two days'' rest, Savannah got a call from Olivia, who asked her to go shopping together.


    Since beginning as a secretary at the Sterling group, Savannah had neglected to see Olivia ¨C not because she wanted to, simply because she had no time. She agreed immediately.


    Arriving at the mall, Olivia took her straight to a famous maternal and infant shop. Savannah stood there bug-eyed and then smiled, reaching out to touch Olivia''s abdomen. "Am I going to be a godmother? When will you and Matt get married?"


    They once joked in a chat that when they got married and had a baby, they would serve as the godmother of each other''s child.


    Olivia knocked off her hand. "What the hell! I won''t get pregnant before getting married! It''s my cousin. She is pregnant, and I want to buy something for her unborn baby."


    Savannahughed, "It''s okay to buy a double. Anyway, you and Matt will get married sooner orter, I think I will be a godmother soon!"


    Olivia put her hand on Savannah''s shoulder, smiling, "What about me? When can I be a godmother?"


    Savannah froze, her eyes ring momentarily, and she did not reply.


    Olivia gently hit herself in the mouth when she realized she had said the wrong thing.


    The rtionship between Savannah and Dn Sterling was unclear, and Sterling had not yet revealed the identity of Savannah as his girlfriend, let alone his ns to marry her or have children.


    "Sorry, Savannah," said Olivia carefully.


    "Don''t worry about it," Savannah simply smiled.


    The calmer Savannah seemed to be, the guiltier Olivia felt. She tried to mend her ways,forting, "I don''t think you have anything to worry about, Savannah, I think Sterling really cares for you. He''s so handsome ¨C incredibly rich! He''s quite the bachelor, and you know that he constantly has women hanging off him. Yet he chose you, I think that really says something."


    Savannah pursed her lips.


    Olivia was still too na?ve. How could a man like Dn choose a woman without a purpose?


    How could she tell Olivia that Dn wanted her to be his woman because he didn''t want to be threatened by Devin at first? And now he wanted her to have a baby in order to fight for power!


    As Olivia said, so many beautiful richdies liked him, why did Dn, such a bachelor, choose someone as in as Savannah? There must''ve been some n that Savannah wasn''t privy to.


    She pursed her lips, unwilling to talk about it, and took Olivia''s arm.


    "Let''s go in," Savannah insisted.


    Though they had never been mothers, they had a natural affinity and affection for baby products. Theyughed and talked as they selected andpared the baby products.


    "Oh, Savannah, look at this baby''s skirt. It''s really too cute!" Olivia''s face shone with excitement.


    Savannah smiled. Her heart softened when she saw these baby clothes too. It hit her all of a sudden that Dn had tried to force her to get pregnant a few days ago¡­


    If she did identally get pregnant with his baby, it must be a pretty little baby when he or she wore these clothes after birth, right?


    Whether it''s a boy or a girl, she hoped it would have the same eyes, nose, and lips as Dn, and he or she must be beautiful and delicate like a little angel!


    Holy crap! Savannah, what are you thinking about?


    She shook her head to drive the fantasy out of her mind. How could she think of such a terrible thing?


    **************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Keep on voting and reviewing. Mass release awaits tomorrow, depending on the number of power stones and reviews we could gather until that day!

 Chapter 134 - 134: Karma Would Get Back To Her

    Snap out of it, Savannah, she forced herself, do you really want to give birth to his child? Are you crazy? Stop! She had to convince herself.


    Olivia seemed to have forgotten her slip of the tongue a moment ago and picked up a delicate dress, made to fit someone probably not more than 2 or 3 months. She held it out for Savannah to see.


    "This one is good. If you have a lovely girl for Mr. Sterling, I will buy this for your daughter!"


    Savannah didn''t bother correcting her friend.


    "Are you sure about that? I''m nning on more than just a little daughter ¨C get your wallet ready so that I can blow all of your money!" She warned,ughing.


    While they were talking andughing, a woman in a maternity dress not far away, apanied by a maid, stared at them.


    Valerie didn''t expect to meet her cousin at the maternal and infant shop, and she was more surprised when she heard the joke between Savannah and Olivia. What did they mean? Was Savannah pregnant with Dn''s baby? Could it be true? It had to be true! Otherwise, why would she be buying baby clothes? And she said that to her best friend!


    If she was really pregnant, it would be old Sterling''s grandson, more precious than the great-grandson that she would be giving birth to! And this also meant that Savannah could be receiving some sort of title from Dn.


    If this was all true ¨C Savannah would be Dn''s official partner and be Valerie''s senior. The thought of that made Valerie''s previous triumph begin to disappear, and instead get reced with great envy.


    Savannah, I thought you were a simple and honest girl. But it turns out that you are not much better than me!


    Savannah was not only pregnant, it seemed, but also very ambitious, considering she wanted to give Dn a son and a daughter!


    Valerie narrowed her eyes, "You wait here," she said to the maid ¨C amand that was not to be disobeyed.


    "Yes, madam," The maid stood where she was obedient.


    Valerie slowly walked into the shop, "Oh, Savannah," she began, sounding innocent enough, "Why are you here?"


    Savannah''s smile died on her lips when she saw her cousining, "It''s none of your business."


    Olivia frowned when she saw Valerie, "Why don''t we go somewhere else?" She offered.


    Since this shop was a well-known brand, the clothes here were the most environmentally friendly products in the local ce. Savannah didn''t want to bother Olivia, and she didn''t think it''s necessary to avoid Valerie.


    Dn said that if she could not face Valerie, it meant she had not let everything go. Besides, it was Valerie who should feel sorry and ashamed!


    "What for?" Savannah shook her head, "They carry the most high-quality stuff here, no point in us leaving."


    Valerie gritted her teeth again.


    As expected, Savannah is pregnant with Sterling''s baby! If she wasn''t, she wouldn''t be quite so bold.


    No, Valerie stared steadily at Savannah, I won''t have Savannah giving birth to old Sterling''s legitimate grandson!


    From Savannah''s figure, her pregnancy was not visible at all, which meant it was only one or two months. At this time, a pregnant woman was easily to suffer miscarriage when she was identally hit or slipped.


    In a few months, when Savannah''s pregnancy was at ater stage and obvious to old Sterling, Savannah would be protected. Valerie would have no way to interfere, so she had to act quickly. Valerie said nothing else to them and instead moved further into the shop.


    Savannah and Olivia, ignoring Valerie, picked up baby products on the other side, discussing andparing them.


    Valerie edged up to Savannah quietly, and all of a sudden, she leaned her whole body towards Savannah, pretending to be careless, and gave Savannah a strong push.


    Savannah was pushed back a few steps, staggered, and fell to the ground! A few heads in the store turned to her as Olivia rushed over.


    Valerie, who pushed too hard on Savannah, fell back a few steps due to the reaction, bumping into a counter. Regardless of the low back pain, she raised her lips and pretended to be embarrassed, "Ouch, my foot slipped," she said, "I''m so sorry for bumping into you, Savannah, are you okay?"


    "It''s all right, I''m fine," Savannah said, though she was gritting her teeth against the pain.


    "Savannah --" Olivia looked at Valerie furiously before she helped her friend stand up.


    Savannah rose from the floor with Olivia''s help and turned to Valerie, "Do you think it is funny? Asshole!"


    "I told you it was an ident ¨C there''s no need to be so mean," Valerie said. She was a little disappointed when she observed that Savannah did not suffer from any abdominal pain, nor did she try to protect her stomach. She hit her cousin so hard, and she fell so hard on the floor, why didn''t Savannah show any symptom of miscarriage?


    I should have hit her with more force!


    "An ident!? You practically threw yourself onto her. Should we go check the security camera and see how idental that was?" Olivia snapped. She would have beaten Valerie if she wasn''t pregnant!


    "Forget it," Savannah pulled Olivia''s sleeve.


    Sooner orter, Valerie would reap what she sowed! Savannah did not doubt that karma would get her back.


    After Savannah and Olivia finished their shopping, Olivia went to the checkout counter to pay the bill and then left with Savannah.


    Seeing this, Valerie scrunched up her brows. Olivia paid for all the goods. Wasn''t Savannah who bought baby supplies?


    She stomped up to the counter and asked, "Who did those two women buy baby products for?"


    The salesgirl shook her head, "I''m not certain, miss, it seemed to be for onedy''s cousin."


    Valerie froze there. She made a vain effort to harm Savannah!


    It turned out Savannah was not pregnant at all, and she just apanied her friend to buy baby supplies!


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Valerie rxed. Then she felt the paining from her belly.


    When she pushed her cousin, she also hurt herself, but she did not pay attention to that, yet now she felt the pain.


    Valerie was in a panic. Was her baby affected?


    She left the shop, hurriedly waddling over to the maid. Within moments, they were headed to the hospital.


    After finishing a series of tests, Valerie sat down on the opposite side of the obstetrician.


    "Doctor, I just bumped into a table and felt a sudden pain in my belly. Is the baby alright?" She asked nervously.


    Due to the urgency, Valerie did not go to the maternity hospital arranged by old Sterling, but went to a nearby hospital, and did not say that she was Mrs. Yontz.


    The doctor''s face was a little heavy and grave. He did not immediately answer her question, "Did your husband or familye with you?"

 Chapter 135 - 135: Who Helped You?

    "Is there something wrong with my baby? Tell me directly, doctor, please!" A terrible fear seized Valerie.


    The doctor hesitated for a moment, but finally said, "I''m so sorry, but we couldn''t find the baby''s heartbeat."


    Valerie felt she had just been doused in cold water, and she couldn''t believe it. "No! Everything proceeded normally in myst pregnancy check-up, and the doctor said the baby was very healthy!"


    "In fact," the doctor continued, "your fetus has not had a heartbeat for several days. You''ve been feeling soreness in your lower back and belly asionallytely, right? That''s one of the associated symptoms. The baby is often highly affected by the mother''s emotional state. The fetal heart probably stopped due to your mood change."


    Because of her mood? She didn''t think that her mood had changed at all since her marriage; she''d never been happy with Devin.


    Even on their wedding night, Devin showed her no love. She did not enjoy the happiness of a bride at all.


    She had been troubled with abdominal pain these days, and she thought it was normal for a pregnant woman. She had never expected it to affect her baby like this.


    She had even tried to bump Savannah into a miscarriage at the mall today, but it turned out that it''s her baby who was killed! No! Without this child, she could envision how her position in the Sterling family would decline!


    The doctor thought she was just too sad to ept the loss of her baby. "Miss," she said, "now you must have an abortion as soon as possible; otherwise, the stillborn baby will cause harm to your health. Could I arrange the operation for you today?"


    "No," Valerie leaped to her feet.


    "But -"


    "I said no, I''d arrange it myself!" Valerie grew restless, turned around, and shuffled out of the hospital like a ghost.


    Seeing the maid waiting in the corridor outside, sheposed herself immediately.


    She could not let anybody know about this.


    Old Sterling would be hopping mad if he knew that she did not take care of the baby and let the baby die.


    And Devin, he might really abandon her.


    She couldn''t let her baby die in this way.


    Valerie rolled her eyes,posed herself, as if nothing had happened, and walked out slowly.


    "Everything okay, madam?" The maid went up to her.


    "Of course," Valerie pretended to be rxed and said, "the doctor said it is normal to feel difort during pregnancy asionally. I need more breaks."


    "Oh, well, let''s go back," said the maid. This baby was extremely important to the older Sterling, and the maid was so nervous every time she apanied Mrs. Yontz to go shopping.


    "Wait," Valerie looked at the maid, coldly, "you mustn''t tell anyone about mying to the hospital today."


    "Why?" asked the maid, surprised.


    "I just don''t want old Sterling and Devin to worry about me," Valerie squinted and handed the maid a wad of banknotes from her purse.


    A happy, surprised look passed over the maid''s face.


    "Keep it a secret, and the money is yours. If you dare to tell anyone, I will make it impossible for you to stay in the Sterling household any longer," Valerie threatened.


    Valerie was now the most precious one in the Sterling household, and the maid, of course, dared not to fight against her.


    "I won''t say anything!" The maid took the money and nodded quickly.


    ***


    Old Sterling called Beverly Hills and invited Savannah toe to the Sterling''s house with Dn for family day dinner on the weekend. He said it was to celebrate that Dn had sessfully signed a big project in Chicago with the CBR Group.


    Old Sterling, fearing rejection from Dn, called Savannah directly this time. He knew that if Savannah agreed, Dn would certainly join her.


    On Sunday, Dn took Savannah out of the car at the entrance to the Sterling''s house.


    "Good evening, Mr. Sterling, Miss Schultz. Wee," Butler Cooper, who was waiting at the gate with a group of servants, bowed to greet them.


    Though Savannah had been here several times, she was still nervous.


    The fine house, the big garden, as well as arge household of servants, everything in her sight, reminded her that she was in a different world from the man beside her.


    And today, she did not know why but felt extremely uneasy. Her eyelids fluttered a moment as if something would happen.


    Maybe because Susan woulde here on the family day, or, perhaps, because Valerie and Devin lived in this house¡­


    She really didn''t want to see any of those people.


    "Nervous after so many times here? I''m here for you," Dn gently wound his arm around her waist and nced at her.


    "If you want to send me back, I wouldn''t mind. That might be better ¨C I won''t humiliate you if I''m not here," Savannah said quietly.


    Dn pulled her closer into him and then leaned down to breathe a soft reply in her ear, assuring her he would not be sending her back. In an instant, the color mounted to her cheeks and ears.


    "What are you doing?" She nced at butler Cooper and other servants in front of them, trying to push the man away.


    "It''s easier to rx and not get nervous in this way," He did not let her push him away, but increased his strength and held her more tightly.


    She felt helpless. If anything, he was making this worse by embarrassing her.


    Surrounded by servants and held firmly by Dn in his arms, Savannah entered the house. Everyone was already gathered in the living room, with Old Sterling sitting between Devin and Valerie.


    "Dn,e on, dad''s been waiting for you," Susan had known that Savannah woulde, and she just treated her like the air.


    Dn didn''t say anything to Susan. Taking Savannah by the arm, he directly walked to his father.


    "Say hello," Dn patted Savannah on the back of her hand.


    "Good evening, sir," Savannah sweetly said.


    Old Sterling was very satisfied to see theme in such an intimate way.


    "Hello, Savannah. I''m delighted that you''ve joined us," he smiled, and then turned to Dn, "You did a good job in Chicago. I called you back today to have dinner together with the family to celebrate. Dn, you are bing more and more capable now, and it''s time for me to retire and hand over everything to you."


    Hearing old Sterling speak so highly of his uncle, Devin was filled with jealousy.


    "I can''t take all the credit for the sess of the project," Dn said quietly.


    "Oh?" Old Sterling was surprised, "Who helped you?"


    "Savannah apanied me to Chicago this time. I owe it all to Savannah, who had persuaded Mr. Cooley to cooperate with us."


    Devin''s face darkened. He looked at Savannah beside his uncle with an obscure feeling of jealousy.


    ***********************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Another one chapter reward today as we reach a new milestone, 1.1m views! I am so grateful that you guys appreciate this novel! Stay tuned! Another mass release tomorrow! Keep safe everyone! Keep on voting!


    F¨¥ich¨¢ng g¨£nxi¨¨ n¨«!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 136 - 136: Someone Is Coming

    Savannah helped his uncle secure the deal? Did the girl who was always silent behind him have more power than Devin originally thought?


    She looked more radiant than before, really, in appearance, and in temperament.


    It was as if she had been perfected by Dn, and she had grown from a sparrow into a phoenix.


    Such a shift made Devin feel more remorseful and spiteful.


    This perfect little phoenix should have belonged to him!


    Valerie caught the re of Devin''s longing eyes when he stared at Savannah. She fixed her posture, her fists clenched, and had to hide a whimper when a pang of pain shot through her belly. In order to bear the pain, she pressed her lips so tightly that they went white. Looking at Savannah, who was more beautiful than before, Valerie finally worked out a n in her mind.


    "Really? Savannah, it''s unbelievable that you can bring the Sterling group such luck!" Old Sterling said, surprised when he heard that.


    Savannah didn''t expect Dn to give half of the credit to her, "I just try my best," She finally said after finding her voice.


    Old Sterling seemed quite pleased. After thinking for a moment, he called Cooper and whispered something to him.


    Cooper was a little surprised at old Sterling''s order but carried it out without hesitation. He hurried upstairs, and a few minutester, he returned, carrying a box covered in red satin.


    "Savannah, this is a gift for you. Have a look, do you like it?" Old Sterling said to Savannah gently.


    With Dn''s permission, Savannah took a deep breath, took the box from Cooper, and opened it.


    A gold bracelet beset with colored gemstones caught everyone''s eyes.


    Susan''s face changed when she saw the ancient bracelet in the box.


    It was a relic left by her mother and was said to be a priceless treasure from the royal family.


    After the death of her mother, her father kept this jewelry himself. She did not expect that he would give it to Savannah!


    Even she, his daughter, did not get this ancient bracelet. Savannah was just a stranger, not Mrs. Sterling! Why could she get it?


    Susan would have jumped to her feet if she hadn''t been pulled quietly by Henley beside her. She restrained herself and tried hard to swallow her anger.


    Although Valerie didn''t know the meaning of the ancient bracelet, she could tell from the gemstones on the bracelet and her mother-inw''s anger that it must have been a precious jewel of great price. Her eyes turned fine and cold.


    Savannah was surprised too. She knew the gold bracelet, and the diamonds, sapphires, and rubies, which were dazzled with brilliancy on the bracelet, must all be real ones.


    The bracelet was worth a fortune.


    "Sir, I can''t¡­" she hastily shook her head.


    "You can. In fact, since you and Dn are together, I''ve been thinking for a long time to give you a gift. You have done a great job for our group this time, and you are worthy of receiving this gift. This bracelet is a relic left by Dn''s mother. She loved it during her life and once thought about leaving it to her future daughter-inw," Old Sterling insisted.


    Future daughter-inw... Savannah dared not receive it even more!


    Besides, it was left by Dn''s mother? That''s the royal treasure! It must be worth a king''s ransom!


    She could not afford to break it!


    She was about to give it back to Cooper when arge handheld hers, pulling her hand back with the box.


    "Since my father gave it to you, just take it. Don''t disappoint him," Dn''s voice wasmanding.


    She nced at Dn, her heart pounding.


    This was what Mrs. Sterling left for her future daughter-inw. But he still gave her permission to take it¡­ What did that mean?


    Savannah, wake up! He just saw old Sterling insisted, and did not want to disappoint him¡­ Well, forget it. Save it for his future wife.


    "Thank you, sir." Savannah didn''t want to get herself upset about this any longer and finally took the bracelet.


    It was probably her most stressful gift.


    "That''s good," Old Sterling smiled with satisfaction, "Cooper, call the servants to serve the dish now. It''s gettingte."


    Susan recovered from her anger, and her eyes lit up, "Dad, wait a minute. Someone ising," she said in a high voice.


    "Who else?"


    Just then, as if waiting for a cue, there came the click of high-heeled shoes as footsteps approached and stopped on the porch.


    "Here''s Miss White. Good evening," said a servant politely on the porch.


    Abby, in a light green dress with a small satchel on her arm, walked in gracefully.


    "Good evening, sir."


    Behind her was her chauffeur with some bags of gifts.


    Susan hurried forward to wee Abby in with a smile and then turned to old Sterling, "Dad, I haven''t seen Abby in a long time. Yesterday I saw her in the street, so I invited her to dinner tonight. You don''t mind her joining us, do you?"


    "Since Abby is already here, there''s no sensible reason to turn her away," Old Sterling, of course, would not drive away a guest, who had alreadye.


    "Thank you, sir. I also brought a present for you," Abby gave a look at the driver.


    The driver immediately handed the gift to Old Sterling.


    It was a bottle of red wine. From people''s little exmations, Savannah knew it must be an old and expensive wine.


    "Just for a meal, Abby, you''re too kind," said Old Sterling.


    "As long as you are happy, sir," Abby smiled charmingly, looking like a proper daughter-inw.


    "Miss White really knows what grandpa likes," Valerie added softly.


    "Abby is a nobledy and well-schooled in good manners," Susan smiled, and then continued in a sarcastic tone, "unlike someone from an ordinary family¡­"


    Savannah did not expect to see Abby here today; otherwise, she would note the Sterling''s house at all. She understood that Susan invited Abby here on purpose to go against her, and she knew whom Susan meant by saying someone from an ordinary family.


    Savannah just pretended not to hear, but Dn''s face darkened a little.


    "Please take your seats first, and I''ll have the dishes served," Cooper said and went away.


    Everyone sat down at the table in turn.


    Savannah sat next to Dn.


    Susan looked triumphantly at Savannah, picked up Abby''s arm, pushed her to the other side of Dn. "Abby,e on, sit with Dn."


    Abby, a little shyly, sat down submissively.


    After old Sterling took his fork and knife, everyone began to eat.


    Abby, however, had no appetite for the delicacies cooked by the Sterling''s top chef. She took a quiet look at the man next to her.


    ***************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Five chapters for today''s mass release as we didn''t reach our goal! Enjoy and keep on voting! I look forward to your support, I might consider adding another chapter if we progress!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 137 - 137: What Are You Trying To Say?

    Since thest resort trip, Abby had still not given up Dn. Today''s visit to the Sterling''s house was not for dinner, but to get closer to Dn.


    Several days ago, Abby went to the Sterling group to ask Miller about Dn''s schedule. However, when she reached thepany, she was told that Miller was fired.


    Fortunately, Abby met Susan yesterday in the street, and Susan asked her toe to the Sterling''s house for dinner because Dn would be there, too.


    But after she came, Dn had not even said a word to her.


    Susan winked at Abby to encourage her to talk to Dn. Abby got up the nerve to pick a shrimp with the serving fork, put the shrimp in Dn''s te, and said softly,


    "Dn, Susan told me that you like eating shrimp."


    "Well, people''s taste changes. Now I feel sick every time I see a shrimp," Dn said coldly and picked up the shrimp, then put it on Savannah''s te, "eat it."


    At that moment, Savannah felt all of the eyes in the dining room swing to her, and Abby felt jealousy re up within her.


    Savannah had no idea what was going on. She nced at Dn and talked to him with her eyes,


    Why are you showing off at this moment? Do you want to make everyone jealous of me?


    "Dn, I can take care of myself. Your job is to make sure that Miss White is well served," Savannah bit her lips and said.


    What do you mean? Dn stared back. Are you trying to push me to another woman?


    "You are so picky about your food, and you never eat enough. I''m here to make sure that you eat properly," Dn said with a frown.


    These words were harsh but still said with love. Dn was trying to spoil Savannah without considering the rest of the people''s feelings.


    "I don''t like shrimp," Savannah struggled.


    "If you don''t eat it, I will feed you," Dn''s voice was low and husky.


    At that moment, the rest of the people at the table felt like they were watching a love show of Dn and Savannah.


    Old Sterling and Cooper were happy to see this, but no one else felt the same.


    Savannah had to brace herself to eat the fish because she was afraid that Dn would continue to say something flirtatious.


    Abby, sick at heart, had no mood for dinner and tried hard to hide her jealousy. She took a glimpse of Savannah bitterly.


    "Miss Schultz is a model," Abby said with a bitter smile, "there is a reason why she eats so little. She must keep fit and slim. And I''m just a foodie."


    It seemed as though she meant to insult Savannah ¨C saying that just because she wanted to keep slim, she did it in an unhealthy way.


    Savannah did not like arguing. She even didn''t want to have conversations with Abby at all. But since Abby had started this war, Savannah knew she had to fight back. If she chose to stay silent, everyone would think that she was too weak.


    What''s more, why did she like calling herself, foodie? Was she doing this to make other girls with healthy and slim bodies sound like freaks and bitches?


    That''s ridiculous.


    Looking at Abby''s contemptuous face, Savannah smiled without arrogance and said, "In fact, except for models, people with an ordinary job are paying more and more attention to their health and trying hard to take care of their bodies. A healthy diet makes one look and feels much younger. Grandpa Sterling has insisted on eating healthy for years, which keeps him glowing and looking like a man in his 20s or 30s. So, calling yourself a foodie only means that your diet is extremely unhealthy, and you cannot bnce your life."


    Abby''s face changed.


    Old Sterlingughed. "I''m like a man in his 20s - or 30s? Savannah, you tter me!"


    Abby clenched her fist in secret. She was not only insulted by this little bitch but also gave her a chance to tter old Sterling!


    When supper was over, they left the table.


    Old Sterling asked Devin to take Valerie upstairs to have a rest, fearing that his great-grandson would be tired.


    The others were chatting and drinking coffee on the sofa in the living room.


    "Have a good rest. I''m going downstairs," Devin turned and left the room as soon as he apanied Valerie upstairs. He didn''t want to stay with her for another moment.


    It made Valerie''s heart ached, but she didn''t say anything. After Devin left, she picked up her phone and texted Abby, who was downstairs.


    "Miss White, pleasee upstairs. I have something to tell you."


    Five minutester, Abby knocked on Valerie''s bedroom door, walked in, and looked suspiciously at Valerie, "What can I do for you?"


    She was not familiar with Valerie, and she just met Valerie formally for the first time at Sterling''s family dinner today.


    "Take a seat, Miss White. If you marry Dn in the future, we''ll be a family, and I''ll call you, aunt," Valerie said softly.


    Abby, upset all night, felt a little better when she heard this, "Don''t tease me. You''ve seen how Dn treats me. There is only Savannah in his eyes."


    "My cousin? How could she be equal to you? We all think highly of you as Sterling''s daughter-inw. It''s a pity that my uncle has been bewitched by her. She is just good at ttering grandpa,"


    Valerie said though Abby''s expression remained unchanged.


    "However," Valerie raised her tone, "if she annoys grandpa, everything will change."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "Later, please help me as a witness," Valerie whispered into Abby''s ear.


    In the living room of the Sterling''s house, Savannah was chatting with old Sterling on the sofa.


    Although Dn came back, he still remained quite silent, only speaking when necessary.


    After dinner, he found an excuse to take a walk in the back garden, and this gave Old Sterling a reason to ask Savannah about Dn''s daily life.


    Savannah sighed, looking through the French window. Dn, standing under a tree in the courtyard, threw a long shadow in the moonlight. He looked lonely, and it made her heart ached for him.


    He would rather get out of the house than face his father. At this moment, a slim figure approached Dn. It was Abby.


    Savannah could see Abby keep talking andughing in front of Dn. Dn, however, became impatient and frowned. He turned and looked in Savannah''s direction, his eyes ming her silently.


    Why haven''t youe to my rescue?


    Savannah''s lips moved slightly, and then she turned to old Sterling. "Sir, please excuse me for a while."


    Old Sterling looked up and saw Abby pestering Dn outside the French window. He smiled and understood immediately, letting Savannah go without any qualms.

 Chapter 138 - 138: An Evil Plan

    Savannah smiled helplessly. If it were not for Dn''s threats, she would be happy to see him fussing over someone else, but for now, she had to do as he ordered. Walking out of the house and to the backyard, Savannah saw that Abby had almost stuck herself on to Dn.


    Dn''s ck brows frowned at Savannah as if to me her foring toote.


    "Hey there, love, what took you so long?" His tone was full of tenderness.


    Abby, startled, turned around.


    Savannah took a deep breath, and a forced smile twisted her lips.


    "I''m so sorry, Dn, I was talking to your father," she said, and with that, she walked over, took Dn''s arm, and deliberately shook his arm gently as if begging forgiveness. She pretended to be so coquettish that she even felt sick herself.


    The little woman was usually incredibly stubborn, however, but she was willing to put on a show for now.


    Though she was only there to help him get rid of Abby, he enjoyed her performance.


    Looking at the little woman in his arms, he raised a finger to her chin and lifted her head up.


    "A sorry is not enough, dear."


    "Then what do you want?" asked Savannah softly.


    "You should know that¡­" Dn said, his voice hardly above a whisper, and tugged her closer to him.


    Abby''s expression changed as she regarded their intimate position. Her hands, hanging at her sides, clenched into fists. But she still didn''t move.


    Savannah wanted to groan ¨C but knew that would set Abby off. She just wanted her to leave! If Abby didn''t give up, Dn would not let her go. She gritted her teeth and stood on her feet and kissed Dn on the cheek.


    "Is this enough?"


    Abby couldn''t suffer this scene anymore. She stamped her foot and turned, heading towards the living room in anger.


    Savannah heaved a sigh of relief. She tried to push Dn away but was pulled back by his strong arms. She lifted her head just in time to catch his intense eyes.


    "Abby¡­has left," Savannah murmured.


    Despite that being true, Dn couldn''t deny the heat that Savannah''s small kiss had put in him.


    If they were not in the Sterling''s house, he might have taken the little woman straight upstairs... Then he mocked himself inwardly since when he had be so needy? Unable to keep himself from wanting to sleep with her and hold her at every moment ¨C as if he''d never had a woman before. Was it because this little woman had cast a spell on him? He was unable to control himself every time he touched her.


    He repressed his desire with difficulty and released her.


    Savannah heaved a sigh of relief. Then, suddenly remembering something, she turned back to him. She bit her lip and pulled out a box, handing it out to him, "This is back to you."


    In the moonlight, Dn could see clearly it was the bracelet that had just been given to her by old Sterling.


    "What do you mean?" He frowned.


    "It''s from your mother, and it''s far too precious. She left it to her future daughter-inw, and it''s not right that I should get it. I didn''t want to upset you or your father just now, so I epted, but now you might as well take it back," Savannah said.


    Dn''s face clouded, and Savannah continued.


    "I mean it''s too valuable, I can''t take it. I''m afraid I''ll break it," Savannah smile bitterly.


    "Are you a fool? Can''t you take good care of a bracelet? Is it easily broken?"


    Savannah was speechless.


    Dn put the box back in her hand. "You will be held responsible if you break it."


    Savannah took a breath, and an invisible force caused her to take the bracelet back. She looked up at him, and he held her gaze steadily, as if with affection.


    Her heartbeat quickened every time he looked at her like that. She felt as if she was his most precious treasure.


    This feeling of her quickening heartbeat made her want to escape.


    "It''s gettingte. We should head back home soon," Dn took her hand and walked inside.


    They went back to the living room and sat back on the sofa, hands still sped.


    Susan wasforting Abby, who was in a bad mood. She sniffed when she saw theming in hand in hand. Savannah, however, just looked right through Susan.


    Before they left, Savannah went to the guest bathroom on the second floor.


    When she came out, she saw a familiar figure standing in front of her. It was her cousin, Valerie.


    Frowning a little, she did not think it was a coincidence to see Valerie here. She did not want to speak to Valerie, so she skirted Valerie and was about to go downstairs.


    "Stop!" Valerie shouted with clenched teeth when she saw that Savannah ignored her.


    Valerie hurried forward to grab Savannah''s arm and pulled her back!


    "What do you want?" Savannah pulled her arm away. She stepped back two steps to avoid being pushed to the ground by her cousin again. Valerie had done that at the mallst time.


    "What do I want? That''s what I want to ask you! How long are you going to pester Mr. Sterling? Do you really think this is your home?" Valerie taunted.


    Savannah turned to Valerie, "Do you think I really want toe here? And just because it''s not my home doesn''t mean it''s yours, either. Don''t forget, your husband is only the grandson of old Sterling, and his family name is not Sterling! You and Devin were invited here by old Sterling because of your pregnancy. Understand?"


    With that, she made her way to the stairs.


    Valerie caught up with Savannah and continued, "Savannah, can''t you stop lying? I know you''re upset because Devin and I got married, and you''re pretending to be obsessed with Dn to piss us off, right? Dn just treats you like a ything. Leave him, leave the Sterlings, okay?" She said as she took Savannah''s hand again.


    "Valerie, I suggest you see a psychiatrist!" Savannah held back her anger and pulled her arm back.


    Valerie, with a cold smile on her lips, suddenly quickened her pace, charging straight for Savannah.


    Damn it! Was Valerie trying to push her down? Savannah stepped back to avoid her, shocked when, rather than run into her, Valerie flung herself down the stairs.


    Her heavily pregnant body fell down,nding in a heap at the bottom.


    Savannah was startled. She did not expect Valerie to make such a move!


    "AHHH--- Help! Mrs. Yontz fell down the stairs!" A sudden scream sounded downstairs.

 Chapter 139 - 139: I Didn’t Push Her

    Savannah froze at the top of the stairs, staring down at the scene in shock. Abby rushed over to the pregnant woman lying in a heap, shuddering in horror.


    Savannah hurriedly ran down the stairs. Valerie was lying on the ground, her face pale. Under her wide maternity dress, a stream of red blood ran out from her legs.


    "Valerie!" Devin''s exmation came.


    The people in the living room followed the sound and ran over to the stairs. The scene took their breath away.


    "Valerie! What''s the matter?" Susan went weak at the knees when she saw the blood under Valerie''s body, sinking down next to her body.


    "Devin¡­ Susan¡­ It was Savannah who pushed me down the stairs¡­" Valeriey dying in Devin''s arms, pointing to her cousin with a shaky finger.


    It was then that Savannah had realized the n: Valerie had nned to fall down the stairs to frame Savannah!


    But why would Valerie do this? If she suffered from a miscarriage, she would lose more than she could gain. Was it worth it to frame her? Wasn''t her baby more important?


    Susan rushed towards Savannah.


    "You bitch! You are heartless! You''ve hurt your cousin and her unborn baby!"


    Before her hand could smack across Savannah''s cheek, it was stopped in midair.


    "We don''t know that that''s the truth. What''s the hurry? Valerie said she was pushed down by Savannah, but it was only her side of the story," Dn stopped her, his eyes cold.


    "It must be the bitch --" Susan struggled to break away from Dn so she could strike out at Savannah.


    At this moment, Valerie whined in Devin''s arms from pain, "Devin... My body aches... My baby, our baby¡­"


    Devin was white as a sheet, genuinely afraid. This baby was his saving grace, and it could not have any ident!


    "Be quiet!" Old Sterling first came to his senses and shouted, "send Valerie to the hospital first!"


    Then people in confusion recovered to themselves and rushed to carry Valerie out of the vi. Valerie wasid across the back of the car, and Abby got behind the wheel with Susan, still weeping, in the front seat.


    Old Sterling was worried about his great-grandson. He wanted to go to the hospital, too but was stopped by Cooper.


    "Sir, Mr. Yontz, and Mr.Sterling can get things figured out. You can just stay at home. I will alert you the moment any newses," advised Cooper.


    Old Sterling nodded and didn''t follow the car. Cooper feared that old Sterling was about to have a heart attack after such a mess; he helped old Sterling to the room and gave him some medicine.


    The Sterling''s house, for a moment, was empty.


    Savannah, with a nk mind, was led out of the Sterling house by Dn.


    Although Dn didn''t want to pay much attention to Devin''s case, it was now rted to this little woman, and he knew he had to help her.


    After Savannah climbed in, he fired up the engine, followed the car of Devin, and headed for the hospital.


    "I didn''t push her downstairs --" said Savannah nervously.


    He could hear her voice trembling. Frowning a little, he took his right hand off the steering wheel, holding her cold hand tight.


    "I know. I''m here."


    I know, it stood for trust.


    I''m here, for protection.


    As if protected by a powerful force, Savannah felt a little better.


    Devin sat outside the room Valerie had been brought into when a doctor finally came out.


    "Doctor, how''s the baby?" asked Devin impatiently.


    The doctor frowned when he saw that Devin was only worried about the baby and did not care about the pregnant woman at all, "I''m sorry, sir. Your wife is bleeding heavily, and the baby is dead. She''s going to make a full recovery, however," she said, sounding apologetic.


    Devin didn''t care whether Valerie lived or died. When he heard that the baby died, he fell back into his chair, his eyes wide, and mumbled, "The baby is gone, the baby is gone... "


    The only thing that would please his grandfather was gone.


    And would his grandpa take back the 10% stock?


    Susan, seated on a bench by Abby, rose up and turned on Savannah wildly, "You bitch! You killed the baby! Why are you so wicked? How can such evil possibly exist?"


    Before she touched Savannah, she was stopped by a human wall again.


    Looking up, Susan ran into Dn''s cold gaze!


    There was something powerful in his eyes that made Susan shuddered.


    "Dn, are you still protecting her? She killed Valerie''s baby! That baby is rted by blood to you too. It is your nephew''s child!" Susan cried.


    "I didn''t push her! She fell downstairs herself!" Savannah shouted from behind Dn.


    She did not have the opportunity to exin when everyone was busy getting Valerie to the hospital in the Sterlings'' house.


    But now, she wanted to prove her innocence. She could not be wronged!


    "Ha! Did Valerie fell downstairs herself on purpose? You can''t make a lie like that. Why did Valerie do that? What''s in it for her? Do you think she''d risk a miscarriage just to frame you? Do you think Valerie is an idiot? Or perhaps you think that we are all idiots?"ughed Susan.


    Savannah clenched her fists. She didn''t know why Valerie did it, but that was the truth. She took a deep breath and pushed out her lips, stiffly, "I didn''t push her."


    Susan was infuriated by her denial. "You don''t admit it? Well," she pulled Abby over, "Abby was present just now, and she certainly saw it! Abby, tell us, didn''t that bitch push Valerie down?"


    All eyes were on Abby.


    Abby was as pale as paper all the way to the hospital. Persuaded by Susan and her hatred of Savannah, she reacted, looking straight at Savannah, and nodded.


    "Yes... I saw... It was Savannah who pushed Valerie down the stairs."


    Savannah couldn''t believe Abby said that, but she was not surprised.


    Abby adored Dn and considered her a rival in love. Certainly, she would go against her when she had an opportunity.


    "Dn! You heard it. Abby saw that! Do you still want to help this bitch?" Susan jumped to her feet, angrily.


    "Are you sure you saw that?" Dn looked coldly at Abby.


    "Yes¡­" Abby dared not look into Dn''s burning gaze.

 Chapter 140 - 140: All Evidence Pointed To Her

    "Valerie is Savannah''s cousin. Why would Savannah push Valerie down the stairs?" asked Dn slowly.


    "I don''t know¡­" Abby swallowed, "but when I got upstairs, I heard them arguing about something... I think that Savannah got so angry that she¡­ She pushed her!"


    "Did you hear that? Valerie married Devin, and Savannah can''t let it go! So she had to kill my grandson! What a wicked woman! Dn, are you still going to protect her?" Susan took out a handkerchief and blew her nose.


    If it wasn''t for Dn, she would be using physical violence against Savannah.


    "I don''t know why Miss White said that but did her words really count as proof?" Savannah had never known she herself was so vicious. She felt angrier than she''d ever felt before.


    "What do you mean? You mean, I''ve wronged you? Yes, I have feelings for Dn, and I have reason to be jealous of you ¨C but how could I lie about such a thing? My conscience wouldn''t allow it!" Abby said as her eyes widened with hurt.


    Just then, the loud sound of a stick hitting the ground came, approaching them.


    "Stop arguing! We''re in a hospital ¨C you are all far too loud. Do you want to let the outsidersugh at you? Susan, you go back with Henley now! Devin will stay to take care of Valerie!" Old Sterling said in a trembling butmanding voice. He came leaning on a stick with Cooper beside him.


    After taking medicine, he was still worried about his great-grandson and decided toe to the hospital.


    He had almost fainted when he heard that the baby was not saved. Fortunately, Cooper managed to support him, gently lowering him into a chair.


    Susan ran to old Sterling, crying, "Dad! You should avenge your great-grandson. He''s dead! Dead and gone! You cannot let her get away with it easily!" She begged, ring daggers at Savannah.


    "Are you going to make me repeat myself?" Old Sterling looked at his crying daughter, coldly.


    Henley quickly stepped forward to take his wife away.


    Abby, with her head lowered, said good-bye and left in a hurry.


    In the end, old Sterling''s eyes fell on Savannah with indifference and observation,ck of his usual care, and kindness.


    "Savannah, you are not as innocent as I might have originally guessed," his tone wasn''t as kind as it usually was.


    "Sir, I would never push Valerie down the stairs! I would never push anyone down a set of stairs!" Savannah exined, feeling frustrated. It was as though she was talking to a million brick walls ¨C no one was listening to her, and she was tired of repeating herself!


    "People change. Maybe both you and Valerie bing part of the Sterling family is a mistake. It seems that your envy has interfered with a precarious situation," Old Sterling''s eyes flickered, and his white eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    Savannah froze there, speechless. Did old Sterling think she was the murderer?


    Well, the human testimony and material evidence were all there. Even she herself could not be convinced of her innocence.


    Perhaps old Sterling still reserved a little affection for her.


    Otherwise, he might have jumped on her like Susan had and attempted to kill her.


    "Nothing is known for certain yet, Dad, it''s unfair to say that," Dn said calmly in the corridor.


    "Certain? How much more certainty could you possibly need? Unfair? Oh, what about you? You are cold-blooded! The dead baby is your nephew''s child, the next generation of our Sterling!" Old Sterling coughed and gasped. He became excited again when he thought of his little great-grandson. He had been looking forward to the baby for so long!


    Cooper stepped forward to hold old Sterling and patted him on the back.


    "Dn, take her back first!" Old Sterling quieted down and said coldly.


    Savannah didn''t want to be wronged in this way. She was about to exin to old Sterling again but was led away by Dn.


    "Dn, I''d like to exin to old Sterling myself, I don''t want him to misunderstand¡­"Savannah struggled to take her hand from his.


    "Is it useful to exin now? Go back first," Dn soothed her with a gentle voice.


    At the moment, all evidence pointed to her. No one would believe her exnation.


    Besides, he was the son of old Sterling. He could feel that his father tried to restrain his anger.


    Once he failed, Savannah would be decimated by his anger. There was no good in her staying here.


    Savannah, with her hand, sped tight in his, did not say anything more. She followed Dn out of the hospital.


    They returned to Beverly Hills, and Dn parked the car and went with Savannah.


    She was clearly frightened tonight, her face pale, and her body shivered in the night breeze.


    He took off his suit jacket and wrapped it around her, leading this poor woman into the house.


    Judy was standing at the door, waiting for them with anxiety. All she had heard was that Valerie was pushed downstairs by Savannah and had a miscarriage.


    Dn said nothing, his face blue with rage.


    "I don''t believe Savannah pushed someone down the stairs, and she''s Savannah''s cousin. How could Savannah do that? You must have been wronged, right? Savannah?" Judy said anxiously.


    Dn took Savannah to Judy. "Judy, take her upstairs to have a rest. I''m going back to the Sterling''s house."


    The matter would not be resolved easily.


    Savannah tried to hold him back, "Is there any¡­trouble?"


    Everyone in the Sterling''s house believed that she caused Valerie to have a miscarriage.


    And the unborn child was the most precious baby of the Sterling.


    Would old Sterling and Susan let her off so easily?


    She was still frightened of Susan''s twisted face and old Sterling''s indifferent gaze.


    Dn nced at her tiny hand on his arm, his eyshes shing.


    She was usually so stubborn, insistent that she didn''t need him, that seeing her like this ¨C so dependent on him ¨C moved something within him. He could see that today''s event really scared her, and he took her hand in his.


    "I''m here."

 Chapter 141 - 141: He Must Believe Her

    He only spoke two words, yet they were so powerful.


    "You really believe I didn''t do it?" Her heart was pounding.


    Dn reached up and smoothed her hair, which had been ruined by the night wind, and then he ced her hand over his chest to let her feel his heartbeat.


    She was his woman, and he must believe her.


    It was a p in the face if he doubted her.


    This silent movement soothed Savannah.


    "Stay here until I''m back. Don''t go to thepany these days, and don''t take any modeling jobs," He whispered as he held her close, his fingers pushing some escaped tendrils of hair off her face.


    He was afraid that Susan and Devin would seek her out if she left and cause trouble.


    She''d better remain at home until he had solved the problem and proved her innocent.


    "Hmm," Savannah nodded obediently.


    Dn turned to Judy, "Take care of Miss Shultz."


    "Yes, sir," Judy replied as she took Savannah by her arm.


    Savannah watched him turn and get into his car, which sped away from the vi and disappeared at the end of the street around the corner.


    The Sterling house was filled with palpable tension, a dismal feeling radiating off everyone that was in it.


    "Dad, the baby was supposed to be born in four months, but was killed by the little bitch! It''s your great-grandson! I will not spare, Savannah. She is the murderer! I will go to the police to use her of intentional killing!" Susan was weeping at the top of her voice.


    Dn sat at the other end of the sofa, his long legs crossed, his long fingers rapping on the handrail.


    "Isn''t it too early to say the word ''murderer''?" His voice was cool and unmoved.


    "Valerie said that Savannah pushed her down the stairs, and Abby saw it too. What else do you want?" Susan sneered.


    "These two witnesses don''t count. Although Valerie is Savannah''s cousin, their rtionship has been very bad. You say that Savannah pushed Valerie downstairs. I can also say that Valerie deliberately wronged Savannah. It''s even less likely that Abby would tell the truth. We all know how she feels about Savannah, and it''s not unusual for her to lie," Dn pointed out.


    Susan stood up andughed with anger, "That baby was s precious that it would be impossible for her to use Savannah at the cost of a miscarriage!"


    "Maybe she fell down the stairs by mistake, and she just put the me on Savannah," snorted Dn.


    "Do you think Savannah is being wronged? Do you have proof? No! It''s all your guess!" Susan turned and cried at old Sterling, "Dad! She has to pay for what she''s done, and I''m going to the police to sue her! I''m going to put her in jail!"


    "Have you asked for my permission before suing my woman?" There was a cold glitter in Dn''s eyes, making Susan shudder.


    Old Sterling kept quiet for a long time and finally shouted out, "Enough, don''t argue!"


    A momentter, he looked at Dn and Susan, his voice heavy and sad,


    "Sterling''s great-grandson must not be gone for nothing. If this was done by Savannah, she would have to pay the price. But after all, Savannah is Dn''s woman, and I don''t want to mistreat her. Dn, I''m going to give you one month. If you can prove her innocence in a month, then I''ll let this go and apologize. If not, then I won''t stop Susan.


    Dn''s face sank, knowing that this was old Sterling''s bottom line.


    "Okay," he said, finally raising his head, and his voice was very quiet.


    Susan looked after Dn as he left. Though she was not satisfied that her father had given Savannah a month, that''s just a mouth.


    After a month, she could put that little bitch in jail!


    In the snow-white ward, Valeriey on the bed weakly.


    Devin had just left with Norah and Dalton, who hade to see their daughter.


    The effect of the anesthesia gradually wore off, and the pain in her lower abdomen reminded Valerie of her recently lost baby.


    Though she was pale and weak, sheid her hand upon her t belly with a smile of relief on her lips.


    Devin just came and told her everything after she was sent to the hospital.


    As she expected, the evidence pointed to Savannah as the murderer. Abby helped too.


    Savannah was now the condemned person in the Sterling household.


    Susan imed she would send Savannah to prison! Old Sterling had given Dn a month to find out the truth. They would take Savannah to court if Dn couldn''t prove her innocence.


    That''s good.


    This was her n when she learned that her baby was dead.


    The dead child could not be saved. Why not use it to do something more meaningful?


    This way, she could not only avoid being used by old Sterling of not taking care of the baby but also trapped Savannah.


    As for the baby, she would have another one. What''s there to worry about?


    Even if Savannah was defended by Dn and spared jail, she would be utterly discredited and never had a chance to marry into the Sterling.


    How could old Sterling allow a woman who killed his great-grandson to be his daughter-inw?


    Valerie could not help smiling when she thought of this.


    Dn hadn''t been home for three days.


    Before, Savannah would like nothing better than not seeing him. But now, she was greedily waiting for him to show up. She wanted to learn what was going on.


    Had everything been found out?


    She didn''t want to be wronged. It was terrible!


    She called and texted Dn, but he never answered or replied.


    Judy called too, he did answer but said nothing.


    On the fourth day, Savannah could scarcely sit still.


    Now, what did that mean? She heard nothing from him these days.


    As he ordered, she didn''t go to thepany, nor did she take any jobs. She didn''t even go out of the vi. It felt like she was in jail, waiting for the judge''s sentence!


    But she was wronged.


    In the evening, she ate a few mouthfuls of food and had no appetite to eat anymore. She called Dn again.


    As usual, he didn''t answer the phone.


    After thinking about it, she changed her dress and got ready to go out.


    She wanted to ask Dn to take her to the Sterling''s house. She had to exin to old Sterling what happened that day.


    ******************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Keep on voting and reviewing this novel, mass release reward awaits, depending on the number of power stones we could gather the entire week. Share this novel too, with your friends, it means a lot to me!


    Thanks,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 142 - 142: Framing Is A Crime

    At the very least, she wanted to confront Abby instead of sitting around the house like a prisoner!


    "Savannah, Mr. Sterling told you not to leave," Judy said, running after Savannah.


    "I know. I''m going to find him."


    "Then let the bodyguard follow you."


    "Don''t¡ªJudy, please. It''s all right. I''ll be back in a minute. I just want to talk to him," Savannah begged.


    Dn must have told the bodyguard not to let her go out of the house these days. If the bodyguard came, she wouldn''t be able to go out today.


    Judy hesitated and finally agreed.


    Savannah snuck out the door and took a taxi to the Sterling group.


    Arriving at thepany, before she got out of the taxi, she saw a familiar figure talking on the phone as he walked out of the building.


    It was Garwood.


    "Okay, I''ll be right over. Yes, sir¡­ everything is ready, as you told."


    Garwood hung up and got into his car.


    In the taxi, Savannah saw that Garwood seemed to be going to find Dn.


    "Please follow the ck car in front of you," Savannah said to the driver.


    The taxi followed Garwood''s car along the road and stopped in front of a grand hotel in twenty minutes.


    That hotel was one of the Sterling''s businesses.


    Garwood stopped his car, got out, opened the door of the trunk, pulled out arge bouquet of red roses, and headed for the hotel.


    Savannah was surprised. What is Garwood doing? Why is Garwood sending Dn roses?


    Without thinking too much, she paid the money to the driver and hurried in, following Garwood.


    Garwood walked directly to the western restaurant on the first floor of the hotel, reached a private booth, and stopped.


    Savannah hid behind the wall.


    "Sir," Garwood knocked at the door before he came in with the flowers. After a short while, he came out and left.


    Dn was in that booth.


    Savannah came nearer cautiously and fortunately found the door to not be closed.


    A conversation between a man and a woman came from the booth.


    "Dn! What a beautiful bouquet of roses! Did thise by air from Bulgaria? I love it!" A happily surprised voice came from a woman.


    It was Abby''s voice. Savannah froze.


    "I''m d you like it," Dn said.


    "I''ll put these in my bedroom," she gushed.


    Dn was with Abby...


    And he ordered Garwood to send her a bunch of roses.


    Doesn''t he hate Abby and even used herself to drive her away?


    An inexplicable mood hit Savannah, but she restrained her feelings. Their conversation continued.


    "Dn, I thought you were angry that I¡­ said Savannah pushed Valerie," said Abby carefully.


    "She did do something wrong. Why should I me you?" Dn said lightly.


    "Do you really believe me? You don''t think I wronged her?" said Abby inquiringly.


    Dn nced at her with a brief smile. "Framing is a crime. I believe that you won''t go against thew as the daughter of an influential family."


    Abby shuddered and forced a smile, "Of course. I certainly didn''t frame her. I actually saw her push Valerie downstairs. I''m just afraid you won''t believe me. After all, you were very protective of her that day, but now your attitude changed... "


    "I thought about itter. In fact, she never had a good rtionship with her cousin. And she has been spoiled by me. It wouldn''t be too surprising if she had pushed Valerie down the stairs in the heat of the moment," he said.


    Outside, Savannah could not help scratching the door.


    Was that why he didn''te to Beverly Hills for several days? Was it because he got over it and believed that she pushed Valerie?


    Abby''s face glowed with delight, and then she said inquiringly,


    "Now Susan is going to put Savannah in jail, will you protect her this time?"


    Savannah silently gnawed her lip. Sure enough, Susan wanted to sue her and send her to jail¡­


    "My father was so angry that he also dressed me down. I can''t help her. That''s what she did," Dn''s voice was cold and emotionless.


    Savannah''s heart sank.


    "Don''t worry," Abby said reassuringly when heard that he was scolded by old Sterling, "I''m going to tell old Sterling that it''s none of your business. Old Sterling won''t me you for the sake of the rtion between our families."


    "You are so kind to me, Abby. All right, let''s not talk about her," Dn''s face softened.


    "Okay!" Abby was delighted.


    Dn has finally figured out who''s best for him and who can help him, she thought, delighted.


    Abby obediently asked no more, "waiter!"


    Savannah recovered, trying to run away, but identally hit the door.


    They looked doubtfully out of the door.


    Savannah turned around in pain but ran into the waiter.


    "Miss, this is the high VIP box. What are you doing here?" asked the waiter.


    Dn got up with a cool look. He strode to open the door and pulled Savannah in.


    "What are you doing here?" Abby was surprised.


    "Garwood!" Dn shouted.


    Garwood ran down the corridor. "Miss Schultz!" He was startled to see Savannah here too.


    "Take her back!"


    "Miss Schultz, please --" Garwood gasped and walked to Savannah.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to bother you." Savannah looked at Abby, "but before that, I want Abby to go to the Sterling''s house with me, and tell old Sterling what happened that day. I''m innocent!"


    "What do you mean... I wronged you?" Abby raised her tone.


    "You know it," Savannah sneered, "you know what the truth is!"


    "Dn, I didn''t wrong her," Abby turned to Dn and said in a pathetic voice.


    "You''ve done something wrong, and you want someone else to lie for you? Go back now!" Dn''s eyes shed, gazing at Savannah.


    Savannah refused to leave. It took her all this time to find him, and now, after she had worked hard to track him down, he was with Abby? Savannah couldn''t exin why her heart hurt.


    Dn caught Savannah by her wrist and pulled her to his chest.


    Abby looked triumphant, and her chin cupped in her hand as if she was looking at something amusing.


    "Dn --" Savannah said, sounding frustrated, as she struggled in his grasp, "let me go! I didn''t push Valerie, I didn''t kill the unborn baby! Didn''t you say you believe me?"

 Chapter 143 - 143: Protect Her Forever

    Dn lowered his gaze to be level with hers, his other hand catching her second arm.


    Savannah shuddered in his gasp, wishing that she could resist him, and finally allowed herself to match his gaze.


    "Savannah, it seems that I have overindulged you. Now you have no idea what your status is or what my bottom line is. I repeat, go back right now! I can create far more trouble for you than you are worth," he threatened.


    His heavy breathing came to her face, and she stopped struggling at hisment. She almost forgot her status. To him, she was just a little pet that he possessed, bound by an agreement.


    It wasn''t her ce to try and prove her innocence. Now that he was convinced that she was the killer, there was nothing she could do.


    In an instant, her heart chilled, and she threw his hand off her, taking a step away from him.


    "Garwood!" Dn cried, and Garwood came running.


    "I have legs and feet, and I will go back myself!" Savannah turned back, walking toward the door of the hotel.


    "I''m going to drive Miss Schultz back --" Garwood looked at Savannah''s back.


    "She said she would go back herself, then let her go by herself," Savannah heard Dn''s cold voicee from behind.


    The door of the private booth mmed shut.


    Looking back, Savannah found Garwood standing outside the booth alone.


    Garwood took a look at Savannah and stepped forward.


    "Miss Schultz, let me take you back-"


    "No," Savannah looked at the closed door of the booth, an ironic smile on her lips.


    Garwood knew what she was thinking. He hesitated a moment and said, "Miss Schultz, uh, Mr. Sterling and Miss White... you must know-"


    But she cut him off again, "Enough," she said, "I don''t want to know anything about them. I''m tired," She didn''t want to know what was going on between Dn and Abby. She feared it would hurt her too much. And, besides, it was none of her business ¨C she didn''t really have a right to know.


    She turned and walked out of the hotel, unsure of where she would go.


    She didn''t want to return to Beverly Hills, even though she knew she had to go back. Last time she disobeyed him, he had punished her by punishing her family. If she offended him again, he had the power to do something to the Schultz''s factory, and she couldn''t do that to them again.


    She was walking along when a sharp, familiar voice from a woman came, "You wicked girl!"


    Savannah turned and saw her aunt Norah rushing towards her with a pot in her hand. Then she sshed the liquid in the pot over her at several paces'' distance.


    Before Savannah could respond, a figure came running up to her, arms thrown open to protect her.


    She calmed down and got a good look at the person in front of her ¨C relieved when she saw it was Kevin, his white shirt now covered in red liquid, which Savannah recognized to be red paint.


    Norah got even angrier when she realized that her n had been foiled. She threw the empty pot to the ground and, rushing up, rolled up her sleeves.


    "Savannah, you wretched thing!" shouted Norah as she tried to hit Savannah.


    Kevin caught Norah''s wrist and pushed her away.


    "If you wish to carry on this way, I have no issue taking you to the police!" He said, his usually gentle eyes full of ice.


    Norah recognized the young man in front of her. All at once, she realized that he was that same boy that had been in the orphanage with Savannah. He had evene looking for her at their house once.


    That young, gangly boy had grown up into a handsome young man. From his fine clothes, he no longer looked like just a regr person. He seemed to have risen up in the ranks, now holding some kind of important social position.


    She knew this young man liked Savannah the first time she saw him. She drove him away with some insulting remark that day. But, she realized that wouldn''t work today, and it angered her that he was there all of a sudden, ready to protect Savannah.


    "Go to the police station? Okay! Take her, too, then! This wicked girl should go to the police station herself! She killed her cousin''s baby!" She revealed.


    Norah was livid when she had heard that her daughter had a miscarriage because of Savannah. She found out where Savannah lived intending toe to her and taste her own medicine. However, the security at the house in Beverly Hills was far too strict for her to get in. And, of course, she was afraid of the revenge Dn Sterling would enact on behalf of Savannah.


    Today, she had seen Savannah run into the restaurant ¨C by chance ¨C and bought the container of paint in the hopes that she would being out by herself.


    "All I saw was that you threw the paint to Savannah on the street and tried to hit her. If you don''t leave right now, do not doubt that I will make sure you regret your decision!" Kevin''s voice was colder.


    Norah was shorter than the man she stood before. She regarded the pair with anger, sneered at Savannah, and finally turned.


    After Norah left, Kevin held Savannah carefully, "Are you all right?"


    "I''ve been better," Savannah said, shaking her head. There were a lot of things going on today, and she was too tired to exin to her aunt.


    Now that Valerie had insisted she was pushed downstairs by Savannah, why should she bother to exin? Her uncle and aunt must believe their own daughter.


    Besides, even Dn didn''t believe her now¡­


    Seeing her in a daze, Kevin took her hand, drew her to a flower bed by the side of the road, and made her sit down. He bought a cup of hot lemon tea from a tea shop next to them and handed it to her.


    Savannah sucked a mouthful of hot lemon tea through the straw. The sweet and sour liquid ran through her throat to her stomach, making her feel better instantly.


    "What''s the matter, Savannah? Why did your aunt say you killed your cousin''s baby?" Kevin asked, frowning.


    She looked up at him, and her eyes were shining with unshed tears.


    "Kevin, do you believe me when I tell you that I didn''t do it?"


    She looked exactly as she used to be when she first came to the orphanage.


    This poor and sweet look made him decide to protect her forever.


    Her familiar eyes brought back some tender memories in the orphanage to Kevin. Then he nodded firmly.


    "I believe you."


    His instant belief was too much for Savannah, and she was helpless to the tears that spilled down her cheeks.


    **********************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Another mass release today, for the sake of everyone''s arguments over the untamed behavior of Savannah, and to answer all your curiosity. As I read all thements, it stirred up my heartbeat a little bit, all I could say, "WELCOME TO MY WORLD" I knew some of you were reading most of my novels, and if you notice, all of it had a great and remarkable ending. You can check out my profile and hover over the column of the original work and you could find those tear-jerking and slice of life novels in different plot storyline onpleted status. We are still in the early chapters of this story and let me remind you, prepare yourself to ride along the way with Dn and Savannah''s love-hate rtionship journey, as they teach others how to be better each day. I may upset you in theing chapters, but trust me, I prepared apelling story in a nov form. So stay tuned!


    Zh¨´ d¨¤ji¨¡ y¨¯u m¨§ih¨£o de y¨©ti¨¡n! (May you have a great day everyone!) W¨¯ ¨¤i n¨«men! (I love you all!)


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 144 - 144: It’s For You

    Before she started exining, Kevin believed her.


    But what about Dn? He still didn''t trust her, and even rebuked her in front of Abby.


    She bit the straw firmly, trying, and failing, to stop her tears.


    Why did she care about Dn''s feelings? If he didn''t believe her, let it go! Why should she care about his attitude towards her?


    Seeing her red eyes, Kevin raised his hand and rubbed her hair softly as he did when they were in the orphanage.


    Savannah pulled herself out of her reverie and gently pulled away from his touch, trying not to hurt his feelings.


    Kevin realized the intimacy of his subconscious action and pulled his hand away. Instead, he sat next to her.


    Savannah turned to him and, deciding it was time,unched into her exnation, telling him the whole story from that day.


    "Damn it! Didn''t you exin?" Kevin frowned.


    "I tried," Savannah smiled wryly, "but Valerie was hysterical and insistent that I pushed her ¨C and there was another guest there, someone else who has it out for me, who acted as a witness. Who would believe me?"


    Kevin was silent for a few seconds before he looked into her eyes and asked, "Does he believe you?"


    As long as Dn was on her side, supporting her and protecting her, he could always help her with her, and Kevin knew that. Savannah stayed quiet for a long time, moving her gaze away from his.


    Kevin understood immediately when he saw the look on her face. "He doesn''t believe you?"


    The answer was obvious.


    If Dn believed her, she wouldn''t be walking around the streets like a ghost!


    "All the evidence points to me. It''s normal for him not to trust me," Savannah tried to rationalize, shrugging her shoulders.


    "But he''s not someone else, he''s --" Kevin gritted his teeth.


    Dn was now her man! How could a man not believe his woman? How could he allow his woman to be unjustly treated!?


    Kevin clenched his fists silently. If he had known that Dn Sterling treated Savannah this way, he wouldn''t have let Savannah be with him!


    "Where is he now? I''ll take you to him!" Kevin took her hand.


    "No, Kevin, I''ll get this done myself," Savannah quickly pulled away from her hand. She didn''t want to go back to see Dn and Abby.


    "Savannah, you won''t have to bear everything yourself. I''m always there for you, you know that."


    Savannah forced a smile.


    "Don''t worry about me, Kevin, I''m a big girl now. I can''t always depend on you. I''ll look for an opportunity to exin this to old Sterling again."


    Kevin saw her insist and finally said nothing.


    "Are you all right, Kevin?" Savannah changed the subject.


    "I''m fine," Kevin nced at the paint on his back.


    "What are you doing here, anyway?" She asked, suddenly realizing that he came out of the blue. Could it be a coincidence that he happened to pass by?


    Kevin was silent for two seconds.


    "Actually, I came to see you today. I know you live in Beverly Hills, and I don''t want to call you out, so I just wait for you outside. I just happened to see you passing the hotel, but I didn''t want to interrupt you when you were walking in ¨C you seemed to be on a mission."


    He had learned how possessive Dn was of Savannah, and he knew that Savannah was a little afraid of that man. He didn''t want to cause her any trouble.


    "Kevin, what did you want to see me about?" Savannah was a little amazed.


    "It will be your twentieth birthday in a few days. I have prepared a gift and want to give it to you," Kevin said softly.


    Oh, yeah, it would be her birthday in a few days... She had almost forgotten. Kevin remembered, and he prepared a gift for her. That was¡­ Well, it was beyond sweet. She wanted to thank him, but she knew that her thank you would never be enough to let him know how grateful she was for him.


    "What is it? You know that I won''t ept just any gift!" She said, smiling at him teasingly.


    Kevin''s look softened. He knew she felt better now. He took out a disc and handed it to her.


    "What is this? A CD?" Savannah asked curiously.


    "This is my new game," said Kevin. "It''s for you. The heroine in the game is based on you."


    Savannah looked at Kevin, astonished.


    "I know that the gift may not be as valuable as a piece of clothing or a piece of jewelry he gave you, but I mean¡­" he trailed off, afraid she didn''t like it.


    Savannah''s face softened. She epted the disc.


    "It''s more precious than any piece of clothing or jewelry."


    It was true that this gift was not very expensive, but it was a gift of love because of all the heart and care that Kevin had put into it.


    "Savannah, you should take a taxi home now," Kevin got up and walked to the road''s side.


    Savannah knew that he asked her to take a taxi because he didn''t want to bring her trouble by driving her back.


    She was ovee with a nice warm feeling at his consideration. Then she thought about the scene between Dn and Abby. She brought herself and took Kevin''s hand,


    "Kevin, I would really appreciate a ride home from you," she said boldly.


    Dn brought Abby roses from Bulgaria, invited her to dinner at the hotel, and they flirted in the booth. Why couldn''t she touch another man, or be friends with another man?


    Who did Dn think he was ¨C an emperor?


    Before he could answer, Savannah swaggered towards Kevin''s car, pulled open the passenger door, and climbed in.


    Kevin paused and then walked over to the driver''s seat and started the engine.


    The car stopped in front of a vi in Beverly Hills.


    "Kevin, go back and change your clothes," Savannah got out of the car and looked at the paint on Kevin, embarrassed. It was her fault, after all.


    "I''ll wait for you to get inside first," Kevin said.


    Savannah said nothing, waved her hand, and went into the vi.


    Kevin watched her back disappear behind the door.


    With his hands on the steering wheel, he did not move for a long time. He recalled the days of the orphanage. Savannah was very unsociable when she first came to the orphanage. She missed her father and cried all the time.


    To amuse her, he tried to y with her every day.


    At the end of each day, she would wave to him before they parted.


    "Kevin, I''m happy today. See you tomorrow!" She would say, then she hopped back into her room like a rabbit.


    No matter how tired he was, he would be satisfied and look forward to meeting her tomorrow.

 Chapter 145 - 145: She Lived In This Cage

    But now there was no "see you tomorrow" between them.


    She had be another man''s woman.


    Beverly Hills was the upper area inhabited principally by wealthy people of LA.


    The detached vi in front of him was the most luxurious house in Beverly Hills. The red walls and green tiles set each other off beautifully, but it was like a splendid cage to keep outsiders out.


    And Savannah lived in this cage.


    In fact, as he watched Savannah walking towards the house, he restrained himself with difficulty from pulling her back.


    He really wanted to get her out of here and nevere back again!


    However, he also understood that he was powerless against the owner of the vi, especially in his current position.


    The only way was¡­ Asking the Smiths for help. The Smith, however, was the family he hated and wanted to avoid.


    With this in mind, Kevin knitted his handsome brows, his fingers squeezing the steering wheel. Veins throbbed on his forehead as if he was struggling painfully.


    Finally, he stepped on the gas pedal and drove away.


    When Savannah stepped in the vi, Judy was just in the courtyard, looking with surprise at the car going away outside the house.


    Apparently, Judy had caught sight of Kevin driving her back.


    In normal times, she would be nervous when Judy saw Kevin send her home.


    But today, since she asked Kevin to bring her back, she had nothing to fear. She didn''t care!


    What''s more, Dn was busy dating Abby right now. He just didn''t have the time to care for her.


    Judy looked at Savannah''s pale face anxiously.


    "Savannah, what''s the matter with you? Are you injured?" asked Judy when she saw the red paint on Savannah''s dress.


    Looking down, Savannah found the red paint on her white dress, looking the same as dried blood. Although Kevin protected her when Norah spilled the red paint on her, part of her dress had still been caught by the paint.


    It looked as if she was bleeding from an injury.


    "Nothing. It''s just paint," Savannah shook her head.


    "Paint? What happened? Where did this paint from?" Judy was even more surprised.


    Savannah told Judy how Norah threw paint on her on the road.


    "What nonsense! She vented her anger at you without making things clear! Savannah, are you okay? Have you been injured?" asked Judy angrily and eagerly.


    "No. Don''t worry," Savannah looked relieved but tired. "Judy, I''m going upstairs to take a bath. Besides, I''m a bit tired today. I don''t want to have dinner tonight, I think I''m just going to go to bed," she said, then she entered the living room and went straight upstairs.


    Judy would have asked more, but Savannah turned away directly. After thinking it over, Judy was still worried. She went in and called Dn.


    "Mr. Sterling, Savannah was bullied by her aunt," Judy said eagerly as soon as the call came through.


    "What''s up?" Mr. Sterling''s calm voice came through the phone.


    "Savannah has just returned. She was osted by Norah and covered in red paint. I don''t know what her aunt did to her, but Savannah went straight upstairs without supper. She looked depressed."


    Mr. Sterling remained quiet over the phone for a few seconds.


    "Didn''t she go out with a bodyguard?" Finally, a cold voice sounded.


    "No..." Judy swallowed, "sir, would you like toe back today? I''m afraid Savannah is hurt. She didn''t want to say anything before she went back to her room."


    "What''s the matter, Dn?" A coquettish voice from a woman sounded from Dn''s side.


    Dn nced at Abby next to him, a cold smile on his lips.


    "She herself didn''t take a bodyguard. She deserved it," Then he hung up.


    "Who''s calling, Dn? Anything happened?" Abby said, inquiringly on the passenger''s seat.


    After dinner at the hotel, Dn offered to take her home.


    She wanted to be with Dn a while longer; she didn''t even mind spending the night with him. But she was afraid to scare him away likest time in the resort.


    Anyway, he hated Savannah now. She didn''t have to be hasty.


    Take her time.


    "Nothing," Dn looked ahead, his voice low and sexy.


    "It sounded like Savannah had an ident... Don''t you have to see her?" Abby''s eyes were wide open. She looked kind, considerate and thoughtful to gain favor with this man.


    "No. She is making amotion about nothing," He stepped on the gas, his eyes cold.


    Abby, secretly pleased, said nothing more.


    Savannah threw the dirty clothes away and took a bath and, when she was done, went back to her bedroom in her pajamas.


    Taking out the game disc from Kevin, she put it in theputer CD-ROM drive.


    After a short while, the screen turned ck, and then a piece of sweet and ssical music was yed. The colorful and pleasing game picture was shown on the screen.


    The game was called Fairnd. It was an epic fantasy MMORPG.


    In this world, humans coexisted with elves and gods, and all the heroes in the world were fighting for a treasure. Whoever owned this treasure could dominate the whole world.


    The map to the treasure was said to be owned by a goddess, whose present whereabouts were unknown.


    The goddess''s name was Savannah.


    Goddess Savannah was one of the most mysterious and fascinating female NPC in the game.


    She wore a purple skirt, her long golden hair showing her noble beauty. There was a passion for life in her blue eyes, which were really the same as Savannah''s.


    yers could wield incredible powers drawn from 88 unique ssbinations, master over 20 crafting skills, build houses and manors in the open world, farm, trade, forge alliances, andy waste to all who stand in your way looking for goddess Savannah.


    Although the game was in its closed beta now, Savannah was sure it would be a big sess.


    It was no wonder that brother Kevin created JK at a young age. He was a genius!


    After ying the game all night, Savannah felt sleepy. She yawned and took out the game disc, putting it next to theputer. Climbing into bed, she quickly fell asleep.


    It waste at night.


    After quite a long while, the door of the living room downstairs opened. Dn pushed the door in, his long shadow casting on the marble floor. Judy was surprised to see him.


    "Sir, you''vee home!"

 Chapter 146 - 146: How Is She?

    Didn''t Mr. Sterling say that Savannah deserved it? And he would note to see her?


    But of course, he was still worried about Savannah and secretly came in the dead of night.


    "How is she?" Dn ignored the meaningful smile on Judy''s face.


    "Savannah should be sleeping," Judy said, "She didn''t have dinner tonight. I dared not ask, and I guess she was in a bad mood. Her aunt went too far."


    Dn asked no more questions and directly went upstairs. He pushed Savannah''s bedroom open and went in.


    The night breeze entered the room with him, lifting the curtains. The little womany on her bed face downward, with a fluffy pillow under her arms. She slept soundly, like an innocent doll, and did not realize he was in her room.


    Her loose pajama slipped down, uncovering her white back.


    Dn gazed at her, eyes burning. He restrained the desire in his bloodstream, went over, and sat down on the edge of the bed. Slowly and carefully, he bent over, pulled away from the pillow from her arms, and examined her from head to foot, even the corners of her knees and elbows.


    Savannah was so tired today that she did not wake up from his movement. She just made some inaudible sounds.


    Fortunately, there were no injuries. Not even the paint had been left on her skin after her bath.


    Dn rxed, and his eyes softened a little. He was about to stand up when a soft arm wrapped around him.


    The little woman found her arms empty in her dream and took him as a pillow.


    His desire, hot and heavy, surged through his lower belly again!


    Savannah did not realize that danger was at her side. She held his waist more tightly, even boring into his arms.


    Dn''s breath hitched in his throat. Damn it, was she challenging his self-restraint?


    Finally, he restrained his desire to take her in her sleep. Gently he made hery on the bed. When he stood up, he found himself burning in sweat.


    Before he left, his eyes fell on the disc on the desk.


    Walking over, he picked up the disc and found two words on the disc: Fairnd.


    It sounded like a game''s name.


    When did the little woman start ying games? Ever since she had begun to live in his home, he had never seen her y a game.


    He turned the disc over, and there was a line of small words:


    To Savannah, from Kevin.


    Dn raised his eyebrows, a cold gleam in his eyes. He turned on theputer and inserted the disc in. So as not to wake up the little woman on the bed, he did not forget to turn off the volume.


    It was a game. It was JK''s new game.


    The heroine of the game story was called Savannah.


    What did that mean?


    Was this game developed by Kevin specifically for that little woman?


    Oh, he was really well-intended!


    He nced at the tiny figure on the bed with a shrewd eye.


    She closed herself in the room for a whole night as soon as she got home and didn''t even have dinner? And she yed the game made by her first lover?


    He got up, turned off theputer, and went downstairs.


    "Sir, are you going away now?" Judy shuddered when she saw himing down in anger.


    Dn stopped, "She came back alone today?" his voice was as cold as iron.


    Savannah had been at the vi for several days, and she went out today only.


    She was supposed to get the game disc today.


    In other words, she probably met Kevin today.


    Judy hesitated for a moment, and then said honestly,


    "I was in the yard when Savannah came back. It seemed that she was driven back by a young man."


    A young man... It had to be Kevin.


    He had quite the nerve toe here! And the little woman, how did she dare allow Kevin to drive her back!


    She was so bold! Did she ignore his existence?


    Judy, knowing Dn''s temper, feared that he would turn on Savannah and said hurriedly,


    "The man just took Savannah to the door and left. Nothing was said or done."


    What else did he dare to do? Did he want to risk his neck?


    Dn clenched his fist, and after a long time, the anger in his eyes faded.


    "Don''t tell her I''ve been here."


    With that, he turned away and left.


    Coming out of the vi, Garwood was standing at the side of the car.


    "Sir."


    "How''s it going on?" Dn lowered his voice, temporarily putting Kevin and the game disc away.


    "I have notified the IT department to monitor Abby all the time. As long as Abby wronged Miss Schultz, evidence will be found sooner orter," Garwood reported.


    Dn took Abby out today to find a chance to install a monitor on her phone.


    Then the IT department promptly attached the monitor program on Abby''s phone.


    The next step was to monitor Abby 24 hours to find evidence.


    "Sooner orter? I want it within a month, not sooner orter!" Dn scolded, his eyebrows knitted tightly.


    If he failed to find evidence that Savannah had been wronged in a mouth, she would be handed over to the police.


    Even if he could bail her out of jail by his position and power, she would lose her reputation.


    Garwood shuddered at the chill on Dn''s face, "Yes, sir. I''ll push the IT!"


    "And what about the other thing?" Dn''s tone was deadly.


    Garwood understood what he meant. "We brought her here."


    Then he pped his hands.


    Two bodyguards came along with a struggling middle-aged woman.


    The woman, tied up and gagged, stared at the man in front of her in terror. It was Norah, Savannah''s aunt.


    Norah shuddered terribly. Now she knew why she was carried here.


    "Sir, what are you going to do with her?" Garwood asked.


    Dn leaned against the car, his cold eyes searching like a knife on Norah.


    "Pay her back."


    A bodyguard immediately turned to Norah and began to p her; he didn''t stop until Norah''s mouth was too swollen to open.


    Slowly, Dn went right up to Norah, pulled out the strips of cloth from her mouth and looked her over, and said, with indifference,


    "Do you still dare to frame my woman?"


    "I didn''t frame that wicked girl!" Norah said unwillingly and indistinctly, "that little bitch did cause my daughter to miscarry... Sir, you are so excellent that you can get any woman you want. Why do you like that heartless girl?"

 Chapter 147 - 147: It’s Amazing

    "Not enough. Keep going," Dn''s eyes narrowed fiercely.


    The terrible ps were heard again in the night, louder than before! Finally, Norah could not stand it.


    "No... I dare not... I dare not... Sorry, I shouldn''t have gone to Savannah today. I''m sorry... I don''t dare to... anymore¡­"


    Dn signaled the bodyguard to stop, and then he looked at Norah, who had been pped half to death.


    "Next time, you will not be hit, but rather your tongue removed from your mouth."


    Norah shuddered with terror.


    Dn motioned to the bodyguard again.


    The bodyguard immediately released his hold of Norah and stepped back two steps.


    Norah, whose face was all purple and swollen up with bruises, sighed with relief. She thought it was over. She was about to leave in pain when the bodyguard picked up a pot of paint and threw the paint at her!


    She was doused with the paint from top to feet. Falling down on the ground, Norah wanted to cry, but her mouth was swollen, and her face was covered in paint.


    "Don''t waste every drop of paint. Empty all the paint over her before she can leave," With that, Dn turned around to his car.


    Garwood looked at the dozens of pots of paint on the floor and gasped for Norah.


    It was ten o ''clock when Savannah got up the next morning.


    Too much happened yesterday. She was so tired that she had been sound asleep.


    Now she felt refreshed. She stretched herself, and her eyes fell on theputer.


    The small green light on the screen showed that theputer was on.


    Didn''t she turn it off before going to bed yesterday?


    She rubbed her eyes, got out of bed, and put on the slippers. She suddenly remembered something when she turned off herputer. Did heest night?


    She took a deep breath and looked at the game disc next to theputer. If he had been here, he would have seen the game disc that Kevin gazed at her. She ran out of the room and called down to Judy loudly,


    "Judy, had Dn been herest night?"


    "No," Judy replied, following Dn''s order, shaking her head.


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief. He took Abby out yesterday, and he didn''t have time toe here.


    She must have forgotten to turn off theputer.


    Returning to her room, she put the game disc under a magazine in a drawer. When she got dressed, her cell phone started ringing.


    Kevin''s name was on the screen.


    "Hello? Kevin?" She answered breathlessly.


    "Good morning, Savannah. Have you yed the game?"


    "Well, I''ve tried it, and I yed it all night," She replied and quirked up the corners of her mouth. "It''s amazing!"


    "Really? You''re just nice," Kevin said, smiling on his side of the phone.


    "Really! I don''t usually y games, but I am a little addicted now. I think it will be popr after the officialunch. Not only boys but many girls will also like it," Savannah meant what she said.


    "So, you like this game, too?" Kevin asked carefully.


    "Well, of course. You called me early in the morning for this?" Savannahughed.


    "In that case, I would like to ask you to be the spokesperson for this game. I wonder if JK has the honor."


    "Ah?" Savannah was stupefied. "I...You''re asking me to be the spokesperson for Fairnd?"


    "This game is going public soon, and we are looking for a spokesperson. Thepany used to invite superstars or inte celebrities, but this time, we want to find a fresh face. You''ve tried the game, and you know the game. What''s more, you''re a model, and the goddess Savannah in the game was created based on you. I don''t think anyone is more suitable than you."


    Savannah took a breath.


    "Savannah, will you?" Kevin asked tentatively.


    Savannah had never been a model in a game advertisement, but she liked the game. Seriously, she was very interested in it.


    Previously, she would have refused Kevin. After all, Dn would never allow her to advertise Kevin''s game.


    But now¡­ She thought about the scene that Dn and Abby were together in the hotel booth yesterday, taking a deep breath, and nodded over the phone.


    "Yes, I will."


    Now that Dn limited her in his house while dating another woman, why should she give up her preferred job?


    This game was Kevin''s painstaking work, and it was also a gift to her. She didn''t want to refuse him.


    "Really?" Kevin couldn''t believe she said yes so quickly.


    "Yes. But you yourself said that yourpany used to hire well-known stars, so if I fail, you cannot me me," Savannah quipped.


    Kevinughed.


    Then they made an appointment to discuss the shooting at JK today. After hanging up, Savannah changed, picked up her handbag, and went downstairs.


    Judy saw Savannah going out again, ran after her, and insisted, "Savannah, bring the bodyguard in case there will be another ident."


    Savannah had to ept Judy''s offer and let her call a bodyguard.


    As before, Savannah kept the bodyguard a few meters behind her and took a taxi to JK.


    The taxi drew up in front of JK''s office building. Savannah was about to enter the building when she was stopped by the bodyguard who ran up to her from his car.


    "Miss Schultz, are you going to JK?


    "Yes."


    "Mr. Sterling said that you are not allowed toe here."


    Savannah paused andughed with anger.


    Could he date Abby and did not allow her to work for Kevin''spany?


    "I''m here today for work." Savannah calmed down.


    "I know, but Mr. Sterling said¡­"


    "Did Dn ever tell you I''m not allowed to take a job?"


    "No¡­" The bodyguard hesitated.


    "That''s good. It would be best if you waited for me downstairs, then," Savannah said as she turned toward the building, not allowing for anymore argument.


    The bodyguard tried to stop Savannah in a hurry. "Miss Schultz, don''t put me in a tough spot..."


    "You want me to yell for help?" Savannah raised her eyes.


    "What?!" The bodyguard blushed, "I did nothing to you, Miss Schultz!"


    "It''s not up to you, and it''s up to me! Believe it or not, as soon as I yell for help, security wille up and take you to the police station. And Dn won''t spare you!" Even if Dn now thought she was the murderer, he wouldn''t let anyone take advantage of her.

 Chapter 148 - 148: She Went To JK

    "Miss Schultz, don''t do this¡­" The bodyguard was helpless.


    "Do you really want to be taken to the police station?" Savannah looked about and found nobody around. Without hesitation, she caught her skirt and was about to lift it up.


    "Okay, okay! I''ll wait for you downstairs!" The bodyguard hurriedly averted his eyes and turned, walking quickly towards the car.


    Savannah sighed, smoothed her dress, and walked into the enormous lobby. Taking the elevator, she arrived at the tenth floor where JK was.


    Kevin was waiting at the elevator with Dan, whom Savannah had not seen for a long time. He seemed not to hold any ill feelings towards her, still greeting her just as kindly as he had in the past.


    "It''s been a long time, Savannah," He said, smiling.


    After Savannah said hello to Dan, Kevin led her in.


    This was Savannah''s first visit to JK. Although JK was still very new, it took up five floors of the whole building.


    There was an office area, a staff restaurant, a room for indoor sports, and a recreation area.


    The decoration style of thepany was not as formal as mostpanies, but minimal yet lively and bright.


    Most of the employees were young IT professionals. Lots of them craned their necks, wanting to see who it was that their boss was walking with.


    This youngdy seemed to be about 20 years old. She was tall, slim, with brown shoulder-length hair and big eyes. Walking together, they made a handsome couple and a suitable match.


    Most of the employees in the gamepany were single. They fixed their eyes on Savannah, whispering amongst themselves.


    "Did you ever think the day woulde? He''s finally got someone on his arm!" One said.


    "Yeah, looks like it," another agreed.


    "Even if she is not his girlfriend, she would never be yours! Stop daydreaming!" Chimed a third, and the men in the cluster burst intoughter.


    Savannah looked over when she heard their teasing.


    Kevin, afraid that Savannah would be shy and embarrassed, gave Dan a look.


    Dan coughed to clear his throat and said,


    "Don''t specte," he said, cutting into the hushed conversations, "Miss Schultz is a model hired by our boss. She will endorse our new game."


    "So, she is a model?" Some asked.


    "No wonder she''s so beautiful."


    "But I haven''t seen her much on TV or magazines before. Is she famous?" A woman questioned timidly.


    "Yeah, this seems out of the ordinary. Usually, our endorsementse from actors or at least A-level models¡­ Would hiring someone unknown be beneficial to us?"


    Kevin frowned. Dan was about to reprimand both of them when Savannah took two steps forward.


    "Hello, I am Savannah, and I might be the voice of Fairy World in the future. As you see, I am not a top model or a popr star. But I can promise to do my best in the game advertising and be a qualified endorser to rmend this game to all yers. I''d appreciate your kind consideration in theing shooting!"


    There was silence for a few seconds. Then the pping began, eventually getting louder and louder.


    Savannah gave a sigh of relief when she saw these people looking at her with trust and approval.


    Kevin''s tight brow rxed.


    He thought it was more than Savannah could handle.


    But, as it turned out, Savannah had grown up and was no longer the little girl who cried and needed his protection in the orphanage.


    After the brief self-introduction, Savannah followed Kevin to the studio behind the office area.


    JK had a special advertising department which was responsible for the photo shooting and promotion.


    Two photographers, an image designer, and a makeup artist, had been waiting here for a long time. When Kevin came in with Savannah, they stood up and said respectfully, "Mr. Wills."


    "Take Miss Schultz to the dressing room for her makeup," Kevin directed, desiring to be efficient.


    Savannah was immediately pushed into the dressing room by a female makeup artist.


    Meanwhile, down on the first floor, Savannah''s bodyguard, after thinking and brooding, finally took out his phone and called Mr. Sterling.


    "Hello?" Dn''s voice.


    "Sir, I''m sorry to bother you, but I need to tell you that Miss Schultz is out today," reported the bodyguard as he swallowed.


    "Did you follow her?" Dn also knew the bodyguard was calling about the woman.


    "Yes."


    "That will do."


    "But Miss Schultz¡­" The bodyguard hesitated.


    "What''s the matter with her?"


    "Miss Schultz came to JK."


    Savannah felt like she was a Barbie doll, allowing herself to be tossed about by others.


    Theybed her hair, tried on different wigs, changed her clothes. And gave her aplete makeover with their copious amounts of makeup.


    It was more than forty minutes before she was pushed out.


    Kevin was deep in conversation with Dan about the advertising process. When the door of the dressing room opened, he looked up and gazed fixedly at Savannah.


    Savannah looked the same as Goddess Savannah in Fairy World. She wore a light purple elegant gown trimmed withce, her silky brown hair loose about her shoulders, a magic wand in her hand. She looked graceful and, well, beautiful.


    It was like Goddess Savannahing out of the game.


    "Wow!" Dan gasped, "It''s like we''ve printed her straight from the game. I''m sure she''ll drive the male yers crazy!"


    Savannah was a little embarrassed by Dan''s words but smiled nheless. Kevin darted a look of approval at Dan, who was quite satisfied.


    The photographers were ready.


    Savannah made a good showing in front of the camera.


    After posing in the spotlight for half an hour, she wiped the sweat from her forehead, hot and thirsty.


    Kevin walked over to her with a bottle of water.


    "Thanks, Kevin," she said, reaching for the bottle and taking a long drink.


    "Tired? Have a rest first," Kevin leaned over and wiped the perspiration from her forehead.


    "No, no, I''m fine, thank you," Savannah unconsciously moved back a pace or two and. She bit her lip. Kevin was kind - just as usual. Was she too sensitive? Did she make Kevin ufortable?


    For some reason, she seemed to be under the spell of Dn, keeping in mind his possessive warning and not daring to get too close to other men.


    Luckily, Kevin didn''t even seem to notice.


    "Well, alright, let''s go ahead. There are a few more shots."


    She nodded, put the bottle aside, and was about to begin her next shot when the sound of familiar,manding steps sounded outside the door.

 Chapter 149 - 149: You Are Crazy

    "Mr. Sterling?" Dan said in surprise.


    The name startled Savannah. The bodyguard called him after all.


    Holding her breath, she turned and saw Dn, who was in a sharp ck suit. He walked into the studio, and his face was in deep shadow.


    All the staff froze on the spot there. The tension in the room was palpable.


    Dn looked around for a moment, and finally, his gaze fell on Savannah. A look of surprise passed over his face.


    He had never seen the little woman in such a costume. She looked like a fairy from a painting.


    Then he rpsed into his usual apathy.


    This look, needless to say, was the one he saw in that game yesterday.


    Kevin not only made a game for her but also invited her to be the endorser for his game.


    And this little woman was so bold that she dared to take this job!


    Sure, he hadn''t been around for several days. Did she think she was free to do anything she wanted now? Did she think she could just ignore him?


    Savannah dropped her eyes before Dn''s prating gaze could burn her. She was frightened now.


    Kevin, looking at Savannah, who was obviously nervous, motioned to tell everyone in the room to leave.


    In an instant, the studio was empty.


    In the empty studio, there were only Dn, Savannah, and Kevin left, and the atmosphere was even tenser.


    Kevin stepped forward, inadvertently blocking Savannah from the man''s piercing gaze.


    "Nice to see you again, Mr. Sterling," he said politely, "Is there something I can help you with?"


    "Mr. Wills, have you forgotten that I have shares in JK? I cane to inspect the work, can''t I?" Dn said, clearly challenging the other man.


    "Sure. But things are going well for thepany right now, and there''s nothing to be inspected," Kevin replied.


    Inspect the work?


    Since Dn took a share of JK''s stock, he had never cared about JK.


    Today, his sudden arrival, of course, was not for the sake of JK''s business - but for Savannah.


    "Mr. Wills, JK is going to release a new MMO game, and you never told me. That''s fine. But now you are choosing an endorser, I have to have a hand in this decision," Dn stood still, with his hands in his pockets, an ironic smile on his lips.


    "The game endorser has been found, and she is very suitable. You needn''t bother about this, Mr. Sterling."


    Oh? Needn''t he bother about this? Needn''t he care about his woman? He didn''t need to worry about another man caring about her?


    A slow, sly smile was creeping around the corners of his mouth. "Well, I''d like to talk to this new spokeswoman. Mr. Wills, would you go out first?"


    "Mr. Sterling¡­" Kevin frowned.


    "Can''t a shareholder say a few words to thepany''s new game endorser?" Dn said with a very emphatic pronunciation.


    Kevin was trying to say something when Savannah stopped him. She took a deep breath and looked at Kevin.


    "Kevin, let me talk to him," She said, her voice a whisper.


    She had thought he would be furious and would take her away immediately, but now she had no idea what the man was up to.


    Though she was a bit afraid, she knew that if she didn''t obey Dn, he would achieve his goal in a more brutal way.


    He wouldn''t punish her directly - he would punish JK, and she couldn''t stand to be the cause of that. That was what he liked most -- punishing her with the people she cared about!


    Kevin was afraid that Savannah would have trouble alone with Dn.


    "Mr. Sterling, don''t be angry with Savannah. I asked her to take the job, and it''s none of her business."


    "Angry? Me?" Dn asked, with a twinge of annoyance, then he turned to Savannah, "let her decide for herself."


    Savannah gasped and turned to Kevin, "Kevin, go, please."


    "Did you hear it, Mr. Wills?" Dn''s tone was as chill as ice, with indifference and contempt.


    "Okay," Kevin looked at Savannah, "call me when you need me," he said before he left the studio.


    It was so quiet that Savannah was sure she would be able to hear a pin drop.


    Savannah''s heart was thumping like a drum. She dared not look at Dn.


    She knew that she had directly gone against him and could not get away with it. But she didn''t know what the punishment would be this time.


    The unknown was always something to be feared.


    "Why don''t you look at me? Scared?" Dn said as he came up to her. He put his hand under her chin and tipped her head up, staring down at her. His eyes were intense as he examined her face.


    "Why should I be scared? I didn''t do anything wrong," Savannah said, finding it difficult to keep her voice from quivering.


    "Nothing wrong? Are you sure?" Dn snorted. He was now more like a graceful devil.


    Savannah could not stand his questioning any longer. She plucked up her courage, looked up, and said,


    "Dn, I just took a job I like. I don''t think I did anything wrong! It''s your mistake to be so bossy and tyrannical! I think you should see a psychologist again!"


    She regretted it as soon as she said it ¨C immediately opening her mouth to take it back, but it was toote. Dn turned pale and then sneered.


    "Do you like the job or the person that offered you the job?"


    Savannah bit her lip and turned her head to one side, refraining from a quick retort. It was unwise to speak the reason to Dn, who was in a rage.


    Dn, however, took her silence as a guilty acquiescence.


    He was silent for a few seconds before he withdrew his hand, turned, and strode toward the door of the studio. He reached out to bang the door shut and locked it!


    "Dn, why did you lock the door?" Savannah broke her silence, quickly striding over to the door.


    But before she reached it, she was stopped by Dn, caught by the wrist. Looking up, she found Dn''s dark eyes full of anger and want.


    "Because I don''t know anyone to be able to see when I take you right here, right now."


    Savannah gasped, suddenly somewhat frightened.


    All of a sudden, she was picked up and then thrown onto arge sofa next to them. With a rip, he tore off her dress!


    "Dn, are you crazy?" Savannah kicked and struggled.


    They were in the studio!


    Kevin was still outside the door!


    Now Dn wanted to take her here!


    This wasn''t just a way to punish her, or prove his strength ¨C he wanted to hurt Kevin, too.


    So this was why he didn''t take her away immediately. He wanted to punish her.


    She struggled but in vain. He leaned down over her and, grasping each of her ankles, quickly jerked her legs apart. He took off hercy panties with one hand, another hand covering her mouth. He leaned down, his hands on either side of her head, staring down into her eyes, his eyes burning.


    "If you want your childhood sweetheart toe in and see what we are doing¡­ you can keep crying."


    "Dn... you are crazy! You pervert..."

 Chapter 150 - 150: Do You Realize You Were Wrong?

    (Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene. If you''re notfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    She wanted to stiffen her legs, but she couldn''t move. He was pinning her down, keeping up a constant, slow, torturous rhythm.


    She moaned as he slowly eased into her until he had buried her. Finally, she was intimidated by his threat and gave in, for fear that Kevin outside should hear them.


    It would be more than just embarrassing.


    The rosy sofa contrasted finely with her white skin. He pulled out and moved slowly back into her, his breathing covered by her groan.


    Savannah woke with a jolt. She sat upright and found she had been dressed up.


    Damn Dn!


    She bit her lip, and her fists were clenched tightly.


    He fucked her here.


    Dn stood with his back to her, doing up the buttons on his shirt. He heard her moving and turned.


    "Now, do you realize you were wrong?" He raised his eyebrows.


    Savannah''s face was red as brick, but she was still unwilling to give into him.


    "Then, can I do this game endorsement now?" She bit her lips.


    Dn paused, a cold gleam in his eyes.


    "Are you still thinking about endorsing this game?"


    "Can I take what we did as an exchange for the endorsement?" She insisted, shamed as she was.


    This little woman wouldpromise herself to have sex with him for the game endorsement!


    The gloom on his face frightened Savannah. However, instead of punishing her again, he marched towards the door.


    "Wait! Dn!" Savannah said, desperate to stop him. Her dress felt askew on her body; her hair probably looked like a rat''s nest. The man wanted to show Kevin everything!


    Dn had already opened the door and looked at Kevin, who was impatiently waiting down the corridor.


    "I''m sorry it took so long, Mr. Wills. We''re done," Dn said meaningfully.


    Savannah jumped off the sofa!


    Everybody would know what happened in the room if she was seen lying on the sofa with her clothes in disarray.


    Kevin had been waiting impatiently outside for an hour. He tried to knock on the door several times but was stopped by Dn''s bodyguards.


    He hurried into the room, and before he could speak, he smelled the difference in the air. Then he saw the untidy sofa and Savannah''s blushed face. He froze in his spot, and his voice caught in his throat.


    Savannah saw the disappointment in Kevin''s eyes. She shot a sharp look at Dn, embarrassed and speechless, and then she rushed into the dressing room. She just wanted to get out of here now!


    After a few minutes, she changed her clothes and rushed out of the studio without looking at the two men.


    She wanted to apologize to Kevin, but she found herself unable to form the words.


    She was too angry to see Dn!


    Dn was about to follow her when she saw her running away. But Kevin''s cold voice sounded behind him.


    "Why should you chase her now? You don''t believe her, just leave her alone?"


    Dn stopped his face darkening.


    Savannah had reached out to Kevin about being wronged by Valerie, and she told Kevin he didn''t help her.


    Whenever she was going through a rough time, she ran to Kevin. Dn hated their intimate friendship ¨C hated that she trusted Kevin more than she would ever trust him.


    He gestured to the bodyguard at the door, letting him follow Savannah. Then he turned slowly to Kevin and slightly raised his chin.


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Your business is none of my business, but anything regarding Savannah concerns me," Kevin looked straight into Dn''s eyes.


    Anger zed out of Dn''s eyes as he approached Kevin, leaning slightly forward.


    "She''s my woman. I''ll take care of her."


    "Take care? Because you''ve been so good at that before," he scoffed, "Is this how you take care of someone? Let her be wronged by her cousin in front of so many people while you do shit-all?" Kevin said with sarcasm.


    "I don''t think I need you to teach me what to do. I don''t need to report to you either," Dn said venomously. He wasn''t going to tell Kevin anything. He straightened his cor and turned to leave.


    Kevin took a deep breath and shouted behind his back,


    "If you really think of her as your woman, not just your pet, you should make her happy. At least give her the freedom to work!"


    "You mean she would be unhappy if she couldn''t take the job?" Dnughed with anger, "rest assured, and there are many ways to make her happy. If she really wants to be an endorser, I can get her a dozen big-name endorsements."


    "My intention isn''t to get close to her and take her away by offering her this game endorsement. I know the character of Savannah. Now that she''s with you, she will never change. The game is just a birthday present from her. It means a lot to her to let her endorse her own game, and I know how happy it''ll make her. I just want her to be happy, I thought you did, too?"


    Thest sentence was to goad Dn, making him frown. Her birthday?


    The little woman''s birthday was indeeding.


    He was busy looking for evidence these days and almost forgot...


    There was a long silence. Finally, Dn snorted, his eysh fluttering.


    "Take her away? From me? Do you think you could do that? I have never doubted myself. But I think you''ve made a bad habit of overestimating yourself!"


    With that, he strode out of the studio.


    Kevin looked behind him and sighed with relief.


    Mr. Sterling wasn''t explicit with his words, but it sounded like he agreed.


    After taking a taxi from JK back to Beverly Hills, Savannah sat on the sofa for a long time. She drank tworge sses of water and finally calmed down. The reddish mark on her neck was gradually fading away.


    "Savannah? You''re back early! I thought you would be working again, I was expecting you to be busy for the next little while. So I bought lots of food today for you," Judy just came back from the market and was surprised to see Savannah in the living room.


    "Well, I''m done with work, I guess."


    Savannah was a little lost, and her voice wasnguid.


    ******************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Keep on voting,menting, and reviewing this novel. Our next mass release will rely on how many power stones and activities we have the entire week!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 151 - 151: Thank You Honey

    Now that Dn caught her in Kevin''spany, it was impossible for her to get the endorsement for Fairy World. He had ruined everything.


    Savannah kept a tight hold on the bottle, disappointed and rather upset.


    "It''s nothing," Judyforted, "just a job! I''m cooking for you, you''ll have a good lunch, and you''ll forget all the unhappy things."


    Looking at Judy''s back to the kitchen, Savannah forced a smile.


    For Judy, anything difficult could be solved by eating a meal. It seemed so simple.


    But Savannah didn''t quite operate the same way. Losing what she loved ¨C in this case, the advertising job ¨C made her lose her appetite, too.


    She walked upstairs wearily, not forgetting the pill.


    Her phone vibrated, and she picked it up, startled.


    It was a text from Dn.


    "During the shooting for Fairy World, you must bring a bodyguard every day. Never have any contact with Kevin except for work. There must be a third person present when you talk to Kevin. If any of the above is vited, the endorsement shall be terminated at any time."


    Savannah was stunned.


    Was she allowed to endorse Fairy World?


    Just a few hours ago, she wasn''t sure if he wanted to kill her or fuck her into submission ¨C how did he change his mind so quickly? She was sure she''d get whish from his unpredictable mood swings.


    Every word on the message was just as bossy as it would be if he were speaking out loud to her, but she felt a warm, familiar feeling course through her chest, and she wondered why.


    Taking a deep breath, she restrained herself from being moved. She was still angry with him for taking her to Kevin''spany¡­how could she forgive him so quickly?


    Besides, she had not forgotten the most important thing¡­


    In the booth at the hotel that day, he said he believed Abby and thought she pushed Valerie downstairs. What''s more, he was so cold to her in front of Abby ¨C a rejection she couldn''t handle.


    For some time, she sat gazing stupidly at the phone. When she stood up and was about to take a bath, the phone vibrated again.


    "Haven''t you read my message?" Dn''s text message came again, with displeasure.


    "Yes," Surprised, she replied.


    "Then why didn''t you respond? Have you forgotten basic etiquette?"


    She looked helplessly at his childish, whiny text and replied, "Well, not yet."


    "And now?" He seemed to forgive her for being slow to reply.


    "Oh, I know," she replied.


    After the text message, Savannah''s cell phone rang. The man was calling!


    "Three words?" Dn was unsatisfied.


    "What?"


    "It doesn''t seem like you''re very interested in endorsing the game," he said, with a just perceptible chill in her voice.


    To make her happy, he turned his back on his principles and allowed her to ept the job offered by Kevin. However, this little woman could not even bother to reply to a word! Now she sent him away with "I know"?


    Savannah sighed, knowing what he wanted, of course.


    "Thank you," She softened her tone.


    "Oh, two words now."


    Savannah was really speechless. Well, forget it. What if he was ruffled again and changed his mind?


    "Thank you, Dn."


    That "Dn" was so soft and sweet that it felt like a spring breeze sweeping over his heart.


    He recalled the scene in JK''s studio this morning. Desirebusted deep in his belly.


    He was silent for a long time. Savannah had no idea what he was thinking. She could only hear his heavy breath over the phone.


    "Isn''t it enough?" She asked carefully.


    Dn turned his mind back. "I prefer you to call me honey."


    His father and sister called him Dn too. It''s not an affectionate name.


    Honey? Only his girlfriend could call him this¡­


    Did Abby call him honey?


    Thinking of this, she felt ufortable.


    "What''s up?" He asked when he got no reply.


    She recovered, drove away from the thoughts in her mind, and whispered,


    "Thank you, honey."


    Savannah had a sweet voice as it was. Now she softened her tone in order to please Dn, her whisper even more gentle, just to please him.


    He had the urge to pick her up from the phone and rub her in his arms.


    After he hung up, Savannah breathed a sigh of relief.


    She really wanted to ask him if he still thought she pushed Valerie down the stairs, or if he believed Abby, but she couldn''t bring herself to ask this question.


    She was too afraid of the answer.


    It was the first time Savannah would endorse a game. The shooting would all be done in the studio, and there was an editing process on theputer.


    This time, it was not a regr advertisement shoot, but an ad for the game she liked. She was more attentive and serious in the shoot, working harder than she ever had before.


    After the print advertisement, it came to the publicity film. Half a month was gone before she knew.


    She took a bodyguard as Dn ordered, made little contact with Kevin, and went back home before 6:00 pm every day. She didn''t want to give Dn an excuse to cancel her work, and more importantly, she feared that Dn would go against JK if she did not obey him.


    Towards the end of the shoot, a young dresser came to Savannah and invited her to have lunch together.


    "Why not eat together with us, Savannah?"


    "Thank you, but I''m going out."


    She knew Kevin would have meals in JK''s staff canteen every day. These days, in order not to meet Kevin, Savannah never went to the staff canteen.


    "Going out again? Alone? You eat outside alone every day!"


    "Well, the food in the canteen doesn''t seem to agree with me," Savannah smiled, wishing she didn''t have to lie to the people she liked so much.


    The dresser didn''t make things difficult for her; she just waved and left first.


    Savannah changed her clothes and went downstairs. As she just stepped out of the office building, the bodyguard came up to her.


    ************************************************************************************


    Keep on voting, our next mass release depending on how many power stones we could gather this week. Kindly give a review for this novel. Those who doesn''t know how to do it, go to the main page or synopsis part of this novel, scroll down and find the phrase saying : Rate this book, just hit that portion then add a review with the corresponding star base on your liking and at the bottom part write down at least 140 characters review.


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 152 - 152: She Knew It Was Dylan’s Order

    "Miss Schultz, there''s a new steak house near here. Would you like to try it?"


    "Another Michelin-starred restaurant?" Savannah quirked up the corners of her mouth.


    During her shoot in JK these days, every time she went out for lunch, the bodyguard wanted to take her to a fancy restaurant nearby, and she refused every time.


    She knew it was Dn''s orders.


    But why should they spend so much on a simple lunch?


    Food in that kind of restaurant was usually more expensive than what she made in a day.


    "Yes. Miss Schultz, you don''t have to consider the price," the bodyguard certainly knew what she was thinking, "Mr. Sterling said you could use the card he gave you."


    So, Dn wanted to tempt her to use his money and make her a ve to his wealth; it seemed.


    "No, thanks. I can''t eat too much before work, I won''t feel well. I''ll be on the next street over ¨C you don''t need to follow me. Just finish your lunch."


    "No, I will go with you," said the bodyguard.


    "You should eat lunch too; otherwise, you won''t be strong enough to protect me. If someone kidnaps me, you wouldn''t even have the strength to fight back! What''s more, I have no appetite to eat anything if you drive that car to follow me!" Savannah insisted.


    The bodyguard was speechless. Looking at the street she had pointed to, he nodded, finally agreeing. It wasn''t a very busy street, and it wasn''t very far.


    "Okay... I''m on call at all times."


    Savannah nodded and headed for the food street nearby.


    Did she need to use Dn''s money for just a meal?


    She didn''t have a great capacity for luxury life, and she was not used to extravagance. A sandwich and a sd were enough for her.


    The bodyguard looked at her slender back and sighed slightly. This Miss Schultz was not the same as other youngdies he had met. She never catered to Mr. Sterling, nor did she try to please him.


    Miss Schultz would rather go to a small restaurant than go to a fancy restaurant with Mr. Sterling''s card.


    The food street faced a busy road, gathering a lot of small restaurants. There were many fast-food restaurants - Burger King, McDonald''s, pizza shops, and coffee shops. Savannah also liked the street food from stalls and carts.


    She approached a small restaurant in which she always took her lunch. The restaurant today was crammed with people. After buying a hamburger and a cup of coffee, Savannah took them out and took a seat outside.


    She was not particr about her environment. As long as it was clean, the most important thing was her mood and the food itself.


    She took out the hamburger and began to eat.


    At this moment, a ck luxury car suddenly stopped some way along the road.


    In the back seat, Valerie looked in amazement at Savannah, who was eating lunch in the streets.


    After spending a few weeks resting, she was much better now.


    Today was her first time out shopping after the miscarriage, she did not expect to see her cousin about halfway.


    And her poor cousin ate her lunch in this kind of ce alone...


    Valerie smiled in a scornful way. Her sadness of losing the baby seemed to be at bay for now. Looking at Savannah, she made a gesture to the driver.


    The driver got out and opened the rear door.


    "How did Mr. Sterling''s love get reduced to eating outside by herself?" A shrill but familiar voice caught Savannah.


    Savannah looked up from her hamburger and saw the woman in front of her, frowning.


    It really spoiled her appetite to see her vile cousin.


    She ignored Valerie and went on eating her hamburger. She wanted to return to JK to prepare to work for the afternoon after lunch, and she had no spare time to deal with Valerie.


    Valerie disliked Savannah''s tant disregard of her. She changed her face and came towards Savannah.


    "My uncle broke up with you? You looked miserable eating at a ce like this. Shall I invite you to a better restaurant?"


    "No, thanks," Savannah held back the urge to throw the coffee to Valerie''s face.


    "Oh yes, my uncle has been very close to Abby recently. He took Abby back to the Sterling''s house for dinner two days ago. He hasn''t seen you for a long time, has he? I have always said that a man like Mr. Sterling would never take you seriously. You were a ything at most, and in the end, he would always choose a more suitable woman like Abby," Valerie kept going, her words arrows dipped in poison and poised to strike Savannah.


    Savannah paused. Dn hadn''te to Beverly Hills since thest time they met in JK.


    She hadn''t seen him for almost a month.


    And she hadn''t even thought about him seeing Abby, much less bringing her back to the Sterling''s house for dinner.


    He had been estranged from Old Sterling and never went back himself. Now he was willing to take Abby back!


    Perhaps, as Valerie said, as a man of high social position, he would always choose a gentlewoman from a noble family like Abby, not a Cindere-like her.


    No - she wasn''t even a Cindere.


    In the fairy tale, Cindere was the duke''s daughter, a princess. But what was she?


    She was just an orphan girl with no background, her father dead, and her mother missing.


    For a moment, Savannah was depressed. The terrible grief made it impossible for her to eat any food.


    Savannah stood up and took a deep breath.


    "Valerie, you and Abby conspired against me. Was that really interesting? Would you rather sacrifice your own child to harm me? Are you crazy?"


    Valerie lean to Savannah''s ear, and, with a sickly smile, she said darkly in a low voice,


    "It''s very interesting! I''m d to see you attacked by everyone, abandoned by Dn, and hated by Old Sterling. How could it be boring?"

 Chapter 153 - 153: Do You Think You Won?

    Looking at Valerie''s familiar but distorted face, Savannah felt angry and a little sad.


    "We are cousins, and we are all, Schultz. Our fathers were brothers. Besides our parents, we are the dearest person to each other in the world, why do you treat me like this? You took away my fianc¨¦, and now you try to kill me by such extreme means! I wonder what makes you hate me so much."


    Valerie did not expect that Savannah would suddenly question her. She paused for a moment, her eyes narrowed. There was a mocking smile hovering about her lips.


    "Yes, I just hate you!" It seemed that Valerie decided to make no attempt to hide her emotion. "I''ve hated you since we were little! At that time, I always wondered why your father, my uncle, was so capable and able to handle the factory well. Because of this, our grandpa left the Schultz''s factory to your father, instead of giving it to my father, who was the older one! And my dad, who had nothing to do, was a bad gambler! I hate you and envy you. Why was your mother so beautiful, gentle, and educated! And you, as their only child, were always like a little princess!"


    After a pause, Valerie gritted her teeth and continued.


    "From childhood to adulthood, people around us all liked you. Even the workers in our factory, those uncles liked you very much. They treated you like a little princess. At that time, your family was better than mine; your father was more capable, and your mother was very beautiful. I wonder if you''d ever thought how I felt."


    "I¡­" Savannah wanted to say something but was stopped by Valerie''s harsh voice.


    "Savannah, I still remember the day when I went to your house for your eighth birthday. You were wearing a pink princess dress, being led downstairs by your beautiful mother. At that moment, it seemed that the light of the world was all shining on you, and then I decided that I must win you in everything!"


    Savannah took a deep breath. She never knew that her cousin was jealous and felt hostility toward her at such a young age.


    Valerie smiled evilly. Her words were uttered quietly but in a tone so nasty.


    "Every dog has its day. Maybe God heard my wish. Your fortune was slowly declined. Your mother ran away, and then your father died in a car ident. You little princess, loved by everyone, became an orphan! Ha! I was so happy to see you in that state. You know what? My parents didn''t even want to adopt you at the very start. But by adopting you, they could manage your legacy and the Schultz''s factory for you, and I could go to a prestigious university and wear fancy clothes. Admitting that I didn''t want to see you in my home, I had to say you were valuable to me. Think about it, if you had not lived in my home, I would not have seduced Devin and married him."


    A wave of anger caught Savannah''s throat with a cruel hand. She grabbed the coffee on the table and wanted to throw it in Valerie''s face!


    Valerie, on guard, caught Savannah''s wrist and red at her fiercely.


    "You want to throw it on me? What are you? A bitch abandoned by your fianc¨¦ and then kept by your fianc¨¦''s uncle! Now, even Dn is leaving you! Just wait for nothing!"


    With that, Valerie gave her cousin a strong push!


    Although Valerie had just had an abortion, her body was well-nourished, and now she recovered. She pushed Savannah so hard that Savannah bumped rudely into a table behind her.


    Looking at the look of pain on Savannah''s face, Valerie felt very pleased andughed, not conscious of her manners at all. Then, like a victorious queen, Valerie tucked one tendril of her hair behind her ear as she turned and left. Before she got in the car, she heard the cold voice of Savannah behind her.


    "Yes, you seduced Devin and sessfully married into a rich family. But do you really enjoy your life now? You know exactly what made you married Devin. You know clearly, Devin does not love you. Do you think you won? No. Even worse, you lost badly."


    Valerie stopped and whirled around. Veins throbbed on her forehead, and she clenched her fists.


    Savannah noted the hate and vehemence in Valerie''s eyes. She knew she had touched Valerie on the raw.


    "If I were you," Savannah continued, raising herself up, "I would put all my energy into how to keep my husband without a son. And I suggest you find a way to keep your footing in the Sterling first."


    "Isn''t that just a child? I will have another one, two, or even three or four, and you don''t need to worry about it. I''m quite fine in the Sterling!" Valerie shouted, her face reddening.


    "Well, the question is whether Devin wants to give you a baby again. I guess he didn''t want to get married so early, and he didn''t want you to get pregnant at all. You must have yed a dirty trick to get the baby, right? If that''s the case, Devin should still resent it. Do you think he''ll have another baby with you? I know his character very well; he won''t make the same mistake. There are so many beautiful women around him. My dear cousin, be careful. If another woman gets pregnant by Devin, you might have to give way to another woman." Savannah fought back without mercy.


    Valerie''s reddened face turned pale. Though she knew that Savannah just tried to throw cold water on her, what Savannah said might really happen.


    She nned the unexpected pregnancy, and Devin still bore a grudge against her. Although he married her because of the unborn child, he made a stranger to her these days and refused to sleep with her.


    Since she lost the child, he had returned to his free life, like a runaway train.


    She knew all this, but she did not dare to think about it.


    "Shut up! You''ll soon be sent to jail. Worry about yourself!" Valerie red at her cousin and shouted back.


    Then she turned and got in the car in a rage.


    Savannah frowned. What did Valerie mean by saying that?


    However, she had no time to dwell upon this, and she felt a sharp pain in her back.

 Chapter 154 - 154: Don’t Tell Him

    Savannah went back to JK and entered the dressing room. She took off her clothes and looked back in the mirror.


    Holy shit. Her waist was terribly bruised.


    Every time she saw Valerie, she would have trouble!


    She ground her teeth to ovee the pain. After changing her clothes, she went back to the studio.


    However, when Savannah began the shoot, she found that even a simple movement would cause backaches.


    "Savannah, what''s wrong with you?" The photographer found her anomaly and asked.


    "Oh, I just knocked into the table when I went out for lunch." Savannah forced a smile.


    "Are you okay? You seem to be in pain. Would you like to stop and take a break?" The photographer could even see her cold sweat.


    "No, I''m fine." Savannah shook her head. "It''s ourst day on the shoot, and I don''t want to take too much of your time."


    "Go back and have a rest. We can finish the shootter." Kevin''s voice, apanied by footsteps, entered the studio. He apparently heard their conversation.


    "No, I can¡­" Savannah hurriedly said when she saw Kevining.


    "I told you to go back and rest." Kevin''s tone was soft but resolute. Unlike Dn, who was a bit of a dictator and always tyrannical, Kevin was gentle, but you did not want to turn him down.


    Savannah nodded and turned to the dressing room to change.


    Kevin frowned as he watched Savannah walking with a marked limp. He had the impulse to send her back and take her medicine.


    "Her bodyguard will drive her back," Dan said, in a low voice.


    Kevin paused, resisting his impulse, and sighed with a feeling of disappointment.


    ***


    Savannah went downstairs. She didn''t take a taxi but went straight to the bodyguard''s car.


    "Let''s go back."


    The bodyguard was a little surprised. Why did the work finish so early today? What''s more, it was the first time that Miss Schultz took the initiative to get into his car.


    "What happened to you, Miss Schultz? Is there anything wrong with you?" He noticed her strange movement.


    "I hit a table by ident. It''s nothing." Savannah didn''t mention Valerie. If she did, perhaps the bodyguard would ask to follow her next time. She still wanted some freedom.


    "You got hurt during your lunch? s! me me for not following you!" The bodyguard patted himself on his head in frustration.


    "I was careless when I got up, and I bumped into a table. It''s all right. Go back first." Savannahughed.


    The bodyguard, however, didn''t believe it''s nothing. He apanied Miss Schultz to work these days, and he learned how dedicated she was. Miss Schultz must have been hit hard; otherwise, she would not get off work so early!


    Thinking of this, he became nervous.


    "Would you like to go to the hospital for an examination? And I will call Mr. Sterling," said the bodyguard worriedly.


    "No!" Savannah immediately refused. She just had a bruise, and it would go off after she applied for some medicine and had a rest. She need not see a doctor.


    As for calling Dn, she recalled Valerie''s words.


    He had been so close to Abbytely that he even took Abby back to the Sterling''s house for dinner.


    She tried to get Dn out of her head.


    "Don''t tell him! Just drive me back!" She said with emphasis.


    She had never given orders; this time, she put on some air.


    The bodyguard didn''t dare to say no, so he could only put the car in gear and went down the street. However, after thinking about it, he secretly took out his cellphone and quickly edited a text message to Mr. Sterling at the traffic light.


    "Mr. Sterling, Miss Schultz seemed to have banged into a table and hurt her back. Now we are on the way to Beverly Hills.


    ***


    In the car, Valerie worked herself into a temper.


    She was trying to bring her cousin down but didn''t expect Savannah could fight back!


    Oh, Savannah even cursed her to be abandoned by Devin!


    Well, let''s see who wouldughst!


    She couldn''t wait to see Savannah sent to prison by the Sterling!


    Dn was on intimate terms with Abbytely and did not have time to care about Savannah. He would not protect her this time!


    Thinking of this, Valerie was in a much better mood, but she couldn''t rest assured.


    After all, Dn hadn''t driven Savannah away.


    Old Sterling left a month for Savannah, too, which meant he still had some love for the girl and did not want to kill her.


    What if she escaped?


    No, she must send Savannah to jail as soon as possible.


    And the important witness who could help to achieve her aim¡­ was Abby.


    Valerie rolled her eyes, took out her phone, and texted Abby. Then she said to the driver,


    "Stop the car, I''ll walk around, you go back first."


    Forty minutester, Valerie and Abby met in a quiet cafe on the outskirts of town.


    "Why did youe to me alone?" Abby looked around, afraid of being seen. She felt on pins and needles.


    Since Abbymitted perjury at the hospital that day, she had been a little nervous about being exposed. Anyway, it was a crime to conspire with Valerie to frame Savannah.


    Valerie sneered inwardly.


    "Rest assured, Abby, we are in the suburbs, and I saw no one around. How can our acquaintances see us here?"


    "Well, tell me what you want," Abby said impatiently. She just wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    Valerie didn''t speak out about her purpose directly. She just took a sip of coffee and smiled.


    "You seem to glitter these days. You must have a good rtionship with my uncle now, don''t you?"


    "Hmm," Abby''s face rxed, "Dn has been really good to me these days."


    "Well, I can say that you will be a member of the Sterling sooner orter!" Valerie smiled.


    Abby blushed. She did not say yes, but she looked confident.


    "But," Valerie continued, "if Savannah still lives in Beverly Hills, I''m afraid you still have some trouble bing my uncle''s woman."


    ***************************************************************************************


    Keep on voting, our next mass release will rely on how many power stone we could gather ''till Friday morning!

 Chapter 155 - 155: Internet Celebrity

    "Dn made a stranger to Savannah recently. After your abortion, old Sterling, if now he does not hate Savannah, he would not like her again. I also heard that Susan cried to send Savannah to the police station. Why do I still have trouble?" Abby said as her brows knitted a little.


    "My uncle just keeps Savannah at a distance. My grandpa, though he agreed to send her to the police station, he still gave her a month''s allowance with pity. Why not take immediate action? That bitch is good at convincing people to help her. I''m afraid they will let her off the hook this time!"


    "Then what do you want to do¡­" Abby was worried.


    "Abby, you are the daughter of Mr. White, and your words have some influence. If you can expose Savannah''s misdeeds on the Inte,izens will believe you and help to make the thing bigger. At that time, my grandpa and Dn will not be able to control it. Tomorrow is the deadline of one month, and Susan will send Savannah directly to the police station. Even if old Sterling and Dn want to protect her, I''m afraid it will be with difficulty." Valerie said her n slowly.


    Abby gasped at how calcting Valerie was.


    "Are you asking me to attack Savannah online? I don''t think it''s good for me to make it such a big deal..." Abby hesitated.


    "Abby, I''m afraid we will sink or swim together. Didn''t you do a good job helping me frame Savannah that night? Why are you hesitating now?"


    "I didn''t expect you really¡­ really fell downstairs yourself to frame your cousin."


    "But you have profited from it. The rtionship between you and my uncle bes closer and more intimate. What else are you thinking about? If you want to get rid of Savannah and marry into the Sterling, just do as I tell you." Valerie said impatiently.


    Abby was silent for a few minutes. Finally, she gritted her teeth and nodded.


    They discussed some details before they left.


    ***


    In Beverly Hills, Savannah asked Judy for a bottle of medicinal oil for bruising before she went to her room upstairs.


    She took off her clothes, poured a little oil on her hand, and rubbed it against her lower back.


    However, she could not get the right area. Savannah sighed and was about to call Judy when her room door opened, and a familiar footstep sounded behind her.


    Savannah turned her head around and saw Dne in.


    She was in her undies only!


    "Why are you here?" Savannah took a robe and hurriedly covered it around herself.


    Without saying a word, Dn came up to her and tore off her robe. Then he turned her back to him, bent over, and carefully examined her back.


    "Dn, you... What are you doing?" Savannah was humiliated and began to struggle. Held by his big hand tightly, she could not escape from his control.


    On her slender and graceful back, on the white skin, as expected, arge bruise was seen.


    Her skin was so delicate that even a slight injury was particrly noticeable. It looked terrible.


    "Don''t move!" He gave her a gentle pat on the bottom. "Don''t you know your back was hit hard?"


    Savannah then realized that the bodyguard had told him about the injury.


    Before she knew it, he picked her up andid her on her stomach on the bed.


    "I can do it myself!" Savannah pushed herself up a little but was pressed down by him easily.


    "Are you sure?" He asked coldly.


    "I''ll just ask Judy to help me. I don''t want to bother you with such a little thing..." She bit her lips.


    "You have troubled me a lot. I don''t mind you doing it once more." He put some medicinal oil on his palm and ced it on her waist.


    "Ah..." She gave a groan of pain as his hand rubbed on her waist and made circles. Embarrassed, she buried her head into the pillow, bit her lips, and restrained herself from moaning out.


    Dn softened his strength but frowned when he saw her in such pain.


    "What happened to you this noon? How could you bump into a table?" Dn wiped his hands on a paper towel when finished.


    "Nothing. I hit my back by ident." She got up, quickly put on her clothes.


    "Really?" Dn raised her chin and forced her to look at himself.


    She knew she could hide nothing from his sharp eyes, and she would have told him everything before. But now, she just didn''t want to do as he desired.


    Looking at his handsome face, she couldn''t help but remember the intimacy he had with Abby in the hotel box that day.


    And she even imagined the scene when he took Abby back to the Sterling''s house for dinner.


    What was it to him that she got hurt?


    Did he really care about her injury?


    If he really respected her, he would not distrust her; if he was really concerned about her, he would not have left her in Beverly Hills for so long.


    "Yes, I hit myself." She lowered her head to avoid his gaze, her face expressionless.


    He felt the resentment from her. Different from her previous embarrassment and shyness, she seemed to hate him now. Realizing that something was wrong with her, he grasped her chin and held her head in ce.


    "Has anyone ever bullied you?"


    His warm, harsh fingers made her cheek burn. Savannah pped his hand away and stepped back a few steps.


    "No, no one bullied me. Thank you for your help. You can go ahead with your business now." Savannah said politely.


    Her tone of voice was unusually calm, and it was too polite for them.


    Dn looked at the woman far away from him, his face darkening. He was about to pull her over when his cell phone began to ring in his pocket.


    "Mr. Sterling." It''s Garwood.


    "What''s up?"


    "It''s about Abby¡­."


    Dn nced at Savannah as he listened quietly. Hanging up the phone, he nced at Savannah, exined nothing, and directly walked away.


    ***


    Savannah found herself an "Inte celebrity" at night.


    After taking a bath, she saw several missed calls on her phone left on the coffee table.


    It was Olivia.


    Savannah dried her hair as she called back.

 Chapter 156 - 156: Be Careful With Cyberbully

    "Savannah, are you alright? Are you off the Inte?" Olivia sounded worried.


    "What?" Savannah paused.


    "Look at your Twitter! Now!"


    They hung up. Savannah logged into her Twitter.


    She had not opened Twitter for a long time since she began the endorsement work in JK.


    Savannah blinked when she saw the number ofments on hertest tweet.


    Although her fame had gradually increased, the maximum number ofments on each tweet was no more than 100.


    Now, hertest tweet had more than 5,000ments!


    What did that mean?


    More than 50 times than usual!


    And more fans.


    She clicked in and breathed. Thements were mostly unsightly.


    "It''s disgusting! Pushing a pregnant woman downstairs and making her abort? It''s not a fight, but a crime! Why didn''t anyone call the police?"


    "Abby said the pregnant woman had a miscarriage and the baby was dead. A life for a life!"


    "No wonder you are just a little unknown young model. You are so vicious!"


    "Abby is right. You should turn yourself in! Be responsible for the unborn baby!"


    All these abusivements suffocated Savannah.


    Why did thoseizens suddenly mention the matter?


    Abby?


    Was Abby spreading it online?


    Savannah calmed down and quickly searched Abby''s personal tweets.


    Abby was not in the entertainment circle, but she was a fashion blogger, and the number of her followers were many times more than Savannah''s.


    Abby''s tweets covered clothing and essories and beauty tips. She also posted the trivialities of her life.


    Hertest tweet:


    "If you still have a conscience, please take responsibility for the unborn baby. @ Savannah"


    Though it was a short sentence, it was full of meaning and aroused the curiosity ofizens.


    "Abby, what does it mean?"


    "What happened? What is the unborn baby?"


    "Who is Savannah? What had she done?"


    Abby replied to the topment, "My friend, a pregnant woman, was pushed down the stairs... The baby was going to be born in a few months. It''s really a pity. I grieve very much for what I have seen that night."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone knew what happened!


    Abby saw a woman push her pregnant friend downstairs and caused a miscarriage to her friend!


    And the woman was Savannah!


    Savannah bit her teeth. Abby continued to frame her and even incitedizens to attack her!


    No wonder a lot ofizens went to abuse her on her Twitter!


    At this time, Olivia''s phone call came again.


    "Savannah, have you seen your Twitter? What the hell is going on?" She asked worriedly.


    Savannah told Olivia the whole thing as quietly as she could.


    "Oh my god," Olivia cried, "you''ve been wronged? Thoseizens didn''t even see a picture or video, and they know nothing! How could they believe Abby''s side of the story with no evidence at all? And Abby is worse! Does she want to kill you?"


    That''s right, Abby wanted to kill her.


    Why?


    For Dn, of course.


    Abby was the daughter of a rich family, and she had a high social status. It was normal for her followers to believe her.


    What''s more, this was not a trivial matter, but about a pregnant woman.


    Mostizens had an abhorrence of sin. Abby did so to guarantee maximum exposure. In that way, the Sterling had to face it, and old Sterling had no choice but to bring her to justice¡ªas theizens required.


    Even if she could escape from prison, her reputation would be ruined.


    She was not a superstar, but if she wanted to continue her career in the model circle, she must have a good reputation and image.


    Nopany could ept a murderer as their advertising spokesperson!


    Could anything be more deliberately malicious than Abby''s intention?


    But Abby was on intimate terms with Dn these days. She was so proud now that she should have ignored her.


    Why did she mention this matter on Twitter?


    Was there someone behind her who told her to do this?


    The one behind her¡­


    It should be no one but Valerie.


    Did Valerie really want to kill her?


    "Savannah, what are you going to do now? Do you know the power of the inte? You should be careful about cyberbully. Do you know there was a model killed by the words of theizensst year? And I''m afraid that the matter will affect your work and even your future. Can Mr. Sterling have a solution? Why not go to him? He will definitely find a way to suppress it." Olivia suggested.


    Hearing Dn''s name, Savannah, was saddened. Dn didn''t even believe in her. Why should she ask him for help?


    In his sight, she did it because she was spoiled by him. But she had been wronged! Abby used her unfairly!


    She proved herself to it and said,


    "Don''t worry, dear. I know how to deal with it. My topic on the Inte will not remain hot for too long."


    Olivia uttered a few words offort before she hung up the phone. Savannah looked at the phone, abstracted, and then smiled bitterly.


    She must find a way herself.


    She couldn''t just sit here and let others bully her.


    She should post a tweet to clear her name.


    Thinking of this, Savannah took her phone and was about to type her words when the phone started ringing again.


    It was Dn.


    Was he calling for the tweet?


    She hesitantly answered and heard the man''s calm voice over the phone.


    "Have you seen that tweet?"


    "Yes." Sure enough, it was because of this.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "I... I am going to post a tweet to rify the fact and tell everyone that I have not done it."


    "You don''t need to do anything. Ignore thements, close Twitter, and just stay at home." He ordered.


    "What? You ask me to do nothing? No, at least I should exin!" Savannah cried.


    "I said, ''don''t exin. Don''t do anything. Be obedient. I will take care of it." Dn''s tone was determined and calm.


    "You don''t care about my business at all!" The anger which had been buried inside Savannah rose to the surface. "You don''t want me to rify it! And you don''t want me to go against Abby! Well, you can have prejudice in Abby''s favor, and it''s up to you not to believe me. But you have no right to interfere with my right to defend for myself!"


    *********************************************


    Keep on voting and reviewing, mass release reward on Friday. Thanks you so much for those who gifted this novel. I am so grateful all those gifts and from the bottom of my heart once again thank you so my Love!????


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 157 - 157: How Dare You?

    "I have the right to interfere with your business! Savannah, do you forget who you are?" Dn said with emphasis.


    His words had knocked all the spirit out of Savannah.


    Yes, of course, he had the right.


    She could not say no, even if he asked her to suffer a frame-up!


    Savannah held the phone tightly to hold back her anger. She pressed her lips so tightly that they all went white.


    ***


    The next day, Savannah went to JK to continue thest few shots.


    What happened yesterday had really gotten her down. Her power was still under a cloud when she went upstairs and walked into JK''s office area.


    "Have you seen that tweet? Miss Schulz looked so cute and kind. I fail to see she is a girl like that." A female employee said.


    "The face is no index to the heart. It''s so monstrous for her to hurt a pregnant woman." It''s another woman''s voice.


    "Gee, why did JK select her as the endorser for Fairy World? With such a bad image among people, will she destroy JK''s brand?"


    "I think we should end her engagement and find another spokesperson!"


    When Savannah walked through the office area, she found those who were usually friendly to her did not even greet her. Everyone in the office looked at her with a very peculiar expression.


    "No work to do? Don''t gossip during office hours! You want to be fired?" A man''s cold voice called out from the front.


    The two female colleagues immediately shut up and went back to their seats.


    "Are you well enough? Why not stay at home for a few days more?" Kevin walked toward Savannah, and his face registered anxiety.


    "I''m fine. I''ve applied some ointment and had a good sleep. I feel much better now. Let''s finish the shots early so as not to dy the post process."


    Kevin looked at Savannah. Even in such a situation, she still worried about her work and was afraid of bringing troubles to others. Suddenly Kevin turned around and announced to everyone in the office.


    "The spokesperson for Fairy World is Savannah and will always be Savannah. It will never change. If there is anyone who engages in or spreads gossip in thepany, please leave JK yourself."


    His remark brought everyone up with a jerk.


    "Yes, sir." Then they answered.


    A sense of warmth flowed from Savannah''s heart. She looked at Kevin.


    "Brother Kevin, thank you. But I''m really afraid that I will affect your game in the present situation."


    "I''m here with you. What''s there to worry about? Didn''t you say you want to finish thest few shots? Let''s go." Kevin smiled with his hands in his pants pockets.


    Brother Kevin was always so good to her.


    The rims of her eyes went pink. She held back her tears and nodded. They said nothing more and headed for the studio.


    "Don''t go anywhere!" Just then, the sound of a woman''s shrill voice came from the entrance of JK. Savannah could hear her high-heels click-ck down the corridor.


    "Go to the police station first!" The woman shouted at Savannah.


    All the people in the office turned, startled, and looked at the entrance in surprise.


    A middle-ageddy in expensive clothes walked in with two uniformed police officers.


    Savannah paused. It was Susan.


    "I''m the head of JK," Kevin frowned and came forward, "what''s the matter, please?"


    One officer looked down at his papers before he turned to Savannah.


    "We are from the Police Department of LA. Mrs. Yontz testified that Miss Schultz pushed her daughter-inw down the stairs a month ago. We are taking Miss Schultz to the police station for questioning."


    The murmur in the office swelled into a roar. Was that story in twitter true? Even the police wereing!


    Kevin''s expression changed abruptly. He didn''t expect the Sterling to leave any room forpromise.


    "This is a mistake," he quickly walked over to exin.


    "A mistake?" cried Susan in a sort of shriek. "The victim imed Savannah did it, and the witness testified that she saw Savannah did it. Was it still a mistake?" Susan said as she stared at the man in front of her up and down.


    Of course, she recognized that this man was the one who had beaten her son into the hospital.


    "You take her part again. Do you have an affair with her?" Susan said, and then she turned to Savannah, "it''s a waste that you do not provide escort services--"


    This little bitch hooked up with another guy? She hasn''t broken up with Dn yet!


    And this Kevin is the boss of JK, young and promising! Susan thought as she sneered.


    Kevin knew the middle-ageddy was Devin''s mother. What''s more, she almost became Savannah''s mother-inw and had always looked down upon Savannah. But he didn''t expect Susan to needle Savannah with such sarcastic remarks.


    Kevin looked at Susan''s scornful look, frowning.


    "Mrs. Yontz, please pay attention to your manners and shut up! Or I will ask you to leave here!" He said sharply as he pointed to the door.


    "You dare to drive me away? Do you know who I am?" Susan shouted furiously.


    "Of course, you old bitch!" Kevin hit back.


    "How dare you --" Susan hit the ceiling at his words.


    "Here''s mypany, and I certainly have the right to kick you out," Kevin said coldly.


    "I don''t want toe here at all! I''ll immediately leave when the police arrest this little bitch! Officer, take her back!" "Susan shouted, pointing to Savannah.


    Kevin zed with anger and clenched his fists. He would haveid his hands on her just like he had punched Devin if Susan were a man!


    "Kevin," Savannah hurried over to Kevin and pulled him over. "That''s fine, Brother Kevin. I didn''t do it, and I''m not afraid of going to the police station." She took a deep breath and said.


    She knew the matter about Valerie''s abortion was not over yet. But she didn''t expect that Susan brought the police to JK.


    "I''m going with you. I have awyer friend, and I''ll call him right away." Kevin controlled his anger and quickly said.


    With Kevin''s support and protection, Savannah feared nothing now. She forced a smile, nodded, and then turned to the police.


    "Officer, I would like to go back with you to assist the investigation."

 Chapter 158 - 158: Why Did He Date Abby?

    "Officer, she''s ready. What are you waiting for?" Susan said immediately.


    The policeman took out his handcuffs and went to Savannah. "Miss Schultz, please."


    Savannah froze at the handcuffs.


    "What do you mean? Why should she be handcuffed? Please note that she is not a criminal now!" Kevin''s face changed.


    The police looked at Mrs. Yontz awkwardly. In principle, Miss Schultz was now a suspect, not a criminal, and she didn''t have to be handcuffed.


    But when Mrs. Yontz went to the police station, she asked them to take Miss Schultz away in handcuffs.


    Mrs. Yontz was the daughter of old Sterling, and the Sterling group was financially strong and monopolized many industries in LA. What''s more, Mrs. Yontz''s mother was from the Cavendish family. Every merchant, as well as the politician, would treat the Sterling with respect.


    Even the police chief would stop to smile and nod politely to old Sterling when they met. How could he refuse old Sterling''s daughter?


    "Please cooperate, Miss Schultz." The police said.


    Susan looked at Savannah with a scornfulugh. She would shame Savannah before the entire world.


    If Savannah was taken out of the building in handcuffs by the police, she would be a criminal known to all.


    Savannah knew the Sterling was powerful in LA, but she didn''t expect Susan could even interfere in legal procedures.


    "No! You can''t do that!" Kevin stood in front of Savannah.


    "You must implement thew impartially, officer!" Susan gave the two policemen a cold look.


    The two police officers immediately came forward. One held Kevin back, and another one walked to Savannah. He was about to grab her wrist and handcuff her when the elevator door over the entrance opened.


    Several tall and strong men came in from the elevator.


    Everyone paused by footsteps approaching, turned, and looked back.


    The leader was a tall gentleman. He looked very handsome in a well-cut ck suit, and his eyes of ice dwelled freezingly on the police''s hand on Savannah''s wrist.


    Savannah stared at the man nkly.


    Dn came¡­


    Behind him followed Garwood and two bodyguards.


    The female employees present all blushed imperceptibly, lowered their heads, and whispered.


    The two policemen recognized the maning and changed their faces. They let Kevin and Savannah go and rushed up to greet the man.


    "Mr. Sterling."


    Susan''s expression changed too when she saw her brothering. She knew it wouldn''t be a good thing.


    "Dn, why are you here?" She hurried forward to Dn.


    Dn nced coldly at Susan. Their father had given Savannah a month''s time, and she couldn''t even wait one more day.


    As soon as a month arrived, she immediately called the police to arrest Savannah.


    He looked at the two policemen and said quietly, "I''m sorry, this is a mistake. Please go back."


    "Mistake?" Susan cried violently, "we have a witness! It was not a mistake! That''s enough, officer, just get this woman back!"


    "Who dares?" Dn bellowed, and his cold words froze everyone.


    The two policemen immediately understood; the person Mrs. Yontz wanted to arrest was the one Mr. Sterling wanted to protect.


    They, of course, dared not offend Mr. Sterling, so they stepped aside.


    "You bastard! Go to get her! Now!" Susan stamped up in a rage when she saw the two policemen do nothing.


    Though the two policemen did not dare to disobey Mr. Sterling, they slowly walked to him and said in a low voice,


    "Sir, what Miss Schultz had done was exposed on the Inte, and it''s very serious now. Even if she had not been used by Mrs. Yontz, we would still take her back for questioning; otherwise, we can''t exin to the public..."


    "I will deal with the public. This matter is our internal affair in the Sterling, and I will take care of it." Dn said coldly.


    Since Dn put it this way, the two policemen did not dare to say more. They nodded and left.


    Susan was so angry when she saw the police leave. She stepped up to Dn in a great range.


    "Dn! Do you think Savannah will be okay if you get rid of the police? Don''t forget, dad said, you have just one month. If you failed to find any evidence in her mouth, I could send her to the police! What do you mean now? Dad won''t let you shelter her like this! Let''s go home tomorrow and have it out in front of dad!"


    Savannah was transfixed.


    The Sterling did not want to spare her.


    She lived her life in calmness this month because old Sterling had given a month''s grace.


    Then she looked at Dn. So he had been gone for a month because he was looking for evidence?


    So he didn''t distrust her?


    But why did he date Abby?


    Yeah, Abby was the witness, and it was the best way to start with Abby.


    So, he made use of his sex appeal for the evidence this month?


    "Tomorrow? Let''s go back now. I will tell dad exactly what happened."


    With that, Dn held Savannah''s hand and made their way to the elevator.


    "Mrs. Yontz, would you like to share a car to go back to the Sterling''s house?" asked Garwood, ironically.


    Susan was stunned. She thought that Dn would avoid going back to see their father, but unexpectedly he volunteered to go back to exin.


    Has any evidence that could prove the little bitch''s innocence been found?


    Impossible. How could Savannah be innocent? Abby saw it too!


    Well, she would like to see what Dn was going to tell dad!


    Dn would annoy dad if he insisted on harboring Savannah, and ording to dad''s temper, he would withdraw Dn''s power in the Sterling group.


    By then, Devin and her husband, Henley, would be able to take control of the whole group!


    "No! I''ll go in my car! I''d like to see what Dn''s going to say to cover up for that bitch!" Susan smiled caustically and walked into another elevator downstairs.


    Looking at the back of Savannah, who was taken away by Dn, Kevin''s eyes clouded, but he was relieved.


    Anyway, Savannah should be fine with Dn''s help.


    Turning around, Kevin faced JK''s employees, who were in nk astonishment.


    "Don''t let this go further than these four walls," said Kevin, raising his voice.

 Chapter 159 - 159: Do You Regret It Now?

    "Yes, sir." They immediately replied.


    Since Savannah was now the endorser for JK''s game, Fairy World would be affected if the public knew she was almost taken away by the police.


    They were still shocked at what they had seen and heard, and they were even more curious about what was the rtionship between Miss Schultz and Mr. Sterling, who came in person to fight with his sister for Miss Schultz.


    And it seemed that their boss would not exin anything to them.


    Savannah, held by Dn, got into the elevator silently. As soon as the door closed, she woke up and took her hand out of his palm. She looked up at him.


    "Did old Sterling promise Susan to send me to the police if you fail to find the evidence in a month?"


    "Yes." Dn looked at her, his eyes glowing.


    "Why don''t you tell me?" Savannah gasped.


    "Does it make sense to tell you? It just makes you scared."


    Savannah''s heartbeat quickened. The heart wall she had built against him now seemed to melt...


    "So¡­ you''ve been searching for evidence to prove my innocence all month?" asked Savannah, trying to ignore the tumult of feelings inside her.


    "Or else? What do you think I''m doing?" He raised his eyebrows and stepped closer to her.


    In such an enclosed space, she could feel his breath soft against her face. She found herself blushing.


    Her mood, which was originally clouded, now turned better.


    He did not have a distrust of her. In fact, he had been helping her to find evidence...


    But she thought¡­


    "You thought I had been busy dating Abby." Dn looked at her, squarely in the eye.


    "You spoke to me in that way yesterday because you were jealous?"


    "I''m not jealous!" Savannah quickly replied in a hurried manner.


    "Oh? But I think you are." Dn moved closer to her, leaning his arm upon the wall, and his nose almost touched hers.


    Firmly prisoned against the wall of the elevator, she could not even step back. She avoided his piercing grey eyes and swallowed.


    "You are wrong." She insisted.


    Oh. She was still indomitable.


    He put his long arms around her waist and pulled her into his arms. She was not the only one who felt ufortable. He wanted to find the evidence to prove her innocence, and he must pretend to be indifferent to her all this month. Even if he went back to Beverly Hills to see her, he would be greeted by her cold face, and he was unable to get close to her.


    In spite of the camera in the elevator, he bent his head and tried to kiss her to release his lovesickness. Before he caught her lips, the little woman moaned and struggled slightly in his arms.


    "What''s up?" He frowned.


    "My waist is not well." She murmured.


    He remembered the bruise on her waist and released her.


    Of course he knew she would not hurt herself for no reason, but now he had no time to dig into it. He woulde back to thatter.


    The most important thing now was to help her to clear her name.


    "Are you all right?" He gently pulled her over again and wanted to check her waist.


    "I''m fine." She quickly avoided his hand.


    "Let me see." He was still worried.


    There was a monitoring camera in the elevator!


    "I don''t want to be seen¡­" Pointing to that camera in the corner of the elevator above them, she did not know whether to cry orugh.


    "What''s there to worry about? Garwood will go to the control room to delete this section of surveince. Nobody dares look!" Dn said impatiently.


    "But, I''m really okay¡­" Savannah was speechless.


    Fortunately, the elevator door opened, and they got to the first floor.


    Dn paused, thought she should be okay, took her hand, and walked out of the elevator.


    Garwood was already downstairs and got the car ready. He pulled open the car door, waiting for them.


    "Get in." Dn led her to the car and said.


    "Do I have to go to the Sterling''s house now? Have you really found the evidence?" Thinking of old Sterling''s cold gaze at the hospital that day, Savannah was a little afraid.


    "Just go with me. I''ll talk about itter."


    His steady gaze calmed her down. She bent over and got into the car.


    Dn got in after her. Then Garwood drove the car fast down the road.


    In less than half an hour, they arrived at the Sterling''s house.


    Susan was just behind them. She got out of the car, snorted at Dn and Savannah, and entered the vi first.


    Cooper was surprised to see Dning with Savannah. He looked at Susan and came to Dn hurriedly.


    "Sir, are you taking Miss Schultz in?"


    "Sure."


    "Sir, you know that old Sterling is not happy to see Miss Schultz now..." Cooper looked at Savannah awkwardly and lowered his voice.


    Before Dn could speak, Savannah took a deep breath and said, "Cooper, I''m here today to exin to old Sterling what happened that day. I didn''t do that!"


    Cooper sighed and eventually backed away.


    When Dn and Savannah went in, sure enough, Susan wasining to old Sterling.


    "Dad, you should hold justice. You promised me to send Savannah to the police station after a month. But when I called the police today, Dn stopped them and chased them away! He wanted to cover up his dear love''s crime. He did not obey your words! Your little grandson died for nothing? Dad... "


    Susan sat on the couch next to old Sterling, sniffling and crying.


    While Susan was always noble, elegant, and aggressive in front of outsiders, she changed her face in front of old Sterling. She knew how to please him and how to pretend to be weak.


    Susan was really a double-sided woman.


    Old Sterling knitted his eyebrows when his daughter cried. And his face turned even darker when he saw Dn and Savannahing in.


    "Dn, what do you mean? I told you we would send Savannah to the police if you can''t prove her innocence in a month. Do you regret it now? You want to fight against the Sterling?"


    "I''m here today to prove she''s wrongly used," Dn said simply.


    ******************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    As I promised earlier, today is mass release day. Hope you''ll enjoy the chapters I''ve uploaded. Don''t forget to vote,ment, and review this novel. Our next mass release will rely on your support! Do share this story too, it means a lot to me!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 160 - 160: The Evidence

    Old Sterling''s face changed slightly.


    In fact, he did not allow Susan to send Savannah to the police station a month ago because he wanted to give his son some face. After all, Savannah was now Dn''s woman.


    His rtionship with his son was still in the deep freeze, and he did not want to hurt Dn''s feelings because of this.


    That''s why he gave him a month''s buffer before sending Savannah to the police.


    Although he liked Savannah, he was also a traditional elder who abided by thew. He would never allow anyone to harm his family.


    Savannah should be punished for her mistake.


    But did Dn really find any evidence?


    Speaking his mind, old Sterling did not want to admit Savannah was the murderer of Valerie''s abortion.


    "Dn, what proof do you have?" Old Sterling asked, frowning.


    "Cooper, call and ask Devin and Valerie toe over." Dn sat down on the couch casually, his long leg crossingzily.


    "What evidence do you have? What do you ask them toe?" Susan felt something wrong. She stood up and eximed.


    "If it proves that Savannah has been wronged, I want the person who wronged her to kneel down and apologize to her." Dn nced coldly at his sister.


    Susan saw a hint of killing in Dn''s always sharp, cold eyes. A shiver ran down her back, and she sat down.


    The atmosphere became quiet and tense.


    Half an hourter, Devin and Valerie arrived at the Sterling''s house.


    They came into the house and found Dn and Savannah on the couch. Then they looked at old Sterling''s expression, realizing what Dn brought Savannah here for.


    Devin looked nonplussed.


    Valerie, however, turned pale.


    "It''s all right," Susan walked over to the couple, "don''t be nervous. The one who did the crime won''t be spared!"


    Valerie was all the more horrified.


    Had Dn found evidence? It couldn''t be...


    Dn sneered and then gestured to Garwood, who had been waiting on the porch for a long time. Garwood pulled out a small recording pen and switched it on.


    There was a conversation between two familiar voices.


    "Abby, I''m afraid we will sink or swim together. Didn''t you do a good job helping me frame Savannah that night? Why are you hesitating now?"


    "I didn''t expect you really¡­ really fell downstairs yourself to frame your cousin."


    ***


    Everyone present knew the female voices in the recording. One woman was Valerie, and another one was Abby.


    Old Sterling, Susan, and Devin gradually looked pale and shaken. They looked at Valerie in disbelief.


    Valerie lost her countenance. Cold sweat poured down from her face.


    She met Abby in a remote suburb that day. How could Dn find them?


    At this moment, old Sterling got up from the sofa and stared at Valerie. He was too excited that he almost stammered.


    "In order to frame your cousin, you¡­you even intended to fall abortion, and¡­and you conspired with an outsider collude to frame your cousin! You mean crazy woman! You... You... "


    Old Sterling stopped here by a violent cough!


    Susan, Devin, and Cooper held old Sterling and tried to calm him down.


    A chill ran up Valerie''s spine. She rushed to old Sterling and cried. "Grandpa! No, I didn''t do that¡­"


    "No? What else do you want to say? This recording is a post-synthesis?" Dn tossed the recorder over to her with a sneer, "if you don''t believe me, get it tested yourself. After all, I have no predisposition to frame people."


    A flush went over Susan''s face. She never thought her daughter-inw would fall and have an abortion herself to framed Savannah!


    Was Valerie crazy? Or was there anything wrong with her mind?


    In order to frame Savannah, Valerie killed her own child and disgraced all of them!


    Valerie had fallen to the floor and knelt there, weeping.


    ring down at Valerie, Susan was so angry that she kicked her off.


    "I thought you were hurt, but it was you..." Then she turned to old Sterling to defend herself, "dad, I didn''t know Valerie would do that!"


    Valerie, on the floor, was too busy climbing to her husband to notice any pain. "Devin, I didn''t do that... "


    Devin stood riveted to the ground- it was some minutes before he could respond to the recording.


    Was this stupid woman crazy?


    She should know how much this baby meant to him! It was his way of iming favor!


    "You made it clear to Abby in the recording, didn''t you? In order to frame Savannah, you killed our little son, you murderer!" Devin shouted, and his eyes glinted coldly.


    "Grandpa, I didn''t know this woman could be so stupid and so vicious! I want to divorce her!" Like Susan, Devin swore to his grandpa.


    Valerie fell to the ground again when she heard that Devin was going to divorce her. Her strength to get up was gone this time. She felt regretful for falling into the hole which she had made herself.


    Susan red at Valerie in anger and gritted her teeth. This bitch killed the unborn baby and made her lose face in front of her father and Dn. What''s more, old Sterling might hate Devin and call back the shares¡­


    "You bitch!" Susan worked herself into a temper and turned on Valerie like a tiger, "if it weren''t for your pregnancy, Devin would not have married you! If I knew you are such a wicked woman, I would never let you marry into the Sterling!"


    Facing Susan''s anger, Valerie could not fight back. Her white face was scratched out with nail prints by Susan, and her hair was all over her face.


    Savannah looked at her cousin in a pitiable, hateful way. Though she vented her anger, she felt sorry for Valerie.


    She went to all lengths to marry into a rich family but was kicked out as soon as she made a mistake. Was this really what Valerie wanted?


    Yes, she became old Sterling''s granddaughter-inw, and she won her in the marriage. But so what?


    In the end, she was beaten ck and blue by her mother-inw, like a drowned mouse.


    Dn watched the scene coldly from beginning to end without saying a word until Devin kicked off Valerie and pretended to be an outsider.


    "It''s all because of you! You bitch! You killed my grandson and the fourth generation of the Sterling!" Susan shouted as she kicked Valerie.


    Seeing that Susan pushed all the faults on Valerie as if her dear son was the victim, Dn suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Susan, you don''t need to be angry, Valerie''s unborn child died not because she intentionally fell downstairs."

 Chapter 161 - 161: Invite Her In

    As soon as the words came out, everyone became quiet.


    Susan paused when she was about to p Valerie''s face again.


    Valerie, however, didn''t feel rxed.


    "Dn, what do you mean?" asked old Sterling, surprised.


    "To be precise, the child had already died before Valerie rolled downstairs, and Valerie knew it." Dn''s tone was clipped and cold.


    His words astonished all.


    Dn took a look at Garwood next to him.


    Garwood, who was talking to the phone, put down his phone and said, "Doctor Young is here, at the door of the Sterling''s house."


    "Invite her in."


    "Yes, sir." Garwood walked out of the vi.


    Valerie shuddered. Doctor Young? The Doctor she saw that day?


    Doctor Young was the only one who knew that her baby had died in her belly.


    Dn found Doctor Young?


    She tried to stop them, but it was impossible. Garwood had brought Doctor Young in.


    Doctor Young behaved carefully all the way when he saw the luxurious decoration and environment of the Sterling''s house. She was amazed when she saw Valerie on the floor and immediately understood her identity.


    The woman who didn''t want to have an operation immediately when found to have a dead baby was the young mistress of the Sterling.


    "Doctor Young, don''t be nervous. Do you know thisdy?" Dn looked at Doctor Young, pointing to Valerie.


    Doctor Young looked at the handsome gentleman, taking a breath, and nodded. "She had gone to our hospital before, and I helped her with the check-up."


    "So, please tell us what''s wrong with her and the whole process."


    Doctor Young swallowed.


    "Thisdy came to our hospital for an examination because she felt pain in her belly. On examination, I found the fetus''s heart had already stopped... It''s dead. I suggested that she have an operation immediately, but she refused and left."


    With that, she took out a sheaf of examination reports and handed them to Cooper.


    Cooper immediately handed it to old Sterling.


    As old Sterling read the papers, his face turned pale with anger. In the end, he turned to Valerie, indignation leaping to his eyes.


    "You even used a dead fetus to frame your cousin! You are really a cruel woman!" He looked at Valerie''s pale face and said indignantly.


    A chill of horror swept over Valerie.


    "Grandpa, Susan, Devin, no, Doctor Young framed me - I didn''t do that!" Valerie trembled, shaking her head like a dying drowning dog.


    "You want to say I paid Doctor Young to frame you?" Dnughed, "you can go to check if these reports are true or counterfeit at any time. Besides, there seems to be a maid apanying you to the hospital that day. We can question the maid."


    Cooper immediately called Valerie''s maid out.


    "You went out with Mrs. Yontz a month ago, right? Did she go to a hospital? Why didn''t you tell us when you came back? Be honest!" Cooper scolded the maid sharply.


    The maid, under the hawk-eyed gaze of old Sterling, dared not conceal.


    "Yes¡­one month ago, when I apanied Mrs. Yontz to go shopping, we met Miss Schultz at a mall. I didn''t know what happened, but Mrs. Yontz fell down with Miss Schultz in a store. When Mrs. Yontz came out, she felt sick, and we went to the hospital near the shopping mall to have a check-up. She told me to wait outside. But when she got out of the hospital, she looked pale and told me nothing. Then she gave me a lot of money to ask me to button up about it." The maid cried, "I''m sorry, sir, I didn''t know it would be so serious, and I didn''t know that Mrs. Yontz''s baby was dead... "


    Valerie fell to the ground with her sagging body.


    "You are so scheming that you even bought the maid to hide it from us!" Old Sterling greeted his teeth, coughing and wheezing.


    "Don''t be angry, grandpa..." said Devin as he patted his grandpa gently on the back. "I will have her drawn-out, lest you should be angry to see her."


    "Devin, if you''re afraid of making your grandpa angry, you should get out of the Sterling''s house with your wife," Dn said with a sardonicugh when he saw his nephew act obsequiously in order to gain old Sterling''s favor.


    "What do you mean, Dn? It was Valerie who did something wrong. What''s the matter with Devin? He lost his baby, and he''s a victim too!" Susan raised her eyebrows and eximed.


    Dn didn''t answer Susan but looked at Doctor Young.


    "Doctor Young, please tell everyone what the main reason for the unborn baby''s death is."


    "Pregnant women could easily have an abortion when they are in a bad mood for a long time." Answered the Doctor.


    Dn looked at Devin, shrugging his shoulders, and smiled sarcastically.


    "Devin, I heard that you went to a bar and soaked yourself on your wedding night. You didn''t apany the bride but hung out with your friends? Besides, since you got married, you have seldom stayed at home, right? No wonder your wife had a bad mood. It was you who killed your son."


    Devin turned pale, awe-struck, and could say nothing in his defense.


    Old Sterling red at his grandson furiously, and his anger towards Valerie shifted to Devin. He could not bear to see the couple anymore.


    "From today, you two do not have to live in the Sterling''s house. I don''t want to see you anymore!"


    Then he went to the stairs.


    Cooper hurriedly came to help old Sterling up.


    Susan tried to appeal for Devin, but she knew that her father was in a fit of anger now. She could only stamp her feet and gave Dn a sour look.


    "Pack for master Yontz!" She cried to the servant.


    Garwood took Doctor Young out of the house.


    When the servant got the pack ready, Susan was about to ask Devin to leave when Dn stopped them.


    "Wait."


    "What''s up??? Susan paused and asked impatiently.


    "As I said, I want the person who wronged Savannah to kneel down and apologize to her." He stared at them with sharp eyes. "Now, you can start."


    Then he turned to Savannah.


    "You sit down."


    Savannah, who was ready to leave, sat on the sofa involuntarily before his imperious look.

 Chapter 162 - 162: Slap Yourself One Hundred Times

    An involuntary shudder passed over Devin and Valerie.


    "Dn, Devin, and I have been very hard on Valerie. You should not want too much!" Susan''s face changed, too.


    "Too much? At least I had never wronged an innocent person and brought the police to catch her!" Dn said with a scornfulugh. Then he looked up at the clock on the wall, "You can''t leave the house if you don''t apologize in one minute."


    "Let''s go and have it out with dad!" Susan was furious.


    Devin, however, knew very well that his uncle would do what he said. He pulled his mother helplessly. Since grandpa was so angry with them now, he would not help them this time.


    Annoying his uncle would only make the matter worse!


    He gritted his teeth, walked to the couch first, and knelt down at Savannah.


    "I''m sorry; I should not have wronged you."


    Seeing Devin''s submission, Susan finally realized that she had no option.


    She red at Savannah, malevolent, closed her eyes, and kneeled down reluctantly.


    "I''m sorry." With that, Susan rose up indignantly and left the vi.


    Devin ran to catch up with his mother, regardless of Valerie at all.


    Valerie, after Devin and Susan had all sumbed to Dn, dared not disobey him. She swallowed, kneeled down, and said sorry.


    Then Valerie was about to rise up but stopped by Dn''s cold gaze.


    "p yourself 100 times in the face. If we can''t hear it, just do it again."


    "Why? I''ve kneeled and apologized!" Valerie eximed in dismay.


    A hundred times? Did Dn want to kill her?


    Savannah also looked at Dn. She didn''t expect he would punish Valerie in this way.


    Dn Knew Savannah''s heart was softened.


    "You forgot the bruise on your waist?" He said, coldly


    He had found out that she had been deliberately hit by Valerie?


    "Hurry up." Dn looked impatiently at the clock.


    Valerie dared not hesitate any longer and started pping herself.


    The hall echoed with the p sound.


    Savannah could almost hear her cousin''s pain.


    In a moment, Valerie''s face became red and swollen.


    When Valerie finally finished the pping, her cheek was blown up like a red balloon; she felt giddy and almost faint. Helped by the servants, Valerie rose unsteadily to her feet and walked out of the Sterling''s house.


    After a time, Savannah recovered from the drama and looked at the man who was always sober and cold.


    "Had you sent someone to follow Abby?"


    Otherwise, how could he get the recording?


    "It''s no use having someone followed Abby. You can''t be there for 24 hours behind her. And you could not be able to hear the conversations when she met Valerie privately." Dn shrugged.


    "So... " She blinked and realized, "Abby was bugged?"


    The little woman was not stupid. He looked at her approvingly and nodded.


    "Where was the bug equipped?" Savannah asked curiously.


    "Cell phone."


    She was amazed that the man was so clever!


    If he fit a listening device to Abby, she would find out sooner orter.


    But the listening device was not easy to be found on her cell phone.


    Nowadays, people would take mobile phones with them wherever they went. It was indeed the best way to bug her phone.


    But cell phones were the most private things of modern people. Only the most intimate person could have a chance to touch it.


    So he dated Abby to make it easier to tap her phone¡­


    Her lips curved at the thought.


    "What are youughing at?" He noticed her expression.


    "Nothing... I wonder how much you had sacrificed to let down Abby''s guard and get her phone."


    Dn raised his eyebrows. This little woman had gotten a nerve,ughing at him for the way he helped her. Wordlessly, he rose from the couch,ing up to her.


    He stood before her, so close that she could almost feel his hot breath. Savannah began to regret what she had said.


    Was she mad? Maybe she was so happy when her innocence was proved that she dared to y a joke on him!


    Before she could speak, her chin was raised by his fingers.


    "I think my sacrifice should be paid off well."


    "How did you know that Valerie''s baby had died in the womb?" Savannah changed a topic, turning away from his hot fingers. "


    "Besides Abby, I put a tail on Valerie, too. Your cousin was much more vignt. A few days ago, Garwood said the maid serving Valerie had recently sent arge sum of money back to her hometown. After the investigation, we knew that the money was from Valerie. Garwood checked the street surveince videos the days when Valerie was out and finally found that Valerie had gone to a hospital. Yesterday, when I was in Beverly Hills, Garwood called and told me that he found Doctor Young."


    So... He left suddenlyst night and had no time to exin to her.


    "And Abby... " She suddenly remembered something.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything." He understood her concern and said.


    But it had been widely circted on the Inte.


    Would he put the recording and Doctor Young''s words online?


    No. Valerie''s case was a scandal of the Sterling. Even if old Sterling hated Valerie, she was still his grandson''s wife, and it was impossible for the Sterling to allow Dn to put the evidence online.


    Even that her injustice had been sighted in front of the Sterling, in the eyes of outsiders, she was still a killer who had hurt a pregnant woman.


    Savannah''s eyes shadowed at this thought, but she didn''t ask him what he was going to do.


    He had done enough for her this month, and she should be satisfied.


    She didn''t want to put more pressure on him.


    But it was so distasteful. Like a little model without any family background, it was hard for her to build a good reputation and image again after Abby''s false usation.


    Seeing her hesitation, Dn held her hand firmly.


    "Go back to Beverly Hills."


    This time, she followed him without resistance. They left at the Sterling''s house quietly.


    ***


    It was pitch dark when they arrived in Beverly Hills.


    The car drew up in front of the vi. Dn was about to unbuckle Savannah''s seatbelt when his phone rang in his pocket. He took it out and looked at the screen.

 Chapter 163 - 163: Savannah’s Injustice Was Righted

    "What''s up?" Savannah saw the serious expression on his face.


    "Nothing." Dn took the phone back into his pocket, unbuckled Savannah, and led her into the vi.


    Judy was even more delighted than Savannah when she learned that Savannah''s injustice was righted.


    "Justice has long arms," Judyughed, "Mrs. Yontz is such a scheming woman! But Miss White was from a good family, it was really uncivilized for her tomit perjury. How could she be so ungracious?"


    "Judy, cook Miss Schultz some food." Dn interrupted Judy.


    He didn''t want Savannah to think about this anymore.


    "Are you going out?" Savannah suddenly blurted out; it sounded like he would not stay here.


    A ghost of a smile appeared on his lips, and his eyes were alight with humor as if he enjoyed her response.


    "I... I don''t mean that. I mean..." Savannah blushed. Was she afraid of his leaving?


    "Okay, I know." Dn squinted when he saw her trying to cover up her nervousness.


    You know it? Savannah blushed even more brightly. She followed Judy into the room to avoid the embarrassment.


    After the little woman entered the house, Dn turned and got into the car, heading out of the Beverly Hills.


    He stopped some way along the road.


    On the pavement before him, a slim figure seemed to be waiting for a long time. Seeing the familiar car, she ran up to it.


    The young woman was Abby.


    When she heard what happened in the Sterling''s house today, she was really psyched out.


    Valerie''s scheme was exposed.


    What she did had been discovered, too.


    Dn now knew that she and Valerie had conspired to frame Savannah.


    Then she summoned up her courage toe here and texted him just now. She wanted to exin to him face to face.


    She didn''t expect that he agreed to see her.


    Since he still wanted to see her, he was not that angry, right? Maybe he could forgive her?


    His presence lit new hope in her heart. She stood at the car window, looking longingly at the handsome man in the car.


    "Dn, I''m sorry, I know you are very angry¡­ I can exin... It was Valerie who forced me to testify for her falsely. I didn''t want to tell a lie!"


    "You were forced?" Inside the car, Dn snorted as he said in a sarcastic voice, "what could Valerie do to force you?"


    By now, the woman was still looking for excuses.


    Abby paused, knowing she couldn''t quibble, and then she cried, "Yes. I admit that I had my own self-interest... But I just want you, and I don''t want Savannah to be with you. Dn, please forgive me this time. As long as you don''t get angry, I can do anything..."


    "Just do one thing." Dn nced at the woman crying out of the window.


    Abby grabbed the edge of the window with both hands and nodded.


    "Now go back and tell everyone on Twitter that you have wronged Savannah. You and Savannah have been having a few disagreements, and you spread rumors on the Inte because you wanted to avenge yourself on her." He had gotten the PR draft ready for her.


    Tears froze on Abby''s face.


    Wouldn''t that discredit her? She would lose lots of fans, and she was never going to live it down!


    Dn''s dark eyes looked even colder when he saw her unwillingness.


    "Well, I can also call your father and ask him to push you. If I speak to your father personally, you may have more trouble, and the White family wille to no good. Think it over." His voice was deadly cold.


    Abby gazed at the man and clenched her fists.


    The White family wille to no good?


    He was going so far that he would not spare her family for Savannah?


    Although the White had a good rtionship with the Sterling, the White was far inferior to the Sterling in terms of financial situation. What''s more, her family needed to rely on the Sterling in business.


    ording to ages, Dn should call her father "Uncle White," but in fact, whenever her father met Dn, he would respectfully call him Mr. Sterling.


    If Dn really took his anger out on the White family, he would not be softhearted.


    By then, she would be a sinner in her family, and her father would surely resent her for offending Dn.


    In the end, she still had to rify the matter on the Inte.


    As the daughter of a rich family, the most terrible thing was to annoy the family''s head. Her pocket money and her position in the family would be at risk at that time.


    There was little choice.


    Finally, Abby gritted her teeth and said, "I know what to do."


    "I will see how you post this announcement. Be honest and pay attention to your words. I don''t want you to repost the tweet."


    This meant a warning to Abby.


    "Okay." Abby drew her lips together.


    Dn did not look at her again and started the car.


    "Dn!" Abby cried as she ran alongside for a few paces to catch up with the car, "I know I was wrong, and I will rify the thing online as you told. Can you forgive me?"


    Dn slowed down and stared into the rearview mirror.


    Abby''s face lit up, and she thought the whole thing was not final, but then she heard his cold voicee.


    "You should be d you''re the daughter of the White family. Otherwise, you will bear more than that. Even if you have a good family, I will never like a scheming woman like you."


    With that, he stepped on the gas. The car shot forward, raising a cloud of dust.


    Abby stood for a moment and then fell full length to the floor, her face as pale as death.


    ***


    The next morning, Savannah got a text from Olivia as soon as she got up.


    "Savannah, open your Twitter!"


    Another trouble? Savannah picked up her phone and logged in her Twitter nervously.


    Abby''stest tweet hit the headline.


    "Because of a small conflict with Miss Schultz, I bore a grudge and made false remarks on Twitter to take revenge on her. However, Miss Schultz never defended herself and suffered my insolence in silence. After the event, I calmed down, knowing that I had already vited thew and harmed the reputation of Miss Schultz. I did not want to make things worse. Hereby, I solemnly apologize to Miss Schultz, hoping that she could forgive my past misdeed."

 Chapter 164 - 164: Unexpected Turn Out

    Theizens burst into an uproar in thements. She didn''t expect that Abby would post an apology for her through social media. She hovered over thement section and read all thements fromizens.


    "What for? Were you making use of us to help you to bully other people?"


    "The rich are arrogant! This is libel!"


    "Come on, Abby knew she was wrong and wanted to correct it, or she would not have apologized in the tweet. She is still a good girl."


    "Gee, she must know that she had vited thew and was afraid of discovery!"


    "Anyway, it''s not good for a cultured woman to use her social position to attack a small model. She even made up a story that a pregnant woman was hurt? I''ve outgrown Abby."


    "The little model framed by Abby is really poor. She could do nothing when bullied by a rich girl. I hope this public apology would appease her mood,"


    Savannah noticed that the number of Abby''s followers was neared halved.


    In contrast, the number of her own followers had increased by tens of thousands. She doesn''t expect that it would turn this way.


    Some followers sent direct messages to her.


    "Come on! Don''t be beaten down by that rich bitch! We are on your side!"


    "Abby White is damn disgusting! We support you!"


    "You''re much more emotionally intelligent than Abby. You said nothing when framed, I decided to follow you!"


    Savannah then understood why Dn prohibited her from exining anything on Twitter.


    Abby had more fans, and her social status was much higher than her. Nobody would believe her before the truth came to light.


    Her exnation might sicken thoseizens.


    It was better to remain silent than to say anything.


    When Abby took the initiative to rify and admit the mistake, she had won more sympathy and like by people.


    She knew Dn was a professional in business, but she didn''t expect he was also an expert in Psychology.


    Now her good name was redeemed, what''s more, people''s awareness of her was abruptly increased too. She was moved by Dn''s effort to save her.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    Her phone rang. It was Kevin.


    "Hi, Kevin."


    "Savannah, is everything alright? I called youst night, but your phone was off." Kevin''s voice was a little upset. He wasn''t wholly reassured after she was taken away by Dn.


    It waste when Savannah went back to Beverly Hills yesterday. She was so tired that she went to bed as soon as she finished her dinner.


    "I''m sorry, Kevin, I went to sleep earlyst night. Now the Sterling knew the truth, and old Sterling did not me me anymore. Abby also posted a rifying tweet to say she wronged me. Don''t worry. I am okay now," Savannah said.


    "That''s good." Kevin''s frown finally rxed.


    In fact, he also knew that his worry was unnecessary.


    Though Dn was overbearing and made his way aggressively, he was clearly on Savannah''s side.


    With Dn beside her, she was gonna be okay.


    Savannah heard the tiredness in Kevin''s voice, knowing that he should be worried about her all night.


    "Atst, I won''tpromise your game, and I deserve my wages now." Savannah jokes.


    Although Kevin said in front of all the employees that he would not change the spokesperson for Fairy World, she would feel really guilty if the game was affected.


    It was all right now. She redeemed her image, and her poprity increased too. The game advertisement should have a good effect when it isunched online.


    Just then, a call came in.


    Savannah took a look at the screen, startled.


    It was Dn.


    "What''s wrong?" Kevin wondered why she was silent.


    "Nothing¡­Kevin. I''ve got a work call, I hang up first."


    Kevin didn''t say anything.


    Savannah hung up, took a breath, and answered the phone.


    "Hello."


    "Who was on the phone?" Dn''s voice was as calm as usual.


    "Well... "


    "Who?"


    "O¡­Olivia." She really didn''t know why she felt so guilty. She just said a few words to Kevin, and it was about work.


    "Why did you stammer?" Dn picked out her problem without mercy.


    Savannah was speechless. She resists herself not to speak loudly against him.


    "Why did she call you? Did you tell me the truth, or do I have to look up your phone records?" He said with emphasis.


    "It was Kevin." She said tly, "He just worried about me and called to ask. Then we talked about work, that''s all."


    Needless to say, he guessed it was Kevin. After all, the little woman did not have many people to contact.


    Savannah was a little nervous when he was silent for a long time. Was he angry again?


    "Kevin just worried about me. We really didn''t say anything else."


    "Do you think only your brother Kevin cares about you?" He interrupted her with a scowl.


    Savannah could hear the hidden jealousy in his words through the phone.


    "No. I know you helped me a lot this time." She bit her lips and said.


    "That''s it?" Dn''s voice at the other end seemed rxed, but he wasn''t satisfied.


    "What do you want?"


    "What do you think?" He responded with another question.


    Savannah puffed her cheeks and thought for a while. "I treat you to dinner?"


    "I''m very fastidious about food." He felt funny, raising his brows.


    "I won''t let you down. It''s my favorite restaurant in LA!"


    "Well. Let''s have our lunch there. Dress up. Garwood will pick you up in an hour." Then he hung up before Savannah knew it.


    Lunch? So soon? This man never dyed anything.


    She jumped out of bed, opened her wardrobe, and equipped herself in a purple halter dress.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she frowned. She suddenly imagined how Dn would react when he saw her.


    Would this dress be too formal, as if she valued eating with him?


    No, she couldn''t make him too proud. And they were not going to a fancy hotel for a party.


    Change it! Change it!

 Chapter 165 - 165: Wanted To Please Him

    Savannah pulled out a white shirt dress.


    It was a little more casual this time.


    But was it too casual? Does she need to wear something elegant to please Dn? After a few minutes of having a deep thought, she decided to choose a not too formal dress or too casual.


    After all, that man really helped her. She should give him a little more face.


    She was a graceful woman!


    Her head ached as she picked one dress from the walk-in-closet.


    A simple "dress up" from the man took her an hour to pick up a dress.


    She wanted to look her best today. Anyway, it was the first time she invited him to a meal.


    Finally, she changed into a yellow wrap dress.


    Well, it was neither too formal nor too casual. It should be okay.


    The only problem was that she looked like a student in such a tender color.


    Before she could select another one, Judy knocked at the door.


    "Savannah, Garwood is here."


    Savannah had no time to think. She got up her hair, picked up a channel bag, and went out of her room.


    A surprised look passed over Garwood''s face when he saw Savannah walking downstairs.


    "I would think Miss Schultz was a student if I didn''t know you," Garwood said with a grin.


    "Maybe I should change it." Savannah was a little embarrassed.


    "No, Mr. Sterling should like it." Garwood winked at Savannah.


    Those words were full of meaning. Savannah felt blushed and said nothing more. She followed Garwood out of the vi and got into the car.


    When the car drew up in front of the Sterling Group, Dn was walking out of the building, followed by several department executives and associates.


    As he walked, he said something to his subordinates with an air of dignity. A well-dressed man followed him, noting with pens, and nodded his head, "yes, Mr. Sterling."


    Savannah looked out of the window. Though Dn was always bossy, he looked cold and attractive when he focused on his business.


    "Go right ahead." Dn stopped his subordinates when he saw his Lamborghini on the other side of the road and the slim figure behind the window.


    The subordinates immediately bowed their heads and turned away.


    Garwood got out of the car in order not to disturb their lunch hour.


    Dn got into the car and sat in the driver''s seat. His nce fell upon Savannah.


    The little woman was like a schoolgirl in a light yellow dress.


    She looked younger than usual.


    "You seem to be very busy." Savannah blushed under his gaze and said.


    "We are working on a big project recently. The Sterling group is going to build the tallest building in America." Dn exined to her simply.


    The tallest building in America? It sounds great.


    "Is it fine with you to put your work aside and go out with me for lunch?" Asked Savannah.


    Dn leaned over to her, and his nose almost touched her hot cheek. "Why? You regret inviting me to lunch?"


    "No¡­"


    "Let''s go. Where to?"


    "Just go straight down this road. I''ll tell you when we get there."


    The car ran down the road.


    In a moment, Savannah led them to a narrow street.


    The streets were lined with small restaurants and bars.


    The Lamborghini caught the attention of people in the street. Everyone gazed intently at the luxury car as if watching a royal procession.


    Dn bent his brows as the car dragged through the crowded street.


    Savannah''s face grew more and more cheerful.


    "Right here!" She pointed to a painted door, jumped out of the car in high spirits.


    She said hello to the waiter, who was weing the guests at the door. Then she waved to Dn, who did not move. "Come on."


    Dn''s face was impassive.


    They were outside a small restaurant.


    It was very crowded in every part, and it looked a little dirty, disorderly, and noisy.


    Although he had prepared himself for eating something bad¡ªthis little woman should have no money to go somewhere good, but he did not expect her to be so half-hearted.


    The old waiter at the door was struck by Dn''s car and his noble manner.


    The man looked more handsome than superstars. It seemed that even his suit was more precious than the whole restaurant!


    The little restaurant was glittered by his gracious presence!


    "Wee!" The waiter smiled at Savannah, who came in first, "Is that your uncle? Why not bring him in?"


    Dn''s face darkened. Uncle? Is the waiter blind?


    Well, tell the truth, this little woman was just 20, young and pretty. She looked like 15 or 16 in today''s yellow dress. It was normal to think of him as her little uncle.


    Savannah feared that Dn would stone the little restaurant in anger. She smiled and hurriedly went to him, opened the car door, and pulled him out.


    "Even if you want to save money, you don''t have toe to such a ce," Dnined. What''s more, it was a Mexican restaurant. He hated spicy food!


    "Don''t judge a restaurant by its look. The food here is not bad."


    Pulled into the restaurant by Savannah, Dn frowned and turned to the waiter. "Do you have a private room?"


    "Private room?" The waiter stammered, looking at the man who waspletely out of tune with the surroundings


    Savannah was speechless.


    "Come on, this is not a high-ss restaurant or hotel; how could it have a private room?" she said as she dragged him to a slightly cleaner seat by the window.


    After they were seated, Savannah handed him the menu.


    "You order the dish, and I''ll get the bill!" she said generously.


    She could not lose face for the first time inviting him to a meal!


    "Order for yourself." Dn did not take the menu.


    "Okay, I will order the specialty dishes of this restaurant for you!" Savannah ordered beef tacos, salmon consomm¨¦, two cheese tamales, and spicy chicken wings.


    She thought there should be more than enough.


    After a while, all the dishes were ready.


    "Are you sure this tastes good?" Dn frowned at the colorful dishes in front of him.

 Chapter 166 - 166: He Couldn’t Eat Spicy Food

    Dn didn''t like Mexican food. It was too fiery for him.


    Savannah''s grin disappeared. She was afraid that he would turn around and go to a fancy restaurant.


    Those restaurants were too expensive.


    "You don''t like it?" she asked pathetically, worrying about the money in her card.


    "Yes¡­" Looking at her delicate face, Dn couldn''t refuse.


    Savannah''s face immediately lit up with pleasure.


    "Have a try!" She stuck her fork into a spicy chicken wing, handing it to him.


    With a slight frown, he was a little undecided, then took it and put it in his mouth.


    The spicy smell passed his throat and made him cough.


    "Does it matter? Can''t you eat spicy food?" Savannah jumped out of her seat and hurried to pat him on the back.


    "That''s all right." He frowned and waved. How could he tell her that he couldn''t even eat spicy food? It was so embarrassing.


    "Why don''t we order some light food?"


    "No." Dn shook his hand and said firmly.


    ***


    After lunch, Dn drove Savannah to the Sterling group and asked a bodyguard to take her back to Beverly Hills.


    Dn looked after the little woman as he covered his stomach.


    Garwood noticed, "what did you have for lunch, sir?"


    "Mexican food," Dn said drily.


    Garwood was surprised. Wasn''t Mexican food always spicy and full of peppers? Mr. Sterling hated spicy food!


    Didn''t he tell Miss Schultz?


    * * *


    Devin''s apartment.


    Devin stumbled into the apartment as he kissed a scantily-d beauty in his arms.


    The air was heavy with the fumes of wine in the sitting room.


    "Devin, don''t be so hasty¡­ someone will see..." The woman murmured as she writhed her body.


    "This is my house. Who will see us?" Devin let out a belch, grabbed her right buttock, and squeezed.


    "Ahh... your wife¡­"


    "Let her see!" Devin got impatient. "Am I afraid of her? It''s enough for that bitch tond me in such a ce."


    After being driven out from the Sterling''s house, Devin and Valerie moved back into their new apartment.


    What''s more, he was terribly mistreated in thepany.


    His uncle would leave him some face when granddad was on his back. But without the baby in Valerie, grandpa ignored him, and Dn gave him no important job after that. He worked like a dog in thepany every day.


    Vice president?


    Now he was a vice president in name only, but not in reality.


    Grandpa was still angry, and he couldn''tin to grandpa.


    It was Valerie who got him to this!


    He''d been drinking for days and seldom went back home since that day.


    The thought that Valerie had ruined his career annoyed Devin no end. He picked up the sexy woman and put her on the couch in the sitting room.


    Their movements woke up Valerie, who was in the bedroom; she stepped out to see the unsightly scene, stayed for a moment, then screamed.


    "What are you doing?"


    Valerie shouted as she threw herself at the woman, cursing and fighting, "you hussy! Bitch! How dare you seduce my husband at my house?"


    "Devin! Help!" The woman cried and hid herself.


    Annoyed at the interruption, Devin staggered in front of Valerie and gave her a good cuff. "Fuck! This is my house. What if I brought her back? Is that any of your affairs? Get out of here!"


    He wanted to divorce Valerie as soon as they moved out of the Sterling''s house. However, he was the grandson of old Sterling, and his marriage would receive great attention from the media.


    Divorce after a six-month marriage was bound to make headlines and embarrassed the Sterling. In order not to make old Sterling angrier, he must wait.


    Valerie fell to the ground and hit her head on the coffee table, but she had no time to notice any pain. She held back her anger and jumped to her feet.


    "Devin, I''m your wife, where do you want me to go?" She cried as she fastened herself tight to his leg.


    "I don''t care! My wife? Oh, I would have divorced you if I hadn''t been afraid of losing my grandpa''s face! You can wait to receive a divorce letter from my attorney after a time. Get out!"


    Devin married her because she yed a trick and got pregnant. He was concerned about the child in her belly before, but now he had no fear.


    He picked her up, threw her out, and shut the door!


    Valeriey on the door, tears streaming down. An icy chill suddenly enveloped her heart.


    She had no position since her child was gone.


    Groans and movements of sex came from the room.


    Valerie stood up, gritted her teeth in despair, and turned away.


    ***


    The woman left after sex.


    Leaning against the bed, Devin called his personal assistant.


    "How is everything going in thepany?"


    Although Devin did not go to the Sterling group under the pretense of illness, he asked his assistant to keep an eye on thepany, especially on his uncle.


    "Mr. Sterling has been working on an important project recently. It is for the future tallest building in America. I learned that the design drawing, which was made by Mr. Sterling himself, has just been worked out. He''s going to show it to the major shareholders at the general meeting next week, and the project would be finalized if no problem."


    Devin sat up from the bed, a serious look on his face.


    He had heard about this project, which really got grandpa interested. It was said that the Sterling group was going to build the tallest building in America.


    Uncle would establish another achievement for the Sterling if the project seeded this time.


    Grandpa would certainly think highly of his uncle.


    In contrast, he would have no ce in the Sterling.


    If grandpa handed the whole group to uncle...


    No. He must not see his uncleplete the project sessfully.


    After thinking for a little while, he ordered his assistant with a viinous smile,


    "Contact the secretary fired by my uncle some days ago."


    ***


    The next morning.


    Devin was sitting in his car in front of an office building.


    Miller walked out of herpany, wondering what Devin came to her for.

 Chapter 167 - 167: She Had To Pay Anything

    "What is it you want to see me about?" Miller came up to Devin and asked.


    Devin looked at her, then at the unremarkable office building behind her.


    "The chief secretary of the Sterling group has declined to work in a smallpany like this. I guess your sry is now one-third of what you were paid in the Sterling group. You poor thing."


    "Are you here to humiliate me?" Miller bit her lips with shame.


    After leaving the Sterling group, no bigpany in LA dared to hire her when they learned that Dn Sterling had fired her.


    She had to settle for these small and namelesspanies.


    There was no future.


    "Of course not. I''m here to give you a chance to get back on your feet. I can rmend bigpanies for you, and you''ll have a good sry and a bright future." Devin said in seriousness.


    "What do you want me to do?" Miller paused and then asked.


    She was not a fool, knowing, of course, that Devin couldn''t help her for no reason. She had to pay for anything.


    "Okay, I''m not going to beat around the bush." Devinughed, "You used to be my uncle''s chief secretary, and you are familiar with his confidential documents, passwords, and working habits. I want you to help me steal the design drawings from his personalputer."


    "This¡­this is a business crime," Miller stammered in amazement, "I would be sent to jail if I were caught. Besides, I am no longer an employee of the Sterling group. How can I enter thepany? No."


    "How could you be caught? I am now the vice president of the Sterling group. Tomorrow, my uncle will go to another ce for a meeting, and I will bring you into thepany. I will send the staff away and turn off the monitoring system. You''re not going to leave any evidence."


    Miller was still hesitant.


    "Do you want to work all your life in a ce like this, getting a sry even not enough for a brand-named dress?" Devin continued, "I promise you, as long as you help me get the design drawings, I will introduce you to a bigpany. In the future, when I be the president of the Sterling group, I will hire you back. At that time, you can choose any position in thepany."


    Miller looked back at the small building, which was half as high as the building of the Sterling group, her eyes glittering.


    Finally, she gritted her teeth and nodded.


    "Okay, I promise you!"


    ***


    Two dayster, in the evening.


    Savannah was beside Judy, watching her preparing dinner.


    "Savannah, there''s a lot of smoke. You can go to the sitting room to watch TV first." Judy said as she stirred the soup.


    "It''s nothing. Let me see how you cook." Savannah watched carefully.


    "Why? Are you learning how to cook?" Judy smiled and asked, "Mr. Sterling wille tonight after a business trip. You want to cook for him?"


    Maybe because the kitchen was too hot, Savannah felt herself reddening.


    "I just want to help you." She immediately denied it.


    "Is that so? Well, Savannah, please help me to look after the soup. I''ll go out and see if Mr. Sterling ising." Judy handed the spoon to Savannah and walked out. The soup was thest dish, and it was almost done, she just deliberately gave Savannah the chance to cook herself.


    Yes, Dn called and said he would be back from a business trip today.


    Savannah felt her heart beating fast. It seemed that she had not seen him for a long time.


    Her heartbeat quickened by her desire to see him...


    No, Savannah shook her head. What the fuck am I thinking about? Taking a deep breath, she stopped herself from rambling in thought.


    If she was eager to see him, it must because she was moved by all he had done to prove her innocence.


    The soup in the pot was boiling over, making Savannahe to herself. Shedled the soup out of the pot and carefully carried it out.


    When the dinner was almost ready, Judy came in from the courtyard alone.


    "Just now, Garwood called and said Mr. Sterling would note today." Judy''s face showed signs of worry.


    Savannah stared, disappointed. "Has anything happened?"


    "Garwood said, when Mr. Sterling returned to thepany this afternoon, he found that his personalputer in his office had been moved by someone. It seemed that some important document was stolen. The security department and the IT department are conducting an investigation. So Mr. Sterling may not be able toe today." Judy exined in a low voice.


    "Who dared to go inside the Sterling group and steal a document from Dn''sputer?" Savannah was surprised.


    "Who knows? Anyway, Mr. Sterling was very worried. Well, Savannah, you can serve yourself first." Judy went into the kitchen to clean up.


    Savannah sat down at the table. She trifled with her food instead of eating it.


    The one who could break into Dn''s office and steal business information must be familiar with thepany and especially Dn''s office.


    Savannah bolted down a few mouthfuls of food and went upstairs. When she had finished some mild exercises and a novel, she took a bath and climbed onto her bed.


    It was a littlete at night. Savannah had not yet fallen asleep, turning over in bed from time to time. She sat up, picked up her phone, and began to chat with Olivia.


    But her mind was still not silent.


    Should she call him?


    She just had two words, and it should be okay...


    But what was his business to her... Come on, don''t meddle. Wasn''t it good that he didn''te?


    At that moment, the cell phone rang!


    It was Dn.


    Taking a deep breath, Savannah felt a little happy.


    "Hello."


    "Still up?" Dn''s voice was warm and husky.


    If she had fallen asleep, she wouldn''t have answered the phone so soon.


    But he didn''t know this little woman was just waiting on her cell phone.


    His voice sang in her ears, making her heart thumping.


    "Well¡­"


    "Sote again. It''s bad for your health." His tone was stern, authoritative.


    "I was chatting with Olivia and forgot the time." She tried to cover her nervousness, and after a pause, she added, "by the way, are you alright? How''s the investigation going?"


    Dn knew that she should have heard about what happened in thepany from Judy. He narrowed his eyes, quite satisfied with her initiative care.


    "All the monitoring systems in the building were out of order when the theft happened. The assistants and secretaries on that floor were not there, either. That was a deliberate action."


    "What information has been stolen? Is it important?" Savannah frowned.

 Chapter 168 - 168: I’m Not Waiting For You

    Dn paused and said, "the design drawing for the tallest building in our country."


    Savannah gasped, aware of how important the project was to him, and it was no wonder he was busy arranging an all-night investigation.


    "To keep it a secret," he said, in a cold voice, "the design drawing was saved in my PC, and there is no backup. The file had been copied and then deleted. It seems that someone is trying to stop me from showing it in the shareholder meeting and hinder the progress of the project."


    Savannah bent her brows and could not help saying, "there are few people who can freely enter the Sterling group and your office to make you trouble. Would it be Devin?"


    Since Savannah could think of Devin, Dn, of course, knew very well too.


    He suspected Devin for the first time. However, there was no proof that Devin did the crime. It would only wake a sleeping dog if he took bold action.


    He pondered for a few seconds and said, "I agree, but there is no evidence." Then he changed the subject, "I''m just calling to let you know that I will be busy with the case these days, and I may not be able to go to Beverly Hills to see you. You don''t need to wait for me every day."


    He didn''t want the little woman getting involved in these fights for power in the group.


    None of these matters had anything to do with her.


    His woman should lead a good life under his protection, carefree, and lighthearted. She needed not to take part in any business struggle.


    Savannah blushed slightly, sitting up, and retorted, "I''m not waiting for you!"


    Didn''t he have too much confidence in himself? Did he make a phone call to ask her not to wait for him?


    "Aren''t you? What are you doing up sote?" He lowered his voice yfully.


    "I told you that I''ve been chatting with Olivia! I''ve forgotten the time..." Savannah''s face turned red.


    Dn raised his brows and bent his mouth silently. "Then you can sleep now."


    She hung up the phone with a red face.


    After talking to him on the phone, she almost fell asleep immediately.


    It was as if his call was a sleeping pill and set her mind at ease. Tonight she had a sweet sound sleep.


    ***


    As Dn said, he did note to Beverly Hills in the next few days.


    The shooting for JK''s game advertisement waspleted, and Fairy World wouldunch soon.


    These days, Savannah had been staying at home doing nothing. Besides taking care of her growing number of followers, she just chatted with Olivia and read novels to kill time.


    What''s more, she learned to cook with Judy for the rest of the day.


    Savannah had always been a fast learner. She made great progress in cooking.


    At noon this day, Judy found that food in Beverly Hills was almost used up. She called the driver and prepared to buy some vegetables and meat in the market.


    "Judy, I''ll go with you to the market. I want to buy some soup ingredients." Savannah was just tired of doing nothing. She was indulged in cooking a variety of soups with different ingredients these days.


    "Mr. Sterling would not like you to go to the vegetable market," Judy said in surprise.


    "What''s wrong with the vegetable market? I''m not a richdy. Come on, Judy! "Savannahughed as she pushed Judy outside the door.


    She was not a richdy, but Dn Sterling''s woman.


    There were so many richdies in LA, but none of them was more precious than Sterling''s woman.


    Judy sighed with a smile and had to take her out together.


    "Savannah, what kind of soup are you going to make? Are you going to transfer to be a cook?" Judy asked casually as they walked to the car.


    "Well... I''m studying chicken noodle soup, and I nned to buy some chicken, mushrooms, and one onion."


    "Oh, this soup is good for men, especially for tired men. It''s very nourishing. Is it for Mr. Sterling?" Judy gave a meaningful smile


    "No! I cook it for myself." Savannah took a deep breath and pushed Judy into the car.


    They bought all they wanted in the biggest farmer''s market nearby. When they walked out with a lot of bags, Judy asked Savannah to wait at the roadside. Then she went to the parking lot first to find the driver.


    Savannah stood by the side of the road, reading tweets with her phone, and the bags were at her feet.


    A momentter, a sports car came to Savannah with the thunder of its engine, and it stopped on the way in front of Savannah.


    "Whew, why are you here alone?" A familiar male voice teased.


    Savannah frowned. It was rough to meet this guy.


    Looking up, Savannah saw Devin sitting on his new yellow sports car. He was wearing a designer suit with sunsses on his head.


    A sexy woman was in the passenger seat, not Valerie. The woman wrapped her arms around Devin''s shoulders and nced at Savannah, "Devin, who is she?"


    Apparently, he bought a new car and took the woman out for a drive.


    Savannah curled her lips sarcastically.


    She knew that the marriage between Devin and Valerie would notst long, but she didn''t expect that Devin would hook up with another woman so soon.


    Well, Devin was a little more honest for his unborn baby''s sake before.


    Since Valerie had lost her child and was hated by the old Sterling, Devin had nothing to fear now.


    Savannah turned her head.


    The best way to show your disdain to a person was to ignore himpletely!


    "Devin, she wouldn''t answer you, let''s go," eximed the woman, archly.


    Devin was displeased when he saw Savannah ying on her cell phone instead of attending to him. His eyes went to the bags at her feet, full of fresh food.


    Had she just bought these foods?


    Was she going to cook for my uncle?


    She had never been so considerate when she was with him! He didn''t even know she could cook!


    Now she turned herself into a good wife and cooked for his uncle?


    Out of jealousy, Devin got out of the car, walking to Savannah.


    "You bought so much food. Are you going to cook for my uncle? But sadly, he seems to have some trouble with thepany now, and he should have no appetite to eat anything."


    She raised her head and clenched her fist. She thought of the loss of the design drawing.


    It must be Devin who had stolen it.

 Chapter 169 - 169: Valerie Has Driven Away

    Devin was the Vice President of the group. It was so easy for him to disable the monitoring system and dismiss the employees on that floor.


    He had recently lost a baby and was hated by old Sterling, but now he was in the mood to buy a new car and y with a woman. It certainly was because he had impeded the progress of his uncle''s project by stealing the design drawing. He felt too proud!


    But as Dn said, what could he do with Devin if there was no evidence?


    Savannah took a deep breath and tried to resist the urge to p Devin in the face. Squinting her eyes, she calmed down and said, "Not all women are attracted to the Sterling''s men. I bought these for myself. I haven''t seen your uncle for a long time."


    "Uncle hasn''t been with you for a long time?" asked Devin, secretly pleased when Savannah uttered these words in a whining way.


    "What is it to you? Are you d to see that he doesn''t want me?" Savannah stared at him with eyes wide open. She bit her lip as if he had touched on a sore point.


    She turned around, trying to get away from him.


    As expected, Devin ran after her, caught her on her arm, and pulled her back.


    "Savannah, I said my uncle wasn''t serious about you, he was just ying with you! You believe it now? Come back to me, okay? I promise I won''t make the same mistake again and will be good for you. We should be a perfect match!" Devin whispered with joy.


    "Back to you?" Savannah sneered, "Devin, do you forget you are married? What''s more, you have so many lovers¡­"


    "Rest assured, I have sent your cousin back to her own home, and I will divorce her sooner orter!" Devin promised. Then he turned and shouted to the woman in his passenger''s seat, pointing at her.


    "You! Come out!"


    "Devin..." The woman was dumbfounded.


    Devin went right up to the passenger''s seat, opened the door, and lifted the woman out. "Get out! Don''t look for me again!"


    The woman gritted her teeth and left, crying.


    Devin went back to Savannah again.


    "Savannah, I don''t like those women, I was just ying around. I got rid of her. See?"


    Savannah felt sick. She looked at Devin withpassionate eyes. Did men always want those they couldn''t have?


    Devin wanted her back to him not because he loved her, but he wanted to prove he was no worse than Dn by owning her.


    Stifling her distaste, Savannah deliberately mused, as if considering his words.


    Devin was pleased with her silence. She would have asked him to go at the usual time, and silence meant she was considering him. Or at least she didn''t hate him as before.


    "Savannah, I know I was wrong, and I have a lot to say to you." He took her hand and said, "there are too many misunderstandings between us. We really need to talk."


    Savannah took a deep breath, trying not to be sick, "Judy and the driver areing. It''s not convenient right now."


    "Okay, okay. When will it be convenient for you?" Devin was excited.


    "I''ll go to your apartment tonight. You may go first." Savannah bit her lip. She pulled out her hand, disgustedly.


    Devin, overjoyed, returned to his sports car. He looked at her lovingly before he stepped on the pedal and left.


    At the same time, a car pulled up.


    Judy got out of the car, walking to Savannah, and asked doubtfully as she watched Devin''s car running away, "Savannah, was that car..."


    "Nothing," Savannah said perfunctorily, "that was a man asking directions. Let''s get the food in the car first."


    A man asking direction? It was clearly Devin Yontz...


    It seemed that Savannah was talking to Devin warmly. Didn''t she hate him?


    Why did Savannah tell a lie¡­ However, as a qualified servant, Judy asked no more questions. She picked up the groceries with the driver and got in the car.


    ***


    It was nearly evening.


    Savannah became restless and uneasy.


    The thought of going to Devin''s apartment alone made her nervous, but she decided to go.


    Dn helped her to prove her innocence, and she wanted to do any favors in return.


    She changed her clothes and got everything ready before she went downstairs.


    "I''m going out, Judy."


    "Won''t you eat? "Judy asked in surprise.


    "Well, no. I have an appointment with Olivia."


    "I will call the driver." Judy knew that Olivia was Savannah''s best friend. The two young girls often went out together. It should be nothing special at all.


    But this time, Judy felt unspeakably nervous.


    "No. I''ll get back early." Savannah forced a smile, waved, and went out.


    Walking out of Beverly Hills, she called a taxi and gave the driver an address. In a moment, the car stopped at Devin''s new apartment.


    Looking at the fine apartment in front of her, Savannah frowned.


    She never thought she woulde to this ce herself.


    She felt a little nervous as she walked closer to the house.


    If it was really Devin who stole the design drawing, he would certainly keep it on his PC.


    She took a deep breath and went into the apartment, knocking at the door.


    Devin quickly opened the door and looked at Savannah with surprise and tenderness.


    "Savannah, youe."


    Savannah''s eyes drifted around the room quickly. As he said, Valerie has driven away.


    Devin had two servants who woulde and clean the house every day, and they were just sent away because Savannah wasing tonight.


    Savannah swallowed her sickness and followed him into the living room.


    It was a duplex department with bedrooms and a study upstairs. Downstairs was the dining room and living room.


    His personalputer should be in the study upstairs.


    She looked back, her gaze falling on the food and red wine on the table.


    "Savannah, you haven''t had your dinner at this hour, have you? Let''s eat and talk. I got a Chateau Laffite 1982 for you." Devin beckoned her to sit down.


    Savannah had no appetite to eat with him at all. But she couldn''t say no.


    "Savannah, I didn''t think you''d really like toe." Devin poured Savannah a ss of wine and picked up the ss.


    "I don''t drink. Didn''t you say you had a lot to say to me? Just say it, and I''ll listen." Savannah avoided his burning gaze.


    ***********************************************************************************


    Keep on voting, mass release awaits on Friday!

 Chapter 170 - 170: Where Is Savannah

    "This is what I have specially prepared for you. Haven''t you forgiven me yet?" Devin moved the ss closer to her, his voice soft.


    Savannah felt sick but seeded in hiding her emotion. She could only take the ss, gently clinked sses with him, and took a sip.


    Devin smiled more brightly, and his voice trembled with joy, "Savannah, I never thought we''d be able to sit and drink one day. You know, if your cousin hadn''t gotten pregnant by a trick, I wouldn''t have married her. I''m still waiting for you toe back to me."


    "Then why did you betray me?" Savannah scolded softly.


    "All men make mistakes. I''m a normal man. You refused to make love with me, and your cousin kept seducing me. How could I resist her?" Devin said as if he was the one who got hurt.


    What an asshole¡­ Savannah cursed Devin inwardly but said nothing.


    Devin was surprisingly pleased when he saw her not argue back. He reached out slowly to grasp her soft hand.


    "But it''s not the same now, I already know who is the most important to me, and I also know my fault. From today on, you wille back to me, and I''ll be good to you." Devin said affectionately.


    Savannah felt sick again. She reconsidered and deliberately loosened her hand and dropped the ss of wine.


    "Oh my!" She stood up as she screamed out. The red wine ran down the skirt.


    Devin quickly handed her the napkin.


    She wiped her skirt and frowned, "I must go to the bathroom and clean it up. I''m sorry."


    The bathroom was upstairs, and then she would have the opportunity to slip into his study.


    "It''s okay. You may go. Shall I take you upstairs?"


    "No, thanks." Savannah shook her head. "I know where it is."


    With that, she went upstairs in a hurry.


    She deliberately went to the bathroom first, opened the door, and closed it to make a noise so that Devin downstairs could hear it. After that, she quietly walked to his study and pushed the door in.


    On the desk was Devin''s personalputer.


    She walked over, sat down, and turned on theputer.


    It required a password.


    Savannah thought for a while and entered Devin''s birthday in the input box. The screen lit up and came to the desktop.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily the password was notplicated!


    Then she quickly clicked My Computer and started searching. Suddenly, a folder marked Top Secret appeared in front of her eyes!


    She clicked the folder, which contained a CAD file.


    When Savannah opened the file, as expected, she found it was a building design drawing! On the bottom right corner, there was a line of text: The design for the highest building.


    She was pleased and then gnashed her teeth. It was really Devin who did it!


    She quickly took out the USB sh disk she had prepared, inserted it into the USB port, and copied the CAD file to the USB disk.


    The file size was a little bit huge, and the file transfer took some time.


    Savannah looked at the progress bar on the screen nervously, clenching her fist, and nced at the door of the study asionally, afraid Devin woulde to her when he found she stayed too long upstairs.


    As time went by, her heart swelled and throbbed more and more violently.


    ***


    At the same time.


    A ck Lamborghini stopped in front of Beverly Hills.


    A tall figure got off and walked into the vi wearily.


    "Mr. Sterling." Judy rushed up to greet Dn.


    "Has she slept?" Dn loosened his cor with one hand and looked upstairs.


    The little woman usually stayed upte. Why did she sleep so early today?


    "No. Savannah was out to dinner with her good friend Olivia," Judy replied.


    Dn frowned slightly. He took out his phone and called Savannah.


    Her phone was off.


    A little dissatisfied, he called Olivia.


    He kept the contact information of all her acquaintances, which were few in number.


    "Hello, who''s that?"


    "Dn Sterling."


    "Mr.¡­Mr. Sterling?" The phone almost slipped from Olivia''s hands. "What''s up?"


    "Where is Savannah?" Dn had a bad feeling. The little woman was definitely not with Olivia at the moment.


    "Savannah? She''s not with me." Olivia was amazed.


    "Didn''t she go out with you tonight?" Dn''s brow knitted together.


    "No."


    Dn didn''t say anything more. He hung up. The atmosphere suddenly became gloomy and cold in the living room.


    Judy heard clearly the phone call between Mr. Sterling and Olivia. Which made her tremble. So... Savannah didn''t go out with her friend? Why did she lie? What was she doing now?


    "Did she say anything before she went out tonight?" Dn asked coldly.


    "No¡­"


    "Was there anything unusual about her today?"


    Judy thought of something, and she didn''t know whether to say it or not. Finally, she stammered, "Savannah went shopping with me today. I went to get the driver while she was waiting at the roadside. When I went back, I saw her talking to someone¡­"


    "Who''s that?" Dn puckered up his brows.


    "Mr. Yontz."


    ***


    Savannah felt her heart beating faster as the progress bar increased.


    80%...


    81%...


    Just then, Devin''s impatient voice came from upstairs.


    "Savannah, are you okay?"


    She burst out in a cold sweat, and rushed to the door, opened it, and shouted back, "I will be right downstairs."


    "Do you need any towel you can''t find? Shall I go upstairs to help you?"


    "No, I''ve done. I''m going downstairs now." She tried to remain calm.


    Then she rushed back to theputer, staring at the screen.


    Be quick¡­ be quick, please¡­


    95%...


    96%...


    Suddenly, she heard Devin''s steps on the stairs, and her heart almost stopped!


    As soon as the copying process waspleted, Savannah pulled out the USB sh drive and deleted the original file!


    She shut off theputer, strode out of the study, and quickly walked to the bathroom, pretending that she just came out of the bathroom.


    At the same time, Devin appeared in the corridor on the second floor.


    "Why are youing up?" said Savannah, breathing a better breath.

 Chapter 171 - 171: Don’t Leave Me

    "I''ve been waiting for you for so long, and I''m worried about you." Devin walked to her, looking at her amorously.


    Savannah resisted the urge to throw up, went around him to go downstairs.


    "It''s gettingte," she said, "I must leave now."


    Everything was done. Now it was time to leave as soon as possible.


    "You can''t leave so soon." Devin''s expression changed. He ran after her.


    "Didn''t you say what you wanted to say? And I''ve heard it." She didn''t stop. She felt sick to stay here!


    Devin''s eyes suddenly darkened. He grasped her wrist, pulling her into his arms!


    Savannah gnashed her teeth and tried to push him away, only to find that she had no strength to resist. Devin picked up her easily, walking to his bedroom on the second floor.


    "What are you doing!" Savannah screamed as she struggled in panic.


    To her horror, she found that the more she struggled, the weaker she was.


    In the end, all her strength was gone.


    Her body began to get hot, and her mouth dried.


    In fact, she had already felt a kind of strange heat inside her when she was in Devin''s study. But she thought it was because she was too nervous and did not care too much.


    Her heated blood coursed through her, making her extremely ufortable, and her consciousness slowly faded from her brain.


    "Devin... You drugged me!" She suddenly realized.


    Red wine!


    He must have put some drug in the wine!


    "Oh, you seldome, and of course, I shall give you a good reception. Rest assured, this drug will not hurt you, it will only make us y more happily." Devin made no secret of it, and an evil smile yed upon his lips. He kicked the bedroom door open and threw her on the bed.


    "Fuck you! Let me go..." Savannah gathered all her strength to avoid Devin''s touch.


    "Don''t forget, you gave yourself to me this time! Since you came to my home at night, don''t you want to make up with me?" Devin grasped her chin and shed a conspiratorial grin at her.


    "Make up with you? Impossible! If you let me go, I can pretend as if nothing happened; otherwise, your uncle won''t spare you!" In her final effort, Savannah turned her head away.


    The smile died on Devin''s lips. He did not let her go but grasped her chin more tightly, "I wondered why you suddenly changed your attitude to me and said uncle abandoned you... Sure enough, it was a lie! Oh, you came for the design drawing, right? You went into my study just now, didn''t you?"


    Savannah clutched the sheet under her body, her face pale.


    Devin knew he was right when he saw her expression.


    His face was distorted with fury.


    She was not trying to make up with him!


    She was here tonight to get the design drawing back for Dn!


    She was his fianc¨¦e! How could she be so nice to another man!


    Boiled with rage and jealousy, Devin leaned down and ran his hands over Savannah.


    She must have taken a USB sh drive with her!


    Savannah struggled and turned over, falling to the ground. She almost fell out, but she knew she couldn''t!


    It was not easy to get the design drawing, and she could not let Devin take it back!


    She bit her lower lip hard so that the pain could keep her awake. She raised herself on her elbow and crawled toward the bedroom door.


    Dn -- where are you...


    Come and save me...


    Before she knew, her long hair was seized by Devin. A sudden stab of pain shot through her head. Devin snatched her up and threw her into the bed again!


    "Give it back to me!" Devin approached her with clenched teeth, like an evil beast.


    She got up and steadied herself with her hands on the bed.


    Devin put up his hands and was about to tear her dress when the bedroom door was kicked open!


    Shocked, Devin turned around and looked into Dn''s red eyes. Before Devin could say anything, he was picked up and threw against the wall. He emitted a wail, falling to the ground.


    Two bodyguards came in and immediately restrained Devin.


    Savannah was greatly relieved when Dn arrived. Her body slumped into the bed.


    Dn strode to pick her up, only to hear the little woman murmuring in his arms, "it''s in my USB drive¡­in my pocket¡­" Then shepsed into aa.


    Dn tightened his arms. In fact, he guessed that Savannah hade to Devin for the design drawing.


    But he was still shocked when Savannah really got the file for her. His nerves jumped with anger as he saw what happened in Devin''s room. Staring at Devin brought under by the bodyguards, Dn tried hard to keep his temper. Then he marched out of the apartment with Savannah in his arms.


    Savannah unconsciously curled herself against his arms, moving up and down.


    It seemed she could feel better in this way.


    He realized her abnormality and quickened his pace.


    The ck Lamborghini was parked in front of the apartment.


    He pulled the back door open and put her gently in. Then he straightened up, staring back at the t.


    Sensing that the man was leaving, Savannah caught his forearm from aa.


    "Don''t leave me."


    Hot... She felt so hot... and she wanted him¡­


    "Be good. I''ll be right back. Close your eyes and rest for a while." Dn touched her head cidly and put the soft cushions under her neck, allowing her to lie down in afortable position.


    Touched by him, Savannah felt a little better. She groaned and closed her eyes.


    Dn closed the door and strode back into the apartment.


    "Ah... Help... Ahh... Stop it... "


    In the living room, Devin screamed and cried once and again.


    Taken downstairs by Dn''s bodyguards, Devin was now being punched and kicked.


    The two bodyguards had been with Dn for a long time, and they knew what Dn wanted without his orders.


    Dn stared silently at Devin, his eyes cold, unfathomable.


    "Stop." He signaled to the bodyguards.


    ******************************************************************************************


    Another extra chapter today, don''t forget to vote, review, and share this novel. I will also give another mass release on Tuesday but some of the chapters are under privilege.

 Chapter 172 - 172: Are You Sure You Want My Help?

    The two bodyguards stopped and looked at Dn questioningly.


    Did their boss show mercy to Mr. Yontz?!


    This would be impossible...


    Mr. Yontz had stolen Mr. Sterling''s design drawing, and almost assaulted his woman¡­ Mr. Sterling couldn''t forgive him even if he were Mr. Sterling''s own son!


    It was very unlike him to be so kind!


    "Sir, are you going to forget it?" One of the bodyguards walked up to Dn and asked.


    Forget it?


    No way.


    Stealing was just a small thing whenpared with touching his woman again.


    He hadn''t gone too far before for his father and Susan''s sake. Now, no one could stop him!


    He would deal with it in his way.


    Dn thought for a while, and then he whispered to one bodyguard.


    The bodyguard nodded and understood immediately. He asked another bodyguard to restrain Devin and took Devin to the bedroom on the second floor. Then he took out his phone, walking out of the room, and called a number.


    "Is that Mr. Bull from Diamond Nightclub?"


    Devin didn''t know what his uncle wanted to do, but he knew his uncle would not let him get away with it quickly this time. He would rather be beaten by the two bodyguards than waiting for an unknown punishment.


    "What do you want to do? Uncle... Please let me off! I knew I was wrong! No, you''d better hit me! What the hell are you doing..." Staring at Dn in horror, Devin struggled with desperation.


    Dn turned and left, leaving the two bodyguards to take care of the matter. He strode out of the apartment, quickened his steps, and got back to the car.


    In the car, Savannah copsed on the seat, her limbs weak and limp. She looked worse than before.


    The pink flush was in her face, and she breathed with groans. She writhed herself uncontrobly; her legs were closed, rubbing against each other.


    Dn''s face changed. He thought the little woman had just had a drink. Now it seemed to be not as simple as that.


    It looked like¡­


    The little woman was drugged.


    It must be that Devin had put some aphrodisiac in her drink!


    Drugging was always that guy''s specialty!


    Savannah had been drugged when she was taken to his bed in that hotel. It was not surprising that he did it again!


    Damn it!


    Dn hit the car door with a hard punch, his eyes darkening. The little woman needed to be sent to the hospital right now. Dn leashed his anger and leaned down to touch Savannah.


    "Good girl, hold on. We are going to the hospital now."


    He was about to go for the driver''s seat when his arms were caught by Savannah, and he almost fell over on her.


    There was a sweet breathing to him, and Dn was so close to her that he could felt her hot and soft body.


    "No... Don''t go to the hospital. Don''t... Help... Help me..." Her voice was all breathy and out of control.


    Savannah felt extremely ufortable. She raised her lips to his, her hands moving of their own ord and twisting into his hair, pulling him to her. Only his strong breath and warm arms could make her a littlefortable.


    Dn kissed back to respond to her ardor, and he almost could not refuse her. His hand slid down her back and ttened at the base of her spine as he pushed her against his body.


    "Are you sure that you want my help?"


    The man''s familiar, fresh smell dissolved Savannah, but she knew the man was her only antidote. Fearing that he would leave again, Savannah rolled over and sat astride him to undo his jeans. Desire swept like adrenaline through her system, and she forgot all her shyness.


    A faint whimpering came out from Dn. Looking at the little woman on top of him, he felt surprised and amused.


    It felt like he would be assaulted by this little woman¡­


    But... he was quite willing to be assaulted in this way.


    He thought of something and suddenly stopped her by grasping her on the wrist.


    "Do you know who I am?" He murmured huskily.


    She was so passionate now because of the struggle. If it was Devin who was in front of her at the moment or any other man, would she still ask them for sex?


    His face darkened at the thought.


    He wanted her to know that it was he who was going to make love with her.


    No one could rece him.


    Because her wrist was caught, Savannah could not keep unzipping his pants. She bit her lip and writhed her body, and she could have cried when she failed to get the satisfaction.


    Her manner and look made him even more wanting.


    "Tell me who I am," Dnmanded through gritted teeth as he rubbed her backside.


    "Dn¡­" She murmured, lost in an erotic torment.


    Then he was satisfied, a little greedy for the way she called his name. "Call me, honey." He whispered.


    "Baby, honey, honey, please take me now, please?"


    She was so aroused by the drug that she wanted him right now.


    Dn could no longer stand her temptation. He mmed the car door, lifted the hem of her dress with impatience, and with one thrust, he was inside her.


    On the quiet and lonely road, the Lamborghini shook softly under the yellow street light.


    ***


    On the second floor of the apartment.


    Devin was stripped off, tied up and gagged, spread-eagled in his panties on the bed. He wanted to cry but failed.


    The door was pulled open with a ng.


    A strong perfume was caught by Devin.


    He raised up his head in rm and saw a scantily-d woman with excessive make-up follow the bodyguard in.


    "What on earth¡­ does uncle want to do?" Devin mumbled.


    "It''s a gift for you, Mr. Yontz." The bodyguardughed sarcastically and then turned to that woman, "take care of Mr. Yontz."


    These words gave Devin the creep.


    "Yes, sir." The woman wiggled as she approached the bed.


    The bodyguard gave Devin a sympathetic look before he closed the door and left.


    "You... What are you doing... Get out..." Devin eximed in a cold sweat as the woman climbed onto the bed. He couldn''t believe that his uncle''s punishment was to send a woman to spend the night with him. The woman, however, ignored his words and directly ripped off his pants.

 Chapter 173 - 173: How Do You Feel Now?

    The light had filled the room, coaxing Savannah from deep sleep to wakefulness. She opened her eyes and found herself in Dn''s big bed in Beverly Hills.


    Her clothes had been changed, and she was in a nightdress now. After a moment of confusion, she thought of what had happenedst night, she suddenly blushed.


    Although she had been out of senses because of the drug, the memory was still vivid.


    She asked for sex in his Lamborghinist night, crying, begging, wanting again and again... And she kept calling him honey. She was drugged, and she can''t resist the strong desire that had upied her entire bodyst night.


    In the end, she was too tired and fell asleep.


    The memory made her blush up to the roots of her hair. She covered her face with the nket and refused to go back to the scene of the previous night.


    No, no. It was none of her business. The aphrodisiac was the real cause!


    "Awake?" A warm and husky voice said as the door of the bedroom creaked open.


    Savannah was momentarily thrown by the voice. The nket slipped down through her fingers, and then she saw Dn standing in the doorway with his arms folded.


    "Mor¡­morning." She stammered, blushing again.


    "You were drugged by Devinst night." Dn made slowly for her and said.


    "Oh¡­" Savannah covered herself with the nket again, afraid that he would mention what she did and what they did.


    "How do you feel now? Shall we go to the hospital?" Dn said, his hand touching her forehead.


    After the good sex in his carst night, the little woman looked much better and fell asleep. He took her back to Beverly Hills and called Jacob here for a further check-up.


    Jacob said that Savannah had taken a normal date-rape drug. Luckily, the dose was not too much, and she should be okay. If Savannah still felt sick the next day, she should go to the hospital.


    Savannah''s heartbeat quickened. His hot hand made her cheek blush again.


    "I''m fine." She turned aside and murmured.


    Compared with her enthusiasmst night, she was too cold now. Unpleased, Dn reached down and deliberately breathed to her ear. "You don''t look like the girl who cried for sexst night."


    What the hell! She wanted to scream against him as he reminded her again of what had happenedst night.


    Savannah red at him with her eyes fluttering, shamefaced.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about! Who cried for sex? Shame on you! Clearly, you had taken advantage of me! You knew I was drugged but didn''t take me to the hospital, and you intentionally..." Savannah''s voice trailed off as her courage failed.


    It was herself who refused to go to the hospital and insisted on taking him as the antidote.


    Dn lowered his voice and continued, "Anyway, I have taken the car to the car wash. The chair cushions and back should all be reced. I didn''t expect you to be so passionate, baby."


    Savannah was speechless, her face flushing. Dnughed when he saw that the little woman was going crazy.


    "Come down to breakfast." He rose, patting on her head softly. Then he walked out of the bedroom.


    Savannah breathed when he left. She jumped out of bed, washed, changed her clothes, and went downstairs.


    The breakfast was already on the table. She could smell the bread and sausage on the stairs.


    Dn was reading the news over coffee as usual.


    "You''re too slow." He nced at her.


    Savannah looked at him. She could not help reying the scene in the carst night in her mind.


    It was not the first time she made love with him, but it was the first time she had been so spontaneous.


    She could only hide her face in shame.


    Her stomach was growling. Feeling empty, she decided to appease her hunger first.


    Sitting opposite Dn, she lowered her head and began to eat.


    Luckily Dn didn''t tease her anymore.


    After breakfast, Savannah felt full and calmed down.


    "Have you gotten the USB sh drive? Is the design drawing alright?" She asked as she dabbed at her mouth with a tissue.


    "Well. I asked the bodyguard to check Devin''sputer, and there was no copy. The design drawing is back. It''s all right now." He raised his eyes and gave her a thoughtful look.


    This little woman was daring and pretty clever.


    She got the design drawing back alone and did not forget to delete the file in Devin''sputerpletely.


    But did she know what would happen if he didn''te to Beverly Hillsst night or failed to go to Devin''s apartment in time?


    Savannah sighed with relief. Her risk-taking action was not in vain.


    "Finished? Come here." Dn ordered.


    "What''s the matter?" She paused, stood up slowly, and walked around the table to him.


    Before she knew, she was pulled by him to sit on his firm, muscr thighs, and she wrapped her arms around his neck subconsciously.


    "Dn! What are you doing?" rmed, she looked around, afraid of being seen by Judy.


    "That''s what I want to ask you. You took it upon yourself and went to another man''s house alone. What if I hadn''t arrived in time?" He looked straight into her eyes.


    He couldn''t teach her when she didn''t seem sanest night. Now that she had eaten enough and refreshed, he needed to talk to her.


    Savannah bit her lip, not happy about it. She helped him to get back his design drawing at risk! Far from praising her, he was going to criticize her?


    Knowing that she was unconvinced, he caressed her chin and said, "I won''t criticize you this time, but never do that again. Otherwise, you''ll be in trouble! You don''t have to worry about me next time. I''ll figure everything out myself!"


    "I didn''t worry about you. Don''t get me wrong." She denied, jerking her chin at him.


    "You mean, you did that, not for me?" He rubbed his thumb disapprovingly over her cheek.


    "No!" She gritted her teeth and firmly denied, "you helped me to prove my innocencest time. I just want to repay it."

 Chapter 174 - 174: You Want To Repay My Help?

    "So, you just want to repay my help?" Dn smiled frostily and tightened his arms, pressing her against his chest.


    "Certainly. I helped you to get your design drawing back, lest you say I''m ungrateful. I don''t owe you anymore. Let me go!" Holding her breath, Savannah turned her face away as she pushed him, fearing being seen by Judy and the hourly workers.


    Although she had lived in Beverly Hills for so long, she was not used to being seen by others when Dn was too close to her. She felt really embarrassed as if she was caught adultery in the act.


    Perhaps it was because she had no formal identity.


    She was not his wife or his fianc¨¦e. She was not even his girlfriend.


    What would people think of her when he saw her sitting on hisp in such an intimate way in the early morning?


    Dn was the master and house owner, thick-skinned, but she still needs her face.


    "Really? Speak your heart." He was clearly not satisfied with her answer. Instead of letting her go, he held her closer, cradling her, and then leaned down to kiss her ear.


    "Why, I did... I was just trying to pay you back." She argued as she pushed him, his big hand slipping to her waist.


    "Your nose would get longer if you keep lying." Dn teased. His tone was mild but charming, making Savannah''s heart beating madly.


    She did not have time to think whether her nose would get longer or not, but she felt his growing erection against her thigh.


    If they continued this close contact, she was not sure if the scene in the carst night would be reyed or not.


    "Dn, let me go." She said contentedly as she struggled.


    "I will let you go when you don''t lie." His tone sounded vaguely threatening.


    Just then, Judy''s footsteps came from the kitchen and came closer.


    "Well, I went to Devin''s house for you, okay?" In desperation, Savannah bit her lip and said.


    Was that what this man wanted to hear?


    Dn was then satisfied and finally rxed his hold.


    She pushed him away, got up, and quickly went back to her seat.


    At the same time, Judy walked by. Luckily, she should not have seen her being bullied by him on hisp.


    Embarrassed and angry, Savannah didn''t want to see him anymore. She stood up and was about to go toward the staircase.


    "What are you going to do?" Dn nced at her and said, "as far as I know, your advertisement for JK has just finished. You have nothing to do these days."


    "Can''t I just go upstairs and get some sleep?" She snapped.


    "You go to bed again just after breakfast? Do you want to gain more weight? What about your profession and ambition as a model?" Dn deliberately mentioned what she cared about.


    Savannah paused and felt her belly. After the advertisement for Fairy Land, she really gained a lot of flesh. Taking a deep breath, she gave up that idea and sat back.


    "How''s Devin?" She asked tentatively.


    Devin should have a bad end for stealing the confidential design drawing. But Devin was after all Dn''s nephew. With old Sterling and Susan backing him up, Dn couldn''t be too harsh on him.


    She was curious about what Dn was going to do with it.


    "He''ll have to pay for what he has done." His tone was stern.


    Then he looked up at Savannah, "don''t care about the fate of others, care about yourself. You haven''t been punished this time, but it doesn''t mean you haven''t done anything wrong." He teased and raised his eyebrows.


    Savannah pursed her lips. Then she cleverly changed the subject, "how did he steal the design drawing from yourputer this time? The documents on your personalputer should be confidential and protected by more than one password. Even if he could keep other employees away, it would be difficult for him to get ess to yourputer files."


    Just then, his phone rang, and he pressed the answer button.


    "Sir." It''s Garwood. "I just asked thewyer to file awsuit and send Miller to the police station. ording to Miller''s guilt, she will be in prison for at least half a year."


    "Thank you." Dn''s tone was cold, and then he hung up.


    "Devin asked Miller to steal the design drawing?" Savannah understood immediately.


    Miller, the former chief secretary of thepany, certainly knew hisputer password.


    Even if she left thepany, the details about Dn''s working habits would still be fresh in her mind.


    Devin managed to steal the design drawing with the help of the former secretary, Miller.


    In fact, many bosses wouldn''t fire their chief secretaries if they didn''t have to. The chief secretary always knew a lot ofpany secrets.


    Dn fired Miller, a key employee of thepany, because of her.


    Savannah knotted her fingers together.


    Dn put his phone on the table, tapping his slender fingers rhythmically.


    "Devin''s ambition is getting bigger and bigger." He said, a cold gleam in his eyes.


    His nephew used to go against him.


    But now he even had the audacity to bribe his former secretary to steal his trade secrets!


    Looking at his impassive face, Savannah shuddered for no reason. Well, for Devin.


    She could imagine, this time, he would fight back against Devin, in a serious way.


    ***


    At the same time, Norah just came back to her house after buying some vegetables from the market.


    As soon as she stepped into the neighborhood, she heard several neighbors'' talk.


    "See? The daughter of the Schultz''s family, who married a rich man, has been staying at home for several days. She has nevere out since she was driven back home."


    "The girl who married the grandson of old Sterling?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh, didn''t Norah throw her weight around in front of us a little while ago, saying that her daughter was begged to marry the young master of the Sterling family? Did her daughter have a quarrel with that young master?"


    "Gee, how could she be begged by the Sterling? Everyone knows that Valerie seeded in marrying the rich family because she got pregnant first. She must have yed a trick. However, I saw her belly t when she came back. It seems that she was driven back because she lost the unborn baby. "

 Chapter 175 - 175: What A Shameless Rat You Are

    "Oh my, it''s no wonder they don''t take her daughter seriously. Since she came back, her husband had nevere over to see her! Maybe the Sterling has no intention of picking her up at all."


    "She married into the Sterling by getting pregnant. If I were old Sterling, I would also despise this kind of woman. What''s more, it is said that her husband was her cousin''s fianc¨¦ before!"


    "You mean Dalton''s daughter, Savannah? Tut, taking cousin''s man is really disgraceful! She deserved to lose the child and be driven home! She should pay for it!"


    "If you ask me, the marriage between Valerie and that rich man will notst long. Let''s see how Norah shows off in front of us in the future!"


    "That''s it. Maybe her daughter would be divorced tomorrow!"


    While the neighbors were talking andughing, Norah was red-faced with anger. Gritting her teeth, she had no face to argue with them. She bent her head and hurried back home.


    After Norah prepared the breakfast, she knocked at her daughter''s room and went in.


    Valerie pined away, sitting upon the cold ground, with her unbound tresses streaming over her shoulders.


    Since she was sent back home by Devin, she had been like this all day long, unable to eat or sleep.


    She became thinner and paler.


    Norah knew her daughter was in a bad mood, she also felt embarrassed when she went out shopping these days.


    Not long ago, the neighbors were all envious of her daughter''s marriage. She was so proud in front of them at that time. But soon, her daughter came back in dismay, and her husband, Devin never came to see her. Obviously, she was driven back home by that man! It was really a shame!


    "Valerie, don''t think so much, just eat some food first." Norah put the breakfast in front of her daughter and tried to persuade her.


    "No, I''m not in the mood. Take it away." Valerie didn''t even look up.


    "You know how much weight you had lost or how you looked now? You will fall ill..." Norah handed a sandwich over to her daughter''s mouth.


    "That''s good if I were ill!" Valerie shouted as she threw her mother''s hand away and flung away the food madly. "I might as well be dead! Devin doesn''t want me anymore! Now everyone takes me as a big joke. Our neighbors, my college ssmates, and the bitch, Savannah! All of them areughing at me!"


    The sight of her daughter crying made Norah heartbroken. She patted Valerie''s back softly andforted her, "Rest assured, Devin wille to pick you up when he calmed down. You should take care of yourself and have a baby as soon as possible, and then the Sterling will treat you as a treasure again."


    Oh. Another baby?


    Devin didn''t even look at her right now. How could she get pregnant again?


    She called back days before. The maidservant said Devin often brought different women home after she moved away. He was especially very thick with a bar girl, Monica, the one Devin brought homest time.


    She was sent back home because of that fox!


    From the maidservant, Valerie also knew that Devin had bought a sports car a while ago, and he often took the woman out for a ride!


    With this in mind, Valerie clenched her sleeves, and her look became stormy.


    Seeing that Valerie ignored her advice, Norah gave a deep sigh, tidied up, and went out first.


    Valerie sat there for a while and worked herself into a temper. She stood up, took her handbag, and went out.


    No.


    She was now Devin''s legal wife and the young mistress of the Sterling.


    What made that fox have the nerve to seduce her husband?


    She was going to kick her fucking ass today!


    "Valerie, where are you going?" Norah ran after Valerie, startled to see her going out.


    "Leave me alone, mom! I''ll be back in a minute!" Valerie said impatiently as she mmed the door out.


    Taking a taxi to the bar where Monica worked, Valerie got off and walked quickly in.


    The bar was usually open at night. Now it was daytime, and there was no one, very quiet and cold.


    A waiter was doing the cleaning. He was startled when he saw Valerieing in fiercely.


    "Who are you? We are not open yet. Pleasee again in the evening¡­"


    "Don''t talk nonsense," before he could finish, Valerie peremptorily cut him off, "you have a barmaid named Monica, let her out!"


    "Who wants me?" A sensualdy swayed her hips from side to side as she walked out with a cigar between her fingers. "Oh, Devin''s wife. Didn''t you been kicked out by Devin? Why did youe here? Are you homeless?"


    Valerie tramped angrily over and mmed Monica in her face. "You bitch! How dare you seduce my husband! What a shameless rat you are!"


    Monica screamed, and the next moment she had grappled with Valerie. The waiters in the bar, of course, came to help Monica.


    Monica was a termagant woman of great strength. With the help of other waiters, she easily brought Valerie to the ground and gave her a few ps. Valerie fell on the ground, her face swollen and her hair loose, and she could not rise at all.


    Monica, however, was not satisfied. She asked two waiters to hold Valerie by grabbing her shoulders and then hit her hard on the face.


    "Now, let''s see who the bitch is? You! You keep pestering Devin even if you know he doesn''t like you! Hah! How shameless!"


    One waitress, seeing that Valerie was Devin''s wife, advised Monica to let her go. After all, Devin was the grandson of old Sterling, and Valerie was old Sterling''s granddaughter-inw; it was not good to hurt the woman of the Sterling.


    "Are you afraid of being looked for trouble by Devin? Rest assured, Devin doesn''t take this woman as his wife at all. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have taken me home and slept with me in front of her! Besides, Devin had kicked her out of his house. He told me he would divorce her sooner orter. Do you think Devin or the Sterling will stand up for this woman? I bet Devin wouldn''t help her even if she went back toin!"


    Valerie became ck in the face at Monica''s words, her teeth mped, and her lips pale.


    The waitress said nothing more. She kept on pressing down Valerie, allowing Monica to p her in the face.


    After several ps, Monica finally gave vent to her anger. She asked a waiter to throw Valerie at the door of the bar.


    Valerie cried chokingly and sagged to the ground in front of the bar. She never thought she would be beaten like this by a prostitute. Then she thought of Monica''s sarcasm. She said that Devin did not take her as his wife and would divorce her sooner orter. Tears streamed down her face.

 Chapter 176 - 176: Don’t Joke With Me

    After crying hard for a while, Valerie recovered, looking down at herself.


    Her clothes felt disheveled, her hair terrible.


    If she went back home like this, she would be seen by the neighbors, and they would certainly gossip about her again.


    Although in pain, she tidied up her messy clothes and hair. To hide the swelling on her face, she took out the face powder and lipstick from her handbag and fixed her make-up. After that, Valerie walked away unsteadily.


    Most of the stores on this road were nightclubs and bars.


    Valerie stopped at the entrance of a bar and walked in. She sat on a stool at the bar and ordered a stiff drink, trying to drown her sorrow in liquor.


    Devin didn''t want her.


    Did she deserve it?


    It was her reward for grabbing her cousin''s fianc¨¦.


    Huh...


    She smiled in despair, gulping wine like water, and was soon drunk.


    "Baby, why are you here drinking in broad daylight?" said a husky voice from her side.


    Lifting her face blindly, Valerie saw a young man dressed like riff raff sitting next to her. He should be a regr bar-goer.


    "It''s n-n-non of your busin-n-ness," Valerie stuttered, frowning.


    She picked up the bottle and kept drinking.


    "Baby, you might as well try this one," the man handed Valerie a brown bottle of wine as he coaxed her, "this one''s much better. Drink it, and you will forget all your troubles."


    Really? Could she really forget everything?


    Valerie took the bottle, her mind fuzzy with the alcoholic. She finished off the wine with a couple of swallows,pletely drunk.


    "Devin¡­ How could you abandon me...? Why... I love you so much¡­ How can you divorce me? Savannah, you bitch! Why does Devin still like you...? Why..." She began to speak thickly, slumping over the table.


    "I have a box over there. Let me help you to have a rest." The man lifted Valerie up when he saw his chance.


    Drunk but quite conscious, Valerie knew the man''s intention and tried to push him away rather feebly. But he was a wall of hard muscle, and she was too weak to shift him.


    Finally, Valerie was taken away by the man with ease¡­


    ***


    Not far away.


    Olivia stepped out of a box at the bar.


    Last night she attended a birthday party with her friends in this bar. They yed all night and were going to leave when her attention was caught by a familiar figure. Before she could see clearly, the figure disappeared around a corner.


    Wait¡­Why was the figure a bit like... Savannah''s cousin, Valerie?


    And she went to a box with her arms around a strange man?


    No, Valerie couldn''t be here so early in the morning. At least she was a richdy now.


    It must be the wrong person.


    Olivia rubbed her eyes. She should be tired out by the all-night party, and her eyes were ying tricks on her. Walking out of the bar, she decided to call Savannah out. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    "Morning, my star."


    "What star? Don''t joke with me!" Savannahughed over the phone.


    "You are a big star! The number of your followersrgely increased after Abby''s event. You are a celebrity online now. What''s more, the game you endorsed will soon hit the market. JK''s spokesperson is sure to be popr. I think I can just count on you in the future!" Olivia joked.


    "Stop that. By the way, why did you call me so early in the morning? It''s hard to get up so early for you." Savannah knew that Olivia usually got upte when she had no work.


    "I celebrated the birthday of my friendst night and just walked out of a bar. Do you have anything to do? If you are free,e out and go shopping with me. I want to buy some infant products for my cousin. The clothes you pickedst time are all very good. You have a better taste than me."


    Oh yeah, Olivia''s cousin was going to have a baby soon.


    Savannah hadn''t taken a job since the advertisement for Fairy World. What''s more, Dn hired a new secretary, and she didn''t need to go to hispany. She had too much free time now.


    ***


    Half an hourter, Savannah and Olivia met at the cafe downtown.


    They bought some baby products and were going to visit Olivia''s cousin together.


    When they walked out of the shopping mall, they saw a silver luxury car parking some way along the road. The car shed angrily under the sunshine, and it looked quite familiar.


    Savannah had a bad feeling in her mind.


    Just then, the door was pulled open by the driver, and a middle-ageddy dressed in bright clothes and dark sses got out.


    The well-dresseddy was Susan.


    Savannah paused.


    Although Susan''s eyes and most of her face were covered by the sunsses, Savannah could still feel her anger.


    So before Susan could walk in front of her, she handed Olivia all her bags, rm, and ready to fight.


    Olivia, too, guessed the identity of the woman and held her breath.


    Susan went right up to Savannah, raising her hand to p Savannah in the face.


    Luckily Savannah had been on guard. She flung up an arm to ward off the p and caught Susan''s wrist in midair just in time. "Mrs. Yontz, what are you doing?"


    "You bitch! You''ve harmed my son again and again! I''ll kill you!" Susan could no longer hold back her anger, struggling to get free from Savannah''s restraining hand.


    Savannah understood. Dn didn''t let Devin off that night, and he must have been ruthless to Devin.


    That was why Susan took it out on her today.


    That''s funny!


    Susan always thought her son was a victim. She never realized her son''s problem!


    Savannah pushed her away, with a sneering look on her face, "what''s the matter with Devin?"


    Dn didn''t tell her what he had done to Devin.


    Savannah was a little curious. What kind of punishment did Devin get that made Susan so mad?


    Susan reeled back, looking a bit embarrassed. In rage and fury, she looked up, staring at Savannah fiercely, and exined nothing.


    "You bitch! You want to kill my dear son! I will kill you!" cried Susan, starting up again.


    This time, before Savannah tried to fight back, a tall man stepped forward and nted himself in front of Savannah.


    The bodyguard Dn arranged to protect Savannah just came in time.


    As usual, Savannah didn''t let the bodyguards stick close to her when she went out today.


    The bodyguard just followed her and watched her quietly.

 Chapter 177 - 177: Behave Yourself

    "Mrs. Yontz, behave yourself, please! Otherwise, don''t me me for being unkind!" said the bodyguard coldly.


    Susan gritted her teeth, knowing that the man suddenly appeared in front of Savannah was one of Dn''s bodyguards.


    Oh, Dn had assigned this little bitch a bodyguard!


    Did Dn really treat Savannah as a princess?


    "How dare you to stop me? I am your master''s sister, the daughter of old Sterling! You want to die?" shouted Susan angrily.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Sterling said no one could hurt Miss Schultz." The bodyguard said drily.


    "You --" Susan''s face was distorted with fury. She stared at the bodyguard gloweringly and snorted as she tried to get around him.


    When Susan turned on Savannah like a wild dog, the bodyguard did not hesitate anymore. He seized her hand and strode off to his car, dragging Susan behind him.


    "What are you doing? Let me go! How dare you treat me like this! My father will kill you!" Susan couldn''t believe a bodyguard had the audacity to do this to her.


    All those around them looked at Susan, who was kicking and crying with amazement, taking her as a lunatic running out of a mental hospital.


    Unmoved, the bodyguard, threw Susan into his car, closed the door, and locked her in. Then he turned to Savannah, bowing, "Miss Schultz, I''m sorry to shock you! I will take Mrs. Yontz away right now. She won''t interfere with your shopping anymore!"


    "Oh... Okay. Take your time." Savannah then recovered from the farce.


    The bodyguard got in the car and left, ignoring Susan''s roaring.


    Olivia gaped. She pped Savannah on the shoulder. "Mr. Sterling unexpectedly arranged a bodyguard for you! You know, I thought I was watching a gannd thriller!"


    The bodyguard was really like an ancient knight who escorted his princess!


    "Come on. Who wants to be followed? Are youfortable when being watched all the time? I can give that guy to you for free if you like!" Savannah rolled her eyes.


    "I don''t think a bodyguard has anything to do with me. No one''s against me. Besides, I''m not Dn Sterling''s woman, who could meet danger any minute of her day!" Oliviaughed and teased.


    Savannah made it as if to strike her. Olivia dodged and cleared her throat, "well, why did Devin''s mother say that you had harmed her son?"


    Savannah then told Olivia the whole story: how Devin asked Dn''s secretary to steal the business secret, and how she got the design drawing back.


    "Savannah, I never know you could be a woman spy!" Olivia said in surprise, "it''s hard enough to get the file back! Anyway, Susan is really unreasonable. Her son was punished by Mr. Sterling for his own mistakes; she dared not avenge Mr. Sterling for that but came to you with a grudge! You deserve a bodyguard! Otherwise, this mad woman wille to trouble you at any time!"


    "A woman spy?" Savannahughed.


    Olivia blinked and gave Savannah a soft nudge. "You''re really brave to go to a man''s house alone! You are so nice to Mr. Sterling that you took an awful risk!"


    Savannah was not a weak girl, but if it were not for Dn, how could she have had the courage to do this!


    "It was not for him!" Savannah retorted, biting her lip.


    Why did everyone think she did it for Dn? No! She just wanted to repay him for his help!


    "Really?" Olivia smiled at Savannah, winking.


    Savannah sighed helplessly. "Are we going to visit your cousin?"


    "Well, let''s go." Olivia stopped making fun of her.


    They called a taxi and came to a very nice townhouse. Olivia led Savannah to one door and pressed the doorbell.


    The door opened, and a woman with a big belly weed them.


    "Good morning, Olivia. This one must be your friend Savannah."


    The pregnant woman was Olivia''s cousin, Donna. She was a fair, mild woman, probably in her thirties, but was well maintained. She beckoned them in, seated them, and then went to the kitchen to make the coffee.


    "Olivia, isn''t your cousin-inw in? Your cousin is going to have a baby. It must be inconvenient for her to be alone." Savannah asked casually.


    "I don''t have a cousin-inw." Olivia turned pale and lowered her voice.


    Savannah gasped, "was she divorced?"


    "No, I haven''t even seen my cousin''s husband."


    Savannah was surprised. Was Donna an unmarried mother?


    Although unwed mothers were nothing new in modern society, she was still somewhat curious to see such people around her.


    ording to Olivia, Donna was from out of town. She stayed at home every day with no job.


    But it was not cheap to live here¡­


    How could an unmarried mother be so rich and lived in such a nice house with no job?


    Just then, Donna came out to serve them the coffee. Savannah swallowed her doubts and didn''t ask more.


    "Savannah, the baby products you picked for me with Oliviast time are quite good. Thank you. You stay here today, and I''ll make you some good dishes." Donna said softly.


    Donna was a gentle and virtuous woman. Savannah had a soft spot for her and felt pity that such a nice woman was a single mother. She must have a bitter experience.


    The three of them sat on the sofa,ughing and talking.


    By about noon, Donna went to the kitchen to do the cooking.


    She was a great cook, and the meals were really delicious. Savannah and Olivia were so hungry that they ate a lot.


    Before they left, Savannah exchanged phone numbers with Donna so that she could ask her for advice on cooking.


    While waiting for a taxi, Savannah sighed and asked, "Olivia, how could a good woman like your cousin be a single mother? Where is that man?"


    She was not really a gossip girl, and she seldom pried into other''s private affairs. Perhaps because Olivia was her best friend, and Donna was Olivia''s cousin, she cared about them.


    "Donna is my distant rtive, and I didn''t usually have much personal contact with her in the past. She came to LA two months ago. When I got in touch with her and learned that she is pregnant, I asionally came to see her. She never mentioned the father of the baby. I don''t want to ask more, in case I touch her sore spot." Olivia sighed.


    *********************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    I posted advanced chapters under privilege. Your support by buying at least tier 1 of this privilege will be a big help for me. And let me remind you also, that the seeding chapters will annoy you more about Savannah''s attitude, but trust me, there''s something big mystery that will unfold. Don''t forget to vote and let''s rank up to ten! Sob! Sob! Sob! Share this novel, it means a lot to me. Another batch of mass releases awaits on Friday!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 178 - 178: It Couldn’t Be

    Savannah nodded.


    At the same time.


    Susan was finally put down by the bodyguard after a forced sightseeing tour in LA in thete afternoon.


    "You''ll see!" As soon as she got out of the car, she jumped up and shouted, "I will drive you and that bitch off sooner orter!"


    She was the daughter of old Sterling. How dare this bodyguard lock her in his car like an animal for a whole afternoon!


    "Whatever!" The Bodyguard said, stepped on the gas, and sped off!


    Dn always behaved peremptorily, and his subordinate was the same overweening as him!


    Susan cursed silently, grinding her teeth.


    She got into a taxi. Momentster, the car stopped at a private hospital far from downtown.


    The hospital, located in a sheltered ce, had a very quiet environment. It served specially for rich people and afforded a pretty high level of privacy.


    Susan got out of the car and went straight in with a sullen look. She walked to a doctor''s office and knocked at the door.


    The doctor rose to meet her when she saw hering. But Susan had no time to care about the proprieties. She anxiously asked, "Doctor, has Devin''s test reporte out?"


    "The result hase out." The doctor nodded gravely. "Mrs. Yontz, I''m sorry, after the screening test RPR and the diagnostic test TPPA, we can be sure that your son has been infected with syphilis."


    The doctor''s words extinguished Susan''sst hope. She fell back on a chair and clenched her fist.


    Devin became infected with this terrible disease.


    "Doctor, can it bepletely cured? Would there be any aftereffect?" Susan calmed down and asked.


    The doctor looked even more serious. "ording to my previous experience, this disease can be controlled by antibiotics without rpse as far as possible. The patient''s daily life will not be greatly affected. But... "


    "But what?" Susan''s mind mped down.


    "This disease might leave the patient infertile."


    One over-stretched chord of Susan''s worry broke.


    She was annoyed and shocked to learn that Devin had been diagnosed with tertiary syphilis. But now, she was on the verge of a breakdown.


    Infertile¡­


    It meant... Could Devin never have his own children?


    Susan, her body, pulling downward, almost fell off her chair. Her eyes shed with rage!


    Dn, how cruel you are to use this way to revenge Devin!


    A few days ago, Susan called Devin to his apartment. The servant answered the phone and said that Devin seemed ufortable but did not see a doctor.


    Susan hurried over and saw her son lying in bed in pain, and a strange smell was floating in the room. Then she was shocked to know what happened to Devin. He had stolen a design drawing and was punished by Dn by sending a strange woman to his bed.


    Not long after that, Devin had a slight fever, and his genitals began to ache and fester. Embarrassed and afraid to be known by others, Devin bought some medicine and treated himself at home. However, the illness became more and more serious. After an investigation, he knew that the woman Dn sent to his bed that night was a prostitute from Diamond Nightclub. She had received numerous men and already developed a serious venereal disease.


    Susan was shocked, knowing that Devin had been infected by the prostitute. Then she sent her son to the private hospital secretly.


    Before the results came out, she still hoped everything could be okay.


    But the result quenched herst hope, and it was even worse than she had imagined!


    Devin not only caught a serious STD, but he lost his ability to have kids!


    Thinking of this, Susan clenched her fists, and her eyes shed red.


    Dn was really ruthless! He might as well beat Devin to the hospital or maimed him!


    Now she couldn''t evenin to her father!


    Dn didn''t touch Devin at all. What could she say? Devin slept with a hooker and got a disgraceful illness?


    How did that make sense?


    If dad knew that Devin might not be able to have children, he mightpletely give up Devin!


    That must be Dn''s ultimate purpose! He wanted to make Devin reap the consequences and scream in silence.


    Even if Devin stole his design, even if Devin almost assaulted that little bitch, he was still Dn''s nephew! How could Dn be so cruel!


    No wonder her father made Dn the president of the group as soon as he returned home.


    He developed into a ruthless operator, an arbitrary overbearing president!


    She used to underestimate this younger brother...


    However, it should me the little bitch Savannah.


    If it weren''t for her, Devin wouldn''t be so miserable like this!


    No. Devin couldn''t be infertile.


    Now her brother had a cold rtionship with dad, and dad had no grandchildren. That''s why Devin could be the vice president with the baby in Valerie before. It was possible that dad would leave the wealth of the Sterling to Devin in the future. But if Devin could never have a child, by no means would dad give Devin thepany!


    At that time, Dn would get everything!


    It couldn''t be.


    Devin''s inability to have children must not be known to anyone.


    Susan drew out her checkbook, wrote down a number, and tore it out, handing it to the doctor. "Please keep the matter secret. If someonees to you and asks about Devin, do you know what you should say?"


    The doctor had treated many rich patients and knew very well what Susan meant. He epted the check and nodded. "I know. Don''t worry, Mrs. Yontz. I won''t disclose a word. If anyone asks meter, I will say that your son has only some minor illness."


    ***


    After leaving the private hospital, Susan took a taxi to her son''s apartment.


    Devin was lying in bed. He had seen a doctor and taken some medicine, feeling much better now.


    "Mom, what did the doctor say?" He sat up when he saw his mothere.


    Susan took a soft pillow and put it behind her son. She slowly sat on the bed with a sigh and finally told him the truth.


    "What?" Devin stared wide-eyed at his mother and couldn''t believe it.

 Chapter 179 - 179: Shall I Come On That Day?

    He could ept his illness, but if he was not able to have children, was he still aplete man?


    Seeing Devin''s pale face, Susan patted him on the back softly and said consolingly as she choked off, "Devin, the doctor said this disease could be controlled with drugs, and you will be almost the same as normal people... "


    "Almost the same? I can''t even get a woman pregnant! Am I still a normal man?" Devin howled bitterly, shaking Susan''s hand off his shoulder.


    Uncle was so ruthless!


    Anger and remorse welled in him.


    "What should we do?" Susan regretted, too, "You know how much your uncle cares about thepany, and he has a crush on Savannah now. You should not have stolen the trade secrets and touched the bitch¡­ s... Valerie was pregnant, she would give you a baby if she had not suffered from abortion¡­"


    Gritting his teeth, Devin was even more remorseful.


    So the unborn baby Valerie had lost was probably the only child he would ever have.


    Without a word, Devin seized a ss from the bedside table and hit it against the TV wall!


    The ss slivered in bloom with a bang!


    "Calm down, baby." Susan hastilyforted her son, "what if your grandpa sees you like this? If your illness is known to outsiders or your grandpa, you will never have a chance to win the Sterling group and the fortune of the Sterling."


    It was like a tranquilizer. Devin kicked the bedside table hard, regaining his breath.


    ***


    After visiting Donna with Olivia, Savannah returned to Beverly Hills. As soon as she finished dinner and sat on the sofa, she got a call from Dan.


    Dan said the press conference for Fairy World''sunch was scheduled on the weekend night.


    JK would introduce Fairy World to the media for the first time.


    As the game endorser, Savannah should be present, of course.


    What good news! After waiting so long, the advertisement that they paid a lot of painstaking efforts finally hit the market.


    Savannah was quite happy but nervous.


    She had no idea if her image could make people satisfied. If not, she might smash JK''s name¡­


    After all, it was the first time that she had attended such an endorsement alone.


    She was a little unsure.


    Would the reporters be disappointed to see the endorser of Fairy World was an unknown model? Would they put her down?


    Savannah took a deep breath and said, "Well, please tell Brother Kevin I''ll be there on time."


    "Be where on time?" Before her voice had died away, Dn asked from the porch.


    Startled, Savannah said good-bye to Dan and hung up.


    "It''s Dan." Savannah turned and said.


    "What did he call you for?" Dn remembered that Dan was Kevin''s most effective assistant.


    "The advertising conference for Fairy World is going to be held this weekend. JK invited me to be there." She said cautiously, holding her breath.


    This man looked deathly dark every time he saw her with Kevin. Would he stop her from participating in this advertising conference?


    Anyway, she couldn''t hide the face. The media would be there, and the reviews and news about the game were sure to be everywhere. She couldn''t hush it up as the spokesperson.


    After a time, she heard his low voice, "you are the spokeswoman of the game, and of course, you should be there."


    Savannah stared at him. Dn agreed? And it seemed that he agreed with good cheer. He must be in a good mood today!


    Dn burst outughing when he saw her surprised look. Did she need to be so shocked?


    Now that he had consented to her being the endorser for JK''s game, he wouldn''t stop her from attending the press conference.


    He admitted that he was greedy and wanted not only her body but her heart as well.


    In that case, it was not good to limit her in this house.


    He would let the little woman go if she wanted to.


    "Have you got everything ready?" He rolled up his shirt sleeves as he asked, sensual lips curled in amusement.


    "Oh?" Savannah reacted from joy, "JK will arrange a specially customized costume for me."


    "Shall Ie on that day?" He asked softly.


    "No!" Savannah''s smile froze. After all, he still suspected her and wanted to keep an eye on her. Afraid that he would be displeased, she busily added, "It''s just a game press conference. If the president of the Sterling Group appears at the conference, you will steal the show before me! At that time, the media will surround you, not me."


    "I will steal the show? Are you so unsure of yourself?" Dn nced at the little woman.


    "It''s not about being confident or not. You are a bit short in business, and it''s rare for you to attend JK''s business event. This is the first time for me to be an independent spokesperson, and I don''t want to be ignored in front of you." Savannah had learned to be clever. Instead of being tough against him, she used a more tactful way.


    Since he had allowed her to take the advertisement, she was sure that he would not wish her to make a fool of herself in front of the media.


    As expected, there were no more objections.


    "Have you eaten your dinner?" Savannah asked, "why not try the soup I prepared today."


    She sat him down at the table and brought the soup out from the kitchen. It was a soup made with chicken broth and leeks.


    Dn nced at the soup on the table, "you experiment on me again?"


    He had just finished a deal with a client and ate a few in the business dinner. But when he remembered the food she madest time, he would rather be hungry than try again.


    She blushed as she remembered that meal too. "I''ve studied cooking these days, and I''ve made a lot of progress. You can try."


    Because of the loss of the design drawing, he had note for a long time. She made some dishes and asked Judy to taste. Judy, however, only spoke the praise words. She needed realments to help her improve.

 Chapter 180 - 180: Don’t Be Nervous

    He was here today, and she could have his advice.


    Dn picked up the soup, his lips twitching up in a half-smile.


    Well, even if it tasted bad, he wouldn''t be killed.


    Savannah gave him a spoon at once.


    He scooped a spoonful into his mouth.


    Although the appearance was not good, the taste was finally much better than the previous one. Yeah, it was okay now, but far from delicious.


    At least, he could ept it. But he really had no hope in her cooking.


    "Are you sure you have made a lot of progress?" Dn teased.


    Savannah heard the sarcastic tone of his remarks but did not give up, "is it all right?"


    "Well, not bad. At least it won''t make me throw up." Dn always had a sharp tongue.


    Savannah bit her lip. Though she wanted to hear the truth, she didn''t like such viciousments...


    Compared with Dn, maybe she had little talent for cooking.


    This man could easily make a te of delicious spaghetti. What about her? After studying recipes for so many days, she still failed to make a good soup. She had even consulted Donna over the phone when she did the cooking.


    It seemed that God was telling her to stop cooking.


    Dn stared at the little woman in low spirits, then suddenly took up the soup and sucked it again. "My sister troubled you again today?" He put the bowl down and asked.


    "Yes. I''m okay. She was driven away by the bodyguard." Savannah looked at him, knowing that the bodyguard had reported to him.


    He knew, of course, that Susan had not hurt her, or he would go straight to Susan instead ofing here.


    Savannah thought of something by this question. "What did you do to Devin that night?" She tentatively asked.


    "Did Susan say anything?" Dn raised his eyebrows.


    "Susan kept cursing, saying Devin was harmed by me... You''ve punched Devin before, but Susan had never been so mad¡­"


    "So you think I must have punished Devin seriously this time, right?" He has a hint of a smile on his lips.


    She nodded.


    "I can only say everything he has suffered is what he deserves. Every time you go out, let the bodyguard stay close to you. I will also send a few more bodyguards to follow you at the press conference secretly."


    In the current situation, Susan was in a fit of anger now. She dared note to him and would certainly vent her anger on Savannah instead.


    Today Susan failed; tomorrow, she might take action again.


    He should send more people to follow Savannah just in case.


    Savannah nodded obediently at his serious tone, though she didn''t like to be followed by anyone.


    * * *


    The weekend wasing soon.


    The game press conference began at 7 p.m.


    ording to the arrangement, JK would send a car to pick up Savannah to the hotel where the conference was held. She was supposed to be there two hours in advance to change clothes and makeup.


    In the evening, Savannah walked out of the Beverly Hills and saw a Lincoln, ck and elegant, in the sunset.


    This was clearly not a car sent by JK.


    She was startled to see Garwood, dressed in a tuxedo, get out of the driver''s seat, and open the rear door. "Miss Schultz, please."


    "Didn''t JK prepare a car for me? How would you... "


    "Mr. Sterling had noticed Mr. Wills that he would prepare everything and send you there."


    Savannah took a deep breath. Dn wouldn''t give Kevin a chance to get along with her.


    Then she found two gray-blue SUVs behind Lincoln.


    From the windows, Savannah saw several strong men inside the two cars, which obviously we''re going to the hotel with the Lincoln.


    "These people¡­" She was amazed.


    "Mr. Sterling should have told you. These are the bodyguards who will go to the press conference to protect you today." Said Garwood as he made a sign.


    The doors of the two SUVs opened, and a total of six bodyguards got out, walked to Savannah, and bowed, "Miss Schultz!"


    She let out a sigh. Dn had mentioned that he would send more people to follow her today, but she didn''t expect such pomp and circumstance.


    She nodded her head helplessly and then got on the Lincoln.


    Followed by two powerful SUVs, the Lincoln made its way to the hotel.


    ***


    Arriving at the hotel, Savannah changed into the customized garment and put on makeup.


    Dan and a female assistant from JK took Savannah out of the locker room.


    She was very nervous, and her hands were sweaty. To be honest, shecked confidence.


    She was far less famous than those big stars. Would those journalists question her? Would they despise her? Would they say JK chose the wrong person?


    Looking up, a familiar figure stood at the end of the corridor. Kevin, as JK''s boss, attended the press conference in a silver-grey suit, elegant and graceful in manner.


    "Mr. Wills," she said, smiling.


    It was better to call him Mr. Wills in public to avoid any unkind guess from reporters. Although she had not entered the entertainment industry, she knew very well what the media used to do.


    Kevin, of course, understood what she was thinking and did not contradict her.


    "Don''t be nervous." He smiled and said, "the so-called press conference was just an advertising campaign to introduce Fairy World to the media. JK has a good rtionship with the media, and they won''t embarrass you. They will just ask you some official questions."


    Savannah becameposed now. She followed Kevin to the back of the stage.


    "Now, let''s wee the spokesperson for Fairy World, a remarkable new model, Miss Schultz!" The MC''s voice came from the stage.


    Kevin looked at Savannah encouragingly.


    Savannah took a deep breath and walked out with a smile.


    The spotlight shone down, focusing the girl on the stage.


    The participants fell silent, and all eyes in the hall were fixed on Savannah.

 Chapter 181 - 181: The First Question Was So Sharp

    The youngdy on the stage looked 20 years old. Her exquisite dress, ented with white ribbon roses, was patterned after delicate antiquece and swirled gently around her ivory, satin skirt. She had an oval face, graceful eyebrows, big eyes, and tiny mouth, and she wore hair ornaments of gold flowers with her hair done in a bun.


    All the people widened their eyes, holding the breath.


    Miss Schultz was much more beautiful than the one in photos. Though she was an unknown new model, she looked dexterously cute, and handsome and charming.


    In the ssical satin skirt, this spokesperson was exactly the beautiful goddess that came out from the game.


    Compared with those average stars with stic faces, the spokeswoman for Fairy World, though not famous, had a simple but lovely face.


    Beforeing, those reporters had been wondering why JK chose an unknown model as their spokesperson this time.


    Now they saw the real person and all understood. JK had always been choosy, and this girl, the same elegant as the goddess Savannah in the game, could meet their standards.


    After a brief introduction by the master of ceremony, the session came to open questions.


    "Miss Schultz, you are a new star in the modeling circle and didn''t attend any famous advertisements before. JK is the leadingpany in the game industry. Its former spokesmen are generally popr stars. I wonder how you became the spokesperson for Fairy World. Do you have any personal connections with JK''s top management?" One reporter asked.


    The first question was so sharp.


    It meant to ask if she got this endorsement through the back door.


    Everyone in the hall watched her see what she would answer.


    Some entertainment reporters thought she might be angry. After all, people would certainly be displeased when questioned like this.


    In the backstage, Kevin knitted his eyebrows, considering going out to spare Savannah if she didn''t know how to answer.


    Savannah rolled her eyes. She was less nervous when she actually faced the press.


    Just like taking an exam in school, she was always very nervous before the exam but calmed down when facing the exam paper in the examination room.


    Before the MC came to the rescue, she smiled at the reporter who asked the question before she opened her mouth at the microphone.


    "As you said, JK is one of the leadingpanies in the game industry. It is impossible for JK to change their rules or stain its good name for nepotism. Fortunately, I became the spokesperson for Fairy World because I''m the most suitable candidate, not because I have any rtionships with its senior executives. Of course, I will also try my best to do a good job for JK so that I can have a good connection with JK and work for them again in the future. "


    That was a graceful reply to the reporter''s sharp question. She was so eloquent that she even made fun of herself in thest sentence. Her performance also helped herself to establish a positive image.


    The reporters present were stunned for two seconds before apuse broke out.


    Miss Schultz was not only young and beautiful; her image was suitable for the game, and she also had a high EQ!


    At the backstage, Kevin''s face was relieved; he apuded her response.


    Savannah was much more decent and intelligent than he thought.


    Mediaments yed an important role in a model''s career. If the media like you, they would praise you in their reports, which would help the model to gain a better reputation.


    Although it was the first time for Savannah to cope with the press face to face, he could see that Savannah had impressed the press favorably. In this way, she would have great development as a model in the future.


    After the first question, the reporters present, impressed by Savannah, did not embarrass her again. They then asked only official questions.


    Savannah controlled the pace, made her answer orderly, and her panic subsided. Thenguage of the reporters'' eyes expressed their admiration. Savannah was about to give a gasp of relief when a slim figure burst from the crowd.


    The figure was a good-looking young woman, probably in her early twenties. She rushed to the front of the stage, took out a small pot, opened it, and threw it to Savannah violently!


    The security guards at the scene were on both sides of the stage, too far to stop the woman!


    Just then, the bodyguards secretly protected Savannah quickly came out; one man drew Savannah aside, and the other man sheltered Savannah from the pot.


    Another three bodyguards jumped off the stage and picked up the woman to one side!


    The woman tried to spray red paint on Savannah, and now the staging ground was covered with red paint!


    But thanks to the watchful eyes of the bodyguards, Savannah was not stained with the paint but still a bit startled.


    "Savannah, are you all right?" Kevin walked right up to her.


    She shook her head and looked at the woman.


    "Do you know the woman?" Kevin asked, frowning.


    "No, but she looks a little familiar. I can''t ce her." Savannah wrinkled her brows.


    The woman struggled in an attempt to get free, shouting at the reporters, "the spokesperson for Fairy World is quite undeserved! Not fair! I don''t agree!"


    "What a mad woman! Who the hell let this lunatic in?!" Kevin shouted with annoyance, and then he turned to the security guards, "get that crazy woman out of here!"


    But the reporters of the stage apparently took an interest in this unexpected woman. They surrounded her immediately and raised their microphones.


    "What do you mean by saying that?"


    "Who are you?!"


    "Please let go of thisdy, we want to interview her!"


    Pressed by the reporter, the bodyguards had to let go of the woman.


    "I''m Lily," the woman smoothed her clothes as she snorted, "I''m also a ne model in the same circle with Miss Schultz, and I know Miss Schultz well."


    No wonder Savannah thought the young woman seemed familiar; she was in the same modeling circle with her. She must have seen her somewhere but never spoken to her.


    Models like them took different jobs every day. They might attend the same advertising shooting today and separate tomorrow. Besides her good friend Olivia, she couldn''t remember other people.


    It was ridiculous to hear Lily say she knew her well.


    At first, she didn''t even recognize her!


    ***********************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Thank you so much everyone for voting andmenting, keep it up until we reach to the top. I am so grateful too, to those readers who bought my privileged chapters. From the bottom of my heart, thank you so much (F¨¥ich¨¢ng g¨£nxi¨¨ n¨«).


    Keep on voting mass release awaits on Friday!

 Chapter 182 - 182: A Bitter Smile Touched His Lips

    "Miss Lily, why did you say Miss Shultz doesn''t deserve the name of the spokesperson?" Asked one reporter eagerly.


    Lily snorted, pointing to Savannah, "Why did JK choose her as the spokesperson for its new game? Do you ever think about it? There are so many beautiful models and superstars, and what sets her from all those excellent women? Oh, because it is good? Come on, even I have more experience than her! Why didn''t JK pick me? She hadn''t even attended apetition or selection! She got the chance only because she has an affair with JK''s boss! She was chosen by default!"


    Her words brought on a storm!


    The reporters wondered how a small model could be JK''s spokesperson but didn''t go into that. Since Lily raised this question, they were more doubtful now.


    "Miss Lily, have you gotten any evidence?"


    "As far as I know, Savannah and JK''s founder Mr. Wills had lived in the same orphanage before! It''s called the Mission of Hope Orphanage! You can go to check on it anytime! Miss Schultz got to know Mr. Wills quite early, and she was given this chance by Mr. Wills for their rtionship. The funny thing is that Miss Schultz said she became the spokesperson upon herself! She is lying!"


    Lily sneered and continued, "in fact, Miss Schultz has a promiscuous personal life in the modeling circle. She often sleeps with business owners in order to get a job. So you can imagine what she had done with Mr. Wills to be JK''s spokesperson!"


    The murmur swelled into a roar.


    Savannah''s eyes darkened.


    It was ridiculous. Lily was not her acquaintance at all. Why did she sully her character by stating she had slept with business owners to get jobs? She even knew she had been in an orphanage?


    Lily couldn''t be spurred on by jealousy to damage her good name.


    She must be ordered by someone!


    The one who knew she had been in an orphanage and wanted her to lose face in public must be¡­


    Susan!


    Only she had the ability to ask a model to injure her reputation by nder!


    She looked up and widened her eyes when she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure behind the crowd.


    It was Susan!


    Susan was staring at Savannah with a sneering grin.


    Savannah clenched her fist.


    How could she enter the conference without an admission ticket?


    Well, it was not hard to get in for the daughter of old Sterling.


    She brought Lily in!


    She arranged everything!


    Susan''s resentment of her was strong enough to have a model run her down in public. She wanted to ruin her career!


    At this point, reporters were flooding onto the stage, with microphones popping up for Kevin and Savannah.


    "Mr. Wills, Miss Schultz, do you really know each other long ago? Is it true that you have been carrying on with each other?"


    "Why didn''t you mention you knew Mr. Wills when being asked? Miss Schultz, you told a lie!"


    "Miss Schultz, did you really sleep with others in order to get a job?"


    "Miss Schultz, did you get an endorsement from Mr. Wills by sleeping with him?"


    They posted the questions one by one sharply.


    If it were not for the security guards and some bodyguards arranged by Dn, they would have crowded onto the stage.


    In a corner behind the crowd, Susan sat down on afy couch with her arms folded, quietly watching, a satisfied smile pursing her mouth.


    Savannah''s credibility had been seriously questioned.


    In tomorrow''s entertainment news, Savannah would be a guileful and foxy model that got the endorsement for JK''s game by sleeping with JK''s boss. Her reputation would have been torn to shreds, and she would be treated with contempt by everyone.


    Her modeling career was mined.


    Even if she could still endorse Fairy World, nopany would offer her a new job in the future because of her bad fame.


    Most importantly, since she and Kevin were known to have an affair, Dn would not ept such a disgrace, and Savannah would be kicked out at that time!


    "You go backstage, I''ll handle this." On the stage, Kevin whispered to Savannah anxiously.


    It was hard for Savannah to exin in such confusion.


    What''s more, he was afraid that she might be hurt by the pushy people.


    Looking at Susan in the distance, Savannahposed herself.


    She knew Kevin wanted to protect her. But how could she leave now? Why should she leave?


    If she hesitated or avoided these questions now, she could never exin it clearly. Her silence would do Kevin''s reputation a lot of harm too. She couldn''t see Susan take advantage.


    Walking straight up to the MC, Savannah took his microphone and gave it a gentle pat.


    "Please be quiet!"


    Atst, the hall quieted down.


    Everyone looked at Savannah.


    "Savannah¡­" Kevin stepped forward and whispered.


    "It''s all right." She gave Kevin a look with her clear eyes, indicating that she could face it independently and resolve the matter.


    Facing the reporters off the stage, she opened her mouth calmly.


    "Yes, I knew Mr. Wills long ago, and we once lived in the same orphanage."


    "Then why did you pretend not to know him?"


    "So, you were really lying?"


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to mention what happened in the orphanage. It''s not a good memory." Savannah looked calmly at them with no guilty conscience.


    Silence followed this remark.


    "But now that someone has mentioned it, I am not afraid to admit I did live in an orphanage for a while. After my father died, I moved into the orphanage because no rtive could adopt me. Those were the darkest days of my life. But with an elder brother''s concern and encouragement, my life was more hopeful, and my happiness came back. I was the only child in my family and had no brother, so I thought of him as my elder brother. We are like brother and sister, taking care of each other. In order to make me happy, this elder brother often drew pictures for me. I didn''t want to abuse his kindness, and I tried to live a happy life. We had lost contact with each other since I left the orphanage. Although we were not rted, in my heart, he will always be my irreceable brother. I believe he saw me the same way in his heart."


    With that, she looked over at Kevin.


    Although he knew Savannah said this to make it clear that they didn''t have an affair, their rtionship was just brother and sister, he still felt rather upset.


    A bitter smile touched his lips.

 Chapter 183 - 183: All Are Excuses

    Elder brother.


    She had only regarded him as her brother.


    A look of disappointment passed over Kevin''s face.


    Savannah nced at Lily before she continued.


    "ording to Miss Lily, I am in a very familiar term with Mr. Wills. Well, I admit that we are familiar with each other, because we think of each other as brother and sister. We all care and help each other."


    Savannah''s confession cleared off the doubts most people had.


    "So Miss Schultz and Mr. Wills are siblings, not lovers?" Some reporters were moved.


    All these are excuses! Susan almost shouted out when Savannah put an end to the unfavorable state of affairs. Brother and sister? Savannah turned the love between man and woman into affection between brother and sister! She had underestimated this little bitch!


    "It''s nice to meet my brother again, yearster." Savannah smiled, "I was even happier that he did not forget the little girl who always cried in the orphanage. When we were young, he often gave paintings to me to make me happy. This time, he gave me a game, Fairy World."


    "Fairy World is a game created for you by Mr. Wills?" A reporter eximed.


    "No wonder the heroine in the game has the same name as Miss Schultz! Was it originally created based on Miss Schultz? That is to say, it''s normal to have Miss Schultz as the spokeswoman!"


    "It''s very touching! How could such pure and clean love be an affair?" One young female reporter sighed.


    Both Susan and Lily looked ghastly.


    "That''s right. Fairy World was created based on Miss Schultz. So, even the copyright of this game is owned partly by Miss Schultz, let alone its spokesperson¡­" Kevin added in time.


    "It''s a gift from a brother to his sister. I don''t want it to be rted to business interests and money, and I don''t want to be a gimmick. So we had not intended to tell the outsiders how everything happened. Now that someone used it to damage my character, I have to clear myself and Mr. Wills." Savannah looked at Lily, "Miss¡­ Lily, right? I have exined my rtionship with Mr. Wills to you, now it''s your turn."


    "What? Why..." Lily was inly distraught.


    "You said that you are familiar with me and know a lot about my private life. I''d like to ask you a few questions." Savannah slightly cocked her head, seeing through Lily. "What size do I take in shoes? What size of dress I have? Where did I use to live? How big is my family? What color do I like? Who is my best friend? What kind of food do I hate?"


    "I¡­.You..." Lily was dumbfounded and speechless when asked one question after the next.


    "You don''t know, Miss Lily." Savannah sniffed, "although we are both models, you hardly know me before today, and I don''t know you either. We are not friends, not even acquaintances. You intended to damage my reputation, and I have the right to bring an action against you for nder. What a pity! The one who hired you to spatter me failed to train you well. I wonder if you can still get the money from her."


    Susan''s face took on a ghastly-pale expression.


    Many suspicious nces were darted at Lily. There was a stir in the hall.


    "She doesn''t know Miss Shultz at all!"


    "Is she really hired by someone to cken Miss Schultz?"


    "Yes, I don''t know you well. What then?" Lily said rapidly, jumping up. "I heard from others, can''t I? In our modeling circle, every¡­everyone knows you have bad behavior!"


    Lily didn''t have any facts to back her up, just her mouth.


    "Well, who said that? I''m gonna confront that person!" Savannah replied with a sardonic smile.


    "Why should I tell you? I have to hold my tongue! I am a moral woman! All in all," Lily gave Savannah a smug look, "all people said you have a turbulent private life. How could an immoral woman like you be a spokeswoman for JK? You brazen hussy!"


    Just then, there was a noise at the door. The attention of many was attracted by that.


    A tall man in an iron-gray suit wasing along at an amble in thepany of two bodyguards. His dark eyes looked very cold.


    Susan startled, getting to her feet. Dn came!


    Savannah froze. She didn''t expect him toe.


    There was silence for a few seconds, and then a tumult. For a moment, the reporters almost forgot about Savannah and made a wild rush to Dn.


    "Mr. Sterling, why are you here today?"


    Dn stopped and settled himselffortably on a couch, gazing up at Kevin, "I''m one of JK''s shareholders, anyway."


    Oh, yeah,st time, Mr. John, who took a stake in JK, transferred the shares to Mr. Sterling. He did own a stake in JK, and it''s not unusual for him to attend the press conference for JK''s new game.


    "Who said that our spokesperson has bad conduct?" Dn turned and stared at Lily.


    Lily had only heard of Dn Sterling before, and this was the first time she had seen him. The man in front of her had pretty well-defined features, his face perfect and exquisite. He was impressive.


    She looked at Dn with an altered manner of breathing, her heart beating so hard. None of the handsome male models in her modeling circle could beparable to Dn. Then she shuddered under his sharp gaze and could not say a word.


    "Garwood." Dn''s long fingers tapped on the armrest.


    Savannah saw that Garwood, who hade with her, walked to the MC from Dn''s side and gave the MC something before he went to Lily.


    "Miss Lily, ording to your bank ount information, you received a nice sum yesterday. You can''t make so much money for years. What''s your exnation, please?" Garwood said sarcastically.


    Lily opened her mouth, but no words came. She didn''t expect he would check her bank ount so quickly.


    Garwood shrugged. "If you don''t want to say it, I''ll exin it to you." Then he gestured to the MC.

 Chapter 184 - 184: It’s Too Expensive

    The stage lights went down, and the street surveince video shed onto the big screen.


    Beside a silver-gray limousine, Lily stooped to the car window, talking to a woman in the car.


    The woman could not be seen clearly. When they finished speaking, the woman reached out her hand and handed a piece of paper that looked like a check.


    Lily took the check, and her face smiled with delight. She kept nodding her head as if assuring the woman in the car.


    Then, the luxury car sped away, and Lily left with her check.


    Although the license te of the car was blurred, Savannah could see that it was one of Susan''s cars.


    The figure in the car could not be seen clearly, but Savannah knew it was Susan.


    However, Dn blurred the te number of the car, not for his sister.


    If Susan lost her face, he would also be implicated as a member of the Sterling family.


    However, if Susan kept looking for Savannah''s trouble, he would not let it go.


    The lights came on again when the video ended here.


    All the reporters present understood now, turning to Lily.


    "You really took money from someone else to smear Miss Schultz?"


    "Who directed you to do this?"


    "You have no morals!"


    Lily blushed. She never thought Dn was so powerful that he could get the surveince video of her deal with Susan in minutes.


    "Do you want to tell me who is behind you?" Dn asked as he gave an oblique look to the crowd where Susan was.


    A shiver ran down Susan''s back. Lily failed, and she couldn''t involve herself in it. If the reporters knew that the daughter of old Sterling hired a person to nder a model, she would be thoroughly discredited, and her father would be offended too.


    Susan shot Lily a warning nce. She could only let it go at that.


    Lily immediately got her thoughts. She pushed the reporters away and ran out the door.


    "Hey! She ran?"


    "What a fuck thing!" Some reportersined.


    Dn froze the noisy reporters with a cold voice. "JK will cope with the matterter. Defamation is a felony; no one can escape her punishment."


    Susan shuddered. Thest sentence was obviously said to her.


    "Mr. Sterling is right." Kevin stepped up to the reporter, "The theme today is the game advertising conference for Fairy World. Although there is a little incident, it is now clear that Miss Schultz is smeared. Let''s not deviate from the theme and continue with the press conference."


    Since Dn and Kevin said that, no one dared to say anything. They returned to their seats silently.


    Dan invited Dn to the seats of honor.


    The press conference continued.


    A reporter stood up and smiled at Dn, "Mr. Sterling, youe here today, especially for Miss Shultz, don''t you?"


    Otherwise, why did hee with a surveince video?


    "Yeah, Mr. Sterling, you seem to take this new spokeswoman seriously."


    Savannah''s reflections grew oppressive. She forced a professional smile, fearing that her rtionship with Dn would be found out. She was also afraid that Dn might suddenly say something strange to the reporters.


    She had been seen with Dn when they attended JK''s business dinner by some reporters. Pressed by Dn, no one dared to make the photos public.


    But could she escape this time?


    Dn took a look at the nervous little woman on the stage and guessed her mind. He opened his mouth, a slight smile ying at the corners of his mouth.


    "I can''t see my¡­"


    Savannah held her breath, clenching her pink fists and her teeth.


    No way¡­Not my woman!


    She had the urge to jump down and cover his mouth to stop him!


    "I can''t see my spokeswoman be wronged." Dn continued, "I''m also a shareholder of JK, and I don''t want to see the press conference for Fairy World be messed up. It''s my duty to prove Miss Schultz''s innocence."


    Savannah sighed deeply. Then she caught Dn''s teasing gaze, biting her lower lip. Dn meant to frighten her!


    "That''s true." The reporters all nodded.


    "But that''s also true that Ie here today, especially for Miss Shultz." Dn continued, making Savannah nervous again.


    What the hell is he doing?


    Dn gave Garwood a look.


    Garwood took out a rectangr jewelry box that had already been prepared.


    The jewelry box is made of fine velvet and looked very luxurious. Once it was opened, the content caught everyone''s breath!


    It was a ne featuring a fine vivid yellow diamond enhanced by a string of white diamonds that glittered in the bright light.


    Everyone could see that this all-diamond stunner was very valuable. It must have cost a king''s ransom!


    "It will soon be Miss Schultz''s twentieth birthday. This ne is the birthday gift from Mr. Sterling to her. We hope Miss Schultz will make a good performance as the spokeswoman for Fairy World." Garwood said, facing the crowd.


    Looking at the ne, Savannah was shocked, her heart thumping with emotion.


    Birthday gift...


    He knew her birthday and sent her a birthday present on such an asion?


    All the reporters were shocked too.


    "My god, Mr. Sterling, paid JK''s spokesperson so generously! The price of the ne is at least seven figures!"


    "No, it''s worth considerably more than that! The yellow gem must be one of the world''s biggest Asscher cut diamonds. I guess it''s worth at least 10 million dors!"


    "Oh my god, it''s so lucky for Miss Schultz to be JK''s spokesperson!"


    When Dn gave a gift to Savannah as JK''s shareholder, no one would doubt their rtionship.


    Dn picked up the ne and walked up to Savannah.


    Savannah looked back, "Dn, I can''t take the gift¡­ It''s too expensive."


    "That''s good. It doesn''t deserve you if it is not expensive." Dn said simply, his eyes sparkling with pride.


    Savannah bit her lip and said nothing more.


    He pulled up her hair and wore the ne around her neck. Then he turned his back to the crowd, deliberately lowered his head, and kissed her ear.


    *************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    As I''ve mentioned earlier, here''s another batch of mass release. I am so thankful for those readers who bought my privileged chapters, mostly those who chose the highest tier. From the bottom of my heart, thank you, thank you, thank you. And thank you, too, for those readers who keep on voting and gifting this novel. Rest assured, I will give apelling story that will teach the value and meaning of love and how reality works in trials.


    Keep on voting and help me to reach up to top ten! Next week before Friday, our goal is at least 1500 power stone, so I will give another batch of mass release! Enjoy the rest of the week! Stay safe!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 185 - 185: He Stole A Kiss From Her

    Savannah felt his thin lips touching her ear like a feather, startled, and her face flushed.


    Dn¡­ He stole a kiss from her!


    He had got a nerve, kissing her in front of so many people!


    Dn caught sight of Savannah''s flushed face, bending over, and deliberately whispered in her ear, "rest assured, baby. No one could see."


    He flirted with her on stage!


    Was the underground love really so funny?


    But she was afraid of being seen!


    Savannah moved a little to the side of Dn''s head, feeling her heart beating. "Mr. Sterling, thank you for the ne." Taking a step back quietly, she said, "I will try my best to be a good spokeswoman, and I will always live up to the expectations of Mr. Sterling and JK."


    "Well, I believe Miss Schultz." Dn shrugged with a smile and then strode off the stage and returned to the VIP table.


    The press conference continued.


    Savannah stood on the stage with her heart beating more quickly under Dn''s prating gaze.


    Dn came to her rescue almost as soon as everything happened, and he immediately took the surveince video to prove her innocence.


    Was this man still a normal human?


    Finally, the first half of the press conference was over.


    The rest of the time was for JK''s representatives from the advertising department to introduce the game, and Savannah could leave first to have a rest.


    She bowed to the press and went backstage.


    Savannah heaved a sigh of relief as she entered the lounge. She sat down in a chair with her clothes unchanged.


    The press conference tonight, atst, ended in a satisfactory way. She was tired physically and mentally.


    The door to the lounge was knocked on twice. Savannah thought it was JK''s staff that was going to notice her subsequent activity. She got up and went to open the door. As soon as the door opened, a familiar figure stepped in and locked the door immediately.


    "Dn..." She did not expect him toe backstage.


    "Scared to see me?" Dn sounded displeased.


    "No..." Savannah shifted to a new subject, tentatively, "Is Lily sent by Susan?"


    "I''ll take care of this," Dn said nomittally.


    Well, he had already solved it for her. If he hadn''te in time tonight with the evidence to expose Lily, her reputation would have been ruined, and it was hard to say if she could still be JK''s endorser.


    "Thank you tonight¡­ But how did you know what was going on here and find evidence so quickly to help me clear up?" She asked curiously.


    Even if the bodyguard called him right away to report it, he needed time to find out the deal between Lily and Susan, and it took time to get here.


    Dn narrowed his shimmer eyes and said nothing.


    "You... followed me?" Savannah blurted out, "you were just outside the hotel?"


    Only in this way could he know what happened at the press conference at any time. He sent someone to find evidence as soon as Lily showed up, and when he came to rescue her in time.


    "I told you I''de with you tonight." He shrugged.


    She took a deep breath. He didn''t believe her and came with her atst!


    Probably he was in one of the SUVs!


    She was speechless.


    "Ok, I''ll go first." The eyes of the reporters had been all on him since he came. As Savannah said, he stole the show. Now that the crisis had been relieved, he could leave at first.


    "As usual,e back early." He had a quick nce at his watch as he said, "I told Kevin to let you go before nine o ''clock no matter how busy the conference is."


    "Wait, Dn!" Savannah remembered something, shouted to him when he turned to leave.


    "What''s up? You don''t want me to go?" Dn turned back, his eyes alight with humor.


    Savannah blushed. "The ne... It''s really too expensive. Please take it back."


    She didn''t spend a single penny from his card, and now she didn''t want to ept his gift, not to mention such an expensive gift.


    She still had her own insistence and obstinacy in her mind.


    Once she used his bank card and epted his gift, she owed him more, and she would get involved in a more perplexing rtionship with him.


    Dn''s smile froze. He stared at her with his cloud gaze.


    "I never take back the gift I sent out," he said.


    This little woman epted Kevin''s birthday gift, but she refused to ept his gift? Was he looked down upon?


    Savannah, though separated by a certain distance with him, sensed the chill on him. Dn seemed really angry.


    She bandied no more words with him.


    She had to take it back and lock it with the bracelet given by old Sterling together. She wouldn''t dare to wear it anyway. It was too valuable.


    In the future, after she left him--if she could, she would give them back to him together.


    "Thank you for the birthday present. I didn''t think you¡­"


    "You didn''t think I know your birthday?" Dn walked very close to her, head lowered. "How could I don''t know what he knows?" he said in a low voice.


    Savannah, of course, knew the word "he" meant Kevin. A wry smile settled on her face. Dn didn''t allow Kevin to keep up with him in any aspect.


    But seriously, she didn''t really expect him to remember her birthday.


    After all, she was just his pet. How could owners remember the birthday of their pets?


    She felt pain in her heart at this thought.


    Dn turned on his heel and left the room.


    Savannah raised her hand and touched the shiny ne around her neck as she looked after him.


    Dn said he would never take back the gifts he had given out.


    This sentence was also used to describe the rtionship between them, right?


    Once she got involved with him, she couldn''t call it quits.


    Savannah sighed. She had already received the precious jade bracelet from his father.


    Now she epted the valuable diamond ne¡­ She didn''t know how much it was worth, nor did she dare to estimate it.


    With the two fragile and valuable jewelry, she didn''t feel good at all. On the contrary, she lived in constant fear of the precious jewelry being stolen.


    ***


    Quietly, Susan walked to the hall door and went outside to the corridor, trying to leave the hotel.


    She had nned to teach Savannah a good lesson and put an end to her prospects, but she didn''t expect she herself would almost be exposed.


    She came to an abrupt halt after a couple of steps. At the end of the corridor stood a tall figure, which seemed to have a long wait for her.


    *********************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    As I''ve mentioned earlier, here''s another batch of mass release. I am so thankful for those readers who bought my privileged chapters, mostly those who chose the highest tier. From the bottom of my heart, thank you, thank you, thank you. And thank you, too, for those readers who keep on voting and gifting this novel. Rest assured, I will give apelling story that will teach the value and meaning of love and how reality works in time of trials.


    Keep on voting and help me to reach up to top ten! Next week before Friday, our goal is at least 1500 power stone, so I will give another batch of mass release! Enjoy the rest of the week! Stay safe!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 186 - 186: Marks My Words

    Susan froze. That was Dn.


    The whole corridor was empty and silent. Dn should have cleared up the site.


    "Leave so early? Why not stay until the end of the conference." Dn said in a cold, sneering voice.


    "What do you want?" Susan was not surprised to see Dn.


    "What do I want? That''s what I want to ask you." Dn sauntered by with his hands in his pockets.


    Even though the man in front of her was her younger brother, Susan still felt fear.


    "Yes! I found the model and arranged everything tonight, so what?" Susan cried to Dn in a desperate way, "Dn, you leave me no choice! Why did you do that to Devin? Why did you put a dirty whore on his bed and humiliate him in this way? I know Devin was wrong; he lost his senses and stole your business secret. You can tell me to teach him if you are angry. You are his uncle, and you should not have treated him like that! But I know, Savannah, that bitch, should be med for everything! So I did that tonight to avenge Devin! I don''t regret it!"


    "You still think all are wrong, but your son. Since you can''t teach your son, I''ll help you. That punishment is nothing. If he has any evil ideas again, he will bear more than that, I assure you!"


    Shocked by his imposing manner, Susan couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "The model you hired will get her retribution. As for you, your car has been pixted, not because you''re my sister. I don''t want to expose you in front of the reporters, in case you will discredit the whole family. You should be thankful that Savannah doesn''t want to open up our rtionship. If you don''t let it go, you are against me, too."


    The man''s cold voice hovered in the hallway.


    Each word sent a chill down her spine.


    Did Dn mean he pulled his punches because of Savannah? And she should thank that bitch?


    "I''ll tell dad what you did to your nephew!" Susan shouted, enraged and furious!


    "Go ahead," Dn''s lips curved in contempt, "then I can also show him the pictures of your son sleeping with a hooker, and everyone would know what Devin had done in the Sterling Group."


    Susan''s voice caught in her throat.


    She said that on impulse. They were only angry words.


    Devin had stolen the design drawing from Dn''s office, that was a fact, and she couldn''t justify his thievery with excuses. What''s more, if dad knew Devin had no ability to have children¡­


    There was little choice.


    This time, Devin had to swallow all sores.


    "Mark my words. This is thest time. I don''t want to apply the measures against the enemy on my sister one day." His words were t and toneless. With that, Dn turned and strode away.


    Susan, with an unconscious abstracted expression, slipped against the wall and almost fell to the ground.


    Soon, a man rushed in, looking around. He caught sight of his wife and sprang to her side.


    "Are you alright? I saw Dn leave the hotel¡­" He raised his wife gently as he asked.


    The man was Henley. He tried to stop Susan when she knew she nned to find someone to smear Savannah at the press conference, but she never listened to his advice.


    Susan was always in charge of their house.


    However, Henley was still apprehensive about his wife. He followed Susan here and waited for her outside. When he saw Dn enter the hotel in a cold fury, he felt bad all over.


    "Ha... That bitch once again escaped. She is good at acting and seeded in settling up a good image in the eyes of the media. I shouldn''t have belittled her!" Susan came back to her senses, grinding her teeth.


    "Come on, Susan, you know, Dn." Henley sighed, "you know he''s never soft on enemies. It has got to be stopped. What if you really hurt Savannah and make him angry?"


    "You''re useless! Why be so afraid of him? Think about all he had done to Devin! Devin is your son! Justice must be done for those Devin lost! Are you going to let the bitch off?" Susan''s voice became harsher and angrier as she spoke. Atst, she pped Henley in the face. She vented all her spleen on her husband!


    Henley made two steps backward, his face stinging. With a ck face, he fought to hold back his anger.


    It happened all the time. He was used to it.


    The Yontz family was poor.


    Susan took a fancy to him because he was handsome and honest.


    Henley had been deeply in love with his first girlfriend, and he had no interest in this rich girl at all.


    However, Susan forced him to break up with his first girlfriend and deliberately yed tricks to sleep with him. Finally, Susan got pregnant and then became his wife.


    After marriage, Henley had to restrain himself and swallow hard in an inferior position.


    Well, Devin was his son, but besides hisst name--Yontz, Devin was not like his son at all!


    Susan seldom went back to her husband''s house, nor did she really take Henley''s parents as her inws.


    When she had to meet them once in a while, she looked down her nose at them and showed no respect.


    After giving birth to Devin, Susan didn''t allow Henley''s parents to contact Devin at all, just because the Yontz family had neither status nor money.


    During festivals, when Henley''s parents wanted to see their grandson, Susan never allowed Devin to visit them, and they had toe to Sterling''s house to see Devin.


    In her mind, Devin could get more power and wealth in the Sterling family than he did in the Yontz''s house!


    What''s more, Susan once suggested changing Devin''s surname to Sterling. This was Henley''sst bottom line, and of course, he refused.


    Henley could bear Susan''s bad temper himself, but he felt miserable to see Susan so indifferent to his parents.


    The p knocked out Henley''s anger and repression that had been umted for years.


    Susan, regardless of her husband''s emotions, continued to growl out her discontent. "I won''t let that bitch get away with that! If it were not for her, Dn wouldn''t have forced Devin to have sex with a sick whore! My poor son¡­"

 Chapter 187 - 187: Do You Want To Betray Me?

    Henley controlled his anger, returned to his crazy wife, and tried to persuade her.


    "And what? Devin did make mistakes. If he hadn''t stolen the design drawing and drugged Savannah, Dn wouldn''t have done that to him."


    Susan threw another p in his face. "You''re my husband! You should be on my side! What do you mean? Do you want to betray me? Henley, don''t forget if it were not for me, you would not have today''s status, and you would be a poor worker, living a low and wretched life! You should help me with whatever I want to do! Now I''m going to find another way to punish Savannah and keep Dn in pain!"


    Obligated to eat the leek, Henley put his hand over his face. "I''m not on your side? If I didn''t want to help you, I wouldn''t havee here! I was afraid that your scheme was exposed, and Dn would be enraged. At that time, you would endanger yourself!"


    But Susan couldn''t listen to him. She was still throwing herself, kicking, and punching Henley. "Why not help me? Do you still have your first love in mind? I know you still harbor a grudge against me, and you hate me for that I broke up with you! You''ve been thinking about her! If Devin and I are done to death, you must be happy that you can go to find your first love!"


    Infuriated and embarrassed, Henley caught his wife by the hand and stopped her nonsense. "What are you doing with that? Okay, it''s my fault! But think of Devin! What if Dn is annoyed by you but go against Devin again?"


    The words finally made Susane to herself. She remembered Dn''s harsh words, clenching her fists. Finally, her anger cooled.


    Henley was right. She should not irritate Dn when he was in such a ck mood now. She''d better stay the fuck away from Savannah these days.


    Savannah, you will hear of this! My son won''t suffer all that in vain!


    Susan snorted, urging herself to calm down. She would be patient, but vengeance would be hers.


    Henley let out a sigh and quickly helped her out of the hotel.


    Just seconds after the couple left, Savannah stepped out from behind the wall and gasped.


    She just came out from the bathroom and heard the conversation between Susan and Henley.


    ording to Susan¡­


    The way Dn punished Devin was forcing him to have sex with a sick prostitute?


    It was really a shame for men!


    Though Devin was a bit of a rascal, he was particr about his lovers.


    She could imagine how ashamed and angry Devin was when fucked by a whore!


    When she heard this, she covered her mouth in a hurry to conceal a snort ofugher.


    Savannah was more surprised to see Susan pping and swearing at Henley.


    Although she knew Henley had no status, she did not expect that he almost had no dignity!


    To be honest, she felt a little sorry for Henley!


    Even more unexpectedly, Henley had a first love, which was separated from him by Susan.


    Susan had been a bully since she was young!


    It revolted Savannah to learn Susan''s selfishness and rudeness. She shook her head and left.


    * * *


    JK was an excellent game developer, and many loyal yers were waiting for the official release of Fairy World.


    The gameunched after the press conference and downloads were increasing rapidly.


    Savannah had gained wide publicity since her public face was everywhere on the Inte, in magazines, and on billboards.


    In the advertising poster, Savannah was dressed in a violet fairy dress with a charm crystal head chain on her head. Her hair was flying in the wind; her eyes were clear and affectionate, gazing at the bright moon in the sky.


    This photo touched countless yers, making Goddess Savannah the dream girl in the home boys'' hearts. The number of her fans increasedrgely.


    Savannah''s generous exnation after Lily''s nder at the press conference also attracted many followers on Twitter.


    As the spokesperson for the game, Savannah attended one publicity campaign after another in the following days.


    Fortunately, after the event that day, her ability to cope with media and fans improved a lot. She would not be nervous on such asions now. She was equal to the asion.


    But each time she went to the event, she could see some familiar faces following her in the background. It seemed that Dn added more bodyguards for her in case Susan came to her again.


    She believed Susan dare not do anything to her, at least in the near future.


    ***


    In the morning, the clock rang its rm when it came to 7:00.


    Savannah straightened up and rubbed the sleep out of her eyes, only to find that she had no publicity today.


    The previous publicity campaigns hade to an end. Kevin said that she could take a week off.


    She had set her rm clock for seven in order not to bete for the advertising campaign but forget to turn it off.


    After she was awakened by the rm, she couldn''t sleep and began to y with her cell phone.


    After a while, Olivia''s message came.


    "Savannah, are you busy today? If you are free, please go to the hospital with me to see my cousin, will you? She just had a baby a few days ago."


    Savannah was surprised to learn that Donna had given birth to her baby. She had been busy with publicity and had not cared about Donna these days.


    "I will go with you," She quickly replied, "I''m free this week. See you at the hospital!"


    After they set the time, Savannah jumped out of bed, washed and changed clothes. She told Judy where she was going and then went out. *


    About ten o ''clock, Savannah arrived at the hospital where Donna was with some fruit.


    This hospital was one of the best private hospitals in LA, with a good environment, abundant medical resources, and excellent doctors, especially lots of specialists in gynecology. But it charged much more than normal hospitals, too.


    Savannah was a little surprised that Donna could live in such an expensive hospital.


    Olivia, standing at the gate, waved at Savannah with a big smile. "Savannah!"

 Chapter 188 - 188: Don’t Get Him Wrong

    Savannah waved back at Olivia.


    They chatted while walking in the hospital with fruits and flowers.


    "Savannah, do you know what happened to that Lily who ckened you?"


    "Ah? I don''t know. What''s the matter?" After the press conference that night, Savannah was kept busy attending campaign activities. She was out every day, so tired that she fell asleep as soon as she went back at night.


    "I met her once a few days ago. Her face had be swollen, although it was covered with thick powder, I know it must be formed by ps. Ha! She cracked me up!" Oliviaughed.


    "Really?" Savannah opened her mouth in surprise. Was Lily pped ck and blue?


    "She should have iting on her, for the way she wronged you in front of the reporters! What''s more, all of her current work seems to have been terminated, and no one wants to employ her again. ording to one of Lily''s friends, she was even tossed out of the house she rented by the owner because she had no money to pay the rent! I guess she had no ce in LA now and had to flow back to her hometown in dejection." Olivia said in a cheerful way.


    Savannah gasped. Was Lily now on the cklists of all vendors?


    Needless to say, she knew who did it¡­


    It was not easy for a small model to get a foothold in the modeling of LA.


    Lily was forced to leave; although very pitiful, she had only herself to me.


    Savannah and Olivia talked and came to the inpatient department, walking towards the ward.


    In this single ward, Donna, who dressed in a blue and white striped suit, was leaning against her bed. She was still weak after childbirth but in good spirits now. As a new mother, Donna looked a little plump and more attractive.


    "Olivia, Savannah, you''re here." Donna sat up, seated them, and tried to pour for them.


    "We will do it ourselves, Donna," Olivia hurriedly stopped Donna, "you just had a baby, and you need to stay in bed! By the way, didn''t you hire a caregiver? Are you alone these days?"


    "It''s okay. The baby had an easy delivery, and I''m recovering. The wound was fine the next day. What''s more, I am not used to staying with strangers." Donna smiled.


    Savannah sighed with emotion. Donna had to take care of herself even after she gave birth to a child. Single mothers lived a really hard life.


    The baby''s father was a bastard! For whatever reason, he should havee to see his baby, unless he was dead!


    But of course, she dared not ask. Donna, after all, was not her cousin.


    Olivia thought for a moment and finally asked, "Donna, the baby''s father¡­ Hasn''t he been here? Even if you had been parted, he shoulde to see you when you had a baby! How irresponsible that man is!"


    Even though Olivia didn''t want to talk about that man in front of Donna, she couldn''t help it today.


    How could the man let his woman give birth to his baby alone in the hospital?


    Savannah nodded.


    "Don''t get him wrong," Donna''s smile froze and hurriedly said, "the baby''s daddy is not a bad man. He has his own troubles¡­"


    "His own troubles? That''s an excuse! As long as he is on the earth, he shoulde to see you no matter how big his trouble is!" Olivia was a direct girl and always spoke bluntly.


    Savannah, seeing the color went out of Donna''s face, quickly pulled at Olivia''s sleeve and shook her head.


    Olivia closed her mouth, regretting that she said too much. Donna had just given birth, what if she was left heartbroken and could not recover.


    Just then, a nurse brought the baby in. It was time for Donna to nurse the baby.


    The baby''s arrival broke the ice.


    Donna took the baby in her arms and smiled softly. "Olivia, Savannah,e and see the baby."


    Savannah and Olivia came to her. The baby was a girl, the same clean and white as her mother, and quite plump. There were only a few tufts of gold hair on her head. Now the baby was lying in her mother''s arms, sucking milk.


    "Wow. She is so cute!" Savannah stared unblinkingly at the baby. After nursing, the baby fell asleep and was taken back to the nursery by the nurse.


    Seeing that Donna looked a little tired, Olivia stood up and helped her to clean up some of her recently changed clothes.


    "Thank you, Olivia. Please take them to theundry room. Theundryman will do the rest and bring them back to me." Donna said as she took out a breast pump.


    Olivia nodded and put Donna''s clothes to be washed in a bag. Then she walked to Donna to help her with the breast pump.


    "I''ll take the clothes to theundry room." Savannah wanted to give a hand too.


    "Well. Thank you, Savannah."


    Savannah, carrying a bag of clothes, walked out of the room. She asked a nurse about the direction and headed down to theundry room.


    As soon as she got to theundry room, she heard a cell phone make a noise in the bag. The sound seemed from a message or an email.


    Savannah paused and opened the bag, rummaging in it. If Donna identally left her cell phone in her pocket, she should take it back to her. As expected, she found a white phone in the pocket of a coat.


    The phone''s screen was still on. An email came.


    Savannah heaved a sigh of relief. Lucky! If the phone hadn''t rung in time, it might be washed with the clothes.


    She picked up the phone and nced at the screen. Then she froze.


    The mail head of the person who sent an email to Donna looked a little familiar. She seemed to have seen it before.


    It was a beautiful potted nt in a garden.


    Different from themon public profile picture downloaded from the Inte, this picture was quite individual.


    Where exactly had she seen this head?


    She stood still and thought for a time.


    Suddenly it came to her that it was¡­ Henley''s head!


    That''s right! Although she did not have Henley''s email address, she saw Henley''s name in Devin''s contacts when she was together with Devin.


    Henley used this head in all his social tools!


    At the time, she felt that the head was very special and cold. Devin told her that Henley liked photographing, and it was a picture taken by Henley himself.


    A thought quickened Savannah''s heartbeat.

 Chapter 189 - 189: How Could It Be?

    How could it be?


    Olivia''s cousin, Donna, was involved in an affair with Henley? They werepletely in two different worlds! How could they know each other?


    But the name on the front of the head was Henley.


    The same head and the same name proved everything!


    Savannah''s heart was beating faster. Maybe¡­ it was just a coincidence? Donna just knew Henley, and their rtionship was not what she thought.


    But she could hardly convince herself of such a thought.


    She knew it was wrong to peek at other''s phone, but her curiosity already drove her to double click the screen.


    The email content appeared before her eyes.


    "Does it still hurt today? She hasn''t gone out yet. I''lle to see you and the babyter."


    The cellphone nearly slipped from Savannah''s fingers.


    Every word was full of care and concern.


    If Henley and Donna were just acquaintances or friends, why did Henley sent such an ambiguous email to her?


    She had been wondering why Donna could live in such a good house and give birth in such an expensive hospital with no job. What''s more, she had neither a husband nor a family around her.


    Could the secret man, the baby''s father, be...Henley?


    She hasn''t gone out yet. "She" must be Susan.


    Wait... Olivia and her cousin Donna were both from Michigan. She remembered that Henley seemed toe from Michigan too!


    That day in the hallway of the hotel, Susan asked Henley angrily if he was still thinking about his first love.


    Was Donna Henley''s first love that was separated from Henley by Susan when they were young?


    Now, the two met and secretly got together again? And had a baby on the sly?


    Savannah was left speechless by the startling discovery.


    Life was more dramatic than TV drama.


    In her mind, Henley had always been honest, even timid, and followed every word from his wife.


    Unexpectedly, such a man had an affair¡­


    Was it out of his anger and humiliation umted for years?


    After all, he and his first love were separated from each other by Susan, and Susan didn''t take him seriously after marriage.


    Savannah wondered what Susan''s expression was, as if she knew her honest husband had an affair with another woman and even had a baby.


    No matter how overpowering and strong a woman was, such a thing would be a great shock to her.


    "Miss, do you still want your clothes washed?" The nursing assistant in theundry room asked.


    Savannah woke up, put Donna''s cell phone in her pocket, and stuffed the coat back into the bag, handing them over.


    Back in the ward, Donna had finished milking, and Olivia was cutting an apple for her cousin.


    Savannah looked at Donna in aplicated mood. She had thought Donna''s boyfriend had passed away or abandoned her, but now the truth was that Donna was Henley''s mistress.


    "Savannah, what''s up? What are you doing standing at the door?" Olivia handed the apple to Donna and asked.


    Donna looked at Savannah too.


    Savannah forced a smile, pretending like everything was okay. She walked in and handed Donna her cell phone. "Nothing. Oh, Donna, your mobile phone is left in your pocket. Fortunately, the nurse found it and took it out."


    "Oh, thank you, Savannah. I was looking for my phone. So I forgot to take it out of my pocket? I became so stupid after pregnancy!" Donna patted on her head.


    Savannah sat down and began to chat with Olivia and Donna again.


    Olivia wanted to keep her cousinpany a bit longer, so Savannah stayed with her.


    They spent the whole day in the hospital.


    It was getting dark before Savannah and Olivia got up to leave.


    Outside the hospital door, Matt was waiting in his car to pick up Olivia.


    "Savannah, get in, and we''ll take you back. It''s hard to take a taxi at this time." Olivia said.


    "No, thanks. We''re not on the same road. If I can''t get a carter, I''ll¡­" As she said, she took a nce at an SUV somewhere down the street.


    "Well, Beverly Hills is in a rich area, really too far from where Matt and I live," Olivia winked at Savannah and said, "and I forgot you have bodyguards with you! They will take you back. I don''t need to worry about you at all!"


    "Olivia!" Savannah raised her hand, pretending to hit her. Olivia giggled as she dodged and said goodbye before she left first.


    Looking after Olivia as she left with Matt, Savannah''s smile faded away.


    It seemed that Olivia waspletely unaware that her cousin had an affair with a married man.


    Then she should not tell her. It was Donna''s secret, after all.


    Olivia hated homewreckers. When she knew Valerie took Devin away from her, she almost killed Valerie at the caf¨¦st time.


    What would she do if she knew her cousin was Henley''s mistress?


    Maybe it was because Savannah disclosed a secret, she felt very tired. She had no mood to wait for a taxi. Taking out her cell phone, she called the bodyguard across the road.


    "Drive me back, please."


    "Yes, Miss Schultz."


    The SUV came slowly and stopped in front of Savannah. Then the bodyguard got out and opened the rear door.


    Savannah entered the car with a heavy heart.


    As the car started, Savannah closed her eyes and gradually fell asleep.


    ***


    Mild Evening drew her thin empurpled veil.


    The car pulled into Beverly Hills and halted in front of a vi under the warm orange street light.


    The bodyguard looked at the girl in the rear seat through the mirror, startled.


    Savannah was not awake.


    He didn''t know whether to wake her up or not.


    "Where is she?"


    On the steps came a man''s low voice.


    The bodyguard hurriedly got out of the car when he saw Dning. He looked helplessly at the little woman through the window.


    "Sir, Miss Schultz is asleep... "


    Dn''s thin lips twitched.


    Fell asleep?

 Chapter 190 - 190: Was That Done By You?

    Judy said she went to the hospital to see a new mother today. Why so tired?


    Was it because she was too busy attending JK''s publicity activities recently?


    He strode down the steps and saw Savannah curled up in the rear seat of the SUV, her arms folded across her chest with a pillow, her face as red as an apple.


    She was sleeping like a log.


    "Sir, should I wake Miss Schultz up?" Asked the bodyguard.


    "No." Dn, still staring at Savannah, raised his arm as a signal for the bodyguard to leave.


    Lowering his head, the bodyguard turned and left.


    Dn pulled the door open and unlocked the seatbelt from Savannah.


    The little woman murmured as she stirred in her sleep unconsciously. But to Dn, it was like an invisible and natural temptation.


    His breathing was ragged slightly. Taking a breath, Dn leaned over and raised her in his arms, walking into the vi.


    "Sir, Miss Schultz¡­" Judy came out of the kitchen with the food, watching Dn carrying Savannah upstairs in surprise.


    "She''s asleep," Dn said quietly.


    "Oh. The dinner... "


    "Please take it upter." Dn took Savannah upstairs, went straight to his bedroom, andid her on the bed.


    ***


    When Savannah opened her eyes, it was all dark outside. She rubbed her eyes and got up. Did she fall asleep in the car?


    Wait, she was in Dn''s bedroom?


    How did she sleep in his bed?


    "You wake up." A t, toneless voice came.


    Savannah looked up. Dn was sitting on the leather sofa nearby. On the table next to the sofa stood a dimmp. The light was at its lowest level in order not to affect her sleep.


    Savannah jumped out of bed and stammered, "you¡­ why are you here? No¡­ I mean¡­"


    She had just woken from a deep sleep that she could not articte her words.


    "You fell asleep in the car." Dn stood up, outlined in the light of themp. He walked up to her, fixing his gaze on her face, and then raised his hand to tuck one of the escaped tendrils of her hair behind her ear. "Didn''t you spend a whole day in the hospital with your friend? Why are you so tired?"


    The seemingly random act was full of ambiguity. Savannah felt her ear touched by him burning, and the color upon her cheeks spread over her face and neck. For some reason, she did not avoid his touch as she used to.


    "Well. I went to see Olivia''s cousin. She had just given birth and was left unattended. Olivia and I stayed in the hospital all day. Probably I just felt too tired after a whole day working, so I fell asleep." She looked like a kitten to be pitied.


    Dn narrowed his eyes. She didn''t dodge what she always did before. This change made strange muscles deep in his belly clench suddenly. However, she looked so tired and hadn''t had dinner yet. It was not a good time to take her now.


    He moved closer to her, whispering in her ear, "You are not allowed to work yourself so hard in the future. Your energy should be spent on your man."


    All her care should be given to him. He could not tolerate her giving her time and energy to others, even women.


    He wanted to capture all her attention.


    Savannah felt his warmth and inhaled his unique scent. She could even feel something against her belly¡­ Her heartbeat quickened, and her face flushed.


    Subconsciously, she raised her hand and gently pushed him away, for fear that he couldn''t hold down his desire. Then she quickly changed the subject, "well, Lily¡­ I heard that she was beaten ck and blue and lost her jobs. Was that done by you?"


    "Well, yes." Dn straightened up and didn''t deny.


    She gasped slightly.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t pity her, do you?" Dn frowned.


    "No." She shook her head, "everyone should be responsible for what he or she has done. She reaped the fruits of her action. I just didn''t think you could be so tough on women."


    "The one who hurt you shall pay for it. I don''t care if they''re men or women," answered Dn, coldly, and then his expression rxed, "eat your dinner first."


    With that, he went to the door and called Judy downstairs.


    "I''m awake. I can go down and eat. Keep your bedroom clean." Savannah felt like she was a pet held by him in his hand. But she was not so spoiled that her food should be carried to her room. Judy would joke with her!


    "No. You sit on the couch." Dn ordered.


    In a moment, Judy went upstairs with the hot meal. She put it on the table and left.


    Today''s dinner was chicken pot pie and beef stew, which looked very delicious.


    Savannah, under his gaze, began to eat slowly.


    Dn was an eager workaholic, never staying idle. Sitting on the couch opposite her, he was readingpany papers with hisptop on hisp.


    Savannah ate her food, and her nce fell upon him.


    To be honest, Dn was really charming and attractive when he focused on his business with an important air.


    Her mouth enjoyed the food while her eyes enjoyed the man.


    When he looked up and almost caught her peeping, she hurriedly lowered her head, pretending to concentrate on the food.


    When finished eating, Savannah put down her fork and wiped her mouth.


    Dn was making a call, telling his secretary to hand over some official business to Mr. Yontz.


    Savannah remembered what she saw on Donna''s cell phone in the hospital, paused, and asked, with a show of carelessness, "Henley is still the general manager of the Sterling Group, isn''t he?"


    "Yes. Why do you suddenly ask about him?" Dn looked up.


    "Nothing... I just heard you mention him."


    "Since Henley and Susan got married, he has been in charge of the purchasing department at the Sterling Group."


    "The sry and benefit of the purchasing department should be very good, right?" Savannah asked. Although Henley was old Sterling''s son-inw, he almost had no right to speak in the Sterling''s house, and the right of the finance must be in Susan''s hands. However, since Donna could live in such a good house and an expensive hospital, Henley should have a fat sry.

 Chapter 191 - 191: Did He See Anything?

    Sure enough, Dn nodded.


    "As the manager in the purchasing department, Henley''s sry is not the highest, but his benefit and profit under the table is a good deal. Henley is not verypetent. Actually, my father did not want him to enter the Sterling Group at that time. However, Susan cried and insisted, saying that she felt shame if her husband was not in the group. Atst, dad had to arrange this position to him as Susan demanded."


    That was funny but sad, Savannah thought, Susan had fought to get her husband to the top job, but her husband used his good sry to keep a mistress and an illegitimate daughter.


    Susan would be crazy if she knew that.


    "Oh, Henley''s notpetent? It''s amazing that you can still allow an ipetent person to stay in the Sterling Group." Savannah teased.


    She knew that Dn would only appoint people on their merits rather than by favoritisms.


    As long as the employees were talented and capable, even if they had been his enemies, he would use them magnanimously.


    Otherwise, without ability, even his rtives would be driven away.


    That was why he could expand the business of the Sterling Group after taking over it in the financial crisis and then dominated the business circle of the country. Even if he had a cold rtionship with old Sterling, old Sterling was still willing to leave the whole Group to him to manage.


    "Although Henley is less talented, he has a steady personality. He is honest, not opportunistic, and he''s dedicated to his work. This kind of person is quite suitable for the purchasing department. That''s why I keep him in the Sterling Group." Dn said.


    So, a character sometimes couldpensate forck of ability?


    It turned out that Henley had a good impression on Dn.


    But what if Dn knew that his brother-inw was not as honest as he looked, but cheated on Susan?


    Wow, this Henley was really great, even Dn didn''t see his true colors!


    "Is Henley really so good? Maybe there''s something bad in him that you haven''t found out?" Savannah said casually.


    "You seem to be very interested in Henley today. What the hell are you trying to say?" Dn raised his eyebrows.


    The clever fox was rmed at the slightest mention!


    "It''s nothing. I just didn''t think Henley is so good in your mind," said Savannah, putting out her tongue.


    Dn put down his notebook and stood up, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. He walked up to her, bending down, and his thumb wiped off her lips. "Really? Just out of curiosity?"


    Savannah''s heart was beating violently. Did he see anything?


    Should she tell him about Henley and Donna if he asked?


    "Well, I''m really just curious..." Savannah replied.


    "Henley is Devin''s father and almost your father-inw. Do you care about him because of this?" Dn asked as his smile faded.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. He had not noticed anything! Then she was amused. Was this man jealous?


    "No. Am I crazy to care about Devin''s father? We are chatting, okay?" She said helplessly.


    "That''s good." His eyes softened, and his expression warmed.


    She quickly picked up the tes. "I''ll go downstairs and put the dishes back in the kitchen."


    "Just leave it to the servants," Dn said.


    "No, I''ve just finished my meal, and I want to walk to promote digestion." She felt her stuffed stomach.


    He nodded, "by the way, don''t arrange a publicity campaign next Saturday."


    "Why?" Savannah paused.


    "It''s the Sterling''s family day. Dad wants me to go back to the house for dinner and take you together. He feels sorry for wronging you in Valerie''s case and wants to express an apology."


    Savannah didn''t expect that old Sterling had been thinking about her feelings.


    Though he med her and almost allowed Susan to send her to the police station, she did not harbor resentment against him.


    At that time, all the evidence indicated that she was the killer. What''s more, old Sterling cared too much about his great-grandson in Valerie, so it was natural for him to me her.


    If she were old Sterling, she might have done the same or even angrier than him.


    He had given her a month before sending her to the police station so she could be proved innocent atst.


    In fact, old Sterling didn''t need to make a special apology to her. She was not his daughter-inw, not even Dn''s girlfriend.


    She was really moved to learn that old Sterling still cared so much about her.


    Seeing her sitting there unresponsive, Dn thought she was still resentful at the way she was treated in Valerie''s case. "If you don''t want to go, then don''t."


    "I will," Savannah said quickly.


    "Are you sure? You don''t have to consider anyone''s feeling."


    "Well, I want to go." She was not as narrow-minded as Dn, who held a grudge and refused to return home for years because of an unfortunate ident. When he finally came to the Sterling''s house, he said a few words to old Sterling with a long face and never stayed for more than three hours.


    Dn squinted. He noticed that the way the little woman looked at him expressed some contempt.


    ***


    The next Saturday came soon.


    When Savannah went downstairs in thete afternoon, Dn was already back from the Sterling Group, waiting for her in his car.


    When they reached the entrance of the Sterling''s house, butler Cooper and a row of servants were waiting for them as they had been before.


    "Good evening, sir." Cooper greeted as he opened the door for them.


    Then he turned to Savannah, smiled, and said, "Miss Schultz''s here too. Old Sterling will be very happy today. He''s still afraid that you don''t want toe."


    Savannah smiled back.


    Dn took Savannah''s arm, walking into the house.


    As soon as they entered the porch, Savannah saw Susan talking to old Sterling on the sofa.


    Henley sat next to Susan, pouring tea for old Sterling, just like a loyal husband as he always was.


    Devin remained home on the pretext of being sick. Well, he was really sick.


    Valerie was still in her parent''s house.


    So, there were only Susan and her husband here for dinner today.

 Chapter 192 - 192: You Don’t Have To Worry About My Business

    Savannah frowned and looked away. Though she knew she would meet Susan again when she came here today, she couldn''t keep her mood jolly.


    Since the incident at the press conference, she hade to despise this bullying rich woman more than any other day.


    She could only avoid speaking to her tonight.


    Susan was not happy to see Savannahing too, and she felt even more annoyed when she found that Savannah didn''t even look her in the eye.


    She couldn''t understand why her father took this little bitch seriously. He even invited her to dinner to apologize!


    Why should they need to give Savannah a face?


    Now, this bitch turned too cocky that she even had the impudence to look through her!


    The thought of her poor son lying in bed with the terrible disease set Susan''s blood on fire. Especially when she considered the fact that Devin would never have his own children, she was aroused by the urge to kill Savannah!


    "Savannah, here!" Old Sterling was very happy to see Savannahing.


    Dn released his arm and gave Savannah a soft nudge.


    Savannah cleverly walked up to old Sterling, "Nice to see you, sir."


    "Come and sit next to me." Old Sterling nced at Susan, motioning her to make room for Savannah.


    Susan clenched her teeth with rage. Why should she offer her ce to Savannah?!


    Isn''t old Sterling''s daughter more important than an orphan girl? How could Savannah, a nobody in the Sterling''s family, be liked and cared for by her father and Dn? If Savannah is lucky enough to marry into the Sterling''s family, wouldn''t she take everything from her and Devin?


    With an effort, Susan restrained herself, got up, and went to the opposite sofa.


    Savannah sat next to old Sterling.


    "Are you still ming me, Savannah?" Old Sterling sighed.


    "No, sir." Savannah shook her head.


    "Really?"


    "Sir, I''m not angry." Savannah said seriously, "anybody would misunderstand me in that case. Fortunately, the misunderstanding had been ironed out."


    "Good, good. I know you are a good girl." A smile appeared on old Sterling''s face.


    Susan snorted inwardly. This bitch is really a clever speaker, no wonder dad likes her.


    Though very ufortable, Savannah assumed ignorance under Susan''s cold re.


    Since Old Sterling lost his great-grandson, he had been too unwell to sit for a long time. After chatting with Savannah for a while, he rose unsteadily to his feet and moved upstairs to take some medicine.


    Savannah gave Dn a gentle nudge, motioning him to take care of old Sterling.


    A slightly anxious look appeared on Dn''s face. He hesitated before he eventually whispered to Savannah, "can you be left alone here?"


    Savannah knew he was afraid that Susan mighte up against her again.


    "Of course," Savannah shrugged, "I''m not a three-year-old baby."


    Dn got up and strode over to his dad.


    Seeing Dn helping old Sterling up, Savannah felt a small sense of achievement and sighed with relief.


    In fact, there was no profound hatred between the father and the son.


    The only breach between them was Dn''s brother''s death.


    But time could fix everything.


    Now things have turned around, right? At least Dn was willing to go back to the Sterling''s house for dinner.


    One day, Dn would put aside the grudge and make up with his father.


    "In ttery, you have a marvelous touch," Susan jeered, "no wonder youe from a small family, you are good at ying low tricks to win the hearts of men. The daughters from noble families are really not in the same ss as you."


    Since her father and her brother were not present, Susan needed not to keep back the touches of sarcasm that constantly rose to her tongue.


    Looking at the hard, angry lines on Susan''s face, Savannah did not appear to resent at all. She just felt that Susan was really to be pitied.


    She wondered how Susan would react if she was aware of the hidden danger behind her morous and happy life.


    Tired of facing Susan, Savannah got up and walked out of the vi into the garden.


    "This bitch!" Susan bit her teeth in anger to see Savannah ignore her again.


    "Forget it," Henley said, "dad and Dn are both upstairs. They might hear you..."


    Henley''s words added to Susan''s anger. "This is the Sterling''s house, and old Sterling is my father! She''s just a stranger. Why should I be afraid of her? She''s not wee! How shameless!" Susan spit out the curse from between her teeth.


    "What are you doing? You want Dn to hear you? Stop that!"


    Susan gritted her teeth, remembering Dn''s fierce words at the hotel that day. She dared not go on terribly, but she must hit back. Then she went out of the vi.


    ***


    The night was already pressing in when Savannah went into the garden. The lights along the path hade on, giving the whole garden a warm glow.


    Savannah walked slowly down the flower path, enjoying the pleasant evening breeze and the flowers in the garden.


    The Sterling''s house was worthy of being the house of the most distinguished family in LA. Rare flowering nts in blue, white, red, and purple were growing in the garden. There were also many exotic flowers and rare herbs from abroad.


    Under the careful pruning by the gardener, the garden was almost a nt kingdom.


    Besides the open-air garden, there was also a ss room for cultivating precious flowers.


    Savannah had intended to avoid Susan''s buzzing in her ear, but now she indulges herself in the garden.


    After strolling for a while, Savannah turned around to go back.


    After a few steps, Susan appeared in front of her.


    What the hell did Susan want to do? Savannah frowned. She deliberately followed her to the garden to curse her?


    Susan walked leisurely to her with folded arms, sneering, "you looked as if you''ve never seen such a beautiful garden. Tut, Dn must seldom take you out, or he''s never taken you to see such great things. Well, I thought, Dn liked you. But you are just a pet for him! Oh no, pets can go out and y, while Dn has never given you a name at all! I really worry about your end!"


    Savannah clenched her fist, angry but amused.


    She had tried to bear Susan''s attack when thest time she sent Lily to darken her good name. She also let it go when she gave sarcastic remarks just now.


    But Susan wavered in hunting down her.


    With a sarcastic smile on her lips, Savannah looked at Susan, "You don''t have to worry about my business. If I were you, I would care more about myself."


    Susan''s marriage was in danger, and her husband might run away at any time. Did she still have time to mind others'' business?


    With that, she bypassed Susan and headed for the house.


    Susan didn''t know what she meant by that, and she thought Savannah just frightened her. Chasing after Savannah, Susan held out her hand to pull Savannah''s hair!

 Chapter 193 - 193: Do You Want To Marry Into The Sterling Family?

    "Susan!" Henley followed his wife out and stopped her before she made a noise. "Forget it. Dn''s still here, you want to go against him here? Let''s go back."


    Susan, grabbed by Henley around the waist, didn''t catch Savannah. However, she was still unreconciled to let Savannah go, shouting at Savannah''s back.


    "You bitch! You hooked up with my brother when Devin broke up with you. How can you be so shameless! Do you want to marry into the Sterling family? No way! You''d never live in such a family-like me! You can''t evenpare with Valerie, who''s at least Devin''s wife inw! Ha. Even if you win Dn''s favor, you''re at most his mistress, and you can never be his wife!"


    Savannah stopped, looking back at Susan''s distorted face, angry and amused.


    Did Susan know that her loyal husband had been with another woman very early and already had a baby?


    Was she aware that her marriage was not that perfect and on the brink of copse?


    "I''m not interested in being a member of the Sterling family," Savannah raised her chin slightly, and her voice was as cold as the moon shining in the sky. "Not all women are willing to marry into your family. If you can persuade Dn to let me go, I will thank you. But what a pity he''d never listened to you."


    The girl steps away from Susan carrying her chin aggressively, her eyes clear but full of provocation, making Susan angrier and more frustrated. Susan felt that she could not beat her no matter what she said.


    "You''re a scumbag! You won''t have a happy ending! I''ll get even with you!" Susan ground out between clenched teeth.


    Savannah pondered as she walked away. She could bear Susan''s cursing, but she was tired of dealing with her tricks.


    She should not take it anymore, and she was gonna hit back!


    So --


    Today was the day to help Susan discover her supposedly happy, perfect, and fair marriage.


    However, if she exposed that in front of the couple, Henley would not admit he cheated without proof.


    Susan, even if she believed it, she would put up with it for the sake of her pride, and would probably beat her up and say that she wanted to ruin her family.


    Savannah entered the vi peacefully with an idea.


    The living room was empty.


    Old Sterling was still upstairs with Dn and Cooper.


    Susan and Henley were not in yet.


    The servants happened to be away for dinner, too.


    She looked over and saw Henley''s coat hanging on the hanger. The outline of a phone loomed in a pocket of the coat.


    She strolled over, took out the phone from the pocket, and then slid it on. The screen lit up. Savannah searched Donna''s number in Contact and found it immediately.


    To avoid being detected by Susan, Donna''s number was ssified as "Colleagues," and the name was just a "D." Susan would not care even if she checked his phone and saw it.


    Savannah sent Donna a message quickly:


    "Nowe to No. 90 YX Avenue with the baby. I have something important to tell you."


    No. 90 YX Avenue was the street outside the Sterling''s house, opposite the gate of the vi.


    Savannah sighed and was about to put the phone back into the pocket when she heard footsteps at the door.


    Henley and Susan wereing in!


    Holy shit! It was toote to put the phone back! Henley was going to see her!


    Savannah stood still with a nk mind as she heard footsteps approaching.


    Suddenly, Henley and Susan stopped!


    "Dn, has dad taken his medicine?" Henley''s voice.


    "Yeah. Youe from the garden?" Dn replied dryly.


    "Well... Your sister felt bored, so I went out with her." Henley forced augh, afraid that Dn would know what Susan did again to Savannah.


    Savannah peeped out and heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, Dn came downstairs and walked to the porch, and now he was talking to Susan and Henley!


    Savannah did not hesitate anymore; she hurriedly put the cell phone back, straightened the coat as if nothing happened, and then sat back on the sofa.


    Meanwhile, Dn ended the conversation with Henley and walked in slowly to her.


    Savannah was sipping water to calm down; a ss of water was in her hand. Looking up, she found Dn was gazing at her sharply.


    "What''s up? What are you staring at me for?" She suddenly felt a little guilty.


    Did the man see what she had done just now? That''s why he was trying to buy her some time in front of Henley and Susan?


    It must be! Dn was always cold and indifferent to everyone in the Sterling''s house, and he seldom opened his mouth if not necessary. How could he suddenly take the initiative to talk to Henley?


    Dn, squinting his eyes, approached her, and bent down to her ear, "I will give you whatever you want. Don''t be a thief, baby." His voice was low and sexy.


    "What--! No!"


    Savannah spouted some water. He saw her and stopped Henley by way of helping her. But he thought she had stolen something? That''s ridiculous!


    Dn reacted and dodged to avoid the water from Savannah''s mouth. He frowned as he slightly dabbed at the sttered drops on his shoulder with his long fingers.


    "I did not steal anything... Don''t get me wrong!" Savannah exined rapidly.


    "What were you doing?"


    Savannah didn''t know how to say and, in fact, didn''t dare to say. She acted on her own and did not report him beforehand.


    Susan and Henley were the Sterling family members. Would he be ufortable that she took revenge on his sister in this way?


    "It''s time for dinner. Please go to the dining room." Before she figured out how to exin to him, Cooper helped old Sterling downstairs.


    Seeing Savannah''s hesitation, Dn didn''t push her. He took her hand and led her to the dining room.


    After all the people were in their seats, the servants served the food gradually on the table.


    Because of Valerie''s abortion, old Sterling had no appetite these days with a bad mood. Today, Dn and Savannah came, making him a little better.


    They had a nice talk over dinner.


    In the middle of dinner, the cell phone in Henley''s pocket rang.


    Henley quickly put down his fork and stood up.


    "Sorry, my message. It probably came from a customer." With that, he walked to the hanger, took out his phone, and read the message.


    His face changed.

 Chapter 194 - 194: She Has To Pay For That

    Through Henley''s expression, Savannah knew it was Donna.


    ording to the time, Donna was supposed to have arrived next to the Sterling''s house. And when she didn''t see Henley, she would, of course, send a message to him.


    Henley slid his phone into his pocket. Then, after a few moments, he recovered hisposure and walked back.


    "Dad, I''m sorry," Henley tried to keep his voice as steady as he could, "Something goes wrong with a business, and I''ve to handle it now¡­"


    "We''re having dinner with my father today. What must the business be done at this time? You can ask someone to handle it for you. At least you''re a department manager!" Susan said impatiently.


    "That''s alright, you just go. A business''s more important." Old Sterling was quite reasonable.


    "Okay, enjoy your dinner." With that, Henley hurriedly left the vi.


    The rest of them went on with dinner.


    "Hey, Mr. Yontz forgot his jacket." Savannah nced at the hanger in the living room and said casually.


    Dn squinted at the little woman next to him. It seemed that she nned something.


    "Susan, it''s windy and cold at night. Take the coat to Henley." Old Sterling said.


    Susan didn''t care, in fact, but she dared not disobey her father. She nodded and stood up, went out with a maid taking the coat.


    Savannah lowered her head and ate silently, waiting for a good show.


    As expected, in less than ten minutes, the maid who had just gone out with Susan came back in a hurry, crying, "Oh, no! This is really bad!"


    "Don''t cry. What''s wrong?" Cooper shouted.


    "Mr. Yontz... and Mrs. Yontz are arguing in the street, and they presentlye to blows!" The maid panted out the message.


    "What?" Old Sterling put down his fork and rose unsteadily to his feet, "what happened?"


    The maid hesitated before she finally said, "when I apanied Mrs. Yontz out just now, we saw Mr. Yontz standing across the road and¡­"


    "And what? Say it!" inquired Cooper, visibly agitated.


    "We saw a woman, with a baby in her arms, talking to Mr. Yontz in a very intimate way..."


    "What do you mean?" Old Sterling was stunned.


    "It looked as if the woman''s Mr. Yontz''s lover, and the baby¡­Mrs. Yontz was crazy at that time. She jumped on Mr. Yontz and hit him¡­ I can''t separate them¡­"


    Old Sterling gasped for air. He never thought his son-inw was called out by a phone just now, not because of work, but because of his lover?


    ording to Susan''s nature, she must have been explored with rage!


    "Take me there!" Old Sterling got out of his seat and walked to the door.


    Cooper kept a firm hold on old Sterling''s arm as he helped him out of the vi.


    "Let''s go and see." Dn nced at Savannah and stood up.


    "No, it''s none of my business. Come on¡­" Savannah assumed a look of innocence.


    "Oh, you don''t want to see what happened?" Dn realized Savannah''s trick. Henley''s mistress came here with her baby because of the little woman. She had taken Henley''s phone for this.


    "You don''t want to see the show you''ve arranged?" He lowered his voice. Then he got his arm around Savannah''s waist, held her, and let her up, leaving the vi with a hint of domineering authority.


    Savannah gasped as she was taken out by him. She couldn''t tell if he was just teasing or really angry.


    The road opposite the Sterling''s house was No. 90 YX.


    Before Savannah and Dn could get near, they heard Susan making a scene on the road.


    "Henley, how dare you go back to this bitch and have a baby secretly? You cheat on me?" Susan screamed as she tried to hit Donna, "and you bitch, Henley''s my husband! You dare to seduce him again! I''d have killed you that year!"


    Henley did not expect Susan toe out, and he didn''t forget to stop Susan in front of Donna.


    "Susan, you go back first, and I''ll exin to you --" He said in a panic.


    Donna held the baby, her eyes red with shame.


    Fortunately, besides the Sterlings and Savannah, there were no passers-by on this road in the private residential areas. If this scene was seen by someone else or reporters, it would be too humiliating for the Sterling family!


    "Susan, stop that! Go back first!" Although old Sterling was shocked that Henley had a lover and an illegitimate child outside, he still calmed down and tried to persuade his daughter.


    Susan would listen to her father''s words at usual times. But at this moment, when she found that her always faithful and devoted husband betrayed her, and even had a child with his former love, she couldn''t keep cold at all.


    "There is nothing to exin! Henley, you think who you are? If it weren''t for me, you''d be a poor poverty-stricken guy! And you, Donna, you bitch, slut! I curse you and your bastard to hell! I''ll kill you!" Susan''s anger almost suffocated her. She took a breath and continued, "Henley, if you still want to enjoy your rich life and your wealth, and be a member of the Sterling family, kill this bastard with your own hands now! Then kneel down with this bitch, pping yourself to make me happy, and I may forgive you!"


    Henley zed with a red face. He was used to being cursed by his shrewish wife and submitted meekly to her mistreatment. But he couldn''t take it anymore when Susan insulted Donna with such abusivenguage.


    "Shut up!" Henley pped Susan with all his anger.


    Everyone stilled!


    Savannah held her breath. She never thought that Henley had the courage to fight back.


    Susan covered her face, shocked. Her husband, the veriest coward, pped her?


    Donna seemed aware of what Henley was trying to say. She freed a hand to hold him, shaking her head.


    "She has to pay for that!" Henley pulled out his hand and made up his mind.


    Then, facing the crowd, he sighed and opened his mouth.


    "That''s right. Donna''s my first love. When we fell in love and thought we''d be together for the rest of our lives, Susan showed up, saying that she liked me and wanted to marry me. I turned her down and told her I had a fianc¨¦e. But Susan didn''t give up. She did everything she could to separate us... Do you know what she had done? She sent a gangster to assault Donna! Donna was too ashamed to stay with me, so she left. And then Susan got me drunk, had sex with me, and got pregnant, forcing me to marry her. What''s more, that gangster threatened Donna to marry him after the assault! Donna had no father or mother to support her and was forced to marry the rascal."

 Chapter 195 - 195: You Hit Me

    Savannah turned pale. She only knew that Susan broke them up, but never thought she used such a vicious method!


    She had sympathy for Susan before; after all, Susan was betrayed by her husband. But now, all she wanted to say was Susan deserved it!


    Old Sterling''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled when he heard that his daughter used this method to win a man.


    "The marriage with Susan ispletely a mistake," Henley continued, "though frequently scolded and beaten by her, I never resist against her these years. But Donna had been lived a miserable life since she was forced to marry that man! She endured years of domestic violence, got pregnant several times but was beaten to abortion¡­ A year ago, she became pregnant again. Luckily, that gangster died in a fight. Donna was finally relieved. She left her hometown and found work in LA. Then we met again. I feel sorry for her. It''s my entire fault to make her suffer all her life! That''s why I''ve been taking care of her, using my sry to keep her out of work, to keep her inbor, to give her the best ce to live. Donna refused me at first because I''m married now. But I insisted because I feel guilty. She was forced to ept my financial support! I''m not Susan, I have a conscience! Donna and I have never had an affair; we''re innocent. I just want to make up for her."


    All people were shocked.


    Savannah stood still. Donna''s baby was not Henley''s.


    Donna wasn''t a mistress, and Henley never cheated on Susan.


    She misunderstood Donna and Henley.


    In the hospital, Donna said the baby''s father didn''t show up because he had some troubles.


    It wasn''t that. Donna wanted to say that her ex-husband was a nasty gangster. She didn''t want to mention him and didn''t want to recall her shameful marriage.


    Henley and Donna were just two poor love-birds at the mercy of an unruly richdy!


    It was Susan''s fault!


    "Forget it." Donna pulled Henley and swallowed the tears in her eyes.


    "Henley is right," said Donna to old Sterling, "this baby belongs to myte husband, and I did nothing with Henley. If you don''t believe me, you can check the baby''s DNA at any time. Sorry, starting today, I''m not going to see Henley again."


    Susan was blushed and embarrassed when her husband revealed her past evildoing, but she was relieved when he told her that he had nothing to do with Donna. She bore the pain in her face and took Henley''s hand carefully, "Henley, let''s go back."


    Henley, however, had been driven to despair by her. Tonight, he was not a coward, and he was brave enough to pull his hand out of his wife.


    He went to Donna and held her hand. "I will go with you." Then he turned to Susan, "let''s get a divorce. I''ve had it all these years."


    With that, Henley walked away with Donna and her daughter.


    Susan froze for a moment, unable to believe what she heard.


    Divorce?


    Was Henley even asking for a divorce?


    Was he the same cowardly man who never disobeyed her orders?


    "Henley, are you sure you want to divorce me? If you leave me, you will leave the house with nothing! And from now on, you will not be a member of the Sterling family. You will be a poor wretch!" Susan came to her senses and shouted behind their backs.


    Henley, however, had made up his mind. He just kept walking forward.


    Susan screamed at the top of her voice, "Henley, what do you mean? Leave me and go with this woman? This woman''s already married. She''s no longer your pure and beautiful first lover, and her child is not yours! Are you going to raise another person''s child? You want to abandon your own son and me?"


    Henley stopped. Susan thought that he regretted; she saw him turn his head slowly, his voice cold as a knife.


    "Yes, I''d rather have someone else''s child than see you again. In theing days, no matter how poor I would be, I will take good care of Donna and her daughter to make up for all she had suffered these years."


    After that, Henley turned and left without a backward nce.


    "No!" Susan, in a panic, rushed forward and seized Henley by his arm, crying, "Henley! I know I was wrong! Don''t divorce me, don''t go --"


    Henley turned away in disgust, threw Susan''s hand away, and took off with Donna without looking back again.


    Susan stood still and watched her husband walk away, tears running down her face. She didn''t look like a noble richdy now, but she didn''t care.


    Savannah felt a little sorry for Susan to see her like this. But she just got what she deserved, not worthy of sympathy.


    Did she believe she would end up as she had today when she sent someone to assault Donna and left her in a painful marriage?


    Now that Henley was driven to the wall and made his mind to leave, it was beyond retrieval.


    Old Sterling frowned and nced at Cooper.


    Cooper immediately walked up to Susan. "Mrs. Yontz, let''s go back first."


    Susan reacted, rushing to old Sterling, shaking his hand hard and crying. "Dad! You have to help me! Help me call back Henley... Do whatever you can, with a carrot or stick¡­And drive that woman away from the city! No, that''s not enough. She and her child must die! Although she did nothing with Henley, nothing would happen if it were not for her!"


    With the status and power of the Sterling family, it was easy to kill an unknown woman and a baby!


    This thought gave Susan another glimmer of hope!


    Hearing this, Savannah''s little pity on her turned into disgust.


    Susan was so selfish and overbearing that she nned to get her man back in this way after ruining an innocent woman''s life?


    "Crack" --


    A clear p came on Susan''s jaw!


    Susan put her face in her hands and stared in disbelief at old Sterling, murmuring, "dad¡­ You hit me... Why?"


    The p made Savannah in a better mood.


    "Why did I p you? You are so wicked that you even sent a rascal to assault the girl in order to get her man? And you forced a marriage? Oh, I can''t believe I have a daughter like you! What''s the difference between the Sterlings and those low-level bastards if I help you with this? I always thought you are just self-willed because of being over spoiled. But I''ve never thought you are so malicious!" Old Sterling took a deep breath to calm down, "Cooper, take Mrs. Yontz into the house. She will live in the Sterling''s house from today. Arrange the room next to mine for her. She''s not allowed to go out without my consent!"

 Chapter 196 - 196: You Have To Help Me

    The Sterling family had been a noble family famous for its conventional moral standards.


    Old Sterling joined the army when he was young, and he had awe-inspiring righteousness though he was a businessman now.


    He got angry when he heard that his daughter had done something illegal, and he was even more irritated when he saw Susan crazy for a man.


    Butler Cooper ordered two servants to take Susan into the vi by force.


    Susan was still crying as she was dragged away. "Dad! Henley wants to divorce me... You have to help me... I don''t want to get divorced at this age. People willugh at me!"


    Her sad voice gradually died down from the house. Everyone sighed with relief when they heard the end of it.


    Old Sterling reeled a little as he coughed.


    "Sir, don''t worry, everything will turn out fine. You''ve been rather illtely. Let''s go back to have a rest..." Cooper held old Sterling as he said anxiously.


    It was impossible for him to worry about anything. There was never a divorce case in the Sterling family for several generations. What will the world say if the scandal was brought out by the media?


    Old Sterling shook his head. "Call Henley and ask him toe here. I want to speak to him personally."


    Though very angry with his daughter, old Sterling certainly did not want his daughter''s marriage to be broken.


    He only hoped that his son-inw just said angry words on the spur of the moment.


    "Sir, you look too weak in spirit to manage the matter. Why don''t you take a night off?" Cooper put on a bitter face when he saw old Sterling''s tired appearance.


    "Let me contact my brother-inw." Dn suddenly said.


    Old Sterling was in a daze; then his face lit up with joy. It was the first time that Dn asked to do him a favor.


    "Sir, since Master Sterling will take care of this, you should rest assured," Savannah said.


    Old Sterling was finally relieved, but he still looked extremely tired.


    Cooper helped old Sterling back into the vi, and then they went upstairs.


    Savannah sat on the couch and heard Dn''s deep voice scolding her, "your nails hurt me!"


    Savannah turned around, startled, and saw him rubbing his forearm.


    Just now, when she saw that old Sterling was still worrying about Susan''s case in such weak health, she could not help but quietly give Dn a nudge, motioning him to help with the trouble.


    But Dn closed his eyes to it.


    She knew he was toozy to get involved with his sister''s matter.


    However, nobody but Dn could deal with it instead of old Sterling now.


    So she gave him a pinch on the arm to push him again.


    Then he opened his mouth and took the matter over.


    "Well... Next time I''ll try to use a gentle force." Savannah parted her lips in a dry smile.


    Next time? Dn almostughed in his anger, but he didn''t want to me her. He had other fish to fry.


    "You ought to make a clean breast of the whole matter." Dn narrowed his eyes.


    "Ah?" Savannah froze, understood right away. Then she took a deep breath and admitted. "Yes. I sent Donna a message with Henley''s phone, asking her toe to the Sterling''s house. I just can''t swallow Susan''s rudeness and want to retaliate against her."


    "You know Donna, and you know her rtionship with Henley? So you arranged the show tonight?" Dn asked with a sneer.


    "Well, Donna is Olivia''s distant cousin. When I visited her in the hospital, I came across her rtionship with Henley. I thought they were cheating on Susan, and I thought the baby was Henley. I just found out they are innocent, and Henley just takes care of them out of his moral obligation."


    "You be more and more emboldened, Savannah. You nned such a big event unexpectedly without reporting to me in advance and made a disturbance in my family secretly. Hmm, impressive." Dn raised his voice.


    Savannah could not tell if he was really angry. She became a little nervous.


    Maybe she went a little too far tonight. After all, she threw the cat among the pigeons and made such trouble in the Sterling family. Fortunately, no outsiders saw it; otherwise, it would be a big shame for the Sterlings. So it was normal for Dn to lose his temper.


    But she had no regrets for her actions. Thinking of this, Savannah puffed out her chest with courage. "I won''t regret it anyway."


    Then she closed her eyes softly, waiting for his punishment, and through the cracks of her eyelids, she watched his grim but handsome face.


    Dn noticed her eyes with amusement, pulling her over to his arms.


    Savannah''s breathing quickened, waiting for his blow, but he just rubbed her head softly and whispered in her ear, "If you want revenge, tell me. Be careful and don''t do it yourself."


    Then he rubbed her nose in it as a symbolic punishment.


    Savannah got a warm, soft feeling in her heart.


    Susan was his elder sister, his family. But he was heavily biased in favor of an outsider.


    "Dn... You really don''t me me?" She could not help but blurt out.


    Dn thought for a moment. "It''s just a matter of time. Even if you nned nothing tonight, Henley would leave sooner orter." He said.


    Wait¡­


    "You know that Henley and Donna were lovers and that Henley''s supported Donna financially due to a sense of guilt?" Savannah goggled at him in surprise.


    Dn didn''t deny it. His long fingers tapped on the arm of the sofa.


    Savannah gasped. ording to Dn''s ability, he was sure to know what everyone in the Sterling family was doing!


    Dn had everything in control.


    Even Susan, Henley''s wife, was indeed quite unconscious of her husband''s actions...


    This thought gave Savannah the creeps. She suddenly realized how powerful and dangerous the man in front of her was.


    She had always thought that there were only Devin and Susan fighting for power in the Sterling family. In fact, Dn was also a mysterious and powerful low-key eagle, watching every move of his enemies and lying in wait.


    Why else did he investigate his brother-inw''s private affairs?


    In this kind of powerful family, everybody''s got something to hide.


    If one day she offended him, could she also be yed like this?


    "What''s up?" Dn noticed that the little woman turned pale. She looked a bit in fear.


    "Nothing..."Savannah shook her head.


    Nothing? It seemed that she had something on her mind. Dn raised his handnguidly, rubbing her chin. He was about to press her when footsteps came from the stairs.

 Chapter 197 - 197: The Older, The Wiser

    As Cooper helped old Sterling down the stairs, Savannah quickly pushed Dn away and sat down on the couch.


    Dn sniffedzily at the scent remaining in his arms.


    Savannah, seeing that old Sterling still looked a little pale, could not help asking, "What can I do for you, sir? Is it useful to take medicine only? Shall I ask the doctor to visit you?"


    Old Sterling felt heartwarming to see Savannah care about him so much, and then a little sad.


    If only Susan could be so sensible.


    Well, even if his daughter did not know how to behave properly, it was also nice to have such a considerate daughter-inw.


    It was a pity that Savannah''s rtionship with Dn was so far unclear, not to mention marriage.


    He really couldn''t understand what''s in Dn''s mind, let alone his ideas on love.


    An idea quickly ensued in old Sterling.


    "Heart problem," he sighed, right hand over his chest, "I''m not in the best of health, and there have been ups and downs. But I don''t need a doctor. I will be alright after taking medicine."


    "How''s that? At least you''ll see a doctor before everything gets worse." Savannah said anxiously.


    "It''s all right, good girl. If you''re really worried about me, stay at the Sterling''s house for a few days and keep mepany. When the illness grows worse, you can send me to the hospital in time. Cooper''s old and not as quick as you act." Old Sterling coughed again as he gave the butler a nudge.


    Butler Cooper had been with old Sterling for decades and immediately caught his meaning. If Miss Schultz lives in the Sterling''s house, Dn wille back more often!


    The older, the wiser!


    "Yes. Miss Shultz," Cooper added hastily, "it would be nice if you could live here for a while."


    Live at the Sterling''s house? Would Dn agree? Savannah could not help but cast a nce at Dn.


    Not surprisingly, Dn''s face changed, "with so many servants in the house, why should she stay here? She''s not a medical student. She can''t take care of my father."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t need her to serve and pour or deliver medicine, and I won''t get her tired." Old Sterling didn''t give up, "even if there''re so many servants in the house, no one wants to talk to me. I will feel morefortable if Savannah could keep mepany." Old Sterling knitted his brows tightly, gripping hard at his breast.


    "She wouldn''t want to." Dn stood firm in his resolve and refused his father''s request.


    "That is to say, if she wants to, you will agree?" Old Sterling immediately looked piteously at Savannah, "Savannah, will you?"


    Looking at old Sterling, Savannah didn''t have the heart to turn down his request. Old Sterling was not in good health in the recent period, and he suffered heavily from what happened to Susan tonight. He really needed someone to talk with.


    "I will." She blurted out.


    Old Sterling''s face lit up, and he looked triumphantly at his son.


    Dn''s face turned ck. He approached Savannah and whispered, "Are you sure?" A tone of menace entered into his voice.


    "Don''t try to frighten Savannah, Dn!" Old Sterling saw his son''s intentions.


    With old Sterling backing her up, Savannah naturally grew bold. "Well, since your father is in poor health, I''ll spend the next few days with him." She blinked at Dn''s displeasure in his eyes.


    "Sir, just let Miss Schultz stay at the Sterling''s house for a few days. We won''t do her any harm anyway." Butler Cooper said.


    Old Sterling covered his chest again as if he was about to fall down.


    Dn watched the two people acting to get his sympathy, speechless. His father was good at acting, right? Why didn''t he be an actor instead of a businessman? However, he knew his father was really no longer strong.


    "Hmm." In the end, he gave a somewhat grudging acquiescence.


    "Cooper, let the servants prepare a room for Savannah!" Old Sterling ordered merrily.


    "Yes, sir." The butler quickly called some servants to make arrangements.


    Old Sterling then turned to Dn again. "It''s gettingte. Aren''t you ready to leave? Remember, contact Henley and tell me some good news."


    Dn choked by a breath. Now his father couldn''t wait to get him out?


    Cooper almost burst out with augh. Since old Sterling kept Savannah, did he need to worry about when Dn woulde back again?


    He was ying hard-to-get!


    A cloud came over the face of Dn. "You go back first." Savannah quickly whispered, and then she said to old Sterling, "I''ll send Dn out."


    Old Sterling nodded.


    Dn took a cold look at old Sterling and Savannah before he flounced out of the house.


    Savannah hurriedly followed him out.


    Out of the vi, Dn''s car had been driven out of the garage by the driver and was parked under the vintage street light.


    The chilling wind made Savannah shiver all over. She was worried that he might get angry, biting her lip, "I''ll be back in a few days."


    His shoes produced a squeaky sound as he stopped in front of his car, giving a hard, cold echo. His long shadow was thrown in the street light in a gloomy way.


    Old Sterling feltfortable now, but the thought that he might not see her for the next few days made him irritable.


    Though he didn''t go to Beverly Hills every day because of too much work, he knew that she was waiting for him there, at least.


    Before Savannah could respond, he turned around, put a hot hand on her slender waist, and pulled her over, pushing her against the car. His other hand grabbed her hair and yanked down, bringing her face up, and his lips were on hers. Savannah moaned into his mouth, giving his tongue an opening. He fixed his charming eyes on Savannah, his tongue expertly exploring her mouth. Savannah was helpless, her face held, and his hips were restraining her. She felt his erection against her belly.


    "What are you doing...? Someone''s watching¡­" Savannah murmured as she tried to push him away, blushing furiously.


    "Let them see. You won''t go back for a few days, shouldn''t you satisfy me now?" His voice was intoxicating, his words heady, seductive.


    Savannah was always afraid that their rtionships would be found out by others. But he never cared about that.


    He didn''t care if they would be seen by those reporters or the servants of the Sterling''s house.


    Without taking his eyes off hers, his hand trailed up from her hip to her waist and up to her breast.


    How dare she stay at the Sterling''s house without his permission? Did she ignore his existence?


    As his hand gently cupped her breast, Savannah moaned once more into his mouth. A tremor ran through her whole body. Luckily, no one could see Dn''s movement because of the darkness.


    ************************************************************************************


    Since everyone asking for an update, I decided to give another weekend extra chapter bonus, enjoy it! Have a safe weekend guys!


    Love lots!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 198 - 198: Can I Live Here?

    Holy shit. Savannah cursed inwardly. She was just going to stay in his father''s house for a few days; why did she had to take advantage of this!


    But Dn did not let her go, and his fingers slowly rolled her nipple through her bra. At the same time, he felt the little woman''s body trembling. If she was not pinned against the car by him, she should have already be soft beneath him. Dn raised his lips with satisfaction.


    Though she was quite passive, her reaction proved that she didn''t hate his touch.


    "Don''t be shy, my little cat. Cry out if you want or don''t live here. Let''s go back." He whispered in her ear.


    Savannah bit her lips, knowing that the man deliberately seduced her.


    "Miss Schultz?" At that moment, Cooper came out of the vi when Savannah didn''te back for a long time.


    Savannah opened her eyes wide in some rm. As Cooper''s footsteps got closer and closer, Savannah plucked up her courage to push Dn away, running back to the house.


    "Is everything all right, Miss Schultz? Old Sterling asked me to see if you need any help?" Cooper was surprised to see her rushing in.


    "Nothing. I just had a few more words with Master Sterling." Savannah pretended nothing happened.


    Cooper smiled meaningfully at Savannah''s red face and her ruffled dress, "oh, well. The room''s ready. Let me take you upstairs."


    Savannah followed Cooper upstairs, opened the door, and entered the room.


    It was arge suite decorated by graceful diamond pce-stylemps, golden wall cloth, and covered by a wall-to-wall thick, woolen rug. Her bedroom in Beverly Hills was already quiterge, but this suite was at least ten times the size of her bedroom, and its interior design was very elegant.


    The curtains were embroidered with golden silk; the expensive annatto furniture and the sofa in the same style were covered with pure gold on its edge, shocking her eyes; the two-meter big bed looked like a king''s bed, prettily engraved with flowers on its headboard. Savannah even dared not touch it.


    In addition to the bedroom, the suite was also equipped with an oversized study, a family projection room, especially for watching movies, a fitness room full of imported fitness equipment, and a big bathroom.


    Everything needed in life could be found here.


    Inside the wardrobe, new nightgowns had been prepared.


    "Can I live here?" She couldn''t help looking at Cooper. This suite didn''t seem like a guest room.


    "This is Master Sterling''s suite. He had lived here since his childhood. After Master Sterling going abroad, old Sterling redecorated it for him, waiting for him toe back one day, but Master Sterling refused to live hereafter returning to LA... So, it remains vacant."


    It was Dn''s suit. No wonder it looked so extravagant, like an imperial suite.


    "I don''t think it''s not good for me to live here... Why don''t you just arrange a guest room for me?" Savannah felt the pressure of living in a room full of expensive redwood and gold. She was afraid that she couldn''t pay for the damage if she broke something.


    "Why? You''re Master Sterling''s woman, and of course, you can enjoy his suite. This is arranged by old Sterling, and I can''t disobey him. It''s gettingte. Miss Schultz, take a rest and call the servant if you need help." Cooper said before he left and closed the door for her.


    Standing still and looking at the magnificent room, Savannah let out a sigh.


    Somehow, she missed her room in Beverly Hills.


    Did she take that room, the golden silk birdcage, which she always wanted to escape, as her home now?


    Her heart was pounding at this thought. At this moment, her phone shook.


    "In the room?" Dn''s message.


    Her heartbeat picked up again, and she didn''t expect he cared about her so soon. He should be back in Beverly Hills now.


    "Well, your dad arranged your suite for me... so big... and luxury... I feel it difficult to fall asleep in such a big bed." Savannah replied.


    "If you can''t sleep, put your phone next to your pillow, and I''ll let you fall asleep as soon as possible." His message came back immediately with his banter.


    Savannah flushed. She could almost feel him whispering in her ear.


    She covered her phone with a pillow, as if in this way she could avoid his flirting, then she hurried to the bathroom.


    Cooper turned and went to old Sterling''s room, knocked on the door, and walked in.


    Old Sterling was resting on the sofa when he saw the butlere back. "How''s everything going?" he asked.


    "Miss Schultz is arranged in that suite," Cooper answered respectfully.


    "She didn''te in for a long time just now. What was she doing out there with Dn?" Old Sterling raised his brows.


    Cooper, with a slight blush on his face, bent down and whispered something to old Sterling''s ear.


    Old Sterling smiled a relieved smile on his lips. "It seemed right to leave Savannah here."


    "Sir, did you keep Miss Schultz at the Sterling''s house to make Master Sterling go home more often?" Cooper wondered.


    "Besides this reason, I''d like to try Dn''s feelings about Savannah. I want to see his reaction when Savannah left him and lived outside." Old Sterling gave a meaningful smile.


    Cooperughed. "I see. Master Sterling''s sorely tempted before he spent the first night without Miss Schultz. He must have a crush on Miss Schultz."


    "That''s not enough. Dn needs to be aware of his heart so that his rtionship with Savannah could be clear as soon as possible and have children for the Sterlings to carry on our name." Old Sterling sighed.


    "Sir, you want them to get married? You really like Miss Schultz¡­" Cooper was slightly surprised. Savannah, with her poor family background, was far from the standard of old Sterling''s daughter-inw. Though old Sterling liked Savannah, Cooper never thought he would allow Savannah to marry into the Sterling family.


    Old Sterling understood Cooper''s meaning and sighed. "I once nned to find a nobledy from a rich family for Dn. In reference to Savannah''s inferior position, she doesn''t deserve Dn''s wife. But after Geoffrey''s incident, I had put that thought behind me. I don''t want to make another mistake with Dn. Dn''s marriage is up to himself. I can''t afford to lose another son."


    Cooper looked grave, nodded, and said nothing more.

 Chapter 199 - 199: She Was His Woman

    After living in the Sterling''s house for several days, Savannah got used to living here.


    In fact, there were many servants and nurses around old Sterling, and she did not need to look after him at all.


    The only thing she could do was having meals with him and taking him for a walk in the garden asionally. Old Sterling liked chatting with her about the news of the day. There was nothing else she should do.


    Savannah never got so close to old Sterling before.


    George Sterling was majestic in appearance as the head of the Sterling family and former president of the Sterling Group. However, after close contact with him for a few days, she found out that he was quite talkative, funny, approachable, and was even open-minded to her work.


    Sometimes Savannah could simply make him happy by telling him what happened in her modeling circle.


    Susan was moved to a small white building behind the Sterling''s house, grounded thereby old Sterling.


    On the one hand, it was a punishment; on the other hand, old Sterling was afraid that his daughter would get too angry about the divorce and go out to start something again on an impulse.


    So, he just locked her up.


    Savannah didn''t see Susan these days, but she heard the servants talking; they said that Susan was still making a lot of noise at the beginning and wanted to go out to find Henley. Though she calmed down recently, she cried all day long.


    Susan finally realized the importance of her faithful husband and didn''t want to lose him after all the fuck things she had done?


    Savannah felt bad for her, but she knew Susan deserved all she suffered now.


    On the fourth evening, Savannah had just finished dinner with old Sterling, and as usual, they sat on the sofa, watching TV and chatting.


    There was the sound of a car approaching outside. Then from the porch came the servant''s voice, "Good evening, Master Sterling."


    Savannah looked to the porch. A long, tall figure, dressed in a custom-made ck suit, walked in with his usual heroic posture and dignity.


    She didn''t know if it was because she hadn''t seen him for days, she felt some strange sentiment stirring within her when she saw him. She unconsciously turned away, avoiding his eyes.


    "Dn? Come on." Old Sterling knew Dn wasing for Henley''s case.


    Savannah hurriedly stood up as he came nearer. "Sir, you talk, and I will prepare some tea for you." Then she went to the kitchen.


    Dn''s face darkened as he saw her in such a hurry.


    Did this small cat regard him as a stranger? They hadn''t seen each other for several days, and now she didn''t even say hello to him?


    "How''s Henley? Have you talked to him?" Old Sterling asked, bringing Dn''s thought back.


    Dn sat down. He came here today really for the matter between his elder sister and brother-inw. "We talked." His face was slightly gloomy.


    "How''s it? He still wants a divorce?" Old Sterling asked anxiously.


    Dn said nothing and handed old Sterling a thin paper.


    Old Sterling took it to read and then widened his eyes.


    Divorce Agreement?


    At the end of the paper, Henley''s name was already there, waiting for Susan''s signature.


    Old Sterling took a breath. Henley had even prepared the divorce agreement! It seemed that his daughter''s marriage had to end in divorce? "Is there no other way? Ask Henley to forgive Susan once, and I will discipline her well in the future."


    In fact, old Sterling liked this honest son-inw. After all these years, he had almost regarded Henley as his son.


    His eldest son was gone, and Dn had a cold rtionship with him; he didn''t want to see his daughter''s family broken up.


    Most importantly, the reporters would overdraw this divorce case when it happened in a noble family like the Sterling family.


    So, of course, he wanted to persuade the couple into making peace with each other.


    "I''ve said everything I can. It doesn''t help." Dn said drily, "you know how Susan treated Henley these years; she beat and scolded him whenever she liked, and she made his first love a miserable life. Henley''spletely disappointed with her. I admire his patience that he could bear to ask for a divorce until now."


    Old Sterling sighed. Since Henley didn''t even listen to Dn''s advice, the overall situation was settled.


    "Rest assured. I''ve talked with Henley. It''s a peaceful separation, and they get a divorce due to personality differences. He won''t say any bad thing about Susan, and the crimes Susanmitted to Donna will be a secret forever. The impact of this divorce on the Sterling family will be minimized." Dn knew what old Sterling was most worried about.


    Old Sterling sighed, relieved, and gave his son a meaningful and approving look.


    Dn handled things well. He could always count on Dn.


    "But Susan won''t ept this result. She''ll cry a lot. She has always been proud and spoiled by everyone, how could she believe she''s abandoned? How can she stand it?" Old Sterling frowned.


    "She asked for it," Dn said drily, "had she ever thought she would have her day when she forced a couple to separate with each other and ruined an innocent girl''s life?"


    The words were harsh but right. Old Sterling sighed again.


    Savannah, holding a saucer, stood not far away when she overheard a bit of the conversation, and she couldn''t agree more with Dn''sst words.


    Yeah, why didn''t Susan think about other people''s feelings when she hurt them? She was not a person worthy of sympathy!


    Though Dn was not a kind man, he was impartial to his family.


    When the father and the son did not speak, she walked over, put the teacups in front of them on the coffee table.


    Dn lifted his gaze from her thin wrist to her clear, white skin, and then looked into her eyes.


    The business was done, and it was time to settle the ount with this ungrateful woman.


    Savannah was so nervous under his intent eyes that her hand went limp, the tea spilled from the cups.


    Dn smiled in an indulgent way as he found the little woman influenced by him so much.


    "What''s up, Savannah?" Old Sterling raised his eyebrows.


    "No¡­nothing. I''ll get a cloth and clean it." Savannah said hurriedly, afraid that old Sterling could hear her heart beating faster.


    "Did you live in the Sterling''s house to be a servant?" Dn stopped her in time, displeased.


    He was already not happy to let her stay at the Sterling''s house to serve his father.


    Now the girl was serving tea and going to wipe the table as a servant?


    She was his woman. She couldn''t lose his face!


    Seeing Dn''s displeasure, old Sterlingughed and said, "Savannah, I''m not going to keep you busy. You can just go upstairs to have a rest."


    ************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Keep on voting, if we reach 1500 on Friday morning, I will consider giving another ten chapters mass release. I will take this opportunity too, to say thank you so much to those who keep voting and giving this novel a generous gift!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 200 - 200: A Man In Compelling Desire

    Savannah nodded with a sigh of relief, turned around, and went upstairs.


    She entered the room, ready to close the door. Just then, a long leg was thrust in to stop the door from closing.


    Before Savannah knew it, the door was pushed open, and a tall figure strode in and mmed the door in front of her.


    There was silence inside the room. Only their breathing could be heard.


    In front of Savannah, the man''s beautiful eyes, ck as the deepest night, shone with enchanting luster. Savannah swallowed slightly as her gaze moved from his straight nose to his full, silent lips. "You... Why did you go upstairs?" It was a long time before she stammered and reacted.


    Dn looked around the room. It was thoroughly cleaned, and everything was arranged in perfect order. Good, the servants did not neglect her.


    Since the little woman lived here, the room, which had been vacant for so long, became a little more lifeful.


    "This seems to be my room. Is it strange to see mee and have a look?" He wandered slowly about the suite.


    "You finished talking with your dad? Why not go down to apany him?" Savannah bit her lip.


    "He''s not a three-year-old boy, and he doesn''t need mypany," Dn replied drily.


    His indifferent words stumped Savannah. It seemed that he had no intention of leaving for the moment. "By the way, is Henley still asking for a divorce?"


    "Didn''t you hear that?" Dn gave Savannah a displeased look. When he was speaking to old Sterling downstairs, he had spotted the little woman standing behind a wall, and she should have overheard their conversation.


    Clearly, she asked him again to shift the subject. Was she afraid that he would take her now?


    Was he so awful in her mind? She looked as if she couldn''t bear staying alone with him.


    "Well... I just heard a little¡­" Savannah admitted in a low voice.


    He raised his chin slightly and looked at her with a distant, aloof smile. "Satisfied?"


    In fact, Savannah still felt a bit of pity for Donna.


    Even though Susan was now abandoned by her husband, it was nothing whenpared with what Donna had suffered.


    Just because Susan was the daughter of the Sterling family?


    But Susan was Dn''s sister after all, and it was impossible for Dn actually to put her in jail.


    Even if Dn agreed, old Sterling and the whole Sterling family would never allow it to happen.


    So Savannah didn''t say anything more, "satisfied," she nodded.


    Dn searched her face casually, and there was a slight loss on her face. He could guess what she was thinking.


    Susan did something wrong, but she wouldn''t be punished for it.


    After all, the little girl was too young to know the rules of the rich and powerful families; the reputation of the Sterling family couldn''t be derogated.


    Susan was a member of the Sterling family, after all. Old Sterling would never let his daughter go to jail for the sake of the family''s fame.


    She had already gotten the worst possible punishment¡ªshe was dumped by her husband in her middle age.


    What''s more, in this way, his sister would be so upset that she should have no time or spirit to find any trouble for Savannah.


    He did not want to mention the subject again, which wasted his time with the little women. Raising his long fingers to her chin, he gazed at her, "it''s your turn to answer my question."


    "Ah?" Savannah lifted her head in surprise.


    Her charming and dewy eyes touched the right chord in him, and her slightly parted lips caught his breath. An evasive and delicate fragrance drifted from her, made the muscle in his lower belly suddenly tight. "Why not talk to me just now? Don''t you miss me after a few days apart? I''m not satisfied with your response." Dn''s voice was warm and husky like dark melted chocte fudge caramel.


    "I just went to the kitchen to pour the tea for you. What reaction do you want me to have?" Savannah pursed her lips. Did he expect her to greet him with a bear hug?


    Impossible!


    "Why don''t you reply to my messages and phone calls these days?" Dn asked slowly as he rubbed his thumb against the skin of her chin.


    On her first night in the Sterling''s house, she was a good girl, and she answered his text messages. Then, the following days, when he finished his work in the evening and sent her text messages, he got no reply, and she didn''t answer his phone call.


    This little cat became so bold under the shelter from his father!


    Savannah tried not to roll her eyes at him. His text messages always camete at night, full of ambiguities or something... How did she respond? She still needed a good sleep!


    "I went to bed early these days, and sometimes I talked with old Sterling downstairs or watched TV without my mobile phone, so I missed your calls. When I went upstairs and saw them, I''m afraid that you already fell asleep, that''s why I did not answer you." That was an impressive reason!


    It seemed that she refused to admit she was wrong.


    She deserved punishment!


    Dn said nothing. He grabbed her before she fell and hoisted her into his arms, holding her close to his chest, and before she could utter a word, he leaned down and caught her lips. He kissed her passionately, forcing her lips apart with his tongue, taking no prisoners.


    He used to be self-restrained.


    He had no interest in sex, and he hated kissing. Even a slight kiss could make him ufortable. He always felt sick about exchanging saliva. How could humans like this stuff?


    However, Savannah was different. Her lips were as soft as the delicious jelly, and her tongue was as sweet as the rose. Every time he kissed her, he enjoyed it.


    Savannah lost her breath in his kiss. Who knew Dn would have a French kiss all of a sudden? Startled by his attack, Savannah was too surprised that she didn''t respond for a long time before she tried to push him away.


    "Let me go... " She murmured weakly in his mouth.


    As expected, Dn ignored her resistance. Instead, he wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her tightly against him, and deepened the kiss.


    How could he let her go easily after a few days without touching her?


    His domineering tongue expertly explored her sweet mouth.


    "Dn... That''s enough... We''ll be heard by old Sterling and the servants." Atst, Savannah could not stand it anymore, panting and mumbling for mercy as she took her breath, blushing like a carrot. She pressed her small hands against his chest, beating and striking. But her force was nothing to a man, a man in apelling desire.

 Chapter 201 - 201: It Must Be His Father’s Idea

    "Don''t worry," Dn said impatiently, annoyed by her struggling, "the sound instion of these walls is quite satisfactory."


    He was so tall that he was almost as big as a mountain in front of her. Though Savannah was a model, she was delicate and small, different from a catwalk model. To ept his kiss, she had to raise herself on tiptoe and raised her head back in an ufortable way.


    He felt the little cat quaking in his arms, so he simply slid his hands down on her buttocks, lifted her up to let her sit still on his big hands. Then he pressed her against the soft golden wall, making her take his kiss in a morefortable way.


    Savannah wrapped her arms around his neck unconsciously, and she was lost in his kiss. Her voice of defiance faded, reced by the shaming moan which she couldn''t control.


    Her reaction reddened her face, and she couldn''t believe she was almost addicted to this kiss. She shut her eyes and dared not look at him. As if in this way, her real desire would not be seen by him.


    "Open your eyes and look at me, my cat." Dn murmured in her mouth, and of course, he felt her reaction and knew what it meant.


    The little cat wanted him, too. She grew increasingly sensitive.


    A good kiss could make her out of control.


    Such a response filled him with a feeling of satisfaction at conquering her with his male power.


    He wanted her to look at him, to see who made her wanting!


    But Savannah refused to open her eyes, and she tried to put her head to one side to avoid his lips.


    Dn raised his head slowly, and his eyes darkened. Then he leaned down again, put his lips on her white neck, and then sucked her earlobe, "You naughty girl! Well, it seems that your punishment''s not enough."


    He straightened himself, lifted Savannah up with his strong arms, and held her tightly, making his way to the big bed.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door, and Cooper''s voice floated in. "Miss Schultz, old Sterling called you down to eat fruits."


    Dn''s face fell as he paused.


    Savannah heaved a sigh of relief and jumped off Dn''s arms, rushing to the door to open it.


    Cooper, outside the door, was not surprised to see Savannah''s red face and slightly rumpled clothes. He smiled as nothing happened, "oh, Master Sterling is here too. We wondered where you went. Please go downstairs with Miss Schultz. Old Sterling has just had the servants prepared some fresh fruits."


    "Why prepare fruits just after a meal?" Dnined impatiently as he turned and followed Savannah. He was quite annoyed to be interrupted.


    His father would never be toote to spoil his sports.


    Cooper was good at ying the fool. He must know that he hade to the little woman''s room!


    Dn raised his long arm to close the door, but Savannah rushed out first, "It''s good for our health to eat fruits. Cooper, let''s go."


    Then she went downstairs.


    Dn froze a moment before he finally followed down.


    ***


    In the living room, old Sterling watched them eating fruits with great satisfaction. Then he slowly stood up and made a sign for Cooper to follow him, walking to a distant French window.


    "What was Dn just doing in the room with Savannah?" Old Sterling asked in a low voice.


    "Well, you know¡­" Cooperughed.


    Old Sterling smiled with a sigh of relief. Without seeing Savannah for a few days, Dn was so eager that he must miss Savannah a lot.


    "Don''t you want Master Sterling to be closer to Miss Schultz, and they''d better have children as soon as possible? Why..."


    "Why did I intentionally interrupt them?" Old Sterling smiled as if he had no doubt of his sess. "Absence makes the heart grow fonder. I''m intending to tantalize him. He would treasure Savannah more when he can''t get her easily. ying hard to get will help to promote their rtionship. You see, only a few days and now Dn''s so impatient that he couldn''t wait¡­ Just like a business, the best goods sometimes may lose their attraction if it can be easily gotten. Customers always have more interest in those hard toe by. It''s called ''hunger marketing''!"


    Old Sterling, like a rtionship expert, talked about his strategy in a confidential way.


    Cooper listened and nodded, "I see. If I eat full, no more delicious food in front of me could make me interested. But if I''m starved for a few days, any food would make me happy!"


    However, was it really appropriate for old Sterling to apply thew of the market to his son''s feelings?


    "Later, ask Dn to stay for the night, in the same room with Savannah." Old Sterling added.


    "Ah? Sir, you just said that it''s necessary to separate them asionally to create distance beauty. Don''t you n to make Master Sterling attach more importance to the rtionship with Miss Schultz?" Cooper wondered.


    Old Sterling couldn''t resist rolling his eyes at the old butler. "Well, I know you have a slow brain. There should be a carrot after a stick. I''ve kept the two apart for a couple of days, and I''m going to sweeten Dn today. Otherwise, it would aplish the opposite."


    Cooper smiled wryly. Old Sterling''s reasoning seemed quite good. But Master Sterling had been living outside ever since he returned to LA, and he never spent a night in this house. Would he stay today?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure he''ll agree." Old Sterling was confident.


    Cooper nodded and went back to the sofa. When Dn and Savannah finished the fruit, Cooper looked up at the clock and smiled, "Master Sterling, it''s gettingte. Why not stay here tonight?"


    Savannah looked up surprisingly. What? Would Dn stay over the night?


    She was in his room now. There was no reason for Dn to stay in the guestroom. So¡­


    Well, as she knew, Dn had never stayed here before. She believed that he wouldn''t agree.


    Dn nced over at his father, who pretended to be watching thendscape through the French window.


    It must be his father''s idea.


    He looked back and saw an expression of anxiety on the little woman''s face. Was she so reluctant to see him stay?


    ***********************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    It''s another week to count. As we wee another week, I decided to give an extra chapter to answer those curiosities that run through your mind and a bit of a teaser as well; the seeding chapters will definitely annoy (you )readers the way our beloved FL react to her current situation but rest assured I prepared something bigger that will rack your brain starting chapter 325 onwards. The most anticipated enticing and exciting moment for our MC''s.


    Remember, love should be earned in a bit hard way, after all, we women are always looking forward to a beautiful and treasured love story. Cold-hearted men should pay the highest price to gain pure love.


    Lastly, keep on voting until we reach the top ten, I will surely reward each coin you spend on this book with a good and exciting chapter. Spread love and happiness. Stay safe!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 202 - 202: She Weaved Some Powerful Magic

    "Well, then get everything prepared for me." He answered without hesitation.


    Savannah widened her eyes! Crap! He promised to stay!


    Old Sterling''s right! Cooper was pleased that Dn agreed so readily!


    This was the first time for Master Sterling to live at home after so long.


    "Good," Cooper immediately said, "there''s nothing to prepare for; it''s your home, sir. You can just live in your own room. I''ll ask the servant to send the bathrobe and clothes for you."


    Savannah took a deep breath. She knew it! What she worried about nowe true! It was clear that she had to share a room with Dn, and she would be taken advantage of again. Well, he had already taken all her advantage, right? But they were in the Sterling''s house, and old Sterling lived next door!


    Frustrated, Savannah said nothing but could only look after Cooper as he left.


    "What are you waiting for? Go back to your room early to have a rest." Dn wiped his mouth with a tissue gracefully. Then he got up and went upstairs.


    Have a rest... Savannah''s heart beat faster at the thought of the scene just now in the room.


    Instead of going upstairs at once, she turned towards the door, intending to take a walk in the garden first.


    Perhaps Dn would have fallen asleep when she went upstairs.


    "Why don''t you go upstairs, Savannah? Where are you going?" Old Sterling, before the French window, called to Savannah.


    "Oh, I ate too much fruit. So full that I need a walk."


    "That''s alright." Old Sterling smiled and said in a kind voice, "but Dn''s here today. Go back early and don''t keep him alone in the room."


    Speechless, Savannah hesitated and finally said, "Sir, why don''t I stay in the guestroom tonight? There''s only one bed in that room, and I''m afraid... that I will disturb Dn''s sleep..."


    "It''s ok, big bed." Old Sterling replied with augh.


    Savannah blushed. Old Sterling spoke too inly! No wonder he was Dn''s father. Savannah forced a smile, turned around, and went out.


    Old Sterling looked at her back and shook his head. Savannah was embarrassed. Maybe it was because they were in the Sterling''s house.


    Think of something, he waved to Cooper and ordered a few words.


    ***


    Savannah wandered in the garden aimlessly for a long while.


    But she had toe in any way.


    It was getting dark when she slowly walked back to the vi and went upstairs.


    On opening the door, she smelled the fragrance of bath liquid; when she raised her head and saw clearly, she stared, her mouth cking.


    Dn was wiping his hair by the window after getting out of a bath. The robe hung casually on his strong body. Square pecs and rectangr muscle cut like a graph along his chest and abdomen. And the arms¡­


    "You finallye back." Dn interrupted her thought, ncing at her.


    Savannah nodded and bent her head hurriedly, making direct contact with the bathroom.


    After taking a bath, she walked out and gasped again.


    Dn sat in bed, propped up with pillows, reading the mail with his notebook on hisp. He had taken off his bathrobe, and his PJ pants hung from his lips.


    Savannah''s mouth went dry¡­ She swallowed, trying not to look at his hot figure, and hurried to take a pillow.


    "What for?" Dn stopped her, his tone is displeased.


    "I''ll sleep on the sofa," Savannah mumbled in a low voice.


    "Sofa?" He looked around the room and raised his eyebrows.


    Cooper had just sent a few servants in and removed the sofa and chairs.


    The reason was quite poor. He said that there would be some guestsing tomorrow, and extra seating was needed.


    Even if there was ack of seating, how would they remove the sofa and chairs away from his bedroom? He could probably guess what his father was thinking. It''s for his own convenience.


    Savannah looked around the room and discovered that the sofa in the room was --


    Gone!


    She just felt something was wrong when she came in. But then she was attracted by the half-naked man and rushed into the bathroom to take a bath.


    No, not just the couch. The chairs, too, were taken away.


    Anyway, except for the real bed, all furniture which could be used as a bed had disappeared.


    Needless to say, old Sterling was the one who did it!


    He was afraid that she would sleep on the sofa since she was reluctant to live in a room with Dn.


    He had made up his mind to get her to Dn''s bed!


    With a bitter smile, Savannah did not return to the bed. Looking around, she picked up a carpet andid it on the floor.


    "What are you doing?" Dn sat up straight, and his face darkened.


    "I''ll sleep on the ground." No sofa or chair? Alright, she had another way to sleep!


    Dn bent down to catch her wrist. "You hate me so much?" His voice was deadly cold.


    The little woman was getting bolder!


    As his woman, she would rather sleep on the ground than sleep with him! How dare she!


    He could forgive her after she made Susan in trouble without telling him in advance. But now she dared refuse to sleep with him!


    If she was in Beverly Hills, he believed she wouldn''t do it. But with the favor of old Sterling, this little woman dared to ignore him now.


    After living in the Sterling''s house for a few more days, she was spoiled by old Sterling and became so bold!


    Savannah could smell his anger. She bit her lip, exining, "it doesn''t matter if we''re in Beverly Hills. But it''s the Sterling''s house. Your family has many rules, a positive family style, and arge number of people. I''m not your wife, it''s not good for us to live in the same room. I''m afraid of beingughed at by the servants¡­"


    The gloomy expression on Dn showed his dissatisfaction. In this house, who didn''t know she was his woman? Who dared say anything?


    Laugh at her? Do they want to die?


    That was a terrible excuse!


    "Are you sure you want to sleep on the ground?" Dn narrowed his eyes.


    "Well... "


    As he spoke, he came close to her, and the next second, she was pinioned beneath him, helpless. They were in such an intimate contact now, fresh to fresh. She was hypnotized by his gray eyes, staring fervently into hers.


    "Then, we''ll sleep on the ground together." He whispered, his voice husky and sexy.


    Savannah blushed and tried to push him away, "Why don''t you sleep on the floor? You have a big bed!"


    "To be exact, I don''t care if I sleep on the bed or the floor. I just want to sleep with you." Dn gently bit her earlobe and tugged at it.


    This little woman seemed to have wholly fascinated him. She weaved some powerful magic.


    He didn''t see her for days, and he didn''t touch her for a long time.

 Chapter 203 - 203: Sleep Here

    Savannah flushed scarlet, everywhere, feeling faint. Her body became so responsive.


    However, he was more demanding than before.


    His lips glided down her throat, kissing, sucking, and nipping, to the small dip at the base of her neck.


    Savannah was paralyzed with a strange, unfamiliar need, entirely captivated by him, but she still murmured unconsciously, "Dn, Stop... "


    Dn breathed,pletely aroused by her. He raised his hand and was about to tug her skirt when she heard a single sound from the door.


    Though the sound was faint, Dn was rmed, getting to his feet. He strode to the door and opened it all of a sudden.


    It was toote for old Sterling and Cooper to escape, and they were caught on the spot.


    Old Sterling cast a reproachful look at Cooper. If the old butler had not identally knocked on the door, how could his son find out?! Then he stole another look into the room, his eyes falling on the red flush of Savannah''s face and her disordered skirt. He gloated over the scene.


    Savannah jumped up from the carpet and straightened her messy clothes.


    "What''re you doing here?" Dn''s emotionless voice broke the awkwardness, and there was a murderous glint in his eyes.


    Old Sterling reacted quickly andined to Cooper, "I said they don''t need more quilt. How would they feel cold in this weather?"


    "My bad for disturbing you," Cooper smiled wryly, "I''m sorry, Master Sterling."


    Dn watched the two old boys acting, his face darkening.


    Did they ensconce themselves behind his door in order to eavesdrop?


    Old Sterling, seeing that his son looked green, said quickly, "well, it seems that you don''t need to add a quilt. Take care of Savannah! Cooper, let''s go." Then he turned away with the butler in a hurry.


    Dn wondered if old Sterling was only 30 at that fast pace.


    A momentter, he closed the door and walked back to his room.


    Savannah gasped, slightly helpless, "your father''s like a child."


    That''s right. Not only a child but a wild child!


    Dn''s face clouded; he picked up the nket and pillow and threw them onto the bed.


    "I want to sleep on the ground!" Savannah got nervous again.


    He then put his pillow and woolen nket on the carpet. "I sleep here. You, on the bed."


    Savannah was stuck. He... What changed his mind? It was a wonder that he even agreed to sleep in a separate ce!


    Could you imagine a hungry carnivore suddenly stopped eating meat?


    Her brain shed, and she understood!


    It must be because old Sterling came to eavesdrop on them!


    Dn and old Sterling had a bad rtionship. Of course, he would be rebellious in what old Sterling wanted him to do.


    Old Sterling did everything possible to create conditions for him tonight and came here, especially to eavesdrop.


    He must be very resistant and didn''t want to obey old Sterling''s wishes.


    That''s why he let her go tonight!


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief and slid into bed, covering herself with the nket.


    * * *


    When Savannah got up the next morning, Dn was gone.


    That same day, Susan learned the news Dn broughtst night.


    As what old Sterling worried about, Susan, who was still in confinement, broke down when she knew that Henley insisted on divorcing her and had even signed the divorce agreement.


    She cried herself to death, neither eating nor drinking.


    When Savannah apanied old Sterling for a walk in the garden, she would asionally hear Susan crying in the small white building.


    This day, Savannah routinely chatted with old Sterling over the tea in the living room.


    From the porch came the dissuasion of the servant, "Mrs. Yontz... How did you get out? You''re not allowed to... No, you can''t go in¡­"


    "Let me in! What the hell are you? I''m your master''s daughter!"


    Savannah looked over and saw a disheveled woman stumbling into the vi.


    After a few days, Susan had lost her weight, looking sick and bad. Her hair was ubed, and she had no upper-ssdylike manners.


    When Susan saw Savannah, she''s not as excited or disdainful as she used to be. Instead, her big eyes shed in desperation, and shepletely ignored Savannah.


    Susan was totally focused on Henley, who''s going to divorce her. Her heart and soul were not in Savannah now.


    Savannah gazed at Susan''s gaunt face with deep emotion. Susan had always been arrogant and aggressive as a richdy and ordered around her husband any time as she liked. But the divorce was still a major blow to her.


    What''s more, Henley would rather choose his first love, Donna, an unrted baby, than return to her. It was really humiliating for a proud person like Susan.


    Perhaps Susan now understood how bad it was when her loyal husband suddenly left.


    Savannah sighed. Everything is valuable only two times; before getting it and after losing it.


    "Who let her out? Where''s the one looking after her?" Old Sterling snapped!


    Two maids came in and said in a panic, "I''m sorry, sir, Mrs. Yontz slipped out when we were changing the guard." As they exined, they dragged Susan and asked her toe back.


    Susan threw them away and wept to old Sterling, "dad -- tell me it''s not true! Did Henley actually sign the divorce papers himself? Would he divorce me? Didn''t you help me?"


    Since his daughter had arrived, old Sterling waved his hand and asked the maid to leave. Then he asked Cooper to take out the divorce agreement.


    After a glimpse of the divorce papers Cooper gave her, Susan sank down on the ground in desperation.


    Henley really wanted to divorce her. It''s not angry words. The agreement had been sent to her...


    Old Sterling looked at her and sighed, "Susan. Sign it. Come on."


    "No, I won''t! I''m not going to get divorced! I''m the daughter of the Sterling family. Who dares to abandon me? Who does Henley think he is? Why?!" Susan broke into a frenzy and tore the agreement to pieces!


    "What''s the use of tearing it?" Old Sterling looked grave, "he''ll send a second copy, and then a third one! Susan, wake up! He has made up his mind. It doesn''t make sense, no matter how much you try to ask him to stay."

 Chapter 204 - 204: Struck By His Father’s Cruelty

    Susan was struck by her father''s cruel but realistic words, lying limp on the ground.


    She stopped crying this time, but her face turned pale.


    Sorrow, grief, regret, and despair gradually took her.


    She shouldn''t have gone out with his coat that night. If she hadn''t seen her husband talking to Donna, she wouldn''t have forced him to break up with that woman, which got him cornered, and finally decided to divorce her.


    "Anybody? Help Ms. Sterling back to that house! Susan, you have a good rest in that house these days. Don''te out. The follow-up of the divorce will be handled by thewyer. You don''t have to show up." Old Sterling was also very sad to see her like this. Although he was angry with what she had done, she was his daughter, after all!


    Susan didn''t speak. She stood up and walked out of the room like a ghost.


    Old Sterling looked at his daughter''s back and sighed again.


    For Susan, Savannah didn''t feel sympathy; it''s hereuppance. She had damaged other people''s happiness and had done so many fuck things to her again and again. A divorce was already too good for her.


    But old Sterling was innocent. He shouldn''t bear moral suffering at his age.


    She knew that old Sterling was still worried about Susan''s state, but she didn''t know how tofort him, "sir, rest assured, it''s just like a lovelorn thing, Susan may feel the pain for a few days, but she will be fine in the future."


    "But Susan¡­she''s different from other people¡­ I''m afraid that¡­" old Sterling sighed and closed his mouth when seemed to realize what he had said.


    "What...?" Savannah was puzzled. What did old Sterling mean? Is Susan different from other people?


    "Savannah, I will go back to the room and have a rest first. You''re on your own." Old Sterling was so exhausted after Susan made such a scene.


    "Okay." Savannah could not ask more questions. She stood up and watched old Sterling leave.


    The couple''s divorce was handled quietly and quickly by thewyer from the Sterling group.


    Within a few days, they divorced.


    Susan was depressed after the divorce and spent most of her time in the small white building. She sometimes went out alone, and nobody knew where she went.


    Old Sterling would like to see her drive away from her sorrows by going out, so he did not stop her.


    One evening, when Savannah had just finished dinner with old Sterling, her cell phone rang. She picked it up, and it was a call from Olivia.


    "Savannah, Donna''s leaving LA a few dayster. She wants to see you before she leaves. Are you free?"


    Savannah had long wanted to talk to Donna, too, so she quickly agreed and set up a meeting ce and time. "Sure, see youter."


    After hanging up, she said to old Sterling, "Sir, I have something to do with my friend. Can I go out for a while?"


    "Go ahead," old Sterling smiled, "you''ve spent so many days with me, and it''s time to get some fresh air, lest Dnins that I mistreat you. Cooper will ask a driver to take you out."


    "No," Savannah quickly said, "I''ll take a taxi there. It''s convenient."


    "Take a taxi? Do you take a taxi or the subway every time you go out? Didn''t Dn arrange you a car or a driver?" Old Sterling frowned a little as if his daughter-inw wasn''t well treated.


    "I have a driver in Beverly Hills. Besides the driver, Dn''s arranged several bodyguards for me... I''m just not used to being followed in and out." Savannah busily exined.


    Old Sterling, seeing Savannah insist, nodded and said, "okay, if you can''t find a taxi when it''s toote, call back, and Cooper will send a car to pick you up."


    "Fine, thank you, sir," said Savannah sweetly, and went upstairs to change.


    ***


    In the same cafe, Olivia was already there, sitting in the window seat.


    Olivia had apparently known what happened about Donna.


    She never thought her distant cousin had suffered so bitterly. It distressed her when she knew Donna had been assaulted because of Susan and forced to marry a ruffian.


    Afraid of humiliation and shame, Donna married out of town, so no one knew.


    Henley was Donna''s, first love¡­


    Everything caught her unprepared.


    "Susan''s so hateful! That bitch! I will avenge my cousin if I see Susan again!" Olivia hit her fist on the table in anger.


    "Henley has divorced her. She''s like the walking dead every day. That''s bad enough." Savannah pacified her.


    After they chatted for a while, a pretty figure appeared at the door of the cafe. "Olivia!"


    Savannah looked and saw Donna.


    Donna came in her gentle ways and said hello to Savannah.


    "Donna, Savannah, you chat, and I''ll go first." Olivia knew they wanted to talk alone, waving her hand before she left.


    Donna sat opposite Savannah, silent for a few seconds, and Savannah offered to take the lead.


    "Donna, I''m sorry. That night¡­ I used Henley''s phone¡­ It''s me who sent you the message to ask you to go to that house."


    Even if Donna hadn''te for her, she wanted to say sorry to Donna.


    She''s just inconvenient to see Donna when she lived in the Sterling''s house during this period.


    Donna, of course, already knew it. With a gentle smile, she said, "that''s all right. In fact, if you did not expose it, Henley may live a depressing life with no self-esteem, like a dog, forever. What I had suffered... the pain, the grudge, probably will never be known to anyone else."


    "Olivia said you''re leaving here. Are you going home? Because of Susan? Don''t worry, old Sterling''s very angry with what she did, and I believe she should not dare to hurt you again." Savannah couldn''t help saying.


    Donna should be afraid that Susan would retaliate if she stayed in LA. After all, Susan referred herself to her father''s power and influence and could kill Donna easily.


    Donna shook her head, taking a deep breath. "It''s notpletely like that. Though LA is prosperous and rich, it''s not my hometown. This time, Henley will go back to our home city together. He said he was tired here, and he decided to go back to live a new life, start a new business, and make up for me. I refused him to follow me, after all, I''m already a single mother, not worthy of his treatment, but he persisted¡­"


    Savannah sighed. Henley and Donna was originally a young couple who loved each other. It was Susan who ripped them apart by power.

 Chapter 205 - 205: It Looked Very Familiar

    Henley must still love Donna.


    Going back together to their hometown, and getting back together again was a rtively good end.


    "Well, in that case, Donna," Savannah said heartily, "I wish you a safe journey and the best of health."


    "Thank you, Savannah." Donna smiled; then, she said, imploringly, "Savannah, I didn''t know you are with Dn Sterling."


    That night at the house gate, she saw Savannah standing next to a handsome, tall man.


    That man was the young master from the Sterling family, the CEO of the Sterling group, which dominated LA''s business circle.


    She never thought that Savannah''s man was a person of high position and noble rank from the leading family in LA.


    Savannah bit her lip, a little embarrassed, and didn''t exin anything.


    Donna smiled at her.


    That night, Mr. Sterling stood by Savannah all the time, and his strong body imperceptibly protected her from being hurt by the passionate argument.


    However, though Mr. Sterling doted on Savannah, the difference of rank between them was too great. Did that mean I really like her?


    Such a powerful man from a noble family should be worthy of a dear daughter from another rich family.


    Savannah was just a little model like her cousin Olivia. Would Mr. Sterling be serious and give her the result she wanted?


    Donna, who took Savannah as her little sister, couldn''t help but remind her, "Savannah, I have some unptable advice, but I don''t know if I should tell you..."


    "Say it, Donna." Savannah could see that Donna really cared about her.


    "Your rtionship with Mr. Sterling doesn''t seem to be public? Does he really love you? If a man treats you just for fun, it doesn''t make sense to spoil you now. If so, you must not indulge yourself in it, at least you should protect yourself, and you''ll not be too painful when the day of separationes. Of course, I''m just reminding you."


    Savannah was silent for a long time, but under the table, her fingers uneasily twisted the handle of her bag.


    Of course, she knew that Donna meant no harm but was friendly to her, fearing she might be hurt.


    "I know, Donna," she said, forcing a smile.


    Donna nodded with relief, reaching down the table and holding her hand. "Well, take care of yourself, anyway. Don''t be like me; the first half of my life''s totally ruined."


    Savannah nodded solemnly.


    The two talked for a while. As it was gettingte, Donna had to go back to take care of the baby, so they got up to leave.


    Before leaving, Donna wanted to go to the washroom.


    "I''ll wait for you," Savannah said.


    "Okay." Donna smiled and nodded, carrying her bag, and went to the bathroom behind the cafe.


    Savannah sat in ce, waiting for Donna.


    Fifteen minutester, Donna hadn''te back yet.


    Savannah felt a bit strange, with a bad feeling in her heart. She left her seat and went to the bathroom.


    She opened the door to thedies room, but it was empty.


    Savannah grew more worried. She walked a few steps down the corridor and then suddenly stopped.


    There was a small handbag on the ground around the corner.


    It looked very familiar... It was Donna''s!


    She gasped and ran to pick up the bag. Right, it was the red bag Donna was carrying today.


    How did Donna drop her bag here?


    Where''s she?


    Cold shivers ran down Savannah''s spine. She felt her way along the corridor before she finally stopped at the back of the bar.


    The back door was open, and the door swung slightly as if someone had just gone out.


    She opened the door at once. It was the back alley of the cafe, normally empty and very quiet, but now she saw two men in ck clothes and dark sses holding Donna and walking towards a van at the entrance of the alley.


    Donna had lost consciousness, her eyes closed tightly, and she didn''t resist at all. It seemed that she had passed out.


    "What''re you doing? Stop! Put her down!" Savannah screamed before she could think more, "somebody! Help! Someone''s kidnapping!"


    The two men were shocked when they saw Savannah! Then they reacted; the one with bright ginger hair rushed to Savannah, and before Savannah could run away, she was struck by the man on her nape and copsed to the ground.


    "Boss, what should we do with this chick?" The ginger-haired man turned to the older man with tattooed arms, gasping.


    Savannah called for help just now. The staff of the cafe seemed to hear her. Footsteps wereing towards the back door.


    The tattooed man gritted his teeth, "take this girl with us! She saw us. She can''t be left."


    "Yes, Sir!" The ginger-haired man carried Savannah on his shoulder, and the two men put Donna and Savannah into the van together, got on the van, and sped away before the staff got out!


    ***


    Savannah woke up in the jolting van.


    When she opened her eyes, she found that her hands and feet were tied with ropes, and her mouth was covered with strips of cloth, preventing from shouting.


    A quiver of fear went through her. What''s going on?


    She was knocked out by the man who kidnapped Donna, and then they kidnapped her together?


    Where''s Donna?


    She twisted her body and found Donna tied and gagged like her, but she''s not yet conscious.


    They were supposed to be in the back of the van now.


    Why did these two men kidnap Donna?


    Where are they taking them to?


    Just then, the voice of the tattooed man came from the driver''s seat,


    "Miss Sterling¡­yes, she''s tied up, but there''s a problem. Sorry, a young woman found us¡­ Luckily, we knocked her out, and she''s tied up in our car too. How do you want to deal with her, Miss Sterling? Shall we throw her off or take her together?"


    Miss Sterling?


    Savannah''s heart gave a jump.


    Wasn''t Miss Sterling Susan?


    Well, nobody would kidnap Donna beside Susan!


    She must know that Donna would go back to her hometown with Henley, so she got this idea in the extreme of her exasperation!


    Susan went out alone these days not to divert herself as old Sterling thought, but to n a kidnap!


    Did she think that by kidnapping Donna, Henley would like to make up with her and stay?


    She thought Susan had known her fault after the divorce and wouldn''t do wrong again. However, the leopard could not change her spots, and she was still so vicious and domineering!

 Chapter 206 - 206: Kidnapped Her

    There was a silence for a few seconds. Apparently, Susan didn''t expect the n to change. "This little bitch is always going against me," muttered Susan, grinding her teeth.


    She dared kidnap Donna, but Savannah...


    Behind Savannah, there''s Dn, after all.


    If she really pissed Dn off, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Thinking about her poor son and the harsh words left by Dn in the press conferencest time, Susan shuddered. She was about to tell the tattooed man to throw Savannah out in a deserted suburb when the man started to speak again. "By the way¡­"


    "What''s up?"


    The man told Susan about the conversation between Savannah and Donna at the cafe.


    They followed Donna for a whole day to find a chance to take action, and they watched her all the time and heard the two talking.


    Susan was surprised at the news. So that''s actually arranged by Savannah?


    Savannah was responsible for her divorce?!


    "That bitch! Get her tied up and take her there with that woman together! You can do whatever you want!" Susan muttered through clenched teeth. Now all she wanted was to kill Savannah to vent her hatred!


    "Yes." The tattooed man received the order and hung up.


    In the back seat, Savannah was drenched in a cold sweat.


    The van was quiet, and she had caught what the man said to Susan.


    She had no idea what Susan was going to do with her and Donna. But it wouldn''t be a good thing.


    There? Where?


    Savannah kicked the van door and struggled for all she was worth.


    "Be quiet!" The ginger-haired man on the copilot seat shouted over his shoulder. "I''ll kill you if you make any noise again!"


    Savannah, however, was still struggling and whimpering with desperation to get away.


    The ginger-haired man got more irritated. He whipped out a Swiss army knife from the waist, showing its sharp edge to Savannah. "You almost spoiled our things just now. Now you want to draw the attention of the police? I''ll teach you a lesson first!"


    "What''re you doing?" The tattooed man in the driver''s seat yelled.


    "Boss, this girl''s a little out of control. Let me cut one of her fingers so that she can learn how to be quiet!"


    "Cut her finger? Are you silly? She won''t be epted if she''s injured! I still want her to fetch a good price." scolded the tattooed man.


    What does that mean? Savannah froze, won''t be epted? A good price?


    Are they going to sell her and Donna to someone else?


    The ginger-haired man reluctantly put the knife back; then he leaned back, took out a handkerchief, and covered Savannah''s face.


    A strange smell came into Savannah''s nose. Her eyes hazed over, and she sank down in a dead faint.


    ***


    When Savannah woke up again, she had no idea what time it was.


    She could only feel the darkness around her and could not see anything clearly.


    But for sure, it''s not in the van.


    Her hands and feet were still tied, but luckily the cloth fell out of her mouth. Or maybe it was because it''s a secret ce, and their kidnappers were not afraid they would yell.


    By the weak light of somewhere, Savannah found Donna lying a little distance from her. "Donna... Donna..." she cried in a low voice.


    Donna was roused. Straightening up, she remembered what happened and started to realize their hopeless situation.


    "Savannah... Who kidnapped us?" whispered Donna, nching with fright.


    "Susan!" Savannah replied bitterly.


    Donna frowned and said guiltily, "Savannah, I''m sorry, I''m to me. I shouldn''t have asked you out today, and I shouldn''t have gone to the washroom. Susan''s target was me, and if it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have been involved."


    "It''s none of your business. Donna, the most important thing is to save ourselves." Savannah calmed down!


    "Where are we?" Donna tried to calm herself, looking around.


    It was arge room with big containers.


    They were marked with "made in America" and some numbers, which seemed to be the weight and dimensions.


    Everything looked oddly familiar to Savannah, and she seemed to have seen them somewhere.


    Oh yes. When she was a child, her father drove on the business of the Schultz factory pretty well, and asionally they would export goods to other countries.


    Her father took her to the wharf together several times.


    She saw workers loading the goods into simr shipping containers, and they would be delivered to overseas countries.


    Are they on a freighter now?


    Yes, they must be on board!


    That''s why the kidnappers dared to pull out the strips of cloth from their mouths. At sea, they could not be saved even if they shouted themselves hoarse!


    Susan sent them on a cargo ship to sneak them out of the country?!


    The two of them would have immigration records and would be easily found if taken abroad by air or by train.


    But now they were in a big freighter, and it''s much harder for the police to find them!


    Savannah told Donna about the spection.


    "What''s Susan up to? Where does she want to smuggle us to?" Donna looked rather pale.


    Savannah listened with her brows drawn together in a frown.


    Just at that moment, the door was pulled open, and a woman came in with two bowls in her hand. She was of medium height and had a sharply pointed face.


    "Good, you wake up. Eat your dinner." She said as she put two bowls on the ground in front of them.


    Looking out of the opened door, Savannah saw a faint angle of the blue sea beyond the railings of the deck. She could also hear the smack of wave against the side of the ship.


    Sure enough, she and Donna were at sea!


    She gritted her teeth and looked up at the middle-aged woman.


    "Where are you going to ship us? It''s against thew! Let us go! If it''s for money, we''ll give it to you!"


    The middle-aged woman stood with her hands on her hips. "Let you go? In your dreams! You''ve been sold to me! That''s a lot of money!"


    "Where are we going?" Donna trembled.


    "Oh, you''re going to the red-light districts of Mexico City to make money for me. You''re both pretty good looking. I''m sure you''ll make me a lot of money." The middle-aged woman bent down and raised Savannah''s chin, looking at her white face with great satisfaction.


    This twenty-year-old girl was a real beauty.

 Chapter 207 - 207: Don’t Fake It

    The kidnappers who sold her said the girl was still a model in LA.


    She had white skin, brown and shiny hair, cute breasts, hips, and curves; this kind of small and white girl was quite popr among those guests, and she was sure to earn a lot of money for her!


    The other woman, though a little older, and might have been married, looked gentle, puffy, and mature; some guests liked this kind too.


    Savannah and Donna shuddered!


    Was this woman a madam in a brothel? They always seemed to buy women from those kidnappers and then smuggled those women out of the country with a freighter, sent them to the red-light area of other countries to be prostitutes. Then she would use force and fraud topel them into forced sexual exploitation.


    Susan was so cruel! It''s a crime!


    "Madam, we''ll return your money to you if you can set us free! We can give you more than you want! We have enough money!" Savannah said calmly.


    "Oh, I''m not silly, let you go? I guess the police woulde to arrest me as soon as you run. Will you give me money? Well, even if you have money, you can make more money for me with your body! It''s a bad deal, and I won''t do that." The middle-aged woman announced triumphantly.


    The money would keeping in when those two beauties were in the control of her. She''s not that stupid!


    Savannah gritted her teeth and straightened up. "Do you know who I am? How dare you sell us?"


    The middle-aged woman was a little intimidated by her presence, "who are you?" asked her guiltily.


    Savannah didn''t want to be known as Dn''s woman outside. But this time, she had no other choice.


    "I''m Dn Sterling''s woman. You must know him, the young master of the Sterling family. How dare you to tie up Dn Sterling''s woman and make me a prostitute? Do you know what would happen when he knows that? He must be looking for me now! You''d better let us go as soon as possible, and we can pretend as if nothing had happened!"


    Dn Sterling? The man who had a well-connected blue blood and dominated the financial world of LA? He was said to be a hard man with a ruthless determination.


    It would be a big problem if the girl was his woman!


    The Sterling family was a noble and powerful family in LA, and its young master was not someone to be trifled with.


    If he knew that his woman would be sold to the red-light district, she would be cut into pieces!


    The middle-aged woman was shocked, her face changed greatly, but then she came back to her mind.


    "Don''t fake it! Are you Dn Sterling''s woman? I''ve never seen Dn Sterling take a woman out with him, not to mention he has a girlfriend! You girl, are you trying to frighten me? If you are the woman of the young master of the Sterling family, I would be the grandma of him!"


    "She''s not lying to you, she''s really Dn Sterling''s woman! They just don''t have a public rtionship!" Cried, Donna.


    "Ha, no public rtionship? I can also say that I''m Mr. Sterling''s woman, but we keep our rtionship a secret! Don''t talk big. This girl is a looker, a real dish, but the women around Mr. Sterling are all richdies and superstars. How could an unknown model catch his fancy? What''s more, Mr. Sterling''s woman should be arranged in a chauffeured limousine each time she goes out, and there will be bodyguards and servants at her side. How could she be easily tied up? Please don''t be so ridiculous!"


    She had bodyguards¡­


    When she''s living in the Sterling''s house these days, the bodyguards Dn arranged for her were still waiting for her orders all the time. But she refused them to follow her this time.


    That gave Susan an opportunity.


    Thinking about this, Savannah felt a little regret. Dn was right. It made sense to send so many bodyguards to protect her.


    But sheughed at his fuss...


    If she could get back safely, she would listen to him in the future...


    Savannah took a breath and said coldly, "you may not believe it, but the consequence of not believing it may be your death."


    However, the middle-aged woman had firmly believed that Savannah was lying to get free, "oh, good! But before I die, you have to sell yourselves to earn money for me!"


    Donna, seeing that she still refused to let go of them, finally broke down and began to struggle. "Let go of us! Let us go -- help --"


    Why did Susan hurt her again and again?!


    She still has a baby to take care of. She can''t be sold to an unknown ce!


    Donna''s resistance clearlytled the middle-aged woman. She grabbed Donna''s hair and pped her in her face, "shut up! We''re at sea, and no one will answer your call for help! If you refuse to be obedient, I''d like to throw you into the sea even if it''s a bad deal!"


    The middle-aged woman was about to hit Donna again when Savannah rushed over to stop her. "Stop! Don''t hurt us, and we can still fetch a good price!"


    Since being tough did not work, they could only use the kid-glove method now.


    They pretended toply and then tried toe up with another n!


    The middle-aged woman paused and finally put her hand down with a snort. "Eat first. Men don''t like thin and bony women, I don''t want to make a skeleton out of you before we reach the shore!" Then she turned and walked to the door.


    "Wait!" Savannah yelled.


    "What''s up?" the middle-aged women stopped.


    "How could we eat with our hands tied?"


    "What''re you up to?" The middle-aged woman frowned, "lower the head to eat with the mouth!"


    "We''re not disabled, and we don''t know how to eat without hands. As you said, we''re at sea. Even if you untie us, we can''t run. Can we jump into the sea? But if we can''t eat and starve to get sick, you can''t sell us at a good price!" Savannah''s voice was quiet and almost menacing.


    The middle-aged woman paused to think. Finally, she sneered, went over and untied the rope on their hands and feet.


    They were on a ship at sea. Where could they go? What''s more, there were more than two bouncers out there watching them.


    The middle-aged woman left and mmed the door.


    Savannah and Donna stretched themselves and rxed a little. Donna began to whimper and then broke out crying, "Savannah, what should we do... Why is Susan so venomous? I can''t be sold! What if I can''t see my daughter again?"


    Savannah tried to appease her, "Donna, from now on, we can''t make any more noise. This kind of freighter will take at least three days to ship to Mexico. When they rx their vignce, we still have a chance."


    Donna never thought Savannah would be so calm.


    Savannah was much younger than her, and she was just a good girl. She looked like a delicate flower leaning on the back of a tree when she stood by Mr. Sterling that night.


    But in the face of difficulties, she was much calmer than her!

 Chapter 208 - 208: It Wasn’t An Ordinary Kidnapping

    "You''re right, Savannah." Donna wiped away her tears and stopped crying, a little ashamed of herself.


    They finished their cold meal and were just able to appease their hunger.


    It''s only been a month since Donna had given birth to her baby. She was already deficient in both vital energy and blood and easily became tired. She leaned against a container and fell asleep soon.


    Savannah, however, could not sleep.


    She didn''t know the time, but it was in the evening when she and Donna were kidnapped, and by now, it should be almost early morning.


    They had spent all night at sea... And they were supposed to have left the country.


    Old Sterling must have informed Dn that she didn''t return to the vi overnight.


    Was Dn looking for her now?


    Bitterness and grief came to her all of a sudden.


    If she was sent to the red-light district of Mexico... Was it impossible to see him again in her lifetime?


    Maybe he would look for her for some time... But after a while, he might forget her.


    A tear,rger than an ocean pearl, fell from Savannah''s eye. She took a deep breath and wiped it away.


    At this time, the most important thing was to find a way to save herself.


    Why did she still think about him?


    Savannah fell asleep thinking the way of helping themselves as she whispered unconsciously,


    "Dn... I''m here... "


    * * *


    In the Sterling''s house.


    The atmosphere was so quiet and strained that you could hear a pin drop.


    Although it was almost early in the morning, all the servants stayed up all night, standing there hanging their heads and hardly daring to breathe.


    Garwood was speaking on the phone to the police chief.


    On the sofa, a figure of a tall man sat in the center, arms on the armrest, and his face was closed and hard.


    At ten o ''clockst night, he received a phone call from Cooper, who said that the little woman had gone out after dinner in the evening and had not yet returned.


    The bodyguards assigned to protect Savannah, also called and reported urgently that Miss Schultz had been talking with Donna in a cafe, but she did note out for a long time. When he went in to check, both of them had disappeared, and only Donna''s handbag and Miss Schultz''s mobile phone were found on the back door of the cafe.


    The little woman and Donna had disappeared together!


    Dn immediately sent the Sterling''s bodyguards out, searching for Savannah, and then he contacted the police station tob the city.


    He came to the Sterling''s house and waited for the bodyguards and the police to respond all night.


    He was frozen-face and silent, but his nerves were taut as the strings of a bow!


    "Dn, I know you''re worried. But you''ve got a manhunt going on all over the city, and the police are fully cooperating. Rest assured, Savannah will be alright." said old Sterling persuasively.


    "Rest assured? She is missing after she lives here! How can I rest assured!? If I knew what would happen today, I wouldn''t have agreed with her to live here anyway!" Dn ground out between clenched teeth, his tone as cold as ice.


    All the servants in the living room lowered their heads and held their breath.


    Old Sterling also knew he had a responsibility. After all, Savannah recently lived in the house. He sighed and said nothing more.


    Just then, Garwood put the phone down and walked quickly over. "Mr. Sterling."


    "How''s the investigation?" Dn asked, his voice solemn.


    As soon as he spoke, all the world turned silent, waiting for the reply.


    "The police chief said the surveince at the back of the cafe was broken, and only a distant traffic camera showed that Miss Schultz and her friend were carried into a van by two men. The van headed towards the southeast, but it was too far away to capture the license te number of the van or the two men''s appearance. It seems that they''ve been kidnapped. I asked the police station to search for the van in its direction. The Sterling''s bodyguards are also out in full force. We''re using all the contacts to look for Miss Schultz."


    On the sofa, Dn''s face turned darker, like a thunderstorm.


    Kidnapping.


    How dare the kidnappers touch his woman.


    Old Sterling was surprised, "kidnapping? But now the kidnappers haven''t called for money!"


    Dn''s lips were cold.


    It wasn''t an ordinary kidnapping.


    No one outside knew that Savannah was his woman. Even if somebody knew, no gangster in LA dared to touch his woman.


    What''s more, Donna was also kidnapped. She was just an ordinary woman.


    If it was not for money, it was for their lives.


    Who hated Donna and Savannah and wanted them to disappear?


    There''s only one suspected person.


    Dn cast a cold look at the small white building at the back of the vi from the French window.


    Suddenly, he shouted furiously, "take Susan Sterling here!"


    The servants in the doorway were surprised but dared not ask a single word; they immediately turned and left for the small white building.


    "Dn, what do you mean by calling Susan? You... you thought she did it?" Old Sterling stared at him, surprised!


    Dn didn''t answer, his handsome face covered by rolling clouds.


    After a while, Susan was brought in by two servants. As soon as she entered, she looked at Dn and old Sterling in horror. "What''s up?"


    Pretending nothing happened? Dn was toozy to talk nonsense; he stood up, went to her, "where did you send her to?"


    There was such a savage bright glitter in his eyes when he spoke. A shiver crept down Susan''s back.


    "What are you talking about?" She shrank from him, averting his eyes.


    Before the words were out of her mouth, she was grabbed by the cor, and a hand mped around her neck!


    Susan was choked and shivered all over, feeling his fingers tightening around her neck. But she still clenched her teeth and refused to admit. "I don''t know what you are talking about. Dad... Save me..."


    She didn''t believe that Dn could do anything to her in front of her dad. She was, after all, the member of the Sterling family, his sister.


    Sure enough, old Sterling shouted when he saw this, "Dn, stop!" then he turned to the servants, "Somebody, pull away Master Sterling..."


    However, all servants knew Dn''s temper, and no one dared to touch him.


    As if he hadn''t heard what his dad said, Dn, taking everyone as air, and didn''t release Susan''s neck. "Say, where is she?"


    When Susan''s face turned from red to white and then from white to blue, old Sterling was so worried that he tried to stop Dn by himself, but he was not able to get back his breath and fell on the sofa.


    "Sir!" Cooper and the servants cried and hurriedly came to him.

 Chapter 209 - 209: Sly Girl

    Dn turned around.


    "Dad!" Susan took advantage of the slight rxation of his hand and rushed to old Sterling. Then she dared not approach Dn anymore.


    Old Sterling sighed with relief when Dn let Susan go.


    "Dn, I know you''re anxious. If it really has anything to do with Susan, I won''t spare her. But you don''t have any proof that Susan did it. Now the most important thing is to find Savannah, right?" Old Sterling frowned and said.


    "Dad''s right!" Susan straightened up, "what makes you think I did it? Do you have any proof? I''ve been at home these days!"


    She gave the two gangsters a lot of money, and they should have already left LA.


    Savannah and Donna would have been at sea by now and probably had already been shipped out of the country.


    When these two bitches were sold to the red-light district of Mexico, they would never have a chance to escape from that ce the whole life!


    The dead couldn''t give witness!


    Ha! At that time, who else could testify against her?!


    Dn looked coldly at Susan, who was hiding behind her father. "You''d better pray that she doesn''t lose a hair, or I''ll have the person who hurt her buried with her!"


    Without proof, it''s impossible for his sister to admit.


    ording to Susan''s character, since she was determined to make Savannah and Donna disappear, she wouldn''t disclose any clue.


    He had no time to waste with her. The most important thing was to save them first.


    "Take Miss Sterling back to the white building! Lock the door and don''t let her leave without my permission!" Dn waved and ordered.


    Before Susan could say a word, she was forced out of the house by two servants.


    At this time, Garwood''s phone rang up again. It was the police chief who reported the progress.


    "Sir, how''s it going?" Garwood had just answered the phone when Dn reached out, motioning that he wanted to speak with the police chief in person.


    Garwood handed the phone to Dn.


    The director was exining the situation to Garwood when he heard Dn''s calm, cold voice on the other end of the phone. Surprised, he said respectfully, "Mr. Sterling."


    "Say." Dn didn''t bother to say a word more.


    "Mr. Sterling, we''ve taken the video surveince along the road, and we searched in the direction of the van as it went, but it''s a in-looking van, and it''s hard to track... Of course, we''ll do our best!" A cold sweat broke out on the chief''s forehead; he wiped it with his handkerchief as he said.


    "Doing your best is not enough. Before dawn, the van must be found." Dn spoke the words with iron decisiveness.


    The police chief gasped, but there was no room to refuse.


    The great power and high position of the Sterling family in LA were beyond the imagination of ordinary people. This family was abination of wealth and noble status, and Dn Sterling also had a British royal bloodline.


    Though the Sterling family didn''t enter politics, it was inextricably linked with the highest levels, and its domestic and global forces were still not to be underestimated.


    How dare he, as a mere police chief, say no to his orders?


    This time if he failed to get the job done, he might at least lose the post title of police chief...


    "Yes, Mr. Sterling!" he gritted his teeth and promised.


    ***


    Daybreak.


    Savannah was woken up by a door opening. She did not sleep well at all.


    The middle-aged woman took two bowls of congee, which had been cooled for a long time, as their breakfast.


    Donna was also awakened. When she was about to rush madly out of the room, she remembered Savannah''s words and tried to calm down again.


    In the present situation, they should not be stubborn but be pliant, obedient, and pretend to have epted their destiny.


    "Porridge again? Madam, nothing else?" Savannah bit her lip on purpose.


    "Oh, you''ve begun to pick and choose! Shall I give you a bird''s nest and abalone?" The middle-aged woman gave Savannah a disdainful stare; however, she also felt at ease; the girl didn''t make a scene but was concerned about eating, which meant she gave up the thought of running away.


    "We don''t need a bird''s nest or abalone, but at least give us some hot food. My sister had just given birth to a baby, and she might get sick with cold food. How could she make money for you if she falls ill?" Savannah said carefully.


    Surprised, the middle-aged woman looked at Donna and asked, "what? She just had a baby?"


    "Yes, madam," Donna knew what Savannah meant. She leaned back against the container and pretended to have a weak posture, "I just gave birth to a child a month ago, and I''m not young. I won''t be liked by those men. I can''t make much money for you. Why don''t you let us go, and we''ll give you back the money you have paid to buy us!"


    The middle-aged woman looked at Donna, and sure enough, she saw that the part of her clothes covering her breasts was wet. It seemed to be wet with human milk.


    This symptom would happen inctating women after giving birth.


    The middle-aged woman took a breath. She ran out and called a doctor in.


    Of course, there was no medical equipment on board, but the doctor knew some traditional Chinese medicine and always treated the patients on board.


    The doctor felt Donna''s pulse and gave her a simple check. Then he nodded. "She''s a new mother."


    The middle-aged woman turned pale and sent the doctor away.


    "Madam, my sister can''t receive guests in this condition. If she annoys the guests, she will smash your business. I suggest you let her go, and I will help her debt!" Savannah stroked the iron while it was hot.


    The middle-aged woman angrily cursed the two kidnappers. They sold a woman who had just given birth to a child to her, but charged her so much money!


    Many guests thought that women after childbirth would bring bad luck.


    "Sly girl!" sneered the woman, "let her go? Wait till she calls the police to help you? In your dream! Am I a fool? Although she''s sick now, I can wait after she recovers!"


    Even if this new mother was not worth much, she couldn''t throw her away!


    That''s a big loss!


    Then she turned and went out, mming the door behind her.


    "Savannah... it didn''t work..." Donna''s eyes were red.


    Savannah dabbed at her hand. "It''s okay," she said, "this is only the first round! She knows that you are a new mother and not in good health. We can take our time."


    "Well..." Donna nodded. Before she could ask more, she let out a cry when a hairy ck shadow darted past, and it chattered!

 Chapter 210 - 210: I’ll Take The Chance

    Startled, Savannah jumped up and immediately realized that it was a fat rat. In this kind of ce, there must be many mice and rats.


    "Bang!" Savannah took off one of her shoes and killed the rat.


    Probably because it had eaten so well that its blood gushed out like a stream, soiled the floor, and spilled onto Donna''s trousers!


    Frowning at the bloodstains, Savannah was about to call the woman in to clean them up when an idea suddenly came to her.


    "What''s up, Savannah?" Donna asked, curious, seeing her strange face.


    This rat blood¡­ gave Savannah a new idea.


    ***


    The first light of the morning caught the Sterling''s house.


    On the sofa, Dn, who had not slept all night, was still looking cold and serious, waiting for the report on progress from the police station.


    Old Sterling was worried about Savannah and wanted to wait for news together with his son, but he was persuaded by Cooper and Garwood again and again because of his old age. In the middle of the night, he went upstairs to his house to have a rest.


    "Ring --"


    The shrill voice of the telephone drew everyone''s attention!


    Dn immediately grabbed the phone.


    "Mr. Sterling, the van has been found." Over the phone, the director wiped his face as he reported, "it was found empty near a cargo terminal in the Port of LA. No one was in it. It''s supposed to be abandoned by the kidnappers after they left. We searched the port with Sterling''s bodyguards, and some fishermen seemed to have seen two men carrying two bags onto arge freighter. We suspect that the victims are in those bags."


    They tied up the little woman to a freighter!


    Where do they want to ship them to?


    Dn''s face looked gloomier than ever in the half-light, and his eyes glinted angrily. He got up and took over the ck suit handed by the servant, put it on as he strode out of the porch.


    "Garwood, pick up the car, the fastest one. Go to the port."


    Garwood drove the car at top speed in the twilight of the city, ignoring all red lights. They headed for the port as quickly as a sh.


    It only took half an hour to stop at the port of LA.


    The port area was blocked by the Sterling''s cars and the police cars.


    The police chief was rushing all over the port to direct the investigation personally. The engine sound of a car wasing from far to near; the brakes screeched as the ck single-door sports car stopped at the roadside.


    The door was thrown open, and a tall cold figure stepped out of the car. He strode over into the cold morning dew and frost gas, like a cruel monarching from hell.


    "Why do youe yourself, Mr. Sterling? I can report to you by phone at any time..." The police chief hurried over.


    "Have you found out where that freighter went?" Dn didn''t have time to talk nonsense.


    The police chief''s face expressed embarrassment. "The fishermen didn''t pay much attention to that ship¡­ The throughput of this cargo terminal is veryrge, and there are thousands of cargo ships in and out every day... "


    "Keep looking! Narrow the search scope. Find out all the freighters that left from this port yesterday evening, radio the captains, and have them return immediately!" Dn gave the order decidedly with a stern face.


    He would get the little woman back, no matter where she was going, even if she was brought to the ends of the earth!


    The police chief took a breath. Mr. Sterling meant to let all the freighters that leftst night turn around ande back?


    Only this man could be able to give such an order!


    Reacting, he immediately told his staff and Sterling''s bodyguards to follow the order.


    ***


    The freighter rolled and pitched on the heavy sea for another day.


    In the evening, as soon as the middle-aged woman opened the door with food, she heard Savannah''s panicked voice, "Donna! Are you okay?"


    And Donna groaned in pain.


    "What''s up this time? Why do you have so much to do?" growled the middle-aged woman impatiently.


    "Madam, I don''t know if it''s because of the cold food or a bad rest, my sister lost such blood¡­ Is it called metrorrhagia after childbirth...?" Savannah wore an expression of horror, pointing at Donna''s trousers and the ce where she had been sitting.


    The middle-aged woman looked down. There were clumps of blood on Donna''s pants and dried blood on the nk under her.


    Donna, leaning against a container, clutched her belly and whined in pain. "It hurts. I should see a doctor¡­ I''m dying¡­"


    "Madam, if she has lost too much blood, she''ll have to be given a transfusion. When the freighter stops, please allow me to take her to the hospital or clinic!" Savannah quickly added.


    The middle-aged woman sneered. "Let you get off the ship to see a doctor? So funny! What if you run away? Don''t y tricks with me!"


    "No trick! The doctor on the ship also said that she really just had a baby, right? We didn''t lie to you! And you see how bad she is now, we can''t run! Besides, the freighter has been sailing for more than a day. We''ve no idea where we are, and we''re totally unfamiliar with the ce and the people! Where can we run? When seeing a doctor, you can still send someone to follow us! But if she keeps losing blood, she might die, and your money will be wasted!" Savannah said deliberately.


    The middle-aged woman hesitated.


    If this woman couldn''t get through before they arrived at their destination¡­that''s a big loss!


    Donna''s wailing grew louder.


    Finally --


    The middle-aged woman narrowed her fierce triangr eyes. "The cargo ship will stop at a harbor for a whileter. That''s a small town. I''ll have her taken to the clinic."


    "Madam, let me go with her. She can''t even walk in this way; someone has to hold her up." Savannah added quickly.


    The middle-aged woman didn''t think they dared to y tricks. As Savannah said, they almost arrived at the border district. Where could two weak women run? She would ask two enormous men to go with them, there''s no chance of escape!


    "Never try to run away. Otherwise, you''ll see!" The middle-aged woman said tartly before she left.


    Savannah was relieved when the door mmed shut.


    Unexpectedly, it worked!


    "Savannah... What should we do next? Do we really have a chance?" Donna was worried and nervous.


    "Try it anyway. You pretended sickness and tried to draw their attention away. I''ll take the chance."


    Donna nodded heavily. "Hmm!"


    Savannah searched around the cabin until she found a ck brick.

 Chapter 211 - 211: I’ll Never See Him Again

    Savannah wrapped a strip from the corner of her light-colored dress and jotted a few words on it with the sharp point of the brick:


    "SOS! We''ve been kidnapped! Freighter TQ809, LA--Mexico. Please contact... "


    Then she wrote down Dn''s phone number.


    She seldom called him, but she didn''t know why his number impressed her memory.


    Most of the containers in the cabin were marked TQ809, which must be the official number of this freighter.


    When she finished, she crumpled up the strip and stuffed it into her pocket.


    After a while, the freighter called at a small port.


    The middle-aged woman came in with two big and tall men. "¡­keep your eyes on them! Never leave their side! They''re not allowed to say a word to anyone or go to the toilet! In short, keep close to them both, and go back as soon as possible. You have no more than twenty minutes! If they don''t obey --" she gave a "kill them" gesture as she said this to the two men.


    Savannah broke out a cold sweat, knowing what the woman meant. If she and Donna tried to run away or yell for help, they might be killed immediately.


    She looked at the two men again. They were strong and tough, and it was almost impossible to get away from them.


    The smooth way was better than the rough.


    Savannah and Donna, followed by the two men, got off one after another. Then they were brought to a small clinic near the port.


    This was the border of the country, a remote region, and probably a small town.


    It was a simple and crude clinic in which there was only one doctor and one nurse.


    One man asked the doctor to check Donna while another man followed Savannah closely.


    Donna was really frightened these days, and her health condition was not good.


    After checking Donna, the doctor said, "in this case, she''d better have an intravenous drip first."


    They had only twenty minutes. How could Donna get the drip? The longer they stayed, the more dangerous it became.


    "Is her life in danger? She won''t die, will she?" One of the men immediately refused.


    "No,¡­" the doctor shook his head.


    "That will do! She doesn''t need a drip!" The man immediately said.


    As long as the woman wouldn''t die, she could receive guests when they arrived at the destination.


    Savannah knew she would have no more chance if they were brought to the ship again. "Even if she doesn''t need a drip, you can at least give her some medicine before we leave. What if my sister bleeds again?" said Savannah quickly.


    The two men frowned. This little woman really bothered. They wanted to force them back immediately but were afraid of causing the doctor''s suspicion. "Prescribe some medicine! Hurry up!" They ordered the doctor impatiently.


    When the nurse went back with some medicine, Savannah stepped in front of the two men to take them, and she secretly put that SOS strip in the middle of those medical supplies on the tray. "Thank you."


    "Is that all? Let''s go!" The two men hurriedly led Savannah and Donna away from the clinic and returned to the freighter.


    The door was mmed shut after Savannah and Donna were pushed into the cabin!


    They staggered back and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Savannah, have you...?" Donna looked expectantly at Savannah.


    Savannah gestured OK and whispered, "I put the strip in the nurse''s tray."


    "Do you think the nurse would see that? Would she throw it away without seeing it? Or maybe she would take it as a prank?" Donna looked hopeful but worried.


    Savannah had had a careworn look on her face, too.


    Sending out a call for help was only the first step.


    Now they just had to trust luck.


    But she didn''t say anything unpleasant. "We''ll be fine," Savannah said, a few words offort.


    Donna felt much better when Savannah was so calm. "Savannah, you''re much braver than me. I''m much older than you, but I feel ashamed of myself for being so useless..."


    Savannah forced a smile. Is she brave?


    Perhaps, deep in her heart, she felt that someone was bound to save her.


    Savannah took a deep breath and looked at the sealed cabin window. Though there was no gleame from the window, it was full of hope.


    Dn, are you looking for me? Have you found out where I am?


    I''m waiting for you.


    It was gettingte. The freighter left the town and sailed seaward.


    Donna was so tired and nervous that she soon fell into a deep sleep.


    Still awake, Savannah held her cold knees against the container, a thousand thoughts shing through her mind...


    She heard two boatmen talking when she got on the ship again just now. They said that the freighter would arrive in Mexico tomorrow night at thetest.


    Once in Mexico, she and Donna would be immediately brought to the red-light district.


    That was to say, whether they could be rescued depended on whether the nurse at the small clinic would inform Dn in time.


    Tonight would be the important night.


    If no one rescued them tomorrow, they would be in danger...


    Dad, you have to bless me¡­Let the doctor and the nurse at the clinic find my SOS information, bless me through this¡­


    Savannah put the palms together and began to pray silently. But then the light in her eyes was gone.


    Her father passed away, and her mother disappeared long ago. If she was really sold to a foreign country, probably no one would miss her.


    She would disappear and left nothing in nobody''s mind.


    She didn''t expect her uncle''s family to notice that she''d gone.


    How about Dn? Would he miss her?


    She would probably never see Dn again...


    Thinking of this, the sickening fear came to her.


    I''ll never see him again...


    Why did this thought eat her heart out?


    No, it must be an illusion.


    She felt pain only because she expected him to save her.


    Tears that she had kept for two days finally rolled down her cheek.


    No longer sleepy, she picked up the brick she had been using to write the message asking for help.


    D-Y-L-A-N, five letters appeared askew on the floor.


    It was as if courage could be gained by looking at his name.


    She tried to dry her tears and slightly raised her lips.


    ***


    The stars were cold and chilled over the ocean.


    It was midnight. Most of the people were sleeping soundly in the city.


    But the port of the city was lit up as bright as day, noisy and fiery.


    Police cars gathered alongside the port, and some marine police came too. They were busy checking thoserge cargo ships which had returned not long before.


    After Dn''s order in the morning, most of the cargo ships that had set sail the night before had been called back one after the other. Then the police began to search for the hostages on board.


    *************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Do vote until we reach our goal, mass release awaits on Friday!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 212 - 212: He’s Coming

    The search, though long continued, proved unsessful. There was no trace of Savannah or Donna.


    Dn stood on the shore with his hands behind his back; his face became gloomy, and his lipspressed in front of the fruitless search.


    The police chief went to him discreetly and said, hesitatingly, "Mr. Sterling, we''ve searched all the cargo ships returned, but nobody has been found... "


    "Has any freighter hasn''t sailed back yet? Keep sending signals to those freighters that haven''t returned! If you can''t contact some of them, drive yachts to call them back!" He shouted in a voice husky with emotion, and his bloodshot eyes showed his need for sleep.


    It was normal thatmunication signals at sea could not be picked up by all cargo ships, so there must be some cargo ships that had not sailed back...


    The police chief almost cried out. There were too many ships and freighters in and out every day. How could they chase after them? It was like fishing for a needle in the ocean! But he dared not refuse him.


    Dn stared at the distant boundary between the sea and the sky. His dark, bloodshot eyes twinkled like the stars in the sky.


    Savannah, you always want to leave me, don''t you? Now you finally get what you want, will you be happy?


    But you can''t escape without my permission!


    I will turn the world upside down to find you!


    Just then, the phone in the pocket of his pants started ringing.


    He took it out and slightly frowned. It was a strange number from outside LA.


    How could a stranger call his personal number?


    Heposed himself and answered it.


    "Hello?"


    * * *


    In the morning.


    Savannah was woken up by the middle-aged woman who came in with breakfast.


    "Eat quickly! Why do you be so thin and bony after only two days? How can you make money for me like this! Listen, we''ll arrive at our destination tonight. Don''t try to run away, and be good!" said the middle-aged woman violently before she left.


    Sure enough, the day was thest day. Savannah felt a tug in her chest. When this day was past, and they were brought to the red-light district, they would die.


    Donna started crying again. "Savannah... No one can save us... It''s toote... They''ll sell us as soon as they get on shore tonight..."


    "We still have one day." Savannah''s heart pumped hard too, but she still tried to be calm.


    Donna knew Savannah was just saying that to make her feel better, and her tears streamed from her eyes.


    Savannah looked at Donna, trying to ignore the lump in her throat.


    Even if the nurse in the clinic called Dn and told him, the freighter had left their country long ago, and there was only one day left. How could she expect Dn to arrive on time?


    Now, they could only pray for a miracle toe.


    But how could a miracle happen to an ordinary girl like her?


    They couldn''t eat even a mite of food. Sitting on the cold floor, Savannah sped her knees with two hands and leaned against a container, staring nkly at the ck window.


    Time went by so painfully but quickly. When the door was pulled open again, it was already evening!


    The radiance of the sunset died away outside the cabin. The middle-aged woman led two hatchet men in.


    It''s all over. Savannah had a bad feeling.


    It was so. The middle-aged woman hugged her arms. "Here we are. Let''s get out!" With that, she motioned to the two men. Then they went up to Savannah and Donna with ropes and began to tie them up.


    This was theirst chance to fight back. Savannah and Donna nced at each other and fought tooth and nail to get away. "Let us go! Help!"


    Donna bit one man''s arm hard, which made the man scream in pain and take two steps back.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged woman pped Donna in the face angrily, throwing her to the ground!


    "Donna!" Savannah used all her strength to bump against another man and came hurriedly to Donna.


    The middle-aged woman picked Savannah up. "You want to make a noise in my ce? I''ve got a lot of ways to deal with women like you who don''t obey! Would you like to try them one by one?"


    Looking at Donna, who was lying on the ground half-consciously, Savannah was deeply troubled by the fierce re on the middle-aged woman''s face, and fear took hold of her.


    She knew that their resistance would only make their fate worse!


    The middle-aged woman let her go when she saw her silence.


    Savannah fell on the floor heavily, and for a moment, she was stunned. Tears sprang to her eyes.


    "Tie them up!" The middle-aged women ordered!


    The two hatchet men tied Savannah and Donna up again, gagged them with cloth, and carried them out of the cabin.


    Savannah refused to ept, gritted her teeth, and was almost pushed forward by the man.


    From time to time, in front of them came the middle-aged woman''s threatening voice, "I''ll kick your ass if you''re not obedient!"


    She and Donna would be finished as soon as they got off the ship!


    Was her life over?


    She was overwhelmed with grief, sorrow, despair¡­


    Just then, they heard noises of footsteps and voices outside the cabin.


    Many of the crew who had already disembarked seemed to be driven back again.


    The middle-aged woman frowned. While the two men kept a close eye at Savannah and Donna, the woman went out to gather information.


    When she came back, she looked a bit pale.


    "What''s the matter? What happened?" The two men asked.


    "Dame! A lot of policemen came. They''ve blocked the ship and seem to search for somebody." The woman said as she asked them to go back to the cabin. Then she threw a nce at Savannah.


    Savannah opened her eyes wide, hope arising from despair.


    Search for someone?


    Is Dning?


    She had prayed for miracles all day, and she didn''t expect a miracle to happen.


    The miracle was him!


    "What? They can''t be looking for these two women!" The two men startled!


    "Anyway, they don''t allow people or cargo off the ship. Now you lock them in two secret containers! Wait till they finish searching and go away!"


    The two men immediately carried Savannah and Donna into two separate containers in a corner and locked them.


    After a dull m, ckness rushed into Savannah''s eyes!


    At the same time, she found it difficult to breathe! Oxygen was slowly decreasing!


    After a while, she heard that the cabin door was kicked open, and then the middle-aged woman screamed in rm. "Who are you?"


    "Mr. Sterling. Do you want to search here?" It''s Garwood''s voice.


    "Sure." A very familiar, cold, and husky voice said.


    Savannah''s heart jumped at this single word!


    Dn! It was him!


    He''sing! He''s reallying!

 Chapter 213 - 213: You’re Here

    Garwood beckoned to the bodyguards behind him. Then they began a search immediately.


    The middle-aged woman was dumbfounded. Wait, she heard those people call this handsome man -- Mr. Sterling?


    Is this dignified and honorable man in front of her the young master from the Sterling family in LA?


    By the way, that younger girl said she''s Dn Sterling''s woman.


    Now Dn Sterling took people from LA to Mexico to search for someone in person...


    Is that the girl the one they are looking for?


    The middle-aged woman turned a little pale. But luckily, the two women were locked in separate containers in the remotest corner, and their mouths were gagged from crying out for help.


    So, as long as those searchers didn''t open and go through the containers one by one, everything would be fine.


    Thinking of this, the middle-aged woman breathed a little sigh of relief.


    In the container, Savannah wanted to scream, but her mouth was gagged. All she could do was try hard to raise her hands and feet to kick and beat the wall.


    But her arms were tied, and her strength was limited. The wall of the container was thick, and she couldn''t make any sound. It seemed that no one outside could hear.


    She was so tired after beating and kicking for a while, and the oxygen existing in this enclosed ce was running less. Her strength gradually faded away, leaving her groggy.


    The searching in this cabin was finished soon.


    "Mr. Sterling, nobody''s been found. Let''s go to the next room?" One bodyguard came over and reported.


    No... Dn... I''m here...


    Savannah was afraid that he would really go away. She struggled hard to knock the container, but she found she couldn''t even raise a single finger.


    Oxygen in the container was almost used up. Savannah had never been so scared in her life.


    She heard the sound of footsteps outside receding. The group of people seemed to be leaving for the next cabin.


    The middle-aged woman smiled triumphantly.


    Tears escaped from the corners of Savannah''s eyes silently.


    Dn... Dn!


    She prayed and called out time and again, hoping in tears that he could hear her.


    At the same time.


    At the door, Dn''s step came to an abrupt halt, his boots making a crisp, cold sound on the ground!


    "What''s up, sir?" Garwood asked.


    Somewhere on the ground, Dn''s stern gaze was fixed. He was first shocked, then angry, and atst pleasantly surprised.


    On the floor were five letters carved by a stone:


    DYLAN.


    He?sharply turned around, and with a murderous glint in his eyes, he shouted out in a hoarse voice, "Search the containers!"


    The middle-aged woman felt the sweat start forth upon her brow, a weaknessing to her body!


    Garwood, following Mr. Sterling''s gaze, saw the name on the ground too. He gritted his teeth and ordered other bodyguards to pick the locks of those containers.


    Dn strode forward, picked up a steel knife from a bodyguard, and walked to a container!


    "Let''s make it for you, sir. Be careful, it might hurt you!" Garwood said quickly.


    However, Dn seemed to be unable to hear his dissuasion. He just stared at the containers in front of him and continued to pick another lock --


    In the container --


    With little oxygen, Savannah started to lose consciousness...


    Maybe she couldn''t wait for him to save her...


    But it''s nice to see him before she died...


    A sweet but mncholy smile appeared on her lips. Suddenly everything went bright and fresh airing in!


    "Miss Schultz!" cried Garwood, surprised, and then a group of people rushed over!


    She felt as if the earth had suddenly stopped, and time was frozen. The cloth was drawn from her mouth, and she was lifted carefully by a man and held by his powerful arms!


    Dn squeezed her to his chest and buried his head in her hair.


    All her tension and fear disappeared, and her mind became peaceful and calm.


    "My love¡­" Dn''s heart wrenched when he saw the little woman curled up in his arms weakly. He held her in a grip that he wanted to rub her into his veins.


    Savannah tried to open her eyes. The handsome man, bearded and exhausted, hugged her so hard that it made her breathing difficult. Her dry lips moved and tried to give him a soft smile, but she had no strength.


    "You''re here¡­" she murmured.


    The weak smile on her face made Dn heartbroken. He pressed his cheek against her cold little face. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll take you home."


    His words eased Savannah''s mind, but she suddenly remembered something, "and Donna..." said Savannah anxiously before she fell into aa.


    Dn''s face was covered with dark clouds. He took off his wind coat, wrapped her tightly in it, lifted her to his arms, and strode out of the cabin.


    Simultaneously, two bodyguards rescued Donna, who was half unconscious, from another container and carried her off the ship.


    Garwood caught the two hatchet men and knew the whole thing from them. The middle-aged woman was a procuress from the red-light district of Mexico City. She used to go abroad to buy those abducted women and forced them to make money as hookers for her.


    Garwood red at the middle woman who had copsed onto the ground, went to her, and picked her up. "How dare you buy Mr. Sterling''s woman! How dare you! You''re dead!"


    "I don''t know... I don''t know she''s Mr. Sterling''s woman..." The middle-aged woman flopped down and begged for mercy.


    She never thought that girl didn''t tell a lie but really had a rtionship with Dn Sterling!


    If she had known it, she wouldn''t have bought this girl! She''d never dare!


    Garwood grunted coldly. He asked one bodyguard to tie the woman up and followed Dn out quickly.


    Dn, holding the little woman, went down from the gangnk. On the shore, the bodyguards and the police who came with them all made way for them.


    Garwood stepped forward and pulled open the door of a car on the bank. "Sir, the hospital in Mexico is ready," he said.


    Without a word, Dn bent to put Savannah in, like treating the world''s most precious treasure. Then he got in too.


    The door mmed shut, and the car rolled on at full speed!


    * * *


    A city in the northwest of Mexico, a private hospital


    It was a white and clean private room.


    Savannah was lying on her sick-bed with a nket over her, her eyes closed and her arms folded across her chest. His beautiful brown hair spilled over the white pillow.


    After the storm, she was quiet and nice, like a sleeping beauty.


    Beside the bed, Dn was sitting on a leather sofa, legs crossed, quietly staring at the beautiful figure in the bed.


    His eyes fixed on her all the time.


    The doctor said she was fine. She fainted away due to Transient Hypoxia, and that she was terribly scared these days.


    After being fed intravenously, she would wake up after a good rest.


    It was just as well. Otherwise, he wasn''t sure how he would punish everyone who had done her harm!


    Dn was interrupted from his thoughts by a gentle knock on the door.


    Garwood leaned in, looking at Dn, and seemed to have something to report.


    Dn raised his arms and went out in order not to wake up Savannah.


    Closing the door, he did not leave but walked slowly to the window, still staring at the little woman in the room.

 Chapter 214 - 214: I’ll Take Care Of This

    "Sir, Donna''s in the next ward, nothing major. I asked the hospital to arrange nurses for her and told them to take good care of her." Garwood said in a low voice.


    Dn said nothing, and he only had eyes for Savannah.


    Donna had nothing to do with him, and he didn''t care if she was alive.


    He was even angry at Donna. If she hadn''t called Savannah out that night, Savannah wouldn''t have been kidnapped.


    However, Savannah didn''t forget to remind him to save Donna before she went into aa. Since she cared so much about that woman, he didn''t want her to me him when she woke up.


    "The middle-aged woman on board is a procuress of a big red-light district in Mexico City," Garwood continued, "she''d been buying and selling women in other countries for years. This time, she bought Miss Schultz and Ms. Donna in LA and nned to transport them back to Mexico City and force them to make money for her as¡­ prostitutes. Luckily, Miss Schultz''s so smart that she managed to send the SOS message out so that we could get here in time."


    This morning, Mr. Sterling received a telephone call from a nurse of a clinic in the border region. She said that a girl apanied another woman to see the doctorst night and secretly slipped a piece of SOS cloth to her for help.


    TQ809.


    This was the freighter that took Savannah away!


    With the specific information of the cargo ship, Mr. Sterling immediately flew to Mexico by private ne, apanied by a group of the Sterling''s bodyguards and police, and came to the port where the TQ809 cargo ship wouldnd.


    As soon as the cargo ship pulled into the shore, it was immediately blocked by police. No one was allowed to get off the ship.


    Fortunately, it''s not toote.


    Miss Schultz would be sold to the red-light district if they hadn''t arrived in time. Garwood was really afraid that Mr. Sterling would make a big fuss in Mexico at that time.


    Prostitutes in the red-light district.


    Dn''s eyes zed with anger.


    He never thought his elder sister to be so cruel.


    How dare she sell his woman to the red-light district!


    Garwood had followed Dn for years and knew he was trying to suppress anger now.


    "The procuress said Miss Schultz and Ms. Donna were sold to her by two kidnappers from LA''s gangsterdom; one has tattoos on arms, and another one is a gingered-haired man. They took another ship going abroad after they received the money. So now we don''t have evidence."


    A sardonic smile yed on Dn''s lips.


    Going abroad? Where could they run?


    As long as they were alive, he would find them sooner orter.


    Even if they died, he would dig out their ashes!


    "Find these two men." Dn grounded out between clenched teeth.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll send people for an overseas warrant." Garwood answered.


    Now his boss, Dn Sterling from LA, said that he wanted to find two gangsters. Even if he didn''t take action personally, several big gangsters at home and abroad would be busy searching for these two people.


    After all, who didn''t want to be closer to Mr. Sterling?!


    At this moment, Dn saw the little woman on the sick-bed open her eyes. He raised his arm as a signal for Garwood to handle the matter, and then he came back into the ward.


    Savannah felt a little weak, and there was nothing else wrong with her. She recalled what happenedst night.


    Weak as she was, she tried to push herself, rising on her elbow. But she was still too weak to sit up.


    Just then, a hand reached out and caught her waist in time!


    Looking up, she saw Dn''s dark eyes. They were soft and warm, heated evenly.


    Her heartbeat quickened. It''s not a dream. It was really him. He really came to save her.


    "I''ll call the doctor." Dn didn''t expect her to wake up so fast. He sat her up against the bedhead and then got to his feet to leave.


    Maybe it was because she had not recovered from the pain in her brain, Savannah grabbed his hand. "Don''t go¡­" she said in a weak voice.


    Dn paused, turned, and looked at her; his gaze was dark obsidian.


    Savannah recovered herself and flushed, drawing back her hand.


    Dn sat back on the bed, satisfied with her reaction, and his lips quirked up in a half-smile.


    "Well... How''s Donna?" she remembered that Donna was locked in another container and began to worry about her again.


    "She''s all right. In the room next to yours." Dn said simply.


    Savannah breathed with relief; then she remembered something and said, hesitatingly, "It''s¡­Susan who nned the kidnapping. When I was in the van after being kidnapped, I heard the kidnapper talking with Susan on the phone... "


    "I know." He had obviously known everything. "I''ll take care of this," he said.


    He already knew Susan did it...


    Savannah was in a trance when he took her chin in his hand and tilted her head up to reach his eyes.


    "Anything else?" His voice was low, and he''s gazing at her.


    Only then did she notice that he had red and bloodshot eyes. It seemed that he had not rested for several days and nights. He lost some weight, and he had no time to razor his face clean of his beard.


    During the days after her disappearance, he felt no better than she did. He had been anxiously looking for her.


    She had tried hard to free herself these days, meanwhile, he did not give up on her.


    Dn could see himself in her beautiful, childlike eyes, which made his heart frantic. "Nothing to say? Good. It''s my turn." he murmured, his arm holding her firmly in ce around her waist. He kisses her hard, his tongue invading her mouth.


    It seemed that he wanted to make up for the time he had lost her!


    Her sweet taste reassured him instantly.


    If she weren''t so weak, it would have been more than a kiss.


    At ordinary times, Savannah would resist, but at this moment, she felt like she was the boat finally arrived at the warm harbor, and she didn''t want to leave his strong and warm arms. Pushing her body flush against his, she kissed him back.


    When she reacted to what she did, she immediately withdrew her soft tongue.


    Dn was so pleased with her response that he refused to let her go, a low groan in his throat. He pulled back, his eyes hooded, and then he whispered softly in her ear, "Don''t be shy, baby... You weren''t so ashamed to write my name on the deck of the ship."


    She flushed. Did he saw it?


    No wonder he stopped and suddenly had the cabin searched! He must have found his name on the ground...


    She wanted to exin that she just had nothing to do when she was tied up but found that any exnation seemed so weak.


    What else could it mean when she wrote his name in the most dangerous time?

 Chapter 215 - 215: The Name Carried A Lot Weight

    The only reason was -


    That name carried a lot of weight in her mind.


    Her face was getting red, as red as a rose. He didn''t know what she was thinking, and he had no time to ask. Leaning down, he cradled her head and kissed her again...


    ***


    In the evening, Savannah learned that she was in a private hospital in a city in southwestern Mexico.


    When Dn was on his way to Mexico by private jet, he informed the best private hospital here in advance, which was equipped with the best medical equipment and local medical staff.


    The private hospital was quite different from a public hospital. While the former that treated ordinary people was always noisy and crowded, thetter one that treated the rich was as splendid as a pce.


    From the nurses here, Savannah knew she now lived in the best private hospital in Mexico.


    It''s even hard for wealthy locals to get in. This hospital, which mostly received Mexican royalty, was considered a royal hospital.


    She not only lived in the royal hospital of Mexico but also in a private room of the highest level in the hospital.


    Savannah didn''t react for a long time.


    She knew Dn was powerful in LA, but she never thought he also had a lot of contacts in Mexico.


    She nned to visit Donna when she woke up but was pushed back onto the bed and kissed furiously by Dn. After that, she jumped out of bed but was again pressed back. He said that she could only go out after she recovered, so she had to lie down obediently, waiting for tomorrow.


    "Sir," Garwood knocked at the door and said, "the local consul is here to see you. He asked if you need any help."


    Savannah took a breath. The consul came in person? Dn deserved such honor!


    However, Dn seemed impatient to be interrupted, "no, ask him back." He didn''t even look back.


    Savannah curled her lips. Anyway, the maning was a senior diplomat in Mexico. Did Dn need to be so indifferent? What''s more, if he didn''t leave, she could only stay in the ward.


    "You should at least see him," Savannah said, "I want to have more sleep now."


    Dn thought for a moment and patted her on the head softly. "Well, I''m going out. Have a good rest, don''t go around. If you want to see Donna, wait until you feel better."


    She looked innocent, twirling the edge of the quilt like a cat and nodding cunningly.


    Dn didn''t seem to believe her to be so obedient. He asked Garwood to call a nurse in and told her, "take care of Miss Schultz. Don''t let her go out."


    "Yes, Mr. Sterling," the nurse immediately replied.


    Dn took a look at the little woman in bed and straightened his cor before leaving with Garwood.


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief when she saw him go, and then she turned to the nurse.


    Dn asked the nurse to look at her... How could she get out?


    "Miss, I want to sleep. Why don''t you go out and take your time?" She raised her beautiful eyebrows.


    The nurse still remembered Dn''s order. "It''s all right, Miss Schultz. I will watch over you."


    "You really don''t have to stay with me," Savannah continued, "it''s boring to watch me sleep! And I''m not used to having people around me when I sleep."


    "Miss Schultz, Mr. Sterling told me to stay with you." The nurse insisted.


    Savannah pouted and said, "well, but I want you to go now."


    "Miss Schultz, please don''t embarrass me. I dare not go against Mr. Sterling''smand." The nurse was helpless.


    Dn was not the President, why was everyone so afraid of him?


    "Why do you treat him so respectfully? Is Dn so powerful and tough in your country? Why does a royal hospital work for him?" Savannah really wondered.


    This remark shocked the nurse, and she was even surprised that Savannah could directly call Mr. Sterling''s name.


    Half a momentter, she stammered, "not to mention our hospital, even the members of our royal family are very respectful and polite to him. Mr. Sterling''s very close to our royalty and senior government. Every time when hees to Mexico, the royal family members will receive him personally. Mr. Sterling has absolute immunity in our country and enjoys all resources equal to that of the royal family."


    Savannah was shocked by her words.


    That was to say, Dn was powerful at home and so influential in Mexico?


    What else ability did he have that she yet knew not?


    Well, it''s not surprising. Dn''s mother was equal to those royal family members in British, and he was almost a member of the royal family himself.


    It was natural that the royal family of other countries respected him!


    When Savannah came again to herself, she found that the nurse had not left. She rolled her eyes and continued, "Miss, I want to eat chocte ice cream¡­"


    The nurse hesitated for a moment and said, "Miss Schultz, we don''t provide ice cream in the restaurant of our hospital, but we have better snacks..."


    "No, I want ice cream. If you can''t get one in the hospital restaurant, you can go outside to buy one!" Savannah deliberately picked up ice cream, which was not provided by the hospital.


    What''s more, there were few snack bars around such a private hospital. The nurse had to spend hours.


    "But Mr. Sterling asked me to watch you... "


    "And I think Mr. Sterling must have said, ''take good care of Miss Shultz,'' so you should satisfy me when I want ice cream, right?" Savannah blinked and said.


    The nurse hesitated for a moment and finally said, "well, Miss Schultz, please have a rest. Don''t go anywhere."


    After the nurse left, Savannah quickly sneaked into Donna''s room next door.


    Donna, though a little tired, was in good spirit and was relieved to see Savannah.


    "I heard that Mr. Sterling came for you in person, Savannah," Donna said gently with a smile, "he cherishes you."


    These words seemed irresistible. Savannah flushed.


    They chatted for a while, and then Savannah hurried back to her ward lest the nurse returned early.


    She opened the ward door carefully and was relieved. Fortunately, the nurse hadn''te back yet.


    Before she could breathe again, a man reached for her tiny waist, pulling her into his arms, and hugged her from behind.


    "Ah---" Savannah was quite startled by this movement.


    Before her scream was finished, her little mouth was covered by a warm palm, and the man whispered in her ears,


    "You''re disobedient again."


    *********************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Here are the batches of chapters that I have promised to release today once we''ve reached our goal. A few reminders, read eaching chapter carefully because I will leave some hints of the future twists and slight revtions of the mysteries behind the FL''s life. Lastly, please be kind not to bend your anger against me while reading along the way; fasten your seatbelt, kidding! I''m reading yourments if I have spare time checking my ount. I am a bit busy, as I handled business matters left by myte husband.?I took over our family business; that''s why I might not be able to check my ount often. Rest assured, I will give our MC''s a happy ending.


    Our next mass release will be depending on how many power stones we could gather before Friday morning. Stay safe, everyone!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 216 - 216: He Caught Her

    When Dn''s familiar, charming voice came into her ear, Savannah jumped again, her heart thudding and bumping.


    He''s back!


    And he caught her.


    "You... Why are you back so early?"


    "How else could I know that you sneaked out of the room?" quipped Dn, "I heard that you asked the nurse to buy you an ice cream? Oh, you have a good appetite."


    He came back as soon as he sent the consul away. How long did she expect him to stay out?


    "I''m really concerned about Donna," Savannah exined, "I just had a look at her."


    "She''s in better health than you. The doctor said she didn''t need to be hospitalized. I''ve already arranged a flight for her. Tomorrow she''ll be sent back to LA first." He did not want the little woman''s time to be engaged by other things.


    "Donna will return home first? What about me?" Savannah wondered, "Won''t wee back with her?"


    "The doctor said you''re not suitable for flying now, and you need more rest. There''s no hurry. We''ll go back in a few days." Dn said simply.


    "Mexico''s only a few hours away from LA. It''s not a long journey." Savannah looked at him with her head on one side.


    "What''s the hurry?" he frowned slightly, "you hardly ever go abroad. Why not take it as a trip?"


    After returning home, a war with Susan was inevitable.


    His bottom line had beenpletely overturned by Susan. This time, he would not let it go again.


    Before that, he wanted to spend a few more quiet and undisturbed days with her in Mexico.


    Savannah took a deep breath, knowing what he had in mind. After being saved out from the human trafficker, she needed some rxation, and he wanted to spend more time alone with her abroad.


    She never thought their first trip abroad was actually in this way ¨C ying at the ce where she was almost sold.


    Finally, she nodded. "Okay."


    To be honest, she hadn''t been abroad yet. She heard that Mexico was really fun and the food here was very delicious. It would be nice to stay here for a few days.


    Dn saw her eyes sparkling brilliantly, knowing she was also very happy to stay here. His breathing grew somewhat rapid. Resisting his deep desire, he picked her up and went to bed,ying her down. Then he lied down too, reaching out to enfold her in his arms. "It''s gettingte. Time to go to sleep."


    "Dn..." Savannah struggled slightly.


    How could she really sleep in this position? What if he wanted her at midnight...?


    Dn seemed to have guessed her worry, and a faint grin bent the corners of his thin lips. "Don''t worry. I won''t take you until you''re well again."


    If he hurt her, he himself would suffer in the end. So even if he wanted her, he had to restrain his impulse.


    Savannah''s face burned, and she was also relieved. She closed her eyes and fell asleep in his arms.


    ***


    Savannah slept her first peaceful sleep after being kidnapped.


    When she woke up, it was broad daylight.


    The doctor examined her and found nothing wrong. Then she changed clothes and went out with Dn.


    Outside the hospital, a middle-aged man in a suit and tie, with several subordinates after him, was waiting at the door. Not far away, there was a car that seemed toe from the conste.


    This middle-aged man was the U. S consul serving in Mexico.


    The consul led his subordinates to meet Dn when he saw hime out with a youngdy.


    "Mr. Sterling, are you going out?" His eyes couldn''t help falling on the twenty-year-old girl beside Dn.


    Mr. Sterling came to Mexico with all the police and bodyguards out for this cute girl.


    The consul came to the hospitalst night. He invited Mr. Sterling to dinner and asked him to stay in the senior presidential suite of the conste.


    But Mr. Sterling refused. He said he would stay at the hospital and then went back without any supper.


    So, he left to apany this girl?


    For this girl, Mr. Sterling not only came all the way to Mexico to search the port but also preferred to stay in the hospital than a luxury suite!


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Sterling, who had always kept himself aloof from women, now pampered a girl to such an amazing extent.


    Now they were abroad, and Savannah was not afraid of her rtionship with Dn being exposed. So even if the consul looked her squarely in the eye, she was still calm. She quietly walked down the stairs, hand in hand with Dn.


    "Hmm." Dn winced slightly when he saw the consule again.


    "Where are you going, Mr. Sterling?" The consul smiled politely.


    "Out for a walk," Dn said simply.


    "Oh, why not let me show you around? I can give you some information about ces to visit in the area!" The consul said fervently.


    "No." Dn was obviously not interested in his suggestion.


    "Sir, I can also provide a guide who knows this city well for you and this beautifuldy..." How could Mr. Sterling y in this city alone? They needed the best service andpany!


    "You''re noisy. Don''t you have anything else to do?" There was a definite chill in Dn''s tone.


    Come on, Dn frowned, he doesn''t want this man to y gooseberry, okay?


    Doesn''t he know he''s unwanted?


    Savannah almostughed out when she saw Dn refuse the console without hesitation. But it was actually a very awkward moment, and the consul stood there embarrassed.


    Anyway, he was a distinguished U. S. diplomatic official who came to be the local guide on his own initiative. It''s not polite for Dn to refuse him in such a cold way.


    She had never seen a government official before. Maybe a consul was nothing to Dn, and he didn''t think it''s necessary to save his face.


    "Thank you, sir, for your kindness." Savannah smile at the consul to break the ice, "we''re going to enjoy ourselves alone today, and we don''t want to bother you."


    "Oh, then I won''t interfere with you. I wish you a happy day!" The consul smiled gratefully at Savannah, and then he hurriedly left.


    Dn wrinkled his handsome brows. The consul agreed as soon as the little woman opened her mouth? Then he nced at Savannah. She smiled so brightly to another man in his presence!


    Unpleased, he gave her hand a hard squeeze, taking her straight to the car prepared by Garwood.


    He snapped the door shut, and the outside world was shut out. It seemed that he got angry without reason.


    Savannah felt something strange in the atmosphere.


    "What''s up?" she asked when she saw him sitting there pouting.


    Dn turned half around to lift her chin, leaning down to her. "Why flirt with another man in my face?"

 Chapter 217 - 217: She Always Had Good Luck

    What?


    "I just help you to break the embarrassment, okay?" Savannah was speechless.


    Since Dn had such a low EQ and made the atmosphere strained, she couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Do you need to give that consul the d eye?" said the jealous man. Dn felt even more ufortable when he thought about that.


    "A d eye? Did I?" She didn''t make an eye to any man, but she wanted to roll her eyes at Dn now!


    "After all, don''t talk to other men." Dn squinted, pushing her over, and imprinted a warning kiss on her white forehead. Then he stepped on the elerator to start the car.


    ***


    After four days in Mexico, Savannah and Dn returned to LA on a private flight.


    When the nended on the private tarmac, Savannah took a deep breath of air.


    Mexico was fun, but the home was still the best.


    Standing on thend of the country, Savannah felt much more at ease now!


    Not far from the tarmac stopped a silver-gray Mercedes that hade to pick them up.


    "Garwood, take Miss Schultz back to Beverly Hills," Dn ordered simply.


    "Yes, sir." Garwood quickly answered.


    "Why? Don''t you go back with me?" Savannah blurted out.


    Dn quirked up the corners of his mouth with satisfaction.


    The little woman, though still stubborn, seemed to be needy in their rtionship now.


    Especially after this kidnapping.


    Savannah noticed the significant smile on his lips and hurriedly added, "I mean you... You just got off the ne. Don''t you need a rest?"


    Looking toward the horizon between heaven and earth in the distance, Dn''s smile faded by degree.


    "There''s no time to rest. I''lle back when everything''s done." His tone became heavy and cold.


    Savannah understood. He was going back to the Sterling''s house to handle Susan''s case.


    "Let me go with you." After all, she''s the person concerned.


    "No." Dn narrowed his eyes, reaching out to adjust her hair in the morning breeze. "I''ll take care of it," he said.


    The little woman had been jolting for days and need time to rest and recover.


    Besides, he didn''t want her to see Susan again. He didn''t want her to be hurt again.


    "But..." She raised her face.


    Subconsciously... She wanted to share that burden with him.


    "Be good. Your present task is to have a good rest." Dn leaned over, whispering in her ear. In front of Garwood and others, he kisses her hair gently.


    Everyone took a deep breath and quickly turned their eyes, pretending they didn''t notice.


    Mr. Sterling had no regard for their feelings! Was that good to show affection in front of them, who were all single dogs?


    Savannah blushed and busily pushed him away with her hands against his chest. "What''re you doing!"


    Dn stared at her pink face, which looked like a piece of sweet jelly, on the point of throwing out, "I want to fuck you."


    During these days in Mexico, he had to consider her health and restrained himself all the time. God knew how much he wanted her.


    Now, the little woman was almost recovered. If it were not for Susan''s matter, he would like to go back home and take her at once.


    Restraining his unspeakable desire, he gently pinched her plump face and said in a husky voice, "if you don''t want me to do something, go back now."


    Savannah took a deep breath and entered the car.


    * * *


    In the Sterling''s house.


    Susan was walking with old Sterling in the garden with an air of abstraction.


    Dn flew to Mexico in person the day after Savannah''s disappearance.


    Apparently, Savannah''s whereabouts had already been known, and she heard that Savannah had been saved in time.


    Damn it, this little bitch was so lucky that she got away with it again!


    These days she had been unable to eat or sleep.


    Just now, Garwood called back, saying that Dn had taken Savannah home. After that, Susan''s heart was beating faster. She had a bad feeling.


    But she told herself consolingly that she would be okay.


    The two gangsters she had sent to kidnap Savannah and Donna had already gone abroad with the money she gave them.


    Dn couldn''t find any evidence to charge her.


    She was fine after Donna was assaulted by a rascal that year, and she would be fine again this time.


    She always had good luck!


    A sly grin bent the corners of Susan''s thin mouth.


    Just then, footsteps and the voice of a servant came from the entrance to the garden.


    "Mr. Sterling, you''re here."


    Susan was a little startled. She knew that Dn mighte to her when he returned to LA, but she didn''t expect him toe as soon as he got off the ne! With affected calmness, she turned around.


    Dn walked into the garden with quick steps, and Garwood followed closely behind.


    His eyes, so fine and cold, traveled over the garden and fell on Susan.


    Susan shivered for no reason but still acted as if nothing was wrong. "Dn, why did you suddenly go abroad ande back so soon? Why not say hello to dad?" She said coldly and managed a frown.


    "What happened to Savannah, Dn?" Old Sterling asked anxiously. He was concerned about that girl.


    "All is well."


    These three words rxed the old man''s mind, but Susan''s expression became tense. She clenched her fist and cursed Savannah inwardly. That bitch''s really lucky.


    Old Sterling looked behind Dn and asked, "where''s Savannah? She didn''te with you?"


    "I asked Garwood to take her back first," Dn said dryly.


    "Youe here alone..." Old Sterling knew Dn wouldn''te here for no reason.


    "Susan, pleasee with me to the police station." Dn looked at Susan.


    Susan broke out in a cold sweat and immediately hid behind her father. "Dad..."


    "Dn, what do you mean? I said, if there''s no evidence, don''t talk nonsense..." Old Sterling frowned.


    "When Savannah was kidnapped, she heard the kidnapper talking with Susan over the phone. She didn''t want Henley to leave LA with Donna and nned the kidnapping. Savannah just caught them unluckily, so she was tied up together. Susan let the kidnappers sell the two people to the red-light district in Mexico City. If I hadn''t arrived in time..." Dn snorted as he said.


    Old Sterling''s face changed. He looked at Susan. "You did it?"


    Susan gritted her teeth and mustered up a tear, "Dad, I didn''t! Since you restricted my actions, I''ve been reflecting in the small white building, I wouldn''t dare to do that! Savannah said it was me, so it was me? Does she have any proof? Did she see me in person? Just one phone call? How ridiculous! Besides, you know that she harbors a grudge against me, dad. Maybe she''s taking the opportunity to frame me!"

 Chapter 218 - 218: So Evil

    Old Sterling didn''t think Savannah would wrong Susan.


    However, he was reluctant to believe that his daughter would once againmit such a desperate act -- kidnapping.


    Finally, he looked at Dn and said, hesitatingly, "Dn, maybe Savannah had misheard that? More investigation?"


    Dn had known that Susan would deny the truth. He said nothing but made a gesture to a bodyguard behind him.


    The bodyguard immediately walked up to them with a tablet PC, and then he turned the screen at old Sterling --


    On the screen, two men with panicked faces sat in front of the PC camera.


    The elder one had tattoos on his arm, while the younger one had ginger hair.


    Susan broke out in a cold sweat!


    Didn''t these two idiots go abroad? How did they get caught?


    The tattooed man looked nervously at the camera and confessed, "That day, Miss Sterling came to me and asked me if I would like to make a big deal. She asked me to tie up a woman and sell her to Mexico. She promised to give me a lot of money after that. Of course, I agreed."


    The ginger-haired man continued, "when I tied up the woman with my boss, the woman''s friend saw us, so we tied up the girl. On our way to the port, Miss Sterling ordered us to sell the girl together..."


    Old Sterling stared at Susan in disbelief.


    Susan, however, didn''t admit it anyway. "No, no -- dad, Dn just picked two people to frame me up!" She shook her head as she cried.


    Dn smiled sardonically when he saw Susan''s stubborn resistance. "These two gangsters were from the Colombo family. They went to Brazil after the kidnapping. I asked the branch of the Colombo family in Brazil to search these two people for me, and they had just been caught this morning. If you don''t believe me, dad, you can ask the head of the Colombo family."


    Old Sterling took a breath and understood. Really, it was really Susan who did it.


    Many years ago, in order to take a man, Susan sent a gangster to assault an innocent girl.


    Today, shemitted kidnapping.


    Was she still his good daughter?


    Susan rushed forward to old Sterling and wanted to exin but was pped in the face by him. She staggered back several steps, covering her face, shocked, "dad!"


    "So, evil! Don''t call me, dad!" Old Sterling said between clenched teeth, "the evidence is there. What else do you want to exin? I thought you''d already changed, but you went even further! How dare you tomit kidnapping! Are you going to disgrace the Sterling family?"


    When old Sterling red at her like this, Susan dared not exin anymore. "Dad! I was wrong. It''s an impulse..." she kneeled down and broke into tears.


    "Dad!" she cried while pping her own face, "dad, will you forgive me this time? This must be thest time! I won''t do it again!"


    Dn looked at his elder sister, who was acting, a sarcastic smile ying on his lips.


    Did she want to escape the punishment in this way?


    "Finished? Let''s go." Dn''s cold and unfeeling voice lingered in the garden.


    Susan looked for help at old Sterling with her face swollen, shaking her head vigorously. "No... Dad, I don''t want to go to the police station..."


    "Don''t want to go to the police station? You should know you''ll have the day when you harmed others!" Dn sneered and gestured to his bodyguards.


    Two bodyguards walked to pick up Susan.


    Susan shuddered. Are they going to send her to jail?


    She was a richdy, a woman of noble rank, the daughter of the most famous family in LA. How could she be sent to prison?


    What would others think of her?


    She was not only abandoned by her husband but would also be sent to prison?


    Was there any standing room for her at that time? She''d better die!


    Susan began to struggle hard as if exceedingly hurt.


    "How dare you! Let me go! I''m the daughter of the Sterling family! How dare you take me to the police station... Asshole, I want you to die! Let go of me --"


    Susan was not like a nobledy now. She became a mad dog!


    Old Sterling was angry with Susan, but he still could not bear his daughter to be treated like that. "Wait!"


    His voice raised Susan''s hope again. She rushed up to her father, "dad, please help me..."


    Dn looked at old Sterling coldly. "Dad, you won''t help her again, will you?"


    "Dn, I know she''s done a lot of things wrong, but she''s still my daughter, the Sterling family''sdy. It''s a shame to take her to the police station in this way, and the Sterling family will lose all the reputation!" Although old Sterling wanted to give this daughter a good lesson, too, the family''s reputation should be considered first.


    "If you continue to pamper her, even indulge her, dad, she will blunder badly again and lose the Sterling family''s reputationpletely in the future! She has to be punished this time!" Dn said with an incontrovertible determination.


    Old Sterling looked at Dn, who was determined not to give in, taking a deep breath. He knew that this son had always been tough, once he made up his mind, he would not change it easily.


    Just as he hesitated, Dn signaled the bodyguards, and Susan was half-dragged and half-lifted to the gate again!


    She struggled and kicked, shing old Sterling a despairing nce. At the thought of the police and the media surrounding her, she felt dizzy and finally cked out.


    "Miss Sterling --" Cooper called out, hurried over to look at her, and then he turned to old Sterling and Dn, "Miss Sterling''s badly scared and fainted... "


    "Dn, send your sister to her room first. At least you should wait until she wakes up. Now she''s in such a condition, it''s useless to send her to the police station!" Old Sterling said anxiously.


    Dn took a look at Susan, who had already lost consciousness, frowning, and finally signaled his bodyguard to go. "Wait until she wakes up."


    It would take a few hours at the most. He could afford to wait.


    Cooper hurriedly called two maids to take Susan back to the small white building.


    * * *


    Susan was sent back to her room. After a rest, she slowly woke up.


    "Miss Sterling, you''re awake. Have a drink of water." A maid came up with a cup of hot water.


    Susan knew that when she woke up, she would inevitably be sent to the police station. A haze of despair covered her mood. She knocked the water over and cried out,


    "Go! I have no mood to drink water!"


    Just then, another maid knocked at the door and came in. "Miss Sterling --"


    "Get out! I want you to get out!" Susan shouted in tears.


    "Miss Sterling, Mr. Yontz,es to see you. He''s waiting downstairs." The maid said carefully.

 Chapter 219 - 219: Who Dares To Give Me A Lesson?

    Henley? Did hee to see her?


    Did hee around finally and regret divorcing her?


    That''s right... They had been a couple for so many years, and he must still love her!


    With herst hope in hopelessness, Susan jumped out of bed and rushed downstairs.


    Henley was standing in the living room, looking indifferent-unconcerned.


    "Henley, I knew you''de back to me..." Susan rushed over to grab her ex-husband''s hand.


    Henley quietly withdrew his hand, and his voice was cold. "You kidnapped Donna and sold her to the red-light district, didn''t you?"


    Shocked, Susan burst into tears, "I heard that you and she were going to leave LA, and I did it with the impetuosity of my sentiments¡­ Henley, I don''t want to divorce you, and I don''t want you to leave! You don''t really want a divorce, you still want to be with me, do you? Don''t leave me, we''ll make up and start all over again, okay?"


    Henley looked at the woman who was wild enough and obstinate enough tomit any folly. "Start all over again? The marriage between us for more than 20 years is the most disgusting thing I''ve ever felt! What I regret most is that I was too weak to fight back when you hurt Donna. I didn''t expect that after so many years, you are still so vicious and cruel! You hurt Donna again and almost had Savannah in trouble! What''s wrong with Savannah? Susan, I came here today to tell you that you should turn yourself in at once. Otherwise, even if old Sterling protects you, I will personally testify against you with Donna. Years ago, you had been atrge, this time, I will not let you go!"


    With that, he turned and left!


    It was the first time Susan had seen Henley be so tough, and she knew it was thest time she saw Henley. She was stunned for half a second before she rushed to hold him like a madman.


    "No! Henley, don''t leave! Where do you want to go? Back home with that little bitch? You can''t! What is she? An ordinary woman with no money and no background! I''m the daughter of the Sterling family. She can''tpare with me! Stay with me... "


    Henley gritted his teeth and drew her away!


    Now his ex-wife was still so rampant and used her identity to bully others!


    "Susan, I tell you, it makes me sick to see you. I never loved you, not for a day. Stay? I''d better die! Turn yourself in quickly, or I will testify against you!" Shouted Henley angrily.


    Susan was pushed to the ground, watching him striding out the door. His words stabbed her like knives!


    Especially the sentence --


    I never loved you, not for a day. It makes me sick to see you.


    No woman could take it.


    Especially Susan, who was always arrogant and praised by others!


    Didn''t Henleye here to make up with her?


    Why did he force her to turn herself in?


    Henley''s love for her was herst hope.


    But now, even this hope waspletely destroyed!


    It was like thest straw that broke the camel''s back. She was crushed with ck despair.


    Dn was determined to let her learn a lesson, and Henley wanted to testify against her. Even dad was angry with her and refused to help her...


    She felt as if she had fallen into a deep abyss. There was no way out.


    "Miss Sterling --" the maid called out when she saw Susan sit on the ground with a wooden expression, a little scared.


    Susan didn''t get up. She was still in a daze, and her eyes didn''t sparkle. Suddenly, she smiled and then abruptly frantic.


    "I''m Miss Sterling... Who dares give me a lesson... Who dares... Ha Ha... You bitches! You are powerless little civilians! I can kill you like killing an ant!" She was obviously going a bit dotty.


    The two maids broke out into a cold sweat. They tentatively went to hold her, "Miss Sterling, are you okay?"


    Susan red at them and pushed them away violently. "Get out of here! Do you want to seduce my husband? Go away! I will not let him leave with you! Go!"


    Then she got up and ran to the gate. "I''m going to find my husband! We''re gonna remarry. He loves me the most... You don''t deserve to argue with me! He''ll never leave with another woman..."


    One maid hurried to stop Susan, while another one rushed to the main house to report!


    * * *


    Susan had gone insane. The news reached Beverly Hills at night.


    Judy answered the phone from Cooper and told Savannah in surprise.


    Susan couldn''t stand being abandoned by Henley and was afraid of losing face in prison. At longst, her nervous system gave away.


    She made a noise and cried, sometimes in a daze, and said some strange words.


    A few hours ago, she was taken to the hospital by Dn.


    Because old Sterling was in poor health, Dn took care of everything himself, and he had not returned yet.


    After hearing it, Savannah was puzzled for a second.


    Susan, who was so arrogant and contemptuous, had gone mad.


    Savannah never thought of that.


    Judy shook her head and sighed sadly and angrily, "Miss Sterling¡­ Poor soul. But she deserves it!"


    As the night deepened, Savannah began to nod on the sofa.


    "Savannah, you seemed to be tired out. Go to bed. Mr. Sterling must be busy working in the hospital tonight and probably won''te back. You''ve juste back from Mexico, and you''re recovering. You should have more rest."


    "I''m fine, you go to sleep first, Judy. I think I''ll sit here a little longer." Savannah smiled.


    Judy nodded and had to go back to her room first.


    The sitting room became quiet. All that left was the sound of the TV y.


    Savannah sat on the sofa, holding her chin in her hands. She couldn''t watch TV at all. Staring at the deep dark night outside the window, she wondered what Dn was doing now. Was he still in the hospital?


    So much happened in the Sterling family today. Old Sterling was quite old and in poor health, and it all fell on Dn.


    He just came back from Mexico too, and he must be more tired than her! In order to find her, he didn''t sleep for several days.


    Savannah slightly brushed at the thought. Why should she care if he was tired or not?


    He had so many people around him, and Garwood would remind him to rest. What did she worry about?


    Her eyelids grew heavy as she thought, and she gradually fell asleep.


    The night was getting deeper.


    After midnight.


    Outside the vi, the bright lights of a car lit up the night. The car stopped, and Dn got off.


    He walked into the vi and saw a small figure lying on the sofa.


    The little woman had been waiting for him all night?


    The thought gave him a warm feeling inside. He walked over and shut off the TV.

 Chapter 220 - 220: Say You Love Me

    Savannah curled up on the sofa, like a kitten. Her red, pouty lips were parted slightly, and her shiny, brown hair was a glorious mess.


    Dn''s breath was shallow. He picked her up, walking upstairs.


    After putting her on the bed, he took a shower and changed into a white robe.


    When he came out, the little cat was still in a deep sleep. She unconsciously wrapped herself in his white nket.


    She must be tired after waiting for him for so long.


    It seemed that she wouldn''t be awakened even by the roar of thunder.


    He walked over to tuck her up. His eyes softened, and he ran his thumb across her lip. The touching made his blood sear in his veins. He quicklyid down beside her, and his hands slipped into the nket, trailing up from her hip to her waist and up to her breast. He gazed down at her, his expression unreadable, and gently cupped her breast.


    Deep in her throat, Dn heard a faint distressed groan.


    Savannah felt so warm in her dream, and it seemed that someone was touching her. The heat was familiar, and it was stifling, overpowering. It must be Dn. She could even feel his erection against her hips.


    Was this a spring dream?


    Her heart was pounding hard. She flushed scarlet, everywhere, feeling faint.


    How? Why? She didn''t know she could dream sex. What''s more, this dream was too realistic.


    It''s almost reality.


    Although it was in the dream, her body struggled unconsciously to avoid the aggression of his hand.


    Then she heard a familiar voice whispering in her ear, "my love, honey, I want you."


    His sexy voice made Savannah lost.


    She breathed, the response of her body showed that she didn''t reject being touched by him. Subconsciously, she was utterly at the mercy of his expert touch.


    Since it was a dream, she didn''t have to be shy.


    "Dn¡­" she murmured, biting her lip, and her mouth opened as she groaned.


    "Say you love me." He ordered.


    "I love you¡­" Savannah hesitated for just half a second before she said that in a soft but urgent voice as she wrapped her arms around his neck. Anyway, it was a dream.


    She even wrapped one of her legs around his strong waist.


    Dn was excited and breathy. He began to trail feather light kisses around her ear and down her neck. He lifted the hem of her nightgown, and his fingers slipped through the finece.


    "Hmm..." The interrupting cold air woke Savannah all of a sudden. She opened her eyes and breathed!


    Dn''s eyes were soft and warm, heated evenly. Oh my. He was so close.


    She sat up and blushed, wide awake now.


    Holy shit, it was not a spring dream! He dide!


    Ah---


    She said that three words and she wanted his possession!


    So embarrassed!


    Thest time she responded was because she had taken an aphrodisiac!


    But now, could she still find an excuse?


    He must feel quite proud.


    But she never thought he woulde sote!


    Dn had no time tough at her when the little woman slipped away and left him wanting. He grabbed her and pulled her back with a dark expression.


    Didn''t she know she had a concupiscent effect on him?


    "Dn... I just... thought it was a dream..." She pressed her hand against his chest.


    "So what? You want me too, even in your dream." He was lost in an erotic torment, and his voice was full of repressed desire.


    Before she had time to speak, he peeled off her nightgown, pinning her down, and continued to trail kisses down her body, passionately...


    ***


    When Savannah woke, it was almost 10 o''clock in the morning. She stretched herself, and she felt sore.


    Dn was nowhere to be seen.


    She scratched her hair and took a deep breath.


    Last night Dn was like a lion starving for a long time, and he took her again and again...


    She had been worried that he would be too tired after racing around all day, but it seemed that he was still full of energy!


    She changed clothes and went downstairs.


    Dn was reading emails over coffee in a white shirt. He looked his usual calm, collected self. He''s not merely good-looking ¨C he''s the epitome of male beauty, breathtaking, and he''s with her. She blushed at that thought suddenly.


    The early morning sun came in through the French Windows and hung a thinyer of gold over his shoulders.


    Savannah thought he had gone to thepany and didn''t expect him to be here. She looked at him, recalling his burning smokey gaze and what they did¡­ She blushed and hesitated if she should step back or forward.


    It was the first time they had sex after she was kidnapped and rescued...


    He almost exhausted the strength and sweat on herst night, as if she was his regained treasure. He called out her name when he thrust hard into her, for fear of losing her again.


    And she, too, seemed to be less shy and less ashamed than before.


    Absence made the heart grow fonder.


    With that in mind, her hands began to sweat a little, and her heart beat violently.


    "What''s up?" Dn looked up and noticed that she hade down the stairs but was in a daze.


    Nervously, Savannah tucked her loosened hair behind her ear and walked to sit opposite him. "I thought you''ve left for thepany."


    "I''m a little tired, so I take a half-day off. I''ll go to thepany this afternoon." He said as he sipped from the coffee, and he gave her a significant nce.


    A little tired? He hadn''t even felt tired when he took herst night several times. Savannah joked in her heart, then remembered something. "By the way, what happened to Susan?"


    She hadn''t had time to ask himst night.


    A serious look passed over Dn''s face. "She was sent to the hospital. The doctor put it down to over-excitement. When I left, she didn''t seem sane at all. She sighed and moaned and knew nobody. The doctor said that there''s little hope of her recovery. I''ve contacted one of the best sanatoriums in the country. Later, she''ll be sent there."


    Savannah took a deep breath, shocked.


    Susan really drove herself crazy.

 Chapter 221 - 221: Susan Gone Mad

    Although she escaped the punishment of thew, it was even more tragic for her, a wealthy woman who had always been proud and arrogant, to spend the rest of her life in an insane asylum with a group of mentally ill people.


    Although this was Susan''s retribution, Savannah still felt kind of sorry for her and had not spoken for a long time.


    "What about your father?" She added in a moment.


    Susan deserved that, but old Sterling must feel terrible at the moment.


    In his lifetime, old Sterling had only three children.


    His eldest son died young, which estranged Dn from him.


    Now, his daughter was certified and would be sent to a mental hospital...


    Old Sterling was old, not in good health, and Savannah was really worried if he could bear the blow of Susan''s illness.


    Dn mused for a few seconds and said, "Yesterday, when dad saw that Susan was mentally disturbed, he almost fainted and probably need a few days in bed."


    "Don''t you have a long rest this morning before you go to thepany?" Savannah rolled her eyes.


    Dn guessed the little woman''s intention and sniffed softly, "What do you want to do?"


    "Why don''t you go to the Sterling''s house to see your father? He must be in great need offort at this time." Savannah forgot her breakfast and continued.


    Dn hesitated for a moment. Finally, without showing visible emotion, he said slowly, "there are enough people around him. He''s never alone."


    As expected, he refused, but he didn''t take a hard, unpromising attitude as before! In the past, the man would have refused her immediately and used her of her meddling.


    It seemed that Dn was not as indifferent to his father as she thought, and he still had concern for old Sterling.


    So long as they had cared for each other, discord and estrangement would be removed.


    "How could it be the same? Apanion from his own son has a greater value." Savannah said quickly.


    Dn''s eyshes fluttered, and he said nothing.


    Savannah thought that maybe he was embarrassed to take the initiative to visit old Sterling. After all, the father and the son had been estranged for so many years. Even if he was worried about old Sterling, he would not be able to lower himself to show his concern.


    Thinking of this, Savannah added, "I want to see him, just go with me... will you?"


    Dn was silent for a long time. Finally, he looked at the te in front of her, "your breakfast turns cold, get stuck in!"


    As soon as he said this, Savannah knew he agreed.


    ***


    When they arrived at the Sterling''s house, there was a cloud of gloom hovering over everyone. The servants looked grave and all immersed in their own work.


    What happened these days cast a blight on the family.


    Well, Miss Sterling suddenly went insane. Following such an ident in the family, who dared to talk andugh as usual?


    After Dn sent Susan to the hospitalst night, Cooper warned all the servants in the house, and no one was allowed to discuss this matter, let alone told it to others. Otherwise, they should take the consequences.


    Cooper was surprised to see Dn and Savannahe. "Mr. Sterling, Miss Schultz, why are you here? Old Sterling must be very happy to see you."


    "How''s him?" Savannah asked anxiously.


    "He''s much better after a night''s rest and medicine, but still weak. He sighed and groaned at the mention of Miss Sterling, and I even saw him... secretly dashed off the tears. Well, at least youe, and his mood will be better. Pleasee upstairs." Cooper sighed.


    Savannah was about to go up with Dn when he said behind her, "go upstairs and see old Sterling for me. I''ve something about Susan to discuss with Cooper."


    Did he have to deal with the matter now?


    Obviously, he wanted to avoid seeing old Sterling.


    In fact, he came here with her, indicating that he still cared about his father.


    However, the rtionship between the father and the son had been in a deep freeze for so many years, and they couldn''t be close immediately.


    Now the situation was good enough. She shouldn''t push him too hard.


    Savannah nodded and went upstairs alone.


    She had lived in the Sterling''s house for a few days and was already familiar with it. She went straight to old Sterling''s living room and knocked on the door. Hearing the old man''s reply, she pushed the door and went in.


    A smell of medicine lingered in the modest luxury bedroom.


    Old Sterling was sitting up in bed, with pillows behind him, and his face was heavy and gray.


    Savannah tried to make him feel better by forcing a smile. "I''vee to see you, sir," she said.


    "Savannah, you''re here." When old Sterling saw her, an expression of joy illuminated his eyes. After all, old people who were in a bad mood and in bad healthnguished for love andpany. He stretched his neck and looked behind her.


    Savannah knew who he was looking for, biting her lip, and said hesitatingly, "Sir, Mr. Sterling''s here too, but he has something to discuss with Cooper at the moment and wille to see youter."


    Old Sterling looked a little disappointed. He nodded and tried to cheer up. "Savannah,e and sit down," he said.


    Savannah meekly sat at the edge of the bed beside old Sterling. She asked about his health and advised him not to think too much.


    "I know, Susan''s done all kinds of evil and deserves it," he sighed and said, "but she''s my daughter, after all, I really cannot ept the fact that she''s mad."


    Savannah understood how he felt. Susan''s illness seemed too abrupt.


    Even she was still shocked.


    How could a normal person be insane so unexpectedly!


    She was about tofort him again when there was a knock at the door. Old Sterling held back his sorrow and said, e in."


    The door opened. Cooper stood in the doorway and said respectfully, "Sir, Dr. Joees."


    When Savannah lived in the Sterling''s house, she learned that Dr. Joe was the private doctor of the Sterling family and had worked for the Sterling for many years.


    Probably, Dr. Joe came to see if old Sterling needed his help.


    "Let Dr. Joe in." Old Sterling replied.


    A middle-aged man in his 40s or 50s, looking professional and calm, came in and said respectfully, "Sir."

 Chapter 222 - 222: It’s Not Your Fault

    Dr. Joe said hello to old Sterling and looked at Savannah. "Miss Schultz." Obviously, he knew the girl.


    Savannah nodded politely. She thought doctor Joe would examine old Sterling, so she stood up to give her ce to him.


    "Savannah, will you please pour two cups of jasmine tea for Dr. Joe and me?" Old Sterling said softly.


    Savannah was stunned for a moment and immediately nodded, "Okay." Then she went out.


    After partly closing the door, Savannah took a few steps down the corridor and felt a little ufortable.


    Each time Dr. Joe came to see old Sterling, he would take his medical kit, but today it seemed that he hade empty-handed.


    Clearly, Dr. Joe was not here to treat old Sterling today.


    They seemed to have something to talk, so old Sterling sent her away.


    She nced at the half-closed door; as if attracted by some invisible force, she could not help but walk back.


    The door was notpletely closed but left a small opening. Standing beside the door, Savannah could clearly hear the sound of the two peopleing from the room.


    "Dr. Joe, you mean, Susan suddenly got mad because of the gic factors from her mother?" old Sterling''s voice was a little shaky.


    "Yes." The doctor nodded.


    "But... Susan''s been fine since she was a child. There''s no sign..."


    "Schizophrenia, one of the mostmon psychiatric disorders, is gically linked. This illness is gically transmitted from your wife to your daughter and sons. There''s a strong presumption that Miss Sterling could live a normal life. However, environmental factors are also thought to y an important part. Miss Sterling was knockedpletely by what happened to her, just like what your eldest son had met many years ago. He drove the car out in a moment of utter lunacy, resulting in a car ident..."


    Savannah''s heart was beating heavily, and she held her breath.


    What did he mean?


    Old Sterling''s wife, thedy from the Cavendish family, had the gene for a psychiatric disorder?


    Dn''s brother, who had a car ident that year, was actually killed by his mental illness? The tragedy happened not only because of a quarrel with his father but also because of a mental attack!


    Now Susan was suffering from Schizophrenia because she had some special genes?


    No wonder a normal person would go crazy suddenly.


    No wonder¡­ when Susan was sent to the small white building in great pain after the divorce, old Sterling was afraid that Susan couldn''t recover and said she was different...


    Because Susan had special genes and was at higher risk of mental illness than others!


    Old Sterling knew that Susan was unable to absorb this heavy blow.


    Did that mean...


    Dn also had simr genes?


    Although he led a normal life now --


    Might he be sick one day just like his sister and brother?


    His depression¡­


    "Why is God so cruel..." old Sterling''s voice choked at the painful memory, "why should my children and my wife suffer so much...?"


    Savannah now regretted that she had heard the biggest secret of the Sterling family. She turned around and was about to leave when she identally bumped into arge vase beside the door.


    The bumping sound was loud enough for the two in the room to hear.


    Dr. Joe stood up, took a few steps, and rushed to the door. He opened it and frowned at Savannah, who had no time to leave. "Miss Schultz, you --"


    Old Sterling was also surprised to see Savannah at the door. After a while, his expression rxed. "Come in, Savannah." then he turned to Dr. Joe, "Dr. Joe, thank you. Please go first."


    Dr. Joe hesitated, finally, he said nothing and left.


    Like a misbehaving child, Savannah crept into the house and did not look at old Sterling. "I''m sorry, sir," she said.


    "It''s all right. Please close the door." Old Sterling sighed.


    Savannah closed the door and went to old Sterling again. The atmosphere was so quiet and strained that she could even hear old Sterling''s breathing.


    "You heard it, didn''t you?" Sterling''s voice was calm. There was no me. Instead, there was a sense of relief.


    He had kept the secret for a long time and couldn''t share it with anyone. Now he could finally unburden himself. That''s not bad.


    What''s more, Savannah was a good girl, and she wouldn''t gossip behind him.


    "Well... I''m sorry, sir, but I''m absolutely not going to say anything to anyone." Savannah promised quickly.


    Seeing her upset, old Sterling shook his head. "It doesn''t matter, Savannah. Sit down."


    Savannah sat down beside him and felt a little relieved that old Sterling was not angry.


    "It''s probably good for you to hear it. Dn doesn''t know he might have this gic disease. Now you''re with him, you can remind him at any time when he might be irritated or too excited at provocation. I don''t want him to suffer the same as his sister and brother."


    Savannah was quiet and thoughtful for a while before she said, "Dn doesn''t know the gic factor for mental disease in his family?"


    "Well, no one knows about it except Dr. Joe and me. Now, of course, you know it too. Dr. Joe said they might never be sick if lucky, and it''s better not to tell them the fact about their genes. A pressure situation and mental suggestion may increase the tendency toward the illness. So, I never mentioned it to my three children."


    Savannah gasped, "that is, Dn''s misunderstood you! His elder brother had a car ident because of a mental attack. It''s not your fault!"


    "me me. It''s better that he knows the gic disease in this family. What''s more, he''d gotten depression because of his brother''s death that year, how did I dare to exin that to him? If he''d known that they all had this disease, he would probably break down just like his brother. I can''t lose another son anymore." Old Sterling sighed again.


    Therefore, old Sterling would rather be estranged from Dn than exin, for fear that the son should know of the disease.


    Taking a deep breath, Savannah stirred uneasily. She could not help but ask, "is this gic disease really serious? Could people be cured if caught?"


    "Dn''s mom, my wife, is from a descendant of the Cavendish family. Her family had always had this gic disease. This disease urred among members of the family by heredity. That is, some members would have the genes, but the incidence of the disease is unknown. My wife was emotionally troubled because of a sudden urrence, and an incautious step sent her headlong down the stairs. In order to preserve the reputation of the family, I imed that she had passed away from a general disease," old Sterling''s voice was grave. After a moment''s silence, he went on speaking. "And Dn''s brother¡­ He suddenly went off his head in a quarrel with me and ran out racing, which caused a car ident and¡­ his death. ording to the doctor, this kind of gic disease is hard to be cured in the current situation."

 Chapter 223 - 223: Do You Agree?

    "Would Cavendish''s descendants in each generation have the genes?" Savannah asked nervously.


    "Well, offspring from the maternal side of the family have a higher risk of this disease. I''ve asked Dr. Joe to do gene testing for all my children and grandchildren. Unfortunately, Dn, his brother, and Susan all carry the genes. Devin''s luckier, and he''s quite well. However, I still hope that my children would never get sick. But it seemed that they couldn''t escape their fate¡­" Old Sterling couldn''t ount for the lump in his throat when he said this.


    Savannah patted him on the back and said a few words offort.


    Old Sterling held back his sorrow and looked at Savannah. "This gic disease killed my wife and took my eldest son away, now even my daughter went insane... I can''t lose myst son. Savannah, don''t tell Dn, just keep your eye on him and take care of him, will you?"


    Savannah forced herself to nod, "I know, sir, I won''t tell him, and I''ll try to take care of him, too."


    He looked relieved. "Dr. Joe said, as long as they don''t experience the stimtion of great joys or great sorrows, they will be fine. My eldest son, Geoffrey, got sick after breaking up with the girl he loved so much; Susan went mad after divorcing Henley and thinking about losing face in prison... But Dn''s different. My youngest son is sedated and self-possessed, he knows how to control his heart, and he''s calmer than his elder brother and sister. He''s hardly affected by emotions. The disease didn''t immediately ur to him even after his elder brother died in a car ident in front of him, and now he almost recovers from his expression. So, I believe he won''t get sick easily. Savannah, be with him, and when any emergency aroused his emotions, you can cold him off in time."


    Savannah agreed with old Sterling on that point.


    Dn was so calm and equable that he seemed never to be controlled by his emotions.


    Old Sterling was already very weak. After having spoken these words, he felt a little tired and sat quietly with closed eyes.


    Savannah kindlyid him down and covered him with a nket. "Sir, please have a rest first. Dn and I will see youter."


    "Well." Old Sterling nodded in relief and looked at Savannah as if she was a blessing for the Sterling family.


    Maybe Dn was lucky to have such a girl beside him. That terrible disease would never attack him all his life.


    Savannah closed the door gently, turned, and went downstairs slowly.


    She was thinking about the gic disease when she missed her step on the stairs. She almost fell down when a tall figure a few steps away from her rushed over, grasped her on her arm, and firmly held her waist!


    Savannah slipped into the man''s wide and warm arms. Looking up, she looked directly into Dn''s gray eyes.


    "What are you doing? Savannah? Don''t you look at the steps when you walk downstairs?" He scowled at her, a little irritated.


    Did she know that she might have fallen to her death if he hadn''t gone upstairs and held her in time?


    Savannah put on a smile, trying to be calm, but she felt extremely uneasy at the thought of the gic disease. Looking at Dn''s serious eyes, her nose suddenly stung.


    Although he was a normal healthy person right now, it''s not sure if he would be the same as his elder brother and sister someday...


    Dn slightly frowned at her red-rimmed eyes. Didn''t this little woman very tough on him at ordinary times? Why did she look hurt after a mild reprimand?


    He raised his finger to rub her pink cheek gently. "If you don''t want to be scolded, be careful next time! You know how to walk, don''t you?"


    Savannah sniffled and recovered from the inexplicableplex mood. She repented her false worries. How would such a tough and strong man get sick?


    "Why did you go upstairs? Your father''s asleep, and I''m going down to find you." Savannah changed the subject.


    Dn rxed a little when he heard that his father had gone to bed. He lowered his voice and looked at her. "I''m afraid that my father will keep you for another few days."


    She disappeared after living here, and he dared not leave her alone now.


    Savannah moved her eyes. "In fact, it''s a good idea for me to stay today. Well, I want to stay with old Sterling for a few more days. He''s in a bad mood and poor health now, and he needs morepany."


    "Are you going to defy me at every turn?" His mouth set in a grim line. He looked angry.


    "I just feel sorry for old Sterling when seeing him alone..." Now that Savannah learned that Geoffrey''s death had little to do with old Sterling, she felt more sympathy for him.


    Poor old Sterling, he couldn''t exin his eldest son''s death and had to bear his younger son''s resentment.


    Even she, an outsider, was somewhat ufortable. She couldn''t imagine how old Sterling had kept this secret for so many years.


    "No!" Dn frowned. Did this little woman really take the house as her home?


    After the abduction, he could no longer believe anyone in the Sterling''s house!


    Savannah rolled her eyes, "or you stay with me?"


    Dn stared at her andughed in exasperation. She didn''t give up and was determined to stay.


    Looking at her expecting eyes, Dn hesitated, as if thinking about her suggestion.


    Savannah saw hope. She gathered up the courage to approach him and gently nudged his elbow. "Okay? I''ll be obedient this time." She said in a low voice.


    Dn narrowed his eyes. If staying here could make this little woman behave like a good cat, then why not?


    He''s a big guy in the business. This''s a good deal.


    "Really? You''ll do whatever you''re told?" He asked meaningfully as he lifted her chin. His fingertips rubbed her delicate skin as if he was ying with his pet.


    Savannah pursed her lips. Even if she wanted to be rebellious, he never gave her this chance.


    "Hmm." She nodded and promised.


    Dn took a deep look at her, released his hand, and walked downstairs first.


    "Do you agree? Where are you going?" Savannah gasped and followed him down.


    "Ask my assistant to bring our clothes here." Dn didn''t look back.


    Savannah heaved a sigh of relief. He agreed!

 Chapter 224 - 224: Was He Fooled?

    Old Sterling was overjoyed when he heard that Savannah and Dn would move in to apany him for a few days. Of course, this was what he hoped for.


    In the evening, Dn went straight back to the Sterling''s house after finishing his work in thepany. When he went upstairs to his bedroom, he found it empty.


    He waited in the room for a long time, but Savannah was still nowhere to see. He frowned and called a servant in.


    "Where''s Miss Schultz?"


    The servant looked surprised and answered, "Miss Schultz has gone to bed after she talked with Mr. Sterling."


    What the hell? Gone to bed? Where?


    Was he fooled?


    "Who told her to move to another room?" Dn got up angrily, his voice freezing.


    The servant sensed his fury and replied carefully, "Miss Schultz said that she would live in the small study next to Mr. Sterling''s bedroom for the next few days, which would be convenient for her to take care of him. And she could respond to his urgent need in time. Before you came back, sir, Miss Schultz had me cleaned up the room and moved in."


    Damn it! Move into the study before he came back?


    Did the little woman think of herself as old Sterling''s personal nurse?


    Dn strode to the study next to old Sterling''s bedroom with an angry face and opened the door widely.


    Savannah was happily lying in the temporary bed, reading novels through her mobile phone.


    Before she could react, Dn rushed in and pulled her out of the covers. His expressionless face made Savannah shudder slightly.


    "You¡­ you''re back... It''ste, why don''t you go to bed?" Savannah collected herself and pretended nothing had happened.


    "Who told you to move here?" Dn kept back his anger.


    "I think the main purpose of our staying here is to take care of your father... I will just live next door to his bedroom so that he can call me more easily and I can take better care of him."


    "Have you reported to me in advance?"


    "I told you now."


    "Good," Dn said sardonically, "you''ve learned how to act first and report afterward."


    Just then, the cough of old Sterling sounded in the next room.


    Savannah jumped to her feet and took the opportunity, "it''ste, you should return to your room and have a rest... I''ll see if the old Sterling wants some water." Then she rushed out of the study.


    Dn''s face turned ck as he watched the woman take the opportunity to escape.


    ***


    During the days in the Sterling''s house, Savannah perfectly avoided sharing the same room with Dn by the name of taking care of old Sterling.


    Fortunately, Dn had been busy with the Tallest-building project recently and came backte every day. He had no time to pick on her.


    That evening, Savannah prepared the medicine in the kitchen and was ready to carry it upstairs in person.


    At the head of the stairs, she paused when a familiar male voice came from the porch, and then his footstep was closer and closer.


    She frowned. Devin wasing.


    Since Henley and Susan divorced, Devin hadn''t been seen in a while. Susan was sent to a mental hospital, he must be busy dealing with these home affairs.


    Now old Sterling got sick, and as his grandson, Devin, was sure toe to see him.


    It was toote to avoid him.


    Devin narrowed his eyes when he saw her, and then he motioned to the servants to leave. "I''ll go upstairs to see my grandpa myself."


    The servants nodded and left.


    Savannah was going to leave with them when Devin quickly stepped in front of her, blocking the way, and his mouth widened slightly with the ghost of a superior "Hm!"


    She looked at Devin. He lost a lot of weight and looked pale and haggard as if he had had some kind of illness.


    "Savannah, my family is broken because of you! Are you satisfied now?" Devin said through his gritted teeth.


    "Because of me?" Savannah frowned, feeling his words ridiculous.


    "Didn''t you? Because of you, my father abandoned my mother and divorced her; because of you, my mother''s gone mad!" Devin''s eyes zed with anger at the thought of what had happened to his family recently.


    This was an unlucky year. Valerie lost the baby, and he lost his weight to please his grandfather.


    Then he got a venereal disease and might never have his own children.


    Now, his parents were divorced, and his mother became insane!


    "Devin, you and your mother can always me others for your own faults. You''ll never realize your problems and mistakes." Savannah almostughed in anger.


    "Savannah, don''t be so smug. Do you think that you and my uncle will have a stable position in the Sterling family after breaking my mother down? Do you think that you''ll be the hostess of the house after living here and keeping my grandfather apany? Don''t dream!" Devin sneered.


    Savannah looked at him coldly. Why doesn''t Devin have the genes that carry that gic disease? Heaven has no eyes!


    She took two steps forward with the hot decoction in her hands, getting close to him.


    Devin was surprised by her sudden approach. "What are you doing?"


    He asked as he stood back at her zing eyes.


    Suddenly, Savannah rxed her grip, and the hot decoction fell on Devin''s instep with a crash!


    This bowl of medicine soup had juste out of the oven, boiling hot. Savannah carried it with heat-protective gloves just now. When it was all dropped and sshed on Devin''s feet, one could imagine how he felt.


    "Ah --" Devin cried in a low voice and almost jumped up with his ankle in his arms. It seemed that a piece of flesh was burning under his trousers.


    "Oh, sorry, my hand slipped." Savannah pped her hands and took two steps back. "Do you need to wipe your feet before seeing your grandpa?"


    "Dame you! Fuck!" Devin was frantic with anger, but he knew that the purpose of his visit today was to see his grandpa, not to make trouble. If grandpa knew about their conversation, he would have trouble. So he just shot a sharp at her before going upstairs.


    Savannah looked at his back and heaved a sigh of relief. She turned around and was about to go to the kitchen to re-prepare the medicine when she saw Dn standing a few steps in front of her. Surprised, she stammered, "How¡­how do you get back so early today?"


    "How else can I see this?" Dn''s thin lips lifted slightly as he walked slowly to her, his eyes full of approval. "Good, you be tougher and know how to fight back."


    Then he lowered his head to her ear, "but remember, be tough to other men only, not to me."


    Savannah''s ear burned by his breathing, and her face turned hot. "Hmm. I should cook medicine for old Sterling now..." She murmured and was about to walk around him towards the kitchen when he stopped her and picked her up in his arms.


    "No hurry. Devin went upstairs, and he''ll at least spend an hour with dad." He took her in his arms and strode upstairs.

 Chapter 225 - 225: You Are So Beautiful

    "Even if I''m not in a hurry to prepare the medicine, you don''t have to hold me up... Hey, hey, where are you carrying me? Let go¡­" Savannah found herself struggling in his arms.


    He nced at her. "Look at your jeans, they''re wet. You need to clean your clothes."


    Looking down, she found there were some sshes of dark liquid on her trousers. It seemed that the medicine sshed the legs of her trousers when she dropped the bowl to Devin''s feet. "Put me down... I''ll change my clothes in my room."


    He frowned and nced at the restless little woman in his arms. He followed her words without saying anything and went straight to the study where she lived these days.


    He kicked open the door, carried her in, and closed the door again.


    Savannah jumped out of his arms. "You go out first, I''m going to change clothes..."


    "I don''t think I need to go out." Dn crossed his arms and eyed her spectively for a moment.


    Startled, she bit the lower lip and didn''t move.


    "Want my help?" Seeing her silence, he quickly pulled her t-shirt off, bending down, and began to undo the buttons of her jeans. Before Savannah could struggle, he gave her a warning look, "you promised that you''d be obedient." Then he removed her jeans.


    "No¡­" Savannah was blushing furiously under his steady scrutiny, dressed only in her bra and panties.


    "You are so beautiful," Dn murmured. Savannah had a curvy, slim figure, her skin pale and wless. "I want to fuck you now." His voice was husky, and he was excited. He could no longer control himself; he couldn''t wait to carry her to his bedroom or even put her to her bed, which was too small for them to do anything.


    Dn''s gaze fell on the desk behind Savannah. Suddenly, with one fluid movement, he cleared all the books and papers off the desk so that they scattered on the floor, then he swept Savannah up in his arms andid her down across the short end of the desk.


    "Dn!" Savannah gasped and turned pale, "this is the study, and your father''s in the next room!"


    The study was next to old Sterling''s bedroom; if they made a noise, it could be clearly heard by old Sterling.


    He''s too bold.


    If old Sterling heard what they did, how embarrassed!


    Oh yeah, Devin''s also in the next door right now!


    "That''s all right, my cat. Just don''t moan too loudlyter." Dn muttered while he unzipped his pants and took off her panties. "I hope you''re ready," he breathed, a scious smile across his face. And in a moment, he was filling her, holding her wrists tightly by her side, and thrusting into her deeply.


    "Aargh!" Savannah cried in a low voice, and she was not ready at all!


    Dn''s mouth was open slightly, and his breathing was harsh. He groaned.


    "You''re so tight. You okay?"


    Savannah stared at him with her eyes wide. She felt so full. He stayed still, letting her limatize to the intrusive, overwhelming feeling of him inside her.


    "I''m going to move, baby," he breathed after a moment, his voice tight. He eased back with exquisite slowness. And he closed his eyes and groaned, and thrust into her again. This time he didn''t stop. He pounded on, picking up speed, merciless, a relentless rhythm¡­


    Savannah could only bite her lip hard and dared not moan out, least be heard by the people next door.


    Dn moved with ease, luxuriating in her, enjoying her¡­


    The temperature in the study was rising¡­


    ***


    After he left, Savannahid herself down and had a little rest. A wry smile crept to her lips. She stood up, pulled open a drawer, and took out a white bottle.


    Fortunately, she brought the pill with her to the Sterling''s house.


    Otherwise, she''d be in trouble if she missed it.


    She took a pill with water, changed her clothes, and left the room. When the servant told her that Devin had left, she went to the kitchen to prepare the medicine again.


    At the same time.


    Devin came out of the Sterling''s house, looking pale and in a terrible mood.


    He came to visit his grandpa today to make him happy and tried to see if he could get the 10% shares of the group back.


    However, his grandpa obviously didn''t forget Valerie''s abortion. He was not enthusiastic about him and behaved distantly. It seemed that he was still ming him for not taking good care of his wife after marriage and losing a baby.


    Old Sterling looked tired after they talked for a while.


    Devin dared not mention the 10% shares and could only leave first.


    Along the road, he drove the car absently and didn''t notice there was someone on the side of the road waving and calling him. He didn''t react until a slender shadow rushed over and almost hit the car! Startled, Devin quickly stepped on the brakes and got off.


    In front of the car was no one else, but Valerie!


    "You crazy? If you want to kill yourself, keep yourself out of my trip!" Devin snarled angrily.


    Valerie saw him get out of the car, rushing to him with tears. "Sorry, Devin, I went to your apartment to look for you, but the maid said that you hade to see old Sterling. So I came here to wait for you... I''m so happy to see you finally!"


    Devin, however, was toozy to talk to her. He turned around to get in the car but was caught by Valerie on his arm. "Devin, are you going to leave now? We haven''t seen each other for so long. Don''t you miss me? Let''s start it over again, okay? I know you are now in trouble, your parents divorced, and your mother got sick... You must be very annoying, never mind, I will apany you and help you..."


    "There''re so many women who want to apany me, and I don''t need you!" Devin shook off her hand, impatiently, "it''s you who killed our unborn child and made my grandpa angry with me! Anyway, you''ll receive a divorce letter from mywyer after a while!"


    Valerie watched Devin driving away, falling to her knees in dejection.


    She thought Devin had cooled down after all these days. Unexpectedly, he was still angry with her, and his decision to divorce her had not changed.


    Was her marriage with Devin reallying to an end?


    It was a long time before Valerie got up and took a taxi home, distraught.


    As soon as she got home, Norah and Dalton rushed up to her.


    "Valerie, did you meet Devin today?"


    "Is he still angry? When will he pick you home?"


    Since their daughter returned to her parental home, they had suffered from the gossips of their neighbors for a long time.


    Gossip was a fearful thing!


    It was not proper for a married daughter to live in her parent''s home for so long.


    Besides, their neighbors all knew that Valerie married the Sterling family''s grandson, and they had been extremely envious of them. The couple also lived happily in their admiration, which suddenly disappeared now. How could they bear such a humiliating fact?


    Schultz''s would lose their faces if Valerie continued to live here!


    Valerie looked like a puppet while her mother and father kept on ding dongs in her ears. Finally, she couldn''t bear it and cried out!


    "He won''t pick me home! He still insists on divorcing me! After a while, he''ll send me the divorce letter!"

 Chapter 226 - 226: How Could It Be

    Norah and Dalton froze.


    Soon, Norah beat her breast and cried in anguish, "oh, what a terrible thing! Divorce? I will beughed at by all our neighbors and rtives! You''re so useless! No, you must try to win his love back! You can''t divorce him!"


    They would have no rtionship with that noble and wealthy family after the divorce!


    Dalton sighed a long sigh and sat down to the smoke.


    At this moment, Valerie suddenly felt sick and suffocated. Her stomach heaved. She rushed to the bathroom, squatted down, and began to vomit into the toilet.


    Norah stopped ming her, frowning, and followed her to the bathroom. "What''s wrong with you? Are you ill?"


    After a while, Valerie stood up but still feel sick. She wiped away her tears and said impatiently, "nothing! I''d better die!" with that, she doubled over and threw up again.


    Norah looked at her daughter, and then she was surprised by a thought that rushed into her mind. "Valerie, have you had your period this month?"


    Valerie looked up with surprise. "No, why?"


    "Good! That''s it! You must be pregnant! Didn''t you notice that?" Then Norah rushed downstairs to the drugstore to buy pregnancy tests.


    Valerie did a test, and it was a positive result!


    Overjoyed, Norah pped her thigh andughed, "you are pregnant again! Even if Devin wants a divorce, old Sterling won''t approve it. Valerie, this time you''re so lucky!"


    Dalton''s lips parted in a delighted smile too.


    Valerie, however, was unable to say a word. She looked at the Clearblue pregnancy test stick and gasped.


    Pregnant again...


    How could it be...


    Devin had only met her once since her abortion. She tried hard to please him, and they did have sex that night.


    But after that, she wasn''t pregnant because she had her period.


    So, she got pregnant because¡­


    She had a one-night stand when she went to a bar to get drunk?


    The baby was not Devin''s at all --


    Valerie covered her mouth, and her heart beat violently. However, she knew that the baby was the only way for her to win Devin back.


    "Valerie, what''s the matter?" Norah saw theplicated expression on her daughter''s face.


    "No¡­nothing." Valerie recovered, covered her stomach, and tried to suppress her violent heartbeat.


    She mustn''t tell anyone about this matter.


    Norah immediately called Devin and told him the happy news.


    As expected, Devin came in an hour.


    "Devin..." Valerie was excited to see Devining for her.


    Devin''s eyes were still cold, but they went a little warmer when they fell on her belly.


    He didn''t expect that she was pregnant again.


    It was a ray of hope for him in the dead end.


    His illness may have rendered him infertile, the baby in Valerie might be his only child in his life, it''s too precious!


    "Devin, you are going to be a father. Valerie''s waiting for you to pick her and the baby in her home." Norah said, smiling.


    Devin walked to Valerie, took her hand, and said softly, "Valerie,e back with me."


    "Devin, won''t you divorce me?" Valerie looked at him tearfully. Although she knew that he agreed to make up with her only for the sake of the baby in her, she was still touched by his long-lost gentle manner.


    Although the tenderness was so fragile, so illusory, and was all built on the unborn baby.


    But what did it matter?


    As long as she was still old Sterling''s granddaughter-inw and the rich man''s legal wife, she was still a winner.


    "Let the past be lost, don''t mention it again. Come back with me, and I will treat you and our child well from today." Devin grabbed Valerie''s hand and promised.


    ***


    In the Sterling''s house.


    Old Sterling felt much better after Savannah and Dn apanied him for a few days.


    This evening, Dn came back early. Old Sterling had asked the cook to prepare a good dinner. They chatted while enjoying the meal together.


    After a series of disturbances in the Sterling''s house, the atmosphere tonight was rarely quiet and peaceful.


    As dinner drew to a close, Cooper hurried into the dining room and said, "sir, master Yontz is here."


    "Let him in," said the old Sterling, frowning slightly.


    A momentter, Devin, with Valerie on his arm, walked into the dining room together, "grandpa, uncle."


    Savannah was a little surprised. She heard that Valerie had been sent back to her parent''s home. How could shee here with Devin in such an intimate way?


    Old Sterling was also surprised to see Valerieing. Obviously, he was still angry with Valerie. He looked at Devin with displeasure, "what are you doing with her?"


    "Grandpa, Valerie knows that you''re not feeling well, so she''s extremely worried about you and wants to see you." Devin smiled.


    "Oh. Worried about me? If she were so kind, would she do anything to frame her cousin with a dead baby in her?" Old Sterling said mercilessly!


    "Grandpa, I know I was wrong! Devin''s forgiven me, grandpa, please give me another chance! I''ll change my ways and be good!" Valerie''s eyes reddened, and tears rolled down her cheek.


    Has Devin forgiven her? How could it be possible? Savannah scowled.


    Old Sterling sneered and said nothing.


    Seeing this, Devin stepped forward and said quietly, "grandpa, for the sake of your future grandson, forgive Valerie this time."


    This sentence shocked all but Valerie in the ce.


    Old Sterling reacted first, "what do you mean? Valerie... is pregnant again?"


    Valerie covered her belly shyly and nodded.


    "We went to the hospital today. She''s two months pregnant. The baby in her is in a good state." Devin added.


    "Why didn''t you say so?" Old Sterling said in surprisingly pleasant.


    Devin smiled, "We came to tell you as soon as a result came out."


    "That''s great! Good! Thank god!" Old Sterling stood up, looking at Valerie''s belly as if it was his regained treasure.


    Things had been going badly for the Sterlings these days, and there''s finally some good news.


    In front of the fourth generation of the Sterling family, old Sterling''s anger melted gradually.


    Cooper saw the eyes of old Sterling, and hurriedly asked the servant to add two more sets of tableware. "Mr. Yontz, Mrs. Yontz, please sit down."


    Instead of sitting down immediately, Devin looked at Dn as if afraid that he would disapprove, "Uncle, no matter what Valerie and I have done to you before, forgive us, please."

 Chapter 227 - 227: I Can’t Sleep

    Valerie, who seemed to be another person, said to Savannah gently, "Savannah, I used to do things on the spur of the moment. But we''re cousins, you''ll forgive me, won''t you?"


    Savannah squinted, a sarcastic smile ying on her lips.


    They suddenly lost their temper for nothing but old Sterling''s favor.


    How could she and Dn refuse to forgive them after they said that? They would seem ungenerous and mean if they insisted on talking about Devin''s and Valerie''s mistakes.


    Dn obviously saw Devin''s intention. He stared at Devin in a cold impertinent way. "Now that dad has forgiven you, just sit down. However, if you do anything wrong again in the future, as your uncle, I won''t let you off and will teach you a lesson for your parents." Thest sentence was full of warning.


    "Of course, it''s natural that my uncle should discipline me." Devin still kept smiling. Then he sat down with Valerie.


    Old Sterling felt relieved to see the family got a little moreplete. "Well, the past is the past. Don''t mention it again."


    After the dinner, Devin apanied old Sterling upstairs.


    Valerie was eating the fruit on the sofa in the living room. She knew that old Sterling had forgiven her because of the child in her, and she finally rxed.


    Savannah didn''t want to face Valerie in the living room, so she went out of the vi, going for a walk in the garden.


    After wandering around for a while, she turned and was about to walk back when she saw Valerie walking slowly towards her.


    "Why are you wandering in the garden alone without asking me to join you?" Valerie covered her t belly as she said in a soft but proud voice.


    After all, she had suffered, she could finally hold her head up.


    Savannah looked at Valerie in front of her with a sneering smile.


    Her cousin had really good luck.


    She was driven back home by Devin but turned back because she was pregnant again.


    However, she did not find it enviable, but rather sad.


    If a woman could only maintain her marriage through her children, she would never get the recognition and respect from her husband''s family.


    "You''re pregnant now, more valuable than a queen. I dare not ask you out with me. If you fall and wrong me again, what should I do?" Savannah couldn''t keep the sarcasm out of her voice


    Valerie''s face changed at her cousin''s words, and she clenched her fist.


    Savannah walked back toward the vi''s main house but was pulled by Valerie on the wrist before she passed by. Frowning, Savannah turned to her and said, "What do you want to do? Another falling to miscarriage and framing me up? Valerie, all your hopes in your life are tied to this baby now, I don''t think you can stand falling again."


    Valerie''s face turned red with anger, and she really wanted to p Savannah in the face! Anyway, she was pregnant now. Even if Savannah went toin to Dn, old Sterling would not me her!


    But then she remembered Devin''s instructions.


    Devin reminded her that they should be humble and keep their heads down in the house this time, and they shouldn''t go against Savannah and uncle as before.


    After all, the most important thing now was to get old Sterling''s favor back. So they had to rebuild the image of a good grandson and a good granddaughter-inw.


    With this in mind, Valerie forced her anger back, released her cousin''s hand, and touched her t belly with a smile, "Savannah, how could I make the same mistake again? Rest assured. This time, I will ensure the safety of my unborn baby and give grandpa a healthy great-grandson." Her tone was filled with pride and conceit.


    Then she turned and left first.


    Savannah looked after her with a frown.


    She knew what her cousin meant by saying, "how could I make the same mistake again."


    Valerie had learned from her mistakes. Instead of behaving recklessly, she would act with caution this time. All she did was to give birth to the baby safely and hold the position of old Sterling''s granddaughter-inw in this family.


    After a long time, Savannah took a deep breath and went back to the vi.


    ***


    It was getting dark.


    Before Devin and Valerie left, old Sterling personally went downstairs to see the couple off and asked the driver to drive them home. He told Devin to be watchful on the way and asked Valerie to be careful not to catch cold at night.


    All the people present could see how much old Sterling cared about the baby in Valerie.


    Savannah sent old Sterling back to his room before she returned to the study next door. As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw the familiar figure lying on her little bed.


    Putting both hands behind his head, Dnid there thinking about something with half-closed eyes. Because the bed was too small, his long legs could not fit into it.


    He just changed a white household shirt after a bath, and the top two buttons untied, showing off his fine and ssic neck. The sexy line of his chest muscle under the shirt made Savannah more breathless.


    "Why are you here again?" she gasped.


    She recalled what happened that day in the study with him... and she had been nervous for several days, afraid that old Sterling wouldugh at her if he saw the clue.


    "I can''t sleep." Dn cocked his head slightly.


    Savannah pursed her lips. So he came here to make her wakeful together?


    The room became quiet.


    "Your father seemed to have talked with Devin for a long time in the room." Afraid that Dn would do something to her to kill the night, Savannah started a topic.


    "Dad provided Rosemount Vi for them to live in. To prevent any ident before the birth of Valerie''s baby, dad also sent some experienced maids there to look after them," said Dn with a sarcastic smile.


    Rosemount Vi, worth over ten million, was one of the best houses in the Sterling''s name and not far away from the Sterling''s house. The vi was only ten minutes to the best hospital in town, and the front of the house looked like a beautiful artificialke. The air there was fresh and clean; the environment was quiet and peaceful. What''s more, old Sterling specially equipped the vi with several bodyguards, a driver, and lots of servants.


    Old Sterling gave such a luxurious house to Valerie and Devin, and it was enough to show that he was very earnest about Valerie''s pregnancy and attached great importance to the baby in Valerie.


    Dn wasn''t upset about Devin living in Rosemount Vi, of course.


    However --


    Since today his father could give Rosemount Vi to Devin to live in, he might give Devin''s unborn child a 10% stake of the group again tomorrow. That was, in the future, Devin might be given more authority.


    **********************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    As a weekend reward after reading all yourments, I decided to give an extra chapter. Don''t forget to vote, review, andment. Let me ask another favor too, share this novel with some of your friends, it will mean a lot to me. Lastly, let''s keep on voting until we reach the top ten of the weekly and monthly ranking. Rest assured, I will give a mass release in exchange.


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 228 - 228: Is It So Painful For You To Have My Baby?

    Devin would win old Sterling''s favor back with this baby. Dn, however, might have to cut apart his power as the CEO with Devin.


    Savannah looked into Dn''s gloomy dark eyes, and an involuntary shiver ran down her spine. It was the calm that preceded the storm.


    "Your father''s kindness to them now is only for the sake of the unborn grandchild," Savannah tried tofort him, walking to him, "don''t worry, no one can rece you in terms of your ability, including Devin, and I''m sure old Sterling will never let Devin promote over you."


    Dn stood up, put his hand under her chin, and tipped her head back, staring down at her, "it seems that you''ve not yet understood the importance of the offspring in my father''s mind. Though the Sterlings have arge fortune, we''re not arge family. In his mind, nothing is more important than carrying the family on. Therefore, if Devin really gives him a great-grandson, it''s possible for him to give Devin the whole Sterling Group as a reward."


    Up to now, the Sterling family''s property was just a simple number for old Sterling, and earning hundreds of billions was not as important as multiplying the descendants.


    Savannah held her breath as she felt his words.


    Previously, she would never believe that Devin couldpete with Dn for the group or the family property.


    After all, Dn was old Sterling''s legitimate son, and Devin''s family name was not Sterling.


    No matter how silly old Sterling might be, it was impossible for him to give thepany to his daughter''s son instead of his own son.


    However, she learned that Dn had a gic disease, and Devin was the only healthy child in the Sterling family now.


    In that sense, it''s really possible that old Sterling would be inclined to Devin.


    After all, it was risky to hand the whole family over to the son with inherited defects.


    The Sterling group might sink into chaos if Dn got sick one day!


    With the baby in Valerie, Devin stood a better chance now. Savannah believed that Devin would even like to give his son Sterling''s name...


    "What will you do then? Is there any way to stop Devin?" asked Savannah, who was a little anxious for Dn.


    Dn let his gaze wander thoughtfully over her face for a moment, then replied with a ghost of a smile, "There is a way, but you''ve refused."


    Savannah gasped for a moment and immediately realized what he meant.


    He wanted a baby. He asked her to have a baby with him.


    As long as Dn had his own children, of course, old Sterling would give priority to his own son!


    In this way, Dn''s authority and position in the Sterling Group would be perfectly secure.


    Dn was still thinking about making her pregnant...


    "... What else can you suggest?" Savannah stammered as she turned her head away.


    Seeing her reaction, Dn''s smile faded, and his eyes darkened.


    The little woman was still reluctant to have children for him.


    He stood close to her, urging her to move over to the wall. Pinning her against the wall with his strong body, he gazed down at her, scowling, "Is it so painful for you to have my baby?"


    Savannah''s heart was pounding under his burning eyes. She didn''t know why she felt faint and weak¡ªmaybe it was because his heat suffocated her¡ªshe felt dizzy and almost slipped in his arms. Fortunately, she could reluctantly support herself against the wall.


    "Dn, we''ve talked about this. I really don''t want to have children now. You also promised that you wouldn''t force me. You''re a man, and you won''t go back on your words, will you?" Ventured Savannah.


    Dn grunted in discontent, so, if he asked her again to have children for him, he''s not a man?


    "I can prove I''m a real man in another way," he whispered in her ear and gently grazed her earlobe with his teeth.


    Then he took both straps of her pajamas, slowly pulled them down her arms, brushing her skin with his fingers and the tip of his thumbnails as he slid her pajamas off. He stood back to examine her, his expression full of desire.


    Savannah was breathless, and she felt faint by his touch. When he was about to take off her bra, a sudden feeling of sickness came to her, and she almost fell! Luckily, Dn was able to hold her in his naked arms in time.


    "What''s up?" His brows furrowed, repressing the sexual desire in him.


    "Dn... I feel dizzy, I can''t today..." Not only a little dizzy, but she also felt sick in her stomach.


    Was it because she had dinner with Devin and Valerie tonight and got indigestion?


    However, Dn didn''t think so. His face darkened momentarily. Did this little woman try to avoid sex with him by pretending sickness? "I''ll call a family doctor."


    "No. I feel better now." Savannah didn''t lie. This kind of sick feeling was not very strong, and it came asionally. She really felt better again now.


    For some time, Dn gazed at her, then turned around and left the study, mming the door behind him.


    Savannah was relieved, though she knew Dn was unhappy.


    He might also suspect that she had affected her illness in order to avoid having sex.


    But even if he wasn''t happy, she couldn''t soften her attitude.


    Although she didn''t hate him, her impression of him seemed to be much better... she didn''t think she was willing to have children for him.


    How could that be?!


    She would leave him sooner orter. Such a man like him was impossible to belong to her for a lifetime.


    ***


    After Valerie''s pregnancy was known to the Sterling family, old Sterling''s health and spirit became better and better day by day.


    Dr. Joe came to the house to see him again. He said that old Sterling could stop the medication, and he just needed a good mood and enough rest now.


    Dn had nned to move out of the Sterling''s house and return to Beverly Hills with Savannah, but old Sterling insisted that he didn''t feel well and asked them to stay longer. On the one hand, he had been used to Savannah''spany; on the other hand, Dn rarely went back to the house to see him, and he was really lonely without them.


    Dn knew that his father was just putting on a show, but he didn''t say anything this time. He just agreed to stay with Savannah for a few more days here.

 Chapter 229 - 229: Never Mind

    Because old Sterling was much better now, Savannah didn''t need to deliver medicine and keep himpany every hour, and she had much more free time.


    This morning, after having breakfast with Savannah, old Sterling called the driver and asked Cooper to apany him to Rosemount Vi to see Valerie.


    To visit Valerie was, in fact, to visit the unborn baby in her.


    Old Sterling attached great importance to his second great-grandson in Valerie this time. For fear of repeating the same mistake or any further ident, he specially hired two professional gynecology nurses to take care of Valerie at Rosemount Vi. He also asked Dr. Joe to go there every two days to check on Valerie so that they could send her to the hospital immediately in case of any abnormalities.


    Though Valerie was just three months pregnant, old Sterling had already hired a team of obstetricians and gynecologists, and even the best midwives, nurseries, and maternity matron.


    Cooper understood his master''s eagerness to see his great-grandson and couldn''t helpughing, "Sir, you''ve just recovered. Why don''t we ask the driver to pick up Mrs. Yontz here?"


    "No, Valerie''s body is still exhausted from growing the baby. She should rest up when she can. My little great-grandson can''t stand any jolts too. I''m a lot better now, and it''s not too far away." Old Sterling insisted on making the trip himself.


    Cooper had to apany him to the Rosemount Vi.


    At the gate of the house, Savannah watched old Sterling and Cooper get in the car and leave and understood what Dn was worried about.


    That''s true. In the eyes of old Sterling, nothing was more important than the next generation of the Sterling family, even his own health.


    As soon as he recovered, he couldn''t wait to see his unborn great-grandson.


    The maid standing by could not help but sigh, "Mrs. Yontz is held in special favor now. There isn''t anything she could ask for that she couldn''t have. Old Sterling will even pick the moon in the sky for her if she wants. Days ago, she said she wanted to eat mango. Because the local mango is not very good in this season, old Sterling specially asked a partner in the Philippines to air a box of fresh mangoes to LA. What''s more, Mrs. Yontz''s parents go to Rosemount Vi to see her every few days. When old Sterling saw that Mr. Schultz''s car was very old, he bought a million-dor car for him the other day."


    Savannah''s lips curved in a cold and almost mirthless smile. That was when Valerie found favor with old Sterling, her parents could ride on her coattails to gain extra advantages.


    Because of an unborn child, Valerie and her parents became winners again.


    Valerie must cherish the baby a lot now.


    The maid shut up when she saw Savannah''s silence and thought she had said something wrong. All the people in the Sterling''s house knew that Miss Schultz and Mrs. Yontz were cousins. Now one of the two sisters had married into the Sterling family and was pregnant with old Sterling''s great-grandchild, which was regarded as a treasure by the whole family. However, the other one was an underground woman whom Dn Sterling hadn''t given her a name. No matter how she was liked or preferred, she didn''t even have a formal status.


    Miss Schultz must be jealous of her cousin when she saw her in such favor with old Sterling now.


    Savannah saw the maid''s expression, knowing what she was thinking, and could not help but gentlyughing out. Did everyone think she was jealous of Valerie?


    But she didn''t bother to exin anything.


    Old Sterling went to Rosemount Vi today and would not return until the evening. She had nothing to do, so she just wandered around the garden. When she got back into the house, she got a call from Olivia.


    On the phone, Olivia told her that Donna was leaving LA with Henley this afternoon, and she was going to see them off.


    With nothing to do, Savannah asked the time and went out to the airport with Oliva together.


    At the airport gates, Savannah and Olivia met Donna and her daughter.


    Donna, with her two-month daughter in her arms, was in good looks.


    After saying some words of farewell to Donna, Savannah looked at Henley, who was standing silently behind Donna with luggage beside his feet. The cowardly middle-aged man looked in a good spirit.


    Henley took a deep breath and smiled at Savannah. "I''m sorry, Savannah, for what Devin had done to you. I know he hurt you so bad. Although I''m Devin''s father, I''ve no position in the Sterling family, and Devin never listened to me. He''s been spoiled by his mother."


    In fact, Henley was a very honest and kind person, better than Devin and Susan, and he always defended and spoke for Savannah.


    More than once, he had stopped Susan in time when she wanted to do something to Savannah.


    Savannah never med him. "Never mind." She said softly with a smile.


    "I hope you''ll be happy and find the one who can give you happiness with all my heart," Henley said sincerely.


    It''s gettingte. Donna and Henley waved good-bye and left.


    Savannah looked after them as they went to airport security. Henley''s blessing still sang in her ears, making her a little abstracted.


    Find a person who can give you happiness...


    Who would be the one?


    Dn?


    She shook her head as hard as she could. What was she thinking?


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief as she watched her cousin''s back retreating behind the gate.


    Her cousin had suffered a lot in the first half of her life, and she could finally go back to her hometown to lead a new life with her first love.


    Susan, who had hurt Donna, had her revenge.


    For Donna, it should be a rtively good ending.


    Olivia turned and found Savannah lost in thought. "What''s up?" asked Olivia as she gently nudged her shoulder.


    "Nothing." Savannah recovered herself and smiled. They chatted as they made their way outside.


    "Well, you still live at the Sterling''s house?" Olivia asked casually. In a call with Savannah, she learned that old Sterling was not in good health, and Savannah recently stayed in the house to take care of him.


    "Hmm." Savannah nodded.


    "It seems that old Sterling likes you very much. I heard that the elders in the rich, powerful families are difficult to deal with. They''re always very critical of their future daughter-inw, such as choosing the girl''s family background. You''re lucky that old Sterling should be so kind to you." Olivia sounded breezy. She was happy with her good friend.


    To be honest, she was really worried about Savannah at first. Dn Sterling might tend to spoil her, but who knew if he was just for fun or not?


    After all, rich men seldom took little models like them seriously. They preferred to choose richdies from noble families too.


    But she felt much more assured now. Since Savannah could live in the Sterling''s house for such a long time, it meant that the Sterling''s attached great importance to her.


    Savannah smiled bitterly and said nothing.


    Future daughter-inw? She didn''t even have the status of a formal girlfriend. How could she be a future daughter-inw?


    "By the way, you just said that your cousin and her husband moved back to Sterling''s house?" Olivia frowned.

 Chapter 230 - 230: Everyone’s Watching Us

    "More than that." Savannah sneered, "old Sterling gave Rosemount Vi near the Sterling''s house to Valerie and Devin to live in."


    Olivia had heard of Rosemount Vi, of course. That vi was worth a thousand pieces of gold! She gasped, "Valerie had wronged you with a dead baby in her! Old Sterling must have been very angry at her! Didn''t Devin drive her back to her parents'' house and say he would divorce her? Why does old Sterling treat them so well now and give that vi to them? Is he confused by his sickness?"


    Savannah looked at her good friend and said, "Valerie''s pregnant again."


    Olivia froze and rolled her eyes, "she reserved the situation by another baby? Well, so lucky. But she doesn''t deserve to be a mother. God''s blind to give her another baby!"


    "Don''t let such a woman upset us," Savannah smiled, "it''s none of our business."


    "I''m just worried about you! Now that she gains the upper hand, I''m afraid that she''ll embarrass you again! When she gives birth to a great-grandson for old Sterling, her position will be more stable, and it will be easier for her to harm you!" Olivia said indignantly, hands-on-hips.


    Savannahughed, "she had a lot of trouble after getting me wrong at that time. Besides, how could she harm me? I don''t live with her, and I do everything with a clear conscience, she won''t have a chance."


    Olivia held Savannah''s arm and sighed, "why does this woman have such good luck? Didn''t Devin drive her back to her parent''s house after she miscarried? How could she get pregnant again so soon?"


    And then, all of a sudden, she stopped, and her jaw dropped as though she had remembered something.


    "What''s up?" Savannah looked at Olivia when she stopped.


    "Savannah, how long is your cousin pregnant?" Olivia asked hesitatingly.


    "I think it has been three months."


    Three months... Olivia''s eyes moved.


    One morning, three months ago, she saw a woman who looked like Valerie, entering a box in a bar with a man in an intimate way.


    She thought she made a wrong guess at that time, but now, she became more and more skeptical...


    What if she read it right that day? If that woman was really Valerie...


    That was to say, Valerie was likely to have had a one-night stand in a bar with a strange man?


    In those days, Valerie must be in a bad mood after she was driven back to her parent''s house, and it was quite likely that she was taken advantage of when she drank in a bar!


    ording to Valerie''s month of pregnancy, she really wondered who was the real father of the baby in her ...


    Olivia''s palms were sweating at the thought.


    "Olivia, what''s wrong? Why did you ask such a thing?" Savannah noticed her abnormality.


    Everything was not clear yet, so it was useless to tell Savannah now.


    What if she had mistaken that woman?


    Besides, there was no conclusive evidence at present. Even if Savannah went back and told old Sterling, Valerie wouldn''t admit and might me Savannah for wronging her.


    Well, she couldn''t tell Savannah until she checked the fact!


    Thinking of this, Olivia shook her head and said, "nothing. Just out of curiosity."


    Savannah didn''t ask more. They took a taxi and left the airport.


    ***


    Savannah hadn''t gone out with Olivia for a long time, and she didn''t want to go back early. After seeing Donna off, she spent a day downtown with Olivia and had a meal before returning to the Sterling''s house.


    Night fell, and the street lights went on.


    When Savannah walked into the porch, she found the servants standing in the hallway with their heads lowered, and there was a cowardly silence.


    Looking up, she saw a tall figure standing near the French window, his hands behind his back.


    Dn was back.


    A servant saw hering back, hurried over, and whispered, "Miss Schultz, you''re finally back. Mr. Sterling couldn''t find you and is quite annoyed."


    Savannah took out her mobile phone, only to find that there were more than a dozen missed calls.


    She silenced the phone while watching a movie with Olivia. Then she forgot to turn it back on and missed his calls.


    No wonder he was angry.


    She went to the French window and stopped several paces from him, "I''m back," she murmured.


    Dn turned his head slightly, and his eyes were tight. "You still know toe back? Do you think you can forget the time when you''re not living in Beverly Hills?"


    Since thest time she was kidnapped, he had arranged additional bodyguards for her.


    Every time she went out, there were more than three bodyguards following her in the dark.


    When he couldn''t get through her phone, his mind became unrested, and he immediately contacted her bodyguards, only to know that she was shopping with her friend. He felt relieved but then angrier.


    She was so happy with her friend that she even didn''t answer his call. Were his words still in her mind?


    With the support of his father, the little woman got bolder and bolder!


    Savannah smiled consciously, "sorry, Dn. I went to see Donna off, and then I spent more time with Olivia. I seldom went out these days, so I forgot myself. I''m sorry, it won''t happen again."


    Based on past experience, apologizing first was better than waiting for his punishment. And it''s better to be soft than stubborn.


    So, she acted girly deliberately with an arch tone.


    As expected, the harsh look in his eyes faded a little. Especially when she said that she seldom went out these days, his expression became much softer.


    Seeing his face rxed, Savannah immediately changed the subject, "has old Sterling returned? I''ll see..."


    She was about to turn around and go upstairs when her wrist was grasped by arge hand, which pulled her back. She suddenly fell into his wide and hot arms.


    "He''s already asleep," Dn said in a low husky voice.


    The little woman''s trying to find a reason to run away from him again?


    Dream on!


    Dn was holding her tightly against his arms. Savannah inhaled his clean, vital scent, flushing, and struggled out of his grasp. He pulled her close, and suddenly, he turned around with her, pushing her against the French window. Before she knew it, he pinned her to the ss window and brought his hand up to grasp her chin, and held her in ce. He was suffocating her with his muscles and his body heat.


    Savannah, facing all the servants, was actually blushing but dared not struggle again, "Dn, everyone''s watching us..." she muttered with shame.


    Even if this was his home and all the people were the Sterling''s servants, he didn''t have to be so frivolous in front of them!

 Chapter 231 - 231: I’ll Be Fine

    He had gone too far in the study next to old Sterling''s roomst time...


    Now they were in the living room! So many servants were watching!


    "It''s easy if you don''t allow them to see." Dn stared at the blushing little woman and suddenly raised his head.


    "Close your eyes, all of you!" He shouted his order.


    All the servants and maids present in the house bowed their heads obediently and closed their eyes.


    "All right now?" Dn looked down at the little cat in his arms with a slight flirtation.


    Savannah, however, felt more embarrassed.


    Even if they closed their eyes, they knew what they were doing!


    Before she knew it, Dn brought her face up, and his lips were on hers. Then he cupped her chin, pushing it up, giving him ess to her throat. His lips glided down her throat, kissing, sucking, and nipping to the small dip at the base of her neck.


    Since that time in the study, the little woman had avoided him all the time, and she even locked the door of the study every night or using his father as an excuse to keep him away.


    Today was a good chance. His father was much better and went to bed early.


    He wouldn''t let her go again.


    The sudden kiss almost made Savannah jump. She hurriedly bit his shoulder lest she would moan out!


    She could die of shame if her crying was heard by those servants!


    Was Dn a pervert?


    Dn couldn''t wait anymore. He picked her up and strode to the stairs.


    He kissed her in front of the servants as a punishment only, and he never thought of acting sex in front of others, of course.


    When his arms raised her up, the sickness feeling appeared again. She closed her eyes and held tight his neck, "Dn, wait a moment, put me down..."


    Dn noticed her abnormality and paused, letting her stand on the ground. "What''s the matter?"


    "I feel a little dizzy..." she said as she held his arm to support herself.


    "Dizzy again? Can''t you find a fresh excuse?" Dn sounded annoyed.


    She acted the same in the studyst time!


    It happened every time. How could he believe her?


    "I''m really dizzy and a little nauseous." Savannah looked at him like a child who was mistreated.


    He narrowed his eyes, seeing that she did look a little pale, and he wasn''t sure if she was trying to avoid him or if it was true. "I''ll call Dr. Joe to see you."


    "No. I don''t need to see a doctor. Maybe I''m just tired after ying. Let me go to bed early today, and I''ll be fine."


    So, she''s still trying to avoid him.


    Dn nced coldly at her and said nothing.


    Savannah was relieved to see that he didn''t push her anymore. She turned and hurriedly ran up the stairs.


    ***


    In Rosemount Vi.


    Valerie leaned back on the sofa, eating fresh fruit while being massaged by a professional massage therapist.


    She never thought she could live her life as the young mistress of this kind of vi again.


    It was like being in heaven.


    She touched her belly with satisfaction.


    The massage therapist finished and made an appointment for tomorrow before she left.


    Just then, Valerie''s cell phone rang.


    She picked it up drowsily and heard a familiar girl''s voice through the phone.


    "Is that Valerie Schultz?"


    Valerie sat up straight and frowned. This voice sounded like her cousin''s model friend, Olivia?


    What did this girl call her for?


    "What''re you calling me for?" she answered with a sneering smile.


    "I want to talk to you. Can youe out?" Olivia''s voice was calm.


    Valerieughed ironically, "what do you want with me? Do I know you well? Bye --"


    She recollected that in a caf¨¦ she was shot a video by a passer-by because of Savannah and Olivia, and it was a huge disgrace when the video was posted on Twitter.


    "It''s about the baby in you," Olivia said suddenly, "if you refused toe out, I don''t mind looking for you at the Sterling''s house."


    Valerie''s hands stiffened and her back broke into a cold sweat!


    What did she mean? Why did the girl suddenly say this?


    "I do not understand you." She sounded a little shaky, looking around, afraid any servant should hear her.


    "Really? You''ll seed when we meet." Olivia said in a half-sardonic way.


    Valerie, feeling a little guilty after all, agreed to meet Olivia. They checked the time and ce before hanging up.


    ***


    Two hourster, Valerie slipped into a bar by herself.


    Not knowing if Olivia discovered her secret, Valerie didn''t ask the driver to take her out. No one knew she was out tonight. She had sent all the servants to rest before she sneaked out.


    Walking into the bar, Valerie''s heart beat violently.


    This was the ce where she drank her heart out and had a one-night stand with a strange man.


    How did Olivia choose this ce to meet her?


    Did that girl know about her one-night stand?


    No, how could that be?


    She could only hope it was a coincidence.


    Valerie restrained her heartbeat, and by virtue of the bar''s unique dim light, she quietly went to the back stairs of the bar through the men and the women who were dancing or drinking.


    It was quiet and empty here, suitable for talking.


    Seeing Olivia, who had arrived earlier and was standing at the end of the hallway waiting, Valerie took a deep breath and walked over. "Anything to say? Say it now!" she muttered fiercely.


    "Congrattions, Valerie, another pregnancy." Olivia watched Valerieing and was pretty sure of her guess.


    At the bar that day, the woman walking into a box with a strange man was Valerie.


    Valerie''s baby probably had a big problem! Otherwise, she wouldn''t be guilty, not to mentioning here alone.


    Valerie sneered, "do youe just to congratte me? I''m afraid I''m not that close to you! What do you mean by asking me toe to a ce like this?"


    Olivia gazed at her slightly bulging belly, "this ce? This ce should be familiar to you. It''s not the first time you''ve been here, is it?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about! I''ve never been here!" Valerie could hardly conceal the panic in her eyes.


    "Is that so? But in the morning three months ago, I thought I saw you here, drunk, and entering a box with a man. I heard that your baby is three months too, right?" Olivia slowly disclosed her secret.


    Valerie broke out in a heavy, cold sweat, her feet rooted to the ground.


    Olivia saw it!


    Seeing Valerie''s expression, Olivia was finally able to tell that the woman she saw that morning was Valerie. "The unborn baby in you is troubled from a one-night stand, not your husband''s child, nor old Sterling''s great-grandson at all! Valerie, this is a lie, a t out lie! You had seduced Savannah''s fianc¨¦, bullied Savannah, and almost sent her to prison by wronging her. That could be all gone. But now, in order to maintain your position in the Sterling family, you actually did such a disgusting thing! I urge you to be frank with your husband and old Sterling as soon as possible!"


    ************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Thank you so much everyone for voting andmenting, keep it up until we reach to the top. I am so grateful too, to those readers who bought my privileged chapters. From the bottom of my heart, thank you so much (F¨¥ich¨¢ng g¨£nxi¨¨ n¨«).


    Keep on voting mass release awaits on Friday!

 Chapter 232 - 232: What’s Going On?

    "What nonsense are you talking about? The baby in my belly is, of course, old Sterling''s precious great-grandson!" Valerie lost herposure.


    "Is that so? Good! I will ask Savannah to tell old Sterling to check the baby''s DNA. Now the fetal DNA could be checked too!" Olivia called her out just to make sure that the woman was her. Now she believed the unborn baby in Valerie really had problems, so she didn''t bother to talk to her any longer. Olivia turned and headed for the stairs to leave.


    Valerie was relieved to hear that Olivia had not yet told Savannah. Seeing that she was leaving, she became nervous again and ran after Olivia to grab her arm.


    "No! Don''t tell Savannah - please!"


    Olivia stopped and sneered, "so you admit to having a one-night stand with someone else and that the baby isn''t your husband''s own child, right?"


    Valerie gritted her teeth and looked pale, "I know I was wrong. I''ll tell Devin and old Sterling myself. Please, don''t tell Savannah."


    Olivia gave a snort of contempt. Would she tell them herself? How could that be? If it was known by the Sterlings, old Sterling must kill her!


    Obviously, it was a stalling tactic!


    She threw Valerie''s arm away and, ignoring her, went straight downstairs.


    She thought it''s not a small matter and wanted to ascertain the fact before she told Savannah.


    Now that everything was clear, what was she waiting for? As soon as she walked out of the bar, she would call and tell Savannah the whole matter!


    Looking after Olivia''s determined back, Valerie trembled all over.


    No, the secret should never be known by the Sterlings! Otherwise, everything she had now¡ªthe luxurious house, the rich life, and Devin¡ªwould be taken away!


    And this time, her life would bepletely broken, and it was impossible to recover!


    How could Devin allow her to have another man''s child after a one-night stand? Her marriage with Devin was bound to end!


    Valerie''s eyes narrowed fiercely, and her mind was in a mess. The thought that she might lose everything deprived her of her reason. All she wanted now was to stop Olivia from telling anyone!


    Suddenly she rushed over and pushed Olivia, who had just reached the edge of the stairs!


    Olivia didn''t expect her action, and she fell down the stairs¡ª


    Landing in a heap at the bottom, she didn''t move any longer!


    Valerie looked at Olivia, who was lying on the ground silently, a shudder quivering all through her. She woke up.


    God! What did she do?


    She ran down the stairs in a panic and saw Olivia''s face white and colorless. What''s more, there seemed to be some blood on her head¡­


    In a panic, Valerie called her several times, but Olivia didn''t respond. Sitting on the ground, she covered her mouth!


    Olivia''s not dead, is she?


    Did she murder her?


    No, no, she''s not going to jail!


    Olivia''s expected to pull through! Doctor! The doctor could save her!


    Valerie took out her cell phone and was about to dial 911 when she suddenly checked herself!


    She took a look at Olivia, who was unconscious on the floor, and her eyes shed!


    If Olivia was dead...


    That''s not bad. All over the world, she was the only one who saw her that morning.


    If she was dead, the secret would bepletely buried, and no one would know!


    Valerie was even a bit d to have pushed Olivia down the stairs in time to stop her telling Savannah.


    She slowly put the cell phone back into her pocket, looking around and made sure no one saw them. Luckily, there was no surveince camera here.


    Taking out her handkerchief, Valerie wiped everything she might have touched to clear her fingerprints, including Olivia''s back. Then she stood up with a sigh of relief and straightened her slightly untidy clothes as if nothing had happened before she left the back stairs.


    Walking to the front of the bar, she didn''t leave right away.


    If she left now, cameras in other ces might catch her, and the police would suspect her when she found the time matched after an investigation.


    Valerie thought for a while, walked to a sofa, and asked for a ss of juice. She tasted it slowly and left the bar two hourster.


    ***


    The next morning.


    Savannah had breakfast with old Sterling as usual.


    Dn had a meeting with his clients at 11:00 am, so he didn''t leave the house early today and had breakfast with them together.


    Throughout the meal, Savannah lowered her head and focused on the food in her te, not able to look Dn in the eye.


    She had rejected himst night because of her sudden dizziness, and she knew he must be irritated and not happy now.


    She picked at the bread for a few minutes, then pushed it away.


    "Savannah, why don''t you eat more?" old Sterling asked with concern.


    "Well, I''ve no appetite today." Savannah smiled faintly. She didn''t know why she had an upset stomach these days.


    "No appetite? What''s troubling you?"


    "Nothing. Maybe because I ate too much ice cream yesterday, I felt a little nauseous. It''s not a big deal. I''ll be fine with a little hot water." Savannah waved her hands.


    "Why not ask Dr. Joe to see you? Or let Dn take you to the hospital." Old Sterling said earnestly.


    "No, sir. I''m fine," said Savannah sweetly.


    "She doesn''t need a doctor," put in Dn as he sipped the milk slowly, "maybe it''s just an illusion."


    Since he brought up the subject of giving him a baby again that day, the little woman had kept away from him, saying that she was dizzy and nauseous every time.


    Would such a coincidence be possible? She just made excuses on purpose!


    Old Sterling looked at them, frowning slightly. The atmosphere between them seemed to be somewhat strange.


    Before he could say anything, Savannah''s phone rang on the table.


    "Oh, sorry," Savannah walked away and answered the phone.


    After a while, she seemed to be excited. "What? Where''s Olivia now? Okay, Matt, wait for me. I''ll be right there!"


    Dn and old Sterling both stopped eating and looked over.


    Hanging up the phone, Savannah almost stumbled to the table with an expression of horror, "Sir, I''m sorry, I''ve something urgent to do, and I must go out now..."


    "What happened, Savannah?" old Sterling asked when he saw her look like a lost soul.


    Savannah''s voice caught in her throat.


    Dn''s face clouded. He left the table and strode up to her, "what''s going on?"


    His voice calmed Savannah down.


    "It''s Matt. He said that Olivia had an ident. She was found unconscious under the stairs of a bartest night." Savannah''s voice choked.


    Dn pondered for a moment, then motioned to the servant to get his car ready. He took her by the hand and said, "I''ll go with you."


    Out of her mind, Savannah was taken out of the vi and led into his car by him.


    She couldn''t remember how the car got to the hospital. Her mind was gone, empty,pletely nk. Outside the intensive care unit, Matt was sitting on a bench in the hallway, head cradled in his hands.

 Chapter 233 - 233: How Could It Be?

    "Matt! What the hell is going on?" Savannah held her breath and ran to him.


    Matt looked up at them, his face worn and sallow. It seemed that the stubble came out of his face after a sleepless night.


    He stood up and said in a husky voice, "Olivia didn''te backte yesterday. I knew she would see her cousin off, so I didn''t think much at first. After eleven, I was a little anxious, so I called her. No one answered the phone. When I was ready to go out to find her, I received a call from the police. They said that Olivia was found seriously injured in the bar called Hot Bird. It seemed that she had fallen down the stairs..."


    He choked and stopped here.


    "Olivia and I went shopping in the afternoon, and we separated after dinner. Why did she go to the bar? How did she fall down the stairs for no reason? Did the police find anything?" Savannah was burning with anxiety.


    "I don''t know. The police said they were investigating and would not be able to reveal any progress." Matt said helplessly.


    Savannah took a look at the ICU worriedly. "How''s Olivia now?"


    "The doctor said she had intracranial bleeding. It''s not a slight injury. Her life isn''t in danger temporarily, but...we don''t know when she''ll wake up, and it''s quite possible that..." Matt''s voice broke even more.


    "And what?" Savannah had a bad feeling.


    "It''s probably that she''ll never wake up." Matt gritted his teeth and said no more.


    Did it mean Olivia could be a vegetable? She''s so young... How could it be?


    Savannah felt groggy, falling down, and was just in time to be held by Dn''s strong arms. She regained her bnce and ran to the door of the ICU, "I want to see Olivia..."


    "There are regr visiting hours in the ICU. We can''t see her now. I''ve only nced at Olivia once since yesterday..." Matt sobbed.


    Dn saw the disappointment on Savannah''s face, knowing she wanted to see her good friend now. He turned his head and made a sign to the bodyguard standing at the end of the corridor.


    The bodyguard immediately understood what Mr. Sterling meant. He turned around and left. A few minutester, the bodyguard came back with a nurse.


    The nurse led Savannah and Matt outside the ICU.


    Through a ss window, Savannah saw Olivia lying in bed in the ward.


    Olivia, whoughed and joked with her yesterday, was now lying dead in bed with her head wrapped in white gauze and a venttor on her nose and mouth.


    Savannah covered her mouth. Her heart sickened within her, and she almost cried out.


    "Olivia, what happened to you?"


    "Why did you go to the bar alone and fall down the stairs?!"


    Matt looked at Olivia with red-rimmed eyes.


    Walking out of the ICU, Savannah threw herself into Dn''s arms and wept.


    Dn pressed her head on his chest, patting her back gently, and let her cry. When she finally calmed down, he said softly, "good girl, don''t cry."


    Savannah knew this was not the time to cry. She dried her tears and walked up to Matt, saying, "Matt, please take care of Olivia these days."


    Matt always joked and fought with Olivia like a little boy, but when such a serious event happened, he behaved much more mature.


    "Olivia''s my girlfriend, and we nned to marry this year. I''ll never give up on her. Savannah, that''s fine, you may rest assured." He said as he gave a firm nce at the door of the ICU.


    Savannah almost burst into tears again. She nodded and left the hospital with Dn.


    Before getting in the car, Dn stopped and looked at her sullen face. He tucked a strand of her messy hair to the back of her ear and kissed her on her forehead softly. "Don''t worry. When you went into the ICU, I asked the bodyguard to tell the hospital director to take good care of Olivia. She''ll be fine."


    Savannah looked up at Dn with her tearful eyes, and a wave of emotion swept through her heart. She knew that with his order, the hospital would not ignore Olivia.


    "Thank you, Dn." She bit her lip and said.


    He never cared about other people, but this time, it was an exception.


    It wasn''t because he became a kind and gentleman, but because Olivia was the woman''s good friend and the only same-sex friend.


    "But there''s one more thing I want to ask you..." Savannah looked at him tentatively, her eyes sparkling.


    Dn raised his eyebrows.


    "Olivia''s now be like this... All her family and rtives are not here except Matt. I want toe to see her every day, can I?" She knew that he wouldn''t say anything if she came to the hospital asionally. But if she wanted toe every day, he would probably be unpleased, so she had to ask for permission in advance.


    Under her eyes shining with expectation, he finally nodded, "let the bodyguards follow you every time you went out. Don''te back toote."


    Savannah busily nodded, surprisingly happy when he agreed.


    ***


    After Olivia''s ident, Savannah went to the hospital every day.


    Old Sterling was much better, and he knew Olivia was Savannah''s only friend, so he didn''t say anything.


    A weekter, Olivia''s vital signs stabilized. She had passed the critical period and was transferred from intensive care to the general ward, but there was no sign of recovery.


    Each time Savannah went to the hospital, she sat at the bedside speaking to her, hoping she would wake up. Matt would tell her about the progression of the investigation.


    She still wondered how Olivia could go to the bar alone after departing with her, and then fell down the back stairs.


    ***


    This morning, Savannah went to the hospital as usual. Before she entered the ward, she saw Matt speaking to a man in a police uniform at the door of the ward, heatedly.


    "Matt, what''s wrong?" She hurried over.


    "The officer said the result of Olivia''s case hade out. It turned out to be that Olivia fell down the stairs herself!" Matt clearly disagreed with the findings.


    It was not only Matt who had a problem with the result but Savannah also. "Officer, is this the end of the case? She couldn''t have fallen down the stairs by herself. There''re too many doubts! Did you check the surveince videos around the bar?!"


    "We don''t need you to teach us what to do! Of course, we did! Surveince at the bar door showed Olivia had gone into the bar alone, and no one was with her. She must have fallen downstairs herself." The officer said roughly.


    "Have you checked the security videos of the back stairs after the crime?" Savannah did not give up!


    "The back of the bar is a storage area for odds and ends, and few people go there. There''s no monitoring."


    "That is, it''s not at all clear whether Olivia fell downstairs herself or was pushed downstairs by others! Then how can you close the case like this? " Savannah gnashed her teeth.

 Chapter 234 - 234: Am I A Common Person?

    "Yes, officer, please investigate the case again. Olivia couldn''t have fallen downstairs for no reason!" Matt was not convinced too.


    A trace of impatience showed on the officer''s face. "We checked the girl''s background. She doesn''t have any enemies, and she''s just a model, not a head of state. Who''s going to murder her?" Then he turned and left.


    Savannah watched the police leave with clenched fists. She didn''t believe Olivia had fallen herself.


    If Olivia was murdered, how could they let the murderer go free?


    She had been framed, and she knew the feeling of powerlessness and bitterness when an injustice that could not be righted.


    Olivia must be painful if she had been pushed downstairs by others but couldn''t say it out now!


    After seeing Olivia in the ward for a moment, she got up and left.


    Out of the hospital, she stood on the side of the road with a heavy heart for a long time.


    Not far away, the Sterling''s bodyguard came up to Savannah when she saw her standing rooted to the ground, afraid that she might have an ident. "Miss Schultz, what happened? Where do you want to go now?


    Awakened by his voice, Savannah looked up, startled for a moment, and then began to look for a taxi.


    "Miss Schultz, where are you going now? Back to the Sterling''s house?" The bodyguard asked.


    Savannah looked straight at theings and goings of the cars on the road and answered, "the city police station!"


    The bodyguard was amazed, "the city police? Why?"


    Just at that moment, a taxi stopped, and Savannah didn''t have time to say more. She got in the car and mmed the door.


    The bodyguard looked at the car driving away, took a breath, and then hurriedly called Mr. Sterling.


    "Sir, Miss Schultz came out of the hospital and went to the city police."


    * * *


    The Los Angeles Police Department.


    It was the first time for Savannah toe to this ce. When she was wronged by Valeriest time, Susan asked two officers to arrest her but was in time stopped by Dn, so she didn''te here atst.


    She didn''t expect that, for the sake of her best friend, she came today.


    Taking a deep breath, she walked to the front desk. "Excuse me."


    "Register here." The reception didn''t lift his head.


    "No, I''m here... to ask for the surveince video for a case," Savannah said calmly.


    "What do you mean?" The front officer looked up in surprise.


    "My friend Olivia was seriously injured days before, and the police thought she had done it herself, so they closed the case. But I don''t agree. I think it was an attempted murderer, and I want to get the surveince video that night and investigate it myself."


    The officer paused for a moment, then burst outughing, "are you kidding? Miss, this is the police station, not your home! When the police reached a conclusion on a case, it can''t be doubted! What''s more, who are you? How can I give physical evidence like surveince video to you?!"


    "But this case really has a lot of doubtful points! If you don''t want to make more investigation, I''ll do it myself!" Savannah was worried.


    "Enough, Miss! This is the police station, if you keep harassing us with unreasonable demands, don''t me us for being rude to you!" The officer raised his tone!


    "Unreasonable demands? I just want to know the truth!" Savannah didn''t give up.


    "You are obstructing official business in this way, you know?" As he said this, two uniformed officers approached at once.


    "I beg you to reinvestigate it, please!" Savannah, regardless of the two strong men, said earnestly.


    The two police officers looked at each other and were ready to grab Savannah by her shoulders. At that moment, sonorous footsteps came, apanied by a man''s cold and emphatic voice,


    "Who dares touch her?"


    The policemen present were all struck dumb.


    Theing man was dressed in a pure ck suit, tall, broad-shouldered, and slim. He was endowed with a noble and dignified manner, which made him sterner than the policemen. His dark eyes now red with anger, falling coldly on the officers.


    The two police officers paused and gasped when they saw the man in front of them clearly.


    Dn Sterling!


    Dn walked to Savannah, held her hand, and pulled her to his side. "Whye to this ce alone?" His tone was stern.


    She could feel his displeasure and anger and knew that she had made him unhappy. "I... I want to reinvestigate Olivia''s case..." she murmured.


    "Investigation is the job of the police." He said more sharply.


    The little woman became bolder that she dared to go to the police station by herself.


    If the bodyguard hadn''t notified him or he had failed to arrive in time, she might have been hailed in the police station.


    "But the police concluded that Olivia fell downstairs on her own. I can''t believe it. I want to investigate it myself!" Savannah said stubbornly. Then she pulled his sleeve, "Dn, please, help me..."


    As long as he could speak for her, the police wouldn''t refuse him!


    Dn nced at the woman with a frown.


    Just then, the police chief, who learned that Dn was here, came out to see him, "Mr. Sterling --"


    Then his eyes fell on Savannah. He remembered the girl, who was kidnapped and almost sold to Mexico. In order to save this girl, Mr. Sterling almost turned the whole world over and flew to Mexico personally! Thinking of this, he hurriedly scolded the officers. "What are you doing? What did you do to Miss Schultz?"


    The three officers understood immediately that the girl had a strong rtionship with Mr. Sterling. They took a breath and said, "Sir... this woman... this youngdy wants the surveince video for a case. We told her that surveince video is important physical evidence and can''t be given to her. But thedy insisted..."


    The police chief learned the whole story and then turned to Savannah, "Miss Schultz, I''m sorry, surveince video can''t be shown tomon people."


    Hearing this, Savannah could only bite her lip. Seeing the disappointed look on her face, Dn spoke and asked, "Am I amon person?"


    The police chief paused and then reacted, "of course not! Mr. Sterling''s a well-known figure of extraordinary status. It''s our honor to have the case checked by people like you!"


    Savannah was speechless. When she asked for the surveince video, she was almost thrown into prison. Now Dn wanted to interfere in the affair, he could even receive thanks from the police!


    "Good. Then please took it out for me to have a look." Dn''s tone was authoritative.


    "Get ready for Mr. Sterling!" The police chief ordered his subordinates and then turned to Dn. "Mr. Sterling," he said, "pleasee with me."


    Dn nced at Savannah and then strode in with the chief. Savannah opened her eyes in pleased surprise, hurrying over to them.


    They followed the chief into the interrogation room, which had a 40-inch television, and the surveince video was ready.


    *********************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Another week to count, and to wee good vibes, I give another extra chapter. Don''t forget to vote ''till we reach our goal. Mass release reward awaits on Friday.


    I?would take this opportunity to say "Thank you so much" for every gift given by the generous readers who keep following this book. I am so grateful and will do my part to provide apelling story.


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 235 - 235: Let Her Do What She Wanted

    "Here''s the surveince video within hours of Olivia''s ident. It was taken by the monitoring system at the doorway of Hot Bird," the director said.


    "Thanks, chief." Dn motioned to the police chief not to follow.


    The police chief said nothing, nodded, and went out.


    In the interrogation room, there were only Savannah and Dn, very quiet.


    Savannah looked at Dn and said, "thank you."


    She didn''t expect that he would help her.


    Dn gave her a cold look. If he didn''t help her, she would certainly make a noise when she returned home.


    Let her do what she wanted all at once!


    Savannah couldn''t wait to pick up the remote control and pressed y.


    On the screen, the sign of Hot Bird appeared.


    Guests came in and out under the street lights.


    Savannah stared at the screen for any suspicious characters or details.


    She didn''t fast-forward in case she might miss anything.


    The hours wore on; Savannah''s eyes were sore and heavy from staring at the screen for a long time, but she just rubbed them and continued.


    Dn sat in a chair on one side and said nothing.


    Finally, a familiar figure on the screen picked Savannah up. She quickly pressed the Pause button!


    In the surveince, the figure was about to enter the bar.


    Although the picture was muzzy, the figure was so familiar that Savannah was absolutely sure she knew her!


    It was her cousin, Valerie!


    "Did you see that? It''s Valerie!" Savannah called Dn, pointing to the screen.


    Dn obviously saw it. He scowled, "why did she go to the bar in the middle of the night?"


    That''s right!


    Valerie was pregnant now. She valued this baby a lot and stayed in Rosemount Vi every day. How could she go to the barte at night?!


    What''s more, she went to the same bar where Olivia had an ident!


    Was it just a coincidence?


    Savannah continued to stare at the screen.


    Two hourster, Valerie emerged from the bar again.


    Unfortunately, there was no monitoring inside the bar. It was impossible to track Valerie''s whereabouts after she entered the bar. Whether Valerie went to the back stair to meet Olivia was still not clear, let alone whether she pushed Olivia down the stairs!


    Savannah stood up, walking out in quick steps but was stopped by Dn''s crisp voice, "where are you going?"


    "I''m going to tell the police that Valerie is a suspect!" This couldn''t be a coincidence. Valerie happened to go to the same bar where Olivia had an ident on the same night?


    Olivia was seriously injured and unconscious, which must have something to do with Valerie!


    Dn grinned, stretched out the corners of his mouth. "Do you have any proof? The surveince video showed that Valerie went to the bar alone that night, without any contact with Olivia, let alone pushing Olivia down the stairs."


    "That''s not how things were! Valerie must have something to do with Olivia''s injury! I''m sure!" Savannah cried.


    "What''s the use? You have to convince the police. But now, do you have any proof?" Dn replied mercilessly, restraining her from taking such a foolish step.


    Savannah stayed a moment, snuffling, "what do you mean? Just forget about it? Let Valerie off? In any case, I shall tell the police to investigate Valerie!"


    "As you can see, Valerie left the bar two hours after Olivia''s falling. That is to say, if she is the murderer, she had been deliberately arranged to leave veryte. During the period, she must have let the waiter saw her, which could free her from suspicion. When the police question her, she can prove that she is innocent. What''s more, if you let the police check on her, you''ll only keep her on her guard!" said Dn patiently.


    Savannah listened and began to sweat with anxiety.


    She knew her cousin was not a kind woman, but she never thought Valerie had such a ruthless nature!


    Why? Why did Valerie do this to Olivia!?


    What conflict could Olivia have with Valerie?


    The only contact they had had was that Valerie had made a fool of herself because of Olivia a few months ago in a caf¨¦. At that time, Valerie was recorded in a video that was posted to Twitter by a passer-by and was known as the other woman by everyone for a period of time.


    But she was not that stupid. Now she just began to lead a life of luxury and privilege. She wouldn''t murder Olivia for that to trouble herself!


    Why did Valerie do that to Olivia?


    ording to the surveince video, Olivia went to the bar first, and Valerie came inter.


    Could it be that¡­Olivia asked Valerie to meet her at the bar, and then they got into an argument? Did Valerie push Olivia down the stairs in anger?


    But why did Olivia meet with Valerie in person?


    What made Valerie take the risk of being a murder to murder Olivia?


    It seemed that hopes were fading for finding the truth. The light in Savannah''s big eyes became dim.


    "What does that mean?" Savannah asked faintly. "I can do anything."


    Dn stared at her. The little woman looked pale and red-eyed, tired and thin as if she would fall down with a gust of wind.


    He got up and came slowly toward her, pulling her into a warm embrace. "Don''t noise it abroad now. Watch your chance in the dark, and the enemy would show the cloven hoof sooner orter." His voice was steady, calming her down.


    Yeah, maybe Dn''s right.


    Now she had no evidence. Rushing to use Valerie now would only make her alert.


    The secret investigation might help to find some clues!


    She nodded, and at the same moment, she felt dizzy and close to fainting.


    "What''s wrong?" Dn sped her waist, startled.


    "Too tired, I guess, after watching the video for several hours. Let''s go back." Supporting herself by his arms, she stood up straight.


    Dn frowned when he saw her walking slowly toward the door. He went straight to her, lifted her to his arms, and then left the room.


    "Dn, let me down, I can walk myself..." Savannah recovered and struggled slightly.


    "I don''t want to see my woman faint at the police station," he said. A dim light struck his handsome face, and he squeezed her to his arms. Then he strode to the front hall.


    Savannah could not escape from his sp, so she had to wrap her arms to his neck and let him carry her out.


    The police chief and his subordinates were waiting outside. They were surprised to see Mr. Sterlinge out with Savannah in his arms. However, they just withdrew their eyes from them without saying anything, pretending not to see.


    Savannah blushed and buried her head in Dn''s arms as Dn strode out of the police station.


    * * *


    After returning from the police station, Savannah visited Olivia every day so as to take Matt''s ce when he had to work.


    Olivia was still in aa from her injuries.


    This day, Savannah spent the day at the hospital as usual. She read her favorite gossip magazine and sometimes spoke to Olivia, who was in aa.


    At the end of the day, the sun was down, and the room was fading to monochrome. Olivia''s wizened face looked paler in the light of the sunset.


    **********************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    As I''ve mentioned earlier, here''s another batch of mass release. I am so thankful for those readers who bought my privileged chapters mostly those who chose the highest tier. From the bottom of my heart, thank you, thank you, thank you. And thank you too, for those readers who keep on voting and gifting this novel. Rest assured I will give apelling story that will teach the value and meaning of love and how does reality works in times of trials.


    Keep on voting and help me to reach up to top ten! Our goal next week before Friday, at least 1500 power stone, so I will give another batch of mass release! Enjoy the rest of the week! Stay safe!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 236 - 236: I Try To Find The Person Who Harm You

    Savannah looked at her good friend, who was always full of life and fun, now lying silently on the bed. Tears seized her eyes. Olivia did nothing to deserve her injuries, and the one who hurt her had gotten away with it!


    Eventually, these feelings could be held in no longer; Savannah couldn''t help but gently hold Olivia''s cold, unconscious little hand.


    "Olivia, pick yourself up, wake up, and tell me what''s going on. Why did you go to the bar that night? Why did you fall downstairs? Did you go there to meet Valerie? Valerie did it? Please, wake up and don''t let the one who hurt you get away with it!"


    Olivia was lying on her bed, motionless like a petrified statue.


    Tears streamed down Savannah''s cheeks. She wiped away her tears with her sleeve, taking a deep breath. "Olivia, you try to wake up, and I try to find the person who did you harm."


    Since her father died and was adopted by her uncle''s family, few people were willing to help her out of real concern.


    Olivia was her only friend, one of the few people in her life who cared about her.


    In her mind, Olivia was more of a sister than a friend.


    Now Olivia had an ident, she had to get it straight for her.


    What''s more, Savannah felt that Olivia''s ident might have something to do with her.


    Otherwise, she couldn''t figure out why Olivia would have asked Valerie to meet her at the bar.


    Olivia was not on terms with Valerie at all.


    Because of this, it was more necessary for her to find out the truth.


    Just then, the door of the ward was opened. Matt had finished his work and came to the hospital to take care of Olivia in ce of Savannah.


    Seeing Savannah speaking to Olivia with tears, Matt sighed and put some fruit on the bed cab. "Savannah, you''ve been with Olivia all day, and you must be tired. Go back first, and I''ll take care of her in the evening."


    Savannah picked herself up, nodded. She looked back at Olivia and then left the hospital.


    Back to the vi, she was still in her most spiritless manner. The thought that Olivia was still unconscious made her dejected. With her head drooping down, she silently walked into the gate, not even responding to the servants'' greetings along the way.


    Before she entered the main house''s door, a tall figure came to her, blocking the way.


    Looking up, she saw Dn standing on the steps. He came back early than expected today. "You''re back," she roused herself and said.


    Although the little woman was trying to conceal her gloomy mood, he could still saw a weariness from her expression.


    Maybe she shouldn''t be allowed to go to the hospital every day.


    He strode down the steps, wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her tightly against him. Lowering his head, he whispered in her ear, "Devin and Valerie are here."


    Savannah''s expression changed. Especially when she heard Valerie''s name, her body reacted with a tremor, and she clenched her fist.


    Dn was afraid that she would not be able to conceal her emotions in front of Valerie, so he told her in advance.


    "Have you forgotten what I told you?" Dn admonished and, taking her hand, led her upstairs.


    Savannah nodded. There was no evidence that Valerie was guilty, so she must keep calm.


    They walked into the house together.


    There was a ring ofughter in the sitting room.


    Valerie and Devin were sitting on the sofa, chatting andughing with old Sterling.


    Valerie was good at making elders happy, and she seized every chance to please old Sterling. This time was the same. She did her best to make old Sterlingugh all the time.


    Looking at Valerie''s smile, Savannah thought of Olivia in the hospital bed and clenched her teeth.


    Olivia became so because of Valerie, and nobody knew if she''d ever wake up.


    But Valerie made all the way to the top, bing a winner in her life...


    It''s really unfair!


    Although Savannah told herself to calm down, she found it difficult to refrain from feeling exasperated. She wished she could rush to Valerie and asked her why she hurt Olivia!


    Fortunately, Dn noticed her turbulent moods; he squeezed her little hand and shook it gently.


    Then she calmed down and went in with him.


    "Savannah, youe back." Old Sterling waved to her lovingly.


    Savannah managed a smile.


    Valerie, sitting beside old Sterling, sneered in her sleeve. She felt her slightly upturned belly as she eyed Savannah with disdain and jealousy.


    Oh, Savannah still lived in the Sterling''s house. How shameless! Under the pretense of taking good care of old Sterling, she stayed in the house for such a long time. It seemed that she ttered old Sterling well.


    Valerie clenched her teeth. She was old Sterling''s granddaughter-inw, but she could only live in Rosemount Vi! Her cousin, however, was nobody but lived here.


    Well, it doesn''t matter. Valerie thought, Savannah, I will see how long you can stay.


    When she gave birth to the Sterling family''s fourth generation, old Sterling would be overjoyed and would like to live with his great-grandson.


    When she and her dear son moved back to the house, Savannah would be too abashed to stay here!


    "How''s your friend?" Old Sterling asked.


    Savannah took a casual look at Valerie and then replied, "Thanks for your concern, sir. My friend is further stabilized now."


    Valerie quavered inwardly with nervousness by Savannah''s nce. Then she took a very small drink of the water and pretended she knew nothing about it.


    The police found nothing, and they had determined that Olivia slipped and fell downstairs herself. What else was she afraid of?


    Then Valerie looked up and said, "Savannah, I heard that you go to the hospital to visit your friend every day, and you must be very tired. Come to have a rest and have some fruit."


    Seeing Valerie''s self-satisfied dignity, Savannah felt sad and helpless.


    Did Valerie think her crime would never be discovered and she could lead a happy life ever after?


    With a soft smile on her face, Savannah replied, "okay, Valerie. Thanks."


    With that, she released Dn''s hand and walked to Valerie.


    She knew how to act too!


    Dn was relieved to see her smile at Valerie, knowing that she had calmed down. He took off his coat and sat down on an armchair.


    After a while, Valerie said she had a backache after a long- time sitting and wanted to go for a walk in the garden.


    Devin nned to put up a good show in front of his grandfather. "I''ll go with you," he said with a smile.


    An idea came to Savannah. She winked at Dn.


    Dn raised his eyebrows. The little woman wanted him to help her get rid of Devin.


    He didn''t know what she nned, but he believed she wouldn''t do anything impulsive.


    There was silence for half a second before he finally said, "Devin, I''ve something about business to discuss with you. Why not let a maid take Valerie out for a walk?"

 Chapter 237 - 237: How Did Savannah Know?

    Since Dn said this, Devin could only nod, "... Oh, all right." Then he called a maid to apany Valerie out, and he sat down on the sofa again.


    Savannah nced gratefully at Dn.


    Several minutes after Valerie''s departure, Savannah found an excuse for going out too.


    ***


    Valerie, apanied by the maid, strolled slowly through the garden.


    Suddenly, in the front of the path, Savannah appeared, and she stared straight at her.


    Valerie paused. She did not expect that her cousin would take the initiative to find her, and she had never seen her cousin look at her in such a cold, regardless manner.


    Savannah used to be gentle and timid.


    If the predatory society was a big forest, Savannah was a deer standing aloof from worldly strife.


    She didn''t have such cold and fine eyes even when Devin broke up with her.


    An involuntary shudder passed over Valerie.


    Savannah was slowly approaching her.


    "Savannah, you...e out for a walk?" Valerie recovered her senses.


    "Well. I felt quite stuffy in the room, so I went out for a walk. Now that we meet, I think we might as well take a walk together." Savannah''s tone was quiet and calm.


    When did Savannah change her temper? She was never so close to her! Valerie trembled a little. Savannah must want something from her!


    Had her cousin realized she had something to do with Olivia''s ident?


    No. Not even the police found anything. How did she know?


    If Savannah had any proof, she would have asked the police to arrest her.


    "You don''t mind walking with me, do you?" Savannah asked intentionally.


    Recently, Valerie had been ying sisterly love in front of the Sterling family to please old Sterling, so she could not refuse Savannah.


    "I''ll apany my cousin. You can go back first." Savannah said to the maid.


    "What''re you going to do?" Valerie was rmed when she saw Savannah drive the maid away.


    Savannah chuckled, "my dear sister, are you afraid of me?"


    "No..." Valerie felt that her cousin today was different from her usual self, and this feeling made her a little nervous.


    "We''ll have a private conversation, and I don''t think you want it to be heard by others." Savannah paused, leaning forward, and whispered to her ear, "after all, it involves some of your secrets, and it''s not proper for outsiders to know. I don''t care, but I''m afraid you won''t want them to overhear us..." Her voice was quiet and almost menacing.


    Thest sentence made Valerie tremble.


    What did that mean?


    She gnashed her teeth. If she didn''t let the maid leave, Savannah might say something that she did not want to mention. Finally, she waved to the maid, "that''s fine, you go ahead."


    "Yes, madam." The maid hung her head and left.


    There were only two of them in the garden now. The atmosphere became strained and quiet.


    "Speak out. What are you trying to say?" When the maid left, Valerie didn''t have to pretend to be nice and gentle. She looked at her cousin, sternly.


    Savannah slipped into her pocket and pressed the recording switch on her mobile phone secretly. "Nothing," she looked at Valerie with a sarcastic smile, "I just want to ask you where you were on the evening of the 20th ofst month?"


    It was for this case!


    Valerie was taken aback by this question, and a cold shiver ran down her spine. How did Savannah know?


    Her heart thumped audibly as she nced at Savannah with a strangeugh. "I can''t remember exactly that far back. Do you get rid of the maid to ask me this? How boring you are!"


    "If you don''t remember, let me remind you. You went to Hot Bird to meet Olivia, right?" Savannah still spoke in an undertone but enunciated each word clearly and carefully.


    Valerie''s heart contracted with panic.


    She knew a lot! She even knew she had gone to the bar that day!


    Now that she knew that she had been there, there must be evidence. It was no use to hide.


    But she certainly had no proof that she had pushed Olivia down the stairs! Otherwise, she would have called the police and told them to arrest her!


    With darkness in Valerie''s eyes, she said carelessly. "So what? Yes, I went to a bar one nightst month. I just got bored at home and had a drink at the bar."


    "Really?" Savannah walked two steps closer.


    "Oh. You don''t mean to say I murdered your best friend, do you? Come on, why would I murder her? Do you have any proof?" Valerie bit her lip.


    In order to spur Valerie on, Savannah raised her tone and said with sarcasm, "Valerie, I don''t know why, but I''m sure Olivia''s ident was to do with you! You pushed Olivia downstairs! Now there''s no one else, just admit what you have done, would you?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about!" Valerie averted from Savannah''s gaze.


    "Oh, you can also say you are just a coward!" Savannah continued, "You''re not as good as your mother-inw Susan! Although she''s wicked, she never hid what she had done. But look at you, you don''t even have the courage to admit your doings! You are such a wimp! And you don''t have the appearance of the young mistress of the house at all!"


    Then Savannah held her breath, waiting for Valerie''s reply.


    She knew Valerie''s character very well. Valerie had to win everything. How could she stand to be taunted like this by her?!


    That''s why she came up with the idea¡ªrecording her voice when she admitted her attempted murder!


    So far, that was the only way!


    After Valerie admitted that she did it, she could hand over the recording to the police, and it''s done!


    Valerie zed with anger as Savannah expected. She clenched her fist and was about to speak when she heard a shout from her back, "Valerie!"


    Devin rushed over. He seemed to hear the conversation. ncing at Savannah thoughtfully, he whispered something to Valerie.


    After hearing what Devin said, Valerie rushed to Savannah, took out a cell phone from her pocket, and took one look. The phone was recording now!


    "How dare you record!" Valerie shouted, shooting Savannah a sharp look.


    Then she broke out in cold sweat. Luckily, she didn''t get the urge to say something she shouldn''t! Otherwise, the little bitch would take it as evidence!


    Devin was also relieved. Just now, he saw the maide back alone and learned that Savannah went to the garden for Valerie. He was afraid that Savannah might do something, so he found an excuse for looking for Valerie here.


    When he entered the garden, he heard their conversation from a distance.


    He remembered that he did not see Valerie on the night of the 20th when he returned to Rosemount Vi! That night, Valerie came backte, and she just said that she went out for a walk alone when asked.


    ******************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Another extra chapter today, enjoy the ride, and don''t forget to vote. Help me reach to top ten.


    Follow me on Instagram for more updates: @annashannellin


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 238 - 238: It’s Purely Fictitious Slander

    He med her for going out without taking a driver or a maid. What if the baby in her had any problem? So he remembered the night very clearly!


    Could it be... Did Valerie hurt Savannah''s best friend that night?


    Why did Valerie do that?


    No matter whether Valerie did it or not, or why she did it, Devin knew that Valerie must not go to jail at this time!


    Otherwise, she would get him in trouble again!


    When Savannah deliberately angered Valerie, he sensed something wrong. He realized that Savannah was deliberately trying to elicit Valerie''s words. From his sight, he could also see the mobile phone screen in Savannah''s pocket shing. So he understood immediately that Savannah was recording their conversation and reminded Valerie at once.


    "Savannah, I didn''t know you had a lot of fun ying the dirty trick of the recording!" Devin said coldly.


    Dirty trick? Was it dirtier than Valerie''s attempted murder?


    Savannah could no longer control herself. She tried to hold back, for she wanted to trap Valerie into damaging revealments. Since it failed, all her anger boiled over. She rushed over to Valerie, thoroughly aroused.


    "Valerie! Tell me, why did you hurt Olivia? What did she do to offend you? She is so young, but she may never wake up. Are you really free from any guilt? I used to think you were just selfish, but now I know you are not just selfish, but wicked and loathsome!"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about! When did I hurt her? It''s purely fictitious nder! I can sue you! Devin, look at her! I''m so frightened!" Valerie hid behind Devin in fear.


    Devin held out his hand and was about to grab Savannah''s arm when he heard a voice, cold as a cier,ing through the night,


    "What are you doing?"


    Devin gasped and looked over. Against the setting sun, Dn was striding over to them like an emperor in amanding manner.


    Devin took a breath, realizing that if he really grabbed Savannah''s arm, the next moment, his hand would be cut off. He retracted his hand immediately.


    Dn walked up to Savannah and grabbed her arm, pulling her behind him.


    Devin looked back and said, "uncle, I know Valerie was not sensible before and had wronged Savannah, but Valerie had apologized. Obviously, Savannah still bears a grudge in her heart and use such a thing, and attempted murder, to wrong Valerie! It''s revenge! Savannah''s yours, I know. But now, she has wronged Valerie without any evidence. I''m afraid that it will be her fault even if we ask grandpa to uphold justice."


    Dn looked at Devin and Valerie coldly. "It just never happened. Don''t mention it in front of my father."


    "Never happened?" Devin narrowed his eyes. "She had just wronged Valerie in that way! If Valerie were emotionally aroused, that would be noughing matter! In Valerie''s belly, there''s grandpa''s precious great-grandson!"


    Valerie was always a surly unforgiving woman. Hiding behind Devin, she whispered, "that''s true! Am I unjustly wronged for nothing?"


    "What do you want then?" Dn''s face clouded over, and his eyes deceptive.


    Devin sensed the ghostly danger in his uncle''s voice, and before he could speak, Valerie red at Savannah furiously and said in the first ce, "I''ll tell grandpa that she lost her mind and wronged me, pressing me to admit the crime, which made me almost fall down!"


    Last time, she was hated by old Sterling because of Savannah and was almost thrown out of the Sterling family!


    Today was the day to make her pay!


    Dn stared at Valerie with his darkened eyes, "are you sure?" asked him sardonically.


    The three words were as cold and quiet as theing dark night, indicating a storm lurking just beneath a cid surface.


    A shiver ran down Devin''s back. After all, he was still in the Sterling group, and it was easy for his uncle to find his fault when he wanted.


    Enough was enough for today.


    Even if Savannah were punished when Valerieined to grandpa, he would offend his uncle, and there would be no benefit for him.


    He and Valerie had just won back grandpa''s favor, and they were not yet ready to fight with his uncle.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly pulled Valerie and smiled at his uncle, "all right. Forget it."


    "Forget it? I''m wronged by her..." Valerie murmured reluctantly.


    Devin frowned her down, taking her hand, and led her out of the garden.


    In the garden, there were only Dn and Savannah now.


    "I thought you were patient, but it seemed that you should still learn how to keep your temper." Dn broke his silence.


    "Almost... Valerie almost said it out." Savannah watched Valerie go with an angry red face, tears in her eyes.


    Dn stared at the little woman with mixed emotions.


    Perhaps he should not have let her meddle in the case.


    Now she went to the hospital every day, thinking about how to expose Valerie all the time, and lost a lot of weight!


    "Do you think this cleverness will do any good? Even if you record her confession of murdering Olivia, it wouldn''t be direct evidence. When you tell dad, she may even say that she''s threatened and forced by you. Atst, you''ll still be med."


    Just like before, if he had note in time, Devin and Valerie would have already taken her to old Sterling!


    Valerie would hold her belly crying andining, and old Sterling would surely me her or even punish her.


    He knew his father''s character well. Although he liked the little woman, he would never be indulgent when it came to his great-grandson.


    Savannah bit her lip, "I don''t care! It''s better than waiting while doing nothing!"


    "I do regret letting you do too much now," Dn snapped, "from today on, you stay at home and do nothing! You mustn''t interfere with Olivia''s case anymore!"


    "Why? Olivia''s best friend. She became so because of me! I must get her justice!"


    Dn stared at her and said sarcastically, "I''m afraid you''ve done yourself over before you can get justice for others. Look at yourself, so pale and emaciated now!"


    Her little face was wasted and colorless, and her eyes were red with blood. She had been consumed by Olivia''s case!

 Chapter 239 - 239: No One Knows

    "In any case, from today on, no further investigation or visits to Olivia are allowed." With that, he turned and headed for the vi.


    "Dn! What do you mean?" Savannah ran after him, startled.


    "I mean, I''m going to restrict you from going out these days! Stay here and have a good rest. Don''t get involved with Olivia''s case anymore!" Dn''s tone was decisive.


    "Fuck! Why?"


    With longer legs, Dn walked much faster. Savannah hastened her steps to keep up with his stride, and she almost bumped into his chest when he came to an abrupt halt and turned around. Before she knew, he took her chin in his hand and tilted her head up to reach her eyes, "why? Just because I''m your man! You must obey! You remember our agreement, don''t you?"


    Staggered by his overbearing words, Savannah clenched her teeth.


    That''s right.


    When he was in a good mood, he would allow her to visit Olivia and even help her to get the surveince video for the case. But he could also change his mind at any time.


    She had no power to decide anything as his little pet!


    "Over? Then get in!" Seeing her silence, Dn turned and walked toward the vi. Savannah''s nose twitched and a sudden feeling of faintness which she had had a few days ago came to her again. She hadn''t had dinner yet, but she felt like fetching up and nearly fell down. Fortunately, she bnced herself by leaning one arm against the flower wall beside her!


    Dn noticed that she didn''t follow, stopped, and turned his head, frowning, "what''s up?"


    There was still that feeling of sickness in Savannah, but she did not bother to tell him. "Nothing," she said, biting her teeth and tried to draw herself up, "Dn, you don''t know what a friend means. We help each other when we meet with difficulties! Yeah, you''re even so cold to your own father. You''re a cold-blooded person. How do you know that?!"


    At this, she bypassed him, ran back to the house ahead of him!


    Dn''s eyes darkened as he looked at her back.


    Not far away, Garwood just came with some official business to report, and he happened to hear their conversation just now.


    After Savannah ran away, Garwood took a deep breath and walked up to Dn. "Sir, you don''t want Miss Schultz to get about this for her good, right? You''re afraid that Valerie may take ruthless action against her when really annoyed." He couldn''t help say that in a low voice.


    Valerie managed to return to the Sterling family as the young mistress, and she must cherish it very much.


    If Miss Schultz pushed her and determined to find out the evidence, Valerie would probably harm her to protect herself!


    Since Valerie could murder Olivia, she would be daring to harm Miss Schultz too!


    Mr. Sterling had sent bodyguards to keep an eye on Miss Schultz, and Valerie should have no chance to injure her. However, if Valerie really decided to murder her, she would always find a chance!


    The only way to protect Miss Schultz was to get her out of this matter.


    Obviously, that''s why his young master restricted Miss Schultz''s action. He wanted to protect her.


    Dn did not speak. His expression was hard to read in the pale moonlight.


    "Why don''t you exin it to her?" Garwood asked.


    Would the exnation work?


    The little woman was now in a rage, determined to find the truth and let Valerie get due punishment. In order to investigate Olivia''s case and find the murderer, she was incapable of listening to anybody and didn''t need his protection at all!


    He was now, in her mind, cold-blooded and heartless!


    "No. In short, she''s not allowed to visit Olivia at the hospital these days, and she''s not allowed to investigate the case." Dn ordered and then strode toward the vi.


    ***


    At the same time.


    Devin and Valerie went back to the vi early.


    After entering the porch, Devin pulled Valerie to an empty balcony on the first floor, closed the door, and looked at her coldly.


    Taking a breath, Valerie understood what he wanted to ask.


    "What''s the whole story? Why did Savannah say that her friend''s injury has something to do with you?" Devin lowered his voice.


    "How do I know?" Valerie denied the truth, "maybe she still bears me a grudge and wants to pay me back by wronging me... Oh, it''s really funny to say that I attempted to murder... So ridiculous..."


    Before she finished, Devin put his hand around her neck and said grimly, "you can cheat others with this excuse. I don''t care. But don''t y the same trick with me! I know you went outte the night her friend got hurt! What did you do that night? Spit it out!"


    Valerie shuddered when his gentle husband suddenly changed his face. Clutched by him, she had to admit, "yes... It was me, I pushed Olivia downstairs..."


    Devin let go of her neck, looking straight into her eyes. "What the hell happened that day? Are you crazy? Why did you try to murder that woman? If you go to jail, I''ll get involved! My grandpa will be furious! You --"


    If it hadn''t been for her pregnancy, he would nt a blow on her ear!


    Valerie rolled her eyes as she rubbed her neck with a pretended grievance. Of course, she could not say the real reason for pushing Olivia down.


    She sobbed and said in a pathetic voice, "Devin, it was an ident! I felt bored staying home every day, so I was out for a walk that night. When I was a little tired, I was worried about the baby and went to a nearby bar to take a break before going home. Unexpectedly, I met Olivia. You know, that girl''s Savannah''s best friend. She said a lot of ironic things about me, and she cursed me to have a miscarriage! I was so angry that I pushed her down impulsively, but who knew she would have been hurt badly!"


    "You fool! How dare you murder people in public! If your crimees to light, not only you are over, I would also be implicated! We''ve just won back grandpa''s favor, but you screwed up again!" Devin''s handsome face twisted with anger.


    "Rest assured, it happened on the back stairs. No one saw us, and there''s no monitoring. I wiped the fingerprints and traces, and I left the bar two hourster. Even now, the police haven''t called me, and they''ve determined that Olivia had fallen down herself. No one knows! Nothing will happen!"


    "No one knows? Then how did Savannah know?" Devin asked sourly.


    "I don''t know... Even if the surveince at the door of the bar caught me, it should also be taken by the police, and she cannot see it... Ah! Maybe uncle helped her get the surveince..."

 Chapter 240 - 240: Don’t Mind Me

    Devin agreed.


    ording to uncle''s ability, if he let the police take out the surveince video of the day to Savannah, the police would certainly give uncle this favor.


    "Devin, don''t worry, that bitch only saw me enter the bar. She had no other evidence. Otherwise, she would have told the police and asked them to arrest me." Valerie said confidently.


    Yeah. Devin''s face rxed.


    ***


    Dn was not kidding this time.


    The next day, when Savannah ventured out of the vi, she was greeted by two burly bodyguards. "Where''re you going, Miss Schultz?"


    "To the hospital."


    "Miss Schultz, I''m sorry. Mr. Sterling should have told you to stay at home for the next few days." The bodyguards said as they blocked her way out.


    The man was serious this time! "I just went to see my friend!" Savannah was hacked.


    "Sorry, it''s Mr. Sterling''s order. Miss Schultz, don''t worry. Your friend has her boyfriend to take care of her, and we''ll also send a care worker for her." One bodyguard said with a steely resolve.


    Savannah saw their firm look, realizing that if she insisted on going, she would be dragged back.


    If her disobedience annoyed Dn, she didn''t know what he would do next. Finally, she gritted her teeth and turned back.


    Dn didn''t allow her to go to the hospital, nor did he allow her to investigate this matter. She was in no mood to do anything else. Luckily, old Sterling was much better recently and did not need herpany.


    The only small constion for her was that Dn sent a care worker for Olivia. Even if she didn''t go, Olivia''s daily life would have been well taken care of.


    These days, Savannah had been staying in the room, bored with nothing to do. When Dn got home in the evening, she ate in her room under the pretense of feeling sick, trying to avoid seeing him.


    A few dayster, Savannah, atst, could scarcely sit still.


    This morning, after Dn went to thepany, Savannah went out too.


    The bodyguard stopped her as before, "Miss Schultz, you''re not allowed to go to the hospital. Please don''t embarrass us."


    "Can''t I?" Savannah scowled.


    "No." replied the bodyguard emphatically.


    "Well, I won''t go to the hospital this time, can I go out now?" Savannah folded her arms.


    The bodyguard paused and then asked, "Miss Schultz, where are you going?"


    "Don''t mind me. He ordered that I''m not allowed to go to the hospital to see Olivia, but he didn''t say I can''t go out, did he?" Savannah asked back, raising her dark eyebrows.


    The two bodyguards exchanged doubted nces.


    Mr. Sterling didn''t restrict Miss Schultz from going to other ces.


    Savannah did not bother to say anything more. She went straight out the gate.


    The two bodyguards could only follow her.


    After leaving the vi, Savannah stopped a taxi at the side of the road. "LA police department," she said.


    After a while, the taxi stopped at the gate of the LA police department.


    She hade here once and was quite familiar with this ce now. Taking a deep breath, she went straight in.


    Not far behind the taxi followed closely by the bodyguards'' car.


    "It seems that Miss Schultz''s still investigating her friend''s case. Shall we ask her to go back?" One of them was a little anxious to see Savannah going into the police station.


    "No," said another. "Mr. Sterling should have already called the police. I guess Miss Schultz will be back empty-handed in less than ten minutes."


    ***


    In the police station.


    Savannah went to the front desk, and politely said, "Hello, officer."


    The officer was stunned for a moment and immediately remembered this girl. Wasn''t she the one who had a very close rtionship with Dn Sterling and hade to ask for the surveince videost time?


    After Mr. Sterling left, the police chief reprimanded all of them who had served her, using them of having nearly offended her.


    What if they handcuffed thisdy and sent her in? That would piss off Mr. Sterling!


    Not this time.


    The officer stood up, "Miss... What can I do for you?"


    Then he winked at a colleague outside the desk. "Get a chair for thisdy!"


    Savannah knew that the officer''s attitudepletely changed because of Dn.


    That''s good. They wouldn''t refuse her request this time, would they? "No, thanks," she said, "I have a few questions about the details of Olivia''s case, and I want to speak to the officer who''s responsible for it."


    "No problem. You sit first, I''ll call that officer out." He smiled most ndly. Before he walked out of the front desk, he saw the police chiefe.


    "Sir!" the officer respectfully greeted.


    The police chief clearly knew what Savannah was up to. "Miss Schultz."


    "Morning, sir," Savannah said politely.


    "Miss Schultz, I''m sorry. You can''t inquire about this case again."


    Savannah was surprised, st time you showed me the surveince video... and there''re still a few questionable points..."


    "Sorry, Miss. Last time was thest time, and this time is different." The police chief coughed.


    Savannah immediately understood what he meant. "Because Dn said no, right?" she clenched her teeth.


    The man even told the police chief to stop her!


    The police chief was nonplussed to hear her call Mr. Sterling''s name in such a casual way, and then he nodded.


    Savannah calmed the discontent in her breast, begging, "Sir, please, let me help on the investigation... I won''t ask the details, or just let me watch the surveince again!"


    The police chief smiled bitterly, "Miss Schultz, please don''t embarrass me." The tone was emphatic, and there was no room forpromise.


    Savannah knew she had no chance, gritting her teeth, and left the police station.


    * * *


    In the Sterling''s house.


    Dn came back early this evening. When the servants had served the dinner, old Sterling called his butler, "Cooper, ask Savannah toe down to dinner."


    Cooper took a tentative look upstairs. "I''ve just told her, sir," he said, "Miss Schultz says that she isn''t feeling well and won''te down for dinner tonight."


    Old Sterling frowned. This trick again? She went down for dinner when Dn wasn''t at home, but she felt ill as soon as Dn returned.


    "Tell her that I ask her toe down to dinner." Even if they were having some problems, they should finish fighting after so many days.


    "Since she''s not well, don''t force her." Dn sat down with a sullen face and picked up his folk.


    ording to the bodyguard, the little woman went out today. While she could not go to the hospital, she ended up in the police station, trying to investigate Olivia''s case again.


    Fortunately, he had already warned the police chief, so he sent her back.


    Now she even gave him that attitude! Good!


    Seeing this, the old Sterling could only say nothing more and sat down.

 Chapter 241 - 241: Never Again

    Savannah spent time on her iPad for a while; then, she called Mat to ask the state of Olivia.


    Olivia''s vital signs were stable beyond the critical stage, but she showed no sign of waking up.


    After the phone call, Savannah was a bit depressed. She grabbed her nightgown and towel and pushed the door open.


    There was no bathroom in the study, so she had to go to the bathroom in the guest room on the second floor.


    Although the bathroom was for guests, the size, specifications, andfort could match which of a five-star hotel.


    The room was equipped with a luxury Jacuzzi, which had eight automatic massage heads, thermostat-controlled heat, automatic water release of negative ions and minerals.


    Savannah opened the hot water faucet, watching the water slowly filling the bathtub. The bathroom was full of steam soon.


    She took off her bathrobe, went into the tub,y back, and briefly closed her eyes, rxing in the soothing warmth.


    She waspletely lost in her own world that she didn''t notice the door open.


    Dn came in and closed the door. It''s all hot and steamy. He stopped at the bath, gazing at the little woman in hot water and foam. His eyes were hot and heated, enjoying the beauty in front of him.


    It was some time before Savannah felt his burning gaze. When she opened her eyes, she saw a vague form in the steam standing beside the bath.


    "Who''s that!" She screamed, startled, retreating into a corner. Then she saw clearly the person in front of her, blushing. "Why are you here! I''m taking a bath!" She cried, reaching for the towel on the shelf and wrapped it around her body.


    She was not only shy for being seen by him, but still annoyed because he restricted her from visiting Olivia for a few days.


    "Didn''t you say you felt sick? I''ming to see how sick you are." Dn was not embarrassed at all but took a few steps closer.


    This little cat became bolder!


    He said nothing when she didn''t go downstairs to eat before. He knew that she deliberately avoided him, but he gave her enough time to calm down.


    However, after so many days, she went even further!


    She gave him the attitude over and over again!


    Today again, she didn''t have dinner downstairs to avoid him. He didn''t bother to say anything in front of his father, but privately, he had to teach this disobedient cat a good lesson!


    She said she was sick? Well, he came to see what''s wrong with her for himself!


    She could even feel the heat of his body above the steam. "Don''te, I''m much better now..." she murmured as she curled herself up in the corner.


    In reply, he reached over and pulled her out of the bath.


    The towel was randomly wrapped around her, and it slipped down the floor easily by his grasp. Her white breasts jumped out, bumping against his chest. He watched her intently, his eyes heated even, and he tried hard to repress the thought of taking her now.


    "Better? Aren''t you too ill to go downstairs to eat? How could you get better so soon?" He said sarcastically as he caressed her naked skin as if to check where it was wrong.


    Savannah bit her lower lip, and her body writhed slightly under his touch, "really... Let me go... Dn..."


    "Are you better or not ill at all?" His hand flexed over her backside and squeezed gently. He was going to make her stop lying or being difficult with him!


    Savannah shut up and did not speak.


    Seeing her silence, he smiled a slow,zy, wicked smile. He had a lot of ways to make her submission. His hands smoothed and shaped each of her buttocks, then his fingers glided down to her sexy¡­


    Finally, she couldn''t stand it, "I''m not sick, I''m not sick, okay?!"


    "You mean you''re cheating?" Dn asked coldly.


    She bit her lip and denied nothing.


    "Dare you again?" His hand went up to her chin, tipping her head back, and his tone was stern.


    "No, I dare not..." Savannah muttered, but she was not convinced.


    "And pretend to be ill?!"


    "Never again..."


    "Should you go downstairs to dinner every day?"


    "Yes¡­"


    Dn knew she didn''t really mean it, but he was already satisfied. After bringing her to a good girl again, he released his hands.


    Savannah was slightly relieved and immediately took two steps back for the towel. Maybe it was because she didn''t eat dinner or something, a fit of dizziness came to her suddenly, and she slipped into the water. She choked and began to cough!


    Dn reacted quickly, pulling her up into his arms and frowning, "what''s up?"


    "Nothing!" She steadied herself and pushed him away. She hadn''t made up with him yet, and she couldn''t let him take advantage of her now.


    "You seem to be in this state frequently these days. Really nothing?" He frowned as he gazed at her.


    This happened to her several times. He thought she had affected illness before.


    But she felt dizzy and sick again today. This time, he thought she was not faking it.


    "Maybe I''ve stayed in the bathroom for a long time and got a little dizzy from the steam. Just get out of here and let me wash up quickly." She said, pushing him outside.


    "I''ll tell Cooper to call Dr. Joe," Dn said as he was pushed out by her wet warm hands.


    She looked at him through the steam, a little moved, but then she restrained herself. Why should she be touched by his concern? He just didn''t want his pet to get sick. He would be worried even if she''s a dog or a cat.


    He knew exactly what she wanted to do now, but he wouldn''t let her do it!


    After a pause, she said bravely, "no. I wish you''d let me see Olivia more than see a doctor, and let me keep investigating Olivia''s case."


    Then she waited for his answer.


    She hoped that after all these days, his attitude had softened.


    However, two secondster, he opened his mouth, "No."


    Grumbling anger swelled her bosom. With clenched teeth, she banged the bathroom door closed and locked it!


    ***


    A few dayster, Devin and Valerie came to the Sterling''s house again. When they were eating, Devin and Valerie said that they wanted to spend the weekend with grandpa.


    Old Sterling weed the couple, of course. Since Susan was sent to a mental nursing home, and his son-inw Henley left, he was quite lonely and starved forpanionship.


    He felt so good to see more people in the family. His eyes were brighter, and his attitude toward Valerie became better and better when he saw her growing belly each time she visited.


    In the face of the Sterlings'' precious fourth generation, nothing was unforgivable.


    If Valerie could safely deliver his great-grandson for the Sterlings, her contribution to the family was enough to offset any mistakes she might have made.


    When Savannah learned that Devin and Valerie would spend the weekend at the Sterling''s house, she asked to return to Beverly Hills first.

 Chapter 242 - 242: Don’t You Have Basic Manners?

    Old Sterling knew that she wanted to avoid facing Devin and Valerie.


    After all, Devin was her ex-fianc¨¦, and he broke up with her because of her cousin; her rtionship with Valerie was also very tense. It would be a little awkward for her to live in the same house with them. But old Sterling was really reluctant to let her leave.


    When Savannah moved out, so would Dn.


    Dn rarely lived at home before. How could old Sterling let him go now?


    In this way, old Sterling persuaded Savannah to stay, saying that he was not quite well yet. He also said that as the Sterling''s house was sorge and had so many rooms, he would arrange for Devin and Valerie to live far away from her and Dn. They would not meet each other too much, and they would only stay for two days at the weekend.


    Anyway, everything worked.


    Savannah had no choice but topromise and promise to stay.


    In addition to the persuasion from old Sterling, she also had her own concerns.


    Her rtionship with Dn hadn''t eased yet, and she never spoke to him these days.


    She was still very angry at his insolence and that he suddenly changed his mind! Now she felt he was not only overbearing and autocratic but also unfeeling and ruthless; what''s more, he forced her to be a cold-blooded animal too!


    At least she would have a chance to avoid him at the Sterling''s house.


    Back at Beverly Hills, she couldn''t avoid him anymore.


    Therefore, it would be good to live in the Sterling''s house for the time being.


    On Friday night, Dn was busy with the business of the group and didn''t go back.


    Right after dinner, Devin and Valerie arrived from Rosemount Vi.


    Valerie''s belly looked bigger, and her round face looked ruby under the light. They walked arm in arm into the room, like a lovely couple. They called old Sterling grandpa sweetly before sitting down.


    Valerie touched her belly softly, "the baby didn''t move today until we came here! He must be very happy to see grandpa!"


    "Yes, it seems that the baby''s greeting you, grandpa." Devin also ttered.


    Hearing this, old Sterling smiled from ear to ear.


    Maybe it was because this scene was too disgusting, or Savannah ate too much in dinner, her stomach got sick, and she was at the point of fainting.


    Seeing Valerie, she was reminded of Olivia, who had not yet woken up and didn''t know when she would open her eyes again.


    "I''m sorry, sir, but I''m feeling a little ill. I''ll just go upstairs." She stood up and said softly.


    Old Sterling thought that her illness was an excuse, but he understood her. "Well. Go upstairs to have a rest."


    Savannah nodded and left first.


    Valerie looked at her cousin''s back, and there was a faint chill in her smiling eyes.


    The memory of what Savannah saidst time in the garden angered her again. Savannah didn''t have the evidence that she killed Olivia, but she herself almost admitted it by the little bitch''s trick!


    Oh, now she still lives here. Did she really think of herself as the Sterlings'' young mistress?


    When I give birth to the baby and move back to the Sterling''s house, you little bitch will get out of here! Valerie clenched fists secretly.


    Even if Dn and old Sterling liked Savannah, she couldn''t be more valuable than the baby!


    Valerie felt her belly with a confident smile.


    ***


    Upstairs.


    As soon as Savannah went back to her room, she rushed into the washroom, bent down in front of the toilet, and began to throw up.


    She spewed up the entire meal.


    Then she rose up, stumbling, with a feeling of faintness. If she wasn''t in time to lean one arm against the wall, she would have fallen to the ground.


    She was now rmed by the sick feeling throughout these days. Before, she didn''t care about it because it was not obvious, and she didn''t want to bother anyone when she still lived here.


    Today, she realized that the feeling of dizziness and nausea hadsted for a long time. And it was getting worse.


    She supported herself against the wall, and walked slowly out of the washroom, sitting down on the bed. Covering her stomach, she sighed.


    Was it because she had eaten too much meat and fish since she lived in the Sterling''s house?


    But how did faintness and sicknesse at the same time?


    She was in good health all the time and didn''t have so many problems.


    Maybe she should go to the hospital for a checkup.


    After resting for a while, Savannah felt better. She prepared clean clothes and a bath towel and was ready to take a bath in the guest room.


    However, when she just walked out of the study and turned right, she saw Valerie standing at the end of the corridor as if she had been waiting for her for a long time. There was a provocation in her expression.


    "What are you doing here?" Savannah stopped warily.


    Valerie bared her belly and walked slowly to her like a peacock about to unfurl. "I''m the granddaughter-inw of the house''s master and the rightful owner of this house. Is it strange to see me here? And I wonder how you, a nobody, could live here for such a long time. Could you tell me what you are doing here?" She said in an offensive way as she stopped in front of Savannah, and her words were full of aggression.


    Savannah clenched her fist and hoped she could p her cousin in the face. Her patience was almost at an end, but she must bear it, for Olivia and for herself.


    Her impulsive action would only give Valerie a chance toin!


    Valerie might design to infuriate her. Her anger was exactly what Valerie wanted!


    Savannah stared at her coldly and snorted. Then she got around Valerie to pass on when she was stopped by one arm. "I''m talking to you! Don''t you have basic manners?"


    "Basic manners?" Savannah repeated derisively, "what should I say to the one who has no basic humanity? Valerie, I used to think you were just selfish and mean, but now I realize that you are not even a human being. You mustn''t think because there''s no proof that you can get away with it forever. I''m sure Olivia will wake up one day, and when she tells the police the truth, you''re dead!"


    Valerie''s face turned red, and she put up her hand --


    Savannah flung up an arm to ward off any blow, but Valerie didn''t p in her face as she thought. Before she knew, Valerie shed a sinister smile and grabbed a decorative porcin vase on a rosewood cab beside them.


    With a bang, the vase fell to the floor and broke into pieces!


    Savannah stared at her in amazement.


    Valerie bent down, picked up a piece of porcin, and pointed it at her own arm!


    "What trick are you ying again?" Savannah gritted her teeth and guessed her intention!


    "If I cut myself and say you hurt me... Will grandpa drive you out of here immediately?" Valerie was jealous to see her cousin living in this house, and she didn''t want to see her for a moment! She was pregnant but could only live in Rosemount Vi, while Savannah lived here with no name!


    Valerie''s face twisted, full of resentment.


    "What do you have in mind? Another frame?" gasped Savannah, "Valerie, you''re really in great need of psychiatrists! Your soul is horribly besmirched! Have you forgotten your end when you framed mest time?"

 Chapter 243 - 243: She Broke The Vase Herself

    Valerieughed derisively. "I had a miscarriage before. It''s different now. I''m pregnant again, and the whole Sterling family treats me as a treasure, afraid of any careless mistake. If I say, you hurt me, who will question? Even if they know that I wrong you, can anyone punish me?"


    Just then, footsteps on the staircase interrupted their conversation.


    The sound of ss falling to the ground on the second floor startled the people downstairs.


    Old Sterling, Devin, and Cooper came up together. Behind them was Dn, who had just returned home.


    Valerie, hearing the footsteps, at once drew a trace of blood on her arm with the piece of porcin, and then she sat down on the ground, looking at Savannah in horror.


    "Valerie, what''s going on?" Seeing this, Devin became frightened and rushed to help Valerie up. "Are you all right?


    Valerie''s baby was so precious that he could not bear to lose it again!


    "It''s okay... Devin..." Valerie murmured as she stared in horror at Savannah. "Savannah knocked the vase off the cab when I passed by. Nothing. It''s really nothing..."


    She said nothing, but everyone could see she didn''t mean anything!


    She obviously meant that Savannah deliberately broke the vase, and the broken porcin injured her.


    Devin looked at the scratch on Valerie''s arm. Luckily it did not hurt her belly. He heaved a sigh and looked at Savannah. "You''re so careless."


    Old Sterling, however, knew what temperament his granddaughter-inw had and what character Savannah had. Obviously, he didn''t believe it was done by Savannah, but he still looked at Savannah doubtfully.


    "What''s going on?" asked Dn as he strode up to Savannah.


    Savannah felt calm in the heart and leashed her anger, "I didn''t do anything. She broke the vase herself."


    "You mean that I wronged you again?" Valerie said with swift violence, "since what happenedst time, I''ve already known I was wrong. How could I do that again? Am I so stupid? I know, I was not sensible and wronged you once, and you''ve been trying to revenge me. I didn''t say anything just now for you to vent your anger! Well, I broke it myself, and I cut it myself, okay?" Then Valerie burst into a convulsive sob!


    Fearing Valerie''s emotion might affect the baby, old Sterling frowned and said, "all right, just don''t hurt yourself. Stop that!"


    Valerie gritted her teeth when she saw old Sterling was still partial to Savannah. She squeezed out a few tears and said in a pathetic voice, "Grandpa, it''s not me, it''s Savannah! She didn''t really forgive me at all... She still holds the grudge toward me! Well, since Savannah doesn''t want to see me, I dare not stay here, lest I should be hated. I''ll go back to Rosemount Vi."


    As she sobbed, she took Devin by the arm and turned to go downstairs.


    Seeing that she was leaving, old Sterling shouted, "stop! Where are you going at thiste hour? It''s cold and dark outside, the wind might give you a cold! What if my great-grandson is affected?"


    Devin helped Valerie to stop.


    Then old Sterling looked at Savannah. He took a deep breath and looked sorry. "Savannah... "


    Savannah knew that she and Valerie couldn''t stay together in the house now. Otherwise, Valerie would make a noise every day, which might affect the unborn child.


    Since old Sterling couldn''t see Valerie leave in the middle of the night, she herself became the one who had to leave.


    Her nose stiffened, and she choked back the tears that were gushing from her eyes. "I''ll go now, sir."


    With that, she turned and was about to pack in the study when her hand was sped by Dn''s long cold fingers.


    "Who let you go?" Dn asked coldly.


    He could in no way see his woman be driven away in front of him.


    He knew Savannah would not hurt Valerie, even if she did hurt Valerie, so what?


    There was a chill that fell in his eyes. He turned, and his eyes of ice froze freezingly on Valerie. "Are you sure your cousin broke the vase? Think before you speak."


    Every word chilled Valerie.


    Dn looked like a ruthless judge with the most prating eyes.


    Valerie felt cold all over, grabbing the coat-tails, and dared not say a word. She felt that if she lied, the man in front of her would run to her and cut her throat in the next minute. If it were not for the presence of Devin and old Sterling, she was afraid that her nerves would havee apart.


    She looked helplessly at old Sterling, "grandpa..."


    "Dn!" Old Sterling saw Valerie''s body shaking violently and tried to stop it for the baby in her.


    With a tug at Dn''s sleeve, Savannah whispered, "forget it. I really want to go back to Beverly Hills... I don''t want to stay here."


    She was not topromise with Valerie; she just didn''t want to make old Sterling difficult.


    Besides, she was exhausted, and she felt dizzy. It seemed that her strength was slipping away from her limbs.


    She didn''t want to fight with Valerie here anymore.


    Then Savannah turned in silence and went to her room to pack her bags.


    Valerie''s lips lifted slightly, her eyes shining with triumph.


    The little bitch will finally go out of here.


    But before Savannah opened the study door, she swayed and fell to the floor!


    "Savannah!" In the cry of old Sterling and Cooper, Dn stepped forward quickly and grabbed Savannah to his arms. The little woman was held tightly by him, her face pale and bloodless. Her long eyshes fell down, and her eyes were closed. Obviously, she fainted.


    "Cooper? Call the doctor now!" Old Sterling came to his senses and shouted.


    "Yes, yes!" Cooper swallowed and ran down the stairs to make a phone call but was stopped by Dn''s growl. "No!"


    Cooper turned around and saw Dn pick up Savannah in his arms. Dn looked coldly at Valerie and shouted in a sullen gloomy voice, "You will pay for it if something happens to her!"


    Valerie trembled all over with fear.


    With the little woman in his arms, Dn quickly strode downstairs and went out of the vi!


    ***


    The car was going down the road like an angry beast at full speed, without fear of any traffic lights.


    It finally stopped at the gate of a hospital.


    Dn mmed the car door open and held Savannah in his arms carefully, marching up the steps.


    Jacob, who had received the phone call, was waiting at the door with a nurse. When saw thening, he hurriedly let the nurse put Savannah on the gurney and pushed it in.


    ******************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Since it''s Friday, another batch of mass releases. Don''t forget to vote until we reach the top. Mass release reward will be granted. To those readers who gave gifts, thank you so much, from the bottom of my heart.


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 244 - 244: Savannah Is Pregnant

    Outside a ward in the hospital.


    Dn riveted to the spot and gazed at the white door. His face was hard to read in the half-darkness.


    Garwood was standing by him, waiting for a result from Dr. Shamon.


    How did Miss Schultz pass out?


    It was said that she was wronged by Valerie again, and then fell in a faint suddenly before everybody.


    She must be so flustered and disappointed that she ultimately broke down.


    Valerie¡­ Too much! She framed Miss Schultz once and again!


    Did that woman want to harm Miss Schultz till she had no ce in the Sterling family?


    Just then, the door of the ward creaked open. Jacob, dressed in a white doctor''s overall, came out with the nurse. He said something to the nurse, and the nurse left first.


    "How''s she?" Dn walked over to him.


    Garwood followed, "Dr. Shamon, is everything all right?"


    Jacob looked at Dn with aplicated expression. He didn''t speak for a long time and then sighed.


    Dn''s eyes darkened. What did that mean?


    Garwood became quite anxious by Jacob''s reaction too.


    "You got what you want this time. I''ll be scolded to death by Savannah!" Jacob said to Dn helplessly.


    "What do you mean?" Dn scowled and made as if to strike him, "cut the cackle! Tell me what''s wrong with her!"


    Jacob quickly dodged and said, "Savannah''s been pregnant for at least a month."


    Dn froze!


    Is she more than one month pregnant?


    She said she was ufortable because she''s pregnant, not to find an excuse to avoid him?


    Garwood was surprised too.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Jacob nced at Dn, "You forced me to change her contraceptives for vitamins! She''ll certainly doubt how she could get pregnant while she''s on the pill! If she knows that it''s because I conspired with you, she''ll break off with me!"


    Garwood was speechless. It turned out that Miss Schultz had been taking contraceptives, and the pregnancy was caused by Mr. Sterling''s cheating and recing her contraceptives secretly.


    What Mr. Sterling did was, of course, a little bit unkind. Miss Schultz must be furious about that!


    "Are you, my friend or her friend? How''s she now? Why did she get faint?" Dn looked a little worried, frowning.


    "She had a little anemia during the pregnancy, and maybe she didn''t eat much these days. She''s fine now. You can take her home after two days of observation in the hospital."


    "Does Miss Schultz know she''s pregnant?" asked Garwood in ce of Mr. Sterling.


    Jacob shook his head. "She woke up for a while but fell asleep again because she''s so tired. I haven''t had time to tell her yet."


    She would raise hell when she knew it!


    Dn''s face became stern, and he pushed Jacob aside, ready to enter the ward.


    Jacob knew that he wanted to see Savannah and stopped him, "Savannah''s just fallen asleep. It''ste now. You can see her tomorrow. She has a baby in her now, and it''s important for her to have enough rest."


    Dn paused. Just then, his phone rang. It was old Sterling.


    When Savannah was sent in to check, old Sterling phoned him several times.


    He had no mood to speak to his father at that time. Now frowning at the screen, he finally answered the phone.


    "What happened to Savannah?" Old Sterling''s voice was full of concerns.


    He was worried about Savannah when Dn took her away. When Dn didn''t answer the phone just now, he became even more anxious.


    "Didn''t you just drive her out for Valerie? It''s kind of funny to care about her now." Dn scolded coldly.


    Old Sterling was silenced by Dn''s words. He did feel a little guilty when he gave implicit consent to Valerie''s unreasonable demand. After all, he had been with Savannah for so many days. But when Valerie came, he had to ask her to move out. This was really a little too far.


    "Dn, I didn''t drive her out. She didn''t want to make it hard on me, so she asked to leave. I know I wronged Savannah in this matter, but after all, Valerie is pregnant. The baby in her is the next generation of the Sterling family. Please ask Savannah to be considerate. When Valerie gives birth to the baby, everything will be fine. I will personally apologize to Savannah... "


    Dn was too angry to listen any more. Before his father finished speaking, he hung up the phone with a gloomy face.


    Just because Valerie was pregnant, Savannah had to amodate herself to her?


    It didn''t matter to others, but he couldn''t see his woman suffer such wrongs!


    "Dn, why didn''t you tell old Sterling that Savannah is pregnant too? Valerie''s baby is, in fact, a Yontz, while the one in Savannah is a real Sterling. If you tell him, he must be overjoyed and pick up Savannah at once!" Jacob had just learned what had happened to Savannah from Garwood. He raised his brows when Dn hung up the phone.


    Dn mused for a moment, then said firmly, "don''t tell anyone about Savannah''s pregnancy. Especially the one from the Sterling''s house.


    "Why?" Jacob and Garwood were amazed.


    Old Sterling was dreaming of having a bigger family. This was a happy event, and there was no need to hide it.


    If Savannah had an unwanted pregnancy, they might wonder if Dn hid it because he did not want the baby. But Savannah''s pregnancy was actually arranged by him, which meant he also wanted the baby.


    "All in all, keep this pregnancy under wraps for the time being. I''ll tell you when it''s time to go public." Dn slightly frowned, a little impatient.


    Jacob knew that Dn didn''t like his words to be doubted. He said nothing more and went back to the office to deal with the rest of the work.


    There were only two people left in the corridor.


    Garwood took a deep breath and asked, "Sir, you don''t want to tell the Sterling family about Miss Schultz''s pregnancy for the moment... Are you afraid that anyone will do harm to Miss Schultz?"


    Dn gave an approving look to Garwood, who guessed his consideration. After a pause, he said quietly,


    "Valerie''spletely a madwoman. She dares to do anything to gain her end. Savannah''s pregnancy is a serious threat to her position in the Sterling family. Since she can push Olivia downstairs, she can also harm Savannah to keep her ce. What''s more, in order to get the property of the Sterling family, Devin will go to all lengths! If he knows that Savannah is pregnant, I can''t imagine what he will do to Savannah. Just in case, don''t make it public yet."

 Chapter 245 - 245: No Accident Was Allowed

    It was thoughtful to keep it secret now. Garwood nodded at Mr. Sterling''s forethought.


    Well, that''s true. People can do anything for power and wealth.


    The baby in Miss Schultz was the legitimate grandchild of old Sterling. He would turn all his attention to Savannah when he knew her pregnancy. No one would care about Valerie at that time.


    Seeing that Dn had a son, old Sterling would be so happy that he might give the Sterling Group to Mr. Sterlingpletely.


    The baby in Miss Schultz''s belly was indeed the biggest threat to Devin and Valerie.


    If they knew it, they would try all sorts of evil tricks to harm Miss Schultz!


    Although Miss Schultz was closely protected by Mr. Sterling¡­what if he missed a trick and gave Valerie and Devin a chance?


    The baby was Mr. Sterling''s flesh and blood. No ident was allowed!


    Therefore, Mr. Sterling made this decision. That''s the safest way.


    * * *


    The next morning, Savannah woke up when day dawned. She sat up and looked around. Was she in a hospital?


    Last night...


    She was framed by her cousin and, not wanting to embarrass old Sterling, offered to move away.


    Maybe it was because she felt deeply wronged or something, she cked out.


    She vaguely remembered that Dn carried her downstairs and left the house.


    So, now she was sent to the hospital by him?


    Before she could think it over, a feeling of sickness in her stomach came to her. Covering her mouth, she got out of bed, rushed to the washroom in the ward, and began to vomit.


    Because she hadn''t eaten anything sincest night, nothing came up. After retching for a while, she stood up.


    What''s wrong with me? Is it gastroenteritis?


    A long time ago, when she was asked by a manufacturer to film on a diet, she got gastroenteritis, and the symptom was almost the same. But she recovered soon after that time.


    Just then, the door opened, and Jacob came in. He was surprised to see Savannah in the washroom. "You wake up. How are you feeling?"


    Savannah saw Jacob and smiled in relief. "Much better..."


    "Well, it''s still early. You can sleep a little longer." Jacob helped her to the bed andid her down.


    "Jacob, did you check on me yesterday? What''s wrong with me? Is it gastroenteritis?" Savannah put the cover over herself and asked.


    Jacob paused and forced augh, "No¡­"


    "Then what''s that?" Savannah was puzzled.


    Jacob took a deep breath and finally said, "Savannah, you''re pregnant."


    Savannah froze up. She could not speak for a long time. Her mind was nk.


    Pregnant? No way!


    For a while, she shook her head slowly, "Jacob, I think you made a mistake. How can I be pregnant? I''ve been on the pill for a long time, and you prescribed it for me..."


    Jacob was silent, and he looked embarrassed.


    Savannah suddenly understood. "Did you give me the wrong pill?"


    Jacob pretended not to know, "Come on, Savannah, the pill is not one hundred percent effective. Dn''s so energetic and vigorous that even the pill cannot stop him..."


    Savannah made to get out of bed, "Don''t you admit it? Good, I''m going to take the rest of the pills to a test, then I''ll know!"


    Seeing this, Jacob gnashed his teeth and had to say, "Okay, well... The pills I gave you are vitamins."


    "Jacob, you --" Savannah sat up in bed, her face red with anger.


    "Calm down, Savannah, you''re carrying a baby!" Jacob helped her down again.


    Dn left her in his hands. If anything wrong happened, Dn would kill him!


    Savannah was seriously angry. Her heart throbbed heavily in her chest. "Dn made you do it, didn''t he?" she finally calmed down and asked.


    In fact, she also knew that the question was otiose.


    If it wasn''t Dn, how would Jacob do this?


    She couldn''t believe that man was so insidious... He agreed on the surface that he would not force her to have children for him in order to appease her, but secretly he changed the pill!


    She had wondered how Dn could be so good to give up the idea of having a baby easily!


    Jacob nodded helplessly.


    Savannah could not help saying, "I thought we are friends! Do you have basic medical ethics? How could you associate with him and change my pill?!"


    "I don''t want to do it, Savannah," Jacob was more grievous than her, "you know Dn, we can hardly change his mind when he decides something. He got me there and threatened me to do so... s, don''t mention it again! I''m also a victim!"


    Dn threatened him with his love affair, and he had to bow to power¡­


    Savannah was angry, but she knew Jacob was not the one to me. After all, the originator was Dn!


    She jumped out of bed and rushed to the door.


    "Where are you going?" Jacob hurriedly held her back.


    "I''m going to bust in on that damned man!"


    "He''s in thepany now. Hey, don''t get excited. You''re still very weak now. If you faint again, he''ll kill me! What''s more, what''s the use of killing him now? It''s already toote!" Jacob nced at her belly.


    She had already been pregnant. It''s no use in beating the shit out of Dn now.


    Savannah took a long breath. Jacob was right.


    Now the most important thing was...


    "Jacob, help me out!" She stared at Jacob with her beautiful eyes, and they slid over his face with a your-chance-for-redemption-came look.


    "What do you mean?" Jacob shuddered.


    She bit her lip. "Help me with the operation, I want an abortion!"


    She was now in the hospital, and it was convenient!


    "Savannah, I am not a gynecologist." Jacob was helpless.


    "Then help me find a gynecologist! You have all kinds of doctors here, right?" Her tone was emphatic.


    "Savannah... you want me to die? Please, don''t embarrass me." Jacob sighed.


    Abortion? If he helped Savannah to have an abortion, Dn would cut him into pieces!


    "Jacob, I beg you..." Savannah pulled Jacob''s sleeve, fixing her miserable gaze on him.


    "Savannah, don''t beg me, I beg you! Give me a chance to live! If I do as you told, he''ll kill my family! Well, I see you look better now. Have a good rest, press the bell to call the nurse for help when you need it." Jacob pulled out his arm. It was dangerous to stay here for another second.


    He closed the door behind him as he left.


    Savannah couldn''t stop him. She bit her lip, looking down, and her gaze falling on her belly. Was there really a baby?

 Chapter 246 - 246: I Have No Appetite

    Savannah put her hands on her abdomen and gently touched it.


    All of a sudden, she retracted her hands as if the fingertips got an electric shock. She shook her head.


    No.


    She couldn''t have a baby for him like this!


    Who was she to him? Nothing! She was not his wife nor his girlfriend!


    It was a matter of principle. She could notpromise on that!


    Savannah found it difficult to fall asleep again. She sat on the bed, transfixed for a long time before the door opened again. Judy came with a thermos sk.


    Last night, Garwood called Judy and told her about Savannah''s pregnancy.


    Judy was loyal to Dn, and she had taken care of Savannah for a long time. Now Savannah needed a trusted subordinate to look after her, and Judy was the best choice.


    Judy knew that Savannah had hypoglycemia during her pregnancy, so she boiled a nourishing soup suitable for pregnant women overnight and brought it to Savannah as breakfast.


    Savannah''s nose suddenly stung when she saw Judy came. Though Judy was just a servant, she was more like a gentle and kind aunt to Savannah. She tried hard to settle her nerves, "morning, Judy."


    Judy poured the soup into a small bowl and handed it to Savannah. "The soup is nourishing," she told Savannah lovingly, "it''s good for you and the baby. If it tastes good, I''ll make it for you every day and make sure you have a healthy baby."


    Judy''s face was shorn with excitement. Well, she didn''t know Savannah''s annoyance, and maybe she couldn''t understand her thoughts at all. Savannah looked at her excited eyes, and she didn''t know how to tell her that she never nned to give birth to this child.


    She hesitated and gave up the idea of sobbing out Dn''s evil behavior. "Did Dn call you toe here?" She forced a smile.


    "Well. Mr. Sterling said that you would have to stay in the hospital for two days, and he was afraid that you won''t be used to new nursing staff and that you might feel lonely, so he asked me to apany you." Judy didn''t notice her depression.


    It sounded like he sent Judy here for her good? Come on, he must intend to let Judy watch her closely! He knew she would be angry when she found out she was pregnant, and he would not give her a chance to escape.


    Savannah had a feeling that she was suffocating. She looked at the soup with no appetite at all.


    "Judy, thanks, but I don''t want it."


    Judy thought that she had a poor appetite because she was in early pregnancy, "you must eat more food to replenish your energies. What do you want to eat? Tell me, and I''ll make it for you!"


    Savannah shook her head. "I don''t want to eat anything," she said.


    "Dr. Shamon said you have hypoglycemia and need feeding up. What''s more, you are now in the first trimester of pregnancy. Just eat a little, or you will starve the baby." Judy said to her energetically.


    Starve the baby? Well, since Dn didn''t keep his word and gave her such a big trouble, why couldn''t she starve his baby?


    Savannah bit her lip, waving and turning over the soup with a sudden spurt of energy, "I said, I don''t want it!"


    The little bowl of soup immediately rolled to the ground and spilled all over the floor!


    Judy had no idea why she was in a temper, but she knew it was not against her. "Okay, fine, then forget the soup. I''ll buy you some fruit, porridge, or something, okay?" Afraid that Savannah might hurt herself, Judy hurriedly picked the bowl away.


    "Judy, I don''t want to eat anything. You can go back first. Please don''t bring me anything at noon or in the evening. I have no appetite. I won''t eat." Savannahy down, covered her head with a nket, and rolled over.


    Judy frowned. How could a pregnant woman with a weak body eat nothing? The baby would suffer too!


    Just then, the door opened, and Dn strode in and his face frosting, and there was a cold gleam in his eyes.


    Before Judy reacted and greeted him, Dn indicated that she should go out first. She bowed her head and left the ward.


    Savannah closed her eyes and heard a distant voice behind her, "are you angry with me?"


    She shivered and didn''t have to turn around to know that it was Dn. She clenched her lower lip, sat up, and looked at his cold face. "Can''t I? Dn, you didn''t keep your word! You clearly said that you wouldn''t force me to give you children, but you cheat! You asked Jacob to give me vitamins instead of contraceptives... Dn, you should be a liar!"


    He had expected that when she knew she was pregnant, she would react very, very angrily.


    Seeing her emotion, he stepped forward, seized her wrist gently and tightly, pulling her into his arms, in case that she might hurt herself and the baby because of her furious movements.


    "If you were willing to give me a baby, would I need to cheat?" He said in a low voice.


    "You mean it''s my fault?" Savannah was so angry that she struggled heavily but couldn''t release his arms.


    Dn locked her in his arms and whispered, "I don''t care whose fault it was. You''ve been pregnant, and you must take care of our baby! What the hell do you want now?"


    Savannah smiled icily at him, "Can you give me whatever I want? Good, I want an abortion, can I?"


    A massive rage came over Dn like a dark cloud, and his eyes red with anger.


    What did she mean? She didn''t want his baby even when she had already had one? She''d rather have a surgical abortion than give birth to the child?


    In a fury, he stiffened himself with clenched fists. He would find a way to punish her at ordinary times, but now¡­


    Suddenly he punched the wall hard with his fists!


    With a dull thud, Savannah was shocked and then heard his gloomy voice,


    "Eat your meal, and take care of our baby. Otherwise, I''ll bankrupt the Schultz factory, and I''ll put all your dad''s old underlings out of work!"


    Then he took the thermos and raised it to her lips.


    Savannah tightened her lips with clenched fists. Then she shouted, "Dn, are you threatening me? You are not a man!"


    He looked meaningfully at her belly, "whether or not I''m a man has been clearly proved."


    Savannah blushed, and her teeth clenched convulsively. She didn''t move, preparing to make her final stand.


    "I won''t wait much longer. Five seconds." Dn said coldly, staring at her.


    "Five," Savannah was inly distraught.


    "Four," Dn''s voice was cold and dry but full of threats.


    "Three," Savannah moved uneasily. She knew he was not joking.


    "Two," Dn emphasized his tone and picked up his phone.


    "Enough!" Before he spoke out "one," Savannah stood up, grabbed the thermos and ran the soup into the bowl, and then buried her head to eat.


    After she finished a whole bowl of soup, he peeled an apple for her.


    Savannah gave him an angry look. Then she wiped her mouth andy down with her back to him. "I''m going to bed. Please get out!"


    Dn didn''t mind her losing temper again. Jacob said that the pregnant woman had dramatic mood swings. He bent down and whispered in her ear,


    "Don''t starve our child. Otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless." His tone was mild but threatening.


    Savannah bit her lip and felt his breath fanning her ear. Then he left and closed the door.

 Chapter 247 - 247: Am I A Prisoner Now?

    After two days in the hospital, Savannah finished the health examination and went through the discharge procedures.


    Garwood drove Savannah and Judy back to Beverly Hills.


    On the way home, Savannah kept looking out the window silently.


    Garwood looked at her sullen face, knowing that she was still angry with Mr. Sterling.


    Judy sighed and felt helpless too. After Mr. Sterling came to the hospital that day, Savannah began to have meals, but she was depressed and did not talk much.


    When they arrived at Beverly Hills, Savannah unbuckled her seat belt and went out of the car, only to see six or more bodyguards patrolling at the entrance of the vi.


    There were the Sterling''s bodyguards standing outside the vi before, but only one or two.


    Extra hands were set here.


    Savannah frowned.


    Judy got off and followed Savannah. Seeing Savannah''s expression, she exined, "Mr. Sterling sent more people here for your safety."


    Savannah rolled her eyes. For her safety? Come on, he must make this arrangement to stop her from going out for abortion.


    Just as Savannah was entering the house, she saw a strange woman waiting in the living room.


    The woman was about thirty, dressed in a dark blue business suit. She bowed to Savannah, "Miss Schultz."


    "And who is this"? Savannah asked, her face tense.


    Before Judy coulde forward to say anything, the woman introduced herself, "Miss Schultz, my name is Sarah Perry. I was the director of obstetrics and gynecology in the city hospital. I''m also a well-known domestic nutritionist and nurse practitioner, proficient in taking care of pregnant women. I''d been hired as a full-time health care professional by many big families, very experienced. It was Mr. Sterling who specifically engaged me to look after you twenty-four hours a day. I will take care of you during your pregnancy."


    Wasn''t the arrangement overdone? Savannah''s face looked even gloomier.


    Sarah, obviously very experienced, had already gotten into gear. She gave Judy several pieces of paper. "I''ve analyzed Miss Schultz''s health condition and made a meal n for her and the baby. Starting today, you can prepare meals for her ording to this menu."


    Judy took it from Sarah''s hand and began to flip through them. Looking up, she blurted out, "Savannah does not like these... Can I cook some of her favorite dishes for her? The pregnant woman will be happier when she has what she likes, and her appetite will be better."


    Sarah seemed unpleased with a servant''s question. "I''m an experienced nutritionist. The menu is nned by me personally. Do you doubt a professional now?"


    Judy shook her head and epted the menu.


    "What''s more, fetal education is very important during its development, especially in the first three months, which is an important formative period of the baby''s character. Please speak to Miss Schultz as little as possible." Sarah looked at Judy with contempt.


    She implied that Judy was just a servant, which was not good for fetal education.


    Savannah didn''t like Sarah''s attitude towards Judy, frowning, "I''m used to Judy''s care, and I like to eat what she makes. We don''t need the menu from you, and I don''t need anything from you. Ms. Perry, I mean, you don''t have to live here."


    Sarah froze. She never expected to be treated like this. As a senior nurse, she was popr with those housewives in the upper ss, especially expectant mothers!


    Some rich women even hired her one year in advance! It was ttering for some families to hire her.


    Now, this girl asked her to leave and would rather have an old maid serving her?


    Who did she think she was? Mr. Sterling didn''t get married, and the girl was just a mistress. Did she think she had a higher status now when pregnant?


    Though angry, Sarah dared not to fight with Savannah.


    "Miss Schultz, I''m one of the top maternity nurses. Mr. Sterling asked me to take good care of you during your prenatal period, and I suggest you follow my daily arrangement. If you have any objection, please go straight to Mr. Sterling."


    Judy swallowed at the thought of an argument between Savannah and Sarah, and she was also afraid that Mr. Sterling would be annoyed by Savannah again. She pulled Savannah gently, "that''s fine, Savannah, I''ll do as she said."


    Savannah frowned, turned, and went upstairs.


    ***


    At noon, Sarah came upstairs, following a maid with a loaded tray.


    "Miss Schultz, this is your well-bnced lunch. Please help yourself." Sarah said as she asked the maid to ce the tray on the coffee table in front of Savannah.


    Savannah vomited twice after she returned to her room, and she still felt ufortable now. Lying on the couch, she scowled, "I don''t want to eat now. Take it away."


    Sarah nched, "how can you eat nothing? Miss Schultz, you''re pregnant, and you need to be nourished; otherwise, the baby''s development will be affected."


    "I feel sick in my stomach, and I can''t eat. Okay?" Savannah tried to hold back her displeasure.


    "Pregnant women must have regr meals, or the baby might have a bad development. You will feel like fetching up during the first few months of pregnancy. That''s normal. I will let the maid pour you a ss of fresh lemonade, which can relieve nausea symptoms. If it doesn''t work, you can take vitamins." Sarah motioned to the maid to prepare lemonade.


    Savannah controlled her anger and sat up. She didn''t want to fight, nor did she had the strength to fight. If she refused to eat, Sarah would keep getting in her hair. Under Sarah''s hard eyes, Savannah had to pick up the te and eat the food mouthful by mouthful while suffering from her stomach''s difort.


    Sarah, standing by all the time as if she was the hardest officer in a college, watched Savannah eating, afraid that she might miss a bite.


    Finally, Savannah finished her lunch. She put the te and fork down, stood up, and went out of the room.


    "Miss Schultz, where do you want to go?" Sarah stopped her immediately.


    "I want to go downstairs and have a walk outside."


    Sarah frowned slightly, "it''s not a very nice day," she said. "it''s windy, and it''s not very sunny for a pregnant woman."


    "Am I a prisoner now? Can''t I even go out?" Savannah felt her tempere again.


    "Sorry, Miss Schultz." Then she picked up the tray, left the room, and closed the door.


    Savannah sat on the edge of the bed, her teeth clenched.


    Now Dn had added bodyguards to the vi, and a strict Sarah was waiting on her almost 24 hours a day.


    In that case, when would she get the chance to have an abortion?


    ******************************************************************************************


    Since everyone asking for an update, I decided to give another weekend extra chapter bonus, enjoy it! Have a safe weekend guys!


    Love lots!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 248 - 248: Can You Let Her Go?

    After Dn threatened her with the Schultz''s factory, Savannah began to eat normally, but her decision to abort the child remained unchanged.


    The consequences could be terrible, she knew... But she still had no reason to have the baby.


    When she was living in Beverly Hills, she had almost no expenses and saved her sry from advertising. It''s not a small number, especially the endorsement fee for Fairy World, which was very hot now. That was, her savings was not bad.


    If Dn really fired her uncles again, she would take out her savings!


    What''s more, old Sterling had given her a jade bracelet. At the worst, she could sell this jade bracelet for emergency use.


    In a word, there was no turning back.


    But now...


    The most important thing was how to get rid of Sarah and find a way to have an abortion.


    * * *


    Several eveningster.


    Savannah had just had her dinner under the supervision of Sarah; then, she listened to ssical music for half an hour as prenatal education.


    She admitted that she had no interest in ssical music at all, and more than once, she almost fell asleep but was awakened by Sarah''s cough. "Music ys an important role in antenatal training. It''s good for baby development." Sarah said drily when Savannah wanted to give up and go back to her room.


    Atst, Savannah had to keep dozing over the music for another ten minutes.


    A maid came in and whispered something in Sarah''s ear.


    Sarah looked at Savannah and said coldly, "Mr. Sterlinges back and is in the study now. Take Miss Schultz there."


    At once, Savannah was wide awake. She felt her chance had finallye.


    She followed the maid to the study. The maid opened the door to lead Savannah in. In the dim light, Dn was sitting on the sofa. He looked a little tired but still heart-stoppingly beautiful.


    Savannah stood in the doorway, holding the corner of her dress with her fingers. She felt a little nervous.


    Dn''s gaze fell upon her. The little woman was only one month pregnant, and there was no change in her form, but she still changed into a loose pregnant woman''s dress; her brown hair fell in soft waves to her breasts and down her back; her face showed thin, and herrge eyes looked hollow.


    Brow scowled, "Come over."


    Savannah moved slowly to the sofa.


    "Sit down." Hemanded.


    Sit down? He sat on a single sofa, and there was no more ce for her! Savannah paused and was ready to walk to the couch opposite him.


    He seemed to read her mind, ncing at hisps, "sit here."


    Savannah realized what he meant, flushing, "I... I''ll just sit over there¡­"


    Before she finished thest word, Dn stretched out and sped her waist, gently but firmly, pulling her onto hisps.


    Savannah was startled but soonposed herself. She had been used to his frivolous behavior.


    "Why do you look so thin? Not eating well again?" Dn squinted. He could feel that the little woman sitting on hisp had lost a lot of weight.


    "I did eat well." Savannah pursed her lips.


    "Why are you even thinner than in the hospital?"


    She bit her lip, "sometimes I get sick, and I threw up what I just ate."


    "I''ll ask Sarah to prepare some more savory food for you." Dn''s voice was serious.


    Savannah peeked up at him, "I don''t like Sarah. I don''t want Sarah to take care of me. Can you let her go?"


    "Why?" Dn''s eyes darkened.


    "I just don''t like her anyway. She always forces me to eat what I don''t like and does not let me go out for a walk. I''m also forced to listen to music that I don''t like. Anyway, I don''t want to see her!" Savannah pouted.


    Dn burst outughing, "Sarah''s one of the best maternity nurses in LA. What she asked you to do is a lot of good for you and the baby. Others would not be as professional as her.??


    "I don''t need a nurse! Judy''s enough." She snapped.


    "No." Dn''s voice was serious. His woman was pregnant; how could there be no professional nurse around her?


    "Then change another nurse for me! I don''t like her, anyway. The baby will be affected by my bad mood, right? I''m irritable to see her... Rece her with someone else for me¡­" she said obstinately, twisting herself on hisps.


    Dn was a little annoyed. He could give her what she wanted. But it seemed that this little woman threw a tantrum out of nothing but hormone imbnce during her pregnancy. Even if he reced Sarah with a new nurse, she would continue to make new trouble.


    Besides, Sarah was a top nurse, and a new one wouldn''t be any better. His woman, of course, should be taken care of by the best one.


    He sped her waist to stop her from struggling and said in a sullen voice, "No nonsense."


    His forceful voice indicated that he was serious. She could even feel the chilling from his hands through the cloth, but she couldn''t be reconciled to such a result.


    If she let slip such a chance, it would be impossible for her to get rid of Sarah when she gained a footing.


    Okay, she should change her ways!


    Savannah steeled herself and secretly bit the tip of her tongue, squeezing out some tears. She sobbed deliberately, staring at him, and her tone was a bit more girly, "but I don''t like her. She''s the same as the dean of students in my high school, and she''s too strict. I can''t go outside for a walk, nor can I eat what I like. Dn, please¡­ Let her go and let Judy take care of me, will you?"


    Although she was not an actor, she had basic performing skills as a model.


    Now sitting on hisp, she acted as a delicate and touching girl, asking for candy. She even subtly wristed, and thest word "please" sounded sweet and sticky as sugar. She was so coquettish that every man would be melted.


    Sure enough, Dn''s expression softened. Since he didn''t let her see Olivia, he had not enjoyed her soft side for a long time. His hand flexed over her backside and squeezed gently¡ªa familiar desire pooling in his belly.


    Savannah saw a chance; she threw her arms around his neck and continued, "Dn, please."


    Dn''s breath hitched as he pushed her against his body. Savannah knew she had tempted him sessfully, but it was toote to stop now.


    Deep in his throat, there was a faint distressed groan. Dn stood up, swept her up in his arms, and walked to his big desk.

 Chapter 249 - 249: Don’t Be So Soft

    Dn gently ced Savannah on the desk and didn''t forget to clear the books and the papers off so that they scattered on the floor.


    Grabbing her upper thighs, he forced her legs apart. Then he wrapped her legs around his hips and positioned her beneath him. As he leaned against her, Savannah could feel the length of his body against hers, and his erection was growing¡­


    She startled, "Dn... "


    Her breathy voice made Dn even wanting. His hands moved to her hips and then cupped her, but before he took off her underwear, his gaze fell on her belly¡­


    A fleeting thought came to him, like cold water, colding all his desire.


    Now the fetus in her was not stable, and the doctor said they''d better not have sex in the first three months.


    Dn tried hard to repress his need. He grasped her head and helped her sit up, whispering in her red ear, "Be good. I know you like Judy, but Judy is not professional after all. Sarah is the best nurse in LA. Everything she does now is for your smooth production. Hold it for the baby. At most, I''ll ask her to be less strict and let you rx once in a while."


    Savannah knew this had been Dn''s biggest concession. If she continued to pester him, it would make him suspicious.


    She finally nodded and gently pushed him, "I''m tired, I want to sleep."


    Dn was reluctant to let go of her, "Sleep in my arms with the baby." He murmured in a husky voice.


    Her heart softened, and she gave up struggling without any reason,ying in his arms quietly.


    "Baby, be good, don''t give trouble to your mother." He said softly as he stroked her belly.


    She peeked at him. The subdued orange light gave his heavenly cold face a lovely gloss, which softened him a little.


    For a moment, Savannah felt as if he and she, and the baby in her were really a family.


    Maybe Dn loved this baby, and he wanted the baby not to fight for power and wealth?


    "Ring -"


    The phone started ringing, breaking the temporary quiet and peace.


    Dn reached out his long arm for the phone, frowning slightly when he saw the caller on the screen.


    Savannah was about to stand up but was held back in his arms.


    He answered it.


    Sitting in his arms, Savannah could clearly hear the voice of old Sterling through the phone, "Dn, how''s Savannah? I heard she was in the hospital for two days."


    Savannah did not expect that old Sterling would care about her so much. She felt warm in her heart and was about to say something when Dn covered her mouth so that she could only curl up in his arms like a little cat.


    "Nothing." Dn simply replied.


    "Really? Then why was she hospitalized?"


    "Hypoglycemia. She was out of the hospital days ago." Dn said dryly.


    Savannah stunned. A strange feeling came over her.


    He made her have a child for him to fight power with Devin, didn''t he? That was to say, her pregnancy should be good news for old Sterling.


    But why... he hid it?


    Well. She was not Dn''s legitimate wife at all. He wanted her baby, not her. That was why he kept her pregnancy a secret!


    Ten monthster, he could simply announce that he had a baby. It didn''t matter who the mother was.


    The thought brought a wry smile to her face.


    She just incredibly softhearted, thinking that they were a family...


    Savannah, you ttered yourself.


    Don''t be so soft.


    Over the phone, old Sterling heard that his son didn''t want to talk much about it. He thought he was still angry at him for driving Savannah away, but before he could say more, Dn said impatiently, "Anything else?"


    Old Sterling sighed and said no more.


    Dn hung up the phone, only to find that Savannah was in a daze. He grasped her chin, tipping her little face back, "What''s up?"


    "Nothing..." She picked herself up, lifted from his arms, and stood up. "I''m really tired."


    Dn didn''t want her to leave. She smelled so good, and her body was so warm and soft. But he also knew that she must be tired after the prenatal check-up.


    ording to her attitude, it seemed that she did not resist the pregnancy and should have epted it.


    Finally, he repressed the desire inside him, "ites to the final phase of the tallest building project, and I''m a little busy these days. I may not be able toe here every day." He said softly.


    "Okay. You don''t need toe; business is more important." Savannah said sweetly.


    "Go and rest." Dn gently patted her head.


    She turned around and left the study. As she walked out of the door, she sighed with relief. Pregnancy isn''t so bad, she thought, if it were not for her pregnancy, he wouldn''t have let her go so easily,


    ncing back at his study, she hastened her steps lest he should change his idea.


    ***


    After that evening, Dn didn''te for several days because he was busy with the project.


    He did what he had promised. Obviously, Sarah was a little less strict with her than she used to be. Savannah could also see a look of awe in Sarah''s eyes. Dn should have ordered her something.


    A few days before the regr pregnancy check-up, Savannah contacted a clinic online and made an appointment for an abortion.


    Now she almost had no opportunity to go out at all, and she could only take action on the same day on the pregnancy check-up.


    On this day, Savannah got up a little earlier than usual. She was surfing Twitter absent-mindedly as she considered her n in the living room, waiting for the driver.


    The thought of sneaking out for abortion made her nervous.


    Just then, a servant came in with a familiar figure, "Miss Schultz, Butler Cooper ising."


    Savannah stood up, surprised, "Cooper, why are you here early in the morning?"


    Cooper smiled and said, "after you fainted that day, old Sterling was afraid that you might have some health problem. He called Mr. Sterling many times but received no clear reply. So, he asked me toe to Beverly Hills to see you, then I can report back to him."


    ************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Keep on voting, if we reach 1500 on Friday morning, I will consider giving another ten chapters mass release. I will take this opportunity too, to say thank you so much to those who keep voting and giving this novel a generous gift!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 250 - 250: I’ve No Freedom At All?

    "Thanks for your concern," Savannah said with a momentary warmth in her heart.


    "I heard you lived in the hospital for two days. Are you alright?" Cooper asked anxiously.


    Before Savannah could say anything, a brisk woman''s voice cut in, "Miss Schultz had been in the hospital for two days because of hypoglycemia. She''s all right now."


    Cooper looked at Sarah as she walked by, wondering, "you..."


    Cooper didn''t usuallye to Beverly Hills, which was Mr. Sterling''s private property, but he knew that this woman was not a servant here.


    Sarah had been instructed by Dn and had already prepared a pretext, "I''m the nurse hired by Mr. Sterling. Miss Schultz hasn''t been feeling very well these days, and Mr. Sterling asked me to take care of her."


    Savannah''s eyes clouded slightly. Dn must have asked Sarah not to tell anyone about her pregnancy.


    Before Cooper came, she was still uncertain if she should keep the baby or not. Now her mind was quite determined.


    Cooper was relieved and asked no more. After a few more words with Savannah, he said good-bye and went back to report to old Sterling.


    After a while, the driver came. Apanied by two bodyguards and Sarah, she went to the hospital.


    The check-up ended in half an hour. Savannah came out of the examination room, greeted by Sarah, "Miss Schultz, we''re done with the projects for today. I''lle for the result tomorrow. Let''s go back now."


    "I want to talk to Dr. Shamon about the baby," Savannah said dryly.


    Sarah knew Jacob Shamon was the doctor there, and he was Mr. Sterling''s friend. But she still hesitated, "we should go back now¡­"


    "What''s the matter? Shamon''s a doctor, and I know him very well. You can check with Dn if you don''t believe it. Since I''m already here, why can''t I talk to him about my pregnancy?"


    "But you came here for a prenatal check-up," Sarah grumbled.


    Savannah''s face changed slightly. "You mean I can do nothing but give birth to a baby? Everything is up to you. I''ve no freedom at all?"


    "No, but..."


    "If not, just shut up! Now I''m not going shopping, and I just want to visit a doctor friend. Cut out all these nonsense! Why don''t you call Mr. Sterling and ask him toe here? I''d like to ask him if I don''t even have the right to speak to Dr. Shamon!" Savannah pretended to be angry, sitting on the bench in a rather unruly manner.


    Well, Sarah always took her as Dn''s mistress, now she just showed her what a mistress was like.


    Sarah took a breath, shocked by Savannah, who was so willful.


    When Mr. Sterling came to Beverly Hills that day, he did tell her to concern her feelings and not to make Savannah angry.


    At this moment, Sarah naturally didn''t dare to offend Savannah. If Mr. Sterling came and saw Savannah angry, or Savannah went toin to Mr. Sterling, she would certainly be scolded.


    "Okay, I will apany you to Dr. Shamon''s office." Sarah had topromise.


    Savannah sneered, "are you guarding a prisoner? I don''t need yourpany. Wait here!"


    Though afraid that Savannah shouldin to Mr. Sterling, Sarah still insisted, "but you''re pregnant..."


    "It''s okay. I''ll take care of Miss Schultz. I''m a doctor." Just then, Jacob strode over with a smile on his handsome face.


    Savannah was relieved to see himing.


    "Well, thank you, Dr. Shamon," Sarah had to let her go, "Miss Schultz, I''m here with the bodyguards. You can always call me if you need anything."


    Savannah nodded, went to Jacob''s office with him.


    In the office, Savannah sat on a sofa.


    "I thought you were angry at me and didn''t expect you''lle to me," Jacob said as he served her a cup of hot milk tea.


    Savannah held the milk tea, smiling at him innocently, "they confined me in Beverly Hills for so long that I began to feel cooped up. I could hardly have a chance to go out. Just talk to me and help me rx."


    "It sounds like you''re a prisoner?" Jacobughed.


    "Worse than a prisoner." Savannahined, "as you can see, Sarah followed me all the time, and she''s even more strict than the warden. I can do nothing under her supervision."


    "Sarah is said to be the best nurse for pregnant women in LA. She''s been hired by many famous families, so popr that sometimes even money can''t buy her time. Dn values you and your baby, so he hired her to take care of you." Jacob said meaningfully.


    Savannah pursed her lips and gave no response.


    "Savannah... It seems that you''ve epted the baby." Jacob said irresolutely


    Today, Savannah came to the hospital for a prenatal check-up obediently. Had shee around and decided to give Dn a baby?


    An imperceptible pained look came into Savannah''s eyes. "What can I do? Do you think I have a choice?" She took a deep breath.


    Jacob Shamon looked at her, not knowing what to say. He was about tofort her when the door was knocked, and a nurse''s voice came in, "Dr. Shamon, the patient in bed 309, said he had a headache. Could youe and see him?"


    Savannah clenched her fists. She had been thinking about how to sneak out of here without making Jacob suspicious while getting rid of Sarah and bodyguard, now her chance came. "Go now, the patient is more important. I''ll just sit here and wait for you." She quickly said.


    Jacob nodded and left with the nurse.


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief. Two minutester, she went out of the door too.


    Having lived here for several days, she was quite familiar with the hospital now. To avoid meeting Sarah and the bodyguards in the front hallway, she changed direction and left from the back door of the hospital.


    Twenty minutester, a taxi stopped at a small clinic.


    Savannah paid and got off the taxi, making her way rapidly to the clinic.


    It was not arge public hospital, nor avish private hospital where Jacob worked. The clinic was a small-sized underground one, not very well known, and its ce was not easy to find.


    The advantage was¡­ the procedure here was effortless. Unlike a normal hospital, there was no preoperative examination, and no family signature was required. All you need was to pay the money and go to the operating table, which was what Savannah wanted.

 Chapter 251 - 251: A GPS Tracker

    "Hello, my name is Schultz. I have a reservation."


    ***


    Ten minutester, Savannah was led to the door of the operating room by a nurse.


    There were several young women in line ahead.


    Savannah gasped. She had not expected that there were so many pregnant women here waiting for an abortion.


    "Wait in line. The doctor wille out to call you when it''s your turn." The nurse said, and left.


    Savannah sat on a bench, waiting for her turn.


    When Sarah found that she''s gone, she should already be on the operating table.


    Even if Dn was powerful, it would take time for him to search for her. By the time he found her, her operation would have been ended.


    Thinking of this, she breathed a long sigh of relief, bing calmed down.


    She put her hand on her belly, an unspeakable sadness and emotion seizing her. Though she decided not to have the baby, it was still a part of her.


    Moreover, the baby had been in her body for more than a month. Although it was now a small fetus, not a real-life and far from the time of fetal movement, Savannah could still feel its restlessness at the moment.


    "Baby, I''m sorry... Go and find a normal family." She knew it was funny to feel guilty about a fetus, but she could not help it.


    These days, she''s trying to figure out how to abort the baby. But at this moment, she began to hesitate.


    However, she had to give it up.


    She did not want to give birth to a child as an unmarried mother. Without aplete family, the child wouldn''t be happy. What''s more, she didn''t want Dn to use this baby as a weapon topete for power and wealth.


    "Miss Schultz!" Soon it was her turn.


    Savannah stood up, hands on the belly; then she clenched her fists, finally made the decision, and strode into the operating room.


    The room had been cleaned, but there was a faint smell of blood in the air, apparentlying from thest woman who had an abortion. Savannah paused, the thought sent shivers up and down her spine.


    "Come here and don''t stand there! You are going to have a general anesthetic so you won''t feel anything," urged the middle-aged doctor impatiently, who had obviously operated on many women.


    Savannah held her breath, walked over, andy down on the operating table.


    Under the shadowlessmp, Savannah separated her legs and put them on the shelves as directed by the doctor, humiliated.


    Then a sharp sound from cold medical equipment came.


    Savannah had known the abortion procedure from the Inte. The thought that the cold and hard instruments would enter her body and tear the fetus made Savannah shiver all over.


    "What''s the use of being afraid now? Why not protect yourself when you had sex?" The doctor muttered as she prepared the instruments.


    People who came to this kind of private hospital to have an abortion were mostly ygirls or prostitutes. Anyway, they were from the bottom of society. The doctor thought Savannah was one of them, too, so she showed no respect.


    Savannah knew this was too true for contradiction. She closed her eyes and tried to get a grip on herself.


    "Well, open your legs. I''ll give you an anesthetic." The doctor said dryly.


    Savannah took onest look at her belly and closed her eyes, biting her teeth.


    Just as she was waiting for the injection, there was a loud BANG, and the door of the operating room was kicked-open!


    Startled, the doctor almost dropped the anesthetic injection in her hand!


    Savannah was astonished by the movement too. She quickly threw a nket on her and tried to sit up.


    When she clearly saw theing man, a brief thrill of fear came to her.


    Dn, it''s Dn!


    How did he get here so fast?


    Before Savannah could recover from the shock, Dn had already stridden in.


    The noble and handsome man now looked furious, his face frosting.


    The doctor reacted, rushing forward to stop theing man, "who are you? This is the operating room, how dare you to break in --"


    Before she finished, the man put his hands around her neck and lifted her up! The doctor breathed hard and could not say another word!


    Dn fixed the doctor with a decidedly hostile look. "I''ll see who dares to perform an abortion on her!" His tone was deadly and dangerous.


    The doctor shuddered. She couldn''t imagine the terrible consequence she might have if she finished the operation.


    "Go!" Dn shouted sharply as he released his grasp.


    The doctor fell on the ground and then quickly picked herself up, running out.


    On the operating table, Savannah shrank back, "Dn, why..."


    Even if Sarah found out she was missing as soon as she left the hospital and called Dn right away, he wouldn''t have been able to find her so quickly!


    "Why could Ie so soon?" Dn turned his arctic re on Savannah. Then his nce fell on the small handbag on the shelf next to the operating table.


    She took the handbag every time she went out. After she climbed on the operating table, she put it on the shelf.


    He grabbed her bag, pulled out a tiny round metal device, and mmed it onto the operating table.


    She picked it up and gasped, looking up with disbelief, "A GPS tracker?"


    "Not stupid," Dn replied coldly.


    Had this man put a tracker on her? No wonder he located her and found her so fast!


    Savannah forgot her fear for a moment and, with a sudden rush of anger, picked up the tracker and threw it at him.


    "Dn, you bastard! You put a tracker on me?! Do you really think I''m your pet?"


    He still did not believe that she would have a child obediently, so he had a card up his sleeve.


    What a treacherous fox!


    Before he could scold her, sheined first? Dn grabbed her hand, sneering, and said sardonically,


    "How would I know you don''t want to have this baby if it were not for the tracker? Savannah, this is what you ask for. An abortion, right? Well, I''ll hand over your files and photos to all the hospitals and clinics in LA. Even if you slip out, no doctor will dare to operate an abortion on you! Whoever dares to abort my son, I will kill his family!"


    ***********************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    It''s another week to count. As we wee another week, I decided to give an extra chapter to answer those curiosities that run through your mind and a bit of a teaser as well; the seeding chapters will definitely annoy (you )readers the way our beloved FL react to her current situation but rest assured I prepared something bigger that will rack your brain starting chapter 325 onwards. The most anticipated enticing and exciting moment for our MC''s.


    Remember, love should be earned in a bit hard way, after all, we women are always looking forward to a beautiful and treasured love story. Cold-hearted men should pay the highest price to gain pure love.


    Lastly, keep on voting until we reach the top ten, I will surely reward each coin you spend on this book with a good and exciting chapter. Spread love and happiness. Stay safe!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 252 - 252: Dare To Say It Again

    With that, Dn put her messy clothes into ce with one hand and picked her up, heading outside.


    Apparently, he had asked the bodyguards to temporarily remove all the patients out of here. At the moment, besides several bodyguards, there was almost nothing in the corridor.


    Dn took the struggling little woman outside the hospital, put her in the back of the car, mmed the door, then walked around the car and got in.


    Savannah had eaten nothing in the morning, and she was exhausted after struggling and shouting in the car. When they were back in Beverly Hills, she was ovee by weariness and could only be carried out of the car by Dn quietly.


    At the door of the vi, Sarah, who had been waiting anxiously, sighed with relief when she saw Mr. Sterling returned with Savannah in his arms.


    Luckily, when she didn''t see Savannahe to her for a long time, she knocked on Dr. Shamon''s office door and went in. When Savannah was nowhere to be found, she informed Mr. Sterling for the first time.


    Otherwise, if Savannah really had an abortion, Mr. Sterling must kill her!


    "Mr. Sterling, is Miss Schulz all right?" asked Sarah carefully.


    "She''s not allowed to go out without my permission until she gives birth to the baby. Keep her closely watched. You''ll be held responsible if anything goes wrong!" Dn ordered coldly.


    "Yes." Sarah nodded in a cold sweat.


    Savannah looked at him with disbelief. Was this man going to put her under house arrest? Before she could offer any objection, Dn had already carried her to the second floor. He went straight to her bedroom, kicked the door open, put her on the soft bed, and turned to leave.


    "Dn, stop!" Savannah straightened up and cried, "I just don''t want to give birth to this child! You fooled me into pregnancy! Why can''t I choose to have an abortion? I want an operation, I don''t want the baby!"


    Dn halted, turned around, and looked at her frostily.


    Slowly, he came to stand in front of her. Leaning down, he fixed her with his cold stare, his expression unfathomable, eyes dark. He brought his hand up to grasp her chin and rubbed it with his long fingers. His anger was at white heat, and his voice was deadly quiet, "Dare you to say it again?"


    Savannah felt the chill passing through his finger and sensed his extreme anger.


    If she weren''t pregnant, his hand would have slipped and grabbed her neck!


    She was quivering from fear, but she still gritted her teeth and repeated, recklessly,


    "I said, I''m going to have an operation, I don''t want this baby! I''d rather die than have it!"


    As soon as she finished herst word, a sudden st of air came to her, and the man''s hot lips caught her lips.


    Savannah''s eyes popped open in shock. He kissed her hard with all his anger while she pummeled his shoulders in a flurry of fists. Savannah struggled and tried to push him away, but her movement added fuel to his rage. Dn stifled an angry groan while his hand grasped the nape of her neck as he deepened the kiss. He explored the shape of her mouth, the silk of her tongue, fury sputtering as he pressed her against the bedhead!


    It was not a lingering, tender kiss, but a punitive one!


    He didn''t let her go until she was panting, her face turned pale fromck of oxygen, and her constant heavy sobbing ceased.


    The moment his hands released, she slumped on the bed, gasping for breath.


    Dn stood up, tidied his clothes, and nced at the little woman in bed.


    "If you dare argue for abortion again, I have a hundred ways to deal with you." He said quietly, too quietly.


    Savannah was panting against the bedhead. All her strength had been used up by his kiss. She was too weak to lift her head and only heard his footsteps gradually dying away out of the bedroom.


    ***


    After the day she was caught on the operating table, Savannah noticed that Sarah''s actions were more severely restricted.


    Previously, Sarah did allow her to take a walk outside the vi once in a while.


    Now, she couldn''t even take a step away from the vi and was only allowed indoor activities. Even worse, she was not allowed surfing on the Inte!


    Dn learned that she had contacted the hospital and made an appointment for abortion online, so he unplugged thework cable.


    What''s more, her cell phone was confiscated, and she was not allowed tomunicate with the outside world.


    Being confined to the house, she was not even allowed to surf or y on her phone! Savannah couldn''t think straight for a long time.


    Was Dn really going to put her under house arrest until the day she gave birth?


    No¡­ she couldn''t wait until her belly grew bigger. The operation danger of abortion would be very big at that time.


    But now she couldn''t even go out of the vi, how could she have an abortion...


    ***


    This noon, Savannah was watching TV on the sofa in the sitting room after lunch.


    Sarah was very strict about her TV time. She said pregnant women couldn''t spend too much time watching TV, and for prenatal education, she was very picky about what Savannah watched.


    After Savannah had been forbidden to surf the Inte or y on her phone, she was allowed to spend more time on TV.


    After all, she needed some rxation as an expectant mother, and it was not good for the baby if she was always in a bad mood.


    However, time on TV was limited to an hour, and she had to watch the prenatal education program when Sarah was beside her.


    Savannah dozed off at the dull prenatal education program. When Sarah asked to be excused because she got a stomach ache, Savannah finally had a chance to pick up the remote control and change the channel.


    There was a TV show about family drama right now. Savannah had had a few episodes before. The show now came to the plot that the heroine was pregnant but had a miscarriage because she had eaten too much seafood.


    As Savannah was dropping off, her brain suddenly perked up when she caught this.


    At the same time, Sarah came back. She frowned and grabbed the remote control, switched the channel back to the prenatal education program. "Miss Schultz, that kind of TV show is not good for prenatal education!"


    Savannah stood up with no expression. "I don''t want to watch anything. I''m tired," she said coldly, turned, and walked upstairs.


    Sarah looked after her, frowning, but didn''t dare say anything more. She followed Savannah upstairs into the bedroom, helped her to lie down, then closed the door and left.

 Chapter 253 - 253: Savannah Was Too Bold

    As soon as Sarah left the room, Savannah opened her eyes, sat upright, and took a deep breath.


    Abortion surgery was not the only way to have an abortion.


    Dn wouldn''t let her go out of the house, and she didn''t have a chance to go to the hospital, but there were other methods she could try at home.


    Though other ways might be dangerous or injure her body, she had no choice now.


    ***


    After taking a nap, Savannah went downstairs and slipped into the kitchen before Sarah noticed.


    She opened the freezer, took out the ice cubes, and put them in a ss; then she got a ss of cold water from the water colder and drained off the whole ss.


    As soon as she had finished one ss, Sarah heard the movement and went downstairs. She went to the kitchen, only to find that Savannah was getting another ss of cold water.


    "Miss Schultz, are you drinking cold water?" cried Sarah as she rushed to Savannah and grabbed her ss.


    Savannah rubbed her eyes and yawned, showing a look of innocence, "What? I woke up feeling hot and thirsty. Can''t I drink some cold water?"


    Sarah knew she was doing it on purpose. She stamped her foot and eximed in dismay, "Miss Schultz, have you lost your mind? You''re pregnant! How can you drink ice water?"


    "Oh, sorry, it''s my first time being a pregnant woman. I really don''t know." Savannah shrugged and walked out of the kitchen.


    Sarah looked at her back, her face shadowing.


    Since Mr. Sterling confined Savannah to the grounds of the vi, she couldn''t go to the hospital for an operation, so she found this way to get an abortion?


    Holy shit! If Savannah really had anything wrong, Mr. Sterling would kill her!


    Sarah decided to put away all things that were harmful to pregnant women!


    In the evening, when Savannah went downstairs again, she found that all the sharp corners of the house''s furniture were wrapped in a soft cloth. The ice in the refrigerator had also been put away, and even the faucet for cold water had been turned off.


    Needless to say, Sarah did it.


    Savannah snorted, did Sarah think it was all right now? If she really wanted to get an abortion, there were so many ways, and no one could stop her.


    After dinner, the yoga instructor came. ording to Sarah, specialized yoga activity during pregnancy was good for the delivery of the child. Savannah, under the close supervision of Sarah, spent one hour in the fitness room upstairs.


    She knew Sarah was afraid that she might hurt herself on purpose. However, yoga had no dangerous movements at all, and no painful stretch was allowed in yoga for pregnant women.


    What''s more, the room was covered with so much soft carpet that she couldn''t hurt herself even when she fell down.


    After the yoga exercises, Savannah went back to her room in Sarah''spany. Savannah even found Sarah waiting at the door when she had a bath.


    After Savannah finished the bath and went to bed, Sarah finally let out a sigh of relief. She dimmed the light, turned and left the bedroom, and didn''t forget to lock the door behind her.


    As the door closed, Savannah pushed back her covers and sat up, staring at the closed door. After a while, she got out of bed.


    Without hesitation, she went to the window, pulled back the curtain, and opened the window!


    Cold night air came in as the window opened. Having adapted to the vi''s 24-hour warmth, Savannah couldn''t help quivering with cold by the wind. Standing still in front of the window, she had no intention of closing it.


    She should catch a cold after being blown by the cold night wind for a whole night. If she had a fever, the baby in her must be affected too...


    Dn, I''ve made up my mind not to have this baby. You can''t stop me no matter how strict you are!


    But... could she get an abortion by simply having a cold? Medical science was so advanced now¡­ Savannah shook her head, frowning at this thought.


    She looked out of the window, and her gaze fell on the widewn behind the main house. A bold but terrible thought came into her mind.


    Her bedroom was on the second floor, not very high from the ground, and it was covered with thickwn. If she jumped from the window, she wouldn''t break off her neck, but...


    It should lead to miscarriage.


    When the thought swam into her mind, she found it challenging to get rid of it.


    Savannah could not help herself, and she took a chair and stepped on the edge of the window. Holding the window, she looked down and shivered.


    Did she really have to do this? How else would she do it?


    Savannah closed her eyes and loosened her fingers. Just at the instant before she leaned outwards, the door was pushed open, and a man strode to grab her waist!


    She fell into the man''s bosom. Before she could exim, she was held close and cradled by his arms and rolled onto the carpet together with him!


    Because of inertia, they could not stop until they bumped the foot of the bed. Being sped in his arms, she hardly touched the ground, but she heard his muffled moan with pain.


    Being still in a panic, she looked up into his zing grey eyes and shivered, and before she could speak, Dn had already raised himself, stood up, and then lifted her from the carpet.


    "Call Dr. Shamon!" shouted him to the door before he had time to punish her.


    "Yes, yes!" answered Sarah, frightened out of her mind when she saw what happened clearly. She turned and hurried downstairs.


    Is Miss Schultz crazy? In order to abort this child, she tried by every means and even intended to jump off the 2nd floor!?


    Fortunately, when she saw Savannah drinking cold water this afternoon, she called Mr. Sterling and reported the matter for fear of any problem. And Mr. Sterling came in time.


    Meanwhile, Savannah struggled to free herself from Dn''s arms, "Let me down! Dn! I said I don''t want to have a baby! Even if you put me under house arrest, even if I failed today, I''ll find another way tomorrow!"


    Her fists struck on his arm as she struggled, which made Dn frown with pain. He gritted his teeth and put her on the bed gently. "You''d better pray the baby is all right."


    Savannah could see the barely-contained fury in his eyes. He went to the window, closed it, and drew the curtain!


    Soon Jacob arrived at Beverly Hills.


    He already knew what had happened. He walked into the bedroom up the stairs and saw Savannah lying on the bed with a pale face. Dn was standing aside, and his eyes zed with anger. Jacob took a deep breath. Savannah was too bold!


    Last time, she took the opportunity and sneaked out of the hospital for an abortion.


    This time, she almost jumped out of the window! Although it was the second floor, she might kill herself if she hurt the vital part.


    "Have her examined!" Dn shouted to Jacob in a low voice.


    Jacob said nothing. He hurried to the bed and began to examine Savannah.

 Chapter 254 - 254: A Sense Of Warm Feelings

    During the examination, Savannah kept quiet and didn''t bat an eyelid. It seemed that she hadn''t recovered sufficiently from the shock. She could have fallen off the window if Dn hadn''te in time!


    After a while, Jacob straightened up and said, "Savannah is fine. She''s just a little scared. If you''re still worried, take her to the hospital for a fetal ultrasound examination tomorrow."


    Dn''s face rxed a little, but then his hand went up to cover his left forearm as he screwed up his face in pain.


    Jacob looked at Dn in his direction and found bruises on his forearm. "You hurt?" he asked in surprise.


    Savannah raised her nce to Dn''s arm. Did he hurt himself when he protected her?


    "It''s okay. You can go back first. Thank you, Jacob." Dn said. Jacob was not an oucheur


    , but he helped a lot.


    "Your ankle began to swell. How can it be okay? I''ll take a look." Jacob went over and raised Dn''s arm slightly. A wince of pain appeared on Dn''s face.


    "Looks bad. Let''s go to the hospital." Jacob said with concern.


    "No, it''s not broken. It''s just injured by twisting." Dn moved his arm gently, "there''s plenty of medicine here. Look whether you can find any useful one and help me with some ointment."


    Dn motioned Jacob to go out with him. It seemed that he didn''t want it to be seen by Savannah. Then hemanded to Sarah,


    "Stay at the door and take care of Miss Schultz!"


    "Yes." Sarah snapped.


    When the door closed and the room became quiet again, Savannah sat up and looked at the door.


    He didn''t break his arm, did he? But he really hurt himself in order to prevent her from falling to the ground.


    At that moment, he was really desperate to protect her and the baby...


    She almost believed that he would risk his life for her.


    The sentiment was stirring within Savannah.


    Night getting deeper, Savannah was lying in bed, awake.


    For a long time, she didn''t hear anything outside, and no one told her how Dn was.


    He didn''t get a broken arm, did he?


    Savannah threw back the covers and sat up on her bed, her feet feeling along the cold floor for her house slippers. Then she opened the door.


    "Miss Schultz, what''s up?" Sarah saw hering out and asked in rm.


    "I need water." She wanted to ask Sarah how was Dn''s injury, but she couldn''t.


    "I''ll ask the servant to get it for you." Sarah stopped her.


    "No. I''ll go downstairs and have a drink myself," Savannah said impatiently.


    "I''ll go with you." After what had just happened, Sarah didn''t dare leave her alone.


    "Enough!" Savannah gritted her teeth and shouted, "I''m tired, and I wouldn''t do anything tonight! But if you dare to stop me, I might really have another jump in a bad mood!"


    Sarah gasped. After seeing how crazy the girl was this evening, she didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Savannah went downstairs alone. Themp in the living room threw out a dim light. Jacob should have left.


    A familiar tall figure was leaning against the sofa.


    A smell of peppermint oil filled the air.


    There were visible bruises on Dn''s left forearm, which was covered with medicine now.


    It seemed to be a severe physical injury.


    Savannah''s gaze then fell on his face. With eyes shut, Dn had fallen asleep on the sofa. The nket that had been covered by him slipped to the ground.


    The scene somehow touched Savannah to the heart, making her approach the sofa. She picked up the nket and let it cover him.


    She was about to turn back quietly when Dn''s voice was suddenly heard behind her, "What are you doing downstairs alone? Where''s Sarah?"


    Savannah''s heart rate inexplicably increased. "I came downstairs for water." She turned and said, avoiding his eyes.


    "For water? Or for a chance to hurt yourself again?" He asked dryly.


    She kept her eyes cast down, not intending to talk about this anymore.


    Dn looked displeased to see her downstairs alone. He got up, scooped her up, and carried her curled against his chest to the upstairs.


    Sarah was surprised to see Dn carrying Savannah upstairs in person. She rushed forward, but before she could say anything, Dn gave his order in a low voice, "You can go."


    Sarah paused and then nodded and left.


    Dn strode into Savannah''s bedroom, kicked the door shut, and put her in bed gently. He didn''t leave but began to unbutton his shirt.


    "What, what are you doing..." Savannah stammered as she grabbed the cover over her, "don''t you go to sleep at thiste hour?"


    Dn stared at her coldly, and his hands didn''t stop until his naked chest showed in front of Savannah. He took off his shirt and threw it on the sofa beside the bed and then removed his pants. Savannah''s mouth dropped open. She gulped as she flinched back, "Dn, you need to cold down... Don''t forget... I''m pregnant now..."


    "Now you know you''re pregnant?" With a sneer on his lips, Dn leaned down and lifted her quickly.


    Savannah didn''t know what he wanted to do. She held her breath and waited for his next move.


    But he just turned and got into the bed. Afterying her down gently, he pulled her into his embrace, his arms curling around her waist from behind, and he turned off themp.


    "Close your eyes. Sleep." He ordered simply.


    Savannah blinked. She couldn''t believe he came to her bed for nothing.


    However, it turned out that he was just for sleep and did not intend to do anything further.


    Maybe he was scared by her behavior tonight, so he slept with her.


    Savannah finally rxed and shut her eyes.


    In the darkness, he put one long arm under her neck while another arm on her waist. This position made her morefortable, but she must have pressed his injured arm.


    Did he ignore his own pain for her to sleepfortably?


    A sense of warm feeling stirred her heart...


    But in an instant, she clenched her teeth to restrain herself from being moved.


    No, Savannah, you can''t.


    Never be moved by superficial tenderness.


    He cares about you and loves you for the baby. He hurt himself in order to protect the baby in you.


    He''s just afraid that the baby would be gone, and he needs the baby to fight for power for him!


    He values you right now because you still have value with the baby.


    Will he still care about you when you give birth to the baby?


    No.


    Remember, he wants the baby, not you.

 Chapter 255 - 255: How’s Our Baby These Days?

    Why else would he keep her pregnancy a secret? He didn''t want to make public her pregnancy at all!


    If a man loved his woman, he would be anxious to tell the world, eager to share his joy with everyone.


    Savannah closed her eyes and bit her lip, trying to let herself fall asleep as quickly as possible.


    * * *


    After that night, Dn went back and stayed at Beverly Hills for several days, no matter how busy he was in thepany.


    Every time he came, as on that night, he slept in her bedroom and surrounded her with a tender hug.


    They did nothing but sleep.


    In the daytime, Sarah and the servants in the vi watched Savannah closely all the time for fear that something should go wrong again.


    Savannah knew that Dn and his servants in the house were all on the watch, and she wouldn''t be free for a long time.


    Two months went up with still no chance for Savannah to leave the house. She began to develop a baby bump, and her maternity dress couldn??t conceal it.


    As her belly was growing, her anxiety and perplexity increased. There''s no time. She couldn''t wait any longer.


    Jumping out of a window was not a good idea, and she dared not try it again. She just climbed on the window out of an impulse that night. After she calmed down, she broke into a cold sweat with a panic fear.


    However, Dn couldn''t give her another chance to sneak out.


    The tallest building project was on a roll when Savannah was 12 weeks pregnant.


    Dn flew around the country every day and had no timeing to Beverly Hills.


    It''s getting cold day by day. Before the cold spell, apanied by Sarah and the bodyguards, Savannah went to have a check-up in the hospital.


    During the check-up, she was carefully watched by a group of people. In fact, it didn''t matter even if she slipped out. Since Dn had given her information to all the hospitals and clinics in LA, no hospital would dare to offend him and gave her an operation.


    After the check-up, Savannah was taken out of the examining room like a prisoner. Before leaving the hospital, she felt sick again and rushed to the washroom to vomit. In fact, her nausea and vomiting were not as severe as before, but it still came to her asionally.


    Sarah apanied her into thedies'' room and waited outside the stall.


    After throwing up, Savannah felt much better.


    "Miss Schultz, are you all right? If not, see a doctor." Sarah''s impatient voice was heard from the outside.


    Savannah rose tremblingly, supporting herself by the wall. She was about to open the door when she saw a stic bag on the toilet paper holder. She picked it up and found a blue and white box in it, which should be forgotten by a patient. Suddenly the green characters on the box attracted her attention: "VIAGRA."


    Of course, she knew such a famous medicine, which was used to treat erectile impotence in men. The blue pills could help with sexual function, but for the one who didn''t need it at all, it could lead to an unnecessarily prolonged erection thatsted for more than several hours.


    What''s more, when a healthy man took it, he would want much more sex than usual.


    Savannah thought for a second, unconsciously tore the box open, and took one blue pill in her pocket before she left.


    ***


    On the third day after the check-up, Dn came to Beverly Hills.


    He just flew back to LA, worn-out after an extended business trip. He looked much thinner but more delicate. Savannah was having a rest in her bedroom when she heard the movement downstairs. She walked out and saw Dn take off his coat and hand it to the servant.


    "How was the check-up?" He turned to Sarah.


    "Everything''s fine," Sarah said quickly.


    Dn''s look of infinite weariness rxed a little. He strode up the stairs, just to see Savannah standing at the bedroom door. His eyes softened when he fell on the slight bulge beneath her dress.


    Savannah recovered herself.


    "You came," she said, biting her lip.


    Dn walked over to her, his big hand touching her belly softly. "How''s our baby these days?"


    "Well. Good..." She lowered her head and replied in a soft voice.


    "You vomited again?" He heard from Sarah on the phone that she still felt sick asionally. When she went to the check-up that day, she vomited again before she left the hospital.


    "Much better than the first month."


    "It''s gettingte. Go to bed." Dn''s tone was soft.


    "What about you?" Savannah raised her head and blurted out.


    Dn paused. Did she care about him? "I''ve some business emails to handle." After a while, he answered dryly.


    Savannah took a deep breath. "Not in a hurry, right?"


    Dn narrowed his eyes and approached her, gazing thoughtfully at her. "What do you want?"


    "Nothing... I''ve nothing to do these days, and I learned to boil another kind of sugar water. You... you want to try?" That''s true. These days she was confined to the vi, forbidden from all amusements, and had to kill time in the kitchen.


    Dn frowned. "You cooked?" What if she got a burn? And how could a pregnant woman stand the smoke and fire! He was about to call Sarah up when Savannah pulled his sleeve, "I don''t cook every day. Sometimes I get bored, and I cook dessert and cookies with recipes. Sarah is always by my side. It''s all right."


    She looked like a poor and lovely cat, touching a chord in Dn''s heart. He finally nodded.


    Savannah let out her breath, going downstairs to the kitchen. She filled a bowl of sugar water and quietly went to her bedroom. And opening a drawer, she took out the blue pill and quickly put it into the bowl.


    The little blue pill dissolved in the water and disappeared without a trace.


    Entering his bedroom, she saw him already sitting on the sofa. Two buttons of his white shirt were undone, offering up his white chest. His sculpted lips were red and attractive. Under the moody lighting from the floormp, he was waiting for her.


    Savannah hesitated and walked to him, handing him the bowl. "Try it."


    Dn took the bowl and nced at the sugar water.


    Savannah held her breath, her heart beating fast, and she was afraid that he would sense something was wrong.


    Finally, he took a few sips and put the bowl down.

 Chapter 256 - 256: What’s Wrong With You?

    "Is it bad?" Savannah worried that too little drink would have no effect.


    "A lot of progress." He was not a charmer.


    "Then why don''t you have more?" asked Savannah, raising her charming and dewy eyes.


    In front of her dreamy eyes, Dn could not help himself, and he finished it off.


    Savannah heaved a sigh of relief, twisting the hem of her dress around her fingers.


    She carried the bowl down the stairs and then dawdled for a while, deliberately waiting for the pill to work. When she went upstairs and entered the room again, sure enough, she found Dn looked strange on the sofa.


    She could see the top of his chest through the open buttons of his shirt and small beads of moisture lying there upon his white skin; an unusual pink flush was on his handsome face, and his breathing was a little unstable, which could be clearly heard in the quiet room.


    The blue pill was quite effective.


    No wonder it was weed in the male world!


    Savannah was both delighted and nervous.


    He drank the soup as she nned, and the pill worked. But he was already very rough and hard in sex, and he often made her sore everywhere the next day. Now the sex must be more severe after he took that pill.


    Savannah, concerned, hung back.


    But then she stiffened her resolution. Isn''t that what she wants?


    Without a chance to go out to have a surgical abortion, she had to abort the baby by this method in the present situation. Thinking of this, Savannah took a deep breath and overcame her shyness, put down her ponytail, pulled the maternity dress off her shoulders, closed the door, and walked towards him.


    Dn''s eyes darkened when he saw the little womane in. He looked at her with a wanting nce. The left side of her baggy pink dress slid down to reveal her sexy snowy shoulders, and her long brown hair tossed about her tender throat.


    Under his glowing gaze, she approached him. Her sweet natural fragrance hung in the air to his nose.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Her low and soft voice mixed with temptation.


    He felt an irresistible impulse to have her on the sofa at once, but he restrained himself after taking a look at her baby belly. "Tell the servant to turn down the temperature in the room." He said in a husky voice as he adjusted her dress.


    His voice sounded breathy and strained. It should be hard for him to resist the effect of the blue pill. "What''s the matter with you? You look as though you''re hot. Have you got a fever?" She asked as she put her hand on his forehead.


    Touched by her soft cold hand, Dn felt a hot current coursing through his body. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her in his arms.


    Savannah slipped on hisp, throwing her arms around his neck, and let out a slight groan. The desire in Dn waspletely aroused by this deliberate groan. His hand moved down to her hips and slipped into her dress.


    He didn''t touch her for a long time, and the blue pill brought the beast out of him. He lifted her and put her onto his big bed, undid his belt, and stretched out her legs, leaning down. His hands grew more agent, and he couldn''t wait to have her now!


    In a moment, Savannah felt the hem of her dress was lifted, and something hot and hard like stone against her lower belly, her heart beating fast, and she could imagine what would happenter. She wanted to close her legs and run away, but she finally gritted her teeth and restrained herself, closed her eyes, and waited for theing storm.


    However, he didn''t tear her apart as she expected. He loosened his grip on her and sat up, panting and breathing heavily on the edge of the bed.


    Stunned, Savannah looked at him in amazement; obviously, he was still confused by the desire in him, but he restrained himself because he remembered her pregnancy.


    No. She couldn''t let this opportunity go by.


    She bit her lip, knelt down on his back, and put her arms around his neck, pressing herself against his burning back. "Dn, are you okay?"


    Dn was beginning to wonder why he wanted this little woman so eagerly today.


    No, not today. He felt strange after drinking that bowl of sugar water. There must be something wrong with it!


    What''s more, the little woman never cared for him so much before. She attempted him deliberately! His mind was clear, and he guessed something. He caught her wrist and pushed her away gently and then stood up. Turning his head, he looked significantly at the little woman, and there was a chill on his abnormally red face. Then he went to the bathroom and shut the door with a BANG!


    Within seconds the sound of running water was heard.


    Savannah sat there as if in a trance. She knew that he had sessfully controlled himself. Her n failed... Was he still a normal man? He was really a man of iron self-control¡­


    After a while, the bathroom door was pulled open again.


    Dn came out wet and glistening from the cold shower, still unshaven, with just a towel around his waist. The desire in his burning eyes disappeared, remaining the chill making her shudder.


    Before she could say a word, Dn walked to the bed, tugged her into his arms!


    He had one hand at the small of her back holding her against him, the other at her chin, tipping back her head. But Savannah knew from his impassive gaze that he was not going to kiss her. If she was not pregnant now, he might try all the methods to punish her.


    He was outraged this time...


    "You ask for an abortion in this way? Good!"


    She was still in the first trimester, and she''d better avoid sex for the baby''s safety.


    If he failed to control himself, he might fuck her hard under the drug effect, which would lead to severe bleeding and miscarriage!


    In order to not have this child, she tried such an extreme mean?


    He thought that she should have epted her pregnancy after such a long time. But she didn''t give up!


    If only he could put his hands around her neck and choke her! Finally, he released her. "Fine, I''ll see how many more ways you have. From today on, stay in your bedroom until you give birth to the baby! You have deprived yourself of yourst freedom!"

 Chapter 257 - 257: I’ve Been Drugged By Her

    Savannah fell onto the soft bed, a look of a vacancy on her pale face. Dn walked towards the door, pulled it open, and shouted his order at Sarah, who just went upstairs when he heard the movement.


    "Take her to her room! And I don''t mind how you watch her, make sure she will give birth to the baby safely six monthster. You''ll be held responsible if anything goes wrong!"


    "Yes, sir," answered Sarah, bowing her head a little.


    Savannah shivered as the door mmed shut. Her n failed tonight, and there would be no more chance... Because of her pregnancy, he let her go again without any punishment, but he also strengthened the defense against her and made up his mind to make her have this baby.


    Dropping her head, she gazed at her mini bump and clenched her fist.


    * * *


    In the hospital.


    Dn was sitting on a couch in Jacob''s office, his face still ck and cold from the gastricvage.


    After leaving Beverly Hills, he drove to the hospital, and even the night wind couldn''t cold him down.


    If he didn''t pump his stomach, he''s afraid he would have to stay awake all night because of the blue pill.


    He couldn''t drive as soon as he finished the gastricvage, so he came to Jacob''s office for a rest.


    Jacobughed until his sides ached. "Savannah''s a resourceful girl, isn''t she? Hahaha¡­ She gave you Viagra..."


    "Enough, Jacob. Are you still a doctor? Laugh like that when your patient came to see you?" Dn was in such a bad mood that he picked up the ashtray on the coffee table and made as if to throw it to his friend''s face.


    Jacob grabbed the ashtray from Dn''s hand and put it down, "whoa, calm down, Dn. You''ve just gotten your stomach pumped. Why are you still so... hot?"


    He could not help fromughing again.


    Dn''s face changed. He was about to get up to leave when Jacob finally restrained hisughter and poured him a cup of water.


    "By the way, the effect of the blue pill is really not bad. I can''t believe you seeded in controlling yourself." Jacob said with a serious expression.


    Dn was speechless. Could he fail? She was now in the first trimester of her pregnancy, and it was a crucial time for the baby''s development. The doctor told him that they''d better not to have sex during this period. He couldn''t hurt the baby in her anyway.


    When she safely gave birth to his child, he would make her pay for tonight!


    The thought of it added a strange flush to his darkened face.


    Jacob was a little worried about Savannah when he saw Dn''s sullen expression. Thest time Savannah contacted a hospital for an abortion, Dn almost killed the doctor who was about to operate on her. This time, she used this kind of trick unexpectedly... Dn must be even madder!


    "How''s Savannah now?" Jacob blurted out.


    "You should care about me! I''ve been drugged by her, and I am the victim." Dn sneered.


    "I know... I mean, you''re not gonna punish her, are you? Don''t forget, she''s pregnant." Jacob reminded him.


    Dn didn''t reply. She should thank god that she''s pregnant; otherwise, he wasn''t really sure what he was going to do. After a long time, the heat in himpletely faded away, and he felt much better. He stood up and left the office without another word.


    * * *


    After that night, Dn did what he said. Savannah was not allowed to walk out of her bedroom, and even the three meals would be served to her room by the maids. The prenatal check-up and yoga ss were all canceled. What''s more, Dn also installed a monitor in her bedroom and let Sarah and the maids waiting at the door all the time. They could break in as soon as they found Savannah had anything wrong.


    When Sarah saw the arrangement made by Mr. Sterling, she knew that Savannah must have angered him again. Keeping Mr. Sterling''s order in mind, she dared not rx for a minute. She asked the servant to put away all the sharp objects in Savannah''s room and stared at the monitor every day.


    After being confined to her room for a few days, Savannah couldn''t bear it anymore. This evening after dinner, she rushed to the door and banged on it, "let me out! Let me out!"


    "What do you want, Miss Schultz?" Sarah came immediately.


    "I want to go out for a walk. Open my door, please." Savannah said, very upset.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Schultz, Mr. Sterling said you are not allowed to leave the room." Sarah refused.


    "Then you call him, and I''ll tell him myself!" She couldn''t believe he wouldn''t let her go out when she was so sick! Even if not for her, he would agree for the baby.


    Sarah sneered, "Miss Schultz, Mr. Sterling has been very busytely. And he has made it very clear that I cannot allow you to leave the room. He will be quite annoyed if I call him for this. I advise you to give up the idea!" Then Sarah left.


    Savannah continued knocking on the door but received no response.


    She frowned, stepped back, and stared at the door. Ignore her? Turning back, she thought for a moment before she ran to the window and pushed it open. Then she looked up at the monitor in the room.


    Sure enough, secondster, the door was pushed open!


    Sarah, with two servants, rushed in angrily. They stopped her in dismay and pulled her to the bed, "Miss Schultz, what are you doing again?"


    "You don''t let me go out or call Dn, that''s all I can do!" Savannah was not going to jump, and she opened the window only to frighten Sarah and draw her attention. Otherwise, she would not listen to her at all.


    Sarah changed her face and knew that Savannah was threatening her. She had yed tricks under her eyes several times and made her scolded by Mr. Sterling. What''s more, she almost lost her name in the nursing circle! She couldn''t see Savannah make trouble again!


    With a sharp sh in her eyes, Sarah motioned to the servant to lock the window and forcibly pulled Savannah back into bed.


    "Mr. Sterling had been quite annoyed by you, and now you want to call him? Stop dreaming!" sneered Sarah, and then she led the servant out of the room.


    That night, when Savannah was ready to go to sleep, she was awakened by a noise of footsteps. She opened her eyes and got up, only to see Sarahing in with two manservants who carried some tools. They went straight to the window in Sarah''s sign.


    "What are you doing?" Savannah jumped out of bed and ran to the window.


    "Nothing. I had to have the windows nailed up so that you wouldn''t do anything to hurt yourself," said Sarah dryly.


    ************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    To answer everyone''s curiosity I decided to give another batch of chapters. I wanted to hide several mysteries and unfold it gradually so you''ll understand why Savannah''s behavior was bing childish. Most women who undergo pregnancy had mood swings and Savannah''s situation isn''t different at all, another thing, she still not validated as Dn''s woman, although our ML shows his love through actions, his not ready to ept it as someone upies his heart. The answer to it will be in theing chapters. As I said earlier, I prepared something bigger that will rack your brain!


    Keep on voting, let me hit top ten on the weekly ranking, I will consider giving extra chapters once it happens!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 258 - 258: Sleep In My Room Today

    She had already been grounded in her room and was not allowed to go out. Now she couldn''t even open the window? What''s the difference between her and cattle waiting to be ughtered?


    Savannah was still in shock when the servants had already nailed up the only window in her bedroom and left with Sarah.


    After that night, Savannah didn''t make a noise in her room anymore. In the monitoring, she stared at the nailed window nkly, holding knee sitting on the sofa, silent. When the servants carried food in, she ate it quietly; when the maid asked her to have a bath, she also did as she told obediently.


    Another week passed. The weather turned colder.


    The darkness of evening was crowding in when a ck Lamborghini stopped at the gate of the vi.


    Dn, in a ck cotton overcoat, got out of the car and stepped into the house.


    "Mr. Sterling." Sarah, following several servants, came to the door when they heard the car.


    Dn had note here for a long time because he was busy with the business, but also because that Savannah had really annoyed him that night. These days, Sarah reported him about Savannah''s situation all by phone.


    "How''s Savannah doing?" Dn didn''t take off his coat, and his voice was cold. Apparently, he didn''t seem to n to spend the night here.


    "In her room. As usual, she''s quiet and well-behaved. She has just finished eating. After a bath, she can go to sleep." Sarah reported respectfully.


    Dn didn''t say anything. He nodded and looked up the stairs for a few seconds. Then he turned around and prepared to leave.


    He had just had a business dinner nearby with a client, and he still had a video conferenceter. Time was early, so he came to Beverly Hills on his way back to thepany.


    He was supposed to go upstairs to see her but restrained himself at the thought of what she had done that night. Maybe he should leave her alone so that she could think it around. Since Sarah said that she had been well-behaved, he could be relieved.


    Just as he came to the porch, Judy came up to him in a hurry, "Mr. Sterling, Mr. Sterling -- won''t you see Savannah?"


    Sarah frowned and stopped her, "what are you doing? Don''t you see Mr. Sterling is upied?"


    Judy red disapprovingly at Sarah and then gazed appealingly at Dn. Since Sarah came, she had not been able to take care of Savannah herself, and she couldn''t even see Savannah these days. Yesterday when she took advantage of the maid shift and sneaked in, only to find that Savannah''s bedroom was deadly quite like a tomb; the window was sealed, and Savannah looked so unhappy. But Sarah thought it''s because Savannah learned to behave well?


    She talked to Sarah and suggested she unseal the window, but Sarah did not take it seriously. Instead, she asked Judy to stop talking nonsense, saying that Mr. Sterling had given her the right to watch Savannah closely. What''s more, Sarah didn''t allow her to call him.


    Judy was worried. If Savannah were kept being locked in this way, it would lead to a mental breakdown sooner orter.


    Fortunately, Mr. Sterling came today!


    "Sir, since you''re here. Please go to see Miss Schultz. She doesn''t look good." Judy pleaded.


    "She''s very goodtely, isn''t she?" Dn raised his eyebrows.


    Sarah gave Judy a sharp look, and then looked at Dn tteringly, "Mr. Sterling, Miss Schultz''s fine. You can go with your own business. I''ll take care of her. Don''t worry."


    Judy gritted her teeth and knocked Sarah aside. "Yes, Savannah''s good, too good that she doesn''t look at herself! Pleasee to see her, Mr. Sterling."


    Dn thought for a while and finally, stroked upstairs. At the door of her bedroom, two maids were surprised to see him and busily lowered their heads. "Mr. Sterling."


    He did not answer but raised his hand and opened the door. A more than deathlike silence reigned in the bedroom.


    A delicate figure folded her knees sitting on the sofa; her eyes were focused straight out, and she didn''t respond to the door opening at all.


    Dn nced darkly at the hushed room, and he changed color when he saw the sealed window, shouting in rage, "Why you seal up the window?"


    Sarah and Judy both came up after him.


    "Miss Schultz made a scene and cried to leave the room a few times, and she threatened to jump out the window. In case of an ident, I¡­"


    "So you sealed up the window? I want you to look at her, not hold her prisoner!" Dn shouted out in a low voice.


    "I know... But you had asked me to protect the baby in Miss Schultz no matter what method was used..." Sarah sounded wrong, "Mr. Sterling, you may rest assured. Though the window was sealed up, I ventted the room by turning on the air conditioner''s venttor. Miss Schultz won''t get sick..."


    Savannah looked so worn now. Could she be worse than getting illness? Living in the dimly lit stuffy room for such a long time, even normal healthy people would feel uneasy, let alone a pregnant woman. Even if Sarah could protect the baby in this way, Savannah would be rather sick six monthster!


    But he had given themand himself.


    Dn took a look at Savannah, who was still quiet on the sofa; his cold face darkened.


    "Get out of this room."


    Sarah, of course, knew that this was said to her. For a moment, she tried to justify herself, "Mr. Sterling... "


    "I said, get out of here! From today on, we don''t need you." His voice was cold and perfectly enunciated.


    Sarah was a famous nurse in LA, and she had never been driven out of the house by her clients. But before she could say anything, two servants came forward to her and carried her down.


    The room got quiet. Dn''s eyes darkened as he strode to the sofa and crouched. He riveted his eyes on her, frowning at the waxy paleness on her thin face.


    He picked her up and went to his bedroom.


    After a few steps, Savannah recovered and raised her face. It seemed that she was just aware of hising. Her eyes took on a hurt expression, touching Dn to his heart.


    "Sleep in my room today." His tone was soft and low.


    Savannah did not speak but slowly put her hands over her neck and held him the best she could.


    Dn squeezed her even tighter to his arms. He couldn''t imagine how hard it had been for her to be confined to the room with no window these days.


    In the master''s bedroom, Dn put her on his big bed softly and covered her with a quilt. He was ready to rise when he felt the clench of her cold hand on his arm.


    Chapter 259: Visiting Olivia


    Dn looked down at her hand on his arm, and his expression softened. "I fired Sarah. Judy will take care of you." He rubbed her head as he said softly.


    Hearing this, Savannah''s eyes were slightly lit up, but then she unconsciously withdrew her hand, buried her head in the quilt, and did not see him anymore.


    When he was carrying her out of her bedroom, she held him tightly as if grasping a straw. But she backed away from him when she recovered.


    They had not made it up. She didn''t want the baby, but he wouldn''t let her have an abortion.


    Dn tucked her up. Before he could say anything, Savannah turned her back to him, avoiding his touch.


    Finally, Dn stood up and left the room.


    * * *


    After that night, Dn stayed in Beverly Hills for two days.


    Because Sarah was fired, it fell to Judy to take care of Savannah again.


    Two dayster, Savannah recovered her mood and spirit but still a little upset and did not talk to him.


    She had to give up resistance and give birth to this child, but there was no greater tragedy than the death of the heart.


    Dn asked Jacob toe and check on her.


    When Jacob heard that Savannah had been confined to her room for so long with the window sealed up, he was so furious that he began scolding Sarah before he saw Savannah.


    "How ridiculous! Top nurse? That''s all the governor can do, I suppose!"


    While Jacob was cursing Sarah, Dn felt as if he himself was scolded. He urged Jacob to see Savannah with a clouded face.


    After the brief examination, Jacob went downstairs with Dn. He said that Savannah was suffering slight depression.


    "Depression?" Dn changed his face, almost turning the coffee table upside down.


    "Rest assured, her depression is not the same as your previous depression. It''s verymon in pregnant women. She needs no medicine, and she''ll be fine with a calm mood." Jacob pressed the coffee table with a wry smile.


    Dn was relieved a little.


    "Don''t put her grounded anymore. How could Savannah be happy if she stayed at home all the time?" added Jacob.


    Dn did not speak for a long time.


    * * *


    Under Judy''s care. Savannah recovered after a few days'' rest.


    The window was unsealed, and she moved back to her bedroom.


    This morning, when Savannah had just finished her breakfast downstairs, Garwood came to Beverly Hills.


    He nodded with a smile when he saw the empty te in front of Savannah, knowing that her appetite was much better now. "Miss Schultz, please change your clothes and go with me."


    Savannah looked at Garwood in surprise.


    "Well, Miss Schultz, you haven''t visited your friend Olivia for a long time. It''s a nice day. You look good today, and I''ll drive you to the hospital." Garwood said.


    Savannah stayed for a while. Was she allowed to visit Olivia?


    "Did Dn ask you to send me to see Olivia?" She could not believe it.


    Garwood nodded. Mr. Sterling knew that the best thing for Savannah at the moment was to visit her friend. "But it''s the hospital, you can''t stay there for too long." He added. In order to make Miss Schultz happy, Mr. Sterling overturned his decision himself.


    Savannah immediately cheered up. After changing her clothes, she went to the hospital, apanied by Judy and Garwood.


    ***


    In the hospital ward.


    Olivia was lying quietly in her bed. Though not awake yet, she was looking pretty good under Matt''s care.


    Savannah learned Olivia''s recent condition from Matt and then sat at the foot of the bed, looking at Olivia silently.


    She was wearing a Korean style baby dress, which hid her baby bump perfectly. In fact, her figure was almost the same as she used to be, and she even lost a little bit of weight. So Matt didn''t realize that she was pregnant at all.


    "Savannah, don''t worry. Mr. Sterling had sent care workers to look after Olivia, and he also told the hospital to keep a close eye on her. The doctor said that Olivia''s condition has improved and she woulde to her senses." Mattforted her.


    Savannah forced a smile, knowing that these were just words of constion.


    "By the way, Savannah, you haven''te to see Olivia for a long time. Is there anything wrong?" Matt couldn''t help asking. Savannah looked a little different this time, but he didn''t know what happened to her.


    Savannah hesitated and shook her head. "Nothing. You know, I''m the spokesperson for Fairy World, and I''m a little busy these days..."


    Matt nodded without further questions.


    Savannah''s gaze fell back on Olivia with a sense of bitterness in her heart.


    Olivia, you''re the only one I can share my story with. Wake up, Olivia. Do you know what''s happening to me?


    I''m pregnant...


    This is not what I want. I''ve struggled, and I''ve resisted...


    But why, once in a while, I don''t want to give up the baby?


    If you''re awake, you must tell me what to do.


    ***


    After a while, Judy quietly came in and whispered to Savannah, "Savannah, it iste."


    Savannah knew that Dn had ordered them to take her back early because she was pregnant.


    She wanted to stay longer, but she had to nod and leave obediently so that Dn would allow her next visit.


    They walked out of the hospital. As Savannah and Judy headed for the big SUV in which Garwood was waiting for them, they saw a ck Lincoln slowly approach and stop next to the SUV.


    The Lincoln door opened, and Cooper got off from the front seat. "Miss Schultz."


    In some surprise, Savannah put her hands down, covering her belly subconsciously, "Cooper, why are you here?"


    "I was sent by old Sterling. He has not seen you for a long time and misses you very much. I called Beverly Hills and heard from the servant that you hade to visit your friend here. So Ie here to pick you up for dinner at the Sterling''s house."


    Savannah paused and then asked, "Has Mr. Sterling been informed?"


    "Mr. Sterling is having a meeting in thepany now, and his phone is off. It''s okay. I will send you back first and then call him toe in the evening."


    Just then, Garwood got out of the car when he saw Coopering.

 Chapter 259 - 259: Visiting Olivia

    Dn looked down at her hand on his arm, and his expression softened. "I fired Sarah. Judy will take care of you." He rubbed her head as he said softly.


    Hearing this, Savannah''s eyes were slightly lit up, but then she unconsciously withdrew her hand, buried her head in the quilt, and did not see him anymore.


    When he was carrying her out of her bedroom, she held him tightly as if grasping a straw. But she backed away from him when she recovered.


    They had not made it up. She didn''t want the baby, but he wouldn''t let her have an abortion.


    Dn tucked her up. Before he could say anything, Savannah turned her back to him, avoiding his touch.


    Finally, Dn stood up and left the room.


    * * *


    After that night, Dn stayed in Beverly Hills for two days.


    Because Sarah was fired, it fell to Judy to take care of Savannah again.


    Two dayster, Savannah recovered her mood and spirit but still a little upset and did not talk to him.


    She had to give up resistance and give birth to this child, but there was no greater tragedy than the death of the heart.


    Dn asked Jacob toe and check on her.


    When Jacob heard that Savannah had been confined to her room for so long with the window sealed up, he was so furious that he began scolding Sarah before he saw Savannah.


    "How ridiculous! Top nurse? That''s all the governor can do, I suppose!"


    While Jacob was cursing Sarah, Dn felt as if he himself was scolded. He urged Jacob to see Savannah with a clouded face.


    After the brief examination, Jacob went downstairs with Dn. He said that Savannah was suffering slight depression.


    "Depression?" Dn changed his face, almost turning the coffee table upside down.


    "Rest assured, her depression is not the same as your previous depression. It''s verymon in pregnant women. She needs no medicine, and she''ll be fine with a calm mood." Jacob pressed the coffee table with a wry smile.


    Dn was relieved a little.


    "Don''t put her grounded anymore. How could Savannah be happy if she stayed at home all the time?" added Jacob.


    Dn did not speak for a long time.


    * * *


    Under Judy''s care. Savannah recovered after a few days'' rest.


    The window was unsealed, and she moved back to her bedroom.


    This morning, when Savannah had just finished her breakfast downstairs, Garwood came to Beverly Hills.


    He nodded with a smile when he saw the empty te in front of Savannah, knowing that her appetite was much better now. "Miss Schultz, please change your clothes and go with me."


    Savannah looked at Garwood in surprise.


    "Well, Miss Schultz, you haven''t visited your friend Olivia for a long time. It''s a nice day. You look good today, and I''ll drive you to the hospital." Garwood said.


    Savannah stayed for a while. Was she allowed to visit Olivia?


    "Did Dn ask you to send me to see Olivia?" She could not believe it.


    Garwood nodded. Mr. Sterling knew that the best thing for Savannah at the moment was to visit her friend. "But it''s the hospital, you can''t stay there for too long." He added. In order to make Miss Schultz happy, Mr. Sterling overturned his decision himself.


    Savannah immediately cheered up. After changing her clothes, she went to the hospital, apanied by Judy and Garwood.


    ***


    In the hospital ward.


    Olivia was lying quietly in her bed. Though not awake yet, she was looking pretty good under Matt''s care.


    Savannah learned Olivia''s recent condition from Matt and then sat at the foot of the bed, looking at Olivia silently.


    She was wearing a Korean style baby dress, which hid her baby bump perfectly. In fact, her figure was almost the same as she used to be, and she even lost a little bit of weight. So Matt didn''t realize that she was pregnant at all.


    "Savannah, don''t worry. Mr. Sterling had sent care workers to look after Olivia, and he also told the hospital to keep a close eye on her. The doctor said that Olivia''s condition has improved and she woulde to her senses." Mattforted her.


    Savannah forced a smile, knowing that these were just words of constion.


    "By the way, Savannah, you haven''te to see Olivia for a long time. Is there anything wrong?" Matt couldn''t help asking. Savannah looked a little different this time, but he didn''t know what happened to her.


    Savannah hesitated and shook her head. "Nothing. You know, I''m the spokesperson for Fairy World, and I''m a little busy these days..."


    Matt nodded without further questions.


    Savannah''s gaze fell back on Olivia with a sense of bitterness in her heart.


    Olivia, you''re the only one I can share my story with. Wake up, Olivia. Do you know what''s happening to me?


    I''m pregnant...


    This is not what I want. I''ve struggled, and I''ve resisted...


    But why, once in a while, I don''t want to give up the baby?


    If you''re awake, you must tell me what to do.


    ***


    After a while, Judy quietly came in and whispered to Savannah, "Savannah, it iste."


    Savannah knew that Dn had ordered them to take her back early because she was pregnant.


    She wanted to stay longer, but she had to nod and leave obediently so that Dn would allow her next visit.


    They walked out of the hospital. As Savannah and Judy headed for the big SUV in which Garwood was waiting for them, they saw a ck Lincoln slowly approach and stop next to the SUV.


    The Lincoln door opened, and Cooper got off from the front seat. "Miss Schultz."


    In some surprise, Savannah put her hands down, covering her belly subconsciously, "Cooper, why are you here?"


    "I was sent by old Sterling. He has not seen you for a long time and misses you very much. I called Beverly Hills and heard from the servant that you hade to visit your friend here. So Ie here to pick you up for dinner at the Sterling''s house."


    Savannah paused and then asked, "Has Mr. Sterling been informed?"


    "Mr. Sterling is having a meeting in thepany now, and his phone is off. It''s okay. I will send you back first and then call him toe in the evening."


    Just then, Garwood got out of the car when he saw Coopering.


    *************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Another week to count and to wee the entire week with positivity, I decided to give extra chapters. Please don''t forget to vote, rest assured mass release will be granted on Friday morning. Another thing, since Christmas is approaching I will give exciting chapters that most everyone craves to read. Starting chapter 325 onwards, yet expect another revtion toe in, to unfold the real identity of our FL.


    And for those who bought the privileged chapters, rest assured I willplete my obligation to upload the Win-Win event requirement so 20% rebates will be given back to your ount.


    Don''t get annoyed with your humble author here, I just wrote down a story that I thinkpelling enough to make us all realize that love and trust can be earned through constantmunication,cking such factor, love would face difficulties!


    Spread love and positivity! Merry Christmas in Advance! Thanks for all the generous gifts as well!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 260 - 260: I Will Go With You

    Garwood walked up to them, facing Cooper, and politely refused, "Cooper, Mr. Sterling had booked a restaurant for dinner tonight with Miss Schultz. They''ll go to the Sterling''s house another day."


    Savannah knew that Dn had not mentioned her pregnancy to old Sterling. It did not matter where she was going to have the dinner, but after hearing what Garwood said, a feeling of loss appeared in her. She looked at Cooper and said, out of her momentary pique, "I will go with you."


    "That''s great." Cooperughed and looked at Garwood triumphantly.


    "Miss Schultz, why don''t you ask Judy to go with you?" Garwood said quickly, worried added to his voice as he thought about Mr. Sterling''s reaction when he knew Savannah woulde to the Old Sterling''s house.


    If Miss Schultz had to go to the Sterling''s house, at least she should take Judy with her, so that Mr. Sterling could feel relieved.


    "No," Savannah frowned, "I''m just going to have dinner with old Sterling. I don''t need anyone following me."


    Cooper also took a dissatisfied look at Garwood. "We''ll take care of Miss Schultz. It''s not her first time going to the Sterling''s house. Don''t bother and worry she''ll be safe,"


    Garwood and Judy nced at each other and had to see Savannah get in Cooper''s car herself.


    Savannah chatted with Cooper along the way. She realized she had thought too much. Like Matt, Cooper did not find that she was pregnant at all.


    At the Sterling''s house, Cooper led Savannah into the living room.


    When old Sterling saw her, he rose to take Savannah to his side warmly. He had not seen her for a long time and was very happy she coulde.


    "Savannah, have you recovered from your sickness?"


    Savannah looked a little different in the old Sterling''s sharp eyes. But he didn''t know it was because she was pregnant.


    Savannah paused and smiled, "I''ve already recovered."


    "You looked not good." Old Sterling frowned.


    "I might have taken a cold," Savannah replied calmly.


    Since Dn didn''t want anyone to know about her pregnancy, she would take his advice and kept it a secret.


    But inwardly, she still felt a bit disappointed and dismayed.


    "You should take care of yourself, Savannah. It''s not good to always get sick at such a young age." Old Sterling looked worried.


    "Thank you for your concern, sir," Savannah said with a weak smile.


    Since Valerie''s belly got bigger and bigger, she hardly went out of the Rosemount Vi. Fearing that she would be inconvenient, old Sterling did not let here to see him again. What''s more, Devin apanied Valerie all the time. So old Sterling was alone in the house these days.


    While they were chatting, a servant hurried in and whispered something in Cooper''s ear with an anxious expression.


    Cooper''s face changed slightly.


    "What''s wrong?" old Sterling asked when he noticed Cooper''s expression.


    Cooper came forward and said, "Ms. Sterling had a seizure and hurt herself."


    "What? How''s it going? Is she alright?" Old Sterling was startled.


    Since Susan was sent to the mental asylum, she had been calm under the control of drugs and injections for most of the time. Though she still didn''t know people, she was further stabilized.


    "It''s said that she fell out of her bed and sprained her ankle. It''s not serious, and she''s better now. Don''t worry, sir, I''ll let the care worker keep an eye on her." Cooper tried to pacify him.


    "No, tell the driver to prepare a car. I''ll go and see it." Atst, old Sterling felt uneasy and wanted to have a look in person. Then he realized that Savannah was still here. He looked at her, "Savannah, you... Would you like to go with me?"


    He knew that Savannah and his daughter had a grudge, and he would understand if she refused to go.


    Savannah took a deep breath. Even if she hated Susan, she should not hold a grudge against her when she hade to such a situation. She was not that mean.


    "I will go with you." Savannah nodded.


    They got into the car and quickly left the Sterling''s house.


    The mental asylum, far away from the downtown area, was located in a quiet suburb.


    About forty minutester, the car stopped in front of a pure white gate.


    Cooper had given a heads-up to the mental asylum, where two staff were waiting for old Sterling at the gate.


    Savannah supported old Sterling with her hand, walking into the mental hospital. The staff led them to Susan''s ward.


    From the ss window, they saw Susan, once an amazing finedy from the Sterling family, now curling up in the hospital bed alone. She looked pale and wan, staring to the front with nk eyes.


    Old Sterling''s eyes began to smart, he said carefully, "Susan, do you remember me? I''m your dad."


    No matter how many mistakes Susan had made, she was still his daughter.


    Susan looked up at her father, grinned foolishly, and tilted her head. "Dad? Ha! I''m from the Sterling family. My father is the most powerful businessman in LA. How dare you pretend to be my dad?"


    Apparently, she didn''t know anyone now.


    Savannah noticed that old Sterling was slightly shaking with emotion. Fearing that his excitement would affect his body, Savannah eyed the staff, who sensed her intent and helped old Sterling to the restroom.


    Savannah was going to ask the nurse about Susan''s situation so that she could tell old Sterlingter. Before she left, she heard Susan murmuring, "Devin¡­"


    Susan''s face looked arrogant as she continued to talk to herself, "Devin must be cured! He''s going to inherit hundreds of billions of property of the Sterling family. He can''t lose his fertility..."


    Savannah stopped, gazing at Susan. Lose his fertility?


    To make sure she heard right, Savannah leaned close to the window and whispered, "Susan, did you just say your son Devin is infertile?"


    Susan looked at her with rm, "Who are you? I... Why should I tell you? Do I know you?"

 Chapter 261 - 261: That’s The Case

    Savannah rolled her eyes and said, "I am your son''s nurse. The doctor sent me to ask you about Devin''s situation."


    Susan''s face rxed, rushing to her, "Nurse, you and the doctor must help Devin," she said, "if my father knows that Devin is suffering from such a disease and unable to have a child, he won''t give the Sterling to him!"


    Savannah''s heart was beating violently, "Well, but you shall tell me, how did your son get the disease?"


    The hate and vehemence burned in Susan''s eyes, "It''s all because of that little bitch! If it wasn''t for her, how could Dn get so angry and use that means against Devin? Dn sent a sick, dirty prostitute to Devin''s bed, and Devin got a venereal disease. If not for that bitch, how could Devin lose his fertility? Fuck that bitch!"


    Savannah gasped.


    That woman, who was sent to Devin''s bed by Dn, had a sexually transmitted disease, and Devin became infected with the disease!


    No wonder Devin didn''t show up when Susan had a divorce and became a mental disorder. He was probably in treatment at that time.


    No one would know the secret if Susan hadn''t lost her mind and blurted it out.


    Wait a minute¡­ A thought popped into Savannah''s mind. Suppose Devin has already contracted a severe venereal disease and is unable to make a woman pregnant. Is the baby in Valerie really Devin''s?


    Savannah suddenly remembered that Valerie and Olivia had met at a bar. She couldn''t understand why Valerie wanted to kill Olivia for no reason... But if Olivia had known that the baby in Valerie''s belly was not Devin''s, it would make sense!


    Valerie must have done it to silence Olivia''s mouth!


    She remembered another thing --


    After seeing off Donna that day, Olivia asked her about Valerie''s pregnancy as they walked out of the airport.


    At the time, she was wondering why Olivia cared about Valerie.


    Did Olivia already know Valerie had a problem with her baby?


    Yes¡­


    That''s the case!


    Olivia knew what Valerie had done to her, and every time they talked about Valerie, Olivia would gnash her teeth too. ording to Valerie''s character, if she really suspected that the baby in Valerie was not Devin''s, she must have gone to Valerie alone to find out the truth. But before Olivia had a chance to tell her, she was pushed down the stairs by Valerie!


    Savannah covered her mouth, unable to hold her emotion for a long time.


    But it was all spection.


    Even if she knew that her reasoning was correct, she could not use Valerie without proof!


    Savannah sped and unsped her hands, finally, she turned and left the ward.


    ***


    In the evening, Savannah, silent and preupied, came back to the Sterling''s house with old Sterling.


    As soon as she entered the house, she sensed that the atmosphere in the living room was quite tense. All the servants stood silently with their heads lowered. Looking straight in, she saw Dn sitting on the sofa with a cold and emotionless face.


    Obviously, he already knew about her apanying old Sterling to the asylum to see Susan.


    Savannah gasped and temporarily put Olivia''s case aside.


    She had already annoyed him by following Cooper to the Sterling''s house. And then she apanied old Sterling to the asylum, which must have made him even angrier.


    However, what he worried about most must be that her pregnancy would be discovered by others, right?


    As Savannah walked slowly in, Dn rose and strode over to her, pulling her gently to the French window.


    "You can rest assured, no one found that I''m pregnant, and I didn''t tell them," Savannah said in a low voice.


    Dn frowned, "I don''t mind that you came here without my permission, but you went to the asylum? Who made you go?"


    "No one forced me. Susan suddenly fell ill in the asylum and hurt herself. Your father was worried about her and wanted to see her in person. I saw that he was emotionally unstable, so I went with him." Savannah exined.


    "It''s a mental hospital, and patients there are somewhat dangerous. You know what situation you are in, don''t you?" Dn''s eyes looked very cold.


    "Rest assured, mental illness is not an infectious disease. The baby wouldn''t be affected." She knew that the man valued the child in her, but she had not expected to find him so nervous.


    "That ce is not safe for you. What if you get hurt? Or did you do it on purpose?" Dn stared at her, and his eyes shed angrily.


    "Dn, what are you and Savannah whispering about?" Old Sterling thought that Dn was unhappy because Savannah came here alone. So he came to them to rescue her.


    Dn straightened up and adjusted Savannah''s coat. "Nothing," he said, "it''s gettingte, and we shall go now."


    "You''ve juste. Why not leave after supper?" Old Sterling raised his voice.


    "No. I''ve no appetite now." Dn nced coldly at his father.


    Realizing that Dn med him for picking Savannah up without telling him, old Sterling forced augh. "Cooper called you, but your phone was off. I know you were in a meeting¡­"


    "You can call my secretary or assistant. Next time, please let me know before you take away my girl." With that, Dn took Savannah''s hand and walked outside.


    Savannah knew that he was not in a good mood today, and they couldn''t stay at the Sterling''s house for dinner. She could only wave at old Sterling with a goodbye.


    When they climbed into the car, Dn fastened the seat belt for Savannah and then leaned over his head, whispering in her ear, "You know you were wrong?"


    "What can I say when Cooper asked me to go?" Savannah mumbled, turning her head to avoid his hot breath.


    "So you still think you''re right?" Dn''s voice was toneless.


    "Yes. I don''t feel wrong." Savannah said out of spite.


    Dn didn''t say anything. He started the engine and stepped on the gas. The Lamborghini shot forward, raising a cloud of dust.


    Compared with his usual speed, he drove rtively slowly and steadily today.


    However, the more slowly he drove, the more nervous Savannah was. He seemed like a volcano on the peak of an eruption.


    *************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Do vote until we reach our goal, mass release awaits on Friday!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 262 - 262: There Must Someone To Take The Responsibility

    Savannah felt that he was holding his anger, and she knew that he did not have a racing car because he was worried about the child in her. Hands on the belly, she did not know what he wanted to do.


    Not a single word was uttered along their way to Beverly Hills.


    Dn unbuckled her and lifted her out of the car, marching into the vi as he shouted, "Judy! Garwood!"


    Savannah looked at him in surprise, but before she could say anything, she was pressed on the sofa to sit down.


    Judy and Garwood came over and stood in front of Dn, a little nervous. "Mr. Sterling."


    Savannah looked at ice-faced Dn and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "You don''t think you''re wrong? Well, it''s either your fault or someone else''s. There must be someone to take responsibility for it." Dn turned and looked at Judy and Garwood coldly. "I asked you to take care of Miss Schultz, but you let her be taken to the Sterling''s house without my permission. What if she had an ident?"


    Judy and Garwood looked at each other, took a breath, and bowed, "it''s our fault, and we are willing to take the punishment."


    "Judy, you go to clean up the swimming pool and the garden today. As for Garwood, you know what you should do." Dn gave his order and then sat down beside Savannah.


    Garwood gritted his teeth, raised his hand, and flung it in his face without the slightest hesitation.


    Savannah stayed for a moment and shouted out when she saw Judy hanging her head and going outside the vi.


    "Wait a minute!"


    The swimming pool and the garden behind the vi were so big that at least three or four servants could finish cleaning them in a day.


    Judy was not young, finishing the cleaning in one day would cost half of her life!


    "They should be punished for their mistakes. What do you want to say? Do you want them to take a heavier punishment?" Dn looked at her coldly.


    "It''s alright, Savannah." Judy shook her head at Savannah and turned to leave, while Garwood''s cheek began to swell with red marks.


    Savannah got very worried. She could only turn to Dn, "It''s my fault! I should not go to the Sterling''s house without telling you in advance and should not apany old Sterling to the mental asylum, okay?"


    Didn''t the man do this to force her to admit she was wrong?


    Well! She admitted she was wrong! Enough?


    In order to let her submit to his control and make her dare not run again, he could be so cruel to his old subordinates!


    Dn''s face rxed a bit.


    "I said I was wrong. What more do you want? Let Garwood stop! Punish me!" Savannah took a deep breath, and she also had the confidence that he wouldn''t really punish her. He just wanted her to admit her fault.


    "All go back." Dn waved.


    Garwood, covering his swollen face, left with Judy.


    The atmosphere in the living room became quiet. Savannah breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t do it again. Otherwise, you''re not allowed to visit your best friend again. Everyone around you will be punished because of your mistakes." Dn lifted her chin, making her look into his eyes as he gave her his warning.


    She thought that she could get away with it when pregnant? He had his way to make herpromise.


    Savannah bit her lip and nodded, "I know."


    "You''ve had enough today. Go upstairs and have a rest." Dn nced at her belly as he gave the order.


    Savannah paused. In fact, there''s another thing...


    She opened her mouth and was ready to tell Dn about what she overheard from Susan, but then she swallowed it.


    He didn''t allow her to look into Olivia''s case. If she told him her guess, he would watch her more closely in order to prevent her from investigating the case.


    She''d better keep silent so that she could continue her private investigation.


    However, though she could go out and have more freedom now, it was difficult for her to do more investigation with a lot of people following her...


    Perhaps, she could ask another person for help¡­


    Kevin brother!


    "Dn," she said, "I have another thing."


    Dn looked at the little woman coldly, thinking whether he had been too indulgent to her. "Say it."


    "I still have some work as the spokesperson for Fairy World. Could I go to JK tomorrow?" Savannah gazed at him.


    She had to talk to Kevin face-to-face.


    But now that she''s pregnant, she didn''t know if Dn would let her go.


    Sure enough, Dn immediately refused, "I''ve told JK that you''re not convenient these days. You don''t need to care about the endorsement."


    "I know, but there''s something wrong with one of the photos, and it needs to be retaken. It''s an emergency, and I have to go. Don''t worry, it won''t be too troublesome. It can be done in one or two hours at most. I won''t be very tired, and it won''t affect... the baby." She said earnestly.


    Dn''s face rxed a little, but his tone was still decisive, "is that picture so important? Even so, they can use technical means to retouch the picture. In short, there must be other ways, you don''t need to go in person. If you have any problem, I''ll tell them myself."


    "I''m the spokesperson! What will JK think of me if I refuse to do my work? ying big before I be famous? My career in the model circle will be affected too! Dn, you said you would help me with my work. Now you''re holding me back!" Savannah said anxiously.


    "Everything has to give way in front of the baby," Dn replied dryly.


    She had not been pregnant before, and now she was with his baby. Neither her work nor her career was more important than the baby.


    Savannah gritted her teeth, but she knew she could not get tough against him. Clenching her fist, she looked eagerly at him with herrge liquid eyes, "Dn, please... Just two hours tomorrow. Even a prisoner will have two hours rest every day."


    Dn remembered the days when she had been shut in the bedroom with the window sealed.


    Jacob had warned that she should be rxed and have a good mood recently; otherwise, the depression during pregnancy would worsen.


    He looked at her and finally said, "Kevin informed you?"


    "Yes." She nodded.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed Kevin.


    Savannah''s heart flew into her mouth, "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 263 - 263: What A Suspicious Man

    "I''ll call Kevin and see if that''s true. After all, someone has lied to me several times." Dn leered at her with a mocking smile.


    Savannah forced herself to remain calm, squeezing her hands in the dark. What a suspicious man!


    Bad. What if Kevin says he didn''t call her or that she had no work at all?


    While she was holding her breath, the call got through.


    In the quiet living room, Kevin''s calm voice was heard over the phone, "Mr. Sterling? What''s up?"


    "I heard that Savannah was asked to JK for pickup photography?" Dn came straight to the question.


    Savannah held her breath, clenching her fist. Kevin''s answer would decide her fate!


    If Kevin denies it, she must be dead!


    There was a long silence before Kevin finally answered, "Hmm. Yes."


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief! She and Kevin''s brother could always think the same thought!


    Dn hung up, his face darkening.


    "Well? I didn''t kid you. It''s a really urgent business. Why don''t you let me go tomorrow? I''ll be back as soon as I finish my work. Okay?" Savannah gave his sleeve a gentle tug.


    "Go back early," Dn said dryly.


    ***


    The next morning, Savannah, apanied by Judy and two bodyguards, went to JK.


    In the office, she sat face to face with Kevin.


    She was wearing a loose blouse, a cotton coat, and wide blue jeans today. She still looked small, and no one could see she had been pregnant for more than three months.


    She really didn''t want Kevin to know about her pregnancy unless it couldn''t be hidden anymore.


    Kevin looked at her, puzzled, "Savannah, what''s going on?"


    He was surprised when Dn suddenly called him yesterday.


    But then he realized Savannah must have said it on purpose.


    Savannah came to the point directly, "Kevin, brother, I need your help."


    "What''s it?" Kevin asked.


    Savannah told everything about Olivia to him, including the new clues she found in the mental hospital yesterday.


    After listening, Kevin thought for a while before he finally opened his mouth. "You mean, Devin has already lost fertility, and your cousin is pregnant with someone else''s child. She wants to return to the Sterling family, so she told a lie. It was discovered by Olivia, and in order to silence her, Valerie pushed her down the stairs at the bar?"


    "Yes." Last night, Savannah thought the whole thing again and was almost sure.


    Kevin was silent for a moment. He knew Savannah''s cousin was not a good woman but did not expect her to be so ruthless.


    Was the morous life of the rich really so appealing? In order to live such a life, she could do such a wrong!


    Kevin suddenly remembered that the Smith family kept asking him back, but he refused. Was he an outlier?


    It was a rich and powerful family, but it only made him feel disgusting.


    Kevin roused himself and sat up straight. "What do you want me to do for you?" he asked quietly.


    "Kevin, brother, can you help me check if my cousin had any special behaviors before she got pregnant, like where she went?" Savannah expressed her ideas.


    "You want to find out who the man is?"


    "Yes. As long as I have solid evidence to prove that Valerie''s baby is not Devin''s, I will have Valerie''s motive to kill Olivia, and maybe I can testify against her." Savannah said bitterly.


    Kevin took a deep look at Savannah and nodded. He hesitated before he finally asked, "Savannah, why don''t you just go to Dn?"


    Dn was now the closest man in her life and had the power to investigate the case for her.


    Savannah forced a smile, "he doesn''t allow me to care about Olivia''s case."


    "Why?" Kevin frowned.


    Savannah couldn''t tell Kevin it was because of her pregnancy. "He''spletely unreasonable!" Sheined, "I''m not allowed to ask about Olivia''s case, what''s more, I''m also limited to visiting Olivia."


    Kevin looked at Savannah, who pursed up her lips and frowned, and he remembered how he humored her when she was unhappy in the orphanage, "Savannah, Dn..."


    "Kevin, brother, I told him that Ie to JK today to retake some shots. Can you help me make an arrangement so that I can report to him?" Savannah interrupted Kevin.


    She knew what he wanted to say. He would ask if she was unhappy with Dn, and if she keptining, he would take her away.


    However, now she could not afford the care and love from Kevin.


    Because...


    Savannah put her hand down on her belly imperceptibly.


    She didn''t deserve it.


    Maybe since she got together with Dn, she had been stripped of all possibilities with Kevin.


    And now that she had a little baby in her, it was even more impossible...


    She could feel Kevin''s eyes hiding a me that went beyond the brother-sister feeling. However, she could only fail him in this way.


    Thinking of here, she felt a little shameful. Obviously, she could only abuse Kevin''s kindness, but she still turned to him for help when she was in trouble. She really couldn''t find another person in the world who would help her unconditionally.


    Kevin noticed her evasiveness, and his eyes became dim. "Okay. I''ll ask Dan to arrange it."


    Savannah was relieved. Dan led her to the studio, and a photographer followed them in.


    Twenty minutester, Savannah finished and walked out.


    Maybe she was not in her normal energy, and she felt a little tired. As she stepped out of the studio, a sense of dizziness came to her; she suddenly lost her bnce and nearly fell. Luckily, Kevin flung his arm out just in time to stop her from falling.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Kevin asked anxiously. Savannahposed herself and saw Kevin looking at her with a worried look on his face.


    "Nothing, Kevin. I didn''t eat breakfast this morning. Hypoglycemia, I guess. Well, I have to leave now." Savannah said calmly.


    Kevin looked at her. He knew it was not as simple as that, and she must have something to withhold from him.

 Chapter 264 - 264: They Make Me Uneasy

    However, he couldn''t tell what she hid.


    After a while, Kevin said, "I''ll take you down. You look pale,"


    Savannah feared that her rejection would arouse suspicion, so she nodded. What''s more, if she really fainted in the elevator, Dn would never allow her to go out again.


    They took the elevator down together.


    Just as they walked out of the building, Savannah felt a pair of burning eyes staring at her. She quivered unconsciously, raising her head, and saw a silver-gray Bentley parking under a tree over the road.


    The car looked familiar. It''s one of Dn''s cars.


    A tall and slim figure stood beside the car door, ring at her with cold eyes.


    Savannah was struck dumb; she did not expect Dn would personallye to JK to pick her up.


    No. Obviously, he came to supervise her, in case she and Kevin were too close to each other, right?!


    She didn''t know what he was thinking when she saw them walking out together.


    Bad luck.


    While she was still considering how she should carry off the situation, Dn strode across the street and walked towards her. The displeasure on his face was more obvious when he faced her. Before Savannah knew, he quickly pulled her closer to him and darted a hostile nce at Kevin.


    "It''s so kind of you to send Savannah out, Mr. Wills." His tone was too polite and quiet.


    Kevin had experienced Dn''s possessive attitude towards Savannah, and he did not want to make Savannah embarrassed. "Savannah was a little dizzy after taking photos, so I sent her downstairs. Nice to see youing, Mr. Sterling." Then he turned to Savannah. "I go upstairs first, and... I''ll take care of that."


    Savannah knew that Kevin meant Olivia''s case. She nodded, with a wave of her hand, "okay, see you, Kevin, brother."


    Then she sighed with relief. Every time the two men met, she would be nervous.


    After Kevin walked into the building and disappeared behind the ss door, Savannah turned around and saw Dn staring at her with steely eyes.


    "W¡­what''s up?" she stammered.


    Was he displeased that Kevin walked her down the stairs?


    Dn took two steps closer, looking down at her, and tilted her head up. "I said you couldn''t work in this situation. Dizzy? Let''s go to the hospital."


    Savannah was relieved. He was not angry. "No," she said, "I just had a little bit of hypoglycemia, and I''m fine now."


    "Be good," Dn frowned, if he had known she was so weak, he wouldn''t have let her go to work today.


    "Don''t bother. I''m really fine. Didn''t Jacob say that pregnant women shouldn''t always go to the hospital? I''ll go when I feel sick again." Savannah said helplessly.


    Dn studied her face, and she looked good now.


    "What did Kevin mean by saying he would take care of that?" Dn suddenly asked.


    Savannah''s heart missed a beat, and she clenched her hands subconsciously. Was Dn a fox? He noticed everything!


    "Nothing. Just about work. Let''s go back! I''m hungry!" Savannah said calmly and walked to his car.


    Dn said nothing more. He took her hand and got in the Bentley.


    * * *


    A few dayster, Savannah received a phone call from Kevin.


    Kevin had sent someone to check on the movements of Valerie before she got pregnant.


    Before Valerie was taken back to Devin''s house, she went to a bar one day and had a fight with a barmaid named Monica, who seemed to have an affair with Devin. Of course, Valerie quarreled with Monica, calling her shameless, but she had not gone well and was beaten up by that Monica.


    Savannah organized her thoughts.


    ording to Valerie''s pregnancy month, she should have gotten pregnant just after having an argument with Monica.


    Maybe¡­ from Monica, she could track down the real father of Valerie''s baby?


    "Kevin brother, thank you. I got it." Savannah breathed a sigh of relief and felt one step closer to the truth.


    "Savannah, what do you have in mind? Will you go to Monica?" Kevin knew her personality too well.


    Savannah didn''t hide her thoughts from Kevin, "well, I''m going to ask Monica for more information and see if I can find out the man who made Valerie pregnant."


    Kevin was a bit uneasy, "Savannah, that barmaid is not simple, and you''d better not go there alone. What''s more, I think the man who has an affair with your cousin is not a good egg. It''s not safe for you to find him alone. Does Dn know? Haven''t you told him yet?"


    "It''s okay, Kevin. Don''t worry." How could she say that to Dn? If he knew it, he would stop her immediately!


    "That''s it. Thank you, Kevin brother. Bye!" said Savannah, before Kevin could offer more advice.


    She hung up the phone and walked down the stairs.


    "Judy, I''m a little bored. Would you mind going for a walk with me?" Savannah said to Judy sweetly.


    These days, she behaved very well in front of Dn. At least, she didn''t cry to abort the baby.


    Besides, she was a little weak after being grounded a few days, so Dn was not that strict with her now.


    If she wanted to go out, it was okay as long as Judy or the bodyguards were beside her.


    Judy called the driver and apanied her out of the vi.


    Some bodyguards were also following behind them in another car.


    Savannah asked the driver to go to a park not far away from the bar Monica was working.


    "Judy, I''m a little thirsty," said Savannah when they almost arrived at the park.


    "Fine, let''s stop here," Judy said to the driver, "I saw a caf¨¦ across the street."


    After the driver pulled the car, Judy and Savannah got off. Behind them, the bodyguards also climbed out of their car.


    ncing back at the bodyguards, Savannah frowned. She couldn''t let them follow her, otherwise, it would be difficult for her to sneak into the bar.


    "Judy, let''s have a drink in the caf¨¦," Savannah gently shook Judy''s hand, "I don''t want them to follow us. They make me uneasy!"

 Chapter 265 - 265: There Was No Clue

    Melted by her girly appearance, Judy, without hesitation, agreed and asked the bodyguards to wait for them outside.


    The bodyguards nodded. They stood in ce and watched Judy walking into a caf¨¦ with Miss Schultz.


    In the caf¨¦, Judy ordered a ss of fresh fruit juice suitable for pregnant women. After a few sips, Savannah said that she needed to go to the washroom.


    "Let me go with you," said Judy, not willing to leave her alone.


    Savannah shook her head, "I will go myself. I''m not that weak. Just wait for me here, okay?"


    "But..." Judy was still worried.


    Savannah smiled bitterly, "Judy, are you afraid that I will find a way to abort the child? Don''t worry, I dare not give Dn a chance to punish you and Garwood like that again."


    Judy knew she had behaved much better these days, so she didn''t say anything more.


    Savannah left her seat, walking out from the back door of the caf¨¦. The street was filled with bars, caf¨¦s, and restaurants. The bar where Monica worked was very near.


    She walked over to the door of the bar and dialed the number Kevin gave her.


    A few minutester, a hot sexy woman with long-wave hair teetered out in high-heeled shoes. She squinted at Savannah, "Who are you? What do you want to see me about?"


    "I want to ask you about something. Please tell me all the details." Savannah knew that this woman was Devin''s previous lover, Monica, who had quarreled with Valerie before. She would try to get information from her.


    "Ooh, it sounds funny. Why should I answer your question?" Monica hissed, but before her voice had died away, her eyes grew wide!


    Savannah pulled out several bills, waving them in front of her. "What about it? Are you willing to answer my queries if I''ll pay you?"


    Monica took the money, stuffed it in her bra, and said, "Okay, go ahead."


    "Did Devin''s wifee to you a few months ago?"


    Monica frowned, and soon remembered, "Ah, yeah, that crazy woman made a scene here a few months ago, crying that I robbed her husband. Ha! Devin doesn''t like her at all! She''s nothing in his eyes even without me!" said Monica sarcastically.


    "And then? What happened after that? Where did she go?" Savannah had a feeling that Valerie had a one-night stand after she left here.


    "How do I know where she went? I just gave her a lesson but didn''t follow her!" said Monicazily.


    "I advise you to think it over." Savannah looked at Monica.


    Monica paused and thought for a while, "I really had no idea where she went. But two hourster, when I sent a guest out of the bar, I saw hering out from Hot Bird across the street. Her face red and her hair was messy. I guess she got herself drunk in a bad mood."


    Hot Bird is on the same street? Hot Bird again!


    Savannah was surprised.


    Valerie might have an affair with another man in Hot Bird and be pregnant...


    Perhaps the man was a staff or a regr caller of Hot Bird!


    After talking with Monica, Savannah hurried back to the caf¨¦.


    Judy was about to look for Savannah when she saw her finallye back. She sighed with relief, "Savannah, let''s go back to the car."


    Savannah turned her head and looked in the direction of Hot Bird. She knew that it was impossible to continue to investigate today, but it was great progress toe to this step. She nodded and left with Judy.


    ***


    Savannah had been thinking about how to go to Hot Bird secretly.


    Of course, she couldn''t go with Judy following her.


    This day, Dn called and said he had a business dinner with a client from Europe, and he wouldn''te back to Beverly Hills. Savannah knew her chance came.


    After dinner, Savannah deliberately said that she was tired and went to bed early. She knew that as soon as she went to sleep, all the servants in the vi would rx and let their guard down.


    After a while, when the house became dark andpletely quiet, Savannah jumped out of bed, put onfortable clothes, and tiptoed quietly down the stairs. She slipped out of the postern door of the vi.


    Savannah stopped a taxi and headed for Hot Bird.


    There was little traffic on the roadte at night. The taxi drove very fast and soon stopped at the bar.


    The bar was noisy, crowded at this hour, and the music had started, so there was arge crowd on the dance floor.


    Savannah made her way to the bar and sat on a high chair, taking a breath at the noise.


    There was no clue. Where should she start?


    It seemed that she could only try her luck.


    Savannah took her cell phone and showed Valerie''s picture with the staff and some young men who looked like regr customers. However, they all said that they had never met Valerie. Nothing had been found out, and she almost was entangled by some womanizers who tried to chat up with her.


    When Savannah finally gave those men the slip, she hurried on and identally bumped into someone.


    "Sorry!" Savannah looked up and saw a man looking rascally in front of her.


    The man opened his small eyes wide when he saw Savannah clearly. He looked like the hungry hound got wind of the game. "It doesn''t matter, sweetie. I was too careless to bump into you. How can I let a beautiful youngdy apologize?"


    The girl in front of him looked only 20 years old, wearing a camel-colored loose sweater dress. Her skin was white and smooth, and she lookedely and young in the dim light of the night bar. Though she dressed conservatively, the man, who was experienced in picking up women, could say that this girl had wide hips and busts under her loose dress.


    Savannah frowned and was about to move past him when he blocked her way with a devil smile.


    ************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Here are the batches of chapters that I have promised to release today once we''ve reached our goal. A few reminders, read eaching chapter carefully because I will leave some hints of the future twists and slight revtions of the mysteries behind the FL''s life. Lastly, please be kind not to bend your anger against me while reading along the way; fasten your seatbelt, kidding! I''m reading yourments if I have spare time checking my ount. I am a bit busy, as I handled business matters left by myte husband.?I took over our family business; that''s why I might not be able to check my ount often. Rest assured, I will give our MC''s a happy ending.


    Our next mass release will be depending on how many power stones we could gather before Friday morning. Stay safe, everyone!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 266 - 266: Are You Crazy?

    "Sweetie, is this your first timeing here?" The man began to chat up with Savannah, "I know this ce very well. I''m Mike. Would you like to y with me?"


    "Do you know the ce well?" Savannah paused, looking at him.


    "Sure," Mike said at once, "Ie here almost every day."


    Savannah hurriedly took out her phone and showed Valerie''s picture to the man, "have you ever seen this woman?"


    Mike nced at Valerie''s photo on the screen and raised his eyebrows.


    This woman looked so familiar.


    Wait... wasn''t she...


    Savannah''s heart was beating fast when she saw Mike changed color. She had a feeling that the man must have seen her cousin, no, maybe more than that. She immediately asked, "you know her?"


    Mike rubbed his chin in quiet deliberation, narrowing his eyes. "Who are you? Why do you ask about her?"


    Savannah slightly frowned, "if you have met her, please tell me."


    "It''s not convenient to talk here. Why don''t we go to the box first?" Mike said with his evil smile.


    Savannah sensed his malicious intentions, but she had no other choice.


    At that moment, her phone rang. She nced at the screen.


    Dn!


    Savannah took a breath. Did he return to Beverly Hills and found her not at home?


    She asked Mike to wait for her and went to a quiet ce in the back hallway.


    "Hi?" She answered the phone with terror.


    "Are you asleep?" Dn''s voice was t and toneless.


    Savannah was relieved. It seemed that he was still in thepany. "Yeah...I''ve gone to bed. That''s what you called about?" She said calmly.


    "Well, I heard that you haven''t been sleeping these days easily. Is the baby steady today?"


    She bit her lip, "hmm... he''s good. I feel sleepy. You can go back to work."


    Dn was silent for a moment and hung up.


    Savannah put her phone into her pocket and went back to Mike.


    "Sweetie, who called? It''s not your boyfriend pushing you back, is it?!" Mike banteredzily.


    "No. Let''s go in." Savannah frowned slightly. She must get the information from the man''s mouth as soon as possible and went back.


    They entered a box.


    Once seated, Savannah opened her mouth, "can you tell me now?"


    "Be patient, sweetie," Mike called a waiter and ordered several bottles of liquor. He poured two sses for himself and Savannah and handed her a ss with a smile, "we can talk slowly after two sses."


    Savannah looked at the ss of wine and then nced at her belly. "No, tell me what you know. Don''t y tricks, or I will go." She refused.


    Yes, she always wanted to give up the baby, but this time, she refused to drink because she was afraid of hurting the baby.


    Mike frowned and then felt more interested in this difficult girl. He moved nearer to her, "Okay, I tell you. The woman in this picture..." he smiled insignificantly and said with pride, "a few months ago, we had sex here."


    Mike was a notorious womanizer, and he had had one-night stands with many women. That woman was in rich apparel and looked young and beautiful, so she made a deep impression on him.


    Although Savannah had expected the answer, she was still shocked and remained speechless for a while. Then she looked at Mike coldly, "really? You''re not talking big, are you?"


    Mike gazed at Savannah unhappily. "Why should I tell a lie? This woman was supple but strong. Oh yeah, I remember that she has a tiny pole on her left breast!"


    Savannah had lived in the same house with her cousin for several years. Of course, she also knew that Valerie had a mole on her breast. When she heard this, she could confirm that the man did not lie. Then she asked the date, which turned out to be the same day Valerie quarreled with Monica.


    ording to Valerie''s pregnancy months, that day did coincide with her conception day.


    It was supposed that Valerie had a one-night stand in Hot Bird with this Mike after being beaten by Monica.


    The real father of the baby in Valerie, not surprisingly, was the man in front of her.


    She couldn''t help but say to Mike, "please do me a favor."


    "What?" Mike frowned


    "Prove to the police that you had a one-night stand with this woman a few months ago." Then Valerie would have the motive to push Olivia down the stairs.


    Mike was not a fool, he understood immediately. The girl in front of him probably had something to do with the woman in the photo.


    "Am I crazy?" Heughed, "what''s in it for me? We are now strangers to each other, and I don''t want to offend the one who had a one-night stand with me! It does me no good, and it''ll affect my reputation. Who dares to sleep with me after that?"


    "How much do you want, just say a number!" Savannah sniffed. Would such a pundit care about fame?


    Mike saw that she was very urgent, knowing that it must be very important to her. He rolled his eyes and leaned over, whispering to her ear, "I don''t want money. I can help you as long as you spend one night with me..."


    This girl was a real tootsie. It must be a wonderful experience to have sex with her.


    Savannah pushed him away and rose quickly. She knew there''s no more talk between them, and she had to leave now. Anyway, she had found the man who had a one-night stand with Valerie, and it was big progress.


    She turned around without hesitation, walking to the door.


    But how could Mike let her go easily? In a big stride, he came to the door and locked it!


    "What are you doing? This is a public ce. Are you crazy?" Savannah''s face changed. She stared coldly at the drunk man in front of her.


    "It''s not a public ce when the door is closed, sweetie. You asked me so many questions, shouldn''t you pay something?" Mike moved closer to her.


    "Help! Anyone?" Savannah knocked hard on the door as she shouted loudly. But it was noisy outside, and no one could hear her crying in the box. Even if someone heard, they might think the man and the woman were ying.


    Mike felt more excited when he heard her crying for help. He swallowed and then rushed to catch her.


    **************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    I''ve been reading all yourments every day, though I didn''t give any response, only those selected readers who purchased the privileged chapter. The reason why? I wanted to let your imagination run or guess what would being in the next chapter. I wanted to hide some suspense and mysteries too. Each chapter I release every day, I honestly leave hints on it, yet only a few might have noticed.


    Remember, our FL has been an orphan, so all your anger and frustration will be answered in the nexting chapters if you continue reading this novel. Different big mysteries will unfold too, and all struggles she''ll encounter will make her strong until she rose above it and collected the missing fragments of her painful past.


    Lastly, our MC''s are both broken souls that dreaming to have someone yet deprived by the painful circumstances. There''s no perfect human being in the real world, ws and mistakes often taught us to a great lesson in life.


    Don''t forget to vote and review! Mass release reward awaits on Friday morning!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 267 - 267: You Know What You Did

    Savannah moved quickly to dodge Mike, who only caught the hem of her dress. With a sudden jerk, he tore her shirt-like garment apart, and her pregnant tummy appeared in front of his eyes!


    Mike was amazed. He stopped and spat, "damn, you''re pregnant?"


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief and held the torn garment in ce, hurrying towards the door. Mike recovered and took two more steps to drag her back.


    "What do you want? I''m pregnant!" Savannah shot him a venomous nce as she struggled hard.


    "Oh, I''ve never fucked pregnant women! Today is the day to have a try." Mike rubbed a hand to her soft cheek and then pulled her to him with another hand.


    "Let me see where you can go now," said Mike with a sly grin. He held Savannah in ce and lowered his head to kiss her neck, but before he could touch her skin, Savannah got her knees up and hit the vital part between his legs with all her strength!


    "Ah--" Mike shrieked and jumped up with his hands covering there!


    Savannah pushed him away and ran to the door of the box again.


    "Damn you, bitch, you want to leave after you kicked me? In your dreams!"


    Her kicking brought out his worst temper! He fought off the pain and ran to draw her back by pulling her hair!


    Being seized by her ponytail, Savannah fell in Mike''s arms with her beautiful hair falling across her back.


    Before Savannah could move, she was thrown to the big sofa! Mikeughed when she saw her staring at him in terror, her white face and panic expression made Mike more excited.


    He moved slowly to the little woman and was about to tear her clothes when the door of the box was knocked on heavily!


    Savannah immediately began to cry, "Help! Anybody! Help!"


    Mike quickly covered Savannah''s mouth. "We don''t need wine or any service!" shouted Mike impatiently, and he thought it was just a waiter.


    The knock on the door stopped for a moment, and then, with a boom, the door opened with a heavy kick!


    A ck tall figure strode in. He looked purple with rage, and his eyes were turning dark. He seemed to be a deitying straight from the infernal regions, and no one would be surprised if he killed the man who pressed Savannah on the sofa at once. Mile was still gaping when Dn picked him up, threw him to the ground, and swung his fist down, again and again.


    Savannah gasped and sat straighten up. Dn came!


    At the door stood two bodyguards.


    Both of them knew how furious Mr. Sterling was at the moment, and of course, they did not disturb him. They just stood silently at the door and let Mr. Sterling vent his anger himself.


    Mr. Sterling had learned Thai boxing and military sports boxing, and it''s quite easy for him to handle a small gangster.


    The blows made Mike''s head swim, and his ears ring. When he slowly came to his senses, he reflexively grabbed a beer bottle on the table next to him and hit Dn''s head --


    Savannah eximed, only to see that Dn readily responded and gripped Mike''s wrist and twisted. Mike uttered a shriek of pain, and the bottle fell to the ground from his distorted hand.


    Then he repeated his kicks and blows on him.


    Mike had no strength to fight back at all. He cried and begged for mercy because of pain, but Dn replied with another hit sock in his nose.


    After thest blow, Mike spat blood, copsed to the ground, and passed out. Dn stood up straight and turned to Savannah on the sofa.


    His eyes were still framed with anger. Savannah knew he must be very angry at herself at the moment, but he wouldn''t give her a good beating.


    Before she could say anything, Dn stepped over, took off his coat, and wrapped her in it. Then he picked her up and walked out of the box.


    Curling up in his arms and feeling his anger, Savannah did not dare to move or ask why he arrived in time.


    She made a blunder. She secretly investigated Olivia''s case in spite of his order, and sneaked into the bar in the middle of the night, and was almost taken advantage of by a hooligan...


    Everything was inexcusable.


    The more silent he was, the more frightened Savannah became. She knew this was the lull before the storm. Maybe she should take the initiative to admit mistakes rather than waiting for his punishment¡­


    Everything around them quieted down when Dn walked out of the bar. Holding her in his arms, Dn ordered the bodyguard to drive the car over.


    Taking a deep breath, Savannah held him closer round the neck and bit her lip before she murmured, "Dn... I''m sorry... I know, I shouldn''t keep this from you..."


    Dn looked forward into the dark, sullenly. He remained silent for a long time.


    Finally, he lowered his handsome face, which was colder than the moonlight, staring at her. He opened his mouth with an ironic smile. "You know what you are doing, and you know you are pregnant, don''t you?"


    "I know... But you don''t allow me to investigate Olivia''s case. I couldn''t stand to see her lying in the hospital... Every time I think of Olivia, I felt guilty that she has be this because of me! I can''t eat or sleep well... I found a clue days before, but I''m afraid you would stop me again, so I have to investigate it privately..." She dared not look into his eyes but lowered her head, waiting for his punishment.


    She knew she had gone too far this time.


    She would not be surprised even if he used the most severe means to punish her.


    However, he just wrapped his suit around her a bit tighter.


    She looked up and saw Dn''s fierce eyes staring at her.


    "Even if I don''t allow you to investigate, you should tell me when you found new clues." He said dryly.


    "What if you confine me in the house again after you know that I keep investigating the case?" muttered Savannah.


    "So, you''d rather ask Kevin for help?" a mocking voice asked, full of sour envy.


    She chose Kevin, not him, her baby''s father, when she needed the help most.


    Obviously, Kevin''s position in her mind was much higher than his.


    "H-h-how do you know..." Savannah stammered.


    "Kevin knows that you''reing to the bar tonight. He''s afraid you might run into danger, so he called me." Dn stared at the little woman in his arms with a sneer.


    Savannah was in a daze. That was to say, when he phoned her and asked if she had slept just now, he already knew she was in the bar, and probably he was on the way here.


    What really annoyed him was not that she sneaked out to investigate Olivia''s case, but she''d rather ask Kevin for help than ask him...


    "You two are really close." His tone was colder.

 Chapter 268 - 268: What’s Troubling You?

    The little woman had nned to ask her Kevin brother for help when she said that she must go to JK for pickup photography that day. After she got more clues from Kevin, she sneaked out to the bar tonight for further investigation.


    Savannah tried to defend herself, but the bodyguard had already driven the car over.


    Dn didn''t say anything more. He asked the driver to open the rear door and put her in, and then he went around to the front passenger seat and mmed the door.


    Savannah gasped. Dn must be very angry at her; otherwise, he wouldn''t sit in the front seat alone.


    "Sir, your hand..." The bodyguard screamed in surprise in the driver''s seat. It seemed that he found something wrong with Dn.


    Leaning forward, Savannah saw that there were some blood marks on the back of Dn''s right hand. Was he hurt by the broken ss?


    The beer bottle was broken into pieces after falling down from Mike''s hand, and Dn hurt himself when Mike struggled roughly in the fight.


    Dn took one look at his hand, "I''m all right."


    "Shall I drive you to the hospital to get it bandaged, sir? Looks serious, and what if you get a lockjaw¡­" the bodyguard advised.


    "No." Dn''s face was clouded, and his tone was a little annoyed. He was in no mood to go to the hospital now.


    "Dn¡­ you''d better go to the hospital..." Savannah said weakly in the back seat.


    Anyway, he was hurt for her.


    Dn''s eyes flickered with sarcasm when he heard her voice. "If you really care about me, don''t cause others trouble again! Drive!" He said coldly without turning back.


    The bodyguard had to start the engine.


    Savannah rolled her eyes, suddenly bent and covered her belly, looking as if in pain, "oh¡­"


    "What''s up, Miss Schultz?" The bodyguard eximed when he saw how Savannah looked in the rear mirror.


    Dn turned around, and his face changed too. "What''s wrong?"


    "I¡­ my belly hurts..." Savannah did well in acting, and she began to squirm on the seat.


    Dn ordered the bodyguard to stop. He got out of the car, opened the rear door, and climbed in. "What''s troubling you?" He looked at her nervously.


    "It''s only a tummy ache..." Savannah mumbled.


    "Oh, the unborn child¡­" whispered the bodyguard, sounding worried.


    "Hospital!" Dn immediately ordered.


    "Yes, sir." The bodyguard started the car right away.


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief when she got what she wanted.


    The car whirled down the street. Savannah continued to pretend sickness with her hands covering her belly. After a short while, Dn pulled her into his arms with his big hands and made her sit on hisp.


    "Dn..." Savannah gasped, looking up at him.


    "You''ll feel warmer in this way." He was looking out the window at the night view of the city, and his eyes were still cold.


    Savannah bit her lip and huddled herself in his arms quietly.


    There was little traffic, so they made good time on their trip to the hospital.


    Dn walked into the hospital with Savannah in his arms. Having received advance notice, two nurses were already waiting at the door. They helped Savannah to the examination as soon as Dn put her down.


    After Savannah was pushed in, the bodyguard came forward and said, "Sir, please go to the hospital and have your hand dressed."


    Dn began to feel the pain in his hand. He looked down at his hand and finally walked into an emergency room.


    Jacob was on duty tonight. When he heard that Savannah was sent to the examination room, he specially came to her and asked the doctor about her condition.


    After a while, Savannah finished the examination and walked out in thepany of the nurse and Jacob.


    On the corridor of the hospital, Dn sat upright on a bench, closing his eyes for a res. He looked tired.


    Savannah sighed with relief when she saw the wound on his hand had been bound up. She walked over and said softly, "Dn."


    Dn was not asleep. He immediately opened his eyes and stood up when he heard Savannah''s voice. Then he saw Jacob, "how is Savannah?"


    "She''s fine. The baby''s all right too." Jacob walked to him.


    "Fine? She looked in pain just now. Did you find the cause? Would you like to check again? Or should she be hospitalized for observation?" Dn wasn''t convinced.


    Jacobughed. Dn was always coolly self-possessed, but he became a little irrational in front of Savannah. Was it because he concerned Savannah too much? "Savannah''s really okay, and you look much worse than her. Look at your hand!"


    Savannah busily nodded, "I''m much better. I was just too nervous just now..."


    Dn frowned, looking at Savannah''s ruddy face, and he guessed immediately. The little woman deliberately let him go to the hospital to dress his wound up by appearing sick.


    He cooled down a little.


    Since she tried this means to let him go to the hospital, she cared for him sincerely, right?


    It seemed that he was not that bad in her eyespared to Kevin.


    Thinking of this, Dn''s face rxed. He took Savannah''s hand with his left hand. "Then let''s go back. You should not stay in the hospital for too long."


    Jacob was speechless. Didn''t he just want Savannah to stay here for further observation? Now he became very anxious to leave!


    Savannah waved good-bye to Jacob and left the hospital with Dn.


    They were standing at the gate of the hospital, waiting for the bodyguard to take the car.


    "Don''t think you can get away with your mistake by ttering me," Dn said dryly as he tipped back her head.


    Savannah looked into his dark eyes in surprise. Did he know it?


    "From today on, you can only say to me when you have any trouble. I''m your man, and I''m the father of the baby in your tummy. Remember?" Dn ordered coldly and wrapped her with his coat.


    "Yes. I remember." Savannah replied softly.


    Just then, the bodyguard pulled the car up to them. Dn was about to lead her into the car when Savannah stopped and ventured to ask,


    "Now that Kevin has contacted you, you should have known that the baby in Valerie''s belly is not Devin''s. The little gangster in the box is the man who had a one-night stand with Valerie and made Valerie pregnant... I want the man to denounce Valerie, can I?"


    She felt that he seemed to be in a better mood, so she told him what she nned next and asked for his permission.


    Under the cold moonlight, Dn slowly turned and stared at her. "No way."


    "Why?" Savannah didn''t expect him to say no, "I''ve found out that man. Why can''t I denounce Valerie?"


    "Because it''s useless," Dn said sarcastically.

 Chapter 269 - 269: He’s So Freaking Hot

    "Useless?" Savannah stood there as if in a trance.


    "If you expose Valerie with that man, you can only prove that Valerie cheated Devin in marriage. She might be abandoned by the Sterling family because of that, but it could not prove Valerie attempted murder, which resulted in Olivia''s serious injury." Dn exined slowly.


    Savannah clenched her fingers firmly, depressed, and frustrated.


    That''s right¡ªDn''s right.


    She turned her face up and said, "at least she had a motive for killing Olivia! I''d still expose her! It''s better than nothing!"


    "Don''t act rashly," said Dn, coldly.


    "What do you think I should do next?" Savannah was not easily discouraged.


    "I''ll arrange it. Don''t do anything now." Dn ordered.


    Savannah felt quite angry when she saw him extremely calm. She didn''t think he would help her, and maybe he was just ying for time.


    Don''t act rashly? Olivia wasn''t his friend, and her status was none of his business. Of course, he was not worried.


    Now she had clearly identified the key information. How could she really do nothing?


    But she didn''t dare toin...


    He was furious with her for her secret investigations these days and the danger she was in today.


    She had coaxed him into a better mood, and at least, he would not punish anybody.


    If she continued to be stubborn and work against him, she might have trouble if he was really annoyed.


    Thinking of this, she bit her lip and said nothing.


    * * *


    It was almost 1 a.m. when they were back in Beverly Hills.


    Judy was standing at the door, waiting for Mr. Sterling to bring Savannah back. After she received a phone call from Mr. Sterling and found that Savannah had sneaked out, she felt so bad that she couldn''t sleep again.


    At the moment she saw Savannah follow Dn off the car, she finally relieved, rushing down the steps, "thank god, Savannah, where did you go in the middle of the night? You frightened me out of my mind!"


    Savannah was a little guilty when she saw Judy''s face white with fear, "Judy, I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay, good to see you back!" Judy didn''t ask much. Then her gaze fell on Dn, and she eximed, "what happened to your hand, Mr. Sterling?"


    "Nothing," Dn said tly as if his hand was just bitten by a mosquito.


    "How could it be nothing? It''s bandaged up like this! Looks serious! Blood? How did you take care of Mr. Sterling?" Judy scolded the bodyguards behind Dn when she found that Dn''s sleeve was stained with blood.


    Since Judy came to Beverly Hills to work for Dn, she had never seen Mr. Sterling hurt so badly. Even if he met danger, the bodyguards should step forward to fight for him!


    "Mr. Sterling''s hand was cut by broken ss. We''ve just gone to the hospital, and the doctor said it''s a minor injury." One of the bodyguards exined.


    "How can it be a minor injury? Oh, even minor injury was tetanus-prone!" Judy was more worried.


    Savannah looked at the back of Dn''s dressed hand, a little ashamed.


    From Judy''s surprised look, she knew Dn had been well off since he was a child, and he should have always been protected closely.


    But now, such a delicate man lost blood for her.


    Oh, no, not just this time, andst time, when she was going to jump out of the window, he rescued her and twisted his arm. He was not badly hurt, and Judy didn''t find it, or... she might be more anxious.


    For a moment, Savannah felt that she was a femme fatale.


    "Not so much." Dn sensed the low spirit of the little woman beside him and thought she was tired. He took her hand and pushed her gently to Judy, "take her to her room and help her change her clothes. She needs to sleep now."


    Judy took Savannah into the house and up the stairs.


    After returning to the room, Judy prepared hot water in the bathroom and helped Savannah have a good bath. After the bath, Savannah put on a bathrobe and climbed onto her bed.


    Judy dimmed the light in the bedroom and left. Though Savannah kept on her toes tonight, she was not sleepy at all sitting on the bed. After a while, she got out of her bed and opened the door, looking at the master bedroom.


    The door to his room stood ajar, with an asional ray of light escaping through the crack of it.


    He would stay here tonight.


    Suddenly it came to her that his hand was injured and it couldn''t touch the water. He must have problems with taking a bath.


    It was not even convenient for him to change clothes...


    Dn didn''t like the servants to help him with his personal services.


    She moved to the master bedroom and looked through the crack of the door. Dn was going to have a shower and was undressing. But obviously, it''s a little hard for him to take off the shirt with one hand.


    Savannah pushed the door in, walked to his back, and helped him to pull his shirt up.


    Dn turned and looked at her, and his eyes red momentarily in surprise.


    Savannah flushed under his eyes and pretended not to see. He was too tall for her to pull his shirt over his head. "Squat down a little..." she pushed him gently and urged.


    Dn''s eyes softened, like the moody light, and made the room warm and romantic. He slightly bent down as she asked, and his tone was sexy and appealing, "babe, it''s your first time taking the initiative to take off my clothes."


    Savannah blushed again when she heard his meaningful words. Biting her lips, she squirmed ufortably, "do you still want me to help you? Or you want to do it yourself?"


    She wouldn''t have bothered to help him if he hadn''t been hurt because of her!


    He stayed still and didn''t move anymore.


    After taking off his clothes, Savannah took a breath as she surreptitiously admired his physique. He was firm¡­ strong. He''s so freaking hot. His dark copper hair was a mess, and his gray eyes were bold and dazzling. She watched him, yearning to reach out and stroke his chest, but she contained herself.


    He stood in front of her, confident, sexy, eyes zing, and her heart began to pound. Though his boxer were not off, she could imagine the size of his erection behind them¡­


    Savannah''s breath hitched. She wanted to leave, but she couldn''t look away...


    She could forgive herself for wanting him right now. Anyway, he was such a perfect man¡­


    After a long while, Dn''s yful voice was heard, "Does what you see, please you?"


    *********************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Merry Christmas everyone and A prosperous New Year toe! It''s Friday, mass release reward day. As I mentioned earlier, a big surprise wille and I already uploaded chapter 325 onwards under privileged chapter. It will be gradually released every day depending on the number of chapters I updated.


    Wishing you all safe and sound! Don''t forget to vote and review. Thanks also for those generous gift that you guys given to this book.


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 270 - 270: Take His Briefs Off

    Savannah hurriedly turned her gaze and yed dumb, "What? I don''t know what you mean!"


    Dn raised his eyebrows, "then continue."


    "Continue to... What?" Her eyes widened.


    "Take my briefs off."


    "What? No!" Savannah waved her hands in a hurried manner.


    "I want to take a shower. How can I do that without taking off briefs?"


    Savannah held back the urge to roll her eyes and began to regret her own meddling. Whye in to take off clothes for him?


    Forget it, just do a good deed! Savannah sighed.


    Trying not to look at his hips, she reached over and felt for the front of his briefs and pulled them down.


    Dn narrowed his eyes and deliberately moved closer to her. Savannah felt her fingers touch some hot thing, which almost made her scream, and she withdrew her hand immediately.


    Dn once again tried to take advantage of her!


    She bit her lip and hurriedly threw a towel to him, "well, you now can go in to take a shower!"


    Dn wrapped the small towel around his waist, covering the essentials, and he looked at her with a meaningful smile, "my hand''s injured, and it can''t get wet. Don''t you help me wash?"


    "Dn! You''ve gone too far! It''s not my duty to help you, and why not call a maid in? What''s more, I''m now pregnant! Do you have the heart to let a pregnant woman wash you?" Savannah was scared, and she was afraid that he might want sex by this excuse.


    However, he didn''t insist, and he went into the bathroom alone.


    Savannah was relieved and about to leave when she heard the sound of flowing water from the bathroom. She could not help but walk to the bathroom door, looking inside.


    She swore that she didn''t want to see him naked... but only wanted to see how he bathed. After all, he couldn''t use his hands well right now.


    In the bathroom, the bath was slowly filling with water. Dn stepped into the bath andy back; one of his handheld on the edge of the tub while his other hand was dabbing lotion on his body.


    It was too inconvenient for him to wash with one hand, especially that he couldn''t touch his back at all.


    Savannah consciously pushed the door in, "your hand cannot get wet. Be careful!" Then she felt a little regret. She had just refused to help him, how could shee back again! This man must scoff her in his heart!


    Dn didn''tugh at her. He seemed to have expected that she would not be cruel to leave him alone. "Youe to help me?" he asked as he nced at the towel.


    Savannah bit her lip. "I''ll ask Judy to call a servant to help you..."


    He frowned and refused, "no."


    She paused and had to move slowly to him, sit behind him, and wash his back with a hot towel.


    Dn felt her soft little hands moving on the tight muscles of his back, sofortable that he began to direct her hand.


    "Well, down there¡­"


    "Hmm, more pressure... Didn''t you eat enough?"


    "A little further down, don''t you understand?"


    Savannah found herself suddenly very short of breath. Didn''t he take advantage of herself again? She could only me herself for presenting the opportunity to him! Then sheforted herself, just once. Just this once.


    She scrubbed his back like flour to vent her anger.


    Dn''s brow furrowed, "you rubbed too hard. Don''t you know how to wash?"


    "Didn''t you say ''more pressure''?" She raised her red lip innocently.


    "Too much pressure," Dn said dryly. The little cat did it on purpose!


    "I''m sorry, I''m not a professional masseuse, and I don''t know the right pressure. If you mind, I will go out..." Savannah continued to anger him.


    But before she finished, she was grasped on her wrist by him, pulled, and unexpectedly fell into his arms!


    The water rose as she sshed into the bath!


    Before Savannah could recover from the shock, she waspletely wet! The thin nightdress on her became almost transparent, and her body inside the dress could be clearly seen!


    Dn smiled maliciously, holding her tightly in his arms, "maybe it''s more convenient for you to wash in this position."


    As she came to her senses, she turned red with shame and anger and began to struggle, "let me out! Dn!"


    Though she had been pregnant with his child, she was still like a little virgin, and even having a bath with him could make her so embarrassed.


    He held her in his arms gently but firmly, whispering in her ears, "you are wet yourself... let''s wash together before you go out."


    She blushed, her neck burning, and she finally gave up the struggle.


    His right hand can''t touch the water, and it would get wet if she reacted violently.


    She spent more than an hour and finally finished washing him. Before he rose, she hurriedly climbed out of the bath, wiped herself with a dry towel, and got back to her room.


    Shortly after Savannah left, the door was knocked on.


    "Come in. "Dn replied.


    Garwood pushed the door in and stood still. "I''ve checked the man as you ordered. His name is Mike, and he''s a popr randy man in that area. Several months ago, when Valerie got drunk in Hot Bird, he took her into a box and had sex with her."


    Dn''s eyes darkened. The little woman was right in her investigation. This Mike was the real father of the baby in Valerie.


    "Do you want us to give that fucking rascal a good lesson?" Garwood asked tentatively.


    Although Mike had been beaten within an inch of his life by Mr. Sterling, he offended Miss Schultz, and ording to Mr. Sterling''s temper, it was absolutely impossible for him to let the man off easily.


    "No." Dn didn''t think about it for long.


    "No?" Garwood was a bit surprised.


    "Let him go, and let him know Valerie''s identity." He couldn''t make Valerie alert. It''s not bad if the man could make trouble for Valerie.


    Garwood didn''t doubt Mr. Sterling''s decision. He nodded and left.


    ***


    Rosemount Vi.


    Valerie was lying on the sofa watching the TV series. Her belly was growing bigger, and she had been staying in the vi for a long time without going elsewhere.


    A maid was cutting fresh fruit besides her and asionally handed her a slice of cut fruit respectfully.

 Chapter 271 - 271: Don’t You Remember Me?

    Valerie was quite content with her life at present.


    Devin, because of the child in her, had returned to his previous tenderness to her, at least on the surface.


    These days, after finishing his work in thepany, Devin would no longer hang out with his buddies or lovers as before but went home topany her for fear that she might be unhappy, and her bad mood might affect the unborn baby.


    Valerie could see that Devin attached more important to the baby than to the one he had lost as if he rested all his hope on her tummy.


    So was she.


    Valerie looked down at her pregnant belly. This child had also brought her luck, even...


    The child was not Devin''s.


    Darkness shed in her eyes when she thought of this, and then it disappeared soon.


    At first, she was really worried that the whole thing might be brought to light, and she couldn''t sleep for several nights. But she slowly calmed down.


    She had nothing to fear. No one knew what happened except Olivia and the man who had sex with her.


    Who knew the man? And he would never again show in her life!


    As for Olivia, she''s still in a vegetative state and should have no chance toe around.


    Valerie, with a smile of relief on her lips, took a piece of apple from the maid and ate it slowly.


    If there was anything to distress her, that was her cousin, Savannah.


    That bitch now not only charmed Dn the very soul out of him but was also liked by old Sterling a lot.


    Valerie could not imagine that her cousin married into the Sterling family one day and became Dn''s wife, and she would have to call her aunt.


    At that time, her cousin, the daughter-inw of old Sterling, was obviously in a higher position than her, the granddaughter-inw.


    No... Would she have to be inferior to her cousin all her life?


    When they were young, Savannah had a happy, wealthy family, a beautiful mother, and a capable father. Later, she had Devin, a rich young man from a powerful family, as her fianc¨¦.


    In the future, she would be Mrs. Sterling, the young mistress of the Sterling family¡­


    No!


    Thinking of this, Valerie became a little upset again, and she had no mood to watch her favorite TV series. She threw the leftover fruit into the te and sat straight.


    After a while, sheforted herself. It''s okay. She worried too much. Although old Sterling liked Savannah, he would not necessarily let her marry into the Sterling family.


    Just then, a servant came in and called from the door, "Mrs. Yontz, you have a guest."


    "Who?" Valerie roused herself and scowled.


    Usually, no one would suddenlye to her. If her parents came, they would give her a call in advance.


    As for her college ssmates, she had no interest in keeping in contact with thosemon people, so she didn''t tell anyone her address. Her future friends could only be the richdies of the upper ss.


    "I don''t know," the servant shook his head, "theing one is a young man, and he just said he''s your old friend."


    Valerie''s heart began to pound with emotion. She had a bad feeling.


    "Is he your rtive or friend, Mrs. Yontz? Shall I invite him in?" asked the servant, respectfully.


    "No," Valerie answered, "at the door? I''ll go out and have a look."


    "Shall I go with you?"


    "No. I''ll be back in a minute." Valerie dismissed the servant and went out of the vi by herself.


    Outside the richly carved gate stood a rather familiar figure.


    Her heart was in her mouth. Though the light was quite dim that morning and she was drunk, she could not forget the look of the man.


    The man, not far away from her, with small eyes and dirty face, was the one who had sex with her in the bar!


    Valerie trembled, and her face immediately turned pale!


    Mike, who was enjoying the luxurious vi in front of him, approached Valerie with a cheeky smile when she saw himing out, "Why do you look scared? Don''t you remember me, honey?"


    "What are you doing here? How do you know... I live here?" Valerie lowered her voice to a whisper.


    "Oh, I not only know that you live in such a luxurious ce, but I also know that you are the granddaughter-inw of the Sterling family. I didn''t know that I had fucked a young mistress from such a powerful family!" Mike said in a suggestive way, and then his evil eyes fell on Valerie''s pregnant belly, "oh, you are pregnant...? How many weeks?"


    The sweat started out on Valerie''s backbone. "What do you mean? Stop dreaming! This child belongs to my husband! How am I supposed to have a baby for you, a bastard?" She said coldly, for fear that he should guess anything.


    Mike didn''t say much butughed, "It hurts my heart to hear you say that, honey. Anyway, we had sex before..."


    "Shut up! Don''t say anything about that!" Valerie growled in a low voice, fearing to be heard. She looked around and shouted, "what do you want?"


    "Well, since you say that, I won''t beat around the bush. I''m short of cash these days. I need some money." Mike said racily.


    Valerie had guessed that this man was just for money, her face darkening, "how much?"


    "Not much, one hundred thousand." Mike made a number.


    Valerie gnawed her teeth. She was reluctant to satisfy this rogue, but she was also afraid that he might say everything out when pressed. "Okay, give me your ount number. But the only condition is, you can''t appear in front of me again, and you can''t mention that day again!"


    Mike was surprisingly pleased when saw Valerie agreed so soon, and he even slightly regretted that he should ask more. "Well, then I wait for you to transfer the money," with these words, he took out a note which had been prepared and handed it to Valerie.


    He was about to turn to leave when Valerie stopped him coldly, "wait a minute."


    Mike stopped and hissed, "What''s up? Do you want to spend another night with me?"


    "Shut up! Just tell me how you know my identity?" Valerie clenched her fist.


    It had been several months since that day. If this gangster had known that she was Mrs. Yontz, he would havee to her long ago.


    Mike felt the wound on his face and sneered, "Speaking of this, I really owe it to my injury."


    "What do you mean?" Valerie frowned.


    "Several evenings ago, a girl came to Hot Bird and showed your picture to people, asking if they had ever seen you. I coaxed that beautiful girl to a box, but before I could fuck her, her man came in time and gave me a good beating¡­Damn, then I stayed in bed for more than a week! I got so worked up and wondered who that girl was, so I checked on you. Finally, I found out that the woman who had a one-night stand with me is actually the wife of Master Yontz! Anyway, I was beaten up because of you, so you should give me money as damages!"

 Chapter 272 - 272: That Bitch

    Valerie opened her eyes wide in rm. She pulled out her phone and showed a picture of her cousin to Mike. "This bitch?"


    Mike nced at her cell phone andughed, "yes, This girl. She''s quite beautiful, but I let her go that day... What a pity! By the way, what does this chick have to do with you? Why did she investigate you?"


    Valerie took back her cell phone, and her face was clouded.


    The one who looked into her whereabouts was her cousin, Savannah, and the man who had saved her, needless to say, must be her uncle, Dn. If it weren''t for Dn, her cousin wouldn''t have been so lucky!


    She thought that Savannah had given up on Olivia''s case, but in fact, she kept investigating it secretly.


    Savannah must grudge her living a rich life, so she wanted to ruin her life!


    And now Savannah sessfully got the damn rogue to knock on her door!


    Valerie recovered and said coldly, "don''t get so nosy. You can go."


    Mike shrugged and didn''t bother to ask. Anyway, money was more important. He turned and left Rosemount Vi.


    Valerie collected her emotions and returned to the house as if nothing had happened.


    Upstairs to her room, she transferred a hundred thousand dors into Mike''s bank ount with a sigh of relief. As long as she can shut up the rascal, a hundred thousand dors wouldn''t hurt.


    The children of the Sterling family would have their own family ount after they got married, and they would receive a certain amount of money in their ount every month as a family fund.


    Her monthly allowance was quiterge, and Devin often bought her expensive jewelry to please her.


    After a short rest, Valerie went downstairs. Devin just came back from thepany and was changing his shoes on the porch.


    She immediately walked over to him with a soft smile, like a good wife to wee her husband home. "Devin, you''re back."


    "Well. I heard from the servant that someone called on you today. Who''s that?" "Devin asked casually as he loosened his tie.


    Valerie was thrown off her bnce for a moment and then quickly regained herposure, and, acting as if it was a slight matter, sheughed, "oh... Well, he''s my distant cousin¡­ He came to LA looking for a job, and my mom asked him toe to me¡­"


    "Do you want me to get your cousin a job?" Devin said casually. It''s not a big deal for him.


    "No, no. I haven''t seen him for more than ten years, and I don''t know him very well. Why should I bother you to help him with his work? I gave him some suggestions and sent him away. You don''t have to worry about that." Valerie waved her hand busily.


    Devin was a little surprised. Since Valerie married him, she and her mother Norah had been used to showing off in front of their rtives. In order to show that they had the support of a powerful family now, Norah rmended several children of their rtives to thepanies under the Sterling group.


    Today, as Schultz''s rtive hade to their door, why did Valerie say no?


    However, since Valerie put it this way, he did not bother to say more. He took off his coat and threw it in the servant''s hand, walking into the living room, "we have a family dinner this weekend. Get ready, and I''ll pick you up in the evening. Remember to perform well then."


    "Oh, I see. In fact, I don''t have to please grandpa specifically. As long as he saw my baby belly, he will be very happy." Valerie smiled and felt her belly.


    "So long as you give me a healthy son, even if you want the moon in the sky, I will pick it for you." Devin looked at Valerie''s pregnant belly with great satisfaction. Then he turned and shouted to the servants, "take good care of your young mistress! No ident is allowed! Do what she says to you, understand?"


    "Yes, sir." The servants answered up in a chorus.


    A satisfied smile yed on Valerie''s lips, "in fact, Devin, I don''t really want anything but¡­ I''m not quite satisfied with the former caregiver. I want to hire Ms. Perry as my caregiver during my pregnancy. She''s the most popr senior nurse in LA, and most of those dignifieddies from good families will hire her when pregnant. But she seemed to have already been hired by others. She refused toe even when I offered her a double wage."


    "Then triple her wage. Nothing is more important than my son," said Devin quickly.


    "Triple? Really?" Valerie was surprised.


    "Of course. As long as she is the best nurse and can take care of our baby, the amount of money does not weigh." Devin took out his checkbook, wrote down a number, detached a check from it, and handed it to Valerie, "enough?"


    "Enough." Valerie''s eyes sparkled with satisfaction.


    Devin put his hand on Valerie''s pregnant belly, and in his eyes, there was a strange light. He could not have any more children. In Valerie''s belly, it was the only child in his life, more precious than anything else.


    ***


    The next morning, when Valerie had just finished her fine breakfast, a servant came in and whispered, "Mrs. Yontz, Ms. Perry''s waiting for you in the living room."


    Valerie wiped the corner of her mouth with her napkin, and her lips raised in a contented way. Last night, when she called Sarah Perry and told her that she would like to triple her fee, she agreed immediately.


    Helped by a maid, she stood up gracefully and walked into the living room. Sarah was waiting for her.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Yontz." Sarah greeted her respectfully.


    "Ms. Perry, it''s really nice to see you." Valerie smiled.


    "Just call me Sarah." Sarah smirked and said, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Yontz, I was hired by another boss before, so I had to refuse you."


    "Well, Sarah. You refused toe even though I could pay you double times. Who was thest person to hire you?" Valerie asked with great interest. In LA, it seemed that there were few families richer than the Sterling family.


    "Mrs. Yontz¡­" Sarah hesitated, "as the employment agreement, it''s not good to give the identity of my client away..."


    Valerie was more interested in who that pregnant woman. Could it be... a mistress of a man of influence? What''s more, this man might have a stronger background than Devin, which made Sarah dare not change her job. Valerie narrowed her eyes, "I''m your client now, Sarah, tell me."

 Chapter 273 - 273: Do You Want More

    "Sorry, Mrs. Yontz. I can''t reveal my client''s information, or I mightin." Sarah didn''t dare to offend Mr. Sterling.


    Valerie was now treated by everyone with indulgence, and the whole Sterling family obeyed her without question. No one dared refuse her request. Valerie rolled her eyes and saidzily, "If you don''t tell me, I won''t give you triple wages."


    "Mrs. Yontz, how could you..." Sarah was surprised to see Valerie break her promise because of this.


    "It''s just a verbal agreement. We haven''t made a deal yet." Valerie sniffed, making an affectation of indifference.


    Apart from curiosity, Valerie was also jealous of the woman who had been served by the senior nurse before her, so she was determined to know who that woman was.


    Who else could be more precious than the future young mistress of the Sterling family?


    "But¡­" Sarah hesitated.


    "I won''t force you to. Since you don''t want to," Valerie turned to a maid beside her, "see our guest off ¨C"


    "No, I say!" Sarah looked a little worried, "actually... Mrs. Yontz, you also know my previous client..."


    "Do I? Who?" Valerie rose from the sofa, feeling more curious.


    "Dn Sterling," Sarah said timidly.


    Valerie''s eyes popped in surprise, and she had a bad foreboding, "who''s that pregnant woman?"


    No, it couldn''t be...


    Unsurprisingly, Sarah lowered her voice, "she''s Miss Schultz, who lived in Beverly Hills. I heard that...she''s your cousin."


    Valerie goggled her eyes at Sarah in disbelief. "Is Savannah pregnant?"


    "Yes, she''s three months pregnant," Sarah said with great assurance.


    Valerie clenched her fists with an evident mixture of feeling, and her heart was pounding so loudly.


    She had been wondering who hired Sarah before her. It turned out to be Dn.


    Savannah¡­that little bitch, she''s pregnant? More than three months?!


    Could it be¡­ Savannah fainted at Sterling''s house that night because she had a baby?


    No wonder she didn''t go to see old Sterling for so long. Dn protected her in Beverly Hills, and he even refused to let her go out when old Sterling asked her to have dinner.


    Valerie was full of envy, jealousy, and agitation.


    But more importantly... She was frightened.


    She had been consoling herself that even if old Sterling liked Savannah, it was not certain that she could marry Dn.


    But now it was different.


    Savannah was pregnant! In her tummy was the real grandchild of old Sterling, and she had a great chance to marry into the Sterling family now.


    It seemed that Dn had not told old Sterling about her pregnancy yet. No one in the Sterling family knew it now.


    But once old Sterling knew, all his attention would surely be put on Savannah and her baby!


    Thinking of this, Valerie''s face fell and looked gloomier and distorted, her hands tightly clenched. A thousand thoughts shed through her mind, and she found it impossible to think calmly now.


    "Mrs. Yontz?" Seeing Valerie''s pale face, Sarah gave a quiet cry.


    Valerie recovered her senses and looked at Sarah gravely, "don''t tell anyone about Savannah''s pregnancy, and don''t tell anyone that you mentioned it to me. Remember, I hadn''t asked you anything today. I don''t know anything about it."


    "Okay..." replied Sarah meekly.


    Valerie sent a servant for Sarah''s living arrangement and then went upstairs to her room.


    After lying on her bed for a long time, she couldn''t settle down but became more and more anxious.


    Savannah''s pregnancy would not be kept a secret for a long time, and old Sterling would know it sooner orter.


    At that time, her position in the Sterling family would have a disastrous decline! Savannah would marry Dn, and she had to call her aunt¡­ Valerie worked herself into a temper as she thought about it.


    No! She could never let that daye!


    Valerie got up from the bed. She took out the note Mike had given to her, on which there was a phone number in addition to the bank ount. She pulled out her cell phone and dialed the number.


    "Hello?" Mike''s voice was harsh, and it sounded that he was in the bar again.


    "It''s me." Valerie swallowed her disgust.


    "Oh, Mrs. Yontz?" Mike smiled wickedly.


    "Have you received the money?"


    "Got it. Mrs. Yontz, thanks for your generosity." Mikeughed.


    "Do you want more?" Valerie''s voice was cold.


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you do one thing for me, I''ll give you another two hundred thousand."


    "Really?" Mike''s breathing was noticeably short, "what do you want me to do?"


    "The woman who asked you about me that day is pregnant, isn''t she?"


    Mike paused and said, "Yes, that''s right... What do you want?"


    "Abort her baby," said Valerie fiercely.


    Mike was amazed. He thought about it for a long time and said, with reluctance, "no... the girl''s man seems to be very strong, I even didn''t touch her but was beaten half to death that night! If she miscarries because of me, I will be killed!"


    "Yes, the man has a strong background," Valerie smiled coldly, "but the girl is only his mistress, and she''s not that important for him. The baby in her belly is only an illegitimate child. I dare to assure you, you''ll be fine after the woman miscarries. Otherwise, how dare I let you go to do this? Am I not afraid of trouble?" Valerie urged.


    "But..." Mike remained undecided.


    Valerie continued tempting him, "how many hundreds of thousand can you make in a lifetime? You really don''t want it?"


    Mike finally gave in to the temptation, but he bargained shrewdly, "no, two hundred thousand is not enough for me to take the risk to offend people with such a powerful background. At least five hundred thousand! Yes, five hundred thousand, and I''ll help you find a way to abort her child!"


    Any fool could see Valerie''s intolerance of that unborn child.


    She could afford five hundred thousand!


    He had regretted asking only one hundred thousand from her.


    Valerie gnashed her teeth. This damned gangster was really greedy and pushed his luck! But now that she had told him her n, she could not take the words back anymore. What''s more, besides Mike, she did not know any other gangster. Finally, she made a decision, "deal!"


    Five hundred thousand dors was fine. Old Sterling and Devin had given her some jewelry, and it should be no problem to get enough money after selling them.


    After she gave birth to her baby, she would have a higher position in the family for the sake of old Sterling''s great-grandchild! She didn''t need to worry about money at that time! Five hundred thousand was nothing!


    * * *


    On the weekend


    In the evening, old Sterling sent a driver to pick up Valerie and Devin to Sterling''s house.


    As they entered the living room, Valerie saw a delicate and familiar figure sitting on the sofa, talking andughing with old Sterling.


    Savannah was here too.

 Chapter 274 - 274: How’s That Possible?

    Valerie scrutinized her cousin quietly.


    Since Savannah was three months pregnant, her belly should have been swelling. However, she wore a loose one-piece dress today, her belly looks t, and no one could see she''s pregnant. Maybe it was because she didn''t have a good appetite during her pregnancy, she looked even thinner than before.


    An envious cold smile rose on Valerie''s lips. She had the impulse to push her cousin hard to the ground.


    "What''s up?" Devin noticed Valerie''s sensation and looked at her.


    "Nothing." Valerie shook her head, trying to suppress her emotion. Then she smiled confidentially.


    What''s the hurry? Everything had been nned. This little bitch would not give birth to this child safely.


    She would never let Savannah have the chance to marry into the Sterling family and argue with her for the position of the hostess of the house!


    Savannah pretended not to see Valerie when she and Devin walked over to them.


    Yesterday, Cooper called and invited Dn and her toe for dinner on family day. She thought Dn would refuse, but he agreed toe. When she asked, he exined that the doctor said the baby in her tummy was rtively stable now, and it''s good for her and the baby to go out for a walk.


    Seeing that Devin and Valerie had arrived, old Sterling asked the servant to serve the food and led them to the dining room.


    Dn moved close and took Savannah''s arm as soon as she stood up. Savannah looked at him in surprise. Though he took her to the Sterling''s house for dinner today, he was still worried about the baby in her tummy. She felt funny. What could happen from the living room to the dining room? He didn''t need to watch her in rather an exaggerated way!


    "I can go myself," she whispered as she got herself free from his hold.


    Dn frowned. Didn''t she know that he''s just worried about her?


    Old Sterling noticed their movement andughed, "Savannah, what''s troubling you? Can''t you walk without Dn?"


    Savannah hurriedly took two steps ahead of Dn and exined, "no. Dn''s just talking to me..."


    "Yeah. Just talking." Dn agreed dryly.


    Savannah''s eyes clouded slightly at Dn''s words. He had not told old Sterling about her pregnancy.


    It seemed that he didn''t n to tell anyone before the baby arrived.


    Old Sterling just joked and didn''t notice the strange air between the two. He sat down first.


    After the servant brought in thest dish, the table was groaning with food. "Let''s get started," said old Sterling.


    Savannah was really hungry now. She hadn''t much of an appetite but especially liked fish recently. She picked up her fork and stretched to the nearest lemon cken grouper in front of her, but before she could touch the fish, Valerie''s soft voice stopped her,


    "Devin, I want to eat that fish."


    Devin quickly forked up a piece of grouper to Valerie''s te.


    Valerie, however, didn''t eat the fish. She was still staring at the te of fish. "Devin, I''m fond of fish these days¡­"


    The implication was that a piece of fish was not enough. She could eat a whole te.


    Savannah knew Valerie did it on purpose. The table was filled with food, but Valerie wanted nothing but the grouper she was about to eat. She deliberately aimed at her.


    Well, she did not bother to argue with Valerie for a te of fish.


    "Grandpa, Valerie has be really fond of this kind of fish recently," Devin exined to old Sterling.


    "Then serve it to her and let her eat it alone." Old Sterling didn''t observe what''s going on between Valerie and Savannah.


    Immediately Devin brought the whole te of grouper to Valerie.


    Valerie gave Savannah an aggressive nce and then enjoyed the grouper with a satisfied smile.


    Savannah was a little out of the mood, and she just ate some sd slowly.


    "Make some more fish." Dn turned and ordered the servant next to him.


    The servant nodded and left for the kitchen.


    Valerie wiped the smile from her face when she saw Dn care for Savannah so much. She sank her fork into a piece of fish with spite. As long as Savannah loses the baby, Dn won''t value her anymore!


    When they''ve just finished the meal, Savannah''s phone rings.


    She picked it up and saw Matt''s name.


    Matt rarely called her, afraid of making trouble for her. Unless¡­ What''s wrong with Olivia?


    She was in a panic and answered the phone quickly, "hi, Matt. Anything wrong with Olivia?"


    "The doctor said Olivia mighte to her senses soon!" Matt said excitedly over the phone.


    "Really?" Savannah cried with joy and surprise.


    "Yes! She has not woken up yet, but the doctor said she''d recover her consciousness in one or two days."


    "Good, I''lle to see herter!" Savannah hung up the phone happily.


    "Savannah, what happened? What makes you so happy?" Old Sterling asked mildly.


    Savannah took a deep breath and gave a significant look to Valerie, and then she replied to old Sterling, "sir, my friend, who has been in aa for a long time, will wake up soon."


    Valerie broke out in a sudden sweat, sping her hands under the tablecloth.


    What? Will Olivia wake up soon? No... How''s that possible?


    Devin''s face turned pale, too.


    "Oh, you mean your friend who got hurt in a bar? That''s good." Old Sterling nodded slowly.


    Savannah then looked at Dn, "I want to go to the hospital, can I?"


    Dn''s face remained impassive when he heard that Olivia would wake up soon. "It''s toote. You can go tomorrow morning." He said dryly.


    "Tomorrow morning? But..." Savannah wished she could sprout wings and fly there. How could she wait until tomorrow? In spite of the embarrassment in front of old Sterling, she tugged at his sleeve and said softly, "Dn, please¡­"


    However, Dn was unmoved at all, "as I said, it''s toote today. Olivia isn''t fully awake, and you could do nothing if you go now. Let''s go tomorrow."

 Chapter 275 - 275: She’s Finally Awake

    Savannah bit her lip with anxiety. He knew that she had been worried about Olivia for months, and she was waiting for Olivia to wake up. Now she received good news, but he still asked her to wait another night!


    Well, he didn''t want her to meddle in Olivia''s case. He didn''t care about her friend at all! Whether Olivia was in aa or awake was none of his business!


    This man was always inconsiderate and heartless!


    Dn, however, ignored the sad look in her eyes. He wiped her mouth with the napkin, stood up, and said to old Sterling, "We''ve finished. We''ll go back first."


    With that, he held Savannah, who was unwilling to leave in this way, and went out of the house.


    As soon as they left the vi, Savannah pulled out her hand from his. She didn''t want to quarrel with him in front of old Sterling and Valerie, and now, with nobody around them, sheined, "Dn, can''t I even go to have a look at Olivia? She''s finally awake! Why?"


    "Why? You''re pregnant and need to rest at this hour. The hospital isn''t a good ce for you. You might spend hours there. I said, no." Dn''s eyes darkened.


    Savannah bit the lip and was about to say more when Dn forcibly took her hand again, "if you say much, I won''t let you go tomorrow."


    Then she shut up and followed him into the car.


    Well, just one more night!


    Forget it!


    After they left, the servant prepared dessert and fruit. Valerie sat down with old Sterling on the sofa, so absent-minded that she almost dropped the fruit several times.


    Old Sterling thought Valerie was just tired. For fear that the baby in Valerie shall be tired too, he asked a driver to send Devin and Valerie back to Rosemount Vi.


    Devin and Valerie got into the car, speechless, and they all looked off-color.


    After they returned to Rosemount Vi and watched the driver driving away, Devin gave Valerie a fierce look, shouting, "now what? Savannah''s friend woke up! Damn you! If your crime is disclosed, not only are you dead, I''ll also be scolded and disgusted by grandpa!"


    Valerie kept up her spirit, "no, Devin, don''t worry, it won''t happen!"


    "No? When Savannah goes to the hospital tomorrow morning, her friend must tell her everything! Then they will go to the police to testify against you! It''s all over by then!" The more Devin thought about this, the more miserable he felt. He looked at Valerie furiously and then kicked viciously against a tree.


    "In any case," he said, "don''t expect me to help you!"


    With this, Devin strode into the vi. He had to figure out how to exin to his grandpa after Valerie''s crime was exposed.


    Valerie, left by Devin, stood alone in the cold night, clenching her fists in horror.


    She remembered the time she was abandoned by Devin and driven to her parents'' home. It seemed as if all her state was loneliness and forsakenness again.


    She could not help but tremble for fear.


    After tomorrow morning, from the young mistress of the Sterling family, she would fall into a prisoner and became theughing stock of the whole upper ss!


    No! She couldn''t be given up by the Sterling family again!


    She couldn''t see Olivia wake up! She couldn''t give Savannah the chance to ask Olivia tomorrow morning!


    Valerie stiffened herself with clenched fists, and the killing intent was deeply engraved in her eyes.


    * * *


    The inpatient department of the hospital was silent in the middle of the night.


    Everyone was deep asleep.


    The nurses on duty outside the wards had nodded off over their desks.


    As the elevator door opened with a single sound, a heavy figure stepped out, dodged the surveince cameras, and headed for the ward at the end of the corridor.


    The door of the ward was not locked. Valerie wrenched at the door-handle and then pushed the door in.


    A slender woman was lying on the bed, covered by a white quilt.


    At the side of the bed, the patient''s name was on the name tag: Olivia.


    It''s a two-person ward, but for now, it was only upied by Olivia.


    "Don''t me me... me yourself for being awake... If only you could just lie down like this forever..." Valerie''s eyes contorted with a ghastly glow. She could not imagine that after Olivia woke up in the morning, her whole life would be ruined! Finally, Valerie didn''t hesitate any longer. She grasped a pillow from another bed and moved forward quickly, pressing the pillow over Olivia''s face with all her strength!


    The one under the pillow moved.


    Is she really awake? The cold sweat burst out upon Valerie''s brow, and she increased the pressure on the pillow with the resolution to put the people to death!


    All of a sudden, the person under the pillow turned over and jumped out of bed, and before Valerie could react, she was held by the wrist! With a nging sound, the handcuffs were put on Valerie''s wrists!


    Valerie froze, and she stared at the woman in front of her with wide eyes. She was not Olivia, but a woman of Olivia''s size!


    Simultaneously, a group of people rushed in, and several uniformed police officers surrounded her.


    "Mrs. Yontz, we are police from the city police department. We now suspect you of murder. You''re under arrest. You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in a court ofw," the woman said coldly.


    * * *


    News about Valerie''s arrest reached Beverly Hills at sunrise.


    Savannah did not recover for a long time when she heard what happenedst night.


    She couldn''t wait to go to the hospital right away. Dn didn''t stop her this time and told Garwood to drive her there.


    In fact, Valerie had been watching Olivia''s state closely, so she had already found out where Olivia lived. Before she came to the hospitalst night, Olivia was temporarily moved to another ward.


    When Savannah arrived at the hospital, Olivia had been moved back to her original ward, where shey still on the bed as usual.


    Matt stood by the bed and looked at her. "The police called just now. They said that Valerie is in detention and she''ll face awsuit soon. Thanks to Dn! Otherwise, I don''t know when I can find the killer."


    Savannah never thought that all this was just a trap arranged by Dn.


    Olivia didn''t wake up. The news she gotst night was to bait Valerie to kill Olivia again.


    She thought he didn''t care about Olivia''s case at all. In fact, he arranged everything to help her catch the killer.


    But she kept sulking at him.


    Savannah sighed and turned to Olivia on the bed, feeling a sense of loss.


    Though it was a good thing to catch the murderer, Olivia didn''t wake up. She felt disappointed at the vain pleasure.


    If only Olivia woke up.

 Chapter 276 - 276: DNA Result

    After a while, Garwood came in quietly and whispered, "Miss Schultz, it''s time to go. Mr. Sterling said that it''s not good for you to stay in the hospital for too long."


    Savannah nodded. She said good-bye to Matt and went out of the hospital with Garwood.


    As she got into the car, she could not help but ask, "Garwood, why didn''t he tell me about this in advance?"


    On the driver''s seat, Garwood paused for a moment, turned his head, and sighed silently, "Mr. Sterling did all this¡­ for the sake of you, Miss Schultz."


    "For my sake?" She raised her eyebrows in amazement.


    "Mr. Sterling didn''t allow you to investigate into your friend''s case because he was afraid that Mrs. Yontz might murder you when pressed. After all, she dares to kill Olivia, it''s not surprising that she will do you harm too."


    Savannah took a breath and became clear. "He hasn''t told anyone else about my pregnancy..."


    "He just wants to protect you and the baby. Miss Schultz, you''ve been with Mr. Sterling for some time, and you should know that struggles for power are quite normal in rich families. Mr. Sterling is the only son of old Sterling, and the baby in you is the future master of the Sterling family. If Mr. Yontz and Mrs. Yontz know that Mr. Sterling has his own child, we can''t imagine what they will do in order to secure their own power and position. It''ll be hard for us to keep you safe at that time. That''s why Mr. Sterling keeps your pregnancy a secret. He ns to tell old Sterling when your state is stable enough."


    Savannah bit her lip and remained silent for a long time. Did she misunderstand him? He temporarily kept this matter secret to protect her, not because he wanted to abandon her after she gave birth to the baby?


    Garwood started the engine and was about to drive when Savannah asked, "where''s he now? Has he gone to thepany?"


    Garwood shook his head significantly. "Mr. Sterling has something important to do today. He''ll go back to Beverly Hills after that."


    ***


    In Sterling''s house.


    After Valerie was detained by the police in the detention house, Devin rushed to Sterling''s house to ask his grandpa for help. Early in the morning, old Sterling was shocked and almost fainted when he learned that Valerie was arrested by the police. It was said that Savannah''s friend, who fell into a vegetative state, was Valerie''s victim, andst night, Valerie even sneaked into the hospital to kill her again!


    However, thinking of the child in Valerie''s belly, old Sterling could only hold back his anger temporarily. He sent awyer to bail Valerie out first.


    Two hourster, thewyer came back alone with a serious look, saying that because Valerie attempted to murder two times and was caught on the pot this time, the case became serious and not bable now.


    Astonished, Devin still tried to retrieve the situation. He took old Sterling by the sleeve and said, "Grandpa, you must help Valerie! She''s really wrong..."


    "Wronged? She was caught by the police on the spot! You must know what she did as her husband too! You two¡­you are going to be the cause of my death!" Old Sterling became more furious and shook off Devin.


    "Anyway, Valerie''s still pregnant with my child," Devin cried with a long face, "Grandpa, you have to help her for the sake of the baby. Besides, it will disgrace our family if thates out."


    Old Sterling, of course, had the same thought. He gave his grandson a stern look and called the police chief himself.


    The police chief answered the phone respectfully, but when old Sterling asked him to let Valerie go, he answered helplessly, "sir, it''s too serious this time. Last night, your granddaughter-inw was caught on the spot, several nurses and doctors saw what happened too. What''s more, we don''t know who gave it out, Daily News knows the case and said that they would follow up on the progress of this case at any time. If we let the suspect go, the media won''t let me go! Don''t worry, sir. I know your granddaughter-inw is pregnant. I will ask my subordinate to watch more closely to her and keep her safe."


    Knowing that the police chief could not help, old Sterling frowned and hung up the phone.


    Devin rushed to him and asked, "Grandpa, how''s it?"


    Old Sterling repeated the police chief''s words.


    Devin clenched his fists. Needless to say, it must be his uncle who put the news to the media. He frightened the police out of releasing Valerie.


    It was also his uncle who tempted Valerie into the trapst night.


    "Grandpa, in any case, you should find a way to protect Valerie and your great-grandson. Valerie''s pregnant now, and the baby will be affected after staying in detention for too long!" Devin was really worried. The unborn child was not only the next generation of the Sterling family but also... his only child in this life. Valerie couldn''t have an ident again!


    Old Sterling thought about the problem for a little while and knitted his white eyebrows. If the police could not make the decision, he could only turn to the prime minister, Robert Smith¡­


    The Sterling family had a good rtionship with the Smith family, and Robert was his old friend too.


    He picked up the phone and was about to dial the number when a servant rushed in hurriedly, "sir, Mr. Sterling is back."


    "Dad wants to call Mr. Smith?" Dn''s voice sounded chilly.


    Old Sterling saw his sone, paused, and nodded his head.


    Devin had a bad feeling when he saw his uncle. A shiver ran down his back.


    "Valerie attempted murders twice. She got only what she deserved. Dad, you still want to protect her?" Dn strode in.


    Old Sterling frowned. "I''m not protecting her. I''m protecting the baby in her belly."


    "Then don''t worry," Dn said dryly.


    "What do you mean?" asked old Sterling, surprised.


    "Because the child in Valerie''s belly has nothing to do with the Sterling family." Dn threw a stack of papers into Cooper''s hands.


    All the people present changed their faces!


    Devin rushed forward, "uncle, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Dn was toozy to talk to him and just motioned to his father to look at the document.


    Old Sterling, with a pale face, took the document from Cooper and read it line by line.


    This was a paternity test report issued by DNA Diagnostics Center. DNA samples were taken from Valerie''s fetus and Devin.


    Dn took the DNA from both and sent it to the agency for testing seven days ago.


    Today, it just came out.


    The final result of the DNA report was clear: Probability of Paternity: 0%


    Devin was not considered the biological father of the unborn baby.


    "With current DNA technology, it''s now possible to identify the rtionship of paternity even if the baby is unborn. The result is clear." Dn nced sympathetically at his nephew, who was being cuckolded.

 Chapter 277 - 277: Give My Son A Treatment

    Cooper flung his arm out just in time to stop old Sterling from falling. The report slipped from old Sterling''s hand. He looked paler than ever, and he was speechless for a long time.


    The unborn baby whom he had been expecting turned out not to be his great-grandson at all.


    Devin, standing behind his grandpa, could clearly see the result of the DNA report. Veins throbbed on his forehead, and blood rushed to his face. His fists clenched and held stiffly to his sides.


    The unborn baby in Valerie''s belly was not his own flesh and blood...


    Valerie must have betrayed him when she was driven back to her parent''s house!


    Fuck!


    The other night, a servant said that a man came to Valerie. That bitch hummed and hawed, saying that the man was her rtive... He sensed something was wrong but didn''t pursue the subject at that time. Now when thought about it, he realized that she had been lying!


    Was the man the one who had an affair with Valerie and made her pregnant?


    Devin was so angry that he clenched his teeth. The unborn child was not his¡­ that was to say, he could never have his own child?


    It was as if God had given him a gift and then taken it away without mercy.


    "Valerie attempted to kill Olivia twice because Olivia may have known Valerie''s rtionship with another man. Olivia suspected that the baby in Valerie''s belly was not Devin''s, so she asked Valerie out to a bar. In order not to expose the truth, Valerie pushed her downstairs. Knowing Olivia might wake up, she attempted murder against night." Dn articted each word clearly.


    Even though Devin was humiliated and annoyed, he had to restrain himself, "grandpa, it''s impossible. The DNA report must be false! Valerie is not that kind of person... Don''t just rely on a report! It''s too simple for my uncle to doctor the report..."


    Although knowing that this exnation was not good, Devin still had to defend himself.


    The unborn baby in Valerie''s belly was his only leverage.


    "False? Then what about your illness? Isn''t it true?" Dn pursed his lips chillingly.


    "What do you mean?" Devin gazed in agitation, and cold sweat was running down his back.


    Led by two bodyguards, a paramedic helped a woman in a hospital dress in.


    "Susan?" Old Sterling was surprised.


    "Mom!" Devin froze.


    "Dn, what do you bring Susan back for?" Old Sterling looked at his son in perplexity.


    Dn did not answer but strolled to her sister. "Susan, I heard that your son is ill." His voice was soft and gentle.


    Although Susan was still bewildered and knew nobody, she was clearly in good spirits today. She looked as if suddenly remembered something, and her eyes lit up. "Yes," she eximed, "give my son a treatment! He''s the heir of the family firms! How can he be childless? You must get a good doctor for him and cure him!"


    Old Sterling''s face changed. Devin wanted to rush up to cover his mother''s mouth, was stopped by two bodyguards in time.


    "Why? Devin, what''s the matter with you? Why does your mother say you are childless?" Old Sterling looked in disbelief at his grandson.


    Devin was rooted to the spot, too ashamed to speak of it.


    "Serious syphilis, and he hasn''t recovered yet," said Dn dryly, "ording to the doctor, he is left sterile. Susan helped him to conceal the truth all the time. Devin didn''t show up when his parents got a divorce because he was being treated at that time. If you don''t believe it, you can take him to the hospital for an examination. Since Devin cannot have children, it''s clear whether Valerie''s baby is Devin''s." It sounded like Devin had known the baby in Valerie was not his, and he suppressed the truth on purpose.


    Old Sterling''s face turned pale. He knew that his grandson liked hanging around with his evil friends, but he did not expect that he would have caught such a disease.


    Apparently, he got it from running around with other women.


    "Grandpa, uncle is responsible for my illness!" Devin busily exined.


    However, while Devin''s words were still on his lips, old Sterling knocked him away with a vicious p in the face; he was too enraged to say anything.


    Devin looked at his grandfather in horror.


    "You have the nerve to me your uncle? Fuck you, fool! How could anyone harm you if you behave yourself? Before you got married, you hooked up with your fianc¨¦e''s cousin; after you married, you went out fooling around on your wedding night. I don''t believe you arepletely innocent this time. I don''t care about your personal life, but since you are infertile, how could you conspire with your wife and get her pregnant with another person''s child? How dare you deliberately cheat me! What do you want, use a bastard to inherit the property of the Sterling family? If I hadn''t known it today¡­ I¡­" Old Sterling pointed his trembling hand at Devin, and he was too excited and angry to finish his words.


    Devin, knowing that he couldn''t change the situation, knelt down and hugged his grandfather''s leg, crying, "Grandpa, I know I was wrong, but I''m also a victim. I didn''t know that the baby in Valerie''s belly is not mine. I- I want to kill her too..."


    Old Sterling kicked his grandson away in a rage.


    Seeing his master tremble with anger, Cooper hastily patted old Sterling on the back tofort him and called two servants to take Devin back to Rosemount Vi first.


    Dn also gestured to the bodyguards to take Susan away. Susan, unaware of what had happened, was prattling proudly as she left the vi, "go and get a good doctor for my son! Be sure to cure him, or I will kill you! Devin must not be childless. He''s going to inherit the property of the Sterling family!"


    Old Sterling staggered to sit down on the sofa. It was a long time before he came. Looking up, he saw his son standing not far away, staring at him.


    When Valerie became pregnant again, he thought that good times woulde back, or at least there were hopes in theing days.


    However, it turned out that his grandson had been infertile... And the baby in his granddaughter-inw was not his blood and fresh at all.


    Now, Valerie became a murderer and would be sent to prison, which was a great disgrace to the Sterling family.


    Old Sterling knew very well that it was Dn who led Valerie to the hospital and arranged for the police to arrest her. Besides, Devin was not lying when he said that he got that terrible disease because of his uncle.


    He suddenly felt sad and tired.


    **********************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    As a weekend reward after reading all yourments, I decided to give an extra chapter. Don''t forget to vote, review, andment. Let me ask another favor too, share this novel with some of your friends, it will mean a lot to me. Lastly, let''s keep on voting until we reach the top ten of the weekly and monthly ranking. Rest assured, I will give a mass release in exchange.


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 278 - 278: You’re Back

    Old Sterling knew that there was no right or wrong in the struggle for power inrge families. He couldn''t me his son or his grandson.


    When old Sterling was young, his life goal was to earn more money and umte more wealth. But now, he sadly realized that money and power would eventually cause the family members to fight with each other and make the family fall apart.


    Dn walked to his father, who looked ten years older, and said reassuringly, "I''ve called Daily News and asked its editor-in-chief not to publish articles about Valerie''s case. In short, no one from the outside will gossip about your grand daughter-inw''s attempted murder, and the Sterling family''s reputation won''t be ruined."


    At least, he wouldn''t let Valerie disgrace his family.


    As old Sterling knew, it was Dn who sent the news to Daily News so that the police would not release Valerie. Now that the matter was settled and no one would bail Valerie out, of course, he would ask the media not to report it.


    His son had grown up; he was now decisive and ruthless, autocratic, and cold.


    The business of the Sterling group should eventually be handed over to his son.


    Old Sterling closed his eyes wearily and nodded.


    * * *


    After leaving the Sterling''s house, Dn went to the police station and talked with the police chief, and then he went back to thepany to manage some urgent business affairs. When he returned to Beverly Hills, it was about ten o ''clock in the evening.


    He changed shoes and stepped quietly into the living room. Themp threw out a dim light, and the television was still ying a TV y in a low sound. A slim figure was reclined on the sofa, asleep.


    The little woman looked like a little kitty when she was asleep, quiet and cute. Though the baby in her belly was more than three months, Savannah had a supple waist, slim arms, and shapely legs, and besides her small bump, she was not like a pregnant woman at all.


    Her baby bump was a little smaller than other pregnant women of the same month. Well, the obstetrician and gynecologist who examined her said the fetus was developing well in the womb, otherwise, he would have to force-feed her every day.


    Dn''s intense eyes turned from her belly to her face. Her eyshes, long and dark, were fringing down the edge of the eyelid; her exquisitely sculpted lips were rose-red and full, looking sweet. She was softly illuminated by the dim lights. Looking down her graceful neck, Dn gazed at her white and swollen breast under her low-cut dress.


    His breathing became harsh, and desire pooled way down low¡­way down there. He managed to hold it back, strolled over, and tucked a stray strand of her hair behind her ear from her forehead.


    Savannah was awakened. She opened her bright, beautiful eyes and stared at him. Two secondster, she reacted and stood up, "Ah, you''re back..."


    Before the words were out of her mouth, she felt pins and needles in her leg and was about to fall back on the sofa again when he stretched out to hold her waist and pulled her in his arms in time.


    Dn narrowed his eyes as his hands flexed over her backside, "why sleep here? Didn''t Judy ask you to go upstairs to bed?"


    She didn''t get out of his arms, afraid that he might me Judy again. "She did, but I... I''m waiting for you," she busily exined.


    His eyes darkened.


    Savannah was a little nervous under his intense eyes, "I cooked seafood porridge in the evening, and left some. Are you hungry? It can be your night snack."


    With that, she gently pushed him away and went to the kitchen, put on the oven gloves, and took the porridge on the stove out.


    Dn nced at the pot of porridge. So much left? Obviously, she cooked it expressly for him.


    He knew that the little woman was embarrassed, so he didn''t mention it. There was a ghost of a smile on his lips, and he said with his eyes ncing with humor, "you won''t drug me this time, will you?"


    Savannah''s face turned red as she remembered the night she had seduced him with Viagra in sugar water. She shook her head in embarrassment, "no..."


    "That''s good." After joking, Dn took a bowl anddled in some porridge. Without a spoon, he picked up the bowl and took a mouthful slowly.


    "Well, is it better than any before?" Seeing the calm expression on his face, Savannah felt much more confident.


    Of course, there was progress. He had tried her cooking so many times¡­ Dn silently raised his lips in amusement. After finishing a bowl, he stared at her, and his expression became serious again, "what do you want? Or did you do anything that made you feel guilty again?"


    Based on past experience, every time the little woman took the initiative to please him, she acted with a purpose.


    "Nothing." Savannah pursed her lips and seemed to not agree with his preconceived conclusion.


    "Really?" Dn didn''t believe it.


    "Really. I cooked this night snack because... I want to thank you, thank you for helping Olivia." Savannah took a deep breath. What''s more, she wanted to make up for the way she thought of him these days. He was not that heartless as she scolded¡­


    "It''s a thank-you meal." Dn glimpsed the well-made bowl of seafood porridge, and he might have been happier if she had simply cooked a meal for him with no intent.


    Savannah noticed that his face clouded a little. She had no idea what had happened and did not dare to speak. After a while, Dn opened his mouth again, "If you must thank me, only do one thing well."


    Savannah felt a tug in her heart, and she could guess what he wanted to say. As expected, he stared at her, grasping her chin with his long index finger and thumb, and said dryly, "give birth to the child and don''t make trouble again, that''s what I want."


    She swallowed. Although Garwood''s words seemed to thaw the icicles in her heart, she still hesitated when he brought up the subject of having kids for him. It was not an easy decision.


    If he really liked her and valued her, why not marry her? She really couldn''t give birth to a baby until she made clear her rtionship with this man.


    She had gotten enough when she was with Devin, and she didn''t want to fail in feelings again.


    Dn was still staring at her, waiting for her answer.


    His eyes dislocated her mind and made her upset. She was afraid that she might promise him if pressed. Finally, she bit the lip and chose to escape this time.


    "Dn, I...I felt a little dizzy."


    She knew that he would not press her if she said so. As expected, Dn scowled slightly, "what''s wrong? Let''s go to the hospital?"


    "No... I just want to sleep."


    Dn gazed at her, his expression was unfathomable. Then he scooped her up and carried her curled against his chest to her room up the stairs.


    With shocking surprise, Savannah instinctively threw her arms around his neck. Looking at his beautiful profile, she didn''t struggle anymore.

 Chapter 279 - 279: Do Me A Favor

    In the detention center.


    In a cell, Valerie, gaunt and exhausted, sat still on the hard bed.


    In just a week, she became thinner and paler.


    What''s more, she was verging on a breakdown.


    After days, the Sterling family still did not send anyone to bail her out, and Devin had not visited her once.


    Suddenly, a female prison guard came and nked the door open. "Miss Schultz,e out! Someone hase to see you."


    Valerie surprisingly stood up, a gleam of hope arising from despair. "Is that my husband?"


    The female prison guard took a pity to look at her, e with me, and you will know."


    Valerie, holding her heavy belly, walked out of the cell with the guard to the reception room.


    A tall man in suit and tie sat with his back to them on the long table in the room.


    Valerie, overjoyed, rushed over and was about to cry "Devin" when she saw clearly the man and stopped. She was deeply disappointed; the glow went out of her face.


    The man was in his forties, with gold-rimmed sses, and looked cultured and professional. He was not Devin!


    Seeing Valeriee out, the man stood up and began to introduce himself, calmly, "Miss Schultz, I''m thewyer from the Sterling family."


    Valerie didn''t notice that he called her Miss Schultz, not Mrs. Yontz. She roused herself and saw hope again. "Did Devin ask you to win this case for me?"


    "I''m here on behalf of Mr. Yontz," thewyer ignored her question and pushed several pieces of paper towards her, "please sign this divorce agreement."


    Valerie felt as if a bucketful of ice water had been poured over her, her blood freezing in her veins. In disbelief, she picked up the document, which was indeed a divorce agreement, and she immediately fell down on the chair.


    After she had waited for so many days, instead of the protection and shelter from the Sterling family, and indifferentwyer came with a divorce agreement?!


    "No, I''m not getting divorced... Why does he divorce me?! I''m still pregnant with his child! How does he have the nerve to abandon me just because I''m in prison?" Valerie made her final stand, her pale face contorted with rage.


    Thewyer sneered, leaned forward, and lowered his voice, "Miss Schultz, you know best whether the unborn child is Mr. Yontz''s own flesh and blood or not. It''s your luck that the Sterling family won''t charge you with adultery. They won''t pursue the matter, and if you don''t want to make yourself a big scandal, sign this agreement now."


    Valerie broke into a cold sweat, and the pupil of her eyes narrowed and then widened in horror. Did old Sterling and Devin already know the truth about the unborn baby?


    "Don''t dilly-dally. You should know that there are many ways for Mr. Yontz to divorce you, Miss Schultz. If you don''t sign it, the Sterling family will use other methods, and the consequences will be unpredictable." Thewyer scoffed.


    Valerie shivered under thewyer''s cold eyes. She picked up the pen and signed her name with a trembling hand.


    Thewyer picked up the divorce agreement with satisfaction and left the detention center.


    * * *


    Rosemount Vi.


    Devin was sprawling on the sofa, drinking himself to death. The floor was already covered with empty bottles.


    After he was sent back to Rosemount Vi that day, his grandpa never spoke to him again. He tried to go back to exin, but the servants stopped him at the door and refused to let him in. He called, but Cooper answered the phone and said that old Sterling did not want to talk to him now.


    Besides, his grandpa also suspended his position in thepany and sent the servants and drivers away from Rosemount Vi, asking him to move back to his apartment in a few days.


    If it were not for Valerie, how could his life be ruined like this?


    His grandpa knew that he was infertile, and he even thought that he and Valerie plotted together to cheat him with a bastard to win his favor.


    How could he be easily forgiven? It was certainly the end for him this time...


    Even if grandpa would forgive him, he had no chance to struggle for power with his uncle again.


    Though the rtionship between grandpa and uncle was very poor, how could grandpa deliver over the family''s property to a childless grandson?


    He lost the game.


    Since he betrayed Savannah and chose Valerie, his fortune had turned bad...


    Was he rewarded for betraying his fianc¨¦e?


    Thinking of this, he grabbed the empty can of beer and squeezed it hard, hitting it to the ground.


    At the same time, his phone rang.


    He answered the phone in liquor.


    "Mr. Yontz, your wife, had signed the divorce agreement. I will settle your divorce as soon as possible." Thewyer reported in a businesslike tone through the phone.


    Oh, he finally divorced that unfaithful bitch!


    But he could not go back to his normal life.


    Devin clenched his teeth with hatred and scolded Valerie when he thought that she betrayed him and was pregnant with another man''s child!


    "Do me a favor..." Devin ordered thewyer in a harsh voice.


    After thewyer heard what Devin said, he frowned slightly but dared not disobey his order, "Mr. Yontz, you don''t have to do this¡­ Miss Schultz wille to no good for her attempted murder."


    "I don''t care! Anyway, I have to vent my spleen!"


    "But..."


    "Please make it clear, dearwyer, that I''m still the grandson of George Sterling. If you still want to work for the Sterling family as awyer, just do as I said!" Devin''s tone became even sterner.


    Thewyer had no choice but agreed. "Yes, Mr. Yontz."


    * * *


    Late at night in the detention center.


    In the cell, most of the female criminals were fast asleep, purring slightly.


    Valerie sat against the wall sping her knees and kept awake all night. She was filled with despair.


    Devin divorced her, and no one could help her get out of here. She''s finished...


    She couldn''t me Devin or old Sterling, she had to vent all her anger on Savannah.


    It''s all because of that little bitch!


    If it were not for Savannah, Olivia would not have asked her out to question her, and she would not have pushed Olivia down the stairs!


    If it were not for Savannah, Dn would not have set a trap and tempted her to the hospital, and she would not have been arrested on the spot!


    In a word, the source of her misery was Savannah...


    Now she was imprisoned alone in this cold cell with a big belly, while Savannah was enjoying the best treatment as a happy pregnant woman in the vi!


    Why?


    She was not reconciled!


    Valerie buried her face in her knees, weeping sadly, and her eyes zed hatred.


    My dear cousin, Savannah, since my life had been ruined, you may as well forget about having a peaceful life.

 Chapter 280 - 280: I Will Protect You

    Valerie sobbed, fingernails biting into her palms.


    "Stop crying! You''re making too much noise!" A tall and aggressive female prisoner, who seemed to have been awakened, came up from her bed and roared savagely.


    Valerie, in a bad mood, impatiently replied, "ha, if you have another choice, I suggest you live in the presidential suite. Why don''t you move out?"


    "You''ll be sorry for what you''ve said!" With those words, the female prisoner drew out a dagger, rushing to Valerie, and thrust it into Valerie''s big belly violently!


    Valerie''s eyes widened as the sharpened dagger pierced her belly, and she fell to the ground in the shrieks of other prisoners who saw the blood.


    * * *


    Savannah heard what happened to Valerie the next noon.


    Garwood did not intend to mention the matter to Savannah at first, but when he told this to Judy, Savannah just went downstairs and joined their conversation.


    Last night, Valerie was badly injured in a fight with a female prisoner in her cell.


    After Savannah learned the terrible ident from Garwood''s mouth, her stomach turned over, "what about Valerie now?"


    "She was taken to a hospital. Her life is saved, but the baby is dead. It''s said that the baby is a 2kilos boy. What''s more,¡­" Garwood sighed.


    "What?"


    "After massive hemorrhage, her uterus was removed, and she couldn''t have children in the future. The police said that Valerie would be formally charged when she recovers from her injuries."


    Savannah didn''t know whether or not she should feel sorry for Valerie. After all the recent things, Devin and Valerie were all left infertile.


    However, she felt something was wrong and asked suspiciously, "how could the female prisoner in the jail have a knife?"


    Garwood looked at her, "well, it''s really difficult to smuggle tools or knives into the detention center."


    "You mean... someone bought off the female prisoner and gave her a dagger in the dark and instructed her to kill Valerie?" Savannah widened her eyes.


    "That''s it." Garwood nodded.


    Judy gasped, "who could it be? That''s too cruel..."


    Although Judy did not like Valerie at all, the unborn baby in Valerie''s pregnant belly was always innocent.


    The final purpose of the one who bribed the prisoner was to kill the pregnant woman and her baby together. It was so wicked.


    Savannah and Garwood looked at each other, it suddenly became clear that who the initiator of the murder was.


    It could only be Devin who wished Valerie was dead.


    As a rich and powerful young man, Devin only allowed himself to hang around with other women, but he would never bear being betrayed by his wife. Whether he really loved Valerie or not, seeing Valerie cheating on him and being pregnant with another man''s child, he must be extremely mad at Valerie and wanted to kill her.


    But Valerie was now prisoned, so he paid off the prisoner to do it for him.


    Garwood finished his work and left.


    After learning about Valerie''s tragedy, Savannah felt upset, and her mood was full of confusing pictures and disturbed emotions. In the afternoon, she fell asleep when watching TV on the sofa and had a lot of nightmares.


    In her dream, Valerie stood in front of her with a dead baby in her left arm and a bloody dagger in her right hand, and blood was still spouting from the big hole in her belly; with a ghostly and cold look on her face, she rushed over to Savannah, "I be this all because of you! I won''t let you go..."


    "Ahhh---"


    Savannah woke up from the dream in a cold sweat. She opened her eyes and saw a familiar figure squatting beside the sofa. "What''s wrong? Have a nightmare?" Dn asked with a serious look.


    "Hmm." She collected herself, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and sat up.


    But she didn''t know why she felt much better and calmed down when she saw him back.


    Staying with him set her mind at ease.


    "You rarely have nightmares." Dn frowned. He saw her struggling in her nightmare and turning pale, and she was still panting for breath now.


    "I... I heard about Valerie''s case today." She took a deep breath and curled up in the corner of the sofa.


    "Garwood said it?" he knitted his eyebrows, "I don''t know he has a big mouth."


    He should have warned Garwood not to tell her.


    She was pregnant and easily startled and scared. He only wanted her to lead a peaceful life free of care.


    "Don''t me Garwood. I asked him to tell me." Savannah murmured.


    He mused and caressed her hair, his voice soft and quiet, "tell me about your dream. I remember when I was a kid, my mom said, say your dream out, and then you will forget it."


    She didn''t work except that he wouldfort her with his mother''s words. "Valerie¡­ she approached me in blood, saying I''m to me for her end, trying to kill me..." She said slowly, holding her belly.


    She always wanted to abort the baby, but in her dream, her first response was to protect her tummy.


    When she woke up, she was d that it was just a nightmare, and the baby was not hurt.


    Was it because she began to have feelings for the unborn baby as it grew in her belly?


    "Don''t be afraid. I will protect you. I''m not going to let anything happen to you or the baby." Dn stared at her with a steely resolve in his eyes.


    Savannah''s mind became rested. She restrained the apprehensions in her and changed the subject, "by the way, did the woman stab Valerie, really because she fought with her?"


    "Devin did it," Dn said, with nothing hidden, "he sent awyer to buy off the woman in her cell to kill Valerie."


    This morning, old Sterling was shocked when he learned of this incident. He thought that it had something to do with his grandson, so he called thewyer.


    Thewyer knew he couldn''t hide it from old Sterling and told him exactly what Devin ordered him.


    Savannah had guessed it was Devin, but she was still shocked when she heard the truth.


    "Dad was very angry. He was afraid that this event might affect the reputation of the Sterling family when it came to light, so he took Devin back and confined him in Sterling''s house and nned to send him abroad."


    "He wants to send Devin abroad?" Savannah was surprised.


    "Well. Devin will be sent to Japan this month. We havepanies under the Sterling group over there, and dad wants to put him through the mill."

 Chapter 281 - 281: Baby, You Really Put Your Mother Into A Dilemma

    Savannah looked at Dn. His onlypetitor in the Sterling family had been exiled, and no one could contend with him now. It''s not necessary for him to use the baby in her to win his father''s favor...


    Would he agree if she told him she didn''t want to have the child now?


    She nerved herself and moved her red lips, "Dn..." Then she paused, too timid to speak.


    "What''s up?" He asked softly.


    "I... If..." She still hesitated. What if the man got angry again?


    He valued the baby much. She had not mentioned the request of aborting the child these days. Would he be annoyed if she brought it up again?


    Would her rtionship with him, which was temporarily calm and peaceful, worsen again?!


    Dn frowned. The little woman seemed to be troubled by something; though he had a feeling that the words she wanted to say would not please him, he still encouraged her, "say what you want."


    She took a breath and was about to speak when all of a sudden, she felt the baby kicking in the belly. Savannah froze.


    "What''s wrong?" Dn asked nervously when he saw her expression.


    "Baby just kicked me..." She looked at him, her cheeks flushed with excitement.


    It was the first time she felt the movement of the fetus, and shepletely forgot what she wanted to say.


    Dn was puzzled for a moment, and then his handsome face lit with excitement. He put his hand on her belly and rubbed it softly and carefully; for an instant, he was overwhelmed by surprise and joy that he didn''t know what to do.


    "Here." She felt a little funny when she saw his clumsiness, caught his hands, and led him to where the baby kicked.


    He breathed, feeling the movement of the new life.


    Savannah, seeing his eyes excitingly stare at her belly, lowered her head, and sighed. She could not bring herself to say what was in her heart.


    She never thought that the fetus could be felt to move at such a moment.


    Baby, you really put your mother into a dilemma.


    * * *


    After that day, Dn pampered Savannah even more as if she were cut ss. He sent more maids to Beverly Hills and hired two more full-time senior nurses who were good at taking care of pregnant women.


    He knew that Savannah did not like being closely served by others, so this time, he did not arrange a second Sarah for her. Judy was still in charge of her daily life, and the nurses were there to help.


    As the Vice-President of the group, Devin still had a lot of work at hand. Now he was going to go abroad, and he needed to hand it over to the deputy. In order to make sure Devin would not make more trouble before he left, Dn spent most of his time in thepany these days and did note to Beverly Hills.


    Early in the morning, Savannah woke up and got a call.


    Matt''s name on the screen quickened her heartbeat. Was there a sudden change in Olivia''s condition? Savannah answered the phone with apprehension, "Matt?"


    "Olivia woke up!" Matt''s excited voice was heard immediately.


    Savannah couldn''t believe her ear until Matt repeated it. She hung up the phone happily and told Judy that she was going to the hospital to see Olivia.


    Judy saw her looking so cheerful, knowing that she could not stop her. She looked at her belly and decided to call Dn anyway.


    Dn was not surprised when he heard that Savannah asked to go to the hospital. He thought for a while and finally agreed, "you go with her. I''lle backter."


    After hanging up the phone, Judy called the driver and went to the hospital together with Savannah.


    When Savannah entered the ward, she saw Olivia sitting in bed, scrawny and weak with pillows behind her. Matt was peeling an apple in a chair by the bed, chatting with her.


    "Olivia, you are finally awake!" Savannah walked towards her in high spirits.


    She was really afraid that she would be happy for nothing again this time. God bless her!


    Olivia looked at Savannah with a weak smile.


    ording to Matt, Olivia woke up early this morning. The doctor said that Olivia survived and recovered full consciousness due to her youth and good physical condition. However, she was still weak and gathered no real strength, and she would be able to leave the hospital after a period of observation.


    After Savannah sat on another chair beside the bed, Olivia began to tell her what happened in Hot Bird that night. As expected, Olivia was pushed downstairs by Valerie because she found out that the baby in Valerie was not Devin''s.


    Savannah held Olivia''s hand and was silent for a long time. She felt that she herself was the one to me for all that Olivia had suffered. Well, luckily, Valerie had been arrested, and Olivia woke up, or she would never forgive herself.


    Valerie, who attempted murders, would never escape punishment byw.


    Olivia stared at Savannah with a grateful glint in her eyes. "Savannah, I know you''ve been moving about for me, and Valerie was caught so soon because of you and Mr. Sterling. What''s more, you''ve paid all my medical expenses, which Matt and I can''t afford at all... Thanks to Mr. Sterling, I can stay in such a good hospital and get such good treatment. After I am discharged from the hospital, I''ll pay him back slowly, so as not to embarrass you."


    She knew that Savannah was unwilling to ept Mr. Sterling''s financial aid; otherwise, she didn''t have to work as a small model after living with him. ording to Mr. Sterling''s power, he could rmend her whatever job she wanted. Obviously, Savannah chose to earn her own living instead of relying on a man.


    Mr. Sterling helped a lot after she was injured, and she was really sorry that Savannah had to owe Dn a big favor because of her.


    "No! Don''t be silly. We are best friends, aren''t we? If it had not been for me, you would not have asked Valerie out and would not have been injured by her." Savannah said hurriedly.


    "But¡­ it''s a great expense... I''ll transfer some money to your ountter, and you can give it to Dn for me?" Olivia didn''t want to take advantage of Mr. Sterling.


    "No, really, I¡­ I''ve paid him back." Savannah knew Olivia''s character, so she had to say this.


    Olivia started, "do you have enough money? No, I should give you the money first..."


    Savannah put her hands on her belly quietly. With this baby, everything could be paid for.


    She forced a smile and tapped Olivia on her shoulder, joking, "don''t worry. I''m not short of money. If you insist, give me double when you are rich!"


    **************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Another week to count, and to wee good vibes, I give another extra chapter. Don''t forget to vote ''till we reach our goal. Mass release reward awaits on Friday.


    I?would take this opportunity to say "Thank you so much" for every gift given by the generous readers who keep following this book. I am so grateful and will do my part to provide apelling story.


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 282 - 282: It Can’t Be A Second Reason

    Olivia smiled faintly.


    Matt left the ward to let them amuse themselves together, saying that he was going to ask the doctor about Olivia''s post-care.


    They chatted for a while.


    Olivia''s parents traveled from their home town to LA and woulde to see her this afternoon. Fearing that Olivia would be too tired, Savannah prepared to take her to leave.


    "You''ve just woken up and need more rest. Keep your spirits up to meet your parents in the afternoon. I''lle and see you tomorrow." As she rose and turned around, her dress flew up; Olivia''s face suddenly changed, "Savannah?" She caught Savannah by her hand and stopped her suspiciously.


    Savannah paused; she turned back and saw Olivia gazing at her belly.


    She was still wearing a loose-fitting coat today, but Olivia sat too close to her, and she clearly noticed her tiny baby bump when she stood up.


    Savannah covered her belly unconsciously, but then she knew that this movement would only bear out Olivia''s suspicions, and she slowly put her hands down.


    "Savannah, you are not pregnant, are you?" Olivia couldn''t believe her eyes.


    ording to the size of her baby bump, she was at least three months pregnant...


    As a model, Savannah had a small delicate shape, thin arms, and legs. If Olivia had not noticed her belly bump, she would never guess her best friend was pregnant.


    What had happened to Savannah when she was in aa?


    Savannah nodded.


    Olivia gulped, "but you and Dn..."


    Savannah knew what she wanted to say. She and Dn were not married, and she was not even his girlfriend. They should have used condemn at ordinary times¡­ What did it mean for her to have an illegitimate child in her twenties? What should she do after the baby''s born? Who was she at that time?


    Dn wanted a baby, so he made her pregnant, but he never nned their future for her.


    Olivia was almost suffocated by the anger when she thought that her poor friend was in trouble because of a man.


    Savannah patted her on the back to calm her, "Olivia, you''ve just woke up, and you need a good rest. Don''t worry about me. Take care of yourself first."


    Olivia looked worriedly at Savannah.


    Savannah became her close friend after she came to LA and worked as a model. Like Savannah, she didn''t have a good background and had to struggle in the model circle alone, but she had parents and rtives, and when she had to be hospitalized, at least there was a reliable lover beside her.


    As for Savannah¡­ her father died, and her mother was missing, and she was the same as an orphan; all she received was the cold treatment from her only family--her uncle and aunt, what''s more, it was her cousin who seduced her fianc¨¦ away!


    Finally, she met a man who could take care of her... However, this rich and powerful man never gave her aplete and healthy rtionship; no matter how he petted Savannah, he was not Savannah''s good choice.


    But now he made Savannah pregnant?


    As Savannah''s best and only friend, if she did not worry about her, she was afraid that no one else could worry about her...


    Olivia pressed Savannah''s arm tightly, "what is Dn''s reaction?"


    "He... he''s very happy about my pregnancy, and he cares so much about the baby." Savannah did not lie. The man was overjoyed.


    "I mean, did he promise to marry you? Or are you engaged? You''re pregnant now, and he''s not going to let you have a baby as an unmarried mother, is he? At least he should make your rtionship public¡­ Not yet? What are you? A surrogate mother?"


    Promise to marry...


    Savannah shook her head. She hadn''t thought of that. She was not sure if they were in a rtionship.


    Olivia gulped, "so he didn''t even think about going steady with you? Does he just need your belly? Come on! Dn Sterling''s so powerful, it must be easy for him to find a woman to give him children, why should he hurt you?!"


    As Olivia spoke, she became angrier and began to cough and gasp for breath.


    Savannah hurriedly poured a ss of water for her.


    "And you, Savannah, why not protect yourself? You know how to say no, don''t you?" Olivia failed to calm herself down.


    "I..." Savannah hesitated for a long time. In fact, in the beginning, she was much angrier than Olivia. She rebelled against him more than once and tried many ways to have an abortion. She sneaked out to a little clinic for the operation but was caught in time by that man; she drank ice water; she drugged him in order to abort the child in sex; she even almost jumped out of a window¡­


    However, now she wavered and seemed to have given away¡­ After the fetus movement that day, the strong desire for having an abortion became weaker and weaker like a candle flickered out in the wind...


    Maybe it was because she knew the baby had a life, so she hadn''t the heart to kill it, or because she had special feelings for the man who made her pregnant...


    No! It can''t be the second reason.


    She fought off the absurd thought and said as calmly as she could, "don''t worry... I''ll think it over."


    Olivia looked very strained; she nodded and looked after Savannah as she left.


    Out of the ward, Judy came up to Savannah as soon as she closed the door. "Savannah. Are you tired? Let''s go home."


    "I will go to the bathroom first," Savannah shook her head and said.


    "Oh, I''ll go with you."


    "No, I can go myself, wait for me here, and I''ll be back soon," Savannah said and turned for the women''s room at the end of the corridor.


    Judy felt a little strange when she saw Savannah absent-minded and upset. She knew Savannah would not escape and make it difficult for her, so she just sat down on the bench, waiting for her out.


    With weight on her mind, Savannah pushed the bathroom door in.


    As Olivia said, Dn never made their rtionship public, and no matter how much he pampered her and valued the baby, he didn''t mention marrying her...


    What feelings did that man have for her?


    Did he take her as a ything, the plunder taken from his nephew?


    She really envied the rtionship between Olivia and Matt; they weremon lovers, but they treated each other true-heartedly and whole-heartedly.


    Savannah walked to the hand basins, washed her face with cold water, and looked at her pale face in the mirror. Taking a deep breath, she finally cooled herself down,


    She was about to walk out of the washroom when suddenly, she became aware of footsteps after her and saw a strong hand close to her face. Then a smelly wet cloth was put over her mouth and nose before she could scream or call Judy!


    She widened her eyes as she breathed through the cloth. Her strength fell away quickly, and shepsed into aa.


    The bathroom door was opened noiselessly. Savannah, with her eyes closed tightly and her mouth still covered by a big hand, was half-dragged and half-lifted toward the staircase.

 Chapter 283 - 283: Where Is The Key?

    When Savannah opened her eyes, she found herself tied to a chair, bound with ropes and gagged. She struggled but failed to get free.


    Looking around, she guessed she was still in the hospital.


    The room was in clutter, lumbered up with boxes and medical equipment. It should be the lumber-room of the hospital where nobody woulde.


    Who the hell tied her up here? Why?


    Savannah wanted to cry for help, but she failed to utter aplete word with her mouth stuffed with cloth.


    At this moment, she smelt something burning...


    She looked around in horror and found a cardboard box aze not far away from her. mes were devouring the box, and smoke spread quickly¡­


    "H-h-help¡­" she blubbered weakly.


    Of course, no one outside could hear her.


    After a while, the smoke grew heavier and thicker, and the room became stuffy and hot.


    The fire spread; in a short while, another pile of cardboard boxes was burned rapidly!


    The smoke for a moment blinded Savannah''s eyes. She felt that she could hardly draw air into the lungs. As soon as she had quitted the fresh air, she fainted.


    ***


    At the same time.


    Judy began to feel strange when Savannah didn''te out for a long time. She went into the bathroom and called Savannah''s name but received no reply. The bodyguard was greatly frantic when he heard that Miss Schultz disappeared again. They searched every room of the inpatient department but had no sess. After talking together, they decided to go out to search for Savannah.


    As soon as they walked out of the building, a Bentley stopped in front of the gate of the hospital, and a handsome, tall man got off the car and made straight for the inpatient department.


    Dn''s face changed when he saw Judy and the bodyguard hurrying out together without the little woman.


    "What happened? Where''s Savannah?" His tone was stern.


    Judy almost cried when she saw Dning, "Sir, Savannah went to the bathroom after visiting Olivia, but she did note out for a long time. I went in but didn''t see her¡­"


    Dn''s face darkened, "have you searched the hospital?"


    The bodyguard immediately replied, "we did. But we can''t find Miss Schultz anywhere! I wonder if she stole away again..."


    Dn understood what the bodyguard meant. He suspected that Savannah slipped out for abortion like what she didst time.


    "No. Keep searching!" Dn ordered with a certain tone.


    Something must have happened to that little woman.


    She behaved quite nicely these days.


    What''s more, when the baby moved that day, he saw her expression soft and peaceful, which meant she cherished the baby too.


    He knew that she wouldn''t give up the baby easily now.


    If she only fooled him by making a show that day, he could only say that her acting was too good.


    But he trusted his own judgment.


    The bodyguard nodded when given the order, "we''ve searched every ward in the hospital, sir. We''ll now look outside along the road."


    Dn asked Judy about the time when Savannah went into the bathroom and thought for a while before he said, "no, she must still be in the hospital. Block all the exits of the hospital immediately, and search all the rooms one by one, including the tea room and men''s room. We can''t miss any corner!"


    The bodyguard stared nkly for a moment and then immediately called other bodyguards to do as Dn ordered. They were about to research Savannah from the first floor when a nurse''s screams resounded through the end of the corridor, "someone! Fire! There''s a fire in the lumber-room! Come quick!"


    How did a fire break out in the hospital for no reason? Dn frowned and changed his face as if he suddenly thought of something. He rushed towards the lumber-room. The bodyguards followed closely behind him.


    They stopped at an insignificant lumber-room at the end of the corridor. Dn pushed his way through the crowd and saw the white smoke blossomed out from under the door, and the firelight red!


    At the door, a familiar orange-pink smartwatch was lying on the ground.


    It''s Savannah''s!


    Dn gave her this smartwatch two weeks ago. It was convenient for her to measure steps during pregnancy to maintain a certain amount of exercise, and it could monitor her heart rate and blood pressure.


    This watch was not very expensive so she epted and obediently wore it every day.


    The bodyguard followed Mr. Sterling''s gaze and saw the watch on the ground. "It''s Miss Schultz''s watch!" He eximed, "is Miss Schultz in the room?"


    Dn grabbed a doctor''s cor with a sullen look, "Where''s the key? Give it to me! Now!"


    "This room has stayed idle for a long time. The key is in possession of an administrator who''s on leave today..." The doctor''s voice was trembling when he saw the murderous look on the handsome man in front of him.


    Dn left the doctor, and without a word, he stepped forward and kicked the door with his foot spitefully. Everyone drew back in a shock.


    Fortunately, the door of the room was not very solid, and after several kicks, it flew open!


    Smoke billowed from the burning room as soon as the door opened. Dn had scarce time to think. He took off his expensive coat and quickly ran to the washroom to get it wet.


    Knowing what Mr. Sterling wanted to do, the bodyguard stopped him in a hurry, "Mr. Sterling, the hospital has called 911, and the fire engine wille soon. Just wait a moment!"


    "Maybe Miss Schultz is not in the room. She just identally dropped the watch here when she passed..." Another bodyguard hurriedly said.


    They had no idea what it''s like inside, but the mes looked heavier than expected! Mr. Sterling was such a man of high distinction that he should not make himself in danger!


    Dn made no answer as if he heard nothing. He covered himself with the wet coat, making his way towards the room.


    The two bodyguards looked at each other and stepped forward to block the way. Dn didn''t see them but said in a gloomy voice, "get out!"


    Before the two men could say anything, Dn forced his way through them, rushing into the room!


    "Ah!" The crowd eximed.


    "Mr. Sterling!" The bodyguard eximed as Dn ran into the mes!


    The lumber room was not that small as it looked from the outside. It had several rooms, lumbered up with junk, broken equipment, and boxes. Dn found it impossible to see clearly in smokes and mes. He cried Savannah''s name, but the smoke caught in his throat and made him cough. Finally, there came a faint voice from the inside room.


    The voice was feeble, but Dn knew it was his little woman''s voice! He came wide awake, and following the voice, he rushed to the innermost room and saw Savannah tied to a chair.


    The smoke was more solemn, and the mes were so fierce that there seemed to be the source of the fire.


    Savannah was awakened by the odor of smoke, her white face now ck with ash. She giggled at the vague figure at the door helplessly.

 Chapter 284 - 284: Dylan Was Injured

    When Savannah saw clearly theing one, her nose twitched, and tears came down. She purred and whined but could not utter a word.


    There were so many boxes, desks and chairs that divided them from each other.


    "Don''t be afraid," Dn shouted, and then walked around those obstacles, rushing towards her. But when he was several footsteps from her, a burnt-out fluorescent light on the top beam cracked and fell on him!


    Savannah looked at him in horror. She wanted to cry out, but her voice wouldn''t work. Luckily, Dn reacted swiftly. He sprang away and escaped the falling tube and continue his way to Savannah.


    Savannah came to herself and began to shake her head violently.


    Don''te! You will be burned!


    But Dn did not stop. He put his arm over his head and darted to her. He pulled the cloth out of her mouth and untied her hands and feet quickly.


    At the moment the cloth was pulled from her mouth Savannah choked and sobbed, "Dn..."


    "Don''t cry." Dn took off his coat and wrapped her up.


    "But you..." Savannah sounded shaky. Without the only coat, he would be injured. In fact, his hand was already covered with severe burns.


    Dn didn''t say anything but picked her up, pressed her face into his arms to secure her, and strode toward the door.


    Being sped to his bosom, Savannah was still frightened but felt secure. When they almost reached the door, a horizontal beam above the door frame was burning with a crackling sound, and it became too thin to hold itself.


    Savannah gazed at the beam and suddenly screamed when it fell to them crazily. Before she knew, Dn pressed her to his bosom tightly, and with a thunderous sound, the beam seemed to fall on the back of his head!


    "Dn! How''re you?" she raised herself anxiously, only to see him catch his breath and pick her up again. "Nothing."


    Savannah thought he dodged the beam and breathed in relief.


    At this time, the bodyguards came in with two soaked nkets and helped them out.


    Out of the lumber-room, Dn put down Savannah unsteadily. He looked at her and was about to say something when suddenly he cked out.


    "Mr. Sterling!" The bodyguard cried and flung his arm to stop him from falling.


    A medical staff next to them shouted, "blood! He''s bleeding..."


    Savannah''s heart came to her mouth again. She looked up and saw the blood running down Dn''s forehead like a stream.


    That beam did hit him!


    ***


    Savannah, Garwood, and Judy were waiting outside the operating room along with several bodyguards.


    "Mr. Sterling I''ll be fine." Judy held Savannah''s arm tightly and felt her shaking.


    An hour ago, Dn was sent to the emergency room in the hospital. Two doctors checked Savannah over. Fortunately, she was rescued in time and didn''t breathe in too much smoke and dust. The baby was fine too.


    Judy asked the bodyguard to send Savannah back first, but Savannah insisted on staying until Dn woke up.


    Savannah stood, immobile, and her hands clenched. She stared at the light of the operating room, her heart thumping nervously. The unborn baby seemed to feel her panic and moved uneasily in her belly.


    Finally, the door of the operating room opened, and two nurses pushed out a gurney on which Dn was lying silently with his head wrapped by white gauze. Savannah hurried forward but dared not ask the doctor after Dn''s situation.


    Judy turned to the doctor behind the nurses, "Doctor, how''s Mr. Sterling?"


    "We''ve sewed up the wound on his head, and his life is not in danger now." The doctor said.


    Judy and the bodyguards were relieved, but Savannah was still in a trance, "why hasn''t he woken up?"


    The doctor hesitated for a moment, and then his expression became a little serious, "he should wake up three or four hourster from anesthesia."


    "What if he can''t wake up at that time?" Savannah had a bad foreboding.


    "If that''s the case, I''m afraid it''s a nerve injury. Anyway, we''ll see." The doctor replied, and left.


    Savannah took a deep breath. Dn had consciousness before he was sent to the operating room, how did his situation suddenly be so serious?


    What did the doctor mean by saying nerve injury? Was Dn likely to remain unconscious? Even¡­ the same as Olivia?


    After the nurse pushed Dn into the ward, Savannah controlled her emotions and said to Judy, "Judy, I''ll wait here tonight until he wakes up."


    "Savannah? No, you''re still pregnant! How can you overwork yourself? You may rest assured that I will keep some servants here with Mr. Sterling." Judy advised.


    Savannah bit her lip, "it''s okay with me. There are sofas and beds in the ward, and I won''t be tired."


    "I''ll leave with you." Judy had to agree when she insisted.


    Savannah nodded and entered the ward first.


    Dn was lying on the white bed quietly. However, his head was bandaged with while cloth, he was still the most handsome man on the.


    Savannah closed the door and slowly walked to the bed, and sat on a chair next to him. Her poor head was full of the picture about fire and his anxious eyes. She felt like she had just watched a thrilling action movie.


    He was really desperate to save her.


    For the first time in her life, a man was willing to risk his life for her...


    She was really moved, her heart warm with a vague feeling.


    Savannah spent her night on the sofa opposite the bed.


    When she opened her eyes, it was dawn.


    Savannah woke up and immediately looked at the bed where Dn was still lying.


    The doctor said Dn would wake up in three or four hours at most. That was to say, he should havee back to life in the middle of the night. Now it was more than eight o ''clock in the morning. Why hadn''t hee yet?


    He didn''t really hurt his nerve as the doctor said, did he?


    No!


    Savannah hurried to the bed and whispered, "Dn?"


    The man didn''t open his eyes.


    "Dn? Can you hear me? Wake up!" Savannah bit her lip and pped him gently on the cheek.


    Dn was still lying silently in the bed, just like he wasst night.


    Tears rose in Savannah''s throat and burned their way to her lids. She stretched out her hand to press the bed bell furiously with red-rimmed eyes.


    After a while, the doctor came in with a nurse.


    "Doctor, he''s not yet conscious! What''s wrong with him?" Savannah choked back her tears and fear.

 Chapter 285 - 285: Well Done

    "Don''t worry." The doctor calmed her and then began to check Dn''s heart rate and pulse with a stethoscope hanging around his neck. He looked a little more serious as he checked his pupils with a shlight.


    The nurse leaned in and helped the doctor.


    Savannah''s heart swelled and throbbed. He will be fine. He must be fine.


    As soon as the doctor picked himself up, Savannah rushed to him, "Doctor, how''s he?"


    "The vital signs of Mr. Sterling are normal. He should be fine." The doctor said mildly.


    "Why didn''t he wake up? The effect of drug anesthesia should have gone off long ago! Are his cranial nerves really injured? Doctor, could you examine him carefully again...?" Savannah did not believe he was fine, her eyes filled with terror.


    "It''s possible. I suggest you stimte him with words. For such a patient with a brain injury, he may recover a little faster under strong external stimtion." The doctor suggested earnestly.


    Savannah looked at Dn with a puzzled expression.


    Seeing her silence, the doctor exined, "you can say something he cares about. It will stimte his cortex."


    She took a deep breath, squatted down, and whispered in his ear. "Dn, wake up, please! Olivia had juste back to life, and now you fell into aa again. What''s wrong with me? People around me get hurt all the time? I''m not only unlucky but also cursed?"


    The doctor and nurseughed.


    However, that didn''t work for the man in the bed.


    Savannah bit her lip and decided to make a push. She nced at her belly and continued, "Dn, the baby can''t be born without a father. Wake up, please!"


    She repeated several times and noticed a slight flicker of his eyshes. Though it was a tiny, momentary movement, she noticed it anyway. She looked back at the doctor surprisingly, "doctor! He seemed to move just now!"


    The doctor smiled encouragingly, "well,e on. In short, you can talk to him about the thing he cares about most."


    Savannah looked at the unconscious man in the bed with the hue of shifting thought in herrge eyes. What did he care about most?


    Now, nothing could beparable to this unborn child. She flushed a little and whispered in his ear. "Dn, I promise you I''ll give you a baby and never think about abortion again, okay?"


    Well, she just had to wake him up first.


    His eyshes fluttered, and this time it''s more obvious than before.


    Under the eyes of Savannah and the doctor, Dn slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were beautiful as dark obsidians, deep and uncanny. Though he looked still weak, he really woke up!


    "You finally woke up!" Savannah did not expect her words could work so soon, overjoyed and almost jumped up.


    "If you speak louder, I might be knocked out again." Dn joked as he tried to sit up, his voice a bit hoarse.


    Savannah threw a pillow behind his waist, lifted him up, and only heard him say, "I heard what you said just now. Don''t try to go back on your words."


    She gaped at him. What? He heard it?!


    Did she want to y the fool? Dn frowned and stared at her. "I hate people who don''t keep their word. If you dare contradict yourself, you won''t get off easily."


    She could only nod, "I won''t go back on my word..."


    His face rxed, and then he smiled at her, "say it again."


    "What?" Savannah gasped.


    "Say what you promised again." He said gently.


    Savannah looked at the man''s deep eyes, his straight nose, and square jaw. He hadn''t shaved, but his stubble made him doubly tempting.


    Promise. The word touched Savannah and gave her too much pressure. She slightly regretted that she shouldn''t say that in order to stimte him. But what was said could not be unsaid. What if the man fainted again?


    Her heart was softened as she thought of the scenes that he rushed into the fire and saved her out. However, she nced at the doctor and the nurse behind them and felt embarrassed, "can''t you wait till you''re out of the hospital?"


    "No." He refused. She was his woman, and there''s nothing to be ashamed of!


    Savannah bit her lip and hesitated, "I''ll never think about abortion again. I''ll..." after a long pause, she closed her clear eyes and said shyly, "I will give birth to your baby."


    Dn smiledcently. He held her hand and then frowned, "did you spend a night here?"


    "Yes." Savannah drank some water, nerving herself, her face still flushed.


    "Didn''t Judy and the driver send you back? Did you have a general check-up?" Dn looked at her up and down. She was pregnant and had breathed so much smoke in the burning house.


    "Yes, I''m fine," Savannah replied quickly, "Judy asked me to go back, but I refused. Don''t me them."


    Dn frowned and called Judy and the bodyguard in, and ordered them to take Savannah back to Beverly Hills for a rest.


    "Mr. Sterling just woke up, and the doctor will arrange for him to have a general examination. Savannah, let''s go back first." Judy said when she saw Savannah still hesitate.


    Savannah nodded and then followed Judy out.


    Not long after their footsteps disappeared, Dn''s eyes filled with an imperceptible luster. Though his head was still slightly hurt, he felt morefortable than ever before. His mouth quirked up, and he stared appraisingly at the doctor.


    "Well done."


    The doctor smiled wryly.


    Last night, the famous young master of the Sterling family decided to carry out the trick as soon as he was sent to the operating room.


    So, Dn was fine, and he woke up early; he just pretended to be unconscious.


    The doctor deliberately said to Savannah that he might hurt the cranial nerve and she should say something to stimte him.


    What Mr. Sterling wanted was only a promise from Miss Schultz.


    The doctor sighed. It was so unexpected that the CEO of the Sterling Group was not only good at business but also skilled in ying tricks to win a girl''s love.


    That''s really interesting.


    *********************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Another week to count, do share, vote, and review this novel. And if we reach 4000 votes on Friday morning I will give 15 chapters mass release as a reward.


    Keep safe everyone wherever you are! 2021 is approaching, I am wishing you all a prosperous new year toe!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 286 - 286: I Wonder What’s On Dylan’s Mind

    "Have you found out the person who tied me up?" Savannah asked as she walked out with Judy and the bodyguard.


    "We''ve asked the police to deal with it. Don''t worry, Miss Schultz, they will find the murderer as soon as possible." The bodyguard responded immediately.


    Savannah sighed and nodded.


    Just as they came to the gate of the hospital, a ck Lincoln limousine came to a screeching halt in front of them.


    The car door opened, Cooper got off and walked up to Savannah.


    With a nce at Savannah''s belly, Cooper shouted at the bodyguard before he could react, "do you know what you are doing? Why not tell us about Miss Schultz''s pregnancy? If Mr. Sterling and Miss Schultz had not been hospitalized together, how long would you want to keep us in the dark?"


    Dn was injured in the firest night, and Savannah lived in the hospital with Dn. When old Sterling heard this, he was shocked and called the doctor to ask about their situation. Then he knew that Savannah was pregnant.


    "And you, Judy," after scolding the bodyguard, Cooper turned to Judy unkindly, "you''ve been in the Sterling family for decades, why are you so stupid too?"


    Judy and the bodyguard lowered their heads. What could they say when Mr. Sterling did not allow them to open Miss Schultz''s pregnancy?


    "Well, old Sterling will talk to youter." Then Cooper smiled at Savannah and signed her to get in the car, "Miss Schultz, please."


    "Ah?" Savannah stood still and looked at the car fondly.


    "Where do you want to take Savannah, Cooper?" asked Judy hastily.


    Cooper frowned, "where else? Back to Sterling''s house, of course! Miss Schultz is now bearing the flesh and blood of Mr. Sterling. Surely she needs to stay in the house so that our master can rest assured."


    "We can take good care of Savannah in Beverly Hills..." Judy said subconsciously, "I must ask for instruction from Mr. Sterling first."


    "Take good care of Miss Schultz? Like yesterday when Miss Schultz was tied in the fire? Is that what you mean good care?" Cooper shouted indignantly.


    Judy and the bodyguard nced apprehensively at each other, at a loss for words. Cooper didn''t wait for the reply and led Savannah to the car.


    Savannah did not dare to disobey old Sterling, so she followed Cooper into the car quietly.


    The car started, and after a while, they arrived at Sterling''s big house.


    Savannah noticed that there were many more servants in the house, and the atmosphere was strained and quiet as if everyone was afraid of making any mistake. As soon as she entered the living room, she saw old Sterling stand facing the French window. He looked energetic, his face radiant with joy. When he heard footsteps, he turned and stepped forward, cheerfully, "Savannah!"


    Old Sterling was always warm and friendly toward Savannah, and this time, he weed Savannah as if she was a precious treasure.


    "Good morning, sir." Savannah was a little bit embarrassed by his strong emotion.


    Old Sterling stared at her little baby bump and nodded, it was pretty obvious now. Then he shook his head and reproached himself, "Where is my concentration? Oh, my eyesight is really falling. Savannah, you''ve been here a few times! Why not tell me? What if the servants treated you with neglect and hurt my little grandson?"


    "I..." Savannah smiled helplessly.


    Of course, old Sterling knew that it was because Dn didn''t allow her to open it, so he did not pursue it anymore. He was not in the mood to care about anything else at the moment, all his attention was on his dear grandson. "It''s more than three months, right?" he asked kindly.


    "Well... Nearly four months." Savannah answered shyly.


    "I wonder what''s in Dn''s mind! It''s ridiculous to keep such a fine thing from me! He even put you in such danger! How did he protect you? Did you get hurt in the fire?" Though the doctor said Savannah was fine, old Sterling could not help scolding his son.


    If any ident happened to this unborn child, old Sterling would rather die¡­ He didn''t know why he had run into a lot of difficulties when he wanted to have grandchildren. He would not allow the baby in Savannah had any problem this time.


    "Dn saved me and hurt himself¡­" Savannah said in a low voice, a little embarrassed, "he''s still in the hospital now."


    Of course, old Sterling knew that his son had been hurt. Anyway, he had asked the doctor about Dn''s situation and was relieved to learn that he would recover soon. "For the sake of my grandchild, I won''t me him for not taking care of you," old Sterling said, and then he turned to the butler, "Cooper, is Savannah''s room ready?"


    "Yes, sir, the suite was prepared," Cooper responded quickly.


    Savannah looked at old Sterling in surprise. Live here?


    Sensing her doubt, old Sterling smiled and said, "Savannah, you will stay here from today."


    Savannah thought old Sterling had asked her toe to make sure about her pregnancy and didn''t expect that he would ask her to live in the house again. "Sir¡­Does Dn know it? He hasn''t agreed yet..."


    "He needn''t know," old Sterling said, "I haven''t lectured him for not taking care of my grandson and putting you in danger. I''ll only be relieved when you and my grandson live here. Cooper, take Savannah upstairs to her room to see if she has any dissatisfaction."


    Cooper led Savannah upstairs with two elderly maids following them.


    ***


    The bedroom prepared for Savannah was a suite on the second floor, which was several timesrger than the small study Savannah lived inst time. The decoration and furniture were even more luxurious than the old Sterling''s bedroom.


    All furniture, window sills, and picture frames were free from dust, and the fine bedding was new and clean. Sunlight filled the windows, and the room was very bright. All sharp edges of the furniture were wrapped with a soft cloth, lest she should be injured.


    At the end of the bedroom, there was a sunny balcony facing the back garden and a lovely artificialke behind the house. Roses and many growing nts in tubs were neatly aligned on the balcony.


    It was not easy for the old Sterling to arrange such a soothing and rxing ce for her in less than half a day. Savannah was also exceedingly surprised that old Sterling would arrange such a great suite for her.

 Chapter 287 - 287: My Father Isn’t Stupid

    From Cooper, Savannah knew that old Sterling and his wife used to live in this room. It witnessed their most loving days at a young age.


    After the death of Dn''s mother, old Sterling moved to another room in the vi in order not to be drunk in the memories recalled by this room.


    This bedroom had been left untouched since then.


    Cooper introduced the two maids and followed them up to Savannah. They were the old loyal servants who had worked in the house for decades, Sophie and Emma. They used to be charged with the care of Susan and Dn when they were young. What''s more, old Sterling was going to employ two professional nurses good at taking care of pregnant women, and even a baby care specialist and a dietitian for Savannah. They woulde in a few days.


    "We haven''t had enough time to prepare the necessities for you," added Cooper, "the driver will pick up your usual supplies from Beverly Hills first, and the maternal health products from the best supplier in European will be flown here within two days."


    After Cooper finished, he turned and signed the two elderly maids, who immediately bowed to Savannah, "Miss Schultz."


    Savannah gasped. It was more exaggerated than what Dn did in Beverly Hills. She hesitated, "Cooper, can you please tell old Sterling, I don''t like being served closely¡­ I don''t need any nurse, and Aunt Sophie and Aunt Emma don''t have to look after me 24 hours per day. I''ll feel nervous and ufortable, and the baby would be restless too. I''ll call them when I need, okay?"


    "Oh, well..." Cooper looked serious, "I''ll talk to him."


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief.


    * * *


    In the afternoon, while old Sterling was drinking coffee on the sofa, there came from the porch rapid footsteps of dissatisfaction and the servant''s nervous voice, "Mr. Sterling¡­"


    Old Sterling knew that Dn woulde, but he did not expect him toe so soon. After all, he had just had his wound sealed and didn''t recoverpletely. He should be staying in the hospital instead of running about.


    Thick bandages swathed Dn''s head, and he still looked pale and a little gaunt. His grey eyes were deep and cold, showing how unhappy he was. He threw off the support of the servant and walked straight to the sofa.


    "Mr. Sterling, Miss Schultz''s having a rest upstairs. Don''t worry..." Cooper broke the embarrassment between the father and the son and said hurriedly.


    Dn ignored Cooper and his father, turned, and walked to the stairs.


    "What are you doing?" old Sterling shouted behind him.


    He stopped and didn''t look back, "take her back."


    "Back? I have nothing to say if you can take care of Savannah, but can you? Savannah was almost burned to death with the unborn baby, and you got hurt and became more inconvenient now! Don''t you know this is your home and also my grandson''s home? Anyway, from today on, Savannah will live here until the birth of the child." Old Sterling''s words came clear and hardly permitted doubt.


    "Yes, we have experienced servants and care workers here, and we''ll take good care of Miss Schultz. The pregnant woman should live in a morefortable ce." Cooper added energetically.


    "Thank you. But I don''t think she has any inconvenience living in Beverly Hills," Dn said dryly.


    It''s ridiculous that his woman pregnant with his child doesn''t live with him!


    The fire was an ident. It won''t happen again.


    Then he continued up the stairs.


    Looking at his decisive back, old Sterling was so angry that he blurted out, "if you take Savannah away, I''ll remove your title of the CEO!" As the former Chairman of the Board, old Sterling had this right.


    He wouldn''t give way to his son when it came to his first grandchild!


    After Valerie''s two pregnancies and two disappointments, he would not be able to absorb another heavy blow.


    He would really be mad if his grandson had an ident this time.


    Cooper broke out in cold sweat at his master''s threat, and he began to worry about the rtionship between the father and the son again. It couldn''t grow cooler¡­


    "Whatever you say," Dn sneered, "I don''t care."


    When he went upstairs to the second floor, he saw a beautiful figure gawking at him on thending.


    Savannah was not sure if she had heard clearly the conversation between Dn and old Sterling. Her heart was beating violently in her left chest, and she felt a little confused.


    She did not expect he would personallye to Sterling''s house for her before he made a full recovery. She was more surprised when he said he did not care about the position of the CEO.


    Well, he made her pregnant to win old Sterling''s favor so that his position could be secured in the group, wasn''t it? What did he mean by saying he didn''t care? Why did he act in direct contravention of his previous wish?


    Dn didn''t know her mixed feelings. He walked over and took her hand, "go back with me."


    She withdrew her hand and stepped back two steps. Looking at his bandaged head, Savannah wanted tough, but she didn''t.


    "What''s wrong?" Dn frowned.


    "I''ll live here," Savannah murmured, biting her lower lip.


    "Are you afraid that my father will remove me from my post?" He looked grave.


    She did not speak, but her uncertain eyes reflected her thought.


    Although the little woman disobeyed him, she did not want to leave because she cared about him.


    "Don''t worry, he knew how much I value in Sterling''s business," he said with a smirk of pride, "My father isn''t that stupid. He was just scaring me."


    He was not worried that old Sterling would really strip him of his rights, but the little woman was frightened.


    She looked at his confident face, still worried, "but your father looked furious just now... Even if you aren''t discharged from your post, your rtionship will be more strained... And I don''t think he will give up easily¡­"


    Dn reflected for a moment. That''s true. Even if he took Savannah back to Beverly Hills today, his father might ask Cooper to drive her here tomorrow. What''s more, Savannah would suffer a lot on the move.


    ******************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Another extra chapter today, enjoy the ride, and don''t forget to vote. Help me reach to top ten.


    Follow me on Instagram for more updates: @annashannellin


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 288 - 288: Be Careful Of Your Wounds

    He would not let anyone take Savannah away when he was beside her. But after all, he could not be with Savannah all the time. Judy could not stop Cooper, and Savannah dared not disobey his father¡­


    Savannah continued while he was musing, "I''d better stay here. It really doesn''t matter. And the room''s really big andfortable!"


    Under her imploring gaze, Dn sighed and finally nodded. He was not in the best condition now, and it might really be better to leave her here.


    Savannah was relieved when he agreed. "You should go back to the hospital."


    The doctor said his wound would heal in a week, but he still needed to rest in bed these days.


    Dn didn''t want to leave right away. He took her hand and said, "show me the room they''ve arranged for you."


    "Okay." Savannah could only agree.


    The man would not rest assured without an inspection of her room.


    When she stopped at the door, Dn paused and rxed his grip on her hand, looking a little abstracted. Savannah knew that he might feel kind of gloomy when saw the room his mother had lived in.


    "I heard from Cooper that this is the room where your father and mother lived when they were married," said Savannah carefully.


    After a long pause, he pushed the door open and entered the room, looking around.


    Maybe it was because he could not help thinking of his dead mother, he looked distressed, and Savannah could see the shade of mncholy which settled in his eyes. He walked slowly to the balcony, watching the artificialke in the near distance with a curious feeling of disappointment.


    Savannah followed him standing on the balcony.


    "I was very young when my mother died. But I know she loves the balcony. On summer nights, she often read, drank, listened to music and even danced on this balcony¡­ with dad." Dn gazed over the extensive views, hands on the rail.


    Although he had been estranged from old Sterling in recent years, he had deep feelings for his mother.


    Savannah had seen the photo of old Sterling and his wife in their prime at the Sterling''s house. Dn''s mother in that picture was indeed brilliant and beautiful.


    It was uneptable that such a woman had mental illness and died early because of that.


    Why did such a beautiful woman suffer an unhappy fate?


    Though knowing that his wife had a mental illness, old Sterling married her and had children with her. After her death, he didn''t remarry and had been missing his wife in his life. Dn''s mother must be a charismatic woman.


    "It''s a pity that I had no chance to see your mother. She must be really a most unusual and quite individual beauty when she was alive." Savannah could not help saying.


    "Unfortunately, the beauty had a tragic end. A small fall killed her. Perhaps God envies her perfection." Dn said self-deprecating in a lonely mood.


    Savannah didn''t reply. Dn didn''t know that the real cause of his mother''s death was not an idental fall, but her gic mental disease.


    Old Sterling hid the secret well.


    No one knew about the gic disease in the Sterling family except him and Dr. Joe.


    Now, of course, she knew it too.


    After she identally learned the secret that day, she had tried to bury it in the bottom of her heart and not to think about it. An inexplicable sadness came to her when Dn mentioned his mother''s dead today.


    Dn''s brother died in a car crash because of the breakout of the gic illness, and Susan also became insane after a heavy blow.


    Well, now there was only Dn.


    Could he avoid the attack of this hereditary disease?


    And this kid...


    Savannah looked down and her gaze fell on her tummy.


    She shuddered.


    This baby also had the blood of the Cavendish family. Would he or she also have this hereditary disease?


    In fact, she refused to have his baby also because she had worried about this. She didn''t want her child to carry such gic genes.


    "What''s wrong?" Dn saw her silent, turned and gazed at her.


    "Nothing. Maybe it''s a little cold on the balcony." Savannah said as she pushed back her wisps of hair that fell over her face. She was afraid that she might not be able to keep that secret under his tight eyes.


    Dn didn''t say anything more. He put his arm around her waist and found her shaking slightly. Then he lifted her up to his chest, walking back to the room.


    Savannah let out a weak cry and threw her arms around his neck. She thought she had been used to his impulsive action now.


    He didn''t put her down and left immediately as she expected, but carried her to the big bed. Hey her on the soft bed and theny down on her, supporting himself on his elbows. He gazed down at her through impossibly longshes, his eyes a scorching smoky gray.


    Her belly safely stopped him from pressing himself closely against her, holding him back. But with this distance between them, Savannah looked more attractive to him, and he was sorely tempted by her white neck and her sweet and refreshing scent.


    Savannah turned red and held up her small fists against his chest, trying to push him away, "Dn¡­be careful of your wounds..."


    Moving too violently would disturb the wound on his head!


    He did not let her go. He felt her soft body, and his breathing turned husky.


    Since she was pregnant, he had not touched her for a long time. She would be living in the Sterling ''s house from today on. Though he coulde at any time, it was not convenient as in Beverly Hills. Thinking of this, hepletely put his wound behind him, and all he wanted was to eat her before going back to the hospital.


    Without taking his eyes off hers, his left hand moved beneath her waistband, skimming her and moving to her behind. Then his hand glided slowly down her backside to her thighs, pushing up her skirt¡­


    "Wait¡­ the baby!" Savannah cried in a low voice.


    Dn paused, a hint of a smile ying on his lips.


    She was a little embarrassed under his intense gaze. Not long before, she tried all methods and tricks to abort the child, and she even drugged him in order to have fierce sex. But now she stopped him, for fear that he might hurt the baby. No wonder she could see the amusement in his eyes.

 Chapter 289 - 289: You Aren’t Well Yet

    Savannah bit her lip and whispered breathlessly, "You aren''t well yet. It''s not good to have¡­have sex now. Later... okay?"


    Dn was still staring down into her eyes, his jaw clenched, eyes burning, but his hand didn''t go further. Finally, he pulled down her skirt and smoothed it, leaning down to her red ear, "Remember what you said. Later."


    Then he dropped a kiss on her belly before he left.


    ***


    Down the stairs, Dn straightened his slightly ruffled cor with a nce at his father.


    Old Sterling raised his brows when he saw that he went downstairs alone. "You agree? Will Savannah stay?"


    "Well, we haven''t found the one who wanted to hurt Savannah. What''s more, I haven''t altogether recovered. It''s much safer for her to live here recently." Dn said dryly.


    "You can rest assured and go back to the hospital," old Sterling said and smiled in relief, "of course, I''ll look after my own grandson. And don''t be impulsive again! What''s the use of the bodyguards? Why not ask them to save Savannah from the fire?"


    Although old Sterling was displeased that his son had hidden Savannah''s pregnancy from himself, he was much more worried to know Dn was badly hurt. He asked Cooper and a driver to take Dn back to the hospital.


    ***


    The arsonist who tied Savannah to a chair in the fire was caught by the police in three days.


    Since Dn Sterling was hurt in this hospital arson case, it engaged the great attention of the police chief who personally urged the investigation of the case. So the efficiency in handling the case was quite high.


    Garwood came to the Sterling''s house the next day and told the results to old Sterling and Savannah.


    The criminal was Mike, and behind the scenes, Valerie told him what to do before she was arrested.


    Valerie said in the written record that she learned her cousin was pregnant through Sarah, a newly hired nurse. Then she called Mike and promised to give him five hundred thousand if he could abort Savannah''s unborn baby.


    Every time Savannah went out, she was apanied by lots of bodyguards and servants, and Mike could hardly find the opportunity. Finally, when he followed her to the hospital that day, he saw her enter the bathroom alone and knocked her out with chloroform dipped cloth. Then he forced the lock of the lumber-room in which he tied her to a chair and lit a carton with a cigarette lighter.


    At present, Mike had confessed everything and was sent to prison. What awaited him was the severe punishment of thew.


    Sarah, who revealed her client''s information, spoiled her own reputation in the domestic nursing circle, and her career prospects were also ruined.


    After hearing Garwood''s report, old Sterling was understandably got into a good-sized rage. He was still angry with Valerie, who nned to cheat him with a bastard, and now he became more furious and could not speak for a long time.


    How repulsive and poisonous Many was! She not only betrayed Devin and tried to win the Sterling''s property with a bastard, but also conspired with her lover to kill his grandson? His anger almost suffocated him!


    Seeing this, Garwood pacified him, "Sir, don''t be angry. This time, Valerie would be punished severely. Even if she won''t get a death sentence, she''s not too far away from life imprisonment. She has already got the punishment she should have. What''s more, she has signed the divorce agreement with Mr. Yontz and had nothing to do with the Sterling family now."


    Savannah was filling a ss of water for old Sterling when she heard this.


    Indeed, her cousin deserved what came to her. It was her own retribution, and she was not worthy of pity. But Savannah was not happy at all when she heard Valerie''s tragic end.


    Maybe it was because they had the same family name, Schultz.


    She could only hope that her cousin would repent of her former wrongdoings in prison...


    "Miss Schultz? Are you okay?" Garwood sensed Savannah''s silence. The ss in her hand was overflowing¡­


    "Oh, yes." Savannah recovered and forced a smile.


    Old Sterling thought she was offended when she knew what Valerie had done. "Sophie? Take Miss Schultz back to her room to rest," he shouted his order to the maid waiting behind Savannah.


    Savannah was not really ufortable, but seeing how worried old Sterling was, she had to stand up obediently and follow Sophie up the stairs to her room.


    After Savannah left, old Sterling looked at Garwood again. "Garwood, how''re Dn these days? I heard that he went back to work this morning? How did he discharge from the hospital so soon? Has he recovered?"


    "Sir, Mr. Sterling''s injury is not so serious. The doctor said the edges of the wound had joined up, and it will be the same that he goes back to take care of it. Mr. Sterling has been thinking about thepany, so he left the hospital a little earlier." Garwood said.


    Knowing that his son was a workaholic, old Sterling sighed and then said, "ask him toe if he is free today. I want to talk to him."


    "Yes, sir."


    ***


    After dinner, Savannah yed on theputer and chatted with Olivia online upstairs.


    Old Sterling didn''t have strict rules for her as what Dn used to do. She was allowed to watch TV and spend time on the cell phone at any time. There were few regtions, and all that she should do was to keep herself in a happy mood.


    She didn''t want Sophie or Emma to follow her closely, and old Sterling didn''t insist; she didn''t need a nurse to take care of her life, and old Sterling agreed too.


    At times, she felt that Dn was more like an elder than his father and was too hard on everything.


    One of the characteristics of youth was good health. Olivia was getting better and better day by day, and now she could walk downstairs alone. She chatted with Savannah every day, and today she told her that she could leave the hospital in a week.


    Savannah was so absorbed in the chatting that she didn''t notice the bedroom door was pushed open, and the footsteps behind her were approaching.


    "Who are you talking to?" Dn leaned forward and whispered in her ear.


    Savannah cocked her head slightly and saw Dn''s handsome face on her shoulder, his breathing hot and made her flush. The bandage had been removed from his head, and the wound appeared to be healed.


    "I''m chatting with Olivia..." She murmured.


    "Go to bed early." He stretched his arm and put his right hand on hers. Then he led her hand to take the mouse to close the dialog box.


    This flirty action elicited a delicious, tickly shiver on her. Savannah struggled out of his grip after he turned off theputer.


    "Okay, I''ll take a shower and get ready for bed." She stood up and was about to go to the bathroom when he put his arms around her from behind.


    Savannah stared at Dn in the overrge mirror in the left front of them. Their eyes met briefly in the mirror, and she looked flushed and slightly unfocused.

 Chapter 290 - 290: Wait For Me, Honey

    In the mirror, Dn wrapped his arms around her waist and held her tightly against his chest.


    What made her blush even more was that she found herself submitted and resigned in his arms like water.


    He leaned down and gently kissed around her ear and down her neck, whispering, "don''t run away as soon as Ie."


    The heat of his lips and his breathing was stifling and overpowering. Savannah tried to control her nerves with a new subject, "why do youe here tonight?"


    "Dad said he wanted to talk to me." He replied distractedly.


    "Oh... Then go and talk to your father. Don''t keep him waiting." She was sure that the man came straight to her room and had not yete to old Sterling.


    "No hurry." He was displeased when driven away by the little woman.


    "Didn''t you ask me to go to bed early... I have to take a shower first. Let me go..." She said as she tried to stop his hand from sliding into her nightdress.


    "Take a shower? Do you need my help?" He ignored her weak resistance. His hand trailed up from her hip to her waist and up to her breast.


    She blushed and refused, writhing slightly in his arms, "no. I can do it myself."


    Dn didn''t let her go but held her closer, "did you forget what you promisedst time in this room?"


    "What...?" She could not concentrate now. Did she promise anything to him here?


    "You said ter''. You were afraid of hurting the babyst time. I''ve asked the obstetrician, and he said appropriate sex is okay for you. The wound on my head is all right too." He reminded her. His big hand slid down, covering her belly and caressing her lovingly. She had no more excuses this time.


    Savannah''s heartbeat quickened, and her face flushed again. Was this man thinking about sex all the time? He even went to consult a doctor, especially? Before she had time to reply, Dn put his hand on her thighs, pushing up her skirt!


    "Ah! Dn --" She let out a cry.


    "Miss Schultz, what''s up?" asked Emma, who was waiting outside the door.


    "Babe, it''s not a nice soundproof room, and we''re not in Beverly Hills. You''re going to be heard from outside when you cry like that..." Dn smiled in her ear.


    Savannah stared at him. Afraid that Emma would burst in, she turned and shouted, "no, nothing..."


    Her voice was more like a moan. The man -- on purpose ¨C squeezed her hips when she opened her mouth!


    Emma heard Savannah''s voice and immediately realized what they were doing. Mr. Sterling was in the room at the moment. Thinking of something, Emma felt embarrassed and shut up.


    In the room, Savannah struggled but was easily controlled by him in his arms.


    Dn began to trail feather-light kisses across her jaw, her chin, and the corners of her mouth, and his fingers slid through the finece¡­


    Savannah could see that in the mirror, her skirt was tucked up and could hardly cover her naked behind. She swallowed instinctively in shame, and she could feel his erection¡­


    She waspletely seduced. She breathed and slightly moaned in his hot arms.


    "Babe, did you miss me these days? Do you want me or not? I want you to speak your mind." He whirled her around and stared into her eyes, like a seductive devil. His voice was full of maism, soft and charming.


    Her mouth opened as she groaned.


    Dn could feel that she was all ready. He was about to carry her to the bed when the door was knocked.


    "Sir, old Sterling knows you''vee. Pleasee to his room now." It was Cooper''s voice.


    "Damn it!" Dn muttered, "wait a minute!"


    Savannah heard Cooper''s urging voice and recovered from desire, blushing and pushing him away, "you should go to your father''s room first," she said.


    "Mr. Sterling, pleasee at once." Cooper urged again.


    Damn! Dn cursed in a low voice, and the burning fire in him waspletely cooled down by the repeated knocking. He took a deep and looked at the little woman on the bed. Her cheek, her naked arms, and legs turned rosy because of him. Walking slowly to her, Dn leaned over, his voice husky, "Wait for me, honey."


    Then he stood straight, took on the suit, and went out.


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief when the door was closed, and the footsteps outside the door disappeared. She flushed again when she remembered what he had said before he left.


    What? He''lle back and continue with the unfinished work?


    As she was wondering idly, her eyes fell on a ck iPhone lying quietly on the bed.


    It must have slipped out of his pocket when he took off the suit...


    She rubbed her red face and calmed herself down, picked up the phone, and opened the door. She was going to call Emma to take the phone to Dn, but Emma was nowhere to see outside the room. Maybe she was preparing the nourishing soup in the kitchen. She did it at this hour every day as old Sterling ordered, and a different soup every time.


    Savannah did not think much of it. She picked up the phone and went to the old Sterling''s room.


    ***


    At the same time. Dn came into old Sterling''s study and saw his father sitting on a wicker chair by the window, half-smiling at him as if knowing what he had done.


    "You finally tear yourself away from Savannah." Old Sterling teased a sense of amusement in his voice.


    He asked Dn toe because he had something to discuss with him about Savannah. After Cooper told him that Dn hade, he didn''t see him for a long time. Then he knew that Dn came straight into Savannah''s room, and of course, he knew what''s in his son''s mind.


    Dn''s face darkened slightly.


    "I remind you that Savannah is pregnant with my grandchild! Behave yourself and don''t hurt the baby." Old Sterling scolded his son with a meaningful smile.


    That''s also one of the reasons why he insisted on?Savannah staying here.

 Chapter 291 - 291: Why Are You Upset?

    Full-term pregnancy was more than nine months. How could a vigorous young man like Dn avoid sex with a beautiful young girl for such a long time? And when that girl lived in the same house with him, it would be impossible for a normal man to bepletely abstinent.


    In Beverly Hills, no one could say anything even if he went too far, and Savannah was always too mild and meek to refuse him. What if they hurt his cherished grandson?


    Now Savannah was living in the Sterling''s house, and they didn''t see each other every day. They would be more abstemious.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Dn asked impatiently.


    "About you and Savannah. What are you going to do?" Old Sterling stood up and looked serious.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know what you mean." Dn''s expression was still impassive.


    Seeing his indifferent manner, old Sterling frowned and said directly, "Savannah is pregnant. Have you ever thought of giving her a fair position? I don''t want my first grandchild to be born out of wedlock."


    "Then what do you want?" Dn asked dryly as if it was none of his business.


    "If you don''t object, it''ll be a gradual process. I would arrange a press conference first, on which you can announce the identity of Savannah--your girlfriend, and then you get engaged as soon as possible. There will be a wedding before her tummy bes too big. Now Savannah''s baby bump is not very obvious, and the wedding dress could perfectly cover it up. What do you think?" Old Sterling exined his n out and looked at his son.


    "Do you really want my advice?" Dn met old Sterling''s eyes calmly.


    "Of course." Old Sterling raised his eyebrows.


    "There''s no rush," Dn said dryly.


    How could it be no rush? Old Sterling sighed. Savannah was going to have a baby in half a year. He hoped that his grandson would be born in a fitting and proper manner.


    "Dn, since you don''t want to marry Savannah, why do you have to stay with her? There''re so many women around you, why did you choose your nephew''s fianc¨¦e? I thought you really like her and want to go steady with her, so I ignored all the outside gossips and didn''t prevent you from being together. Witnessing your attitude now... It really bothers me." Old Sterling sighed again and continued, "do you really take Savannah as your mistress? If you have to keep a mistress, why don''t you choose another model or star?"


    There were lots of beautiful models and attractive richdies who confessed their love to Dn, like Miss White. But his son, though born with a silver spoon, was not like a yboy orscivious man at all. He was always calm and had his own judgment on how to choose a woman. He never needed other''s advice.


    Therefore, in the mind of old Sterling, Dn really liked Savannah and was serious in their rtionship. However, Dn''s reaction made him change his original thought.


    "I don''t have to tell anybody about our affairs. As for her and the baby, I will take care of them anyway." It was a clear rejection.


    Old Sterling didn''t say anything more. It was always Dn''s way. No one could open his mouth if he did not want to exin or say anything.


    "Is that what you called me here for? Then I''ll go now." Dn turned and walked to the door, as he said.


    Outside the room, Savannah was standing still with Dn''s mobile phone in her hand, her eyes nk. When she heard Dn''s returning footsteps, she suddenly woke up and ran back towards her room quickly. Her slippers with soft soles made no sound.


    She ran back to her room, closed the door behind her, and leaned against the door, breathing hard. When she finally calmed down, she had a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach, and a few tears of frustration welled in her eyes.


    Tears? Why is she weeping?


    Because he refused to marry her?


    She curled her lips with self-deprecation and wiped away her tears.


    What she had just heard was like a wake-up call. All her imaginary happiness vanished in a moment.


    But it was what she had expected all the while, wasn''t it?


    She knew this man didn''t belong to her, and he would never have a steady rtionship with her.


    She had known for a long time that she was just his pet. No matter how much he petted her or cared about her, he didn''t love her.


    Would owners marry their pets? Never.


    How foolish she was when moved by his asional enthusiasm and gentleness. How could she believe he had special feelings for her just because he rushed into the sea of fire and saved her out?


    But why? As old Sterling wondered, why the one had to be her...


    Why did he leave her in his house and make her pregnant with his baby, and even risk his life for her if he didn''t like her? Why did he hesitate in front of marriage?


    Just then, the door was knocked.


    Of course, it was Dn. Savannah straightened up quickly, put the phone back on the bed, and opened the door.


    Different from the cial indifference in front of old Sterling, Dn looked much softer when he talked to Savannah. "What are you doing?


    "Nothing." Savannah lowered her head to avoid eye contact with him. She didn''t want her bad mood to be sensed by him. She disliked admitting that he could easily affect her emotionally.


    Dn fixed his prating gaze at the little woman. Her expression was quite different from what he had seen in her just now. She looked gloomy and a little sad.


    "Why are you so upset? What happened to you?" inquired Dn, approaching her.


    "Nothing," Savannah replied in a low voice as she retreated, "pregnant women''s mood kept changing. I''m just a little tired."


    Being stopped by the bed behind her, Savannah turned her head to avoid his hot breath.


    Dn lifted her head up with his long finger, seeing her tired face, and frowned. Though a little disappointed, he did not force her. He pressed her to sit on the bed, and before he could lie her down, Savannah hurriedly jumped out of bed, "I... I want to take a bath and sleep early. You should be tired after working all day. Why not go back first?"


    Then she went around him to the bathroom and mmed the door behind her.


    Dn found a hint of hidden disgust and avoidance in her slightly red eyes. It seemed that he was a monster.


    His eyes darkened as he looked at her shadowy figure behind the frosted bathroom door. Finally, he said nothing and walked out of the room.


    ****************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    A few hours from now we will wee 2021, a new year, a new beginning, and a new journey. I wish you all a prosperous and abundant life thising 21st century. Another thing, I just want to say thank you God for giving us strength through out this struggling year, that we are able to survive against the pandemic.


    Tomorrow is mass release day, don''t forget to vote!


    Zh¨´ d¨¤ji¨¡ x¨©nni¨¢n ku¨¤il¨¨! ( Happy New Year, everyone! )


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 292 - 292: It’s Over

    Emma was walking upstairs with the boiled nourish soup when saw Mr. Sterlinge out of Savannah''s room.


    "Mr. Sterling, are you leaving?" asked Emma politely.


    Dn nodded with a cold expression, "take care of Miss Schultz." Then he nced back at the closed door and strode downstairs.


    * * *


    The following week, Dn came to the Sterling''s house twice.


    He always came in the evening and had dinner with old Sterling and Savannah.


    However, old Sterling noticed that each time Dn came, Savannah never spoke to him first at the dinner table. The atmosphere between the two people was tense and quiet. When Dn took the initiative to ask something about the baby, Savannah answered in an aloof manner.


    After dinner, Savannah would ask Sophie or Emma to take her to the garden for a walk or rush upstairs and close herself in her room.


    Anyway, Savannah seemed to be avoiding Dn.


    Dn left the Sterling''s house with a ck face every time.


    A few dayster, the whole house seemed to be astir and busy. Savannah learned from Sophie that Devin had gone through his exit formalities and was going to fly to Japan this Sunday, so the servants were busy packing for him. Old Sterling also nned to send two old servants to Japan with his grandson. On the one hand, they would take care of Devin in his daily life, and on the other hand, they could report back to old Sterling at any time so that Devin would not create any scandal to ruin his family reputation.


    In the evening, Devin came to the Sterling''s house for dinner.


    He would leave LA in a few days, and he came here today to say goodbye to his grandpa.


    Though old Sterling was displeased with his grandson, his heart softened before they parted.


    "Devin," old Sterling said mildly, "don''t me grandpa for being cruel. Cultivate yourself in Japan, and I''ll let you back at the right time."


    "I know, grandpa," Devin said, bowing his head with every sign of real repentance.


    After the meal, Savannah stood up and said, "Sir, I will take a walk in the garden. Take your time."


    Old Sterling nodded with a smile.


    Holding her belly motherly, Savannah walked out of the vi, apanied by Sophie.


    Devin stared at Savannah''s belly, and his feelings were very mixed. After his uncle was hurt in a fire, he also learned that Savannah had been pregnant for a long time.


    He was jealous and upset, but what made him especially annoyed was not the fact that his ex-fianc¨¦e was pregnant with his uncle''s child, but this child was another Sterling.


    His uncle might be given more power with this child. Dn was old Sterling''s only son, and Savannah''s baby was sure to bring his uncle and his grandpa much closer.


    It''s over. Devin thought, a little bitterly.


    He could never have his own kids and was driven to a distant ce without a fixed return date.


    He had no chance to fight with his uncle again.


    As Savannah disappeared behind the door, Devin tried to yank his mind back out of those disastrous thoughts.


    ***


    Savannah, in Sophie''spany, was taking a walk in the garden. The intelligent lights came on at dusk.


    Soon, night fell. "Miss Schultz, it''s getting dark. Why don''t we go back?" said Susan.


    Savannah didn''t hear the racing of the car engine, so Devin hadn''t left. If she went back to the house, she would meet him again. "You can go back first. I''d like to stay here a moment longer," Savannah said.


    "Can you have a walk alone?" Sophie hesitated.


    "No problem. I''ll be back in a minute."


    Sophie nodded and went in first.


    Savannah wandered slowly in the garden and then sat on a cane chair beside a flower wall. She looked down at her belly with a surprised and charming smile when she felt the baby move inside her.


    As she reached the fifth month, she could feel her baby moving around more often. The baby must be a healthy baby.


    "What? Do you want to hear a story?" These days, Savannah read stories to the unborn baby as prenatal education after dinner every evening. Did the baby want to remind her of storytime by kicking her in her belly?


    The baby was so active in her belly that he or she must be a naughty and clever angel after birth.


    Not far away, Devin felt a sudden pang of regret to see the look of peaceful happiness on Savannah''s face. She should have been his woman, and the baby his child.


    He took a deep breath and walked slowly towards Savannah.


    At the sound of footsteps, Savannah raised her head and started. She did not expect Devin toe to the garden, and her first response was to keep her distance. She stood up and was about to go round him to the house when he shot out his arm to stop her.


    "We were in a rtionship, after all. Now I''ll go abroad soon, don''t you want to say a few words with me?" Devin gritted his teeth at the stiffness of her manners.


    Savannah stopped and looked at him with an ironic smile, "good, then I wish you never to return to LA." She would thank goodness if she didn''t have to see him again.


    "Ha," said Devin, sneering, "do you really want to give birth to this child for my uncle?"


    "It''s none of your business," Savannah said with her head on one side.


    "Because you were my fianc¨¦e, I don''t want you to be hurt," Devin said, with a significant shrug of the shoulders, "do you know why my uncle chose you to be his woman?"


    Savannah looked at him sharply.


    Devin slowly walked to her, his hands in his pants pocket. "My uncle has been leading a clean life. There are so many stars and richdies chasing him all the time, but he never put any of them on his mind. So far, you''re the only one who has won his favor and could stay at his side. Do you really think he''s fallen in love with you?"


    Savannah clenched her teeth and red at him, "what the hell do you want to say?"


    "You know why I sent you to my uncle''s bed? When he first saw your photo on my mobile phone, he looked at it for a long time without blinking. That''s also the first time I saw him so interested in a woman. In order to persuade him to invest money in my business, I''d been wondering for a long time what kind of woman he would ept. Then I finally know the answer."

 Chapter 293 - 293: Who Is That Person?

    "Devin, you still have the cheek to mention that? What a shameless rat you are!" Savannah was so angry that she suddenly raised her hand to give Devin''s face a p, but was grabbed by the wrist by Devin. He sneered and said, "shameless? Maybe my uncle''s more shameless. Don''t you want to know why he''s only interested in you?"


    Savannah took two steps back when Devin released her wrist, and her heart rate inexplicably increased.


    Yes, that''s what she had always wanted to know...


    From the day he made her his woman, she had hidden this doubt in her heart.


    She became even more curious about the answer after he turned down old Sterling''s suggestion of their marriage that day. Why? Why did this man insist on keeping her beside him but refuse to have a steady rtionship with her?


    It''s not that she wanted to be thedy of Sterling''s house or she had to marry him. But...no woman in the world would feel well at such a refusal.


    "Why?" She tried topose herself.


    Devin looked at Savannah meaningfully. "I''m surprised too. Even if he slept with you because of the drug in the wine the first night, I never thought he would keep you in Beverly Hills and even made you pregnant. If he just needs a mistress for sex, there were so many beautiful stars and richdies who like him, and his nephew''s fianc¨¦e''s really not a good choice. My uncle is a calm and restrained man, not so stupid. However, not long ago, I heard that he''s been looking for someone in Chicago¡­"


    Savannah said nothing. Yes, thest time she went on a business trip with Dn, he scolded his subordinate Erik when he said he couldn''t find the person Dn wanted. And from what she heard from the old butler in his mother''s house, she guessed that whom he kept looking for was his lifesaver.


    As expected, Devin continued, "Do you know who my uncle is looking for? When he was young, he lived in my grandmother''s house in Chicago for a period of time. The house got to fire one day, and he was saved out by a passerby."


    "Dn''s looking for his lifesaver..." Savannah murmured as a reply. It was not strange that he wanted to thank his lifesaver. But didn''t know why, Savannah got inexplicably upset, and the baby inside her belly seemed to be restless too.


    "That''s right. But do you know who his lifesaver is?" Devin looked at Savannah with a kind of pity.


    A presentment warned Savannah that if she knew the truth, she would only ce herself in a distressing circumstance, but she could not help asking with trembling heart, "who is that person?"


    "I sent someone to Chicago to secretly get acquainted with Erik and learned from him that... my uncle''s lifesaver is a girl, about your age, and more importantly..." he walked up to her, lowered his head and said sardonically, "from the girl''s portrait in Erik''s hand, we found that she looks like you. Do you understand now?"


    Savannah clenched her fists.


    Of course, she did.


    Dn took her as a substitute for the girl who had saved his life!


    No wonder he asked her if she had been to Chicago when she came to Beverly Hills the first time.


    What''s more, she remembered that he had prepared a young girl''s dress-- a in white sailor outfit for her when she moved to Beverly Hills.


    At that time, she thought he was a damn hardcore who liked to have sex with young girls, but now she guessed that he just wanted to remember the girl who had saved him.


    The girl must be in her early teens when she saved him, and she was the one Dn always admired and even loved, right?


    That was why he was so determined to confine herself to his side, yet unwilling to marry her!


    The position of his wife should be reserved for the girl who saved his life, who he really loved, not a substitute!


    Tears from the depths of despair rose in her heart, and she held them back with difficulty. She did not want to lose herposure in front of Devin.


    Devin approached her and lowered his voice. "Don''t you repent? My uncle isn''t the good man as you thought. If you want to leave him, I can ept you again at any time. How about we go to Japan together?"


    Before he finished, Savannah had raised her arm and gave Devin a mighty thump with her elbow.


    "What''re you doing?" Devin stepped back in pain and covered his chest.


    "I never thought he''s a good person. But you are never better than him!" Savannah held up her chest, stared at him scornfully, and went back to the main house.


    * * *


    Just as she entered the living room, old Sterling waved to her, "Savannah,e here! Dn''s here."


    Savannah shuddered as if she was allergic to this name.


    Dn came when she was walking in the garden, and he was sitting on the sofa talking about business with old Sterling just now.


    His eyes darkened as he saw hering back from the garden. Before he could speak, Savannah lowered her head and said, "Sir, I''m a little tired after walking in the garden. I want to go upstairs for a rest now."


    After a pause, old Sterling nodded, "okay, then go upstairs and have a rest."


    Without looking at Dn, Savannah hurried upstairs.


    In the room, Savannah was about to lock the door when it was pulled by someone outside. Before she reacted, the door was forcibly opened, and Dn quickly stepped in like a whirlwind. Then he closed the door with a bang!


    She did not expect him to force his way in. With a frown, she stepped back subconsciously to keep her distance from him.


    Dn could clearly see the disgust and avoidance on her face. "What''s wrong with you?" His voice was stern, and his gaze sharp.


    She had been hiding from him these days, cold and indifferent to him. He thought it was because her mood kept changing during pregnancy, so he didn''t push her.


    But today, he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Nothing." She still hung her head and did not look at him.


    "Nothing? Then why did you hide from me these days?" He asked coldly.


    "I didn''t." Savannah bit her lip.


    He sped her chin, forcing her eyes to meet his. "Look at me."


    She looked away.


    "I told you to look at me!" He shouted more sharply!


    Her face trembled in his fingers, and her eyes met him unwillingly as if she was suffering the worst punishment in the world.


    ******************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Since it''s Friday, another batch of mass releases. Don''t forget to vote until we reach the top. Mass release reward will be granted. To those readers who gave gifts, thank you so much, from the bottom of my heart.


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 294 - 294: How Was That Possible?

    Obviously, it was not "nothing." She didn''t even look at him.


    "What do you mean by your attitude?" He asked darkly, and his smoldering gray gaze was cold and hard.


    "Nothing. I''m not feeling well, and I want to sleep. Please let me go." Her voice was strangely calm. She looked like a captive woman who had ustomed to her captivity, resigned but pathetically calm.


    He had never seen her like this. Before, she wouldin if she bore a grudge against him, and she would even go on terribly when she was angry. But now she looked very pale and distraught as if she was a body without a soul. And she was quiet, too quiet.


    When Dn was looking at her thoughtfully, Savannah turned her face away and walked towards the bed. But she was caught by the wrist as she took one step and pulled into his arms. Before she could exim, Dn lowered his head and kissed her fervently, his tongue invading her mouth.


    She widened her eyes at him, whimpering. "Let go¡­ no..." She found herself struggling and pushing him, but he''s a wall of hard muscle, and she could not shift him.


    His anger about her indifference these days had all been turned into a hard kiss.


    He sped his hands on either side of her head and kissed her, deeply, possessing her mouth, controlling her.


    He hoped that this kiss could soften her and make her submitted. She used to be lost in his kiss, he knew, and then she would bepletely at the mercy of his expert touch.


    But this time, after a long kiss, her lips were still cold, and she wasn''t receptive at all.


    Her aloofness provoked him but also brought out his desire to conquer the disobedient little woman. He deepened the kiss. He hauled her against his body, squeezing her tightly. One hand remained in her hair, the other traveled down her spine to her waist and down to her behind. His hand flexed over her backside and squeezed hard.


    His voice was soft, seductive, "babe, look at me, respond to me... Don''t you want me?"


    Savannah, however, felt a chill in her heart.


    He didn''t mean her but that girl who saved him when he called babe...


    He kissed her passionately because she was a perfect substitute.


    This thought made her so sick that she could not bear it any longer. When his tongue temporarily left her, she bit his lower lip as hard as she could. Instantly, she tasted blood.


    Dn stopped in pain and looked at the woman in front of him in disbelief. He dabbed his lip with his finger and found it stained with blood.


    Savannah gasped, stepping back in a cold sweat. What had she done? Did she bite him?


    He looked at her pale face written with fear, her delicate lips stained with some blood too. Did she hurt herself? Instead of expressing his anger, he strode forward and held her chin carefully to check her lip, "you hurt?"


    Savannah wanted to turn away but could not move. Looking at his anxious eyes, she had mixed feelings underneath.


    Did he care about her because of her face? The face like the girl in his dreams¡­


    Fortunately, she was not hurt. Dn sighed and pulled a tissue to wipe the blood from her lips.


    She remained dazed until he wiped herself clean. "Why are you so nice to me?" she asked, her voice quiet.


    Dn looked at her, confused.


    Seeing that he did not answer, she continued, looking into his eyes. "And why is it me? If you want a woman, you can pick and choose. Why do you insist on me?"


    After a while, Dn''s eyes deepened, and he finally said, "no reason."


    Oh. No reason.


    He''s such a powerful, well-known rich young man, but he only preferred an orphan girl, a small model. How could there be no reason?


    Savannah smiled coldly but did not go on to reveal anything. "I''m really tired, I''m going to have a rest," she said wearily.


    Dn mused for a few seconds, staring at her. "What''s wrong with you?"


    She knew he was asking her why her attitude had suddenly changed like this.


    But what could she say?


    She felt upset because she had known that he took her as a substitute?


    If he refused to say it first, why should she keep asking?


    It would only make her feel miserable and humble, and it proved that she cared about him...


    How was that possible? How could she care about him? He was at most her sugar daddy.


    Since they could only talk about sex, she''d better not care about the feelings.


    Thinking of this, she climbed into the bed and covered herself with a nket, facing away from him.


    Dn stared at her back. Finally, he turned around and left the room.


    ***


    These days, the atmosphere of the Sterling''s house became much quieter.


    In the evening, old Sterling sat on the sofa with the television on, absent-mindedly watching the financial news.


    The chattering of the financialmentators on television did little to change the deserted atmosphere.


    Old Sterling nced upstairs and sighed. Devin was sent abroad, and Dn did note for a long time. Savannah said that she was easily sleepy and seldom went out of her room these days. The big house was like a dead tomb.


    Cooper knew that his old master preferred noise than quietness. He thought for a moment and said persuasively, "the house will be warmed up when Miss Schultz gives birth to a grandchild for you, sir. At that time, there will be parties for the celebration of the newborn baby''s birth and his first month, and you''ll be busy with the kid every day."


    Old Sterling waved his hand with another sigh, "I don''t ask for that now. I just want a wedding banquet in the Sterling family first."


    His grandson should have a legitimate identity first.


    ************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Happy New Year! I wish you all an abundant life this 2021. Mass release day, and here''s what I have promised earlier. But I have big news, once you buy my privileged chapters, you will get a big benefit as long as Ipleted the task. So, let''s work together!


    Don''t forget to vote, mass release will await every Friday. If you wish to check out my uing novels, feel free to sneak peek on my Instagram ount: @annashannellin


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 295 - 295: You Have To Stay At My Side Obediently

    Cooper knew that old Sterling was still worried about the marriage between Miss Schultz and Dn. Miss Schultz''s belly was getting bigger day by day, did she have to give birth to this child as an unmarried woman?


    "I''ve called Garwood. He said Dn woulde to dinner tonight as you asked, sir. Maybe you can talk to himter." Cooper said.


    There''s nothing else he could do. Old Sterling nodded and said nothing.


    Just after the financial news broadcast, there was a noise at the door. The servants greeted Dn respectfully as he walked in.


    Seeing Dne, Cooper asked the maid to serve the meal and then told Emma to bring Savannah down the stairs for dinner.


    Just as Dn sat down, old Sterling said, "Dn, what do you think about the matter we discussedst time? Savannah''s belly is growing bigger and bigger, and it cannot be covered up soon. Do you really want my dear grandson to be born as an illegitimate child? That''s ridiculous! Stuff like illegitimate children never prevails with our family! This time I''m not discussing it with you. I don''t care whether you agree or not. I''ll let someone arrange your wedding in a month!"


    Before Dn spoke, Savannah''s voice came up the stairs, "I''m sorry, sir, but I don''t want to get married."


    Dn''s eyes deepened when he heard this. He looked up and saw Savannah walking down the stairs slowly in a loose chiffon maternity dress.


    He hadn''t seen her for several days. She looked thinner, and her small face was not as big as his hand.


    "Savannah, what do you mean?" asked old Sterling in surprise.


    Savannah came up to the father and the son. She took a deep breath and said, "I''m sorry, sir, but I won''t."


    Dn''s face darkened.


    "Why?" old Sterling never expected that Savannah did not want to get married. "Did Dn force you to say that?" Then he asked, shooting a sharp look at Dn.


    "No, Dn didn''t force me," Savannah said, "I don''t want to get married."


    "There must be a reason! You''re pregnant! What do you want if not marriage?" Old Sterling was worried.


    The reason... The reason was that she didn''t want to take the ce he reserved for another girl.


    What''s more, she did not want to be taken as a substitute by her future husband, and she could not bear her man to think of another girl when she called her babe.


    She bit her lip, trying to keep her voice calm. "Our feelings are not good enough for marriage. It doesn''t mean we have to get married when I''m pregnant."


    Our feelings are not good enough for marriage. Dn frowned and swallowed what he had nned to say.


    Old Sterling was speechless. He was really unable to understand the thinking mode of young people now.


    They didn''t have to get married when she got pregnant? Was it a great honor to be an unmarried mother?


    Savannah did not look like that kind of open-minded person. She must have her own troubles. Before he could ask more, Savannah had already said apologetically, "Sir, please don''t push me."


    What else could old Sterling say now? He had thought that Dn was the hardest one to persuade, but Savannah, who was always nice and obedient, suddenly became stubborn too. Old Sterling was so infuriated that he lost all appetite for dinner. He stood up angrily and went upstairs.


    Cooper followed him hurriedly.


    Savannah had no appetite to eat. She turned around and wanted to go upstairs when Dn cried behind her, "stop!"


    She stopped but did not look back.


    "Get out." Dn turned to the servants and shouted.


    Emma left with other servants immediately. There was only silence in the living room.


    Savannah stood quietly with her back to him. Dn stepped forward and stood in front of her, staring at her. "Do you mean by what you said just now?"


    Savannah did not hesitate and nodded.


    His gaze turned even colder. "You''re pregnant. Who do you want to marry if not me? Or you still don''t want the baby?"


    She put her hand on her belly and said, "don''t worry, since I''ve promised you, I''ll not go back on my words. I''ll give birth to the baby for you. But I''m not getting married. My reason has just been stated."


    Then, bypassing him, she went straight upstairs.


    From behind came Dn''s cold and sullen voice, "our feelings are not good enough for marriage? Who do you want to marry then? Kevin?"


    She made no reply, walking on slowly.


    "You still want to get back together with Kevin, right?" Dn shouted, his shrill, cold voice wandering around the huge living room.


    She had said that there was no special feeling between Kevin and her, and they were just brother and sister... Oh, all lies.


    How could feelings between man and woman be pure friendship?


    Kevin, the man who was one step ahead of him in her life, held a more important position in her heart.


    She didn''t want to get married because of Kevin.


    There was no other reason for her to refuse the Sterling family''s marriage.


    Savannah bit her lower lip firmly.


    It was him who refused to marry her first, but now he med her for that...


    She knew he was in a rage now, not because he loved her and wanted to marry her, but simply because he could not afford to lose to another man.


    How could a proud and conceited man like Dn allow himself to be rejected by a woman?


    He could refuse anyone, but no one should refuse him.


    Savannah stopped, slowly curled her fingers into her palm, and squeezed her hand. In spite of the sadness in her heart, she said, "yeah, I want Kevin. I''m really happy with him. It''spletely wrong to start with you, isn''t it? So let me go after I give birth to the baby."


    If he could let her go instead of leaving her as a substitute, she didn''t care what he thought of her.


    Dn''s face was more than sullen. For a moment, Savannah felt that he wanted to kill her, or kill Kevin¡­


    All of a sudden, Dn moved. He could not remain calm any longer. He strode to her and put his arms around her waist, mercilessly pulling her into his hot arms. Imprisoning her in his arms, Dn put his hand under her chin and tipped her head back, his voice cold as snow, "let you go? In your dream! Don''t forget our agreement. Do you want to leave? Okay, wait until I''m tired of you. Before that, you have to stay at my side obediently. Give birth to my kids one after another!

 Chapter 296 - 296: Do Us A Favor

    A surge of pain shot through Savannah''s heart. She wriggled free from Dn''s grasp, averting her eyes, and choked back her tears. Dn kept his eyes on her in a cool manner without a word. Finally, he sneered and gave a hard kick to the stair before he tossed out of the house in anger.


    ***


    The servants in the Sterling''s house found that their young master Sterling hadn''te for a long time. Each time old Sterling called him and asked him toe for dinner, he refused.


    Since Miss Schultz moved in, Mr. Sterling had beening over a lot, and sometimes he woulde on his own without old Sterling''s call. Everyone could see that Mr. Sterlinge here for Miss Schultz, and because of Miss Schultz, it seemed like the rtionship between young Sterling and his father had be much better. However, the atmosphere suddenly changed. They didn''t know what happened, but everything fell into its original condition. Mr. Sterling never came to the house these days, and his rtionship with his father froze up again.


    Savannah ate and slept on time as usual. It seemed that she held no hard feelings; she yedputer and watched TV every day; asionally, she went for a walk in the garden in Emma''spany and visited the doctor as required.


    Garwood called old Sterling several times to report the progress of Valerie''s case. Valerie had recovered in the prison hospital and was sent to the court for a criminal trial.


    Malicious injury, as well as attempted murder, made Valerie unpardonable. What''s more, she paid Mike to kill the blood of the Sterling family, which was extremely inexcusable. Atst, Valerie received twenty years of a prison sentence.


    Valerie had divorced Devin, but she had been old Sterling''s granddaughter-inw anyway; under pressure from the Sterling family, the case was kept as low-key as possible, and the press yed the case down too.


    But even so, it was a huge blow to the Schultzs.


    Savannah, as the party concerned, should have shown up in the court when Mike''s case came to trial. However, old Sterling feared that the baby inside her might be affected, so Savannah''s testimony showed in the court instead of herself.


    On the day of the trial, Dalton and Norah both fainted after the jury delivered its verdict. The couple had had very high expectations for their daughter. After she married a rich family as they expected and pregnant with a baby cherished by George Sterling, the Schultzs almost believed that they would have the luck to live a rich life in their remaining years. But what they had to face now was beingughed at and ridiculed by people, and their daughter had no chance to change the situation anymore.


    Dalton had a bad illness after Valerie was sent to prison, and he had to hand over the Schultz factory to the older workers.


    Old Sterling did not allow anyone to tell this matter to Savannah, afraid that she would be deeply saddened by her aunt and uncle''s illness. However, Savannah knew this from the private discussions of the servants in the house.


    Dalton also called her not long after that. He cried on the phone before he mentioned the purpose of the call.


    "Savannah, your cousin should not have been given such a heavy sentence¡­ We spent some money and begged the judge. Normally he could shorten the prison sentence if Valerie behaves well in prison, but Mr. Sterling put pressure on the judge, and no one dares to shorten her sentence. Savannah, can you help your cousin and ask Dn for help? Twenty years! Twenty years in prison will ruin your cousin''s whole life! Valerie''s so beautiful and excellent, and we''ve ced great hope on her¡­ We''d better die if she has to stay in prison for twenty years..."


    Savannah knew her uncle would call her. They remembered they still had a niece only when they needed her.


    She heaved a little sigh as her uncle wept over the phone. In fact, she had not spoken to Dn for a long time, and even if they hadn''t had a quarrel, Savannah still didn''t want to help Valerie.


    She was not Virgin Mary, and she wouldn''t forgive Valerie for all she had done.


    Valerie had only herself to me.


    Savannah bit her lip. Had it not been for her luck, she might have been killed in the fire with the baby in her together, and Olivia might never wake up.


    Three lives... Valerie nearly killed three people! Wasn''t that reasonable for her to spend twenty years in prison?


    There should be a day of reckoning for what she had done!


    After a pause, Savannah took a breath and said, "I''m sorry, uncle."


    Dalton broke down and cried even more bitterly when his niece refused to help. Then the phone was wrenched from his hand by Norah, "Savannah, for the sake of your only family, help Valerie, please... I know Valerie went too far this time, and her behavior almost hurt you and your friend, but she had gotten the retribution. She had been driven out of the house by the Sterling family and divorced with Devin, and she even lost her uterus for bleeding heavily! Isn''t that enough? Do us a favor, please! Valerie''s always your cousin, and you are all named Schultz. We''re a family, and we should support each other... As long as Dn asks for a favor and you plead with the judge, your cousin will certainly be freed in years!"


    Every time Norah asked for help, she would say they were a family, and she had raised her. But they adopted her not out of family affection, but for her father''s legacy and the factory! She had paid after all these years.


    At the moment, Norah''s words only made her sick.


    The only family¡­ support each other¡­ all named Schultz...


    Oh...


    After they adopted her, they took away her father''s legacy and asked her to give up her studies, saying that they didn''t have enough money. When their dear daughter enjoyed her new clothes in her college, did they take her as their family?


    In order to get more money from Devin and make a connection with the Sterling family, they did not let her break up with Devin. Did they remember they were a family?


    Dalton never scolded Valerie after she took her fianc¨¦ away, and they were even happier that their daughter married into the Sterling family instead of her. Did they still know they were a family at that time?


    Not to speak of Norah''s daily sarcasm.


    Now they wanted her, the victim, to help their daughter, the murderer?


    Oh, dear uncle and aunt, could you be more ridiculous?


    Savannah smiled ironically. She said no more and ended the conversation.


    After hanging up the phone, Savannah turned on herptop. She found Olivia online and told her about her uncle''s phone call.


    Olivia left the hospital a few days ago, and the doctor advised her to have more rest before she came back to work.


    Olivia knew Savannah was out of sorts. She thought for a while and said, "babe, why don''t we go out for a walk?"

 Chapter 297 - 297: Going Out

    Savannah said yes, unhesitatingly. It was a long time since she went out to yst time. Perhaps going out with her best friend could make her mood a little better.


    After making an appointment with Olivia about the time and ce, Savannah went to old Sterling''s room. Old Sterling agreed immediately and asked Emma and two bodyguards to apany her out the next day. He knew that Savannah had been depressed recently, and he didn''t want her bad mood to affect the health of the baby.


    The next day came blue and full of sunshine, with little wafts of wind. Savannah got changed and had a good breakfast. Then the driver sent her and Emma to the park where Olivia suggested.


    It was arge park located in northwestern of the city, covering an area of 60 hectares, including about 30 hectares'' water area. It is divided into four regions: quiet rest area, water area, recreational food area, and nt Park. Most of the insidendscape was centered on argeke and distributed along the coast. The insidendscape was divided into ake, two streams, five inds, and ten bridges. The park was lush with pleasant scenery. It was a popr ce for families.


    Today was Tuesday, and there were not many tourists in the park. Savannah got out of the car at the gate and saw Olivia standing in the doorway.


    Olivia, who had her head shaved before the operation in the hospital, looked like a schoolboy in a pink cap, a crude T-shirt, and light blue jeans. She looked beautiful and refreshed, unlike anyone who''d experienced a serious illness.


    Savannah went up to her and joked, "Wow, what a handsome guy! Are you standing here trying to impress me?"


    Olivia used to take her ce in the still modeling world with her clean and androgynous style, and this time the buzz cut unexpectedly suited for her.


    Olivia cupped her chin and raised her head, joking back, "what''s up, sweetie? Are you hitting on me? It''s my pleasure to take you everywhere you want to go."


    Olivia was about 5''6'''' tall and in gender-neutral clothes. Behind them, Emmaughed as she saw Miss Schultz flirting with a tomboy.


    In fact, when knowing Mr. Sterling was with Mr. Yontz''s fianc¨¦e, Emma and the servants in the Sterling family all had some prejudice against the small model.


    It was clear that thedies who were able to marry into the Sterling family all had a noble family background, at least.


    George Sterling''s mother, for example, was the daughter of an aristocratic family. And George''s dead wife was from the Cavendish family, a famous royal family.


    Savannah''s cousin, Valerie, who used improper means to get pregnant and married Mr. Yontz, was an exception. What''s more, Mr. Yontz was not a Sterling, so it was understandable that Valerie could marry Mr. Yontz sessfully.


    However, if Savannah married Dn, she would be the new hostess of the Sterling family in the future.


    She was not from a rich family, nor was she a famous star. How could such a parentless orphan who lived in her uncle''s house have the qualification to be their young master''s wife?


    What''s more, the atmosphere in the modeling world was always said to be bad. No one weed Savannah in the early time.


    And then, they found that this Miss Schultz was not like her cousin or those frivolous models. She did not smoke or drink alcohol, and she never ordered them here and thereby the gesture. In fact, Savannah was polite to everyone, not arrogant at all, and she was always quiet and liked a girl next door. Then their opinion of Savannah changed. She was a girl of cultivation, and it was said that she had a well-to-do family when her father was still alive. That''s why Susan allowed Savannah to be her future daughter-inw.


    Today, when Emma met Savannah''s friend Olivia, who was also a still model, she found that they were no different from ordinary girls, young and entertaining.


    The two girls yed and made jokes as they walked into the park. Olivia''s smile faded when her gaze fell on Savannah''s pregnant belly underneath her loose skirt.


    Olivia knew that Savannah was living in the Sterling''s house, which meant she had decided to have the baby anyway.


    Now that her best friend had made up her mind, Olivia didn''t want to meddle in her affairs or criticize her. Today she only wanted to make her feel better than staying alone in the big house.


    Emma and the two bodyguards followed them about five meters away silently. In this distance, they could protect Savannah without disturbing her.


    After enjoying the beautiful scene under the sunshine all morning, Olivia and Savannah stopped at a pavilion in the quiet rest area. "You must be tired, let''s have a rest here," said Olivia as she settled Savannah on a wood chair carefully.


    Perhaps it was because Savannah ate well and took good care of my old Sterling, she was not tired at all. Though she had nausea, dizziness, and hypoglycemia during the first trimester of pregnancy, she was much better and in a good spirit now.


    After she sat down, Emma came over with two bottles of water and handed them to Savannah and Olivia. "Tell me if you want anything else, Miss Schultz," said Emma, "there are fruits and snacks in the car refrigerators."


    Olivia opened her eyes wide at Emma. Refrigerators? It''s not long-journey travel, and they just took a walk in the garden¡­ Was it necessary to go out with refrigerators? She joked and said to Emma, "I''m not going to starve Savannah. I''ll buy water and food for her if she''s thirsty or hungry."


    Emma smiled, "sorry, Miss, but you may not know that our master didn''t allow Miss Schultz to eat street food. He said that food does not have nutrients and are often processed with chemicals. Food safety is important for pregnant women, so our chef-prepared drinks and food at home, and I took them out and kept them in the car refrigerators. If you feel hungry, I''ll ask the bodyguards to take the food here."


    Olivia took a deep breath. It seemed that old Sterling valued Savannah and the baby a lot. Anyway, she was relieved as long as the Sterling family treated Savannah well.

 Chapter 298 - 298: Nice To Meet You Again

    After Emma delivered the food and drink, she friendly left so as not to bother the two girls.


    Savannah and Olivia sat on the benches, chatting. After a while, Savannah wanted to go to the bathroom again. In fact, Olivia had apanied her to the bathroom twice just now, so Savannah was a little embarrassed this time. She had drunk too much water, and for pregnant women, frequent trips to the toilet were very normal.


    Olivia was about to go with her again when Savannah stopped her, "don''t bother, I''ll do it myself. It''s not far."


    The public toilet in the park was just below the pavilion, a minute or two away.


    "Then ask Emma to go with you. Now you are the key protected one in the Sterling family. There must be no mistakes." Olivia stood up.


    "I''m not disabled. If I had to be helped to the bathroom every time, you''d better tie me to my bed for the next five months." Savannah said with a pout.


    Olivia didn''t stop her. Well, Savannah was no more than five months pregnant now, she didn''t have to be protected like this.


    Savannah left the pavilion and went to the bathroom.


    After finishing and washing her hands, she went out slowly and prepared to return to the pavilion along the cobblestone alleyway.


    Unexpectedly, she stepped on a loose pebble after two steps and slipped, stumbling headlong into the ground.


    "Miss?" A passerby caught her hand firmly and tugged her back. Savannah swallowed her exmation and gasped for breath. Looking up, she saw the man in front of her clearly. The young gentleman seemed familiar. He had beautiful eyes, a straight nose, and he was tall, elegantly dressed.


    "You!" Savannah remembered. She had met the man when she went to Chicago on a business trip with Dn.


    It had been months. Savannah wouldn''t have remembered him if it were not for his graceful form and elegant manner, which impressed her deeply.


    Lionel apparently remembered her, too. "Watch your feet," he smiled and said. Then his attention inadvertently turned on her pregnant belly, and he looked slightly surprised.


    It''s not big, but it''s a bump. She''s obviously pregnant.


    Savannah blushed imperceptibly when she found he was still holding her hand. She pulled away from her hand and said, "thank you... What a coincidence to meet you again. Aren''t you from Chicago? How did youe to LA?"


    "I''m here to take care of some business." A project was to bepleted in the Muse Park, so he came here himself for pre-market research.


    Savannah nodded. She knew that the man was a sessful businessman when she saw him in Chicago the first time.


    They met twice, and every time he helped her, so Savannah had a good opinion of him.


    "Well,st time I knew you are the secretary of Dn Sterling. I don''t know your name yet." Lionel smiled and said gently.


    "Savannah Schultz." Savannah didn''t hesitate to tell her name to such a dignified and charming man.


    Lionel slightly raised his brows when he heard the name. Schultz¡­


    Savannah saw his silence and wondered, "what''s your name, please?"


    "Lionel Rowe." He gave her his hand in a friendly way, "nice to meet you again, Miss Schultz."


    Savannah reached out to shake his hand, handsomely, "nice to meet you too, Mr. Rowe."


    After some pleasant talk, Savannah realized Olivia was still in the pavilion, and she said, "Mr. Rowe, my friend is still waiting for me, I''ve to go first."


    As she turned around, Lionel looked at her back, and his gaze fell on her hair. "Miss Schultz," he called to stop her.


    Savannah looked back at him curiously and asked, "anything else, Mr. Rowe?"


    "I don''te to LA very often. This time, I''ll live here for a long time, but I''m new to the local area," Lionel said slowly and sounded sincere, "if you have time now, could you please tell me more information about this city?"


    Savannah paused. She knew such a man didn''t mean to pick up on her, but even google could give him enough information he wanted¡­


    "Well, we''re not friends now, but we might be friendster, right? One more friend, one more way." Lionel added, his eyes clear.


    The man''s tone was not domineering, but his elegant manner made it hard for Savannah to refuse him. Anyway, he had helped her twice, and it was only a small request.


    "Well... My friend is in the pavilion. Why don''t youe with me, and we can sit down and talk?" Savannah gestured to the pavilion and suggested.


    Lionel smiled and nodded. Then they went back to the pavilion together.


    Olivia was amazed to see Savannah returning with a handsome and graceful man. How did Savannah pick up a man after going to the bathroom?


    He was tall, dressed in a fine gray suit, white shirt, and ck tie with xen hair. He looked young and was refined in manner.


    There were many handsome male models in the modeling world, but the man in front of them was outstanding among the top male models.


    Olivia stood up and walked over, "Savannah, this is..."


    Savannah introduced Lionel to Olivia and exined what Lionel was up to. Olivia looked suspiciously at Lionel but said nothing, nodded, and sat down with them.


    Not far away, Emma stared wide-eyed at the young maning with Savannah to the pavilion. He was talking andughing with Miss Schultz.


    "Didn''t Miss Schultz say she had a date today with her best friend? Is that man her friend too?" Emma prodded the bodyguard next to her with her elbow


    "Who knows? From the way, Miss Schultz spoke to him... I can say they know each other. Did Miss Schultz happen to meet her friend?" The bodyguard looked at them distantly and said.


    "Well, I know they might be friends. Miss Schultz should not have chatted with him in this way if it''s the first time they meet... But a friend? I''ve never heard that Miss Schultz has any male friend," muttered Emma, warily eyeing Lionel in the pavilion.


    The bodyguardughed, "Emma, don''t be nervous. They are just chatting. Besides, the man looks nice, and he seems to be from a good family. He can''t be a bad guy."


    Emma snorted.


    Yes, the man in the pavilion was a little bit of a gentleman who could easily impress women. But who knew whether he was a human beast or not? Or what did he want from Miss Schultz?!


    With her previous experience, Emma felt that Lionel''s gaze on Savannah was very unusual. He was not like amon friend of her, and he must have a purpose.


    Emma watched Lionel sharply. She should stand guard for Mr. Sterling! Miss Schultz was Mr. Sterling''s woman and was pregnant. No one should have designs on her!

 Chapter 299 - 299: You Should Help Her

    Savannah and Olivia introduced some of LA''s special ces and attractions to Lionel. After some time, Lionel knew he should leave and stood up, "well,dies, I shall leave you to your time. Thank you for yourpany."


    At this, he looked at Savannah with a grin and said mildly, "it''s good to know you, Miss Schultz. See you." Then he turned and left the pavilion.


    After the distinguished man went out of their sight, Olivia eagerly turned to Savannah, "this Mr. Rowe has a crush on you, doesn''t he?"


    Savannah burst outughing, "what? I''ve only met him twice."


    "So? Maybe he likes you at first sight!" Oliviaughed.


    "He must have known that I''m pregnant," replied Savannah, with a shake of her head, "do you think such a good man would want to go after a pregnant woman?"


    Her baby bump was bing more and more obvious, and though she was wearing loose clothes, anyone could see it with a close look.


    She noticed that Lionel''s eyes fell on her belly now and then, and he must have guessed it. However, he didn''t ask any questions about her pregnancy, which impressed her very favorably. He respected others'' privacy and didn''t embarrass her. He was a real gentleman.


    Olivia was not convinced, "he''s a businessman, and he must have assistants and secretaries who will provide him any information he wants. What''s more, from the way he looked at you, I could say the thing is not that simple... I don''t know exactly, but I''m sure he''s up to something."


    Savannah stood and thought for a while. She had a strange feeling too. That''s true, Lionel''s eyes were bright with curiosity and interest when falling on her. But she could sense that he had no malicious intent. "Maybe it''s his nature," Savannah concluded with a smile.


    As they talked, Emma came over with the two bodyguards. "It''s gettingte, Miss Schultz. Shall we go back now?"


    Old Sterling had told her not to stay out for too long. In order to get out smoothly next time, Savannah nodded and left the park obediently with Olivia.


    The driver started the car, and it scorched down the road. Not far away, two figures walked out from behind the flower bed, watching the car leaving.


    "Mr. Rowe, are you fond of this youngdy?" asked the assistant as he nced at Lionel.


    The world was too small, or because of fate, his young master met the girl again when he came to LA. He remembered the girl who looked like Mrs. Rowe, of course.


    But he didn''t expect that his young master would take the initiative to talk with Miss Schultz for a long time.


    "Didn''t you see whose car she''s in?" Lionel said dryly, "never offend Dn Sterling''s woman. Sterling''s heartless and cruel in business, and this girl is obviously his private lover."


    The assistant saw it, too.


    Thest time they met in Chicago, the girl said that she was Sterling''s secretary. In fact, she was Sterling''s mistress¡­


    "Then why are you so interested in her, sir?" the assistant could not help asking, "because she looks like your mother, Mrs. Rowe?"


    "My mother was married once before she married into the Rowe family, and she has a daughter. I remember that her ex-husband''s name is Schultz." Lionel narrowed his eyes in deep thought.


    The assistant took a deep breath, "Sir, you mean¡­this girl might be Mrs. Rowe''s daughter that she gave birth to her ex-husband?"


    It''s possible. And the probability was high. Otherwise, such a coincidence would have been impossible.


    Her age, appearance, andst name all matched Mrs. Rowe''s daughter.


    Lionel said nothing, but his silence gave his attitude.


    "But¡­ I heard that Mrs. Rowe''s daughter was..." the assistant took a breath and said, hesitatingly.


    Lionel opened up his hand. In his palm, there was a single brown hair that he took away from Savannah''s back quietly.


    He wrapped the hair in a clean handkerchief and handed it to his assistant, "have it tested."


    He would know the answer soon.


    * * *


    The driver sent Olivia home first and then took Savannah back to Sterling''s house.


    Savannah got off and walked into the house in Emma''spany. Her footsteps slowed down when she saw Dn sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    The state of silent violence between them hadsted for a long time, so long that she could hardly remember when exactly she hadst seen him.


    He was talking with old Sterling about the official business of the Sterling Group, his sexy lips opening and closing, and he looked immacte in his suit.


    "Miss Schultz is back." The servant shouted as Savannah''s footsteps came. Dn stopped talking and turned his head.


    Savannah did not look at him, but she could feel his gaze, unwavering and intense, falling on her. She shrank away from his eyes and looked at old Sterling, "Sir, I''m back. I''ll go upstairs first."


    Dn''s eyes deepened when he found himself ignored by her again.


    Old Sterling didn''t know why the rtionship between his son and Savannah was intense these days, but he could understand that frequent quarrels were normal for young couples. He noticed the unhappy look on Dn''s face and tried to create opportunities for his son, saying to Savannah, "no hurry, Savannah. You must be hungry after going out for half a day. The meal is almost ready. Let''s eat early today." Then he turned to his old butler, "Cooper, ask the maid to serve the dinner."


    Savannah nodded and had to go to the dining-room with them together.


    When the dishes were served, old Sterling picked the fork and said, "well, let''s get started." Then he gestured to his son, "Dn, Savannah likes fish, and it''s beyond her reach. You should help her."


    Dn paused, picked up a nice piece of fish, and put it into Savannah''s te.


    As Savannah watched his hand approach her with the piece of fish, an uncontroble psychological resistance came to her. She quickly grabbed the dish and set it aside, as if Dn had caught something disgusting to her!


    The piece of fish dropped on the table, and the atmosphere suddenly became quiet!


    Dn''s hand was in the air. His face darkened.

 Chapter 300 - 300: It’s A Small World

    Old Sterling never expected that Savannah didn''t let Dn save his face at all. It seemed that the contradiction between the two this time was quite deep.


    Savannah lowered her head, "I''m sorry, I don''t have a love of fish recently. That fishy smell makes me sick."


    She didn''t want to go against Dn in front of others, but... she couldn''t help it.


    When he reached over with his fork, a sarcastic voice sounded in her mind: wake up, he doesn''t care about you, you''re just a substitute.


    Cooper quickly took two steps forward and cleaned the table, breaking the embarrassment with a smile, "no fish, eat something else."


    "Yeah, eat something else." Old Sterling came to his senses and said.


    Dn didn''t say anything, but the dark cloud on his handsome face was still there.


    Savannah ate the food in front of her silently. She wanted to finish eating as soon as possible and go back to her room.


    At this awkward moment, old Sterling switched the subject and said, "Dn, how''s the project about Zagreb Film going?"


    Zagreb Film was arge domestic television and entertainmentpany, which signed many popr stars in the entertainment circle. Due to poor management, turmoil at the top, and other reasons, Zagreb Film faced bankruptcy recently.


    The Sterling Group wanted to take over Zagreb Film, but many of the stars'' contracts had been transferred and sold by thepany''s former executive to another group.


    As we all knew, the most important resource of a film and televisionpany was its signed stars.


    If you couldn''t hold these stars'' contracts in hand, Zagreb Film was nothing for you. It would be hard for the Sterling Group to make money with it.


    Now, Dn was pushing hard to get those contracts back.


    "It should be no big problem," Dn said dryly.


    "Now who owns the contracts of the stars?" asked old Sterling.


    "The Rowe Group."


    Old Sterling paused, "the Rowe Group in Chicago?"


    "Yeah. Lionel hase to LA to develop its business here. He''s going to stay in LA for a long time. I''ve sent someone to negotiate with him. I heard that he''s a bit interested in a project in Muse Park, and I''ve told him that I''d like to exchange our resources." Dn responded confidently.


    Although Muse Park was a public facility, itsnd belonged to the Sterling family. If Lionel wanted to run the project on Muse Park, he had to ask the Sterling family for permission.


    Dn nned to use Muse Park in exchange for the contracts of those stars in Lionel''s hand.


    Savannah lifted up her head from the te when she heard Lionel''s name.


    Lionel?


    She hadn''t thought that the man she had met twice was the business partner of the Sterling Group.


    "Lionel? Is he Ethan Rowe''s eldest son, the young man from the Rowe family? I remember your mother''s house in Chicago is right next to their house. When you were a kid, every time you went to Chicago, you would y with the brother and the sister in Rowe''s family. However, this young man is not simple. I heard that he had been engaged in the family business since he was a child. Though he has a graceful appearance and is always modest and gentle, he''s a sharp man in the business," said old Sterling.


    Savannah was surprised that old Sterling spoke very highly of Lionel. It was notmon for a young man in the domestic business circle to be estimated highly by the Sterling family.


    It sounded that the Rowe family also had a high position in Chicago, and Lionel, the family''s young master, was very capable and promising.


    Dn noticed Savannah''s pondering expression, frowning.


    In the direction of his son''s gaze, old Sterling saw theplicated look on Savannah''s face too. "What''s the matter, Savannah?" he asked.


    Looking up, Savannah found Dn''s cold prating eyes fixed on her. She trembled uncontrobly, and her hand almost knocked the te down. "Oh, nothing... I heard you say, Muse Park. I happened to be there today."


    "Oh, I see." Old Sterling nodded and didn''t ask more.


    Dn''s gaze was still cold, searching for her expression.


    Savannah bolted down a few mouthfuls of food and stood up. "I''m full, sir."


    "Really? Okay, Emma, take Savannah back to her room," ordered old Sterling.


    After Savannah entered the room, Emma closed the door before she left for the kitchen. It''s time to prepare the nourishing soup for Savannah.


    When it was almost done, Emmadled the soup out and poured it into a bowl. Turning around, she saw a tall figure standing in the doorway.


    "Mr. Sterling?" Emma was surprised to see Dn here, "what can I do for you?"


    "Who did Savannah meet in Muse Park today?" Dn''s voice was frosty.


    Emma took a breath, not expecting Mr. Sterling to ask this question so soon. "Besides her friend Olivia, there''s another man. The man is probably in his twenties, very good-looking and gentle. Well, Miss Schultz just happened to meet him, but they seemed to know each other and chatted for a long time." She reported obediently, and then added, "of course, Olivia was there, and we were watching from a distance."


    That was to say, Savannah did not show excessive intimacy with that young man.


    Young man. In his twenties. Gentle and good-looking.


    The corners of Dn''s mouth suggested the least trace of irony. As expected, Savannah met Lionel in the park today.


    No wonder she looked so strange when she heard Lionel''s name at the dinner table.


    Did they chat for hours? Then it couldn''t be the first time they met. Maybe they had known each other for a long time.


    Oh, the little woman had been hiding so many things from him.


    The cloud on Dn''s face darkened under the kitchen light.


    ***


    Meanwhile, upstairs.


    As soon as Emma left, Savannah sat down at the table and turned on herputer.


    It''s a small world.


    The man she had met twice had business rtions with the Sterling family and was even Dn''s childhood friend.


    She googled ''Lionel Rowe'', and an encyclopedia page popped up.


    Lionel Rowe (born September 21, 1990) is Ethan Rowe''s eldest son.


    ¡­


    After graduating from Harvard, he became the youngest executive general manager of the Rowe Group.


    ¡­


    He is proficient in fivenguages, unmarried.

 Chapter 301 - 301: An Invitation

    Lionel was only 26, even younger than Dn.


    Whoa. Another eligible bachelor. Savannah gasped with admiration and continued to view the web page. Maybe it was because she had walked a long distance today, or she ate a good amount just now, she felt tired and began to nod off. Finally, she couldn''t open her eyes and fell asleep, lying face down on the table in front of theputer.


    A few minutester, the door opened. A tall man in a ck suit walked in quietly, his footsteps were hard to be heard on the soft woolen carpet.


    Dn''s eyes fell on the little woman who nodded off over the table, and his cold face rxed a little.


    She must be tired after spending a whole day in the park.


    He went to her, lifted her from the chair gently. He was about to carry her to the bed when his gaze was drawn to theputer screen. Lionel''s pictures were right there on the web page.


    She was searching for Lionel''s information online.


    Was she so interested in Lionel?


    His anger had not yet turned away, and now he was especially angry when he saw that she was caring about another man. He wanted to wake her up and interrogate her immediately.


    At this moment, Savannah stirred in his arms and buried her head in his chest, unconsciously.


    It was the first time she had been so soft to him after she gave him cold treatment for so long.


    His rage gradually sank.


    Finally, without waking her up, heid her on the bed softly, covered her with a nket, and left the bedroom.


    * * *


    The Sterling Group.


    "Mr. Sterling, Mr. Rowe from the Rowe Group, sent you an invitation letter to invite you to visit his new vi this weekend." Dn''s secretary reported in an official tone.


    Dn looked up from the documents on the desk. His face was immovable.


    Lionel was going to stay in LA for a long time. He had bought a house in Royal Vi in the east of the city. Naturally, he would hold a housewarming party for the new ce and invite some celebrities and business partners.


    The Sterling Group was a business titan in LA, and it also had a close cooperative rtionship with the Rowe Group. What''s more, the two families were close to each other. So Dn should be the first one Lionel would invite after he moved to LA.


    Dn opened the envelope and unfolded the letter inside. He read it quickly, and his fine gaze fixed on a familiar name on the elegant yellow paper.


    As a sign of respect, the invitation was handwritten by Lionel.


    Dear Mr. Sterling:


    I would like to invite you and Miss Schultz to visit my new house in Royal Vi on June 28th and have dinner together.


    Yours, Lionel Rowe


    ***


    On a weekend evening, when Savannah was watching a TV show on her iPad, she heard the engine sound of a car approaching. Walking to the balcony, she saw a familiar Bentley pulled slowly into the house. Behind the clean window, a cool figure was sitting in the back row.


    Dn didn''t get out of the car when it stopped. He ordered something to Garwood, and a few secondster, Garwood left the car for the vi.


    Within minutes, Emma knocked on Savannah''s bedroom door and walked in. "Miss Schultz, Garwood is here." Then she stood aside.


    "Good evening, Miss Schultz." Garwood walked in and said politely.


    "Good evening, what''s the matter?" Savannah wondered.


    "Please dress up, and I''ll take you to dinnerter. Mr. Sterling is waiting for you in the car." Garwood exined briefly.


    "Dinner? Where?" Savannah stood up and asked.


    "The young master of the Rowe family came to LA to develop the business here. He bought a house in Royal Vi in the east of the city and is going to host a housewarming party in his new house tonight. Mr. Sterling I''ll take you to the party together." Garwood said patiently.


    Savannah''s heart gave a leap. Lionel? "Do I have to go?" She wanted to say no subconsciously.


    Suppose Lionel recognized her and greeted her first. Dn would see that she and Lionel had known each other.


    Though she and Lionel were not familiar with each other very much, Dn, the autocratic and narrow-minded man, must still be angry at her.


    She had no idea what would happen at that time. So, she''d better not go!


    "It''smanded by Mr. Sterling," Garwood said.


    Savannah turned and nced out the window at the car below. After a long hesitation, she finally agreed.


    Anyway, she had an agreement with him. She could not refuse to apany him to a dinner party.


    Just go and see.


    She went to the cloakroom and chose an empire-waist evening gown. It was in beadedce style, and its ovey skirt was so wide that it could perfectly cover her baby bump.


    Savannah was youthful and strikingly petite. Though she was about five months pregnant, she still had shapely arms and legs without any trace of fat, and her face was small as ever.


    Without close observation, you could not see her pregnancy at all.


    After changing the dress, she went downstairs with Garwood and met old Sterling in the living room.


    Old Sterling heard from Garwood that Dn was going to take her to Rowe''s housewarming party, frowning slightly, and he seemed to be dissatisfied, "I don''t think Savannah is able to attend the party in her condition..." There must be a lot of people in such circumstances. What if any naughty kid knocked Savannah down?


    "Sir, you can rest assured. Mr. Sterling will take good care of Miss Schultz. They will be back soon." Garwood said with a smile.


    Old Sterling took a look at Savannah and nodded after a short consideration. Savannah and Dn were at war these days. It was a good chance for Dn to make up with her when they attended a party together.


    Garwood said goodbye to old Sterling and led Savannah out of the vi.


    "Miss Schultz, please." Garwood opened the car door and made a genteel low bow.


    In the back seat of the car, Dn sat bolt upright there in a grey custom suit, without a single nce at her.


    Savannah bit her lip. The rigidity of his manner showed that he was not in a good mood, but she did not think much. Her mission today was to apany him to a dinner party, that''s all.


    She picked up her skirt and climbed into the car with difficulty. She paused when she got into the seat. As the door of the car was closed, Dn nced at her coldly.


    "Oh, you don''t even look pregnant. If I''m not present, I dare say a lot of men would ask you to dance." He said dryly.


    Savannah, of course, heard the sarcasm in his voice. With a slight frown, she replied calmly, "Mr. Sterling, if you don''t think it''s appropriate for such an asion, I will not go."


    She didn''t want to go with him at all. When she met Lionel, it would be a little awkward if she pretended not to know him, but it might be worse if she said hello to him.


    He picked her up for dinner himself. What did he mean by saying this?


    Dn sneered, leaning forward to her, and cupped her chin, "if Lionel hadn''t invited you, I wouldn''t have taken you to go with me."

 Chapter 302 - 302: Dylan’s Jealousy

    Savannah was in a trance. She did not expect that Lionel would invite her. Her chin turned red as Dn rubbed it with his long fingers.


    "It seems that Lionel is your old acquaintance." Dn continued and said in a gruff tone.


    This "old acquaintance" sounded quite impure.


    "We don''t know each other well," Savannah blurted out, "I had just met him once on the business trip in Chicago."


    "So you had known him since then. Tell me, how many affairs and encounters do you still have with other men?" Dn''s tone was harder and colder, and his fingers pinched her chin.


    She met Lionel when she went to Chicago with him, and she didn''t even tell him.


    Savannah frowned, "I just met him in the elevator. What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Okay, then why did you talk with him for several hours in Muse Park? And you even searched him on the Inte?" Dn''s eyes of ice continued to dwell freezingly on hers.


    Savannah took a deep breath. He knew they met that day.


    She felt that she had lost her privacy, being watched all the time. "After all, I have nothing to do with him!" She bit her lip and said.


    "Of course, I know you don''t have an affair. Otherwise, you think you can still be fine?" Dn sniffed, paused, and then his hand intentionally went down on her slender neck. "I take you out today not to give you a chance to develop a further rtionship with him, but to tell you, that''s enough."


    Savannah felt his fingers tightened around her neck as she gasped for breath. She was almost choked when he suddenly loosened his hand. She sat back abruptly in her seat, panting for breath, and her face reddened with anger and shame.


    Dn looked straight and ordered Garwood, "we go."


    Savannah gradually smoothed down as the car moved, but her heart was not yet at peace.


    Was he really jealous?


    No, she didn''t think he became so excited because he cared about her. Maybe he just didn''t want to see her be close with other men with his little lover''s face.


    The girl he had been looking for was his dream girl, perfect and clean. She looked like the girl, and of course, he would not allow her to know any other man.


    He sent people to keep looking for his savior, thinking about another girl all the time, but she was not even allowed to make a male friend?


    Thinking of this, her eyes cooled, and she watched thendscape vaguely out the window, trying topose herself.


    ***


    Royal Vi.


    Lionel''s new house in LA was a three-story European-style white building. It was in a delightful setting, and the view was superb. Among all the luxury houses in LA, it was still very impressive and outstanding.


    Savannah had already put herself in good spirits again when she got off the car.


    At the gate, a servant came forward and greeted them courteously, "Mr. Sterling, wee. My master has been waiting for you. Pleasee in."


    Dn looked at Savannah and gave her his arm. Reluctantly Savannah held his arm, and they entered the vi together.


    Lionel wore a white suit, stood in the entrance with good manners, and greeted his guests with a warm smile. When Dn and Savannah walked through the front yard and came to the door, he took a step further and said mildly, "it''s my pleasure to see youe, Mr. Sterling."


    "We''re neighbors in Chicago. Now my old friend came to LA of course, I shoulde." Dn slightly smiled.


    "Yeah. When we were kids, you asionally visited my father, and my sister looked forward to youring every day. My grandma also likes you very much. She often asked the servant to prepare snacks for you, and she always asked about you when you left Chicago."


    "Well, I heard that you are going to stay in LA for a long time. What about your parents and your grandmother? Will theye and live with you?" asked Dn.


    "My grandma is quite old and doesn''t like moving around, so she still lives in Chicago. My stepmother is not in good health, and she is living in Europe with my father now. So this time, only my sistere to LA with me." Lionel smiled graciously.


    Savannah knew that Lionel had a sister, but it was the first time she learned that he had a stepmother.


    "Miss Schultz is beautiful today." Lionel turned to Savannah, his eyes softened.


    "Thank you, Mr. Rowe," Dn said dryly in reply.


    People, in general, would be pleased when his woman was praised by other men, but Dn was an exception. He even thought that Lionel was flirting with his woman. He put his hand around Savannah''s waist and held her closer.


    "Oh, well, I learned that Miss Schultz has a very close rtionship with you, so I invited her too," Lionel exined why Savannah''s name was in the invitation letter simply, and then he smiled at Savannah reassuringly.


    Savannah rxed and smiled back at Lionel.


    However, this smile annoyed the man beside her. Dn frowned and squeezed his hand on her waist. He was very unhappy now. How dare they flirt nces with each other in front of him?


    Lionel almostughed out when he saw that Dn was so possessive over Savannah.


    "Lionel!"


    Fortunately, a sweet voice broke the awkward silence!


    A pretty girl in a white gauze dress walked out. Her hair was curly blond, and herrge eyes were blue. She was exactly a carefree girl from a good family.


    Savannah immediately knew who the girl was. She should be Lionel''s younger sister, Charlotte Rowe. She was 23 years old, two years older than Savannah, and had just graduated from college.


    "Charlotte, you know who''s here?" Lionel turned and took his sister''s hand.


    Charlotte''s eyes lit up as she caught sight of the man in front of her brother.


    "Dn!" she eximed from surprise and delight.

 Chapter 303 - 303: When Will You Get Married?

    Savannah could see from the telltale look in Charlotte''s eyes that she liked Dn. She was quite ufortable at this thought, but she repressed her emotion.


    "Remember this girl, Dn?" Lionel smiled.


    "Of course. The daughter of Ethan Rowe, the apple of your parents'' eye." Dn quirked up the corners of his mouth.


    "Yes, the naughty little girl who ran after you when she was a child," Lionel added.


    Charlotte curled her lips and hit her brother with her shoulder gently. "Lionel! I don''t think I was always pestering Dn," she said sweetly.


    "No? I remember that whenever Dn came to his mother''s house in Chicago, you woulde to find him. One day Dn was so busy that he asked Butler Curtis to send you back, and you cried all day..." Lionelughed.


    "Lionel! You''ve had enough, I didn''t..." Charlotte stamped her feet in a cute way. It was obvious that she had always been spoiled by everyone.


    Dn and Lionel looked at each other andughed.


    Savannah felt an unwee pang of jealousy¡ªshe was disturbed by the depth of her feeling. So, Charlotte and Dn were childhood friends. But what did it matter to her?


    She averted her eyes and tried not to look like Charlotte, who zed at Dn.


    Dn caught the depressed look of the little woman in his arms and narrowed his eyes. The little woman looked a little frustrated. Was she jealous? Dn quietly smiled.


    Charlotte followed Dn''s gaze and finally noticed the youngdy at his side. Her smile froze for a moment. Then she gave her hand to Savannah with another innocent smile.


    "Hello, my name is Charlotte."


    Savannah paused and held out her hand, "Savannah Schultz."


    "Dn is Miss Schultz, your girlfriend?" Charlotte looked at Dn and asked casually and tentatively.


    Dn nced at Lionel and said with meaning, "more exactly, she''s the mother of my baby."


    Lionel realized what he meant and quirked up his lips. Dn said it deliberately to tell him that Savannah was his woman and warned him to keep Savannah at a distance.


    Charlotte startled and turned pale, and she immediately fixed her gaze at Savannah''s belly. As expected, she perceived that Savannah was pregnant.


    If Dn hadn''t mentioned it, she wouldn''t have found out the matter so fast.


    She never expected that when they met again, there was another girl standing beside Dn, and the girl was even pregnant with his baby¡­


    Charlotte remained calm and asked sweetly, "Really? I can hardly see it. When will you get married? Don''t forget to invite me. I love attending weddings!"


    This question evidently touched some sore spots of Savannah. She visibly changed countenance.


    Lionel noticed Savannah''s embarrassment and said quickly, "well, why not go in first? It''s getting cold outside."


    Then the four went inside.


    As Charlotte walked behind Dn and Savannah with Lionel, she looked at Savannah''s back and whispered, "Hey, Lionel, Miss Schultz looks a little bit like mom, doesn''t she?"


    "I''m sure even you have lookalikes," said Lionel curtly.


    He was not about to tell his sister about the possible blood rtionship between Savannah and their stepmother.


    On the one hand, the DNA analysis result did not yete out.


    On the other hand, Charlotte was still young, and he didn''t want her to tell their stepmother about it so soon.


    Charlotte said no more but still fixed her gaze on Savannah''s back.


    Inside the house, there were already many guests chatting with each other with wines in their hands. All eyes were on Dn as he entered the room and people came to greet him one after another.


    Savannah tried to make herself as inconspicuous as possible. She found an excuse to quit, walked away from the crowd, and stopped at the French window. She was about to take a cup of wine when the cup was taken away by someone. Looking up, she was surprised to see Lionel in front of her.


    "Lionel?"


    Lionel put the cup onto the tray in a waitress''s hands, and then he took a ss of fresh-squeezed juice and handed it to Savannah, "wine is not good for you now. You''d a better drink this one."


    Savannah thanked him and turned away to hide her blush from embarrassment. Lionel must have already known her rtionship with Dn.


    When they met the first time in Chicago, she said she was just Dn''s secretary. This time when they met again, she was pregnant with Dn''s child.


    In Lionel''s eyes, maybe she was that kind of woman who caught rich men for money only.


    She held the ss firmly, staring at the lush grass out the window quietly.


    Lionel gave a slight, apologetic cough and said, "Well, I''m sorry. Maybe I shouldn''t have invited you and made you ufortable."


    His words touched her slightly. She did not expect the man in such high status would apologize to her. She turned back and saw the concern in his eyes.


    "Nothing," Savannah shook her head slightly, "you don''t need to apologize. There''s nothing wrong with me. I''m used to it."


    Lionel looked relieved and didn''t say much. He stood quietly beside her by the French window, with a ss of wine in hand.


    Savannah knew he was afraid that she might be boring alone here. She looked at him, a little moved, "Lionel, in fact, you don''t need to keep mepany. You have so many guests today. Just go ahead."


    Lionel looked back at Dn surrounded by the guests and said, "it''s okay with me. I''ll leave when Dnes to you."


    His consideration warmed her heart. Savannah felt sofortable when she was with Lionel. Even though he knew her real rtionship with Dn, he didn''t ask her for her privacy out of curiosity.


    Lionel was always so apprehensive and kind, not like Dn.


    Although it was the third time they met, she felt that he was like her brother.


    "Last time you told me about the interesting ces in LA, and you didn''t finish because of the time. Can you rmend other fun ces in LA for me now?" Lionel tried to distract her so that she would not be too boring.

 Chapter 304 - 304: My Brother Will Take Care Of Her

    Savannah epted his kindness and nodded.


    Lionel was a very qualified listener. He smiled as Savannah talked about where she and Olivia always went, nodded, and responded asionally, and never interrupted her. After a while, he gestured to a servant next to them quietly.


    Soon, Savannah stopped when she saw someone carrying a sofa to her side.


    "You''ve been standing for half an hour. Sit down and continue." Lionel smiled warmly.


    Savannah epted his offer and sat down with a smile. Lionel saw her shake as if with cold, knowing the temperature in the room might be too low for a pregnant woman. He walked to her and took off the suit, bent down, wrapped it on her.


    Savannah stared at him, and before she could say something, Lionel turned and leaned against the French window, smiling, "go on."


    She took a deep breath and did not think much. Lionel was a real gentleman. She thought that he cared about her because she was a pregnant guest, and he didn''t want her to catch a cold in his house.


    At the same time, Dn finally sent the people around him away. His eyes traveled around the room and fell on the little woman sitting next to the French window.


    He was about toe over to her when he saw clearly the man standing in front of Savannah.


    The little woman was not lonely, and she was apanied by Lionel.


    They talked andughed.


    Savannah''s face beamed with happy smiles as Lionel said something. She hadn''t smiled at him like that for a long time since she gave him cold treatment without reason.


    What annoyed him even more was that the little woman was covered with Lionel''s suit.


    Dn halted, and his handsome face at once clouded with irritation. He stood silently where he was, watching every move of Savannah and Lionel.


    "Dn." A soft girl''s voice sounded as footsteps came.


    Dn turned his mind back, repressing his unhappiness, and looked politely at Charlotte.


    "What''re you doing here alone? Why don''t we go dancing?" Charlotte cocked her head slightly to one side.


    The vacatedrge living room of the vi was arranged into a dance floor for entertainment today. The soft background music had changed into a slow waltz. Quite a few guests paired off and went to the dance.


    Dn nced at the little woman who was talking all the time with Lionel, his eyes dark, and obviously, he was not in the mood of dancing.


    Charlotte followed his eyes and took one look at the man and woman next to the window. She rolled her eyes and shuffled towards Dn. "I know Miss Schultz is yourpanion," she said, her voice sweet and innocent, "but it seems that she''s notfortable today. Don''t worry, my brother will take care of her."


    My brother will take care of her. These words seemed to have provoked Dn, and his face became gloomier. This time, without hesitation, he took Charlotte''s hand and walked slowly to the dance floor.


    The dear daughter of the Rowe family and the most beautiful and powerful man beside her attached everyone''s attention in the room. People all stopped what they were doing and appreciated the perfect couple.


    The other dancing guests unconsciously moved away from the two people and left the center of the dance floor for them.


    By the French window, Savannah was aware of the slight stir among the guests. She turned about, casting her eyes upward toward the dance floor.


    She paused and clenched her hands so tightly that every finger-end was stinging.


    On the dance floor, Dn and Charlotte were whirling around like a couple. All the guests and servants feasted their eyes on the beautiful scenery as if it was not Rowe''s housewarming dinner tonight but the couple''s engagement party.


    The spotlights were dim and soft. In the romantic waltz, Dn''s arm was curling around Charlotte''s waist, and he asionally grinnedzily down at her as they danced and talked, whirling and turning in time to the music.


    "My sister has loved dancing since she was a young girl. She couldn''t sit still every time there''s a party like this, and she would look for someone to dance with," said Lionel when he noticed the lost look on Savannah''s face.


    Lionel was afraid that she would be upset or jealous when Dn danced with Charlotte instead ofing to her.


    A sardonic smile rested on Savannah''s lips.


    Who was she to be jealous?


    This man did not belong to her.


    The one he kept in his mind was only the girl who had saved him.


    She dared notin anything when he just danced with another woman, and she could do nothing even if there was an affair between them.


    Anyone in the room, including Lionel and his sister, should see that she''s not Dn''s real girlfriend.


    But...


    Even as she clearly knew her ce, she was not a good sport about this. The baby in her moved restlessly, and her heart twitched. She turned and avoided looking at the man and woman on the dance floor, but she could not stop the waltzing into her ears. She could even hear the sweet and soft gurgle of Charlotte.


    An unbearable pain pierced her heart. Then, her whole body ached slightly, she had an upset stomach, and she felt dizzy.


    She didn''t want to lose face on this asion, but she could not help it. Finally, she raised herself and started toward the bathroom.


    Luckily, it was empty. Lionel followed her in and saw her squatting next to the toilet, vomiting. He rushed to her and patted her gently on the back.


    The temperature from his warm handforted Savannah a little. She rose unsteadily to her feet and was held firmly by Lionel, "I should tell Dn... "


    "No... Don''t tell him." Savannah grabbed his arm and held him back.


    "Why? You are carrying a baby for him. I''ll ask him to take you home first," Lionel frowned and said.


    "No, please... It''s normal. I''ve always been sick these days." She didn''t want to break up his dancing with Charlotte and make herself look like a jealous troublemaker.


    Lionel didn''t say more when she insisted. He kept a firm hold on her arm and wanted to help her out of the bathroom.


    Savannah moved and subconsciously tried to pull away from his warm and strong arm, "I''m sorry to cause you trouble... I can go myself."


    Lionel did not let go of her. He persisted and offered her a helping hand. "No. What if you fainted? Everyone will see at that time."


    Savannah let out a little sigh. She straightened her messy hair and tried to look normal. Then held by Lionel, she slowly walked back to the French window and sat down on the sofa again.

 Chapter 305 - 305: Don’t Worry About Me

    Lionel was still worried about her. He asked a servant to get a ss of lemon water from the kitchen and handed it to her. "Hot lemonade. It will prevent nausea and vomiting."


    The water was warm. Savannah took a big mouthful and felt much better. She smiled at Lionel gratefully.


    Lionel felt relieved when she saw the colore back to her little face. Savannah was, in all probability, his sister.


    If his stepmother knew that her dear daughter was suffering from the pain of pregnancy for a man as his mistress, she would certainly feel pain.


    Pity stirred in Lionel''s heart when he saw the girl who might be his sister looking so sad for a man. He pulled her hair, so it''s off her forehead, and then he took the empty cup in her hand away and said, "if you still feel ufortable, you can go to the guest room upstairs and have a rest. I''ll tell Dn when he''s going to leave."


    Savannah didn''t have much experience in rtionships, but she had met a variety of men in her work, and she could see if a man was a real gentleman or a small man who had a purpose.


    Well, Lionel was obviously not that kind of guy.


    He really cared about her, and he wanted nothing from her.


    He was considerate and attentive, and he always took care of her for fear that she would be embarrassed or ufortable.


    She didn''t know why Lionel cared for her in a special way, but she didn''t think too much about it. Maybe Lionel was born to be a gentleman who cared for girls.


    Under Lionel''s soft gaze, she got up and followed him upstairs.


    Meanwhile, in the middle of the dance floor, the music did not end. The clouds again settled upon Dn''s face. Unconsciously He clenched Charlotte''s waist more firmly, his cool eyes following the little woman.


    The man and woman next to the French window disappeared a few minutes ago, and when he looked up again, he saw the two people back. Lionel held Savannah back to the sofa and handed water to her in person. What''s more, the little woman did not refuse the care of him. She even enjoyed Lionel''s help and smiled at him.


    Dn was roused to anger but still wondering if there was any wrong with Savannah. He was about to let go of Charlotte and came to her when he saw her following Lionel up the stairs.


    It was enough to see them acting in such an intimate way, and now they even went upstairs alone?


    What did they want to do?


    "Dn?" Charlotte felt pain on her waist by his grip and noticed the misdirection of his dance moves.


    Before she could say more, Dn had loosened her waist and strode off the dance floor to the stairs.


    ***


    In the guest room on the second floor


    Savannah sat on the soft bed and said to Lionel gratefully, "All right. Don''t worry about me. I''ll take a rest and go downstairs soon."


    Lionel nodded. Before he left, he looked around and picked up a long pillow, "you''ll feel better with this pillow."


    His thoughtful action warmed Savannah''s heart again, "thank you, Lionel¡­"


    Before she finished, the door was thrown open with a bang!


    Dn strode in with a dark face, his sharp eyes resting on Lionel, who had just punched the pillow behind Savannah and had not straightened up.


    From Dn''s view, Savannah was half-lying in bed, and Lionel was about to brace her.


    Before Savannah reacted, Dn strode over, grabbed her on her wrist, and pulled her up against him. Savannah bumped into his arms, and then she was dragged to the door by Dn.


    Lionel rushed forward, "Dn, Savannah''s feeling sick just now. I just took her to the guest room to have a rest..."


    But before he finished, Dn turned abruptly, urging Lionel to move over to the wall, and then he thumped to Lionel with his fist.


    Savannah gasped as Dn''s first hit on the wall next to Lionel''s face!


    "If you still want to do business safely in LA, remember whose ce you''re on," warned Dn sharply, his voice cold and inimical.


    His anger at Lionel finally erupted like a volcano.


    This blow was only a warning.


    Next time, he would smash this gentleman''s face!


    Savannah trembled at Dn''s murderous rage and turned pale, crying at his back, "Dn, let go of him! He just sent me upstairs to rest!"


    Dn sneered and looked at Savannah, "it''s none of your business. Get back to the car!"


    Savannah bit her lip and clenched her fist. "No. I''ll go back myself!" With that, she turned and ran out of the room.


    "Go and get her back!" Lionel was worried, "she''s pregnant! What if anything happens to her?"


    Dn got more annoyed. Savannah was his woman! What made Lionel so worried? Didn''t he care too much about Savannah?


    Shooting a sharp look at Lionel, Dn left the room in a hurry.


    Afraid that Dn would scold Savannahter, Lionel shouted behind him, "she threw up very badly just now, so I apanied her to the bathroom, and then upstairs to rest! I was going to tell you, but she told me not to disturb you."


    Dn paused but did not turn, then he quickened his pace.


    ***


    After running out of the vi, Savannah panted and slowed down, walking along the quiet road. She was not very strong as she was before pregnancy. Minutester, she heard the car horn behind her.


    Turning around, Savannah saw Dning up in his car. Through the window, his pretty face was frosty and purple with rage.


    Savannah turned back and pretended not to see him, walking on.


    The sound of the car horn sounded again and again.


    Dn''s face darkened even more.


    The car screeched to a halt.


    He pushed open the car door and rushed up to catch Savannah. He seized her wrist and pulled her back, "get in!"


    "I said, I can go back by myself." She tried to shake his hand off but failed.


    "Do you really have to go against me?" He scowled and pretended to lift her up. He knew the little woman was so thin-skinned that she did not like him to touch her in public.

 Chapter 306 - 306: I Need Your Answer Now

    Savannah flushed with shame and struggled to avoid his hand. "You''repletely unreasonable!" cried Savannah, "Lionel''s your friend, but you take his goodwill for ill intent! Don''t touch me!"


    Dn knew she was angry about his rude attitude towards Lionel just now. But he was more annoyed when she mentioned that.


    He grunted in discontent and said, "Who was to me? Don''t you know what you do wrong yet? You didn''t tell me when you felt sick, but tell another man and enjoyed the care and help from him! Is Lionel the dad of the baby in your belly?"


    "What you care about is not that I might have a rtionship with a man," retorted Savannah coldly, "you''re angry because my face is exactly the same with that girl, right?"


    She never thought of questioning him in this way. She had intended to keep it to herself even when he asked her why she was giving him the silent treatment these days.


    But now, atst, she could not hold it any longer.


    After burying this matter in her heart for so long, she felt light when she finally said it out.


    The tension between them suddenly became greater. A few secondster, Dn stared at her and said icily, "what do you mean?"


    She looked up at him and asked again with some appearance of scorn, "Do I really look like the girl you''ve been looking for?"


    "Who told you that?" Dn frowned and knew it was the reason why she gave him cold treatment these days.


    "It''s not important. Just tell me the answer." Savannah said coolly. Her voice seemed to shiver, and her hands, hanging at her sides, clenched themselves into fists.


    Dn could feel the uncontrolled emotion in her, frowning. She was not feeling well now, so he didn''t want to discuss the past with her at this time. "We can talk about itter," he said as he tried to pull her to the car.


    "No! I need your answer now!" Savannah cried and threw off his hand. She finally had the courage to bring that up, why should they talk about itter?


    She didn''t want to think about it every hour and every minute any longer. He had to tell her what''s in his mind clearly today.


    Taking a deep breath, she continued, "you signed an agreement with me, regardless of my fianc¨¦e and left me in your house, and even let me get pregnant... that''s all because I look like the girl who had saved you, right?"


    Dn looked at her quietly without a word. He didn''t want her to be too excited at this condition, and what he should do now was to take her back first.


    But Savannah tranted his silence as a tacit admission.


    Her eyes overflowed with pain, and the pain in her heart almost killed her.


    Actually, when she was in a war with him these days, she still cherished the hope that she had misunderstood him. She imagined that he would tell him it''s all Devin''s trick, and he left her beside him not because she looked like another girl.


    But he responded with silence. She was right.


    If it were not for the face of his dream girl, she would be nothing to him.


    He doted on her, cared about her, and saved her out every time she was in danger, all because he wanted to protect another girl''s face.


    She was only a doll who carried his love and emotion for another girl. Oh, maybe she was just more than an intable doll, after all, she had to satisfy him on his bed.


    Probably, he insisted on making her pregnant, not to struggle for money and power, but to satisfy his selfish desires.


    What he really wanted was to have children with the girl he had never found. Unfortunately, he couldn''t find that girl, so he could only project his feelings and thoughts on her instead.


    Savannah''s thoughts were in a tangle. Clearly, she could not think rationally at this moment. She staggered back with wobbly legs.


    "Let''s go home first." Dn rubbed his brow and said with a sigh. He really didn''t have much experience consoling girls.


    However, Savannah felt that he avoided this topic now because he had nothing to say. A dim, sick, faint feeling came over her again.


    It was her body feeling ill just now, but at this time, she felt sick at heart. She had even been moved and promised him that she would give birth to his baby after he saved her out of the fire.


    That was really funny! How stupid she was!


    Pretending not to hear him, she turned and moved on.


    Seeing this, Dn didn''t say anything more. He stepped forward and lifted her up in his hot arms, striding to the car.


    "Go away! Leave me alone!" Savannah struggled, and her feet kicked, but Dn held her so firmly that she couldn''t get free.


    Dn quickly put her into the back of the car, slipped the belt into buckled, and pulled tight---so tight she was almost tied up to the seat. Then he shut the door, returned to the driver''s seat, and locked the windows in case she might do any dangerous thing to hurt herself and the baby.


    When they arrived at Sterling''s house, he opened the back door and bent over to get her out.


    "Let me go! Now that wee back, I can go myself!" As soon as he unfastened her seatbelt, Savannah began to struggle again.


    "Be good, and I''ll let you go yourself." Dn pulled her gently out of the seat and then put his arms under her, ready to pick her up


    Savannah gritted her teeth, and all of a sudden, she hit the vital part between his inner thighs with her knee!


    Dn did not expect her sudden attack. He emitted a low cry of pain and rxed his grasp. Savannah took advantage and slipped out of the car; she gathered up her skirts, pushed him away, and rushed to the house.


    "Damn!" Dn threw the car key to the dumbfounded male servant behind them and ran after the little woman.


    Savannah quickened her pace as the footsteps came closer, her skirt swaying violently. Just then, old Sterling heard the sound of the car and walked out. Seeing the old man at the door, Savannah rushed to him and hid her behind him, "Sir!"


    Dn strode over and stopped at the door, staring coldly at the little woman behind his father.


    "Why are you back so early?" asked old Sterling in surprise. He had been worried about Savannah since Dn took her out, but he didn''t expect them to return so soon.


    "Hmm... I was not feeling well, so I came back early." Savannah replied hurriedly.

 Chapter 307 - 307: Dreaming Her Father

    "What''s wrong with you?" Old Sterling changed color when he heard that Savannah was not feeling well. "I''d better call the doctor, or shall we go to the hospital?"


    "Nausea and vomiting¡­ just normal symptoms. Don''t bother. Maybe it was a little noisy at the party. I''m much better now." Savannah lowered her head and murmured, "I want a rest, alone."


    "Okay. Sophie! Emma? Take Miss Schultz back to her room. Don''t talk loud in the house and walk quietly," ordered old Sterling, and then he turned to Savannah with a reassuring smile, "Savannah, have a good rest first. Tell me immediately if you still feel sick, and we must go to the hospital at that time. Dy is not permissible on anything about my dear grandson, even for a minute!"


    He had known that it''s better not to let the pregnant woman go to that bustling ce. Dn should have gone to Lionel''s party himself! Why must he take Savannah together?


    Savannah was helped upstairs by Sophie and Emma.


    Dn was about to run after her when he stopped by his father.


    "What are you doing?" Old Sterling barred Dn''s passage and said in displeasure.


    "Go upstairs," Dn replied dryly.


    "No, you can''t!" Old Sterling stopped him immediately.


    "Why?" Dn frowned.


    "Didn''t you hear what Savannah said? She''s not feeling well now. I won''t allow you to disturb her and the baby! If you had not taken her to Rowe''s party today, she would not have been sick. From today on, don''t take Savannah to any noisy ce!" Old Sterling would never give in when it came to the safety and health of his grandson.


    "She was acting! It''s not that serious." Dn exined impatiently. Maybe the little woman was really a bit ufortable in Rowe''s vi, but she kicked him hard with her knee and ran away like a rabbit just now. Absolutely she had nothing wrong! She said that to escape from him only.


    "Why did Savannah pretend illness?" Old Sterling looked at his son, suspiciously, "what did you do to annoy her?"


    "Anyway, I must talk to her first --" Dn didn''t want to discuss it with his father, and now he just wanted to hurry upstairs.


    "Stop! You must have had Savannah angry again! I know you two have had some problems recently, so I let you go out with her today. I was hoping that you two could make up. A good mood is good for Savannah. But you incurred her displeasure again! She''s pregnant! Can''t you be a little more tolerant? What if my grandson has any problem?" Old Sterling still remembered how the first baby in Valerie''s belly died. The bad mood was the killer! So when he learned about Savannah''s pregnancy, he paid great attention to the state of her emotions.


    Dn was speechless. If he had not been generous and tolerant enough with the little woman, he would have broken out just as she kicked him in the car!


    However, old Sterling had already made his mind, "anyway, you are not allowed to see Savannah today. No, not only today. Don''te unless she''s not mad at you, lest she lose temper when she sees you!" With that, old Sterling signaled Cooper to ask Dn out.


    Anyway, he must be careful and take every precaution during Savannah''s pregnancy.


    Cooper felt amused when he saw his old master drove Dn away. In order to ensure the safety and health of his grandson, he even chose to send away his son...


    "Mr. Sterling," Cooper came to Dn with a bitterugh, "Miss Schultz will be taken good care of by us. Please go back first andeter¡­"


    Dn''s face darkened. Was he driven away by his own father? Looking in the direction of the little woman''s room on the second floor, Dn let out a long sigh.


    Well, Savannah was in a fit of anger now, she would not listen no matter what he said. Maybe he should leave her alone at the moment in case she might get mad like that again.


    ***


    Emma brought a cup of milk in and told Savannah that Dn had gone. A feeling of disappointment came to Savannah unreasonably. She held the hot milk and slowly sipped it.


    She should have known that he wouldn''te upstairs¡­ Did she expect him to exin to her? There''s nothing to exin. He had acquiesced.


    Did she expect that he would stop looking for that girl?


    It''s impossible.


    The girl had a special ce in his heart.


    If he could find that girl one day, she should have no value at that time...


    Thinking of this, Savannah bit her lower lip hard. Actually, she was much angrier with herself. She was a real wimp¡­ Why should she care about whom he was concerned about or who he really liked?


    She should have known that what connected them together was only an agreement.


    He had a girl he liked and wanted to find that girl. Well, she should be happy and even look forward to seeing him find that girl sooner, and then she might be able to get rid of him and start her new life.


    But why... why was she not happy at all? She grieved and groaned inwardly, and she even failed to force a smile...


    Her heart overflowed with fear; she feared being abandoned by him.


    No! How could she feel that way?


    Leaving him had always been something she longed for. Why should she be sad?!


    She shook her head and then swallowed a mouthful of warm milk, and, in order to get the horrible idea out of her head, shey down on the bed and covered herself with a quilt.


    Perhaps she was really too tired, or the warm milk helped, she fell into a sound sleep soon.


    In her dream, she was walking aimlessly in the dark. In the ck gloom, a familiar figure appeared in the distance, waiting for her.


    As she approached slowly, the figure of that person became ever clearer. He was a tall and mild middle-aged man in a white shirt and gray pants. He moved towards Savannah slowly, his look tender and gentle.


    "Savannah."


    The bright eyes of Savannah were suddenly suffused with tears. She cried silently and threw herself into the arms of that mild man.


    "Dad!"


    Her dad was still so young in her dream.

 Chapter 308 - 308: She Was Magnetically Attracted To Him Again

    Knowing it was a dream, Savannah was still pleasantly surprised to see her father, who had left her for a long time.


    Then she felt aggrieved.


    A sad and lonely mncholy gripped and tightened around her heart. Burying herself in her father''s arms, she cried all her depression and anxiety out.


    Her father patted her on her head gently andforted her as he did when she was a child, "my little princess, stop crying. Tell me if you are unhappy."


    This seemed to provoke her to greater grievances. She was crying more bitterly and could not utter a word.


    She did not know what to say. Subconsciously, she did not want to make her dad anxious. Tears choked her words.


    "Dad... Why did you leave me? If only you were still here... Then no one would bully me... You are thest one who would abandon me, right? Dad..."


    Her dad just fondly took her in his arms and appeased her, "Savannah, you must be strong. You''re always the most beautiful little princess in my heart, no one has the heart to abandon you."


    But she was about to be abandoned!


    Princess? That man''s princess was not her...


    Savannah wept even harder. Suddenly, her body shook, she opened her eyes and woke up.


    When she saw clearly where she was, she took a deep breath and sat up, her face full of tears.


    She sped her knees and could not sleep.


    Every time she felt lonely and helpless, she would dream of her father.


    He would appear in her dream when she felt lonely in the orphanage and when she was treated badly in her uncle''s home.


    For a long time, she had not dreamed of her father. Perhaps it was because her life became full and she was not lonely, or...because she had someone else to count on...


    But today, she dreamed of him again.


    She knew it was because a cold fear was beginning to throb in her breast. The sickness in her heart made her lonely again.


    She could not deny¡­ she was really afraid that she was only a substitute in Dn''s heart.


    She had to admit¡­ she feared that Dn didn''t want her anymore.


    ***


    Royal Vi.


    The night deepened. The housewarming party in Rowe''s house ended, and the guests began to leave by ones and twos.


    Lionel bowed hisst guest out at the gate, turned, and made for the door. After being busy indoors all night, he was still looking calm and gentle, not tired at all. Looking up, he saw his sister walking down the stairs slowly.


    "It''ste. What''re you doing here? Time for bed!" He said softly.


    Charlotte, however, didn''t answer his question but smiled naughtily at him and slightly cocked her head, joking, "Lionel, you have a strong opponent this time."


    Lionel squinted and realized what his sister was teasing about. He walked to her and squeezed her face gently, "nonsense."


    "This''s not nonsense! You care about Miss Schultz and almost got a good beating from Dn for her. Doesn''t it mean you are interested in her?" Charlotte knew what kind of guy her brother was. Although he looked like an easygoing gentleman, he was not the kind of man who always flirted with women.


    If he was not interested in Schultz, he would not have invited her here, not to mention being so attentive to her regardless of Dn''s anger.


    Normally speaking, he would have avoided being associated with his friend''s woman alone, in case of any suspicions. But he actively took care of Schultz and offeredpany himself. Didn''t Lionel dere war against Dn in this way?


    Lionel didn''t have a girlfriend, and he had never had any romantic rtionship with any woman. It''s really hard to understand when saw him be so close to Dn''s woman, even a pregnant woman...


    Lionel didn''t offer much exnation. He curved his lips and said, "you should worry about yourself, don''t you?"


    "What are you talking about?" Charlotte blinked her eyes.


    "You know what I mean. As your brother, I know that you do give Dn a thought. You looked so pleasantly surprised when you saw Dn today, and you couldn''t take your eyes off him all night." Lionel put one hand in his pocket with a soft chuckle.


    Charlotte flushed.


    That''s right.


    Dn had upied a position in her heart since she first saw him.


    That was more than ten years ago. He came to Chicago for a vacation at his mother''s old house, which was next to their house.


    That was a Sunday morning. She was walking around the vimunity with her father when she saw Dn pass by in a luxury ck car. He was already adored for his good appearance and grace in manner when he was a teenager.


    From the opened window, Charlotte saw the beautiful boy sitting straight in the car. He was wearing a white shirt, his eyes shining like obsidian. His sculptured, pouty lips were parted slightly, and his shiny, clean hair was gloriously in ce.


    Her heart was frantic, and she could hardly breathe.


    The car stopped temporarily. The handsome body nodded politely to them in the car. When his eyes fell upon her, she felt that her soul no longer belonged to herself.


    At that time, Curtis, the housekeeper of Sterling''s old house in Chicago, was not blind yet. He introduced the boy to them the first time with a smile.


    Then she knew his name, Dn.


    The name had been carved on her heart since that day.


    It was a pity that Dn seldom went to Chicago, and he would not stay too long each time he came. She found all the opportunities to approach him when he came by once in a while.


    Then, one year, Dn again came to Chicago and lived in the house next to her for a long time. It seemed that something had happened to him, and he remained silent and unhappy every day. No visit to him was allowed at that time. Later a fire broke out in his house, and Curtis''s eyes were smoked blind by the fire. Dn was immediately taken back to LA, and she also went to university that year.


    She never saw him again after that.


    Yearster, finally, she had a chance toe to his city.


    From a handsome silent boy, Dn turned to a dignified and charming, powerful man. She was maically attracted to him again.


    Lionel saw her face lighting wistfully. Although he didn''t want to strike her, he still spoke to her dryly, "it''s said that Dn is not very interested in normal rich youngdies. Miss White, you know, had chased after him for a long time, but he never epted her favor."


    Charlotte chuckled and shrugged. "Lionel, I''m not Miss White. Don''tpare your sister with other girls."


    Well, if his sister liked another guy, Lionel would encourage her to be brave and show some initiative, but now, this guy was Dn, and Dn already had a girl by his side.

 Chapter 309 - 309: I’m Very Serious

    That girl might be their sister.


    Thinking of this, Lionel went on persuasively, "what about the other one? Don''t forget, Dn has Savannah at his side now."


    "It''s normal for men in such a high status to have one or two mistresses," Charlotte rolled her eyes and said confidently, "most rich men have lovers, but they would never marry those women. Well, maybe my brother is an exception."


    Lionel smiled, "don''t you care that Dn has a woman already?"


    "I care, of course, but that the girl''s no threat to me at all." Charlotte gave a scornful smile, "look at her belly, she''s at least four or five months pregnant, but Dn never openly said that he has a girlfriend, which means that he doesn''t really like her. I still have a chance."


    Lionel looked at his sister, "you''re really confident."


    Well, he underestimated his sister''s determination to win Dn.


    "At least I''m the girl from the Rowe family." Charlotte curled up her red lips and tucked at her hair, looking like a princess.


    Lionel gave her a warm smile.


    Their biological mother died when they were young. Charlotte, the youngest girl in the family, was spoiled by their father and grandmother as she grew up.


    Later, another beautiful woman married the Rowe family, and they had a stepmother. Maybe it was because their new mother''s daughter was already dead, she put all her love on Charlotte and took her as her own daughter.


    All in all, the whole family doted on Charlotte and coddled her.


    Growing up in such a peaceful environment, his sister seldom encountered difficulties, and there wasn''t anything she could ask for that she couldn''t have. So, she was always confident like a princess.


    However, if Savannah was really their stepmother''s daughter... He heard that she had lived in an orphanage and was treated harshly by her aunt after she was adopted. Compared to Charlotte, she was really pitiful...


    He didn''t know what else he could do besides persuade Charlotte out of the idea on Dn.


    His smile faded, and he looked at his sister seriously, "Charlotte, since Dn''s with Savannah now, you should give up. Be good, and don''t hurt other people''s feelings."


    If Savannah was their stepmother''s daughter, she would be officially Charlotte''s sister. He did not want his two sisters to face the situation of robbing a man.


    What''s more, he also had a lot of pity for Savannah. He didn''t want this poor stepsister to be even more pitiful because of Charlotte.


    Charlotte found out that Lionel had been blowing her confidence and didn''t want her to think about Dn. She held her arms and winked, "Lionel, I''m helping you! Schultz will be yours if I''m with Dn!"


    "I''m very serious," Lionel stated earnestly.


    Charlotte stared at him with pursed lips, tapping her foot. "Fine, okay. I didn''t say I was trying to hurt anybody''s feelings."


    Just then, a servant came out and said, "Sir, Miss, Mr. and Mrs. Rowe called from Europe."


    Although Ethan and his wife were abroad, they made video calls regrly with their son and daughter every few days.


    Lionel and Charlotte went back to the living room. They sat down on the couch, and on the coffee table in front of them, a middle-aged couple were on the screen of the notebook.


    "Dad, mom, I miss you so much." Charlotte immediately blew her parents on the screen two kisses.


    In fact, they had called two days before. Lionel picked up his naughty sister and greeted them with a warm smile. "Dad, mom."


    Joanne, the beautiful middle-aged woman on the screen, smiled softly at her cute stepchildren. "The weatherman said that it''d be cold and raining in LA tomorrow. Lionel, put on more clothes these days. Especially your sister, she must avoid catching a cold in a light dress."


    "I see," Lionel replied softly. Joanne always cared about Charlotte. And, of course, he would not be jealous as Charlotte''s older brother.


    When their biological mother died, Charlotte was still in infancy. Shecked maternal love and always wanted a mother in her childhood. He was also happy for his sister when Joanne came into their life. A woman who had just lost her daughter and a young girl who wanted a motherforted each other and loved each other. They were very close to each other and never had any problems like other stepmothers and stepchildren.


    What if their stepmother''s daughter was still alive¡­?


    "Mom, I''m not going to underdress for the sake of looking good because I look good anyway." Charlotte pursed her lips.


    Joanne grinned from ear to ear. "Yes, sure, my Charlotte is the prettiest little princess."


    "Come on, Charlotte, you''re already twenty-three and out of college. Stop pouting." Lionel said yfully.


    "Mom! Lionel bullied me again! When will youe back with daddy?" Charlotte acted coquettishly.


    On the other side of the screen, Mr. and Mrs. Roweughed as they saw their son and daughter joking with each other.


    "By the way, Lionel, how''s everything going in LA?" Ethan asked casually.


    "Everything goes well," Lionel said mildly.


    "What''s dad worried about? Whatever Lionel does, he does it well." Charlotte added sweetly, "he held a party and invited many celebrities from LA to visit our new house tonight. A wonderful party."


    "Yeah, Ethan, Lionel''s able." Joanne smiled at her husband softly.


    "You''ll spoil them, Joanne." Ethan shook his head at his wife helplessly, but his tone was full of intimacy.


    Ethan had been single for a long time with a son and a daughter since his first wife''s death. He married Joanne when his son was a teenager and loved her so much. While Joanne doted on his children, he doted on her as if she was his child too.


    Lionel looked at his happy parents on the screen, his mind straying.


    What if Joanne knew her daughter was still alive?


    For the Rowe family, a peaceful life would surely be broken...


    Joanne was unwilling to remarry until she learned that her former husband and daughter had both died in a car ident.


    *************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Another week to count and to wee the entire week with positivity, I decided to give extra chapters. Please don''t forget to vote, rest assured mass release will be granted on Friday morning. Another thing, since Christmas is approaching I will give exciting chapters that most everyone craves to read. Starting chapter 325 onwards, yet expect another revtion toe in, to unfold the real identity of our FL.


    And for those who bought the privileged chapters, rest assured I willplete my obligation to upload the Win-Win event requirement so 20% rebates will be given back to your ount.


    Don''t get annoyed with your humble author here, I just wrote down a story that I thinkpelling enough to make us all realize that love and trust can be earned through constantmunication,cking such factor, love would face difficulties!


    Spread love and positivity! Merry Christmas in Advance! Thanks for all the generous gifts as well!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 310 - 310: Savannah’s Biological Mother

    If Joanne knew everything was a lie, and actually, her own daughter was suffering a lot while she was enjoying her new life, would she regret it? He did not dare to imagine what would happen to their family at that time.


    Lionel tried his best to suppress his inner thoughts. Maybe Savannah was not Joanne''s daughter at all. Maybe everything was a coincidence.


    The video call ended in a happy and easy atmosphere.


    After hanging up, Lionel and Charlotte went upstairs back to their rooms.


    Joanne stared at the ck screen, and all theughter gradually went out of her face. She had a happy time talking with her children, but after that, the sad feeling of the gloom came to her again.


    Although Ethan and Joanne were halfway couples, Ethan loved Joanne and treated her whole-heartedly these years. He immediately knew what his wife thought when she saw her depressed expression.


    She was thinking of her daughter, who was dead and gone very early.


    After all these years, she could not forget her own daughter. Though she was happy when spending time with Lionel and Charlotte, she had by no means forgotten her own daughter.


    "Joanne, don''t think about any unhappy things," Ethan said softly.


    Joanne nodded. Yeah, what''s the use? Savannah could never appear in front of her again. Although she lost her own daughter, God was kind to her and gave her another son and daughter.


    Charlotte was very cute and good at making herugh, and if Savannah was alive, she must be the same lovely and vivacious as Charlotte...


    Every time she looked at Charlotte, she felt as if she saw her own daughter...


    Because of this, since she married into the Rowe family, she had ced all her affection on Charlotte and treated her as her own flesh and blood.


    Joanne''s eyes became a little moist at the thought. Hearing her husband''s words, she wiped the sparkle from the corners of her eyes and forced another smile.


    * * *


    A weekter, Royal Vi.


    There was an ufortable stillness in the house.


    Lionel looked at the DNA testing report on the coffee table, overwhelmed by the result. His assistant was standing nervously beside the table, and there was a long silence between them.


    The result of the DNA test alleged that his stepmother Joanne was Savannah''s biological mother.


    His assistant could not react for a long time too.


    "Sir..." he hesitated, finding nothing at which to catch.


    Lionel turned his mind back and said seriously, "you must not tell anyone about this, including Charlotte."


    The assistant understood the decision of his young master immediately. This thing might break the peace of the Rowe family. Besides, the Rowe family was in the upper ss and one of the famous, wealthy families in Chicago. The media would make a fuss if they knew Mrs. Rowe had a daughter outside the family.


    "I know, Sir." He nodded.


    Lionel''s gaze fell on Savannah''s name on the testing result, his graceful eyes shing sympathy.


    That was to say, as Charlotte was, Savannah was also his sister.


    Though the two girls were about the same age, their destinies were quite different.


    Savannah lost her father and mother at an early age. She lived under her uncle''s roof after spending one year in an orphanage. Now she became Dn''s mistress and was going to have kids for him without any status...


    How sad Joanne would be if she knew it!


    Even so, he must protect his own family first, and he didn''t intend to give Savannah a chance to meet her mother. Thinking of this, he felt a little guilty.


    Since he would not make Savannah''s existence public in his family, as her brother, he must take the ce of his stepmother and take good care of his sister.


    He would make up for what she had to suffer...


    With that in mind, Lionel looked a little relieved.


    ***


    Birds were chirping in the garden behind the Sterling''s house when Savannah got up. The scent of the flowers was wafted to her by the breeze.


    Old Sterling knew that Savannah had been in a bad mood since she returned from Rowe''s house that night, so he always asked Savannah to apany him walking in the garden after breakfast.


    In order to make Savannah happy during her pregnancy, he bought lots of beautiful and rare flowers, growing them in the garden; he also raised some costly birds, such as small songbirds resemblingrks, canaries, and serins, for Savannah''s entertainment. What''s more, he had the pavilion repaired and covered all the benches with soft leather cushions for Savannah to rest at any time.


    The servants couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. Besides Mrs. Sterling, Miss Schultz was the only woman who had enjoyed such a treatment in Sterling''s house.


    It seemed that their old master not only valued his grandson but also took Miss Schultz, the mother of his grandson, as his future daughter-inw. Although Miss Schultz had no status yet, it''s only a matter of time before she got married into the Sterling family.


    The nts had been transnted for a few days and were ustomed to the soil and water here. They grew very luxuriantly, and the good weather helped to bring the flowers into blossom quickly. The rare birds were fed well by the servants. They looked very lively and beautiful.


    Savannah apanied old Sterling, walking around the garden with a peaceful heart.


    The green nts and colorful cute birds soothed and rxed her, and they temporarily banished all troubles from her mind.


    After a while, a servant walked into the garden with quick steps. He stopped in front of old Sterling and said, with hesitation, "Sir, Mr. Rowe''s assistant has just been here, and he brought a lot of gifts."


    Mr. Rowe?


    "You mean Lionel?" asked old Sterling, a little surprised.


    "Yes," replied the servant.


    "Mr. Rowe is too kind," old Sterlingughed, "he invited Dn to his house and sent gifts here..."


    The servant hesitated for a moment and then nced at Savannah, "Mr. Rowe''s assistant said... today''s gifts are for Miss Schultz."


    "For Savannah?" old Sterling stared.


    Savannah stood there bug-eyed when she heard her name.


    "Yes... that man brought lots of expensive supplements for pregnant women," the assistant said.


    Old Sterling slightly frowned and remained silent for a while. Lionel sent his assistant to Sterling''s house not for the purpose of visiting the master of the house but mostly for Savannah.


    Knowing the doubts of old Sterling, Savannah quickly exined, "I had seen Mr. Rowe once in Chicago, and we meet again in Muse Park. It was the third time we saw each other at Royal Vi that night. He knew I''m pregnant¡­I think it is for the Sterling family''s sake that he cares about me so much."

 Chapter 311 - 311: A Generous Gift

    Old Sterling, however, remained curious about Lionel''s action. Even if Lionel wanted to close the rtionship with the Sterling family, he could show his goodwill to him directly and did not need to please Savannah. After all, Savannah was nothing to the Sterling family on the surface, and she just stayed here temporarily.


    Besides, gentlemen like Lionel should know to avoid suspicion. He should not make such a mistake. Thinking of this, old Sterling remembered something and turned to Savannah.


    "Savannah, did some problem ur between you and Dn because of Lionel?" They hadn''t spoken to each other since they came back from Royal Vi that night.


    Although he was old, he had experienced.


    Maybe it was because Lionel had been so nice to Savannah, which made Dn jealous and did something that annoyed Savannah?


    Savannah did not expect that old Sterling would ask this question. She flushed with embarrassment, stammering, "No¡­ no. I''ve nothing to do with Mr. Rowe."


    "Of course, I know you don''t have a thing with Lionel. You''re not a frivolous girl. But Dn may have misunderstood you. You are at war these days, aren''t you?" Old Sterling asked with a meaningful smile.


    Savannah opened her mouth, eager to tell old Sterling that they had a problem, not because of Lionel.


    Between them, it was true that there was someone else, but this person definitely was not Lionel, but Dn''s dream lover.


    Of course, she couldn''t say it to Dn''s father. No one could help. She calmed down and shook her head.


    "Don''t get me wrong, sir. That''s not the case," she said with a rueful smile. Old Sterling was about to ask more when Savannah averted her eyes and gazed at the flowers.


    Well, Dn should handle his own affairs and console his own woman. Old Sterling sighed. It''s not good for him to interfere in the problems of young people.


    Back to the house, Savannah saw the living room packed with exquisite gift boxes. Two servants were checking and preparing the records. They stopped the work when they saw old Sterling and Savannah back, bowing to them politely.


    Lionel was really generous and sent them a lot of gifts. From the delicate and fancy boxes, it was not hard to guess the value of the precious medicines and tonics inside them.


    Old Sterlingughed and joked, "Savannah, I benefit from your association this time."


    Savannah scarcely flushed. Generally speaking, gifts sent into Sterling''s house were all for old Sterling, but this time, the one who visited the house imed that those gifts were for her, an outsider. She felt that she stole the show in front of the master of the house. For fear that old Sterling was displeased or again doubted her rtionship with Lionel, Savannah said nervously, "Sir, I never expected Mr. Rowe to be so kind as to give us so many gifts. Shall we return them to him?"


    "They''re gifts for you. But after all, the Rowe family''s arge family, you may blow the young master''s face off if you return his gifts¡­" Old Sterling shook his head andughed Savannah''s nervousness away, "just keep them."


    Savannah nodded and said no more. Since old Sterling suggested she keep them, she had no reason to insist.


    Well, indeed it was. If the gifts had all been returned, Lionel might be unhappy or annoyed. He was just very kind.


    Unexpectedly, it was just the beginning.


    From that day on, Lionel sent flowers or gifts to her every few days. Most of the gifts were maternal products or infant supplies. He even invited a famous obstetrician to visit her, examine her, and a nutritionist to advise her on her daily diet.


    Savannah was overwhelmed by his unexpected favor and felt a little troubled. But since old Sterling did not say anything, she could only ept.


    Though Lionel gave all the gifts to her, she could not use all of them. She selected the best supplements and tonics for seniors and asked Cooper to give them to old Sterling. Then she picked out some baby products and prepared to give them to Olivia''s cousin. Donna''s baby was still in her infancy state and also needed them. The rest were kept in the storeroom of the house by the servants.


    ***


    Royal Vi.


    Lionel''s assistant, who had just been back from Sterling''s house, got out of the car, and across a spacious court, he walked to the door, where Lionel was standing with his hands behind him.


    "She did receive?" Lionel raised his brows.


    "Yes, sir." The assistant replied politely.


    Lionel looked much rxed. It made him much better when he learned that Savannah received the gifts.


    The assistant had a queer look on his face. He hesitated and asked tentatively, "Sir, did you treat Miss Schultz so well topensate her?"


    Lionel made no reply, his eyes gleaming in the sunset.


    In addition to making amends, he had another purpose.


    He was to me, for he couldn''t let Savannah and her mother meet as a result of his selfishness. For the peace of his own family, he had to hide the secret of Savannah''s story, and he would take care of this poor sister in ce of his stepmother.


    He did not know what else he could do to make Savannah happy.


    What''s more, Savannah was pregnant with Dn''s child, unmarried. If she could marry into the Sterling family, her life would be much better. He wanted to help this sister to be Dn''s legal wife, in this way, he might be less guilty.


    He had no idea if Dn really liked Savannah or just kept her for fun. But he might value his rtionship with Savannah when other men showed concern for her, right? If Dn was jealous because of his act, he might realize Savannah''s importance and give her a position.


    At the thought of this, Lionel turned and entered the vi.


    The assistant was about to leave when he saw Charlotte, who had just returned to Royal Vi, walking to the door slowly. He stepped aside to let her pass, "Miss Rowe."


    Charlotte stopped in front of him, rolling her eyes, "wait a minute."


    "Anything I can do for you, Miss?"


    "I heard that you''d sent a lot of gifts to Miss Schultz these days?" Charlotte looked at him.


    "Er¡­" The assistant did not expect her to ask this question.


    Charlotte got the answer and smiled with satisfaction. Oh, her brother fooled her! He said he was not interested in Dn''s woman but cared about her so much.


    Well, a pregnant woman... Was her brother serious?


    s, dad and grandma must be mad when they knew it!


    Nevertheless, she did not mind. She even expected that Lionel could take Savannah away from Dn.


    She would have more chance when Dn was single again.

 Chapter 312 - 312: What The Hell Is This Guy Doing?

    The Sterling group.


    In the CEO''s office, Dn leaned back on the leather chair, reading the documents. A pale gleam of the setting sun fell upon his back through the window behind him.


    It was the end of the workday, but Dn was still busy with his work.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. Garwood came in.


    The CEO''s eyes were still fixed on the business n in his hand.


    Garwood sighed and slightly shook his head.


    After Mr. Sterling came back from Royal Vi with Miss Schultz that night, old Sterling told him not to disturb Miss Schultz and kicked him out¡­ Then he never went back to Sterling''s house or Beverly Hills. Thinking of this, Garwood was tempted tough, then supposed he had better not.


    Garwood cleaned his throat and said, "Mister Sterling called and asked if you''d like to go back to have dinner together tonight."


    "I''m not free tonight." Dn slightly lifted his head, but his face remained expressionless.


    For fear that he might annoy Savannah, his father kept him away from her and asked him not to go back these days. Why did he ask him to go back today?


    He was not on call at all time, okay? He still wanted to keep his face!


    What''s more, the little woman was still angry with him. Even if he went back, she would not listen to him or talk to him and would give him the cold shoulder as she always did.


    Maybe it was better for him to see her when she straightened out her thinking.


    Garwoodughed in his sleeve. He clearly saw the excitement in Mr. Sterling''s eyes. Then he lowered his voice and said mysteriously, "Sir, Mister Sterling said you''d better go today, or... you''ll regret it."


    "What do you mean?" Dn finally lifted his handsome face from the pile of papers, frowning.


    "Mister Sterling said that Mr. Rowe had sent lots of gifts to Miss Schultz recently. What''s more, he''ll pay a personal visit to Sterling''s house this evening. Probably he means to see Miss Schultz especially." Garwood said with exaggeration.


    The business n slipped out of Dn''s fingers.


    What? Lionel has been giving gifts to Savannah these days?


    What the hell is this guy doing?


    In Royal Vi, he showed great interest in his woman, and now he even chased her to Sterling''s house?


    Does Lionelpletely ignore him, the father of the baby in Savannah? Shit!


    "Didn''t my father refuse him? How could he allow Savannah to receive gifts from Lionel? Is the Sterling family short of these things?" Dn''s face darkened.


    "As Mister Sterling said, these gifts are for Miss Schultz, not for him. He had no right to refuse Mr. Rowe in ce of Miss Schultz." Garwood repeated what old Sterling said.


    Dn sneered, "then why not refuse Lionel''s visit?"


    Didn''t his father see Lionel had the intention to Savannah? What did he mean by allowing that guying toe to their house? As his own father, shouldn''t he help him to drive away any suspicious man from Savannah?


    As Dn frowned on his father''s behavior, Garwood felt a little funny and could guess what old Sterling was thinking about. Lionel was a gentleman, and he was not supposed to really have ill intention on Miss Schultz. Maybe old Sterling just wanted to end the war between Miss Schultz and Dn and encourage his son to marry Miss Schultz or at least im her as his fianc¨¦e.


    "ording to Mister Sterling," Garwood continued, "the Rowe family is a good friend of the Sterling family, and ourpanies also have connections with each other. Now the young master of the Rowe family takes the initiative to call on him, it''s not good to say no."


    Holy shit!


    Frustrated, Dn waved his long arm and flipped the document in front of him.


    * * *


    Night fell. Savannah went downstairs to dinner.


    In the living room, she was surprised to see a familiar figure sitting next to old Sterling on the sofa.


    Lionel came.


    "Miss Schultz, nice to see you again." Lionel smiled his usual gentle smile at Savannah.


    Savannah smiled back, a little nervous, "Mr. Rowe, good evening."


    "Don''t stand there,e over. Time for dinner." Old Sterling stood up and motioned Savannah toe with them.


    They slowly walked into the dining-room and sat at the table.


    After the servantid the table and served the sweet soup, old Sterling smiled kindly at Lionel, "Lionel, you should have let me know your arrival two or three days in advance so that we can prepare a bigger meal for you."


    "You''re so kind, uncle Sterling. Ie to see you, not to disturb you." Lionelughed.


    Old Sterling also smiled, half-joking, "see me? Or see Savannah?"


    Savannah was sipping the sweet soup when she heard her name. She reacted, choked on the soup, and began to cough. Old Sterling was questioning Lionel''s purpose!


    However, Lionel looked calm, his smile still perfect, "well, Ie to say hello to Savannah, by the way."


    Savannah just swallowed the soup and almost coughed again. Lionel did dare to say so...


    She was anyway Dn''s woman. He had been sending gifts to her these days, and he still showed great interest in her when he called on old Sterling today.


    Even if old Sterling and Dn had a bad rtionship, old Sterling by no way would allow another man to sneak up on his son''s woman.


    Old Sterling showed no displeasure on his face, but his tone was meaningful, "it seems that you''re very concerned about our Savannah. Ah, Dn''s not here. As his father, I would like to say thank you for him."


    This dered that Savannah belonged to the Sterling family and warned Lionel not to harbor any thoughts about her.


    Lionel, of course, understood the warning from old Sterling''s indifferent tone.


    "Uncle Sterling, you''re most wee," Lionel smiled and said mildly," Miss Schultz is Dn''s woman and pregnant with his baby. She''s now a part of the Sterling family. The Rowe family has always had a good rtionship with your family, so it''s natural for me to care about her."

 Chapter 313 - 313: A Sudden Visit

    He meant to say he was concerned about Savannah for the sake of their families'' friendship, and he sent gifts to her only because Savannah was Sterling''s woman.


    Old Sterling visibly rxed. He eyed Lionel spectively for a moment and said, "Your father said that you''ve been very considerate since you were a child, and sure enough, you are much gentler than Dn. Lionel, your future wife, must be a lucky woman. I am sure you will cherish the woman that will capture your heart. Oh, you don''t have a girlfriend yet, do you? It''s hard to believe a bachelor like you have no girlfriend. Would you like me to introduce you to a girl?"


    "Thanks for your kindness, uncle, but I don''t need it." Lionel chuckled. In order to make sure he had no intention of Savannah, old Sterling even tried to introduce him to a girlfriend.


    "Why? Are you afraid they don''t deserve you? You may rest assured. I know quite a number of youngdies of fine birth, they''re all with beauty and intelligence." Old Sterlingughed.


    "If thosedies are so nice, why didn''t uncle Sterling introduce them to Dn? Dn chose Miss Schultz; does it mean Miss Schultz''s much better than any otherdy?" Lionel''s lips twitched up in a half-smile.


    Savannah, holding a mouthful of soup in her mouth, almost coughed it out before she finally swallowed it down.


    Old Sterling attacked back softly, slightly frowned. Lionel refused him skillfully and praised Savannah, by the way. How could a little girl stand up to such admiration from a gentleman like Lionel? Ethan''s son was really good at hitting girls. Ah, it seemed that Dn had a powerfulpetitor this time.


    Savannah smiled wryly. She didn''t expect to see a battle between men at dinner time. She subconsciously uttered a weak cry to interrupt the conversation between them.


    They both stopped and looked at her, "what''s wrong, Savannah?"


    "No- nothing... The baby kicked me in the tummy." Savannah replied hurriedly.


    At the same time, the servant brought in the food.


    "The baby must be hungry," said old Sterling, "Lionel, don''t stand on ceremony, enjoy the meal."


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief, and they began to eat.


    After dinner, Savannah went to the garden to take a walk as usual. Night breeze made her veryfortable, but after a while, she began to feel a bit cool.


    "Miss Schultz, I''ll go in and get you a coat," Emma said and left first, afraid that Savannah might catch a cold.


    Savannah nodded. She sat down on a big stone next to her, waiting for Emma''s back. As a cool, strong night wind blew over, she made a sneeze and hugged herself. At this time, someone came over to her and covered a thick suit on her.


    Savannah looked up in surprise. Lionel was standing in front of her, and his suit was pulled on her.


    "Lionel... Why''re you out?" Savannah asked and stood up quickly.


    "Well, uncle Sterling went upstairs for medicine. I''ve nothing to do, so I juste out for a walk. I didn''t expect to see you here." Lionel smiled softly.


    Old Sterling was in better health than before, but he still needed to take medicine to keep his blood pressure down every day. Savannah nodded and didn''t say anything, but she felt a little strange. The garden behind Sterling''s house was such a big ce. Did Lionel meet her by chance? Or he deliberately looked for her?


    When Olivia joked about if Lionel was interested in herst time, she said Olivia had thought too much. But after all the recent things, she was also puzzled about Lionel''s intention. Was the young master from the Rowe family really interested in her? Why else would he care so much about her?


    If Lionel just wanted to establish a better rtionship with the Sterling family, there were too many ways, and he did not need to show too many concerns for her.


    But she was already known as Dn''s woman, and she''s pregnant. Such a gentleman like Lionel should not have an interest in her at all... Was his taste so strange?


    If Lionel treated her so well, not because he liked her, why should he care so much about her, even if he might offend Dn?


    Was Lionel nice to her just because he took her as a friend? No... She did not think such a rich young gentlemancked friends.


    Suspicion and confusion mixed up everything in Savannah''s mind. For a moment, she forgot to take Lionel''s coat off.


    The man''s coat was too big for her, and it slid down from her shoulder. Lionel reached out to lift the suit. As soon as he touched her shoulder, she reacted and shrank back. But she now sat on a stone, and she almost fell back to the ground at this movement!


    Lionel quickly grabbed her arm and pulled her back with another hand around her waist. Savannah leaned forward and bumped into Lionel''s arms. She looked up into his worried eyes.


    "Are you okay?" Lionel asked anxiously.


    She wanted to ask Lionel why he was so nice to her but hesitated. What if Lionel told her that he really liked her? What should she say in that situation?


    "I''m alright, thanks." Savannah recovered herself and then found that they were in a very dubious position. Afraid that Emma would misunderstand them when she got back, Savannah reached out to push him away.


    At this moment, quick footsteps sounded, hard and cold, not like Emma''s.


    Savannah''s heartbeat elerated. Oh, Crap.


    Following the movement, she saw a familiar figure striding to them along the garden path.


    In Lionel''s arms, Savannah hurriedly responded. She pushed Lionel away, stood up, pulled the suit off her shoulder, and cast it in Lionel''s hand. Then she took two steps back.


    "Dn," Lionel greeted Dn with his coat in his hand, still calm.


    Dn''s face was as ck as his suit. He strode to the front of Savannah and asked in a low voice, "What did he just do to you?"

 Chapter 314 - 314: Why Are You So Discouraged?

    After so many days, Savannah was still annoyed at Dn or at herself. She hanged her head and said dryly, "nothing, we met in the garden. He helped me when I tripped."


    Dn frowned. Each time the little woman needed help, Lionel happened to be with her, and then she could enjoy his care as a matter of course.


    What a coincidence! Dnughed sarcastically. Was that mean they were brought together by fate?


    The atmosphere among the three became even tense. Fortunately, at this moment, Emma came back in a hurry with a coat in hand. Seeing that Dn and Lionel were there, she stopped startled, "Mr. Sterling, Mr. Rowe..."


    The two men stood there like two wild beasts ready to attack each other; Mr. Sterling looked madly ferocious and Rowe calm and self-possessed.


    Between the two men stood Savannah, the little game between two wild beasts.


    The atmosphere became a little rxed when Emma broke the silence.


    "Why did you leave Miss Schultz here all by herself?" asked Dn coldly.


    "I... I went into the house to get Miss Schultz her coat." Emma stammered.


    "Miss Schultz''s never to be left alone, especially when there are other people in the house," Dn ordered sharply, ignoring Lionel''s face.


    Savannah didn''t want to face Dn or involved Emma. She went up to Emma, took her arm, and whispered, "let''s go."


    Emma took a look at Dn, swallowed, and draped the coat on Savannah. With Dn''s implicit consent, she helped Savannah leave the garden.


    "It''s gettingte. Please tell uncle Sterling I''ve to go first. I''ll call again sometime." Lionel said dryly as Savannah''s back disappeared at the end of the path.


    Call again? Dn stared at Lionel coldly.


    Lionel knew that the way he treated Savannah had already pushed Dn''s anger to the limit. If it were not for the contracts of those stars from Zagreb Film, Dn would have kicked him out of this house. He paused and added, "you know, I don''t really have anything to do with Miss Schultz. We''ve just met a couple of times, and I care about her because I think she''s such a nice girl."


    Dn sneered. There are so many nice girls in the world. Why don''t you care about them?


    He believed that Lionel exined to him because he really had a purpose.


    Why else did a man show concern to a woman?


    Dn gave him a cold look of suspicion and said menacingly, "I never knew you''re so idle, Mr. Rowe. If you''ve too much spare time in LA, I don''t mind help you to make your life a little busier."


    He sounded so threatening. If Lionel kept closing in with Savannah, he would make trouble for him in the business.


    Lionel squinted. It seemed that Dn was really angry. Well, if what he had done could let Dn pay more attention to Savannah and admit his feelings to her, maybe Dn would marry her. As long as Savannah could have a better life and be happy, all that he had to face was worthwhile. However, he should not overdo it, lest Dn would really annoy Savannah and embarrass her.


    "Mr. Sterling, you really misunderstood us. It''s gettingte today, so I''ll go first." Lionel said and walked away.


    When he walked out of the garden and reached the gate, Dn called behind him, "just a moment."


    Lionel stopped and turned to him.


    Dn made a gesture. Several servants came out of the house carrying bags and boxes.


    "These are gifts from you during this period of time. Please take them all back. Savannah has nock of these things. I''ll give her better ones," Dn said and then waved to the servants, "take them to Mr. Rowe''s car."


    "Yes, sir." Carrying the bags and boxes in hands, the servants quickly headed for Lionel''s car out of the gate.


    Lionel looked surprised. Dn was so possessive of Savannah that he did not even allow her to receive gifts from another man.


    Dn watched as the servants put the boxes in the trunk of Lionel''s car. After Lionel got in and drove away, he turned and walked back to the house.


    At the doorstep, old Sterling nced in the direction of Lionel''s car and then gave Dn a meaningful look. Of course, he saw what had just happened between the two young men.


    Dn felt a little annoyed when he saw his father ¨C he should have driven Lionel away for him instead of looking on.


    "Oh, you drive your rival away?" Old Sterling asked, his eyes dancing with humor.


    "Well," Dn scoffed, "thanks for inviting him in."


    Old Sterlingughed disapprovingly. "I feel confident in my son, so I let hime," he said, "Why are you so discouraged? Are you so afraid Savannah will be seduced by Lionel?"


    Dn tried to walk around his father to enter the house, failing to hide his exasperation.


    "You got a minute, Dn?" Old Sterling suddenly stopped him, and he''s all seriousness now.


    Dn paused, looking at his father quietly.


    In the moonlight, old Sterling walked slowly down the steps with his hands behind his back, approaching a tall tree in the middle of the yard. He stretched his fingers toward the tree trunk and murmured, "this acacia confusa has grown so big."


    Dn nced at the tall tree next to his father. Of course, he knew that this acacia confusa was nted by his parents when they were just married. After her mother left them, his father took good care of it as if he projected all his feelings for his wife on it. A few decades had passed, and now it became such a big green tree.


    "This acacia tree was still a thin sapling when you were a baby. I was too busy at that time, struggling all day in the business circle. I didn''t have much time to take good care of the tree, and your mother always worried that we couldn''t grow it. Later, your mother passed away, and then I slowly put off thepany and finally had time and energy to nurture the tree. If only your mother were still alive and could see it now."

 Chapter 315 - 315: You Get Out

    "But you still have a chance, Dn," said old Sterling with a deep sigh, raising his eye to heaven, "if you really like someone, don''t miss her and don''t leave yourself any pity."


    Dn clenched his hands, his eyes shining with an unspeakable re.


    Old Sterling looked at him and continued, "in fact, I ask you to marry Savannah not only for the sake of the unborn baby in her but also for the sake of your happiness. After all these years, I can clearly see that you feel rx and happy when you''re with this girl. I believe she''s the one who can give you happiness."


    Dn did not speak for a long time. Then he strode to the steps and into the vi.


    He went straight up to the second floor, to the closed door of Savannah''s bedroom. He shook at the knob, but the door was locked.


    It seems that the little woman knew he would go upstairs to find her. She had locked the door.


    "Open the door." He shouted and started to pound on it.


    As expected, he got no answer. It was quiet, as if no one was inside.


    "Didn''t you hear me? Then don''t me me for being rude." He frightened her.


    It seemed to work. After a while, Savannah''s helpless voice came, "I''m sorry, I''ve already gone to bed."


    "Is that so? Then get up now. I''d like to have a word with you." He softened his voice.


    "I said I''m going to sleep." Savannah reiterated.


    "But I said, get up for me!" He did not want to continue like this with her. Since he came today, it was necessary to make clear to her.


    The voice of the man outside the door was his usual dominating and overbearing. A rebellious feeling fell upon Savannah. She sat up in bed, biting her teeth, "no! What do you want to do? Just break in if you can!"


    If he dared to make a noise, old Sterling would send someone to get him out!


    Dn almostughed in his exasperation. Oh, with the baby in her tummy, the little woman became so bold under his father''s support.


    Did she think that he could do nothing with her in this house?


    He smiled coolly, without saying anything, turned, and strode down the stairs.


    The sound of footsteps faded away outside the door. Savannah listened quietly for a long time and finally sighed with relief. It seemed that the man gave up and left. But before shey back, she heard the footstepse close again. Before she knew, the door was unlocked and pushed open heavily. A tall figure strode in like a gust of wind with rapid footsteps, and then he quickly closed the door!


    Savannah strained her eyes in the dim light. She trembled slightly at the man who threw the spare key on the woolen carpet and approached her.


    "What are you doing? Get out!" She cried weakly.


    Instead of going out ¨C of course, Dn drew nearer and nearer to her. As he reached the big bed, he knelt on one knee on the bed, leaning forward, took her slender arm, and pulled her in his arms gently but firmly.


    "Let go of me! Dn! Don''t push me!" Savannah failed to get herself free from his hold after much turning and struggling.


    "Look at me." He grasped her chin, trying to turn her face to him, but aroused to anger again when he saw her avert her eyes.


    She turned her head obstinately to avoid his eyes. She had submitted to him so many times, and she did not want to give in this time with thest dignity she had left. Maybe in the eyes of a rich man like him, she had no dignity at all.


    In the tug-of-war, her white skin became red against his fingers. She began to feel pain, but she did not want to give up.


    Dn squinted at the red mark on her chin, more exasperated. He was angry that she refused to submit; on the other hand, he was annoyed that he was soft-hearted and did not want to hurt her. He steeled himself with a sardonicugh, forcing her to face him squarely.


    Savannah found it impossible to move her head under his tight hold, but she closed her eyes, not to look at him.


    "Why don''t you want to see me?" Dn was growing impatient.


    "I want to sleep now." She did not open her eyes, but he could feel the quiver in her voice.


    He would rather she scold him or even beat him, and after she vented all her anger, he could exin to her. But the frigidity of her manner cast a chill on him. After so many days, she was still so indifferent to him and refused to listen to his exnation.


    He was depressed and even frustrated with the little woman, and in his desperation, he set his teeth together and blurted out, "don''t you think your attitude to your sugar daddy is too bad? I guess you are not so indifferent to Lionel!"


    As soon as the words had escaped his lips, he was sorry he had uttered them. The word "sugar daddy" would only make their rtionship even worse, but what was said cannot be withdrawn. It was toote.


    Savannah was trembling with anger. She opened her eyes with a sardonic smile.


    Well, she should have expected that in his mind, she was just his pet, and he never loved her. "Yes, I can be nice to all men but you, so what?"


    With a sudden rush of anger, he gripped both her wrists and pulled her hands behind her back, holding them together in one hand. Then he yanked her up against him, the other hand at her back, holding her to him. Lowering his head, he kissed her hard, forcing her lips apart with his tongue, taking no prisoners. His hand moved to the front, and all of a sudden, he tore open her shirt.


    She was exposed to the air in her underwear!


    She knew that her words irritated him, and she could guess what would happen next. She looked at him in terror and began to struggle again.


    She lifted her foot and kicked him, screaming, "let me go! Let me go! Dn! You get out!"


    However, her resistance sparked Dn''s desire for conquering and possessing.


    He pinned her legs under his knee and deepened the kiss. Before she was suffocated by the kiss, his lips moved to her neck and down to her breast. His lips closed around her nipple, and he tugged it. Savannah let out a moan uncontrobly.


    Dn beamed with satisfaction. He raised his handsome face, his voices hoarse, "let you go? Don''t you like it?" With that, he buried his head in her soft and continued to enjoy her sweetness.


    Savannah stared at him, flushing in shame and anger. She began to struggle with all her strength, trying to push him, but could not move at all.


    She finally understood why there were so many rapes in the world. Women were not able to resist in front of men at all.


    She wondered if it was a rape, but she found herselfpletely at the mercy of him.


    Coldness gripped her heart, and she only felt fear instead of joy or tenderness. She struggled desperately, wriggling her body and begging for mercy, "Dn... Let go of me, please..."


    **************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    I''ve been reading all yourments every day, though I didn''t give any response, only those selected readers who purchased the privileged chapter. The reason why? I wanted to let your imagination run or guess what would being in the next chapter. I wanted to hide some suspense and mysteries too. Each chapter I release every day, I honestly leave hints on it, yet only a few might have noticed.


    Remember, our FL has been an orphan, so all your anger and frustration will be answered in the nexting chapters if you continue reading this novel. Different big mysteries will unfold too, and all struggles she''ll encounter will make her strong until she rose above it and collected the missing fragments of her painful past.


    Lastly, our MC''s are both broken souls that dreaming to have someone yet deprived by the painful circumstances. There''s no perfect human being in the real world, ws and mistakes often taught us to a great lesson in life.


    Don''t forget to vote and review! Mass release reward awaits on Friday morning!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 316 - 316: Don’t Make Me Hate You

    Her sweet, apanied by her appealing voice, however, fueled Dn''s desire.


    Holy shit.


    Whenever the little woman begged for mercy, he felt more excited and was unable to hold himself. He felt that he had been poisoned by her, with the deadly poison.


    He wanted to fuck her, now. Without hesitation, he lifted her legs to wrap his waist, ready to pull off her pants. Savannah sensed theing danger; she gnashed her teeth, her nose twisting.


    "Dn, don''t make me hate you!"


    Yes, it was the agreement that connected her with him, and she should satisfy all his needs; she even had to give birth to his kid...


    But she did not want to be forced to have sex with him! She was mortified that her body responded to his caress, and she felt so ufortable because of the shame that she preferred death to be fucked by him in this way.


    Savannah shivered with her depression of mind and body, her red eyes full of tears. She looked like the poor deer at the mercy of the vicious hunter.


    Dn paused under her restive eyes, which were the same as the girl who had saved him from the five years before...


    He made Savannah his woman and kept her beside him because of the simr eyes at first, but he didn''t know when he began to scare her more than the girl he kept looking for.


    Savannah noticed his absence. Did he think of another girl again?


    Yes, it must be... His expression suddenly softened. He must have thought of his lifesaver, and only that girl could soften him.


    Ah! Savannah smiled bitterly. She did not expect that her face could help in this critical moment. But then she felt a qualm in her stomach. Taking a deep breath, she pulled away from her hand as soon as the restraint put on her was released a little, reaching for the bedside bell!


    After moving into Sterling''s house, old Sterling set this bedside bell for her, just in case she might need help in her room when she was alone, and with the bell, she was able to call someone in time.


    She didn''t expect she would use it in this case.


    The sudden sharp noise brought Dn to himself. He changed color and immediately grabbed her little hand, but it was toote. Secondster, there was a brisk rapping at the door, and then Emma and Sophie burst in.


    At the same time, Savannah pushed him away, covered a nket around herself, and got off the bed.


    "Miss Schultz, what happened?" Emma and Sophie asked nervously. Then they saw clearly the other man in the room, "Mr. Sterling¡­"


    Dn was panting as if he had just chased his prey, and his heart beat loud enough, perhaps to be heard. He was crawling on the bed and staring at Savannah with dark eyes.


    Savannah stood at the bedside, disheveled, the suspicious red on her exposed arms and neck could tell what had just happened.


    Obviously, they arrived in time before Mr. Sterling began to enjoy his prey...


    Savannah quickly moved behind them, lowering her head. "Sophie, Emma, I''m not feeling well. Please ask Mr. Sterling out. I want to go to bed," said Savannah dryly, holding her breath.


    Emma and Sophie looked at each other and then turned to Dn, showing the door to him, "sorry, Mr. Sterling, please..."


    Now, the child in Miss Schultz''s belly was the most important thing. They two would be med by old Sterling for any oversight. Even if they would annoy Mr. Sterling, they had to stop him.


    Dn was bing quite calm and had such a panic fear when his eyes fell on her baby bump. He turned over and jumped out of bed,ing up to her, "I''ve still something to say to you."


    Savannah went behind Emma and took her arm, trembling slightly, "Emma, let him go..."


    Dn''s heart was suddenly dull with pain as he saw the hurt expression on her face. She looked like a frightened kitten, her eyes tearful and his nose red. He was about to pull her over when Emma and Sophie blocked his way.


    "Mr. Sterling, please leave first, or we can''t exin to our master¡­"


    Dn paused. If his father knew he almost forced Savannah to have sex with him, he might be kicked out of the house and forbidden to see her for some time. He closed his eyes a second and took a deep breath. With another nce at Savannah, he sighed and strode out of the room.


    * * *


    The Sterling group.


    When Garwood came into the CEO''s office, he saw Dn watching the view of the city in his chair near the window. He didn''t even notice Garwood''sing.


    Garwood sighed. Since Dn returned from Sterling''s house that night, he had always been sitting by himself still without moving for a long time.


    A few secondster, Garwood walked over and put the file on the desk.


    Dn pulled himself together, turned his chair around, and returned to his businesslike appearance.


    Before Garwood could say anything, there was a knock on the door.


    "Mr. Sterling?" The secretary came in looking very excited, "hi, Garwood!"


    "What is it?" Garwood lowered his voice. If the secretary had nothing serious, he''s going to take her out in order not to disturb his boss.


    "Good news!" The secretary spoke happily, "Mr. Rowe had agreed to transfer the contracts of the stars from Zagreb Film to our group!"


    Dn''s stance became defensive ¨C angry, even. This was supposed to be good news, but it was clearly more of a surprise for him.


    Lionel had held the contracts of those stars for a long time, he didn''t agree immediately even Dn offered the project of Muse Park in exchange. Why did he suddenly change his idea?


    "Really? What''s the cost?" asked Garwood in surprise.


    "You won''t believe it!" The secretary gasped in disbelief, "Mr. Rowe said, since he would expand the business in LA, he still needs the help and support from the Sterling group in the future. He asked for only a million!"


    A million?


    Those stars were all hot signers or movie stars, and any of them could bring in more than a million dors profit easily. As soon as they signed those stars, they could make lots of money in a short time.


    One million was almost nothing for both groups.


    Garwood could guess the reason. He did not say a word but looked up at Dn.


    Dn, of course, knew what Lionel meant. His face looked gloomier.


    Lionel did it for Savannah.


    There was no other reason for a shrewd businessman to give up money-opportunity.

 Chapter 317 - 317: I Love Flowers

    Lionel showed great concern about Savannah. He sent many gifts to her, and now he even did them such a big favor!


    How could he have no intention of that little woman when he was so nice to her?


    "Get out." He ordered coolly.


    The secretary looked perplexed. She had no idea why her boss seemed angry at this good news.


    Garwood, of course, knew what Dn was up to. He winked at the secretary and motioned her to go out first.


    As the door closed, Garwood approached his young master.


    "Sir, Mr. Rowe''s really good to Miss Schultz¡­" ventured Garwood, after a time, though he might make the man in front of him more irritated.


    Knowing Miss Schultz had already a man beside her, and that man was Dn Sterling, Mr. Rowe didn''t hang back but openly paid her attention and sent gifts to please her in front of Dn.


    He was extremely audacious...


    Dn kept silent gravely.


    "Sir," continued Garwood with a slight cough, "you''d better do something to vie for Miss Schultz''s affections."


    Honestly, if he were a girl, he''d have probably been moved by Mr. Rowe''s great kindness and care.


    After all, Miss Schultz and Mr. Sterling were at war these days, and it''s easy for a third party to swoop in.


    "Do something?" Dn leered at Garwood coldly.


    "Mr. Rowe''s a strong rival, sir," Garwood could not help saying. His young master, though rich and powerful,cked experience in running after girls. "Mr. Rowe''s always gentle, and girls are easily attracted to him. Well, I don''t mean to say you''re not a pleasing man, but you need to do something to win Miss Schultz''s heart back; otherwise, I''m afraid she will sooner orter be seduced by that guy¡­"


    Thest sentence obviously irritated Dn. He knitted his brows and said roughly, "she doesn''t want to see me at all. What can I do?"


    She didn''t even give him a chance to do anything. Every time he wanted to exin to her, she would get into a temper for no reason.


    He never tried to pamper a girl. This was the first time he thought about how to make a girl happy. But he found it was even more difficult than solving the tough problems in business!


    Garwood was silent. He knew Savannah''s attitude to Dn was a little unfriendly recently, but he didn''t understand why.


    The cloud of gloom hangs over the two men in the office.


    Just then, the phone on the desk rang, interrupting Dn''s thoughts. He answered it with displeasure.


    "Hello, Dn?" It''s Charlotte.


    After that housewarming dinner in Royal Vi, Charlotte got Dn''s personal phone number from Lionel and called him several times.


    Dn answered every time for the sake of the Rowe group. On the phone, Charlotte asked him about the interesting ces in LA or let him introduce some good restaurants to her. She would end the conversation in time when Dn expressed any impatience.


    "What''s it?" Dn answered coolly. Obviously, he waspletely not in the mood this time.


    "Sorry, are you free now?" Charlotte asked carefully, aware of the gloominess in his tone.


    Dn was about to say "no" when an idea came to him. "Well, yes," he softened his voice.


    "Oh, I don''t want to be any trouble to you," Charlotte said sweetly,


    "Of course not," Dn smiled, "by the way, Charlotte, what gift do you like?"


    Garwood was stunned. Why did Mr. Sterling suddenly ask Miss Rowe this question?


    Over the phone, Charlotte stayed for a few seconds and then said quickly, "I love flowers."


    "Flower? So simple?" Dn frowned.


    "All girls like flowers, regardless of age. No woman will refuse flowers." Charlotte said decisively.


    "Anything else?" It''s always good to have more than one solution.


    "Hmm¡­" Charlotte considered a little and said, "girls like to be treated like princesses."


    "Well... thanks," Dn said and was going to hang up.


    "Dn, you busy?" Charlotte bit her lip, not willing to hang up so soon.


    "Yeah, I''m overtaken by events now. We''ll go some other time." All he was thinking about was another thing now.


    Other time? Charlotte could not help smiling. Did Dn mean he still wanted to talk to her?


    She blushed and nodded, "okay."


    After hanging up, Dn mused for a moment and then said to Garwood, "order some flowers and send them to Sterling''s house."


    "Yes, sir," Garwood realized immediately, "you asked Miss Rowe what she likes... for Miss Schultz?"


    "For reference," Dn said dryly. The best way to learn how to win a girl''s heart was to ask another girl of the same age.


    * * *


    The Sterling''s house.


    At dinner, Savannah heard from old Sterling that the Sterling group got the contracts of those hot stars from Lionel. It was said the price was very low ¨C virtually free.


    Old Sterling looked at her thoughtfully as he mentioned this.


    Savannah felt unsettled under his gaze. Did Lionel do this for her? If the answer got to be yes, why?


    Why did he treat her so nice and even transfer such a money-opportunity to the Sterling group for her sake? Was she more important than the interests of the Rowe group?


    If Lionel really liked her¡­ No, that''s impossible.


    After all, she and Lionel had only seen each other three times. They were on speaking terms, but they didn''t even have a friendship between them.


    After dinner, instead of taking a walk in the garden, Savannah nned to go back to her room and have a rest early.


    Maybe it''s because her belly grew much bigger, she felt tired easily.


    She was about to go upstairs when she heard some sound with the footsteps of the servants from outside.


    "Miss Schultz, I will go and have a look," Sophie said when she heard the noise outside the door.


    After a while, she came back with a surprised look.


    "What''s the matter?" Savannah frowned.


    "Miss Schultz,e with me, and you''ll see," replied Sophie cryptically.


    Savannah followed Sophie out of the house to the swimming pool in the backyard. As they walked, Savannah could not help but ask, "what''s the matter, Sophie?"

 Chapter 318 - 318: Wake Up, Savannah

    Before she could finish her word, she was stunned by what she saw.


    The delightful swimming pool was now full of red roses, which perfumed the air and reddened the dark sky. A breeze wafted the sweet smell to Savannah. Looking down, she found the path beneath her feet to the pool also carpeted with red roses.


    The scene was too shocking, gorgeous and extravagant, and romantic.


    That was a feast for eyes, and Savannah had never seen anything like this before.


    "Miss Schultz, these are fresh roses flown in from Bulgarian. Mr. Sterling arranged everything." Sophie smiled and whispered.


    Savannah bent down and picked up a rose at her foot. No girl could refuse such tender and beautiful flowers. She even found her name Savannah on the petal of the rose!


    Surprise struck her dumb. But only after a moment, she recovered and smiled sardonically.


    He did this for fear that she might hurt the unborn child in a bad mood, or just because he wanted topete with Lionel.


    Or maybe, he just sent flowers to a woman who looked like his dream girl, not the one who was named Savannah.


    The thought cooled her down. Her heart began to be hardened again.


    "Miss Schultz, Mr. Sterling even carved your name on these Bulgarian roses!" Sophie screamed to Savannah excitedly, as if it was herself who received those flowers.


    At the edge of the pool, the maids could hardly hide their envy from their eyes. They all gazed at Savannah with admiration.


    All the people present were waiting to see the excited or happy expression on Savannah''s face. They were confident that this youngdy would see this scene with whoops of delight. After all, no girl could stand this kind of romance!


    However, Savannah did not speak for a long time. Finally, she let go of her hold of the rose and ordered coldly, "take all these flowers away."


    Her voice was low and quiet. The backyard was silent, so everyone heard her clearly.


    The maids froze for a moment.


    Sophie responded, "Miss Schultz, you mean, take those roses away?"


    "Yes, since they are for me, I should be able to dispose of them at will?"


    "Yes... Of course... "


    "That will do. I''m allergic to pollen. Take those roses if you like. Put them in your room or sell them for money, just as you like." With the concluded word, Savannah turned and went back to the house without looking back at the roses.


    Sophie looked after her back and took a deep breath. Other maids rushed up to Sophie, gathering around her, "Sophie, what should we do now? Shall we really take the flowers away?"


    "What else?" Sophie sighed, "do as Miss Schultz asked."


    All the maids had to go for the roses.


    Savannah went straight up the stairs to her room. She closed the door and stood against it for a long time. Looking up, she stepped slowly out upon the balcony unconsciously and looked down to the swimming pool.


    The roses had already been cleared by the servants, and the water became still and quiet again in the pool.


    It seemed that what she had seen just now was only her fancy.


    She bit her lip and wished she weren''t so tenderhearted. Now that she had rejected his flowers, why did she feel lost when she saw the flowers gone.


    How could her heart be melted by some flowers? She should not forget she was just a substitute!


    She didn''t think he was nice to her because he loved her. He just wanted to make his dream lover happy.


    Wake up, Savannah!


    As she thought of it, she took a deep breath and turned into the room.


    * * *


    The next morning, Savannah woke up a littlete.


    She didn''t sleep well these days. She tossed unrestfully and turned over at night and got up veryte in the morning. ording to the doctor, it was because of the pregnancy hormone, normal for pregnant women. But Savannah knew it was also because she thought too much.


    Of course, old Sterling never woke her up early but let her woke up naturally.


    When she finished washing and had her breakfast, it was already ten o ''clock. She went into the living room and saw old Sterling reading a magazine on the sofa.


    Savannah was a little embarrassed. It seemed that she had already made herself at home in Sterling''s house.


    "I''m sorry, sir, I got upte." She said sheepishly.


    "It doesn''t matter." Old Sterling looked up from the magazine with a kind but meaningful smile.


    "Anything wrong?" Savannah touched her face in some perplexity.


    Old Sterling handed her the magazine and asked her to sit down. "Look at it yourself," he said.


    Savannah took the magazine and noticed that it was a fashion and entertainment magazine. Normally, old Sterling only read the financial and business section of the daily newspaper. He never read this kind of magazine.


    It was Beauty, the hottest fashion magazine in the country. Only pop stars and international models would appear in this magazine. It was also the fashion magazine all ne models, including Savannah, dreamed of being showed on. However, it was just a dream for those small models, and most of them would never have this chance in their lifetime.


    She held her breath and opened the magazine casually. On the exquisite page, she found herself in the shape of Goddess Savannah!


    Did JK buy this page for Fairy Land? But how could she happen to find her own promotional photo on the magazine after a careless turning?


    Savannah turned the page thoughtfully.


    The next page was also printed with her endorsement image in Fairy World!


    She continued to turn over the magazine and found her pictures on every page of it unexpectedly!


    Savannah gasped.


    It was so difficult to be showed in Beauty that even superstars would fight for a page, and the price for one page was really high. For normal brands, it was hard to buy one page for advertising even if they had money. But now she upied the whole magazine unexpectedly as an unknown model!


    Not one or two pages, but the whole magazine!


    She got the attention of the world like a princess.


    Who else but Dn would do it?


    "Oh, Cooper," old Sterlingughed to his old butler as Savannah was still in a daze, "I didn''t expect that Dn has such means chasing after a girl. As good as I was."


    Butler Cooper almostughed. His old master was really not modest.

 Chapter 319 - 319: A Substitute

    Old Sterling looked at Savannah as if expecting her to say something. However, Savannah looked away.


    If old Sterling was expecting her to be moved, he might be disappointed.


    Well, her heart throbbed when she saw her images in the best fashion magazine, the dream of every model. And she even upied the whole magazine, which made her the attention of the country!


    However, she calmed down quickly.


    There was a voice in the bottom of her heart that kept telling her that she should master herself. She was not allowed to feel happy with what he did.


    ***


    Back in her room, Savannah found several missed calls from Olivia. She called her back.


    "Savannah, have you seen it? Your publicity photos for Fairy Land are showed on Beauty! The whole of Beauty! It''s all about you in this issue! You know how much the cost for one page of this magazine? Oh my! JK is amazing! How did they do it?" As soon as Olivia answered the phone, she said excitedly over the phone.


    "Er..." Savannah hesitated, "it''s not JK''s publicity."


    Olivia paused and became clear suddenly, "oh! Not JK? I should have known it. Mr. Sterling did that?"


    "Hmm..." Savannah conceded.


    "I see. JK''s outstanding in the game industry, but it''s hard for JK to make advertisements in such a fashion magazine. Only Mr. Sterling can do it easily..." Olivia heaved a sigh and continued, "Savannah, you''re on Beauty, and this issue is all about you! You''re well known by the modeling circle this time, and everyone envies you for being shown on Beauty. Nancy and Kitty called me just now and asked me how you are shown on Beauty. Huh, they thought nothing of you before. You''re having a good run now, and they remember you. Ridiculous! Do you know Katherine? She even asked me for your number and wanted you to introduce her to JK! How did she have the face to say such things? She usually treated us like dirt!"


    These names out of Olivia were the names of the models who once worked with Savannah and Olivia in the same modeling circle.


    Savannah was not that person who liked to form cliques, and she was not good at ttering people. She had no other friends, but Olivia.


    She seldom did modeling work after she moved into Beverly Hills. Those models couldn''t find her, so they called Olivia to ask for Savannah''s contact. They thought Savannah leaned on a goodpany now and wanted to get her connections.


    "Just ignore them. It doesn''t pay to be annoyed by these people."


    It seemed that Olivia had returned to the young and active Olivia. Savannah was happy to see that her best friend hadpletely recovered.


    "I just can''t stand their snobbish attitude. They were even not pleased to look at you when nobody knew you. Now you''re in favor, and they all wanted to be your friends! If they saw you stand arm in arm with Mr. Sterling before them, they would all be crazy, wouldn''t they?" snapped Olivia.


    "Olivia, don''t let anyone know the rtions between Dn and me," Savannah quivered slightly at Dn''s name and said.


    "Of course, I won''t." Olivia knew what Savannah was concerned about. After all, Dn had not yet made their rtionship public. If those small models knew it, they might speak evil of Savannah behind her.


    Then she lowered her voice, "Savannah, hasn''t Mr. Sterling made any arrangement for you?" She chose her words carefully, afraid that Savannah would be unhappy.


    Savannah knew that Olivia was asking if Dn was going to make their rtionship public or nned to marry her before the baby came. She grinned bitterly and said, trying not to make Olivia worry, "no. I didn''t think about that either."


    Olivia frowned. She noticed that Savannah''s rtionship with Mr. Sterling seemed to be difficult when she apanied Savannah to Muse Parkst time. However, since that man bought out the whole issue of Beauty to cheer up Savannah, he did care about her.


    "What does he want?" Olivia wondered, blurting out, "he kept you at his side and made you pregnant, but still doesn''t want you as his girlfriend. Why? He has been very good to you. I really don''t understand. What the hell does he take you for?"


    Savannah held the phone tightly, her hands trembling. It''s lucky that Olivia could not see her painful expression. Her question made her feel ashamed of death.


    What does he take her for? A substitute.


    Did she have to tell Olivia that she got his favor because she looked like his savior?


    He didn''t want to marry her because he wanted to preserve the position of his wife for the girl he really liked.


    But she could not bring herself to say that.


    She didn''t want Olivia to worry about her.


    "Olivia, I know you care about me, but I''ll take care of it myself. Don''t worry." Savannah tried to cool herself and said.


    Olivia heard the tiredness in her tone and didn''t burden her with more questions.


    * * *


    The Sterling group.


    Sitting behind his desk in the CEO''s office, Dn heard from Garwood about Savannah''s reaction to the giftsst night.


    She gave all the roses to the servants.


    She took just one look at the magazine and then went upstairs expressionlessly without a word.


    Dn''s brows knitted together. His face was covered by dark clouds. Momentster, he banged his fist on the desk, making the crystal ashtray jarred with terror.


    Garwood paused, thinking that Mr. Sterling was angry. Well, it was the first time for Mr. Sterling to please a girl, and he should be frustrated when he received no expected reaction from Miss Schultz. He must be getting impatient.


    However, Dn narrowed his eyes and rang the secretary. In a minute, the secretary knocked on the door and pushed it open. "Mr. Sterling, what can I do for you?"


    "Is Mr. Schultz here?" Dn asked dryly.


    "Yes, Mr. Schultz''s in the waiting room now. I''ll bring him in now." The secretary got his idea, turned, and went out.


    Mr. Schultz? Miss Schultz''s uncle, Dalton Schultz? Surprised, Garwood stood aside. The door was opened again, and Dalton walked in.


    *********************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Merry Christmas everyone and A prosperous New Year toe! It''s Friday, mass release reward day. As I mentioned earlier, a big surprise wille and I already uploaded chapter 325 onwards under the privileged chapter. It will be gradually released every day depending on the number of chapters I updated.


    Wishing you all safe and sound! Don''t forget to vote and review. Thanks also for those generous gift that you guys given to this book.


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 320 - 320: A Big Deal

    Dalton looked ten years older after Valerie was sent to prison. His hair had gone quite white, became thinner and paler.


    This was the first time for Dalton to visit the CEO''s office of the Sterling group. He was too nervous to look directly at the man behind the desk.


    "M-Mr. Sterling, what do you want to see me about?" He stammered.


    Dn took out the prepared check, passing it along with the desk towards Dalton. "Is it enough to buy Schultz''s factory?"


    Recovering from his first stupefaction, Dalton took the check from the desk and looked at the figure on it. It was more than enough to buy the factory!


    Dalton was quite clear of the value of Schultz''s factory. He was not as good at business as his brother, and he was not able to manage the factory well. In fact, since he took over the factory, the profit had been declining. He had long had it in his mind to sell the factory, but there was no buyer who could offer a good price. It was a pleasing surprise for him if Mr. Sterling could buy it at such a good price.


    He was about to agree when he suddenly thought of something. Why did Mr. Sterling want to buy his factory? It seemed that he was eager to buy the factory. Was it for Savannah?


    Oh, maybe he should look at that girl with new eyes. She just charmed the very soul out of Mr. Sterling, who would even like to buy the Schultz''s factory for her!


    Well, it was a good chance to sell the factory at a good profit!


    "Mr. Sterling, since my daughter went to prison, my wife and I have been counting on this factory for the rest of our lives. We have nothing but this factory now¡­" He wanted more.


    Dn sneered. He knew Dalton noticed his determination in the factory and deliberately asked for a high price.


    There were dozens of ways to let Dalton give the factory to Savannah without costing a dor, but he didn''t want things to get to that point. He would like to buy the factory at a high price not because he was really kind, but because the middle-aged man was Savannah''s uncle, and he had brought up Savannah since her parents left. What''s more, he didn''t want to get into a fight that might involve the little woman. Savannah certainly didn''t want to fight with herst family in the court again.


    So, he nned to buy the factory with money.


    If all the Schultz had to live like beaten dogs, Savannah herself would also be looked down upon by outsiders. Well, just leave the useless uncle for her.


    For the sake of the little woman, Dalton''s fate would not be too tragic.


    "When Savannah''s father was still there, the factor ran well," Dn said, rapping on the desk. "I dare to say, under your management, it''ll go bankrupt in five years. Take the money, and you don''t need to worry about the rest of your life. Otherwise, I promise you''ll end up with nothing."


    Dalton waved at this, but he was still unreconciled, "but..."


    Dn did not bother to talk to him. He wrote a number in his checkbook and tore it off, pushing it over, "plus this."


    Dalton looked at the figures, taking a breath. Without hesitation, he stuffed the two checks into his pocket. "Done! I''ll send the stock certificate and rted documents to you soon!"


    "From now on, you have nothing to do with this factory. You are not allowed toe back." Dn said coldly.


    "Sure!" Dalton promised at once, turned, and left. With this money, he would not bother to care about the factory anymore.


    Garwood looked at Dn as the door was closed. He thought that Mr. Sterling was getting impatient when Miss Schultz showed no interest in the gifts, but he was wrong.


    Mr. Sterling didn''t give up. He even bought her father''s factory for her.


    Just then, there was a knock. The secretary sent Dalton away and returned, "Mr. Sterling."


    "As soon as Schultz delivered the deed of factorynd and the share certificate, arrange the notarization to transfer the ownership," Dnmanded.


    "Yes, Mr. Sterling."


    "How about the house in Green Lake?" Dn continued.


    The house in Green Lake? Garwood was surprised. He knew it was an old residential district. Why did Mr. Sterling mention that district?


    The secretary replied, "the owner of that house doesn''t want to sell it. I offered three times the price as you told, and the owner finally agreed."


    Garwood opened his eyes wide. Mr. Sterling bought the house in that district at three times the price? That was a big deal!


    Although Green Lake was situated in very pleasant surroundings, its houses were really old. Was it worth that price?


    "Keep after it." Dn was obviously satisfied.


    "Yes." The secretary turned and left.


    ***


    The Sterling''s house.


    In the afternoon, Savannah was eating fruits in the living room when the telephone rang.


    A maid answered the phone and then walked to Savannah, "Miss Schultz, Mr. Garwood will pick you up in ten minutes. Please get ready."


    Savannah wrinkled her brows, "where to go?"


    It must be Dn''smand. What did the man want to do? He had sent her flowers and made her the focus of the modeling circle, and he must be annoyed at her cool response. What did he want to do this time?


    "I don''t know, but he said that you must go in person. It won''t take long." The maid answered politely.


    Savannah swallowed her unwillingness. Well, just see what he wanted to do again.


    Soon, she heard the car outside the door.


    Garwood came to her. "Miss Schultz, please."


    Savannah looked out of the window and felt relief when she didn''t see Dn.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Schultz," Garwood sighed and said, "Mr. Sterling won''t go with us."


    Savannah did not say a word. She left the house with Garwood and got in the car. Well, she didn''t care where they went.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped.


    "Notary? What are we doing here?" Savannah got off the car and frowned when she saw the building in front of them.


    "Juste with me." Garwood led her in.


    As soon as Savannah went into the lobby of the notary office, she saw a familiar figure standing at an officer.


    That was her uncle.

 Chapter 321 - 321: Factory Handed Over

    Uncle? What on earth is going on? Savannah paused.


    The notary officer had already prepared everything. Now the parties were all here, he took out two copies of the notary agreements and handed them to Dalton and Savannah, respectively.


    "Please take a look," he handed them two pens and said, "please signed it under signature if no one has any objections. Then the Schultz''s factory will be handed over to Miss Schultz."


    Savannah stared at her uncle with surprise and quickly looked at the documents.


    Dalton transferred Schultz''s factory to her, including the shares left by her father, as well as the old workers in the factory. As soon as she signed it, she was the legal owner of Schultz''s factory.


    Why did the uncle and aunt turn over the factory to her?


    In order to get to the factory, Dalton and Norah chose to adopt her after her father''s death¡­


    They would never agree to return her father''s factory to her, unless¡­unless Dn bought the factory and asked them to turn it over to her.


    She nced at Garwood. It was really unexpected that Dn helped her to get her father''s factory back.


    This action began to thaw the icicles in her heart¡­


    The man was very clear about what she had most wanted. Now her greatest wish came true, because of him.


    Dalton looked at his niece, grunted, bent over, and signed his name.


    "Miss Schultz, please sign it," Garwood said quietly when she saw Savannah stand mute a great while.


    Taking a deep breath, Savannah finally picked up the pen and signed her name.


    When the deed was done, Dalton went up to Savannah and noticed her baby bump. He thought he understood why Dn had to buy Schultz''s factory for her.


    "Savannah, you''re amazing, much better than Valerie. Now you''re the boss of our Schultz''s factory. Since you have the ability, don''t forget to support your uncle in the future." Dalton said in a ttering tone.


    His daughter''s future was ruined, and he could not offend his powerful niece. She might really have the chance to marry into the Sterling family. He should keep a good rtionship with her so that he could get more in the future.


    Savannah turned her head aside. She didn''t want to talk with this man at all.


    Garwood noticed Savannah''s expression. He walked to the front of her and said to Dalton coldly, "you can go now."


    Dalton gave a littleugh and left.


    "Miss Schultz, please keep them well," said Garwood as he handed Savannah the deed of title, certificate of equity, and business license, "the experienced workers will manage the factory for you temporarily. You''re the boss of the factory now, and you can give them the word at any time."


    Savannah was silent for a moment and nodded. Holding the license and documents in her hands, she walked out of the notary office with Garwood. Sitting inside the car, she couldn''t calm herself down for a long time.


    Dad. You may rest assured, Your life''s work, the factory, has been taken back. It''ll not be managed badly by uncle, or even closed up... I''ll keep Schultz''s factory going well.


    Savannah bit her lip. She refused to admit that it was Dn who helped her. She should hate him for not promising her the marriage. She should refuse to see him again.


    But why did she want to see him right now? Was she still moved by him?


    No, she couldn''t.


    She didn''t want to get deeper and deeper in love every minute--particrly when the man didn''t really love her.


    But why couldn''t she stop thinking about him...


    Dad, can you teach me what I should do?


    Savannah looked out the window, trying to restrain herplicated emotions. Then she found that the car did not go in the direction of Sterling''s house.


    "Garwood, don''t we go back?" She asked, confused.


    "Well, Miss Schultz, there''s another ce we should go first. Then we''ll go back." Garwood said with a meaningful smile.


    In a short while, the car slowed down. Savannah opened her eyes wide as the scenery outside the window became more and more familiar. She almost struck herself against the window atst, and she was going to lose control of her emotions.


    This was Green Lake, where she used to live when she was a child!


    She lived here with her parents for the best part of her life!


    The car stopped at the door of a two-story vi.


    Savannah''s heart was beating violently. This was her home! She lived here before her dad died!


    The house was the same as it was many years ago. At that time, her family was still rich. Although they could notpare with the Sterling family, she never needed to worry about food or clothing.


    At that time, her mother had not disappeared, and her father was still alive, and she was the happiest little princess under the protection of her parents.


    Then her life had great changes. Her father died in a car ident, and her mother was nowhere to find. She was adopted by her uncle after living in an orphanage for several months. This old house was mortgaged to the bank for capital turnover, and it was finally sold by Dalton.


    She never came here again after that. It was no longer her home, and she didn''t want the memories to be recalled by the scene.


    Tears began to hang from her eyes. Covering her mouth, she sobbed and cried silently.


    Garwood watched as she relieved her feelings, and then he whispered, "Miss Schultz, let''s go in."


    Go in? But this was no longer her home¡­


    In a muddle headed state, Savannah followed Garwood into the vi. As soon as she stepped into the door, she could hardly contain her excitement again. The decorations of the house were exactly the same as before.


    No, that''s impossible. The house had changed hands several times since Dalton sold it. How could it be the same as before?


    It was put back to its previous appearance.


    Themps andnterns, the furniture, and the wallpapers were exactly the same as her previous home.


    She walked slowly around the house, touching every piece of furniture she passed.


    Then she went upstairs to her bedroom.


    The door was pushed open. Her bedroom remained the same too.


    The walls had been painted pink by her father in person; the flowered sheets and quilts wereid out neatly as if the master of the room woulde back at night.


    A corner of the room was the ce for toys, prepared by her mom and dad especially. Now it was still filled with toys, which looked a little old. The yellowish teddy bear was quite familiar. Savannah was stunned for a while and then moved to pick it up. It was a fluffy bear, and there was a small red patch on its nose!


    Savannah looked at the bear with disbelief.


    This little teddy bear was her favorite doll when she was a child. She identally broke its nose but didn''t want to lose it, so her mother cut a red cloth in heart shape and sewed it to the bear''s nose.

 Chapter 322 - 322: I Don’t Want To Force Him

    All the toys on the floor in this corner were her toys in her childhood!


    They brought tears to her eyes again. She put the doll under her nose; the smell of it brought back those sweet memories. She felt that she came back to her childhood as a little girl; she still lived here, and her parents were still here.


    She was always the carefree little princess, loved and protected by her dear mom and dad...


    "Savannah!" A familiar old feminine voice called.


    Savannah startled. She thought she would never hear this voice again! Turning back, she saw a woman in her fifties stand at the room door. She dressed in in clothes, and her eyes red.


    "Auntie Garcia?!" Savannah sounded shaky. She could not believe her eyes.


    Garcia had been her nanny since she was born, and she was the same as Savannah''s family. Before Savannah was sent to the orphanage, Garcia wanted to bring her back home to raise her. Regrettably, she did not perfectly well afford to support her, and they were not rted by blood.


    ording to the regtions, Garcia was not qualified to adopt her. She cried when Savannah had to be sent to the orphanage, and after that, she returned to her hometown in a country.


    "It''s me, Savannah." Garcia ran to hold Savannah into her arms.


    Garcia came back! Savannah hugged her back, weeping with emotion.


    Garcia knew that Savannah had been adopted by her uncle but was not well treated. She wiped her eyes and said, "I was afraid to ruin your future, so I gave up the idea of taking you to my hometown with me. If I had known that they even didn''t allow you to go to college, I would have taken you with me by one means or another!"


    "How do youe back, Auntie Garcia?" Savannah repressed her tears and asked.


    "Mr. Garwood found me in my hometown and took me back," Garcia answered, ncing at Garwood.


    Savannah had expected it was Dn who arranged everything, but she was still moved.


    Garwood smiled at them and said, "Miss Schultz, this is your house from now on. The property has been transferred to you, and the property ownership certificate will be sent to youter. Mr. Sterling said Garcia would stay here to look after the house for you. You can alsoe back and live here if you missed home."


    Dn bought the house back.


    Not only that, but he also returned the house to its original condition as it was when she lived here. He even got her toys back and found her old nanny for her.


    All he did was to make her happy.


    Although there was still a voice in her heart telling her that it did not mean he loved her, her heart became incredibly soft at this moment.


    She clenched her fists. Why? Why did he be so good to her? She got really mixed feelings about him and didn''t know how to face him.


    "Savannah, who''s Mr. Sterling?" Garcia hesitated for a moment and asked. She had seen Savannah''s baby bump and was a little worried.


    Has Savannah got married?


    Who is the father of the baby in Savannah? Mr. Yontz, the man who has been engaged to her?


    "Miss Schultz, I''ll wait for you downstairs," said Garwood considerately when he noticed Savannah''s embarrassment. Then he turned and went downstairs.


    Garcia held Savannah''s hand and said anxiously, "what''s that all about, Savannah? Is Mr. Garwood working for Mr. Sterling? What''s your rtionship?"


    Garcia was the same as Savannah''s family, and Savannah did not n to hide anything from her. She sat her nanny down, taking a deep breath, and told her all the story, including Dn''s status and how Devin and Valerie betrayed her.


    Garcia remained silent for a long time. Then she sighed and murmured, "so this Mr. Sterling is Yontz''s uncle in the Sterling family¡­Oh my, how could that guy send you to his uncle''s bed! Son of a bitch! He would be punished by God!"


    Savannah might be embarrassed when she talked about this before, but now her heart had been numbed by what Devin and Valerie did to her, "Garcia, Devin has been sent abroad by his grandfather. I may never see him again."


    "Are you with Mr. Sterling now? When will you get married?" Garcia asked with some anxiety. Her old masters would never allow their dear daughter to get pregnant before the marriage.


    "Old Sterling has mentioned the marriage¡­" Savannah stammered.


    Garcia was relieved. The Sterling family was a rich and noble family, and it should be responsible for Savannah. What''s more, Mr. Sterling spent lots of money and energy to buy the old house back and redecorate it for Savannah. All he had done meant that he cared about her. Since he treated Savannah well, it was not bad to charge him with Savannah.


    "Then marry Mr. Sterling! What are you waiting for?" Garcia pped her thigh and said eagerly.


    Savannah''s nose suddenly twisted. She subconsciously clenched her fingers, lowering her head.


    "Mr. Sterling disagreed?" Garcia frowned at her expression.


    Savannah swallowed and didn''t reply.


    "What?" Garcia understood immediately, gnashing her teeth, "what does he mean? You''re pregnant!


    Does he look down upon you because your parents are not here? Isn''t he serious to you?"


    Savannah didn''t know how to reply, and she kept silent.


    "Don''t worry! I am your family too!" Garcia continued, quite angry, "Take me to Sterling''s house, and I''ll talk to Mr. Sterling! Anyway, I won''t let anyone bully you!"


    Garcia was hot-tempered. She could not wait to reason with Mr. Sterling for her old master at once, even if that man was in such a high position.


    Moved, Savannah held Garcia''s hand and took a deep breath, "No, Garcia."


    Garcia thought she didn''t dare to offend the Sterling family because it was too powerful. "Don''t worry, Savannah. You''re also from a good family, and normal men had no chance to see you when your father was still alive. Since old Sterling has already agreed to your marriage, why does that man say no?"


    "I don''t want to force him. It won''t be a happy marriage in that way¡­" Savannah smiled sardonically. What''s the point of marriage if her husband''s heart was not on her at all?

 Chapter 323 - 323: You Want To Marry Him Don’t You?

    Savannah did not want to be like Valerie, who married into the Sterling family all because of the baby. Under her glorious appearance, there was no happiness but only a miserable existence.


    Garcia hesitated for a moment and then said, "it seems that Mr. Sterling''s very nice to you. I heard from Mr. Garwood that Mr. Sterling even bought the Schultz''s factory from your uncle and returned it to you... That man spent time and money on you, and he must like you. I don''t understand why he isn''t willing to marry you."


    Savannah clenched her hands, and finally, she told Garcia that Dn had taken her as a substitute.


    Besides her parents, Garcia was the only person in the world who really cared about her, without any aim. She had nothing to hide from her.


    A look of apprehension came into Garcia''s face as she listened. She looked at the pregnant girl in front of her, and pity welled up in her heart. She found herselfpletely unable to help her this time.


    "It''s okay, Garcia, I don''t care. It''s just an ident," Savannah forced a smile, trying to reassure Garcia.


    But Garcia shook her head slowly. If Savannah really didn''t care, she wouldn''t be so sad.


    Garcia''s all-seeing eyes made Savannah uneasy. She turned her face aside a little.


    "Savannah, you... you want to marry him, don''t you?" Garcia got straight to the point.


    "No!" Savannah blurted out, tremulously, "I don''t," she murmured.


    "If you really have no feelings for that man and don''t want to have further development with him, how can you be willing to get pregnant for him and give birth to a child for him?" Garcia watched her closely.


    At these words, Savannahpressed her lips so tightly that they went white. This could not be refuted. If she did not like that man, even if she was forced to get pregnant, there were many ways to abort the child. Her own choice was the key.


    Yes, she got pregnant because of his trick. She tried to have an abortion, but he stopped her in time. She had been telling herself that she had to obey him, for her father''s factory, and for the old workers. But now Garcia reminded her, and she finally viewed herself clearly.


    She had to confess that she agreed to give birth to his child because she was willing to do that. Deep in her heart, she wanted to be involved in his life, and she had already been willing to have his kids, right?


    When this idea presented itself, Savannah was almost persuaded to shake her head. She held her breath and said, "Auntie Garcia, I don''t want to talk about that."


    Savannah''s evasive manner told everything. Garcia sighed helplessly. Although Savannah was forced to stay with Mr. Sterling, it seemed that she had already had a special feeling for that man, but she didn''t want to admit it.


    "Just tell me what I can do for you, I''m always your family," said Garcia, holding Savannah''s cold hand.


    Savannah nodded.


    After they chatted for a while, Garcia apanied Savannah down the stairs. Garwood got up from the sofa and walked to them.


    Garcia looked at Garwood and said sincerely, "Mr. Garwood, I''ve been the nanny in this house for more than ten years. Mr. Schultz treated me very well when he was alive, and I also take Savannah as my own child. I don''t care who Mr. Sterling is, I just hope you can take care of Savannah, please."


    "As you can see, Mr. Sterling never treat Miss Schultz badly," Garwood smiled and turned to Savannah, "Miss Schultz, the owner of this house in Green Bay, didn''t want to sell it at first. Mr. Sterling tried every means and paid three times the price to buy it back. In order to restore the furniture and decoration in the house, Mr. Sterling managed to find the old photographs of the house and sent a group of people to find or make the furniture piece by piece. Your old toys were sent to a warehouse after the house was sold, and we got them back after some difficulty. What''s more, Mr. Sterling knew that Garcia had watched you grow from childhood, and you must miss her, so he asked me to take her back to you¡­"


    Savannah didn''t say a word, but she appeared quite moved, and a bit shook. After a while, she said good-bye to Garcia and slowly walked outside.


    Garwood quickly followed her.


    Savannah looked out of the window quietly as the car drew slowly away from Green Lake.


    Garwood nced at her in the rear mirror, wondering if she had be a little softened toward Mr. Sterling.


    "Mr. Sterling''s waiting for you at Bellomont. Miss Schultz, I''ll take you there now if you like." He asked tentatively.


    "Okay," Savannah blurted out before she could think more.


    Perhaps she also wanted to talk to him face to face. The war between them couldn''tst forever.


    Garwood breathed a sigh of relief. Miss Schultz, atst, thawed slightly. The car picked up speed, and they drove toward Bellomont.


    * * *


    Royal Vi


    Charlotte sat on the sofa, turning the leaves of a fashion magazine open before her, and she stared steadily at the smiling girl on it.


    Every page of the magazine had a picture of Savannah Schultz in the image of the goddess in a game. These promotional photos were apparently taken before she got pregnant.


    In the photograph, Schultz was wearing a purple dress made of delicate embroidered Frenchce. Her auburn hair was swept up demurely, and in her hands, she held a bouquet of a delicate blue enchantress. She looked so lovely and fantastic that she could capture every man''s heart, including Dn''s...


    Charlotte leaned forward and shut the magazine. She didn''t want to see that girl anymore, but she couldn''t calm down.


    That day on the phone, Dn asked her what gifts girls liked. She was overjoyed and thought Dn had a gift for her.


    In fact, he was preparing gifts to surprise Schultz.


    Dn talked a little more to her all because of another girl¡­


    She said girls wanted to be taken as a princess, so he made Schultz the focus of the country.


    Charlotte''s face clouded over, and she began to lose faith in herself.


    She thought nothing of Schultz at first. Though that girl was pregnant with Dn''s baby, she was at most Dn''s mistress.


    If Dn wanted a wife, the daughter of the Rowe family was undoubtedly much morepetitive than an unknown model.


    Charlotte knew the rules in those powerful families. Lots of rich young men would have underground lovers before marriage, and some even had illegitimate sons. But they never marry those women of poor backgrounds, and their wives would always be nobledies like her.

 Chapter 324 - 324: She Wanted Him Too

    Charlotte thought Dn was the same. So even Dn took Savannah to the party togetherst time, she didn''t care much.


    But now, she was not so confident.


    Dn had spent so much money and heart to please Savannah. In his mind, Savannah was more than his mistress.


    Charlotte began to feel panic and fear. After a long time, she adjusted her mood. A clear and confident smile appeared on her lips again.


    She couldn''t be defeated. She had a good look, rich family background, and she was well educated. She should fight for her happiness, for the man she had wanted for many years.


    The unexpected girl beside Dn roused her spirit and fighting will.


    She could not afford to wait. She decided to tell Dn that she had a crush on him for years, today!


    Thinking of this, she took out her phone and dialed the number in her mind. However, an indifferent female voice was heard, "sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off."


    Frowning, Charlotte called Dn''s secretary. She asked for the number from Dn recently, in case he was not able to answer the phone in a meeting.


    As soon as the call came through, she immediately said, "it''s Charlotte, Lionel Rowe''s sister."


    "May I help you, Miss Rowe?" Knowing it was from the sister of Mr. Sterling''s important business partner, the secretary asked politely.


    "Oh, I''ve some business to discuss with Mr. Sterling. I called him, but nobody answered. Is he in the office?"


    "Mr. Sterling left thepany one hour ago." The secretary replied.


    "Where did he go?" Charlotte asked innocently.


    Actually, the secretary should not disclose her boss''s whereabouts, but she thought that Charlotte was also Dn''s friend, so she didn''t hesitate, "Bellomont."


    "What did he go there for?" Bellomont? Charlotte heard from her brother that it was a leisure industry owned by the Sterling group. The resort was located in a suburb of the city, and it had a nice view.


    "Mr. Sterling didn''t say, but he drove there alone. I don''t think he''s on business. He goes there asionally for rxation." The secretary replied.


    That''s a chance. Charlotte was delighted, "okay, I see. Thank you very much."


    She hung up and then called the driver, "Bellomont."


    ***


    Bellomont


    Garwood stopped the car at the entrance of the resort.


    "Here we are, Miss Schultz." He got out of the car and opened the door for her.


    Savannah lived in the center of the city and had been used to the hard buildings and heavy traffic. As soon as she climbed out of the car, she was caught by the scenery here.


    Bellomont was friendly, remote, and debonair. Ity perfectly in tranquility and elegance, facing argeke. A few years ago, Dn bought thisnd and made it into a private resort. It was not open to the public and only used to entertain his friends or important clients.


    A thin, middle-aged man was waiting at the gate.


    "Hello, Miss Schultz," he came up to them and said politely to Savannah, "I''m Jack Wang, the manager of Bellomont. Mr. Sterling has been expecting you. Come in with me, please."


    Savannah followed Jack in. She walked along the path, enjoying the rich and varied vegetation, the pavilions, balustrades, and rockeries.


    Though she didn''t have much experience, she could see that Dn had spent a lot of money on the retort.


    Jack led her to a pavilion facing arge beautifulke, and next to them, there was an elegant white vi. "Miss Schultz, please wait here. Mr. Sterling I''lle at once."


    The pavilion was made of marble white as polished jade. It glittered when the sun shined. The water of theke was deep and crystal-clear, smooth as a mirror.


    Theke, pavilions, rocks, water, flowers, and trees in this ce created a poetic mood for everyone who came here.


    The resort was almost a royal garden!


    Savannah felt the white marble and wooden tables as she walked into the pavilion. She didn''t notice the arrival of the royal man.


    Standing outside the pavilion, Dn looked at Savannah with a teasing smile.


    She''s just a little girl, and she couldn''t restrain her curiosity and pleasant.


    Unaware of Dn''s intense eyes, Savannah waspletely absorbed in the design engraved on the pir of this pavilion. She was walking backward slowly when she suddenly missed her step and fell back!


    Dn quickly rushed to her and wrapped around her waist, pulling her into his arms.


    Savannah was a little dizzy, panting out in his arms. Several secondster, she pulled herself together and lowered her head.


    "You came," she murmured, pressing her hands against his chest.


    But the man was as strong and hard as a rock; she could not move him at all.


    Taking a deep breath, Savannah looked up and noticed the amusement in his eyes. Her face turned red, and she bit her lip, "let me go."


    Dn smiled meaningfully.


    She had been indifferent to him for so long and gave him the cold shoulder every time he came to see her. Now her attitude finally softened and agreed to see him, how could he let her go?


    He had never been treated like that by a woman in his life. Only this little woman dared to have a tantrum in front of him.


    "You gave yourself to me." He lowered his head and whispered in her ear.


    Then one of his hands traveled down her spine to her waist and down to her behind. His hand flexed over her backside and squeezed gently.


    Savannah wriggled slightly in his arms, struggling to free herself but failed. Dn held her against his hips, and she even felt his erection¡­ Well, he had been forced to remain celibate for a long time. She opened her eyes wide and flushed in shame.


    Dn leaned forward, and his lips glided down her throat, kissing, sucking, and nipping to the small dip at the base of her neck. If it were not for her pregnancy, he might have already taken her here.


    Worse, she found that her body also missed this man. She flushed scarlet, everywhere, feeling faint. Her heart was beating violently.


    Dn also noticed the reaction of the little woman, his eyes dark with desire.


    She wanted him too.

 Chapter 325 - 325: Dylan’s Sudden Proposal

    Dn lifted the hem of her skirt. His finger slipped through the finece and slowly circled around her. Before Savannah reacted, he thrust his finger inside her, and Savannah moaned out.


    She suddenly woke up. He did this to her in broad daylight? Even if they were in his private estate, no one around, he went too far...


    Damn!


    What made her more shameful was that she almost lost herself beneath his expert fingers. She forgot that she had not made up with him, and her body honestly responded...


    How could this happen? She must have been bewitched by him¡­


    Or, as Garcia said, she had special feelings for him and couldn''t leave him?


    Dn withdrew his hand. He was about to take her to the pavilion to continue when Savannah pushed him away with all her strength.


    She retreated a few steps and quickly regained herposure, saying sarcastically, "did you call me over to do this, Mr. Sterling?"


    Dn smiled ruefully, and he looked vaguely disappointed. Fine, he should take a gradual process. He wanted her badly, but he had been waiting for her for so long that he was in no hurry now.


    Well, just let her go. He had more important things to do now.


    A serious look came into his heated and lustful eyes. He adjusted his suit and approached her. Afraid she would be frightened again, he stood in front of her and didn''t touch her, "still angry?"


    She took her breath, controlled her emotion, and looked up at him. "I should thank you for taking the Schultz''s factory back for me, and the house in Green Lake, and Garcia. I really appreciate all you''ve done for me."


    She thanked him, but she was too courteous as if he was a stranger.


    It was clear that she was still angry at him. She agreed toe here to see him just because he had done too much for her these days, and she would like to give him some face.


    "If you want to thank me, do one thing for me." He smiled, looking at her seriously.


    Savannah looked at him with a puzzled frown.


    Do one thing for him?


    She didn''t think hecked in anything. There was not anything he couldn''t have in his status.


    The baby in her was the only thing she could give him.


    Dn dived into his pocket, and then, with a charming smile, he took out a beautiful brocade jewel case lined with velvet. He opened it, disclosing the content to Savannah.


    There was a diamond ring dazzling with brilliancy in the box. It was obviously highly valued for its unique design and the size of the diamond.


    Savannah stared at the blinking diamond in surprise for a moment and then stammered, "wh-what, do you mean?"


    "Just do one thing for me if you want to thank me. Put on this diamond ring." Dn said in a soft but fervent voice.


    Savannah''s heart was in her mouth.


    What does that mean? Is he proposing?


    Dn pulled out the diamond ring and lifted her hand. He was about to ce the ring on her third finger when she reacted and snatched her hand away.


    "No, I don''t want it." Savannah looked doubtful at him.


    She didn''t believe he proposed to her because of love. It must be his father''smand that made himpromise, or they wanted to give the baby her legal status.


    Or because he couldn''t find his savior, he wanted towfully confine her in order to put his feelings for that girl on her forever?


    No! She didn''t want this kind of love.


    Then she stumbled down the steps and made her way to the gate.


    Dnughed with anger. He never thought that he would be turned down. It was his first proposal in his life, and only this little woman would say no to his offer of marriage. She thought he was not serious, or she thought he still took her as a substitute.


    Dn strode down the stairs and yelled at her from behind, "stop, Savannah! Come back!"


    She did not stop but quickened her steps as if there was a wolf running after her.


    Dn frowned and began to run to catch her.


    He stopped in front of her and blocked her way.


    Savannah halted, frowning. The tall man towered over her and also blocked the sunlight.


    "I said no!" she shunned him when he tried to put his arm around her shoulders, "what? I know you have a powerful family, but you can''t force me into marriage!"


    Dn didn''t look angry. He looked at her red face with a smile, as if in a good mood. He put his hand to her trembling chin, "well, if you really don''t want to marry me. Just look at me and make an oath of it."


    He had been with her for more than one year, and he had been familiar with her temperament. He was very clear what the little woman really thought.


    How could she be so angry if she really didn''t want to marry him?


    She had feelings for him.


    Savannah quivered and bit her lip. She looked up into his eyes but could not utter a word under his intent gaze.


    She lost the game!


    She couldn''t say that she really didn''t want to marry him. That was not her meaning. But she was also annoyed that he exposed her lie mercilessly. It seemed that he wasughing at her for not being able to leave him.


    In a shameful rage, she grabbed the ring from his hand, ran to the edge of theke, and threw it into theke without hesitation!


    The ring made a ripple on the surface of theke and immediately disappeared in the crystal-clearke.


    "You know what I mean now?" She turned and cried, "if you still want me to marry you, well, get it back if you can!"


    With that, she drew herself up and walked toward the gate again.


    Dn squinted, eyes on theke. Without much hesitation, he strode over and began to take off the suit and shoes. Then he quickly jumped into theke!


    Savannah heard the movement, startled, and turned around, staring at the figure in theke with eyes wide!


    What''s he doing? He''s not trying to get the ring back from theke, is he?


    Is he mad?


    This was a naturalke. It was not his swimming pool! They didn''t know the depth of it at all!


    Flustered, she ran back to theke and cried, "Dn? Come back!"


    Dn was still in theke, rising and falling. Though he was good at swimming, theke was toorge for a small ring. Savannah was quite clear that it was impossible for him to find the ring!


    "Dn! Are you crazy? Stop looking for it!" She was all of the sweat on the shore of theke.


    ****************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    I decided to give an extra chapter today because I read all yourments. Tomorrow is FRIDAY, mass release day, and thank you all for the love and support you guys showered on this novel.


    I want to share and help my other sisterhood author, who published her book: FATED TO YOU (by Shadow Princess96) featured this week. Hopefully, you guys will give it a try too.


    As for all the misunderstandings between our lovely couple, it will be fixed soon, and our beautiful Savannah will grow matured and begin to rise on her own. There''s a big mystery behind it, and you''ll find it out once you continue reading this story.


    Stay safe, lovies! Spread love and positive vibes!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 326 - 326: I Will Marry You

    Dn turned a deaf ear to her in theke. Again and again, he rose, took a big chestful of air, and went down.


    Savannah did not know what to do. She wanted to ask someone for help, but she didn''t dare to leave him in theke alone.


    Dn ducked his head and sank again. But this time, he didn''t rise from the water for a long time. Staring at theke, Savannah began to be filled with anxiety.


    What''s going on? Is something wrong?


    "Dn! What''s wrong with you? Answer me!" She cried out in a panic.


    There was only silence.


    Something must have happened! Why else hasn''t hee up for so long?! Can a normal person stay underwater for so long without breathing?


    Intense panic swept over her body. Tears suddenly came into her eyes!


    She was crushed with terror, turned, and began to shout toward the gate, "Jack! Help! Anyone---"


    Then she looked back at theke, crying, "Dn! If you''re still there,e back to the bank, please! I''ll say yes without the ring! Come back, and I can promise you anything!"


    "Miss Schultz, what''s wrong?" Jack heard the noise and ran to her in surprise.


    "Jack, Dn jumped off theke! Call someone to bring him up! Now!" Savannah said rapidly when she saw Jacking.


    "What? How did Mr. Sterling jump into theke? I''ve lived here for years, but no one dares to swim in it. It''s bottomless!" Jack was startled.


    Savannah, white with fear, could not speak.


    Jack could not swim, so he rushed into the vi to get help.


    Savannah stared at the stillke nkly, afraid that Dn would nevere back.


    Her mind went back to the scene in the hospital when hey in the bed, insensible after the fire. This time, she watched him jump in ake in front of her... She couldn''t imagine if he had an ident because of her again¡­


    A tear rolled down her cheek. She was a bit shaky on her feet, murmuring, "Dn, don''t scare me,e back, okay? I can promise you anything¡­"


    She shouldn''t have thrown the ring into theke!


    Suddenly, some ripples appeared on theke, and they became more and more obvious.


    Savannah''s eyes brightened when a familiar figure rose and began to swim to the bank! Strength came back to her. She wiped away her tears excitedly.


    He was all right!


    Dn swam to the shore, skillfully and quickly. He jumped to the shore and chucked himself down on thewn as if he fainted from exhaustion.


    Savannah''s heart started pumping again. She rushed to him, shaking him up, "Dn, are you okay? Or are you choking? Jack''s gone to call someone. He''lle at once... "


    Before she finished, Dn caught her on the wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    "I''m fine," his voice was full of amusement.


    Savannah looked perplexed for a moment and then reacted. She burst into tears with rage, hitting him on his back, "bastard! You scared me! You''re stillughing!"


    Dn was very pleased with her response. He sat up straight, put his arms around her, and hauled her against his body, squeezing her tightly. Both of his hands were in her hair, grasping each side of her head. His kiss was demanding, his tongue and lips coaxing hers.


    Savannah stared wide-eyed at his wet eyebrows. She gave him a soft push subconsciously, but then she moaned, and her tongue tentatively met his.


    She could taste the coldke water in his mouth and be still frightened at the thought of never seeing him again.


    He''s alive. He''s okay. That''s enough.


    She didn''t want to repress her feelings for him any longer, and she admitted the desire she had hidden in the bottom of her heart-- she couldn''t afford to lose him.


    Before, she was afraid of being hurt, so she refused to face her own heart.


    But now, she didn''t want to control her emotion.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck as he deepened the kiss. The temperature between them rose sensibly.


    At the same time, Jack, followed by two servants, rushed out of the vi and ran to theke. As soon as they came to the edge of theke, they saw Mr. Sterling and Miss Schultz necking and squeezing their bodies together.


    The three men blushed. They heard that Mr. Sterling had jumped into theke and hadn''te up for a long time. But now¡­ What are they doing?


    Jack knew immediately they should not interrupt the two people. He led the servants away quietly.


    Savannah heard the noise and gently released herself from his arms, panting for fresh air.


    She sat up straight, embarrassed, and dared not to look at him. Her cold face heated again after the long kiss.


    Dn took her hand and put a cold and hard thing in her palm.


    Savannah took a deep breath. It was the ring she had just thrown into theke!


    He had found it, and he had risked his life to get it back!


    How was that possible? How could he find such a small ring in such a bigke so soon? It was nothing less than a miracle!


    She stared at him, speechless.


    "You promised to marry me as soon as I got this ring back." He fixed his eyes on her as if afraid that she would not keep her word.


    However, Savannah knew that she would say yes even if he hadn''t found the ring.


    For a few minutes, she had tasted what it might be like to lose him!


    She couldn''t live without him.


    Garcia was right. She liked him. She lost the game, which started with an unserious agreement, and finally, she couldn''t get away from him.


    "Never try to back out!" He murmured as he nibbled at her sensitive ear beads.


    She closed her eyes with a sour nose and leaned against his hot chest obediently.


    But he did not stop. He raised her chin and watched her eagerly, "answer me. Will you marry me?"


    She flushed and nodded, "Yes..."


    "Yes?" Dn was obviously not pleased with the simple word.


    Savannah looked at the ring and sighed, "I will marry you."


    Dn smiled with satisfaction. He touched her hair and slowly said, "I never thought I would get married one day. I went nk and didn''t prepare when my father suggested our marriage for the first time. Later, I decided to marry you and was ready to tell him. But you suddenly showed and said that you weren''t going to marry me."

 Chapter 327 - 327: Dylan’s Memory Of That Girl

    He had already decided to marry her?


    Savannah startled, a warm and sweet feelinging into her heart. Gazing at his handsome face, she finally found her voice, "are you really willing to marry me?"


    He knew there was something else bothering her.


    "Do you want to hear about that girl?" he asked, his voice soft.


    Savannah''s heart mmed against her chest. She wanted to know what''s in his mind, of course, but she dared not.


    She was afraid to know his beautiful memories with another girl.


    She always thought that he was too domineering, and he would even be angry when she got a little closer to other men. But now she felt that she was the really sensitive one. She got jealous when he as much as talked about that girl.


    When did she be so deep in the entanglement?


    Finally, she gathered up her courage and nodded.


    "I was in the pavilion alone when the house got a fire that night," Dn said phlegmatically, "that was the time when I was most depressed, and I refused anymunication with the outside world. Like the walking dead, I was sitting in the pavilion and didn''t know to avoid the danger. Maybe I didn''t want to go on living at that time... Later, I fainted from the smoke. When I opened my eyes, I saw a small figure trying to drag me out of the pavilion. I couldn''t see her appearance, and I only knew that she was a little girl younger than I was, not a maid or anyone in the house. Maybe she was just a passerby, I don''t know. I struggled and asked her to let go of me, but she didn''t. She red at me, and her eyes seemed to scold me, questioning why I wanted to give up my life. Then she dragged me out from the smoke and fire with all her strength, cing me in a safe ce and left."


    After a pause, he continued, "Later, my condition gradually improved. I knew it was mostly because of her. We didn''t know each other, but she risked her life to save me, and she warned me not to give up my life. Since a stranger cared about my life so much, how can I take myself as trash?"


    Dn''s lips twitched up in half a smile at the memory.


    Savannah clenched her jaw. She finally understood why Dn was so concerned about his savior.


    The girl not only saved him out from the fire but also from his depression...


    Savannah realized she was biting her lip.


    No wonder the girl meant so much to him, and he had to find her. The girl was an indelible mark on his mind.


    How could she bepared to that girl?


    Savannah was disconste.


    Dn noticed her emotion and held her closer, as ifforting her, "I did ask my subordinate to look for her in Chicago these years. I think that girl who coulde to my ce should be a local. At least, she doesn''t live too far away. But maybe I''d misjudged. I searched the city but still couldn''t find her after all these years. It may be fate. Forget it, I won''t look for her again."


    Perhaps he should just let the girl who saved him be a shadow in his dream.


    "I admit that when I first saw you, I really thought of you like her, and I kept you beside me because your eyes looked like that girl. But I know very well that you are not her." His tone was stern.


    Savannah nced at him. She wanted to ask him, does he want to marry her because he can''t find that girl, so he chooses her?


    Will he regret the proposal if one day that girl appears?


    But she dared not ask...


    She should be content when he could be so honest and told her everything.


    Though she couldn''t be the most important one in his life, it might be as well nice to be with him all the time...


    She shouldn''t dwell on it. She should pretend not to know even if he really loved that girl and couldn''t put her behind him.


    Savannah held him the best she could. She didn''t want to hear anything about another girl anymore, and what she wanted was only him.


    "I''m cold," she murmured.


    As long as he wanted her, and she could stay with him, she didn''t care about anything else.


    He noticed that her clothing had gotten wet by his wet arms. Afraid that she might catch a cold, he quickly lifted her up, walking to the vi, and said, "take a shower and change your clothes."


    Without a word, Savannah threw her arms around his neck, pressing her head against his chest, enjoying his indulgence.


    ***


    Not far away, behind a tree, Charlotte watched as Dn carried Savannah into the vi. Her sharp nails sank into the rough trunk.


    Dn was waiting for Schultz here.


    She saw Dn proposing to Schultz and watched him jump into theke regardless of his life in order to ask Schultz to marry him.


    She also knew that Dn chose Schultz because she looked like his savior.


    Charlotte stared at Savannah''s back with envy.


    She had never envied anyone since she was born.


    For the first time in her life, she was so envious of a girl who was far inferior to her.


    Schultz could get Dn''s love because she looked like the girl in his heart, and now he even offered marriage to her.


    No matter why this happened, Charlotte knew she''d lost the chance.


    However, she was not willing to give up. She hadn''t opened her heart to Dn yet!


    Schultz could win her just because of her good luck.


    Charlotte was lost, sad even. She wished that she was the one who looked like Dn''s savior, and then she would be the one who was in Dn''s arms.


    After a long time, she bit her lip and went back to Rowe''s car.

 Chapter 328 - 328: Still Shy, Mrs. Sterling?

    "What''s the matter, Miss? You looked bad. Why do youe back so soon? Have you met Mr. Sterling?" The driver, seeing Charlotte''s pale face, asked with concern.


    "No. Go back first." Charlotte didn''t want to exin, then she added, "don''t tell anyone where I went today."


    After a moment of suspense, the driver nodded, "okay, Miss."


    Then the car moved away from Bellomont.


    * * *


    Dn put Savannah on the big bed in his bedroom and grabbed a towel to clean her up. He called a maid to prepare hot water in the bathroom, and after that, he bent down to pick her up.


    Savannah shrank from his arms, murmuring, "I can wash myself."


    Dn stared at the blush on her cheeks, and then his eyes moved to her belly, his voice low and husky, "Still shy, Mrs. Sterling?"


    In four or five months, their baby woulde to the world, but the little woman was still so bashful that she refused him to bathe her.


    He didn''t insist this time. After all, she had too many mood swings today, and he did not want her embarrassment to increase her psychological burden, which might affect the baby and her health.


    As soon as Dn withdrew his hands, Savannah jumped out of bed and rushed to the bathroom.


    Two minutester, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." Dn replied.


    Garwood pushed the door open and came in, he heard the water from the bathroom and then looked at his boss on the sofa. The gloom which had long been on Dn''s face was finally exorcised by that girl.


    "I''ll probably live here with her for a few days," Dn said dryly.


    "Okay, I''ll ask Jack to arrange daily necessities for Miss Schultz." Garwood nodded and said. The rtionship between Mr. Sterling and Miss Schultz had been strained for a long time. Now they made up, and they should stay together for a few days.


    Then he nced at the diamond ring on the table, taking his breath, and asked curiously, "How did you find it, sir?"


    Before he came to the vi, Jack had told him about what happened--- Mr. Sterling jumped into theke to look for the ring!


    Obviously, Mr. Sterling found it. But Garwood knew the water was very deep, and theke was different from a clear swimming pool. How could Mr. Sterling find the small ring without touching every stone in theke? It was like fishing for a needle in the ocean!


    Dn leaned back and crossed his knees, half-smiling, "How did I find it?"


    Garwood looked at an eager question at his boss.


    Dn smiled mysteriously, e over."


    Garwood hurried over, leaned close to Dn, waiting for his boss to satisfy his curiosity.


    "It''s a secret. I won''t tell you." Dnughed.


    Garwood was speechless. Men in love were really boring!


    "If you want to know the secret of chasing a girl, go figure it out for yourself. All right, you can leave first." Dn saidzily.


    Garwood got his face under control, turned, and left.


    As the door closed, Dn''s gaze fell back on the diamond ring on the table.


    How did he do it?


    Prepare two identical rings in advance.


    He had expected that the proposal would not go well, and ording to the little woman''s temper, she might throw the ring away. So he prepared one more, just in case. As expected, she threw it in theke!


    He jumped into theke and took out another identical ring.


    For Savannah, it was a miracle; for Dn, no difficulty could wipe him out.


    ***


    After taking a bath, Savannah came out in a big towel and saw a clean male shirt on the bed.


    "Change it," Dn was sitting on the couch in a loose robe. While she was in a bath, he took a shower in the next bathroom and changed into clean clothes.


    "No dress?" She asked casually, picking up his shirt.


    He was almost two heads taller than her, and the shirt was too big for her even if she was pregnant.


    While these words were on her lips, she thought this question was a little silly. The resort was his private ce, and the servants here were all men. How could they prepare women''s clothes in such a short time?


    "You want to see women''s clothes here?" Dn teased.


    If he took out women''s clothes for her, she might leave with rage immediately.


    Savannah flushed with embarrassment. She bent her head and turned into the next closet with his shirt.


    Two minutester, Dn watched her intently when she went out.


    His white shirt was too big for her, but it made her unexpectedly sexy. He stared at her plump breasts, at the dark tip of her cleavage that showed through his loose shirt. Below the shirt, her bare legs were slender and white. She stood with bare feet on the carpet, and her cute white toes looked delicious¡­ Her brown hair hung down her shoulders, curling at her breast.


    She was a charming witch-baby, and her pregnancy made her more appealing.


    His eyes burned. His blood''s pumping around his body. Thick desire pooled in his belly.


    Savannah was a little embarrassed under his zing gaze.


    "Still cold?" He stood up and walked slowly over.


    "No, much better after a bath," Savannah replied softly, her cheek slightly flushed.


    "You look hot. Do you have a fever?" Dn touched her face with his warm fingers.


    "No..." Savannah''s voice was quieter.


    "But I don''t think so. Let me check." He breathed, a scious smile across his face. Then his arms embraced her, pulling her to him, and his hand trailed up from her hip to her waist and up to her breast. He gazed down at her, his expression unreadable, and gently cupped her breast.


    "Dn!" Savannah quivered and gasped.


    "Do you love me?" He whispered in her ear and very gently grazed her earlobe with his teeth.


    Her heart was beating violently, and his voice seemed to be hypnotic.


    "Yes, I do." She breathed.

 Chapter 329 - 329: She Was Too Hot

    (Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene. If you''re notfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    Dn''s eyes zed at her answer.


    "I couldn''t wait to have you¡­" he whispered in her ear, making her blush. Then he started unbuttoning her shirt while he ced feather-like kisses across her jaw, her chin, and the corners of her mouth. Slowly he peeled it off her and let it fall to the floor.


    "Bed¡­" Savannah breathed.


    Dn swept her off her feet and went to the big bed.


    He ced her on the bed softly, undid the buttons of his jeans, and slowly pulled his jeans down, his eyes on hers the whole time. He leaned down over her and, grasping each of her ankles, carefully jerked her legs apart and crawled onto the bed between her legs.


    Savannah closed her eyes shyly.


    He leaned down and kissed the inside of her thigh, trailing kisses up, over the thincy material of her panties, kissing her.


    "You''re so sweet, baby," he murmured, and then he trailed kissed up her belly. Still, he was heading north, kissing her across her torso. Her skin was burning. She was too hot.


    "Don''t hurt the baby," She protected her belly with her hands when he leaned down and hovered over her.


    Dn grinned wickedly. He turned her over, pushed both her knees up the bed so her behind was in the air, and then he put a soft pillow under her belly.


    Savannah knew that he could avoid hitting her belly in this position. She flushed crimson, buried her head in another pillow, and moved her hips up.


    "I''m going to be inside you, baby," he breathed. And slowly he eased into her, slowly, slowly, until he was buried in her. Stretching, filling, relentless. Savannah groaned, and he circled his hips and pulled back, paused a bit, and then eased his way back in. He repeated this motion again and again¡­


    Savannah revealed in his possession, his lust king hers. She moaned, enjoying every thrust, every push that filled her¡­


    He made that familiar pull deep in her belly, tightening, quickening, and her hot body exploded in an intense, body-shattering orgasm.


    "I love you, Savannah!" he cried out as he found his release, holding her in ce as he poured himself into her. He copsed, panting hard beside her, and he pulled her on top of him and buried his face in her hair, holding her close.


    Maybe it was because he hadn''t had sex with her for a long time, his erection grew again when shey barely on him. One of his hands still cupped her breast, and another hand lifted her slightly, and very slowly, he eased her onto him.


    She groaned as he stretched her open, filling her again.


    "Dn, will you always be so nice to me? Will you love me forever?" Savannah asked breathlessly as he moved.


    Dn paused, and the next moment, he picked up the pace wordlessly, thrusting faster, harder, as if to answer her. Filling all those moments that they''re not in a good rtionship.


    ***


    Royal Vi


    As night came, Lionel returned from work.


    The branch of the Rowe group had just gotten a firm foothold in LA. He was busy with the business these days and came back veryte.


    He entered the dining room and found the dishes on the table unmoved. "Where''s Charlotte? Hasn''t shee back yet?"


    Charlotte had just graduated from college this year. Lionel asked her to work in the Rowe group, but she had no interest. Lionel doted on his sister, so he didn''t push her. He just asked her to have a good rest in LA and found her interest. Their family was so rich and powerful that they could support her for anything she wanted to do.


    Maybe she just went out shopping today and didn''te back yet.


    "Miss Rowe came back in the afternoon. But she''s in the room all the time, and she didn''te out when I called her at dinner time." The servant stammered.


    It''s almost ten o ''clock. Lionel frowned, "what''s wrong with her?"


    "I don''t know. Miss Rowe looked very dismissed when she came back from the outside."


    "Where did she go this afternoon?"


    "I don''t know, she didn''t say."


    Lionel''s brows furrowed. He went upstairs and knocked on Charlotte''s door.


    Eventually, a muffled voice was heard, "I said I don''t want to eat."


    Lionel pushed the door open and entered her room. Charlotte was sitting beside the bed. She heard the footsteps and turned.


    "Lionel?"


    "Is anything wrong? Why don''t you eat?" Lionel looked at his sister, worriedly.


    He had never seen Charlotte so lost.


    From childhood to adulthood, his sister was the pearl in everyone''s palm in the family, and she never had worries.


    "Nothing... It''s hot today, and I''ve no appetite." Charlotte blinked at him innocently.


    "Well, if you don''t want to tell me, I''ll go ahead and ask the driver." Lionel''s tone was stern.


    Now their parents were not beside them, and he had the responsibility to take care of his sister.


    Charlotte knew that she couldn''t conceal anything from her brother if he really wanted to know. She sighed and had to say, "I went to Bellomont to see Dn this afternoon."


    "And then? Did he say anything to you?" Did his sister bare her heart to Dn and was refused?


    Charlotte lowered her eyes and clenched her fingers. "Dn didn''t say anything to me... He didn''t even know I came to see him. I saw him¡­propose to Savannah... and then I left."


    Lionel took a breath. Did Dn propose to Savannah? That''s good! Dn finally decided to give Savannah the ce of his legal wife. That''s what he wanted to see!


    It made him feel better that his other sister, who lived outside the family, could be married into the Sterling family.


    It was no wonder Charlotte lost herposure.


    She had a strong admiration for Dn for all these years, and she must be sad to see him propose to another girl.


    After a while, Lionel looked at Charlotte and said softly, "I''ve told you that Dn already has Savannah, and you should stop thinking about him. Now that he intends to marry Savannah, you should give up."


    Though Charlotte liked Dn, they had not seen each other for so many years, and it was better to cut off her love for him early.


    Charlotte felt wronged when she didn''t get any encouragement from her brother.


    "Lionel! You kept telling me never to give up in front of difficulties. Why do you persuade me to give up Dn all the time? You know I like him!" She looked at Lionel with a grievance.


    *************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Mass release day today! Hope you will enjoy the release chapters. Don''t forget to vote,ment, and review. Stay safe guys!


    Love Lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 330 - 330: What Are You Thinking?

    "It depends." Lionel didn''t have the heart to hurt his sister, but he still said sharply, "now the man you like is about to marry another woman!"


    "It''s only a proposal, not a marriage! As long as he''s not married yet, I still have a chance, don''t I?" Charlotte looked at her brother expectantly, hoping that she could gain his support.


    Lionel frowned, "Charlotte, you mean you are going to sabotage the rtionship between Dn and Savannah? Don''t think about it! The daughter from the Rowe family can never be allowed to be a third party! Mom and dad will scold you if they know. No other good men in the world? Why should you fight with another innocent girl for Dn?"


    "There are many good men in the world, but I like only Dn!" Charlotte blurted out, annoyed that her brother wasn''t on her side, "what''s more, I''m not a third party. I said, Dn and Miss Schultz haven''t got married yet, and their rtionship isn''t steady! Can you call me a third party? Lionel, why do you insult your own sister like that? Why do you always help Savannah?"


    Lionel frowned, and his mouth pressed into a thin, hard-line. He closed his eyes momentarily and said without missing a beat, "I''m not helping her. I just want you to know it''s not worth it to take another girl''s man. You''re the daughter of the Rowe family, and there are so many men lined up to please you. Why make yourself so wronged?"


    Charlotte gritted her teeth, "no, I don''t feel wrong, I''ll only be sad when I can''t have the man I like! As long as I can be with Dn, I don''t care how tired or painful I have to be."


    Lionel''s mouth lifted slightly in a wry smile. He didn''t expect that Charlotte had so many feelings for Dn. Actually, she had not seen him for so many years; even if she admired him, the feelings should have faded¡­ But she still thought about Dn and never put him behind her.


    As her brother, he didn''t want to see either of his sisters get hurt.


    No, he couldn''t let that happen.


    For the peace and harmony of the Rowe family, he had concealed Savannah''s existence from his stepmother selfishly, and now she still didn''t know her own daughter was alive in the world.


    He would feel guilty if Savannah couldn''t live a happy life, and he couldn''t see his kind stepmother Joanne sad when she knew her two daughters fought for a man.


    Thinking of this, his expression hardened, and he raised his voice, "In other words, you must give up! There are so many good men beside you. Why do you choose Dn, who has already had a woman? They''ll soon get married. As the daughter of the Rowe family, you can never be so humble to take another girl''s man! If you dare to steal a man or hurt Miss Schultz, I''ll send you back to Chicago to apany grandma! And I''ll never let youe to LA again!"


    Charlotte was going to flip out. She felt so distasteful, and her face was flushed with anger. But she knew her brother was serious.


    Although Lionel looked elegant, kind, and gentle, he was a man of his word. It was even more difficult to change his mind than her father''s. If she did not obey and insist on going against his will, he might really send her back to Chicago, and at that time, she would not be allowed to see Dn again.


    With that in mind, Charlotte swallowed down her unwillingness, rolled her eyes, and murmured, "I''m just unhappy. How can I take another girl''s man?"


    Lionel softened his voice when he saw his sister look so hurt, "Charlotte, I''m sorry, but I''m just worried about you. I don''t want you to be so upset. Promise me that you won''t sabotage the rtionship between Dn and Savannah."


    Charlotte secretly clenched her fists, but her little face was unmoved as if she had really worked it out. She nodded and promised, "I won''t."


    Lionel smiled with satisfaction at her attitude. He touched her head and said, "okay,e downstairs for dinner."


    His sister was just disappointed in love. He was sure that she woulde out from the frustration soon.


    "Well, you go and eat first. I''ll change my clothes and go downstairster," Charlotte said.


    Lionel nodded and left.


    Charlotte''s expression darkened as the door closed.


    Obviously, her brother was partial to Miss Schultz, fear that his own sister would take Dn away from her and hurt her.


    Why? She really didn''t understand! If Lionel liked Miss Schultz, he should be happy if she could break them up!


    Why did Lionel care about Miss Schultz so much but want to see her marry another man?


    Charlotte was really confused.


    * * *


    In the early morning, soft sunlight flooded Bellomont and streamed into its biggest suite.


    Savannah woke up to a kiss from the man. She opened her sleepy eyes and realized that he had wrapped his arms around her and held her all night long. She felt so safe and sofortable in his arms. Turning her face into Dn''s chest, she inhaled his unique scent and nuzzled him, but immediately she tensed. His growing erection pressed against her lower belly. Savannah flushed. It was such a turn-on knowing that it was her body, making him feel this way.


    "Dn... Don''t..." She wiggled slightly and murmured.


    Sometimes she reallyughed at herself for being so shy in front of him.


    She was not that kind of shy person, but she blushed every time Dn was too close to her like a little girl met her first love.


    First love... Her heart constricted to the words. Who was his first love? The most unforgettable woman in his life would never be her.


    But she knew it was a bad time to think of that girl again.


    She closed her eyes and tried to pull her thoughts away.


    He was with her now, that''s enough.


    Then she thought selfishly, maybe he''ll never meet that girl again.


    Even if that memory was beautiful and great, it would eventually fade, and he would forget the girl one day.


    "What you are thinking?" His voice was warm and husky like dark melted chocte fudge caramel, then he kissed her lightly.


    "You," Savannah murmured and flushed again.

 Chapter 331 - 331: I Can’t Wait To Make You My Wife

    Savannah had never been so soft when she was with Devin. She never said she loved him, and she never wanted his kiss or touch. She became his girlfriend only because they had a marriage agreement, but she nodded to be Dn''s wife because she didn''t want to leave him because she loved him.


    Did he actually propose to her? And she said yes? She still couldn''t believe it.


    So, in a few days, was she really going to be Mrs. Sterling?


    Dn''s other hand trailed up from her waist and up to her breast. Savannah inhaled sharply as his fingers encircled them and started kneading gently.


    "I want you now," Dn whispered in her ear and very gently grazed her earlobe with his teeth.


    His phone rang, interrupting the morning sex.


    "Shit!" Dn frowned and answered the phone, his other hand still wrapped Savannah in his arms.


    "Where are you, Dn?" Holy crap, it''s old Sterling. He sounded very worried and angry. Savannah nced at Dn. Didn''t this man tell his father before he took her here?


    "What''s the matter, dad?" Dn regretted not to have turned off the phonest night.


    "Dn, where have you taken Savannah to? Why not tell me in advance?" demanded old Sterling crossly.


    "Don''t worry, we''re in Bellomont," Dn answeredzily.


    Old Sterling was relieved but still worried, "are you still there? Why note back homest night? Bring her back now!"


    "What''s the hurry? The air and environment are much better at Bellomont. I want her to have a rest here for two more days."


    Old Sterling knew that they might have made up with each other. But then he thought of something and asked in rm, "are you there with her too?"


    "Nonsense."


    "Dn, I suggest you be celibate!" old Sterling''s voice resounded through the phone, "though the baby''s condition is steady at this period of pregnancy, you should be very careful! Pleasure yourself with your hand if you need!"


    "I know," Dn replied as he looked at the naked little woman in his arms, grinning wickedly, his hand deliberately running to her beast, caressing her¡­ pulling her nipples.


    Savannah moaned, and then she covered her mouth nervously.


    After hanging up the phone, Dn, however, didn''t go on. It seemed that he agreed with his father this time. The little woman had been exhaustedst night, and he decided to let her have a good rest for the next two days.


    If he really hurt the baby, old Sterling would kill him.


    ***


    After spending two days in Bellomont, they got up early on the third morning, said goodbye to Clement, and left.


    Dn drove to the county but not in the direction of the Sterling''s house or Beverly Hill.


    Savannah looked at him in surprise, "where are we going now? Not back?"


    Dn rubbed her cute nose with one hand, "we''ve something very important to do first, here we go."


    Something very important? Savannah''s heart missed a beat. She became a little nervous, and she guessed what it might be.


    Is this finally going to happen?


    Really? Today? Now?


    When she lived in Bellomont for the past two days, she kept recalling his proposal by theke that day. She wondered whether she was dreaming or he just did that on impulse, and it was impossible for him to marry her afterward.


    But it was not a dream, and he was not joking.


    Savannah was still in a daze when the car stopped in front of a white building.


    They came to the local courthouse.


    He did bring her to get their marriage license!


    "We''re here." Dn unfastened his seatbelt and reached over to unbuckle hers. His face is inches from hers.


    Savannah was very nervous at this moment. It was like she had received a present she had expected for a long time, but she dared not to open it now.


    Dn came to the copilot''s door and opened it, leading her out. They were about to enter the office when she suddenly stopped.


    "Dn¡­" she looked up at him and hesitated.


    He could feel the sweaty palm of her little hand, and he knew she was nervous.


    "I''m here. Don''t worry." Dn tucked a stray strand of her hair behind her ear and said softly.


    "Not today... Let''se some other day, okay? "She blurted out. Then she wished she could be braver. Why did she retreat at this moment?


    "I haven''t prepared my passport¡­" She murmured, afraid that the officer would not give them the license for some reason.


    Dn was also the first time he applied for a marriage license, of course, and he was a little nervous too. But he was more worried that the little woman would run away. She might be more disturbed if he showed a little uneasiness.


    "You don''t need to prepare anything. You''re present, that''s enough." Dn muttered as he stood in front of her. He put his hand under her chin and tipped her head back, staring down at her. His eyes are intense, trying topose her. "Don''t try to back out. I can''t wait to make you my wife."


    Some other day? Did this little cat want to get a marriage license after she gave birth to his kid?


    "But today is Saturday! Officers never on duty on weekends, are they? Why not wee again next Monday?" She suddenly remembered.


    "I called them in advance, and we''ll be received in the office." Dn chose today to get a marriage license also because he didn''t want any media to disturb them on this important day.


    He wanted the important moment to be their private time.


    Savannah was about to say something again when Dn bent his head and caught her red lips.


    Well, maybe it was the best way to stop her from thinking too much.


    Attacked by his dominating kiss, Savannah stared at him nkly. Dn lightly swept his tongue between her lips, pressing his warm, soft lips to hers. Then he put his tongue inside, curled it around hers, took it out, and nibbled her upper lip.


    "Anything else?" He smiled at her.

 Chapter 332 - 332: You’re My Husband, My Beloved

    Savannah blushed with shame, and her heart beat like a hummingbird. Looking around, she sighed with relief when she saw nobody in the doorway.


    "Why don''t you look nervous at all? How many times have you been married? " asked Savannah, her voice muffled.


    "Eight times and I''ll soon take the ninth," joked Dn, after thinking a minute or two.


    Savannah broke into a snigger, giving a soft hit on his chest jokingly. Then she put her hand in his, walking into the office with him.


    When they walked out of the County Clerk office, there was a sheet of paper in each one''s hand.


    Was she really married? Savannah stood entranced at the door, fixing her eyes at the marriage license.


    She was an unmarried girl this morning, and now she has be his wife.


    She never thought this day woulde for her.


    Though Devin was a bustard, Savannah was grateful he had brought Dn to her. If she had married Devin, maybe she would never have her real happiness, right? With Dn at her side, she would not be alone in the future.


    Her dad didn''t have to worry about her anymore.


    "Mrs. Sterling," the man''s deep voice interrupted her train of thought. She came to her senses and looked up at the second important man in her life, "Mr. Sterling."


    "Mr. Sterling?" He rubbed her hair, a little unsatisfied, "tell me, who am I to you?"


    Of course, Savannah knew what the man wanted to hear, but she was not used to speaking words of love. She bit her lip, flushing, and finally, she murmured, "You''re my husband, my beloved."


    Yes, she didn''t want to let go of him, even if she was still not sure of his love for her. She would like to face any difficulties ahead of them with him.


    She wanted to make him happy, to please him, to rece the girl in his life and in his heart.


    Even if it was a little embarrassing, and she had to lower herself, it didn''t matter.


    Dn smiled in satisfaction. He liked the way she called her husband, and he enjoyed the way she expressed her love. Her face was flushed with shame, but her eyes were unwavering.


    "Now that you''ve married me, you must be responsible for me," said Savannah sweetly as she hugged him.


    Dn sensed her excitement and joy in her embrace, and he hugged her back, pressing her to his arms.


    Savannah heard his heart pounding and closed her eyes with a happy smile.


    ***


    At the gate of the Sterling''s house, Cooper had already been waiting for them.


    Dn unbuttoned Savannah''s seatbelt and leaned over, "Ready, Mrs. Sterling?" he whispered in her ear.


    Savannah immediately understood what he meant. She was already his wife, and he would tell old Sterling about the marriage. What''s more, a wedding ceremony woulde soon. She had to face more than before, her heart beating violently again.


    She never felt so happy about the marriage. She took it as work she had to do when she was with Devin. But now she was willing to get married because the man was the one she really loved...


    "Hm." She smiled at Dn and nodded.


    Dn quietly pulled the ring from his pocket and slid it upon her finger, then he took her hand and led her out of the car.


    Savannah looked at the man in front of her, she felt that she had given the rest of her life to him since she wore the ring.


    As soon as they stepped into the living room, old Sterling came forward and looked at Savannah carefully. He was relieved to see that she looked well and rested.


    Dn felt funny at the expression of his father, e on, dad, you looked as if I had kidnapped Savannah."


    Old Sterling stared at Dn, "why not tell me in advance before you take Savannah away? Do you know how worried I was when Savannah didn''te back that night? I will have a heart attack if I haven''t known your whereabouts from Garwood. You two might have gone straight to the ICU to see me next time!"


    How could he answer the phone when he had been working so hard on her all that night? Savannah thought and lowered her head in shame.


    "If I don''t take her out, how can I bring you a daughter-inw back?" Dn said with a smile.


    Old Sterling and Cooper looked at each other in surprise, and then old Sterling reacted, "what do you mean?"


    Dn held Savannah''s right hand up and showed the ring to them.


    "Did you propose to Savannah?" Pleasantly surprised, old Sterling stared at the ring and asked in excitement.


    Dn said nothing but put the marriage license between his fingers and showed it to everyone.


    They had even applied for the marriage license? Old Sterling''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Congrattions, sir!" Cooper immediately said.


    "We must get ready for a wedding immediately!" Old Sterling pped his hands together and said in an earnest voice, "time''s limited! The wedding dress can still perfectly cover the belly of our beautiful bride now. Cooper, make the arrangement as soon as possible. Get everything prepared in two weeks! The first Sunday in June is a good day for the wedding. We haven''t held such a grand ceremony for a long time, and Savannah''s only daughter-inw. Of course, it must be a big wedding!"


    In two weeks? Savannah gasped. Even if she had never prepared a wedding, she knew that the process was veryplicated. It might take half a year to wait for an avable wedding venue, and it would also take a lot of time to design the decoration of the wedding party, the food. What''s more, you shall send wedding invitations to your guests at least three months in advance, otherwise, they might not be free at that time¡­


    However, it seemed that the Sterling family had no such worries.


    It was amazing that old Sterling decided to hold the wedding in two weeks. On the one hand, it showed that the Sterling family was rich and powerful; on the other hand, it was because of the eagerness of old Sterling.


    The next two weeks would be a busy time for all people of the Sterling family.

 Chapter 333 - 333: She Thought She Had A Chance

    Royal Vi


    Lionel received a phone call from Dn.


    The Rowe family and the Sterling family were business partners, and they had been good friends for decades. It was reasonable that Dn, the young master of the Sterling family, called Lionel in person to invite him to his wedding. Besides, Dn also wanted to warn Lionel not to have any intention on Savannah any longer. She was his woman, and she had be his legal wife.


    Hearing the news, Lionel had a feeling of relief and sighed. "Congrattions, Dn. I wish you a lifetime of love and happiness. I am looking forward you two have a happy marriage life," said him with a hearty smile.


    "I''ll send you a wedding invitationter, pleasee on time." Dn didn''t know if Lionel said that sincerely or not, but he didn''t care.


    Before hanging up, Lionel paused and said seriously, "Dn, Savannah''s a good girl, be good to her and never make her unhappy."


    Dn frowned in rm.


    It sounded like Savannah was Lionel''s family, and he had to give her to him.


    Who did Lionel think he was?


    Lionel realized that his words sounded defiant as if Savannah had been very close to him. "Don''t get me wrong," he added, "my concern for Savannah is really not what''s in your mind."


    Savannah was a lovely girl. She steeled herself to meet all difficulties life had given her and never med fate or other people.


    Honestly, he was attracted by the strength of character in her eyes. If Savannah were not his stepmother''s daughter, perhaps, he would have a crush on her, too. At that time, even if she had another man besides her, he would fight for her love with that man to the end. He was the same kind of person as Charlotte. Although he seemed to be modest and gentle, he was very persistent in his determination.


    However, he learned very early that Savannah was his other younger sister.


    The rtionship between them would only be sister and brother, mixed with his guilt for her.


    Hanging up the phone, Lionel turned and, in a surprise, he saw Charlotte standing at the study door with disbelief, her face pale.


    Apparently, she had heard everything when he was talking on the phone.


    "Charlotte," Lionel called her softly, walking to her. For several days, Charlotte stayed in her room and didn''t go out. He knew she was in a bad mood, so he was still thinking about whether to tell her the news of Dn''s wedding.


    But she had heard it.


    Charlotte hoped against hope that she had misheard what her brother said to Dn, "Is Dn really married to her?"


    So soon? How does it happen?


    She thought she had a chance.


    "You should have known it when Dn proposed to Savannah," Lionel sighed, "now that Dn''s married, you can just forget him."


    "No!" Charlotte rushed forward and grabbed Lionel''s sleeve. Her eyes were full of tears. "Stop the wedding! I must stop them! Dn can''t marry another girl!"


    "Charlotte, you''ve promised me you would not damage their rtionship, and you forgot so soon? You let me down!"


    Charlotte felt lost and nk as she threw her hand away. "I know... But I really, really don''t want to lose Dn. Lionel, help me, please..."


    "Charlotte, what do you want me to do? What can I do? You ask me to stop the wedding, to hurt another girl? Come on, you didn''t lose Dn because he never belongs to you. Wake up, Charlotte." Though he might hurt her even more, he had to be unkind this time. He should help his sister out of this hopeless rtionship. It''s better to have a little loss than a long sorrow.


    Charlotte curled her fingers and bit the lip.


    "Go back to your room and have a rest. After a while, you''ll realize how ridiculous your feelings for Dn is." Lionel added.


    Charlotte was about to say more when there was a knock on the door. Lionel''s assistant came in, holding a blue file. Biting her lips, Charlotte tramped angrily out of the study.


    As soon as she returned to her own room, she shut the door and rushed to the bed, picked up a pillow, and mmed it on the floor.


    After a while, you''ll realize how ridiculous your feelings for Dn is. No! Lionel didn''t know how much she loved Dn.


    She was not a child, and she was serious about her feelings for Dn. She wouldn''t give up easily.


    Why? Why does her brother always take part with Miss Schultz? Why doesn''t he help her?


    Is she his sister, or Savannah his sister?


    Taking a deep breath, Charlotte calmed herself down. Then she opened the door and decided to talk with Lionel again.


    When she went to the study, the assistant was putting some papers in order, and Lionel was not in the room.


    "Where''s my brother?" she scowled and asked.


    "Mr. Rowe got some urgent business to handle and left for thepany. Is there anything I can help, Miss Rowe? Do you want me to call Mr. Rowe for you?" asked the assistant, politely.


    Charlotte was disappointed and frustrated. "Forget it," she shook her head and said, "I''ll wait till hees back."


    Before the assistant left, Charlotte suddenly stopped him, "did Lionel mention Mr. Sterling''s wedding just now?"


    "Yes. Mr. Rowe asked me to prepare for the wedding present for the couple."


    Charlotte tried to keep cool and asked, "what''s he going to give them?"


    "Mr. Rowe asked me to fly to Chicago to take the Hungarian Moon as a gift for Miss Schultz." The assistant replied.


    Charlotte looked at him incredulously. Hungarian Moon? A few years ago, Lionel bought this diamond ne in an auction in Europe. This ne was said to be a queen''s wedding present and had a history of more than two hundred years. It was kept carefully by Lionel in his room in Chicago. She always thought that he was going to give it to his future wife.

 Chapter 334 - 334: Vicious Plan

    Charlotte once asked Lionel to borrow the ne for her graduation party, but he refused for fear that she might break it.


    But now he nned to give his beloved treasure to Miss Schultz as her wedding present?


    Charlotte was even more puzzled and jealous. She can''t believe that her brother would treasure Savannah over her. She sat on the sofa in confusion, unable to speak for a long time.


    "Miss Rowe... Are you okay?" The assistant asked, a little baffled.


    "Nothing. Just go about your own business." Charlotte murmured, her voice abstracted.


    The assistant nodded and was about to leave. After all, this was Rowe''s house, and Charlotte was Lionel''s sister. She could stay in any room she liked.


    "Please close the door when you leave, Miss. I''ll go first." With that, he left the study.


    After a while, Charlotte stood up and went to the desk. She decided to call Lionel and asked him why he was so nice to Savannah. Suddenly, a brown paper bag on the tidy desk attracted her attention.


    To be more exact, it was the ck words on the corner of the bag that stood out well.


    DNA Report.


    Lionel had tested some people''s DNA recently?


    Who''s that person? Curiosity filled her mind. She wanted to know who''s DNA report it was.


    Charlotte took a deep breath and put down the phone. Then instinctively, she picked up the brown paper bag, opened it, and pulled out the document inside.


    On the report sheet, the names of both sides of the DNA test were showed before Charlotte''s eyes. She stared at the names in bewilderment.


    Joanne Cavendish and Savannah Schultz!


    Why? Why did her brother perform the DNA paternity test for their stepmother and Miss Schultz?


    With shaking hands, she looked down to the end impatiently.


    The result showed that her stepmother and Savannah were biologically rted by blood!


    Charlotte gasped in disbelief.


    Savannah was Joanne''s daughter? How could it be?


    Charlotte stared at the report in a daze. She had dimly heard from the servants that her stepmother had a family and a daughter before she married into the Rowe family, and her husband and daughter died in a car ident.


    Joanne''s daughter did not die?


    Lionel had doubted that Savannah was Joanne''s daughter, so he collected their samples and performed the DNA paternity test. Though the result disclosed the secret, he decided to hide it for the peace and harmony of the Rowe family.


    Finally, Charlotte calmed down and epted the fact that Savannah was Joanne''s daughter.


    Oh, so her rival for Dn''s love was actually her sister?


    No wonder Lionel always cared about Savannah and treated her so nice. Savannah was their stepmother''s daughter, but she could never see Joanne again. Lionel felt guilty about Savannah''s fate, so he protected her and even stopped his own sister from hurting her?


    But was that fair? Why should Lionel help Savannah because he pitied her? Why should she give her beloved man to Savannah because she was the daughter of their stepmother?


    Knowing the secret, Charlotte felt even angrier.


    Then a thought popped into her head.


    She remembered that the girl who saved Dn from a fire looked like Savannah.


    Savannah was Joanne''s daughter.


    When connected the two events¡­Charlotte took a deep breath and had a guess.


    Maybe Savannah hade to Chicago to look for her mother in the Rowe''s house and saved Dn when the fire broke out in the house next door?


    Otherwise, it couldn''t be such a coincidence!


    Was it possible that the girl Dn had been looking for was Savannah?


    But... it''s impossible to forget such a big thing. Why did Savannah have no recollection at all of that day?


    Charlotte could not understand what it was all about, but she had an idea.


    Now the only way to stop the wedding was that she became the girl who saved Dn! A vicious n flooded her head. She had to act quickly before Dn married Savannah.


    ording to what she had overheard that day, the one Dn most concerned about was the girl who had saved him. He wanted to marry Savannah not because he loved Savannah, but because Savannah looked like that girl.


    Savannah would be nothing to him if his savior was finally found.


    Charlotte''s face lit up with emotion as she thought of this. She took a breath, ced the DNA report back on the desk, and left the study quietly.


    * * *


    The arrangement for the wedding ceremony had been properly arranged.


    Savannah was pregnant at present, so there was only a wedding banquet after the ceremony, and their honeymoon was deferred until after the baby''s birth.


    The announcement of Dn Sterling''s marriage had been sent to the major media by the public rtions of the Sterling group. The good news would be made public at the wedding banquet.


    Savannah would be sent to her house in Green Lake the night before the wedding, and the next day, the Sterling family would drive her to the wedding area from Green Bay. In this way, people would not say anything about Savannah''s background.


    Savannah had no opinion on the arrangement. This was her first marriage, of course, and she had no good ideas about it. When she wanted to help, old Sterling said that all she had to do was to take good care of herself for the wedding.


    Dn was very busy too. He checked the list of guests in person and made sure that all the important business partners of the Sterling group had received the invitations. What''s more, the business of thepany kept him outte these days, and there was no time left for him to go back to the Sterling''s house.


    This day was a very fine day. Old Sterling had intended to ask the designer toe to the Sterling''s house with the wedding dresses for Savannah to choose, but Savannah wanted to go to the wedding salon with Olivia. She had invited Olivia to be her bridesmaid in the wedding, and they could just choose the dresses together today.

 Chapter 335 - 335: Who Are You Thinking Now?

    The night Savannah got the marriage license, she told her best friend, Olivia, and Auntie Garcia about the good news. Knowing that the wedding would be held so soon, Olivia eximed with delight over the phone.


    Garcia was finally relieved too.


    Savannah didn''t know how to tell the news to Kevin. She felt embarrassed and a little cruel to ask him to attend her wedding. Luckily, Dan said that Kevin was on a business trip in Ennd and would be back next month. She had more time to think about how to say to him without hurting his feelings.


    This was the first time Olivia met Savannah since she heard about her marriage. As soon as Savannah got off the car, Olivia gave her a big hug. She was very happy that the rtionship between Savannah and Dn could have a good result.


    Although marriage was not the most important thing in a rtionship, it showed the man''s attitude to the woman. If he refused to offer marriage, he was not serious to the woman even if he treated her well.


    Savannah looked much better than before, and her face beamed with happy smiles.


    "Why didn''t Mr. Sterlinge with you?" Olivia softly nudged her as she asked.


    "I haven''t seen him for days." Savannah smiled.


    Olivia wondered, "is he so busy?"


    "He gave his personal attention to every single thing in the wedding-- the invitations, the flowers, the cake, and the music in the ceremony," Savannah said, her eyes gleaming.


    "The wedding of the rich family should not be simple. Why not give everything to the weddingpany?" Olivia wondered.


    "He wants the wedding to be the unique one," Savannah was a little shy, "he said, it would be the most wonderful memory in our life."


    "Wow, Mr. Sterling''s a man of romanticism. But you must be very anxious to see him," Olivia said in a quizzical tone.


    "Nonsense," Savannah blushed. Did she love him so much that she couldn''t support life without him?


    Though she didn''t want to admit, she really felt uneasy these days. She couldn''t sleep well, and she asionally recalled the time when he was with her in Bellomont.


    She would only be a little happier when she received his call at night, and she sometimes beamed in a quietly idiotic manner at his sweet messages. Even Sophie and Emma could sense her mood changes.


    Deep in her heart, she was looking forward to the wedding because she could see him every day after that.


    "Savannah? Who are you thinking now?" Olivia gave a meaningful smile.


    Savannah pulled herself together, blushing, and quickly drew Olivia into the mall.


    The weddingpany in charge of Dn Sterling''s wedding was thergest multinational weddingpany in LA. It had undertaken lots of grand weddings for wealthy families. The wedding salon they were going to was on the 8th floor of the mall, and it was also owned by this weddingpany.


    The manager and his two assistants were waiting at the door when they knew the young mistress of the Sterling family woulde in person.


    Two hourster, Savannah and Olivia picked up their wedding dresses and were bowed out of the wedding salon. As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, the adjacent elevator opened at the same time, and a familiar figure walked out of it.


    Savannah paused when she saw the figure clearly, "Miss Rowe."


    Charlotte didn''t expect to meet Savannah. She paused and said with a sweet smile, "Miss Schultz, nice to see you again. How did youe out?"


    "Well, I came out to pick my wedding dress today." Savannah smiled primly.


    Jealousy touched Charlotte''s eyes. She hid it quickly, held out her hand to Savannah, and said, "oh, I forgot to congratte you. I wish you and Dn a happy marriage."


    Savannah had thought that Charlotte had a special feeling for Dn when they first met at Royal Vi. The girl''s bright eyes were full of affection when she looked at Dn. When she knew that she was used to chasing after Dn since she was a little girl, Savannah felt very ufortable. She knew that she was absolutely jealous, but she was a little embarrassed when Charlotte congratted her so gratefully now.


    Why did she take every girl beside Dn as a rival? She should not care so much about that, man! Miss Rowe''s blessing sounded very sincere, without any jealousy or irony. Maybe she had misunderstood this Miss Rowe before.


    With this thought, Savannah held Charlotte''s hand and said, "thank you, Miss Rowe."


    Charlotte''s bright smile perfectly masked her other emotion. She pulled out her hand and asked casually, "oh, by the way, are you a local here, Miss Schultz? Have you ever been to Chicago before?"


    Savannah felt a bit strange but still politely replied, "Well, I''m an LA native. I''ve only been to Chicago once on a business trip with Mr. Sterling."


    "Oh, didn''t you go as a kid?"


    "No. Why?" Savannah was a little confused by her question.


    Charlotte read Savannah''s expression carefully but found no trace of lying. Was she mistaken? The girl who saved Dn in Chicago was not Miss Schultz?


    Charlotte shrugged, "nothing, your face seems familiar. I thought we had met before."


    Savannah smiled and did not ask much.


    "Well, my ssmate''s waiting for me outside, I''ve to go first. See you, Miss Schultz." Charlotte waved to her and walked to the gate.


    "Bye, Miss Rowe."


    When Charlotte left, Olivia looked at her back and wondered, "Savannah, who''s that girl?"


    "Charlotte Rowe, the daughter of Rowe''s family. Lionel''s sister." Then Savannah briefly introduced the rtionship between the Rowe family and the Sterling family.


    Olivia nodded thoughtfully, "Oh, the sister of the gentleman who ran after you in Muse Park?"


    "He didn''t run after me!" Savannah nced at Olivia, a little guilty.


    She hadn''t told Olivia about how Lionel cared about her and that he gave her lots of gifts. If she did, Olivia must feel more doubted about Lionel''s intention.


    In fact, she also wondered what Lionel wanted when he showed too much kindness to her, but she did not mention it to Olivia.


    *********************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Another week to count, do share, vote, and review this novel. And if we reach 4000 votes on Friday morning I will give 15 chapters mass release as a reward.


    Keep safe everyone wherever you are! 2021 is approaching, I am wishing you all a prosperous new year toe!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 336 - 336: I’m Used To Be Alone

    Fortunately, Olivia didn''t talk too much about Lionel. She nudged Savannah''s arm with her elbow softly and said, "well, you looked calm in front of your love rival."


    Savannahughed, "love rival?"


    "As you said, Miss Rowe''s been Mr. Sterling''s admirer since she was young, and then she followed her brother and came to LA? Obviously, she''s your rival for the love of Mr. Sterling." Olivia said with certainty.


    "At first, I also thought Miss Rowe had a crush on him, but then I realized that I misunderstood her. Mr. Rowe''s a good man, and I believe his sister''s a good girl too. She just takes Dn as her brother." Savannah felt funny about Olivia''s thoughts.


    "That may not be certain," Olivia gave Savannah a knowing wink, "though she looks gentle and innocent, I saw clearly that she was jealous when you mentioned your marriage. She perfectly hid her true feelings in front of you, but I don''t think she would give up Mr. Sterling easily. Anyway, you should be more careful. This girl''s not simple."


    Olivia sighed. Did Savannah forget that her previous fianc¨¦ had been taken away by her dear cousin? She should be guarded by any woman who was too close to Mr. Sterling!


    Savannah knew Olivia cared about her. "I know," she just smiled and let it go.


    Talking andughing, they walked out of the mall and got into the car. After taking Olivia home first, Savannah went back to Sterling''s house.


    As soon as she opened the door, she heard familiar voices of a middle-aged man and a woman from the drawing-room.


    Uncle and aunt?


    Savannah walked in and saw Dalton and Norah sitting on the sofa, fawning over old Sterling.


    Although old Sterling did not like the couple very much, they were anyway Savannah''s uncle and aunt. He gave them a good reception and asked the servant to serve them with drinks.


    Emma told Savannah that the Schultz''s came to Sterling''s house an hour ago. They both knew that she was going to marry Dn, and they wanted to attend her wedding as her family.


    What''s more, Dalton and Norah asked for a high bride price.


    Bride price? Savannah smiled sardonically. Did they want to sell her as chattel? The wedding would not cost them a dor, and now they even dared to ask for a bribe price? They were too greedy!


    Yes, some families would ask for a bride price from the bridegroom or his family to ensure that their daughter would be taken care of rather than taken advantage of. But as she knew, this practice was famous in Eastern countries. Maybe for some wealthy families in her country, the bride price was a means for the bridegroom to prove his worthiness as a suitor that he was capable of adequately providing for his bride. But she was neither a princess nor an heiress from a noble family, and Dalton and Norah didn''t really care about her. All they wanted was money, not her happiness.


    Savannah took a deep breath and went in.


    Dalton heard the footsteps, turned his head, and saw his nieceing back. He stood up and smiled with insincere ttery, "Savannah, how are you doing? We miss you a lot!"


    Norah got up with her husband, stepping forward, and tried to hold Savannah by the arm.


    "Savannah, you''d better not go out in this month of pregnancy. Come in, be careful, and sit down." Norah helped Savannah in as she ordered the servant beside them, "Mrs. Sterling''s back. Go and pour her a ss of water! Don''t you know how to take care of your young mistress?" She sounded like thedy of the house.


    Savannah frowned, pulled her arm out of Norah''s hold, and walked to old Sterling. "Sir, I''m back."


    A little embarrassed, Norah sat back on the sofa with her husband.


    "Savannah, why didn''t you tell us about your marriage? You can''t show at the wedding with no family! We''re discussing your wedding with old Mr. Sterling." Daltonined, dissatisfied with her indifference.


    "Savannah, your aunt and uncle care about your marriage a lot. Sit down and let''s talk together." Old Sterling said mildly.


    Savannah did not move. She looked at old Sterling and said quietly, "Sir, my aunt and uncle are so busy these days that I''m afraid they don''t have time to attend the wedding."


    "Why? We''re free!" Dalton and Norah both screamed. They didn''t expect that they were excluded from the wedding by Savannah.


    Butler Cooper and other servants standing by almostughed out.


    Norah walked up to Savannah, grabbed her sleeve, and whispered, "Savannah, your father was already dead, and your mother''s not here. You''ll be alone if there''s no family showed at your wedding. People willugh at you and call you an orphan girl! If your uncle and I stand for you behind you, no one dares to bully you! Do you understand?"


    That sounded like it was a great honor for Savannah that they woulde to her wedding.


    Savannah looked at Norah in a cool, regardless manner, and then she said in a sarcastic tone, "I think I''m always an orphan when I live in your house, am not I?"


    During those years under her uncle''s roof, she was always alone, and no one in that house cared about her. They never really took her as their family, then why should they attend her wedding and even asked for the bride price when she married?


    If they had ever given her a feeling of warmth, she would not be so indifferent to them today.


    The ties of kinship between them had been used up by her uncle and aunt. After so many disappointments, she found it hard to take them as her family now.


    "I''m used to being alone. I don''t need anyone behind me." Savannah added dryly and then turned to old Sterling, "It''s gettingte, sir, I''ll walk my uncle and aunt out first."


    Seeing that Savannah did not want Dalton and Norah to attend the wedding, old Sterling was on her side, of course. He nodded and said no more.


    Dalton, however, remembered another thing. He looked at old Sterling with a wrinkled face, "sir... What about the bride price?"


    Norah nodded her head beside her husband, "I suggest the bride price be paid before the wedding ceremony. The Sterling family''s arge and noble family, and your son won''t marry my niece without a bride price, will he? Savannah''s even pregnant with your grandson!"


    Savannah trembled with anger. She had refused them to attend her wedding, but they still had the nerve to ask for the bride price? Hadn''t they got enough from her? The Schultz factory, the house in Green Bay, and then the money from Devin¡­ They had just got arge amount of money from Dnst week!


    Wasn''t that enough?

 Chapter 337 - 337: How Much Do You Want?

    "How much do you want?" asked Savannah coldly, in rage and fury.


    "We''re not one of those greedy people," Dalton said quickly, "a lucky number, seven million."


    Now their niece married into the richest family in LA, the request didn''t seem unreasonable.


    "Seven million? I don''t think I''m worth so much," said Savannah sarcastically.


    The servants in the room covered their mouths andughed quietly. Old Sterling almost lost his patience. The couple had asked for four million when Valerie married Devin, and now they wanted to sell their brother''s daughter?


    "Savannah, how can you say that?" A little embarrassed, Dalton did not bother to talk to his niece. He just looked at old Sterling and waited for his reply.


    In fact, old Sterling had been too kind to bear the rudeness of the couple. He didn''t need to talk with them in person, and he could refuse them directly. It was all for Savannah''s sake that he didn''t drive them away.


    Now Savannah was obviously annoyed by the couple, it''s time to ask them out. Old Sterling was about to ask Cooper to send them away when a familiar footstep was heard at the door.


    "Mr. Sterling." The servants greeted theing man, respectfully.


    Savannah turned around and looked toward the doorway, her eyes gleaming with delight. She looked like a helpless bird who finally found the big tree for protection. The tumult within her subsided.


    Resisting an impulse to run to him, Savannah looked at him with an expectant face.


    The strong emotion in Savannah''s eyes pleased Dn. He smiled at her reassuringly and then turned his eyes to the anxious couple as he walked to them.


    "Savannah''s good girl, gentle and pretty. Of course, she''s above price. I should pay to thank her parents for bringing up such a nice girl, and seven million isn''t too much. I''d like to give all my personal property to them if they want." With that, he took out his checkbook and wrote a number on it.


    "You''re right, Mr. Sterling!" Dalton and Norah nodded with surprise and bright eyes. "We don''t ask for too much."


    They thought it would be difficult to ask for money from Dn, so they came to Sterling''s house and talked with old Sterling. Well, old Sterling looked much kinder than his son, but they forgot that he was also a merciless businessman when he was young. Anyway, it really surprised them that Dn agreed immediately! Oh, he''s really rich!


    Savannah looked anxiously at Dn and wondered what was in his mind. He was not the kind of person who wouldply with such an unreasonable request to keep face.


    Yes, the Sterling family was rich, and Dn had quite a lot of money, but she would prefer to see them do some charity with such arge sum of money rather than give it to the greedy couple.


    But before she could stop Dn, he tore off the check and waved it in front of the Schultz.


    Dalton and Norah fixed their eyes at the huge number on the check. They were about to reach for it when Dn quickly withdrew his hand.


    They stared nkly at Dn, whose smile became hard and cold.


    "I''ll give the bride price," he said sardonically, "to Savannah''s parents, not you. You''ve just raised her for a few years, and I don''t think you''re qualified to take the money."


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief. He was not going to give the two people the money.


    "Savannah''s parents are not here, and they would never show again! We''re now the only family of Savannah, why can''t we ept the bride price for her?" Dalton said worriedly.


    Savannah felt so sick that she wanted to throw the couple out immediately.


    "Her father''s dead, but her mother''s still somewhere in the world," Dn said coldly.


    "Her mother''s disappeared long ago, as well as dead!" Norah blurted out.


    "Yes, Savannah''s an orphan, and we''re her only family. No one can take the bride price but for us!" Dalton added quickly.


    Savannah clenched her fists, and her face became cold and hard. Her uncle''s words stabbed her, reminding her that her mother had deserted her for no reason. In order to get the bride''s price, they didn''t care about her mood at all.


    "Her mother must be still alive," said Dn, coolly.


    "But now we can''t find her mother! Who else can take the bride price?" Dalton said rapidly.


    Dn didn''t answer but put the check into Savannah''s hand and curled up her cold fingers. "It belongs to your parents. Keep it for your mother for the time being, and give it to her when you find her."


    Savannah looked at him with shock. Was he serious?


    Norah and Dalton were crushed ---to be so close to the huge sums of money, and then it was gone. Their face flushed with eagerness. Before they could say something again, old Sterling ordered Cooper impatiently, "it''s gettingte. Cooper, see Mr. and Mrs. Schultz off."


    Cooper immediately walked up to Dalton and his wife, "Mr. and Mrs. Schultz, please."


    Dalton and Norah saw the gloominess on the face of old Sterling, knowing that they could not expect good results if they stayed any longer. They looked at each other and finally walked out with a bad grace after Cooper.


    Old Sterling was tired too. In Cooper''spany, he went upstairs first.


    The house became quiet again. Savannah reacted, handed the check back to Dn.


    "Why? Too little?" Dn didn''t take it, frowning.


    "I epted it just now because I don''t want my uncle to take advantage of you again. Take the money back, Dn, I can''t take it. I¡­I don''t want the bride price." Savannah stammered, biting her lip.


    Most of those women who fought hard to marry a rich guy lusted for wealth only. Like Valerie, she asked four million when she married Devin with a baby in her.


    But his woman was a little fool. She even wanted to return such arge sum of money back to him.


    Dn put his hand under her chin and tipped her head back, his grey eyes soft, "you''re my wife. It''s quite normal for you to ept the bride price. Don''t feel embarrassed and don''t care about others opinions."


    "No... My dad passed away many years ago, and my mother''s disappeared. You don''t have to give it to me. I¡­I have no family now." Savannah murmured as she put the check in his hand.

 Chapter 338 - 338: Keep It

    She married him not for money, and she had no interest in the property of the Sterling family.


    Dnughed. The little woman was so honest. He rubbed her hair softly and put the check to her small hand again.


    "Keep it," he said softly, "as your dowry."


    Actually, most families had no dowry tradition, but some rich families would prepare money or property as the bride''s dowry. It was the wealth a woman brought to her husband as a part of the marriage. Savannah had no family at her side, so no one would arrange the dowry for her.


    But it didn''t matter, he was her husband now, and he''d like to arrange everything for her.


    The bride price became the dowry... Savannah gazed upon him, round-eyes. She understood that he had nned to give her the dowry at the beginning. If he just wanted to refuse her uncle''s request, he could have driven them out of the house as soon as he came back.


    Of course, dowry was important for a woman when she got married. It was not about money, but about her status in her husband''s family.


    He was afraid that she might be looked down upon after marrying him, so he gave her a sum of money as her dowry?


    A warm feeling came to Savannah''s heart. Quite moved, she still insisted, "no, it''s too much. You''ve already given me a diamond ne, and I have an emerald bracelet from your father too. They''re all very expensive... I can''t take more money."


    Dn felt a little funny. What was in this little woman''s mind? Wasn''t it good to have more money in hand? He raised his hand to smooth her hair, his voice gentle, "then keep the money for your mother, and give it to her when shees back one day. With this money, you can take good care of her and provide her better-living conditions."


    He never took back the money he gave, especially when the money was for his wife.


    Because of her pregnancy, she stopped working temporarily and had no ie. He would like to take charge of her and support her for all her rest life, but he knew Savannah was not that kind of girl who was willing to rely on others. However, he wanted to give her more. Although she didn''t need to worry about food and bed in Sterling''s house or in Beverly Hills, she should have enough money in hand to buy whatever she liked. What''s more, with more money, his wife would not be looked upon because of her background.


    Savannah caught the certainty of his voice. She hesitated for a long time and finally nodded with a sigh, "when my momes back? No, she''ll nevere back¡­"


    Her mother would havee back if she''d like to.


    Savannah''s sorrow was imaged in her face. Dn narrowed his eyes, knowing she was hurt by Dalton''s words. He lowered his voice and said, "it''s not too difficult for the Sterling family to find a person."


    Savannah bit her lip. She understood what he meant. He wanted to help her find her mother. But after a moment of excitement, she grinned a bitter smile and shook her head calmly.


    "No."


    She had always wanted to find her mother and ask her why she left her and her father.


    She worked as a model mostly because she wanted to be famous one day so that her mother could see her in magazines or on TV ande back to find her.


    But after all these years, she knew she might be wrong.


    If her mother really wanted to find her, she would havee back long ago.


    As long as she still loved her and missed her, she would not have given up on her.


    But she never came back.


    She didn''t show at her husband''s funeral, nor did shee back when her daughter was sent to the orphanage.


    Since she didn''t present in the most difficult time of her life, Savannah knew she would nevere back. Maybe she hadpletely disregarded her daughter and her husband.


    Maybe she already had a new life. Why bother her?


    Savannah clenched her hands, and her eyes dimmed.


    Her heart was torn by conflicting emotions. She missed her mother badly but at the same time, hated her for leaving her. The rtionship between Dn and old Sterling still had gradually improved, while she might have no opportunity to see her mother again.


    Dn didn''t push her. Maybe she would change her mind after a time, and he would help her find her mother as long as she wanted.


    "You look tired. I''ll ask Emma to take you upstairs to your room." Dn held her small hand and said.


    "Are you leaving? Don''t you go upstairs with me?" Savannah blurted out.


    Dn looked surprised, his eyes bright with pleasure, "you want me to go up with you?"


    A great sense of personal satisfaction came to him. The little woman became much clingier to him. This was the first time she had invited him into her room.


    Savannah flushed, realizing that her words seemed to be too fervent. But before she could say more, Dn had already pulled her into his arms.


    The hot embrace made her heart stop beating and then beat fast with delight. Her body was telling herself she was so attached to his embrace that she didn''t want to leave.


    She really missed him, after so many days without seeing him. She missed his arm and kiss, and his touch¡­ Thinking of this, she blushed even more.


    The next moment, Savannah got over her shyness and put her hands around his waist, holding him closer. The hugpleted her happiness and put her at her ease.


    "Do you want me to take you to your room?" His familiar hot breath fanned across her ear, his voice low and husky.


    His seductive voice melted her heart. As a reply, Savannah buried her head against his chest, allowing herself this moment to fully lean on him.


    However, Dn was not satisfied. They had been married, and it was normal for his legal wife to be coquettish in front of him.


    "Tell me, baby," his voice sounded seductive.


    Her face became even hotter. Finally, she mustered the courage and tiptoed, whispering in his ear, "honey, apany me to my room."


    Dn was hypnotized by the mellow tone of her voice. Without a word, he picked her up and carried her in his arms, walking to the stairs.


    Savannah let out a small cry as she threw her arms around his neck.


    "Let me down, I can walk myself," murmured her, a little embarrassed. Her belly was growing bigger, and she gained weight quickly in a good mood these days. Would he think she was too fat now?


    Dn looked at the little woman in his arms, knowing what''s in her mind. Women always cared about how they looked. As a model, Savannah took more care of her appearance, afraid that she would be fat in his eyes. Yes, her cheeks had filled out, and she looked a little puffy and mature now. But he thought she was more beautiful and attractive than before.


    "I don''t like your skinny pieces. Never starve yourself to lose weight, will you?" Dn ordered softly.

 Chapter 339 - 339: Why Didn’t You Call Me?

    Savannah wanted to be the most beautiful girl in his eyes.


    She might look fine now, but it would be much different two monthster.


    Would he mind when she got fatter at that time?


    "If I don''t go on a diet, it''ll be difficult to recover in the future," Savannah said tentatively, "I know a model who gained weight, up from 42 kg to 55 kg, after pregnancy. She tried hard to lose weight after giving birth, but her husband stillughed at her..."


    "That model''s husband''s really unreasonable. You need to fatten up a bit. Eat more, and you''ll be sexier." With a sly grin, he carried her upstairs and into her room.


    When he learned that Dn went to Savannah''s room, old Sterling sent Cooper to keep an eye on them. It''s hard for the newly married couple to be abstinent. Old Sterling knew that, so he must be more careful.


    Cooper asionally knocked on the door, asking if they need fruit or water, or coughed in the doorway. Dn felt funny but was not angry. He decided to take Savannah back to Beverly Hills after the wedding. No one would disturb them at that time.


    An hourter, Dn stood up and was ready to leave.


    "Dn... Send me a message after returning to Beverly Hills," Savannah took his hand in hers and shook him.


    After saying that, she felt her face burning with shame.


    When did she be so active?


    She seemed to give up hiding her emotions after he proposed to her.


    "Sure. Just expect our wedding day," Dn kissed her forehead.


    Savannah nodded, seeing him off. Well, she could see him every day after the wedding. What''s the hurry?


    She closed the door, turned, and slowly walked to the desk. From the drawer, she took out her wallet and pulled a slightly yellow photo from it.


    In the picture, Savannah stood smiling at her father, who was young and handsome.


    The photo was taken by her mother in their old house in Green Bay, and it was with her in her most difficult time.


    "Dad, can you see? I''m getting married." Savannah ced her marriage license and the ring in front of the picture and murmured to the young man, "you don''t have to worry about me anymore. I find another man to take care of me... Although I don''t know if he''s still thinking about another girl, I don''t want to ask more. I like him, and I feel happy with him. Even if he''s still thinking about that girl, I don''t mind as long as he''s with me. Dad, don''tugh at me."


    Savannah sighed and continued, "wish me happiness, dad. I believe he''s the right man¡­ If only you can attend our wedding¡­"


    With tearful eyes and a smile, Savannah closed her eyes, holding the photo as if her father was in her arms.


    * * *


    Royal Vi


    Lionel got out of the car and went into the vi with tired steps.


    He had spent a few days in thepany. The Rowe group had just gained a footing in LA, so he must deal with all important affairs and negotiate with those clients in person.


    Savannah and Dn''s wedding would be held two dayster. After another business dinner, he came back to his house to have a good rest and recover his spirit, in case he might look too bad at the wedding.


    "Sir, you''re back," the servant came out to greet him.


    "Is the wedding gift ready?" He had sent his assistant to Chicago to take the gift, but he was too busy to ask him about the progress.


    "Yes, the Hungarian Moon was delivered yesterday, and it had been packaged and put in the safe. Do you want to have a look at it, sir?" The servant asked politely.


    "Keep it well and take it out for me on the wedding day," Lionel ordered as he entered the living room. Then he looked upstairs, "how''s Charlotte?"


    The servant changed his face slightly, stammering, "Miss Rowe..."


    "What''s wrong?" Lionel frowned at his nervousness.


    "Miss Rowe... She went back to Chicago the day before yesterday."


    Lionel turned pale. He strode upstairs to Charlotte''s room and opened the door.


    Her room was empty and clean, as if no one ever lived here.


    Lionel crossed the room and opened the wardrobe--- some of her clothes were gone with her suitcase.


    He took a deep breath, "she went back alone?"


    The servant nodded.


    "Why didn''t you call me?"


    The servant, with a drooping head, replied helplessly, "Miss Rowe urged us not to tell you¡­ She said she didn''t want to stay in LA, and she didn''t want you to worry about her."


    Lionel breathed a sigh of relief. It would be Dn''s wedding in a few days. Maybe Charlotte just wanted to avoid attending the wedding, so she went back to Chicago.


    Well, she must feel hurt to see the man she loved marrying another girl.


    Just let her be.


    * * *


    The Sterling''s group


    Out of the office window, thest streaks of grey was inked out of the sky by the encroaching night. Crowds of people were rushing home from work at this hour.


    The man, stuck at the desk, was still revising a business n.


    Garwood knocked on the door of the president''s office and walked in.


    As the wedding day approached, the whole family was busy nning the wedding. Old Sterling, who would give the wedding speech as Dn''s father, was even more excited and nervous than his son.


    But the bridegroom, Mr. Sterling, still kept his businesslike nature and spent every day in thepany working on projects.


    "Sir," Garwood sighed and walked to the desk, "you''re to be married the day after tomorrow. That''ll be a busy day. Why not go back to Beverly Hills for a good rest tonight."


    Dn raised his face from the documents and looked at the time. Rubbing his eyebrows, he pushed away from the documents in front of him and nodded.

 Chapter 340 - 340: Baby, I Want To See You

    Was he willing to be a workaholic? Of course not.


    His father did not allow him to go to Sterling''s house these days for fear that he would be unable to resist the urge and make Savannah too tired. He could only focus on business affairs so that the time would pass quickly.


    Well, just one more day.


    He picked up the phone and called Savannah.


    Knowing that Mr. Sterling wanted to talk with Miss Schultz in private, Garwood smiled and left the room.


    "Hello?" Savannah seemed to have just woken up, and her voice was husky and soft through the phone.


    She was very somnolent during pregnancy. Sometimes she took a nap after lunch but didn''t wake up until the evening.


    "Another afternoon of sleep, piggy?" Dn''s voice was yfully soft.


    "I''m not a piggy," she pouted, "you''re!"


    Dn could imagine how Savannah looked over the phone--- even sleepy she must look gamine and gorgeous in a thincy nightdress, and her red pouty lips waiting for his kiss...


    The mere thought of the scene made him breathing withpelling need.


    He could see her after one day, but now he felt that every minute of the remaining thirty more hours was hard for him.


    On the other end of the wire, Savannah struggled up onto her knees when she heard his ragged breath, "Dn?"


    "Baby, I want to see you," He ordered gently, "Video chat."


    He wanted to see her, and he couldn''t wait.


    "Ah?" Savannah was puzzled for a second, "We saw each other yesterday..."


    "I miss you, let me see you," his voice was soft, cajoling.


    The little woman hesitated, "But I''m wearing a nightdress, and I haven''tbed my hair."


    She still cared about her image in front of him...


    "I''m your husband, baby, just do what you''re told." Dn continued.


    Finally, Savannah bit her teeth and answered the video chat.


    On the screen, her delicate outline appeared, lighting his eyes.


    As he had expected, she wore a thin strapless nightdress. Her long seaweed thick hair fell in soft waves to her breasts and down her white shoulders.


    What made him more excited was her position now-- she was kneeling on the bed, holding the phone in both hands, ready to fix the phone on the shelf. He could see her full breasts through her dress, and her nipples¡­ Of course, she didn''t wear a bra when she slept.


    This position made him almost burst.


    Savannah adjusted the camera of the mobile phone, backing off a little, and then she saw the scious smile on his face. Blushing, she rolled her eyes at him and put a cardigan on.


    "The day after tomorrow," Dn said softly, "Are you nervous?"


    Savannah nodded, "A little."


    Not a little. In fact, she was very, very nervous.


    The closer she was to the wedding day, the more she feared. She feared that happiness was just a dream.


    Did she really deserve to have such happiness, deserve to have this man?


    Those who chased after him were all rich youngdies like Miss White and Miss Rowe.


    What was she?


    She had no powerful family behind her, poorly educated, and she was even an orphan.


    What''s more, she was not like her cousin Valerie, who had the ambition to fight for her own happiness.


    Dn, sensing her unease, leaned closer to the screen and said, "I''ll tell you a secret." An enigmatic smile crossed the man''s handsome face.


    "What is it?" Savannah forgot her nervousness and asked in curiosity.


    "I''m a little nervous too," he tried to keep his tone serious so as not to beughed at by her.


    He was not going to say it, but seeing her unsettling, he wanted to share his feeling with her and put her at ease.


    Savannah took a breath, and then she plucked up the courage to ask him the question in her heart, "Dn, are you really sure?"


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at her.


    "I mean... Are you sure you want to marry me? I''m not as good as thedies from those good families. My father''s just a businessman when he was still alive, and the Schultz family is not as rich as your family. Now I have nothing. I''ve no parents, no family background, no property, and I''m not even graduated from a famous university like other girls. I''mpletely unhelpful to your future and career. If you regret it¡­ it''s not toote." She bit her lip to articte her faults.


    The more she said, the less confident she was.


    She was almost nothing to the man.


    Though she knew her low position before, she had never thought lightly of herself or looked down upon herself.


    But she was so self-abased in front of him that she couldn''t believe he would really marry her.


    Was it because she liked him too much, so she was swayed by considerations of gain and loss?


    And she was always afraid that she did not deserve him.


    "I didn''t marry a career helper or a business partner." After a long pause, Dn said softly over the screen. The worried look on her made his heart constricting. "What''s more, don''t say you have nothing. You own the house in Green Bay, and you''re also the boss of Schultz''s factory. Do you know how hard it''s for a young girl to own a house in LA? Are you so contemptuous of yourself as a little hostess?"


    Savannah''s nose suddenly stung. All she had were given to him.


    His voice continued toe through the phone, "by the way, how do you like UCLA?"


    "UCLA?" The most famous university in LA? Savannah stopped breathing, "what do you mean?"


    "I suggest you think about which major you want to take earlier. There''re lots of choices, and you''d better choose one before the school opens." "He said with a cool smile.


    "I... can I go to UCLA?" Savannah''s voice shook with emotion.


    After her graduation from high school, Dalton and Norah prohibited her from going to college, saying that they could only afford Valerie''s tuition fee due to the financial burden and would not allow her to continue her study. She cried secretly for several days. Now, was there really a chance for her to go to UCLA?

 Chapter 341 - 341: Come To Chicago At Once

    She had done well at school, he knew. Had Dalton and his wife not been so selfish and spent all their money on their own daughter, Savannah would have been an undergraduate too. It was her biggest regret that she had never gone to college.


    Savannah''s heart was thumping with excitement. She still couldn''t believe it, murmuring, "UCLA is the best university in LA. Do they really want me?" She did not attend the entrance examination or selection process like other students. UCLA could not be so easy formon people to enter. What''s more, could she choose any major she liked?! That was incredible.


    Quite satisfied with her reaction, Dn didn''t exin much. Old Sterling had a great rtionship with the president of UCLA. They invited each other to their house for a cup of tea asionally, and they were both connoisseurs who appreciated genuine antiques. What''s more, the Sterling family had invested in the expansion of library buildings at UCLA. Now old Sterling also had status in the school board, and it was not hard for him to enroll a student directly.


    Dn smiled and added, "of course, you''re required to conform to the rules."


    "Rules?" Holding her breath, she knew it wasn''t going so well.


    "First, you''re not allowed to live on campus." Dn raised a forefinger.


    Students should remain in residence during the term. If she lived in the dorms, he could only see his wife at the weekend. How could he bear that?


    She breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, "yes, I know."


    "Second," Dn continued, and his voice was low and stern, "don''t get too close to any young man in school."


    There were too many love stories on campus. His little woman had always held a fascination for men. He sent her to continue her study, and he didn''t want more rivals. Well, Kevin and Lionel were enough.


    Savannah almost burst outughing. Seeing the serious expression on his face, she could only contain herself fromughing and nodded, "okay. Well, I''ve decided the major."


    "So soon?" Dn looked a little surprised, "Which major?"


    "Fashion design." Savannah took a deep breath and said decisively.


    UCLA offered this new major, which had been in hot demand in recent years, and it attracted many students. Valerie also majored in this major.


    However, the reason that she picked fashion design was not that the major was very hot. She didn''t mean to follow the trend. Actually, she had been drawing and interested in art since a child. After she was sent to the orphanage, she met Kevin, who was good at drawing, and he taught her a lot.


    After graduating from high school, she became a ne model. When she wore the clothes from other designers in the advertisement shooting, she hoped that one day she could wear the clothes designed by herself. Sometimes, she would design clothes on paper and spend hours sketching fashionable garments.


    However, the principal reason for her choice was that the main industry of Schultz''s factory was garment-making. If she could learn the major well, it would also be helpful for her father''s factory.


    Dn didn''t ask much, his eyes soft. "I''ll speak to the president about this after the wedding. Is there anything else you want to say to me?"


    Savannah did not know what to say. It seemed strange to say thank-you... Being too polite might make him unhappy. After all, she was going to marry him soon.


    Finally, she stammered in a low voice, "Dn... Come and pick me up earlier that day, will you?"


    So she could see him earlier.


    Dn knew that she would be sent back to the house in Green Bay tomorrow evening. She wanted him to pick her up early on the wedding day.


    With a gleam in his eyes, he smiled and said, "I won''t let you wait too long."


    Savannah''s face became flushed.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. "Miss Schultz, are you awake? It''s time to go downstairs for dinner." Sophie''s voice was heard.


    "Oh -" Savannah replied, ncing at the door.


    "Before you hang up," Dn smiled meaningfully, "give me a kiss, baby."


    A sudden feeling of loss came to Savannah, and she felt as if she would not see him for a long time. Looking at the charming man in the video, she tried to dismiss from her mind the strange thought. Without further hesitation, she leaned forward and blew him a kiss. Then she hung up.


    Dn still held the phone. Although it was only a kiss through the phone, it seemed to be alive and printed on his heart.


    His lips curled into a smile, and then he called to Garwood, who was standing outside the door, "Garwood, get the car."


    He really needed to go back to Beverly Hills early today to get a good rest and conserve his strength. He should pick up her beautiful bride in great form thirty hourster.


    The door opened, and Garwood came in, smiling, "all right, Mr. Sterling."


    Suddenly, the phone in Dn''s hand rang.


    Dn took a look at the caller''s name on his cell phone, and his eyebrows knitted slightly.


    Erik was calling from Chicago.


    That was strange. Erik rarely called him, and this was not the time to report.


    "Hello?" Dn answered the phone, a little impatient.


    Through the phone came Erik''s slightly excited voice, "Mr. Sterling, the girl you asked me to keep looking for, has been found! Something''s happened to her, pleasee to Chicago at once!"


    * * * *


    The spoon slipped out of Savannah''s hand and broke into two on the marble floor.


    Sophie quickly stepped forward to clean the pieces away, so they would not hurt her. Emma handed her a new spoon.


    "Savannah, is everything alright? How do you look a little absent-minded?" asked old Sterling thoughtfully across the table.


    Savannah shook her head. She didn''t know why but felt a little restless tonight.


    Was it because of the video chat? Maybe she was too excited to know she had a chance to go to college soon? Or she was just a little nervous when the wedding day wasing?


    Thinking of this, she smiled reassuringly at old Sterling, "nothing. I''m thinking about the wedding.


    ****************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    A few hours from now we will wee 2021, a new year, a new beginning, and a new journey. I wish you all a prosperous and abundant life thising 21st century. Another thing, I just want to say thank you God for giving us strength through out this struggling year, that we are able to survive against the pandemic.


    Tomorrow is mass release day, don''t forget to vote!


    Zh¨´ d¨¤ji¨¡ x¨©nni¨¢n ku¨¤il¨¨! ( Happy New Year, everyone! )


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 342 - 342: Pretended To Be That Woman

    "The bride''s nervous." Sophieughed.


    "It''s all right," old Sterling raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Dn will deal with everything, and we''re there too. Don''t be nervous."


    Emma grinned and said yfully, "Miss Schultz, you''re not just nervous about the ceremony, you''re also thinking about Mr. Sterling, aren''t you? Take it easy, and you''ll see him the day after tomorrow."


    Savannah blushed, "I''m not thinking about him!"


    She said no, but the look on her face betrayed everything. Old Sterling could also see that Savannah''s heart had gone out to Dn. He nodded and smiled.


    Besides Devin''s wedding not long ago, the Sterling family did not n any festivity for many years. What''s more, this was his son''s wedding, and of course, old Sterling expected it more. He was no less exciting than the new couple.


    Savannah was not ady from a rich and influential family. Her father died early, and she had lived in an orphanage. But who cared?


    The Sterling family was rich and powerful, and his son could run the group well without other family''s help. Savannah had good conduct, and she was smart and sensible. In fact, he was quite satisfied with this daughter-inw.


    Just then, Cooper hurried in and walked over to old Sterling. He bent down and said something quietly in his ear.


    Savannah noticed that Cooper''s face was a bit pale. As he spoke to old Sterling, he nced at her unconsciously.


    Then old Sterling changed color and stood up. He took a breath and tried to look calm, "Savannah, help yourself. I''ve something to discuss with Cooper, and we''ll go upstairs first."


    "What''s the matter, sir?" Savannah was a little uneasy.


    "Nothing," said old Sterling, forcing augh, "just a little detail about the preparations for the wedding."


    With that, he went upstairs with Cooper.


    Looking at their backs, Savannah felt a gloomy foreboding that something was going to go wrong.


    Whatever happened, Cooper would not interrupt their dinner-- unless it was really important.


    What''s more, even if something went wrong with the wedding preparations, they didn''t have to discuss it behind her back.


    After a few bites, Savannah had no appetite anymore.


    Old Sterling still didn''te down.


    The air of the dining-room became dull and gloomy. Finally, Savannah was impatient. When a maid filled a bowl with food and was about to send it upstairs, Savannah stopped her, "I''ll do it."


    The maid gave her the tray obediently.


    Savannah, carrying the tray, went to the second floor. She moved silently to the door of the study where the voice of old Sterling floated up...


    ***


    In the study.


    "Call Dn now! Get him back! Does he know that the day after tomorrow is his wedding day? How could he run to Chicago for another woman at this time! Is he mad? What will Savannah think when she hears this? If Savannah gets angry and the baby in her is affected by her mood, I won''t forgive him!" Old Sterling bellowed.


    Savannah''s hands shook, and the tray almost slid out.


    Dn...went to Chicago¡­for another woman?


    Could it be...


    The girl who saved him was found?


    That''s right, nothing else could make him rush to Chicago in spite of everything on the eve of the wedding day...


    Her heart tightened painfully.


    "I''ve called, and Mr. Sterling said he would try to get back before the wedding," Cooper''s voice came helplessly out, "but then his phone''s off¡­"


    "How dare he turn the phone off?" Old Sterling said angrily, "who on earth is that woman? What''s her rtionship with Dn? Why did Dn go to Chicago in such a hurry?"


    He never heard that Dn had an affair outside.


    Cooper hesitated and said, "I just called Erik in Chicago. He said that the young master has been looking for a girl since he returned home. Sir, do you still remember that your house in Chicago had caught fire long ago?"


    Old Sterling frowned and nodded.


    Of course, he remembered the fire. Dn was sent to his mother''s house in Chicago to recuperate. The house caught fire on a summer night, and the old butler in that house went blind in that fire. Fortunately, Dn was fine and not hurt. After that fire, he dared not leave his son alone in Chicago and got him back to LA hurriedly.


    "Do you remember the young master was saved by a young girl when the fire broke out?" Cooper continued.


    Old Sterling scowled in thought. Yes, he had learned it from the servants there. Dn was alone in a pavilion when the fire broke out. A girl helped him out and saved his life. He didn''t think much at that time and forgot itter.


    "You mean, Dn''s been looking for the girl who saved him and finally found her? So, he went to see that girl today?" Old Sterling came wide awake.


    "Yes." Cooper nodded.


    Old Sterling took a deep breath.


    Dn went to Chicago as soon as his savior was found. Over the years, he had be estranged from his son, and he never knew that Dn had always remembered the girl who had saved his life.


    That girl must have an important ce in Dn''s mind.


    After a pause, old Sterling asked, "who''s that girl?"


    Cooper swallowed, "very coincidentally, the girl who saved the young master is the youngdy from the Rowe family, Miss Rowe."


    At the door, Savannah''s heart stopped beating for a moment.


    Charlotte Rowe.


    The girl Dn has been looking for is Miss Rowe?


    Well, it might be the truth. The Rowe''s house was next to Dn''s mother''s house in Chicago. The two families were neighbors and very close to each other.


    It was not surprising that Charlotte saved Dn from the fire.


    So, Miss Rowe was the real one Dn put in his mind, and she was Charlotte''s recement.


    Savannah turned pale.


    Old Sterling nodded and was not surprised that the girl was Charlotte, but his head ached as he thought of Savannah.


    It was really a thorny problem.


    How did Dn find that girl on the eve of the wedding?

 Chapter 343 - 343: Your Father Will Come To Pick Us Up Soon

    The girl was his savior, not his lover. Anyway, he shouldn''t stay at another girl''s side without regard for his wife''s feelings and the status of his unborn baby.


    Old Sterling calmed down and said in a stern voice, "Cooper, keep calling and urge Dn toe back as soon as possible. If necessary, go to take him back yourself. Don''t let Savannah know."


    "Yes," said Cooper, bowing his head.


    Before their conversation ended, Savannah reacted and quickly turned, going downstairs quietly. She went back to the dining-room and found the maid cleaning the table.


    "Miss Schultz? Didn''t you deliver the food to Mr. old Sterling?" The maid took the tray from her hand and asked.


    "I didn''t see him. Forget it. Serve itter." Savannah''s voice was a little abstracted.


    The servant took the tray and left.


    Savannah walked downstairs like a somnambulist, with an absent gaze, and went back to her own room. She shut the door and leaned her back against it, her legs shaking, and her cold face was streaming wet with tears.


    When did she cry?


    Fortunately, the maid didn''t notice it, or the tears didn''t run down until she went upstairs...


    She ran a hand over her face, trying to wipe away her tears, but the tears would not cease.


    She yielded to the overflow.


    Just an hour ago, he was talking with her on the phone, telling her he was also nervous; he said he would send her to UCLA and discussed with her about the major, and he looked at her with fervent eyes, asking for a kiss from her...


    But now, he left her and the unborn baby before the wedding and went to another city to see another girl...


    He built a heaven for her by promising her the marriage, but then he made hell of heaven all of a sudden¡­


    She was afraid, afraid that he would note back, that he would regret their engagement even if he came back.


    These days, she had been telling herself not to think about that girl. As long as he was at her side, she believed that he would forget that girl one day...


    But the girl appeared so soon.


    Was it all a dream?


    She stumbled towards the bed and pulled out her cell phone. It almost slipped from her trembling hand several times. Finally, she tried to calm down and dialed his number.


    The person you have called is unavable right now. Please try againter.


    His phone was turned off.


    Maybe he had flown to Chicago and was with that girl now.


    They must have much to say to each other that he had no time to listen to her phone call, right?


    Her heart wrenched.


    Just then, a knock came at the door, and Cooper''s voice was heard, "Miss Schultz."


    Savannah pulled herself back, wiped the tears from her face, and bestirred herself. Taking a deep breath, she moved to the door and pulled it open, forcing a smile, "Cooper, what''s up?"


    For pride or something, she didn''t want them to find out that she had known it.


    Cooper looked at her with pity in his eyes, his voice soft, "Miss Schultz, we''re going to send you back to your house in Green Bay tomorrow noon, please prepare yourself.


    Savannah held back her tears with difficulty and nodded. "Yes, I know."


    Could the wedding still be held as scheduled?


    The groom might not even be able toe back.


    * * *


    About noon the next day, the driver was in the car waiting for Savannah in the courtyard.


    Old Sterling personally sent Savannah out of the door. "Take care of Savannah," he said to Sophie, who was going with Savannah. Then he looked at her and said kindly, "Savannah, have a good rest for one night. Dn will pick you up the next morning."


    "All right." Savannah gave old Sterling a weak smile and nodded.


    All through lunch, old Sterling behaved as usual and did not mention that Dn had flown to Chicagost night.


    Everything was quiet in the house as if nothing had happened, and the wedding would take ce as scheduled.


    She knew that old Sterling didn''t want her to be worried and upset, so she just let it go.


    She climbed into the car with Sophie. As the car pulled out of the gate, old Sterling''s face tightened again. He turned to Cooper and asked in anxiety, "where''s Dn now? Have you connected with him?"


    Cooper immediately came forward and whispered, "Yes, I got through to the young master just now."


    "Did you tell him toe back soon? He''s going to pick up the bride tomorrow morning! Come back today, or he''ll bete!"


    "I told him, and he said he knows what to do."


    Old Sterling was not satisfied with his reply, but his son always knew the distance. "Call him again and urge him toe back within today!"


    "Yes, sir."


    * * *


    Green Bay.


    When she returned to her old home, Savannah didn''t have to keep up the pretense any longer. She locked herself into her room without a word.


    Garcia sensed that something was wrong. Savannah''s wedding was going to be held tomorrow, and she should be very happy. Even if she felt nervous, her behavior was too strange.


    However, Sophie, from the Sterling family, didn''t know what happened, and Garcia could only let Savannah alone.


    It was a hard night.


    Savannah didn''t know how she spent the night. She tossed on the bed and woke up many times from nightmares.


    When she finally fell asleep again, she was awakened by the fetal movement and could not sleep anymore. It was about five in the morning.


    The baby seemed more restless than ever. Was the baby also aware of her emotions?


    She took a deep breath and touched her belly, forcing a smile, "be good, baby, your father wille to pick us up in a few hours. We can see him soon."


    She kept whispering to the baby and to herself.


    ************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Happy New Year! I wish you all an abundant life this 2021. Mass release day, and here''s what I have promised earlier. But I have big news, once you buy my privileged chapters, you will get a big benefit as long as Ipleted the task. So, let''s work together!


    Don''t forget to vote, mass release will await every Friday. If you wish to check out my uing novels, feel free to sneak peek on my Instagram ount: @annashannellin


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 344 - 344: I’ll Wait Right Here

    Just before dawn, Savannah finally recovered herself. She was tired, but not sleepy any longer. She put on a coat, quietly left the room, and went downstairs.


    The house had a small front yard. There were perennials, shrubs, and vines growing in the yard when her parents were still here. The mild summer tinted it an even richer green. When Dn bought the house back for her, he nted the same green nts as before, and he also brought more attractive pot flowers.


    The air was filled with a sweet scent.


    Taking a deep breath of the air, Savannah walked to the swing in the yard and sat on it. From this angle, she would see Dn for the first time when he came to pick her up.


    She looked down at her belly and touched it slowly, murmuring, "baby, let''s wait for your dad toe to pick us up, okay?"


    The baby kicked her slightly bulged belly as if in response.


    The first light of the early morning peeked through the clouds and flooded the earth. Garcia drew aside the window-curtain and found Savannah sitting on the swing in the yard. She didn''t think much but continued cleaning the room. Maybe Savannah just got up early and was waiting for Mr. Sterling outside.


    On the swing, Savannah fixed her eyes on the front gate.


    ording to the wedding procedure, he shoulde to Green Bay to pick her up at about six a.m.


    It must be almost six o ''clock...


    He hadn''t turned up yet.


    It doesn''t matter, Savannah said to herself, traffic jams are very normal. Maybe he had dyed because of something urgent...


    She soothed herself in this way, her eyes vacant, and her hand clutched her skirt.


    Finally, from the outside came the sound of a car. Savannah stood up with hope, only found that it was the makeup artist who came with the wedding dress.


    She sat back on the swing, a look of disappointment passing over her face.


    Sophie and Garcia sensed that something was wrong. They stood at the door for a while, but the expected man still did not show.


    Sophie went in and made a call. A few minutester, she came out with a pale face.


    Garcia took a peek at Savannah, pulled Sophie aside, and asked, "Did Mr. Sterling start out? He''s not stuck in traffic, is he? There should be no traffic jams at this hour!"


    Sophie''s face was frozen with uncertainty. "Cooper said... Mr. Sterling hasn''t returned..." she stammered.


    "What did you mean?" Garcia was stunned.


    "Mr. Sterling went to Chicagost night and hasn''te back yet... But we''ve called to urge him. I think he''lle and pick up Miss Schultz as soon as possible. Don''t shout it out, or Miss Schultz will hear you..."


    Garcia gasped. The groom left LA yesterday before the wedding? And he hadn''te back yet? Didn''t Mr. Sterling know that today was his wedding day?


    What did he think of Savannah?


    No wonder Savannah looked so unhappy when she was sent here yesterday. Did she already know?


    Garcia controlled her temper and walked to Savannah, forcing a cating smile to her lips. "Savannah, the makeup artist''s here. Pleasee in to change clothes and put on makeup. When Mr. Sterlinges, he can take you to the ceremony directly."


    Savannah turned her gaze and slowly nodded. Yes, she should change her clothes before he came and not make him wait.


    Garcia bit her teeth, helped Savannah in, and went upstairs with the makeup artist.


    After cleaning up, Savannah changed into the wedding dress and sat in front of the dressing mirror.


    The makeup artist opened her makeup box and began her work.


    Half an hourter, the makeup artistbed Savannah''s hair into an elegant upsweep and fished the make-up.


    "You''re so beautiful!" Sophie took a breath and praised her sincerely.


    Garcia felt her own eyes smarting. If only Savannah''s father was still alive and could attend Savannah''s wedding ceremony!


    Savannah looked at herself in the mirror. She looked like a real princess in a white wedding dress. Her lips were ripe as cherries, and her brow was white and lofty, but herrge and brown eyes were so mncholy.


    Today was her wedding ceremony with him, she should not be unhappy.


    She held her emotions and stood up, walking downstairs with Garcia and Sophie. Then she walked out of the house and sat on the swing in the front yard.


    The sky became brighter as the sun slowly rose.


    Garcia and Sophie were more and more anxious. Why hasn''t Mr. Sterlinge yet?


    On the swing, Savannah holds her dress firmly, silent, staring straight at the front gate.


    The sunshine touched her hair and shone brightly onto her white wedding dress. It should be a beautiful scene, but the girl in the scene looks so lonely, so sad.


    Garcia finally opened her mouth, "Savannah, the morning sun''s too strong. Let''s go inside the house¡­"


    "No. I''ll wait right here," Savannah said calmly, but her palms were all cold and sweating.


    Garcia and Sophie looked at each other and sighed.


    Sophie rushed into the house to call again.


    Savannah sat quite still. Her heart was beating quietly but violently while she was waiting for the result from Sophie. A few minutester, Sophie came out with a pale face.


    "What''s the matter? Where''s Mr. Sterling now? Why sote?" Garcia took a few steps, grabbed Sophie''s sleeve, and asked in a low voice


    Sophie didn''t reply, she walked to Savannah slowly, swallowed, and finally said, "Miss Schultz, the driver will take you back to Sterling''s house first... Mr. Sterling, he¡­" She didn''t know how to exin to Savannah.


    That words took Garcia''s breath away.


    Savannah seemed to have expected the answer. She stood up silently and walked towards the house without asking for more.


    Her calm but sad face broke Garcia''s heart. "Savannah, let me help you change the dress, and I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 345 - 345: What Exactly Is He Doing?

    "That''s all right. I can help myself." Savannah paused and said, softly.


    Garcia could only see her slender figure walking upstairs alone.


    ***


    Back in the room, Savannah closed the door and stood in front of the mirror.


    The bright white wedding gown looked so ironic now.


    She grabbed off her veil and slowly took off her wedding dress, her tears streaming down silently. Then she put on the clothes she wore at home, slumping feebly on the carpet against the wall. She could not repress a sob.


    He didn''te back.


    He was still in another city with another girl.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    She opened her tearful eyes, stood up, and grabbed the phone on the dressing table. Dn''s name was on the screen.


    There were several missed calls. She was sitting outside in the yard, waiting for him when he called.


    Shouldn''t she be angry at him? But her eyes brightened when he called as if she saw the hope. She stopped crying and dried her eyes before she answered the phone.


    She didn''t want him to know she was crying for fear that he would be tired of her.


    "Hello," she tried to control all her emotions.


    "Savannah," Dn''s voice was tired and hoarse over the phone, "I''m sorry, I can''t be back for the wedding today."


    He called her name so gently, but she was not happy at all. Her heart twitches violently. Before she answered the phone, she was still hoping that he would tell her that he was on his way back. But he killed her hopes.


    After a long time pause, she murmured with trembling lips, "you... you found her, right? You don''t need me again, do you?"


    "Nonsense. Don''t think too much. I''ll be back as soon as I can," Dn said in a low voice.


    "Why don''t youe back now?" She held the phone firmly.


    Dn was about to speak when a soft, hurt voice called over the phone, "Dn..."


    There came a sound like vomiting and a groan of pain, and then footsteps shuffled.


    "What''s wrong¡­" Savannah did not know what happened, but she could hear that the woman''s voice was Charlotte''s.


    "Savannah, I''ll exin when I --" the call was shut short before he finished. She didn''t know if he hung up or someone else knocked the phone down.


    For a long time, Savannah held the phone and did not return. Her heart was filled with disappointment and loneliness.


    He spent the whole day with Charlotte.


    Charlotte was the one who saved his life.


    Now he put off the wedding for Charlotte.


    There were a few knocks on the door, and out of her trance, she answered.


    Garcia walked in with a worried look on her face. She was afraid that Savannah would be too upset. She looked at her but didn''t know how tofort her, "Savannah... Mr. old Sterling sent the driver to take you back. You can go back to Sterling''s house first. Everything will be fine. Mr. Sterling may just have been dyed for business affairs. He''ll rearrange the wedding ceremony with you when hees back."


    Thisfort was so weak.


    The groom didn''t show up on the wedding day. What a blow to the bride!


    No matter what happened, Mr. Sterling should not be absent and left her wife alone on their wedding day!


    Nothing could give Savannah constion if he was not back.


    Garcia would rather Savannah cried and scolded the man instead of being so quiet with a pale face. Savannah lifted her eyes and said weakly, "Garcia, please ask Sophie to tell old Sterling, I won''t go back to Sterling''s house now."


    "Why?" Garcia was surprised.


    "He said he''d be back. I''ll wait for him." She would be waiting for him here, waiting for him to take her to finish the unfinished wedding ceremony as his bride.


    Since he said he would be back as soon as he could, she believed him.


    With that, she sat down on the bed, leaning on the bedhead. Her face was tired, and she looked ill. "I''m a little tired. I want to sleep," Savannah said as she closed her eyes.


    Garcia knew Savannah''s temper. Though Savannah always looked gentle and light, she was a girl of an unbending character.


    Fine. She would not be at ease if Savannah was taken to Sterling''s house in this condition. At least she could take care of her in Green Bay. With that in mind, Garcia said softly, "okay, you get some rest first." Then she closed the door quietly and went downstairs.


    Sophie called old Sterling and told him that Savannah wanted to stay. Over the phone, old Sterling sighed deeply and didn''t insist. After all, he felt guilty about her.


    Maybe Savannah had known everything, so she didn''t even ask anything when Dn didn''t pick her up in time. "You can just stay with Savannah in Green Bay these days and take good care of her. Tell her that I''ll make Dn hurry back. All in all, I don''t want my grandson to have any problem."


    "Yes, sir," Sophie replied.


    After Sophie hung up the phone, Garcia went over to her and gnashed her teeth. "For goodness'' sake, what''s going on? Why did Mr. Sterling go to another city on the wedding day? Is he so busy? What exactly is he doing?"


    Garcia had been dissatisfied with the rtionship between Savannah and Dn. After all, Dn was Savannah''s ex-fianc¨¦''s uncle. Savannah, who should have married his nephew, now married him. Their rtionship would certainly be scolded by people. However, as long as Mr. Sterling really loved Savannah and treated her well, it would be all right. But now it seemed that Mr. Sterling didn''t take their marriage seriously at all! If he were here at this moment, Garcia might have torn him apart!


    Sophie sighed and knew she could not hide the fact for long. She just heard about it from Cooper this morning, and she was still shocked.


    She told Garcia about Dn''s flying to Chicago in a low voice.


    Garcia''s face darkened. "What the fucking hell? Do you mean that Mr. Sterling has already had a first love and has been sending people to look for her? Now the girl''s found, so he went to see her and forgot his wedding with Savannah?"


    Sophie covered Garcia''s mouth with a wry smile, "don''t let Miss Schultz hear you."

 Chapter 346 - 346: A Fake Diary

    Garcia, quite annoyed, pushed Sophie''s hand away. Now she hated Mr. Sterling, and even the servant of the Sterling family looked like her enemy.


    "Miss Rowe''s not his lover," Sophie was helpless, "she once saved Mr. Sterling when he was sick and needed help most... I think Mr. Sterling''s just kept his savior in his mind. Miss Rowe''s important for him, but it doesn''t mean he has feelings for her. After all, he was still young at that time and didn''t know anything about romantic things."


    Garcia reluctantly suppressed her anger but was still very angry. The girl was Mr. Sterling''s lifesaver and meant so much to him? Then what about Savannah? She was his wife! How could he let his wife wait on their wedding day?


    But she was afraid that Savannah would hear it, so she shut her mouth.


    * * *


    A private hospital, Chicago


    In the ward, Charlottey quietly on the bed, her face pale and haggard. She looked much thinner after two days, and her dry lips moved slightly from time to time, "Dn¡­ Don''t leave me¡­"


    Dn, sitting on the sofa, gazed at Charlotte, his expression unfathomable. His mouth pressed into a hard line.


    The night before yesterday, Erik called and told him that the girl who had saved him was found.


    She was Charlotte.


    What''s more, Charlotte sneaked into his mother''s house in Chicago andmitted suicide by taking poison in the garden, where the fire broke out.


    In her hand, there was a suicide note, on which she left nothing but a request.


    She asked Dn to take ast look at her.


    Luckily, when Erik called, Charlotte was found by the servants in his house and taken to the hospital for gastricvage. However, she hadn''t gone through the danger and was still in a state of half unconsciousness. On the bed, she suffered convulsions and vomiting from time to time.


    So, Dn had been in the hospital for thest two days.


    The knocks on the door pulled him out of his reverie. Erik walked in and took a look at Charlotte on the bed.


    Dn stood up and motioned to Erik to ask him to go out with him.


    They closed the door and stood in the doorway.


    "Mr. Sterling, Miss Rowe''s suicide is still kept as a secret. I didn''t even tell Mr. old Sterling. I''ve arranged everything, and the doctors and nurses in the hospital will keep their mouths shut. Don''t worry." Erik said in a low voice.


    Charlotte was thedy of the Rowe family. If it was known by the media that shemitted suicide in Sterling''s house in Chicago, there would be no end to the scandal. What''s more, the stock price of the Sterling group would also be influenced.


    Dn nodded. He looked deep in thought,pletely distracted.


    Erik continued, "the doctor said that Miss Rowe''s not yet recovered, and her mood''s not stable. He suggested that she should be apanied by her rtives or friends, in case she should be depressed or hurt herself again."


    Dn knew that Erik suggested he stay and wait for Charlotte to recover.


    Since Charlotte went wrong in Sterling''s house in Chicago, he could not remain indifferent anyway.


    What''s more, she was his savior he had been looking for.


    "The girl''s Miss Rowe¡­ You sure?" Dn narrowed his eyes.


    Erik hung his head and answered with certainty, "Yes, Mr. Sterling. I''m sure that the girl you''ve been looking for is Miss Rowe."


    "Why couldn''t you find her before?" Although he found the person that he wanted, he was not as happy as he thought. He didn''t lose his head in excitement, and his tone was unusually calm and stern.


    "It''s my fault. Maybe it''s because Miss Rowe lives next door to your house in Chicago, and I never thought the delicate girl from a good family has the courage to run into a fire in that case¡­ Miss Rowe lived abroad these years with her parents, and she went to college in another ce then. Moreover, she''s different from the appearance described by you, so I never expected that the girl would be her..." Erik lowered his head apologetically.


    "Charlotte''s really different from the person I remember." That was also his doubt.


    Unfortunately, he was unconscious that night and didn''t see her very clearly. The only thing he remembered was her eyes. She turned her head for a moment, which was etched into his mind.


    Her eyes looked like Savannah''s, but not like Charlotte''s at all.


    "The little girl who saved you was in her teens, and it''s normal for a girl to change her appearance after so many years," Erik exined quietly.


    That seemed to be the right exnation.


    Maybe he was so obsessed with her eyes that he forgot the girl was also growing up, and her appearance was going through the changes of time. She wouldn''t always be the little girl in his memory.


    Seeing that Dn did not speak for a long time, Erik knew that he had epted the fact. Then Erik took out some notebooks and handed them to Dn. "They''re the diaries of Miss Rowe. It seems that she has had the habit of keeping a diary since she was young. She took these dairies with her when she did that stupid thing the night before... Mr. Sterling, you can have a look at them. These diaries should also be one evidence that Miss Rowe''s your savior."


    Dn nced at the diaries in his hands. They had pink or yellow covers, attached by some cartoon stickers.


    Some books were a little yellowed by age, and the edges were slightly worn.


    He picked up the one that looked oldest and began to turn the pages. Suddenly his hand stopped, and his eye fell upon one of the pages, on which the letters were obviously hand-written by a girl.


    ***


    March 21st Sunny


    Something terrible happenedst night. A fire broke out in the house next door. Dn seemed to be unhappy after he came to Chicago this time, and he didn''t go out or see any outsiders. I wanted to see him so much that I slipped into his house after the servants were asleep. I did not expect to see the fire when I found him in the pavilion. I even risked my life to save him out from the pavilion. I dragged him to a safe ce and then left... Aftering home, I pretended that nothing had happened, but my heart was still beating heavily. My fingers were burnt, but I didn''t feel pain at all.


    Looking back, I might get hurt or even die in the fire if I was not too careful. But I knew I would do it again ¨C I would like to die for Dn if I can save him.

 Chapter 347 - 347: How Do You Plan To Arrange Her

    Charlotte''s diary continued.


    This afternoon, I heard dad mentioned the fire at Sterling''s house next door. Everyone was okay except grandpa Curtis, who was ovee by fumes. I felt relieved when I knew that Dn was also safe.


    I would like to say proudly that I saved Dn myself, but I dared not. Mom and grandma love me so much. They would me my nanny for not taking care of me when I just caught a cold. Dad is always stern and rules me rigidly. If he knows that I sneaked into Sterling''s house and almost hurt myself in the fire, he will scold me and never let me go out again! And grandma, she would probably be scared! What''s more, Dn willugh at me if he knew that I sneaked into his house like a thief to see him¡­


    March 28 Cloudy


    I was looking for an opportunity to tell Dn about the night when the servant said that he had gone back to LA.


    The news made my mood cloudy as today''s weather.


    I know that Dn''s father would not let him stay alone at the house after such a terrible fire, but why did I felt a sort of incredible pain?


    I don''t know when I can see Dn again.


    Dn, when will youe to Chicago again? I will be waiting for you.


    ***


    Dn continued to flip through the diary. He left Chicago and didn''t see Charlotte after that.


    However, Charlotte had never forgotten him. In her diary, besides some daily trifles, she missed him all the time.


    February 14th Sunny


    Dn, today is Valentine''s Day. Who is at your side now?


    When can I see you again?"


    ***


    Then Dn picked up the newest book. It should be thetest dairy.


    October 5th Cloudy


    After all these years, I finally met Dn again.


    Brother Lionel came to LA to develop the business of the Rowe group, so I came with him after I graduated from college.


    God knows I just want to be nearer to Dn.


    Finally, my chance came. Lionel invited Dn to the housewarming party.


    I was ecstatic when I saw Dn in Royal Vi. There was even a moment when I wanted to hug him and tell him the secret in my deep heart, but...


    But I noticed that there was a girl beside him. The girl is even pregnant with Dn''s baby.


    I know, we''re not kids anymore. It''s normal for him to have women around. I''m not in any position to ask him to remain single... But why was my mind not silent, and my heart was made bitter?


    Dn''s eyes kept falling on that girl all night, even when he danced with me.


    I could feel how much Dn cared about her.


    Later, the girl seemed to feel ill, and Lionel took her upstairs to rest. But Dn''s face changed at that scene, and he left me to go upstairs without hesitation.


    At that moment, I was left in the middle of the dance floor, and I felt very sad. It was not because I lost face, but I realized that there is already another girl in Dn''s heart.


    In fact, I wanted to ask him, if I had been brave enough to let him know that I saved him in that fire, would our rtionship be different now?


    Will he be nicer to me?


    Will I have a chance?


    ***


    October 20th Cloudy


    My brother told me that Dn and Miss Schultz were getting married. The news was like a bolt from the blue sky.


    I cried for a long time, but I didn''t dare to tell anyone.


    I know. He is really not mine anymore. He never belongs to me.


    It was so distasteful. Maybe I could be with him if I have told him about my feelings?


    I wanted to call him several times and tell him that I saved his life that year... But I dared not, I am afraid that he will suspect my motive, that he will think I am lying. Why didn''t I tell him the fact that year?


    I am afraid of being questioned and despised by him...


    What''s more, Dn and Miss Schultz are going to get married. I don''t want to ruin his wedding by being the other woman.


    In the evening, I took out the fairy tale book and read the little mermaid''s fairytale again. This is my favorite fairy tale, but I feel very sad when I read it now.


    I feel I am that little mermaid. I obviously saved the prince and have a chance to be with the prince. But the prince put his feelings on the wrong girl and missed the little mermaid.


    The mermaid finally ended up like foam on the sea, apanying the prince.


    What can I do to let Dn at least have me in his mind and never forget me?


    ***


    Dn flipped through the diary, his expression unreadable. Then he turned to thetest dairy, which was written on the day Charlotte flew back to Chicago.


    ***


    I am now on the ne back to Chicago. Looking at the clouds outside the ne window, I finally recovered from my weeping and calmed down.


    Dn''s wedding will be held the day after tomorrow.


    I don''t want to stay in LA to watch the ceremony.


    I don''t me anyone but myself for not telling him about my heart in time. I have loved him since childhood. It was I who saved him from the fire.


    All in all, it is my fault.


    I will not disturb his wedding, and I just want to quietly return to Chicago, to the ce where I saved him.


    It is the only way to let him never forget me...


    In this way, I will not suffer anymore.


    Dad, mom, brother, I''m sorry.


    I really can''t stand losing Dn. I will be your good daughter next life.


    ***


    That was the end of the diary.


    Dn closed the diary without a word.


    Erik had apparently checked Charlotte''s diary. "I never thought Miss Rowe would be so affectionate to you, Mr. Sterling," Erik sighed, "Now you finally found the girl you want. How do you n to arrange her?"


    Dn turned his head to look at Charlotte through the small window of the ward. However, Savannah''s restrained and nervous voice rang in his ear.

 Chapter 348 - 348: I’ll Stay

    The little woman asked him if he didn''t need her anymore.


    Even though the phone, he could sense her trembling and panic.


    "Buy the ticket to LA for this evening," said Dn with determination.


    Surprised, Erik hesitated, "Mr. Sterling, don''t you stay here with Miss Rowe? She cannot be left alone here like that."


    "Call Lionel. I''ll exin to him and ount for what Charlotte had done in my house." He felt guilty for Charlotte, but the most important thing now was to return to LA.


    As the case was urgent, he left Savannah and went to another city, and spent two days outside. He could imagine how sad and unhappy the little woman was when he didn''t show up on their wedding day.


    Erik understood that Mr. Sterling still cared about his bride in LA. He could not help but say, "but Miss Rowe''s notpletely recovered..."


    Dn frowned and was about to say something when there was a noise in the ward. With a bang, someone fell to the ground, and then the instrument rm sounded.


    Erik hurriedly pushed the door in. Charlotte fell off the bed, and the oxygen tube was broken away from her nose. Blooding was oozing from her mouth.


    "Dn¡­" She was awake, murmuring with a weak and sad smile on the corners of her mouth.


    "Call the doctor," Dn told Erik, then he crouched down and picked her up to the hospital bed. As shey dying in his arms, she whispered weakly, "Dn, please, don''t tell anyone about it. I don''t want people tough at me... Don''t tell my brother or my parents... They love me so much, and I don''t want them to worry about me... My grandma''s too old to stand the blow..."


    "It''s not a small thing," Dn said drily, "you needn''t conceal it from your family." He would not let the outside person know about Charlotte''s suicide event, but she was the daughter of the Rowe family, and he should inform them.


    Charlotte''s pale face became even whiter. She grabbed the cor of the man with all her strength and said intively, "Dn... I beg you... That''s all I ask..."


    Finally, Dn did not say anything. She was the one who had saved his life and almost lost her own life because of him this time. He had no reason to refuse this request.


    Charlotte seemed to be exhausted and fell into aa in his arms again, but she was still murmuring unconsciously, "Dn... Don''t go, don''t leave me alone, please..."


    Just then, Erik rushed in with a doctor and nurses. The doctor examined Charlotte and set up the medical equipment. When Charlotte''s vital signs were stable, the doctor came out of the ward with Dn.


    "How''s Miss Rowe?" Dn frowned.


    "There''s still some harmful residue in Miss Rowe''s stomach. We''ll pump her stomach several times topletely clear the intragastric residue in the following days. What''s more, she had just attempted suicide, and she''s not emotionally stable now. I suggest you give her close observation and care in the recent period, in case she might lose the desire to live and hurt herself again," said the doctor bluntly.


    "When will the intragastric residue bepletely cleared?" Dn asked.


    "It''ll take about seven days," the doctor adjusted his sses and said, "it depends on the patient''s physical condition."


    After the doctor and the nurses left, Erik stepped in front and heaved a sigh, "Mr. Sterling, in any case, Miss Rowe''s so seriously ill because of you. It''s hard to exin to the Rowe family if we don''t take care of her now."


    Dn was silent for a long time. Then he said quietly, "I''ll stay."


    * * *


    The Sterling''s house, LA


    "What does Dn mean? Hasn''t hee back? Does he still want to get married? What the hell is he doing with Charlotte in Chicago?" cried old Sterling, sharply and very angrily.


    He mmed his fork on the table, and all the servants on the spot lowered their heads and caught their breath. At dinner, old Sterling asked Cooper to call Dn and urge him to go back immediately. But Dn refused.


    Cooper said helplessly, "the young master said that he would be dyed for a few days. I asked the servants there, but they said that Mr. Sterling didn''t stay in his house these days, and they did not know where he went. I guess the young master has ordered them not to reveal his whereabouts."


    Old Sterling hummed. The Sterling''s house in Chicago was actually the ancestral property of Dn''s mother. The servants there had always listened to Dn and regarded Dn as the real master. They had fully obeyed everything Dnmanded them.


    After a minute, the worry showed on old Sterling''s face. "How is Savannah?" he asked.


    Now the wedding was postponed. He could pressure the media and the guests and asked them not to make it public, but he had no idea how tofort the bride. ording to Sophie, Savannah already knew about Dn''s trip to Chicago to meet Charlotte.


    "Sophie said Miss Schultz did not cry or ask more..." Cooper said.


    Old Sterling gave a deep sigh. It would be better if Savannah came back, cried, and med him. Though she looked calm, she harbored all the grievances and distress herself, and it was not good for her body.


    How could it be okay for a woman when her husband went to see another woman on their wedding day?


    "Call Savannah again. If she doesn''t want toe back, I''ll pick her up myself." He was still worried about her and the baby in her. He feared that the tragedy of Valerie would happen to Savannah.


    Cooper, however, shook his head, "Sir, Miss Schultz was supposed to be taken to the wedding ceremony from her parent''s house in Green Bay. If she''s sent back here before the ceremony, people will have some bad guesses. I''m afraid Miss Schultz will be looked down upon at that time. Besides, Miss Schultz said she would like to wait for the young master toe back and finish their wedding. I think it''s better to follow her own will."


    Old Sterling listened and sighed, "all right. Tell Sophie to take care of Savannah. Call Dr. Joe if she feels sick."


    * * *


    Green Bay


    Savannah went quietly upstairs after dinner.


    Garcia looked worriedly at the tes on the table. Savannah again took only a few bites. She followed Savannah up the stairs and stopped at the door, "Savannah? Do you need my apanying?"


    "No, thank you, Garcia. Don''t worry about me. I''m just a little tired. Let me be" Savannah held her six-month belly and smiled weakly. Then she wanted to close the door.


    "Savannah!" Garcia tried to say something tofort her, "Maybe Mr. Sterling''s dyed, not all because of Miss Rowe..."

 Chapter 349 - 349: Don’t You Want To Marry Savannah?

    Garcia was at a loss for words.


    They all knew that Mr. Sterling flew to Chicago to see his savior. What else could dy him if not Miss Rowe? She saved Mr. Sterling''s life, and she was quite important to him. So long as she asked him to stay, with some tricks, he would listen to her. But was Miss Rowe more important than his own wife?


    Garcia sighed, "Savannah... Why don''t you call Mr. Sterling again?"


    Savannah''s eyshes fluttered, and she shook her head. "He must be very busy now. I don''t want to bother him."


    The day before yesterday, Dn made another phone call to her. Her heart beat thick when she heard his voice, but he didn''t say when he would go back. His voice was low and hoarse and more tired than when he first called.


    She wanted to ask him when he would return and what he was doing in Chicago, but she dared not. She didn''t even dare to ask if he was with Charlotte, for fear that he would tell her what she did not want to hear.


    It was probably nice that he called her. How could she ask more?


    She had an inferiorityplex about herself, and she felt that she was not in the position to interfere in his personal business. Though she had married him, they didn''t finish the ceremony, and she was still not his real wife to outsiders. Charlotte, however, was the most important girl in his life now. Without Charlotte, he would have died long ago.


    Maybe she and the baby in her were his responsibilities, but he would take Charlotte as his responsibility too.


    In fact, Charlotte appeared in his life earlier than she did and got involved with him earlier.


    Charlotte meant more to him, didn''t she? In the worst time of his life, it was Charlotte who helped him and gave him hope.


    Savannah bit her mouth. As his wife, she never helped him but was always taken care of by him.


    Maybe she was the other woman...


    "Well," Garcia sighed, looking at Savannah in sympathy, "take a good rest. Call me when you need me." Then she closed the door quietly and went downstairs.


    * * *


    Another week passed.


    In the evening, flight 337 from Chicagonded at LA airport.


    Charlotte, looking weak and pale, followed Dn down thedder with the help of a nursing assistant.


    She had basically recovered. The doctor said she just needed to go home for a good rest and take medicine on time, and she would get well soon.


    Garwood was waiting outside the airport with another bodyguard beside two cars. He was also surprised when he knew the girl Mr. Sterling had been looking for turned out to be Miss Rowe.


    What was more unexpected was that Miss Rowe had been deeply attached to Mr. Sterling, and she even attempted suicide when Mr. Sterling was going to marry Miss Schultz. Deliberately or not, she stopped the wedding ceremony just in time.


    Charlotte was walking alongside Mr. Sterling as they came out of the airport terminal. Now and then, she cast her eyes at the man next to her tenderly.


    Dn nced around as Garwood came to them.


    "Don''t worry, sir," Garwood knew what Dn meant, "no pressman will see us."


    "Send Miss Rowe back to Royal Vi," Dn ordered, and then he mentioned the nursing assistant to help Charlotte get in the car.


    "Yes, sir," Garwood opened the car door for them.


    Charlotte adopted a look of suffering martyrdom as she looked at Dn, tears in her eyes, "Dn, will you still marry Miss Schultz? Will you never speak to me again?"


    These days with him were the most precious days she could ever imagine.


    She''d rather she hadn''t recovered yet so that he would stay with her in the hospital a little longer.


    Before she finished her words, she was choked by a fit of coughing. The nursing assistant hurriedly patted her back, "Miss Rowe, the doctor said you could not be too excited. You''re not fully recovered."


    "Don''t think too much," Dn didn''t want to say anything to hurt her, "go home and get well first."


    Charlotte looked at him eagerly and said in a weak voice, "I know you''re too busy to visit me, but can you call me every day? Dn¡­"


    Dn paused and nodded.


    "I''ll take care of myself at home and wait for your call," Charlotte smiled sweetly and got in the car.


    As the car ran off, Dn got into another car.


    "Green Bay." although he did not show, he was impatient.


    The car had just been started when Dn''s cell phone began to ring. He looked at the screen, frowning, and answered it.


    On the other end of the phone came the nervous voice of Butler Cooper, "Mr. Sterling, did you get off the ne? Pleasee back first."


    * * *


    The Sterling''s house, LA


    As Dn stepped onto the porch, he was greeted by old Sterling with a good p!


    He took two steps backward, not surprised, and his face was stinging. A faint smile twitched the corners of his mouth as he looked up at the angry old man in front of him.


    "That''s why you call me back? Can I leave now?" asked Dn sarcastically.


    "You left your wife and flew to Chicago the day before the wedding, and even put off the ceremony! What were you doing in Chicago these days? You have to give me a lucid exnation!" Old Sterling shouted, purple with rage.


    Cooper rushed over to support old Sterling and tried to cool him down, "don''t get angry, sir, Mr. Sterling hase back..."


    Old Sterling took a breath, "I don''t care if Charlotte is your savior or your first lover. No matter what you were doing with her these days, the past is the past. Now that you came back, I''ll contact the guests and the media, and you shouldplete the wedding ceremony soon!"


    "The wedding¡­" To his surprise, Dn shook his head, "no hurry, I''ll arrange it."


    Old Sterling stood stunned for a moment and reacted, "what do you mean? Do you want to postpone the wedding again? Don''t you want to marry Savannah?"

 Chapter 350 - 350: The Wedding Won’t Be Canceled

    "Savannah''s my wife. Anyway, I know what I''m doing. I''ll inform you in advance before it''s time for the wedding." Dn looked a little impatient, and he didn''t want to talk more.


    "You''ve got troubles? What happened to you in Chicago?" Though angry, old Sterling felt strange. Since Dn came back and still wanted to marry Savannah, why not hold the ceremony at once? Why put it off again? Maybe he had some secret sorrow?


    "Nothing. The wedding won''t be canceled. It''s just going to bete. I don''t think it''s a problem." Dn said dryly.


    "Shouldn''t you exin?" Seeing that Dn was reluctant to say more, old Sterling lost his temper.


    "The one who needs my exnation is not here." With that, Dn turned around and walked out of the vi.


    Old Sterling zed with anger. He was about to rush out to stop Dn when Cooper held him back. "Sir, you know Mr. Sterling''s temper. Even if he''s in pain or something, you can''t force his mouth open when he doesn''t want to say it. Anyway, Mr. Sterling said the wedding wouldn''t be canceled, and he still wants to marry Miss Schultz. Don''t worry, everything will be fine..."


    The rtionship between the father and the son was much better because of Miss Schultz, and Cooper didn''t want to see the two people quarrel again.


    Old Sterling nodded with a bitter smile. He knew Cooper was right. Watching Dn driving off, old Sterling sighed heavily.


    * * *


    At the same time, Charlotte was helped out of the car by the nursing assistant and went into the house in Royal Vi.


    Several servants were standing silently at the gate, waiting for her.


    The butler ran down, greeting Charlotte with aplicated and nervous smile. "Miss Rowe, Mr. Rowe''s waiting for you in the living room..."


    Charlotte nodded. Supported by the nursing assistant, she stepped into the living room slowly.


    In the living room, the atmosphere was cold and stressful. Lionel sat on the sofa in the middle, but not in his usual gentle way. Instead of greeting his sister lovingly, Lionel smiled sarcastically, "you''re back, eh? I thought I was going to Chicago to bury your body."


    An hour ago, he received the phone call from Dn, who told him what his sister did in Chicago a week ago. He was frightened out of sense when he knew that Charlotte''s life had been once in danger. Fortunately, she almost recovered after one-week of hospitalization. Dn said he would send her back to Royal Vi, so he had been sitting at home, waiting for Charlotte.


    Charlotte had prepared herself for being scolded by her brother. She clenched her jaw and replied in a weak voice, "I''m sorry, Lionel."


    "Sorry?" Lionel sneered and stood up, "do you know what you did? Attempted suicide for a man? Oh, good! How brave you are! Did you think about mom and dad, and your brother?"


    "Do they know?" Charlotte asked with apprehension.


    "Dare I tell them? Grandma''s very old, her heart attack will kill her if she knows it! Dad, of course, will be so mad at you!" Lionel looked at his sister''s pale, thin face, angry but distressed. If he had not known that she had been within a hairbreadth of death, he would have scolded her louder.


    "Sorry, Lionel," Charlotte sighed with relief and bit her lip, "I thought I could forget Dn, and time would heal everything, but... I still felt so hurt and heartbroken when I heard that he was going to get married. I went back to Chicago to avoid attending the wedding, but I couldn''t restrain my emotion. I thought I could only stop thinking about him when I''m dead..."


    Her thin body was shaken, and she looked as if she would faint the next moment. The nursing assistant held her in time and patted her back softly.


    Seeing her sick appearance, Lionel could not scold her anymore, but his face was still dark. He asked a servant to pour a ss of hot water for her and made her sit down on the opposite sofa. After a long time, her face became better.


    "Did you really save Dn when Sterling''s house in Chicago caught fire long ago?" Dn mentioned it on the phone. That''s why Dn put off his wedding and went to Chicago.


    He said Charlotte was his savior and the one he had been looking for.


    Charlotte had saved Dn? Lionel had never heard about it.


    Charlotte knew his brother still suspected the truth of the matter. She forced her lips into a sad smile and said, "Are you doubting your own sister now? Lionel, you always spoiled me and trusted me, but since you knew Savannah, your attention seemed to be taken away by her. You protect her in everything, care about her. You''re afraid that I might hurt her, so you let me give Dn to her. Now you even don''t believe your own sister''s words?"


    Charlotte knew how to soften her brother''s heart. Sure enough, Lionel paused. He thought that maybe he had paid too much attention to his stepmother''s daughter and ignored Charlotte. Thinking of this, he moderated his tone, "I didn''t mean it. I just never heard you talk about this before. Since you''re the one Dn was looking for, why didn''t you tell him?"


    "I dared not," Charlotte bent her pale lips slightly, her eyes full of enduring grievance. "I knew it was not a small thing after I saved him that night. You know how strict my father was with me. I was timid and afraid of being scolded by grandma and dad. They would never let me out again if they knew I risked my life to save Dn. Later, Dn returned to LA, and I had no chance to tell him. After all these years, when I saw him again, there was already another woman at his side. What''s more, you kept warning me not to hurt Miss Schultz¡­ I''m afraid that you will me me and scold me for taking Savannah''s man. Myst opportunity was wasted."


    Lionel was silent for a while. Charlotte''s every word was full ofints.

 Chapter 351 - 351: Return Back The Evidence

    Lionel felt a little remorse. Yes, he had been warning Charlotte against bing the other woman between Savannah and Dn. Maybe that was why Charlotte dared not tell Dn she had saved him.


    He was responsible for this.


    What''s more, he was really partial to and sided with Savannah and ignored the feeling of his own sister, Charlotte. He should not me her now.


    "Somebody? Take Miss Rowe back to her room." Lionel sighed and called a maid.


    Charlotte found that her brother''s tone was much softer, knowing that he should have believed her. Her face was slightly rxed, but she still looked at her brother with tears in her eyes.


    "Lionel, do you believe me now?"


    Lionel felt sorry for his sister and nodded, "of course, I believe you."


    "But even if you believe me and know that I''m the girl Dn had been looking for, you still don''t want me to be with Dn, brother, do you?" Charlotte bit her lips.


    Lionel''s brows slightly twitched.


    "The one in Dn''s mind has always been me! He should be mine... Do you want me to let go of my happiness? I''m not willing..." A tear trickled down her cheek as she sobbed out her words.


    Lionel frowned. He still wanted to persuade his sister to give up. Even if she was the one Dn had been looking for, it didn''t mean Dn loved her. He was already married, and she should just forget him instead of being a homewrecker¡­ But Charlotte coughed badly again, and a maid came in at this moment.


    "Take Miss Rowe upstairs and take care of her. Get the car ready tomorrow morning, and I''ll take her to the hospital for further examination."


    Although Charlotte was said to be much better after leaving the hospital, he was afraid that any seque was left, so he wanted to know her situation himself.


    "Yes, Sir," answered the maid. Then she helped Charlotte upstairs with the nursing assistant.


    The maid arranged the bed for Charlotte, helped her change her clothes, andid her down. After that, she said to the nursing assistant, "You can stay in the room next to Miss Rowe''s for the time being. I''ll take you there."


    As the two of them walked out, Charlotte rxedpletely. Her clenched fists slowly loosened, and she lifted her hands up to dry the remaining tears on her cheeks.


    The residual poison hurt the respiratory system, and she still felt ufortable sometimes, even coughing blood. But what did that matter?


    Without Dn, her heart was also dead. As long as she could be with Dn, she didn''t care if her body was hurt.


    She turned her head, her eyes falling on the phone on the nightstand. Her lips broke into a sweet smile. Dn said that he would call her, but she did not know when.


    Just then, the phone rang!


    Charlotte sat up in surprise and grabbed the phone quickly, "Hello?"


    "Miss Rowe, you''re in LA now?" There came the muffled voice of a middle-aged man over the phone.


    Her joy was dulled by the voice, and her sweet face froze.


    "Mr. Naik? What''s up?" The man on the other end of the line was Erik Naik from Chicago.


    But Erik''s voice was not as gentle as it always was. "Now that you''re back in LA, Miss Rowe, when will you give those things back to me?"


    "Rest assured, I''ll give them to you sooner orter," Charlotte said drily.


    "Sooner orter? What do you mean?" Erik asked, t and hard.


    "I mean, not now. It''s all right. It''s safer for us to keep those things with me."


    "No, I want it now! You can''t go back on your words. You said it clearly! As long as I convinced Mr. Sterling that you''re his savior, you''ll return those evidence to me!" Erik snapped.


    "If I give them to you now, what if something happens? Don''t worry, Mr. Naik, I''ve kept the evidence of your embezzlement in my personal safety in the bank. If you keep that a secret for me all the time, I''ll take my word that the evidence will never get out, and we''ll all be safe." Charlotte said quietly.


    Erik clenched his teeth. This bitch!


    But now, he was at the mercy of her, and he had to listen to her.


    He should me himself for being too careless and being caught by her.


    He was Dn Sterling''s most valued subordinate in Chicago, and he had been involved in the Sterling group''s business since many years ago. Of course, it was not difficult for him to get himself a better deal. Over the years, he had spected on the public money and transferred it to his overseas bank ounts. But unexpectedly, the young woman from the Rowe family checked it out! He could not figure out how she did that!


    That day, Miss Rowe came to Chicago and asked him to meet her on a private yacht. She took out the copies of the evidence of his embezzlement and misusing public funds and pushed them to him, and then said her purpose --


    She forced him to tell her all about the girl Dn had been looking for. After that, she gave him several notebooks and asked him to hand them to Dn.


    He flipped through the diary books and was stunned by Charlotte''s readiness.


    These diary books recorded Charlotte saving Mr. Sterling and her love for him... Obviously, they were made old and yellow artificially, and they were good proof that she was Mr. Sterling''s savior.


    She said as long as Dn believed she was that girl, she would give all the copies to him.


    In the end, Erik took the books and gave in. But he never thought she would break her word now. She continued to threaten him with the evidence of his corruption.


    Erik wondered if the young woman was really in her early 20s. She was deep and scheming,pletely different from her sweet appearance!


    Charlotte knew he was angry. She softened her voice, "Mr. Naik, don''t worry. We''re in the same boat. I''m not going to leak those evidence of your embezzlement, otherwise, I''m finished too. I''m more nervous about the evidence than you. I promise you, as long as you convince Dn that I''m the girl, I will never take the evidence out. And you will always be Dn''s most loyal subordinate in Chicago."

 Chapter 352 - 352: I Thought You Wouldn’t Come Back

    "It''s better to be so." Erik acquiesced and banged up the phone.


    Charlottey back on the back of the bed and breathed a sigh.


    The evidence of Erik''s embezzlement was found by her old schoolmate, Chris. He was a native of LA. He got on well with Charlotte in school and once pursued her. After graduation, he returned to LA and opened a detective agency. When she met Savannah and Olivia who went to the weddingpany to choose a wedding dress, she had just held a consultation about the matter with Chris. His detective agency was in the same building.


    From the day she decided to pretend to be Dn''s savior, she had been wondering how to convince him she was that girl.


    As a private detective, Chris was very effective. After a few days'' investigations, Charlotte learned that Erik Naik, Dn''s most trusted subordinate in Chicago, was responsible for this matter over the years. Erik''s words were obviously very important. If he said Charlotte was that girl, Dn would most probably believe him.


    So, how to make Erik help her became the focus.


    Chris began to check into Erik''s background.


    Then they found that Erik had secretly embezzled funds from thepany. That was understandable. Erik had been working for the Sterling group for so many years, and it was hard for a normal man in this position to keep honest all the time.


    At the same time, Charlotte asked Chris to make several old diary books for her.


    She took the evidence and went back to Chicago.


    ***


    Charlotte recovered from Erik''s call and looked at her phone. Maybe Dn didn''t call her because her phone was busy?


    She wanted to call him but afraid that being too aggressive would make him impatient.


    She waited patiently for a long time and finally knew he would not call her tonight.


    Could it be... he went to Savannah and forgot her? It must be. Dn went to Chicago on the eve of their wedding day and didn''te back until today. He must hurriedly go to exin to her.


    Maybe they were sexing it up now¡­


    The thought made Charlotte extremely ufortable, and she could not sit still anymore.


    She wanted to make a phone call to Dn, but after a long pause, she gave up unwillingly. Her eyes gleamed, and she hardened herself, bit her tongue, and spit out a small mouthful of blood.


    * * *


    The moon emerged from a silver cloud and shone full upon the walls of the houses in Green Bay.


    The car screeched to a halt in front of a single vi. The door opened, and a tall man got out and stepped into the porch at quick steps.


    "Mr. Sterling!" Sophie opened the door and whispered in surprise.


    The living room was quiet in the dimness of a dark wallmp. Dn stopped, his eyes falling on the sleeping beauty on the orange couch.


    The little woman was in a loose night skirt, lying on her side. Her eyes closed, and her lovely long hair fell down her shoulders on the couch, her barefoot white and cute.


    Her tummy looked much bigger than it was a week ago, but her limbs seemed to get thinner.


    How did the servants look after her?


    His eyes cooled, and he grew angry. "how can you let her sleep here? Didn''t you remind her to go back to bed?" He scolded Sophie beside him in a low voice, his tone stern.


    Sophie looked at Savannah on the cough and replied in a low voice, "Miss Schultz''s been sitting on the couch every night for a few days. She usually fell asleep as she waited here. We asked her to go upstairs to her room, but she refused. She would only go to bed in the middle of the night when she woke up herself."


    Dn was about to scold the maid for not taking good care of her, but now he calmed down and began to feel guilty. Was the little woman waiting for him every night?


    He beckoned Sophie back to her room and went straight to the cough. He picked up the thin nket that fell on the carpet, wrapped Savannah gently, and picked her up.


    Savannah was dreaming. In the dream, she was only five, and she was having a pic on the parkwn with her parents. Her mother was cutting fruits while gently smiled at them; her father tossed her up and then caught her safely, again and again. Theyughed loud and merrily. Suddenly the storm clouds thickened, winds came in gusts, and rain poured in torrents. She was in the air, her eyes filled with rain, but her father disappeared. She screamed and saw herself falling to the ground.


    "Dad----"


    Savannah woke up from the nightmare and opened her eyes, a handsome face appeared before her eyes.


    Not her dad.


    Dn... came back?


    No. She must stay still in the dream.


    Dn lowered his head and kissed away the sweat from the little woman''s forehead, joking, "Am I looking like your father?"


    Savannah was awake now. She put her arms around him and buried her head in his chest, her voice trembling, "you back? Not a dream again?"


    He could feel her joy and fear, and he held her closer. "I''m back, baby."


    She took a deep breath in his arms. The voice was his, and the smell was his smell. It was not a dream... He really came back. The tears, so long rebellious, finally gushed from her eyes.


    "I thought you would note back." She wailed.


    Dn held her tightly and kissed away the tears streaming down her cheek. He could feel that she was even lighter than before, frowning. Obviously, she didn''t eat well nor sleep well these days. He quickened his pace upstairs and carried her into her bedroom.


    In the room, he put her gently on the bed. "It''ste. You need a good sleep first," he said gently.


    She looked so tired, like a delicate flower. It seemed as if she would break down by a single touch.


    Seeing that he seemed to want to leave, Savannah unconsciously grabbed him by the hand, eyes firmly fixing on him, "Dn, lull me to sleep..." She said softly and somewhat reasonably.

 Chapter 353 - 353: I’ll Talk To You When I Come Back

    He was her husband. They had already applied for the marriage license, and they only needed a ceremony now. He was her man. Why couldn''t she reasonably ask him to lull her to sleep?


    She was qualified to make such a request! The thought made her less shy.


    She feared that he would leave her alone again.


    On these nights she was waiting for him, she had pictured the scene when he came back. She would me him, question him, or refuse to speak to him... However, when it came time to see him, she found that she did not want to me him or ask what he and Charlotte had done in Chicago for so many days. The only thing she could do was to catch him and make him stay with her.


    As long as she could smell his smell in his arms, she was satisfied and didn''t want to think more.


    "Are you still a baby?" He grinned at her, leaning on the back of the bed, and held her in his arms as she asked.


    The heat from his strong chest slowly calmed her down. She wrapped her hands around his waist, and he could feel the length of her soft body against his.


    "I''m still a baby," said her coquettishly.


    Dn never knew that the little woman had relied on him so much. His heart overflowed with tenderness, and he began to react to her soft and warm body.


    Desirebusted deep in his belly. He looked down at her, his gaze hooded, his eyes darkening. He was breathing harder than usual.


    Savannah seemed to feel the change of his body. With all her shyness, she closed her eyes and kissed him softly.


    It was not enough for Dn, of course. He leaned down and kissed her hard, pushing his tongue into her mouth. He moved suddenly so that his hand was cupping her sex under the dress, and one of his fingers sank slowly into her. His other arm held her firmly in ce around her waist.


    Savannah suppressed her moan and murmured, "when will we hold the wedding? Ah... Tomorrow?"


    The hand under her skirt stopped abruptly.


    She felt that the heat of his body cooled down a lot. He pulled back his hand and sat up, holding her in his arms again. "Later," he said quietly, his fingers pushing some escaped tendrils of hair off her face. "The wedding''s a big job. You''ve lost a lot of weight recently. You''d better have a good rest first."


    Savannah stared at him, a throb of paining to her heart.


    Later? Why? Why did he still put off the wedding when he''s back?


    Sensing her trance, Dn held the little woman in his arms closer and repeated gently, "just a few dayste."


    However, his gentle voice failed to soothe her. She could not figure out why the wedding had to be put off.


    Was it really because he pitied for her weak health, afraid that she could not stand the heavy ceremony?


    Or it was because... Charlotte?


    He frowned when her little face became paler. He didn''t even tell old Sterling about Charlotte''s suicide, in case any people in Sterling''s house might overhear it and leaked it out. But he didn''t have to keep it from his wife. He was about to tell her everything when his mobile phone rang.


    He held his dazed wife in one hand and freed the other hand to pick up the phone on the bedside table.


    "Mr. Sterling, I''m sorry!" Over the phone came the anxious voice of a woman.


    Dn recognized the voice¡ªit was the nursing assistant he arranged to take care of Charlotte. "What''s wrong?" he sat up straight and asked.


    Savannah was so close to him that she could hear clearly the voice on the other line. She stopped breathing and looked at the phone.


    "Miss Rowe coughed badly just now, and she even spat out blood. She''s in a bad state..."


    Savannah''s face changed. Miss Rowe... Charlotte? Why did she spit out blood?


    "Did you call the doctor?" Dn knitted his brows.


    The nurse almost cried out, "Miss Rowe didn''t allow me to tell Mr. Rowe. She said she didn''t want her brother to worry about her. I just poured a ss of hot water for her, but I still fear that she''s something wrong. Could youe and have a look at her?"


    After Dn hung up, he looked at Savannah and stroked her hair gently. "I''ll be back soon. Sleep well, baby."


    "Sophie?" He shouted as he stood up and straightened his cor.


    After a while, Sophie pushed the door in. "Mr. Sterling? What can I do for you?"


    "Take care of Miss Schultz." He turned to look at the little woman who looked emptily at him. He hesitated for a few seconds and finally walked to the door.


    Sophie did not expect that Mr. Sterling would leave as soon as he came back, but she could only nod, "yes. Sir."


    Savannah watched his back as he strode out of the room. "Dn!" she subconsciously shouted.


    He paused and turned back, looking into Savannah''s anxious eyes. She wanted to say something but hesitated. Dn understood what she was thinking about. She just heard his call. He walked back to the bed, leaning over, and whispered in her ear, "Baby, don''t think much. It''s nothing. I''ll talk to you when I''m back."


    Savannah tried to hide her irritation, but she still could not calm herself down. Her throat was dry, and she seemed to be choked by something.


    She wanted to cry, to ask him why he had to go, to stop him from seeing Charlotte alone. But she was stopped by herst proper pride.


    It wasn''t until his footsteps died away and the car engine started outside the house that she realized he was really gone.


    He went to Charlotte again.


    Is that why he wants to dy the wedding again?


    Savannah clenched her fists, crushing her nails into her palms.


    "Miss Schultz... You can sleep first. Mr. Sterling said he woulde backter." Sophie advised softly. She did not know what had happened, and she could only see Savannah''s pale face and trembling body.


    ***********************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    I am reading all yourments and since most of you cried out for an extra chapter, will then, wish granted. Don''t forget to vote,ment, and review. Help me reach to top ten ranks and share this novel with your friends, I highly appreciate your effort.


    Spread love and positivity! Keep safe everyone!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 354 - 354: Take Care Of Yourself

    Come backter?


    Really?


    Even if hees backter, his heart may still be with Charlotte.


    Does he regret it? Maybe he shouldn''t have proposed to her so early. If he had early known that Charlotte is the one he was looking for, he would marry Charlotte, right?


    No, no, no. Even if Charlotte is his savior, does it mean he loves her? Even if he wants to repay his debt, does he have to sleep with her?


    Savannah didn''t want to be rude, but the more she thought, the angrier she was. He was her husband now, didn''t he know she was terribly hurt when he left again for another woman? Didn''t he saw how she suffered silently?


    The baby also seemed to be affected, and it moved restlessly in her belly.


    He told her not to think too much, and she tried. But how could it be possible? Her mind was in a mess while her heart was aching, and there was a stinging and sharp pain in the center of the abdomen. Savannah doubled over her back at the pain.


    "What''s wrong, Miss Schultz?" Sophie rushed over, startled.


    The pain dulled. Savannah wiped her cold sweat and shook her head. "Nothing."


    "I''ll call Dr. Joe." Sophie took out her cell phone, hurriedly.


    "No, Sophie. Dr. Joe will tell Mr. Old Sterling too. I don''t want him to stay up all night because of me. I''m fine. Just back pain."


    Back pain wasmon when Savannah was seven months pregnant but was it really back pain? "Shall I call Mr. Sterling and ask him back?" Sophie was still worried.


    "Please don''t!" Savannah cried. Then she lowered her head, realizing her reaction was too violent. "He''s busy now. I don''t want to bother him with such trifles." Savannah got off the bed and poured herself a ss of hot water.


    "But¡­"


    "Sophie, I''m tired. You can go out first. I will take a nap,"


    Sophie sighed, closed the door, and went out.


    After drinking the hot water, Savannah climbed back into the bed.


    She still felt pain inside her, but she couldn''t figure out it was physical pain or mental pain. It was dull and steady. She bit her lips, telling herself that everything would be okay, over and over again.


    * * *


    Royal Vi


    Dn went upstairs and stopped at the door of Charlotte''s bedroom. Charlotte was lying on the bed, sick and white. There was a trace of blood on the corner of her mouth.


    "Mr. Sterling!" The nursing assistant at the bedside was relieved when she saw himing.


    "Dn¡­" Charlotte opened her eyes, and her haggard face lit up with delight.


    "Why don''t you call the doctor?" Dn walked over to stop her when she was trying to get up.


    "I don''t want my brother to worry about me, and you..." Charlotte took a resentful look at the nursing assistant as if to me her for making the phone call without her permission.


    Dn made noments about the girl''s trick. "I brought a doctor here. Let the doctor have a look at you, okay?"


    "Okay. You''re so nice to me, Dn." Charlotte nodded and said sweetly.


    The nursing assistant hurried downstairs. After a while, she went upstairs with the doctor.


    "Nothing''s wrong with Miss Rowe," the doctor examined Charlotte carefully and said to Dn, "she''s still weak. In order to exorcise the residual influence, you should make sure that she takes medicine on time and has a good rest. Don''t worry. Nothing serious."


    Dn nodded. Since she was fine, he should go early. He was about to go downstairs with the doctor when Charlotte stopped him. "Dn!"


    She seemed to have something to say to him. Dn paused, let the doctor go first, and went back to her bed.


    The nursing assistant went out silently.


    There were only two people left in the bedroom. The air was quiet, making Charlotte a little nervous.


    "Dn, I''m sorry to make youe here in the middle of the night. I know you must be tired..." she bit her lip and stared at him fondly.


    Though she had not seen him for only a few hours, she missed him so much that she felt as if she had not seen him for many days.


    Dn was so perfect. The best sculptors in the world could not make a statue better than him.


    She could not live without him. So, she would not let him marry another woman. She''s the only woman who deserves to be Dn''s wife.


    "Nothing," Dn said drily, keeping her at arm''s length.


    Charlotte was a bit disappointed. Abruptly she raised herself on her feverish arms, but she reeled and nearly fell off the bed. Dn threw an arm to hold her, trying toy her back on the bed. Charlotte leaned forward and hugged his arm, holding him firmly.


    "Dn, I know you''ve apanied me for many days. I should not be too greedy... But I really don''t want you to go. Stay with me tonight, okay?" Charlotte sobbed, pressing her soft body to him.


    Dn''s face darkened. He pulled her away gently and stepped back. "You look sick. Take care of yourself."


    Charlotte had a sense of loss as she stared at him.


    Dn left Savannah before their wedding and went to Chicago to take care of her for so many days. He should also have feelings for her.


    But why? Why did he avoid her touching? He didn''t even give her a hug.


    "I''ll ask the nursing assistant to look after you." Dn turned and left.


    Downstairs in the living room, Lionel had just asked the doctor about Charlotte''s condition. After seeing the doctor off, he sat on the couch, deep in thought.


    "Lionel." Dn''s voice pulled his mind back.


    "How''s Charlotte?"


    "She''s fine. I just wish she''ll recover early," Dn said drily as he sat on the sofa opposite Lionel.


    Lionel gave a slight, apologetic cough and said, "sorry to mess up your wedding, Dn. I never thought Charlotte would be so bold."

 Chapter 355 - 355: Life’s Like Drama

    "Nothing. Well, I''m to me." Dn crossed his long legs.


    "I never knew that Charlotte''s your savior, and you''ve been looking for her. Life''s like drama." Lionel smiled faintly.


    Dn didn''t say anything. He watched Lionel calmly, waiting for him to continue.


    "Now, what''re you going to do?" Lionel took a deep breath and finally asked the tough question.


    Between Savannah and Charlotte, Dn had to make a choice and decision.


    He didn''t want to see any of them be hurt.


    Before, he tried to keep Charlotte from destroying the rtionship between Dn and Savannah. He never thought that Charlotte would havemitted suicide. How could he force her after that?


    So, for now, he just had to see Dn''s choice.


    Dn twisted his lips into a half-smile as if he thought Lionel''s question was redundant. "What do you want to say? Do you think I''m picking and choosing in a shop?"


    "You mean?" Lionel raised his eyebrows.


    "Savannah''s my wife. It''ll never change." He said decisively.


    "You''re so nice to Charlotte just because she saved you, not because you''ve any feelings for her?" Lionel looked relieved.


    "Yeah." Dn looked at Lionel and nodded.


    Yes. He had been looking for the girl who had saved him. He wanted to find her so much that he even kept his nephew''s fianc¨¦e at his side as a substitute.


    However, when Erik called to say he had found the girl, he didn''t feel excited or delighted as he thought.


    But after all, Charlotte was his savior, and she evenmitted suicide in his mother''s house. He had to fly to Chicago to take care of her. While he was apanying Charlotte these days, he was thinking about the little woman who was waiting for him all the time.


    "Rest assured," Dn added, "Charlotte''s still physically and emotionally unstable, so Savannah and I will not hold the ceremony until she recovers, in case it irritates her. It''s the only way I could repay her for saving my life. In addition, no one except Erik and several doctors and nurses in Chicago know Charlotte''s suicide. No one will let it out. The reputation of the Rowe family will not suffer from it."


    Lionel nodded. Dn always did everything with careful consideration.


    The Rowe group had just started its business in LA. If the daughter from the Rowe family was known tomit suicide for a married man, the reporters might make an issue of the matter. Any scandal would be a serious handicap in the course of the group''s development.


    Of course, Dn kept it a secret not only for the reputation of the Rowe family and Charlotte but also for the Sterling family.


    Charlottemitted suicide before Dn''s wedding in Sterling''s house in Chicago. No one would believe her rtion with Dn was pure.


    "Dn, anyway, thank you. It''s very thoughtful of you. I''ll take care of my sister. I hope she''ll get over it and move on soon." Lionel smiled with relief.


    Before Dn rose to leave, he looked at Lionel thoughtfully and asked, "I didn''t choose your sister. As her brother, why aren''t you angry?"


    On the contrary, Lionel was visibly relieved to hear that he was still going to marry Savannah as if he was afraid he would give up Savannah for Charlotte.


    Lionel, obviously, cared about Savannah a lot.


    But Charlotte was his sister. If Lionel had something for Savannah, he should be d that he would choose his sister and abandon Savannah.


    Dn really couldn''t figure out what feelings Lionel had for the little woman.


    "Of course, I hope my sister can be happy. But Miss Schultz''s a good girl, and I don''t want her to be hurt." Lionel smiled.


    Dn was not satisfied with his answer, but he didn''t bother to ask more. "I don''t know what the hell you''re thinking about, but it doesn''t matter because she''ll never be yours."


    With that, Dn turned and walked out of the vi.


    Lionel turned off the light and went upstairs.


    Meanwhile, on the second floor, Charlotte pressed herself against the staircase with a pale face. As Lionel''s footsteps came close, she quickly rushed back to her own room and closed the door.


    She leaned against the back of the door, tears rolling down her face, and she slowly slid down onto the carpet.


    She had heard what they said in the living room.


    Dn made it clear that he treated her good just because she saved him, and he had no other feelings for her.


    He would eventually marry Savannah.


    Her suicide had dyed his wedding ceremony, but could not win his heart back.


    The phone rang just as she was crying quietly.


    Charlotte stopped crying and looked up in a daze. It was not the ringtone of her phone.


    Dn''s phone was ringing on the carpet. He did not notice that his phone fell out of his pocket when she suddenly hugged him.


    She wiped her tears, and held back her grievance, went over to his phone, and nced at the screen.


    Savannah was on the phone.


    Charlotte hesitated for a moment, not sure if she should answer. Before the ringing stopped, she finally took a deep breath and picked up the phone.


    "Hello?" No trace of tears could be heard from her voice.


    The sweet girl''s voice took Savannah''s breath away. Immediately, she recognized the voice and did not speak for a long time.


    She kept tossing and turning on the bed, and she couldn''t sleep. Hot water failed to ay the dull pain in her belly. She wanted to call Dn and ask him toe back. She wanted to sleep in his arms and ask him to go to the hospital with her tomorrow.


    But unexpectedly, Charlotte answered the phone.


    Was he still with Charlotte?


    How did Charlotte answer his phone?


    Dn had always been a very private man and did not allow others to use his phone, even if you were his closest subordinate or secretary.


    Once, he left his phone on the sofa when Savannah still lived in Beverly Hills. The phone had been ringing for a long time after he left for thepany.

 Chapter 356 - 356: What’s With This Woman?

    When it began to ring the third time, Judy answered it, afraid that something urgent would be dyed. However, Dn was angry and rebuked her aftering back.


    Did Dn just forget his phone again?


    No one spoke over the phone for a few seconds. Savannah quickly adjusted her mood, "Miss Rowe?"


    "Is that Miss Schultz? Oh, you want to talk to Dn?" Charlotte asked.


    "Yes, is Dn there?" Nonsense. Who else could she call? Savannah was shocked with anger, but she tried to be calm.


    "Oh, he''s not avable right now." Charlotte hesitated for a moment, and then she put the phone away from her deliberately.


    Savannah held her breath and heard Charlotte''s voice over there, low but very clear, as if she was ordering the servant, "Auntie Shaw! Is Dn still in the bathroom? Tell him that someone is calling."


    Dark clouds hung over Savannah''s mind.


    In the bathroom? Dn was not only with Charlotte, but he was also in the bathroom in Charlotte''s room?


    What did they do? What are they going to do?


    Maybe he just had to visit John? She wanted to believe him. But after he didn''t show on their wedding day and spent a whole week with another woman, she could not stop herself from thinking more.


    It seemed to be a long time before Charlotte''s voice was heard again, "Miss Schultz, I''m sorry, please wait..."


    "No. That''s fine. I''ll talk to him when he''s back." Savannah said drily. She was too tired. She didn''t want to know what the hell they were doing, and she didn''t want to ask.


    What could she say when Dn answered the phone? Ask him back to apany her? He should never have met another woman in the middle of the night! Why should she look for him as a jealous wife?


    "Miss Schultz, wait a minute." Before Savannah hung up, Charlotte stopped her.


    "What?" Savannah was a little impatient now.


    "I''m sorry," Charlotte paused and said, "your wedding was canceled because of me. But now that you''re calling, can we meet tomorrow? There''s something we need to talk about."


    Savannah held her phone for a moment. Canceled? Her wedding was put off, not canceled. She wanted to say no, but it seemed to be cowardly...


    "Okay." Charlotte was Dn''s savior, and as Dn''s wife, she should give her some face.


    "It''s between you and me. I don''t want Dn to be embarrassed. Please don''t tell him, Miss Schultz." Charlotte added.


    After they decided the time and ce, Charlotte hung up the phone and smiled almost imperceptibly.


    She deleted the call record with Savannah and called a maid, "Mr. Sterling left his phone here identally. Send it to him tomorrow morning."


    * * *


    Savannah sat still for long after the phone call.


    Shey huddled up in bed and closed her eyes, forcing herself to sleep, but her mind was filled with images of Charlotte and Dn. She was too tired. All she wanted was a good sleep now. The dull pain in her belly reminded her that she had to be strong enough to protect her baby... She could not be ovee now.


    Gradually her head emptied of thought, and she slept.


    Outside, the night was very quiet and still, and the moon was setting.


    Then after some time, the door of the bedroom opened gently, and Dn walked in. He groped his way toward the bed and could make out the shape of Savannah''s body lying under the covers, her back to him, her body curved away from him and huddled up.


    Dn took off his coat and climbed onto the bed softly, and embraced the little woman from behind, only to find that she was slightly trembling.


    Was she dreaming again? Dn stared pitying at her, smoothing her hair away from her face. Then he frowned and paused.


    Her face was damp. Sweat? He continued to touch and felt tears spilling from her eyes.


    Did she cry?


    Maybe it was a nightmare. Just like yesterday, when he came back, she was awakened by a nightmare.


    Dn didn''t think much. He moved her face carefully and kissed her tears with his warm thin lips, pulling her closer to his chest.


    * * *


    When Savannah woke up the next morning, she felt a bit better and went downstairs to eat breakfast.


    Sophie said Dn came backst night, but he didn''t wake her up. After staying with her for a while, he went to the next room to sleep.


    Savannah nodded and didn''t say anything. She had nned to ask him what he did with Charlottest night, but since he was so busy that he went out early today, maybe she should just let it go.


    After lunch, Savannah took a look at the time and asked Garcia to go out with her.


    Garcia looked surprised and said, "Savannah, where do you want to go? You''re not in good condition. If you feel like going for a walk, let''s walk in a nearby park. Or shall I call your best friend Olivia and have her talk with you?"


    "I have an appointment with someone." Savannah hesitated.


    "Who''s it?" Garcia knew that Savannah didn''t have many friends, and since she met Dn, she had been almost out of touch with all her friends.


    "Charlotte Rowe," said Savannah in a quiet voice. Garcia was the same as her family, and she didn''t want to bury everything in her heart.


    "Is she the woman Mr. Sterling went to see in Chicago?" Garcia gasped.


    Savannah bit her lip and didn''t reply.


    "The womanes back with Mr. Sterling? Did she ask you out?" asked Garcia hastily.


    Savannah nodded.


    "What''s this woman up to?" Garcia frowned, afraid that Charlotte would hurt Savannah.


    "I called Dnst night, and she answered the phone. Then she asked me out..." Savannah said quietly.


    Garcia gasped again. She knew Mr. Sterling went out again soon after he came backst night. Did he go to see Miss Rowe again? Otherwise, how could that woman answer the phone?!"

 Chapter 357 - 357: Burning With Anxiety

    "What the hell is Mr. Sterling doing? How could he go to see that woman again?" Garcia was very angry.


    "He didn''t go out on his own initiative. Charlotte''s servant called himst night. It sounded like something happened to Miss Rowe, and he had to go himself¡­" Savannah defended him, twisting the hem of her dress around her fingers.


    "I see. That bitch deliberately seduced Mr. Sterling! Well, you really shouldn''t hold back when she challenges you like this. I''ll apany you out today." Garcia got angrier.


    Savannah nodded. She didn''t mean to fight; she agreed to see Charlotte just because she wanted to know what happened between Charlotte and Dn.


    Garcia told Sophie that Savannah wanted to have a walk-in near the park. Then she called the driver arranged by old Sterling for Savannah. When the driver arrived, she helped Savannah get into the car and left Green Bay together.


    About half an hourter, the car stopped outside a cafe downtown.


    "Savannah, shall Ie in with you?" Garcia was worried when she saw her get out of the car alone.


    "Garcia, I''m not a kid anymore. I can handle it." Savannah took a breath and said.


    Garcia didn''t insist. If she went in with Savannah, maybe that woman would think that Savannah was afraid of her. "Savannah, you''re Mr. Sterling''s legal wife. That woman was only a home-wrecker. It''s gonna be fine. Don''t be afraid!"


    Savannah didn''t say anything. Legal wife? They had not held the wedding ceremony yet, and their marriage had not been opened to the public.


    Charlotte was the one who appeared in Dn''s life first, and she had even saved his life.


    In front of the one who had been so important in Dn''s mind, she really didn''t have much confidence.


    In order not to make Garcia worried, Savannah forced a weak smile and nodded. Then she walked into the caf¨¦ with a hand protecting her belly.


    The caf¨¦ was quiet, and it lounged hummed with soft background music from time to time. There were few guests at this time. Each seat was semi-open, suitable for a private conversation.


    A waitress saw the young pregnant woman, and hurriedly came to greet her. "Miss Schultz? Miss Rowe is waiting for you over there. Pleasee with me."


    The waitress led Savannah to the innermost window seat.


    Charlotte was sitting there in a white satin dress, her hair trailing over her shoulders. Seeing Savannahing, she didn''t move but smiled, "nice to see you again, Miss Schultz. Please sit down." Then she gestured to the waiter to bring the juice.


    Charlotte seemed to have lost a lot of weight, and her face was haggard. Although she had put on simple makeup, she looked weak, as if she had just recovered from a severe illness.


    Savannah sat down opposite her. After a short silence, Charlotte spoke and said, "Savannah... Do you mind if I call you by your first name? You can just call me Charlotte."


    "Whatever. Miss Rowe." Savannah replied drily.


    Charlotte was a little embarrassed. Savannah still called her Miss Rowe. That was to say, she did not want to get close to her at all. Taking a deep breath, Charlotte returned to her sweet look and continued, "I just want to exin something to you."


    Savannah raised her eyebrows and looked at Charlotte.


    "You must have known about Dn and me," Charlotte said slowly.


    "Well, I heard that you''d risked your life to save Dn when you were young, and he had been looking for you." Savannah''s voice was toneless.


    "I know, you hate me for ruining your wedding, but do you know why Dn went to Chicago on the eve of your wedding? Actually, it was my fault. I heard that he''s going to get married, and of course, the bride''s not me. I ran back home to avoid attending your wedding, but I still couldn''t get over it. I attempted suicide by taking a position in great sadness." Charlotte bit her lip, and she looked so poor and adorable.


    Taking poison? No wonder the servant said Charlotte was spit blood over the phonest night. She had not recovered yet.


    "That''s why Dn flew to Chicago before the wedding. He looked after me himself and apanied me through the crisis. Miss Schultz, please don''t me him. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have done the stupid thing at the wrong time. Last night, I felt bad, and the nursing assistant was so anxious that she called Dn. Anyway, it''s all my fault. Miss Schultz, don''t make any mistake about Dn. I''d be so sorry if there''s any change in your marriage."


    Savannah''s mood was even gloomier after Charlotte''s exnation.


    Dn left her to Chicago before their wedding and stayed there for more than a week because Charlottemitted suicide.


    She might as well not know this reason.


    He stayed in Chicago for so long because he was worried about Charlotte. If he didn''t have any feelings for her, why not just ask someone to take care of her? Why did he stay there in person? It meant that Charlotte had a very high position in his mind, right?


    What''s more, even if Charlotte had attempted suicide. She was fine now. Why must he postpone the wedding?


    Was it because he realized his true feeling for Charlotte, so he regretted it? Or he was afraid that Charlotte might do stupid things again, so he didn''t want to irritate her? Whatever the reason was, the fact was that he was worried about her.


    Charlotte''s face lit up with sweetness as she reminisced. "After I was sent to the hospital, Dn flew to Chicago and rushed to see me. I felt like I was in a dream when he appeared at my bedside, burning with anxiety. I was carefully nursed by him those days. I never thought that he would look after me in person, and how I wished time could stay¡­"


    Savannah''s heart wrenched.


    Flew to see her¡­ burning with anxiety¡­


    These words made her so ufortable when they were used on her man by another woman.


    "But I also know that while Dn was apanying me, he was also thinking about you and the baby in your belly," Charlotte took a sip of the juice and sighed, as if she was terribly troubled, "I know, no matter what had happened between Dn and me, it was all in the past. Now, you and the baby are his responsibilities. I don''t want him to be torn. I know he''s struggling between the two of us¡­"


    Was that man struggling between them? Savannah slightly knitted her eyebrows, No. Dn was always a man of determination. But he did leave her before their wedding, he did spend more than a week with Charlotte in Chicago, and he did n to postpone the wedding when he came back.


    Savannah was not sure if she should believe him or not now.


    ***************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    It''s another wonderful week to start this 2021, I read all yourments every day, though, only a few of them I pay time to answer but I am so grateful for how you guys react to every chapter I uploaded on a daily basis.


    Rest assured, this couple will have a happy ending after all the struggles and pain. Let me share my journey during the time I write this novel, I cried a lot, emotions filled my heart and there are times I have to stop writing because tears flooded my eyes. Novel writing is one of my passion but I never use the money I earned from all the novels I uploaded on this tform because I live afortable life and I earned decently from doing several businesses. All the ie generated from all of my novels goes to several charity works I''ve been supporting over the past decades.


    So, thank you so much for giving all my novels a try, cause you all have changed several lives of those less fortunate people who received the proceeds. Continue on voting,menting, and reviewing! Do me a favor too, share this novel with your friends! Help me too, to reach up to the top ten ranks! Have a great weekday ahead!


    To those who have an Instagram ount feel free to follow your humble author:[emailprotected]</a>


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 358 - 358: She Just Wanted An Answer

    If it weren''t for the responsibility, the baby, and his father''s request, would he be in such a dilemma? Would he choose Charlotte?


    After Dn came back from Chicago, he did not exin anything to her. Was he so confident and thought that she would believe him without reserve?


    Charlotte was not aggressive or provoking as Garcia expected. Instead, she said every word with sincerity. But her words were like deadly arrows, which could easily do her harm. It sounded as if she and Dn loved each other, but they could not be with each other because of many misunderstandings. Now, she was willing to quit because she didn''t want Dn to be embarrassed.


    That''s interesting. Savannah smiled coldly. She pressed her fingers together, convulsively. The dull pain in her belly came again, and her face became pale and whiter.


    "Miss Schultz, are you all right?" Charlotte looked at her with concern.


    "I''m fine," Savannah said calmly as she covered her belly with her hands. "Finished? If that''s what you want to say, okay, I know it. Can I leave now?"


    Charlotte paused and then stood up, "I''ll see you out."


    "No, thanks." Savannah nced at the juice on the table, took out some cash, and put it on the table.


    "I''ll pay." Charlotte frowned slightly.


    "No, Miss Rowe. We''re not friends, and I don''t think we''re good enough to share morning tea." Savannah said quietly.


    Not only morning tea. She had no interest in sharing anything with her, including her man.


    When Devin was seduced by Valerie and betrayed her, she chose to leave him. Now it was the same.


    She could force herself to forget the girl in Dn''s mind before, but when the girl appeared in their life and even wanted to take her man, by no way could she ignore her anymore. Besides, Dn cared for his dream girl so much that every time she needed him, he would leave his wife for her¡­


    Savannah left without another nce at Charlotte.


    Out of the caf¨¦, Savannah stood at the door in a trance for a long time. The wind was getting stronger and hurt her eyes. She touched her face and found it bedewed by tears.


    Garcia gave a few cries in the car. Savannah didn''t react until she got off the car and walked to her. She quickly wiped away the tears and walked to Garcia.


    "Savannah, what did that woman say to you? Is she too aggressive?" Before getting in the car, Garcia grabbed Savannah and whispered.


    "No." Savannah shook her head.


    "No? Didn''t she say that she was Mr. Sterling''s true love and ask you to leave him?" Garcia asked in doubt. Miss Rowe was said to be Mr. Sterling''s savior and had been looking for Mr. Sterling for a long time. She must have feelings for Mr. Sterling, otherwise, she would not have asked him to see her just before his wedding with Savannah. What else could she want to see Savannah for?


    Savannah took a breath. Charlotte was not aggressive, and she even apologized to her. But in fact, she kept saying how hard it was for Dn and suggested Savannah take the initiative to leave.


    Charlotte was much more scheming than she looked.


    She pretended to be poor and looked as if she was the one who got hurt.


    Seeing her silence, Garcia didn''t dare ask more.


    When Savannah got home, she went upstairs and closed the door. Then she took out the diamond ring and the wedding license from the drawer.


    The remembrance of his proposing made her throat choke.


    Did he regret it?


    Would he be pleased if she returned him the paper and the ring?


    The phone rang and brought Savannah''s thoughts back. She looked at the screen, her heart beating.


    "Hello," she answered the phone and found herself hoarse.


    "Savannah? What''s wrong?" Dn could hear that her voice was gone.


    "Nothing. I''ve got a sore throat." Savannah murmured.


    "Is it cold? Tell Sophie to call Dr. Joe." Dn became tense at once.


    It sounded sweet at other times. But Savannah was not happy at all. She wondered if he worried about her because of love or responsibility. Would he be more nervous when Charlotte was hoarse in front of him right now?


    Dn, however, knew nothing about what his little wife was thinking about. He was a good businessman, but he was really not good at feelings. So, of course, he didn''t know that "nothing" had an entirely different meaning in womannguage than it did in mannguage.


    "Maybe it''s because I ate some spicy food at noon," Savannah said.


    "You''d better not eat too much spicy food," he said gently.


    "I like eating spicy food recently." She muttered. She hoped that he could sense her mood changes, but Dn didn''t.


    He paused for a moment and said pleasantly, "I heard from Judy that the baby might be a girl if his mother likes spicy food."


    In fact, the gender of the unborn baby could be determined early. Old Sterling didn''t ask the doctor to test it, and Dn never mentioned it.


    Savannah knew that old Sterling wanted a grandson, but she didn''t know whether Dn liked a boy or a girl. At the moment, he seemed to prefer a daughter.


    "Why? You don''t like a girl?" Dn lowered his voice.


    "How about you? Do you really like a girl?" She tried to pull herself together.


    "Yeah." He wanted a little princess as beautiful and pink as the little woman was.


    "But¡­but I like boys. Because I don''t want to share you with another girl." She meant more than she said.


    With a silent smile, he teased, "are you jealous of your own kids?"


    "No... I''m joking." Savannah murmured.


    Just then, someone knocked at the office door, and there came a secretary''s voice over the phone.


    "I''lle backte today," Dn said softly.


    "Hold on, Dn..." Savannah gripped the phone tightly.


    "Huh?"


    "If I want to marry you now, I¡­I want the ceremony tomorrow, would you agree?" Savannah bit her lip and said slowly.


    If he agreed, she would not believe Charlotte and would stop making blind conjectures.


    Now she just wanted an answer.

 Chapter 359 - 359: She Helped Him Choose

    There was a long silence on the other end of the phone.


    Finally, Dn said calmly, "I thought we''ve agreed on this."


    Savannah was really down in the dumps at his words. She remained silent for quite a while before she finally found her voice, "you still don''t want to, do you?"


    "We''ll talk about it when I''m back," Dn said helplessly. The secretary was waiting for him at the door, and it was not convenient for him to say that on the phone. It seemed that the little woman was really depressed. He must exin to her more clearly tonight.


    Savannah said nothing more and hung up.


    She was foolish to try again. It was the same answer.


    She didn''t understand why the man changed in such a short time. Charlotte had saved him, so she was more important? That was really ridiculous.


    Savannah sat on the edge of the bed in a daze for a long time. She thought things over and over but failed to figure it out. Finally, she was awakened by the familiar pain in her belly.


    With her hands covering the baby bump, she bore the pain without a word and moved to the desk. She sat down and turned her PC on and opened a nk document.


    She typed out two words with her trembling fingers: Divorce Settlement.


    Looking nkly at the screen, she could not dull the aching of her heart. She loved him, yes, but she was too tired after having gone through all these things. She couldn''t bear that there was another girl in her man''s mind.


    Not even a bit of it.


    She adjusted her breathing, controlled her emotions, and continued typing.


    After finishing the document, she printed it out and signed her name in the signature space. Then she put the paper in the drawer with the diamond ring and the marriage license. She assumed Dn would bring the documents to the city registrar once he saw it to make it legal. After all, it''s about time for them to separate.


    She had never thought her marriage would end so quickly, like a drop of morning dew being evaporated by the sun.


    Maybe she shouldn''t have agreed to marry him at all.


    She should have known that there was already another woman in this man''s mind, and she was just a substitute. However, she didn''t believe that he would care about the girl he had just met once more than her, and she didn''t expect that the girl was his neighbor in Chicago who was almost crazy in love with him.


    She did not want to be hurt in this love triangle. So, why not leave first in a smart way?


    She had followed him for so long, like a small pet, enjoying his love and care. But she never helped him or gave him anything in return, except the baby.


    Now, the divorce agreement would be thest she could give him. With this, he would no longer be torn between two women.


    He didn''t know which to choose. It was fine. She helped him choose.


    She had never thought that a man of his dignity could really belong to her. It was all right now. She did not have to worry about losing him all the time.


    As she closed the drawer, her chest constricted, her tears started to fall, and she choked back a sob. Soon tears were streaming down her face, and she really didn''t understand why she was crying. Even if he forced himself to finish the wedding ceremony with herter, he would always feel sorry about Charlotte. She had saved him, so he woulde to her whenever she needed, right? Perhaps it was best to back away now with what self-esteem she had reasonably intact.


    She had survived when her mother disappeared, and her father died. It didn''t matter now. But the thought of not seeing him again was agonizing.


    The phone started ringing.


    Savannah wiped away her tears with her sleeve and picked up the phone, "hello?"


    "It''s me." The man sounded tired, but the familiar voice shocked Savannah.


    "Kevin? Didn''t you go on a business trip abroad? Youe back?" Savannah''s tears welled up again.


    "Savannah, now that I know everything," Kevin said, there was a hint of pity in his voice.


    Savannah was slightly flustered. "What are you talking about?"


    "I''ve called Oliva, and I know all about it. You''re pregnant. When you came to JK to take photos thest time, you felt dizzy and almost fell down. You were pregnant at that time, right? You''re going to marry Dn Sterling, and the wedding party had been prepared. But it''s canceled all of a sudden. Why?" Kevin asked anxiously.


    "Dn was held up on urgent business¡­" She gripped the phone tightly.


    "What''s more important than the wedding? I''ve enquired. Mr. Sterling flew to Chicago two nights before the wedding, and he didn''t return until yesterday. What''s going on?" Kevin''s tone was full of concern.


    Savannah bit her lip. Finally, she told him everything from first tost, with the tears still in her eyes.


    Kevin listened quietly on the phone. He didn''t interrupt her, but his hard breathing sounded both anxious and angry.


    It turned out that Savannah had been a recement to the girl Dn had been looking for.


    He was heartbroken when the girl he cherished became the woman of another man. But he would bless them if that man treated her with heart. However, he never thought the man only took her as a substitute.


    Kevin knew Savannah must be very sad now. He should not express his annoyance to Dn, or she would feel worse. After Savannah finished, Kevin took a deep breath and said carefully, "where are you now? Still Sterling''s house?"


    The groom left for another woman before the wedding. She would beughed at if she was still living there.


    "No. I live in Green Bay now, my old home. He bought it back and gave it to me." Savannah said.


    That man gave Savannah a house? Aspensation? Oh, the rich guy''s little game. He didn''t expect Dn would treat her in this way. Kevin''s expression grew colder, but he tried to soften his voice, "what are you going to do now?" If Dn kept a rtionship with another woman, would Savannah stay at his side anymore?


    Savannah shook her head, "I don''t know. I''ve written the divorce papers, and I''ll give it to him tonight."


    "Will he agree?" Kevin knew Dn well. Whether he really liked Savannah or not, he would not let Savannah go. What''s more, Savannah was pregnant with his baby now.


    Savannah understood what Kevin meant. "I have nothing to do with him except the kid. I''ll talk to him about the baby. It should be negotiable. After all, the Sterling family is a big family. He has to keep face for his family," Savannah murmured.

 Chapter 360 - 360: Abdominal Pain

    Savannah''s abstracted voice made Kevin quite worried. "Savannah, let''s meet each other somewhere?"


    He was really worried about her, and he wanted tofort her face to face. They could discuss the details of the divorce negotiation.


    "Okay." Savannah hesitated for a moment and agreed. Then they appointed the time and ce before hanging up.


    When Savannah stood up, the pain in her belly returned. She reeled a little and caught herself with one hand against the desk. Taking a deep breath, she walked out of the room. Maybe her bad mood had affected the baby. She should go to the hospital tomorrow.


    Garcia wanted to go with her when she knew that she was going out again, but Savannah just shook her head and said she wanted to take a walk by herself. Garcia had to agree. She thought Savannah was just distressed after talking with Miss Rowe. Fortunately, Sophie was out for the market, otherwise, she would not agree to let Savannah go out alone.


    Savannah called a taxi. Kevin worried about her status, so they made an appointment at a nearby park.


    As soon as Savannah paid the fare and got off the car, she began to feel pain in her belly again. The park was on the opposite side of the road. She crossed the road carefully, with her teeth set, her right hand clenched on her belly. After a few steps, she found the pain sharpened. It was not dull as she felt before, but a burning and stinging pain. Immediately she bent in pain. The sweat poured forth upon her brow, and she felt as if she should faint.


    "Miss? Are you all right?" The taxi driver put his head out of the window and shouted behind her.


    "Nothing." She shook her head with a pale face and walked forward.


    However, the abdominal pain did not disappear, but incredibly be sharp. When she walked to the middle of the road, the pain in her lower abdomen heaved tumultuously within her. She broke down in cold sweat, squatting on the ground.


    The light became green and the cars started. A car speeding towards Savannah didn''t expect that she would stop in the middle of the road. The driver blew the horn and mmed on the brakes.


    As the car screeched to a standstill, Savannah fell to the ground.


    The driver got out of the car, eyes wide in horror. Savannah sat on her knees on the cold ground, blood soaking her dress under her.


    It hurts¡­ Savannah groaned in pain. She felt somethinge out of her body, and she was so weak that she did not have the strength to get up.


    Her baby...


    Is something wrong with the baby?


    She covered her belly, trying to stop the bleeding, but how?


    For the first time, she felt so desperate and regretful. The pain hadsted for several days. Why didn''t she go to the doctor earlier?


    Suddenly, a figure from the opposite side of the road rushed over, picking up Savannah.


    The driver came to his senses and stuttered, "As you can see, it''s none of my business. My car didn''t touch her at all! She fell down herself¡­"


    Kevin stared at the frightened driver, but it was not the time to argue with him. He held the semi-unconscious woman in his arms, heading for his car. When he put Savannah on the backseat of the car, Savannah caught him on the arm and murmured, brokenly, "Don''t tell him... Don''t..."


    Kevin felt an awful pain. Savannah did not want to see Dn because she was heartbroken for him at the moment, or she did not want to win him back by this?


    Or maybe, she did not want that man to worry about her?


    Whatever the reason, it meant that the man still had an important ce in Savannah''s mind.


    But what did the man do? He abandoned his wife before the wedding to look after another woman. Now he still postponed the wedding for that woman and made Savannah so hurt!


    Kevin took a deep breath and nodded. He quickly climbed into the driver seat and started the car, heading for the hospital.


    ***


    The hospital


    Anxiously, Kevin was pacing outside the door of the emergency room where Savannah was being examined.


    After a while, the doctor walked out carrying a piece of paper, eyes on Kevin, and said, "are you the husband of the pregnant woman? She has a threatened miscarriage and needs a cesarean section now. Please sign your name here."


    "No¡­ Well, yes. Threatened miscarriage?" Kevin stared at the paper and didn''t have time to exin.


    "In the majority of people, there''re symptoms that you can identify," the doctor said with some dissatisfaction, "your wife must have abdominal pain for more than a few days. Didn''t you find it? How did you look after her? If you take her to the hospital earlier, she would not have vaginal bleeding today."


    Kevin didn''t say anything. With a dark face, he took the pen and signed his name, and asked nervously, "are she and the baby alright?"


    "She''s only seven months pregnant and has just experienced vaginal bleeding. There''s the risk of an operation, of course. You must be prepared. We''ll do our best." The doctor said and hurried in.


    A few minutester, Savannah was wheeled to the operating room by two nurses.


    Kevin didn''t have a chance to speak to her. His heart wrenched when he peeped quickly at her pale face. Her eyes were closed, and she looked quite senseless.


    The operating room door was closed, and the red light was on. Kevin stood on the porch outside the operating room, waiting quietly.


    Savannah must have the signs for threatened miscarriage for several days. But Dn didn''t notice.


    Well, how could he possibly know it while he was busy flirting with another woman?


    He must be the main cause of Savannah''s illness.


    Then Kevin remembered that Savannah looked so sad and disappointed when she begged him not to tell Dn her status. Kevin doubled his fists and clenched his teeth.


    Just then, Dan hurried over. "How is Savannah?"


    "She had threatened miscarriage and is undergoing a cesarean section," Kevin said quietly as he looked straight at the door of the operating room.


    Dan took a breath and lowered his voice, "Didn''t you call Mr. Sterling and ask him toe?"

 Chapter 361 - 361: The Baby Is Fine

    "No," said Kevin, shaking his head.


    Dan could guess what was going on in Kevin''s mind.


    Savannah was now threatened with miscarriage, which meant that Mr. Sterling did not take good care of her. It was said that Mr. Sterling had postponed the wedding for another woman. Kevin must be very angry now. Inform Mr. Sterling? No, Kevin would rather kill him if given a knife.


    But the baby in Savannah''s belly was Mr. Sterling''s child anyway. How could they keep the operation from her husband?


    What if something bad happened to Savannah and the baby?


    "I suggest that we''d better tell Mr. Sterling. Otherwise, he might make trouble for youter." Dan said.


    "I don''t care. Am I afraid of him?" Kevin sneered.


    Savannah did not want to see Dn, so he respected her wish.


    What was the point of asking that man toe? If he cared about Savannah, how could threatened miscarriage happen to Savannah?


    Kevin stared at the door of the operation room, clenching his fists. He had made lots of concessions in the rtionship involving the three people. All he wanted was that Savannah could be happy. But maybe he was wrong. He must make the decision for Savannah this time. He could not recede any more.


    Since that man could not take care of Savannah, he would take his ce.


    Dan knew Kevin had made up his mind, sighed, and hesitated, "even if you don''t inform Mr. Sterling, Savannah''s not returned for so long, and he''ll find her sooner orter..." Mr. Sterling was so powerful that it was really not hard for him to find a person in LA.


    That was why Kevin asked Dan toe over. "Call Mr. Smith and tell him I''ll take a new mother and a baby to Balfour Sanatorium. Ask them to get ready in advance."


    Dan was surprised. Balfour Sanatorium? That military sanatorium? It was a special kind of hospital. However, due to its status as a private hospital, Balfour could only offer treatment to government officials. Ity in the resort zone of Southern LA, and its environment was very quiet. There were officers and warders patrolling the perimeter of the sanatorium, keeping unwanted visitors out.


    Every country had its military sanatoriums for senior officials of the government. Balfour Sanatorium was one of these special ces.


    As the governor of California, Mr. Smith and his family had the right to enjoy its service, of course.


    Kevin wanted to take Savannah to recuperate there. On the one hand, there were the best medical devices, aplete medical examination system, and outstanding doctors and nurses in Balfour Sanatorium; on the other hand, it was much more difficult for Dn Sterling to take Savannah away from that ce.


    Although Dn was powerful, he could not guess that Savannah and his baby would be sent to Balfour Sanatorium, could he?


    However, Dan didn''t expect that Kevin, who had always hated Mr. Smith and his family, would ask for help from them for Savannah.


    "What are you waiting for?" Kevin frowned.


    Seeing the steely determination in Kevin''s eyes, Dan took a deep breath, turned, and left to cope with the task.


    After a while, the red light above the door of the operating room turned off. Kevin''s heart flew to his mouth when the door opened. The surgeon walked out.


    "Doctor, how''s she?" Kevin rushed to him.


    "Both mother and child are doing well. The baby''s a boy. You can go to see them. The patient has not woken up from the anesthetic, and she''s still very weak due to the bleeding. Just take a look at them, and don''t take too long." The doctor took off his mask and breathed heavily.


    Kevin took a sigh of relief and strode into the operating room. The indoor air was cold, mixing with a smell of disinfectant and blood. Savannah was lying quietly on the sick-bed, her eyes closed. He reached over, bent down, and held her hand, which was cold from the loss of blood.


    "Savannah, it''s okay. You and the baby are fine." Kevin whispered


    Her hand gave a slight start, as if in response. Just then, Kevin''s attention was called by the faint sound of the baby''s crying. He turned and saw a nurse holding the newborn baby in her arms.


    Although the baby was premature, he looked fine except for his small size. The baby was wrapped in a nket, and the blood on his wrinkled little face was still wet.


    Savannah''s fingertips trembled as if she heard the baby''s crying too. Kevin looked back at her knitted eyebrows, walked over to the nurse, and asked her about the baby''s condition. Under the nurse''s instruction, he carefully took the baby from the nurse''s arms and cradled the baby in his arms. He took the baby to the bed and held the baby''s small hand to touch Savannah''s hand.


    "The baby''s fine and healthy. He''s a boy. Although he''s prematurely born, he''s more than five pounds. Rest assured, Savannah."


    Savannah''s expressionpletely rxed, as if she finally felt relieved and fell asleep.


    Kevin handed the baby to the nurse and walked out of the operation room. There was still a faint bloody smell on his hand.


    Savannah, I''ll never let you feel wronged again. Kevin made a silent vow.


    Dan came back quickly and walked to Kevin. "I''ve dialed the private number Mr. Smith had left for you. He said he''d send the secret guards here immediately and take you to Balfour Sanatorium tonight."


    Robert Smith, the governor of California, was obviously surprised by joy when Dan said out Kevin''s request over the phone. He never thought his son, who refused to admit his identity all the time, would take the initiative to contact him one day.


    So, no matter what Kevin asked for, Robert would do his best to meet his requirements.


    * * *


    Balfour Sanatorium


    A third-of-a-mile-long white and brown building was set in the middle of the woods. This was a state hospital, like a castle. Red towers, white-arched wings, and the patrolling soldiers showed that this was a ce of power.


    On the second floor of the building, Kevin closed the door and walked out of the award.


    The sanatorium only offered treatment for senior officials, and of course, it had the best medical resources in the country.


    After Savannah and the baby were sent to the sanatorium at midnight, they were immediately re-examined and given the best ward.


    The baby was in good health. Although he was premature, he didn''t have to be kept in the incubator. Four nurses were taking care of him in turn.


    Savannah, however, was in a rather bad way. She should have woken up from the anesthetic this morning, but she was still sleeping.


    ording to the doctor, people''s constitutions differed, so it was normal for some people to wake upte.


    Kevin was still worried. He stayed at her bedside the whole time. It was noon before he finally followed the nurse''s advice and walked out to have a rest.


    He walked absent-mindedly towards the restroom. After several steps, he saw a middle-aged man standing in front of him in the corridor, as if he had been waiting for a long time.


    The man was already in his fifties but well-preserved. His hair was carefully brushed. He wore a smart dark suit, and his ck shoes were highly polished. From his appearance, he should be in a high ce and had wealth and power in his hands.

 Chapter 362 - 362: You Still Hate Me, Don’t You?

    The man was Robert.


    Robert stood, looking at Kevin in gentle agitation. His son looked more and more like him.


    Kevin, however, avoided Robert''s eager eyes and said drily, "thank you, Mr. Smith, for your help this time."


    Robert''s eyes clouded slightly when Kevin called him Mr. Smith. Taking a deep breath, he said to himself, it doesn''t matter. Since Kevin would like to ask him for help, it showed that he didn''t resent him so much. He couldn''t force Kevin to call him father right now.


    "You look tired. The doctor said Miss Schultz is fine. It''s normal to wake upte from the anesthesia. Don''t worry. You should also have a good rest yourself. If you make yourself ill, who will take care of her?" Robert said persuasively.


    Kevin didn''t say anything. He nodded slightly and kept on walking to the room next to the ward. It was cleared up by the nurse after Savannah, and the baby was sent herest night.


    In order to be able to take care of Savannah at any time, he chose to stay next to the ward, Savannah was in.


    "Kevin!" Robert called and stopped his son. He had few opportunities to talk with his son, and he was unwilling to leave so soon.


    Kevin stopped at the door and looked at Robert.


    Robert nced at Savannah''s ward and said, "you really care about Miss Schultz."


    He heard about the rtionship between Kevin and that girl and knew who she was.


    The girl, his son, cared for so much was Dn Sterling''s woman.


    The baby she just gave birth to was Dn Sterling''s son.


    The Sterling family was one of the richest families in LA, and it was also influential in politics. Dn''s mother was from the Cavendish family, and Dn was not only a simple businessman. He was very respected in the political circles. The Smith family also had a close rtionship with the Sterling family.


    Earlier, Robert had invited Dn to enter politics, but Dn turned down politely because he had no interest in the bureaucratic jungle.


    Not long ago, Robert also received an invitation to Dn''s wedding. Later, old Sterling called to say that the wedding had to be postponed for some reason. Robert didn''t care about it first, but he did not expect that Dn''s bride was his son''s childhood sweetheart, and his son even took her and her baby away secretly.


    If it was known by Dn, the consequence would be severe. No man could not tolerate his wife and kid being taken away by another man without any reason, let alone the man from the Sterling family. How could he not be furious?


    But Robert couldn''t refuse Kevin''s request. This was the first time his son asked him for help. How could he say no? He owed his son too much...


    After he arranged Savannah and the baby in the sanatorium, he ordered the guards to keep the matter under wraps. The doctors and the nurses could not have any leaks about Savannah''sing. What''s more, he also asked his confidant to go to the hospital where Savannah gave birth. The medical records were deleted, and the medical staffs were not allowed to mention Savannah''s operation to anyone.


    It was easy for the governor to arrange this. At least in the short term, it should be hard for Dn to find here.


    Kevin was a little surprised. Even if Robert knew Savannah was Dn''s woman, he did not hesitate to help them. He was willing to offend Dn for him...


    Although Robert was the governor, the background of the Sterling family was strong enough to influence his position in politics. It was no good to offend Dn.


    Kevin''s face rxed a little. He softened his tone and said directly, "she''s the most important person in my life."


    "I know you met at the orphanage..." Robert felt mildly guilty when he mentioned the orphanage. "But Dn''s tough. Now Miss Schultz disappeared with the baby, and I''m sure he''ll turn LA upside turn to find her sooner orter. I can help you hide them for the time being, but I''m afraid..."


    "I''ll think another way. Anyway, sorry to cause you so much trouble these days."


    "Never mind, I''m always on your side," Robert sighed. Since his son had determined, he did not say more. He had never been a father to his son, and now he just wanted to give him whatever he wanted. In this way, he could feel less guilty for him.


    "Go to have a good rest," Robert said lovingly, "you haven''t slept sincest night. You must be exhausted. Go to bed now. I''ll ask the guards to make you some soup, so you can drink it when you wake up."


    "No, thanks. Mrs. Smith must be worried about you. I heard your cell phone vibrate several times. Don''t bother toe again." Kevin nced at the phone in Robert''s pocket.


    Robert gave a littleugh, looking at his son, and sighed, "Kevin, you still hate me, don''t you? I know, I''m sorry for you. I didn''t give you a normal life¡­ sorry to let you live in the orphanage from childhood..."


    Kevin''s jaw clenched. He was just a bastard, born in a dark corner, like a rat. Resentment was gnawing all the time at his heart, but he had no right toin at all.


    "No, Mr. Smith, don''t say sorry to me," after a pause, Kevin continued, his voice trembling slightly, "you should say sorry to my mother."


    Robert''s face turned red from shame.


    The Smith family was a political family, in which several generations and multiple siblings were involved in politics. It was a big family, and of course, there were lots of servants working for the Smiths. Kevin''s mother was the daughter of the butler of one of Robert''s houses.


    Mrs. Smith, Madison Jones, came from an official family. The two married because of the interests of the two families. Mrs. Smith was arrogant, and Robert was also young and overbearing. They had led a cat-and-dog life ever since they were married.


    One day, the couple had another fierce quarrel. Robert was so angry that he rushed out of the house and lived in another vi, which was the house managed by Kevin''s grandfather.


    In a bad mood, Robert got drunk every day and eventually made a big mistake. He had sex with the butler''s underage daughter under the influence of alcohol.


    The girl was Kevin''s mother. She was so young and so afraid that she didn''t dare to tell anyone. But unfortunately, she got pregnant, and when her father found that, it was toote to have an abortion.

 Chapter 363 - 363: Savannah Went Missing

    The butler was so angry to know what happened to his daughter. He was not in good health and got badly ill after that. Finally, he resigned and left the Smith family with his daughter. Shortly afterward, the butler became weaker and weaker as his daughter''s belly grew bigger and bigger. Then he had a stroke and passed away.


    The butler''s daughter lived alone from then on.


    Robert felt very guilty when he knew this. He arranged another house for the girl and visited her often, and he also prepared some servants to take care of her when she was about to give birth.


    Maybe it was because the couple scarcely had any passion for each other or something, Mrs. Smith had not given him a kid at that time.


    When Mrs. Smith found out what happened to her husband and the butler''s daughter, how could she bear it? Especially when she heard that the girl was pregnant and her husband often visited her.


    If the girl gave Robert a son, Mrs. Smith''s position might be threatened.


    Even if she did not love her husband, and they quarreled with each other every day, she could not tolerate her position being threatened.


    So, Mrs. Smith sent someone to humiliate Kevin''s mother many times. Finally, Kevin''s mother sneaked out of the house Robert arranged for her. At that time, she was just 18 years old.


    How could a pregnant girl of eighteen without even a job be able to take good care of herself? She just wanted to get away from the ce where she got too much humiliation. She was so weak when she gave birth to Kevin that she died because of dystocia.


    Before herst breath, she gave her poor son the name Kevin Wills. Wills was her family name.


    The nurse of the hospital was very kind. She only knew that this young mother was from California, so she sent Kevin to the orphanage in LA, hoping he could be closer to his family.


    That was all that had happened to Kevin and his mother.


    His mother was the other woman in the eyes ofmon people, but she never wanted to be a homewrecker. She was just a victim.


    When Kevin did not know who his parents were, he had looked forward to finding them. He had also found hundreds of reasons for his parents to abandon him. It must be a helpless choice.


    But he never thought the fact was so ugly. His resentment and discontent with his father were reasonable. So, even Robert found him, he refused to admit he was his father.


    Until today --


    For Savannah, he took the initiative to contact Robert and even asked him for help.


    Savannah was the most important one in his life, and he could not lose her.


    Even if he had vowed not to associate with his father for the rest of his life, he was willing to let go of it for Savannah.


    Kevin closed the door silently.


    Robert took a deep breath and left.


    * * *


    Green Bay


    An atmosphere of tension filled the house.


    Dn looked fatigued on the sofa in the living room. His unshaven face and the dark circles under his eyes showed that he had not had a good sleep for two days.


    Cooper, sent here by old Sterling to follow the progress, stood silently by with Sophie and Garcia.


    The whole Sterling family had been in a panic since Savannah disappeared two nights ago.


    Old Sterling almost popped off with rage.


    ording to Garcia, Savannah took a taxi out. Dn sent his subordinates to check the monitoring records along the road. He found that Savannah got off the taxi at the park not far away. However, the monitor system across the road was bad, and they couldn''t see where Savannah went.


    They searched the park and found no trace of Savannah. Then Dn contacted Olivia, who said they didn''t have an appointment.


    Garcia felt so bad, weeping in shame and fear. She should have followed Savannah out. Savannah was pregnant now. What if something happened to her? Dn didn''t me her, but she used herself all the time and almost fainted.


    "Excuse me." At this moment, there came a sweet girl''s voice from the door, "Dn, have you found Miss Schultz?"


    Charlotte, apanied by the nursing assistant, came and stood at the door. She was not well, and still looked weak.


    Garcia wiped away her tears and bit her teeth. What was this bitching for? Savannah became so lost and depressed after meeting her, and then she insisted on going out alone in a bad mood. It must be that the woman said something to Savannah and made Savannah disappear!


    Dn had learned from Garcia that Charlotte had asked Savannah out that day. He called and asked Charlotte about their meeting, but he did not expect Charlotte woulde in person.


    "What are you doing here? You''ve not recovered yet. Ask the driver to take you home." He scowled at Charlotte.


    Charlotte burst into tears. "Dn, I came to see if you need any help. My brother''s also very worried when he heard that Miss Schultz is missing. He wants to help."


    "No, thanks," Dn said impatiently. He had sought for two days but did not find the little woman, what could Lionel help as a neer?


    Charlotte seemed to be very anxious. She wanted to say something but was choked by a fit of coughing. The nursing assistant hurriedly patted her on the back, "Miss Rowe, you can''t get so excited. You''re not well yet."


    Charlotte looked longingly at Dn, neither daring to enter the room nor willing to leave.


    "Come in first." Dn rubbed his eyebrows and softened his tone.


    Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief. She walked into the living room with the help of the nursing assistant and sat down next to Dn.


    "Yes, I met Miss Schultz that morning. But believe me, I never said sharp words to her," she whispered, "I felt very sorry that your wedding was postponed because of me, so I went to apologize to her. I promised her that I would not bother you in the future. I swear, I really didn''t say more!"


    Charlotte got more and more excited and began to cough badly again. She covered her mouth, and when she calmed down, there was some blood in the palm of her hand. Hastily she closed her hand as if she didn''t want Dn to notice it.


    Dn swallowed his anger. No matter whether Savannah went missing because of Charlotte or not, the most important thing now was to find the little woman, not to me anyone.


    ***************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    I sincerely apologize for updating sote today, and topensate you guys, I decided to give an extra chapter.


    I would also take this opportunity to remind everyone that buying the privileged chapter will cost you extra coins since this book has been locked. Before the end of this month, you need to read the chapter under the privilege you bought before it expires.


    Remember, expiration will ur at the end of the month, but worry no more, to maximize the privileged usage, I will do my part to give a mass release often. And since this novel was taking part in the win-win event, you will get 20% rebates next month from the total coins you''ve spent as long as I canplete the tasks.


    Privileged chapters, too, work this way,test update plus the number of chapters allotted per tier. To avail of the privileged chapter, you need to click the top-up button on your mobile device or browser, and a list of the payment method will be shown. Choose which one is convenient for your respective country.


    Once top-up sessfully, return to the chapter list of this novel, scroll down, and hit the orange button with the caption:?PURCHASE PRIVILEGE. (Note: this can be done through your mobile device and only applicable for WEBNOVEL user)


    Enjoy the rest of the day! Spread love and positivity!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 364 - 364: Find Kevin

    "No one mes you," Dn said, a hint of impatience in his tone.


    Charlotte sighed and then asked, "did Miss Schultz really disappear? No monitoring? Is there any response from the police?"


    Just then, there was a knock at the door, and Garwood came in a great hurry. Dn''s gloomy eyes glistened.


    "How''s it going? Has Miss Schultz been found?" Cooper asked anxiously.


    Garwood shook his head. "The police are looking into the case now. Don''t worry, I''ll urge the police and my people to step up."


    Bad news again?


    Dn frowned once more as a trace of anger shed across his face. The little woman had been missing for two days! 48 hours!


    In an impotent rage, he kicked the coffee table in front of him all of a sudden. The table trembled, and the sses and cups fell off, hitting the floor with a smash. Everyone around him gasped.


    Charlotte turned pale. She had never seen Dn be so angry.


    Garwood knew that Mr. Sterling was in extreme anxiety at the moment. He seemed to have something else to say, but he looked around and did not open his mouth immediately.


    Seeing his expression, Dn held his temper and turned to look at the three behind him. "Cooper, please go back first. I''ll call to tell you about the progressyer. Sophie, Garcia, please send Miss Rowe out."


    They nodded and agreed obediently. Charlotte wanted to spend more time with Dn, but she could see that he was not in a mood to talk with her now. She stood up and gentlyforted him, "don''t worry, Dn. God protects Miss Schultz. She''ll be fine. Tell me if I can help."


    Garcia sniffed. She believed that Savannah was missing all because of this bitch. She must have said something to hurt Savannah. Now she was afraid that Dn would me her, so she came to apologize in a poor manner. Maybe she eagerly looked forward to hearing the bad news about Savannah.


    Thinking of this, Garcia took one step forward and interrupted Charlotte, "Miss Rowe, it''s gettingte. Please."


    Charlotte could tell that Garcia hated her very much. She frowned, said good-bye to Dn, and walked out with others.


    When they left, Dn looked at Garwood coldly. "Did you find any clues?"


    "Garcia said that Miss Schultz had an appointment with her friend that noon. Miss Schultz has only a few friends, and I guess the one she went out to meet is¡­" Garwood paused and looked at Mr. Sterling, afraid he would be displeased.


    "Kevin Wills." Dn finished the sentence coldly.


    "Yeah. I learned that Mr. Wills has just returned from Europe a few days earlier, and he hasn''t shown in JK since the day Miss Schultz disappeared." Garwood hesitated for a moment and finally said what he had found. That was why he didn''t say it in front of the outsiders. Savannah disappeared with another man. Mr. Sterling might lose face if it was known by others.


    A heavy rage came over Dn like a dark cloud. He sped his hands so tightly that the bones would crack.


    Did the little woman run away with Kevin?


    No. Impossible.


    She looked forward to the wedding. She had just asked him if they could continue the ceremony tomorrow in theirst call.


    Was the little woman faking her mood in order to let his guard down, and in fact, she was waiting for Kevin to return and take her away?


    Ridiculous.


    He did not believe that little woman could have such great acting and scheming.


    Something must be wrong.


    He took a few deep breaths, and gradually it subsided. Then he looked at Garwood, with a cold, steely determination in his eyes. "Find Kevin. What are you waiting for?"


    "Yes, sir!" Garwood replied quickly and left in a hurry.


    ***


    Balfour Sanatorium, as a hospital providing service for only senior officials, had a big dining hall. The environment wasmodious and clean, and the hall was well lighted by a dozen windows.


    At the moment, Robert and Kevin were sitting by the window and having lunch.


    Kevin didn''t ask Robert toe, but Robert didn''t want to let slip such an opportunity to foster good rtions with his son. These days, he had been taking the time toe to see Kevin. Though he always got cold shoulders from his son, he was in a good mood as long as Kevin didn''t drive him out.


    He sometimes thought bitterly that he must be the humblest father in the world.


    But Kevin was his only son.


    His wife only had a daughter for him.


    He wanted a legitimate male heir, someone to continue the family name. So, he must bring this son home. What''s more, he owed Kevin and his mother a lot, and he deserved it.


    He had been trying to find Kevin for years. Of course, he dared not tell his wife about his thoughts and had to conceal his n from her. Anyway, since she had driven Kevin''s mother away that year, she wouldn''t want Kevin back now.


    Robert''s thought was very simple. He wanted to take care of Kevin first and then found a chance to persuade his wife.


    Kevin ate his meal absently, and he seemed a bit preupied.


    Savannah had been in aa for three days. The effects of the anesthetic should have gone off, but she was not yet conscious.


    The doctor here had given her a thorough examination but did not find out the cause. The dose was within the safe range, and the only exnation was her loss of blood.


    Kevin''s worries turned into anger, and he became increasingly annoyed at Dn.


    Savannah would not have been like this if it were not for that man!


    Across the table, Robert could see the anxious expression on his son''s face. He was about to say something tofort him when his confidant hurried into the dining hall, bent down, and whispered something in his ear.


    The fork in Robert''s hand fell on the table, and his face changed.


    Kevin raised a suspicious nce. Robert recovered and wiped his mouth with the napkin cloth as if nothing happened. Then he stood up and said calmly, "you eat first. I''ll be right back."


    With that, he hurried out with his confidant.


    Out of the dining room, Robert made up rapidly to the front hall.


    A middle-ageddy, the same age as Robert, was standing in the front hall with splendid jewels. She was very well preserved, and she looked very shrewd. Two guards stood behind her silently.

 Chapter 365 - 365: Don’t Be Afraid

    Seeing Robert, thedy sneered just as if she had seeded in catching him in adultery. She folded her arms and said sarcastically, "oh, you are here."


    Robert didn''t expect his wife toe. It seemed that she had known all about his looking for his son, and she even knew he had taken Kevin here.


    "Madison? What are youing for?" Robert frowned in embarrassment and motioned his confidant and the guards behind his wife to leave first.


    When there were only two of them in the hall, Madison no longer attempted to conceal her smoldering anger.


    "Why can''t Ie? Are you afraid that I''ll disturb the reunion between you and your bastard son? Robert, I just knew that you''d been looking for the child of that bitch for all these years! And now, you met him privately and even took him to Balfour Sanatorium! Do you still regard me as your legal wife?" She shouted, purple with rage.


    "Enough! Go back first, and we''ll talk about itter." Robert grabbed his wife''s arm and tried to pull her out.


    Madison threw off his hand in anger. "No! Unless you get rid of that bastard! Promise me you''ll never see that bastard again! "


    Robert was furious when he heard the word bastarde from her again and again. He blurted out, "he''s my son! Why should I get rid of him?"


    "What do you mean?" She roared at him, and her delicate face contorted with rage. "You want to bring this bastard back to the Smith family? Where do I stand? Have you ever thought about the feeling of our daughter?"


    "I''ll arrange it." Robert dered.


    Madison red at him. "Robert, if it were not for my family''s support, you would not have been elected governor of California four years ago. The new election wille soon. Do you still want to serve another term?"


    Robert''s face darkened as his wife threatened him.


    "Send that bastard away and never meet him again! Otherwise, believe it or not, I''ll immediately expose your adultery within the marriage to the press. Everyone will know about your affair with your servant''s daughter, and you will be spat at and reviled by the people who have once supported you!" snapped Madison, in a sort of shriek.


    How could a proud man stand being put down by his wife in public? Robert''s face was flushed with anger under the fire of his wife, and finally, he bellowed, "whatever!"


    "Robert! You''ll see! My father won''t spare you!" Madison shouted and stomped out of the hall.


    Robert''s confidant came over hurriedly when Madison left. "Sir, Mrs. Smith looks irritated. Would she reallyin to Mr. Jones?"


    Madison was from the Jones family, which was powerful in politics. If Robert had to go against them, his political career must be affected.


    Robert also knew that he should not have made the rtionship with his wife so difficult. In fact, he couldfort her with kind words. But he would lose face if he ran to coax her back at once.


    "I don''t care! I''ll see if the Jones family can defeat me!" He snorted.


    In the doorway outside the hall, Kevin overheard them quarreling. His lips curled with cold amusement.


    Mrs. Smith didn''t have to worry too much. He never thought of being the young master of the Smith family.


    Had it not been for Savannah, he would never havee into contact with his biological father.


    Just then, urgent footsteps behind him interrupted his thought. A young nurse seemed to be looking for someone. Her eyes brightened at the sight of Kevin.


    "Mr. Wills, Miss Schultz woke up!"


    "Really?" Kevin''s heart jumped for joy. He put aside his gloomy mood, and hurriedly followed the nurse to Savannah''s ward.


    He pushed the door open and strode in.


    Savannah, pale but clearly wide awake, was staring out the window.


    Kevin walked to her bedside and said softly, "Savannah, it''s great that you''re awake. Do you feel alright? You still look pale."


    The little woman on the bed woke up with a start. She turned around and stared at Kevin. "Brother Kevin? You''re really, Kevin?"


    Kevin froze. He wondered if she was not entirely clear headed after a long sleep. "Yeah, I''m your Kevin brother." He put his hand on her shoulder and tried to soothe her.


    Then Kevin was even more surprised at Savannah''s response.


    "What am I doing here? Where are we? The hospital? Why does my tummy ache so much? And the wound¡­ Have I just had an operation? What happened? And... I haven''t seen you since I left the orphanage. Why are you... with me?" Her voice thrilled.


    Her words took Kevin''s breath away. What did she mean?


    Didn''t she remember that she had had a c-section?


    It seemed that she didn''t even remember they had met in the orphanage again. There was a big hole in her head.


    What happened? What''s going on? The terrible fear seized upon Kevin. But he had to restrain his emotions when Savannah looked more frightened than him. He gently touched her hair and asked, "Savannah, we''re in the hospital now, don''t you remember why you came in?"


    Savannah looked down, half frightened and half shy as if Kevin was a stranger to her. "I... I woke up and found myself lying here... What happened to me? I... I can''t really remember. I have a headache..."


    A strange fear was beginning to throb in Savannah''s heart. She put her head in her hands and groaned slightly in pain.


    What''s wrong with her? Why was her mind aplete nk? She seemed to have forgotten many things.


    "Savannah, I''m here. I''m your Kevin brother. Don''t be afraid." Kevin whispered as he took Savannah''s hand away from her head, holding her hand in his.


    He was still in a trance.


    Savannah had lost some memory, including Dn and the new baby.


    "Kevin... What happened to me?" Savannah murmured with a start of terror.


    "It''s okay, Savannah." Kevin forced a smile, "you''ll be fine. Have a rest, and I''ll call the doctor to see you."

 Chapter 366 - 366: Memory Loss

    Savannah was like a kitty lost in the forest, isted, helpless, and frightened. Kevin, in front of her, was the only hope. His words offort quieted her for a while. Finally, she nodded andy down.


    Kevin tucked her up in bed and rang the bell.


    A momentter, the doctor came in. Kevin stood up and described how Savannah felt. Surprised by what Kevin said, the doctor hurriedly asked the nurse to take Savannah to the examination room for more examination.


    It was not until early evening that Savannah was sent back to the ward. She ate some porridge and felt sleepy again. But she was afraid that Kevin, the only one she was familiar with, would disappear. Lying on the bed, she forced her eyes open and stared at Kevin. She dared not sleep.


    Kevin''s heart ached for her. He sat at the edge of the bed and held her cold hand. "Rest assured. I''ll be here with you."


    Fully relieved, Savannah closed her eyes and fell asleep in peace, her hand still in Kevin''s. Kevin did not leave immediately, nor did he take away his hand.


    The color of the sky deepened as the sun went down. After a while, the door opened, and a nurse came in quietly. She came to Kevin and whispered something in his ear. Kevin nodded and put Savannah''s hand in the bed gingerly.


    Looking at Kevin''s perfect face, the nurse felt her heart beat violently. She envied the young woman who could enjoy the care of such a handsome gentleman. So young ¨C and attractive, very attractive. He was tall, dressed in a white shirt, and looked smart, and his intense, bright blue eyes regarded the young woman affectionately all the time.


    What''s more, he must be a man of position since he could take someone here for treatment. It seemed that he had a special rtionship with the governor.


    Now the mysterious man cared for the young patient with all his tenderness. How lucky the young woman was!


    Kevin knocked on the door and entered the doctor''s office.


    "Mr. Wills, please sit down." The doctor nodded politely to Kevin.


    Although Mr. Smith didn''t say who this young man was, the doctor could guess they must have a close rtionship.


    "Doctor, what''s the result? Why doesn''t she remember a lot of things?" Kevin got right to the point.


    "I''ve performed a physical exam, including a neurologic exam on Miss Schultz," said the doctor, looking grave. "The bleeding before her delivery must have affected the cranial nerves in the memory area, which obliterated some of her memory. It''s notmon. I''ve scanned her brain, and I guess, besides the loss of blood, there''s another possibility."


    "What''s it?" Kevin held his breath.


    "I suspect that Miss Schultz had experienced memory loss before. There''s a blood clot in the area of her brain for memory. It has no great influence on her normal life, but she hasn''t recovered from herst loss of memory yet. The memory neuron is still an injury. So, it''s easier for her to have memory loss again. I just tested her and found that she''s no idea of herst memory loss at all. I mean, it might have been quite severest time."


    Kevin changed color. Savannah had experienced memory loss before? When did that happen?


    After a long pause, Kevin asked, "do you know when and what''s the cause of herst memory loss?"


    The doctor looked at the brain CT scan and said, "from my experience, Miss Schultz might have suffered severe meningitis, and it caused considerable memory loss. I believe it happened at least seven years ago."


    Kevin corrugated his brows in thought. Seven years ago? Savannah was only twelve or thirteen years old at that time. Her father was still alive, and she had not yet been sent to the orphanage...


    ording to the doctor''s diagnosis, it was likely that Savannah had suffered from severe meningitis when she was young and lost some of her memories. She had notpletely recovered from that illness, which was a cause of her memory loss this time.


    Kevin didn''t want to believe it, but it was the fact.


    "Doctor, will she be all right in this condition? Is she able to get her memory back?" Kevin asked, his voice strained.


    The doctor took a deep breath and looked puzzled. "In many cases, the lost memory may be reversible with treatment. But it depends. It''s been years since Miss Schultz lost her memory the first time, and it''s going to be hard this time. Of course, medical science is progressing rapidly in our country. I believe she''ll recover one day."


    That was to say, Savannah lost all memories of recent events, her entanglement with Dn, her marriage, and the baby¡­ Everything became the memories that might never be recalled deep in her mind.


    Of course, she also forgot the pain of being abandoned by her husband just before their wedding.


    Kevin''s eyes lit up at this thought.


    Nobody would be happy to lose some memories, but it might be lucky to forget something painful for Savannah.


    Her memory loss could be the beginning of a new life. She was finally able to leave Dn and start a new life!


    There was a long silence before Kevin made a decision.


    "I need your help, doctor."


    "Go ahead, please."


    "Please don''t tell Miss Schultz that she''s had a child. Try to falsify another medical record. Anyway, don''t let her suspect she''s ever given birth." He believed that it was not difficult for the doctor here. As long as Savannah did not delve into the matter, the truth might be kept from her.


    The doctor seemed to understand his meaning. He thought for a while and nodded.


    "I see."


    * * *


    The next morning


    Early morning rays of sunlight were crossing the window of the ward and falling on the bed.


    When Kevin pushed the door open, Savannah, in a hospital gown, just sat gazing vacantly out of the window.

 Chapter 367 - 367: Give Her A New Life

    Savannah looked much better, though a little baffled, frustrated, and uncertain.


    "Savannah," he gave her a warm smile.


    "Morning, Kevin," a half-smile came to Savannah''s pale face.


    "How''re you feeling?" Kevin sat down and asked.


    In her paleness, Savannah grabbed Kevin''s sleeve. "Kevin, the doctor said that I''m in the hospital for an operation on severe acute suppurative appendicitis. How did I get this disease? Why am I here with you? Why don''t I remember a lot of things? What the hell had happened to me..."


    Her voice trembled slightly at the confusion of the unknown.


    "Don''t worry, Savannah. I''ll tell you." Kevin looked at her and slowly told her what he made upst night.


    Savannah listened quietly, afraid of making a mistake.


    Kevin said that she broke away from her uncle''s home when she knew Devin and Valerie had an affair. No one knew where she went, and her uncle and aunt didn''t try their best to look for her.


    When Kevin learned that she was missing, he went around looking for her everywhere and finally found her in a hospital. ording to the nurse in that hospital, she fell in a faint on the road and was sent to the hospital by a kind man.


    She couldn''t remember the days she wandered far from her uncle''s house, so Kevin had no idea where she had gone or what she had met. But to be sure, she must have a difficult time before she was taken down and sent to the hospital.


    Then Kevin brought her here.


    "Is it true?" She murmured in disbelief.


    "Don''t you believe me?" Kevin looked at her.


    Savannah almost immediately nodded her head. "I believe you."


    If she couldn''t trust Kevin, who else in the world could she trust? Kevin would not lie to her. There was no reason for him to lie to her.


    She didn''t feel sad at all when she heard that Devin had hooked up with Valerie. Perhaps she did not love Devin at all. She had always been despised by Devin and his mother. She was with Devin only because of the engagement.


    "How''s Devin now? And my cousin?" Savannah asked tentatively.


    "A lot of things happened after you ran away from your uncle''s house. Your cousin married Devin, but she didn''t live a happy life. They divorced each other for some reason. Valerie was sent to prison, and Devin went abroad. I don''t know what happened. The Sterling family suppressed the news." Kevin said everything about the Sterling family. Of course, he never mentioned the name of that man.


    Savannah held her breath as she listened, her heart pumping. When Kevin finished, she slowly let go of her clenched fist. So many things had happened.


    But was she really a wanderer these days?


    Her mind was aplete nk when she tried to recall what she did after she left her uncle''s house. However, she had some strange feelings when Kevin mentioned the Sterling family. Her heart was pounding, and she felt as if she had been involved in those things rted to the Sterling family. Some images and feelings about a shadowy figure came to her mind now and then. But when she tried hard to think, she only felt pain in her head.


    Maybe she had memory disorder after the serious disease?


    She tried topose herself and asked, "Kevin, will I be cured? Can I remember the things I forgot?"


    "Sure. The doctor said that as long as you take good care of yourself, you''ll gradually recover." Kevin whispered.


    Savannah''s face softened. She was rejuvenated by new hope.


    After talking with Kevin for a while, she began to feel tired.


    "Take a break. I''ll see youter." Kevin said and stood up.


    Savannah nodded obediently andy back on the bed.


    Kevin walked out and closed the door quietly. Then he turned and saw Robert stand not far away in the corridor. He came to see him again.


    The father and the son walked slowly down the corridor, side by side, and stopped until they were far from the ward.


    "Are you trying to break Miss Schultz from Dn?" Robert asked. He had known about Savannah''s memory loss and Kevin''s conversation with the doctor.


    Last night, Kevin asked the nurse to arrange Savannah''s newborn baby to another ward far away from Savannah. What''s more, the doctor had given Savannah some medicine to prevent all kinds of reactions during thectation period, in case that Savannah would guess something.


    From what Kevin had arranged, Robert knew that his son had made up his mind to give Savannah a new life.


    "If I had known that she was not happy with Dn, I would have taken her away earlier," Kevin said drily. Then he looked at Robert, "Mr. Smith, could you do me a favor?"


    "What''s it?" Robert raised his eyebrows.


    "Please help Savannah, and I go abroad. Wherever we go, as far from the town as possible."


    Without help from the Smith family, he might not be able to take Savannah away from LA. She had been missing for several days, and even if Dn hadn''t found her in Balfour Sanatorium, he would have the airports and train stations guarded. He would leave no chance for them to leave the town.


    He had always kept his distance from the Smith family and refused to admit his identity as Robert''s son, which was a shame to him. He didn''t want to ask for help from the Smith family even when Devin sent him to prisonst time. But now, for Savannah, he turned to Robert for help again and again.


    He did not regret it. As long as Savannah could be happy, he would rather ignore his dignity.


    "You want to take Miss Schultz abroad?" Robert''s face changed.


    "Yes. She has no parents, and herst rtives hurt her so many times. She''ll only feel sad if she remained in LA, and sooner orter, she would meet those she hates. It''s only possible for her to really forget the past and have a new life when she stays far away from here."


    ******************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    It''s mass release day! As I promised earlier, I will try my best to often give a mass release every Friday to umte the privileged purchase benefit. I am reading all yourments mostly those upset ones. One thing I can promise, this couple with have a happy ending with their children!


    So just rx and enjoy the ride! Keep on voting and help me reach to top ten ranks. Keep onmenting and reviewing if you have time. Thank you also for all the generous gifts you guys given to this novel.


    Spread love and positivity! Stay safe wherever you are!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 368 - 368: Go Abroad With Her

    "And you? You want to live abroad with her, too?" Robert hoped his son woulde back soon after he sent Savannah abroad.


    But it was unlikely that Kevin would leave Savannah alone. "I''ll go abroad with her. I''ve missed her once, and I won''t miss her again. I can''t let her suffer again," What he regretted most in his life was that he quit quietly when Dn appeared. He thought that man would love Savannah more than the love he could have given her.


    This time, he would not miss the opportunity again.


    "But you... Are you really going to leave with her? What about yourpany? You give up, JK? What a pity!" asked Robert hastily. He didn''t care where Savannah went, but he couldn''t see his son go so far from him.


    Kevin looked at the crow''s feet around Rover''s eyes, and he also found some streaks of white in his hair. The man still looked strong, but he was no longer young. Now he was just a father who was not willing to separate from his son.


    "I''ll leave JK to Dan, who set up thepany with me. He''s experienced. Under his management, I believe JK will have a healthy development. Besides, it will be good for you if I leave. There''s a new election soon, and your wife will no longer quarrel with you. Rest assured, my mother and I have never interfered in your life, and I don''t want to fail your re-election this time."


    He could never forgive Robert. However, it was Robert who gave him life, so he didn''t want to harm him.


    Robert was stunned. He didn''t expect that Kevin had known about Madison''s visit to Balfour Sanatorium. Suddenly he felt very guilty and abashed.


    It was true. Kevin and his poor mother had neverplicated his life. But because of him, Kevin''s mother had a very short journey of life, as a flower withered too soon.


    He caused the tragedy of the mother and the son.


    He could never make up for them, and he might not be able to persuade his son back.


    Let it be. Why not let his son do what he really wanted to do?


    For a moment, Robert seemed to be several decades older, and his pride and dignity as governor suddenly disappeared. Finally, he picked up his courage and said, "okay. I''ll help you. And I''ll do everything I can to keep you and Miss Schultz from being found."


    ***


    Savannah strained her eyes in the darkness. She was naked on arge bed, and she could feel a man''s weight on her. She couldn''t see his face. His lips ran down her neck and throat, kissing, sucking¡­ trailing down to her breasts¡­She struggled hard but couldn''t move at all. The man paused, rose and leaned down; his breath hot in her ear.


    "You''ll never get out of my hands."


    "Ah!" Abruptly, Savannah woke up, gasping for breath, covered in sweat.


    She was still in the ward. Beyond the long windows, moonlight sifted through the branches of the tall tree.


    Looking at the clock, she saw that it was only three o''clock in the morning.


    It was just a nightmare.


    But why the dream felt so real... as if she knew the man in her dream. She flushed crimson, and her heart was beating violently. She could still remember the touch and kiss from the man in her dream.


    At that moment, the door of the ward opened with a bang. Kevin, probably heard her scream in the next room, strode in and lit themp, a worried look on her face. "Savannah, what''s the matter?"


    "A nightmare." Savannah wiped the sweat off her head.


    Kevin colored slightly. He poured a ss of warm water and gave it to her. "You always had bad dreams when in the orphanage. What did you dream about?"


    Savannah opened her mouth but held back. How could she tell Kevin that she dreamed about a strange man doing that to her?


    "Nothing. Just a man..." She mumbled.


    "A man? Who''s he?" Kevin asked his voice tense.


    "I don''t know. It''s too dim to see." She didn''t dare to say more.


    "Oh. No impression at all? Do you know him?" Kevin asked tentatively.


    "No impression. I don''t think I know him." Savannah shook her head in certainty.


    "Your memory hasn''tpletelye back, and it''s a bit of a mess. All right." Kevin paused andforted her.


    Savannah nodded and gradually calmed down.


    Kevin took the empty ss from her hand and put it back, but he didn''t leave.


    "Is there anything else?" Savannah sensed that he had something to say.


    "Savannah, would you like to go abroad with me?" Kevin asked quietly.


    Go abroad? Savannah wondered, "why do you say that?"


    "It''s better for you to recuperate abroad. A new environment can give you a new mood. Maybe you can regain your memory earlier." Then Kevin added, "of course, if you don''t want to, forget it."


    Savannah was silent for several seconds. Finally, she nced up at Kevin. "I''ll go wherever you go."


    Kevin''s face lit up, and his lips broke into a smile. "You said, yes?"


    She nodded gravely. Her uncle and aunt had never contacted her since she ran away from their house, and she had no other rtives in LA. She had no reason to stay here.


    "Good. I''ll go and arrange it at once." Kevin smiled.


    "So soon?"


    A curious feeling of disappointment came over her heart. She didn''t know why. Although she was willing to go abroad with Kevin, she had a strange feeling as if she still had something or some people to care about here.


    What was she missing?


    "Maybe in two days. Everything''s been arranged, and we can go straight there." Kevin said. They must leave before Dn found here.


    Savannah had known where they were from the nurses. She also heard that Kevin took her here under the help of the governor, Mr. Smith. She could not help asking timidly, "Kevin, did Mr. Smith help everything?"


    "Yes." Kevin nodded.

 Chapter 369 - 369: Why Are You So Nice To Me?

    "How can such a political bigwig help you? What''s your rtionship with him?" Savannah held her breath.


    "Didn''t I mention this to you yesterday? After I left the orphanage, I set up a gamepany and had some influence in the industry. JK, as an emerging enterprise, has been fully assisted by the government. Mr. Smith''s always been very supportive of the domestic game industry, so I have been dealing with him, and he would like to do me a favor." Kevin didn''t n to tell Savannah his real rtionship with Robert. On the one hand, he had never thought about being the young master of the Smith family; on the other hand, Savannah might feel self-reproach if she knew he turned to the Smith family all because of her.


    Savannah always believed Kevin''s words. She nodded and did not ask more. Then she seemed to feel confused, looking at him with her dewy eyes, and asked, "why are you so nice to me?"


    Kevin sighed. Why? What else could the reason be?


    He wanted to express his feelings immediately, but in a moment, he repressed his emotions.


    This was not a good time to say that.


    She was now at her most vulnerable moment, weak and had amnesia. He felt that he was taking advantage of her if he asked her to be with him now.


    He didn''t want that. He wanted her sincere promise to be his girlfriend and even his wife.


    Kevin, with a rueful smile, reached up and touched her hair. "Actually, I''ve always regretted that day when I went to your uncle''s house to look for you.".


    "You went to my uncle''s house to see me?" Savannah gazed at Kevin.


    "Yes. After you were adopted by your uncle, I went to see you one day. You were not at home, and your aunt told me that you had a fianc¨¦, Devin Yontz, a rich young man." Kevin''s thin lips bent into half a smile. "I thought you would live well and be taken good care of, so I didn''t bother you anymore."


    Savannah never thought that Kevin hade to see her after they parted in the orphanage. Her aunt never said anything about his visit to her... At that time, Kevin was still a poor boy in the orphanage. ording to Norah''s temperament, she was definitely contemptuous of him.


    "When I knew what happened to you these years, I told myself that if I had another chance, I would never leave you alone. I only want to make you happy," Kevin said as he looked intently at her. "For once, let me take care of you and apany you to a new ce and start a new life."


    Savannah''s heart warmed at his words. Her nose suddenly stung. She didn''t hesitate any longer and nodded.


    ***


    Late at night, Green Bay.


    On the sofa, Dn sat quietly but not peacefully.


    They almost rooted around the whole town but couldn''t find the little woman. The only certainty was that she and Kevin were still in LA because there was no exit record.


    Since they were still here, he would search every corner to find her!


    He still hoped that the little woman woulde back on her own, so he lived in her house in Green Bay these days. It was really gettingte, but he was not sleepy. With the cell phone in his hand, he was waiting for Garwood to call and report the progress of the search.


    After looking for her for several days, Dn looked much thinner, with eyes sunk in his sockets. Tired and sleepy, he closed his eyes and sat back, but his body was stiff. He didn''t fall asleep.


    Sophie went over and said carefully, "Mr. Sterling, why don''t you go up and get some sleep? I''ll call you when Garwood gets back. If you fall ill, how can you continue looking for Savannah?"


    Maybe persuaded by Sophie''sst word, Dn opened his eyes and finally stood up. The moment he rose, he swayed, nearly fell but managed to recover himself. Then he went upstairs to the bedroom.


    Sophie looked at his back and sighed.


    Upstairs, Dn passed Savannah''s room, paused, and finally pushed the door open and stepped in.


    The room was as clean and tidy. Her sweet scent seemed to be left in the air. If she came back, he would let everything go and spare Kevin.


    If only she coulde back safely.


    He walked around the room, and his eyes fell on the half-opened drawer of the desk. He walked over and was about to close it when he saw a familiar satin-covered box.


    He pulled the drawer and took out the small box, frowning. Then he opened it and found the diamond ring lie quietly in the box. He turned suddenly to the drawer again. Under the box, there were two pieces of paper.


    He took them out. One was apparently their marriage license, and another white paper was a printed divorce agreement.


    Her name was signed at the signature!


    He had been too busy looking for her these days to enter her room, nor to find those things she had left here.


    It appeared that she had been ready to leave him. She left the ring and the marriage license to him, and she even prepared the divorce agreement.


    He felt rather foolish. After she disappeared, he looked for her like a madman. But she left a divorce agreement and left with Kevin quietly.


    He grasped the paper so savagely that he almost tore it apart.


    He didn''t know how to describe her behavior. Was it a premeditated action or out of anger?


    If she ran away because she was angry that he went to Chicago before the wedding, he would exin it to her.


    In hisst call with her that day, he heard something was wrong in her tone and was ready toe back and tell her his thoughts.


    He went to see Charlotte was to meet hisst obligation to her; he stayed and personally took care of Charlotte because he didn''t want her suicide to be a scandal, which might negatively impact the two families.


    But she did not give him a chance to exin.

 Chapter 370 - 370: She Run Away With Another Man

    She didn''t ask but left a divorce agreement and ran away with another man!


    Maybe she never trusted him, and she subconsciously wanted to leave her. Whenever she was troubled, she would turn to Kevin, and she trusted Kevin most. How could she do to him when they already got married? Though the formal wedding ceremony has been postponed, Savannah is still his wife.


    She always said she didn''t have anything to do with Kevin. How could he believe her words now?


    What an ungrateful little cat!


    Jealousy and anger made him mad. He booted the chair beside the bed and kicked it onto the wall. With a crash, the chair fell apart on the floor.


    Just then, Sophie went upstairs and heard a noise in Savannah''s room. She knocked on the door nervously, "Mr. Sterling, Garwood''s back. He has the trace of Savannah."


    Dn fought to control his face, opened the door, and ran downstairs.


    An involuntary shudder passed over Garwood when he saw Mr. Sterlinging down with a chill, grim look on his face.


    "Where''s she?"


    "Probably in the Balfour Sanatorium." Garwood lowered his head and said.


    Balfour Sanatorium? It was a health resort for state officials.


    Dn narrowed his eyes and immediately understood. Robert Smith was one of the people who could enjoy the service there. Kevin should have asked Robert, his biological father, to take Savannah to the ce.


    Balfour Sanatorium stood on a hill at the edge of the town, isted and ungoverned. Ordinary people hardly knew anything about this ce. What''s more, it was heavily guarded - the guards changed every four hours every day, and it was only essible to senior officials.


    Last year, when old Sterling was sick, his old friend in the government invited him to recuperate in Balfour Sanatorium. Dn had been there twice, so he knew that ce well.


    He never thought that Kevin hid the little woman in such a ce at the back of beyond. No wonder he didn''t find them after searching every part of the town.


    Dn''s lips curled in a sardonic smile. Without saying anything, he took his coat and strode to the door.


    Seeing that Dn was going there in person, Garwood hesitated, "Mr. Sterling, it might not be good to go in this way? Balfour''s guarded, not open to everyone, and we''re not sure if Miss Schultz is there. We''d do well to call Mr. Smith and discuss the matter with him first..."


    Discuss with him? He could not possibly wait till then. Dn didn''t stop but marched out of the house, with a stolid face.


    Garwood sighed and followed him out.


    * * *


    At the edge of the town, the buildings of Balfour Sanatorium loomed through the hills. A ck sports car, followed by some SUVs, sped along the twisty mountain road. The silence of the night was broken by the sound of the car engine. A group of birds started up out of the lower branches.


    After a while, the leading car screeched to a standstill in front of the carved gate, and a man jumped out. He strode straight to the gate, ignoring the no trespassing sign.


    The noise rmed the guards armed with submachine guns.


    "Stop! Who are you?" They hurried forward and barricaded the gate.


    As the man approached, his face became visible under the dim gate light.


    The two guards frowned. The man in front of them looked familiar. When they took a closer look, they both gasped.


    The visitor was the young master from the Sterling family ¨C Dn Sterling.


    Although Mr. Sterling was not a member of the political circle, he had a high position and was highly respected. Before they reacted, Dn walked over and said coldly, "open the gate."


    "Mr. Sterling, you know very well where this ce is. You cannot enter it without permission."


    "I don''t care where it is. Open the gate." The man''s tone echoed in the quiet valley, clipped and cool. Then he moved closer to the gate in an imposing manner.


    The two guards summoned their courage and were about to head off him when Garwood arrived with some bodyguards. They got off the cars quickly and rushed to Dn, surrounding him and protecting him from the guards.


    Just then, the carved gate slowly opened.


    A middle-aged man, followed closely by his bodyguard, walked out.


    "You two step away." Robert rumbled his order to the two guards.


    Seeing the governor, the two guards bowed to him and went back to their posts.


    Dn looked at Robert with a sneering smile. Since Robert was here in the middle of the night, he was sure that Savannah was here too.


    How funny! The governor helped his illegitimate son hide other''s wife!


    For now, finding the little woman was the priority. He would deal with those irrelevant peopleter!


    Robert could sense the murderous look in Dn. As the governor, he was a man of affairs, but he had to say he never saw a young man so aggressive as Dn. Maybe it was because the young man had the pride of aristocratic blood of the Cavendish family, he seemed not afraid of anything or anybody.


    This man was like a beast in business, and he was not easy to deal with now.


    It took courage to battle with Dn. Robert began to admire Kevin. His feelings for Savannah were so deep that he insisted on taking her away even if he had to go against such a dangerous man.


    As Dn ignored him and went straight in, Robert took a deep breath andughed, "Mr. Sterling, are youing for Savannah? Oh, I''m afraid you''re a littlete."


    Dn stopped and stared at Robert with his tired but sharp eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "Savannah''s left with Kevin. They''re not at home now."


    Garwood gasped behind Dn. Miss Schultz ran away with Kevin? What did that mean? Did they elope?


    Dn''s face darkened. He clenched his fists, and his knuckles cracked. Suddenly he walked up and grabbed Robert''spels.


    "Nonsense!" snapped Dn, grinding his teeth.

 Chapter 371 - 371: His Flesh And Blood

    Robert''s bodyguard had never seen anyone dare to act so violently to the governor. He growled out a warning, threatening Dn with his guns. However, Robert nced at him and signaled him to step back.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can have your men search the whole ce. You can also search for all my properties. If Miss Schultz was still in LA, you would have found her sooner orter. I didn''t lie to you. She had really gone and of her own free will. Kevin didn''t force her." Robert said slowly under Dn''s icy stare.


    Dn held his breath. She went away with another man of her own will?


    In the car on his way to Balfour Sanatorium, he found lots of excuses for her. Maybe she was just angry at him for dying the wedding, so she intentionally went out with Kevin for a few days in order to let him feel the same as she did. He thought she would go back to him in the end anyway...


    However, his thought seemed so ridiculous now.


    She left the country with Kevin together.


    "Where are they?" Dn grabbed Robert by the cor, yanking him up.


    It must be Robert who secretly helped them to leave the country.


    He had arranged for people looking for Savannah at all the airports, railway stations, and ports in LA, and he would be informed if Savannah bought a ticket with her passport. She could not leave the country through normal procedures.


    Only Robert could do it.


    Her departure had been well arranged.


    Robert kept calm in the face of his anger. "What are you going to do? Go find her and bring her back? You can get her body back but not her heart! If you really love her, you won''t force her, will you? As I said, Miss Schultz went abroad with Kevin of her own will. There''s no coercion. You know nobody can force her to do anything she doesn''t want to do."


    A feeling of sharp psychological pain came to Dn, but he was immovable. "I prefer violence. Just tell me where she''s gone, or¡ª" Dn sneered and threatened him coldly, like a red-eyes beast, "you don''t want to serve another term as governor."


    Although the Smith family was a political family, many factors influenced his reelection. Besides the help from its inws in the political circle, there was also the financial support from huge financial groups like the Sterling group. If the Sterling family really wanted to have a fight with the Smith family, there was a good chance.


    Robert''s bodyguard had never seen his master be treated like this. He was about to separate them when Robert took out a mobile phone and indicated the bodyguard to hold it.


    The bodyguard understood immediately. He took the phone, tapped the screen, and then handed it to Dn.


    "Since you don''t believe me, please watch this video first. If you insist on getting Miss Schultz back after that, I''ll let you know," said Robert, looking at the madman before him.


    Dn narrowed his eyes, and after a moment, he freed one hand to take the phone. The video had been selected. He pressed the y icon, and the video got started.


    A familiar girl''s voice caught Dn''s attention.


    "Kevin,e here! Look, irises here! Are they the same as those in our orphanage?"


    On thewn outside Balfour Sanatorium, Savannah, wearing a baggy white gown,ughed and waved to the phone camera.


    Apparently, it was Kevin behind the phone.


    Savannah picked an iris in the meadow, ran to Kevin, and put it on his ear. As Kevinughed and dodged, the camera moved, and the video picture distorted.


    Of a sudden, Dn''s heart wrenched.


    She smiled so happily, not a bit sad or constrained.


    Even if she had decided to leave him and divorce him, at least she should be a little distressed and lost, right?


    But she was clearly rxed and happy these days at Balfour Sanatorium, much brighter than when she was at his side.


    Her smile was so pure and hearty as if she didn''t even remember him.


    When Dn''s grasp rxed, Robert stepped back and straightened his cor. Then he looked at Dn.


    This video was taken yesterday.


    Savannah felt much better and wanted to get some fresh air, so Kevin took her for a walk on thewn.


    Robert was a man. He understood that the video was a lethal blow to the proud man, much more useful than his words.


    A momentter, Robert took a deep breath and said, "Miss Schultz left one thing for you."


    Dn stared sullenly at Robert.


    Robert gestured to the bodyguard, who got the message and walked quickly into the building. After a while, he came out with something in his arms.


    Garwood startled when he saw clearly what was in the guard''s arms. It was a baby wrapped in swaddling clothes!


    By the gate light, all the people present stared at the new-born baby in silent wonder. The small baby was sucking its thumb and sleeping soundly, not knowing what was happening to the two powerful men. Though he closed his eyes, the line of his nose and the shape of his small mouth was obviously the living image of Mr. Sterling!


    Was the baby just given birth by Miss Schultz? It should be Mr. Sterling''s baby that Savannah had given birth to.


    Dn''s face changed suddenly.


    His attention was engaged by the bright smile on her face when he watched the video. Then he remembered that her belly had been t under her loose gown!


    "The baby''s prematurely born. Luckily he''s very healthy." Robert looked at him.


    That was what she left for him? What did this mean? A parting gift?


    Or was she afraid the baby would affect her future happiness with Kevin?


    In order to get a clean break with him, she even gave the baby back to him! Clenching his fist, Dn''s gaze gradually flew at the tiny baby that was his flesh and blood.

 Chapter 372 - 372: Three Years Later

    The baby was another blow for him. Anger and jealousy made him wild.


    Savannah, how cruel you are!


    After a long silence, he went up to the guard, took a look at the small baby in his arms, and picked it up.


    It was his first time holding a newborn baby, and he was not very skillful. He had to be very careful in case he might hurt him, his gaze fixed on the baby in the swaddling clothes.


    The baby was the same soft and sweet as his mother, who had abandoned them.


    Finally, with a ck and dismal look, Dn turned and strode away. The baby muttered in his dreams, not awakened.


    * * *


    In the meantime, a private jet was on its way to Mn, Italy.


    The sky outside the window gradually became brighter and brighter.


    Savannah, who was traveling abroad for the first time, sat by the window and looked out at the marshmallow clouds.


    Did she really leave home?


    In fact, there was nothing for her to miss in LA. She was at ease with Kevin. But why did she feel lost as the familiarnd disappeared from her sight? There seemed to be a voice asking her to stay.


    She was interrupted from her thought by a cup of hot milk from Kevin.


    "It''ll be long to get to Italy. Drink some milk and get some sleep first. I''ll call you when we get there." Kevin''s voice was warm, like a spring breeze. He was in an unusual light-hearted mood after the ne took off.


    They were going to Lo, a small city in Italy. Theke and the mountains made it look like a super nice ce, good for her physical and mental health. What''s more, Robert had a three-story vi in Lo, and they could stay there for a while.


    "Thank you, Kevin." Savannah looked up and smiled.


    "There''s a famouske, Como, next to the town. We can stroll along the shoreline of Lake Como for breathtaking views of theke and have a pic on the mountain every weekend. You''ll love it."


    Savannah listened as Kevin described his ns for the future, her eyes bright with interest. Her good spirit soon returned. "Really?" she asked, like a little girl.


    "Yes. What''s more, there are quite a few colleges and world-famous universities in Mn. We''ll live in a ce within an hour''s drive from Mn. You can study there if you like." Kevin continued to n her new life.


    Savannah was young, and most girls at her age had not yet graduated from college.


    Going to school could enrich her life, and she would have no time to give her lost memory more thought.


    Savannah''s eyes shined, and her heart pumped.


    Did someone ever say the same thing to her? Otherwise, why did the scene strike a chord of remembrance, as if someone had discussed with her about her future college life before?


    Who was the speaker? She waspletely unimpressed.


    "Savannah?" Kevin noticed the faraway look in her eyes.


    "Nothing," Savannah replied and blurted out, "I... I''d like to study design."


    "You''ve decided your major so soon?" Kevinughed.


    Yeah, why did she decide what to study so quickly?


    As if... she had decided it long ago.


    She sipped the warm milk and said nothing more. Having emptied her ss of milk, she leaned back on the pillow and closed her eyes.


    Outside the window, the ne crossed the sunline, and it was a new day.


    ***


    Three yearster.


    A five-star hotel, LA.


    In the dressing room of a suite deluxe, a beautiful young woman with exquisite makeup was sitting in front of the mirror on the single red sofa, ying on the mobile phone with a proud face.


    "Abby, put on the dress, please! The manufacturer and the reporters are waiting outside the hotel!" Abby had just finished an advertising shoot today. As the advertising endorser, she was going to the luncheon held by the manufacturer today. However, she refused to wear the dress prepared by her assistant now.


    "I said, No! Amy had worn a dress in the same style at an awards ceremonyst month. Now you ask me to wear the same dress, after her? I still want to keep my face, okay?" Abby mumbled, without even ncing up from her phone.


    Amy was a popr singer and actor in the USA, and she was her biggestpetitor in the entertainment industry.


    They always fought for resources and fans, and they were at daggers drawn over every trivial thing.


    The agent was as restless as ants on a hot pan. He knew that Abby was alwayspetitive, and it was impossible for her to wear the same dress herpetitor had worn. He picked up the blue dress, rushing out of the dressing room, and threw the dress to the assistants to vent his anger.


    "You fools! Didn''t you pay more attention when you prepared the dress for Abby? What should I do now? The luncheon will begin in ten minutes, but Abby refused to change the dress! The manufacturer must be very annoyed if Abby does not show today!"


    "Sorry!" Several assistants lowered their heads nervously. One of them asked tentatively, "shall we go and find another dress as soon as possible?"


    "How can you choose a better dress in ten minutes? By magic? Don''t you know how picky Abby is? She won''t dress another new one if she doesn''t like it!"


    The assistants held the breath and dared not say more.


    Burning with anxiety, the agent didn''t get any good suggestions from his assistants and was ready to be scolded by the manufacturer and even his boss.


    Just then, a clear voice came from the opened door, "excuse me... Can you show me that dress?"


    Looking up, the agent and those assistants saw a young woman standing not far away at the door.


    The young woman was in her 20s, as a graduate just out of college. She was beautiful and elegant as a model, bright-eyed, and had delicate features. Her long brown hair curled up a little. She was wearing a tight white shirt, sleeves rolled up. Her blue jeans with a brown belt disyed her slender figure.

 Chapter 373 - 373: She Come Back To LA

    The agent reacted. He thought the girl was Abby''s fan who sneaked in. With a wrinkled brow, he shouted at the assistants again, "how did an unrted person find here? Tell her to leave. Where''re the guards?"


    The girl took a deep breath and said, "I think I can persuade Abby to put on this dress."


    The agent stayed for a moment and thenughed with anger, "Miss, please don''t make the mess worse. We have no time joking with you!"


    "Anyway, you have no other way now, why don''t you let me try?" The girl knew that the agent did not believe in herself. She folded her arms and said slowly.


    Maybe the agent was shocked by the girl''s determination or really desperate; he paused and asked, "how can you do it?"


    The girl nced at the blue dress held by an assistant, walked to the assistant, and took the dress from her. Then she took out a pair of Gingher designer scissors, squatted down, and began cutting.


    The agent and his assistants almost cried out but swallowed their voice by her professional action.


    Forget it! The girl might really be something. They could only make every possible effort now.


    The girl trimmed several inches off the hem of the dress and then flexibly cut some special flowers. After that, she took out a sewing kit from the tool bag and sewed a frill on the bottom of the dress. In the end, she tied a big bow at the waist with a ribbon.


    "Good. Take it to Abby." The girl rose and shook the dress, handing it to the stupefied assistant.


    Everyone stood silent and stared in amazement.


    "Hey. It''s gettingte." The girl cocked her head to one side and pointed to the clock on the wall.


    The agent reacted and took the dress from the girl, rushing to Abby in the inner room.


    "Abby, try it again¡­"


    Abby impatiently pped down her phone, "I told you, I won''t wear the same dress Amy had dressed! Are you deaf or stupid?" She stopped here abruptly as she turned and looked up.


    The blue dress in the agent''s arms was obviously different from the one before.


    The dress was shortened several inches, and the style became much more fashionable. It looked much younger, very unique!


    As a hot star, Abby had tried all kinds of clothes in different brands, and she had been numbed after changing new clothes every day. But this modified dress still interested her.


    The agent also noticed the shine in Abby''s eyes. "Abby, go try it first," he urged.


    Abby didn''t say no again. She picked up the dress and went into the locker room.


    After a while, Abby came out. The agent and his assistants looked over and widened their eyes in surprise.


    The shortened dress set off Abby''s figure perfectly!


    The previous style of the dress was not bad, but toomon, nothing new.


    After the girl''s improvement, the dress seemed toe alive and full of vitality.


    Abby would get more attention by wearing this dress.


    "Abby, this looks great on you! Really!" The agent eximed in surprise.


    "Yes, Abby, you don''t repeat Amy''s style, but look better than her. Even if the reporters make a contrast between you two, you''ll certainly win! I''m sure Amy will be more than angry," ttered one of the assistants.


    Obviously, Abby also liked the dress and knew it was a perfect foil to her beauty. She curled up her red lips with satisfaction and flipped back her hair. "Well, let''s go."


    With that, she walked out of the suite and went to the banqueting hall, followed by her assistant.


    The agent wiped the sweat off his head and breathed a sigh of relief as Abby left. It was lucky that a girl came to save the day.


    "Oh, yes. Who''s that girl?" He turned to another assistant next to him and asked.


    The assistant went out for a look, came back, and shook her head, "I don''t know, she''s left."


    The agent frowned and didn''t ask more.


    Anyway, that girl saved him from the trouble! Otherwise, he would be scolded by the manufacturer and alsoined about by Abby. His big boss, of course, would me him for making such a mistake!


    * * *


    The girl, who had just done good work, stepped out of the elevator on the first floor of the hotel and answered her phone.


    "Savannah, where have you gone?" Kevin''s stern voice came over the phone.


    "Er... The weather''s good today, so Ie out for a walk. I''ll be right back." Savannah said with a sly grin.


    Maybe it was because she was not good at lying, or Kevin was so familiar with her nature that he immediately saw through her lie. "Really? Then why did you bring your tool bag and resume with you?"


    Savannah chuckled, "ah, what did you say? Sorry, the signal''s bad... I''ll be right back. Bye!" Then she hung up quickly.


    Kevin went to see Dan for JK''s business, so she slipped out. She did not expect Kevin to go back so soon and found her absence.


    She hurried out of the hotel and stopped a taxi.


    Half an hourter, the taxi stopped at the gate of a garden-stylemunity in the east of the town.


    Savannah entered themunity and returned to the house where she lived. As soon as she opened the door with the key, she saw a handsome young man standing at the window near the balcony, his hands behind his back.


    Kevin turned around at the sound.


    "You''re back." His tone didn''t mean to me her, but full of care and indulgence.


    Savannah put down her bag and said, "didn''t you go to see Dan today? Why are you back so early?"


    Kevin lived with her in Italy for three years. In the past three years, he asked Dan to help manage JK in LA, while he devoted himself to researching new games and programs in Italy and carried out remote control management thousands of miles away.


    "Don''t sidetrack me," Kevin said helplessly, walking to her, "I told you not to go out alone. You didn''t listen to me again."


    Three years had passed.


    He had thought that they would continue to live peacefully in the Italian town untilst week Savannah saw a message from an online forum.


    The domestic designpetition, a four-yearly event, would be held in LA this year. She felt excited and wanted to go back to participate in it.


    After they settled down in Italy, she applied for Istituto Marangoni and became one of the best students that year in design major. She was highly praised by her teacher, and it turned out that she was indeed very talented in design.

 Chapter 374 - 374: He Wish They Would Not Meet

    After studying design for three years, the top domestic design contest was the best touchstone to prove her ability. If she could get a prize, her position in the design circles would rise in the future.


    Kevin didn''t want to discourage her, so he agreed to apany her back home to participate in thepetition.


    Though he agreed, he was still worried, afraid that she might meet her old friends, and brought up old memories. He could not imagine what would happen if the Sterling family knew that she was back. So, he rented a small apartment far from the city downtown.


    After they came back, he met Dan several times to discuss JK''s business. Because he didn''t want Dn to know that he was back, he met Dan privately in his apartment or a caf¨¦ every time.


    However, Savannah became a little restless and always went out alone before thepetition.


    "I know you want to protect me," yed Savannah as she shook his hand, "don''t worry. It''s been three years, and I still don''t remember the past, but I''m perfectly well now."


    She always felt lost and ufortable when they had just arrived in Mn, thinking about how to find the lost memory.


    But as time went by, she felt that the lost memory might not be so important.


    Now, she had a full life and studied her favorite major in a good college, and Kevin''s brother was with her. She should not ask for anything more.


    Kevin could never be angry at her. He sighed, "if really bored, you can go out for a walk. But are you sure you want to find a job? Youe back to participate in the designpetition, and you just need to wait."


    Needless to say, the girl went out to look for a job today.


    "There''s still half a month till thepetition begins. The whole process willst more than three months. It''s really boring staying at home for such a long time." Savannah made a face and said, "If I can find a part-time job in a design-rted field, I can gain more experience, and it''ll help in thepetition. I''ve learned design for so many years, and I also want to try my skills."


    After a pause, Savannah looked at Kevin and continued, "besides, you''ve been taking care of me for so long. I should learn to make my way through my own efforts. I can''t rely on you forever."


    Kevin stared at Savannah, who was determined and more beautiful than she was three years ago. She had grown up.


    In the past three years, she had been studying design in Mn, and her academic performance was excellent. It was normal that she wanted to apply what she had learned to practice. At this moment, her confidence should not be discouraged.


    Finally, he sighed and said softly, "then promise me, tell me when you find a job. Don''t make any decision alone."


    "Yes, of course!" Savannah nodded excitedly.


    After they talked about how to find a proper job for a while, Savannah looked at the clock and said, "are you hungry? I''m going to cook."


    She studied cooking in Italy these years so that they didn''t have to always go to the restaurant.


    "No. I''ve some unfinished business with Dan. I''ll go first." Kevin smiled gently at Savannah.


    He was afraid that Dn would know his return and find Savannah from his tracks, so he lived a little far away from Savannah''s apartment.


    These three years in Italy, although they lived in the same vi prepared by Robert, he lived on the first floor, while Savannah lived on the second floor. They kept a certain distance.


    Then she went to study design in Istituto Marangoni and lived on campus, returning to the town only once a week.


    He did not want to make it a purposeful thing to apany her abroad. He would not force her to do anything until she agreed to be his wife.


    In fact, a few months ago, he had thought about it and wanted to confess his love to her.


    Three years, enough, right? It was long enough for her to forget those people and things, enough for her to understand his feelings for her. But then the domestic designpetition began, and Savannah asked to return to the USA to participate in thepetition. He decided to talk about it with her after they went back to Italy. It had been three years, and he didn''t mind waiting for her for another three months.


    "Okay, I''ll leave some soup for you. Come to have it when you finish your work." Savannah nodded and said sweetly.


    Kevin smiled quietly and left.


    He had been telling himself that everything would be fine this time. After all, the city was so big, and Savannah would not stay for too long. It was hard for two people to meet in the boundless huge crowd.


    But he still had a bad foreboding that something would happen.


    He just hoped that the trip back home was peaceful, and Savannah would not meet anyone she shouldn''t meet.


    After the designpetition, he would take her back to Italy as soon as possible.


    * * *


    The tall and imposing office building glowed under the bright sunshine. It''s clear colorless ss windows decorated the busy city.


    At the moment, the air was tense and quiet in the CEO''s office.


    Behind the broad mahogany desk, a tall figure sank gracefully into the white leather chair, facing the French window.


    "Now she dares to snub our cooperative partner? Cancel her recent advertising endorsements. She should learn her lesson," snapped the man in the chair unpleasantly, and his tone was stern.


    "Yes, Mr. Sterling," the advertising executive and another two managers stood in front of the desk with their heads deeply bowed.


    The Sterling group bought Zagreb Film three years ago. Abby, one of the signed artists of the filmpany, was always proud and arrogant.


    Since she was popr and could earn money for thepany, Dn didn''t bother to care about her behavior. But this time, for a dress, she ignored thepany''s interest and almost offended the major manufacturer of thepany. She went too far.

 Chapter 375 - 375: Find That Girl And Give Her Reward

    Fortunately, the matter was settled, or they would have had more troubles.


    The chief executive of Zagreb Film wiped the cold sweat on his head and nodded.


    Dn swiveled his chair around. Though he didn''t lose his temper or shout at them, his cold eyes and the hard line of his lips showed that he was furious.


    "You said a girl altered the dress, so Abby agreed to wear it?"


    "Yes." The executive nodded hastily.


    "Is she from our design department?"


    "No, ording to Abby''s agent... She''s a young woman we don''t know, maybe a fan." The executive hesitated and said.


    Dn slightly knitted his brows. There was tight security at the hotel, and it was hard for unrted people or fans to sneak in. But anyway, they should thank the girl who solved the problem and helped Zagreb Film off trouble.


    "Find that girl and give her a reward," Dnmanded Garwood as he cast a sardonic nce at the leaders of Zagreb Film as if tough at them for their uselessness.


    Garwood immediately nodded and left the office.


    "Don''t be too free with your people," Be said usingly and then asked them to leave.


    Twenty minutester, Garwood came back with hisptop in a great hurry.


    "I just got the surveince video from the hotel and saw clearly the woman who helped to alter the dress... Here it is," said Garwood in a rapid way as he ced hisptop on the desk and turned the screen toward Dn.


    Why so excited? Dn nced suspiciously at the screen, and suddenly something on the screen held him still.


    In the video, a slim young woman in her white shirt and blue jeans, with a canvas bag across her shoulder, was walking in the corridor. Her attention seemed to be caught by the noise from Abby''s suite, and she stopped at the door and walked in.


    Dn''s sharp eyes were riveted on the screen. Although the surveince camera had limited pixels and the images were not very clear, he knew that the figure on the screen was that little woman.


    She looked in good spirits, more attractive than she had been three years ago, and a little more confident.


    She was back. An indefinable overmastering passion came to Dn''s eyes.


    "I''ve checked with Abby''s agent, and the woman is... Miss Schultz." The two words seemed toe with difficulty from Garwood''s mouth.


    No one in the Sterling family dared to mention this name in front of Dn in these three years.


    Dn''s face remained expressionless, and a storm of emotion surged through him. It has been three years that the little had left, and now she returned.


    He grew crueler and more calloused as a businessman, and the Sterling group had grown rapidly in these three years. Itspetitors trembled with fear on hearing Dn Sterling''s name. If he was a business talent before, now he was more like a pitiless tyrant in the business world. But in fact, Dn devoted himself to business and remained indifferent to anything else in order to not think of the little woman.


    But he could hardly keep calm today.


    "Go check it out," snapped Dn when Savannah walked out of the room and disappeared in the video.


    Garwood knew exactly what he wanted. He left the office immediately.


    An atmosphere of tension filled the room. Only a clock and the man''s heavy breathing could be heard.


    Every minute had been as long as a century. Dn reyed the video and paused it when Savannah appeared. He stared at her image on the screen with an intent gaze, his palms hot and sweating.


    How long had it been since his emotion got out of control?


    He was always calm andposed, and nothing could affect his emotions these three years.


    Maybe he was so focused that he didn''t even notice the knock on the door. Only when it was pushed open did he heard the noise and raise his head.


    A beautiful woman in a loud dress swayed her lips as she walked in.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Sterling. I''ve knocked on the door, but nobody answered..." She said coyly.


    The woman was Abby.


    Dn frowned when he saw theing one was not Garwood. He sat up straight and closed theptop lid.


    "What''s up?"


    "I heard that you canceled my next advertising endorsement. What did I do wrong?" Abby puffed her red lips and said in a pathetic voice, moving to the desk.


    As soon as the manager of Zagreb Film left the CEO''s office, he called and told Abby Dn''s decision.


    Then Abby came to the big boss immediately.


    She bypassed the desk and went up to the man, stopped in front of him. Dn stared at her with cold eyes, as if he would drive her out immediately if she dared to move nearer.


    Abby had been in showbiz for many years, and she had dealt with all kinds of handsome actors or male models, but the man in front of her was still the most attractive man she had ever seen. He was not only handsome but also powerful and rich. He was the goal of every woman.


    In fact, she had nned to hook up with him after the Sterling group took over Zagreb Film and Dn became her big boss, but she never found a good chance. She never heard he had any scandal or affairs, and people even guessed whether he liked men.


    Three years ago, news came out that Mr. Sterling got married. However, the wedding was not held as nned, and it seemed to be canceled without any reason. The Sterling family passed the thing off quietly, and there was no news or report about it. After a while, this matter became only a hazy memory, and Mr. Sterling''s love life became more mysterious.


    "Why? You don''t know why?" Dn was rigid and impressive.


    Abby was not stupid. She immediately knew that her behavior had really annoyed him. After all, she had read too many men, and she knew clearly that mature men preferred sensible and wise women.


    ****************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    I decided to give an extra chapter today because I read all yourments. Tomorrow is FRIDAY, mass release day, and thank you all for the love and support you guys showered on this novel.


    I want to share and help my other sisterhood author, who published her book: FATED TO YOU (by Shadow Princess96) featured this week. Hopefully, you guys will give it a try too.


    As for all the misunderstandings between our lovely couple, it will be fixed soon, and our beautiful Savannah will grow matured and begin to rise on her own. There''s a big mystery behind it, and you''ll find it out once you continue reading this story.


    Stay safe, lovies! Spread love and positive vibes!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 376 - 376: Dylan’s Son Came

    "I know I was wrong. But I really don''t want to wear the same dress Amy had worn... Oh, don''t be so mean." Abby said, twisting her shoulder in a horrible parody of coquetry.


    Dn hated women whining, especially when they''ve done something wrong but still impenitent.


    He was easily aroused today, so he had no patience to talk with her. He just wanted her to go away as soon as possible.


    "Shut up and get out of here." Dn waved a dismissal to her with a frown.


    Abby trembled at the ice in his words.


    "If you want to y big, your role in the film directed by James Cameron will be canceled too. Too many people want to be popr. I don''t mind recing you with another female star." Dn said. It was a t statement, unconcerned.


    Abby stood riveted to the ground. This was the first time she was scolded by the boss like that. It seemed that he was in a very bad mood today. It was not time to say more.


    Thinking of this, Abby clenched her fists and jerked her chin, walking to the door unwillingly. Just as she reached the door, a limp ck thing flew to her, falling on her V-neck. She looked down and shrieked.


    "Ahhh!"


    It was a ck mouse!


    The little mouse was crawling up and down on Abby''s chest.


    "Help! I hate the mouse! Get it away from me!" Abby was screaming and kicking, trying to shake it down. As a fragile, pretty female star, Abby had never had such close contact with this kind of creepy thing. Her delicate face twisted, and her dress messed up.


    The secretary at the door and the security guard nearby heard the screams, rushing in to take Abby to the restroom.


    After they left, Dn''s gaze shifted on a small figure behind the door, and his lip twisted in amusement. "Kaiden,e in!"


    The small figure took two small paces into the door. That was a beautiful small boy.


    The boy was about three. Though he was small, he hadrge, blue, expressive eyes and a round face. He simply was the spitting image of Dn, a small Dn.


    "Daddy," he mumbled in his little boy''s voice as he rolled to Dn with his short legs. Coming up behind him was a tall, strong young bodyguard in a suit.


    Dn got up, walked around the desk, and caught the little boy who threw himself into his arms.


    "Why not y with your grandpa at home? Did youe here to y pranks with your new toys?" asked Dn, smiling indulgently.


    His son had been spoilt by old Sterling and was always yfully mischievous.


    Since the little guy was taken back to the Sterling family three years ago, he had be the apple of old Sterling''s eye. Dn never doubted that his father could even have the moon in the sky for Kaiden.


    The bodyguard smiled silently. He could see the favor in Mr. Sterling''s eyes. Though he was always strict with Kaiden, he didn''t me him for scaring Abby away.


    "It''s just an electric mouse, not real. The bad aunt is too timid!" Kaiden made a face in Dn''s arms.


    "Bad aunt? Dn narrowed his eyes and nced back at the bodyguard behind his son.


    The bodyguard said with a wry smile, "Mr. Sterling, I never say anything like that to the young master."


    Although Kaiden was only three years old, he was sensible and began to know the world. He knew that Abby had some mischief up her sleeve, so he deliberately persecuted her.


    Kaiden pressed his round face against Dn''s chest, pursed up his mouth as he grumbled, "bad aunt."


    Whoever wanted to take mommy''s ce was a bad aunt.


    He didn''t like any other aunt; he only wanted his own mommy.


    Although his mommy was not with him now, he believed that she woulde back one day.


    However, he did not dare to mention mommy in front of his dad. When he asked where mommy was or wanted to look for her, his dad''s face would be clouded. He even lost his temper for some time.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door of the office. Garwood rushed in hurriedly but swallowed his words when he saw Kaiden.


    Dn knew that Garwood had a detailed result. An inexplicable mood caught him.


    "Take the young master back." He ordered the bodyguard.


    Kaiden was a little dissatisfied. He didn''t have enough fun yet. Even if his dad was busy, he would take time to apany him every time he came. He would leave him in the office when he had a meeting and came back to y with him after that.


    What happened today? What was more important than him?


    Kaiden looked at Garwood curiously and nodded obediently. Led by the bodyguard, he walked slowly out of the office.


    As soon as the door closed, Dn could not restrain his inner ups and downs and looked at Garwood.


    Garwood took a deep breath and said, "I just found out that Kevin was back from Italyst week, but he didn''t appear in public. He only had private meetings with Dan forpany affairs asionally. No one else knows about his return."


    Dn smiled ironically. Kevin even didn''t dare to show in JK because he was afraid that he might get the news and found Savannah from his track.


    The little woman had been in Italy with Kevin for thest three years?


    In fact, even if Kevin had taken Savannah away under the help of the Smith family, Dn was still able to track them down.


    But his pride stopped him.


    Since she had chosen to abandon her husband and the child and was living a happy life with her childhood sweetheart, why should he show too much passion when she gave him cold shoulders all the way?


    He still remembered that night in Balfour Sanatorium three years ago. He looked for her like a madman but only got the message that she had run away with Kevin. Her carefree smile in the video gave him the final blow. After that day, he never asked about her again.

 Chapter 377 - 377: He Didn’t Forget That She Abandoned Them

    Dn did not expect that the heartless little woman had returned.


    "Over the past three years, Mr. Wills and Miss Schultz lived in Lo, a small town near Mn, Italy. Mr. Smith provided a vi for them there. Miss Schultz studied fashion design in Marangoni, and it''s said that she''s outstanding in her studies. This time, she came back to participate in the domestic designerpetition held in LA. It''ll take about three months, so Kevin apanied her back home. Now Miss Schultz lives in an apartment in the east town rented by Kevin."


    Garwood noticed the change of Mr. Sterling''s expression and immediately added, "she lives alone. Mr. Wills lives somewhere else."


    Dn''s face rxed a little, but then he smiled ironically.


    So what? Even if they didn''t live together, they had been with each other for three years. How could he expect that nothing had happened between them?


    He didn''t forget that she had abandoned their kid and ran away with Kevin three years ago!


    Thinking of this, Dn clenched his fists; his eyes darkened, and his anger sank to sullenness. He gave no other answer than a gruff.


    Garwood continued, "now Miss Schultz''s looking for a job rted to her major. Yesterday, she went to the hotel where Abby was because she heard that there was a garment manufacturer there."


    "She''s looking for a job?" Dn raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes... I guess it''s because thepetition takes too long, and Miss Schultz wants to find a part-time job or an internship so that she can kill time and umte more experience."


    After a moment''s pause, Dn said, "Isn''t Zagreb Film recruiting new staff?"


    "Zagreb Film''s recruiting people now, but it doesn''t need designers..." Garwood hesitated.


    "It needs a designer now." Dn asserted.


    Garwood understood, nodding, "yeah, I''ll talk to the personnel manager of Zagreb Film and ask them to add a new position in the design department."


    At the same time, Kaiden, stuck to the door outside, gestured to his bodyguard when the conversation in the office came to an end. The bodyguard picked him up skillfully, walking toward the elevator.


    When they got off the elevator and walked into the lobby, Kaiden jumped out of his bodyguard''s arms and shouted excitedly, "Louis, do you hear that? Are daddy and uncle Garwood talking about my mommy? Is mommy back?"


    "That''s possible." Louis nodded.


    When he was hired to take care of Kaiden, Kaiden''s mother was no longer in Sterling''s family. Although he did not know about what had happened between the woman and Mr. Sterling, he did know that the woman surnamed Schultz.


    Wasn''t the woman Garwood mentioned in the office, Miss Schultz? And it sounded like she had been away for three years... The young master was also three years old now. So, Miss Schultz was probably Kaiden''s biological mother.


    "Possible? It''s absolutely!" Kaiden shook his head at Louis. Mommy really came back!


    Ever since he began to know the world, no one in the family had dared to mention his mommy.


    His daddy med up every time he asked about mommy.


    But now, it seemed that daddy was also happy to see mommy''s back. He even asked uncle Garwood to provide a job for her!


    Kaiden doubled his fist. Anyway, he should keep an eye on his mommy, in case she should run away again!


    * * *


    It was hot, so hot everywhere.


    Savannah felt the man mber over her. His lips ran down her neck and throat, kissing, sucking, while his fingers relentlessly teased her nipples, traveling down to her thighs, hips... She wanted to move, to writhe¡­to escape, but she couldn''t pull her arms¡­ her legs were stuck¡­ she was held very firmly in ce¡­ She could only groan under his expert touch.


    "You won''t get out of my hands." The man bit her ear gently as he breathed.


    Then, he mmed into her!


    "Ahhh..."


    Savannah sat up, and the sheet pooled at her waist. Looking around, she breathed a sigh of relief when she saw clear where she was. She wiped away the sweat on her forehead but couldn''t wipe away the shyness-heat.


    It was again the dream that had haunted her for three years.


    She dreamed of the same scene once in a while. The dream content was exactly the same, but she had never seen clearly the man in her dream.


    As the dream went on, she began to suspect if it had happened before. It felt so real.


    The sound of the rm pulled her thoughts back. She took a breath and put the sex dream behind her. It was seven in the morning.


    Although Savannah didn''t need to go to work, she still kept the habit of getting up early every morning.


    She jumped out of bed, went to the bathroom, and took a shower. When she finished, it was already seven-thirty. She poured a ss of milk for herself and took bread as breakfast. Then she sat at the desk and began to check her email.


    After returning home, she had sent her resume to many localpanies, but she seldom received a reply.


    Fashion design demanded great skill and ability. Employees were required to have great experience and enough good work. As a student who had notpletely graduated, Savannah was just a neer and could hardly satisfy the requirement of bigpanies.


    She was also very honest. When she obtained an interview, she would tell the interviewer directly that she had not finished her studies, and she just wanted a three months practice chance. Of course, fewpanies would hire her in this situation.


    Savannah went through her mailbox and sighed.


    There was no new email in the inbox today.


    If it went on like this, she might have to wait for thepetition to start at home.


    The cell phone began to ring at this moment. Savannah answered it listlessly.


    "Hello, is that Miss Schultz?" Over the phone came a sweet, professional voice.


    "Oh, yes." Savannah sat up straight.


    "This is Shaw calling from Zagreb Film. Your application for the Design Assistant position stood out to us. I would like to invite you for an interview at our office. Is 2 p.m. this afternoon convenient for you?"

 Chapter 378 - 378: Her Job Interview

    Savannah was shocked and a little bit confused by the interview call. Zagreb Film? Had she ever sent her resume to thispany? Why didn''t she remember?


    "Miss Schultz? Please tell me if the time slot does not work for you."


    "Yes, that''s a convenient time. Thank you." Savannah didn''t give it much thought. Maybe she had sent the resume to too manypanies, and she couldn''t remember all their names. Anyway, it sounded like a productionpany, much better than garment manufacturers.


    "Good. I''ll send you an email to confirm our appointment and tell you directions to our office." The HR said politely.


    Savannah was still in a state of excitement after hanging up the phone. It took her a long time to recover, and then she began to prepare for the interview. From the email sent by the HR, she knew that she would have an interview with the human resources director and the design director. After she searched for thepany and its background on the Inte, she knew it was once a productionpany and then developed into arge entertainmentpany these years. There were a lot of sighed artists in Zagreb Film, including Abby.


    After lunch, Savannah changed into a white button-down shirt and a conservative dress and went out early. She arrived at Zagreb Film ahead of time in case she might bete.


    Zagreb Film''s office was in a 60-story tower. It upied 40 stories of the building from the 20th floor.


    No wonder so many popr stars sighed at thispany. Savannah sighed, a little excited. There must be a lot of famous designers in the design department of thispany. If she could work here, she would learn many practical skills from those able people.


    The elevator stopped on the thirtieth floor, where the interview was taking ce. When Savannah walked out of the elevator, a young woman with curved hair greeted her warmly.


    "Hello, Miss Schultz?"


    "Hi, yes," Savannah didn''t expect that someone would wait for her at the door.


    "I''m Shaw from the personnel department. Pleasee with me to the interview."


    Under Shaw''s hearty reception, Savannah became less nervous. She was favorably impressed by the kindness of thepany. Generally, she should check-in at the front desk first and then wait until it was her turn. This was the first time she was weed at the door and led to the interview by the HR in person.


    Bigpanies were much nicer and more polite to people.


    Shaw led her to a meeting room and opened the door for her. Two men were already sitting behind therge desk in the room.


    From Shaw''s introduction, Savannah knew that the left elderly gentleman was the human resources director, Thomson, and the thin man with ck-framed spectacles next to him was Tony, the design director.


    Savannah was applying for the design assistant position in the design department, so Tony would be her direct supervisor if she was epted.


    Shaw left first. After a polite greeting, Savannah began to introduce herself. She had gone through several interviews and was quite confident this time.


    She didn''t notice that there was a mini camera facing her on the wall corner.


    In the next office, Dn, wearing a Bluetooth headset, sat in front of aputer with his eyes fixed upon the real-time video on the screen. He hadn''t moved his gaze from the screen since the first, second Savannah walked into the meeting room.


    The camera was in HD mode, which made the images much clearer than the supervision video Garwood took from the hotel.


    This was the time he was able to see her clearly after three years.


    Time didn''t change the little woman. She was still young, vital, and attractive. In order to present herself more professionally and conscientiously, she wore formal clothes. Her hair was tied up with a fillet headband, and the radiant smile on her face emphasized she was freshly out of school. The slightly tight shirt betrayed the outline of her form. She looked full-blown now.


    She really had a good time in Italy these three years. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have such a good spirit.


    Dn''s eyes turned cold again.


    She looked like she didn''t need him at all.


    ***


    After severalmon questions, Thomson seemed to be quite satisfied, but Tony was looking at Savannah gravely, frowning. The girl was too young. Though she studied design in one of the best schools in Mn, she hadn''t finished her studies and had no good works or achievements yet. Tony wanted to interrupt Savannah several times but was suppressed by Thomson.


    "Miss Schultz, we''re very interested in your design study in Mn. Could you please show us?" Thomson said at the end of the interview.


    "Sure," Savannah took out some papers and handed them to the two interviewers.


    "Good," Thomson turned over her works and said as a conclusion, "you''re very talented in design. If possible, we hope you can report for work in the design department as soon as possible."


    Is this an offer? Savannah could not believe her ears. After a long silence, she knew that she was really epted. She nodded excitedly, "okay, Director Thomson, I cane to work at any time." Then she hesitated, "but... I have something to tell you in advance."


    "Go ahead."


    "As a matter of fact, Ie back to LA this time to participate in the domestic designerpetition. During thepetition, I may often take time off. What''s more, I haven''t graduated yet, can Ie to work as an intern first?" Savannah mustered up the courage and said. Knowing that saying this may cause the interviewer to change his mind, Savannah didn''t want to lie.


    As expected, Tony looked annoyed, and his voice hardened, "so you might take a lot of time off from work in the future? Ourpany''s very busy, and the design department is the busiest team. Sometimes there''s even no time for our team members to eat! How can you ask for time off before you start your work?"

 Chapter 379 - 379: A Strange Feeling

    "I''m sorry... If I''m not suitable for yourpany, forget it..." Savannah pursed her lips. She was ready to be rejected.


    Thomson didn''t know what to say in this case; then a man''s voice called through the Bluetooth headset, "promise her."


    "It doesn''t matter," Thomson said quickly when he received the instruction of his superior.


    Tony stared at Thomson with puzzlement. He really didn''t understand why he insisted on employing this girl. Thomson continued before Tony could question, "It''s very responsible of you to exin your difficulties in advance. If you can win the prize in the designpetition, it''s also the glory of ourpany. That''s okay. Just tell me in advance when you want to ask for leave."


    Tony gasped. He was trying to say no, but Thomson stepped on his foot under the table and stopped him again.


    Savannah was extremely surprised to find such a thoughtfulpany. So lucky! She rose quickly and bowed.


    "Thank you."


    "Good, see you tomorrow. You can go back first." Thomson said gently.


    After Savannah left the meeting room, Tony could not keep silent again.


    "Thomson, what the hell are you doing? Now I don''t need an assistant at all. Even if you have to recruit a designer, why choose such a newbie? This girl has no experience at all, what a rookie! What can she do? Besides, didn''t you hear what she said? She came back home to participate in thepetition. What if she often asks for leave? Isn''t it a waste of the position?"


    Thomson turned off his Bluetooth headset and stood up, ncing at Tony''s sullen face.


    "It''s themand from the superior. What can I do? I was asked to provide the position of designer assistant for this girl. Can I say No? Anyway, that''s it. The girl wille to work tomorrow. Take care of her."


    These words choked Tony''sints back. Themand from the superior? Maybe the girl was the rtive or friend of a manager?


    Whose rtive was the girl?


    For designers, talent and experience were more important than rtions! What could a newbieing by the back door do?


    But since Thomson said so, Tony had to ept her. He left the meeting room with a groan.


    ***


    Savannah left the building in a good mood. She found a job so soon! That really cheered her.


    The only thing she wanted to do now was to share the good news with Kevin.


    Just then, not far away across the road, a small boy pressed himself against the window in the luxury car, staring at the gate of the opposite building. He seemed to have been waiting for a long time. When Savannah came out, his big eyes brightened. "Mommy!"


    Kaiden knew that his mommy woulde to Zagreb Film for an interview, so he asked Louis to find out the time and ce. He arrived here when the interview began.


    He had seen a picture of Savannah.


    In fact, he had heard the servants in Sterling''s house talking about his mommy secretly. His mommy was a model before and had a lot of photos. But he failed to find a single picture of his mommy in Beverly Hills. It seemed that daddy had taken them away.


    A few months ago, when Kaiden had dinner with old Sterling in Sterling''s house, he identally found a picture of his mommy and grandpa in an album. It was taken when his mommy lived with grandpa three years ago.


    Kaiden took the only survived picture back to Beverly Hills and looked at it every day. Now the image of Savannah had been engraved in his mind.


    He finally met his mommy! Kaiden gazed at the slim figure with excitement. She was even more beautiful than the photograph, like an elder sister!


    "Louis, do you think my mommy is better looking than popr stars?" Kaiden asked in a proud manner.


    "Miss Schultz is really beautiful." In the driver''s seat, Louis nodded favorably.


    At the roadside, Savannah seemed to be ready to take a taxi to leave.


    "Open the door!" Kaiden cried hurriedly.


    "You can''t get off the car alone," said Louis in rm.


    "I want mommy. Open the door!" Kaiden was unwilling to let the opportunity go.


    "I should call Mr. Sterling first..." Louis took out his phone helplessly. He had already been prepared to be scolded when Mr. Sterling knew that he took Kaiden out to see Miss Schultz today.


    "Are you daddy''s man, or mine? It''s my order!" Kaiden was more worried when a taxi approached Savannah.


    Louis smiled wryly and unlocked the door.


    Kaiden quickly unfastened his seat belt. With a push, the door opened, and he jumped out of the car.


    Louis gasped, opened his seat belt, and got out of the car in a hurry. "Don''t run so fast! Mind the car!"


    Just then, a car was speeding towards Kaiden, who was running across the road. He showed with suddenness, and the driver had no time to react.


    On the opposite side of the street, Savannah gave a scream when she saw a car running towards a little boy. Before she could think more, she quickly ran to the boy and picked him up, stepping back towards the roadside. At the same time, the speeding car just passed them by inches!


    Louis was so frightened that his heart almost stopped. He was about to run to them when he saw his young master winking at him on Miss Schultz''s shoulder.


    Don''te. Kaiden waved his little hand quietly. He wanted to seize the opportunity that her mommy was holding him.


    Savannah held Kaiden to the flower bed at the roadside.


    "Are you okay, little boy?" She asked anxiously.


    Kaiden wound his arms around Savannah''s neck and said softly, "I''m all right."


    Mommy smells so sweet. Kaiden put his head in Savannah''s hair and didn''t want to go.


    Relieved, Savannah wanted to put Kaiden down, but the little guy was still holding on to herself. A strange feeling came flooding to her. She couldn''t exin where it wasing from.


    *************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Mass release day today! Hope you will enjoy the release chapters. Don''t forget to vote,ment, and review. Stay safe guys!


    Love Lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 380 - 380: Accidentally Meet Her Son

    "I''m dizzy..." Kaiden murmured, burying his face in Savannah''s arms.


    Maybe he just got scared? He''s so small. Savannah took the little boy in her arms, looking around. "Sweetie-Pie, why do you cross the road alone? Where are your parents?"


    How could the boy''s parents let such a small child wander alone on the road? He almost had an ident! Savannah frowned.


    "My father''s around. Could you wait for my father with me?" Kaiden mumbled in Savannah''s arms.


    Savannah could not leave such a little boy alone, of course, so she nodded.


    Across the street, Louis was struck dumb at Kaiden, who sped Miss Schultz passionately. They met each other the first time but didn''t look like strangers at all. It seems the young master so indulged himself passionately with his mom.


    "I''m Kaiden, what''s your name?" Kaiden asked politely.


    Savannahughed and said, "my name is Savannah Schultz."


    "Sis Savannah, you look like my mom! You are so beautiful." Kaiden said sweetly.


    "Really?" Savannah smiled and stroked Kaiden''s cheek softly. "You''re so sweet,"


    "My mom left me when I was born. I miss her a lot." Kaiden lowered his head and adopted a sweet look of suffering lovesickness.


    Savannah didn''t know why the boy said this to her, but she felt a little upset at his words. Did she really look like the little boy''s mom? She liked his approach and wanted to stay longer with him. Oh, maybe the boy was too cute, or maybe all women had a maternal instinct.


    "Sis Savannah, what''s the matter with you?" Kaiden cocked his head.


    "Nothing..." She shook her head, momentarily.


    "May I have your phone number?" Kaiden continued.


    "Huh?" Savannah was a little speechless.


    "Well, you''re my lifesaver, and I want to thank you."


    The boy was really interesting. Savannahughed, "forget it."


    Kaiden protruded his lips when his request was refused. He looked at Savannah with his dewy eyes, "can''t I have your number?"


    "Okay, okay." Savannah was amused by him. She doesn''t have a cold heart to upset this cute little boy. She found herself mesmerized by his charm and her maternal instinct drawn closer to him.


    Kaiden immediately took out his kid''s smartphone and handed it to her.


    Savannah typed her number into his cell phone and dialed it. When she heard her cell phone ring, she hung up and then gave the phone back to Kaiden.


    Kaiden took it with satisfaction. "Can I call you at any time?"


    Savannah hesitated for a moment. It was hard to refuse such a cute boy under his yearning eyes.


    "Okay." She smiled.


    "Yeah!" Kaiden jumped up.


    After a while, Savannah still didn''t see Kaiden''s father.


    "Kaiden, do you know where your father is? Why don''t you call and have him pick you up?"


    Kaiden wanted to spend more time alone with Savannah. His face buried itself in her soft shirt, and he mumbled, "daddy must be very busy. Please stay and keep mepany for a while."


    Savannah saw the little boy''s intention. He didn''t seem to wait for his father but only wanted to stay with her. Was it because he had quarreled with his father and missed his mother?


    "If you don''t call your father to pick you up, I''ll take you to the police station and ask the police to take you home," she said deliberately.


    Kaiden didn''t want to enter the police station. With a little sham sigh, he slowly took out his mobile phone, dialed Dn''s number, "it''s me, daddy..."


    "What''s the matter, Kaiden?" A man''s voice came through the phone.


    "I''m downstairs. I was almost hit by a car. Come and pick me up," said Kaiden in an unhappy voice. As soon as his dad came, he would take him away from mommy.


    "Hit by a car? What''s going on! Where''s Louis?" Dn''s voice came in, and it was obviously anxious.


    Savannah could hear the man''s anxious voice. She took the phone from Kaiden quickly, "is that Kaiden''s dad? Kaiden''s not hurt. I''m with him. Pleasee and get him as soon as possible. We''re sitting on a flower-bed by the roadside, near the office building of Zagreb Film."


    The man held his breath when he heard Savannah''s voice.


    It was the little woman''s voice. It couldn''t be wrong. He would never forget her voice. The world suddenly seemed to stop moving and time went off. A mixture of sadness and longing ran through Dn''s mind.


    "Sir? did you hear that? Hello, can you hear me?" Savannah received no reply and thought it was because of the bad signal.


    "Who are you?" Finally, the man on the line asked; his voice mixed slightly trembled.


    "I''m just a passer-by."


    "Passers-by?" Didn''t she recognize his voice? Or did she only pretend, still wanting to hide herself from him? What a cruel woman. Dn wanted to scream at her, yet he controls the urge to do it.


    "Well, I''m with your son anyway. Pleasee here first." Savannah frowned. What''s wrong with this man? His son was almost hit by a car, but he still had time to question her identity?


    A few minutester, she heard footsteps behind her. Kaiden''s father wasing? She stood up and put Kaiden down, turning around.


    The man in front of her was a fair few inches taller than her. He dressed in a ck suit. He had tousled dark brown hair, which was thick and lustrous. He was muscr and charming, with an almost perfectly symmetrical face, his features molded from granite. He had dark eyebrows and blue eyes, which sloped downwards in a serious expression. Was he a model or male star from Zagreb Film?


    "Daddy," Kaiden''s small voice broke into Savannah''s thought. She blushed when herself found staring at a strange man, her heart pumping.


    A strange feeling began to stir in her as if she had known the man in front of her for a long time. Even if she was a boy crazy, he was Kaiden''s father! How could she be enchanted with a married man!

 Chapter 381 - 381: You Saved My Son

    Savannah picked up Kaiden again, walking over to the man. "Hello, are you Kaiden''s father?"


    Dn narrowed his eyes. What did she mean?


    Why was this little woman treating him as a stranger?


    Well, she had decided to break off their ties. Maybe she just deliberately pretended not to know him in order to avoid embarrassment. She didn''t want to have any entanglement with him now. Being strangers was herst wish.


    She didn''t know who Kaiden was just now, otherwise, it would be impossible for her to wait for him with Kaiden.


    The little woman had been a model before, and she was always good at acting. No wonder she can act normally as if they are strangers to each other.


    Dn''s handsome face clouded at this thought.


    Kaiden also sensed something was wrong. He looked at Savannah and then at his dad. Why does it seem that mommy doesn''t know daddy?


    "Are you Kaiden''s Father?" Savannah asked again, frowning. Is such a good-looking man deaf?


    "You saved my son?" Dn regained hisposedness, looking at Savannah with cold eyes.


    Since she pretended not to know him, well, he knew how to act too. He wanted to see how far this woman could go.


    "Well. Kaiden is fine. He may have been frightened. Be more careful next time!" Savannah said as she put Kaiden into the man''s arms; her tone held reproach.


    Oh, how dare this little woman me him for not taking care of Kaiden? Didn''t she remember she had left their kid as soon as she gave birth to him?


    Dn''s expressionless face became colder.


    Savannah didn''t notice his hard face. She slung her bag over her shoulder and waved to Kaiden, "I''ll go first. Don''t run in the street again."


    Kaiden was reluctant to see Savannah leave. He pushed Dn''s chest and leaned towards her, "Sis Savannah, kiss me before you go."


    Dn''s face darkened slightly. He hadn''t had a chance to touch her for three years! But his son dared to ask the little woman.


    Kaiden, however, did not feel ashamed at all. He put his little round face quite close to Savannah, begging for kisses and caresses.


    Savannah smiled helplessly at Kaiden''s expectant eyes. She nced at Dn before she leaned in awkwardly and kissed Kaiden on the cheek.


    The moment the little woman leaned over, Dn smelled the faint fragrance from her. As she kissed Kaiden''s cheek, a tuft of her hair touched his forearm.


    He took a deep breath, sorely tempted.


    Savannah straightened up again, looking up into the zed eyes of the man. She flushed and took two steps back as if she was afraid of being eaten by him.


    "I go first," Savannah murmured, turned, and hurriedly stopped a taxi.


    Dn stood at the roadside with Kaiden in his arms, watching the taxi run out of sight.


    Kaiden was still touching his small face that Savannah had kissed, triumph in his eyes.


    Dn lowered his head, narrowing his eyes, "who gave you permission to see her alone?"


    Needless to say, this guy already knew who Savannah was.


    He seemed to have learned that Savannah woulde here for an interview, so he deliberately came here to meet Savannah.


    Kaiden summoned up his courage and said, "if you can see her, why can''t I? Besides, if it hadn''t been for my help, you two wouldn''t have seen each other."


    Spoiled by his grandpa, Kaiden even dared to talk back.


    Then Dn heard Kaiden ask curiously, "why doesn''t mommy know you?"


    Dn got gloomy when Kaiden mentioned this. His tone was matter-of-fact, "she is such a woman."


    Kaiden blinked and understood. Mommy must have quarreled with daddy before she left them. She must be very angry, so she pretended not to know daddy, right?


    Just then, Louis ran over to them.


    "Mr. Sterling, are you all right?"


    Dn was not in the mood to me him. He handed Kaiden to him and said, "take Kaiden home."


    Kaiden knew he''d better keep silent now. He leaned his head on Louis''s shoulder and was taken into the car. Inside the car, Kaiden asked Louis again, "Mommy love me, didn''t she?" sadness added to his tiny voice. Louis was stunned, couldn''t find the right words to say, then nodded.


    * * *


    Savannah called Kevin as soon as she got back to her apartment. She wanted to invite Kevin and Dan to have dinner together and told them about the good news about her new job.


    "Savannah?" Kevin answered the phone quickly.


    "Hi, Kevin. Are you and Dan free tonight? Come and have dinner together." Then she could ask for suggestions from Kevin before she decided if she should go to work at Zagreb Film tomorrow.


    "Sorry, Savannah, I can''te today. I just want to call you. A major client of JK in Ennd has a problem with our game program. I must go to solve it in person." Kevin said in a low voice.


    "Oh, it''s fine. Kevin, your business''s more important. Don''t worry about me," said Savannah quickly.


    Kevin was still worried. It was a thorny problem. Remote assistance could not help, and the client asked him to fly there as soon as possible. He hesitated and said, "Savannah, I want to hire an hourly worker toe to your apartment every day and take care of you¡­"


    "No," Savannahughed. "Kevin, I''m twenty-three, not three. I can take care of myself."


    Kevin was on the way to the airport, so he didn''t say more. After a few more words with Savannah, he hung up.


    Savannah didn''t have a chance to talk about the interview. She sighed as she put down her phone. It would be fine to tell Kevin when he came back.


    ***


    In the CEO''s office of the Sterling group, a tall man was standing at the French window with his hands on his back, gazing at the busy street. The man''s rugged features were alluring. His raven ck hair, which glistened in the moonlight illuminating from the window, wasbed back and his face carefully structured. The cold gray eyes of the man were full of indifference. No one knew what he was thinking.


    "Mr. Sterling." There was a knock on the door, and Garwood came in.

 Chapter 382 - 382: He Finally Sent Kevin Away

    Dn turned to Garwood.


    "I''ve called one of JK''s big clients in Ennd," Garwood reported quickly, "he showed great respect to you and agreed to do us a favor. He would ask Mr. Wills to go to Ennd in-person to solve a program error, and Mr. Wills is supposed to stay there for at least two weeks."


    Dn nodded in satisfaction, and his face rxed.


    He finally sent Kevin away.


    At least these days, he couldn''t get involved in that little woman''s life.


    * * *


    It was Savannah''s first day on the job in the design department at Zagreb Film. However, Tony, her direct superior, showed no kindness to her at all. If it were not for Director Thomson, maybe Tony would not have agreed to hire her in the interview. Now even if she had been employed, Tony never asked her to do any design rted work but only arranged small and unimportant tasks for her.


    After three days in the design department, Savannah felt that she was not a designer assistant but a go for.


    Although she was not tired, her work now was contrary to what she wanted.


    She applied for the job to gain some design experience, not toze away.


    But she was only a neer, and she couldn''t say anything.


    This morning, Savannah was typing papers idly when Tony''s secretary, Sunny, asked all members of the department to have a meeting.


    Thepany was going to shoot a new web series, and the design department was responsible for the costume. Now they should decide on the clothes for leading roles in advance.


    Savannah was very excited about this opportunity. She could learn a lot by participating in the costume design of this online drama. Picking up her notebook, she stood up and went to the meeting room.


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing?" Tony frowned and stopped Savannah at the door.


    "Can I join this project?" Savannah plucked up her courage and asked.


    Tony crossed his arms and snorted, "have you finished your other work?"


    Her work? Did he mean typing, copying, serving tea and water? Savannah tried to be polite, "director, I applied for a job as a design assistant, not a receptionist or clerk.".


    "Are you still picky? Do you expect me to give you the most important things when you''re new here? Everyone starts from little things!" Tony raised his voice, which made other colleagues of the design department look at them.


    It was all a deliberate distortion of her meaning! Savannah''s anger almost suffocated her, but she could not go against her boss in front of so many colleagues.


    "I didn''t mean it," Savannah was able to hold back her anger, "I just want to do my own work as a designer. Since all the designers and designer assistants can participate in the new project, why can''t I? Isn''t it a little unfair?"


    Being heckled by Savannah, Tony looked slightly awkward. He gritted his teeth, "I''m your boss. I think you''re too new to join the new project or any design-rted work. If you don''t agree,in about me or quit, and I won''t stop you!"


    Even if she was hired through the back door, she was still his subordinate! As long as she worked in his department, she had to follow his orders!


    What''s more, Tony didn''t think this girl had a strong backing, otherwise, her backing would have asked him to take care of her in advance.


    With a sneer, Tony came into the meeting room with a group of designers.


    Savannah bit her lips. Obviously, only she was uneptable. There were several designer assistants the same new as her. Why could they participate in the project? Tony disliked her, so he shut her out deliberately.


    "Savannah, are you okay?" A young woman asked anxiously.


    Savannah turned and saw Fiona, from the nning department next door, standing behind her.


    Fiona entered Zagreb Film a few months earlier than her. On Savannah''s first day at work, she met Fiona at lunch break in the staff restaurant. Maybe because of their simr age and interests, and they were all new, they got familiar with each other soon.


    Fiona just came over to the design department to send documents. When she passed by and happened to see this scene, she hurriedly came over to Savannah.


    "Nothing." Savannah shook her head.


    Fiona nced at the closed door of the meeting room and whispered consolingly, "don''t haggle with Tony. He''s a stingy man and acts like a snob."


    "I didn''t haggle with him. I just feel pity that I can''t join the project I like."


    "Ah, yes. you are a designer assistant, but he only asked you to do chores. Isn''t he forcing you to resign? Why don''t youin to the superiors?" Fiona was also angry for Savannah.


    Comint? To whom? Tony was her immediate supervisor. Who else did she know?


    Although she didn''t have much work experience, she knew that it was impossible for leaders of other departments to interfere with theints in the design department. Comint to Tony''s boss? Who cares for a new employee?


    What''s more, offending Tony would only make her life more difficult.


    Forget it. Maybe Tony would change his mind and give her a chance one day.


    Not far away, at the entrance of the design department, Garwood was standing behind the wall. Today, he came to Zagreb Film with Dn and especially came to see how Miss Schultz was doing in the design department.


    He heard the conversation, pondering for a while. Then he turned and got on the elevator to the top floor.


    The office room on the top floor wasrge and sumptuous. In front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, there was a huge modern mahogany desk that six people couldfortably sit around. It matched the coffee table by the couch. On the walls, there were paintings. A shimmering chandelier was hanging from the ceiling.


    Compared to those offices bustled with people and activity downstairs, it was quiet and cid here.


    This was Dn''s exclusive office at Zagreb Film.


    Owned by the Sterling group, Zagreb Film was managed well by its general manager. Dn, itsrgest shareholder, didn''t usuallye, so his office was a little cheerless and empty.

 Chapter 383 - 383: These Designs Are Worth Nothing

    The Sterling group bought Zagreb Film three years ago and didn''t make it public.


    Most employees of Zagreb Film had never seen their top leader, and many new employees even didn''t know that Dn Sterling was the chairman of thepany.


    Now Dn was sitting gratefully on the sofa, legs crossed, staring out the window at the view of the city. As Garwood said what he had heard in the design apartment, Dn slightly narrowed his eyes.


    Garwood noticed and paused, "shall I go and talk to the director of the department?"


    If Tony knew Miss Schultz was Mr. Sterling''s woman, how dare he neglect Miss Schultz again?


    However, Dn shook his head after a short silence. "No."


    It was easy for him to help her. Just a word was enough. But would that little woman appreciate it?


    No, she even pretended not to know him.


    He would only help her when she asked for it herself.


    After a pause, he turned to Garwood and said something.


    ***


    It was already noon when the department meeting was over. The meeting room door opened, and Tony came out first. Looking up, he saw a tall man standing in the doorway, apanied by a receptionist respectfully. Tony recognized the man instantly. He let other designers go back to their seats and walked over to Garwood with an ingratiating smile.


    "Nice to see you, Mr. Garwood. Is Mr. Sterling here?"


    Everyone knew that Garwood was Mr. Sterling''s right-hand man, where Mr. Sterling was, where Garwood must be.


    Tony also felt a little surprised. Mr. Sterling didn''t usuallye to Zagreb Film for inspection. Why did Garwoode here today?


    "Mr. Sterling knows that thepany''s going to make a web series, and you''re responsible for its costume designing. He wonders how''s the designing team work going. Please take the design drawings upstairs, and Mr. Sterling wants to have a look." Garwood said.


    Since Zagreb Film was taken over by the Sterling group, Tony had only seen Mr. Sterling in two meetings and had never seen him alone. Now it was a good chance for him to build a good rtionship with this big boss!


    "Okay, I''ll be right there!" Tony nodded quickly.


    Garwood nced around, his gaze falling on Savannah, who was typing not far away.


    "Let that girl take the design drawings and go upstairs now," Garwood said, pointing to Savannah, and then turned and left.


    Tony was stunned. Why did Garwood pick the neer? What if she said the wrong thing and made him lose face in front of the big boss? But before he could say anything, Garwood had already left.


    Tony had to walk to Savannah. Oh, the neer was really lucky to have the opportunity to see the boss so soon.


    "Stop what you''re doing, take the design drawings, and go upstairs with me."


    Savannah was a little surprised that Tony would ask her to go to see the big boss together. She held the design drawings in her arms and walked to the elevator with Tony.


    "Don''t talk in front of the boss, don''t make a move, don''t embarrass me, you understand?" Tony said in a low voice as they got out of the elevator and went to the big boss''s office.


    "Oh, I see," Savannah muttered. She was not ready to say anything in front of the big boss at all. She finally had a chance to be involved in designing work for the new project.


    When they reached the top floor, Tony knocked on the office door, and a man''s calm voice came from inside,


    "Come in."


    Savannah paused. Why did it sound familiar? Following Tony in, Savannah walked on the soft carpet and looked around, a little shocked at therge office room.


    When Tony stopped, Savannah looked up and froze for a moment.


    The man on the sofa wore a loose ck silk shirt and ck trousers. He had strong, arched brows and eyshes so thick, he looks intimidating. His lips were red and thin, and his nose slender and rounded.


    Wasn''t he Kaiden''s father? Was he the boss of Zagreb Film?


    Oh, she remembered, Kaiden said that his father was working nearby, and when he came over to pick Kaiden that day, he went out from the office building... She didn''t think too much at that time, but she never thought he would be her boss!


    She was a little abstracted and slightly loosened her grip, and the sample papers in her arms almost slipped off. Tony noticed her absence, frowned, and red at her.


    Dn''s impassive face hardened, but his tone was calm, "Tony, show me your designs."


    Tony did not know he had already angered the big boss. He nodded and gave Savannah another fierce look, "be careful!"


    Savannah quickly walked forward and handed the design papers to the man on the sofa.


    After the department meeting today, Tony had some preliminary designs for the clothing. He was very confident about his designs. However, his boss frowned as he turned over the papers.


    When Dn finished thest paper, he mmed the entire stack of papers onto the coffee table. Some papers were even spread about onto the carpet.


    Tony turned pale and forced a smile, "Mr. Sterling... Is there anything wrong?"


    "Are those your final work? The designs are almost the same as the clothing for thest web series on the same topic. The styles can''t highlight the identities or characters of the roles. Are those copies? Or you don''t bother to make an effort? I guess a designer assistant can do better than you." Dn snapped without mercy.


    Tony, who had been working for Zagreb Film for so many years, had never been reprimanded like this before. Now his face was red and white, and the cold sweat came out in a fine dew on his forehead.


    Savannah took a few nces at the design papers. They were not great designs, but not so bad.


    Maybe the boss asked too much from the design department, or he was in a bad mood.


    He wrecked his bad temper on Tony on purpose.


    "These designs are worth nothing. All rubbish. If you don''t want to do your job, there are plenty of people who can take your ce." Dn continued, not giving his old man any face.


    Tony''s face was ame with embarrassment. Today he had nned to show talent to the boss to gain his good impression, but he did not expect that he was even about to lose his job now.

 Chapter 384 - 384: Was She Still Acting?

    "I''m sorry, I''ll go right back to revise it!" Nervousness toned Tony''s voice.


    In Savannah''s impression, Tony was always giving himself airs and looking down his nose at everybody. It was the first time that he was so scared and humble. It really worked off her anger to see Tony being scolded like this.


    Tony looked down on her, but there was someone who could sort him out!


    "Revise it?" Dn sneered, "What are you going to do? Tell me about your ns now."


    Tony didn''t have any ns now. In fact, he was very confident about the design ns and didn''t think he would be required to have them revised or redone.


    Dn smiled ironically. Then he turned to Savannah, "what do you think?"


    "Me?" Savannah pointed to herself, surprised.


    "Mr. Sterling, she''s just the new assistant designer in our department, not qualified to participate in the design yet..." Tony said nervously.


    "What do you think?" Dn repeated, looking at the little woman through Tony.


    Savannah picked up several papers on the table, went through them, and pondered for a while before she started.


    "As I know, our new web show is focused on city life. The actors are young, and most of them have just graduated from the school in the show. The leadingdy''s style should be reflective of her positive personality on the show-- think bright colors and mismatched patterns reminiscent of our school days. Her friend, thewyer, should usually wear patterned zers over ck dresses or preppy cardigans. The costumes for the other characters..."


    Like the waters of a brook, Savannah''s speech flowed on unhurriedly. Dn listened carefully, asionally tapping his fingers rhythmically on the armrest. When she finished, he turned to Tony and said, "follow her advice."


    Tony was shocked. What? Follow this newer''s advice? She didn''t even have any experience as a TV show consume designer!


    Savannah was also shocked.


    "Any problem?" Dn scowled at Tony.


    "No, no. I''ll do as you said, sir," said Tony in a hurried tone.


    "Why are you still wasting your time here?"


    Tony quickly turned away with a blue face.


    Savannah was about to follow him outside when the man behind her said dryly, "pick up the trash before you leave."


    Looking back, Savannah saw Dn pointing at the scattered drawings on the carpet. She sighed and turned back, crouching down to pick up the scattered papers.


    On the sofa, Dn watched the little woman cleaning up on the floor, a shadow of anger darkening his eyes.


    She still pretended not to know him.


    He noticed the slight surprise in her eyes when she came in. Maybe she just didn''t expect he was also the head of Zagreb Film.


    But when he scolded Tony and asked Tony to revise the design ording to her words, she showed no gratitude at all. Didn''t she know who he did that for?


    She didn''t even bother to say thank you before she was ready to go.


    What a tough little wildcat!


    Well, he should have known that she was heartless. Otherwise, how could she leave their newborn baby and run away with her old lover three years ago?


    The more he thought of it, the angrier he grew.


    He stared at her, and from his view on the sofa, he could perfectly enjoy her good shape. Her breasts were covered with a tight white shirt, and the short ck dress stretched tight over her wide hips, which were like gifts wrapping for him. Her body now rounded into womanhood.


    Admittedly, the little woman was more graceful and more beautiful than she was three years ago. She was more attractive to him now.


    After picking up thest design paper, Savannah let out her breath and straightened up. As she turned around, she bumped into the man who just stood behind her.


    "Mr. Sterling, I''m sorry," Savannah said hurriedly and wanted to push him away but was pressed against him by his warm hand on her waist. She looked at him in horror as she struggled slightly. What does he want to do?


    Mr. Sterling? Dn narrowed his eyes. Oh. He really doubted if the little woman had been an actor these three years, otherwise, how could her acting ability be so perfect? Within such a close distance, she still regarded him as a stranger?


    "You don''t know me?" He didn''t let go. Instead, he caught her hand on the wrist and pulled her closer.


    "I know... You''re Kaiden''s father." Savannah took a deep breath and looked up at him.


    Was this man upset because she didn''t recognize him?


    Dn''s eyes lit up at her first sentence but clouded again.


    "I didn''t know you are the big boss of Zagreb Film... I couldn''t say hello to you when we were talking about business just now. I''m sorry," Savannah tried to break the tension in the air and pulled away from her hand carefully, "by the way, did you bring Kaiden to a hospital to check that day? Is everything alright?"


    "Nothing." Dn creaked a weak smile and finally let her go.


    "Oh, that''s good." Savannah had been a little bit concerned about the sweet little boy, for fear he might have been frightened. She was relieved to know he was all right.


    Dn stared at her. Was she still acting? He wondered how far she could go!


    "You''re working in Zagreb Film?" Dn sat back on the sofa and asked.


    "Yeah." Savannah stood in front of the sofa with the design drawings in her arms and didn''t dare to go.


    "Tony''s your boss?"


    "Yes. I''m a designer assistant in the design department."


    "How do you like your work so far?" asked Dn, rather absently.


    Savannah tried to speak, but the words died in her throat. She paused and said, "Everything''s fine."


    "Really?" Dn looked her in the eyes.


    Tony didn''t even let her participate in the web show consume design. It was a good opportunity, but she didn''t n toin to him.


    Savannah bit her lips. Mr. Sterling could scold Tony for not treating her fairly, but Tony would give her a harder life after Mr. Sterling left. After all, the big boss could not protect her all the time.

 Chapter 385 - 385: Seeing Her Clumsiness

    At this point, Savannah nodded, "well, everything is fine."


    Dn''s expression became cooler when he saw she refused to ask him for help.


    "You can go now," he ordered coldly.


    Relieved, Savannah turned and left the office in a hurry. She could still feel the man staring at her back as she walked away.


    ***


    After that day, Savannah clearly felt that Tony''s hostility towards her hardened.


    Before, he just set her idle and did not give her any important work, but now he was constantly getting at her.


    That was understandable. He was scolded by the big boss in front of his assistant and was asked to revise his design ording to the neer''s words. How could he be reconciled? Savannah was not surprised that he would make things harder for her.


    Since Mr. Sterling was not satisfied with the designs, Tony asked every designer and assistant to work overtime to redesign the clothing.


    Of course, it was none of Savannah''s business.


    She was still ordered to do clerical work as before.


    When all the other colleagues were busy working, Savannah slightly regretted it.


    She should have told the truth when Mr. Sterling asked her how her work was.


    At the very least, she would be able to take part in the web show consume design if he ordered Tony.


    But she didn''t want to ask the big boss for help. Even if she had saved his son, she didn''t like to trouble others.


    What''s more, she didn''t know why she dared not face him alone.


    Every time she saw the man, she felt her heart beat so thick that it was ready to jump from her body at any moment.


    She wondered if she was just attracted by this charming man, but she also felt like a frightened rabbit in front of him, as if she could never escape from his control. That was really a strange feeling.


    Anyway, she couldn''t take him only as her boss.


    ***


    This morning, as usual, Tony gave Savannah a pile of papers to make copies.


    It was near noon when she went through with the copying work. She stretched herself from the copies and went back to her seat. Tony and his secretary hurried past her and went into the elevator.


    "All the department managers are called to a meeting on the top floor." the designer assistant next to her seat turned and whispered, "I heard that the big boss is there today."


    The big boss? Mr. Sterling? Did hee again?


    Savannah stared for a moment and then buried her head into another pile of papers to continue her unfinished work. But her mind switched off, and she made a lot of typing errors.


    After a moment, someone drummed her table with fingertips.


    "Savannah, please take the web show to consume designs for Tony now. He''ll show them to the big boss and other department heads at the meeting. Oh, the design drawings are in a blue folder on his desk. Be quick!"


    Savannah looked up. It was Sunny, Tony''s secretary, who went upstairs just now.


    Tony didn''t even allow her to touch anything on his desk. Why did he entrust her with the important consume designs and even ask her to take them to such an important meeting?


    "Sunny, are you sure the director wants me to take the designs up?" asked Savannah, a little confused. Since Sunny had been here, why didn''t she take the designs to Tony herself?


    Looking around, Sunny said impatiently, "it''s almost noon. Everyone''s out for dinner. Who else can help? If I had nothing else to do, I would have taken it up myself. Hurry up, the big boss and the heads from other departments are waiting to see the designs." At this, she went upstairs.


    Savannah took a deep breath. Maybe they just didn''t want her to have lunch on time? She thought of how Tony annoyed the boss that day, and she did not want to repeat Tony''s mistake.


    She put down her work and went to Tony''s office quickly. On the desk, there was a blue folder, as Sunny mentioned. Savannah took the folder in her arm and hurried to the elevator.


    Thergest meeting room on the top floor was spacious and handsome withrge transparent walls. When Savannah got to within ten steps of the room, she could see clearly the people in it.


    Mr. Sterling, the most attractive man in the room, sat at the head of the lengthy horseshoe-shaped meeting table. The lighting from the windows behind him made his hair shine to a shade of melting milk chocte, and his slightly tanned skin glowed, making his stubble covered chin seem darker. Those sitting around the meeting table were supposed to be the managers from other departments. Savannah never had a chance to see most of them.


    Tony, as the director of the design department, also sat in it.


    Savannah was a little nervous about meeting that man again or seeing so many leaders of thepany. She walked to the door and knocked on it, holding the folder tightly. The door was opened, and she walked in.


    "Excuse me. I''m from the design department. Here''re the new web show consume designs." Savannah said carefully.


    The quiet voice of the young woman interrupted the ongoing meeting.


    Dn looked up, and his eyes fell on the little woman at the door.


    She was wearing a skirt suit today, looking lovely and charming. Maybe she came in a hurry, Dn noticed a slight redness in her cheeks. Her voice was so soft that he remembered how she groaned on his bed.


    Dn''s eyes darkened. He leaned back on the back of the leather chair and then took the coffee at hand. Fortunately, it was cold. He sipped it a few times to lower the heat that came up in him every time he saw her.


    "What are you still standing for? Show the drawings to Mr. Sterling and the managers of other departments." Tony frowned and whispered to Savannah.


    Savannah held the folder in her arms and handed the papers to the other people in the meeting room. "Mr. Sterling." When she reached Dn, she slightly lowered her head and handed the papers to him respectfully.


    Dn stretched out his hand and identally touched her finders. Savannah raised her head and found him staring deep into her eyes. The heat in his gaze sparked her. Stunned, she drew her hands back quickly before he held the papers steady. The papers fell from her hand and shattered on the ground.


    Seeing her clumsiness, Tony snorted, "you cannot take care of even such a trivial matter."


    Everyone looked at Savannah.


    Dn''s expression hardened.

 Chapter 386 - 386: See Why You’re Fired?

    The little woman squatted down to pick up the papers in a hurry. The skirt covered her hips tightly, and her neckline sat low on her chest and had a subtle V-shape.


    Dn swallowed quietly. He wanted to pull her in his arms and press the soft, fresh, and hard nipple under her shirt. But then he found that there were so many people fixing their gaze at her.


    "Get up," ordered Dn as he yanked her to her feet. His face darkened.


    "It''s okay..." Savannah got more nervous and wanted to squat down again. Dn frowned, stooped down, and picked the rest papers quickly.


    A little embarrassed, Savannah thanked him and was about to leave when a surprised voice from behind her said, "what''s wrong with the design?"


    "What''s that? It''s a mess." said another voice.


    Savannah hurried over to the two men to see the design papers. They were blotted with some brown spots.


    A few more managersined too. They turned over the smudged pages and frowned.


    "Like coffee? Someone spilled coffee all over the design papers?"


    "Tony, what''s wrong with your department? Why are you so careless to show Mr. Sterling this rubbish in such a serious meeting?"


    Tony red at Savannah and shouted, "what''s the problem with you? Don''t you know how important the designs are? You spilled coffee on it? Many of these design drawings are hand-drawn original copies, and it''s difficult to recover them!"


    Savannah bit her lips in silence. She wondered why Sunny asked her to take such important documents to the meeting. She didn''t even have time to check them.


    "I have no idea why they are stained by coffee," Savannah exined calmly, "I didn''t spill coffee on them. I don''t know how it got smudged."


    "Why don''t you just admit your mistake? Who else could do it but you?" Tony announced angrily and then turned to Dn, "Mr. Sterling, I''m sorry, but it''s my department''s fault, and I''ll handle it."


    "What are you going to do?" Dn looked at Tony with a stony air. His voice was toneless.


    "This designer assistant is still on her three-month probation. She''s so careless and messed up the important meeting! I''ve decided to dismiss her immediately and never hire her again!"


    Even if they decided to dismiss her, Savannah would not leave after being wronged. She looked at Tony and articted her words clearly, "Director, as I said, I didn''t do it. I only brought them up to you from your office at yourmand. I didn''t dirty them."


    "Are you still quibbling? These design drawings were kept in my office. Didn''t you go to my office just now? Didn''t you touch them and take them out? If not you, who else?" Tony snorted coldly.


    He was right. The director''s office was not easily essible... If she had not been allowed to go in today, she would not have a chance to touch the design drawings. She couldn''t help but look at Sunny beside Tony.


    Could it be her?


    But it was hard to defend herself without proof...


    "Nothing further to say? Get out of here, now! Put her down, Sunny," said Tony with a sinisterugh, and a wicked light med in his eyes.


    Sunny got up and walked to Savannah. "Please leave the meeting room now."


    "I didn''t do it. I can''t ept being fired like this!" Savannah threw off Sunny''s hand on her arm, looking Tony in the eye. It was a matter of reputation, and she couldn''t back down.


    Tony snorted impatience. "We don''t have time for this. As I said, you''re fired. Fine, Sunny, get the guard!"


    "Yes, you''re fired." Dn opened his mouth before Sunny could call the guard. He looked away from the PC screen and looked at Tony coldly. "Not her. I mean, you and your secretary are fired."


    Everyone gasped!


    Tony and Sunny all changed their faces. "Mr. Sterling... What do you mean? Why?"


    Savannah looked at Dn and froze for a moment.


    Dn didn''t exin but turned the PC towards Tony. Everyone in the room could clearly see the screen.


    On the screen, it was the security monitor video for Tony''s office. Dn got it from the control room when Tony used Savannah just now.


    He clicked Rey with his long finger.


    In the monitoring video, Tony''s office door opened, and Sunny went in, ready to pick up the design drawings, but she identally knocked over a cup of unfinished coffee on the desk.


    The coffee spilled all over the design drawings. In a panic, Sunny got a tissue to clean them but found that the papers had already been stained by coffee. She had to take out her mobile phone and dial it.


    She called Tony. It could be clearly seen that Sunny was severely scolded by Tony on the phone. Her eyes turned red, and she kept apologizing.


    Tony seemed to have an idea over the phone. Sunny''s face rxed a lot after he said something. She nodded, hung up, and packed up the design drawings quickly. Then she walked out of the office as if nothing had happened.


    Dn switched the window and opened another video.


    On the screen, Sunny walked out of Tony''s office to Savannah''s cubicle. After a few words, Savannah nodded and headed for Tony''s office.


    ***


    "See why you''re fired?" Dn paused the monitor and said with a startlingly cold voice.


    Everyone in the room whispered to each other.


    Savannah understood what had happened.


    Sunny went downstairs for the design drawings but identally spilled the coffee all over the papers. She called Tony, who was angry but decided to frame Savannah with it. In this way, he could free his people from punishment and drive away from the one he hated at the same time.


    But nobody expected that the big boss would fire Tony and Sunny because Savannah was wronged by them.


    Savannah took a deep breath. It must be because she had saved his sonst time.


    Tony did not believe the big boss would investigate the truth for a probationer. He swallowed in a pale face. Was the neer so important?


    Before Tony and Sunny could defend themselves, the security guard came in and took them out.

 Chapter 387 - 387: How Dare You To Slap Me?

    The director of the design department was fired. People in the meeting room dared not speak for a long time.


    After Zagreb Film was acquired, the head of the Sterling group had never changed the leadership. Today, for the first time, he fired a department director for only a minor mistake... Well, Tony just wronged a new assistant in order to protect his secretary... Was it necessary to fire him?


    Although everyone had a doubt, nobody dared to say it out. They buried their heads and waited for their boss''s nextmand.


    "Since the design drawings are dirty, get them repaired first. That''s all for today''s meeting." Dn said coldly.


    The managers stood up with their secretaries and left the meeting room one by one.


    Savannah followed at the back and was ready to walk out when the man''s cold voice stopped her, "Miss Schultz, please stay."


    She glowered inwardly, stopped, and turned.


    "Close the door," he ordered, his voice forceful.


    Her heart beat harder, but she could only close the door of the meeting room as her boss ordered. Then, she slowly walked up to him and opened her mouth, "thank you, Mr. Sterling, for helping me."


    Dn''s lips curved in a sadistic smile. Oh, she knew how to say thank you?


    If he didn''t stop her, she would have run away again, right?


    He was not a man who expected favors from others. But he was filled with anger when this little woman ignored his deliberate protection once and once again.


    "I helped you not because I''m easy on new people. If you do wrong, you deserve punishment," said Dn drily. His eyes hooded and spective, his mouth a hard impassive line.


    "Mr. Sterling, do you mean I did something wrong?" Savannah asked in amazement.


    "Even though Tony''s secretary did wrong and wanted you to take the fall, you, at the very least, should have checked the design papers before you sent it here. Always check what you are going to deliver to your boss in case of any mistake, and don''t waste anyone''s time. It''s a basic principle for people in the workce. If you were more careful, this would not have happened today." Dn said in a tone of quiet business confidence.


    "I came up in a hurry and did not have time to check... Well, it was partly my fault. I will pay attention next time." Savannah bit her lip and replied in a perfunctory tone.


    She looked depressed, and her attitude towards him was exactly the same stubborn as three years ago. A dumb and grumbling anger swelled Dn''s bosom.


    "Is that all?" He stared at her.


    "What do you want?" Savannah had a bad foreboding. As these words fell from her lips, she was pulled into hisp and cradled by his arms. She gave a little exmation and subconsciously threw her arms around his neck, but in the next second, she reacted and released her arms, trying to jump down, but was pulled back.


    "I said, I would punish anyone who did wrong," as he said, his hand trailed down from her waist to her backside, softly fondling her. Then he leaned forward and tentatively ran his hot lips across her red ear.


    Savannah shivered slightly when his lips touched the fine hairs on her ear. Suddenly a feeling of extreme familiarity and closeness came to her. It felt like the dream she had been having for three years... And the man in front of her was just like the mysterious man who made her blush in a heartbeat again and again in her dreams...


    Instinctively, her body failed to refuse him, as if it had a natural attraction and affinity with him, and her legs became weak without any reason. She could not struggle. Her body didn''t want to break free at all. It felt good to indulge in his arms...


    The thought made her blush terribly. What was she thinking?


    The man in front of her was not only her big boss but also a married man with a son and a family!


    And how could this man ¨C well-dressed and well-bred ¨C flirt with his subordinate in the office?


    Was this what he called punishment ''?


    Did he punish every female subordinate when she made a mistake?


    Dn could feel the subtle reactions of her body, a chill smile ying on his lips.


    Though the little woman pretended to be a stranger to him, her body''s reaction could not deceive anyone.


    His hand squeezed her hip, and his fingers moved into the hem of her skirt, stretching in¡­


    Savannah suddenly woke up in astonishment, thrusting him from her, and she fell down on the carpet fiercely. A little cry of pain wrung out her.


    Dn''s face changed. He started up from his seat and leaned over to see if she was hurt. However, seeing his movement, Savannah thought he wanted to take a further step, and she subconsciously raised her hand and wanted to p him in the face.


    Dn took her wrist sharply, a hard and cold looking into his eyes. "How dare you p me!"


    "So what? You... you can''t do whatever you want because you''re the big boss! This is sexual harassment! I... I''ll call the police! Let me go!"


    Instead of letting go, he sneered and took her wrist, yanking her towards him. "Sexual harassment? Then why didn''t you push me away? Why didn''t you scream for help for the first time? You seemed to be enjoying it. What? Are you thinking about every night we''ve had before?"


    Her face flushed, not knowing what he meant.


    Every night we''ve had before?


    But he was right about one thing -- she didn''t push him away in time, and she didn''t even call for help.


    Was she really enjoying it?


    No! Impossible.


    "Nonsense! Let me go! I don''t know what you are talking about. I don''t even know you! Let me go!" She continued to struggle.


    "You really don''t know me?" Dn looked at her with a sickly smile. "My patience is not inexhaustible. I''ll give you one more chance."


    Is this man out of his mind?


    Savannah red at him in horror. "I really don''t know you! Let me go, or I''ll cry! Don''t me me for losing your face in thepany!"


    She still pretended not to know him!


    Dn became increasingly irritated. His firm grip on her wrist tightened.

 Chapter 388 - 388: Did She Really Know This Mr. Sterling

    Savannah began to feel a dull pain in her wrist, and it seemed to be getting worse. Fortunately, at that moment, there was a knock on the door.


    When he was not noticing, Savannah quickly kneed him in the groin and then ran to the door.


    She opened the door and saw a young man staring at her in surprise. Before he could say anything, she ran to the elevator.


    No one came out to chase her. She took the elevator down to the design department and went back to her seat, gasping for breath for a long time before she calmed down. Then she awoke to what happened just now.


    She struck the boss in the groin!


    Before she ran away, she could see his handsome face distorted with pain.


    She hoped that his balls were not seriously damaged.


    Surely, she would be fired this time.


    Well, she didn''t care. Let it be! She also couldn''t bear to work in apany with a boss who flirted with female subordinates! She didn''t want to be on the lookout for sexual assault all the time!


    However, the man''s words were still whirling, lingered in her ears.


    Are you thinking of every night we had before? Are you sure you don''t know me?


    But why? Why did he say that?


    She remembered that he looked surprised and unhappy when she greeted him for the first time they met as if she should have known him. His eyes disconcertingly keen as he watched her when they met again in his office.


    But she didn''t really know this man.


    Could it be¡­ he was someone she knew before she suffered a loss of memory three years ago?


    She has been gued by memory loss.


    Although her normal life was not affected by the nk in part of her memory, she always felt that she had lost something very important in her life.


    In the past three years, she had continued treatment in Italy, including taking medicine, psychological counseling, and even electric therapy, but all the efforts were of no effect. She couldn''t recollect what she had lost.


    Later, she got over it. She gave up searching for the lost memory. Maybe there was nothing too important in that part of memory.


    Did she really know the big boss?


    She didn''t know anything about him except that his family name was Sterling.


    "Savannah." Fiona came running from the nning department and whispered, "I heard that the director of your department and his secretary have just been dismissed by the big boss?"


    "Well, yes," Savannah nodded.


    Fiona hesitated and asked curiously, "Savannah, I heard that... the big boss fired Tony and Sunny because of you. You... What''s your rtionship?"


    Savannah had no idea why the news spread to others in thepany so quickly. Shaking her head, she said, "oh, I don''t know him. Just good luck. The boss had a bad mood today."


    "So it is." Fiona nodded in relief.


    "What''s up? Are our colleagues guessing the rtionship between the boss and me?" Although Savannah knew she might not be working here for long, she did not want the gossip about her and the man to be circted in the workce.


    "Hmm... After all, you''re just a designer assistant. Tony''s the director of the design department, an old man of thepany. But Mr. Sterling fired him in public just because he wronged you." Fiona said honestly.


    "Fiona, would you please exin to your colleagues that I have nothing to do with Mr. Sterling? I even... I don''t even know his name," Savannah said busily.


    Fiona patted her hands gently, "don''t worry, you can count on me. We have this kind of gossip in thepany every day. People will forget it in a few days."


    Savannah sighed and smiled.


    Fionaughed again, "I really don''t understand why you''re in a hurry to distance yourself from the big boss. Ah, some of the female colleagues will deliberately pretend to have a rtionship with him if it happens to them. But you just want to run away, as if you''re afraid of having anything to do with our boss!"


    Savannah pursed her lip. Fiona didn''t know that her big boss had assaulted her sexually. She would never want to be associated with a man like that!


    "Well, Fiona, do you know who the hell is our big boss?" Savannah asked in a low voice. Fiona came to Zagreb Film several months earlier than her, and she should know the man better than her.


    "You don''t know? You have never asked about Mr. Sterling since you came in?" Fiona was a little surprised. How could she have no interest in the biggest boss of thepany?


    Savannah shook her head. Why should she ask about that man? She worked here just to learn more.


    "Zagreb Film was purchased by the Sterling group three years ago. You may have heard of the Sterling group, which is the property of the Sterling family in LA. Mr. Sterling, the master of the Sterling family, is the former CEO and President of the Sterling group." Fiona was so enthusiastic when she talked about that man.


    "The Sterling family?" Savannah had a shock that made her heart beat when Fiona mentioned the Sterling family and the Sterling group.


    That was Devin''s grandpa''s family?


    Mr. Sterling was the young master of the Sterling family. He was Devin''s uncle?


    So, this man almost became her uncle...


    No wonder the nce from the man was so strange as if he had known her for a long time. Did she really know this, Mr. Sterling?


    As he was the uncle of her ex-betrothed, it was not surprising that she knew him.


    But how did she know him?


    "Yes, Zagreb Film is owned by the Sterling family now. What''s wrong?" Fiona noticed the changes in Savannah''s face.


    "Nothing," Savannah looked back and shook her head.


    After Fiona left, Savannah was still in a trance.


    She was working in apany owned by her former fianc¨¦''s uncle.


    And this uncle had apparently known her...


    She couldn''t remember anything about him. She didn''t know how they knew each other and what kind of rtionship she had with this uncle.

 Chapter 389 - 389: The Man In Her Nightmare

    As Savannah thought, her head ached as if it would split. She rubbed her temples and stopped thinking.


    Maybe she did know Dn Sterling before, but it wasn''t that much of a rtionship...


    After all, he was her ex-boyfriend''s uncle.


    As for the strange feeling of intimacy for him when she approached him, it should be just an illusion.


    * * *


    The man''s hot, heavy breathing enveloped Savannah.


    In the gloom, she knew that, as usual, she had once again entered the wet dream.


    The man ced his hand on her delicate skin and very softly caressed her naked body. His fingers encircled her breast and started kneading gently. Hey down on her, and she could feel his warm skin against hers. She groaned...


    At this time, a sh of light from somewherey on the man''s face. She opened her zed eyes wide and stared at his face.


    His short hair was midnight ck with sweat, and his eyes were dark grey, framed by graceful brows. He had prominent cheekbones and a well-defined chin and nose. Large drops of perspiration rolled from his heated brow.


    As if sensing that she had seen him clearly, he looked at her, a sexy smile hovering about his lips. Then he leaned to nibble her ear and whispered, "don''t try to run away again¡­"


    "Ahhh -" Savannah screamed in her dream!


    She awoke and opened her eyes, covered in sweat. Her heart was pounding.


    It was the first time she had seen the man''s face clearly in the dream.


    The man turned out to be her big boss!


    It couldn''t be him... How could the man be him?


    Was it because she was scared by that man in his office today? So she dreamed of who she met in the daytime...


    If only Kevin were here, she could ask him about this big boss. Maybe Kevin knew if she was familiar with Mr. Sterling before?


    She wanted to call Kevin. But when she picked up her phone, she hesitated.


    Kevin must be busy handling JK''s business. She didn''t want to trouble him with such a trifle.


    She might wait till he got back.


    Passing her hand across her brow, moist with perspiration, Savannah sighed and looked at the rm clock at the head of the bed.


    It was ten to twelve in the midnight. After the dream, it was impossible to fall asleep for a while.


    She picked up the phone and yed on it. Just at this moment, her phone started ringing, which was very harsh on a quiet night.


    After she returned to LA, no one had ever called her, and her colleagues in Zagreb Film were not yet very familiar with her. At this time, could it be Kevin calling from Ennd?


    "Hello?"


    "Sis Savannah, it''s me." Over the phone came a cute soft voice.


    After a few seconds of amazement, Savannah guessed who it was. "Kaiden?"


    "Yes," Kaiden was very happy that Savannah recognized his voice. "Are you asleep?"


    "Oh, no... What''s the matter, Kaiden?" Savannah didn''t expect that the boy would call her.


    Although the little boy''s father didn''t seem to be a good guy... the kid was innocent, so she was still kind to Kaiden.


    "I can''t sleep. No one apanies me." Kaiden whimpered.


    "Your mother?" She was tempted.


    There was a long silence until Savannah thought the wire had been disconnected, and Kaiden''s voice came quietly, "I don''t have a mommy."


    Savannah was not surprised, but she didn''t know why she felt ufortable when Kaiden said that in a painful voice. Today when Fiona talked about the big boss, she did not mention his wife at all. The only possibility was that there was no woman around him.


    Was this big boss, a single dad? Had he gotten a divorce? Or was he not married at all?


    She didn''t ask Kaiden more questions on the phone. Anyway, it was none of her business.


    "Your father?" She didn''t want to talk about that man, either. But she cared about Kaiden, the man''s son.


    "Dad wasn''t feeling well today. He went back to his bedroom as soon as he got home and ignored me." Kaiden said angrily as if he wasining to his mommy.


    "He wasn''t feeling well?" Ur¡­Savannah was a little guilty.


    "Well, dad''s been holding his stomach ever since he got home, with a pale face."


    Savannah couldn''t help giving a little chuckle. Sure enough, she was responsible for that.


    It seemed that she kicked him too hard¡­


    "Kaiden, it''s gettingte. You should go to bed first, otherwise, you would grow slowly."


    "Sis Savannah, will you promise me one thing?" Kaiden''s pleading voice said at the right moment.


    "Huh?" Savannah smiled. Kaiden was really a smart little boy.


    "This Sunday is the parent-child day in my kindergarten. I have no mommy. Will you join the activity with me?" Kaiden sounded hopeful.


    Savannah hesitated. What qualifications did she have to take part in the parent-child activities in ce of Kaiden''s mommy? Besides, the big boss, her ex-fianc¨¦''s uncle, might be there too.


    "Kaiden, go find someone else. I may not be convenient." She took a deep breath, and politely declined.


    "Everybody else will be apanied by their mommy as an escort, except me..." Kaiden said in a pathetic voice.


    Savannah was so soft-hearted that she almost agreed at once. But the thought that she might meet the man stopped her.


    "Sis Savannah, my dad won''t go with me that day. He''s going to see a client on Sunday. You''ll go with me alone." Kaiden added.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah." Kaiden nodded. It seemed that mommy didn''t want to meet daddy very much.


    Savannah hesitated and asked, "will your family agree?"


    "Hum, I call the shots on my parent-child day." Kaiden''s soft tone was overbearing.


    Savannahughed and nodded, "well, I''ll try to get there, then."


    "I will send the address of my kindergarten and time to your mobile pher." Kaiden was excited.


    After a few more words, Kaiden hung up the phone reluctantly. As soon as he hung up, he heard footstepsing from the door.

 Chapter 390 - 390: Who Did You Call?

    Kaiden hurriedly put his mobile phone down and rolled himself into the quilt.


    But it was still toote. The man strode in, plunged in his hand and drew the little boy up. "It''s sote. Who did you call?"


    "Lisa, in my kindergarten."


    "Lisa?" Dn frowned, "you yed with Abbey a few days ago."


    "Abbey is a thing of the past! We had a quarrel!" Kaiden struggled to cover himself up.


    Seeing this, Dn knew that this guy was lying. He didn''t bother to ask more but picked up his son''s phone and slid on it.


    Heughed when he saw who Kaiden called just now.


    "You guy called her?" This boy must have asked the little woman for her number before he went to pick him that day.


    She reallycked vignce! How could she give her number to a stranger? What if she was harassed by another man?


    Although this man was only a little boy, her own son, he was still very unhappy!


    Kaiden grabbed his phone back and put it under the pillow, and mumbled, "if I didn''t call, how can I help you get her out?"


    Dn raised his eyebrows, "what do you mean?"


    "Mommy agreed to apany me to the parent-child activity in my kindergarten this Sunday! If it were not for me, I wonder when mommy wille back!" Kaiden looked troubled, his soft pink hands on his hips.


    Dn''s mouth twitched. "What do you mean by that? Question my ability? Don''t forget, I''m your father!"


    "Anyway, Mommy''s going to my kindergarten this Sunday. Don''t forget, and don''t bete!" Kaiden did not forget to remind Dn when he was tucked back into bed.


    "I have no time!" Dn went to turn out the lights and didn''t look back. Then he strode out of the bedroom.


    * * *


    The day after Tony was fired, the deputy director of the design department temporarily took the position of the director.


    Savannah didn''t get the dismissal letter that she had been expected.


    Tailor, the newly appointed director of the new design department, was much more friendly towards Savannah. Probably because he saw the big boss fire the former director because of Savannah, he was slightly in awe of Savannah, and he started to let her participate in the new design work.


    It was certainly good for Savannah that she finally had ess to a real design project.


    Actually, she was considering if she should resign. She felt very awkward when she knew he was Devin''s uncle and embarrassed after being treated like that in the meeting room that day.


    But since she was now involved in the real design work, she was a little reluctant to quit.


    It was really not easy to find a good job for her, and she was not willing to give up the job because of the man''s brazen insolence.


    After much thought, she finally set her teeth and decided to stay.


    Forget it. Anyway, the guy didn''te to Zagreb Film every day.


    ***


    Soon, Sunday came.


    Savannah got up early in the morning.


    For convenience in the activities in the kindergarten, she wore a yellow T-shirt and casual pants.


    As soon as she walked out of themunity, the mobile phone rang.


    "Sis Savannah, I''m not far in front. Could you see me? Get in the car." A familiar happy voice came from the other side of the phone.


    Savannah looked ahead and saw a ck Mercedes parking in the distance. Kaiden, leaning over the window, was waving to her.


    Two young men, a driver, and a bodyguard was standing out of the car. They came to greet Savannah when they saw hering.


    "Miss Schultz, the young master, has been waiting for you for a while, please get in."


    The house she lived in was not in a rich neighborhood. The limited-edition luxurious car, as well as the two men in suits next to it, were particrly eye-catching.


    Kaiden asked her for her address that night. She told him but didn''t expect that the little boy woulde to pick her up.


    Savannah climbed into the car and looked at Kaiden. The tennis outfit, which must be very expensive, looked great on him. The shoes on his feet were Nike signature shoes, limited edition.


    "Actually, you don''t have toe to pick me up. I can go to your kindergarten by bus or taxi." Savannah smiled.


    "I asked you out. Of course, I shoulde to pick you. That''s the way a gentleman should be." Kaiden dered.


    Well, he was a gentler man than his father. Savannah fastened the seat belts for Kaiden and herself. The driver settled into the driver''s seat, and the bodyguard in the front passenger seat.


    Then the car started, heading for the kindergarten.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped outside Kaiden''s kindergarten.


    Savannah then knew why Kaiden hade to pick her up. He was studying at Royal Saint Laurent international kindergarten, which was the best noble nursery school in LA. Its surroundings were beautiful, but it was also far from downtown. The kids studying here were all from rich or noble families. Everyone came here by car. Savannah didn''t think she could take a bus or taxi here easily.


    Outside the red-and-white European-style building of the kindergarten, a lot of cars were parking at the gate. It seemed that many parents had arrived ahead of time.


    "Kaiden, is this your kindergarten? It''s like a castle. So beautiful." Savannah sighed.


    "Daddy didn''t want me to go to kindergarten at first. He nned to have some teachers teach me at home. But grandpa was afraid that I would be too lonely. He said it''s better to go to kindergarten so that I can make friends. So I came here."


    Kaiden''s grandpa was right. Even if the Sterling family was rich and powerful, the little boy needed a normal childhood. Kaiden seemed to have everything, but he had no mother, and his father was so busy.


    After getting out of the car, Kaiden took her hand and walked to the gate. Then he stopped and looked around.


    "Why not go in?" Savannah asked, lowering her head curiously.

 Chapter 391 - 391: Stop Looking Me In That Way

    "Wait a minute," Kaiden said mysteriously.


    Er¡­ What are they waiting for?


    Savannah got a bad feeling. She was about to ask about it when she saw a gray-blue Lamborghini creaking to a halt in front of the gate of the kindergarten. The car door opened, and a familiar tall figure stepped out.


    "Daddy!" Kaiden quickly ran over to the man and grabbed his hand.


    Savannah gasped when she saw that man clearly. How could this little guy not keep his word? Didn''t he say his father would note?


    "Sister Savannah, my dad is suddenly free today. You won''t mind, will you?" Kaiden mumbled in a soft voice, too cute to be med.


    He was already here. Even if she minded, what could she do?


    "Miss Schultz," Dn stopped in front of her, his voice warm and husky.


    Savannah immediately stepped back.


    It was still awkward to remember that day in the meeting room. What''s more, she felt ufortable after she knew he was Devin''s uncle.


    But obviously, Dn didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He was in brown cks and a white linen shirt. Though he was not in his expensive suits, his young and handsome face and perfect physique attracted the admiration from a lot of female parents.


    The parents present were all of high social standing. However, this man, in both appearance and innate nobility, stood out among them.


    Dn smiled in a charming way when he found her fixing her eyes on him. "Stop looking at me in that way, or I''ll kiss you here. It''s time to go in."


    Savannah blushed. Before she could exin, he had already led Kaiden into the kindergarten. She had to follow them.


    The main task today was to take part in the activities with Kaiden. She should put other things aside.


    "I didn''t expect that you woulde today," Dn said as he walked.


    "I thought that you would have fired me." Savannah felt funny when she recalled his painful expression in the meeting room that day.


    Dn leered at her, "there are many ways to punish someone. I don''t have to fire you."


    She frowned. Was this man trying to get revenge on her in some other way? What did he want? Before she could ask more, they arrived at the sports center of the kindergarten.


    The parent-child activity would be held here.


    "Kaiden!" A sweet girl''s voice called when they entered the sports center.


    Savannah looked over and saw a little girl in a pink princess dress, just Kaiden''s age, running towards them.


    Kaiden''s eyes brightened. He pulled away from his father''s hand and went to that girl. "Daddy, the games haven''t yet begun. I''m going to y with Lisa first."


    "You asked Savannah toe, but now leave her for another girl?" Dn snorted, holding his arms.


    "You can keep sis Savannahpany. You and Savannah, Lisa and I. That''s good." Kaiden made a face and quickly ran away with Lisa.


    Savannah was about to follow them when the man''s cool voice came behind her.


    "Let the children y themselves. What do you go for?"


    Savannah paused and turned with a sigh.


    "Let''s sit down to rest our arms and legs first. You''ll be very tiredter." Dn said as he walked to the open-air steps. Apparently, he had attended the parent-child activities several times and was very familiar with the process.


    Savannah followed him to the steps and sat down at a distance from him. Subconsciously she didn''t dare to be too close to him, afraid that he might do something strange again.


    Even though they were in his son''s kindergarten and there were so many people around, this man was bold enough to do anything!


    "Are you sure you want to sit this far?"


    The man''s voice came from the left side. Savannah acted not able to hear him.


    Nonsense! She didn''t want to sit on hisp again!


    She picked up the bottle of mineral water given by the kindergarten and was about to open it.


    ying deaf? Dn red at her, reaching out his arm to pull her close to him. Bumping into his chest, Savannah blushed and hurriedly sat straight. Luckily, there were not many people around, and no one noticed them.


    "Mr. Sterling, if you act like that again, I''ll immediately go!" She bit her lip. For the sake of Kaiden''s mood, she didn''t leave as soon as she saw him at the gate.


    "We''re here today for the parent-child activity," Dn said with a note of innocence. "if we sit so far away, the teacher will wonder if I can bring a maid."


    Her face went redder as the man''s fresh smell came to her nose. But before she moved away, the man wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her tightly.


    "If you don''t mind being so close to me in public. Just go on."


    As he threatened her, his hands skimmed her behind, as if she were just a ything in his hand.


    She pressed her lips so tightly that they went white. "Well. Let go, I''ll just sit still here."


    Satisfied, he let go of his hold of her waist. The moment he withdrew his hand, he squeezed her backside gently.


    A strange current ran through her and made her blush. She was sure her erratic breathing must be audible.


    Damn it. He took advantage of her again!


    She tried to unscrew the bottle, but the water bottle seemed to go against her. She couldn''t open it with all her strength.


    But of course, she did not ask him for help. She was about to put the bottle of water aside when he took the bottle out of her hand and opened it easily.


    "My pleasure," he smiled as he passed the water bottle back to her.


    Not far away, two well-dressed wealthy women saw the scene. Low exmations of surprise and admiration escaped from their mouth, "what a handsome man!"


    "Is that girl his wife? She''s so lucky to have such a handsome husband!"


    Holy crap. He just unscrewed a bottle cap. Handsome? What''s wrong with those women?


    Savannah pursed her lips and took a mouthful of water.


    Fortunately, she could avoid the embarrassment of sitting so close to him soon.

 Chapter 392 - 392: Stop Pawing Me

    When the activity started, Savannah knew why Dn had asked her to save energy.


    Balloon game, Candy hunt, Three-legged race¡­ Every game required great physical effort. Parents or guardians should cooperate with their kids to finish all the games.


    It was noon when all the activities ended. Savannah had not done so much exercise for a long time and was almost exhausted. Kaiden was still recalling the games, very energetic. He took Savannah''s hand, skipping out of the kindergarten. Dn walked behind them.


    As they walked out of the gate, a bodyguard came forward to them. He was about to ask Savannah and Kaiden to get in the car when he saw the warning in Dn''s eyes. He immediately understood and withdrew respectively.


    Dn went to the Lamborghini, opened the back door, and picked Kaiden in. Then he went to the front passenger''s door and pulled it open, looking at Savannah.


    "Get in," he said simply.


    "No... I can just take the car that took me here." Savannah murmured. She didn''t want to stay with him in the enclosed space on her way back.


    "They''re gone. This is the only car." He gave her no choice.


    Savannah looked over at the straight road ahead and hesitated. There was no taxi around, and it was impossible to walk back to her apartment¡­


    "Sis Savannah, hop in! Daddy and I will take you home." On the back seat, Kaiden yelled.


    Well, she would get home in only half an hour, and Kaiden was still there. What could he do? Savannah gnawed her lip and climbed in.


    Dn went around and got into the driver''s seat. However, the car didn''t start for a while. Savannah turned and saw him staring at her with zing eyes.


    "Mr. Sterling, why don''t we go?"


    Dn didn''t say anything. He leaned toward her abruptly and wrapped his arm around her, his hand searching something at her waist.


    "Stop pawing me!" Savannah screamed!


    Was this man out of his mind? Kaiden was still in the back!


    She knew she shouldn''t have been in his car!


    "What? Don''t you know how to wear your seatbelt?" The man''s disagreeable voice said as he quickly fastened her seatbelt before he sat back down.


    Relieved, Savannah gave him a stare.


    She forgot to wear the seatbelt, but couldn''t he just tell her to do it herself? He looked as if he just wanted to take the opportunity to touch her up!


    She began to seriously regret that she had gotten into this man''s car. But it was impossible to get down now, for the car finally started.


    On the way, Savannah tried to talk to Kaiden in order to break the awkwardness in the car and avoid anymunication with Dn. After a while, Kaiden was so tired that he slept like a piggy and began to snore slightly.


    Once Kaiden fell asleep, the atmosphere in the car immediately became quiet.


    Her nerves were on edge. She hoped Kaiden could wake up soon, but she only heard his snore louder and louder.


    Finally, Dn broke the silence.


    "You studied design in Italy."


    Savannah was amazed at first but then relieved. He was her boss, and from her resume, he could easily know her background. "Yes." She nodded.


    A casual chat was not bad. At least, it could make the atmosphere less awkward.


    "You alone there?" He asked in a casual tone


    After a pause, she replied, "I have a friend at my side."


    A cool shadow came to Dn''s beautiful face. Oh, she didn''t try to hide this from him, maybe she just knew that she couldn''t hush a thing like that up.


    At this point, he was really curious. How did this little woman''s actions be so marvelous? She looked as if she had never entangled with him in her life. How could she really take him as aplete stranger now?


    If he wasn''t one hundred percent sure that she was the one who abandoned him and their son three years ago, he might doubt whether he really got the wrong person.


    "What kind of friend?" he continued.


    A little frown came quickly between Savannah''s eyes. Even if he was her big boss, he was not in the position to ask about her personal life.


    "Just a friend who takes care of me," said Savannah drily.


    "A man?" He didn''t stop.


    Savannah held back her annoyance. "Yes."


    A hard look came into his eyes, but he tried to master himself. "Your boyfriend?"


    "No. Just a friend."


    "Oh." He snorted.


    Savannah was a little ufortable when she sensed the sarcasm in his tone. She knew she didn''t have to exin to him, but she blurted out. "He''s not my boyfriend, just a brother who always takes care of me."


    "Brother? Are you rted by blood? I don''t think so. If a man gave up his domestic business and apanied you to study and live abroad, how could he just treat you as a sister?" Dn said coldly.


    She gritted her teeth and replied with a sardonic smile, "I don''t know Zagreb Film doesn''t allow its employees to date."


    It might be well to let him think she had a boyfriend. Perhaps then he wouldn''t be so interested in her. At least, he would have scruples before harassing her again.


    Dn''s face froze. Did she admit she was with Kevin now!?


    He stepped on the gas and elerated the car.


    Savannah could feel he was trying to keep his temper. She grabbed the handrail tightly. Her heart fluttered with fear.


    "Where do you live?" When he stopped at a red light at an intersection, his cold voice came again.


    She calmed down, knowing that he was going to send her back. She wanted to get off here, but she dared not mention it when she saw his hard and impassive expression. Finally, she told him her address.


    Even if she didn''t tell him where she lived, he could ask the HR department to show him her resume.


    However, Dn''s face became gloomier when he heard her address.


    The environment of thatmunity was good, but its location was quite remote. Kevin must be afraid that they would meet, so he hid her in that ce. Maybe he wanted to apany her back to Italy as soon as the designpetition ended.


    Of course, Kevin didn''t expect that she would find a job and was working in hispany now.

 Chapter 393 - 393: She Was Not On Her Guard

    "You live alone?" He asked coldly.


    Although Garwood had told him that she didn''t live with Kevin, he wanted to confirm it once more.


    "Yes," Savannah was speechless.


    "Don''t you live with your boyfriend?" Dn was still suspicious.


    "No. He lives somewhere else." With that, Savannah shut up and decided not to answer any other question.


    She felt a little strange. Why did she say so much to this man? What''s more, why did this man know her friend returned to LA with her? Maybe he just spoke at random and didn''t think too much?


    Dn''s face softened when she said that with certainty. He didn''t ask more and focused on driving.


    When they stopped at the entrance of the apartment Savannah lived in, Dn turned and found the little woman on the passenger side fell asleep too.


    Her facial features were stunning. Her eyshes were long, and it formed an oval shadow on her eye bags that made her look like a doll. Her lips were pinkish and juicy, which made everyone want to kiss them and leave their distinct mark on them.


    The air in the car heated.


    He took a breath and tried to calm the turbulence in his breast.


    In the three years, it was the first time he looked at her at such a close distance. She was as quiet as a little kitten as if she still belonged to him.


    He did not wake her but leaned forward to catch her soft red lips. She was not aware even when he began to suck and nibble her lips, and she was still sleeping tightly. She had probably seen something interesting as she suddenly smiled in her dream. The dimples on her face looked very lovely.


    Dn gently parted her lips and began to explore her sweet mouth with his tongue. This intimate action finally woke Savannah. She opened her eyes and realized what he was doing to her, pushing him away by force with a red face.


    She was asleep in his car? Holy crap! She was not on her guard!


    Before she could speak, he covered her mouth with his big hand and said in a low voice, "you don''t want to wake Kaiden up, do you?"


    She swallowed her voice and nced back at Kaiden, who was still sleeping soundly in the child seat behind her. If Kaiden noticed that, she would be really embarrassed.


    She stared at the man in front of her and wanted to get off, but he held her slender waist and locked the door!


    "What do you want, Mr. Sterling? Your son is in the car!" Savannah lowered her voice in a cold sweat.


    Was this man a real rascal?! She could forget what he did in the meeting room that day. But now... Kaiden was still in the car!


    "Are you still pretending not to know me?" He gazed at her as he moved closer to her.


    "I don''t understand what you said! Of course, I know you, you are my superior and the boss of Zagreb Film! Enough? Please let me go!" Savannah bit her lip.


    Dn snorted as he took her chin in between his thumb and forefinger.


    "I''ll give you one more chance. Tell me, do you know me?" As he said, he thrust his hand down her jeans and began to unzip them.


    They were not in the meeting room this time. She couldn''t run away so easily!


    She gasped, realizing he wasn''t joking, and busily said, "I know... You are Devin''s uncle! My ex-fianc¨¦''s uncle!"


    Did she admit it? But just Devin''s uncle?


    Dissatisfied, he continued to unzip her jeans. "That''s all? Are you sure?"


    Who else could this man be? She did not understand, but she was more ashamed of his reckless action.


    "I don''t know what you mean! I just learned about your rtionship with Devin. If you think the previous rtionship between Devin and me is not suitable for working in thepany owned by the Sterling group, you can tell me directly. I will resign, or you can just fire me!"


    The woman still refused to admit that they had a rtionship three years ago? Or she had no feeling for him, and all she wanted was Kevin now? Dn''s face became darker from anger. His anger and jealousy erupted.


    "You forgot about our rtionship? Good, I can help you to remember!" With that, he lifted her butt and pulled down her unzipped jeans.


    Her pants also slipped down at her knee!


    The next moment he climbed over her and pinned her down, like a hungry beast, and he touched her breasts as he kissed her passionately.


    Savannah could feel his erection against her. She struggled in horror but couldn''t move him at all. When he began to kiss her neck, and his other hand traveled down, she opened her mouth and sank her teeth into his shoulder!


    Dn grunted in pain, but her resistance aroused his anger. He unbuckled his pants and positioned himself at her front. He was about to m in when Kaiden mumbled from the back of the car.


    "Daddy?"


    Shocked, Savannah pushed him away hard. She hurriedly put on her trousers and unlocked the door. Before Dn could stop her, she opened the door and jumped out. Like a frightened deer being chased by a hunter, she ran away without looking back.


    At the same time, Kaiden woke up at the noise. Rubbing his eyes, he saw Savannah running away in a hurry. Then he looked at his father, who had a strange expression on his flushed face.


    "Daddy, what happened to mommy? Did you bully her?"


    Dn sat back, avoiding his son''s innocent eyes. He quickly arranged his clothes and pants. "Go back to sleep!"


    Was this really his son? If he hadn''t woken up when he shouldn''t, he would have eaten his kitten!


    * * *


    At home, Savannah gasped for a long time before she finally managed to calm down. She ran to the balcony and looked out.


    From her balcony, she could see the gate of themunity clearly.


    The Lamborghini was gone.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and slowly walked back to her room. At the pier-ss, she stopped and could see clearly her image in the mirror.


    She was half-dressed, and her jeans were notpletely fastened. Hercy underwear was half exposed. Her hair was messy, and her lips were red and slight swelling. Her cheeks med as if she was drunk.

 Chapter 394 - 394: I’ll Wait ‘Till You Get Back

    Fortunately, she didn''t meet security guards or neighbors on the way in. Otherwise, people would think she was sexually assaulted.


    That was too humiliating!


    But it was true. She was almost sexually assaulted by that man!


    She bit her lip and squeezed her fist.


    If Kaiden didn''t wake up in time, she might really be taken advantage of by him!


    Damn it. If she had to work in hispany, she should try to avoid any contact with that man.


    Her mobile phone rang, pulling her thoughts back. She picked up the phone and nced at the screen. It was from Ennd. It must be Kevin!


    She adjusted her mood and answered it.


    "Hi, Kevin?"


    "Savannah, how are you these days?" Kevin''s concerned voice was heard over the phone.


    He was workingte every evening for the client these days and seldom called her.


    Savannah wanted to ask Kevin about Dn Sterling but hesitated. It was about seven o ''clock in the evening in Ennd. Kevin must have just finished his work, so he took his dinner time to call her.


    He was busy enough at the moment. How could she bother him with the trifling affair?


    If she told Kevin what that man said and did to her, Kevin must be worried about her and came back immediately. She didn''t want him to dy his work for her again.


    "I''m fine, Kevin. Don''t worry," Savannah murmured, "I wasn''t born yesterday. I''ll stay home to prepare for thepetition and wait for you."


    She felt a little guilty when she said that. She did not stay at home every day but had found a job.


    Well, she should just wait until Kevin got back.


    "That''s good. I''ll be back as soon as I finish my work." Kevin was in a much better mood.


    "Kevin, you should also take care of yourself and have more rest. Don''t make yourself too busy to eat." Savannah could sense Kevin''s weariness over the phone.


    Kevin was warm with delight. The thought that she was waiting for his return drove all his tiredness away. As long as she cared for him, he was happy no matter how tired he was.


    After a pause, Kevin said, "Savannah, when I returned, I have something to say to you."


    Savannah''s heart was pumping very fast in his words. He could tell her anything now. If he must talk in front of her, it must be very important.


    In fact, she could guess what he wanted to say. She knew his feelings for her when they lived in Italy for the past three years.


    However, since he never expressed his feelings to her, she just took him as a brother.


    She once had special feelings for Kevin, but she didn''t know when and why, she couldn''t imagine being his girlfriend, as if she would betray someone if she epted Kevin.


    Shaking her head, she didn''t want to think more. Well, that day would arrive sooner orter.


    She collected herself and mumbled, "well... I''ll wait till you get back."


    ***


    Savannah prepared a letter of resignation when she went to work on Monday.


    How could she stay in hispany after what happened in the car?


    As soon as she got to work, she sent her resignation letter to the director.


    "What? You''re quitting? Didn''t you do a good job? Is there something wrong?" Jenkins, the new director, asked in surprise.


    "Well, I''m sorry. I must leave for some personal reasons." Savannah was also reluctant to give up the job. After all, it was not easy for her to find a better design job.


    "Why not think it over?"


    "I''ve thought it over."


    Seeing her firm determination, Jenkins sighed and let her leave. The door was closed, and his eyes fell on the resignation letter. He hesitated for a while, looking embarrassed. Finally, he picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    "Hi, Mr. Sterling, it''s Neil Jenkins from the design department."


    "Yes?" Dn slightly scowled. The new director never called him directly. The only possibility was he had something about that little woman to tell him.


    Jenkins said carefully, "I''m sorry to disturb you, Mr. Sterling. I thought I''d better report one thing to you... Miss Schulz, the designer assistant in our department, just handed in her resignation."


    Director Jenkins was much more experienced than Tony, and he was fully alive to the whole thing.


    Mr. Sterling dismissed Tony and his secretary in the previous meeting. Most people in thepany thought that it was because Tony offended Mr. Sterling. In fact, it was clear to Jenkins that Mr. Sterling fired them for the sake of the little designer assistant, Savannah Shultz.


    Jenkins didn''t know what the rtionship was between this little designer assistant and the big boss, but anyway, he couldn''t repeat Tony''s mistake. So he was very friendly to Savannah after taking office. Now Savannah offered to resign, and of course, he should report to Mr. Sterling first.


    After a short silence, the man said coldly over the phone, "stop her first."


    ***


    It was noon. When Savannah was busy doing her work, Fiona from the nning department came to call her to eat together.


    "You''re working really hard, Savannah. Let''s go to lunch first."


    "I have to hurry to work now." Savannah smiled.


    "Ah? Why?"


    "I have presented my resignation to Jenkins. I''ll leave thepany when I finish the work in my hand," Savannah said honestly.


    "Huh? Why do you quit all of a sudden?" Fiona was amazed.


    "Nothing. I told you that I came back to participate in the designpetition. Now thepetition is about to start, so I want to resign and prepare for thepetition¡­" stammered Savannah.


    Fiona was a little puzzled, "it''s not easy for you to get this job, and you are going to be involved in more design work after Tony left. What a pity to leave now! What''s more, working here is helpful to you during thepetition. And I heard that ourpany has a good rtionship with the judges in thatpetition."


    Savannah also knew that the job had not been easy for her. She began to doubt if she was too impetuous.

 Chapter 395 - 395: I Won’t Agree With Your Resignation

    She was a little regretted about her impulsive decision.


    But she couldn''t take the letter of resignation back, could she?


    The letter might be lying on the desk in the personnel manager''s office by now.


    Savannah forced augh and said, "why don''t you go eat first? I''ll find you in the staff canteen when I''m finished."


    Fiona nodded and left first.


    Savannah was about to continue her work in the quiet office when a secretary came up to her. "Savannah, Mr. Sterling asked you toe to his office."


    That man... came here again? Savannah shook with unspeakable fear.


    What did hee to do? It was not about her quitting, was it?


    She wanted to refuse. She really did not want to stay with him alone in the same room, but one day she did not resign, she was still his subordinate, the smallest and insignificant employee... It was hard to say no to the big boss. And she wanted to quit, not because she did something wrong. There was nothing to hide. Finally, she got up and headed for the elevator.


    The elevator reached the top floor quickly.


    Taking a deep breath, Savannah stepped out of the elevator unflinchingly and came to the most luxurious office she had ever seen. She knocked on the door quietly.


    "Come in." A deep man''s voice came from the office.


    Savannah pushed the door in.


    Dn, in a grey suit, was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with his hands behind his back. He slowly turned and looked at her.


    Different from his gentle appearance in the kindergarten, the man had regained his kinglike overbearing looking in thepany.


    "Mr. Sterling, what do you want to see me for?" Savannah calmed herself and asked.


    Dn picked up a letter from his desk, strode to her, and threw it on the coffee table in front of her.


    "Take it back."


    Savannah nced at the cover of the letter, and sure enough, it was the resignation letter that she had handed to Jenkins in the morning.


    "Mr. Sterling, do you have to have a finger in the resignation of a small employee?" she chuckled dryly.


    He could hear the disapproval and sarcasm in her voice, but he was not annoyed.


    "Thepany is mine. You are mine, too. I can have a finger in everything about thepany, including you."


    You are mine, too. These words made Savannah blushed. She thought of what he did in his car yesterday, and her decision to quit was more confirmed.


    "What if I have to resign?"


    Even if he was powerful, he could not decide whether his employees were going to leave or stay.


    Besides, she was still on probation. It was easier to go.


    "Give me your reasons." Dn fixed his eyes at the little woman. Did she want to leave him again? It was not that easy.


    The reason? She was too shy to say!


    Savannah bit her lip and found an excuse.


    "My ex-fianc¨¦, Devin, is your nephew. It''s too embarrassing if my colleagues know our rtionster. So I decided to resign."


    "I don''t think it''s a reason." He didn''t buy herme excuse.


    "Why?" Her eyes widened.


    "Didn''t you just say that? He''s an ex-fianc¨¦. Your rtionship with my nephew no longer exists. There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. What''s more, I have so manypanies under the Sterling group, it''s normal to have a few rtives and friends in them. Nothing to worry about." Dn said coldly.


    Savannah was speechless with anger.


    Seeing her face turning red, he added, "go down and continue your work. I won''t agree with your resignation unless you give me a reasonable reason."


    Savannah gritted her teeth and blurted, "are you sure you want a reason? Okay. Sexual harassment, is that a reasonable reason to resign?"


    She was forced to be so blunt!


    There was a sudden stillness.


    Dn''s eyes darkened.


    Sexual harassment? She had even given birth to a child for him, and now she told him that she was sexually harassed?


    At this stage, she still pretended not to know him, as if she had never seen him before as if she had nothing to do with him.


    He slowly walked over to her, so close to her that she could even feel the heat from his body. Her heart beat fast, and she began to regret being so candid. But before she reacted, she was caught on the arm and pulled into his arms.


    "Sexual harassment? Like this?" As his low, yful voice came into her ears, his hand traveled down her spine to her waist and down to her behind. His hand flexed over her backside and squeezed gently.


    "Or like this, hmm?" His voice was husky and sexy.


    Savannah''s face became rosy with shame. She pushed him away, raised her hand, and was about to p him but was caught in the air by her wrist, and once again, she was pulled to his chest!


    "How dare you beat your boss?" He held her in position in his arms and said coldly.


    "Let me go!" Savannah cried, angry and helpless.


    "Still quit?" He didn''t let go.


    She did not reply, still struggling. His hand moved to her waistband, skimming her¡­


    "I won''t resign, okay?" She blurted out hurriedly.


    Satisfied, Dn let go of his hold. As soon as she was free, she gave him a sudden push and stepped back.


    His cool face darkened again. He was about to give her another good lesson when the office door was knocked, and a charming female voice called "Mr. Sterling?"


    Savannah adjusted her hair and clothes quickly and stood aside.


    "Come in." Dn nced impatiently at the door, stepped back to the sofa, and sat down.


    Abby swayed in as the door opened.


    She was in the studio in thepany today. Her agent told her that Mr. Sterling came, so she came at once.


    It was a good chance to foster good rtions with the big boss.


    She didn''t expect that there was another woman in the room. She stopped short and looked at Savannah in amazement.


    Then she smiled again, "I hope I didn''t bother you, Mr. Sterling. Are you talking about business?"


    Instead of driving Abby away immediately, Dn nced at Savannah and deliberately softened his voice.


    "No."


    Surprisingly pleased, Abby took two steps forward. Since she annoyed the big bossst time and canceled two ads, she had been thinking about how to win his favor back. Now it seemed that he had forgiven her?

 Chapter 396 - 396: Do You Know Her?

    Abby turned a brilliant smile to Dn, teetering to him.


    "I was afraid to disturb you, Mr. Sterling. Why are you still talking business at lunchtime? Take care of your health..." said Abby in an unctuous voice.


    Savannah took a peek at Abby.


    It was the first time she had seen a star up close.


    Abby was hot in thest two years. She appeared in a lot of TV shows and movies, and she was featured on dozens of ads on TV.


    Savannah heard the name of Abby in Italy. Although she was not internationally famous, she had a lot of fans in the United States.


    She knew that Abby was an artist who worked in Zebra Film only recently.


    Abby''s image in her TV shows was always a cute and ingenious young woman, who would flush crimson with shame when being kissed by a man. But unexpectedly, Abby was good at flirting with men in private.


    What if her fans knew that their goddess was actually such a coquettish gamine?


    It was interesting to work in an entertainmentpany. You could see the other side of those stars.


    Dn noticed that Savannah was looking Abby up and down quietly.


    Was this little woman jealous?


    "Well, the business we are talking about also has something to do with you. Do you know her?" Dn smiled slightly.


    Abby looked at Savannah, standing at the side, shaking her head. "No."


    There were so many employees in different departments in Zebra Films, how could she know who this girl was?


    "When you refused to wear the dress that day, someone changed the dress so that you didn''t stub the luncheon. It''s her, Savannah Schultz. She did a big help." Dn said ndly.


    Savannah looked at him in surprise. She didn''t expect that he would know about this matter.


    Abby was amazed too. She thought it was an experienced designer who made the adjustment, but it turned out to be a downy-hairedssie!


    "Oh, thank you," she forced a smile to Savannah.


    "You''re wee," Savannah replied.


    Then Abby turned to Dn again, saying with a coquettish smile, "Mr. Sterling, are you still angry with me for that? I know I was wrong, and I won''t make any difficulty for you next time..." As she said, she draped her arm around his shoulders tentatively.


    Dn was still staring at Savannah out of the corner of his eye. He didn''t pull Abby away.


    Abby, overjoyed at Dn''s acquiescence, excises a bolder action that she even sat down on Dn''sp.


    "Mr. Sterling, no matter how much business you have to do, you should take care of your health. I know a French restaurant nearby. Why don''t we eat there?"


    When Abby pressed herself closer against Dn, Savannah smiled coldly and opened her mouth, "pardon me for interrupting you. I''ll go first." Then she turned and headed for the door.


    Dn''s face darkened as the little woman opened the door, but then she paused and turned.


    Before Dn''s expression rxed, Savannah asked sincerely, "would you like me to lock the door for you, Mr. Sterling?"


    Dn''s face wentpletely ck!


    Savannah didn''t wait for his reply. She went out and closed the door quickly from the outside.


    As her footsteps disappeared, Dn greeted his teeth, and his face turned an unnatural shade of purple.


    He wanted to catch at least some jealousy or unhappiness on the little woman''s face by being intimate with Abby.


    But he saw nothing but indifference in her face.


    Abby did not notice the man''s bad expression. After Savannah left, she acted more boldly. Just as she began to touch his thigh, Dn stood up abruptly and thrust her away with an impatient gesture.


    Unexpectedly, Abby fell awkwardly on the carpet. Looking up, she saw the indignant contempt on his face.


    "Get out." His voice was cold and hard.


    "Mr. Sterling..." Abby was stunned. Just the moment before, the big boss had epted her advances. Why did he ask her out like driving a fly away this moment?


    But the chill in the man''s eyes told her that she''d better go immediately. Though ashamed, she rose quickly and rubbed her arms, rushing out.


    She stopped at the elevator and kicked the wall to vent her anger.


    In the hallway, Abby''s agent walked up to her hurriedly. Seeing her angry face, the agent thought she was scolded by the big boss again.


    "Come on, Abby, let''se to see Mr. Sterlingter."


    Abby didn''t speak, a sullen gloomy light in her eyes. After a pause, she asked, grinding her teeth, "did you see a girling out just now?"


    The agent nodded, "well, yes, that girl is the one who altered your dressst time. She''s been recruited to work as a design assistant in the design department. She''s just taken the elevator down. What''s the matter?"


    "The girl was in Mr. Sterling''s office just now." Abby squinted.


    The agent felt strange too. Common employees would never have a chance to talk business with the big boss in his office on the top floor. How did she have the qualification?


    Abby lowered her voice, "you suspect something too, don''t you?"


    "You mean... The girl has some special rtionship with Mr. Sterling?" The agent hesitated.


    Or else? Why did the girl, a small assistant,e to Mr. Sterling''s office? What''s more, Mr. Sterling changed his face as soon as she left, as if he cared about her a lot.


    Abby was a woman. She was sensitive to affairs.


    That girl was not as simple as she looked. She must be a woman of means, otherwise, how did she be so close to the big boss in a short time after she entered thepany?


    Because of that girl, the big boss even lost his temper and almost hurt her!


    Abby bit her teeth but didn''t say more. The elevator door opened, and they walked in.


    * * *


    After getting back her resignation letter that noon, Savannah did not dare to ask to quit again.


    Jenkins also seemed to have never received a resignation letter from her.


    Two dayster, Jenkins walked up to Savannah''s desk, smiling.


    "Savannah, from today, you''re officially a member of the consume design team for My Girl. You can attend all the meetings and discussions about this show, and your suggestions are wee at any time."

 Chapter 397 - 397: I’ll Try My Best To Do My Job Well

    My Girl was the web TV show in which Abby enacted the leadingdy, and it was also the web series thepany was going to produce.


    "Really?" Savannah froze in surprise.


    "Really."


    "So my name is going to be on the cast at the end of the show?"


    "Of course."


    Savannah''s face broke into a delighted smile. The day finally came!


    Then she slowly contained herself and began to think it over. Was it ordered by Mr. Sterling?


    It must be him... Because of this arrangement, she would be even more reluctant to resign.


    Jenkins had just left when the phone rang.


    It was a strange number on the screen.


    "Hello, who''s calling?" Savannah answered the phone.


    "Did Jenkins talk to you?" The voice of the man on the other end of the line startled Savannah. She almost threw the phone out.


    "How do you know my phone number?"


    Oh, it was a stupid question. He was the big boss, and he could know everything.


    "Kaiden told me."


    A little speechless, Savannah paused and could not help asking, "Mr. Jenkins said I could join the design team in our new web show. Is that yourmand?"


    "Well, there''re many ways to punish you. I would rather have you work for me than dismiss you." Dn said with a smile. The little woman sounded quite excited at his arrangement.


    Savannah didn''t speak. Did the man mean to punish her by making her responsible for the design work of the new show?


    But why did she feel that it was more like a present? Or he just wanted to lure her to stay?


    "What? You don''t have the confidence to do it well?" Dn teased when he received no reply from her, "if you say you can''t do it¡­"


    "Yes, I can," she took a deep breath and said firmly, "don''t worry about it, Mr. Sterling. I''m working for Zagreb Film, and I''ll try my best to do my job well. But I would like to ask you to do me a favor."


    "What''s that?" Dn raised his eyebrows, a little surprised that she had something to ask him for help.


    "Mr. Sterling, you''re the uncle of my ex-fianc¨¦. To avoid embarrassment, I hope we can keep a safe distance in thepany. If not necessary, we don''t have to meet or talk, even for business. If¡­if you continue to molest me, I''ll resign without hesitation!" With that, Savannah hung up immediately.


    Holding the cell phone, she thought for a while and put his number into the cklist to prevent him from calling her again. Then she sighed with relief.


    ***


    In the ck Mercedes, Dn almostughed in anger.


    He should not meet her or even talk to her if not necessary? They''d better keep a safe distance from each other?


    And she even threatened to resign?


    He must be the first boss who kept silent after being required like that by his staff.


    In the driver''s seat, Garwood nced at his boss in the car mirror and asked carefully, "Miss Schultz won''t ask to leave again, will she?"


    "At least not for the moment," Dn put his arms up behind his head.


    * * *


    After joining the design team of the new show, Savannah had a hectic but fulfilling work life.


    In the team in charge of the costume designs, Jenkins was the team leader, and other team members were all experienced designers who had participated in many consume designs for different TV series.


    At first, Savannah was worried about being looked down upon by other designers. After all, she was only an assistant designer, and it was her first time taking part in the costume design for a TV show.


    However, everyone was kind to her. Some experienced designers treated her like a little sister. They gave her very useful instructions and also listened to her suggestions and opinions.


    After the main costumes for the leading roles were decided, they turned to the costumes for supporting actors and actresses.


    In thete afternoon, Savannah lifted her head from the design drawings on the desk and did several stretches.


    Although she had been working hard these days, they were the richest and mostfortable days for her since she entered Zagreb Film. She learned a lot after working with other designers.


    What''s more, she was really relieved that she hadn''t seen that man for a few days.


    Well, Zagreb Film was just one of thepanies he owned. How could a busy leader like hime around every day?


    Maybe he would forget her a few dayster, and she would be free from his harassment in the future.


    That was great!


    Savannah felt so good at this thought. She stood up to do some exercise before she sat down and continued her work.


    The main costumes of the leading roles of My Girl had been decided, and now she was working on the costumes of one important supporting role, the bestie of the leadingdy.


    Although this bestie was only a supporting role, she had a prominent part in the show. She was the heroine''s best friend and then became herpetitor, her enemy. This role was enacted by a popr actress who was almost the same famous as Abby, so her modeling style in the show must be treated seriously too.


    Knowing that Savannah was interested in the costume designs for the supporting role, Jenkins asked her to take charge of the work alone.


    Savannah was so surprised that the director trusted her with such an important task.


    In fact, almost all the consume designs for different roles in the y werepleted by several designers, and no one could decide the modeling of a character independently.


    Now she would be in charge of role modeling herself! She must work harder and could not abuse the director''s trust.


    Jenkinsughed at her excitement. He could see she was really gifted in design, and she had made a lot of progress these days. It should not be difficult toplete the role modeling independently for her.


    "Savannah, working overtime again?" Jenkins walked out of his office and saw the girl burying her head in the design papers again.

 Chapter 398 - 398: Good To See You Here

    Savannah rose quickly. "Yes, Mr. Jenkins. I want to get the modeling of the supporting actress done as soon as possible."


    Jenkins looked at the girl in front of him with an appreciative smile.


    In the beginning, he cared for her in thepany because he guessed she had some special rtionship with the big boss. But slowly, he began to appreciate her hard work and talents in design. She had a good understanding and original views toward her work, and more importantly, she was neither conceited nor rash, and she studied hard to make improvements.


    Nowadays, a girl of this kind of temperament was really appreciated, so he would like to give her more chances.


    He also got more curious about her rtionship with the big boss.


    Mr. Sterling had never ordered anyone to give her special treatment. And every time he came to thepany, he hardly saw her or talked with her.


    But if they didn''t know each other, why did Mr. Sterling fire Tony who had served Zagreb Film for years for Savannah? He also specially sent Garwood to tell him to make sure Savannah would participate in the designing work for My Girl.


    Of course, as an experienced executive, Jenkins knew that whether or not Mr. Sterling knew Savannah and whatever their rtionship was, it was a personal matter for Mr. Sterling. To avoid any mistake, Jenkins never asked unnecessary questions.


    Savannah was the same age as Jenkins''s niece, who had just graduated from college, so Jenkins just took her as a go-ahead junior.


    "If only we have more people like you in the design department," Jenkins said sincerely.


    "Actually, other colleagues work very hard too," Savannah said, a bit embarrassed.


    Jenkins smiled, "by the way, thepany''s going to hold a big party before the new TV series starts. The cast and the crew will be there. We''ll go together."


    "Can I go too?"


    "Yes. Don''t forget to dress yourself up." Jenkins said kindly.


    Savannah thought of something and asked casually, "will the leadership of thepany all be there?"


    In order to make it a big scene and attract more reporters, thepany would usually hold a party before a new TV y''s production and would invite many big shots toe.


    Dn was thergest shareholder and the boss of Zagreb Film. Would he be there?


    If he would go there too, she might as well excuse herself from going, so as not to meet him.


    She''d better avoid any connections with him.


    "Well, some of the top people are going, but not all of them."


    "Who will go?" Savannah tempted.


    "Most management of thepany," said Jenkins. He just thought she was curious.


    "Is Mr. Sterling going to be there?" Savannah''s heart flew to her mouth.


    "Mr. Sterling is very busy. He never appeared at such a party. I don''t think he''ll be there." Jenkinsughed. So the girl just cared about the big boss?


    Savannah nodded in relief. Well, the man was the president and CEO of a big group, and all thepanies under the group held such business dinners now and then. How could the big boss have time to attend the party for an ordinary TV show?


    "Thank you, I''ll be there in time," she said briskly.


    "Okay, I''ll send you the time and ceter," Jenkins said and left first.


    ***


    On Saturday evening, Savannah changed into a dress and went out early.


    The big party was not a simple dinner in a hotel, but a special party held on a luxury cruise ship in the harbor of LA.


    When Savannah arrived there by taxi, she saw the whole luxury cruise at the harbor aze with light. People passed in and out in a continual stream. The harbor was blocked by luxury cars. In order to make the asion grand, thepany had invited many celebrities and superstars.


    Standing at the bottom of the cruise ship, Savannah was dazzled by the magnificence of the scene. She took a deep breath, picked up her dress, and came aboard.


    She wore a ck one-piece dress and a silver ne tonight.


    Thetest dresses in big brands were too expensive for her to afford, but she couldn''t lose thepany''s face on this asion, so she chose ate fashion from a famous international brand. The price was rtively low.


    Although the dress was not the newest, it''s simple style was appropriate for most formal asions.


    In fact, Kevin left a bank card before he left on a business trip, but she did not use it. She had spent a lot of money in the past three years. He paid everything from daily necessities to her tuition for her. Now that she found a job, she didn''t want to spend his money anymore if not necessary.


    Onboard, the party had not yet officially started. Savannah took a ss of fruit juice and walked around.


    As night fell, stars could be seen as points of light in the dark sky. Savannah leaned on the railing, looking to the sea, to the sky. The congenial sea breeze was blowing and veryfortable.


    As Savannah was enjoying the pleasant moonlight, a colleague from the design department saw her and came to her.


    "Savannah! Good to see you here. Abby''s going to make the opening speech. We''re rather short-handed at the moment, could youe to help?"


    Savannah immediately put down her ss and followed her colleague to the cabin below deck.


    Abby''s dressing room was in the cabin below the deck.


    When Savannah went in, she saw Abby sitting on a red sofa, ying on her mobile phone. Two professional dressers standing next to her were doing her long curls and giving her make-up.


    On the couch next to them, two youngdies were talking with Abby with an obsequious smile on their faces. They were resplendent in their beautiful dresses.


    Savannah had seen the two women in thepany before. The one in a red dress was Donna, and the tall woman with short blond was Annie. They were the artists signed by Zagreb Film, but not so famous as Abby.


    Today, as usual, the two female artists were around Abby.

 Chapter 399 - 399: I Want To Correct Both Of You

    "Abby''s dresses for tonight are right there. Please get them ironed and help Abby on." The colleague said to Savannah as she pointed to the hangers for temporarily holding clothes. Then she went to another room to continue her own work.


    Abby noticed them and looked up.


    "Hi, Abby." Savannah greeted Abby with a polite smile.


    "Oh, Miss Schultz. I know you. You altered my dressst time," said Abby absently as she nced at Savannah with an unfriendly look in her brown eyes.


    Savannah could sense Abby''stent hostility towards her. Though she had helped Abby to avoid trouble in the hotel that day, Abby seemed not grateful at all.


    "Yeah, it''s me. Just call me Savannah." Savannah kept grinning.


    "You''re working for Zagreb Film now, right?"


    "Yes," Savannah replied patiently, standing in ce. She just wanted to hurry up to iron the clothes, but Abby was still talking, and she couldn''t leave.


    "That''s amazing. It''s a bit difficult to get into Zagreb Film''s design department. Your performance in the hotel that day was also very outstanding. I thought you''re an experienced dress designer before I met you! But the dress you''re wearing today... looks a bit low-ss." Abby eyed her from head to foot, harshly and defiantly.


    Savannah took a look at herself in therge pier-ss not far away. It was true that the dress was not as expensive as what the three female artists wore in front of her.


    Their dresses were obviously from international brands in thetest fashion.


    The blue dress in Abby was even a limited edition.


    Though Savannah''s ck dress was a little old-fashioned, it was okay.


    Had she done anything to offend this big star?


    Before Savannah could figure it out, Abby continued. "Is it because our assistant designer was underpaid? Can''t you afford a better dress? Did your boss tell you that you should dress well for this asion? Anyway, you can let me know next time if you have nothing to wear. I''ll give you a better one."


    Her tone was soft and gentle, but there was mockery in every word she said.


    Annie and Donna looked at each other and immediately knew that Abby didn''t like this assistant designer.


    "Since you''re a member of Zagreb Film now, you should not have dressed so poorly on this asion. You''ll humiliate thepany." Donna said in a casual voice.


    "Are you the main designer responsible for My Girl? If you even can''t dress well, I wonder if you''re quantified in your job¡­ You know, My Girl is the most expected new series this year." Annie was even more ruthless.


    Abby didn''t stop them but looked at Savannah with an indifferent smile.


    "Let me just interrupt you a minute," Savannah blurted out, frowning at their scornful words.


    "I want to correct both of you. Costly clothes are not necessarily good. Even if your dresses cost more than ten thousand dors, they look cheap when they don''t suit you. Besides, the rtively cheap dress of a small brand sometimes is not a bad choice for the girl with ss. I mean, it''s a person''s temperament that matters more so than the price of her dress."


    Donna and Annie did not expect the young assistant designer would answer back. They stared at Savannah with disbelief.


    Was she saying that theycked ss, so the dresses on them look cheap even if they were expensive?


    "What do you mean? You want to teach us how to wear it?" Annie rose to her feet, angrily, her voice shrill.


    "I don''t mean it." Savannah shrugged dryly.


    At this moment, the door was knocked, and a man''s voice temporarily broke the awkwardness.


    "Hey, Abby, you''re having fun here."


    Turning, Savannah saw a tall, elegantly dressed maning in. From his white custom suit and pleasant appearance, he should be a noble young master from a wealthy family. But there was a kind of flirtatious evil in his manner which rmed Savannah.


    Abby''s eyes lit up when she saw the young man. She rose with a charming smile, "Andrey, nice to see you. You look cool today."


    "Hi, Andrey. Why don''t you enjoy yourself on the deck?" Annie and Donna immediately got up to greet theing man. They seemed to have forgotten they were arguing with Savannah, and their faces beamed with a dusky blush.


    Savannah had heard the name of the man. Andrey Murray, a handsome, cynical waster, was the youngest son in the Murray family, which had made a considerable sum of money from real estate deal. His family was one of the richest families in LA, and many youngdies and female stars kept throwing themselves at this rich young man. Andrey, of course, never let them down. He was good at flirting with different women andvish in spending money for them. It was said that he changed her girlfriend every week. Rumors of a love affair between Andrey and Abby had been circting for a long time.


    Today, obviously, Andrey came here for Abby.


    Savannah didn''t really care about gossips in the entertainment circle. She just heard her colleagues talking about Andrey and Abby these days.


    It was no wonder Abby and the two female stars paid court to Andrey when they saw him.


    Even if they couldn''t marry the rich young man, they could be given more chances or benefited from his connections when they got his attention.


    "It''s too boring on the deck, so Ie down and look for you," Andrey said as he sat down beside Abby, but his eyes fell on Savannah in front of him.


    Abby noticed his absence and gritted her teeth. Mr. Sterling lost his temper to her because of this small assistant, and now her lover was attracted to this little bitch too?


    Andrey looked at Savannah and asked Abby with a smile, "oh, yourpany signed a new artist?"


    "Andrey, she''s just an assistant designer whoes to iron Abby''s clothes, not an artist," said Annie at once.


    "Really?" Andrey sized Savannah up viciously. "It''s a proper pity such a beautiful and clever girl should be an assistant designer. As long as she''s given a chance, she''ll definitely be popr!"

 Chapter 400 - 400: Jealous And Angry

    Abby got more annoyed. What did he mean? Did he want to give this bitch a chance?


    She was eyeing Savannah jealously. But of course, she dared not question Andrey.


    Savannah felt ufortable under Andrey''s scorching eyes. She lowered her head and whispered, "I''m going to iron the clothes first."


    Then she went behind the hanger, picked up the iron, and began ironing.


    Abby handed Andrey a ss of wine and began to talk with him. However, the man listened with distraction, and his hot eyes kept searching for Savannah, who was ironing.


    Abby gritted her teeth and pulled up Andrey.


    "Andrey, it''s still half an hour to the party. I drank too much red wine, and I began to feel dizzy. Could you help me with the back suite to have a rest?"


    Andrey, addicted to flirting with Abby, would agree immediately before. But today, he hesitated for half a while before he reluctantly nodded and left for the suite not far away from the dressing room.


    It was one of the most luxurious seascape bedrooms on the cruise ship. There was a queen-size bed covered by a rosy bedspread in the middle of therge suite. The crystalmp next to the bed gave a soft glow. Through the opened window, you could see the deep blue sea and the beautiful star sky.


    As soon as the door closed, Abby fell into Andrey''s arms but was pushed away immediately. She stumbled and regained her bnce, looking at him with astonishment.


    "Andrey?"


    Andrey never refused her sexual advances. But now, he seemed not in his mind.


    Andrey smoothed his cor and sat down on the couch beside the bed, smiling evilly. "Abby, get that assistant designer hereter."


    Abby was stunned. Andrey was still thinking about Savannah. She clenched her hands, jealous and angry.


    Andrey''s girlfriends were mostly beautiful actresses or sexy stars. Maybe he had enjoyed too much meat and wanted to try some vegetables now.


    Abby was unhappy, but she couldn''t say no.


    They had an affair, but Andrey was not her boyfriend. Besides the resources of Zagreb Film, it was also Andrey''s money that helped her to reach her present position. He was the investor of many films and TV ys, and his words weighed heavily with the casting directors.


    In fact, more than three female artists had been fighting for the leading role in My Girl, and she finally got the character because Andrey invested a lot of money in the y.


    Now he wanted to y with another woman, what could she say?


    "Oh, dear, you have a crush on the assistant designer? You want me to send the beauty to your bed? Don''t you know I''m jealous? I''m really heartbroken!" Abby pushed out her red lips.


    Andreyughed and pinched Abby''s ass.


    "Honey, I love you too. As long as you help me get that chick, I''ll try to make you the heroine in the film directed by DeMille next year."


    "Really?" Abby was surprisingly pleased and forgot her bad mood, "that''s a deal."


    After giving Andrey a long kiss, she wriggled her hips and left the suite.


    Her smile disappeared when she closed the door of the suite.


    Andrey came here tonight especially for her, but now the little assistant had caught his fancy! She really couldn''t let it go. Taking a deep breath to suppress her anger, Abby began to think about how to lead Savannah to the suite where Andrey was.


    In the dressing room, Savannah buried her head in those dresses and was quietly ironing.


    Annie and Donna were still sitting on the couch, staring at Savannah.


    Though they were not as popr as Abby, they also had a lot of fans. How could they tolerate being satirized by a small assistant designer!


    Well, since this little assistant didn''t know how to behave herself, they would like to give her a lesson!


    "Hey, we''re out of drinks. Won''t you take more for us?" Donna shouted to Savannah.


    Savannah paused, looking up. She knew they were purposely creating difficulties, and she thought it was useless to be too polite to them.


    "Can''t you see I''m busy now? Would you like me to ask a waiter in?"


    "Don''t talk to me like that! What do you think you are? Just an assistant designer!" Donna sneered.


    Annie folded her arms and snapped, "oh, assistant designer? I thought she''s a superstar."


    "As both of you know, I''m an assistant designer, you should know I''m responsible for Abby''s dress," Savannah said, "sorry I can''t help you with the drink, otherwise Abby''s work might be dyed by you."


    "Are you fucking threatening me?" Annie went over to Savannah in rage, her face contorted with heavy makeup.


    The makeup artist next to them busily said with a conciliatory tone, "oh, forget it. Let me get two drinks for you..."


    Annie and Donna always queened it over the ordinary members in thepany, though they looked gentle in front of Abby and Andrey. Once Annie''s assistant was five minuteste, Annie pped her ten more times to vent her anger. The assistant closed herself in her home with a swollen face and dared not go out for a whole week.


    The makeup didn''t want to make it big, and she repeatedly winked at Savannah to let her apologize.


    "None of your business! Get out!" Annie shouted.


    However angry the two stars were, Savannah continued her work andpletely ignored them.


    Shaking with anger, Annie raised her hand to p Savannah, but Savannah had expected her action and caught her hand in midair before she made contact.


    Next moment Annie has pushed away and almost fell down.


    Enraged from embarrassment, Annie shouted, "you bitch! How dare you hit me?"


    Savannah almostughed with anger. She who first offended firstined?


    She just fought back in self-defense!


    Did these two female stars think that everyone should take them as goddesses?


    Donna, squinting her eyes, asked the make-up artist to leave first. When there were only three of them in the dressing room, she rushed to Savannah and took the hot iron which was still on, raising it!

 Chapter 401 - 401: Wasn’t He The Big Boss?

    Savannah didn''t expect she would be so crazy. The way was blocked by the two stars, and there was nowhere to go.


    She could only lift her left arm, covering her head and face, and waited for the hot iron to hit her arm.


    Just then, the door of the dressing room was kicked open, and a man stroked in quickly.


    Donna paused, surprised for a moment. Before she reacted, theing man caught at her wrist and pulled her hard to one side. She was thrown to hit the wall, and the hot iron fell on her body.


    "Ahhh!" She cried out with pain.


    Annie waspletely stunned by a train of blood bubbles on herpanion''s arm. Turning around, she gasped.


    Theing man''s fine features are now covered with clouds. His hard grey eyes fell on them coolly, as if he would swallow them both alive.


    This man looked very familiar.


    Wasn''t he the big boss?


    Savannah lowered her arm and looked at the man, her mouth opened as in wonder.


    Dn came...


    The next moment, Garwood marched in with two bodyguards. His eyes drifted around the room, and he guessed what happened just now.


    It seemed that the two female stars were bullying Miss Schultz. Oh, they would be in trouble.


    Sure enough, Dn said icily, "throw them out. Terminate the contract with them. I don''t want to see the two people on TV from today on."


    Donna and Annie turned pale and rushed to the man, begging, "Mr. Sterling, we''re sorry... We know we''re wrong! We shouldn''t mess around on such an important asion... Please forgive us! We won''t do that again!"


    Garwood shook his head. They even didn''t know where they were wrong.


    The greatest mistake they made was intending to hurt Mr. Sterling''s woman.


    Dn ignored their prayer with a cold face.


    Garwood beckoned to the two bodyguards, who immediately understood and took to the two stars out.


    At the door, Abby stood there, stunned. She had nned to go in after Savannah was insulted by Annie and Donna, but the whole thing was stopped by Mr. Sterling. The little bitch came off without a scratch, and the two poor stars'' prospect waspletely wrecked.


    The little bitch must be on very familiar terms with Mr. Sterling.


    "Miss Schultz, are you all right?" Garwood hurried to Savannah.


    She had just fallen to the ground in order to avoid the iron. Now she was trying to raise herself on her elbows but failed several times.


    She was terribly scared, by the madness of the two female stars, and by the man who appeared unexpectedly.


    Garwood put out his hand, trying to help her up subconsciously, but a cold glitter from the man beside him warned him to draw back. He swallowed in embarrassment and left the dressing room first.


    Dn walked over to her and, stooping slightly, thrust out his hand.


    Savannah took a breath but evaded him.


    Didn''t Jenkins say he wasn''ting today?


    Why did hee here?


    Though he came in time to save her, she wouldn''t havee if she had known he woulde.


    Seeing that she didn''t move, Dn frowned impatiently, and then leaned down, picked her up in his arms.


    Savannah gazed nervously, her heart pounding, and she didn''t dare to breathe until she was put down on the couch.


    As soon as he let go of his hold of her, she jumped away to keep a distance from him.


    "Mr. Sterling. Why did youe?" Her tone indicated that she didn''t wee him, and she was even a little frightened to see him.


    He had nevere to this sort of activity, but when he heard she would be here tonight, hey his business down and came.


    He heard that she was ironing dresses in the dressing room but did not expect that she was quarreling with two female stars and might have been injured.


    "Oh, Mr. Sterling is here!" A cloying woman''s voice broke the embarrassment in the air. "I just heard that Donna and Annie offended you and were taken off the cruises? What happened?"


    Savannah moved quickly to Abby''s back to avoid getting too close to the man. It must be the first time she was d to see Abby.


    Dn looked at Abby in displeasure. "The party is about to begin. Don''t you go up?"


    "All right, Mr. Sterling. I''ll change and go up soon." Abby smiled and nodded.


    Since Abby was about to change here, there was no reason for Dn to stay. He nced at Savannah with some unfathomable emotion before he finally left.


    ***


    Savannah picked up a dress and handed it to Abby.


    Abby took the dress and thought for a while, staring at her. "Why don''t you change a dress too?"


    "Ah?"


    "Well, you''re one of the consume designers for My Girl, and we''re going to meet the presster. It''s better for you to change a better dress," Abby said as she selected a silver fishtail dress and put it in Savannah''s arms. "ck is too old for you. This one suits you best."


    "Thanks, Abby, but no..." Savannah shook her head politely,


    Abby looked annoyed. "Remember, your image doesn''t present yourself only, but also about thepany.


    Savannah did not want to offend Abby after quarreling with the two female stars. She still wanted to stay in Abby''s dressing room to avoid meeting that man. So she had to take over the dress and turned into the next changing room.


    After changing the dress, Savannah looked at herself in the mirror, gasping.


    This fishtail dress was too sexy. It was customized ording to Abby''s size. In order to best disy Abby''s shape, the front was deliberately made half a size smaller.


    Her breasts looked so full as if they would jump out from the front the next moment.


    That was too hot


    Looking around, she picked a small waistcoat over her shoulder before she went out.


    Outside the changing room, Abby''s eyes became colder as she saw Savannahing out.

 Chapter 402 - 402: I’ll Blow Your Brain Out

    She had to admit that the little bitch had a really good figure, no worse than a model or an actress.


    The waistcoat on her could hardly cover up her exquisite figure.


    Andrey would be satisfied.


    To tter Andrey, she even took out one of her favorite sexy dresses for the little bitch.


    "Anything wrong?" Savannah asked nervously.


    "Nothing," Abby smiled and sighed, "I just didn''t know you''re really in great shape. I''m not a man, or I''d get nosebleeds now. Andrey''s right. Being a designer is such a waste for you with such a good figure. Are you interested in show business? In fact, as long as you talk to Mr. Sterling, you''ll surely get more than you have now."


    Savannah paused and said, "Thank you, Abby. But I don''t have any rtionship with Mr. Sterling as you thought¡­"


    "Well, take it easy, I''m only joking. Have a drink, and I''m going to change." Abby gave Savannah a ss of lemonade her assistant had just brought in. Then she went into the changing room.


    Savannah was a little thirsty. She finished the lemonade while waiting for Abby. After a while, Abby got changed and came out.


    "You look nice." Savannah put down the ss and said.


    Abby nced at the empty ss; a faint sickly smile flickered across her lips.


    The lemonade was assisted with some aphrodisiac.


    She had expected to spend the night with Andrey, so she prepared the aphrodisiac to add to the fun for herself.


    But Savannah took her ce.


    Abby stood in front of the dressing mirror, looking at herself in the mirror absently. "It''s pretty good. But I don''t think my headdress matches it. I have a purple diamond hair clip that looks good on this dress. Would you like to get it for me?"


    "Where''s the hair clip?"


    "It''s in the bag at the head of the bed in my suite. It''s my personal essory, so I didn''t put it in the dressing room." Abby turned and smiled, "Sorry for troubling you."


    "Never mind." Savannah didn''t know whether Abby troubled her on purpose or not, but it was gettingte, and she didn''t bother to argue with her.


    She immediately headed for Abby''s suite.


    Abby clenched her hands as she watched her back retreating out of the door.


    Because of Savannah, Mr. Sterling lost his temper at herst time, and now Andrey was attracted by this little bitch too.


    Was she her natural enemy?


    The little bitch was not as pretty as her, not as popr as her, and she was not good at flirting with men. How did she win Mr. Sterling''s favor and tempt Andrey?


    Was it because she looked simple, native, and clean?


    Oh. After she was fucked by Andrey, would Mr. Sterling value her anymore?


    A half-smile yed on Abby''s lips. She fixed her make-up and left the dressing room.


    * * *


    Savannah found the suite and pushed the door open. It was dark, but there was a shimmer of moonlight at the window.


    She could just make out an LV handbag on the big bed. She hurried in and reached for the bag, but suddenly she was caught at the wrist and pulled into a strange man''s arms.


    "There you are, baby. I''ve been expecting you for quite some time." The man breathed at her ear as he said.


    Andrey Murray? Why was he here?


    Was he waiting for Abby and made a mistake?


    Savannah tried to push Andrey to him. "Mr. Murray, you''re wrong. I''m not Abby..."


    "Of course, I know you''re not Abby. You''re the little designer assistant. I''m waiting for you..." Instead of letting go of her, Andrey picked her up, threw her on the bed, and then walked over to m the door!


    Savannah wanted to raise herself on the soft bed, but a sudden heat came to her body, burning her everywhere. She was limp as a noodle and had hardly the strength to lift her finger. The more she struggled, the hotter she was. In a moment, her dress was soaked with her sweet sweat.


    By the faint moonlight, Andrey, who had locked the door, turned to look at the delicious prey on his bed.


    The girl changed into a sexy fishtail dress, and her full breasts were heaving tumultuously under the plunging neckline, inviting his caress.


    Andrey, who had been around a bit, immediately know that she had been drugged. He touched his chin andughed.


    Abby knew him best.


    He sat on the bed, pulling his fingers down her cheek, then brushed his thumb over her lower lip.


    His touch startled Savannah. She tried with all her strength to avoid his hands, rolling to the other side of the bed.


    "Let me out! Rape is a crime! You''re breaking thew!" She cried.


    However, Andrey had experienced so many kinds of women, including immature or inexperienced girls, and no one could escape his hand atst. He would not take the threatening words from a little assistant seriously, of course.


    "Crime? Oh, but I''ve never been to prison. Baby, make me happy, and I''m sure you''ll be even more popr than Abby!" He said as he climbed onto the bed, stretching out.


    Savannah bit on her tongue to keep awake.


    She remembered the lemonade Abby gave her and understood why she took out her dress for her to change.


    Abby sent her to Andrey''s bed as a gift to tter him!


    Looking around, Savannah wanted to find a way to escape. But the door was locked, and the only window faced the sea. She moved to the bedhead and picked up a crystal ashtray.


    "Don''te, or I''ll blow your brain out!"


    ***


    The dinner party started.


    Dn stood on the deck staring into the dark silent sea absently.


    Garwood guessed his mind and said tentatively, "sir, shall I call miss Schultz over?"


    Duh! What else did hee here for? Dn frowned and was about to ask Garwood to take the little woman to him when he saw Abby, apanied by her assistant, walking out of the dressing room in her usual sexy way.


    But the little woman was not with her.

 Chapter 403 - 403: Where’s She?

    "Mr. Sterling, the party started. Will you go with me?" Abby''s eyes brightened as she saw Dn. She came up to him and said flirtatiously.


    "Where''s she?" Dn asked in an impassive way, looking at her very stiffly.


    "You mean Savannah?" Abby offered him another sweet smile, "she left after helping me on with my dress. I don''t know where she went."


    Dn seemed disappointed. Did the kitten run away because she saw himing?


    "Mr. Sterling... It''s gettingte. The emcee''s waiting for me. May I go first?" Abby was still smiling but looking a little guilty.


    Dn nodded impatiently.


    Abby lowered her head and picked up her dress, walking quickly to the banquet room.


    "Sir, maybe Miss Schultz had already left the cruise boat," Garwood whispered.


    Dn didn''t speak, but his expression darkened.


    She pretended not to know him, avoided meeting him, and set his number on a cklist. After he saved her and punished the two stars for her, she didn''t thank him but busily ran away.


    Did she hate him so much?


    At this moment, hurried footsteps interrupted Dn''s thoughts.


    Garwood looked back and saw a man in a suit looking for something around.


    "Who are you? Upstairs in the VIP lounge area. Why did youe up here?" Garwood came to the man in rm.


    "Excuse me, I''m from the Murray family, and I came with my master. He told me that he came to see Abby and let me wait. But I didn''t see him back. I''m afraid something happened to him, so I came upstairs to see if he''s still in Abby''s room. I''m sorry to bother you!" The manservant quickly bowed and apologized.


    Dn scowled. The young master of the Murray family must be Andrey. Abby had left just now, but Andrey was nowhere to see.


    What was Andrey doing in Abby''s room?


    Dn knew how bad that guy was. His reputation in the upper ss in LA was in tatters.


    He liked ying the field and was chasing different women every day.


    Last year, he was used of havingmitted an evil date-rape by several young girls. It was said that the master of the Murray family had had sex with a lot of women by using drugs or other wicked means. Most women dared not to speak out afterward due to the power and wealth of his family. Those cases were also soothed down by them with money, but everyone in the upper ss had a worse impression of Andrey.


    Andrey was looking for Abby just now, and he must have met Savannah.


    Now he disappeared with the small woman at the same time. Could it be so coincidental?


    Dn''s frown deepened, and his heart bounded uneasily.


    Without saying a word, he suddenly turned and strode toward Abby''s suite below the deck.


    ***


    Inside the suite, Andrey smiled wickedly at Savannah, whose hand was still trembling with the ashtray.


    "Fine, I won''t go nearer. Put down the ashtray first..." he said cunningly as he moved closer. "You know, I don''t like forcing beautiful women like you. Take it easy, baby. Let''s have some small talks first, okay?"


    Savannah knew that he just wanted her to guard down. Holding the ashtray firmly, she bit her teeth and shouted weakly, "get out! Don''te one step closer!"


    She breathed hard, and the heavy ashtray almost slipped out from her hand several times.


    "All right... I''m noting..." Andrey said with a bantering smile, but all of a sudden, he reached out his hand and caught at her wrist. Savannah''s grasp rxed out of pain, and the ashtray fell to the carpet.


    In the meanwhile, Andrey twisted himself round quickly and pressed her on the bed, pinning her down.


    "Help! Let me go!" Savannah struggled despairingly, hitting and kicking him with her arms and legs crazily, but in vain as their strength was unequally matched. Andrey smirked and lowered his head. He started to kiss on her neck and all the way up to her jaw. He bit and nipped and licked. His hand traveled from her waist to her soft breasts, pressing and stroking her.


    Suddenly there came footsteps and a hard knock on the door.


    "Help!" Savannah cried and struggled even harder. Andrey reacted instantly andid a rough palm over her mouth.


    At once, the door was kicked open!


    A tall figure strode in like a furious beast. Fury swept across his face when he saw the scene on the bed!


    Before Andrey could get a clear look at theing one, the man rushed to him, grabbed him by the cor, threw him against the wall, and swung his fist down.


    "Who are you? Stop! Help!" Andrey cried out of pain.


    Dn repeated his kicks and blows on him again and again until blood covered his fists.


    "Sir, enough." Garwood came and whispered.


    What if Dn beat Andrey to death? It was not good to offend Andrey''s family.


    Dn gave Andrey another hard kick and picked him up, walking to the opened window.


    "Sir!" Garwood eximed as Dn threw Andrey out of the window!


    Andrey went plummeting into the sea. Choked by the cold water, he woke up, flopping in the sea in horror.


    "Help..." But his voice was broken by the rising waves.


    "Oh, no. Sir, it''s hard to exin to the Murray family if anything happened to their young master..." Garwood said quickly with cold sweat on his head.


    "Give him a swim ring. God decides whether or not he can live!" Dn made no attempt to rescue him. With that, he returned to the suite and closed the door.


    Inside the suite, the air seemed more heated than before, despite the faint smell of blood left by Andrey.


    The beautiful slim figure was writhing like a snake on the bed. From time to time, there was a moan from her red lips. The conservative ck dress on her was gone, instead, she changed into a sexy fishtail dress, which outlined her slim figure. After the struggle with Andrey just now, the tight dress on her became so loose that her white thighs were all naked, herce underwear exposed too.


    ***********************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    I am reading all yourments and since most of you cried out for an extra chapter, will then, wish granted. Don''t forget to vote,ment, and review. Help me reach to top ten ranks and share this novel with your friends, I highly appreciate your effort.


    Spread love and positivity! Keep safe everyone!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 404 - 404: Don’t Be Afraid It’s Me

    (Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene. If you''re notfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    There was a charming pink blush on her cheek. Her breasts heaved, seducing him to feel the soft flesh.


    Dn swallowed hard, his eyes darkening. He knew that she must have taken date-rape drugs, which was popr among those Lovce.


    Another moan from the little woman pulled him back. He strode in and lifted her from the big bed.


    "No, let me go... Let me go..." She subconsciously tried to push him away, her hot body trembled.


    Did she take him as Andrey? Dn took out a thin nket and wrapped it around her half-naked body.


    The drug she took was supposed to be a kind of aphrodisiac that could arouse the sexual instinct and induced venereal desire. Fortunately, it would not harm the body, and the effect of the drug wouldst one or two hours at most. She didn''t need to go to the hospital.


    She would be fine after a one- or two-hour rest.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s me. Let me take you off the boat first." He whispered softly.


    However, Savannah struggled and cried weakly in resistance. "Don''t touch me... I don''t want to get off... You go... Leave me alone¡­" As if it was more dangerous for her to get off the boat.


    Dn ignored her resistance, picking her up in his arms. But the little woman kept writhing and twisting, and she even bit him on his arm ruthlessly!


    He let go of her out of pain, and she rolled to the other side of the bed immediately, shrinking to a corner.


    "You go out first... Go out..." She breathed.


    Dn stared at her. He realized that it was not Andrey she was resisting. She knew it was him. She didn''t want him to take her away. She was afraid of him!


    A dumb and grumbling anger swelled his bosom. He tried to hold his anger in, stretching out to catch her hand. "Be good. Let''s get off the boat, and I''ll send you back."


    "No... I can go back by myself." She wanted to pull her hand back.


    "You want to stay here yourself like this? Still trying to attract other men?" He asked coldly as his eyes searched for her half-naked body. He couldn''t restrain his anger at her resistance towards him.


    "Anyway, I''ll go by myself. I don''t need your help. Thank you, Mr. Sterling..." Her voice trembled. After what he had done to her in the carst time, she thought it was more dangerous to be with him alone.


    Anger zed out of Dn''s eyes. She was still pretending not to know him?


    Was she so determined to have nothing more to do with him that she refused his help even at this moment?


    "You want me to go? Why weren''t you so indifferent when you were lying under me three years ago?" He caught her chin, his rage rising.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." She stared at him in horror.


    "Tell me what our rtionship is, and I''ll let you go alone." He didn''t believe she really forgot their marriage, their son, and their love.


    "I really don''t know! I don''t remember you. I... I don''t remember a lot of things... Please let me go..." She wanted to escape.


    She didn''t remember him? Ah, how ridiculous!


    In his fury, he dragged her to him, tearing her dress apart roughly. He spread the ripped dress wide. The soft moonlight falling in through the window made her skin glimmer as he exposed her naked body!


    "If you acknowledge that you know me and tell me our rtionship, I''ll let you go." He murmured as he cupped her left breast in his hand. She pushed her groan against him as he thumbed the hard nipple. Due to the drug, her body weed his caress and touched helplessly.


    "I really don''t know you... Really... All I know is that you''re my ex-boyfriend''s uncle... I really don''t know anything else... Let me go, please¡­"


    "I''ll give you one more chance," Dn leaned down and drew her right nipple into his mouth, sucking on it.


    "I really don''t know you... Really... Let me go. Please, don''t..." She cried, her voice growing hoarse from the vicious desire building inside her.


    Dn ignored her cry. He rubbed her bare skin and began to work his fingers down over her hips. He tore herce underwear easily. He ran his fingers through her dark triangle between her thighs, then cupped her mound and pressed the base of his hand against her. She thrust back against his touch.


    His middle finger found her wet core and plunged into it.


    "Ahhh, no!" Savannah gasped and cried again as he prated her.


    Dn was sliding his finger in and out of her, and she struggled and cried as he did it again and again. He palmed her clitoris, and she moaned once more. He pushed inside her harder and harder still. She wanted to stiffen her legs but in vain. Her juices were already flooding out of her.


    His husky voice was heard above her,


    "Never mind. You don''t remember. I''ll help you remember."


    Dn was hard as a rock. He straightened up and stripped off the trousers. He grasped both her ankles and spread her legs wide. Then he posed himself between her widespread thighs.


    He mmed into her. Making her thin body tremble.


    "Aargh!" Savannah cried as he thrust in.


    He grasped her head between his hands and kissed her hard, his teeth pulling at her lower lip.


    "Remember now?" He buried himself inside her and then eased back with exquisite slowness.


    "Tell me, my kitten, do you remember me? Do you remember me now?" He thrust into her again.


    With each stroke, he withdrew until he was almost out of her, then plunged forward so that he was sheathed fully once again.


    The man on her became exactly the man in her dream.


    "No... I don''t know you... Please, let me go... I really don''t remember anything... Give me a break... Ahhh!" She cried under him, begging for mercy.

 Chapter 405 - 405: Would She Appreciate Him?

    (Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene. If you''re notfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    Excruciating pleasure spiked through his blood. Her cry and moan made him more excited. But her heartless reply needled him again. Since she still refused to admit it, he did not mind remembering her by his way. He''s furious at this moment and would want to punish this little woman for acting like she didn''t know him before.


    He shifted her and quickly filled her again from behind. At the same time, his hands moved round to her front, palming her breasts, and as he did this, he trapped her nipples between his fingers and tugged them.


    "No, please¡­" Savannah begged.


    "My kitten, do you know how I missed your soft breasts and captivating, sexy ass?" He breathed as his hand traveled back to her backside, he continued his relentless onught, again and again, his fingers digging into her hip.


    He changed several positions on her in the long night.


    Savannah almost fainted by his violent assault. She had no strength to struggle or cry atst.


    When he couldn''t hold back any longer, he drove into her so that he was lodged as deeply as possible. He exploded his shaft in a spurt after white-hot liquid. He emptied himself inside her, filling her to overflowing.


    Finally, hey on top of her, supporting some of his weight with his elbows so that he wouldn''t crush her, panting hard. Then he rolled off her and sprawled beside her.


    Utterly spent, Savannah immediately drifted off or passed out into an exhausted sleep.


    After the violent and long sex, the suite turned silent.


    When Savannah opened her red eyes again, she stared at the ck ceiling absently.


    She didn''t have the strength to lift her arms. The hickey and red marks on her white body and the ripping pain between her thighs all reminded her of what that man had done to her in thest several hours.


    Shame and resentment flooded her. She gasped and bit her lower lip so hard that they went white.


    She rose, swallowed all her emotions, and quickly put the shattered fishtail dress on her, and then she threw his suit over him and jumped out of bed.


    The moment her feet touched the floor, she tumbled and almost fell!


    The violent sex drained all her strength.


    At the same time, Dn straightened up quickly when he found the little woman was ready to run away. He seized her by the arm and pulled her back.


    By the dim moonlight through the window, he saw the shame and anger on her tearful white face.


    He knew that forced sex would make her unhappy, but he did not know that she would be so angry.


    "You''re a fucking bastard! Asshole!" Savannah raised her hand and pped him on his face.


    A loud and clear p resounded in the silent suite. Dn wasn''t able to react and just give her a quiet response.


    She did not expect him not to parry her p at all. Startled, she rushed to the door before he lost his temper, opened the door, and ran out!


    Garwood was surprised to see Savannah dashing out of the door with a mess dress and bare feet. He hurriedly went into the suite and turned on the light.


    His boss, naked to the hip with a nket around his waist, was sitting at the bedside. His handsome face seemed to blow up.


    "Sir, what happened?" Garwood gasped.


    Was he pped by Miss Schultz?


    "Nothing," Dn said roughly as he spat and wiped his mouth. "She left?"


    "Yes¡­ she got off the cruise boat." Garwood hesitated. He never saw Mr. Sterling be pped by anyone. Only Miss Schultz had this courage!


    "Get someone to follow her until shees home safe." He gritted his teeth and ordered. Then heughed at himself. She just gave him a p in the face and scolded him. Why did he still send someone to protect her?


    Would she be aware of his concern?


    Would she appreciate him?


    Now she even insisted on not knowing him!


    What a heartless woman! She left him and their child for three years, and when she came back, she pretended not to remember him. She hurt him badly the moment she left him with another man. He wanted to scream but suppress himself from doing it.?Anger and resentment filled his heart. The agony and pain was unbearable.


    However, it waste at night, and the harbor was not in the downtown area, which was not very safe. At this time, it was estimated that even a taxi could not be seen on the road.


    "Protect her secretly," Dn added coldly, "don''t let her know."


    "Yes, I''ll send two men protecting Miss Schultz," Garwood understood and immediately replied.


    Dn nodded and didn''t answer Garwood until the guy left him alone.


    ***


    Afraid that the man would chase her out, Savannah kept running until she reached the roadside. She gasped for breath and waited for a taxi. However, the harbor was really out of the way, and it was sote that she could not find an empty taxi for a long time.


    Maybe she had to walk back.


    She looked down at her bare feet. Her nose was sore. She crouched down, hugging her knees. How could that man hurt her? His words keeping into her mind, "I will make you remember who I am," She could still hear that man''s voice repeatedly. She wished to know who really he was, but she couldn''t recall those few fragments of her past life. Kevin only told her a few pieces of information, and when she tried to recall her past, it gives her a severe headache.


    If she had known what she would encounter these days, she would have followed Kevin''s words and stayed at home.


    She would not have met this brute if she never looked for a job.


    Burying her face in her hands, she wept silently.


    Come back, brother Kevin. I was bullied.


    Not far away, in the SUV, followed secretly behind Savannah, the bodyguard dialed Dn''s number. "Sir, Miss Schultz''s still waiting for a taxi at the curb. There''re a few taxis at this hour. Shall I ask her to get in the car and take her back?"

 Chapter 406 - 406: Why Was He Here?

    Dn was silent.


    ording to the little woman''s temper, she would rather walk home than get in his car in a rage.


    After pondering for a long time, he sighed and said, "contact the taxipany and get a cab to take her home."


    ***


    Ten minutester, an empty cab slowly drove up and stopped in front of Savannah.


    Savannah rose unsteadily, dried her eyes, and got in the car.


    She told the driver her address and then copsed in the back seat. She couldn''t lift a finger, for she was weary and hungry. The pain on her bare feet and the shattered dress reminded her what a terrible night she had gone through.


    The car sped through the road and was soon back downtown.


    At the intersection, the car stopped at the traffic light. In the back seat, Savannah revived after a rest and sat up straight. Then, as if she suddenly remembered, she turned to the driver and said in a hoarse whisper, "sir, please go to another ce first."


    "Where?" asked the driver.


    Savannah took a deep breath and clenched her fists, "to the nearest police station."


    * * *


    Savannah grappled with the hem of the business suit on her, walking into the police station.


    The officer on night duty was surprised to see a young woman, looking disheveled and sad,ing in her bare feet.


    "What can I help you, Miss?" The young police officer, who was professionally sensitive, guessed something at once and asked in a gentle voice.


    Savannah calmed down and adjusted her breathing, "sir, I''ve been raped."


    ***


    On the cruise boat, the party was over. Some guests went back to their rooms on the boat, and others got off.


    It waste at night, and all was quiet.


    Dn changed into a new suit and went out onto the deck, followed by Garwood and two bodyguards.


    Abby seemed to have had a wonderful party night. She had just seen a director off and was about to return to her suite when she saw Dn walking straight to her.


    "Mr. Sterling, are you leaving?"


    Before the words had all left her mouth, Dn gave her a good p in her beautiful face!


    Abby stepped back and hit the railing, behind which was the dark blue sea. The wash of the waves against the side of the boat was warning her how dangerous she was!


    Her face was stinging, and her ear was ringing. Covered her red and swollen face, Abby bnced herself and looked at Dn in disbelief. Only then did she notice that the man in front of her looked grave and dismal, his expression darker than the gloomy cloud in the sky.


    Abby trembled with fear. Before she could say anything, Dn stepped forward and grabbed her by the throat, his voice cold and stony, "Get yourself killed!"


    He closed his fingers slowly.


    Abby was choked, and her face turned purple, her tears gushing from her eyes. She was not anything like an elegant superstar in this miserable appearance.


    "Mr. Sterling... I beg you... let me..." Abby coughed and found it difficult to breathe.


    Garwood, standing by and watching, of course, understood where Mr. Sterling''s rage came from. Miss Schultz was almost sexually assaulted by Andrey, Abby''s lover, and it was definitely not a coincidence. Abby must know this and even had a hand in it.


    Mr. Sterling didn''t give any face to Andrey''s family and threw him into the sea. Now he must want to kill Abby too.


    At this moment, Garwood''s cell phone rang. He stepped aside and answered it. After a few words, his face changed. He hurriedly walked to Mr. Sterling, whispering, "Sir."


    Dn loosened his grasp at Abby''s neck and turned his face.


    Garwood took a breath and leaned close to his ear.


    "Miss Schultz went to the police station."


    ***


    In the medical room, Savannahy down on the examining table and was ready to be examined by a female paramedic to take the evidence.


    Though humiliated, Savannah knew this was a necessary procedure. She closed her eyes and opened her legs. When finished, she put on a clean dress.


    The paramedic gave her a pill and a cup of warm water.


    Savannah took them and looked at her questioningly.


    "The morning-after pill." The paramedic said softly in a sympathetic tone.


    Savannah lowered her head and nodded in a trance. Then she swallowed the pill and took a mouthful of water.


    Then she was taken to a room next door. An officer told her that he would arrange an interrogation recordter and asked her to wait.


    Savannah sat alone in the room, trembled slightly when she recalled what she had gone through the whole night. She wrapped her arms around her shoulders to encourage herself.


    Ten minutes passed¡­ Twenty minutes passed...


    No police officer came.


    She stood up and went out to ask the police officer at the front desk.


    The young police officer hesitated, "Oh, it''ste in the midnight, and we''re rather shorthanded at the moment. Please wait..."


    Savannah nodded and had to go back to the recording room.


    Another ten minutes passed, and she almost nodded off over the desk.


    Finally, the door behind her was pushed open, and the footsteps approached.


    Relieved, she turned quickly.


    "Officer --"


    She froze when she saw clearly who had entered the room!


    It was not an officer, but Dn!


    Why was he here?


    Why did the police let him in?


    Dn looked at the little woman, coldly. She changed into a new dress; her face turned white as she saw him. Her two bare legs trembled.


    "I heard you used me of raping you?"


    Savannah came to her senses and understood.


    The police kept her waiting for a long time because Dn already knew she was here, and he put pressure on the police!


    As he approached her, what he had done to her became clearer in her mind.


    She held back her pounding heart and ran towards the door of the recording room. He reacted quickly and caught her by her wrist.


    She was pulled into his arms and began to struggle.


    "Let me go! Let me go!"

 Chapter 407 - 407: The Truth

    "Let go of you? So you can sue me again?" He gripped her trembling wrist and grinned like a dangerous beast.


    "That''s right! I can''t report your crime to this police station, but I''ll go to another one! I don''t believe you can bribe all the police stations in LA! Let me tell you, the evidence is there... You''re going to jail!" She shouted in anger and shame. When she found it was impossible to disentangle herself from his grasp, she bit his hand on her wrist like a cruel cat!


    He let go of his hold of her out of pain. As a fit of irritation came to him, he lifted his hand subconsciously and wanted to p her.


    Savannah looked up at him with a pale face. Under her restive tearful eyes, he paused and couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    The little woman pped him on the boat and then bit him now.


    If someone else did it, he or she would have died with no space for burial!


    Only she dared to do it. But he could not punish her.


    Finally, he banged his fist on the desk!


    The desk wobbled as though it would split. Savannah took two steps back, staring at the man in front of her in horror.


    His fist on the table was visibly scraped bloody, but he didn''t give his hand a momentary glimpse.


    "Are you sure you want to sue me?" He stared at her.


    "Yes." She gritted her teeth.


    Without another word, he picked her up and headed out of the recording room.


    Savannah reacted and began to scream, "Help! What do you want? Where are you taking me? Help! Officer help!"


    However, the police station in the middle of the night was empty and quiet, and not a soul was in sight. Savannah didn''t know whether it was true that there were not enough officers on duty, or everyone ducked them because he came.


    She was dragged out of the police station and put in the back seat of his luxury car.


    He tied her tightly with the safety belt. Afraid that she would break free or try anything dangerous, such as jumping out of the car halfway, he simply took off his tie and the belt from his trousers!


    "What do you want to do?" Savannah stopped, struggled, and looked at him in horror. Was the man crazy?


    He had spent two hours on her on the cruise boat! Did he want to do it again in the car?


    Holy shit!


    She could not control herself just now because of the drug, but now it was different. She swore that if he dared to touch her again, she would fight to the death with him!


    Thinking of this, she began to struggle desperately with her free legs again.


    He swiftly held her legs hard against his thigh and tied up her wrists with his belt; then, he trussed up her feet with the tie.


    He caught her chin and said coldly, "Be good."


    She realized that he wasn''t trying to force her to another sex. But when he settled into the driver''s seat and started the engine, she screamed with frustration again.


    "Where are you taking me? Put me down! Do you really think you can do whatever you want? You''ve not only sexually assaulted me but illegally kidnapped me! I''m warning you to let me go now, or I''ll sue you again! I''m sure your reputation will bepletely ruined at that time!"


    The loud explosions from the car engine drowned her voice.


    Ten minutester, the car stopped in front of Dn''s house in Beverly Hills.


    He quickly got out and untied her.


    "Where are we? What are you bringing me here for? Let me go!" She gasped.


    She seemed to nevere here before.


    Dn sneered and didn''t exin anything. He lifted the little woman up to his arms, though she was still struggling. Then he strode in and went straight to the bedroom on the second floor, kicked open the door, and threw her on the bed.


    Savannah rose instantly, staring at Dn in rm.


    However, Dn didn''t touch her but took out a piece of paper from the drawer and threw it to her.


    "Since you refused to admit our rtionship. Well, I''ll show it to you." His voice was cold and emotionless.


    Savannah lowered her head and looked at the paper in her hand in bewilderment.


    This was a marriage certificate.


    Her hands trembled as she looked down.


    The names on the paper were¡­Dn Sterling and Savannah Schultz!


    The date was three years ago!


    Holy crap!


    How was it possible that she married her big boss three years ago?


    What had happened between them in her nk memory?


    This man was her ex-fianc¨¦''s uncle!


    But the marriage certificate made it clear that she had an unusual rtionship with him.


    Her head prickled. She loosened her hold of the paper and cradled her head in pain.


    "No. That''s impossible! This marriage certificate must be faked by you!"


    He seemed to have expected that she would not ept it. With a chilling smile, he put another piece of paper in front of her.


    "You can check if the marriage certificate is true or not. But I believe you can at least identify the signature on this paper!"


    She picked it up. It was a printed divorce settlement and signed by hand.


    It was her signature.


    Her own handwriting could never be false.


    The pupils of her eyes contracted. All her strength was deprived all of a sudden, and she fell on the bed.


    So, the marriage license was real. She was legally married to him three years ago?


    He was her husband? How was that possible?


    She had been married, and her husband was the uncle of her ex-fianc¨¦!


    Her legal husband forced her to have sex with him two hours ago, and she sued him to the police!


    "Well, do you still want to tell me you don''t know me? If you keep talking nonsense, I don''t mind doing a paternity test between you and Kaiden."


    "Kaiden?" cried Savannah incredulously.


    Kaiden was just three years old.


    So, he was her son?


    No way. Howe she didn''t remember anything about having a baby?


    All she could recall was the sharp tearing pain in her lower abdomen when she woke up in Balfour Sanatorium three years ago.


    Was that because she had just given birth to a baby?


    But Kevin and the doctor said that it was just appendicitis.


    ***************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    It''s another wonderful week to start this 2021, I read all yourments every day, though, only a few of them I pay time to answer but I am so grateful for how you guys react to every chapter I uploaded on a daily basis.


    Rest assured, this couple will have a happy ending after all the struggles and pain. Let me share my journey during the time I write this novel, I cried a lot, emotions filled my heart and there are times I have to stop writing because tears flooded my eyes. Novel writing is one of my passion but I never use the money I earned from all the novels I uploaded on this tform because I live afortable life and I earned decently from doing several businesses. All the ie generated from all of my novels goes to several charity works I''ve been supporting over the past decades.


    So, thank you so much for giving all my novels a try, cause you all have changed several lives of those less fortunate people who received the proceeds. Continue on voting,menting, and reviewing! Do me a favor too, share this novel with your friends! Help me too, to reach up to the top ten ranks! Have a great weekday ahead!


    To those who have an Instagram ount feel free to follow your humble author:[emailprotected]</a>


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 408 - 408: How Ridiculous

    Why did Kevin lie to her?


    Kaiden¡­


    No wonder the little boy looked eerily familiar to her.


    Was he really her son?


    She lifted her hands to her head, trying to remember something, but she only had pain and tingling in her head!


    Finally, she looked up, still resisting, "No way¡­ I couldn''t have given you a child!"


    These words enormously stimted Dn. He took a step forward to her, reaching out, and stripped the shirt from before her breast! Her underwear was exposed to the air.


    Savannah froze, shocked, and blushed as she tried to protect her half-naked upper body. "What are you doing?!"


    His hard eyes turned colder at her resistance. He dragged her shirt up as he said sarcastically, "Why are you still pretending to be shy? We have done everything on the cruise boat just now, did you forget that?"


    "Shut up! You pervert!" Her face med with humiliation and anger.


    He didn''t take further action on her but picked her to the front of a dressing mirror.


    "Open your eyes and look at yourself."


    In the mirror, beneath her t naked belly, there was a shallow scar.


    The mark was pale in color, but it stood out because her skin was so white and delicate.


    "You didn''t have a baby for me? Then what''s it?" He sneered behind her.


    "This is the scar from the operation for appendicitis." She murmured, but for the first time, she began to doubt herself. The position and size of appendicitis did not match her scar.


    Was the operation she had three years ago really an appendicitis operation?


    In fact, she had already had the answer in her mind, but she couldn''t believe it.


    "Appendicitis operation? Savannah, are you a bad liar, or do you think I''m an idiot?" snapped Dn. Anger zed out of his eyes.


    Appendicitis operation? Ah. How ridiculous!


    Yeah, she tried to break away from him by abandoning their son like an inmed appendix three years ago!


    Savannah stared at the scar with disbelief.


    Seeing her silence, he continued, with a chilling smile, "What? Nothing to say? Do you believe Kaiden is our son now?"


    Savannah covered her ears with her hands, shaking her head in agony.


    Dn was more irritated at her continuing resistance. He leaned down and approached her pale ear, whispering in a chilling voice,


    "Remember, our marriage is not over. Three years ago, you left the divorce agreement and ran away with another man, but I didn''t sign it. Do you want to sue me? Oh, byw, I''m your legal husband. What we did tonight is just one of your conjugal obligations. What are you suing me for? Rape in marriage?"


    Cold shivers ran down Savannah''s spine, and she felt as if she should faint. She shook her head crazily to refresh her memory but failed.


    "Remember this room? You''ve lived here for a long time." He didn''t n to let her go.


    She nced up at the room, unable to believe she had ever lived there.


    The confusion in her eyes used up hisst patience. He could not bear being treated as a stranger by her any longer. He sped the back of her slender neck, lifted her pale face, and stared into her eyes.


    "I''ll give you one more chance. Tell me that you know me. You just feigned yourself not to remember me!"


    As he moved threateningly forward, she shrank from him, trembling. Finally, she could not endure the sudden amount of information and his imposing manner. She hit the bed behind her and copsed.


    "I don''t know you! I really don''t remember anything! You are kidding! You are not my husband! No!" With that, she knocked Dn away, rushing out of the bedroom. She stumbled downstairs and ran out of the vi.


    Afraid that he would chase after her, she didn''t slow down her pace until she ran out of Beverly Hills. She was breathing hard when there was a loud crash of thunder, andrge drops of rain started falling.


    Looking around, she found nowhere to shelter from the rain. She was not in the mood and was still distracted by her lost memory. All she wanted now was to go back home to call Kevin.


    The man''s cold, angry shouts were still ringing in her ears.


    Do you believe Kaiden is our son now?


    Tell me that you know me. You just feigned yourself not to remember me!


    She walked for a whole night in the rain.


    At daybreak, the rain stopped, and Savannah almost returned to her apartment.


    Her legs felt like jelly, and she was too tired and hungry.


    Her wet clothes clung to her skin, and she shivered with cold.


    "Savannah!" Downstairs her apartment, a familiar figure was standing there. He cried and ran to her as soon as he saw her.


    Savannah looked up and saw clearly the person in front of her.


    "Kevin¡­" Her tired eyes brightened for a moment.


    As if she knew she was safe, her frail limbs refused to carry her further. Her eyes hazed over, and she sank down in a dead faint.


    "Savannah!" Kevin reached out and caught her in his arms in time.


    He touched her head and frowned.


    She had a high fever.


    He hurriedly carried her into his car and started the engine. The car ran to the hospital at high speed.


    ***


    The window of the ward grew light.


    Savannah was lying quietly on her sick-bed, her eyes closed. Her fever was ayed by the medicine. The color came back to her face slowly while she was having a drip.


    Kevin was sitting on a chair beside the bed, taking her cold hand in his.


    Dan knocked on the door and came in, whispering, "Mr. Sterling came."


    Kevin''s calm face changed. He put Savannah''s hand into the quit and then walked out of the room quietly.


    On the other side of the hallway, Dn came trotting along in a great hurry.


    "How is she?" he asked.


    Last night he felt furious after Savannah left the house. He asked Garwood to see if she had returned home in the morning. Only then did he knew that Kevin had returned and sent her to the hospital.


    Kevin didn''t say anything. Raising his fist, he gave Dn a punch in the chest!

 Chapter 409 - 409: She’s Mine

    Dn stepped back by the heavy blow and hit the wall behind him!


    Garwood and the bodyguard gasped and rushed over to support him. They knew Dn was so anxious to see Savannah that he lost his guard.


    Dn straightened up, his right hand clenched on his breast. He motioned to them to step back, walking straight to the ward again.


    "Do you still have the nerve to see her? What did you do to her? Why did she walk home in the rain?!" Kevin bellowed in anger, blocking the way to the ward.


    What he had been worrying about finally happened.


    Savannah eventually met Dn again.


    The day before yesterday, he realized that it was Dn who sent him away from Savannah on purpose. He must have known that she was back.


    With the help of Dan, he knew that Dn had even coaxed her to work in hispany by some trick.


    As soon as the nendedst night, Kevin called Savannah but couldn''t get through. He had to wait for her toe back to her apartment downstairs.


    But he didn''t expect he would have waited for her for the whole night. He was about to go to the police when she finally appeared in his view.


    His heart ached when she fainted in front of him.


    Needless to say, it was Dn!


    Kevin was angry with himself for making such a stupid mistake. But he was more annoyed at fate.


    Why couldn''t Dn let her off? Three years ago, he hurt Savannah and made her suffer a lot. What more did he want?


    Kevin''s question provoked Dn. The jealous anger umted for three years finally broke out at this moment.


    "Who are you to question me? I''m her husband, what are you?"


    Kevin''s face was ashen, and only with effort, he didn''t throw his fists on Dn''s nose again.


    But Dn didn''t finish. "I don''t know why she refused to confess our past, and she treated me as a stranger. It must because of you! But who cares ¨C I have my own way to open her mouth!"


    "So what did you do to her? You drove her crazy when she didn''t remember you? Are you out of your mind?" Kevin was so angry that his eyes shed red.


    "It''s none of your business!" Dn shouted, "Who do you think you are? Kevin, don''t put on airs in front of me as if I am the homewrecker! She''s mine, my legal wife! She can''t end our rtionship without my permission! You want to get rid of me? No way! Whatever I did to her, she brought it on herself!"


    Kevin clenched his fist and looked at the angry man in front of him.


    Dn hastened to the hospital in the early morning, which meant he was really worried about Savannah.


    However, he thought Savannah had abandoned him and their kid, and he hated her for leaving LA with another man. He was justifiably bitter, especially since Savannah didn''t remember him and took him as a stranger when they met again.


    Kevin didn''t expect that Dn would still be so excited after three years. He thought that this man would forget Savannah and have another woman at his side.


    But he was wrong. It turned out that Dn''s feeling for Savannah was so fervent and intense that it could hurt Savannah again when they met.


    Finally, Kevin said, "Savannah refused to admit your rtionship and considered you a stranger. Do you know it''s because she really didn''t remember you?"


    Dn frowned, looking at Kevin coldly. His thin lips broke into a sarcastic smile. "Are you in league with her to make up such a ridiculous excuse against me? Can''t you find a better one?"


    She really didn''t remember him?


    Did Kevin mean the little woman suffered a loss of memory?


    Are they really treating him like an idiot?


    Kevin was clearly serious. The sadness in his eyes couldn''t be ignored, and his voice was very quiet, "It''s true, it''s not fiction. Savannah had indeed lost part of her memory. Even if you don''t believe it, it''s true. I can show you her medical records in Italy over the years."


    The impassive expression disappeared on Dn''s face. Maybe Kevin didn''t lie to him, and there was no point in fooling him. It was so easy to get caught.


    After a short silence, he walked up and seized Kevin by the cor.


    "Exin it to me." His tone was skeptical, and his voice seemed to shiver.


    Dan rushed over and tried to push Dn away, but Kevin shook his head at him. He knew he was to me, too, for what happened to Savannah these days. And he had to make everything clear to this man now.


    "Three years ago, you got involved in a rtionship with another woman, and you even left Savannah on the eve of your wedding day for that woman. Later, you postponed the wedding indefinitely and didn''t give her any exnation. The other day, I heard about it and asked her out, but she fainted on the street and was almost hit by a car! I sent her to the hospital. The doctor said she had a symptom of threatened miscarriage, which hadsted for several days. If you had been a bit more careful, she could have avoided it! Then she had to have a Caesarean."


    Dn''s trembling fingers loosen its hold on Kevin''s cor.


    Kevin was talking about the day she disappeared?


    She went to see Kevin and never came back. It wasn''t because she ran away with Kevin, but¡­ she had a threatened miscarriage and was sent to the hospital?


    He didn''t know she had had a threatened miscarriage.


    It hadsted many days.


    That was to say, she might have had symptoms and silently suffered the pain since he left her to take care of Charlotte.


    Damn it!


    Why didn''t she tell him?


    If he had known... he would not have left her to face this danger alone. He would not have made her so sad. He was her husband, he should have been at her side when she needed him!


    But... why didn''t she tell him she wasn''t feeling well?


    She didn''t trust him¡­ How could she trust him after he left her alone for another woman on their wedding day?


    Perhaps she misunderstood the rtionship between Charlotte and him? Her pride stopped her from questioning him, and she chose to bear everything alone.

 Chapter 410 - 410: You Gave Me A Chance

    Dn''s fists were clenched so tightly that their nails dug deep into their palms.


    "Before she slipped into aa, she asked me not to say anything to you. I don''t know if she was too angry at you or didn''t want you to worry about her. Anyway, I would never refuse her request. So I didn''t inform you." Kevin looked at Dn in a provocative way.


    Then he continued.


    "She didn''t want to see you, so I took her and the baby to the Balfour Sanatorium. I was wondering if she could live a better and happier life without you. Since you didn''t cherish her, someone else was willing to take care of her in ce of you. Later, when she woke up, she was diagnosed to have selective amnesia. She lost some of her memories, she forgot you and your baby. I thought it was a good opportunity to give her a new life. So I took her abroad."


    "How did she lose her memory?" Dn asked through his gritted teeth. Although he knew Kevin wasn''t lying, he still couldn''t believe it.


    "I was no less surprised and incredulous than you are. However, the doctor said it was not the first time that Savannah had a memory loss. She''s supposed to have suffered from it due to serious meningitis when she was young, and she wasn''tpletely recovered. Because of the major hemorrhage during Cesarean Section, she lost part of her memory again."


    Dn looked pale. He gradually calmed down, and his heart sank.


    She lost part of her memory, but she still remembered Kevin and even Devin. So, all she forgot were the days they stayed together?


    Why? Was it because she hated him for hurting her too deeply?


    Kevin stared at Dn with aplicated look as he continued, "I took her to Italy because I want her to have a new life without pain. However, I didn''t expect that she would have gotten involved with you again so soon when we came back. She left the child to you, so why don''t you leave her the freedom to live a new life?"


    Dn''s fist shot out and caught directly in Kevin''s mouth.


    "You''re so selfish! You just took advantage of her memory loss and took her away for your own will! Did you fucking ask her if she was willing to go abroad, to part with her family?"


    Kevin took a few steps back and hit the wall.


    Dan eximed and rushed up to support Kevin, but Kevin straightened himself and sleeved the blood from his face, sneered and looked at Dn again.


    "You gave me a chance. Who left Savannah alone before the wedding day? Who apanied another womante at night when Savannah suffered a threatened miscarriage? Who made Savannah so sad and caused her massive hemorrhage? You even deliberately made use of my client to send me abroad so that I could leave Savannah! Selfish? No one is more selfish than you!"


    Dn''s face darkened! He raised his fist, and they were again at each other''s throats.


    Garwood and Dan immediately came forward to stop them. If they continued fighting like this, they would have to lie in the hospital together with Savannah!


    "Come on, this is the hospital. Miss Schultz''s still lying there. Are you two gentlemen trying to wake her up?" Garwood said as he pulled Dn to one side.


    Kevin and Dn red at each other with rage. Then they snorted as each of them sat down on a bench far from each other, panting.


    Garwood asked a nurse for two clean towels and gave them to each.


    "Anyway, now that you know all you want to know. Savannah didn''t recognize you or the kid because of memory loss. She can''t remember you even if you kill her. I beg you, if you still have a trace ofpassion for her, please don''t bother her again. You only make her suffer by pressing questions and pestering her."


    The atmosphere became rigid. No one uttered a word.


    Dn was silent. His sorrow, grief, indignation, and confusion were imaged in his face.


    This was the second time Garwood saw this expression on Mr. Sterling''s face.


    The first time was the night when Mr. Sterling knew Savannah left their baby for him and went abroad with Kevin three years ago.


    He didn''t expect that when Savannah showed in front of them again, she lost all her memory about them.


    Finally, Dn got up slowly and walked toward the ward.


    Kevin looked rmed and sprang to his feet.


    "What fucking do you want? Why don''t you listen to me? Frankly speaking, she''s a patient now! Do you understand? She doesn''t remember you, she''ll be very pained when you mention your past to her! Please don''t see her again, and leave her alone!"


    Garwood gasped. Just when he thought Kevin would get punched again, Dn didn''t mean to fight but said quietly, "I''ll just have a look."


    With that, he pushed open the door and walked in.


    Kevin red. He had never seen Dn so softened, like a thoughtless child who made a big mistake and didn''t know how to correct it.


    Inside the ward, Dn stood by the bed, watching Savannah quietly.


    Her face, though still a little pale, looked very calm. Her fever was ayed, and her breathing was regr. Her beautiful eyes now closed under her long ckshes. Her lips were still colorless.


    She looked exactly the same as she was three years ago, as if she could wake up the next minute, and smiled at him.


    Thest three years without her had been like a bad dream.


    She not only left him but also forgot him...


    He always thought she was acting, pretending not to know him. But now it turned out to be a big mistake.


    He had done so many stupid things to her and kept forcing her to admit their rtionship.


    She must have been scared to death when a "stranger" did something like that to her. He was sure she even wanted to kill him afterst night. No wonder she went to the police.


    But up to yesterday, he thought she was acting.


    He should have known he was wrong. The little woman was still with him when he bought Zagreb Film three years ago, and she knew it was a unit of the Sterling group. In order to avoid meeting him, she would not have epted its offer.


    He thought she just forgot about it, but in fact, she forgot everything about him.


    Her unconscious mind chose to forget him in order to protect herself.


    It was the worst punishment for him.


    Dn leaned over and put his hand out, but before he touched her head, he hesitated, afraid of waking her up.

 Chapter 411 - 411: I Never Blame You

    Now he was only a big boss to her, and he had even forced her to have sex with him... She must have been frightened when she woke up and saw him now.


    He had really resented her for leaving Kaiden to him and getting away with Kevin, but it turned out to be his fault in the end. Now he was not even qualified to touch her.


    A bitter and sad smile came to Dn''s lips.


    On the bed, Savannah''s brows slightly contracted, as if Dn''s breathing made her uneasy.


    Afraid that she would suddenly wake up and not be happy to see him, Dn reluctantly turned and left the room.


    ***


    The next morning, Savannah woke up and found Kevin sitting in a chair at the bedside.


    "Kevin?" She rubbed her eyes and sat up.


    She walked all the way back to her apartmentst night, and she thought it was her illusion when she saw Kevin downstairs at her apartment in the early morning.


    He was really back. She breathed a sigh of relief.


    But then she stirred uneasily. So, what happened on the cruise boatst night was also true.


    She felt aggrieved and wanted toin of the wrongs she had suffered, but at the same time, she was also guilty and nervous. She didn''t dare to tell Kevin what happened to her these days.


    If he knew she had been forced to have sex with another man, he would surely be sad and me himself for not taking care of her.


    As she thought of this, she collected herself and swallowed her grievance.


    Seeing that she was awake, Kevin smiled at her reassuringly and touched her head.


    "You look better now. I''ll get your breakfast."


    "Kevin, wait a minute, I have something to ask you¡­" Savannah caught his hand and looked up.


    Kevin paused, knowing she had a lot to ask him. He slowly sat down.


    "It''s about Dn and his son, right?"


    Now the situation got out of hand, and she knew the existence of Dn and the child. It was toote to hide anything from her. He was ready to answer all of her questions.


    Savannah gazed at Kevin.


    So¡­ Dn didn''t lie to her?


    Did she really have an unusual rtionship with Devin''s uncle? Did she marry him and even have a baby with him? That sounded ridiculous! How did she get involved in a perplexing rtionship with her ex-boyfriend''s uncle?


    Seeing the expression of horror on her pale face, Kevin took her cold hand and whispered, "Rx, Savannah."


    After a few deep breaths, Savannah took a ss of water and gradually calmed down. She looked at Kevin and asked nervously, "am I really married? With Mr. Sterling?"


    Kevin nodded and said slowly, "You lost part of your memory after a hemorrhage in the Caesarean operation."


    "My baby¡­ His father¡­ Is his father, Mr. Sterling?" Savannah stammered.


    In her memory, all about that man was nk. She couldn''t figure out how he became her husband. How she hoped they were joking with her.


    "Yes." Kevin''s reply quenched herst hope.


    "Why... Why didn''t you tell me?" asked Savannah, thoroughly aroused, putting her head in her hands.


    Kevin gently held her wrists and pulled her hands down. He stroked her back andforted her with gentle words.


    Savannah cooled down, looking at him. "I know you do everything for my good. Kevin, tell me, what the hell happened to Devin''s uncle and me three years ago?"


    Kevin sighed and began to tell the long story from beginning to end, from how she knew Dn to how she gave birth to the baby in the Caesarean operation.


    For fear that Savannah could not ept the truth or would be too excited, he said in a slow and gentle voice.


    It was near noon when he finished.


    Savannah listened quietly as if she was listening to someone else''s story.


    In the beginning, she was sent to the man''s bed by Devin.


    He kept her at his side because she looked like the girl who had saved him when he was young.


    Because of the appearance of that girl, she, as the substitute, had to quit.


    Kevin was right. It was better for her not to know the truth three years ago.


    She was weak after giving birth and couldn''t remember many things... She might be driven crazy by such a campy story on herself.


    Sending the baby back to the Sterling family and taking her abroad became the best choice.


    Savannah was silent for a long time.


    "I didn''t tell you the truth but took advantage of your memory loss and took you abroad. Three yearster, I apanied you back to participate in the designerpetition but didn''t let you go out because I feared that you would meet Dn or anyone from the Sterling family again. Savannah, do you me me for separating you from your own family? Do you hate me for hiding the fact from you? If you''re angry, scold me or beat me, I''ll have noints." Kevin whispered.


    "I never me you." Savannah shook her head. It was not Kevin''s fault. Kevin just wanted to protect her.


    "Really?" Kevin gave a relieved smile.


    She nodded. "That was a past story. Let bygones be bygones. I''ll go back to Italy with you after the designerpetition."


    "Have you made up your mind?" Kevin''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes," Savannah nodded again, but then she asked nervously, "Kevin, you already know that I met Mr. Sterling again and got a job in hispany, don''t you?"


    Otherwise, Kevin couldn''t have known that she had questions about that man.


    Maybe that was why he came back early.


    "Yeah. In fact, I met him in the early morning." Kevin said drily. How he hoped that the man could disappear in their world forever.


    "Did he say anything to you?" For some reason, Savannah didn''t want Kevin to know what that man did to herst night.


    "Nothing." Kevin also didn''t mention the fight he had with Dn. "I just asked him not to harass you in the future. He didn''t say anything and left."


    *************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    I''ve been reading all yourments, and it seems my update wasn''t enough to appease your raging emotion. Lol! Ugh! I shouldn''t have spoiled you all so much! So here it is, another batch of mass release. Please don''t be mad at your humble author, we are heading in the right direction in this novel, and I feel your emotion every chaptering over thement section.


    Do vote,ment, and review! The next mass release will be on Friday!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 412 - 412: I Couldn’t Remember You

    Last night, she had a dream.


    She dreamed that Dn came and stood by her bed for a long time, staring at her.


    She wanted to ask Kevin if Dn hade to see her, but she finally let it go.


    Everything about that man was a past story. What more was there to say?


    In short, she should never see him again.


    She would quit that job when she got well.


    It was almost time for lunch. After talking for a whole morning, she looked a little tired.


    Kevin got up and said, "you''re still very weak. Have a rest on the bed, and I''ll bring you your lunch."


    Savannah looked at him and asked carefully, "Kevin, why are you so sallow?"


    She noticed that Kevin''s left cheek and the corner of his mouth was swollen up as if he had had a fight with someone.


    Kevin touched his face but didn''t reply for a moment. He never lied to Savannah, and he didn''t know how to lie to her. He could only lower his head to avoid her eyes.


    "Nothing. I was¡­bitten by a nasty bug. I''ll buy your lunch first." Then he hurriedly left.


    Bitten by a bug? Did he mean¡­ Dn?


    Kevin said he met that man in the early morning. They had a fight, didn''t they?


    Savannah gasped. She knew Kevin''s temper very well. He was usually a gentleman and had self-control, he never lost his temper. He must be very angry if he had to pick up a quarrel.


    As to that man, she was somewhat familiar with his character after working as his subordinate for a few days. He was always proud and stood somewhat aside; if irritated, he would let his subordinates or bodyguards handle the matter at most, and he could not find the possibility to resort to force personally.


    It was almost impossible for such two men to fight.


    She sighed helplessly.


    * * *


    At noon, when Kevin finished lunch with Savannah, Dan called and had some business to discuss with him. But Kevin was still worried about her and hesitated to leave.


    Savannah knew that Kevin had not rested since he flew back from Ennd yesterday. She insisted that she was much better and asked him to go back to conduct his business first.


    "Have a good sleep beforeing again." She added.


    Kevin didn''t know how to refuse her, so he had to leave first.


    When Savannah was having a rest on the bed, the door was knocked softly and then pushed open.


    She opened her eyes and saw an adorkable boy rolling to her bed.


    It was Kaiden. He looked at her quietly at the bedside, as if he was afraid of making a noise.


    An inexplicable mood caught Savannah.


    She never thought that the scar on her belly was left after a Caesarean, and the little boy she met after she returned would be her own son.


    Looking at the three-year-old boy in front of her, she found that they had the same big eyes, and they resembled each other, especially when they smiled.


    There was no doubt that they were blood rtions. The DNA test was quite unnecessary.


    She was really his mother...


    But she was only twenty-three, still a student! She even hadn''t graduated from her college yet.


    ording to Kevin, she and Dn had only applied for the marriage license but didn''t finish the wedding three years ago.


    Indeed, it was not very difficult for that man to get a certified marriage certificate without a ceremony. But why did he do so? Why did he keep pushing her to admit their rtionship?


    For love? Did he really love her?


    If so, how could he have left her for another woman on the eve of their wedding day three years ago?


    How could she be so upset that she needed to talk to Kevin?


    How could he not find the sign of her threatened miscarriage and make her faint due to massive hemorrhage on the street?


    "Mommy? Why don''t you speak? Are you still ufortable?" Kaiden said as he climbed on the bed, reaching his hand to touch her head.


    Started at the word "mommy", Savannah raised her arm to avoid his touch involuntarily.


    "Don''t call me, mommy!"


    Unexpectedly, Kaiden reeled and fell off the bed.


    Hastily raising herself on two arms, Savannah jumped out of bed and lifted Kaiden up.


    Fortunately, it was a single senior ward, and its floor was covered with soft carpet. Kaiden was a little fleshy and didn''t hurt. He looked at Savannah piteously, seeming to beg for a hug.


    Relieved, Savannah picked him up and checked, "Are you injured? Any pain?"


    "Hug me, mommy, hug me, and I''ll be fine," Kaiden mumbled as he rested his head at Savannah''s neck.


    Savannah breathed a sigh, "Kaiden, can you not call me, mommy?"


    "Why, mommy?" Kaiden asked innocently, his eyes widened.


    "I¡­ I couldn''t remember you¡­" Savannah didn''t know how to exin to a three-year-old boy.


    "But I''m still mommy''s baby."


    Savannah rubbed her head helplessly.


    Although she didn''t remember Dn or their past, it was true that the boy was her child.


    She couldn''t be too cold for him.


    Forget it. She sighed again.


    "Well, why did youe to the hospital?" Savannah asked.


    "Uncle Garwood said, mommy has a fever and is in hospital. I want to see mommy." In Savannah''s arms Kaiden yed with her hair and said tamely.


    This morning, his dad went home and shut himself in the bedroom with a ck face. Uncle Garwood told him, under the nose, that mommy didn''t recognize him and daddy because she was ill. Now, though mommy knew his existence, she still couldn''t remember him.


    "Oh, did uncle Garwood bring you here?" Savannah asked in rm. She still didn''t know how to face that man.


    "Mhm. Mommy, when will you move back to live with dad and me? How about going back when you get better?" Kaiden asked suddenly.


    Savannah gave up the thought of stopping him from calling her mommy. She chose her words carefully in order not to hurt the innocent boy, "Kaiden, I... can''t move into your house."


    "Why?" Kaiden looked up in a hurry.


    "Because... Your father and I are not a family."

 Chapter 413 - 413: You Can’t Live With Us?

    "Why? You''re my mommy and my daddy, of course, we''re a family!" Kaiden pouted.


    Savannah had no idea how to exin it to Kaiden. As he was about to burst into tears, she had to say, "even if we''re a family, we don''t have to live together. Anyway, I can''t live with you now... I''m sorry."


    She felt guilty that she had never taken on the role of his mother.


    However, Kaiden picked up the keyword, and his eyes lit up. "You can''t live with us now? You''ll be back sooner orter, right? Never mind. I''ll wait for you."


    Savannah was silent. It was difficult for her to say anything to displease him.


    A momentter, she felt sleepy again.


    "Kaiden, I''m a little tired. Could you go back first?"


    Kaiden got out of bed obediently. He was always told to be a considerate boy. When grandpa was sick, he also wanted more rest.


    He nodded and said sweetly, "Mommy, can Ie to see you again?" There was an anticipative look in his eyes.


    Helplessly, she nodded, "all right. But don''t bring your father."


    With a cheer, Kaiden promised her quickly. He blew a kiss to Savannah before he bounced out of the ward.


    In the corridor, Garwood walked over when he saw the young mastering out. "Oh, my little master, have you said good-bye to your mom?"


    "Yeah. Where''s my dad?" Kaiden took Garwood''s hand and whispered with a nce at the closed door behind him.


    "He''s waiting for you in the car." Garwood sighed.


    Today, Mr. Sterling came here with the young master. However, he was afraid that Miss Schultz would be too excited to see him. Instead ofing to see her himself, he asked the young master to visit her alone while he was waiting in the car.


    Kaiden mimicked Garwood sighing with pity and sympathy for his dad. Then they left the inpatient department together.


    In the Lamborghini out of the hospital, a man was looking up at the fourth-story window behind which Savannah stayed.


    Garwood walked over and pulled open the back door of the car, cing Kaiden in the kid seat.


    "Daddy!" Kaiden called with an air ofcency in his voice.


    He had been hugged and kissed by his mommy in the ward, but his poor daddy couldn''t even see her.


    ording to uncle Garwood, daddy seemed to have done something to upset mommy.


    It was also daddy''s fault that mommy had a fever and was sent to the hospital. Because of this, daddy did not dare to go in, afraid that mommy would get angry again if she saw him.


    "How''s she?" Dn knitted his eyebrows at the triumph in his son''s eyes.


    "Mommy''s fine. She hugged me and talked to me for a long time." Kaiden rolled his big watery eyes in exaltation.


    Dn''s face rxed a little. After a pause, he ordered Garwood to drive back to Beverly Hills.


    "Don''t you go in to see mommy?" Kaiden asked in surprise.


    Dn squinted at his clever son, shaking his head, "No."


    He said no, but he still fixed his eyes on the window of that ward. Garwood sighed silently and drove off.


    ***


    Since then, it had be the daily routine for Kaiden to visit Savannah in the hospital.


    Every time he came, he would bring a lot of nutrients and flowers and stay for two or three hours.


    If Savannah didn''t ask him to leave, Kaiden would not leave until nightfall. Well, she was afraid that Dn woulde to pick his son if he stayed toote.


    This evening, Kevin, who had just arrived at the hospital after work, met Kaiden in the corridor when the boy was about to leave.


    Kevin pushed the door in, looking at the flowers and fruit baskets in the ward.


    "Kaiden again?"


    "Sorry, Kevin, I... I can''t drive the boy away." Savannah cast down her eyes consciously.


    Well, she had promised Kevin to cut off with the people and things before. She could give that man the cold shoulder or made a stranger of him, but she really could not treat Kaiden coldly.


    He was her son. They were rted by blood. How could she break off the rtionship with her son so easily?


    Kevin understood her, of course. Savannah was always a kind and unaffected girl.


    "Don''t worry. That man¡­ Mr. Sterling didn''t show up these days," Savannah added, "only Kaiden came to see me. I''m sure he won''t pester me anymore."


    Kevin was a little surprised that Dn had note since that morning.


    Hopefully, the man could never bother her again after he learned of Savannah''s situation.


    Relieved at this thought, Kevin picked up an apple and smiled, "Those fruits came from Kaiden? I''ll peel one for you."


    "You''re so nice," Savannah said sweetly.


    Kevin took the apple to the tea room. Looking out of the window, he paused when he saw the familiar limousine at the gate of the hospital.


    At the gate, the boy was carried into the car by Garwood.


    The door was open, and a tall, familiar figure could be seen in the rear seat.


    It was obvious that the luxury car had been waiting at the hospital gate for a long time.


    So, Dn apanied Kaiden to the hospital every day?


    However, he did note in but silently waited outside...


    Kevin''s lips narrowed to a line. He never knew such a proud, and domineering man would have behaved so humbly.


    Though that man was always powerful in the business area, he was more like a willful boy when it came to romantic affairs. He had been used to doing whatever he wanted to Savannah without considering her feelings.


    But now, he changed his usual bossy manner, waiting quietly outside Savannah''s ward, for fear of hurting her again.


    Would he really let go of Savannah?


    * * *


    In the meantime, Kaiden took a peek at his father, who was fastening his seatbelt.


    "Daddy, I saw mommy''s pursuer when I just came out," Kaiden said as he studied Dn''s face, deliberately raising his voice.


    He saw a young uncleing to his mommy''s ward before he left just now.


    The uncle looked tall, handsome, and gentle. ording to Garwood, this uncle was very close to mommy and had been apanying her abroad for several years.


    Is that uncle mommy''s boyfriend?


    ************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    I sincerely apologize for updating sote today, and topensate you guys, I decided to give an extra chapter.


    I would also take this opportunity to remind everyone that buying the privileged chapter will cost you extra coins since this book has been locked. Before the end of this month, you need to read the chapter under the privilege you bought before it expires.


    Remember, expiration will ur at the end of the month, but worry no more, to maximize the privileged usage, I will do my part to give a mass release often. And since this novel was taking part in the win-win event, you will get 20% rebates next month from the total coins you''ve spent as long as I canplete the tasks.


    Privileged chapters, too, work this way,test update plus the number of chapters allotted per tier. To avail of the privileged chapter, you need to click the top-up button on your mobile device or browser, and a list of the payment method will be shown. Choose which one is convenient for your respective country.


    Once top-up sessfully, return to the chapter list of this novel, scroll down, and hit the orange button with the caption:?PURCHASE PRIVILEGE. (Note: this can be done through your mobile device and only applicable for WEBNOVEL user)


    Enjoy the rest of the day! Spread love and positivity!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 414 - 414: What The Hurry?

    Dn''s expression changed slightly, but he managed to control his emotion and didn''t say anything.


    "You aren''t a bit alert? That''s your rival!" Kaiden said hotly.


    "You must have watched too much TV dramas." Dn flipped his head softly with an angryugh, "You don''t need to worry about that."


    Are kids all little men now?


    "How can I not worry? The woman''s my mommy! I don''t want her to be coaxed away by another man, and I don''t want to call another man daddy in the future!"


    Dn frowned. "You''ll never call someone else, daddy!"


    "But I have doubts about your action! I might really have to call another man daddy if you do nothing!" Kaiden said quickly, perplexed, and anxious.


    "You know nothing!" Dn snapped.


    The little woman was full of resentment against him now. If he appeared before her, she might loathe him even more.


    He might as well wait till she came down.


    Retreating was for the sake of advancing!


    But apparently, Kaiden was not as considerate as his father. He was too impulsive and felt more anxious after meeting Kevin today, so he decided to give his father a hand.


    ***


    The next day, Kaiden stayed at the hospital with Savannah for the whole afternoon as usual.


    When it was time to go, he rolled his eyes and put his arms around Savannah''s neck.


    "Mommy, will you take me out today? I want you to see me off."


    Savannah looked at the boy hanging himself on her like a ko,ughing. "Okay."


    She felt bored after a few days'' rest in the hospital, and she also wanted to get some fresh air.


    In fact, it was just cold and fever, and she didn''t have to be hospitalized for so long, But Kevin insisted that her condition was different from normal people, and it was better for her to live in the hospital for further observation for a few days.


    Led by Kaiden, she walked downstairs to the hospital gate, where a Lamborghini parked. "All right, get on the car. Don''t keep uncle Garwood waiting."


    The car door was opened. Looking up, Savannah stood surprised for a moment.


    A familiar tall man was sitting in the rear seat. Obviously, the man was not Garwood.


    Dn sat there as if in a trance. He did not expect that she would send Kaiden out today.


    Savannah was distracted there. Did he bring Kaiden here personally? Had he been waiting outside for a whole afternoon?


    Kaiden looked at Savannah and whispered, "daddy came every day. But he''s just waiting at the gate."


    He wanted to let Savannah know that his dad cared about her, better than that uncle!


    "Kaiden,e here!" Dn understood that it was this guy who brought Savannah out on purpose. But he couldn''t me him in front of her.


    Kaiden didn''t move but looked at Savannah, expecting her to say something after she saw how pitiful his dad was. But she just kept silent.


    In the car, Dn was also waiting for Savannah''s reaction. His eyes were dimmed at her silence. Finally, he gave up hope and got off, walking over to pick Kaiden up, "sorry to bother you, Miss Schultz. I''ll take Kaiden away."


    He was about to turn back when Savannah opened her mouth. "Wait a minute."


    Dn''s eyes lit up with hope.


    "Mr. Sterling, can I have a word or two with you in private, if you please?" Savannah asked in an unpleasantly, polite manner.


    Kaiden jumped out of Dn''s arms and ran to Garwood.


    "Shall we find a cafe nearby?" Dn asked tentatively.


    "No. Just a few words," Savannah said busily as if she still feared to stay with him alone in a confined space.


    There was a disappointing light in his eyes, but he followed her mind, "Okay. Just say it."


    "Let''s get divorced." Savannah took a breath and said. It was a t statement, unconcerned.


    The atmosphere between them suddenly became still, deathly still.


    Dn froze up, staring at her wordlessly. The faint smile died on his lips.


    He thought she remembered something about him, or she wanted to talk to him about their past. But she just wanted to divorce him.


    Fair enough, they were still connected by marriage.


    In this case, she couldn''t really be with Kevin.


    She really forget himpletely.


    His silence made Savannah a little nervous. She gathered her temper and continued, "I won''t me you for what happened on the cruise boat that night. You didn''t know about my memory loss before. I don''t hate you, and I won''t sue you. No matter what had happened between us three years ago, let bygones be bygones, and I don''t care whose fault it was. Since everything is clear now, I just wish we could get an amicable divorce. It''s good for you and me. You must have some rtions with the court, don''t you? We can get a quick divorce if you agree¡­"


    I don''t hate you.


    Dn felt as if his heart was beaten out by her emotionless words.


    He would rather she hated him, which meant she still had him in mind. If she even didn''t bother to hate him, she must have taken him as aplete stranger.


    "Let''s talk about itter." Atst, he opened his mouth, and he found his voice hoarse.


    "Later... When?"


    "Are you in a hurry?" He was stabbed in the heart again.


    "I just don''t think it''s necessary to wait any longer."


    "Rest assured. If you want to marry someone else, I won''t make it difficult for you." His voice was tremulous with a chill.


    She frowned. "I''m not getting married... It''s just... "


    "What''s the hurry? I''ve been very busytely. We''ll talk about thatter."


    "But¡­"


    "Little master? What''s wrong with you?" Garwood''s voice interrupted them.


    Surprised, they looked over and saw Kaiden lying on the arm of Garwood.


    "What''s up?" Dn went up and snatched up his son.


    "Daddy. I''ve got a headache. A touch of the sun, I expect." Kaiden winked at Dn.


    Dn knew right away that this guy was acting. He must have overheard them talking and deliberately pretended to be ill for the rescue.

 Chapter 415 - 415: Dylan’s Promise

    In such a case, Savannah did not say more about their divorce. Looking at Kaiden in Dn''s arms, she asked anxiously, "Is Kaiden alright? Shall we go to the hospital and see a doctor?"


    "He''s okay. I''ll take him back to the family doctor." Dn paused and asked, "can you go in yourself?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine. Take care of Kaiden."


    The car drew off and soon whirled out of sight.


    Savannah stood there, a little guilty about the little boy.


    Dn had taken care of Kaiden for three years. Anyway, he must be more careful than her, who had never been a good mother.


    She gave a deep sigh and turned back to the hospital.


    * * *


    After spending five days in the hospital, Savannah took a brain examination before she was discharged.


    On Monday, Savannah got up early and went to thepany.


    As soon as she entered the office, several colleagues surrounded her and asked in concern,


    "Savannah, are you all right?"


    "We heard that you got sick. Are you better now?"


    The day after Savannah was sent to the hospital, she called Jenkins and asked for leave. Jenkins agreed immediately and asked her to take a few more days off.


    She had been excluded from those designers and assistant designers when Jimmy was still here, but after cooperating with them in the design work for My Girl, she had established a good rtionship with most of them. Savannah had no families, and so few friends, so she was much moved by the concern of these colleagues. But if she resigned now, she might have to lose this friendship with them.


    After chatted with them for a short while, Savannah knocked on the door of the director''s office.


    "Savannah, how are you?" Jenkins smiled warmly when he saw hering.


    Savannah felt sorry for the director. He had given her many chances in her work and helped her a lot. But she couldn''t answer his expectations.


    "Director, I decided to... resign." She dared not look at his eyes.


    This time, Jenkins didn''t look surprised.


    "Savannah, you know, it''s not easy for you to find the right job. Now you''ve just adapted yourself to this job, and I''m going to give you more work in My Girl, hoping that you can do a good job and make achievements for our department. It''s not a good time to quit." Jenkins said kindly.


    "I''m sorry, Jenkins. I abused your kindness. But for some personal reasons, I have to resign," said Savannah, stoutly.


    Jenkins knew he could not persuade her, so he picked up the phone and dialed it. After he spoke briefly to the other end of the phone, he handed it to her and whispered, "The boss wants to speak to you. Take your time. I''lle inter, and you can think it over. Don''t be impulsive."


    With that, Jenkins left the office and closed the door.


    Savannah lifted the phone to her ear.


    "Miss Schultz?" The man''s familiar deep voice passed through the phone.


    Savannah took a breath and answered in a calm tone, "If Mr. Sterling''s trying to stop me from resigning, please don''t. I''ve made up my mind."


    It seemed that Dn had expected her to quit, so he had spoken to Jenkins in advance and asked Jenkins to let him know if she did.


    "I won''t stop you. But are you really sure? Are you really willing to resign?"


    She was stumped by his question for a moment.


    "If the job makes you unhappy, you can leave thepany as soon as possible. But obviously, you don''t want to quit. Why give up a job you love because of me? For you, I''m only a stranger. Is it worth giving up your career for a stranger?" Dn said drily, and his tone was t.


    Savannah was at a loss how to reply.


    "Besides, you''re responsible for the costume design of My Girl," he added, impersonal, institutional, "I don''t think you like leaving things half done. Miss Schultz, do you?"


    He called her Miss Schultz, estranging himself from her on purpose, and his business-like tone reassured her.


    She froze, holding the phone, unable to speak for a long time.


    She had to say, he was right.


    She really didn''t want to give up the job, in which she had just learned the rope... Her resolution was shaken by him.


    "If you''re worried about the awkwardness of meeting me, don''t worry. From today on, as long as you are in Zagreb Film. I won''t go there. I," he said firmly after a pause, "will never appear before you again."


    Thest sentence disarmed herpletely.


    "Well, I''ll stay and finish My Girl''s work. We''ll talk about quittingter." Savannah replied.


    * * *


    In the evening, Savannah finished her work and went back early. She opened the door and found the light in the living room was up.


    On the couch, Kevin smiled at her. "When''s yourst day?"


    After she was discharged from the hospital, she told Kevin that she would quit her job in Zagreb Film.


    "I''m sorry, Kevin. I... I thought it over, and I want to at least finish My Girl''s job before I quit. I don''t want to give up halfway." She murmured.


    Kevin knew she loved her job, and though a little disappointed, he didn''t want to push her. He nodded and said, "Well, whatever makes you happy."


    "Kevin, don''t worry, he... he promised me that he wouldn''t appear before me as long as I''m in thepany." Savannah felt a little sorry.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    Huh? Dn promised that?


    After trying every means to stay with Savannah in hispany, would he really be so cruel to himself?


    He suspected whether his word could be relied on.


    But he didn''t want to embarrass Savannah at this time, he forced a gentle smile.


    "Good. Come to eat first." He led her to the table.


    He had put the delicious home-cooked dishes on the table: beef and mushrooms with mashed potatoes, grilled fish, her best love, vegetarian sd, and macaroni and cheese.

 Chapter 416 - 416: The Big Boss Is Truly Confident

    These dishes are prepared by Kevin ahead of time while he was waiting for Savannah toe back.


    "Come on." Kevin took her hand and sat down with her.


    When they first arrived in Italy, she couldn''t get used to the food there, Kevin cooked all kinds of American food for her every day. Later, she also wanted to share the work, so she learned to cook with effort. When her cooking skill was improved, she prepared meals by her own hands asionally.


    They shared their life together, supporting each other through thest three years in Italy. She could say that they were the closest and dearest one to each other in the world.


    Savannah''s heart was overwhelmed with tenderness. Looking at Kevin beside her, she said softly, "Kevin, thank you..."


    Thank you for always being so kind to me, never abandoning me, and always standing by my side.


    Kevin was filling a bowl of macaroni and cheese. He paused and put the bowl in front of her, looking into her eyes.


    "Savannah, never say thanks to me."


    He had nned to reveal his feelings to her after they returned to Italy.


    But now, he couldn''t wait any longer. He wanted to let her know that he didn''t want to be her brother only, right now, though the time and ce were not so romantic, and he hadn''t prepared well.


    "Let''s eat before they get cold," Savannah said quickly.


    She had a presentment about what Kevin wanted to say to her. She was inly distraught, and her heart was pounding. Lowering her head to avoid his eyes, she lifted the bowl and took a big mouthful.


    But her wrist was caught by him. Looking up, she saw his usually clear eyes burned with tenderness.


    "Savannah, are you willing to be always together with me?"


    Savannah''s dancing heart was ready to jump from her body.


    This was what she had long expected. But she was at a loss how to answer.


    He had been with her for so many years, and it seemed only too natural that she should ept him.


    He was gentle, good-looking, rich, and most important, he liked her. He took her as his whole world. No girl could refuse such a man.


    She liked Kevin too, didn''t she?


    Just say, yes...


    In this way, she could also break with the past.


    At least, that man would stop pestering her.


    Suddenly, a piece of macaroni came to her throat and choked her. Her face went red, and she began to cough roughly.


    "Are you all right?" Kevin''s face changed. He patted her gently on the back.


    "No... Nothing..." Savannah went coughing again, her face red with effort as she tried to bring up the macaroni in her throat.


    Kevin went to the kitchen and brought her some water with honey. She felt better after drinking it, but her face was choked with tears. It was a mess and really embarrassing.


    "L-let me have a wash," Savannah stammered and rose for the bathroom.


    She closed the bathroom door and leaned against it, taking a deep breath.


    She had expected Kevin to tell her his feelings. But she didn''t know why she found it difficult to open her mouth and ept his love just now.


    She even wanted to thank the macaroni for helping her avoid that question.


    Why? She should be happy to be Kevin''s girlfriend. Why was she not happy at all?


    Was it because they were so close to each other that she felt a little strange when he should be her boyfriend?


    She was a little sorry for Kevin.


    He was so nice to her, but she even could not give him a response.


    After washing her face and calming down, Savannah came out of the bathroom and found Kevin still waiting for her.


    "Feel better?" He was always so gentle.


    "Much better. I... I was so careless." Savannah dabbed her face, embarrassed.


    "All right, sit down, and let''s eat.".


    Maybe he sensed her nervousness, he never mentioned the conversation again, as if nothing had happened.


    They finished dinner in silence.


    * * *


    The next day, when Savannah went to work, she was called to join a department meeting. All the designers and assistant designers responsible for the costume design work of My Girl were included.


    Now they were talking about the change in the actresses. It was said that Abby''s role was reced by the supporting actress, the leading role''s bestie in the y.


    It was notmon for a TV y to change its leading role without a particr reason, especially if they had just opened the cast of the y to the public.


    They would have to produce new advertisements and exin them to the sponsors.


    Savannah sat there, uneasily. She could guess why Abby was reced. It might be what happened on the cruise boat that night.


    She was drugged by Abby and sent by her to her suite, where Andrey almost raped her. And Dn certainly found out what Abby did.


    "Jenkins, is there really a change? What happened? That''s not good for My Girl. Audiences will have a lot of guesses." A designer asked, puzzled.


    "That''s true." Jenkins sighed, "we''ve tried to persuade the boss to change his idea but failed. We can''t do anything about it. The boss said that the ratings of My Girl are not supported by Abby alone. As long as the actress who reced Abby can do a good job, My Girl won''t let the audience down. What''s more, thepany will spend more money and resources, building up My Girl''s new picture."


    "The big boss is truly confident. We shouldn''t doubt his decision." One of the assistant designers said firmly.


    "Not only the role of My Girl," another designer whispered, "I heard that Abby lost all her advertising endorsements and her parts in some movies. She''spletely rested by thepany!"


    Everyone gasped with disbelief.


    For a female star like Abby, being frozen in show biz was the same as killing her!


    "How did Abby offend the big boss?" One assistant asked in surprise.


    "Not only Abby, but I also heard that Annie and Donna had driven away from the boat that night, and their engagements were terminated on the spot! One of them was even heavily burned on the arm! No one knew what happened to them."


    "They must have done something unforgivable to offend the boss!"


    "Who knows?"


    Savannah lowered her head, afraid of being found out that it had something to do with her.

 Chapter 417 - 417: Mommy Work For Daddy

    Just then, the designer who had asked Savannah to iron Abby''s dresses on the party night turned to Savannah.


    "Savannah, we met Abby and the two stars together that night, but I left early. Was there anything that happened after I left?"


    All eyes in the meeting room turned to Savannah.


    "Really? Savannah, did you meet the big boss that night? Do you know why Mr. Sterling got so mad at them?"


    Startled, Savannah shook her head immediately, "I don''t know, I left as soon as I finished ironing."


    Seeing the anguished look appear on her face, Jenkins busily interrupted them to rescue her, "All right, don''t gossip at the meeting time. Let''s think about how to change our design ording to the figure of the new actress."


    The fellows stopped gossiping andughing and began to talk business.


    At the end of the meeting, Savannah sighed with relief and slipped out first.


    * * *


    At the gate of Sterling''s house, Sam Murray, Andrey''s father, the chairman of the Murray group, gave another sigh before he grumbled.


    "George, I''m not here today toin... But this time, Andrey came within an ace of being drowned. He''s still in the hospital now." Sam looked miserable.


    "Don''t worry, old chap, your son will be fine after a few days'' rests." Old Sterling smiled in embarrassment at the man who had spent a whole afternoonining in his house.


    "I don''t know what Andrey did to offend Dn, but he almost killed my son! We are old friends, right? Anyway, we still have a business partnership between our groups, don''t we? Please, George, ask your son to spare him, and don''t hit him so hard next time! I''ll also give Andrey a good lesson so that he won''t offend Dn again." Sam said with sincerity.


    The Murray group could hardly measure up to the Sterling group in its wealth or size.


    Because of this, Sam dared not call the police even if his son was thrown into the sea after getting a good beating and almost drowning.


    He just came to visit old Sterling and so that such a thing would not happen again.


    "Come on, Sam, I''ll talk to Dn. Take good care of your son, and don''t worry." When old Sterling saw Sam off, his expression darkened as he turned to his butler, "Cooper, call Dn back."


    ***


    An hourter, Dn arrived at Sterling''s house with Kaiden in his arms.


    "Grandpa!" As soon as they entered the house, Kaiden jumped out of Dn''s arms, rushing into the arms of old Sterling like a rabbit.


    Old Sterling''s irritation seemed to suddenly disappear when he saw Kaiden. He picked up his well-beloved grandson and kissed him on the cheek and then the head. "My dear Kaiden, do you miss grandpa?"


    Kaiden lived with Dn in Beverly Hills these years.


    Time and again, old Sterling asked Kaiden to move to Sterling''s house, but Dn refused. Nevertheless, he brought Kaiden over two or three times a week to apany old Sterling.


    "I miss you so much, grandpa, so here I am!" Kaiden said, pulling old Sterling''s beard boldly.


    Old Sterling did not stop Kaiden butughed. He always doted on Kaiden and tended to spoil him. Then he took a cold look at his son behind him.


    He called him toe alone, but he brought Kaiden. Clearly, he knew what was going on and brought Kaiden as a shield!


    "Sam was here today." Old Sterling said drily.


    Dn learned it from Cooper on the phone. He nodded, and his expression didn''t change.


    "Don''t you have anything to say?" Old Sterling''s voice had the ring of exasperation.


    "What?" This time, Dn finally looked over at his father.


    "You broke the bones of Andrey''s chest and threw him into the sea. Oh, maybe he should thank you for the only lifebuoy. If it were not for his good luck, he would have be a ghost by now! Sam came personally toin to me, and his eyes were all swollen with weeping! You know how embarrassed I am?" Old Sterling worked himself into a temper. "Anyway, you shouldn''t have gone that far! What if he really dies? How could I face Sam at that time?"


    "Oh, not dead yet? That''s a pity." Dn slipped his hands out of his pants pockets and sat on the sofa opposite, giving a grunt.


    Old Sterling felt his blood pressure soaring fast.


    Kaiden quickly reached out to touch his grandpa''s chest, "Grandpa, that''s a very bad uncle. So daddy beat him."


    "Don''t speak for your dad, he should admit what he did wrong!" Old Sterling softened his voice immediately when he talked to his dear grandson.


    Kaiden was a little anxious, afraid that grandpa would punish dad, "It''s the truth! That uncle is very bad. I heard uncle Garwood said that he bullied mommy."


    Mommy?


    Old Sterling was stunned!


    Savannah came back?


    Cooper seemed quite stupefied too.


    Late at night three years ago, Dn came back with a baby in his arms alone. The baby was Kaiden, and Savannah was nowhere to see.


    When asked, Dn said that Savannah was gone, and she would note back.


    Shocked, old Sterling wanted to ask more questions, but Dn refused to say more.


    Now Savannah was back?


    On the other side of the sofa, Dn''s expression changed. He did not know when Kaiden heard from Garwood that Savannah was almost bullied by Andrey, and he did not expect that the little guy would suddenly mention it in front of old Sterling.


    Seeing Dn''s expression, old Sterling immediately understood. Savannah might be really back, and Dn''s fight against Andrey was for Savannah.


    "Kaiden, tell grandpa, did you see your mother?" Old Sterling asked Kaiden seriously.


    "Yeah! Mommy works for daddy''spany as a designer!" Kaiden said proudly.


    Dn winked at Cooper and asked him to take Kaiden aside.


    ******************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    It''s mass release day! As I promised earlier, I will try my best to often give a mass release every Friday to umte the privileged purchase benefit. I am reading all yourments mostly those upset ones. One thing I can promise, this couple with have a happy ending with their children!


    So just rx and enjoy the ride! Keep on voting and help me reach to top ten ranks. Keep onmenting and reviewing if you have time. Thank you also for all the generous gifts you guys given to this novel.


    Spread love and positivity! Stay safe wherever you are!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 418 - 418: She Missed The Little Guy

    Looking at his son, old Sterling asked eagerly, "Dn, how could you not tell me about Savannah''s returning? Where does she live now? Ask her toe here. I want to see her."


    "She won''t want toe." Dn paused for a few seconds before he answered.


    "She''s... still mad at you? But she must miss Kaiden, right? Call her and ask her toe here, I''ll talk to her. She always listened to my words. It should be all right." Old Sterling said. Three years ago, Savannah gave birth to a boy and went abroad without a word. Old Sterling guessed that there must be some misunderstandings between the young couple, and it should be rted to Charlotte, for whom Dn postponed the wedding.


    "She won''t go back to Sterling''s house, and she''s not your daughter-inw. She''s just my subordinate now. Don''t look for her."


    "What do you mean? I know you''ve got a marriage certificate, and all you need is a wedding ceremony now. She''s also Kaiden''s biological mother, how could she live outside? Now that she works in yourpany, she should have forgiven you? Why do you say that she''s only your subordinate?" Old Sterling was confused by Dn. What exactly happened to the two of them?


    Was it because¡­


    "Does Savannah have other men around?" Old Sterling asked tentatively.


    "No," Dn snorted.


    Although she lived with Kevin in Italy for three years, they kept a proper distance and did not live together when they returned home. That was, they were not going steady.


    Old Sterling looked relieved. In fact, even if Savannah had a man around her, ording to Dn''s temper, he would not care about it and would grab her back by all means.


    "Now that Savannah''s back and she didn''t be another man''s wife, why don''t you take her back as soon as possible? What are you waiting for?"


    Looking at old Sterling''s eager face, Dn knew that it would be difficult for him to step out of the house without telling the truth. After a long silence, he finally mumbled, "She doesn''t remember many people and things."


    "What do you mean?" Old Sterling asked perplexedly.


    "Before she disappeared three years ago, she had a sign of miscarriage and was sent to the hospital for Cesarean. She suffered a massive hemorrhage and was in aa for a long time. When she woke up, she lost a part of her memory, including the baby and me." He said quietly.


    Old Sterling gasped.


    No wonder Dn said she couldn''te back.


    "A few days ago, she learned about our rtionship and that Kaiden''s her child with me. However, she still could not remember our past. In her eyes, Kaiden and I are strangers to her. Under such circumstances, she cannote back to be my wife and your daughter-inw. I also promised her that I wouldn''t disturb her life or even see her again."


    "Are you really willing to see her living outside?" Old Sterling caught his breath.


    For Savannah, who didn''t remember the past, it didn''t matter.


    But for Dn, who bore the past in mind, wasn''t it torture?


    In the past three years, Dn never mentioned it and never sent anyone to look for Savannah. However, like his father, he knew very well that Dn never let her go.


    Finally, he saw Savannah again, but shepletely forgot him and took him as a stranger now. He must feel as if a knife were piercing his heart.


    "No. So?" Dn''s thin lips curled up in a self-deprecating smile.


    Kevin was right. He was to me for making her suffer a lot. He shouldn''t do anything that made her hate him again.


    He stood up and walked over to Kaiden, who was not far away from Cooper. He picked up Kaiden and said, "All right. Say goodbye to grandpa. Let''s go back."


    "Goodbye, grandpa. I''lle to see you in a few days." Kaiden leaned himself over Dn''s shoulder and waved at old Sterling.


    Old Sterling watched them walking out of the door and sighed.


    * * *


    Savannah had just finished her work before the end of the day. She powered off the PC and clocked out.


    Since My Girl changed the actress, whose shape and temperament was different from Abby''s, the costumes for her should be altered ordingly. The whole design department was reworking on it these days. She had been working overtime for a few days. Today, she could go back home early, and she nned to prepare the dinner herself and asked Kevin to eat together.


    She hummed as she walked out of the office building. Hardly had she gone down the steps when a gray-haired old man in a neat suit walked to her and stood in her way.


    "Miss Schultz, long time no see. My master knows that you''re back, and he would like to invite you to Sterling''s house for dinner. Would you go with me?" He asked with a polite smile.


    Savannah stood rooted to the spot. The old man in front of her looked familiar, as though she had seen him somewhere.


    Yes. He was the old butler, Cooper, who was always at old Sterling''s side.


    Though she had lost some of her memory, she still had an impression on many people in the Sterling family. When she was still Devin''s fianc¨¦e, she had visited old Sterling several times and knew Cooper.


    She just never expected that old Sterling would send Cooper to invite her for dinner.


    Cooper sighed secretly at Savannah''s distant and rming appearance. He didn''t believe it when he was told that Savannah had lost part of her memory. But it seemed to be true.


    He continued, "My master misses you a lot. Don''t worry, Mr. Sterling''s not there. Besides, the young master, Kaiden, is at the house."


    Savannah''s heart softened at the thought of that cute boy. Kaiden liked fastening on her for stories. She hadn''t seen him for a few days, and he must be disappointed if she didn''t go to see him.


    She missed the little guy, too.


    Anyway, the man was not there...


    Finally, she nodded and followed Cooper into the car.


    ***


    The car stopped in front of the gate of Sterling''s house. The gate was wide open, where rows of servants stood on both sides, waiting for orders respectfully.


    The big luxury house out of the window seemed at once familiar and strange to Savannah.


    The door was opened by the driver, and Savannah got off.


    "Miss Schultz, wee." All the servants bowed to her.


    She gasped and didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 419 - 419: Sorry, I Didn’t Know You’re Here

    Cooper, seeing Savannah''splicated and somewhat embarrassed expression, waved to the servants and gently said to Savannah, "it''s all right, Miss Schultz, pleasee with me."


    Savannah followed him across the yard and into the living room where an old man of Cooper''s age was sitting in the middle of the L-shape brown couch.


    In spite of his age, he still looked strong and in good spirit as the head of the family, and he had the same eyes as that man.


    Old Sterling was excited to see Savannahing. He rose and walked up to her. "Savannah, a good girl,e in. Do you remember me?"


    Savannah did not forget the old man in front of her, but her smile was a little reserved, "Yes, Sir. I know you¡­"


    "Good." Old Sterling knew that though she knew him, many of her memories of apanying him in the house were gone, which was rather a pity. However, as long as she came back, everything would be fine.


    "Mommy!" came a sweet and urgent voice as a little boy ran downstairs, rushing into the arms of Savannah.


    Her nervous tension rxed, and she embraced the boy with a big smile.


    Kaiden threw his arms around Savannah in excitement. Today, grandpa sent Butler Cooper to pick him up from kindergarten and told him that his mommy woulde to have dinner with him.


    He started with joy as soon as he heard this, and he left with Cooper without hesitation.


    "Supper starts at seven today. Let''s sit down and talk first." Old Sterlingughed and then sighed when he saw how Kaiden liked Savannah. The child still needed his mother.


    He must get Savannah back, not for Dn, but for his grandson!


    Savannah took Kaiden to sit on the sofa and listened to him talking about the interesting things in his kindergarten. Old Sterling basked in the love of the family as he watched the mother and the son talking andughing.


    After a while, he nced at the pendulum clock and took a look at Cooper.


    Cooper nodded silently and motioned that he had done everything ording to hismand.


    Old Sterling breathed a sigh of relief and beamed with satisfaction.


    "Grandpa, what''re you doing with Cooper?" asked Kaiden in his childish voice.


    "Ah...?" Old Sterling yed innocent.


    "You exchanged information with Cooper just now, like acting in a spy movie!" Kaiden said as he ran to old Sterling and climbed on hisp.


    "You little guy shouldn''t watch too much TV ys!" said old Sterling embarrassedly, his beard bristling.


    Savannah felt a little nervous at Kaiden''s words, and she apparently noticed the strange behavior of old Sterling and Cooper. They said that Dn would note, didn''t they? But after all, Kaiden was here, and he muste to pick up his son.


    She stood up and said, "Sir, sorry, I''ve got stuff to do. I won''t eat here today."


    "Don''t go, mommy!" Kaiden jumped off his grandpa''sp immediately, rushing to take her hand.


    Cooper also said busily, "the dishes are ready to serve, Miss Schultz. Please stay for supper."


    "Yes, mommy, eat with me!" Kaiden hugged Savannah''s leg.


    Savannah wanted to find an excuse to leave when the door of the house opened, and someone entered.


    "Mr. Sterling," came the servants'' respectful greeting.


    Her heart fluttered with nervousness. The man she tried to avoid came.


    Old Sterling''s face rxed. Dn arrived in time, otherwise, the arrangement tonight would be in vain.


    "Where''s the little master?" Dn asked the servant as he walked through the hallway to the living room.


    Just now, the bodyguard called and said that when he went to the kindergarten to pick up Kaiden, he was told that Kaiden had already been taken away by old Sterling.


    Then Cooper called and asked him toe directly to Sterling''s house for dinner.


    Old Sterling seldom sent someone to pick up Kaiden without asking in advance, but he didn''t think much about it. He just thought it was because his father missed Kaiden.


    The familiar slender figure in the living room brought him to a dead stop.


    Savannah came.


    Then he immediately realized that it must be old Sterling who invited her here and deliberately asked him over so that they could meet.


    Frowning, he looked at old Sterling in disapproval.


    Had he known that Savannah was here, he would not havee.


    He had promised her that he would not appear before her again unless she wished to.


    "Come on, what are you doing there? The dishes are ready." Old Sterling couldn''t see where it was wrong. He took Kaiden''s hand and asked them to the dining room.


    Dn''s eyes fell on Savannah, who looked embarrassed. He gave old Sterling a dissatisfied nce and walked slowly towards her.


    Savannah clenched her hand nervously.


    She had not seen him since that day at the hospital gate.


    This man kept his promise and did not appear in front of her these days.


    After so many days, she still could not ept that this man had a marriage rtionship with her and was her husband.


    Dn''s eyes clouded slightly, and he cracked a weak smile.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know you''re here. If you don''t want to stay, I''ll ask the driver to take you home first."


    He didn''t want her to mistake him for breaking his promise, and he didn''t want her to be afraid of him or hated him.


    She didn''t expect him toe and say these words. So, it turned out to be old Sterling''s wishful n?


    Maybe old Sterling was trying to make them together...


    "It doesn''t matter," she whispered.


    Old Sterling gave his grandson a wink.


    Kaiden immediately hopped towards Savannah. Holding her hand, he touched his stomach piteously. "I''m hungry, mommy."


    "Kaiden, go eat with grandpa. Your mommy won''t eat here." Dn said sternly, and then he asked the servant to prepare the car to take Savannah home.


    "No, well, I mean, I''ll eat with Kaiden here." Savannah suddenly said.


    She picked up Kaiden in her arms and rubbed his little belly softly, walking to the dining room with a smile. "Let''s eat first."


    Overjoyed, Kaiden held Savannah''s neck and waved to Dn. "Come on, daddy."

 Chapter 420 - 420: You Can’t Get Divorced

    Dn didn''t expect Savannah to stay for dinner. He paused and followed her into the dining room.


    It was almost an enjoyable and excellent dinner because of Kaiden and old Sterling. The awkward situation Savannah expected didn''t happen.


    After dinner, Savannah spent another hour with Kaiden in the living room ying with Legos.


    Kaiden had a very full and satisfactory day. After a good meal and a happy toy time with his mommy, he was so tired that he fell asleep on Savannah''sp.


    When Savannah looked up, she found the whole living room quiet and empty. Old Sterling was no longer on the sofa, and only Dn was left sitting opposite her.


    "I''ll take Kaiden upstairs for a rest and let the driver send you home," Dn said softly as he reached out for Kaiden.


    Gathering up her nerve, Savannah suddenly said, "Wait a minute, I... I want to talk to you."


    Dn raised his eyebrows and sat back down.


    Savannah held Kaiden, who slept sound, and continued, "Have you thought about what I suggestedst time? I know you''re busy, but a quick divorce won''t take much time."


    In fact, that was also why she chose to stay for dinner tonight.


    First, she did not want to let Kaiden down, and another reason was that she thought it was a good chance to mention divorce to him again.


    Dn''s expression suddenly changed, and his eyes cooled.


    He thought she was willing to stay for dinner because her heart melted. He thought she was trying to ept him...


    Oh, he just ttered himself.


    She still wanted to divorce him.


    For a long time, he looked so depressed that he seemed to be unable to open his mouth.


    Though there was only a coffee table between them, he felt that the distance between their hearts was too far.


    "You hate to be Mrs. Sterling so much?" He asked, a little bitterly.


    The bitter and usatory in his voice seemed to wring her heart. But how could she give up the idea of divorce because of his unhappiness?


    She had no feeling for this man, no matter how she felt for him before.


    Even if she nourished a deep affection for him before, she had been hurt by him, and she was said to be only a substitute for another girl.


    What he really liked was the youngdy who had saved him.


    Savannah stiffened her mind at this thought, looking into his dark eyes and nodded. "Yes. I don''t want to be Mrs. Sterling. I think there''s another woman around you who would be more suitable for you. I''ve taken too much of your time, and after we get divorced, you''ll be free to choose the right woman and marry her."


    He tried not to show a pained look in front of her and asked dryly, "Do you want your son to have a stepmother? Are you willing to see your son call another woman, mommy?"


    Savannah bent her head and took a look at the sleeping boy. Though they hadn''t spent too much time together, she knew she loved him, and she felt empathy with him as his mother.


    Of course, she did not want her son to call someone else, mommy. But she had no other choice. If Dn''s future wife treated Kaiden badly or couldn''t give him much love, she could fight for custody of her son. But maybe it was still better for him to grow up in a big family.


    "I''ll be grateful if your future wife can treat Kaiden as her own child," she murmured, "but if she doesn''t like Kaiden. I''m willing to raise Kaiden and let him live with me so that he won''t affect your life."


    Dn''s look turned colder and prating.


    She was so nonchnt even when she talked about his future wife.


    He really meant nothing to her now.


    Love could not be forced. In that case, why not just let her go free?


    He was about to speak when Kaiden started to whimper in Savannah''s arms.


    Startled, Savannah patted him on his back softly and asked, "Kaiden? Is it a nightmare? Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Dn went over and squatted down to check his son.


    Kaiden stared at Savannah, his eyes moist with tears. "I don''t want a stepmother! I don''t want to live in a divorced family! You can''t get divorced!"


    Savannah did not expect that Kaiden heard their conversation, and she could onlyfort him softly, "don''t cry."


    "I have a friend in the kindergarten whose parents divorced," Kaiden sobbed and said in a pathetic voice, "his stepmother''s so bad that she only likes her own children, and she scolds and beats him every day! I don''t want a stepmother, I''ll be abused! Will you be happy seeing me suffer?"


    Dn felt funny. Who dared to abuse him? But this little guy''s acting was quite good. No one could bear to see such a cute boy suffer any pain.


    Sure enough, his tears melted Savannah''s heart.


    "Don''t cry, my honey. We¡­ we won''t get divorced!" Savannah said helplessly as she hugged him to her heart.


    "Really?" Kaiden''s eyes brightened, and he stopped crying.


    In order to appease Kaiden, Savannah gritted her teeth and nodded, "Yes! Mommy will not be going to divorce your Dad,"


    "Pinky swear!" Kaiden held out his fleshy little finger and said.


    Savannah had no choice but to interlock little fingers with him.


    Kaiden uttered a cry of satisfaction.


    As a result, Savannah did not dare to discuss divorce with Dn anymore.


    She coaxed Kaiden for a long time before she finally brought a smile to his face. Breathing a better breath, Savannah rose and said, "Look, Kaiden, I gotta get going."


    Kaiden nodded as he rubbed his eyes, also a little sleepy.


    It waste, so Dn decided to let Kaiden rest here. He asked a maid to carry Kaiden up the stairs.


    As Kaiden leaned his head on the maid''s shoulder, he stared at Savannah and Dn and repeated loud,


    "No divorce. Keep your word!"

 Chapter 421 - 421: She Didn’t Want To Let Kaiden Down

    When Kaiden disappeared behind the stairhead, Dn picked up her bag and said, "I''ll take you out."


    "No, I mean, I can go myself. Why don''t you just go to take care of Kaiden?" Savannah said quickly.


    Dn nced upstairs from the corner of his eye.


    Following his eyes, Savannah looked up and saw Kaiden hiding behind the corner wall on the second floor, watching them.


    Was he really a three-year boy? Surprised and amused, Savannah had to let Dn send her out, otherwise, the little guy would probably make a scene again.


    She didn''t want to let Kaiden down. After all, her son had nothing to do with the conflict between her and Dn.


    Outside the door, she stopped and turned, "Thanks, I can go back myself."


    "It''ste. There''s no stopping here." Dn leaned closer, imperceptibly, and his dark eyes were riveted on her face.


    Savannah took two steps back as her heartbeat quickened, but she identally hit the potted nts behind her and stumbled backward! Dn threw an arm around her waist and pulled her into his arms!


    By ident or by design, his hand slipped down a few inches, her waist, and fell right on her hip. Savannah looked up with startling eyes, her cheeks burning. Hurriedly she pushed him away and stepped aside.


    Dn clenched his hand with seeming reluctance. His expression remained unchanged as if nothing happened, and with a swallow, he asked, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m all right. I gotta run." She couldn''t stay with this man any longer. She never knew what would happen in the next minute. She''s aware of his physical appearance that brought her a strong sense of attraction, whether she epts it or not.


    "If you don''t want to go with me, I can ask the driver to take you back." He looked at her hurriedly.


    "No, thanks," she turned and bit her lip. "Someone hase to pick me up. I guess he''s arrived."


    Just now, when she was ying with Kaiden, Kevin messaged her and asked why she had not returned home yet. She replied and asked him toe to pick her up.


    Dn''s eyes turned gloomy. It must be Kevin.


    How could he forget? She had an escort by her side now.


    Savannah didn''t wait for Dn''s reply and ran away quickly. She stopped at the street where Kevin''s car was parked.


    She got into the front passenger''s seat and said, "sorry for bothering you, Kevin. Have you had your supper?"


    Kevin said nothing but looked at her.


    Savannah knew what he wanted to ask.


    "It was old Sterling who sent someone to take me here. He wanted to see me and said Kaiden was waiting for me. I thought that man wasn''t here, so I came. But... I didn''t expect to see him."


    "Did he do anything to you?" Kevin frowned at her rosy face.


    "No. He came to pick up Kaiden, and he didn''t know I came. He never showed up in front of me these days, and he''s been polite tonight. I think he''ll keep his promise and stop pestering me."


    Kevin nodded, paused, and asked, "Did you mention that to him?"


    Savannah understood he was asking about the divorce. She hesitated for a few seconds and said, "I talked about it with him today. But... Kaiden was strongly opposed to our divorce. I''m sorry, Kevin. I can''t show indifference to Kaiden''s feelings."


    She was not a good mother. Not so long ago, she didn''t even know she was a mother.


    She had so much guilt about Kaiden.


    Now she just wanted to make up for that boy. At least she couldn''t let him upset.


    "Of course, it was just a temporary choice. Kaiden will understand and ept itter, and then I will bring up the divorce with Dn." She added, "It won''t be too long."


    There was a lost look on Kevin''s face, but he did not say anything. Finally, he lifted his hand to caress her hair, "All right, Kaiden''s a sweet boy."


    Savannah smiled.


    Not far away, a tall figure stood on the other side of the road, watching them.


    Dn didn''t know why he followed her out. He knew he would only see what he didn''t want to see, but he still couldn''t help it.


    Inside the car, Savannah smiled at Kevin as he caressed her hair softly. Their intimate movement was rankling his mind.


    He didn''t go back to the house until the car disappeared into the night.


    ***


    After that night, Dn didn''t show up in thepany, and old Sterling didn''t send anyone to pick her up to Sterling''s house again.


    As the Designpetition approached, she became more and more nervous.


    Fortunately, Jenkins knew that the main purpose of her return to LA was to participate in the designpetition, and he asked other colleagues to share a lot of her work before thepetition. What''s more, she was allowed to ask for leave at any time during thepetition.


    Savannah was greatly pleased and thanked him again and again. Jenkins just patted her on the shoulder andughed, saying that as long as she won a position in thepetition, it would be a credit to thepany, and thepany would certainly support her.


    The day before the event, Savannah came to the director''s office and took a month off from Jenkins.


    "No problem," Jenkins agreed and encouraged her, "rest assured, the design work for My Girl is pretty much done. You don''t have to worry about it, just concentrate on the game! I''ll call you in case we need you."


    Savannah came out of the office and saw Fionaing over from the nning department.


    Fiona knew that she would participate in thepetition tomorrow, and specially came to cheer her up.


    "Is everything alright? Did Jenkins give you, okay?" She asked in concern.


    "Yeah. He gave me a month''s paid leave. He said if it''s not enough, he will give me a few more days off." Savannah was extremely grateful to Jenkins. What more could she ask for from such a thoughtful boss?

 Chapter 422 - 422: I Have Nothing To Do With Your Father

    Fiona''s eyes popped in surprise, and her mouth widely opened.


    "Wow, Jenkins''s so kind to you. Savannah, what exactly is your rtionship with Jenkins? Are you his daughter? Tell me how you persuade him, so I can learn from you!"


    Savannah pinched Fiona''s cheek andughed, "Come on. Jenkins said that if I could win a prize in thepetition, it will also be glorious for thepany. That''s why he supports me."


    "But it''s a month''s paid leave! You know, ourpany''s very busy. Last time, Lucy was sick and wanted to ask for three days off, but was refused by her boss. You''re not the first one who took part in thispetition. Some designers had taken part in simr events before, but thepany never gave them such a favor at that time. Your previous director said that it was only a personal matter which had nothing to do with thepany! How does thepany support you now? Come on, how on earth did you get your boss to give you such a convenience?" Fiona twittered.


    Savannah remained tongue-tied for a long time. There seemed to be something in what Fiona said.


    If there has ever been a guy who supported her and allowed her to take time off from work at any time, it would not be Jenkins, but Jenkin''s boss.


    That man should have spoken to Jenkins so she could get her to leave and thepany''s full support.


    ***


    The third Fashion Designer Awards Competition officially started.


    The contest was divided into three stages.


    Stage 1 - An open audition. Everypetitor of thepetition should present five works in the form of color magazine drawings in the A4 format. The works would be evaluated by the contest jury, and only 15petitors out of them would pass to the semi-final.


    Stage 2- Semi-final.


    Stage 3- Final.


    As soon as Savannah got the reply that she survived the audition, she called Kevin and told him the good news. Kevin was happy to hear that and said he would make a reservation at a fancy French restaurant so that they could eat together to celebrate the first victory.


    She had just hung up the phone when it rang again. Savannah thought it was still Kevin who had something else to add.


    "Yeah, Kevin?" She answered it quickly.


    "Mommy, it''s me." On the other side of the phone came a familiar sweet voice.


    "Kaiden?"


    "Yeah. Was mommy on the phone with someone else?" Kaiden twitched his eyebrows warily.


    "Er, what''s up, Kaiden?" Savannah changed the subject, smiling helplessly. The little guy was almost the same as his bossy father.


    "I heard that mommy passed the first round of thepetition, so I want to take mommy to lunch."


    "Well," Savannahughed, "it''s only the first round. Just wait till I win a prize."


    "I just want to have a meal with you, can''t I?" Kaiden replied with a bitter tone.


    Savannah couldn''t refuse him when he pretended to be poor. What''s more, she was busy with thepetition these days and didn''t see him for a long time. She also missed the boy a lot.


    She hesitated and asked, "You alone?"


    "Yeah, just the two of us."


    Relieved, Savannah nodded. "Okay."


    Then she called Kevin again. "Kevin, I''m sorry... Kaiden called and asked me out for lunch to celebrate."


    "This little guy took you from me again. Ha! No problem, go ahead." Kevin smiled and said graciously. Kaiden was her son, and he understood.


    In a good mood, Savannah hung up the phone and took a taxi to the agreed restaurant.


    She got out of the taxi and saw a ck Mercedes parked at the roadside. Louis, who was waiting for her not far away, came over to her, respectfully, "Miss Schultz, the young master''s waiting for you in the restaurant.


    Savannah had seen Louis several times and knew that he was the personal bodyguard hired by the Sterling family for Kaiden. Since Kaiden was born, he had always followed him outside.


    Savannah thanked him politely and walked into the restaurant.


    It was lunchtime, but the whole restaurant was empty. Apparently, it had been reserved in advance.


    As Savannah went in, she heard the little boy''s voice came from the inside window seat. "Here, Mommy!"


    Kaiden, dressed like a little gentleman in a small ck tuxedo, was sitting in a chair, waving to her.


    She let out augh and walked over to him.


    "You don''t have to reserve the whole restaurant."


    "This is my first date with you. Of course, I should." Kaiden straightened his bow tie and jumped off the chair to draw a chair out for Savannah.


    Savannah felt surprisingly funny. This little guy would surely be a girl-killer when he grew up.


    They talked as the dishes were served.


    "Mommy, you had a call with Uncle Rival this afternoon, didn''t you?" Kaiden raised his baby face, which was smeared with spaghetti sauce.


    Savannah almost choked on her spaghetti, "what uncle?"


    "Uncle Rival, the uncle apanies you back from abroad. He''s daddy''s rival in love, so he''s called Uncle Rival." Kaiden mumbled as he had a bite of cheesecake.


    This little guy was too precocious! Savannah nodded helplessly, "well, I was talking to the uncle on the phone. When you called, I thought it was him."


    "Did Uncle Rival ask you out for lunch too?" Kaiden had an amazing understanding.


    "Yeah¡­" What could she hide from such a little boy?


    "So I took you away from Uncle Rival?"


    "Hmm, right." Savannahughed.


    Kaiden sighed with relief. Fortunately, he insisted on having lunch with mommy together, or mommy would be coaxed out by that uncle again!


    Savannah thought about it and then exined, "Well, Kaiden, my rtionship with that uncle is not what you think."


    "So, mommy still likes daddy better?"


    "No!" Savannah immediately shook her head, "I have nothing to do with your father now."


    Kaiden opened his eyes wide and said hopefully, "since mommy''s not with that uncle, why not move to live with dad and me? Other kids'' parents are all living together. You''re not divorced, why live separately? I want to live with you."


    "No." Savannah wiped Kaiden''s mouth as she said firmly.


    In order to take care of Kaiden''s feelings, she wouldn''t file for divorce for the time being.


    But move to live with that man? No way.


    "Why?" Kaiden''s red under-lip pushed out, ready to cry.

 Chapter 423 - 423: Meet Garcia Again

    Savannah didn''t know how to exin. Though Kaiden was a little man, he couldn''t understand the feelings of adults.


    But she had to be straightforward on this topic.


    "I haven''t divorced your father because of you, but now in my eyes, he''s only a stranger. How can I live together with a stranger? It''s gonna be awkward and painful. Will you marry someone you don''t know well when you grow up?"


    "No." Kaiden shook his head vaguely.


    "That''s right." Savannah smiled.


    Kaiden hung his head despondently but then clenched his fist to buoy himself up.


    As long as mommy doesn''t divorce daddy, there''s still hope.


    He blinked and asked again, "If you had to choose one, daddy or Uncle Rival, who would mommy choose?"


    "I choose you! All right?" Savannah pinched his chubby cheek and said sourly.


    Kaiden nced at the open kitchen not far from their seat secretly and didn''t persist.


    Then he began to report to Savannah about Dn''stest situation as he cut the beef on his te. "Mommy, daddy has behaved welltely. No bad aunt came near him."


    "Bad aunt?" Savannah paused.


    "Anyone who wants to take mommy''s ce is a bad aunt. Don''t worry, I''m here, no bad aunt daree near dad." Kaiden asserted eloquently.


    Savannah chuckled. Then she thought of Charlotte, the woman who indirectly separated her from Dn three years ago.


    In fact, she couldn''t remember anything about Charlotte.


    ording to Kevin, she knew that Charlotte was the girl Dn had been looking for. Three years ago, Dn left her before the wedding for Charlotte. Everyone could see that Charlotte''s position in Dn''s mind should be very important.


    She was a little curious about the rtionship between that woman and Dn now. They should have been together after she left, right?


    But as far as she knew, Dn had no woman at his side. So, where was Charlotte?


    Savannah wanted to ask Kaiden, but then she forced her question down.


    Who cares? It''s none of her business.


    "In fact, daddy doesn''t have time to deal with those bad aunts. Daddy works hard and spends all days at the office. Sometimes I have to ask Louis to take me to thepany to see him." Kaiden continued to talk about Dn.


    Savannah began to imagine a lonely figure sitting in the office. She hurriedly shook her head to drive the strange picture out of her mind.


    "Didn''t your father have time to apany you?" she felt sorry for Kaiden. His father was so busy while his mother was not by his side. The little guy must be very lonely.


    "I''m all right. There are lots of people ying with me, including grandpa. Daddy is much more miserable than I am. He''s always alone." Kaiden tried to get Savannah''s sympathy for Dn.


    Savannah didn''t say more but changed the subject, "don''t you want to have the apple pie before it turns cold?"


    At the end of lunch, Kaiden walked Savannah out of the restaurant and stopped a taxi for her.


    After the taxi left, Dn walked out of the restaurant and looked at the direction the taxi disappeared.


    Kaiden looked at his dad in sympathy. It was his dad who let him ask mommy out for lunch today.


    His dad didn''t dare to be seen because he was afraid that mommy would leave if she saw him. So, all he could do was staying in the open kitchen and secretly watch them.


    "Don''t worry. As you''ve heard, mommy''s not yet gone steady with that uncle. You still have a chance. But of course, mommy loves me most." Kaidenforted his daddy in his way.


    Dn nced at the expression ofcency on Kaiden''s face and then picked him up, walking to the car.


    ***


    All the way home, Savannah was in the clouds as she looked out of the window. She kept thinking about Kaiden''s words at lunch, wondering if Dn and Charlotte had been together, and then she thought about the lonely figure in thepany.


    Suddenly, the ringing of the mobile phone pulled back her thoughts.


    That little guy brainwashed her sessfully! He kept talking about that man during lunch, which made her think about him now.


    She must warn Kaiden not to talk about that man anymore.


    Taking a breath, she answered the phone, "Hello?"


    "Savannah?" came a familiar old woman''s voice.


    Savannah was shocked for a long time and eximed excitedly, "Garcia!"


    * * *


    Green Lake


    Savannah sat on the sofa with Garcia in the living room after looking around the old house.


    Garcia just knew that Savannah was back.


    She had been sorry for Savannah''s disappearance for thest three years, and she still regretted that if she had not let Savannah go out to see Kevin alone, it would not have happened.


    Today, she finally learned that three years ago, Savannah had had a threatened miscarriage on the way to see Kevin and was sent to the hospital for a cesarean operation.


    After the operation, Savannah lost her memory and went to Italy with Kevin.


    Through Garcia, Savannah learned that Dn bought the old house in Green Lake three years ago and gave it back to her. Due to his help, Garcia was found and came back to LA.


    She could feel Garcia''s excitement to see her. After a long talk, Garcia finally calmed down.


    "Garcia, how are you these years? Have you been living here?" Savannah held the old woman''s hand and asked.


    "Yeah," Garcia wiped her tears and sighed. "I was very guilty of losing you and had no face to stay. I wanted to return to the countryside, but Mr. Sterling was so kind that he hired me as the housekeeper to take care of the house and paid me every month. I live a good life now, much better than when I was in the countryside. What''s more, Mr. Garwood would take me to the hospital for a regr physical examination. When I was sick, he would even send the family doctor to see me¡­"

 Chapter 424 - 424: I’ll Take Mommy Back

    Garcia paused, looking at Savannah, and added sentimentally, "Mr. Sterling treats me so nicely for nothing but you. He knows that I''m yourst family in the world."


    Savannah''s eyes sparkled with an unspeakable light.


    "Not only me. He''s been nice to the old workers in Schultz''s factory. Savannah, do you remember that Mr. Sterling bought the Schultz factory from your uncle three years ago and gave it to you? You''ve been gone for three years, and the Schultz''s factory had no one to manage. Mr. Sterling hired a professional manager to manage the small factory. He also took good care of the old workers left by your father... Your uncle Chuck, you remember? He was illst year, and if it were not for Mr. Sterling, who helped with money and introduced a doctor, he would not survive¡­" Garcia choked out through tears.


    Savannah listened in silence as Garcia told her what happened to them in thest three years.


    She never thought that Dn silently helped Garcia and those who she cared about with their difficulties...


    Garcia''s words brought a wave of sympathy to her heart. She clenched her fists to restrain the strange feeling.


    No, she could not be easily moved.


    Whatever had happened to her and that man three years ago, no matter how much he had doted on her, it was over...


    She couldn''t remember him. Everything between them was behind them now, so just forget it.


    Besides, the one he really liked was not her but his savior, for whom he had abandoned her before their wedding three years ago.


    After talking with Garcia for a whole afternoon, Savannah was still reluctant to leave.


    In fact, the house in Green Lake was hers now, and she could stay here and live in it with Garcia... However, she felt a little ufortable at the thought that Dn bought the house and gave it to her. If she lived here, it meant that she epted his gift and epted him, right?


    Atst, Savannah told Garcia that she would visit her every week and left.


    ***


    The semi-final event of the Fashion Designer Awards Competition began. This morning, Kevin drove Savannah to thergest exhibition center where thepetition was held. The square in front of the exhibition center was crowded with traffic and people by adhering to the open and just principle, thepetition was essible to the public. So, in addition to the participants and jury, friends and families of the participants were also weed to watch the contest. Kevin wanted to stay here to cheer for Savannah. But Savannah knew that he still had a lot of business in JK, especially that some big customers woulde to JK for the new game program today. Kevin didn''te back for three years, and there were too many things for him to deal with in person.


    She didn''t want to dy him."I can go to JKter. Dan will handle the business first, and I want to apany you here." Kevin hesitated. Most of the participants brought their friends or rtives to cheer them. Savannah, however, had just returned to LA and didn''t have made lots of friends yet. Her colleagues had been working overtime every day, and she didn''t want to bother them toe.


    So he was the only one who could apany her."Don''t worry about me," Savannah smiled as she pushed Kevin into the car, "it''s not the final round, and I might be nervous if you''re here. Just go with your business, JK needs you more."


    "But¡­ Mommy!" A sweet cry came from behind, interrupting their conversation.


    Savannah turned and saw a small boy who jumped from the back of a car and ran towards her. Surprised, she crouched down and held him in her arms.


    "Kaiden, why are you here?" "I asked Louis to bring me to cheer you on!" Kaiden said with dignity as he nced at Kevin. Kevin felt funny and smiled at the little guy. This was the first time he met Kaiden after he returned to LA. He could still remember that night when he handed the little baby back to Dn three years ago. Thinking of this, he felt a little guilty about the boy. After all, it was he who separated the kid from his mother. Now that little baby grew up into a clever, pretty boy. Obviously, Dn had taken care of him."Good boy." Savannah smiled brightly as she touched Kaiden''s head. Then she looked up at Kevin. "Kevin, Kaiden hase to cheer me up. You can just go back to JK to handle your work."Kaiden held Savannah''s hand and looked up truculently at Kevin.


    "Well, mommy will be fine with me."Kevin noticed histent hostility towards him. He smiled and nodded.


    "All right, call me after the game, and I''ll pick you up."


    "No! I''ll take mommy back," Kaiden said immediately. Savannahughed and gave Kevin a wink. Kevin smiled and drove away. The contest would start soon. Kaiden would be waiting for her under Louis''spany in the audience section while Savannah was preparing backstage.


    "Come on, mommy, you''re the best!" Kaiden, sitting on Louis'' shoulder, clenched his small fist to cheer Savannah. Savannah looked into the little boy''s expectant bright eyes, nodded, and left for the backstage.


    Only 15 participants advanced to the semi-final events, nine men and six women. Most of them were young designers or graduated students in design major. The average age of them was 25 years old. Thepetition was aimed at discovering and promoting gifted young people keen on fashion. Now the fifteen semi-finalists were standing in front of the jury, listening to the rules of the second round. The semi-final event was different from the first round. This time, thepetitors were provided with arge number of clothes of different styles and seasons, and what they should do was to dress themselves up with those clothes and create their unique styles. After that, they would show themselves before the jury, allowing the jury to select thepetitors who could advance to the final round.


    Today''s event was to test the participants'' fashion taste and the ability to show their fascination in a limited choice or in an emergency situation, which was a very important ability for designers. In order to be a good costume designer, you should not only know how to design but should also be highly sensitive to beauty.


    Competitors could only choose the clothing prepared by the sponsor, however, essories, such as nes, earrings, and headgears, should be prepared by themselves.

 Chapter 425 - 425: Is This Yours?

    After entering the backstage, the fifteenpetitors took out their essories and began to select the clothes on the coat racks.


    Savannah opened her minaudi¨¨re and fetched out the essories she prepared. They were only simple hairpins and headbands, and she didn''t even wear earrings. She didn''t buy any expensive jewelry for thepetition. What''s more, she didn''t want the jewelry to rob the ce of the dress.


    Just then, she heard a cry of surprise.


    "Wow, Katrina, your ne is so beautiful!"


    Looking over, Savannah saw two girls standing in front of a dressing table, on which there was a glistering ne in an opened silk jewel box.


    "Is it a sapphire? It''s so big and amazing! The style looks new!" Anotherpetitor said admiringly.


    In a moment, most of thepetitors put down the clothes or essories in their hands and gathered around the beautiful tall girl, Katrina Kaif.


    "Oh my god, it''s definitely a plus to have something so beautiful and eye-catching to go with your dress! Rest assured, you will certainly get through to the final!"


    "Katrinaes from a family of designers. Her parents and sister are all famous designers. To the final? She''s sure to win!" Another girl said.


    Though Savannah didn''t have any expensive jewelry like that, as a designer, she was familiar with thetest trend, and she saw that the ne was thetest style of a European brand.


    It seemed to be subject to avability, difficult to buy formon people.


    With such a dazzling ne as an essory, it was really easy to get the jury''s attention and added her chances of winning the prize.


    However, such brilliant jewelry was so attractive that judges might focus on it rather than the coordination of the clothes. It was not necessarily a good thing.


    Allpetitors knew it well, but no one mentioned this point in front of Katrina. Probably because of her family background, no one dared to offend her while they were jealous of her.


    Katrina was used to people''s praise and admiration. With a satisfied smile, she tossed her head haughtily.


    Then her gaze fell on Savannah, one of the few who didn''t pay attention to her.


    "You tter me," Katrina smiled softly, "it''s a costume designpetition, and what we should focus on is the gowns, not jewelry. What''s more, we have so many greatpetitors in the semi-final round that I might not even get into the top three."


    Following her gaze, those gathered around her looked over and saw Savannah. The organizer had made public the participants'' key information, including graduated school and experience. The young woman called Savannah Schultz had been learning design in Italy, and she returned home to participate in the designpetition. Though she had not graduated from college, it was said that her school disys were favorably reviewed by the local designers. Many of thepetitors had seen the drawings Savannah submitted in the open auditions. The costumes she designed were unique in pattern and style, following the current trend in design.


    It was said that she was working in the design department of Zagreb Film, a professional productionpany in LA, and had participated in the costume design work of My Girl, a new web series. She did notck experience.


    What''s more, she used to be a still model. That was to say,pared with ordinary designers, she was more outstanding in terms of figure, manner, and temperament and knew how to show herself with the dress she chose.


    This girl was a real dark horse, and she was, in truth, a strongpetitor to Katrina. There must be a hard fight between them for the first ce.


    The organizer had prepared hundreds and thousands of clothes for them to choose from. After a while, everyone made their choices and sessively entered the fitting rooms on both sides of therge dressing room backstage.


    Savannah chose a white and ck halter dress, picked out a scarf, and walked into a fitting room. When she got dressed, she walked out, bypassed the crowd, and stopped at the furthest mirror to arrange her hair.


    "Ah! Where''s my ne?" Someone gave a little exmation.


    Savannah looked over and saw Katrina, who had changed into a morous dress, stood there with a pale face.


    "What''s the matter?" A field staff walked over.


    Severalpetitors came up and gathered around her.


    Katrina''s eyes turned red as she pointed to the opened empty silk jewel box on the dressing table in front of her.


    "I left my ne here before I went to choose my dress. When I went back, my ne was missing!"


    "Ah? How could that expensive ne be missing? You didn''t slip anywhere, did you?" A malepetitor asked in concern.


    Katrina shook her head as tears gathered in her eyes. "I just put it in the box and left."


    "Is it... stolen?" A femalepetitor screamed in a low voice and immediately covered her mouth.


    "Who''s the thief? No... Who would do such a thing?" The others began to whisper in surprise. But that ne couldn''t just disappear by itself. There must be someone who took it away.


    All thepetitors were busy with preparation just now, and no one noticed who had touched Katrina''s ne. People were moving busily in and out. Anyone passing by had a chance to take the ne away.


    For privacy protection, there were no monitoring cameras in therge dressing room. Two security staff came and signaled for quiet.


    "Miss Kaif''s jewelry is expensive. Somebody''s suspect of theft, so we have to have a search." One of the security staff said tly.


    Though amazed and humiliated, all thepetitors lined up as required, waiting for their searching, and nobody dared to say no.


    Savannah stood there quietly too.


    More security staff came and began searching eachpetitor''s handbags, their changed clothes, and used fitting rooms.


    Suddenly, a staff shouted as he lifted the curtain of a fitting room holding a glittering ne. "Is this yours?"


    Katrina turned about and ran over, took it, and eximed with joy, "Yeah! It''s mine!"


    Savannah immediately knitted her brows. The fitting room from which the security staff walked out was the one she had used!


    Why was Katrina''s ne found in it?


    Instantly, all people''s eyes full of suspicion and conjecture fell on Savannah!

 Chapter 426 - 426: My Boss Wants To See You

    "Oh my god, did she take Katrina''s sapphire ne?"


    "No, she stole it!" Katrina earnestly said it without batting an eyelid.


    "That''s hard to swallow. She doesn''t seem the type!"


    "Not for money, I guess. Maybe she feared that Katrina would impress the jury with her ne. If Katrina doesn''t do well in the second round, she might have a higher chance of winning first ce in the final."


    Silence reigned throughout the rest of the dressing room except for the whispering voices of thosepetitors.


    Katrina, holding the ne, frowned at Savannah.


    Savannah''s heart sank within her. Before she could exin it, a staff approached her and said coolly, "Miss Schultz, we found this ne under the carpet in your fitting room. Please exin."


    "I neverid a finger on that ne. I''ve been set up," said Savannah, trying to quieten herself down. Somebody had tried to set her up,promise her!


    The staff discussed it, and then one went out first to report this matter with the jury. In a short while, a man and a woman came in.


    They were both well-known people in the domestic fashion industry and served as the jury of the contest. The middle-aged man in a id suit and brown-framed sses was Professor Bowden from a celebrated university in LA.


    The woman in her 40s, wearing a sexy red dress with a soft belt around her waist, was a famous fashion designer, Serena Elliott, who was also known as Fashion Queen.


    The two, of course, had a say in this matter.


    A surprise that they were unable to hide registered on their faces. Professor Bowden was more shocked when he saw that Savannah was the suspect. He noticed Savannah''s talent in her works in the first round and liked her design style very much.


    "There must be a mistake somewhere," he said immediately.


    "A mistake? I don''t think so," Elliott frowned, ncing at Katrina again, "do you want to call the police?"


    Katrina bit her lip and shook her head, "No¡­ Forget it. I don''t want to trouble you or affect the contest. I don''t want to make a scene.


    Elliott folded her arms and turned to Savannah.


    "Since Katrina''s not going to press the case, we won''t send you to the police. But you''re disqualified now. Please leave at once."


    Professor Bowden nced at Elliott. She had a good rtionship with Katrina''s parents, and of course, she was at the side of Katrina.


    Savannah didn''t move. If she was driven out as the suspected thief today, her reputation would definitely be defiled by malicious gossips.


    "Ms. Elliott, I didn''t do it. I also wonder why the ne was found in my fitting room." Savannah said calmly.


    "It''s not reasonable to disqualify her without evidence that she''s guilty. Savannah''s a potentialpetitor, and we''d better make a further investigation before deciding how to solve the matter," said Professor Bowden, who didn''t believe Savannah would do something like that.


    "Professor Bowden, I don''t think it''s necessary to spend more time on a thief. Lying and stealing are immoral! If audiences know that there''s a thief in the contest, I''m afraid no one would like to take part in it next year. She''s going to ruin our reputation!" Elliott''s voice sounded shrill.


    Meanwhile, out of the dressing room, a tiny figure crouched behind the door, watching the scene quietly, and then slipped out.


    "Where have you been, my young master? Did you slip in to see Miss Schultz?" Louis, who had been looking for Kaiden all the way, breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the boying out from the backstage. Kaiden could not sit still, and Louis failed to stop him from running into the backstage just now.


    Kaiden, with a stern look, didn''t reply to him.


    "What''s wrong?" Louis noticed his strange expression.


    Kaiden clenched his fist, and then he took out his small mobile phone and made a call.


    "Daddy, mommy''s been bullied!"


    ***


    There was still a deadlock in the backstage.


    Savannah refused to quit. While Professor Bowden was at Savannah''s side, Elliott could not drive her out.


    Katrina and otherpetitors stood at one side, holding their breath.


    "What are you waiting for? I advise you to take the initiative to withdraw from thepetition so that you can maintain your reputation. If ites to the police station, you will be in trouble!"


    "If the police can find out the truth and prove my innocence, I don''t mind you calling the police," replied Savannah calmly.


    "Good! Since you are not afraid of losing face or making a big scene, call the police!" growled Elliott.


    However, Katrina darted to Elliott and stopped her, "Come on, it''s not worth it for a ne."


    "Don''t be afraid. In order to win the first, she would rather turn to the theft regardless of decency and integrity. Why are you still concerned about her face? You''re too softhearted!" Elliott showed to everyone that she backed Katrina up.


    "Well... I just don''t want to affect the contest. It will be on the bad news if we call the police¡­" Katrina insisted.


    Elliott nodded reluctantly. Then she stared at Savannah.


    "You refuse to leave? What a nerve! I give you ten minutes to clean up things and get out of here. I don''t want to see you again. If you''re still here ten minutester, don''t me me for calling the security! It''s not a nice thing to be pulled out by the security!"


    With that, she left the dressing room.


    Professor Bowden sighed and followed her out.


    They had just moved on a dozen paces when they saw a young man in a suit standing in front of them.


    He walked to them in an imposing manner and said politely, "Ms. Elliott, Professor Bowden, my boss wants to see you."


    * * *


    Elliott and Professor Bowden followed the young man into the lounge. A tall man was standing at the window, with his hands behind his back. He turned at the sound of their footsteps.

 Chapter 427 - 427: Did You Have Any Proof That She Stole?

    The man''s face was strong and defined. His hair was midnight ck, and his eyes were deep and gray, framed by graceful brows. He had prominent cheekbones and a well-defined chin and nose.


    Elliott and Professor Bowden held their breath at the handsome man''s noble disposition in front of them. Though they didn''t know who he was, they knew immediately that he was not ordinary people.


    "This is Mr. Sterling." Garwood introduced them.


    Mr. Sterling? The current leader of the Sterling group?


    Elliott and Professor Bowden exchanged a surprised nce with each other. Mr. Sterling, who usually kept a low profile but was famous in the business, had nothing to do with the design or fashion industry. He wasn''t one of the sponsors, was he? Why did hee here all of a sudden? Did he start being interested in costume design?


    Professor Bowden reacted first and said politely, "We are grateful to Mr. Sterling for honoring this contest with a visit. Why not give us an advance notice? So that we can prepare for it in advance."


    "You''re wee. I came here today to ask you for a favor." Dn said slowly.


    Professor Bowden and Elliott looked at him wonderingly. What could make Mr. Sterlinge in person? He could have called them or sent someone to deal with the matter.


    "Sure, sir. Go ahead," said Elliott with a polite smile.


    "I heard that you have apetitor called Savannah Schultz who has just been disqualified from the contest," He said ndly, but Professor Bowden noticedtent anger in his tone.


    "Yes¡­"


    "Please take back what you said."


    The two people were stunned. Was Mr. Sterling here to intercede with them for Savannah? What was that girl have to do with Mr. Sterling?


    "Mr. Sterling, now that you know Savannah''s been disqualified, you must know why. How could someone like her stay here after she did morally wrong? It''s aplete humiliation for the otherpetitors!" Elliott frowned.


    Dn raised his thin lips with scorn.


    "Do you have any proof that she stole?" He asked coolly.


    "Proof? The ne was found in the fitting room she had just used. Isn''t that proof?"


    "Oh, so there''s no monitoring camera. It''s so easy for someone to get into the fitting room to nt stolen on her," snapped Dn.


    "Mr. Sterling, you have no proof that she''s wronged, do you?" Elliott was not convinced.


    "Then tell me, if she really wanted to beat her opponent by stealing her ne, why didn''t she just throw it away instead of keeping it in her fitting room? To let you find it?" Dn stared at Elliott coldly.


    Professor Bowden nodded in agreement.


    "That was merely a guess of yours!" Elliott gritted her teeth,


    "Ms. Elliott, I wonder why you push new people so hard. Do you insist on driving her out for justice only? Or something else?" Dn narrowed his eyes.


    "What did you mean? What else could I do it for?" Elliott''s face changed.


    "Savannah''s said to have done so well among thepetitors that she won praise from most of the jury in the first round. She''s even likely to be the winner. Is that why you''re so biased against her?" Dn looked fixedly at her.


    Professor Bowden looked at Elliott, frowning. Elliott was a fine designer, but it was said that she used to ride excellent new designers.


    "What do you want to say? Do you think I''m jealous of a little new designer? I disqualified her because I want to suppress her? That''s ridiculous! Is it worthwhile?" Elliott shouted.


    "Don''t exin it to me. You know it yourself." Dn said drily.


    "Anyway, the ne was found in her ce, and everyone saw it. No one would agree topete with a thief! Besides, I had just let the security guard take her away, how can I change my words and ask a thief to stay now?" Elliott was quite annoyed.


    "Are you sure you want to disqualify her from thepetition?" Dn asked coldly, and there was no mistaking the menace in his voice.


    "Yes," Elliott said with decision, though shivering under the chill in his eyes.


    She knew this man was powerful in business, but he could not have a hand in the designerpetition!


    As the chief jury in this contest, she had the right to disqualify apetitor!


    He couldn''t force her if she didn''t want to do as he was told.


    "Ms. Elliott, I heard that you''d created a new clothing brand recently and are preparing to enter the Europe market, right?" Dn changed the subject and gave her a quiet nce.


    "So what?" Elliott was restless again.


    "Europe has strict import inspection systems. It''s difficult for a new brand to develop smoothly in local markets. However, it''s easy to keep a new brand down or make it disappearpletely in the foreign market if something goes wrong with the new brand." Dn said slowly so that Elliott could hear clearly.


    Elliott''s face went white.


    What did this man mean?


    Was this a threat?


    If she insisted on disqualifying Savannah, would he end her new brand in Europe?!


    "Take back your words or ruin your brand, it''s up to you." His voice was quiet monotone.


    Elliott gasped.


    She knew he was not joking, and after a long silence, she bit her teeth and said bitterly, "I... I will keep Savannah in the contest."


    "Rest assured, Mr. Sterling," Professor Bowden breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Savannah showed promise in fashion design, and I''m sure she will go very far. The theft of the ne must be a misunderstanding. We won''t disqualify her."


    Dn nodded, satisfied, and then nced at Elliott, who looked a bit pale.


    "Besides, I don''t want this incident to go out. Savannah Schultz is not a thief. I don''t want to hear any prejudiced criticism towards her. Remember what I said."


    Even if that little woman continued topete, other participants would take her as a thief if the jury didn''t speak for her.

 Chapter 428 - 428: I Didn’t Do Anything Wrong

    He needed them to clear her name. He knew Savannah would not steal anything from other people because she does notck material things.


    Elliott felt her blood boiling in her head. She had been the head designer in the fashion industry in LA for so many years, and she was used to being respected by others. She never expected that she would be threatened to lower her head to a youngster.


    Dn''s voice came again, "Are we clear now? I don''t want to repeat my words, take back what you''ve said,"


    "Don''t worry, we''ll get this taken care of. Thepetitor''s reputation is also about the reputation of the contest, and we won''t let any gossip go out." Profession Bowden said quickly.


    ***


    At the same time, the atmosphere was strained in the backstage dressing room.


    Ten minutes passed, and Savannah was still standing there, refusing to leave.


    "Miss Schultz, I''m sorry. Ms. Elliott said if you don''t leave in ten minutes, we have to force you to leave." A security staff member said sharply.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I quit? I''m not leaving until I''m cleared." Savannah looked at him with restive eyes.


    Thepetitors gathered around Katrina were staring at Savannah and muttering.


    "Elliott has disqualified her, but she still has the nerve to stay?"


    "No wonder she has the nerve to steal."


    "She doesn''t look like such a girl¡­"


    "My conclusion, she feared to ept defeat,"


    ***


    Rumors spread to the ears of Savannah, making her heart sink.


    The security staff, atst, couldn''t wait. They checked the time and then walked to her, ready to drag her out.


    The rest of the participants gloated over theirpetitor''s misfortune. But just at that moment, there came the click of high-heeled shoes and footstep at the door, and then Elliott and Professor Bowden appeared again.


    Everyone was surprised to see them back, more surprised to hear what they said.


    "All right, you can leave first," Professor Bowden said to the security staff.


    Elliott, with a cloudy expression on her face, looked coldly at Savannah, then around the surrounding people, raising her voice.


    "Keep quiet. The whole thing is a mistake. Savannah will stay here and y on. Nobody''s allowed to spread any rumors outside."


    Her remark pulled Savannah up short. She was shocked when hearing what Elliott had said.


    "Ms. Elliott, why? How could it be a mistake? Didn''t you find my ne in Savannah''s fitting room just now?" Katrina said busily.


    "We didn''t see Savannah take your ne. With so many peopleing and going, anyone could sneak into that fitting room to nt the ne. Do you have evidence that Savannah took it?" Elliott looked at Katrina, frowning.


    "We''re very clear about Savannah''s temperament, and we don''t think she would do anything that would ruin her career." Professor Bowden added.


    "But Elliott, you just said that..." Katrina looked anxious.


    "Enough! Just now, I was too impulsive. I''ve talked about it with Professor Bowden and made the decision. We can''t lose a good designer. Katrina, about your ne... Could it be that you carelessly dropped it in the wrong ce?" Elliott said impatiently.


    Katrina stood there in amazement. Obviously, Elliott didn''t want to pursue the matter.


    She gritted her teeth and said nothing more.


    "Do you understand?" Elliott cast another serious look at the crowd. "Say no more about it. If anyone dares to bring this up again, I''ll disqualify him or her immediately and never allow that person to participate in thepetition in the future! Another thing, it''s not good to spread lies during thepetition, I look forward to everyone''s professional way ofpeting,"


    "Yes, Ms. Elliott," all thepetitors gasped and nodded rapidly.


    After that, Elliott and Professor Bowden left.


    Savannah did not move for a long time, still not fully recovered.


    Elliott, who was determined to disqualify her from the contest ten minutes ago, suddenly changed her attitude and even tried to protect her reputation from being hurt.


    That was unbelievable!


    Savannah had no time to consider it carefully. The semi-finals were going to start. She hurriedly adjusted her dress and hair before going out.


    Anyway, it was lucky to dodge a bullet!


    ***


    After the semi-finals, as expected, Savannah advanced to the finals. She walked out of the exhibition center with a jumping pulse. She was too happy to think about the recent chaos inside backstage.


    Kaiden was waiting for her at the door.


    "Mommy! Congrattions!" He ran across and jumped to flung his arms around her neck.


    At the sight of Kaiden, Savannah''s bad mood disappeared immediately. She didn''t turn down his kind offer of sending her home. She felt energized seeing her little boy patiently waiting for her. She runs her fingers through his hair and cheerfully said, "You must be tired waiting for me,"


    "No, Mommy! I didn''t felt tired nor bored," A sweet smile drew to Kaiden''s tiny face.


    Louis got into the driver''s seat and started the car.


    "Mommy, I''m really happy for you! I''m sure you''re going to win the first prize in the final!" Kaiden cried excitingly in Savannah''s arms.


    "Why do you have so much confidence in me?" Savannah smiled as she embraced him to her bosom.


    "Because you''re my mommy!" Kaiden replied proudly.


    Savannahughed. Then she thought of something.


    "Kaiden, I got a question for you."


    "What?"


    "Has your father been here just now? Or did he call you or ask you anything?" Savannah was still wondering why Elliott let go of her for no reason. Besides Dn, she didn''t know who else would help her in this matter.


    Dn knew about her disqualification and talked with Elliott?


    "No. Daddy didn''te. He didn''t call me," said Kaiden casually, rubbing his ears.


    "Really?" asked Savannah incredulously.


    "Miss Schultz, Kaiden didn''t lie. Mr. Sterling was in a meeting in thepany this morning." Louis turned around at the right time and winked at Kaiden.


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe she just thought too much.


    She was afraid of his secret help. She didn''t want to owe him more.

 Chapter 429 - 429: Charlotte Plan To Go Back

    Kaiden reluctantly sat back in the car after his mommy got off and left.


    "Why not tell Miss Schultz that your dad did help?" Louis looked back.


    "Daddy said, I can''t tell mommy, or I''m not allowed to see mommy for a month." Kaiden pouted helplessly. He didn''t know what his daddy was thinking.


    What a good chance! Why didn''t daddy let mommy know he was the one who helped her? In this way, mommy would certainly be moved and left Uncle Rival!


    * * *


    Katrina took out her cell phone and dialed a number as she stepped down the steps in front of the exhibition center.


    "Hello? Katrina?" A soft female voice answered.


    "Charlotte, I''m sorry, that bitch advanced to the finals," Katrina said heavily.


    The girl on the other side of the phone was Charlotte.


    Katrina and Charlotte were college alumni. Although they were not in the same major, they were close friends.


    Katrina knew that her best friend had a crush on Dn Sterling, and she also knew that Sterling had had another woman called Savannah beside him.


    She didn''t expect to meet her best friend''s rival in love in thepetition. When she learned that Savannah Schultz, who was highly rated by the jury, was exactly the same woman who grabbed her best friend''s man, she immediately told Charlotte.


    Charlotte was speechless for a long time when she learned that Savannah showed again.


    Katrina volunteered that she would try to drive Savannah out, both for Charlotte''s sake and, more or less, for her own sake. Savannah''s work was highly praised by the jury. If she could get rid of her, she would have a better chance of winning the first.


    Today, in the backstage dressing room, she slipped her sapphire ne into Savannah''s used fitting room after Savannah left it.


    A thief would surely be treated with contempt, and by Elliott''s close rtionship with her family, she believed that Elliott would stand by her side and disqualify Savannah from the contest.


    Unexpectedly, it failed.


    When Charlotte heard what had happened in the contest today, she didn''t speak for a long time.


    Katrina could tell that her best friend was disappointed.


    "Elliott and Professor Bowden had already decided to remove that bitch from thepetition... I don''t know what happened, but Elliott changed her attitude and corrected herself, saying that it was just a mistake and warning us not to talk about it. Charlotte, I''m sorry... I wanted to give that bitch a lesson, but I didn''t seed."


    "How could the jury suddenly change her mind?" asked Charlotte, frowning.


    "God knows. Elliott was clearly angry and determined to disqualify the bitch... As you know, Elliott is the chief of the jury who has absolute power in this contest. If she decided, no one could stop her. I don''t know why, but she changed her mind atst." Katrina sounded upset.


    "Did Elliott meet anyone after she decided to disqualify Savannah?"


    "You mean... Dn Sterling heard about what happened in the dressing room and called Elliott?" Katrina immediately understood. But she didn''t know Mr. Sterling had actuallye to talk with the jury in person.


    "Besides that, I can''t think of another reason for the sudden change of the jury''s attitude." Charlotte narrowed her eyes.


    Katrina gasped. As far as she knew, Savannah disappeared three years ago, but Dn Sterling was still paying so much attention to her when she came back after three years, and that he even helped her out personally when she was in trouble.


    "I don''t think Mr. Sterling has anything to do with that bitch..." Katrina noticed Charlotte''s silence and tried tofort her. "She disappeared three years ago. If Mr. Sterling wanted to find her, he would have found her very early, but he did not send anyone to look for her."


    However, that was not afort to Charlotte.


    Dn hadn''t seen Savannah for three years. But he never gave up on her. Once she came back, he cared about her and protected her as much as possible.


    After the phone call with Katrina, Charlotte sat on the sofa and thought for a long time.


    Finally, she seemed to make up her mind.


    "Pack my bags and book the fastest flight to LA!" She stood up and ordered the maid beside her.


    The maid nodded and was about to start packing when there came a knock on the opened door, and Lionel came in.


    "Lionel¡­" Charlotte took a breath when she saw her brothering.


    "You''re going to LA? For Dn?" Lionel stared at his sister with a frown.


    "I..." Charlotte bit her lip, "Savannah came back. I couldn''t stand to see her be with Dn again... I can''t help it. I must go to LA..."


    Lionel''s eyes twinkled slightly when he heard that Savannah, who had been missing for three years, had returned.


    "For what? For a man who''s not into you? Charlotte, wake up. Did you forget how Dn treated you these years? Dn didn''t ept you even though Savannah disappeared three years ago. How could he ept you after she came back again?" Lionel didn''t want to hurt his sister, but he couldn''t see her make any more mistakes.


    Three years ago, Dn found Savannah gone and searched her for three whole days, bustling and irritable.


    It was said that Dn brought a baby back atst, but Savannah was not with them.


    After Savannah disappeared, Charlotte got closer to Dn. She tried to avail herself of the opportunity to be Dn''s woman, but Dn didn''t respond to her.


    Seeing that his sister lost all grace dangling round a man, Lionel finally couldn''t stand it and forced Charlotte back to Chicago. For this, he had to hold up the developing business of the Rowe group.


    Charlotte had been half-confined to her room in their home in Chicago for thest three years.


    However, he didn''t expect that his sister''s mind was still on Dn. When she heard that Savannah had returned, she couldn''t hold back and wanted to rush to LA for fear that Dn would be taken away.


    Charlotte''s face paled at her brother''s words; her lips mped stubbornly. But she also knew, if she insisted on going, Lionel would stop her again.


    "I see. ... I''m not going." She said in a low voice.

 Chapter 430 - 430: Do Me A Favor

    Charlotte turned and went out of her room silently.


    Lionel looked after his sister and sighed, wishing she had really put an end to it.


    * * *


    Five days after the semi-finals, Savannah received an invitation to the third round, the final.


    During the final, every one of the five finalists would present two final gowns qualified by the jury for thepetition final.


    The contest jury would evaluate the contest works at every one of the contest stages through the evaluation criteria such as consistency with the theme, workmanship, originality, usability.


    Out of five finalists chosen by the jury, the first ce in the Fashion Design Awards Competition would go to the designer of the collection, which would be evaluated highest by thepetition jury.


    The winners would receive arge amount of pecuniary award.


    ***


    It was only three days from the final.


    This morning, Savannah got up early and went to the city library to borrow some books about color principals.


    After spending a whole morning in the reading room, she went out of the library with an armful of books. As she walked down the stairs, the book on the top slid down from her arms and dropped on the ground.


    She squatted down and was about to pick it up when a slender arm was reached out ahead of her.


    Savannah looked up and saw a young woman about the same age as her hand the book over.


    "Thank you." Savannah took the book and rose with a smile.


    Charlotte paused in surprise.


    Why did Savannah look as if she had never seen her? Did she pretend not to know her with intention?


    "What''s the matter, Miss?" Savannah asked tentatively when she saw the young woman in front of her looking at her in surprise.


    "No, nothing..." Charlotte took a deep breath. Savannah didn''t know her? How could it be?


    Savannah didn''t say more. She nodded politely and left first.


    Charlotte looked after Savannah for a long time before taking out her cell phone.


    "Edmond? Do me a favor, will you?"


    ***


    Charlotte sat opposite a young man in amodious and light office, still in shock.


    ording to her college ssmate, Edmond, a private investigator, Savannah had really suffered a memory loss.


    To be exact, she lost part of her memory.


    She forgot everything about her rtionship with Dn.


    No wonder that she looked as if she didn''t know her when they met in the library yesterday.


    In addition to that, Edmond also found out that Savannah had been living in Italy with her childhood friend for three years and had just returned home for the Fashion Design Awards Competition held in LA this year.


    After returning, Savannah did not go back to the Sterling family but lived alone in an apartment. However, she now worked for Zagreb Film, a film and televisionpany under the Sterling group.


    Because of her amnesia, Dn didn''t force her toe back to him.


    Charlotte didn''t speak for a long time after learning the results of the survey.


    Although she was upset to learn of Savannah''s returning, she sighed with relief at her memory loss. She had to say it was a good thing for her.


    At least, now there was a barrier between Savannah and Dn, and they would not be together as before.


    Edmond continued, "Anyway, Savannah and Dn are not very close at the moment, and the two seem to be keeping a distance. Savannah avoids any contact with Dn, and Dn''s not going to push too hard. However, he''s still keeping an eye on her."


    Charlotte bit her lips and listened quietly.


    "Not long ago, the young master of the Murray family, Andrey, was thrown into the sea by Dn and almost lost his life. You know why? Savannah was also there that night, and Andrey assaulted her sexually. Last Sunday, Savannah had already been disqualified from thepetition by Elliott, but Dn went to take care of it in person and helped her out."


    Charlotte scowled.


    As expected, Savannah survived all the troubles because of Dn.


    Even though she didn''t remember Dn, he still had feelings for her and was concerned about her.


    "Charlotte, why not just give up that man," Edmond said in a soft but fervent voice.


    Charlotte looked up and caught the young man''s zing eyes.


    Three years ago, it was Edmond who investigated Eric and found his embezzlement so that she could threaten Eric to help her.


    Besides that, Edmond also helped her create those historical "diaries" as evidence that she was Dn''s lifesaver, the girl he had been looking for.


    She knew, of course, that Edmond did this for her not because they were old ssmates, but that he had a crush on her for many years since they were in school.


    The man in front of her was handsome, energetic with strong career-ambition, and he had his private detectivepany in LA at an early age. In fact, he was not a bad choice for marriage.


    But no matter how sessful he was, he could neverpare with Dn.


    "Edmond, you should know that I''ll never give up on Dn." She avoided Edmond''s eyes.


    "Why? Charlotte, why put your mind on a man who''s not into you? You know that he had married that girl and they even had a son... Why don''t you look around at other people who love and care about you..." Edmond looked disappointed, his voice low but full of tenderness.


    He knew how crazy Charlotte was for Dn over the years.


    She left no stone unturned in her desire to gain Dn''s love. This time, she went to LA secretly for that man again.


    Edmond knew she only took him as a friend, but he felt happy that he could help her so much. She served his need to be needed, and he had no regrets and was willing to do anything for her as long as she required.


    "So what?" Charlotte stood up and interrupted him, "even if they get married, they can get divorced! Who cares that Savannah had given him a son? I could have kids for him, too! Edmond, I don''t want to talk about anything else today. If you do that again, I''ll never look for you."


    "Sorry, Charlotte," Edmond said immediately.


    "Never mind. Anyway, just keep an eye on Savannah, and let me know if anything happens. Thank you, Edmond. You''re always the first one I can trust." Charlotte said softly, her voice sweet as honey. She knew well how to apply the carrot after the stick.


    "Trust me," Edmond blushed and nodded vigorously.


    Charlotte looked at Edmond, who waspletely hypnotized by her, a contemptuous smile flitting across her beautiful face.

 Chapter 431 - 431: Mommy I Believe You Will Win

    Edmond adored her as a goddess, and she knew it well.


    This man could do a lot for her if she made good use of him. He often showed his affection to her, yet Charlotte''s heart belongs to Dn. She dreams to be Dn''s wife no matter what way she''ll take.


    * * *


    On the day of the final, Savannah was having her breakfast when she received a text message from Kaiden.


    "Come on, mommy! I believe you will win first! I''ve booked a restaurant for you to celebrate!"


    His cute words cheered Savannah up. She can''t help not to smile. Her young boy resembled his father. She knew Dn has been doing his best to be a great example of their son.


    After breakfast, she dressed, took a satchel on her back, and went out.


    At the gate of themunity, Kevin was waiting for her in the car.


    Savannah greeted him with a smile and got in.


    When they arrived at the exhibition center, Savannah got off and waved goodbye to Kevin.


    "I''m gonna go, Kevin. I''ll call you after the contest."


    "Do you want me to wait for you here?" Kevin smiled.


    "No. I''ll be nervous. I got through the second round alone, right?" Savannahughed. She didn''t mention what happened in the semi-finals to Kevin because she didn''t want him to worry.


    Not far away, Charlotte and Katrina stood by a red Toyota Hignder, watching their talking.


    Charlotte squinted as Kevin drove away. The man who sent Savannah here must be Kevin Wills, the man who took her away and lived with her in Italy for three years.


    Kevin and Savannah were really close.


    "Oh, this bitch never stops flirting with other men while she haunts your man," Katrina said acidly.


    Without a word, Charlotte just beckoned her best friend to catch up with Savannah.


    ***


    Savannah slowed down after she entered the exhibition hall.


    "Miss Schultz!"


    Footsteps resounded presently upon the marble pavement of the hall within.


    Savannah paused, looked back, and saw Katrina walking to her.


    Surprised, Savannah didn''t answer her. After the theft incident, it was somewhat embarrassing to see her.


    "Um, Miss Schultz, you''re not still mad at me for that, are you? Elliott said it was just a misunderstanding. Oh, I forgot to congratte you for advancing to the final." Katrina smiled.


    "Congrattions to you too, Miss Kaif. You''re early." Savannah said drily.


    "Well, my best friend came to LA to see me. Knowing that I have a contest this morning, she came early and sent me here. Let me introduce her to you, and perhaps we can be friends in the future." Katrina smiled as she took Charlotte''s arm.


    Savannah then noticed that the girl next to Katrina looked familiar.


    She seemed to have seen her somewhere.


    Oh, yes, she met this girl the other day when she went to the library.


    "This is Charlotte Rowe. Oh, she''s from the Rowe family. Do you know the Rowe group? It''s well known in Chicago." Katrina said slowly as she studied Savannah''s expression.


    Savannah was stunned for a moment.


    Charlotte? The heiress of the Rowe group?


    Wasn''t she the girl Dn had been looking for?


    It was for this girl that Dn abandoned her before their wedding day?


    She couldn''t remember who Charlotte was. Today, she finally saw her.


    Different from what she had imagined, Charlotte didn''t look much like her.


    Since she used to be Charlotte''s recement, she thought she and Charlotte would look alike, but now it seemed that they didn''t have much inmon.


    Charlotte was fair-skinned, beautiful, and sweet, with clear, big eyes, like an innocent and pure princess who was well protected by her family.


    She didn''t know that Charlotte was Katrina''s best friend.


    "Charlotte''s well-bred and beautiful, and she''s been pursued by many men." Katrina nced at Savannah and continued, "but she refused them all. Only the top man is worthy of her."


    Savannah understood immediately. A faint smile yed on her lips.


    She wondered why Katrina suddenly stopped her and even introduced her best friend to her.


    Obviously, Katrina knew that she was Charlotte''s rival in love, and she praised Charlotte in front of her deliberately.


    The real purpose of Charlotte, who apanied Katrina to the finals today, was to see her, right?


    "Oh, I see. Miss Rowe does look great." Savannah gave Charlotte a gentle look.


    Katrina frowned. She was about to say something to irritate Savannah when Charlotte signaled her with a wink.


    "Katrina, I want to talk to Miss Schultz alone."


    Katrina nodded and went in first.


    Charlotte looked at Savannah, and then she smiled.


    "Miss Schultz, I think you already know who I am."


    "Youe to me today." Savannah nodded and said quietly.


    "Yeah. I learned from Katrina that Miss Schultz took part in this designerpetition, and then I knew you''re back. So, Ie from Chicago to see you."


    From Chicago? Was Charlotte not in LA these years?


    She thought Dn would have been with Charlotte after she went to Italy.


    "You just want to see me? Or you''re afraid that I''m getting too close to Dn?" Savannah was frank in her questions.


    Charlotte was surprised at Savannah''s straightforward way. But since she was so frank, she could be frank with her too.


    "Miss Schultz, are you back for thepetition only?"


    "You''re right," Savannah replied calmly, "The only reason I came back was to participate in thepetition. I''ll leave when the contest was over. You can rest assured. No matter what happened to Dn and me three years ago, we''re strangers now."


    It was obvious what Charlotte was up to. She was just nervous that she was gonna get back together with Dn, wasn''t she?


    It seemed that Charlotte had not been with Dn these three years, but she never gave him up and was still obsessed with him.


    Charlotte took her as her love rival and worried that she would make it up with Dn. But in fact, she didn''t want to get into the love triangle, which might hurt her again.

 Chapter 432 - 432: Did He Come In Person?

    Charlotte, surprised at her outspokenness, was stunned and relieved. It seemed that Savannah really had no interest in Dn.


    "Are you done? Can I go now?" Savannah turned to leave without staying for an answer.


    "Wait a minute," Charlotte called her again.


    Savannah turned back and looked at her, a little impatient.


    "Even if you don''t like Dn, he never gives you up." Charlotte bit her lips.


    Savannah felt funny and annoyed. She was only able to keep her distance from that man, but she couldn''t decide how Dn treated her.


    What did Charlotte really want?


    "Miss Rowe, we haven''t seen each other for quite a while. Dn isn''t that into me as you thought." Savannah said slowly.


    "If Dn has given you up, how could he condescend toe here to help you out when knowing that you were going to be disqualified? Now you know why you are in the final? He threatened Elliott with his connections!" Charlotte''s voice was shaky with emotion.


    Savannah was quiet for a moment.


    Elliott changed her attitude and did not disqualify her because of Dn? Did hee in person?


    Charlotte paid close attention to Dn, and she would not make a mistake. Maybe that was the main reason she came to her today.


    These days, Dn kept his promise and never showed up. But it turned out that he still paid attention to her secretly.


    "So, Dn doesn''t seem to let you go." Charlotte continued, unaware of the slight change in her expression.


    "What do you want to say?" Savannah asked calmly.


    "Miss Schultz, if you really don''t have feelings for Dn and wants to break up with him, please don''t ept his help and let him know your decision. What''s more, I also hope that you''ll keep your promise and immediately leave after the contest. Don''te back again."


    That was really an unreadable demand. But Savannah just felt sorry for Charlotte, who was so humble in the rtionship with Dn.


    "You should have talked with Dn, not me," Savannah said, with no expression, "I also hope you can keep Dn''s mind on you and don''t bother me anymore."


    Yes, she would distance herself from Dn, but that''s what she wanted to do, not following anymand from others.


    Charlotte''s sweet,manding voice made her ufortable.


    "I''m gonna go." Savannah turned around and did not look back.


    ***


    Savannah went to the backstage with mixed feelings after the conversation with Charlotte.


    She felt like being watched by a pair of burning eyes secretly all the time. That was not afortable feeling.


    Without that man, she would have been disqualified in the second round and would now be notorious for theft.


    She didn''t know how he convinced Elliott. ording to his connections and power, it was not difficult for him to do anything.


    No wonder there was panic on Elliott''s face after she returned to the backstage that day. Dn must have threatened her with something she feared.


    Maybe it was also because of Dn that she got through to the final?


    Savannah walked onto the stage with otherpetitors with an unsettled mind.


    The final round officially began.


    It was divided into two parts. The first part was a review of their submissions after the semi-final. The second round was on-site production.


    As expected, Savannah got the highest score in the first part. She would win first if she did a good job in the second part.


    After a short break, the second part started.


    Now each of the five finalists stood in front of a long table on which there was the clothing material decided by lot.


    What Savannah got was cotton fabric. The theme for the final tonight was "Youth."


    Although the cotton fabric was soft andfortable, it was so soft andck of hardness that it was difficult to make the design work fashion with this material.


    Savannah took a breath and put all her mind into the design on the spot.


    After a tight and closely-contested process, she finished the creation two minutes before the arrival of time.


    In front of a panel of judges, Savannah took a breath and put all her mind into the tightpetition. She concentrated on the garment making and finished it two minutes before the arrival of time.


    After the other four finalists introduced their original design, it was Savannah''s turn.


    "Miss Schultz, show us about your design." Profession Bowden said kindly.


    Savannah''s unique design and fluent cutting way just now impressed him a lot.


    She graciously picked up hertest work after a polite bow.


    It''s a cotton jumpsuit with apel cor, V-neck, and short sleeves. A tonal matching belt encircled the waist.


    She handed the jumpsuit to an assistant staff who helped to put it on the stic model in front of a panel of judges.


    The shoulder of the jumpsuit was padded by cardboard, which made up for the soft nature of the cotton fabric, while the lower smart trousers gave peculiar elegance.


    Several judges nodded approvingly.


    Elliott, who sat in the middle, still kept a straight face. But she knew that Savannah was the best among the five finalists today. Even though she was the chief judge of thepetition, she could not blindfold others.


    After a short discussion, the jury put their votes in the ballot box.


    The assistant staff checked the ticket and looked at the fivepetitors with a smile. Then he announced the result.


    "ording to theprehensive evaluation of ourpetitors, the winner of the Fashion Design Awards Competition this year is ¨C Savannah Schultz! Congrattions!"


    Savannah''s heartbeat thick when she heard her name. Although she was confident, she didn''t believe she really took first ce.


    Then the second and third prize winner was announced.


    Katrina finished second. She pped together with the rest of thepetitors, but her smile was obviously reluctant.


    "Savannah, congrattions. Later, we have a formal award ceremony. The first prize for thepetition will be officially announced." Professor Bowden, as the representative of the jury, walked to Savannah and gave her his hand.

 Chapter 433 - 433: Why Did You Quit?

    Savannah stretched out to shake hands with Professor Bowden.


    "Sorry, Professor Bowden," she took a deep breath and said, "but I''ve decided to withdraw from thepetition."


    Her words astonished all.


    What did she mean? She just won the first prize. Why did she suddenly give up the uing glory?


    Elliott came round first, frowning, "why?" What happened?"


    "Sorry I have my own reasons. I''m sorry that I failed to live up to your expectations. Anyway, I''ve decided to quit." Savannah made a deep curtsey. Hanging her head, she turned and ran out of the hall.


    On the road, she stopped a taxi and asked the driver to drive around the city before going back to her apartment.


    When she went upstairs and opened the door, she saw Kevin sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing her back, Kevin stood up and looked at her with aplicated expression.


    He must have known what she did in thepetition today.


    Savannah felt a little guilty. Kevin apanied her back to LA to participate in the contest, hoping that she could enjoy the progress and gain something. However, just when she got the award, she chose to withdraw from thepetition.


    "Why?" Kevin asked with a sigh.


    Savannah kept nothing from Kevin. After a short pause, she told him that Dn had helped her in the second round.


    "The jury of thepetition now all know that I have something to do with Dn Sterling. Thispetition lost its meaning for me. If I won the prize, it would be unfair to others, and I would feel ufortable myself. It would be like cheating."


    What she wanted was to win the prize through her own ability, instead of relying on Dn''s power and connections.


    In fact, she had decided to quit just after the conversation with Charlotte.


    However, she still wanted to finish what she started.


    "Do you think Dn bought the jury to make you win?" Kevin knitted his handsome brows slightly.


    "Even if he didn''t give that order, the jury knows about my rtionship with him. That''s not what I want." Savannah said.


    "Savannah, you didn''t win the prize because of him. I know you''re capable enough to win. Winning the first prize can mean bing much more famous in the fashion industry. It''s deeply regrettable to give up the prize. Let me make a phone call to the organizer and exin to them that you''re just too happy¡­"


    "No, Kevin," Savannah interrupted him, "I''ve decided. More importantly, I don''t want to ept any favors from him. To withdraw from the contest, I can let him know that I really don''t want to have anything with him."


    "Well, now that you''ve made up your mind, I''ll just back you up. In fact, thepetition''s nothing. Whether or not you get a prize, you are always the best in my mind." Kevin touched her head and said.


    Savannah smiled and nodded.


    ***


    Dn''s face changed when he heard about Savannah''s withdrawal from thepetition.


    After flying all the way home from Italy to participate in thepetition, after three grueling rounds, she gave up the prize just when she won the first?


    How could it be possible! There must be a reason.


    "Why? Did anything happen? Anyone bullied her or forced her out?" He asked coldly.


    "No, Miss Schultz asked to quit herself..." Garwood replied in a cold sweat.


    "How did she quit for no reason?"


    Garwood hesitated for a long time before he finally whispered, "I guess Miss Schultz knew that you helped her..."


    Dn''s face turned pale with rage.


    So, the little woman was telling him that she''d rather withdraw from thepetition than ept his kindness.


    She regarded him as a stranger, and he knew it. But he never thought it woulde to this. She didn''t want to have anything to do with him.


    * * *


    In the evening, Savannah sent Kevin downstairs after dinner.


    She could tell that Kevin didn''t want to leave. He was still waiting for her answer, and he was eager to be her man rather than her brother. But he was so gentle and apprehensive that he never pushed her.


    However, she couldn''t make up her mind to ept his affection.


    Perhaps it was because she had just known that she had a marriage with another man three years ago, or because of Kaiden, her own son, who reacted violently when she asked for a divorce.


    So, she could only pretend not to see Kevin''s evident intention.


    Savannah watched Kevin drive away under the streemp at the gate of the residential district.


    She turned around and was about to go back when a familiar ck car under the ne tree not far away caught her sight. She paused, looking over.


    It was that man''s car.


    Her heart was pounding against her chest. Didn''t he say he would never appear in front of her again?


    He did keep a distance from her thest time she saw him in Sterling''s house. Why was he here today?


    The car door opened, and Dn got off. He came up to her and stopped in front of her.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked coldly.


    "Why did you quit?" Dn stared at her nkly.


    "You came here for this?"


    "Answer me."


    "You should know why." Savannah tried to quiet herself down.


    "Because I spoke for you in front of Elliott and asked them not to disqualify you?" He controlled his anger and asked.


    "Yes. Thank you for your help. But I didn''t want to win a prize because of the rtionship with you, so I quit." Savannah gazed ahead and avoided his eyes.


    "I didn''t ask the judges to give you special care. You have won the prize on your own capability."


    "No. If it were not for you, I would have been disqualified in the second round and wouldn''t have won the final." Savannah insisted.


    "You refuse to ept the slightest help from me?" He gritted his teeth.


    Savannah was silent for two seconds before she opened her mouth again.


    "Yes," she said, "I have nothing to do with you except that I''m working in yourpany. And I won''t be your staff soon. I don''t think I''m qualified to ept your help."


    She was going to keep her promise and go back to Italy with Kevin. She had just discussed it with Kevin tonight. When his work in JK was settled, they would book the air ticket in these two days.


    As for the divorce, just wait until Kaiden was old enough to ept it.

 Chapter 434 - 434: A Hard Kiss

    "You''re leaving?" The frown on Dn''s face was deepening to a scowl.


    "I said that the main purpose of my return was to participate in thepetition. Now that thepetition''s over, I should resign and go back. Don''t worry, I''ll finish what I started before I officially quit, leaving nothing behind." She said drily, not noticing his cloudy face.


    "It''s gettingte. This isn''t a rich area, and there are no night guards. Go ahead, and don''te again." That was to say, he and she were in two different worlds, and it was not possible for them to get back together.


    Angered by her words, Dn forgot his previous promise for a moment. He stretched out to grip her slender arm impatiently, pulling her to his bosom.


    "Leaving?" Looking down at her, he ground out between clenched teeth, his gaze unwavering and intense. "Where are you leaving for? Italy? Ah, Savannah, do you really consider yourself a European? Do you really think I will let you escape again, you must be dreaming,"


    Did she think she could still leave after she reappeared in front of him? No way!


    Embraced by him in his hot arms, Savannah reacted and hurriedly pressed her hands against him, trying to push him away. Dn''s hand slid down her back and ttened at the base of her spine as he pushed her against his body, giving her no chance to leave.


    Since he knew that she lost her memory after the delivery three years ago, he didn''t look for her as she required in order not to hurt her. He even had to help her in a secret way when she was in trouble.


    Thest time he saw her in Sterling''s house, he tried hard to press down his desire to take her back to Beverly Hills directly!


    But she still wanted to leave. At this moment, all his persistence, patience no longer existed!


    "Mr. Sterling, let me go! Please remember what you promised! You said you''d stop pestering me, and you wouldn''t show up!" She struggled hard.


    Dn''s eyes were burning with anger at her cold attitude. His hand grasped the nape of her neck, pulling her to him. He leaned down to kiss her, forcing her lips apart with his tongue, taking no prisoners.


    Savannah felt oppressed with the heat of his breath, but she couldn''t push him with all her strength. In a moment of desperation, she sank her teeth and bit his tongue.


    Dn loosened his grasp on her out of pain, his face twisting. She took the opportunity to step back, running toward the direction of her apartment!


    Dn spit some blood and wiped his mouth with the back of his right hand. There was a sort of pain in his tongue.


    Savannah didn''t look back. She kept running until she finally disappeared from his sight.


    He stood dead still, his face deadly dark. The faint light of the streemp outlined him coldly. After a long silence, he turned, got into the car, and drove away.


    Shortly after the ck car left, Kevin, in another car not far away, sighed with aplex expression.


    He remembered that he had lost his wallet in Savannah''s room and came back soon after he started off, only to overlook this.


    Dn broke his promise, as expected.


    Savannah refused to ept his help. Her withdrawal from thepetition finally provoked Dn.


    That man could not bear to hear that she was going back to Italy.


    He vented his anger on her with a hard kiss.


    But Kevin knew that it would not be the end. That man would not let Savannah go.


    However, no matter how persistent he was, as long as Savannah was determined to refuse him, he couldn''t force her to love him.


    But... would Savannah always be so indifferent to Dn? Would her heart be softened one day?


    Kevin''s clear eyes be cloudy at this thought. Finally, he didn''t get off but drove away.


    * * *


    A ck Lamborghini pulled into the carved gate of Sterling''s house and stopped in the courtyard.


    Kaiden deftly unbuckled his seatbelt and jumped out of the car.


    It was a lovely Sunday evening. Kaiden came to see his grandpa at this time of every week.


    His dad seemed to be in a bad mood these days. He kept a straight face from morning to evening.


    Dn threw the keys to the servant, picked up his rabbit-like son in one arm, and headed for the door.


    "Grandpa!" Kaiden shouted as soon as they entered the living room.


    "Oh, there you''re, my dear Kaiden. Come on!" Old Sterling''s high-spirited voice came from the sofa.


    Dn paused when he saw the slim young woman sitting next to his father.


    Kaiden looked over curiously. A guest?


    The young auntie, with curly blond hair and big blue eyes, next to his grandpa, was the same age as his mommy. She looked quite and pretty in a yellow dress. Her eyes brightened when she saw theming.


    "Dn!" The young woman said, rising excitedly.


    She walked over and stopped in front of Dn. The light in her eyes becameplicated when her gaze fell on the small boy in the man''s arms. After a pause, she smiled at Dn and stretched to pat Kaiden''s cheek.


    "Is this Kaiden? He bes a big boy."


    Kaiden dodged. For no reason, he didn''t like the beautiful auntie. Maybe it was because the way she looked at his father was unspeakably strange.


    Charlotte let her hand drop in embarrassment.


    "What''re you doing here?" Dn didn''t expect Charlotte to make a surprise visit.


    His emotionless greeting coldly Charlotte down. They had not seen each other for almost three years, but he didn''t look happy at all.


    "Um... I haven''t seen you for a long time. I want to see you." She pulled herself together and forced another smile. She knew Dn was always so cool.


    "Does your brother know?" Dn frowned slightly.


    Charlotte hesitated.


    "Your brother will be worried about you." Dn quickly realized that she came to LA without telling her family.


    "I know. Dn, don''t worry, I''ll tell himter..." Charlotte mumbled.


    "I''ll call him and tell him to take you back." Dn took out his cell phone.


    "No!" Charlotte interrupted him hurriedly. "Dn, don''t... I''ll go back to myself."


    Fortunately, old Sterling called at the moment.


    "Come on! Let''s talk after dinner."

 Chapter 435 - 435: You Don’t Like Me

    Charlotte gave Dn an imploring look, afraid that he still insisted on sending her away.


    Dn nced at old Sterling and didn''t say more. He carried Kaiden to the dining room and ced him in the adjustable child seat. Then he sat opposite to Kaiden.


    Charlotte let out a sigh of relief. She followed and sat down next to Dn and quietly moved the chair closer to him.


    She could smell the fantasizing fresh smell of this enigmatic man and hear him breathing.


    After three years, she finally could be so close to him again.


    She came to LA secretly without telling her brother and visited old Sterling with an excuse. Everything was worth it.


    Charlotte felt her heart pounding with excitement, but a child''s voice came in time.


    "I want to sit there!"


    Dn looked at his son, who pointed to where he was sitting.


    "Kaiden, why do you want to take your daddy''s seat?" Old Sterling asked with augh.


    "I can''t reach the dishes over there." Kaiden held up his stic knife and fork and gave his grandpa a wink.


    If it was really for the dishes, they could just change the ce of the tes, but obviously, the boy just didn''t want to see his father get too close to other women.


    "Well, Dn, Kaiden wants to sit in your seat. Then just change it." Old Sterling always followed his dear grandson''s words unconditionally.


    Dn didn''t mind. He asked the servant to change the seats and sat next to old Sterling.


    "Auntie, you don''t like me? Why do you look unhappy when I sit here?" Kaiden looked at Charlotte, who looked disappointed, blinking his big innocent eyes.


    Charlotte clenched her fist when everyone''s eyes fell on her.


    "Howe I don''t like you? You''re so cute. Everyone likes you." She smiled softly as she said


    She knew that this boy was a treasure of old Sterling. To be annoyed, the boy was the same as to offend old Sterling.


    That was to say, she could win the favor of Dn''s father by showing concern for the boy.


    Thinking of this, she picked up the fox and asked in a softer voice, "Kaiden, didn''t you just say that you like the food here? What do you want to eat? Let me pick it for you. Salmon?"


    "No, I want the Lemon chicken."


    "Oh, well, chicken''s good."


    "Thank you, auntie." Kaiden said politely after Charlotte picked a piece of chicken for him, and then he added, "eating fish can make you smarter. I suggest you have more."


    Charlotte paused when she was about to take a piece of Salmon. Eating fish can make her smarter? Should she have more? What did he mean? Did she look silly?


    Old Sterling and Cooper behind himughed silently.


    "Kaiden, who told you that?" Old Sterling coughed.


    "My mommy told me. She said that nutrition in fish could make me taller and smarter. But I think auntie Rowe needs it more than me. She looked dumbfounded when she looked at daddy!" Kaiden dered.


    "Did your mommy ask you to eat more vegetables?" Old Sterlingughed and changed the subject.


    Charlotte lowered her head and dared not to look at Dn brazenly. What a tough boy!


    "Auntie, eat vegetables!" Kaiden picked some purple cabbage from the vegetable sd into Charlotte''s te as a return.


    Charlotte swallowed her displeasure and picked up the purple cabbage and put it in her mouth. In a moment, a sharp, hot taste trickled through her tongue, and she vomited up the purple cabbage and coughed.


    How could the purple cabbage be so strong? It tasted like mustard!


    She was so defenseless that the mustard smell made her nose running and eyes watering!


    Damn it! It must be the little boy who had done something!


    Annoyed and embarrassed, she covered her face and rushed to the nearest washroom on the first floor!


    "How did auntie eat herself cry? The vegetable sd tastes good!" Kaiden shook his head.


    Dn nced at Kaiden and then at the vegetable sd. Next to it were the sliced raw salmon bowl and a dish of mustard.


    Needless to say, the little guy had just stirred the purple cabbage into the mustard.


    Old Sterling caught the sight of what his grandson had done, but he didn''t me him for it and just let the maid in to see how Charlotte was now.


    A momentter, Charlotte came out with the maid.


    Her face was still red after bad coughing; her hair was somehow wet after she washed her face. Obviously, she had adjusted her mood before she sat back.


    "I''m sorry, uncle Sterling," she said.


    "It''s all right. Food first. Come on." Old Sterling said hurriedly, afraid that Charlotte would find what his dear grandson had done, and med him.


    The four sat down again and continued to eat.


    Dn didn''t say anything during the meal, so old Sterling took the initiative to talk with the guest. He cared about how the Rowes were doing these years and asked how were Lionel and his newpany. Charlotte answered politely.


    Atst, old Sterling invited her toe to eat next time and ended the dinner.


    After another short rest in the living room, Charlotte rose from the couch and said, "I''m gonna go, uncle. I''lle to see you next time." She nced at Dn unconsciously as she said.


    Seeing this, old Sterling said to his son, "Dn, send Miss Rowe back. It''s toote."


    It was obvious that Charlotte came to visit him today for Dn.


    Though they had dinner together, she didn''t have a chance to talk to Dn because of Kaiden''s interruption and the presence of others. Now she must want to talk to Dn alone.


    The Rowe family had kept a good rtionship with the Sterling family, and the girl came to LA, especially for Dn. They should not be too cold for her.


    Old Sterling was afraid that his son would say no. Unexpectedly, Dn stood up and asked Kaiden to stay.


    "Okay. I''ll send Charlotte back first. Kaiden, just stay here and y with your grandpa. I''ll pick you upter." Then he went to the door.


    Surprisingly pleased, Charlotte followed him out of the hall.


    However, Dn kept silent all the way in the car. He stopped at the gate of Royal Vi and got off.


    ******************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    My sincere apology for not answering some of yourments recently, I got sick. I''ve been writing tirelessly since day one of January because I n to post four novels soon. Before I published the novel, I always make sure it''s already writtenpletely toply with the reader''s demand.


    And I''ve mentioned earlier that I took ce, my husband few tasks back in our family business since he passed awayst November.


    The Chinese new year celebration ising, and I have recently run several activities, and the weather here is a bit cold. It gradually deteriorates my health.


    I sincerely ask for an apology. Don''t forget to vote, writements, and review. Thanks to those who gifted this book and bought the privilege chapter. You know the deal, 20 % rebates will be granted next month base on the total coins you''ve spent for this novel for the entire month.


    From the bottom of my heart, F¨¥ich¨¢ng g¨£nxi¨¨ n¨«!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 436 - 436: Go Home, Charlotte

    Charlotte lived in the house which Lionel had bought in Royal Vi.


    "Here we are." Dn pulled open the passenger door.


    Charlotte got off reluctantly. She tried to talk to him on the way, but he seldom answered her. Now she arrived home, and it disappointed her that he was going to leave soon.


    "Dn... Can you go in with me? I... I want to talk to you." She bit her lip and murmured.


    She had too much on her mind to tell him after three years.


    Atst, they were alone. How could she let him go?


    "I won''t go in." He looked at her and said, "I''ll ask my secretary to book your ne ticketter. Go back to Chicago. Your brother must be worried about you."


    Charlotte''s expression froze, and a wry smile yed on her lips.


    Ah. It turned out that he sent her home in person, not because he was concerned for her safety, but to drive her away.


    Dn thought that she understood. He was about to turn to leave when she suddenly threw her arms around him from behind.


    "Dn, don''t go... Please... Three years... I''ve been waiting for you for three years... Do you know how I''ve spent thest three years in Chicago? I missed you every day..." She mumbled sobbing. "Why? Why don''t you let me stay with you? Didn''t you keep looking for me? Why do you treat me in this way now? I''m sorry, Dn. I''m not ming you. I just don''t understand... I really don''t understand..."


    He took her arm and pulled it away gently. Then he looked at Charlotte, who grew excited while speaking.


    "I''ll ask a maid toe out and take you in." He said drily.


    Charlotte, seeing his impassive expression, knew that he didn''t want to talk to her and still kept a distance from her.


    After three years, Dn almost forgot Savannah.


    If Savannah hadn''t reappeared, he would have softened towards her, and at least, he wouldn''t ask her to go back to Chicago as soon as they met again.


    Savannah, why don''t you disappear and nevere back again?


    Charlotte knew that her stepmother treated her as her own daughter because she predicted her feelings for her daughter on her. Because she really missed her own daughter, Savannah.


    Now, Dn treated her so coldly because of Savannah again.


    "Go home, Charlotte. I''ll have my secretary bring the ticket to you soon." The man''s indifferent voice came again.


    "No!" Charlotte put her hand to her face and cried. With that, she turned and rushed into the vi.


    ***


    Kaiden talked with his grandpa for a while. Then he went to the toy room and sat alone in the toys ying while waiting for his daddy.


    Toys today didn''t seem so fun. He felt a little fretful after a while.


    Finally, he took out the phone and called Savannah.


    "Kaiden?" Savannah''s soft voice arrived on the phone.


    "Mommy, I miss you," Kaiden muttered.


    Savannah noticed the grievance and unhappiness in the boy''s voice and asked with concern, "what''s the matter? What happened? Where are you?"


    "I''m at grandpa''s house," Kaiden replied in a sullen tone.


    "What''s not to be happy about? Did grandpa scold you for something?" Savannah was relieved and then asked with a smile.


    "No, I''m waiting for daddy to pick me up in the toy room now. Today, a young auntie came to dinner at grandpa''s house. Daddy sent her home after dinner and hasn''te back yet." Kaiden pouted.


    "Who''s that, auntie?" asked Savannah, and she seemed to guess who it was.


    "Auntie Rowe."


    Charlotte.


    Savannah paused andforted Kaiden, "it''s just polite to send the guest home at such ate hour. He''ll pick you upter."


    "But I don''t like that, auntie." Kaiden was sensitive about this. If he was not here today, what would that auntie do to his daddy? Would they be together and abandon himter?


    "Mommy, when will youe back?" Kaiden quavered, "no, auntie would bother daddy again if mommy moves back and lives with us."


    "Kaiden, didn''t I say that? I can''t live together with your dad." Savannah said patiently.


    "You''re just going to let daddy get stuck with those pesky women?" Kaiden was not convinced.


    "If your father can find a good auntie, it''s good for him and good for you."


    "No!" cried Kaiden unhappily, his voice trembling. "No, auntie! No new mommy!"


    "Okay, right," Savannah soothed him in a soft voice, "don''t worry. Your dad''s so picky and tough. It''s hard for him to find a good auntie."


    Kaiden nodded with tears.


    Atst, Savannah calmed him down with a children''s song. After hanging up, she sat on the sofa and didn''t move for a long time.


    She would go back to Italy with Kevin after he finished the business in JK.


    She didn''t think too much about what Dn did that night. Though he was still her legal husband, they both knew that he couldn''t stop her if she insisted on leaving.


    But she felt a little upset by Kaiden''s call.


    After a while, she smiled to herself, a little mockingly.


    Even if that man was with Charlotte now... wasn''t it a matter of course?


    They should have been together three years ago.


    But what was she thinking? Why was she distracted by the thought that they were together?


    That should be good for her to know that he and Charlotte went well, and she was able to divorce him and return to Italy.


    But why? Why did the lonely figure under the streemp that night still haunted and lingered in her mind? Why did she remember the hard kiss again?


    Shaking her head, she tried to get rid of those strange thoughts.


    What she should do now was to finish her work in thepany and wait for Kevin to finish his work in JK. After that, they would go to Italy together.


    After that, maybe they could be together soon.


    She took a deep breath and turned up the volume on the TV, trying to focus on the TV show again.

 Chapter 437 - 437: Pretended To Be Sick

    In the sitting room of Rowe''s house in Royal Vi, a maid was answering the phone carefully.


    "Yes, Mr. Garwood. We''ve received the air ticket from Mr. Sterling. Thank you¡­


    But Miss Rowe feels ill this morning¡­ Yes, a fever. She''s not got up. I''m afraid her departure has to be postponed...


    No, thanks, we have a family doctor. It''s not that serious... Okay, sure, we''ll take care of her and send her back when she gets well."


    The maid hung up the phone.


    Just then, footsteps came from the stairs.


    Charlotte, in a pink home dress, stepped down slowly.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Miss Rowe, I''ve talked with Mr. Garwood as you told. Mr. Garwood wanted to send a doctor here, and I declined his kindness. He asked me to take care of you and said that he would book a new ticket for you when you get well." The maid lowered her head and said.


    Charlotte nodded and sighed with relief. Dn asked his secretary to send a ticket to Chicago to her early this morning, and the flight time was this afternoon. In order to stay, she could only pretend to be sick.


    Maybe she couldn''t dy long with this excuse, it was worth it as long as she still had a chance to see Dn in the city.


    After a little, Katrina came and was led into the house by a maid.


    "Miss Kaif, this way, please. Miss Rowe''s waiting for you in the drawing-room." The maid said respectfully. Katrina had been here several times, and the servants here knew this youngdy was Charlotte''s best friend.


    Katrina walked into the drawing-room and sat next to Charlotte with a cloudy face, throwing her handbag on the sofa.


    "Give me some juice. With ice, please," she ordered the maid.


    "What''s going on?" Charlotte nced at Katrina, who seemed to be in a bad mood. "Didn''t you just win the first prize in the designerpetition?"


    Charlotte pretended to be sick, so she could not go out these days, for fear of being seen by Dn. She asked Katrina here to apany her and talk with her so that she would not be too bored.


    Katrina''s face became gloomier when her friend mentioned thepetition.


    "First ce? Now everyone said that I got the first because Savannah gave it to me! The real winner should be Savannah, not me!" She cried and almost turned the juice over.


    Savannah withdrew from thepetition and gave up the prize as soon as she was announced as the winner. After that, the jury gave the first prize to Katrina. It should be a happy result, but Katrina could not cheer herself up at all.


    The outsiders had no idea about the inside story, but people who had learned about it all thought that she got the prize because Savannah didn''t want it!


    It was aplete humiliation for her!


    Katrina transferred this shame to Savannah and cursed her every day.


    Charlotte could feel Katrina''s anger towards Savannah, her face growing darker.


    "Oh, well. Charlotte, how have you been?" Katrina noticed her friend''s silence and asked, "You said you were going to visit old Sterling in Sterling''s house. Did you see your Dn? You haven''t seen each other for three years. How about the visit?"


    Charlotte frowned for a long time before she said, "Dn booked me a flight back to Chicago. If I hadn''t pretended to be ill, I would have been on the ne by now."


    "Ah?" Katrina gasped and thenforted her, "maybe Mr. Sterling was just too thoughtful and didn''t want your brother and your grandma to worry about you..."


    "Don''t say that to make me feel better. I know he wanted to drive me away because of Savannah. He''s busy fixing his rtionship with Savannah and has no time to deal with me. Oh, maybe he was afraid that Savannah would be unhappy to see me, as she did three years ago, so he wanted to send me back as soon as possible." Charlotte looked straight ahead; her tone remained emotionless.


    "That bitch again." Katrina took a deep breath and gritted her teeth. "She''s a nuisance! Because of her, I lost my face in thepetition. And it was her who came between you and Mr. Sterling and stopped you from being together all these years!"


    Charlotte didn''t answer, but Katrina knew how she hated Savannah.


    "Come on, that bitch cannotpare with you at all! Mr. Sterling has an interest in her because she''s good at ying hard-to-get. Maybe she''s been stalking Mr. Sterling behind you."


    "She said she would not haunt Dn, and she took Dn as a stranger now. She promised that she would go to Italy after thepetition." Charlotte said slowly.


    "Oh, you believe that? If she isn''t that scheming, why''s she working in Mr. Sterling''spany now? How could Mr. Sterling want to send you back when you finally met? I don''t believe she''s willing to give up such an excellent man like Mr. Sterling!" Katrina said indignantly.


    She took a sip of juice and continued, "What''s more, she had given birth to a child for the Sterling family! Even if she refused Mr. Sterling on the surface, her existence is still a threat! For men, the one they couldn''t get is always the best. As long as she''s still in LA, there''s always a barrier between you and Mr. Sterling."


    Charlotte''s eyes clouded. She clenched her hands, and a wry smile rose on her lips.


    What could she do? How could she keep Savannah from ever appearing in front of Dn again? Even Lionel would not forgive her if she dared do anything to hurt Savannah.


    Anyway, thepetition was over. She could only hope that Savannah really had no feelings for Dn and would leave for Italy soon.


    In this way, Dn would give her up early and saw clearly that there was still someone else waiting for him.


    * * *


    It was ten to nine in the morning.


    Savannah walked briskly into the design department as usual.


    It was the first day of work after thepetition.


    She promised Kevin that she would quit the job after all the work was done. So, she must go back to thepany to deal with the rest of the work and finish them as soon as possible, and then she could go back to Italy with Kevin.


    "Hey, Savannah! You''re back!" Some colleagues crowded over as soon as Savannah entered the design department.


    "We miss you a lot! How are you?" A female assistant designer giggled and gave her an exaggerated hug.


    Savannah was happy to be weed by her colleagues with such enthusiasm but also a little guilty.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t win the prize after such a long time off. You must have worked overtime for days to finish my unfinished work. I''m really sorry."

 Chapter 438 - 438: A Hard Working Employee

    "Don''t put it that way. We know you gave up the first prize yourself!"


    "Yeah, you''re now a legend in the fashion world. What''re you thinking of, baby? The first prize means more than arge sum of money, but also a good way to the fashion design industry!" Another designer said regretfully.


    "For some personal reasons¡­" Savannah mumbled, forcing a smile.


    After a few more words, her colleagues went back to their seats.


    Savannah took a breath and knocked on the door of the director''s office.


    "Savannah, this''s the third time youe to my office to offer your resignation, right?" Jenkinsughed.


    "I''m sorry," Savannah was a little embarrassed.


    "I know the main purpose of your return is to participate in the designerpetition. Now that it''s over, you have to go back. Well, I won''t stop you if you really want to resign this time. But you have to finish your work before you leave." Jenkins said kindly.


    "Yeah, that''s what I wanted to say. Don''t worry, I will finish my work for My Girl before I officially quit." Savannah was relieved that Jenkins didn''t stop her.


    Jenkins nodded.


    With that, Savannah walked out of the office.


    Jenkins watched her back and heaved a sigh. When the door was closed, he picked up the phone.


    "Mr. Sterling. Miss Schultz hase to resign again... Yeah, she said she would leave after the work for My Girl is finished."


    ***


    In the CEO''s office, Dn hung up the phone and didn''t move for a long time.


    Garwood overheard Jenkins'' conversation with him. He looked at his boss and asked carefully, "Sir, does Miss Schultz decide to go back to Italy?"


    Dn didn''t answer, his eyes darkened.


    "Is there anything I can do? We can''t just watch Miss Schultz leaving with Mr. Wills again¡­" Garwood took a deep breath.


    Dn walked to the French window, looking into the distance silently.


    ***


    Savannah did her best to get the rest of her work done well so that she would not leave any regrets. She also wanted to finish work early and quit her job as soon as possible.


    Sometimes, she worked overtime and came home veryte.


    In thete afternoon of this Sunday, all her colleagues who worked today got off work just after six. After working hard for a whole week, it was time to have some fun for a good rest.


    The office area for the design department was almost empty when Fiona walked over.


    She patted the shoulder of Savannah, who was crouching in front of theputer.


    "What a hard-working employee! If I were the boss of thepany, I don''t think I would let you go. Working overtime every day after you decided to quit? Come on, put down your work, and go with me. There''s a party in a nice bar tonight." Fiona said as she looked at the time on her phone.


    "No, thanks," Savannah said and stretched herself. "There are some problems with the costumes of the actress in My Girl. They want me to settle the problems tonight. Go and have fun."


    "Okay," Fiona waved a good-bye to her as she went to the elevator. "Call me if you want to join uster."


    Savannah smiled and nodded, watching the elevator door open and close again. Then she realized that she was the only one in the empty office now.


    She stood up and slowly walked to the window, looking at the night scene of the city.


    The design department was on the thirtieth floor. From the height where she stood, she had a good andprehensive view of the city.


    Outside the window, the night hade, and the sky was set with countless stars.


    With so many kind colleagues and such a good working environment, Savannah really didn''t want to quit the job.


    No, no, no. What was she thinking about?


    She had promised Kevin that she would go back to Italy with him as soon as her work was done.


    Was there anything that made her reluctant to leave? Or any people?


    She took a breath and went back to her ce. After having a sandwich, she continued her work.


    When Savannah looked up again, the night outside the window had deepened. She rubbed her eyes and then looked at the time on the screen of theputer. It was already more than ten.


    The empty office was as quiet as the forest at night.


    The horror movies she''d watched, especially the ones that took ce in the office, kepting to her mind.


    A little scared, Savannah got up and cleared up her desk quickly.


    She shut down theputer and then turned off the light before she rushed to the elevator.


    She pressed the Down button, but the digital number on the small LED screen didn''t move at all. After a pause, she pressed the button several times again. All of a sudden, the LED screen shed and then darkened.


    The whole office became pitch-dark now.


    Savannah gasped and quickly took out her cell phone and dialed the number of the Property Management Office.


    "Haven''t you left yet?" The man on duty asked in surprise, "the elevator is being repaired tonight. It''s out of service after ten in the evening. We''ve sent an email to all of you, I guess. Didn''t you see it? Oh, you have to walk down the stairs..."


    "Oh, okay, thank you..." Savannah had been busy all night, and she didn''t notice any service email from them. She hung up the phone and sighed.


    At the stairway, she looked into the long dark stairs and gave another sigh helplessly. How she wished there was someone who could apany her down.


    Thirty stories...


    Come on!


    Savannah screwed up her nerve and began to go down.


    The corridor was unlighted and dark. She stamped her feet, but the sensor lights didn''te on.


    Maybe the stairway lights were being repaired too.


    It seemed that no one worked sote night on Sunday. She could hear nothing but her frantic footsteps and nervous breathing.


    With the dim light of her cell phone, she walked down slowly. The outline of her shadow cast by the screen upon the wall followed her quietly.


    For a moment, all the office horror stories and movies were wandering around in her mind. The cold sweat soaked her back.

 Chapter 439 - 439: Don’t Move

    Savannah began racing down the stairs, trying not to think of the horrible scenes from the horror films.


    She ran so fast and so flustered that she stumbled and gave her ankle a painful wrench.


    "Ah!" A sharp cry of pain was wrung out of her. She leaned one arm against the wall, on the point of bursting into tears.


    She slowly sat down on the bottom stair, and touched her right ankle with her trembling hand. Her foot was badly swollen, and it hurt terribly when she tried to touch the ground.


    In this case, she couldn''t walk at all. She was now on the 21st floor, and she had to call a security guard for help.


    However, she made several phone calls, and no one answered.


    "Oh, no. Bad luck..." Savannah grunted, supported herself on the stair armrest, and tried to get up. She took a tentative step forward, but immediately a burning pain shot through her right foot.


    She closed her eyes as she fell down. Unexpectedly, she was supported in time by a pair of unseen arms from behind and then pulled into someone''s hot arms.


    Stunned for a moment, she screamed and began to struggle hard!


    Horror movies popped up in her mind again! Was this a man or a ghost?


    The person behind her covered her mouth with a big horny hand to stop her screaming and then gave a gentleugh.


    It was not a ghost, but a living man.


    She recovered herself from the shock. But before she could breathe a sigh of relief, an involuntary shudder came to her.


    A stranger in such an empty and dark ce seemed more terrible than a ghost!


    Her eyes widened as she continued screaming¡­


    "Stop it," a familiar male voice came to her ears with the man''s breathing.


    Dn?!


    Savannahpressed her lips immediately. Though still shocked, she was quite subdued.


    After a time, her nature recovered itself. She gently released herself from his arms and stepped backward, keeping some distance from him in the darkness.


    "Mr. Sterling? Why are you here?" She asked, panting, with her back against the wall.


    It was too dark that she could not see his expression.


    "Ah, I worked overtime tonight. The elevators are not avable during the ckout, so I have to walk downstairs. I didn''t expect to meet you either," he grinned.


    Oh? Savannah frowned. Just a coincidence? He happened to work overtime in Zagreb Film today and left at the same time with her?


    But she didn''t want to talk more with him in this case.


    The atmosphere became a little awkward in the quiet darkness.


    "Oh. Then go ahead," she said.


    "What about you?" Dn didn''t move.


    "I..."


    She couldn''t walk at all at the moment, and if she could, she would not go downstairs with the dangerous man.


    "Later. I''ll have a rest first. Mr. Sterling, you should go ahead."


    "Later? You''re not sitting here watching the moon, are you?" Dn bantered.


    Savannah bit her lip and didn''t speak.


    Dn chuckled as he advanced a step, squatting down.


    She started, and before she knew it, his long warm fingers touched her right ankle.


    "Ahh¡­" she groaned out of pain.


    "You seem more likely to fall than others." He chuckled.


    Savannah was seized by a strange feeling. Before she could think more, he carried his on her back and continued to descend.


    "Oh, no. Mr. Sterling, let me down!" She reacted and moved uneasily on his back.


    "Don''t move. One more fall, and you could break a bone." Dn didn''t look back.


    "You promised me that you would never appear before me again," Savannah said through clenched teeth.


    "Miss Schultz, I said I''m here to work. By the way, you''re still working for me. So, I''m responsible for my subordinate getting hurt in thepany."


    She could refuse to take him as her husband, but he was still her absolute boss at the moment.


    Savannah found his words irrational, but she didn''t know how to refute them.


    Atst, she gave up struggling and remained silent on his back while he carried her downstairs slowly.


    In the darkness, she could hear his heavy breathing and the nging of his steps, and she could feel her heart beating fast as she locked her arms around his neck.


    She hadn''t been so close to the man since the night on the cruise boat. She didn''t know why but the heat from him reassured her. Though she was still a little nervous, she felt at ease on his back.


    Dn carried her back to the first floor and walked out of the lobby.


    Two security guards on duty at the gate recognized Dn. They were shocked when they saw him carrying a young girl out.


    "Mr. Sterling! Why are you here¡­" They rushed up in a hurry.


    Why was the boss here in the middle of the night? Who was the girl on his back? Why did he carry the small employee downstairs?


    The little employee seemed to have hurt her foot.


    Wait, which floor were they from?


    Meanwhile, Garwood, who had been waiting for Mr. Sterling outside for a long time, came in. He was surprised to see his boss go down with Miss Schultz on his back.


    Savannah flushed with embarrassment. She struggled to get down, but Dn still tied her tightly against his back. He nced at the two security guards coldly.


    "Why not go to inform the staff on each floor before cutting the power of the elevator? Don''t you know there''s still someone at work?" Dn snapped at them.


    "We''re sorry, Sir. It''s our fault." Two security guards said apologetically, "Is this youngdy all right?"


    "You should thank god she''s alright." Dn''s voice was even colder.


    "I''m fine," Savannah said quickly, "thank you, Mr. Sterling. I can go myself."


    With that, she struggled to jump off the ground, limping off the office building.


    With a sharp look in his eyes, Dn ran after her, picked her up from behind, and walked away.


    The two security guards were startled.


    "Keep your mouth closed if you don''t want to get fired!" Garwood looked at two security guards gravely.


    "Yes. Mr. Garwood!"


    ***


    Dn carried Savannah into the back seat of his car, got in with her, and closed the door behind him.


    "What do you want to do? I''m gonna go!" Savannah awoke from her shock and stared at him.


    Without a word, he grasped her slender ankle with one hand and peeled back her trouser leg. Under the interior lights, he saw clearly that her right ankle was swollen and red.


    He rested her right foot on hisp and then leaned forward, reaching for something under the dashboard. He took a small box back and opened it.

 Chapter 440 - 440: That Man

    A strong vor of cooling ointment filled the narrow space.


    She stopped struggling and stared as he applied the ointment to her red sprained ankle and began to rub it gently.


    A spasm of pain mped her mouth shut and tightened her grip on the car mat. She bit her teeth to stop herself from crying again. Dn noticed the pained look on her, and his movement became gentler. Unexpectedly, the pain subsided, and she began to feelfortable as he rubbed her foot. From his big warm hand, a strange current ran through her, making her blush. Fortunately, the light in the car was not very bright, and he could not see the flush on her face.


    She bit her lip hard. What was going on? Her body reverberated to his touch?


    When he finally finished and closed the little box, she quickly drew back her foot and turned down her trouser end.


    "Thank you... Can I get off now?" She looked down and asked.


    Dn looked at her silently, but she still avoided him. Finally, he opened the car door without a word, got off, and called Garwood, who was waiting not far away.


    "Send Miss Schultz back."


    Garwood nodded and got into the driver''s seat.


    Savannah sat there, staring emptily out of the window. Dn stood by the side of the road, looking at her. Then the car started slowly away from the building.


    At the gate of her apartmentmunity, Garwood stopped and helped Savannah out.


    "Miss Schultz, shall I take you in?"


    "No, thank you. I can go myself." Savannah replied with a smile. The cooling ointment reduced the swelling, and after a rest in the car, her foot was much better now.


    Garwood didn''t insist. He watched her limping in, turned, and then drove away.


    Downstairs the apartment, Kevin looked at his cell phone in his hand anxiously. He looked up when he heard the familiar footsteps.


    "Savannah!" He hurried over to support her.


    "Kevin, why are you here?"


    "I called you several times, but you didn''t answer. I''m very concerned. What''s wrong with your foot?" Kevin looked down at her right foot.


    "I workedte in thepany, but the elevator was being checked tonight. I broke my ankle identally when I walked downstairs." There was a guilty look in Savannah''s eyes.


    "You okay?" Kevin looked nervous.


    "Yeah, I''m fine. It''s just a twist."


    "You took your colleague''s car back?" Kevin asked suddenly.


    Savannah''s heart jumped at this question. Did Kevin see the car?


    "Yeah," she blurted out, "A colleague from my department worked overtime with me. He saw my foot twist and sent me back."


    "Oh. Then I''ll take you upstairs." Kevin didn''t ask more.


    Savannah sighed with relief. With Kevin''s help, she walked upstairs slowly.


    "Kevin, it''s gettingte. You should go home." She said at the door and didn''t invite him in.


    "Okay, call me if you need my help." Kevin looked at her with concern.


    "All right. Be careful on the road."


    Kevin nodded with a gentle smile. As soon as the door was closed in front of him, shadows settled upon his face.


    He gazed at the closed door with a confused expression and didn''t move for a long time. Slowly he clenched his fists.


    It was Dn''s car that took Savannah home.


    So tonight, Savannah could be with Dn.


    She said she would never see Dn again.


    But she lied to him.


    A sense of crisis came to Kevin.


    Savannah¡­ you don''t like Dn anymore, do you? You have no feelings for that man now, right?


    Kevin took another nce at the closed door and turned away.


    * * *


    Savannah went into the bathroom. She was about to take off her clothes for a shower when the cell phone rang.


    A message? Kevin?


    She smiled and picked it up but paused when the message popped out on the screen.


    "Rest your foot as long as pain and swelling persist. Don''t take a shower. Mind that you don''t fall again."


    Dn?!


    Savannah almost threw the phone out. The man didn''t have a locator or monitor on her, did he? Why did she feel that he was watching her all the time?


    Or... it was because they were on the same wavelength?


    She shook her head to get that strange thought out of her mind. Taking a nce at the shower and then at her swollen ankle, she finally decided to listen to his words. Instead of taking a shower, she took a pot of hot water and wiped her body on the chair.


    After washing up, Savannah went back to her bedroom and sat down in front of theputer.


    It was five to twelve at midnight. She would have fallen asleep in normal times, but she was not in the mood to sleep today.


    Of course, she knew why.


    It was the man who had robbed her soul of peace.


    She yed YouTube videos and then spent some time on Twitter.


    She set up her Twitter ount when she worked as a still model years before. After the memory loss, she never logged in again.


    Thest tweet was posted three years ago. In itsments, some of her fans asked anxiously why she disappeared.


    She was just a still ne model at that time, but after her endorsement for Fairnd, a game of JK, the number of her fans increased rapidly.


    However, before she had a chance to be more popr, she was pregnant, and then many things happened.


    She went through her old tweets, searching for her lost memory. Meanwhile, she was looking for the lost part of her own.


    Finally, she posted a new tweet:


    Sorry, everyone, I''m back.


    Then she inadvertently clicked on the fan page.


    A familiar name caught her attention.


    Dn St.


    That man?


    She paused and then entered his home page. It was empty with no tweet, and the only one he followed was her.


    But she knew it must be him.


    Her heart was pumping fast, and she tried to fight down the strange excitement in her.


    Maybe he just followed her three years ago when they were together, so what?


    Remember, he was not the right man.

 Chapter 441 - 441: She’s Not With Me

    The next morning, Savannah''s cell phone rang soon after she ditched the rm clock.


    She looked at the screen, and it was Jenkins.


    Why did Jenkins call her at this time? Was there some emergent work?


    "Hello, Mr. Jenkins? What can I do for you?"


    "Morning, Savannah. Oh, nothing important. If your sprained foot is still swelling, have a good rest at home. Come to work after you''repletely well." Jenkins'' voice was always kind.


    "Thanks for your kindness¡­ How do you know I hurt my foot?" Savannah asked in surprise.


    "Oh, the security guard said you worked overtimest night and twisted your foot when you walked down the stairs."


    "Ah... Did the security guard say anything else?" Savannah blushed and stammered.


    Did they say she was carried downstairs by the big boss?


    "What? No¡­" Jenkins coughed.


    Savannah immediately understood. How could it be no? Jenkins must know it. He was just ying dumb.


    Maybe he called her in the early morning because that man ordered him...


    Dn knew that if he gave her a break, she would refuse. That was why Jenkins called.


    So, the rtionship between her and that man was well known among the executives?


    Otherwise, how could Jenkins be so kind to her every time?


    "Anyway, take two days off first. I''ll talk to the personnel department in advance. Don''t worry. Have a good rest." Jenkins hung up.


    Savannahy back on her bed with a wry smile.


    Though she could walk now, the sprained foot was still painful when she stood for a long time. So she followed Jenkins''s advice and rested at home. Then she iced the foot and applied apression bandage ording to the procedures Kevin told her.


    Two dayster, the swelling on her ankle reduced, and she felt much better. She gave Jenkins a message and went back to work.


    As expected, she had another busy day with more unfinished work. It was about six in the afternoon when a crew member from My Girl called.


    The crew added a night scene temporarily, and they needed the design department to carry the costumes to the studio. The assistant designer in charge already got off today, so Savannah agreed to help.


    She found the costumes, packed them up, and carried the bag on her back.


    The location of the studio for My Girl was at the famous film and TV production base on the outskirts of LA.


    It was more than eight in the evening when Savannah got off the taxi at the destination. The sky waspletely dark.


    She found the crew member of My Girl and gave her the clothes for the protagonists.


    "Thank you, Miss Schultz. We wouldn''t be able to make it if you haven''t arrived in time," said the crew member gratefully.


    "You''re wee." Savannah smiled.


    Not far away, a man was talking with an actor. He heard Savannah''s voice and turned to them, frowning.


    "Wait a minute!" He called before Savannah left and moved over quickly.


    Savannah paused. The maning to her was Abby''s agent.


    Since Abby was canceled all her work, her agent descended to an assistant in the crew.


    "Is there anything else I can help with?" Savannah asked politely.


    "Take these clothes to the studio over there. We''re understaffed here." The agent said as he put some clothes into Savannah''s arms.


    Few people knew how Abby offended the big boss, but as Abby''s agent, he knew it was because of this girl. Since Abby was shut out by thepany, he was also involved and half-banned.


    Now he finally had a chance to have his revenge, more or less.


    The ce referred by the agent was the studio used by another team of the screw of My Girl.


    In order to meet the schedule and save resources, the crew sometimes shot different scenes on the same day.


    Tonight, besides the scene here, they had another scene being shot at the other side of the production base. However, that studio was located among the hills, and the way to that hill was tough in the darkness.


    Looking around, Savannah wanted to say no, but every staff was buzzing about. Finally, she nodded, took the clothes, and hurried down the road for another shooting studio.


    It became quieter as she turned into the hill, and the tarred road was reced by rutted and uneven muddy ground.


    This ce was originally a roadless hill, and the trail was installed with some streetmps after it was made into a film shooting ce.


    With an armful of clothes, Savannah moved slowly under the dim light. However, she didn''t reach the destination after a long time.


    Maybe she went wrong?


    Savannah calmed her nerves and changed another path. The lights were gone, and it was dark all around.


    It was not a high hill, but it was rough and rugged. What''s more, there were many paths branching in different directions. For Savannah, who was new here, it was easy to lose her way.


    Despairing and frustrating, she quickened her steps. Suddenly, her right ankle hurt, and she missed her step¡­


    Savannah fell on her head and lost consciousness.


    * * *


    In JK''s video conference room, Dan and Kevin were discussing the business with their Japanese partners in the video.


    Kevin nced at his phone screen every now and then, looking worried.


    "What''s the matter?" Dan noticed Kevin''s absence and whispered in the break.


    "Savannah hasn''t been home yet, and she didn''t answer the phone." Kevin frowned.


    "You said she''s been working overtime a lot these days."


    "No, she promised she wouldn''t work overtime before her footpletely recovered." Kevin''s tone was more worried, "and I called her office number, she''s not in the office¡­"


    "It''s almost twelve... Where can Savannah go?" Dan said anxiously.


    Kevin stared at the phone. If she was dyed by work or something, she would give him a call at least.


    Could it be...


    It must be that man! Savannah was going back to Italy soon. That man didn''t n to let her go so easily! He would try all means to stop her!


    Kevin''s eyes darkened. He strode to the window and dialed a number.


    "Where''s Savannah?" His voice was deadly low.


    "Didn''t she go home?" A clear and surprising voice asked.


    "Don''t y dumb! Dn! Where''s Savannah?" Kevin clenched his teeth.


    "She''s not with me," Dn said coldly.


    "It''s twelve now! Where else could she go if you hadn''t taken her away? Dn, I warn you, let Savannah go!"

 Chapter 442 - 442: Search Every Corner

    Dn ignored his questions and hung up the phone.


    "Did anything happen to Miss Schultz?" Garwood asked, tentatively standing by him.


    "Call Zagreb Film and find out why she hasn''t returned," Dn ordered coldly.


    Garwood did as he was told right away. In a short while, he came back to report.


    "Miss Schultz went to the shooting ce of My Girl in the production base after work. I called the crew, but they said Miss Schultz left after sending the costumes."


    The roads to the shooting ce in the production base were rough and rugged. She was more likely to be still there.


    Dn abruptly stood up, took his coat, and strode out. Garwood knew where he was going and immediately followed.


    * * *


    It was pitch-ck all around, as though she was confined in a cage.


    She crouched in the dark, banging on the wall next to her, crying, "Dn! I''m here! Help¡­"


    Outside, a stony voice shouted, "open all the containers. Search each of them carefully!"


    "Mr. Sterling, please don''t¡­" a middle-aged woman''s panicked voice came.


    Suddenly, the dark cage was broken, and a light appeared¡­


    ***


    "Ahhh!" Savannah let out a scream and woke up, panting.


    It was a dream, but it felt so real.


    Looking around, she found she was in a pit. She got up and tried to climb up, but the wall was so slippery that there was nonding ce at all. It was difficult for her to climb up on her own.


    "Anybody? Help!" She cried. Fortunately, she was still in the production base, and sooner orter, someone would pass by.


    She cried and shouted again, but nobody answered.


    It was toote, and most crews were off duty now. Maybe she had to wait until tomorrow morning...


    She gasped and then sighed. Did she have to spend the night in such a wet, dirty pit?


    Just her luck!


    The elevator was being checked when she overworkedte that night; her foot sprained when she went downstairs; she even slid into a pit when she was walking on a hill!


    Holy shit!


    She squatted down, holding her knee, and began to think of the scene in her dream.


    Did ite from her own experience? The scene had actually happened before?


    She shivered when she thought of being closed in arge dark box in that dream.


    It seemed that she had been in real trouble years ago, and that man had arrived in time atst.


    Slowly she became sleepy and cold. The temperature in the suburb was usually lower than that of the downtown, especially at night.


    It was colder and colder. She wrapped her arms around herself tightly but could not keep out the cold at all. Her eyes started to ze over, and finally, she couldn''t help falling asleep.


    ***


    "Search every corner!" A man shouted out his order, breaking the silence of the night.


    Savannah woke up at the noise, for a moment, surprised, and wondered if she was in another dream.


    The sound of footsteps made her wide awake. Here came somebody!


    "Anybody? I''m here! Help!" She cried as she rose herself.


    Someone heard her weak voice, rushing over.


    Savannah was much relieved. Maybe it was because she was too rxed, a weakness came to her, and she began to feel dizzy.


    She swayed and fell in a faint.


    In a daze, someone seemed to climb down and squatted in front of her.


    "T-Thank you." She mumbled as she opened her eyes, her lips were cold and dry.


    Then she froze.


    The man in front of her, a little travel-stained, was still so dignified and charming. The worried air between his knitted eyebrows all disappeared when he saw her.


    She remembered the mood she had when waiting for him in the dark cage.


    It was a surprisingly pleasant feeling.


    It felt like she would rather give up the whole world for his appearance.


    Maybe she really loved him three years ago¡­


    She moved her dried lips, but before she could say something, everything went ck, and she drowned.


    With a sudden movement, Dn caught her on her waist. The heat from her body rmed him. She had a fever! He picked her up quickly and climbed up with the help of a bodyguard.


    ***


    Kevin received a call from Garwood, knowing what happened, and drove to the hospital in a hurry.


    She got a fever, but luckily, she didn''t get hurt.


    Now she was carried by Dn in his arms, her face burning red.


    "Savannah!" Kevin cried, filled with anxiety, but his steps suddenly stopped.


    Savannah quietly and dreamily lowered herself into that man''s arms, with one arm wrapped around his neck.


    If she had not epted that man in her mind, she would not have been so close to the man in aa.


    Kevin''s eyes darkened.


    "How''s Savannah?" He drew a deep breath and walked over.


    "Don''t you see?" Dn replied impatiently, striding towards the hospital.


    Garwood had contacted the doctor on the way here. Now the doctor and two nurses had been waiting in the hall. They examined Savannah briefly and then sent her to the ward.


    Her palms were excoriated, and her elbows were scraped when she fell into the pit. Fortunately, she had no other problems. The doctor gave her an injection of penicillin to bring down the fever and then left.


    "I wonder if you know how to take care of her." Dn sniffed and looked at Kevin. She was not in such poor health with him.


    Before Kevin could say anything, Garwood walked over quickly and interrupted them.


    "I got it. Abby''s agent sent Miss Schultz to another studio they used over the hill. I guess it was for Abby. Her agent lost a lot of work after she was shut out by thepany. The agent knew it had something to do with Miss Schultz, so he took the chance to vent his anger."


    "Lost a lot of work? Then put him out of work." Dn said coldly, his face clouded.


    "Yeah, I see." Garwood nodded and left.

 Chapter 443 - 443: I Won’t Change My Mind

    "I didn''t know how to take care of Savannah? I can do better if you don''t always do her harm." Kevin smirked.


    With a ck face, Dn walked straight to the ward.


    "What are you doing?" Kevin stepped over and headed him off.


    "None of your business," said Dn coldly.


    "What''s the fuss?" An older head nurse came over, looking serious. "It''s about two in the morning! The patient needs rest. Are you trying to wake her? Go back ande at visiting hours."


    Kevin didn''t move.


    "Stay at the door tonight, and don''t let anyone harass Miss Schultz," Dn ordered his bodyguards as he nced at Kevin.


    With a snort, Kevin looked at the door of the ward and then left.


    * * *


    He came back to the hospital at seven in the morning.


    Two of Dn''s bodyguards were still standing at the door. They watched Kevin warily, as if he was a dangerous personing to hurt the one in the ward.


    Kevin ignored them and pushed the door silently.


    Savannah was lying in bed asleep, like a sleeping beauty. As Kevin got closer, he noticed her forehead furrowed, as though she was having a nightmare, and her pale lips moved, mumbling something in her dream.


    Kevin bent forward to listen to her.


    "Dn... I''m here. Help¡­ Dn..." She whispered in a low voice.


    Kevin froze. He felt as though he''d been struck a blow under the heart.


    She was calling that man''s name in her dream.


    Was that man the first one she thought of when she was in danger? Did she still want to be with that man in her subconscious?


    He clenched his fists to hold himself in.


    However, his unstable breathing seemed to disturb Savannah''s sleep. She opened her eyes slowly. In a moment, her stare was vacant, and she looked a little disappointed to see him. Then her eyes became clear.


    "Kevin, there you are¡­" She said weakly.


    Kevin wanted to ask if she was disappointed that the one in front of her was not that man¡­ but he finally refrained.


    "How are you feeling?" he took a pillow cushion behind her waist as he asked, and then he touched her forehead, "Your temperature is down. Better now?"


    "Yeah, much better." Savannah nodded and twitched her mouth, "I''m thirsty."


    Kevin smiled, turned, and poured a ss of warm water for her.


    Savannah took a big mouthful of water and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand.


    "He found youst night and sent you to the hospital. You know that, don''t you?" Kevin asked suddenly.


    "What? Oh, yes. I know..." Savannah stammered.


    "Savannah," Kevin stared into her eyes as if trying to read her true mind, "Do you still want to go to Italy with me?"


    Savannah opened her mouth and paused, her heart missed a beat.


    "What did you say?" she looked at him in a puzzled way.


    "I mean, if you change your mind and want to stay, just tell me." He didn''t want to take away her body when her heart was still on someone else.


    Her hand went limp, the water spilled from her ss. She took a breath and forced a smile.


    "No, Kevin, I mean, I won''t change my mind... You don''t think I have anything to do with him, do you? He did find me and saved mest night... But nothing changes because of this. I''ll go back to Italy with you." She said with certainty.


    Really? Do you know you pressed yourself tight to that man when he brought you backst night? Do you know that you still called his name in your dream?


    Kevin dared not ask more.


    Although Savannah insisted she had nothing with Dn, she might not realize that she had gradually softened towards him.


    Finally, he just smiled and touched her hair.


    "That''s good."


    * * *


    It was noon when Kevin walked out of the hospital.


    He went to his car absently when a female voice stopped him.


    "Mr. Wills."


    Kevin paused and turned about, casting his eyes toward the voice. Not far from his behind, a slender young woman in a white chiffon skirt wasing toward him. The young woman was of Savannah''s age, well dressed and graceful in manner. At first sight, Kevin knew that she was a girl from a rich and influential family.


    "You are?" Kevin gave a slight frown.


    "Charlotte Rowe. I think you''ve heard of my name." Charlotte introduced herself in a fine way. Then she smiled at Kevin, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Wills. You''re absolutely charming as I thought. Girls can''t keep their eyes off of you."


    The man before her was young, elegant, and with a nice personality. He was handsome from his dark eyebrows to his high-bridged nose. She had to say that Savannah''s childhood sweetheart was a pretty and sessful man.


    "Miss Rowe, you don''te topliment me, do you?" Kevin said dryly.


    "Okay, I''ll carry straight. I guess you''re now worried about something, right? To be exact, you are afraid that Miss Schultz would not leave with you." Charlotte said with a confident smile.


    "What do you want to say?" Kevin looked at Charlotte.


    "We''re the same in some way because we all want Dn and Miss Schultz to end their rtionshippletely. But now, things seem to be drifting in the wrong direction. Although Miss Schultz forgot Dn, the two are getting closer, and most importantly, they have a biological son. If they go on this way, Miss Schultz will sooner orter ept Dn and get back together with Dn again." Charlotte said slowly.


    "So, what do you want?" Kevin''s tone turned cooler.


    "To separate thempletely," Charlotte, with a charming smile on her lips, moved closer to Kevin and whispered, "We must make Miss Schultz give up on Dn, or even hate him. If Miss Schultz always gives Dn the cold shoulder, he would give up sooner orter. You know what Miss Schultz''s temperament is, and I think you know how to make Miss Schultz hate Dn."


    "Why should I help you? I don''t want to cheat the woman I love."


    "You''re not helping me, you''re helping yourself. Do you want Miss Schultz to be moved by Dn and go back to him one day?" Charlotte said what Kevin feared most in his mind.

 Chapter 444 - 444: Why Did She Hesitate?

    Kevin didn''t speak, but Charlotte noticed a trivial flutter of his left eyelid. After a long silence, he steadied himself, turned around, and got into his car.


    Charlotte watched his car as it left.


    The man''s admiration for Savannah was obvious. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gone against Dn and taken Savannah three years ago.


    Although he did not promise anything, she was confident that he wouldn''t sit still doing nothing.


    ***


    After Kevin left, Savannah took medicine from the nurse and went back to her bed. She was about to have more sleep when she heard a knock at the door, and then a sweet boy''s voice.


    "Mommy!"


    "Kaiden? Come in." She felt quite refreshed when she heard this voice.


    The door opened. Dn walked in with the boy and closed the door behind him.


    "What are you doing here?" Savannah''s smile faded away as he came in. She did not expect him to visit her together with Kaiden. Hastily she seized the coverlet of her bed and wrapped it around herself as if he was a dangerous beast.


    Heid Kaiden down, nced at the nervous little woman, and walked slowly to the bedside.


    "You break your promise again?" Savannah said and winced.


    Dn was silent for a moment, then he gazed at her, leaning over to her ears.


    "If my memory serves me right, you were not so repellent to me when I brought you to the hospitalst night." He whispered.


    "That''s because I''ve got a fever... and my mind was not clear." Her face turned scarlet.


    "And now? Is your head clear?" He moved closer, the tip of his nose almost touching her ear.


    Savannah felt like her fever came back again.


    "Kaiden,e here." She called hurriedly.


    Kaiden, unaware of his father''s mild disapproval, elbowed his father away, climbed onto the bed, and then sat in Savannah''s arms.


    "Why are you ill again, mommy? You''re like a kid. You get sick more easily than I do." Kaiden touched her forehead as he mumbled.


    Dn took a look at them peevishly. It seemed that he was an unwanted one.


    "Thank you for bringing Kaiden to see me," Savannah said, holding Kaiden in her arms. "If you have any business to do, go ahead. I''ll have your bodyguard send Kaiden backter."


    "You can go first. I''ll go back myself." Kaiden also waved his hands to his father.


    Seeing how the little woman avoided his eyes, Dn stood there for a while and gave his son an unhappy look before he finally left the ward.


    Savannah heard his footsteps receding and let out a sigh.


    "Mommy. Uncle Garwood said you''re leaving again, aren''t you?" Although Kaiden had driven his father away by Savannah''s wish, he still stood at his father''s side. Theirmon goal was to take Savannah back home.


    "We can keep in touch with each other online," Savannah said, a little uncertain. "It''s so convenient to talk to each other on video. You can still see me every day ande to Mn at any time. If I had time, I''de back."


    For this little guy, she felt really guilty.


    To tell the truth, at this moment, she was still shocked and bewildered at the fact that she was a parent.


    Totally unprepared. Deep in her mind, she felt that she was still a little girl.


    Kaiden protruded the lip in an expression of displeasure.


    Come back? Uncle Garwood said his mother would nevere back after the departure this time!


    "Mommy, do you really want to go?" His eyes filled with tears.


    Savannah was distracted there. In fact, it was a very simple question.


    Just answer, "yes."


    Why did she hesitate? Didn''t she always want to leave?


    She had made up her mind to go back to Italy with Kevin as soon as the contest was over. Now her work was almost finished, and it was time to leave.


    Why was she hesitating? Was it because that man had been taking care of Aunt Garcia for her for three years? Or did he helped her several times these days?


    No, she must harden her heart, for Kevin, who had been waiting for her for so many years.


    After a moment''s pause, she nodded her head affirmatively.


    "Yes. I still haven''t finished my studies in Italy, and I''ve got my own life there, so... I must leave."


    Kaiden looked at Savannah helplessly. In fact, he came to the hospital today to help his daddy stay with his mommy. He had expected that mommy would agree soon after he blinked out some tears. But now, under her persistent eyes, he could not say a word.


    He didn''t want mommy to be unhappy. He didn''t want to stop her from doing what she really wanted to do.


    If she was forced to stay and became unhappy, he would be unhappy too.


    Finally, he swallowed his disappointment and lowered his head.


    Sorry, daddy, I can''t help you this time.


    * * *


    In the evening, Kevin finished his work in JK and came to the hospital to see Savannah. He went to the nurse station for Savannah''s condition first and learned that Dn had visited Savannah with Kaiden today.


    These nurses didn''t know the rtionship between Savannah and the two young men, but their fine countenance and elegant manner never failed to impress young women.


    "By the way, what''s the rtionship between Miss Schultz in bed 26 and the gentleman with the little boy?" asked a fat young nurse, who was always talkative.


    The older head nurse next to her gave her a warning nce.


    Kevin didn''t say anything. He smiled politely and left. But as soon as he turned, the smile on his face faded away immediately.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of others, Savannah and that man, as well as Kaiden, was a happy family, and he was only an outsider.


    He knocked twice at the door of the ward, but there was no answer. When he walked in, Savannah was sitting on the hospital bed in a daze.


    Did she think about that man? She even didn''t hear the knock on the door.


    "Savannah." He broke the silence.


    Only then did Savannah regain herposure and looked at him.


    "What are you thinking? If I''m a bad man, you''ll be in danger when Ie in like this." Kevin smiled.


    "If the bad guys in the world were as good as you, everyone would love bad guys." Savannah jokes.


    "You''re so honey-tongued. No wonder the dean of our orphanage likes you the most." Kevin leaned over and rubbed her head gently, looking at her as if she was just a spoiled child.


    "Speaking of that, we haven''t visited the old dean for three years," Savannah said.


    "Well, why not we go to the orphanage the day before we leave?" Kevin sat down next to the bed and said casually.

 Chapter 445 - 445: Was It Not An Accident?

    The day before we leave¡­


    Savannah was in a trance. This reminded her that she would leave the country soon. Maybe she would never see somebody again after she left this time.


    "Savannah? What''s the matter?" Kevin noticed the hue of shifting thought in herrge eyes.


    Did her hesitation indicate unwillingness?


    "Nothing..." Savannah smiled, trying to cheer herself up.


    "Savannah, Dn came to see you today, didn''t he?" He took a deep breath and looked at her.


    "Hmm..."


    "Did he say anything to you? Did he ask you to stay?"


    "No. In fact, he left soon after he sent Kaiden here."


    "What do you think?" Kevin asked suddenly.


    "What?"


    "Do you really, really want to go back to Italy with me? Savannah, if you regret it and want to stay, just tell me." Kevin stared into her eyes.


    Savannah bit her lips, and her eyes fell.


    "I really want to go back to Italy with you." She said in a low voice. Her head bent, and she mechanically twisted the tail of her jacket between her fingers.


    However, her behavior gave away everything.


    Kevin''s eyes clouded with haze, but he said nothing.


    ***


    Two dayster, Savannah left the hospital.


    In the morning, Kevin came to go through the discharge formalities for her. After that, he packed up things and took her out.


    It was a sunny andfortable day. Savannah stretched herself, taking a breath.


    "I''ll get the car. Wait here." Kevin smiled and carried the bag to the garage.


    Savannah waited at the bottom of the steps.


    After a while, Kevin''s car slowly drew out from the parking lot anding in her direction. She waved to Kevin, who smiled back at her behind the windshield.


    The car approached her. To her surprise, it didn''t stop when it passed her but went straight ahead of the road. It didn''t slow down but pointed straight down the grade towards a ne tree in the front corner!


    Savannah stood riveted to the ground--it was some seconds before she could react. She cried out Kevin''s name as she ran to the car, but it sped up as it went down the steep grade!


    Savannah stopped, her eyes wide with fear.


    The car went out of control, jumped a curb, and hit the ne tree with a sickening crash!


    The entire tree rocked and shed its leaves on the ground.


    Savannah covered her mouth, rushing over. The front cover of the car turned out of shape, and it was all smashed in the tree!


    The scene shocked her to the core. Her clothes were wet in a cold sweat.


    The front airbags had deployed. Kevinid in front of the steering wheel insensible, blood flowing out slowly from his forehead.


    "Kevin! Brother Kevin!" Savannah tried to calm down, but her voice still trembled terribly.


    Luckily, they hadn''t left the hospital. She immediately called the emergency room.


    In a few minutes, a group of medical staff came out with an emergency stretcher. They carefully carried Kevin onto the stretcher and sent him to the emergency room for first aid.


    Savannah, panicked, followed at their heels.


    ***


    Outside the emergency room, Savannah stood in the hallway, worried and anxious.


    Fear fluttered in her stomach, and her blood froze in her veins.


    Why? How did such an ident happen? Kevin was still smiling at her just now, but then he was lying unconscious in the hospital!


    Would he be all right? What if something happened to Kevin? What if Kevin would never wake up again?


    The color drained from her face. Tears burst out of her eyes because of excessive fear and tension. Her hands were cold and mmy, and the only thing she could do was praying to god for Kevin.


    "Savannah, what happened to Kevin?" Dan arrived at the hospital, sweated with concern.


    "Kevin''s still in the emergency room... I don''t know... He went to the garage to get the car, and it seemed like the brakes didn''t work, he couldn''t stop the car¡­ It went out of control and hit a tree¡­" Savannah spluttered through her tears.


    Dan''s face changed.


    "Don''t worry, Kevin will be fine." Heforted her and himself.


    Just then, the door of the emergency room opened. A doctor walked out, followed by two nurses.


    "How is the wounded man, doctor?" Savannah rushed over and had no time to wipe her tears.


    "Rest assured. His injuries are not serious, and we''ve stopped the blood loss and cleaned the wound. However, he suffered a broken right hand and a broken bone in his right foot. He needs to be hospitalized. You may go in now, but don''t stay for too long. The patient needs a rest."


    Much relieved, Savannah and Dan walked in.


    Kevin was lying on the bed with a pale face. His injured head was bandaged up, and his broken right hand and right foot were encased in ster. His eyes brightened when he saw Savannah, a weak smile rested on his pale lips.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine," he said weakly.


    She hurried to Kevin''s bedside. Tears started to tear her again.


    "Kevin... Does it hurt? How did that happen?"


    "Yeah, how could the car ident happen to you?'' Dan followed Savannah in, still worried, "Your car is serviced regrly, it can''t happen..."


    Kevin nced at Dan with meaning.


    Dan paused for a moment and then frowned.


    "This morning --" He opened his mouth wide as if he recalled something.


    "Dan, help me go through the hospital formalities first, please." Kevin interrupted him.


    Dan realized that Kevin didn''t want him to mention that for the moment. He immediately stopped asking questions and left first.


    Savannah helped to transfer Kevin to the inpatient ward with a nurse. But just then, the door was knocked, and a policeman entered, looking serious.


    "Mr. Wills, I''m from the city police, and I''d like to make a brief record of your ident. After checking your car, I found something wrong with the brakes. Could you tell me where you have been these days? We need to go further into the cause of the ident."


    Savannah looked at the policeman in surprise. What did he mean? Was it not an ident? But a deliberate crime? Otherwise, why did the police want to investigate the matter further?


    Kevin looked at Savannah, who looked a little confused. "Savannah, please go to buy some daily necessities for me."


    Savannah nodded after a pause and went out.


    After a few steps, she ran into Dan, who came back.

 Chapter 446 - 446: You Think I’m The Murderer?

    Savannah recalled the mysterious manner of Kevin when Dan wanted to talk about the ident just now. Maybe¡­ they knew how the ident happened?


    She paused and pulled Dan into a corner.


    "Dan, you know how that happened, don''t you?" She asked seriously.


    Dan didn''t expect her to bring it up.


    "No..." He hesitated.


    "Don''t lie to me. The police came and said there was something wrong with the brakes. He was questioning Kevin now." Savannah said as she stared at Dan.


    Dan froze.


    "Was brother Kevin''s car out of order because someone did something on purpose? You know exactly who that person is, don''t you? Who did it?" She asked anxiously.


    Dan looked at Savannah''s eager face and finally nodded, "we suspect... Mr. Sterling did it."


    Savannah gasped. Actually, she had that guess in her mind, but she was not sure.


    "Why? Why do you think that?" Her voice trembled a little.


    "Up until yesterday, Kevin''s car was in perfect condition. He went to JK this morning before he came here to pick you up. Mr. Sterling had been in JK this morning, too, because Kevin''s going back to Italy with you, so he asked Mr. Sterling to JK to have a discussion about JK''s new direction in the future. You should know that Dn has a concern in JK''s business." Dan thought carefully before he continued, "I remember... he went to JK''s garage after the meeting. Then Kevin had an ident with his car."


    Savannah turned pale.


    Was it really the man who did it?


    That was understandable because he didn''t want her to leave with Kevin.


    He had forced her to stay at his side three years ago, made her pregnant, and confined her in his house without considering her mind. He was always overbearing and unreasonable and yed the tyrant at will.


    This time he even wanted to kill Kevin to stop her from leaving?!


    "Savannah, don''t think about it. Maybe we were just wrong..." Dan added.


    "Dan, please take care of Kevin. I have to go out first." Savannah interrupted Dan and ran outside.


    * * *


    "I''m sorry, Miss, you can''t go in without an appointment!" At the door of the CEO''s office in the Sterling group, the secretary tried to stop the angrydy from rushing in.


    "I want to see your boss. Let me in! Or let him out!" Savannah shouted in anger.


    Finally, the noise outside disturbed the people inside. The door opened.


    The man stood in the doorway with an expressionless face, his eyes falling on Savannah quietly.


    Before, the little woman was just indifferent to him and took him as a stranger. But now, she stared glowering at him, as if he had done something unforgivable.


    "Let her in." With that, Dn turned around and walked into the office.


    Savannah pushed the secretary away and ran after him.


    The atmosphere in therge office became tense immediately.


    Savannah thought she would scold him as soon as she saw him, but her anger gradually cooled when he looked so calm.


    He was in his usual good manner, and he looked gentle in a grey suit today. He did not seem to be the type to kill a man.


    "What the hell is going on?" He broke the silence, frowning.


    "That was you, right? You did something to Kevin''s car, didn''t you?" She asked coldly.


    "I don''t understand what you mean." Dn looked at her.


    "Kevin just had a car ident because the brakes didn''t work. You went to JK this morning, and you went to the garage. It must be you." Savannah''s voice trembled, her eyes studying him.


    Dn finally understood why the little rushed to his office.


    She came to question him.


    She took the initiative to find him because of another man.


    "I won''t deal with him in this way." With a sardonic grin, he settled himself slowly on the sofa and crossed his long legs.


    "Oh? But I think you will go all lengths to aplish your purpose." Savannah held her hands, looking fixedly at him.


    Good. Now the little woman even questioned him in this way for another man.


    His eyes grew darker as he asked, "what would you do if it was me? Shall you kill me for him?"


    In a fury, Savannah raised her hand and struck him!


    The crisp p sounded in the quiet room.


    It was the second time she pped him after she returned home.


    It was tolerablest time, but it was hard to bear this time.


    She pped him for Kevin.


    His left cheek reddened slightly, but he didn''t sense the pain at all. A hard, cool look came to his eyes.


    However, Savannah felt that she touched the truth, and she was not frightened of him at this moment.


    "Mr. Sterling, we''re in a world ruled byw. You''re not the king. You''re not entitled to do whatever you like. I won''t stay even if Kevin could never stand up again! You''ll only make me hate you even more in this way! Shame on you!"


    Dn''s face was blue with rage and his teeth clenched.


    Just then, the door opened, and Garwood came in. He had overheard their conversation outside the door for a while. Finally, he couldn''t help rushing in.


    "Miss Schultz, Mr. Sterling didn''t hurt Mr. Wills. You are mistaken!"


    How could Savannah believe the close confidant of that man?


    "Well, did you go to JK this morning?" She looked at Dn. She could give him a chance.


    "Yes," Dn replied drily.


    "Did you go to JK''s garage?"


    "Yes," Dn paused and added, "Kevin said he had something to tell me and asked me to meet him in the garage."


    "Are you going to shift the me onto Kevin? Dn, you''ve admitted to being in JK''s garage. What else is there to say?" Savannah''s voice became harsh as she spoke.


    Dn looked at her quietly. An icy chill suddenly enveloped his heart. She had already determined that he was the one who had tried to kill Kevin. All his exnations were only ridiculous excuses.


    "So, you think I''m the murderer?'' His tone went colder.


    "Yes!" She did not hesitate.


    Garwood peeked at Dn anxiously. He was very clear how this word hurt him.


    "Miss Schultz, how the ident happened is still unclear. Why don''t you go back first? Mr. Sterling will give you an exnation." Garwood said busily.


    Savannah gritted her teeth and, without another word, turned and walked out of the office.


    Garwood watched Savannah''s back disappear and looked at Dn, whose face was ashen with rage.


    "Mr. Sterling. I''ll send someone to find out what happened." He lowered his head and said carefully.

 Chapter 447 - 447: I’m Still That Man’s Wife In The Name

    Savannah came back to the hospital with a heavy heart. The officer was gone, and Dan was in the ward with Kevin.


    Kevin tried to get up when he saw her, but he failed.


    "Don''t move, Kevin," Savannah rushed over to stop him, "You must have a good rest now."


    "Savannah. You went to Dn?" Kevin looked at her.


    "Well¡­ yes," Savannah nodded, a little upset. Kevin suffered this all because of her.


    Kevin looked at Dan usingly, knowing that he had told her.


    "Don''t me Dan," Savannah bit her lip, "in fact, I guessed something even if you didn''t tell me... I just¡­I didn''t expect he would do that."


    "Savannah, I don''t want to mention it again. Don''t take it to heart," Kevin sighed.


    "No! This''s a serious matter! He... he almost killed you. He must take the me!" cried Savannah, squeezing her hand.


    "I didn''t mention to the officer that he had been in the garage. The police will treat this ident as an ident only," Kevin said calmly.


    "Why?" Savannah was surprised, "Are you really going to leave it at that? Are you afraid the police can''t do anything to him?"


    "For you," Kevin gave her a deep look.


    Savannah gawked at him.


    "I''m not afraid of him. I just don''t want to make it difficult for you. If he did something in my car, he just wanted to leave you. I don''t want you to feel indebted to me. Come on, Savannah. Now that it''s over, I''ll be all right. Forget it." Kevin looked at her gently.


    Half-moved and half-guilty, Savannah took his hand and nodded gently. "Okay, I won''t mention it again."


    Kevin was so kind... By contrast, that man''s behavior was monstrous.


    * * *


    Savannah asked for leave and didn''t go to thepany after Kevin''s ident. She went back and forth to the hospital and home every day. She spent most of the time in the hospital to take care of Kevin and the rest of the time cooking at home.


    At noon this day, she came to the hospital as usual with a thermal lunch box. The beef bone soup in it had been simmering for eight hours.


    "Get up for your soup." Savannah adjusted the height of the bed, sat Kevin up, and handed him a bowl of soup.


    A warm feeling came to Kevin as he watched Savannah moving busily about, like a little housewife.


    He had been longing for a normal family since he was a child. When he met her, he knew she was exactly the other part of his ideal family.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Savannah said sheepishly.


    "Um¡­ the little girl''s really grown up, and now she knows how to take care of others." Kevin''s mouth curled into a smile.


    "Well, you used to take care of me. Now it''s my turn to take care of you." Savannah tilted her head.


    "I''m afraid I''ll gain a lot of weight when I leave the hospital." Kevin looked at the bowl in his hand.


    "You''re too thin. You can eat more and gain weight." Savannahughed.


    "Hmm, good," Kevin took a mouthful of the soup and nodded approvingly.


    A familiar scene shed in front of Savannah''s eyes, and she was a little distracted.


    It seemed that she had cooked for someone before, and he hadmented on her cooking¡­


    It was¡­ that man?


    She pulled back her thoughts and shook her head.


    What was she thinking? That man almost killed Kevin in order to achieve his aim. How could she still think of him?


    Just then, Kevin finished the soup and put the bowl down. He wiped his mouth with a paper towel and then looked at her.


    "Savannah." He took a breath.


    "Huh?" Savannah sat up straight subconsciously when he saw the serious-looking on Kevin''s face.


    "I know this isn''t a good time to bring it up, but I don''t want to put it off any longer."


    Savannah''s heart was pounding so fast as Kevin''s gentle voice continued.


    "Savannah, every day, I look at you and feel love and inspiration. Would you like to spend the rest of your life together with me?"


    "Kevin..."


    "Be my girlfriend."


    Her cheek burned, and her heart beat excitedly in her breast.


    "But I... I''m still that man''s wife in the name..." She lowered her head at his fervent eyes.


    "I don''t care. You can go through the formalities with him slowly. I''m in no hurry," Kevin said firmly.


    She looked up at Kevin. The man in front of her had been taking care of her at her side for three years.


    No, more than three years. He had been with her through the darkest and most difficult times of her life since she was sent to the orphanage.


    What reason could she have for rejecting a man who had always put her first?


    Only with him could she be happy.


    What''s more, having a new rtionship would also help her get rid of that man more quickly, and she wouldn''t be thinking too much about the past with that man. Savannah felt a little guilty at this thought, but she knew that was the best choice.


    "I do." She said, with determination


    A trace of joy ran from Kevin''s lips to the whole face. Whether she was sincere or just pitiful for him at the moment, he was satisfied.


    Even if his hand and foot were broken, everything was worth it.


    He could not help holding her hand, leaning towards the girl he had loved for many years, and kissed her on her forehead.


    Savannah pulled out her hand unconsciously and stood up in a panic.


    "Kevin, you''re not fully recovered..."


    Kevin gave a self-deprecating smile, "sorry Savannah, I... I''m too impatient."


    "Nothing." Savannah, a little embarrassed, grabbed an apple, "I''ll peel an apple for you."


    With that, she hurriedly walked out of the ward.


    * * *


    Kevin left the hospital when he was much better.


    His broken hand and foot were going to take a long time to return to normal, and Kevin insisted on going back. Savannah and Dan handled the discharge formalities for him and sent him back to the rented house where he lived. Then Dan hired a nanny who was responsible for Kevin''s daily life.


    Savannah visited him every day and asionally prepared some delicious home-cooked food or soup for him. He could not move now, so sometimes she would push him downstairs to take a walk and bask in the sun.


    Now that she had agreed to be his girlfriend, she knew, as a girlfriend, she should live with him, and it was more convenient to take care of him.


    However, she was not prepared yet. She would leave his house no matter howte it was, and Kevin never forced her to stay.


    Their trip back to Italy was also dyed because of Kevin''s injury.


    ***


    Beverly Hills


    Louis went into the vi and said hello to Judy.


    "Where''s the little master?" He asked.


    "Lying on the couch watching TV," Judy said with a smile, her tone full of indulgence.

 Chapter 448 - 448: You Know Me?

    Louis went into the living room and saw Kaiden on the couch, watching his favorite cartoon.


    Louis had been keeping an eye on Savannah ording to his young master''s order. As soon as Kaiden saw him, he sat up, curling down his lips.


    "What''s up? Is my mommy leaving?"


    He heard his mommy had gone to his daddy that day. It was said that Uncle Rival got injured in a car ident; his mommy was very angry with his daddy because she thought it was his daddy who did it.


    "Here''s a good piece of news, and a bad one, which one you would like to hear first?" Louis stood by the couch and began to report.


    "Good news!"


    "Miss Schultz won''t leave so soon because it takes time for Mr. Wills to recover from an injury."


    Kaiden breathed a sigh of relief and asked warily, "what''s the bad news?"


    "Miss Schultz seems to be dating Mr. Wills," Louis said, not surprised.


    "What?" Kaiden''s eyes popped out.


    "They''re in a rtionship now." Louis had sent someone to keep an eye on Savannah. Since Mr. Wills left the hospital, Miss Schultz went to his house to take care of him every day, and she pushed him to go downstairs for a walk asionally. It was obvious that the rtionship between the two had made a qualitative leap. Yesterday, when his man met Mr. Will''s nanny down the stairs on purpose, he inquired about the rtionship between the two and then learned that Miss Schultz was now the girlfriend of Mr. Wills.


    Kaiden ced his hand on his brow. Oh, he underestimated Uncle Rival! What a mistake!


    "Mr. Sterling!" Just then, Louis turned and called in surprise.


    Kaiden looked over and saw his daddy standing at the door with a dark face.


    When did hee back? Did he hear that? Kaiden didn''t know how to react for a moment. Oh, no, daddy''s probably gonna be mad.


    He looked at his daddy with some nervousness, but Dn didn''t say anything and walked upstairs directly, his face as impassive as ever.


    Maybe... He didn''t hear that? Kaiden sighed with relief.


    * * *


    Savannah was considering when to resign again when Kevin was much better. In fact, she was still in the internship and could leave as long as she submitted the resignation three days in advance. But she wanted to be responsible for the job, so she dyed the day of resignation again and again.


    The day before she decided to leave the job, Jenkins called and said that My Girl waspletely finished and asked her toe to the wrap party the day after tomorrow.


    Savannah swallowed her words. Well, she should finish what she started. Anyway, she would leave after thest dinner.


    On the evening of the party day, Savannah changed into a one-piece dress and called Kevin before she left home.


    He was now her boyfriend, and it was necessary to let him know where she was going.


    In fact, many colleagues from thepany brought their friends or families together. She wanted to ask Kevin to go there with her, but Kevin''s broken bone didn''t nowpletely heal up, and he needed more rest. So, she had to go alone.


    Kevin asked her to have a good night and go home early.


    The wrap party was held in Bellomont. By the time Savannah arrived, the gate was almost blocked by all kinds of luxury cars.


    It was said that Bellomont was Dn''s private estate, and he never opened it for hospitality, let alone formercial purposes. Many executives and actors saw this mysterious and luxurious resort for the first time.


    Savannah enjoyed the scenery as she walked in. When she passed a white pavilion and then arge beautiful naturalke, she tingled with a strange sensation of having experienced an identical situation before. Some familiar scenes popped up in her mind from time to time.


    Somehow, she was sure she had been here before. Maybe she had even lived here for a few days?


    It was Dn''s private estate; it was likely that Dn had brought her here when they were together three years ago.


    She might not havee if she had known that the wrap party was held in his ce, which brought her so many memories. But now that she was already here, she had to stay until the end. Well, maybe she should get a chance to leave early.


    "Miss Schultz," a sweet young woman''s voice came from ahead.


    Savannah stopped short and saw Charlotte walking towards her. Charlotte was in a one-shoulder white dress, holding a ss of champagne.


    Why was she here? Oh, ording to her rtionship with that man, it was not strange for Charlotte to be invited. Maybe she came as his femalepanion.


    "Miss Rowe," Savannah nodded politely.


    "I caught a cold and just got better," Charlotte came over and smiled. "Dn was afraid that I''m too bored, so he invited me to get some fresh air here. It''s a nice ce."


    Her tone was very quiet and gentle, and she didn''t hide the pride in her tone.


    "Oh, enjoy yourself," Savannah said calmly. She was not in the mood to deal with her.


    "I heard that you''re with your childhood sweetheart now? Congrattions. I wish you and that gentleman a lifetime of happiness." Charlotte''s smile was brighter as she said this.


    "Thanks," Savannah said and then left without hesitation.


    Well, of course, Charlotte would love to see that she became Kevin''s girlfriend. Now she was with Kevin, Charlotte didn''t need to fear that she and Dn would get back together again.


    She believed Charlotte''s wishes for her and Kevin were sincere.


    Only when she became Kevin''s woman could Charlotte be relieved and be with Dn without any concerns.


    She walked out of Charlotte''s sight and continued to loiter. In a moment, the MC''s voice announced that the wrap ceremony officially began. The cast, media, and guests were mostly attracted to the main house.


    She lost her interest in the party and decided to leave early after the ceremony. To avoid the crowd, she went in the opposite direction of the noise and found a pavilion to sit in.


    "Miss Schultz? Why didn''t you go to the main house for the party?" asked a deep man''s voice.


    Savannah looked up and saw a middle-aged man in a servant''s suit.


    "You know me?"


    Clement nodded and looked at the startled girl in front of him. Although he had learned that Miss Schultz didn''t remember many people and things, he still felt a little disappointed when he saw that she didn''t recognize him.


    "Oh... Have I evere here before?" Savannah asked the question she had in mind.

 Chapter 449 - 449: You Just Don’t Believe Me, Do You?

    Clement nodded, and a deep smile came into his kind eyes.


    "More than that. This ce means a lot to you, Miss Schultz."


    "I don''t understand¡­"


    "This''s where Mr. Sterling proposed to you. Do you remember theke?" Clement looked at theke not far and sighed, "Three years ago, Mr. Sterling jumped into theke to search for the proposal ring. Then you epted the proposal, and you stayed here for two days. When you left, you went to get your marriage license."


    However, after that, the bridegroom left the bride the day before the ceremony; the wedding was spoiled, and then Miss Schultz disappeared. When they met again, she forgot everything and didn''t know Mr. Sterling.


    Savannah sat there in a trance. Did she ept his proposal here three years ago? No wonder she found the ce familiar.


    It was full of happy memories.


    Her feelings were very mixed. When she watched the beautiful scenery here, thoughts floated through her mind, and she could hardly restrain herself from thinking of that man again.


    "I''m sorry I have to go. If my colleagues ask about me, tell them that I have something to do and leave first." Savannah stood up, ignoring Clement''s astonished gaze, and hurried to the direction of the gate of Bellomont.


    However, when she passed theke, she saw a familiar figure standing not far from thekeshore. The moon was streaming high in the face of him.


    The man was Dn.


    She did not expect to see him here. He didn''t go to the party but came to theke alone?


    Startled, Savannah paused, and then, ignoring him, passed on.


    But Dn didn''t mean to let her go easily. He stepped towards her quickly and suddenly seized hold of her, pulling her into his arms!


    She swallowed her scream and disentangled herself from his arms, stepping back, her eyes fixed on him in rm.


    "Your guests are everywhere. The executives of thepany and your subordinates maye out at any time! Or do you want the media to see the CEO of the Sterling group sexually assault a female employee here?" Savannah glowered at him.


    Dn recovered hisposure and looked at her coldly.


    "Are you really with him?"


    He heard the conversation between Kaiden and Louis that day.


    "Yes," Savannah bit her lip.


    "You agreed because he was hurt?" His voice grew colder. She felt as if there was a giant invisible hand seized her neck, choking her.


    "Not for that," she tossed her head.


    "I hope so. If you epted his love just because you feel guilty that he''s hurt, you''d know how stupid you are," He sneered.


    "What do you mean?" Savannah scowled.


    "You want to know the truth about his car ident? Thetest news." He said ironically.


    "The truth? Isn''t the truth that you did it?" growled Savannah, looking sternly from under her beautiful eyebrows at the man in front of her.


    "I told you it wasn''t me. I don''t have to deny if I did it." He shrugged and hummed.


    "Not you? Then who did it? Don''t tell me it was just an ident!"


    "I did go to JK that morning. Kevin asked me over. He said he wanted to discuss with me, the shareholder of JK, about JK''s future n before he goes back to Italy. After we finished talking about business, he asked me to meet him in the underground garage, saying that he had some personal things to talk about with me. I went to the garage and didn''t see him." Then heughed grimly as if he suddenly remembered something interesting.


    "The door of his car was opened," he continued, "I waited for him in his car, but he didn''t show after a long while, so I left. Then you came to me at noon, iming that I did something with his car brake and almost killed him."


    "What do you mean?" Savannah wore a little frown.


    "I checked the surveince video in the garage. Guess what? Interestingly, he was the only one who had been to the garage at that time of day. After I left, he appeared, got into his car, and did not get off for a long time. I also wonder what he did in his car."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." Her pupils constricted. "Did you say Kevin asked you to meet him alone in the garage and then framed you for ruining his car? You want to say¡­ actually... he damaged the car himself?"


    "Not stupid."


    Savannah bit her lip and did not speak for a long time.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" She stared at him.


    "You don''t believe me?" Dn asked with a more sorrowful than angry tone.


    "Why should I trust you and doubt Kevin? Is Kevin crazy? Why should he do that? Why should he break the brakes and hurt himself to frame you? It won''t do him any good!"


    "Yes, of course, it will. It makes you hate me and makes you ept him and be his girlfriend. Then you''ll return to Italy happily!" He gritted his teeth.


    "Impossible. Kevin wouldn''t do that. He had been asking me if I really want to go back to Italy, and if I don''t, he won''t force me. He would never achieve his goal in such a way!" Savannah''s face turned a little pale, but she still shook her head.


    "Oh? Do you think he''s really willing to see you stay in LA? He wouldn''t force you to leave with him, of course, he yed a good game! Savannah, your childhood sweetheart isn''t as pure and innocent as you think!"


    "Enough!" Savannah covered her ears and fixed him with an angry stare. "Kevin didn''t say anything to the police. He''s so kind that he let you off, but you still try to frame him! Dn, I know you''re cold-hearted, but I didn''t think you''d be so tough! Do you think, by framing Kevin, you would change my mind and make me break up with him? And make me stay in LA instead of going back to Italy? Dream on! Don''t try to start a fight. I know Kevin''s qualities better than you!"


    Dn''s face darkened even more. Good. She didn''t believe what he said but took what Kevin said as a decree!


    "You just don''t believe me, do you?" He looked at her very stiffly.


    "No. I don''t believe you." Savannah did not hesitate.


    Without another word, he turned and strode to theke. Before Savannah reacted, he jumped into the water with a ssh!


    Savannah was stunned for several seconds before she recovered. She gasped and ran to thekeshore. Was the man mad? What did he jump into theke for? He felt wrong, so he hurt himself to threaten her? How childish!


    But why didn''t hee up after so long? He wouldn''t have an ident, would he?


    Well... He must know how to swim. And ording to Clement, he had jumped into theke to get the proposal ring back, so he would be all right.


    This man must be trying to frighten her!


    But... Even if he were a champion swimmer, he wouldn''t be able to hold his breath for so long, would he?

 Chapter 450 - 450: You Finally Believe Me?

    Is he really okay?


    Her mind was in a whirl with some strange thoughts, and she couldn''t think clearly.


    She knew exactly what he wanted to hear. She tried to calm herself down, but fear and anxiously secretly and quietly gnawed her heart.


    Finally, she bit her pale lip and clenched her fists, shouting, "Come out! I believe you! I believe you, okay?"


    These words had scarcely escaped her when a strong figure broke the surface of theke. Dn shook his head to flick off the water and then quickly swam to the shore. He climbed up to the bank and strode to her.


    "You finally believe me?" His eyes shed with a smile of triumph.


    As the words fell from his mouth, a stinging p came on his jaw!


    He covered his burning face, looking at the little woman in disbelief.


    "You self-absorbed ass! Listen, I cheat you up because I don''t want to take the responsibility if you died in front of me! Don''t hurt Kevin or y tricks again! I''m going to file a divorce with you, and I''ll go back to Italy and marry Kevin after our official divorce!" Savannah hated herself for still worrying about him. So, she said those hurtful words to let him give up and burned her own bridge.


    "Say that again." He looked terrible, his face stinging.


    Savannah shuddered at his extremely grim expression. The pain shown in his eyes somehow hurt her.


    "No matter what means you resort to, I''ll go back to Italy with Kevin soon," she plucked up her courage and said, "you said that you wouldn''t stop me if I want to get married to another man, right? Now I want to marry Kevin. Please honor your promise and divorce me."


    For Kaiden''s sake, she didn''t mind maintaining the marriage with him for the time being. But after what happened to Kevin, she didn''t want to put it off any longer. She didn''t want the man to think he could really do whatever he wanted!


    He reached out and wanted to pull her into his arms, but the hate that shed in her eyes annoyed him more.


    In a fury, he put his hands around her slender neck and stuck his thumb against her delicate skin.


    Savannah''s heart beat painfully in her chest. She knew her remark burned him up, and she could feel his grip on her neck was tightening slowly. She didn''t beg for mercy when he choked her but looked at him with restive eyes. Fresh air disappeared little by little, and she began to feel a loss of oxygen.


    Seeing that she would rather be choked to death than take back her words, he slowly let go of his hand. His anger was reced by a deadly coldness.


    She took the opportunity to push him aside, stepped back, and panted. Then a hint of sarcasm yed on her pretty lips.


    "You never keep your word," snapped Savannah.


    "What''re you going to do?"


    "We''ve been living separately since we got married," Savannah said coldly, clenching her fist. "We didn''t have a ceremony, and our marriage was invalid from the start. Even if you''re powerful, I can legally end our marriage. Since you don''t want a peaceful divorce, I''ll ask awyer to handle it for me when I get back to Italy..."


    "It seems that you study marriagew very thoroughly." His lips curved into a cool smile. She had been trying to figure out how to get a divorce.


    She stared at him, stubbornly.


    "If you didn''t make it difficult for me, why should I bother? Anyway, I''ll leave for Italy in a month, and I suggest we have a quick divorce. With your resources and contacts, you can do it, right? I left a divorce agreement with you three years ago, and I hope I can get a divorce certificate as soon as possible." With that, she turned around and ran away.


    Her indifference and cruel remark cut him deeply. He began to feel pain and covered his left face.


    Murmuring?his words, "You hurt me so much, three years ago, you left me alone and didn''t hear my exnation, maybe it''s about time to let go,"


    He stood still for a long time, wet and lonely before he slowly left for the side door of the main house.


    At the same time, Charlotte stood behind a pavilion not far away, looking after Dn as he left. Her face was white with shock.


    She couldn''t believe what she had seen. Dn jumped into theke for Savannah?


    She never imagined that Dn, such an integrated man, cool and remote to everyone, would act like a wayward and domineering boy in front of Savannah. He jumped into the coldke impulsively only to soften Savannah''s heart for her I-believe-you.


    Even if Kevin temporarily won Savannah''s heart and was with her, would Dn really let Savannah leave?


    Charlotte had been relieved to learn that Kevin and Savannah had established a romantic rtionship. Actually, Dn didn''t ask her toe to the party tonight; she knew that Savannah woulde, and she came on purpose to confirm that Savannah was really with Kevin.


    But seeing this scene, she was on edge again.


    It seemed that even if Savannah divorced Dn, went abroad, or was with another man, Dn would not let her go.


    Why?


    She had done so much, and even god was helping her-- Savannah left Dn and unexpectedly forgot him. Why was it still so difficult for her to be with him?


    She stood helplessly, like a lost soul. Her fingers sank into the palm of her hand, but she was not aware of pain.


    ***


    After returning home, Savannah was so exhausted that she sank herself on the sofa with closed eyes. After a short break, she put her hand and felt her neck, which was still burning with pain. Her fingers trembled as if she could still feel the anger of the crazy man.


    The ring of her cell phone drew her back. Kevin''s name was on the screen.


    She quickly adjusted her mood and answered, "Hi, Kevin."


    "Back?"


    "Yeah. Just got back." Nothing seemed to have happened to her.


    "Have a good rest. It''s gettingte." Kevin said gently. He just called to see if she was back safely.


    "Kevin, hold on." Savannah cried when he was about to hang up.


    "What''s up?"


    "I want to ask you something."


    "Go ahead."


    She tightly squeezed the phone, a little uneasy. What was she doing? Did she believe Dn''s words and doubt Kevin?


    "That morning you had a car ident¡­ Dan said Dn had a meeting with you in JK. Later, you asked him to meet you in the garage alone, but you didn''t show up... why?"


    There was a moment''s silence, apanied by the man''s breathing, and atst, a gentle voice said, "Yes. I want to talk to him about you. But a client asked for me, so I didn''t go down."


    Savannah bit her lips. What was she doing? Doubting Kevin?


    "Well, I see," she felt a little guilty.


    "Did Dn say anything to you? What did he mean?" Kevin''s voice sounded not happy.


    "Nothing, Kevin. Whatever he said, I only believe you."

 Chapter 451 - 451: Why Regret It?

    "Really?" Kevin''s voice was much relieved.


    "Well, I know, you would never lie to me, would you?"


    Kevin paused and replied, "yes. I won''t lie to you."


    "That will do." Savannah curled up her lips.


    * * *


    The next day, Savannah got a call from Dn in the early morning. He asked her out for the discussion of their divorce.


    When Savannah arrived at the appointed ce, Dn was already there. The murderous look on him made Savannah shudder uncontrobly.


    "You''ve decided?" He asked coldly.


    "Yes," Savannah answered firmly. The man in front of her looked pale, and there were dark signs of sleeplessness beneath his eyes.


    But it was none of her business. All she wanted was to end the ridiculous rtionship with him as soon as possible. If he agreed to have an uncontested divorce with her, it would be better than dealing with it in court.


    "Do you forget what you promised Kaiden?" Dn stared at her, his eyes looking like gray stones without luster.


    "Let''s keep this from Kaiden first. Wait till he''s a little older and able to take it." She averted his eyes, folding her hands tightly.


    Thest light disappeared in Dn''s eyes.


    So, she had everything nned. She really wanted to divorce him, to break off thest rtionship with him.


    "Good. As you wish." His voice was cold, "I''ll arrange an attorney to handle it. And you will get what you want soon."


    "Thank you."


    "If you want to see Kaiden when you return to LA in the future, call Garwood, and he''ll ask Louis to bring Kaiden to see you." He said coldly. This indicated that he would not see her again.


    "All right." Savannah nodded.


    "Hope you aren''t gonna be sorry you made this decision. I wish your happiness, Miss Schultz," With that, he rose and left, without another look at her.


    Savannah watched him walking away quietly. She refused to admit that there was a hint of sadness in his tone that made her quite ufortable.


    ***


    His attorney contacted her that afternoon and resolved the agreements with her.


    Dn didn''t call her again. Maybe his pride stopped him from doing that. A few dayster, a copy of the divorce certificate was sent to her. It took short time than she had expected.


    Savannah looked at the paper in her hands in a daze. She pushed him again and again, but when she got what she wanted, she felt somehow at a loss. Now they really had nothing to do with each other.


    He set her free. They were strangers to each other now.


    She remembered hisst word that day.


    Hope you aren''t gonna be sorry you made this decision.


    No, of course, she wouldn''t. Why should she be sorry? She had wanted to divorce him since she learned about her affair with him. Now that she achieved her aim, why regret it?


    * * *


    A few dayster, Savannah resubmitted her resignation to Director Jenkins. This time, he didn''t say anything to stop her again.


    Savannah was not surprised. Now that Dn was willing to divorce her, he would not stop her from quitting her job.


    Perhaps, that man hadpletely given up on her. The day they talked about their divorce was probably thest time they saw each other.


    All right. That was what she wanted.


    Three dayster, Savannah went out of thepany with a light heart after saying good-bye to her colleagues.


    Outside the office building, an SUV had been waiting for a long time.


    The rear door opened when Savannah moved closer, and she saw Kevin sitting in the back seat, smiling at her, with a metal crutch nt beside him.


    As a strong young man, he made a quick recovery, and now he was able to get about on crutches. It was just a little inconvenient, and he needed to be apanied when he went out.


    After meeting Dn that morning, Savannah told Kevin that Dn agreed to divorce her peacefully. Kevin didn''t expect it would be done so fast when Savannah told him she had received the divorce certificate. She must have angered that man or even hurt his feelings. Otherwise, Dn wouldn''t have given up so easily.


    Anyway, Savannah was free, and he could be with her under no pressure.


    Dan, who was in the driver''s seat, nodded to Savannah, grinning.


    "Boss asked me toe and pick you up. Come on."


    "Thanks, Dan. But Kevin''s notpletely healed yet. Could you drive Kevin home first?" Savannah said and got in the car.


    "Quit?" Kevin looked at her.


    "Yeah." Savannah took a deep breath, "Kevin, I''d like to go back to Italy with you soon after you recover. What do you think?"


    She made her decision when she got back from Bellomont.


    She wanted to leave LA early.


    "Have you decided?" Kevin asked after a pause.


    "Yes." She nodded.


    "Good," he said, the look on his face became much relieved. "Dan will book us the flight."


    Savannah smiled and turned, watching the scenery out of the window. She hoped life would be peaceful again after they went back to Italy.


    ***


    Royal Vi


    Lionel sat on the couch in the living room, deeply absorbed in thought.


    He came from Chicago two days ago.


    In fact, he learned that Charlotte left for LA the second day, and he knew she came to see Dn again. But he was busy with a new project during that time, and he had to finish the tricky business at hand before he came to find his little sister.


    Charlotte didn''t talk back and looked quite depressed when he gave her a bad scold as if she lost the strength to exin.


    He understood why. It must be that Dn gave her cold shoulders again and made her sad.


    It really was a headache for Lionel to stop Charlotte from chasing after Dn. Though he was her brother, he was helpless when it came to her rtionships. Charlotte loved that man for so many years. But he couldn''t see the daughter from the Rowe family be so humble in the rtionship with a man, and he wanted to bring her back to Chicago immediately. But when he saw how depressed emotionally his sister was, he finally didn''t force her to leave immediately and decided to apany her in LA for another few days.


    He stayed in LA for another reason: he hadn''t seen Savannah for a long time.


    He was concerned about her life and wanted to know how she was, so he secretly sent an assistant to inquire after her.

 Chapter 452 - 452: Where Did She Go?

    Lionel still felt guilty about Savannah.


    Knowing that she was his stepmother Joanne''s own daughter, he hid the fact from them and separated the mother and the daughter deliberately. He knew he was unforgivable, and he thought he might at least apologize.


    From his assistant, he was surprised to learn that Savannah forgot some people and some things. It was said that she suffered threatened miscarriage after meeting Charlotte three years ago and lost her memory due to massive bleeding.


    The news left Lionel shocked and indescribably guilty.


    Luckily, Savannah had been well taken care of by a young man named Kevin Wills. It was said that the two had known each other at the orphanage and had a good rtionship.


    The day before, Lionel drove to the street near Savannah''s apartment just in time to see her walk in.


    After three years, the girl looked as beautiful as before, full of youthful spirit.


    This relieved him a little.


    But there was still a lingering sense of guilt in his heart. He wondered if it was right to withhold the fact from Savannah and Joanne.


    This girl should be carefree and alwaysughing like Charlotte, enjoying the kind care from her parents.


    He felt he was an executioner who had cut off her happiness; he could save his stepmother fromnguishing for her lost daughter, but he didn''t.


    For three years, every time he saw his stepmother, he hardly dared to look into her eyes, feeling really guilty.


    After Joanne married into the Rowe family, she treated him and Charlotte like her own children and loved them. What did he do in return? He knew that Savannah was Joanne''s own daughter, and he knew how Joanne missed her, but he never mentioned Savannah''s existence to her.


    The footsteps pulled back Lionel''s mind. He turned and saw his assistant back.


    "Mr. Rowe."


    "Well?"


    "Miss Schultz''s preparing to leave. I heard that she''s going to return to Italy next week." The assistant reported.


    "So soon?" Lionel''s eyes flickered with regret. "You said that Wills was still injured, and they wouldn''t leave until next month."


    "Well, I don''t know why Miss Schultz suddenly set her departure ahead."


    Lionel gave a slight sign. This time, he didn''t even have time to talk with her. Now she was going to leave in such a hurry, maybe she would not return to LA in a short time.


    "This morning, your father called and said that he would return at the end of this month with Mrs. Rowe. They know you and your sister are in LA, and they will fly here to see you first before returning to Chicago." The assistant continued.


    Hearing that his parents wereing home from abroad, Lionel switched his mind back and wrinkled his brows.


    His parents had to worry about Charlotte again when they came and saw she was so depressed because of the man who didn''t care about her at all.


    Three years ago, when the story of Charlotte''s suicide finally reached their ears, they were so worried that they almost flew home immediately. Lionel exined and reassured the couple that Charlotte had been fine and he would take care of her, so they were relieved and didn''t insist on going back at that time. However, they also knew that Charlotte had been admiring Dn but could not get a response, and they asked Lionel to watch over her. That''s why Lionel forcibly took Charlotte back to Chicago.


    "Where''s Charlotte?" He called the maid who took care of Charlotte, at the same time wondering how he could exin to his parents.


    He should talk to his sister first. She could at least behave herself while their parents were with them.


    The maid, however, seemed to be taken aback.


    "Miss Rowe''s not at home now," she said haltingly, lowering her head.


    Not at home? Did she go to Dn again? Looking at the maid''s dodging eyes, Lionel said with emphasis, "Is she looking for Mr. Sterling again?"


    As soon as he arrived in LA, he gave strict instructions to the servants, asking them to tell him if Charlotte went to Dn.


    "Sir, Miss Rowe didn''t go to Mr. Sterling..." The maid shuddered at his hard tone.


    "Where did she go?" Lionel frowned.


    "Miss Rowe... She..." The maid muttered.


    "Where did she go?" Lionel snapped again. Though he was usually gentle and slow to anger, he looked stern when he was in a temper.


    His parents, Mr. and Mrs. Rowe, were living abroad for a long time, and everyone knew he was the real master of the Rowe family. He was always kind, but he never easily spared those who dared to cheat him.


    "Miss Rowe said she went out to see her old schoolmate, she called him Edmond." The maid answered quickly. She didn''t dare to challenge his authority.


    "Well, why did you appear hesitating? Anything special with this guy?" Lionel frowned.


    "Miss Rowe had asked me not to say it." The maid was almost crying.


    Lionel began to feel suspicious about Charlotte''s whereabouts. Why should she go to see old school friends so secretly?


    "Does she often look for this guy these days? Edmond, right?" Looking at the maid, he asked sternly.


    "Yes..."


    "Are they only old ssmates?"


    "I''m sorry, sir, I really don''t know¡­ Miss Rowe didn''t say so much to me..." The maid said helplessly.


    "You can go." Lionel didn''t ask more. Then he turned to his confidential assistant.


    "Go check this Edmond, why he''s been with Charlotte so oftentely."


    "Yes, sir," the assistant nodded at once and left first.


    Lionel was familiar with Charlotte''s circle of friends, most of them were youngdies and gentlemen from big families. But he had never heard of Edmond. They should not be good friends. But since their rtionship was not close, why did his sister go out to see him so frequently?


    What''s more, Edmond was a man. Lionel was afraid that the man would take advantage of his sister or coaxed her into a rtionship.


    * * *


    Dn took Kaiden to Sterling''s house for dinner this weekend night as usual.


    "Grandpa!" Kaiden pulled his way from his father''s hands and rushed into old Sterling''s arms as soon as they entered the door.


    "Good boy." Old Sterling hugged his dear grandson, grinning from ear to ear. "I bought you some new toys, Marvel hero series transformers, and multipack! Go and see them in your toy room!"


    "Wow! Wonderful! I love you best, grandpa!" Kaiden jumped for joy. Cooper immediately came and led the young master upstairs.


    Then old Sterling looked at Dn with a sigh.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Dn sat on the opposite couch, working on apany email with his notepad. His eyes narrowed slightly when he heard that. But he didn''t look up.


    "I don''t know what you mean."

 Chapter 453 - 453: Bad Luck Again?

    The indifference on Dn''s face showed his attitude.


    Old Sterling sighed again.


    "I heard from Louis that Savannah''s dating another man... and she''s leaving in a few days. What''re you thinking? Just let her go abroad again with that man?"


    "If she really wants to go, I can''t stop her. Even if I can leave her, I can''t dominate her heart." His voice was as cold as snow, echoing in the big room.


    "Of course you can stop her! She''s Kaiden''s mother and your legal wife. You can''t just watch her leave with another man..." Old Sterling said with anxiety.


    Dn closed the notepad and stood up, took out a folded paper, and threw it on the coffee table in front of him.


    Old Sterling picked up the paper and unfolded it, startled.


    It was a divorce certificate.


    "Dn, you.. you got a divorce?"


    "Yeah," Dn replied dryly, "it doesn''t matter to me what she''s going to do."


    Old Sterlingpsed into silence.


    * * *


    Savannah became busier when the date of her departure was certain. Apart from packing, she sometimes went out to buy gifts for her ssmates, teachers, and neighbors in Mn.


    Three days before leaving, she got up early and opened the curtains. It was a cloudy day and more likely going to rain. However, the bad weather couldn''t remove her enthusiasm for shopping.


    There was a big sale in the Fashion Center today. She was going to buy some gifts and chose a bracelet for her roommate.


    She got a call from Kevin before she went out.


    "Shopping day again? Well, you had seldom gone shopping in Italy in thest few years." Kevinughed.


    He was right. The small town that she lived in did not have many recreational facilities. She then studied Design in Mn, where there were fewer super malls, and themerce there was not as developed as in LA. Now she came back to themercial city, and surely, she would satisfy her shopping desire before she left.


    What''s more, she had got some sry after working in Zagreb for a month, and she didn''t need to spend Kevin''s money anymore.


    "Yeah, I''ll go to see you after shopping," Savannah said with a smile.


    "Shall I go with you?" The ster casts on Kevin''s leg were removed. Although he still needed to recuperate, he was able to walk a few steps himself. He felt a little sorry for not doing his duty as a boyfriend when he could not apany her every time she went out shopping.


    "No, you''re just a little better. Have a good rest."


    "Oh, you''d better take an umbre. The weather report said we''ll have scattered showers today. If it rains, call me after you finish shopping. It''s hard to find a taxi on a rainy day."


    "Okay, I have to go." Savannah smiled and hung up.


    She took a taxi and got off at the Fashion Center.


    After the shopping, Savannah walked out of thest store with lots of bags. As Kevin had predicted, it began to rain.


    She didn''t want to bother Kevin to pick her up. He walked with difficulty now, so it would be too much trouble for him to go out. What if he fell down again on a rainy day?


    She called a private car from Uber, which was famous for its cab booking service. This made it convenient for those who had not yet bought a car.


    She waited in the shopping mall and went out at the appointed time.


    The road dissolved in the heavy rain. Savannah took up her umbre and walked to the roadside. A gray car came towards her and stopped. She peered at its te numbers through the rain but could barely see it clearly.


    Was it the car she called?


    A young man wearing a cap got off the car with an umbre.


    "Excuse me, did you call an Uber?"


    "Yeah," Savannah nodded.


    "Please get in. May I help you with your things?" The man nced at the bags in her hand.


    "No, thanks." Savannah smiled. The service of Uber drivers was really good.


    After Savannah got in, the man started the engine and drove into the rain.


    Halfway through, the car parked at a flower bed when the rain had almost stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Savannah wrinkled her brows.


    "I''m sorry, there''s something wrong with the car. I''ll call a serviceman from the garage ahead. Just wait in the car for a while." The man pressed his cap and got out of the car with an umbre.


    Bad luck again? Savannah let out a sigh and had to wait in the car.


    A few minutes passed, but the man didn''t return.


    Just then, a ck car screeched to a standstill next to her. Three men came down with umbres and strode straight to the car she was in.


    One of them knocked the window hard at her side.


    "Savannah, open the door!"


    Through the car window, Savannah noticed the one knocking on the window was a young gentleman. He was wearing a fine gray suit, tall and handsome, like a male model. Behind him were two strong men in ck suits.


    How did the gentleman know her name?


    She was even more surprised when she felt the man was a little familiar. But she could not quite ce him.


    Was he someone she knew three years ago?


    The man seemed to be very anxious when he saw that she did not move.


    "Savannah, open the door and get off first! Hurry up!" He shouted.


    Savannah reacted and reached for the door handle, only to find that the door was locked!


    The driver did it? Why did he do that? Was he trying to get her stuck in the car?


    She broke into a cold sweat.


    But whatever the driver was trying to do, he was certainly up to no good. And the man out the window was trying to save her.


    Out of the car, the man realized that she could not open the door, his look turning shaken. He turned and said something to his men and then gestured to Savannah, motioning her to sit back.


    Savannah, aware that they were trying to smash the window, swallowed and retreated to the other corner with her back to the window, covering her head with her arms.


    At the crush of the window-ss, the car trembled slightly.


    Lionel instructed his men to take Savannah out of the window carefully and let one of them helped her to his car first. Then he looked at the car gravely.


    "Check the car. Be careful."

 Chapter 454 - 454: Please Don’t Blame Yourself

    "Yes, sir!" The two subordinates put on gloves and began to check the car.


    The rain grew heavier.


    Lionel turned and got into his car.


    Savannah was a little startled when she saw hime up.


    "Sir... What just happened? Why is my car locked? What about the driver? Who are you?"


    Lionel looked at her, not expecting to see her again on such an asion after three years. She had really lost her memory and forgot him.


    "Savannah, do you really not remember me?" He asked softly.


    "Sorry, I don''t remember..." Savannah said apologetically.


    "I''m Lionel Rowe, and we met three years ago when you and Dn were together. We should be¡­friends."


    Savannah took a breath. They knew each other. This gentleman was a part of her lost memory three years ago.


    "Lionel¡­ Mr. Rowe?" Did he share the same family name with Charlotte?


    "Well," Lionel paused and said, "I''m Charlotte''s brother."


    Savannah stared nkly for a moment. She didn''t know why but she could say this gentleman was much more friendly to her than his sister. She took one more look at the car next to them.


    "What''s going on just now? Why are you here?" Savannah bit her lips, still a little frightened.


    "You know, I haven''t seen you for three years. I heard that you''re leaving, and I want to see you before you leave. But I''m afraid you don''t want to see me because of Charlotte... Today, I saw you at the Fashion Center shopping and wanted to look for an opportunity to talk with you. But you soon got into a car. I followed you here and didn''t expect to see the driver stop the car on the way and then left alone in a hurry. There isn''t even a repair shop here. I felt strange, so I told you to get off."


    "I didn''t know the driver; I just booked a ride service with Uber... What does the driver want?" Savannah broke into a cold sweat.


    "I don''t know, but there must be something wrong. Since you''re fine, forget it." Lionelforted her.


    Savannah was still struck dumb with astonishment.


    "Savannah, we haven''t seen each other for a long time," Lionel said softly, "you''re leaving soon. Would you be able to drop in for me a chat now?"


    Savannah hesitated for a moment. Actually, it was improper for her to visit a stranger''s house. After all, she did not remember him. Even if they knew each other before, he was a stranger to her now. However, she didn''t want to say no to the man in front of her subconsciously.


    She knew he was not a bad man. Maybe she had a good rtionship with him three years ago.


    "I live in the Royal Vi. If you have any concerns, you can call your friend and tell him you''re visiting my house." Lionel added pleadingly and sincerely.


    Savannah looked at his eyes and found it difficult to refuse him. Finally, she nodded.


    ***


    Royal Vi


    The servant served the tea, and respectfully handed it to Savannah.


    In the warm aroma of the ck tea, Savannah gradually calmed down. On the soft couch, she quietly listened to Lionel talk about how they met each other three years ago.


    They met in an elevator in Chicago, reencountered in Muse Park, and then he invited her to the party held in this vi¡­


    Though Savannah couldn''t remember him, her feelings to him were clearly not bad. She knew Lionel should always take part with his sister, Charlotte. But he treated her so gentle, like a brother to her, that she also had some respect and affection for him.


    Lionel finished and stared at her again.


    "What about you? How have you been abroad these years? It''s not easy for a girl living in a foreign country. Even if you''ve been apanied by someone, I know you can''t be used to live there."


    Savannah was touched by the concern in his tone for her; he seemed really worried about her as if they were a family...


    "Well, Kevin had taken good care of me. I have a good life in Mn, and I met many like-minded ssmates and friends when I was studying fashion design in college." Savannah smiled.


    "But you are a stranger there, and those around you are all foreigners... It''s better to live at home." Lionel gave a slightly apologetic sigh, "sorry, Savannah. If Charlotte hadn''t messed up your wedding three years ago, you wouldn''t have been in that situation with Dn, and you wouldn''t have suffered so much and lost your memory¡­ You should have been living a happy life with Dn and your son if it were not for my sister. I''m really sorry for you."


    Savannah knew there was no need to me Lionel for this.


    "Please don''t me yourself," she said in a soft voice. "If Dn really likes your sister and wants to be with her, I should leave instead of putting him into a dilemma. I''m also doing well now, better than when I relied on Dn as a pet three years ago. "


    Lionel let out a sigh of relief as she said this, and his face rxed.


    Just then, his assistant came. He greeted Savannah politely and then hurried over to Lionel''s side, bent down, and whispered something in his ear.


    Lionel''s expression changed slightly.


    "Savannah, I have something to do now. Please wait here, and I''ll be right back." He smiled apologetically at her.


    "Okay, go ahead."


    Lionel nodded and walked out of the vi with his assistant.


    In the courtyard, the two subordinates hade back.


    "Sir, we''ve checked the car Miss Schultz was just in."


    "Have you found out anything?" Lionel nced back at the door and motioned for the two to report quietly so that Savannah wouldn''t hear.


    One man lowered his voice and said, "there''s something wrong with the TWC in the tailpipe of that car. If Miss Schultz stayed in the car with the windows closed for a long time, she might be poisoned after inhaling too much poisonous gasses. I''m afraid that''s what the driver wanted by locking Miss Schultz in the car."


    "Yes, it''s very difficult for the police to find out the truth if it happened, and it''s likely to end up being an ident."


    "We checked out the driver. His name was Edmond Harris, Miss Rowe''s old school mate. That man had been tracking Miss Schultz these days, looking for opportunities to attack. It rained today, and Miss Schultz called an online car, so he took the opportunity and pretended to be that driver Miss Schultz had called online."

 Chapter 455 - 455: A Hard Slap From Lionel

    Lionel''s face grew pale, unable to speak for a while. He took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    "I see. Thanks."


    Charlotte did that?


    It couldn''t be... His sister had always been so kind and innocent since childhood...


    How was that possible?


    But such was the fact.


    Actually, he had asked his assistant to look Edmond up that day, and the assistant quickly brought back the information--


    Edmond and his sister were high school ssmates. He was one of Charlotte''s suitors in school. After graduation from university, Edmond served in the military for a while. After retirement, he opened a detective agency and became proficient in various high-tech technologies.


    They met several times after Charlotte came to LA this time, and then Edmond began to stalk Savannah.


    Lionel had a bad foreboding about the information he got, so he asked his assistant to keep an eye on Edmond for a few days, just in case.


    Today, his assistant told him that Edmond had been following Savannah the whole morning, so he went out and just in time to see that guy led Savannah into his car. He drove after them, and then Edmond got off alone at a remote ce.


    He knew there must be something wrong, so he ran to help Savannah out of the car without dy.


    Needless to say, Edmond did it.


    For a private detective who was proficient in various technologies, it was not difficult to make a fake ident by ruining the TWC in the exhaust pipe of the car.


    If he hadn''t help Savannah off timely, thepartment Savannah was in might be full of carbon dioxide and sulfur dioxide gas after a while. At that time, Savannah couldn''t get off from the locked car and would have been suffocated to death! The car parked in a remote ce, and there were few passers-by in the heavy rain. No one would hear even if she cried for help!


    When the police found Edmond, he could say that he just get out of the car to relieve himself and did not know why that happened!


    This, however, was even less Charlotte''s business.


    How could his sister be so ruthless and wicked?


    "Sir, did that guy did this ording to Miss Rowe''smand?" The assistant looked over at Lionel''s ashen face and asked carefully.


    Lionel raised his hand, gesturing to him not to say more. Then he adjusted his mood and walked back into the vi.


    Savannah smiled when she saw him back.


    "Sorry, I''ve kept you waiting." Lionel, with his usual grace, walked slowly over.


    Savannah looked at him and found his expression a bit darker as if he was troubled by something.


    "Mr. Rowe? Is something wrong? Or you''re very busy?" She asked.


    "Nothing. Just some business." Lionel denied it immediately. He didn''t expect she would be so attentive.


    "Since you''re busy now, I should go first. But there''s something I hope you can do me a favor."


    "Yes, go ahead."


    "For the ride-hailing car, I took today... I still feel uneasy after thinking it over. I want to go to the police station to report the matter to the police. If it''s convenient for you, please let your subordinates help me to do a witness." Lionel and his subordinates were, after all, eyewitnesses.


    "You want to call the police?" Lionel looked surprised.


    Savannah nodded. "The driver was up to no good. I didn''t know what he was trying to do, but he locked me in the car for no reason, and I thought it would be better to call the police. If he''s a bad guy, he might hurt other people if we let him go."


    "Not asplicated as you might think," Lionel blurted out.


    Savannah gave Lionel a suspicious look. He was so nervous when he saw she was locked in the car and even smashed the window to help her out, and he also suspected that the driver was up to something... But now, why did he look afraid of making a big deal out of it?


    "Savannah, I''ll go and find out what happened first, and you can think about itter, okay? After all, there''s nothing wrong with you now. It wouldn''t help to call the police." Lionel suggested.


    Hearing this, Savannah thought about it for a while and finally nodded.


    "All right, then I''m gonna go."


    Lionel was right. She was fine and not hurt. It was strange to exin to the police.


    Charlotte lived here, too. She didn''t want to embarrass herself by meeting Charlotte when she got back.


    "Well, it''s gettingte. I''ll ask the driver to take you back." Lionel didn''t keep her.


    "No, thank you. I''ll go out by myself. It''s convenient to take a taxi here."


    Lionel, a little distracted, nodded, and said nothing. He watched after Savannah and didn''t move until her back disappeared out of the vi.


    ***


    Savannah left Royal Vi and stopped on the side of the road, waiting for a taxi. She felt in her pocket for the cell phone to call Kevin.


    Before she came here with Lionel, she had called Kevin and told him that she would visit an old friend before going back. She wanted to tell him about Lionel and the strange driver.


    She didn''t mention it just now because she didn''t want him to worry about her. But now she thought it was better to tell him.


    But her pocket was empty.


    She went through her bags again, but her cell phone was nowhere to be seen. She used it when Lionel went out just now, maybe she forgot it on the couch?


    She sighed and had to return to Royal Vi to get back her phone.


    ***


    At the same time, a car stopped at the steps, and Charlotte got off.


    She walked into the living room and threw her handbag at the maid. "Put it upstairs."


    Then she saw Lionel standing by the couch.


    "Lionel? Why are you standing here? I''m exhausted. I go up first." She said with a yawn.


    "Come here." Lionel looked at her coldly.


    "What''s up? We''ll talk about itter at dinner. I''m so tired. I want to have a rest first." Charlotte didn''t notice her brother''s dark expression.


    "I told you toe here." He repeated with a very emphatic pronunciation.


    Charlotte then realized that his brother was not the same as usual. She slowly walked to him.


    "What''s going on¡­"


    Before she could finish her words, a p fell on her face, mercilessly!


    He hit her so hard that she took two steps back and nearly fell. She looked at Lionel in horror, her cheek burning and her eardrums buzzing.


    Her brother never hit her. No, he even seldom scolded her.


    But he pped her with all his strength this time!

 Chapter 456 - 456: Why Did You Hit Me?

    Charlotte covered her hand on her cheek in disbelief as tears rolled out of her eyes.


    "Lionel? What happened? Why... Why did you hit me?"


    "You still have the nerve to ask me why? Don''t you know what you did?" Lionel growled in a low voice.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." Charlotte''s heart was thumping, but she didn''t admit it.


    "You''ve been dating your old school friend Edmond, a private detective, and you''ve asked him to kill Savannah! If I hadn''t got suspicious of you and kept an eye at Edmond for thest few days, you would have done something unforgettable!" Lionel gritted his teeth and pounded the crystal coffee table in front of him, his eyes zing fire.


    His sister was a very strictly brought-up girl. He couldn''t figure out how she became so cruel that she even nned to achieve her goal by such filthy means. He had never lost his temper in front of her like this. When he sent Savannah out of the house just now, he could hardly hold back his anger at Charlotte, and at that time, he wanted to tell everything to Savannah and asked for her forgiveness.


    Guilt had been eating into his conscience.


    Charlotte''s face changed. She pressed her hand to her stinging cheek, unable to speak.


    "That guy damaged the tailpipe and locked the car door in order to cause the death of Savannah by ident... Charlotte, what are you thinking? How could you be so vicious? Are you really, my sister? Savannah''s going to return to Italy soon, and Dn will have nothing to do with her. Why don''t you stop harassing her?" Lionel was pained to see that she had nothing to say.


    It was really her who nned it!


    Charlotte dropped her hand from her face and gave a pale smile.


    "Yeah, she''s going back to Italy. So what? She divorced Dn and has nothing to do with him, but what then? As long as she''s alive in the world, Dn will never forget her. He would always be thinking of how to get back together with her. On this asion, I can never really get into his heart!"


    "That''s why you''re going to kill her? Charlotte, you''ve grown awful! How could you even n murder for a man? What''s more, she''s our..." Lionel clenched his teeth in time to swallow thest words.


    Charlotte, however, knew what he was trying to say and helped him finish it with a sneer on her lips.


    "What''s more, she''s our sister, isn''t she?"


    "You... You''ve already known?" Lionel''s pupils constricted, looking at Charlotte in disbelief.


    "Sure. My brother was so good to Savannah, and he was nicer to her than to his own sister. Anybody could tell that you have special feelings for her. I thought you were interested in her and wanted to pursue her until I identally read the DNA report in your study. It turned out that she was our stepmother''s own daughter..." Charlotte''s face distorted as she said this.


    Lionel didn''t expect Charlotte to know Savannah''s story long ago.


    "Lionel, my dear brother. Is this why you take care of Savannah so much? You knew she''s Joanne''s daughter, but you hid the fact from both of them. You feel guilty, so you want to be nice to her, even better than to your own sister, regardless of your own sister''s happiness, right?"


    "If you know she''s our sister, why did you still do that? You want to kill your sister for a man?" He looked at her with an even more painful look in his eyes.


    "Sister?" Charlotte''s pretty face twisted. "Come on, she doesn''t have the surname Rowe! She isn''t rted to us at all! She has nothing to do with our family. Joanne loves us so much, but she''s always been in bad health because she misses her own daughter and her dead husband! She never forgets Savannah and her father! I''m not worth it for my dad! Only you, only you think of her as a sister! If she had never existed, Joanne would have devoted all her love to me, treating me as her only daughter. And Dn, he would have epted me long before! Why? Why does she have to exist?"


    "Charlotte, you were not so unreasonable before," Lionel shook his head in great distress.


    "Oh, what about you? You''ve been so nice to Savannah, but you still dare not tell her the true story. Because you''re afraid that the peaceful life of our family would be disrupted by her existence, right? Didn''t I just do that to help you? As long as Savannah disappears in the world, you don''t need to worry about that any longer!"


    A shiver ran down Lionel''s back. He didn''t expect his sister would have the mind to kill Savannah not only for Dn but also because Savannah was the daughter of their stepmother, Joanne, and she didn''t want Savannah''s existence to break their harmonious life.


    When did his sister be so calcting?


    She still thought there was nothing wrong with what she had done.


    He gnashed his teeth and wanted to p his sister again, but finally, he dropped his hand helplessly.


    He couldn''t hit Charlotte.


    He had been hiding Savannah''s story himself.


    If Charlotte''s behavior was shameful and repulsive, then so was he.


    Charlotte''s words also woke him up and let him realize how cruel and selfish he was to hide the matter from Savannah and Joanne.


    "You''re right," he said, looking at his sister coldly. "I stubbornly believed that it was better to keep the secret from them, but now I''ve changed my mind."


    "What do you mean? What do you want?" Charlotte frowned.


    "I¡­"


    Before Lionel could say anything, he heard the maid''s voice whisper from the door, "hey, Miss Schultz? Why are you back? What are you doing standing here?"


    Lionel and Charlotte looked over in astonishment and saw Savannah standing at the door with a pale face.


    She heard their conversation!


    Lionel was so surprised that he stood still for a moment. Before he knew it, Savannah rushed into the couch and grabbed her phone, turned hastily, and ran away.


    "Savannah!" Lionel reacted and cried. But the girl had already disappeared out the door.


    ***


    When Savannah stumbled into her room, she could hardly remember how she managed to stop a car and got home. She was in such a mix-up that she felt as though it had been a bad dream.


    She rushed into the bathroom and washed her face with cold water. After standing in front of the mirror for a long time, she slowly calmed down.


    She remembered the conversation between Lionel and Charlotte.


    Well, that creepy ride-hailing driver was sent by Charlotte. She wanted to kill her!

 Chapter 457 - 457: Revelation Of Her Real Mother

    Charlotte hated her to this state...


    No wonder Lionel showed up in time to save her, and when she tried to call the police, he stopped her.


    And what was even more shocking was that --the stepmother of Lionel and Charlotte was her own mother who had disappeared more than ten years ago?


    She had almost given up hope that she was still alive. In fact, she became another man''s wife, she was Mrs. Rowe?


    The news was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky.


    No wonder Lionel, who had only met her several times, was so nice to her.


    Because his step brother was her mother.


    No, how could it be?


    How could her mother have married another man?


    At that time, she had a lot of guesses, but the remotest possibility in her mind was that, as her aunt said, her mother had run away with another man.


    Did it be the truth?


    Her mother left her and her dad, married the man of the Rowe family in Chicago?


    Her mind was in a whirl, and her head felt as though it would split. She covered her head and closed her eyes in pain.


    Suddenly, her cell phone rang.


    She nced at the screen. It was Kevin. With great effort, she mastered herself and answered it.


    "Kevin..." Her voice slightly trembled.


    "Savannah, did you go home? What happened?" Kevin was conscious of the choking of breath in her voice, frowning.


    "Nothing... I''m at home. I seem to have caught a cold. It''s all right." She sneezed to keep Kevin from suspecting anything.


    "Nothing? Really?"


    "Really, I''m going to boil some ginger tea and take a hot bath." Savannah forced a smile.


    "By the way, you just said that you met Mr. Rowe and visited his house? How did you get on?"


    "Oh, we chatted for a while and then left. After all, his sister is Charlotte. I''ll be embarrassed to see her¡­" Savannah could hardly control her feelings at the mention of the brother and the sister. She paused, pressing her hand to her mouth to smother another few coughs.


    "Have more rest. If you don''t feel well these days, don''t bother toe to see me." Kevin didn''t ask more.


    "Okay." Savannah hung up the phone and let out a long sigh. Not long after she hung up, the phone rang again. She thought it was Kevin again and answered the phone quickly.


    "Savannah," said a gentle voice of a young man


    It was Lionel.


    "What do you want, Mr. Rowe?" Savannah tightened her face immediately, like an rmed cat.


    "Savannah, you ran so quickly just now. I''m really worried about you. Now that you''ve heard everything, let''s talk, okay?" He said very gently.


    Savannah wanted to say no, but she bit it back.


    ***


    When night fell, Savannah was led by a waiter into the box in a caf¨¦.


    The box was quite enough for a private conversation, especially about something the Rowe family wanted to hide.


    Savannah smiled at herself.


    Lionel, who had already arrived, was sitting by the window. He stood up when he saw hering.


    "Savannah, there you are."


    She went over and sat opposite him quietly.


    "First of all, I''d like to say sorry for Charlotte," Lionel said softly. "I know that she almost made a big mistake that can''t be forgiven by saying sorry, but I still want to beg your pardon. Besides, I must apologize to you for myself¡­"


    Lionel paused, taking a deep breath.


    "Yes, I found out that you and my stepmothers were mother and daughter long ago, but I hid it from you for three years."


    "The Rowe family is a big and noble family, and Mrs. Rowe is ady of the nobility. If it''s known by others that Mrs. Rowe has a daughter with another man, it''ll certainly do harm to the reputation of the Rowe family. You don''t want your harmonious and happy family life to be broken. I understand." She said calmly.


    Lionel smiled grimly when he heard the relish of sarcasm in her tone.


    "I''m sorry for you and your mother. Now that you know all that, I won''t be as stubborn as before," he said, with his eyes fixed on her, "to make up for my mistake, I hope you and your mother can meet each other. She will return to LA with my father this month. I know you''re going back to Italy soon. I hope you can stay a few dayster and meet her first."


    "No, there''s no need to meet." Savannah blurted out coldly.


    "Why?" Lionel was surprised.


    "That woman doesn''t want me, so why should I force her to remember she still has another daughter?" Savannah said cynically.


    "How could your mother not want you? Do you know, Savannah, Joanne''s been thinking of her daughter since she married into the Rowe family. She almost cried every day in the first year. Because of missing you, she has fallen down with a lot of illnesses in recent years. Her heart and lungs are not very good, so my father spent years with her in foreign countries for her to recuperate."


    Savannah, however, didn''t believe his words.


    "Oh? If she still has me in her mind, why did she leave my dad and me and then marry your father? Why didn''t she show up after my father died? I''ve been living in LA all these years and didn''t change my name. If she wanted to see me, she could find me at any time. But what? She''s been living a happy life in your family as a richdy."


    Lionel sighed deeply, "Sorry, I really don''t know why she left you and your dad. But if you say she never tried to look for you, you must have misunderstood her."


    Savannah frowned at him.


    "I was already a teenager when I learned I would have a stepmother, who had already married and had a daughter. I remember very clearly that it was your grandfather who arranged the marriage between Joanne and my father. She refused to marry my father at first. Later, I heard she had received news that her husband and daughter had both died in a car ident. She was crushed with grief, seriously ill, and could not get out of bed for nearly a year. During this period, my father had been taking care of her in the hospital. After she recovered from her illness, her heart was dead within her, and she married my father. She didn''t look for you because she thought you and your father were gone."

 Chapter 458 - 458: Don’t Try To Stop Savannah By Dirty Means Again

    Savannah''s expression slightly changed.


    "My grandpa?" She caught the keyword, frowning.


    She heard from her father that her mother was an orphan. She was brought up in an orphanage and had no rtives.


    "Yeah." Lionel nodded. "Charlotte and I lost our biological mother when we were very young, and my father was widowed for many years. Your grandfather joined them together."


    "My grandpa... Who is he?"


    Lionel was surprised that she didn''t even know Joanne''s family background.


    "The Morton family is a big and old family in Chicago. It''s purveyed home textiles to the royal household for generations. Later, it created its first fashion brand and grew rapidly. Now it has many clothing brands andpanies at home and abroad, such as MOYO, Violet, and Lynn. You may have heard of these famous brands, and they''re all owned by MTN Group. Your grandfather is the chairman of MTN Group, and your mother is his youngest daughter."


    MOYO, Violet, Lynn... These were all famous domestic clothing brands, also well-known overseas. Savannah was learning fashion design, and she often took the clothing of these brands as reference models, but she never thought that these brands were actually from her mother''s family.


    Her mother was not a helpless orphan, but a rich daughter of the Morton family...


    How could it possibly be?


    What did her mother go through? What kind of story was it?


    Just as Savannah was still thinking, Lionel continued.


    "Savannah, I really want you to stay and meet your mother. You haven''t seen each other for so many years by ident, and you don''t know when you will return home next time. If you have to go, at least see your mother first, okay?"


    After a long silence, Savannah finally nodded to Lionel''s earnest eyes.


    She had to put love and hate aside first. She also wanted to know what had happened to her mother.


    As the daughter of a big family, why did she grow up in an orphanage and married her father, the boss of a small factory? Then why did she leave them and disappear?


    She had too many questions, and she wanted to find out the truth.


    Lionel was relieved when she agreed.


    "Savannah, about what Charlotte did to you..."


    Although he was still angry with his sister for what she had done, she was his sister after all. He couldn''t really send Charlotte to prison, and he had to protect the family''s reputation.


    Savannah knew what he was worried about. He was afraid that she would call the police.


    "I don''t have time for this. But tell your sister to stay away from me, and I will never tolerate such a thing again." She said coldly.


    With that, she got up and left.


    * * *


    The next morning, Savannah came to Kevin''s house with bone soup she cooked the night before.


    Kevin''s apartment was in a newmunity not far from Savannah''s. People who lived there were mostly social elites.


    Savannah handed the soup to the nanny for heating and sat down next to Kevin on the couch.


    Seeing her hesitation, Kevin spoke first, "Savannah, is there something to tell me?"


    "Yeah, I want to discuss something with you. I hope you... won''t get angry." Savannah was a little sorry.


    "When have I ever been angry with you? Go ahead." Kevin smiled softly.


    "We''ve nned to go back to Italy this week, but something hase up, and I want to stay longer at home... Can we go to Italyter?" Savannah murmured.


    "What happened?" Kevin''s smile froze.


    "It''s not a big deal... I still have some work unfinished in thepany. Although I''ve resigned, it''s necessary to deal with it¡­" She tried to find an excuse.


    She didn''t want to tell him she had found her mother. If her mother was just an ordinary woman, she must be very happy to share with him, but¡­ Now her mother became another man''s wife from the Rowe family. That was a little tooplicated, and she didn''t want to make it a big mess.


    In this case, she should say the less publicity, the better.


    "But you said you''d finished your work¡­ Did Dn find another excuse to stay with you?" Kevin''s voice was a little disappointed.


    "No," Savannah said hastily, shaking her head, "I haven''t seen him since we got divorced. I suppose we''ll never see each other again, and he''spletely given up on me."


    Kevin didn''t ask more. He just raised his hand and stroked her head.


    "Okay, tell me if you need my help."


    Savannah took a relieved breath and nodded.


    * * *


    Royal Vi


    A slender figure stormed up to the second floor and burst into the study without knocking


    "Lionel, I heard you left Savannah and arranged for her to meet Joanne?"


    Lionel was reading a financial magazine, not surprised that his sister would burst in to find him.


    "Yeah," he said drily, without looking up.


    "Lionel, are you crazy?" Charlotte clenched her fist. "You''ve kept it for three years! Now, why... We have had a happy and harmonious life for so many years, but now Joanne suddenly had another daughter, the daughter of her ex-husband! What if the media knows it? What will the outsiders think of us?"


    "I don''t want to feel guilty forever." Lionel put the magazine down.


    "For conscience'' sake? So you''d rather destroy the peace of our family? No, you can''t let mom know, Savannah!" Charlotte said anxiously.


    "Savannah won''t destroy anything," Lionel said, "She''s the daughter Joanne had with her ex-husband, not illegitimate. If the rtionship between our father and mother has always been good, nothing will change. What''s more, our father learned very early that Joanne had a husband and a daughter before. Anyway, you needn''t say anything more. I called Joannest night and told her about it. She wille to LA with our father as soon as possible."


    "What?" Charlotte froze, gasping.


    "I wonder why you stop them from meeting each other. For the peace of our family? I don''t think so. Dn didn''t even look at you because of Savannah, and you''re just afraid that our stepmother would ignore you and love her more. Right? Don''t try to stop Savannah by dirty means again." Lionel stood up and looked straight at his sister with sharp eyes.

 Chapter 459 - 459: She Never Appeared When She Needed Her

    Charlotte took one step back at her brother''s words, her face pale.


    "I won''t..."


    "That''s good," Lionel said dryly, "Savannah''s so generous that she didn''t tell the police what you and your friend had done to her. But if you dare to do anything like that again, I won''t spare you."


    With that, he turned off the readingmp and left the study.


    Charlotte clenched her fist, a bitter smile rising on her lips.


    Oh, Savannah had not be their rtive yet, but her family had already started to stand at her side.


    Thinking of this, her bitter smile turned into fervent hatred.


    * * *


    "Sir, Madam!"


    In the servants'' greeting, a tall, middle-aged man helped a beautiful middle-aged woman off the car.


    After a long flight, the woman, thin and frail, looked obviously tired, but her eyes glowed with excitement and joy.


    The man took her carefully, concerning himself with her all the time.


    "Mom, dad," Lionel hurried down the steps and asked the servants to carry the luggage.


    "Lionel," Ethan Rowe patted Lionel on his back.


    "You had a hard trip. Is everything all right?" Lionel asked and looked at Joanne with concern. His stepmother was in poor health and would be ufortable for a few days each time after a long flight.


    "I''m fine. Lionel, you said my daughter Savannah is still alive? You are not kidding me, are you?" Joanne, though weak and exhausted from the long journey, stared at her stepson with sparkling eyes.


    "Yeah, she''s still in LA." Lionel nodded.


    Joanne''s eyes suddenly turned red. She copsed into her husband''s arms and sobbed.


    "Ethan, it''s true¡­ Savannah''s not dead... She''s still alive... How could this be? My father said that she and her father were both dead..."


    "Lionel, did you arrange for your mother and Savannah to meet?" Ethan gently patted his wife on the back and asked his son.


    "Well-arranged. You can have a rest first, tomorrow morning..."


    "No, not tomorrow. I want to see her today. Lionel, take me to her right now¡­" Joanne coughed roughly when she said too quick. She couldn''t wait for tomorrow.


    "Okay, okay, Lionel will arrange it now. Let''s go in and have a rest first. What if you fainted in front of your daughterter?" Ethan said as he took her hand.


    Joanne nodded and went into the vi with her husband''s help.


    A maid handed the couple two cups of hot tea as they sat on the couch.


    "Hey, where''s Charlotte?" Joanne calmed down from her excitement and asked.


    "Yeah, where''s your sister, Lionel?" Ethan looked around the living room and wondered. That girl gave them a wholehearted greeting when they came back every time. How did she not show up today?


    Lionel frowned imperceptibly and nced upstairs.


    "Charlotte''s a little under the weather these days. She''s now resting in her room."


    He put his sister grounded after Edmond''s case that day. She must be taught a lesson this time.


    "Sick? Is she all right?" Joanne was worried.


    "Nothing, just a slight cold. I''ll call her down." Lionel made a gesture to a maid.


    Shortly after, Charlotte, apanied by the maid, went downstairs. She looked quite dispirited.


    "Mom, Dad, you''re back." Charlotte forced a smile.


    Joanne beckoned her to sit down beside her and touched her forehead.


    "Charlotte, have you seen the doctor? Are you still sick?"


    Charlotte put her arms around Joanne and said sweetly, "I feel much better when I see mom and dad back."


    "You''re always so sweet, my honey," Joanne, softened by her coquetry, smiled and gave her a hug.


    "But no matter how sweet I am, I can''t beat your own daughter. right?" Charlotte grimaced, like a poor child.


    "Charlotte." Lionel frowned.


    Joanne, however, just thought she was acting cute.


    "You and Savannah are both my girls, just the same." She patted her on the hand and smiled softly.


    Charlotte gave a snort inwardly. One is biological, the other is stepdaughter, and how can they be the same? But the smile on her face was even sweeter.


    In the evening, Joanne chatted with Charlotte for a while after dinner. At about seven, Lionel arranged for a driver to take his stepmother to meet Savannah in the cafe of a nearby five-star hotel.


    They had nned to meet at home, but in case Savannah would feel awkward to see Charlotte or show hostility to Ethan, Lionel decided to let them meet outside.


    "Mom, I''ll go with you." Charlotte coyly took Joanne''s arm before Lionel could stop her.


    Joanne nodded with a smile.


    Lionel frowned and could only say, "Charlotte, take care of your mother."


    The car started and left Royal Vi soon.


    * * *


    Savannah was sitting in the window seat, watching the stream of people and vehicles outside the window. The cup of coffee in front of her was steaming.


    She would see her mother soon.


    Now her feelings were a mixture of anger at Joanne''s leaving, excitement at their reunion, misery at her father''s absence.


    Outside the window, a white car stopped at the door of the hotel.


    A waiter stepped forward and opened the door.


    Savannah''s heartbeat quickened as a well-dressed middle-aged woman got out, followed by Charlotte.


    The woman was in fine form but looked very thin; her face was pale.


    It was a face that Savannah would never forget.


    Although she had not seen her mother for more than ten years, her face was still engraved in her mind.


    She noticed that her breathing had speeded up. Taking a deep breath, she folded her little hands tightly to subdue her tension.


    Charlotte looked a little haggard. Joanne said something to her, with a motherly smile on her face.


    Savannah pressed her hand on her heart, quite ufortable.


    Since her mother disappeared, she had been expecting her mother to treat her like this for years... But she never appeared when she needed her.


    It seemed that her mother had put all her gentle and maternal love on another girl.


    Joanne and Charlotte were the real mother and daughter. She, however, was an unnecessary presence.


    As footsteps sounded, she looked up and saw Joanneing in.

 Chapter 460 - 460: You’re The Daughter Of Morton Family

    "Savannah..."


    Joanne stood in the doorway with excitement and disbelief on her face, her voice shaking.


    The girl sitting by the window looked just like her father at that age. She had grown up, but her eyes and eyebrows are still the same as when she was a child.


    Her own daughter was still alive.


    Savannah wasn''t allowing herself to feel excited. She stood up and said very politely, "Hello, Mrs. Rowe."


    Joanne''s face changed when she heard her call herself Mrs. Rowe. But she had no time to care more; she was so happy to see her that she rushed up and held her daughter in her arms. A sob broke from her.


    "Savannah, it''s so good that you''re not dead... I miss you so much..."


    After she poured out her years of longing and pain to her daughter, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. Savannah, in her arms, had no reaction from the beginning. No tears, and even no words. Perhaps she was just unable to react?


    Joanne wiped away her tears and sat down with her.


    "I''m sorry, Savannah. Don''t be nervous, okay?"


    Savannah looked at the woman in front of her and said nothing. Did she really love her that much? If not, why did she burst into tears when her lost daughter was found? But if she loved her, why did she leave her that year?


    "Savannah, I''ve heard Lionel say all these years about you, and I know your life is very hard alone. It''s my fault. I didn''t take care of you..." Her faded eyes turned red as she said, on the verge of tears again.


    Lionel talked to Joanne about Savannah''s experiences over the years before she came here.


    After the death of her father, she lived in an orphanage for some time before being taken over by her uncle.


    Her fianc¨¦ betrayed her, and she was with her fianc¨¦''s uncle after that. Three years ago, she gave birth to a child for that man, at such a young age.


    Then she went to Italy and lived there for three years and had recently returned.


    Joanne couldn''t help feeling sad when she learned that her daughter had suffered so much in her early twenties. She should be an innocent, happy girl, just like Charlotte.


    She also didn''t expect that the man her stepdaughter admired was so deeply involved with her own daughter. Savannah had a child with that man, but Charlotte oncemitted suicide to stop their wedding ceremony¡­ What a mess!


    "I''m fine. Thank you for asking." Savannah said calmly, too calmly.


    "Savannah, I heard Lionel say you''re going to Italy soon? Don''t go abroad, move to me and live with me. I want to make up for you. Let me take care of you, okay?" Joanne said eagerly.


    "You''re Mrs. Rowe now, and I have nothing to do with the Rowe family. What would it be like if I move to live with you? I know I''m unwee¡­"


    "How could you be unwee? Ethan''s very open-minded. He knows that you are still alive, and he supports me to meet you. If you cane back to me, Ethan will be very happy too!" Joanne seized her hand and said.


    Ethan, Ethan. All she talked about was that man.


    Savannah felt bad as she remembered her poor dead father.


    Was there only her present husband in her mother''s mind now?


    Savannah pulled out her hand suddenly as if she touched something dirty.


    "Savannah..." Joanne froze, noticing the disgust on her daughter''s face.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Rowe, but I didn''t meet you today to go back with you to be a daughter of the Rowe family. I just want to ask you one question."


    Joanne''s face glowed with disappointment, but she kept her spirits up.


    "Sure, go ahead."


    "Why did you leave dad and me and nevere back?" Savannah asked coldly.


    "I''m sorry, Savannah... I''m so sorry¡­" Joanne sobbed, and it became clear why her daughter treated her so indifferent. She wiped her eyes and gave a sigh.


    "I have my difficulties..."


    Savannah looked at her with an emotionless face.


    "You know, I was brought up in an orphanage, with no rtives. When I grew up and left the orphanage, I met your father and fell in love with him, and then married him."


    Savannah nodded silently.


    "Actually, I''m not an orphan." Joanne took a breath.


    "You''re the daughter of the Morton family. The chairman of the group is your father." Savannah said calmly.


    Joanne nodded, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "Yes. Actually, I''m from the Morton family. When I was five years old, I was abducted while I was ying with my nanny in a park, and then I was sold to a ce far away from Chicago."


    Savannah was shocked and opened her eyes wide.


    "At that time, I was too young, and I couldn''t find a chance to ask for help from the police. At first, I was sold to a childless family in the countryside. Every time I cried to go home, I was beaten... After several years, I slipped out one day when my adoptive parents were not at home. I was sent to the police station by a nice passer-by. However, I couldn''t remember my parents'' name and the address of my home. I knew nothing but my own name. So, I could only be sent to the orphanage. I lived in the orphanage until I was eighteen and left... Then I met your father."


    Joanne''s pale face shone like a pearl when she mentioned Savannah''s father.


    "Those were the happiest days of my life. Your father gave me a warm family again. I married him and then gave birth to you. Life was simple and good until one day, the Morton family found me. It turned out that my father had not stopped looking for me for more than 20 years. That day, my father held me in his arms and cried bitterly when he learned that I had been abducted and experienced so much these years. He asked me to go back to Chicago, but I didn''t want to leave. I said I''d at least talk to your father and take you and your father together, but your grandfather refused. Atst, they took me away with a tranquilizer."


    Savannah froze. Her grandpa forced her mom to leave? It wasn''t her mom who wanted to go?


    "After I was brought to Chicago, I wanted to go back to LA to look for you and your father every day. I could not imagine how sad you were when you found that I was missing. But your grandfather took away my mobile phone and grounded me."

 Chapter 461 - 461: He’s So Cruel

    There was another helpless sigh before Joanne continued.


    "The Morton family is a noble family in Chicago. It''s a scandal for them that the young daughter of the master had been abducted and didn''t return for so many years. They didn''t want the outsiders to know that I''ve married an unknown man from an unknown family for the family''s reputation. So, your grandfather decided to draw a veil over the matter and clean up my traces in LApletely. That''s why they separated us."


    She stopped here and couldn''t hold back her tears any longer and wept again.


    In order to protect his daughter, and more importantly, to protect the family''s reputation, the master of the family, Joanne''s father, separated his daughter from her husband and her own daughter...


    Savannah gasped and squeezed the napkin in her hand. She never thought her mother had experienced so much.


    "Your grandfather, in order to make me give up on your father and you, arranged a new marriage for me. Ethan Rowe''s been widowed for many years, and he has two children. Your grandfather knew that I miss my own daughter a lot, so he thought I could project my yearning for you to them. Of course, I refused. But shortly after that, I heard that you and your father had been killed in a car ident. I was stunned and passed when my father showed me your death certificates. There were also some pictures of your father''s body... His body was destroyed badly¡­ I was crushed with grief andpletely convinced that you were all dead in that car ident... Then I was badly ill and had been lying on the bed of suffering for a year," Joanne wiped away her tears with her sleeve. "But now I finally know the truth. In order to make mepletely give up, my father lied to me that you also died¡­ He''s so cruel!"


    "Even if you believed my father and I were both dead, why would you nevere to LA to visit our graveyard? You were so sad to learn the news of our death and had a serious illness that year, okay, that could be excused. Butter? At least, you cane to pay tribute to your husband and daughter. If you had only been there once, you would have known that your daughter was not dead. But you nevere back." Savannah said calmly.


    "Savannah, sorry... I didn''t dare... I''m afraid I would break down in front of your burial ce! After all these years, I still have a picture of your father''s body in my mind, and I had nightmares almost every day. They even didn''t have a photo of your body, and I wondered how tragic your death was in that car ident¡­ I dared not to go back... I admit I''m really useless and cowardly... Sorry, Savannah... If you still don''t forgive me, beat me to vent your anger, okay?" Joanne took Savannah''s hand to p her cheek as she said, her eyes swollen with weep.


    "Enough!" Just then, Charlotte rushed in, pulling Joanne''s hand off.


    "Mom, don''t do this!" She cried and then stared at Savannah. "Mom was so sad after learning the news of your death that she''s always been in poor health. She almost died of a heart attack several times! My father didn''t allow her to visit your grave, afraid that she would fall ill again. Later, my father took her abroad to recuperate, and she rarelyes back home! It''s none of her business!"


    Savannah looked at Charlotte coldly. Obviously, she had been watching them at the door, paying attention to their conversation.


    Oh, wasn''t Charlotte tired? Before, shemitted suicide to stop Dn from marrying her, and then she asked her friend to kill her in the car; now, she was again afraid that she would take her mother away.


    But she was not interested in fighting with Charlotte for anything.


    Without a word, Savannah picked her bag and stood up with a smile of sarcasm.


    Joanne, seeing that she was about to leave, freed herself from the arms of her stepdaughter¡ªalmost knocked Charlotte down, and rushed forward to grab Savannah on her arm.


    "Savannah, are you going to leave so soon? Move back to live with me, okay? Please, I beg you... let me take care of you..."


    Charlotte''s face turned darker when she saw Joanne trying to keep Savannah''s desperate pertinacity. Unspeakable jealousy crowded on her mind. She had lived with Joanne for more than ten years, but Savannah''s ce in her mind was still more important... Shepletely ignored her stepdaughter when she saw her own daughter!


    Savannah, however, took Joanne''s hand down gently and said with her emotionless face, "sorry, Mrs. Rowe, I''m going to Italy soon and won''t go back in the near future. That''s all for today. You look pale. Please go back and have more rest."


    Then she went straight out.


    "Savannah, please don''t go..." Joanne uttered a piercing scream and almost cked out.


    Savannah stopped suddenly and turned around.


    "Savannah..." Joanne saw a glimmer of hope, thinking that she might change her mind.


    "I just want to ask you," Savannah looked into her eyes and asked, "did you ever love daddy?"


    Joanne froze a moment, tearing streaming down her pale face. She nodded her head firmly.


    "I''ve always loved your father..."


    Savannah''s nose twisted. She bit her lip, trying not to cry out. With this answer, her father, who had been waiting for his wife until he died, could finally rest in peace.


    She turned again without hesitation and walked out of the hotel.


    * * *


    Savannah didn''t remember how she got home. She unlocked the door and went in, and without turning on the light, she fell on the bed, exhausted, and then began to weep.


    Eventually, her mixed feelings could be held no longer.


    In the gloom, she was crying straight and destructively.


    Dad, did you hear that? Mom didn''t mean to leave us. She was forcibly taken away by my grandfather... You could rest in peace now. She''s always loved you.


    She suffered a lot from the news of your death, and she had been in poor health for years. We should forgive her.


    But I refused her when she asked me to go back to her and live with her...


    She''s now Mrs. Rowe. Who am I to live with her? This will only inconvenience her. And even if her husband epts me, it''s really embarrassing when I saw Charlotte... How can I live in the Rowe family? Wouldn''t it be more awkward if Charlotte and Dn were together?


    *********************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    I''ve been reading all yourments, and it seems my update wasn''t enough to appease your raging emotion. Lol! Ugh! I shouldn''t have spoiled you all so much! So here it is, another batch of mass release. Please don''t be mad at your humble author, we are heading in the right direction in this novel, and I feel your emotion every chaptering over thement section.


    Do vote,ment, and review! The next mass release will be on Friday!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 462 - 462: She Had Too Much These Days Alone

    Just then, someone sat down next to her and gently patted her back with a big warm hand.


    Surprised, Savannah popped up to a sitting position and looked back hastily. Then she saw Kevin sitting next to her, looking at her worriedly.


    He had arrived long before she came back, but he didn''t disturb her when she rushed into her bedroom and cried.


    He knew something must be wrong when she suggested ater return to Italy that day, and he had been watching in silence.


    Today, he was worried when he learned that she hurried out, so he asked Dan to drive him to her house and waited for her.


    Unexpectedly, she came back in tears.


    "Kevin..."


    "Tell me what happened when you want to tell me. I won''t push you." Kevin looked at her and said.


    Savannah could hardly hold back any longer. She told him everything, from the strange driver who wanted to kill her, the secret that Lionel''s stepmother was her own mother, to the meeting with Joanne tonight. Atst, she broke down in tears.


    Kevin remained silent for quite a while to collect his mind. He also didn''t expect Savannah would find her own mother just before they returned to Italy.


    She had had too much these days alone.


    Kevin patted on Savannah''s back gently to appease her. After a while, she stopped sobbing, leaning on Kevin silently.


    Just then, the phone rang. Savannah wiped away her tears and picked it up.


    "Savannah?" Lionel''s anxious voice came.


    "What''s the matter?" Savannah tried to be calm.


    "Mom''s been weeping away since she met you, and she went off into faint when she got home. Can youe to see her?"


    "I''m not a doctor, and there''s nothing I can do." Savannah''s face slightly changed, but her voice was still indifferent.


    "You know Mum''s only thinking about you. Please, even if you still want to go to Italy, think of it as yourst visit to her before you go abroad!" Lionel said, pleading.


    Savannah bit her lip and hung up.


    She was still angry at Lionel for hiding the truth from her for so long.


    "You''re not going to see your mother?" Kevin whispered. He had overheard her conversation with Lionel, and he could see the worry in her eyes.


    "There are so many people in the Rowe family. They don''t need me."


    "But your mother needs you. Of all the people, you are the one she loves most." Kevin stared at her, "Savannah if you are really worried about your mother, go and see her. You still have the chance to be with your mother, but I have never had it."


    Thest words touched Savannah. Finally, she looked at Kevin and nodded.


    * * *


    A misty over the house of the Rowe family in Royal Vi under the dim street lights.


    Savannah got out of the car and looked back at Kevin.


    "Come on, I''ll wait for you here." Kevin gave her a smile and urged her on.


    Savannah went to the familiar house and was soon led in by a maid.


    "Savannah, you''re finally here!" Lionel stepped out, surprised to see her.


    "How''s Mrs. Rowe?" Savannah asked in an impassive way.


    "The family doctor just came and checked her, saying that she had a heart attack. She took some medicine and is now lying on her bed. She''ll be much better if she knows you''vee," said Lionel, heartily.


    However, Savannah''s expression didn''t change at all.


    Lionel let out a sigh. Though he knew that she was his sister, she didn''t seem to take him as her brother. Well, she even called her biological mother, Mrs. Rowe now.


    When they came to the head of the stairs, Charlotte just came down in her pajamas. She looked rmed when she saw Savannahing.


    "What are you doing here? Don''t you know mom fell ill again because of you?" She cried sharply.


    "Shut up! She''s our sister. She''s visiting mom!" Lionel shouted.


    Charlotte folded her arms in defiance, saying nothing more but not wanting to see Savannah go upstairs.


    "Upstairs, second door on the left. Can you go by yourself?" Lionel turned and said to Savannah, pulling his sister aside and decided to give her a good lesson.


    Savannah nodded, not even giving Charlotte another nce as she walked upstairs.


    Along the corridor, she walked to the second door, staring at the door hesitatingly for a long time. Just then, she heard a murmuring from the room.


    "Dear, don''t think about it. The past is the past. It should be a happy thing to find your own daughter." The man sounded like a middle-aged man, very gentle, probably Joanne''s husband, Mr. Rowe. He wasforting his wife on the bed.


    "I can''t stop thinking about it," The woman''s voice was soft and weak. It was her mother, Joanne. "Savannah didn''t die in the car ident that year. If I had known that she''s still alive, I would have taken her to my side to take care of her... I had parted from my daughter for more than ten years because my father told me that she and Padgett died together in a car ident! How can I stop thinking about it?" Joanne began to weep again.


    Padgett was Savannah''s father.


    "My father-inw did this to protect you and the reputation of the Morton family... It''s not quite right, but it''s for your own good. Don''t me him." Ethan''s voice sounded helpless.


    "I know, it''s no use to me my father now," Joanne paused as if she remembered something, "Ethan, didn''t you know this?"


    "My sweetheart, what are you thinking? You are not doubting that I asked your father to lie to you?" Ethan was surprised.


    "Not only my father, you and your mother also wanted me to marry you, but I kept saying no. You must know that I wouldn''t marry you willingly until my husband and daughter were dead¡­" Joanne hesitated.


    "So, you think I fabricated the lie that your daughter was also dead and asked your father to lie to you? Joanne, who do you think I am? At least we''ve been married for so many years. You know me well, don''t you? How have I treated you?" Ethan sounded sad.


    Joanne seemed to realize that her words had gone too far and hurt her husband''s feelings.


    "I''m sorry, Ethan. " She lowered her voice and bit her lip, "I''m too upset now and couldn''t think clearly¡­"


    "It''s all right, baby. I understand. You know I''m not that kind of person." Ethan said softly.


    Outside the door, Savannah froze.

 Chapter 463 - 463: Finding The Cause Of Her Father’s Death

    What did the conversation between her mother and Mr. Rowe mean?


    Joanne suspected that her father was not the only one who invented false news of her daughter''s death; the Rowe family also yed a role in the matter.


    Although Joanne put aside her doubts and chose to trust Mr. Rowe, should she also trust him?


    What if Mr. Rowe was a good actor?


    It could be seen that he loved her mother very much and it was really nice to her. Otherwise, he would not give up the family business in Chicago and apanied Joanne to live in a foreign country all these years for her to recuperate.


    He loved her so much that he would like to do anything to get her.


    If it was Mr. Rowe''s idea to make up the false news of her death, was it possible that he had done any more outrageous things in order to let Joanne marry him?


    Could her father''s car ident also be rted to the Rowe family?


    The thought sent a shiver down Savannah''s back, but she steadied her nerves as if nothing had happened. She knocked on the door and pushed open it.


    "Savannah, you''vee to see me!" Joanne couldn''t believe it when she saw Savannahing. Her face lit up.


    Ethan nodded at Savannah with a smile and left the room first, giving them time alone to talk.


    Joanne wanted to get out of the bed, but Savannah hurried over to stop her.


    "You''re not well yet, don''te down. I don''t want your husband and stepchildren to say that my presence aggravates your illness." Savannah whispered as she put the nket over Joanne, sitting on the chair beside the bed.


    Savannah''s tone was still cold, but Joanne was satisfied that she coulde.


    Not daring to mention her daughter''s unhappiness, she brought up some interesting things about Savannah''s childhood.


    Savannah listened and replied absently. She didn''t get up until it waste in the evening.


    "It''s time for you to sleep. I''m gonna go." Savannah said drily.


    "Savannah... Are you still going to Italy? Will you stay with me?" Joanne asked, her eyes fixing at her with deep anxiety.


    Savannah hesitated for a moment, and finally, she pushed open the door and ran away without promising her.


    It was dark and cold outside the vi.


    Savannah got into the car silently. Kevin felt that her mood was heavier than before as if she had something on her mind.


    As the car sped down the road, the night wind blew in, and Savannah slowly calmed down.


    "Dan, please stop here!" she said when they almost arrived at her apartment.


    The car stopped at the side of the road. Dan nced back at Savannah.


    "What happened, Savannah?" Kevin asked in concern.


    "I want to get out for a walk. Don''t worry. It''s within walking distance of my house. You should go home first," Savannah said calmly.


    "It''s not safe for you to hang out on the road at thiste hour. Let me apany you¡­" Kevin was a little worried.


    "No, it''s all right. Your broken leg is still healing, and you''ve overused it tonight because of me. You must go back to have a good rest. I''ll call you when I return home. The security''s very good here, I can''t be abducted." Savannah gave Kevin a reassuring smile.


    "Okay," Kevin nodded, "call me when you need me."


    Savannah hopped out of the car, stood on the side of the road, and waved to Kevin. She watched the car speeding away and sighed deeply. Then she waved to stop a taxi.


    "HC Police Station, please," she said to the driver.


    ***


    At the gate of the police station, Savannah got out of the car and stood there for a moment.


    This was the police department responsible for her father''s car ident.


    Savannah calmed down and strode in, walking straight to the officer on duty.


    ''What can I do for you, miss?" The officer looked up from hisputer and asked politely.


    "Good evening, officer. I want to have a look at the file on a car ident ten years ago. The victim''s name is Padgett Schultz. I''m her daughter." Savannah said calmly.


    "A car ident ten years ago? Do you have any questions about that?" The officer stood up in surprise.


    "Well¡­ I was too young and could do nothing that year, but now I have some doubts about the ident that killed my father. Could you please show me the rted files?"


    Police officers almostughed out. The youngdy came in the middle of the night to investigate a car ident ten years ago?


    "Miss, I''m sorry, but the files on solved cases will all be locked up and kept in the archives. The file on your father''s case is also a confidential document, and it''s impossible to take it out again as you required. For special cases, you need to submit written material and file petitions with the relevant administrative department. After the head approves, you cane here again." The officer exined to her.


    "I just want to look at it, please, officer..." Savannah softened her voice. She had no time to go through all the procedures now.


    "Sorry, miss, but it must be handled in ordance with specific regtions. Please go back." The officer was very intransigent.


    Savannah had no choice but could only turn to leave helplessly. She walked out of the police station and stopped at the door. Was this to be the end? She hadn''t found out the truth about her dad''s car ident yet!


    No. It could not be the end.


    She must find out if dad''s car ident had anything to do with the Rowe family.


    But how could she find the truth if she couldn''t even touch the file on the ident?


    A figure shed into her mind.


    Dn Sterling.


    When she brought a charge of vition against him to the policest time, nothing seemed to damage him, and he even brought her away from the police station freely. Obviously, he had people in the police.


    As long as he told the police to do her a favor, she could get the file immediately!


    But... she had divorced him and had nothing to do with him now. She had said so many ruthless words to hurt him...


    Was it really a good idea to ask him for help now?


    But she really couldn''t think of anyone else with the power to help her.


    She must find out the truth about the ident!


    It didn''t matter even if she had to lose face in front of that man or be ridiculed by him!


    Under themp of the police station, Savannah took out the mobile phone and found his number on the cklist.


    She took a breath and called him. After a long wait, the call was finally answered.


    "Hello, Mr. Sterling?" Savannah spoke first.


    However, a little surprised boy''s voice, instead of that man''s voice, was heard from the phone.


    "Mommy!"


    "Kaiden? How are you?" Savannah was surprised to hear his voice too.


    "Daddy just got home, and he''s taking a bath. I heard his cell phone ring, so Ie over to have a look!"


    ********************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    My apology for updatingte today, and topensate for it, I added extra chapters. Keep on voting andmenting.


    Stay safe and have a great day ahead!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 464 - 464: It Could Not Be A Coincidence

    "Oh? You know my name at such a young age." She praised him casually.


    "I know a lot of words! The caller ID says ''disobedient wild cat'', and I know it''s you," said Kaiden triumphantly.


    Savannah''s face flushed red. That mad man!


    "What does mommy want with daddy? He''s still in the shower! Shall I take the phone to the bathroom for him?" Kaiden pointed the phone in the direction of the bathroom so she could hear the sound of the shower water.


    The image of the naked man came into her mind.


    "No," she said busily, blushing again.


    "Okay, mommy, wait for a moment, daddy should be out soon."


    "I..." Savannah lost her courage, "never mind, Kaiden, don''t tell your dad that I''ve called. Please delete my call record."


    Then she hung up like a thief.


    Maybe she should find new ways to investigate the ident.


    Savannah looked back at the grim police station and left.


    ***


    Dn walked out of the bathroom, wiping his hair with the towel. He saw Kaiden holding his cell phone, frowning slightly.


    "My phone is not your toy."


    "Mommy just called." Kaiden soon forgot Savannah''s warning.


    Dn paused, looking at Kaiden. His heart began to pulse faster.


    The little woman called him?


    "Mommy seems to have something to talk to you. She''s in a hurry."


    Dn''s heartbeat slowed down. Well, perhaps she just had something to ask for his help? He could think of no other reason for her to call him.


    It must be an important thing, or she wouldn''t call him in the middle of the night.


    He called Judy in to take Kaiden away and picked up the phone. He found out her number but paused. Then, instead of calling the little woman, he called Garwood.


    "Call Savannah and ask her what she wants."


    ***


    Savannah was on her way home when she received a call from Garwood.


    "Miss Schultz, you just called Mr. Sterling. What can I do for you?" Garwood asked over the phone.


    Savannah grinned bitterly. Kaiden told him. However, that man didn''t call her himself. It seemed that, as expected, he had given up on her, determined not to have any direct contact with her. He was perhaps just polite to let Garwood call back.


    Now that Garwood had called and asked, she didn''t need to hide.


    "Sorry to bother you in the middle of the night. I want to have a look at the file on my father''s car ident that year before I fly to Italy. However, the police refused me, saying that I must go through a series of troublesome procedures first. It''s a confidential document, and I don''t think my application would be epted atst. So, I would like to ask Mr. Sterling for help. If it''s not convenient for him, just forget it." Savannah held the phone tightly.


    "That''s simple. Just a file. But... Miss Schultz, why do you suddenly want to retrieve the file on your father''s car ident?"


    "Oh, I was too young to ask anything about my father''s death that year, and I knew nothing about the details. Now I want to see if he had anyst words or things left." Savannah said the same thing to Garwood as she told the officer.


    "I see," Garwood didn''t ask anymore. "No problem. Which police station handled your father''s case? I''ll get in touch with them."


    Savannah told him and thanked him before she hung up.


    ***


    The next morning, Savannah got up and received a call from HC Police Station. The officer said that the file on her father''s ident had been taken out, and she could go to check it at any time.


    She knew that man was powerful in LA, but she didn''t expect him to be so efficient.


    Recovering from her first stupefaction, she thanked the officer and hung up the phone, changed her clothes, and ran out of the house.


    When she arrived at the police station, a policewoman led her to a room where a leather file bag was lying on a desk.


    "Miss Schultz, you can take your time here. Let me know if you need anything." She said as she handed a cup of warm water to her, and her tone was very polite. Obviously, she had been informed and knew this girl was an important person.


    "Thank you." Savannah learned Dn''s position in the police again.


    After the policewoman left, she hurriedly sat down and took out the yellow file.


    The file detailed the ident that her father had ten years ago, including the scene of the car ident, as well as the photos of her father''s body. She choked back her tears and continued with the file.


    She remembered clearly that the police decided her father''s car ident was an ident due to her father''s fatigue driving. The car hit the flower bed at the roadside, resulting in a car crash and her father''s death.


    She never thought there was anything wrong with it¡­ until she heard her mother question Mr. Rowe yesterday.


    If her father''s car ident was not an ident, but a murder... There must be some clues in the file!


    She studied the file carefully without missing a word, not even a note.


    She didn''t know how long it took.


    Suddenly, she stopped and fixed her gaze at a record, which had been obviously altered!


    This part was the inspection report of the damaged car. Allponents of the car were normal, such as the steering wheel, the engine, and the brake, but when she looked at it carefully, she found the description for the brake had been apparently changed!


    Did that mean there was something wrong with the brake of the car originally, but someone changed the result to normal?


    That was the only reason! Why else?


    If the brake was broken, it might not be an ident, but a murder!


    A chill ran up her spine. She looked again at the name of the officer who had been in charge of the case, and then she hurried out of the room.


    "Miss Schultz? Anything I can do for you?" The policewoman immediately came forward.


    Savannah tried to calm herself down and asked casually, "may I speak to Officer ck, the one who was in charge of the ident?"


    "Officer ck?" The policewoman nced at the name on the file and understood. "Sorry, he left his job a long time ago."


    "When did he leave?"


    "Well, ten years ago, not long after your father''s ident."


    Officer ck had just resigned from his job after he ended the car ident?


    It could not be a coincidence!

 Chapter 465 - 465: No More Tears

    There must be a catch in it.


    "Do you know where did Officer ck went after he resigned?" Savannah leaned forward and asked.


    "It was said that he went to Chicago." The policewoman had a good memory.


    Officer ck went to Chicago?


    Savannah''s heart was beating fast. The color went off her face.


    "Miss Schultz, what happened?" The policewoman noticed her pale face.


    "Nothing¡­ Is Officer ck from Chicago?" Savannah held her breath.


    "Oh no, his son is working in Chicago, so he moved to live with his son."


    "His son must be something? What does he do?" She held her breath.


    The policewoman had been ordered to treat the youngdy with courtesy, so she exined patiently.


    "I''m not very clear, but it was said that he went to a bigpany under the MTN group in Chicago, and he was given the job. Later he bought a house and a car there. His position is getting higher. That''s why his father left and enjoyed the rest of his life there." The policewoman admired her former colleague''s good fortune


    However, her words chilled Savannah''s blood.


    That was it.


    The report of the car ident on the file had been redacted.


    The officer left his job after this case and went to his son, who was given a job in the MTN group in Chicago and promoted all the way.


    It all added up to the Rowe family rting to her father''s death!


    When the Rowe family learned that Officer ck was in charge of the case, they found him and asked him to change the case from murder into an ident; then Officer ck resigned, and they promised his son a bright career in return. And the horror car ident would be concealed forever!


    Why did the Rowe family do this? The reason was obvious.


    Because the Rowe family was the murderer that dominated her father''s car ident, they did that to escape punishment for their crime!


    She wasn''t sure whether the one who nned everything was Ethan Rowe or not, but that person was definitely from the Rowe family!


    That year, in order to let her mother, thedy from the Morton family, be willing to marry into the Rowe family, they sent people to LA and damaged the brake in her father''s car, and then her father died in a car crash!


    Her poor dad...


    "Miss Schultz? Are you all right?" The policewoman asked in a hesitating worried tone. The youngdy was trembling slightly in front of her as if she would faint at the next moment.


    "Nothing... Thank you, officer. I have to go." Savannah said as calmly as she could be, crushing her nails into her palms and grinding her teeth to subdue her anger and sadness.


    She knew her father''s death was rted to the Rowe family, but what could she do now?


    Even though Officer ck''s son was working for the MTN group and the file on the case had been tampered with, she had no evidence that it was done by the Rowe family.


    No one would believe it. With the status and prestige of the Rowe family, they could easily get a strong team ofwyers to fight with her, and she didn''t think she had a chance to seed.


    * * *


    The sky was bright when she went to the police station, but it turned gloomy when she arrived at the graveyard where her father was buried.


    Lightning shed, and thunder rumbled in the ck clouds over the graveyard. The storm wasing.


    Savannah kneeled down in front of her father''s grave, watching his father''s ck and white photo. A tear,rger than an ocean pearl, fell from her vacant eyes.


    "Dad, I''m sorry, I didn''t know your death was a terribly atrocious crime¡­" She cried, her voice shaking with sadness.


    The sky turned darker, and suddenly, rain poured down.


    Savannah didn''t move at all, still sitting in front of the grave. The cold rain beat down on her pale face, mixed with her tears.


    Was god feeling wronged for dad, too?


    "Dad, don''t worry. Though I don''t have hard evidence against the Rowe family, I will make them pay for your life!" Her eyes turned bloody-red with hate and vehemence in them.


    The thunder continued to rumble.


    She touched her father''s picture on the stone, resolution in her eyes.


    Finally, she wiped the tears away and got up.


    No more tears.


    Weakness wouldn''t do help. The Rowe family should get its punishment.


    She couldn''t live a life without care before that.


    * * *


    Kevin tried to phone Savannah several times today, but nobody answered.


    He asked Dan to drive him to her house. Then, supporting himself with a cane, he took the elevator up and knocked on her door.


    No one answered the door for a long time. He was about to open it with the spare key when it suddenly opened. Savannah, wearing a loose bathrobe, was wiping her hair behind the door, and she seemed to just have taken a shower.


    "Kevin, what are you doing here?" She asked in surprise and led him in.


    "Where have you been today? Why not answer the phone?" Kevin sat on the sofa and sighed with relief when he saw she was safe.


    "I visited my father''s graveyard today. It rained suddenly, and I got wet when I came back. I was taking a bath just now." Savannah said, but her voice was not soft as usual.


    "Oh, well, we''re going back to Italy soon. I really need to pay a visit to your father''s graveyard with you." Kevin smiled.


    Savannah froze for a moment.


    "Kevin, I''m sorry, but I want to discuss something with you." She put down the towel and looked at Kevin.


    "Go ahead." Her words caught his heart in suspense.


    "I can''t go to Italy with you for the moment. I still have something to do¡­"


    "What''s it?" Kevin caught his breath.


    "I just met my mother again, and I want to spend more time with her. Wait till she''s better." She said quietly.


    "Is that really why you want to stay?" Kevin stared at her.


    "Yeah. I''ve thought about it. Though I was a little angry with my mother at first, we''re still mother and daughter. So, I decide to spend more time with her."


    The sudden change in Savannah''s attitude made Kevin quite upset. He didn''t know why, but he felt there must be another reason.


    "Kevin, don''t worry, I''ll take care of myself. You can just go first and wait for me in Italy, and I''ll fly to Italy to live with you soon." Savannah''s voice was still calm.


    "But Savannah..."


    "I feel a colding on, and I want to get some sleep." Savannah, however, didn''t want to exin more.


    Disappointed, Kevin had to get up, "okay, have a good rest."


    When he left, and the door slowly closed in front of her, Savannah''s eyes turned red.


    Sorry, Kevin. Please forgive me. I promised to go back with you right away, but I stood you up.

 Chapter 466 - 466: His Mother Was So Young

    She hoped that Kevin could forgive her indifference to him.


    This revenge was between her and the Rowe family. She didn''t know what the consequences would be, and she didn''t want him to be involved or have any trouble because of her.


    So, she had to stay away from him for the moment.


    If she seeded in getting her revenge and the Rowe family got what they deserved, she would exin everything to him and go with him.


    * * *


    Royal Vi


    Joanne hung up the phone, sitting on the couch in disbelief.


    "Baby, what''s the matter? Why don''t you rest in your room? You aren''t quite well yet. Who are you talking to?" Ethan came downstairs.


    "Ethan, it''s Savannah!" Joanne woke up and said excitedly, "do you know what she said? She won''t leave. She''d like to stay with me!"


    "Really? That''s great. Will she move in?" Ethan had never seen his wife so happy, and he was also happy for her.


    Joanne''s smile froze, and she sighed. "I asked her to move and live with me, but she said... After all, she isn''t from the Rowe family, so it''s inconvenient for her to live here. But she wille to visit me often. That''s fine. As long as she''s willing to stay, I''m quite satisfied. Ethan, I want to stay in LA and not go back to Chicago for the time being. Is that okay with you?"


    "Sure." Ethan nodded. He never let his wife down.


    "I should empty a room for Savannah!" Joanne stood up with a bright smile, "though she won''t live here, she maye often. Sometimes she has to take a break."


    Joanne worked herself excited, and she took her maid upstairs to clean up a room for Savannah.


    "Dear, just order the maid if Savannah''s room needs anything. Don''t work too hard yourself." Ethan looked helplessly at his wife''s back.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte, at the corner of the stairs, overheard her parents'' conversation. She watched Joanne walking upstairs with a glow of joy that made her ten years younger.


    Savannah had decided to stay...


    A call from her could bring Joanne, who had been lying on the bed for days, to life, and make her parents stay in LA, and now everyone in the Rowe family was busy for her.


    Why? Savannah had nothing to do with the Rowe family!


    Charlotte could almost foresee how Savannah would be weed and well-treated by Joanne every time she came. Her father always took her stepmother as the most important one, so his father would also think highly of Savannah. By then, Savannah''s status in the Rowe family might be even higher than her!


    Why? After stepping in between Dn and her, now she wanted to take her stepmother away again?


    Savannah, why don''t you leave and never show up in front of me?


    * * *


    Royal Saint Laurent international kindergarten


    There were lots of cars and people in front of the gate of the kindergarten in the evening after school hours, parents, drivers, and nanniesing in and out busily.


    Beautiful girls and boys said goodbye to their teachers before they were taken away by their families.


    "Mommy!" Kaiden, who was waiting for Louis behind the gate as usual, suddenly opened his eyes wide and cried in pleasant surprise.


    A familiar slim figure was looking around at the gate, and she walked towards him at his voice.


    Kaiden rushed to the gate immediately.


    "Good boy," Savannah picked Kaiden up.


    "Why are you here, mommy?" Kaiden asked in excitement.


    "To pick you up and take you to dinner." Savannah gave him a kiss on his forehead and smiled.


    "Really?


    "Of course."


    Kaiden cheered and forgot Louispletely. He jumped to the ground, grabbed her hand, and waved at the teacher.


    "Let''s go, mommy." He walked with jaunty steps out. It was the first time that his mommy picked him up from kindergarten.


    "Excuse me!" The teacher, after a pause, walked forward hastily to stop Savannah, "I''m sorry, you can''t take Kaiden away."


    Savannah looked back, a little embarrassed.


    "ording to Kaiden''s legal guardian, he can only be picked up by designated people from the Sterling family, and I don''t think you''re included..."


    "This is my mom!" Kaiden immediately said.


    The teacher stayed for a moment. She had never seen Kaiden''s mother since he studied here. His mother was so young? Just like a college student¡­ and she looked familiar.


    Oh, yeah. She came here together with Kaiden''s father on thest activity day.


    Before the teacher could say more, Kaiden waved his fat hand to her impatiently and pulled Savannah out of the gate by the hand.


    Savannah stopped a taxi on the side of the road and led Kaiden in.


    "Mommy, where are we going? Are you taking me home?"


    "You want to go home?" Savannah asked deliberately.


    "No!" He wanted to y outside.


    "I''d like to take you to dinner first, and then we can go to the amusement park. Okay?" Savannah smiled.


    "Wonderful!" Kaiden responded joyfully. "Mommy, aren''t you going abroad? Why do you have time to take me to y?"


    "I''m not leaving," Savannah said quietly.


    "Really? Why?" Kaiden''s eyes immediately lit up.


    "Because I have some important things to do, and I can''t leave until it''s done." She smiled lightly.


    Kaiden was a little confused, but he didn''t ask any more questions. So long as mommy stayed!


    They got out of the car at a KFC.


    "Kaiden, I''m sorry. My sry has almost been used up. I can only treat you to this before I find a new job and earn more money," said Savannah apologetically.


    "Wow, I like KFC! Daddy never allows me to eat this," Kaiden didn''t mind. Instead, he was very happy.


    "That''s good," Savannah sighed with relief and led Kaiden in.


    After dinner, she took him to the biggest amusement park nearby.


    The yground at night was full of noise,ughter, and neon lights.


    While Kaiden wasughing and waving to Savannah on the merry-go-round, Savannah stood not far away, watching Kaiden silently. The smile gradually faded on her face, and her expression turned a little guilty.


    Kaiden had been wondering why she suddenly picked him up from kindergarten and took him to the amusement park tonight.


    What could she say? Because she wanted to get back to Dn by her son?


    When she came back from the graveyard that day, she thought it over for several days and nights.


    She was too powerless to revenge on the Rowe family, and she could only rely on that man.


    Only by that, Dn''s power could she seed.

 Chapter 467 - 467: Dad Is Going To Lose His Temper

    She had divorced him and promised never to see him again, and he also seemed to have given up on her. Although he helped her with the filest time, he did not contact her directly. He did not even make a phone call to her in person. He didn''t want to get involved in her life anymore. Maybe he would turn his back to her if she went to see him. If she wanted to approach him again, she had to use her own son.


    Getting off the merry-go-round, Kaiden hopped up to Savannah. Savannah wiped away the sweat from his forehead and then held his hand. She turned and was ready to go to the next project, only to see a tall and cool figure standing in front of her. His handsome face was, however, not as bright as the colorful light in the park. He was staring at her, like an owl in the dark night.


    Several bodyguards were standing behind him not far away.


    Dn came.


    Her heart was beating violently. It should be what she had expected, but she was very nervous to see him.


    "Daddy." Kaiden gasped, not expecting his father to be here so soon.


    "Louis went to pick you up at the kindergarten, only to learn that you had run away with someone and not even called him. Kaiden, you are getting bolder and bolder." Dn looked at his son, coldly.


    Kaiden hid behind Savannah. Dad is going to lose his temper. It''s terrible!


    Savannah quickly stood forward a step, taking a deep breath.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Sterling, it''s my fault. I miss Kaiden very much, so I went to pick him up and took him out to y. I forgot to call you in advance."


    Dn''s gaze moved to her small face. He didn''t say anything to me her, as if he didn''t notice what she had said. He ignored her and went directly to Kaiden.


    "Go back with me." He tried to catch a grip on his hand, but Kaiden shunned and clutched Savannah''s leg.


    "No," he hadn''t had enough fun yet, "I only yed on a merry-go-round. We''re going to try other amusement items!"


    "Your mom''s leaving soon, she has no time to y with you. Go back with me!" Dn snapped, reaching for his hand.


    "Mommy won''t leave!" Kaiden winced into Savannah''s arms.


    Dn paused, looking at her.


    Savannah hung her head and murmured, "Now that we''re here, please let Kaiden have more fun with me tonight. You said that I could visit Kaiden at any time."


    Dn said nothing more.


    Savannah took Kaiden''s hand and was about to go to a nearby game when Kaiden grabbed Dn''s hand and said, "Daddy, y with mommy and me!"


    "Kaiden!" Savannah pinched his hand gently.


    Dn thought for a few seconds before taking Kaiden''s hand.


    Kaiden gave a shout of joy.


    This evening, Kaiden had a really nice time with Dn and Savannah in the amusement park. It waste at night before they left. At the gate, Kaiden, exhausted, was carried into the car by Louis and immediately fell asleep.


    "Mr. Sterling, are you sending Miss Schultz home?" Garwood asked.


    Dn looked back and saw Savannah standing under the streemp. He was silent for a moment before he said to Savannah, "Garwood will drive you back." He got into the car which Kaiden was in.


    Garwood was nonplussed for a moment, and then he reacted and walked to Savannah.


    "Miss Schultz, it''ste. Please get in the car, and I''ll send you home."


    Savannah bit her lip as she watched Dn''s car riding away.


    It seemed that the man was still angry with her.


    Although she had spent the night with Kaiden and him, he had said nothing to her.


    There was an invisible wall between them. Maybe she really hurt him too much before. And now she got the dose of her own medicine.


    But if he kept being so cold to her, how could she avenge herself on the Rowe family by his power?


    * * *


    The next morning, Beverly Hills


    Under the early morning sun, Dn, in a white shirt, was reading the morning news on a chair by the French window.


    "Sir," Garwood came to him.


    "Got it?" Dn looked up from the newspaper.


    "Well. The reason Miss Schultz changed her schedule and stayed is that she found her own mother."


    "Oh?" She found her mother, who disappeared more than ten years ago? "Who is she?"


    "Ethan Rowe''s second wife, Joanne Rowe. She''s from the GTN group in Chicago," Garwood said.


    Mrs. Rowe? The stepmother of Lionel and Charlotte? Dn suddenly understood why Lionel had been so nice to Savannah. He probably knew early that the little woman was his stepmother''s own daughter, his nominal sister.


    "Mrs. Rowe is one of the most famous beauties in Chicago. Well, Miss Schultz does look kind of like her." Garwood met Joanne twice when he apanied Mr. Sterling to business dinners. "Miss Schultz''s father died early, and she had a bad rtionship with her uncle and aunt. Now she finally found her own mother and wanted to spend more time with her, which is totally understandable."


    Garwood stole a look at Mr. Sterling, who looked not very happy.


    Well, though Miss Schultz would not go to Italy for the time being, she didn''t stay for him.


    * * *


    Kevin, leaning on his cane, stood at the flower bed in a park not far away from his apartment, silent for a long time. His expression was a littleplicated.


    Dan was standing next to him and just told him that Savannah met Dn yesterday and took Kaiden to the amusement park together.


    They met again.


    "Kevin, would you like to meet Savannah and ask her? After all, now that you''re in a rtionship, you''re her boyfriend, and you have the right," said Dan inquiringly.


    Kevin regained hisposure and shook his head. "No. I believe Savannah."


    However, he could also hear the uncertainty in his tone.


    "Do you really believe her? She suddenly changed her mind to stay in LA and let you go back to Italy first. Do you think... it''s really for her mother?" Dan looked at him.


    Dan was right. He had been wondering what the hell made her decide to stay, and he was more confused now. Was it because of Dn?


    "Thank you, Dan."


    "Let me help you up." Dan looked at him, a little worried about his good friend and boss.


    "No, go ahead, I can go back myself."


    Dan didn''t insist. He sighed and left for his car.


    Kevin was about to go home when a familiar female voice called behind him, "Mr. Wills."


    He turned and saw Charlotte.


    "What are you doing here?" Kevin frowned.

 Chapter 468 - 468: Your Plan Works Well

    Charlotte stood in front of him, her face pale.


    "Why didn''t Savannah go to Italy with you?" She sounded quite annoyed.


    "You should know why," Kevin looked at her with a chilling smile, "Savannah has found her mother, and she wants to spend more time with her mother. Is that why you came to me today?"


    "Do something and take her away, or she''ll get a chance to meet Dn again! Aren''t you afraid they might rekindle their rtionship? Only when you go to Italy with her will your rtionship be more stable!" Charlotte looked at him anxiously.


    Kevin, however, knew what she was worried about. Charlotte was afraid that the rtionship between Savannah and her stepmother would be better and better, and she would have a lower status in the Rowe family.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Rowe. This is Savannah''s decision, and I cannot interfere. How can I stop a daughter who wants to be with her mother?" Kevin sneered and turned to leave.


    "I know you can! Savannah trusts you, and if you can do something, you''ll get her to go back to Italy with you soon!" Charlotte stopped him hurriedly.


    "Miss Rowe, you overestimate me," Kevin replied impatiently.


    "Didn''t you arrange your car ident very well? I know you damaged your brake and deliberately nted the me on Dn so that Savannah felt sorry for you and promised to be your girlfriend, and she was willing to go back to Italy with you as soon as possible... You did a good jobst time. Only one more step and Savannah will go with you! Can''t you think of another way?" Charlotte followed in his footsteps. She didn''t realize that Kevin''s face was even darker.


    "Shut up!" Kevin snapped.


    Charlotte realized that she had hit on the right thing.


    "You''ve been so cruel to yourself," she said, "to make Savannah hate Dn and win her love, you risked your own life. Good! I should learn from you. Your n works well, and you amaze me by that, "


    "That''s enough! I don''t want to mention that again, and I don''t want to see you again. Go!" Kevin let out a low snarl.


    Charlotte hammered every word into his heart, leaving him ashamed.


    In order to take Savannah away as soon as possible, he did the most shameful thing for the first time in his life.


    Charlotte, biting her teeth, grunted and left.


    Kevin stood there for a long time to react to the upset in his mind. When he turned around, he froze in his stance.


    Savannah, standing meters away by a sycamore tree, was gazing upon him, round-eyed.


    He had no idea when she came. But theplexity and shock on her face proved that she had heard all that he had just said to Charlotte.


    "Savannah!" Kevin was so surprised that he forgot his broken leg and stumbled forward.


    Savannah, however, took two steps back as if she saw the devil.


    She looked at him in a way she had never had before as if he was a stranger she had met on the first day.


    "Savannah¡­" An awful pain mounted in Kevin''s chest.


    "Was Charlotte telling the truth?" Savannah asked stupidly, and the pain was clearly written on her face.


    Kevin gritted his teeth and nodded slowly.


    "Why¡­" Savannah''s eyes turned slightly red, "Why would you do that? How did you be like this?"


    Unexpectedly, what Dn said that night was true. Kevin made an ident himself.


    Even though she knew Kevin did it for her, she still couldn''t ept it. Kevin, who was always gentle and kind, would do such a thing.


    Kevin didn''t know how to exin. In fact, there was nothing to exin because he did it, and she used Dn wrongly.


    He deliberately called Dn to JK and asked him to meet at his car; then he broke the brake himself and made a car ident in front of Savannah after that. Later, Savannah believed that Dn wanted to kill him, so she cut off the rtionship with Dnpletely. She even agreed to be his girlfriend and pushed that man to divorce her.


    "You said you would never lie to me." Savannah bit her lip and turned away.


    "Sorry, Savannah¡­" Kevin felt bitter anguish as if he had lost something precious. Regardless of his leg, he shook off his cane and rushed to hold Savannah''s hand.


    But she quickly pulled her hand away from him!


    "Sorry, I think we should reconsider our rtionship." Savannah stiffened herself, keeping her eyes down.


    "What do you mean? You... don''t want to be with me?" Kevin froze.


    "You cheated me with your own life¡­ I wonder what else you could do¡­ Sorry, Kevin, I don''t want to see you now." Savannah''s voice grew cold. With that, she turned away resolutely.


    Kevin stood absently for a while. He felt he''d been stabbed in the heart!


    His leg hurt suddenly, and he fell to the ground.


    "Are you okay, Sir? Can I help you?" A passer-by asked kindly, but the handsome man kneeling on the ground gave no reply.


    Kevin was breathing hard, and with hisst strength, he waved his hand and shook to the neighbor.


    In the distance, Savannah let out a low cry when she looked out of the taxi window and saw Kevin fall.


    There was a moment that she almost rushed out of the car to help him up, but finally, she restrained!


    I''m sorry. Kevin.


    She was shocked and angry when she overheard the conversation and learned that the ident was made on his own.


    In order to take her back to Italy, he even risked his life to trap Dn. For the first time, she found that she had never really known him. Loneliness filled her heart, and tears slip down from her eyes.


    She knew Kevin did that all because he loved her. But... Maybe this was a good chance.


    She could use it as an excuse to keep a distance from Kevin for a while. In this way, she could deal with the Rowe family without additional worries.

 Chapter 469 - 469: The Little Woman Admitted Her Identity

    That was why she pretended to be angry and stroke Kevin with cold and sharp words.


    That was good for her and Kevin.


    "Kevin, I''m sorry..." Savannah grabbed her coat and lowered her eyes. Wiping off her tears, "Savannah, you''ll have a long journey, you can do it," whispered herself and hailed a taxi.


    "Shall we go, miss?" asked the taxi driver.


    "Go ahead." Savannah bit her lip and looked away.


    * * *


    The Sterling Group


    The cool rays of the autumn sun, filtered by the pale blue curtains, nted into therge office. The man in front of the desk was working on the document. Suddenly, there came a noise from outside.


    "Miss Schultz, you don''t have an appointment. You can''t go in¡­ Well, please wait outside for a while. I''ll inform my boss first."


    The word "Miss Schultz" clearly came to Dn''s ears. He wrinkled his brows slightly.


    The door was knocked, and the secretary poked her head through the door apologetically.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Sterling. Miss Schultz wants to see you. Shall I ask the guard to send her away?"


    The secretary came to thepanyst year, and she was not clear about the rtionship between the youngdy and her boss. She was frightened to be med when she failed to stop thedyst time, but she also understood that Miss Schultz must have a special rtionship with Mr. Sterling, so she dared not be too rude to her.


    "What''s she doing here?" Dn looked up from his document.


    "She didn''t say it."


    After a long pause, Dn finally said, "let her in."


    A momentter, Savannah walked into the office and looked at the man behind the desk, a little nervous.


    "You don''te here to p me again, do you? Miss Schultz?" Dn sneered.


    "I came to apologize today." Savannah bit her lip.


    Dn raised his eyebrows.


    "I just learned the truth about Kevin''s car ident. It''s none of your business... Kevin set a trap to¡­make me give up on you. Sorry," Savannah said in a low voice.


    Dn was silent for a long time before he smiled ironically, "so, I was pped in the face for nothing?"


    "I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect Kevin to do something like this." Savannah hung her head even lower.


    "You came here today to say sorry?" Dn, however, didn''t believe she came in person for the apology only.


    The man could always read her mind. Savannah looked at him.


    "One more thing..."


    "Go ahead." He knew she wouldn''te to him if she hadn''t something to ask of him.


    "I want to go back to work in Zagreb Film." She clenched her hands nervously, knowing she might be ridiculed by him.


    "Why? Don''t you want to go back to Italy with your boyfriend?" Dn asked ironically.


    "I won''t leave for some time. And... we had a quarrel. I asked him to go to Italy first," she murmured.


    "You gave me too much information today." His eyes darkened.


    "Anyway, I want to stay in LA. In this case, I must have a job to support myself. I want to go back to thepany." Savannah summoned up her courage and said.


    "Why? Just because Kevin cheated you with the car ident?" Dn picked up a cigar and lit it up gracefully.


    "Besides this... I''ve found my mother. I want to stay in LA and spend more time with her." Savannah lowered her face and did not look at him, afraid that he could read her mind.


    "Mrs. Rowe?"


    She was not surprised that he knew it. With his power, there was nothing she could conceal from him. Well, since he knew Mrs. Rowe was her mother, it meant that he still paid a little attention to her. That was good, she had a better chance to return to him. At least he didn''tpletely lose interest in her.


    "Yes." She nodded.


    He took a puff on his cigarette and moved his shoulders a bit. The smoke lingered between his lips, making the expression on his pretty face unclear.


    "Why do you think you can go back after quitting your job?" He asked and smiled distantly.


    The vindictive and narrow-minded man!


    He still held a grudge. He did a lot to keep her when she asked to quit again and again, but she always insisted on leaving. After Kevin''s ident, she even came to question him in such a rude way. He had every reason toin.


    "Why¡­" Savannah plucked up her courage, looking into his eyes, "because I''m your ex-wife and Kaiden''s mother."


    He was surprised to hear that. For the first time, the little woman admitted her identity as his ex-wife. Before, she refused to ept any help from him for fear of having anything to do with him.


    Now, for a job, she was even willing to mention their marriage.


    Was it for work or something else?


    He put out the cigar and stood up, bypassed the desk, and slowly stopped in front of her. He was so close to her that she could clearly smell the smoke and feel the familiar hot breath from him.


    "Do you really need this job?" He leaned over to her ear.


    She knew he must have some doubts about her. But she couldn''t turn back now.


    "Yes," she repressed the trembling of her breath.


    She needed the job to get closer to him, to regain his love, to make use of his power, to get revenge on the Rowe family for her father...


    The charming, sweet fragrance from the little woman almost softened his heart. But he quickly stiffened himself, gazing at her with his quiet eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Schultz, it''s your choice to resign. Zagreb Film isn''t a garden, and you can''t juste and go as you please. Besides, it shouldn''t be too difficult for you to find a job as a designer elsewhere." He said drily.


    She asked to leave, and now she wanted toe back?


    Didn''t she remember how she pped him in the face for Kevin? He could still feel the dull pain on his cheek. He tried his best to hold her, but she chose to run away.


    Did he give her too much tolerance to let her be so presumptuous?


    If so, this time, it would be a lesson, and he would let her know that his patience was limited.

 Chapter 470 - 470: Take Her Out

    Savannah didn''t expect that he refused her. Disappointed and rather upset, she looked at him without a word. Perhaps, he was more upset than her when she treated him so indifferently before.


    "Nothing else? Please leave. I still have a lot of business to do." Dn ignored her and went back to his desk.


    Then he picked up and dialed the inte. "Take Miss Schultz out."


    "No, Mr. Sterling, please let me go back, I don''t want to go to anotherpany, I just want to go back to Zagreb Film..." Savannah came to her senses and rushed to his desk.


    At this time, the secretary came in and stopped in front of Savannah, "Miss Schultz, please."


    Savannah did not move, still looking at Dn. She tried her best to ignore humiliation to seek Dn''s help.


    "Miss Schultz, if you don''t go yourself, I''ll have to call the security." The secretary frowned, and half pulled Savannah out.


    "One more thing," as they reached the door, Dn ordered the secretary coldly, "notify the security, don''t let her in again."


    "Yes!" the secretary immediately replied.


    Savannah looked back, but he didn''t even give her ast nce. She knew Dn had changed, and it had something to do with her bad treatment towards him.


    ***


    Royal Vi


    A silver-grey limousine stopped in front of the house, and a servant helped a tall and olddy out.


    The olddy, in her sixties, looked well-preserved and elegant in a ck cotton blouse and printed scarf.


    On the steps, Ethan and Joanne, who had been waiting for a long time, walked forward to greet her.


    "Mom, there you are!"


    The olddy was Ethan''s mother, Lionel, and Charlotte''s grandmother, who just flew to LA from Chicago today.


    "Mom, why didn''t you tell us a few days in advance? I would have flown to pick you up if I had known you''reing." Ethan said helplessly as he handed his mother into the house.


    "My son and my grandchildren are all here. I''m alone in Chicago and feel really bored. So I came to apany you. Why am I unwee?" Granny Rowe said with a smile.


    "Of course not," Ethanughed. "Charlotte will be happy to see her grandma here." His mother loved Charlotte the most.


    Joanne smiled lightly. She knew that her mother-inw had rarely gone outside in recent years. This time, she came not just because she missed them, but that she heard about Savannah.


    "Mom, you must be tired after the flight, you should have a rest first," Joanne said softly.


    Apanied by her son and daughter-inw, Granny Rowe entered the living room and sat down on the couch.


    "Where are Lionel and Charlotte?" She asked, looking around.


    "Lionel''s busy at thepany and hasn''t been back. Charlotte¡­" Ethan nced hesitantly upstairs. "Charlotte isn''t feeling well, and she''s in her room now."


    "I''ll see my dear Charlotte." Granny Rowe stood up slowly and went upstairs, apanied by a maid. She knocked on the door of Charlotte''s room before she walked in.


    "Charlotte, my baby, are you ill?"


    Charlotte was ying on her iPad on the bed. She jumped out of bed when she saw Granny Roweing.


    "Gramma!" She threw herself into her grandma''s arms.


    "My darling, what''s the matter? Why do you look unhappy?" Granny Rowe immediately knew that Charlotte wasn''t physically ill but mentally ill.


    "Can I be d to have another sister unexpectedly?" Charlotte pouted, and her tone was even more aggrieved.


    "My dear, she''s the daughter your stepmother had with her ex-husband. She has nothing to do with the Rowe family." Granny Rowe smiled and patted her granddaughter on the back.


    "But mom likes her too much," Charlotte said unhappily, "Mom''s solely preupied with her own daughter and could hardly care about me anymore. She arranged a room for Savannah in our house, and she bought a lot of beautiful clothes and asked the servant to send them to her. Even dad paid more attention to Savannah because of mom. My brother? Oh, it was he who arranged the meeting between mom and Savannah. In his mind, he owed that girl too much, and she''s more important than his real sister! Now everyone in the family is partial to her!"


    Charlotte felt worse as she spoke. She buried herself in her grandmother''s arms and began to cry.


    "Don''t be silly. Anyway, you''re the only daughter of your father. I love you best!" Granny Rowe hugged her granddaughter as sheforted her.


    "Besides my family, Savannah also wants to take Dn away from me..." Charlotte sobbed.


    "You mean¡­" Granny Rowe was surprised.


    "She''s Dn''s ex-wife..." Charlotte murmured.


    "You said the woman who had given Dn a baby and then disappeared... is Savannah?" Granny Rowe knew about her granddaughter''s crush on Dn, and she had heard about that woman.


    Charlotte nodded with tears in her eyes.


    Granny Rowe took a breath. The world was so small that the two girls were romantically involved with the same man.


    "Dn couldn''t go steady with me because of Savannah. Three yearster, when he almost forgot her, she suddenly reappeared, as his wife, the mother of Kaiden... How can Ipete with her? Now my parents and brother all dote on her, but she still wants to take away the man I love¡­ Grandma, I can''t be reconciled..." Charlotte burst into tears.


    Granny Rowe patted her granddaughter on the shoulder and said with a determined tone, "she''s just a bastard. She can''t take anything from you. Don''t worry, grandma''s here. I''ll help you."


    * * *


    The Sterling Group


    Garwood hung up the phone and knocked on the door of the CEO''s office.


    "Sir, old Mrs. Rowe called and invited you to have dinner at the Royal Vi this weekend."


    "Old Mrs. Rowe?" Dn gave a slight frown.


    "Yes." Garwood paused and whispered, "Old Mrs. Rowe hasn''t been out of town for many years. This time she came to LA because she heard that Mrs. Rowe had found her daughter."


    He wanted to know the reason why the Old Mrs. Rowe invited him.

 Chapter 471 - 471: Thank You So Much, Mr. Sterling

    Dn made no immediate answer.


    "Shall I say no to old Mrs. Rowe?" Garwood asked inquiringly. He knew that his boss was not very sociable, and the purpose of old Mrs. Rowe''s invitation was obvious¡ªshe wanted to set Charlotte up with him.


    Unexpectedly, Dn said after being silent for a few seconds, "please tell old Mrs. Rowe, I''ll be there on time at the weekend."


    * * *


    Royal Vi


    In the dining room, all five members of the Rowe family were sitting at the table with Dn, enjoying dinner together.


    Charlotte had a smile on her face for the first time in days.


    Granny Rowe arranged for Charlotte to sit with Dn and deliberately brought up some topics so that they could talk more.


    Joanne could see that her mother-inw was trying to help Charlotte win over Dn. She didn''t say anything at the table, but her expression was clouded all night.


    After dinner, Dn and Ethan talked about business in the living room.


    "Dn," Granny Rowe said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Thank you foring to dinner with me."


    "You''re all kindness," said Dn, smiling, "our families had always had a close rtionship in business. When my father heard that youe to LA, he nned to invite you to have dinner at our house. He asked me to send his regards to you."


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Sterling. That''s right. It''s nice for our two families to have such a good rtionship. If we can get closer to each other in addition to being partners, so much the better." Granny Rowe went straight to the point.


    Her intention was so obvious that anyone could tell she was trying to set Dn up with Charlotte. In her mind, her precious granddaughter, beautiful, graceful, and well-educated, could definitely match up to this excellent man.


    Charlotte blushed and looked down shyly.


    However, Dn just smiled faintly as a reply.


    Charlotte''s face turned a little pale to see him evade the subject. She clenched her fist in embarrassment.


    "Dn, it''ste. I''ll drive you home." Lionel broke the embarrassment.


    "Charlotte will see him home," Granny Rowe interrupted her grandson, "I want Charlotte to go shopping, by the way." Then she turned to Dn, "Dn, would you mind giving Charlotte a ride?"


    Granny Rowe was a little upset that Dn didn''t respond, but she wouldn''t give up easily.


    Lionel looked at them with a sigh.


    Dn didn''t refuse. He nodded and went out to get the car first.


    Charlotte, under her grandma''s encouraging eyes, followed Dn out and waited in the yard.


    Joanne looked at Dn''s back, thoughtfully. While her husband helped her mother-inw upstairs, she went out to the garage quietly.


    ***


    When Dn drove the car out of the garage, he saw a beautiful woman standing at a distance waiting for him. It was?Joanne.


    He had seen this noble and beautiful Mrs. Rowe in business dinners before, but today, it was the first time he looked at her carefully.


    Because he just knew she was the little woman''s biological mother.


    Taking a closer look, he found that they had the same eyes and nose.


    At dinner tonight, Joanne had been trying to say something to him but surrounded by the Rowe family, she kept silent all the time.


    Dn got out of the car and walked to her. "Mrs. Rowe."


    "Can I have a few words with you, Mr. Sterling?" Joanne looked at him.


    "Sure."


    "I know about your rtionship with Savannah, and I know Charlotte likes you and has done some silly things because of you. Savannah and Charlotte are both my daughters, and I don''t want them to get hurt... Especially Savannah, I owe her so much that I don''t want her to suffer a little more. So, I want to know what are you thinking now? If you love and want to be with Savannah, be kind to her. I''ll tell Charlotte and my mother-inw to let go. Please don''t get involved with both Savannah and Charlotte at the same time. You will hurt two of them." Joanne talked straight.


    Dn narrowed his eyes and then grinned.


    "You don''t have to worry too much, Mrs. Rowe," he said, "I may have had a rtionship with your daughter, Miss Schultz, three years ago, but now, we have nothing."


    "Nothing?" Joanne widened her eyes with disbelief. "Lionel said there was almost a wedding, and Savannah had a baby for you..."


    "That''s right. But she had forgotten me and chosen another man. I''m nothing for her now. I''d like to set her free. Oh, we just got a divorce," Dn replied easily.


    Joanne gasped, "So, you and Savannah really have nothing to do now?"


    "Yeah," His eyes were cold.


    Joanne sighed and said nothing more. As long as Dn wasn''t dating the two girls at the same time, she should be relieved.


    ***


    Dn drove the car silently.


    Charlotte, sitting in the passenger seat, did not dare to speak to him for fear of making him impatient.


    She was satisfied as long as she could get so close to him. She had full confidence that Dn would ept her sooner orter.


    When she got downtown, she asked to get out of the car to buy something for her grandmother and left first.


    After that night, Granny Rowe called every now and then to invite Dn to dinner at Royal Vi.


    Dn said yes, every time.


    This time after dinner, Granny Rowe suggested Charlotte drive Dn home.


    Charlotte had got a new car the day before. It was a gift from Granny Rowe to her granddaughter.


    On the way, Dn instructed her in the passenger seat absently, and the driver from the Rowe family followed them in Dn''s car.


    Charlotte bit her lips in the driver''s seat. Though Dn came to Rowe''s house frequently these days, their rtionship didn''t go as smoothly as she had expected.


    When they arrived at Dn''s house in Beverly Hills, Dn took off his safety belt, ready to get off.

 Chapter 472 - 472: She Couldn’t Figure Out What Dylan Was Up To

    "Dn, it''s my first time driving a car alone. How am I doing? I still feel not very good, why don''t you apany me to the next vacantnd to practice again?" ventured Charlotte, pointing to the empty road not far away from the vi.


    Dn caught a glimpse of the road. It was just dark enough for young lovers to do some intimate things.


    "You did a good job, and you can absolutely drive alone. No more training," he said drily.


    Charlotte was a little disappointed. She saw the hope when Dn came to her house for dinner every time her grandma invited him, but he still kept a distance from her.


    She couldn''t figure out what Dn was up to...


    * * *


    At the same time, Kaiden stood by the window in his toy room, holding the ball in his arms, and watched the scene below. He gave an unhappy snort and threw the ball away.


    He knew that his dad went to the Rowe family for dinner several times recently, with Aunt Rowe.


    Today, Aunt Rowe even sent his father back! She seemed to try to stay with his dad a little longer, but fortunately, his dad got off without more hesitation, otherwise, he would kick the aunt out for his mommy.


    Anyway, he still had to report the situation to his mommy!


    Kaiden took out his little mobile phone and sent a voice message to Savannah, telling her that his dad often went to the Rowe family for dinner and had frequent contact with Aunt Rowe recently.


    He had just finished when Garwood came in.


    "Kaiden, your father''s back. What are you doing?" Garwood asked curiously.


    Kaiden quickly put the phone away, picking up the ball, and blinked his big eyes, "why did daddy get so close to that aunt recently? Daddy didn''t like her."


    Thest time Aunt Rowe came to Sterling''s house for dinner, dad wasn''t very good with her. If it were not for grandpa, dad wouldn''t even talk to her.


    Garwood sighed silently.


    Maybe Mr. Sterling wanted to forget Miss Schultz, so he tried to ept another womaning into his life.


    But it seemed that this method did not go as well as expected. He still needed time to start a new rtionship.


    Of course, Garwood didn''t exin this to Kaiden. It was tooplicated for the little boy.


    * * *


    Late at night, Savannah repeatedly listened to the voice message from Kaiden, tossing and turning.


    The man began to get closer to Charlotte.


    In fact, even if Kaiden did not tell her, she had heard it from her mother.


    Joanne called her every day, and on that day, she asked if she still had feelings for Dn and mentioned that Charlotte''s grandmother was trying to set them up.


    Joanne was probably worried that she still liked Dn, so she would be sad to see Dn and Charlotte get intimate.


    She did feel upset, but she thought it was not because she had feelings for him. If Dn and Charlotte were together, how could she ever get close to that man again? How could she use his power to retaliate against the Rowe family?


    The thought kept her awake.


    She couldn''t wait any longer. She must get him back before he epts Charlotte.


    But now, she was not allowed to go to hispany. She couldn''t even see him. How could she get him back?


    She couldn''t use Kaiden again. It seemed that the only way was to go straight to where he lived.


    ***


    Beverly Hills


    It waste at night. After ying with the toys for a while, Kaiden was taken to his room to sleep.


    Dn walked out of his study for his bedroom. When he passed the corridor, he nced out the window and stopped.


    At the door of the vi, a small woman was standing under a streemp.


    It was freezing these days. The wind blew hard in the night, cutting through her thin clothes. She shivered in the wind like thest leaf on a dying tree, but she had no intention to leave.


    He thought his eyes deceived him and peered close to the frosted window. It was really her.


    The security was very strict in this residential area. Strangers were not allowed toe in without the owner''s permission.


    She could not get in and seemed to guess that he would not see her, so she stood at the gate, looking from time to time at his house.


    Good. He didn''t let her go to thepany, so she came to his house waiting for him.


    Just then, Judy came upstairs.


    "Sir, just now, the security guard called and said ady is waiting for you at the gate. I just took a look, and thedy seems to be Savannah... Shall I ask her in?" She asked at the stairs.


    "No," Dn replied simply.


    "It''s a little cold and windy tonight. She might catch a cold¡­" Judy said in a weak voice.


    "No one forced her toe. Since she likes standing in the wind, keep her waiting." Dn went straight into the bedroom in an impassive way.


    With a bang, the bedroom door closed. Judy looked out the window at the thin figure and sighed.


    Back in the bedroom, Dn took a shower and changed into his night-robe. Before he went to bed, he moved to the balcony and took a look at the direction of the front gate.


    Savannah was still there in the dim light. She tried to make herself morepact, stamping her foot and sometimes blew hot breath on her hands. It turned colder outside as the night grew darker.


    He narrowed his eyes and was about to return to the room when he felt a few spots of cold rain.


    It was raining.


    He frowned and entered the room without another nce at her.


    Just as he went to bed, there was a knock on the door, and Judy''s face appeared around the edge of the door.


    "Sir, it''s raining. Shall I ask Savannah in?"


    Dn suddenly felt upset and disturbed by the figure in his mind. He got off the bed and strode impatiently out of the bedroom, out of the vi, to the door, and stopped in front of the little woman.


    Savannah was stamping to hold the cirction when she heard footsteps in the silent rain. She looked up and saw Dn standing in front of her.


    He was wearing a white night-robe, open at the cor. His unruly hair was a little damp from the rain.

 Chapter 473 - 473: Crazy Girl

    His features were even fairer against the street-light. Her heart beat faster, and her breath quickened as he approached.


    "What do you want?" His voice was colder than the night.


    Savannahughed at herself, inwardly. He came to see her not because his heart had softened. She calmed down and said, "you know, I want to go back to Zagreb Film."


    "I said, no. Now, get out of here," said Dn impatiently.


    "I won''t go back until you promise," she looked at him.


    Dn took a few steps forward, looking at her in a condescending attitude. Savannah trembled slightly under his cold eyes. Before she could react, he pinched her jaw with his fingers and said in a chilling voice,


    "Savannah, you''re so shameless for a job?"


    You''re so shameless¡­


    He was right. She was shameless. But for her father''s justice, she didn''t mind being looked down upon by him as long as she could give the Rowe family a lesson.


    "I just want to get my job back. It''s your right to refuse me, and it''s my right to wait." Savannah did not struggle but looked up at him with an air of neutral calm.


    "Whatever," he said, with a sneering look on his face.


    Then he turned around and walked towards the vi, leaving the wind and rain to her.


    Judy was surprised to see hime back alone. Looking out of the window, she found Savannah still standing alone at the door.


    "Sir, Savannah¡­" She thought Mr. Sterling would take Savannah in.


    "Since she likes to stand in the rain, let her be. Don''t give her an umbre or ask her in!" Dn snapped, knowing that Judy always called about Savannah. With that, he went upstairs with a dark face.


    Judy could only swallow the words.


    Dn returned to the bedroom and mmed the door. Outside the window, the rain grew louder, sttering on the window, and made Dn more annoyed. He took a nce at the direction of the gate.


    The little woman still stood silently in the wind and rain. She turned up her coat cor against the cold wind, but she couldn''t stop the rain from hitting her face, her body shivering silently as if she would be blown down the next moment.


    Dn took his eyes back and drew the curtains.


    Out of sight and out of mind!


    He went to bed and closed his eyes, but he?found it was so difficult to sleep.


    He tumbled restlessly in his bed, his mood fretting with impatience.


    Damn it.


    ***


    When the rain grew worse, it was hard to see anything distinctly in the gathering gloom. Even the security guards patrolling the residential area had gone back to their security booth.


    Savannah did not know what time it was. Her whole body was frozen and numb by the cold wind and rain. Before, she knew to stomp her feet to keep warm, but slowly, her nose and cheeks becamepletely numb. The rain-drops were still falling,rge and heavy, and she could hardly keep her eyes open.


    She was soaked through, and her shoes felt like small ponds full of water.


    For a moment, she thought it would be better to go back, but she remembered her father and gritted her teeth.


    When she wondered how much longer she could wait, she made out a dim shape in the gloom. She rubbed her eyes and saw the figure holding an umbre, approaching her.


    Dn stopped in front of the little woman. She looked so deadly pale, like a poor kitten, that no vestige of color was to be seen in her face.


    "Crazy girl," he mumbled, gnashing his teeth.


    Savannah''s eyes lit up.


    He finally came out. She did not stand all night in vain.


    She tried to make herself smile, but her legs pained, and there was a mist before her eyes--she passed out.


    Dn threw an arm around her waist quickly and pulled her into his arms so that she didn''t fall. He touched her feverish head, frowning, and then immediately picked her up, striding into the vi.


    ***


    In the master''s bedroom, the second floor


    Under the care of Judy, Savannah changed into a clean dress and took some medicine. In the soft, warm bed, she raised herself on her elbows, "thank you¡­"


    She felt extreme familiarity and closeness towards the middle-aged woman in front of her. She also knew that three years ago, she had spent many days with Judy, who treated her as her daughter.


    "Not at all, have a good rest," Judy said softly, and her eyes were red.


    Savannah nodded weakly, looking down at her nightdress, "Judy, the dress..."


    "This is yours. You left a lot of clothes when you lived here three years ago, and the things you used in your daily life are all still here," Judy said softly.


    Just then, the bedroom door opened, and Dn came in.


    "Sir, Savannah has taken some medicine. If it doesn''t work outter, I''ll call Dr. Joe." Judy said and closed the door as she left.


    The air in the bedroom became hostile and unfathomable.


    He looked quietly at the little woman huddled up in bed. Her face became a little rosy after a hot bath, and she changed into a white silk nightdress, like a beautiful lily.


    "You can sleep here today. I''ll ask the driver to take you back tomorrow morning," Dn said drily and turned to leave.


    Savannah bit her lip, jumped out of bed with all her strength, rushing to him. She threw her arms around his waist from behind, pressing herself tightly against him!


    In an instant, he was frozen. Her arms folded so tightly around his waist, like vines, that he couldn''t free himself for a moment.


    Her body was delicate, and her bosom so soft against his back, gently alluring him.


    He held back the heat from his lower abdomen and clutched his hand.


    "Why? You have a boyfriend and are still so close to other men. Does your boyfriend know you''re so frivolous? For a job, Miss Schultz?" He said with insulting sarcasm.


    "I know I shouldn''t have said those hurtful words to you... I didn''t want to... Can''t you forgive me? Don''t go, please..." She spoke piteously with herst reserves of strength. With that, she copsed as her energy finally gave out and fell down on the carpet.

 Chapter 474 - 474: She Doesn’t Even Remember Me

    Dn''s face changed, and his stiffened heart finally softened. He turned and picked her up and put her on the bed. He clenched his fist and whispered, "This woman, getting into my nerve,"


    As if exhausted, she closed her eyes and soon fell asleep.


    ***


    The next morning, Savannah awoke to find herself cradled in his warm arms. She opened her eyes wide, stunned for a moment, and then she remembered what she didst night.


    Dn was lying next to her, holding her all night long.


    He was so tiredst night that he didn''t wake up now. His eyes closed, and the hard-line of his face was much softer.


    Savannah breathed a long sigh of relief. It seemed that her behaviorst night had softened his heart atst.


    The first step worked.


    She gently released herself from his arms but identally knocked him awake.


    Dn didn''t open his eyes. He locked her tightly in his arms and murmured huskily, "where do you want to go?"


    As if he was afraid that she would run away again.


    "I... I want to go to the washroom." Savannah flushed. It was the second time they had been so close since they met after three years. The first time was on the cruise¡­


    He put his hand on her forehead and knew that her fever had gone. He felt relieved but did not let her go.


    His hand moved down her waist, and she could feel his erection against her hips.


    Savannah''s breathing sped up. Though her main goal now was to make up with him and get him out of Charlotte, she hadn''t prepared to sleep with him so soon¡­


    She couldn''t remember what they did three years ago, but what he did to her on the cruise not long ago was still clear in her mind... Pictures of that night shed through her mind and made her flush scarlet.


    She closed her eyes shyly when Dn''s fingers slipped through her finece¡­


    "Daddy, Mommy... What are you doing?" Kaiden, in his cartoon pajamas, pushed the door in as he rubbed his sleepy eyes.


    When he woke up in the morning, Judy told him that his mom camest night. She got sick in the rain and stayed in dad''s room for the night. Excited, he jumped out of bed and ran over.


    The fire in Dn''s body suddenly went out. He pulled out his fingers with a dark face.


    Damn it. Isn''t the door locked?


    Savannah promptly sat straight with a red face, and her hands tightly held the quit, covering it over her. Her nightdress was messy, and she was too embarrassed to be caught in bed by her son¡­


    Kaiden didn''t know why his mommy looked so nervous while his father was so annoyed. He looked at the quit quizzically and jogged over to pull it. What were they doing behind his back?


    Dn reacted and quickly grabbed Kaiden by the hand. He got off the bed and pulled his son to the door.


    "Go to your own room!" Dn snapped in a low voice and shut the door.


    Savannah hurriedly jumped out of bed and, before he turned around to the bed, she rushed into the washroom and closed the door. Standing in front of the mirror, she patted her face with cold water and gradually calmed down.


    After washing andbing her hair, she saw her clothes hanging in the bathroom. Judy washed them and dried themst night. She changed into her clothes and went out.


    Dn was sitting on the sofa, looking at her thoughtfully. The night-robe loosened, and his chest was naked, very eye-catching. The underpants also showed under the robe.


    "I''m gonna go." She withdrew her gaze and lowered her eyes.


    Enough for today.


    It would arouse suspicion if she went too far.


    "Wait a minute," Dn stopped her in a low voice.


    He got up, took out a suit from the closet, and went into the washroom. When he came out, he got washed and properly dressed. Then he took her hand and led her down the stairs.


    Savannah was surprised but didn''t ask anything until he took her into his car and drove off.


    "Where''re we going?" She broke the silence nervously. She thought he would send her home, but they were not on the way to her apartment.


    "Are you afraid of being abducted?" Dn turned his head and nced at her with a crooked smile.


    It''s not funny. Savannah pursed her lips.


    A momentter, the car pulled up in front of a white building.


    The hospital?


    Before Savannah could recover, Dn got out of the car and took her out by the hand, walking to the hospital.


    "Hey, what''re you doing? My fever is over. There''s no need toe to the hospital." Savannah gasped as she followed him.


    "You need a check-up."


    "Check-up?" She was stunned.


    "You catch a cold now and then. Let''s see if there''s something wrong with your body," Dn looked ahead.


    The little woman wasn''t so weak when she was with him three years ago. But when she came back after three years, she was in poor physical condition, and he wondered how she took care of herself in Italy.


    A young man, dressed as a doctor, was waiting in the front of the corridor. His clear eyes brightened when he saw Savannah. He came to them in a hurry andid his hands on Savannah''s shoulder, slightly excited.


    "Savannah, long time no see!"


    "Behave yourself." Dn shook the doctor''s hand, coolly.


    Jacob grinned and looked expectantly at Savannah, "remember me?"


    "Sorry, I don''t remember very well..." Savannah had a vague impression of the man in front of her, but she couldn''t say his name.


    "I''m Jacob, Dn''s old friend. I treated you three years ago. You should know me." Although Dn had mentioned Savannah''s memory loss, Jacob still felt a little upset.


    "I''m sorry, I really can''t remember," Savannah whispered and quickly hung down her head.


    "How can she remember you when she doesn''t even remember me?" Dn gave Jacob a disapproving look.

 Chapter 475 - 475: Did She Get A Promotion?

    Jacob resisted the impulse to roll his eyes. He turned to Savannah and said gently, "it''s okay, you don''t have to try hard to remember. Let it go."


    Savannah nodded, breaking into a sweet smile. Although she didn''t remember Jacob, her intuition told herself that the young doctor was a good man. He really cared about her.


    "Have you finished?" Dn interrupted the conversation between them.


    Come on, he brought Savannah here for a checkup, not for them to flirt under his nose.


    Jacobughed out and called a nurse to take Savannah to the examination room.


    It was almost noon when the full physical examination was finished.


    While Savannah was eating an apple in the doctor''s lounge, Jacob sat down with Dn face to face in the office, reading the analysis report of Savannah.


    "How''s it?" Dn was a little worried when he saw Jacob slightly frowning at the report.


    "ording to the examination results so far, she has no serious health problem but anemia. Generally speaking, it''s within the normal range. As for frequent colds, it''s not a big deal. More exercises and a regr diet can increase her resistance to illness."


    "But her physical condition was not so bad before. Now, she always gets a headache and fever, and she even fainted after being caught in the rain. I wonder how Kevin looked after her in Italy,"ined Dn.


    "If you ask me, it''s none of Kevin''s business. It''s because of you." Jacob shook his head.


    "Me?"


    "Savannah suffered a massive hemorrhage when she gave birth to Kaiden, which not only affected the memory function of the brain but also caused a certain impact on her health. It''s normal for a new mother to be deficient in vital energy and blood after the delivery. So, we say mothers are great. But don''t worry, she''s still so young, and her resistance will be restored after a good recuperation."


    Dn kept silent for a long time before he spoke again, "Can she get her lost memory back?"


    "It''s moreplicated. The exact cause of her memory loss is still unknown. Maybe she needs a further examination of her brain. I''ll tell you when I get results." Jacob shrugged his shoulders.


    Dn knew it wasn''t a rush, and he trusted Jacob''s expertise. Jacob was, after all, one of the top brain psychiatrists in the United States.


    After a few more words, Dn stood up and left the office.


    "What''s the result?" Savannah got up from the bench.


    "Well, Jacob said that you have anemia and lower resistance, so you always get a cold. You need more exercise and extra nutrition." He took out a tissue and wiped her mouth softly.


    "I said I''m fine. Well, let''s go," Savannah smiled.


    He took her hand and left the hospital together.


    "I can go back myself," Savannah bit her lip and then went to a taxi parked at the curb.


    Dn nodded and did not stop her.


    "Report back for work tomorrow," he added in a low voice behind her.


    She paused and looked back, fully relieved.


    "Thank you."


    * * *


    The next day, Savannah went to Zagreb Film at working hours and reported to the administrative department first.


    Jenkins, who had apparently been informed in advance, received her personally.


    "Wee back, Savannah, you''ve again been a member of the design department in Zagreb Film. Oh, I don''t really understand young people¡­" Jenkinsughed.


    Savannah forced a smile. Yeah, she resigned once and again, trying to get away from that man, but now she came back herself after all this...


    But her target was clear.


    Her next step was to capture his heart with all her charm and then make use of his power and position to make the Rowe family pay for their misdeeds.


    Jenkins took her to an independent office.


    "This is not my ce..." Savannah stopped at the office door and said in surprise.


    This was not her original seat, but a separate office, quiet and gracefully decorated.


    "Yes, this is your new office. You''ve passed the probation period, and your performance in the designerpetition is excellent to all. Although you didn''t win the prize, we all know that you''re truly the first one. So, starting from today, you''ll be a designer in the design department instead of an assistant designer."


    Savannah gasped. Did she get a promotion?


    "But even if I''m a formal designer, I don''t need such a nice office..." Savannah hesitated. No designer of her level had a separate office.


    "It''s a decision from the boss, so you don''t have to be embarrassed. Well, get back to your work!" Jenkins smiled and left.


    A decision from the boss? It must be Dn''s decision.


    Savannah thought nothing more and sat down to work.


    Her colleagues were very happy to know her back. They held a small wee ceremony in the staff canteen at noon for her. Fiona was especially happy to see her back.


    Savannah got a really fixed feeling. She had just said goodbye to them in the farewell ceremony not long ago, and then she returned to thepany so soon.


    After lunch, her colleagues all left for a break.


    Fiona ordered two cups of coffee and sat by the window of the staff canteen with Savannah, enjoying the lunch break and chatting.


    "You know, Savannah, our big boss seems to be dating someone recently," Fiona began to gossip about their boss''s private life.


    "How do you know? The big boss?" Savannah''s hand on the cup trembled slightly.


    "Oh, it''s been a hot topic in all thepanies under the Sterling group. Everyone knows that Mr. Sterling falls in love with the youngdy from the Rowe family."


    Savannah was puzzled for a second. Everyone in thepany knew that Dn was dating Charlotte?


    That was strange. ording to Dn''s character, he wouldn''t make it public even if he really had a rtionship with any woman. His assistant and bodyguards, such as Garwood, were also very discreet in speech and never spread his private affairs. What''s more, they hadn''t been together yet¡­


    So how did everyone at the Sterling group know that?


    Oh, well. It might be Charlotte who did it...

 Chapter 476 - 476: Thank You, Mr. Sterling

    She sent the words to Dn''spanies that Dn was dating her to put invisible pressure on him to be with her.


    No wonder everyone in thepany saw them as a couple. They were really the right match.


    "You know the Rowe group?" Fiona continued with a sigh when Savannah didn''t respond, "it''s a developing corporation in Chicago and has a good business rtionship with the Sterling group. Our big boss and Miss Rowe have known each other since childhood... Are they childhood sweethearts? Wow, I''m so jealous! You say, will our big boss marry Miss Rowe?"


    Savannah narrowed her eyes. She put down her coffee cup and said nothing.


    After chatting for a while, Fiona got up and left first. The nning department had many works to do in the afternoon, and she had to go back early.


    The staff canteen was almost empty. Savannah, however, was still thinking about what Fiona said just now. After sitting for a while, she stood up and prepared to go back to the office. When she turned around, she saw a familiar tall figure standing at the entrance. He didn''t move but smiled charmingly at her as if he had been watching her for a long time.


    When did Dne?


    She was so shocked that she almost dropped her coffee cup on the ground. She didn''t expect that he came to Zagreb Film today, not to mention that he, the big boss, woulde to the staff canteen.


    Dn didn''t see her when he went to her office just now. Jenkins said that she probably went to the staff canteen for lunch with her colleagues, and asked him to wait for her in the office. But for some reason, he was a little impatient and couldn''t wait. So, he came to the staff canteen directly.


    Garwood had asked the waiter and the rest of the staff to leave early, and there were only two of them in the canteen now.


    Savannah had been sitting in a corner, gazing out the window, and seemed to be thinking about something. She didn''t notice the movement in the canteen at all.


    As soon as he came in, his attention was caught by the beautiful figure sitting by the window. He wondered what she was thinking, and she looked attractive when she was so attentive. He paused at the door and enjoyed the beautiful picture quietly.


    He still regretted that he let her go easily in Beverly Hills that day.


    "Mr. Sterling¡­ Why are you here?" Savannah reacted and asked in surprise.


    Dn withdrew his thoughts and walked slowly over to her, looking at her significantly.


    "It''s your first daying back to work. Of course, I shoulde to assign work for you." His voice was low and husky.


    Savannah quivered slightly under his fervent gaze. She avoided his eyes and murmured, "Thank you, Mr. Sterling, for your concern."


    Sensing that she was dodging, he took two steps forward and put up his hand.


    Savannah didn''t know what he wanted to do. To her surprise, the handnded on her forehead.


    "Thank you, Mr. Sterling... I''m all right now." She avoided his hand, looking around quietly, afraid of being seen by colleagues.


    "There''s nobody here but us. The surveince is off." He saw her concern.


    She sighed with relief.


    He narrowed his eyes at her nervousness, and suddenly he took another step towards her, lowering his voice, "you seem afraid of being seen."


    She felt herself standing in his descending shadow, wrapped firmly in his hot breath and clear smell.


    "No¡­" She tried topose herself and studied his mood from his tone, "just that¡­ you''re my superior in thepany, and I don''t want my colleagues to guess our rtionship. I don''t want them to gossip about us, saying that I came back and got promoted because we have a rtionship¡­"


    She could not afford to offend him now. However, she shouldn''t be too enthusiastic and proactive. He would doubt her purpose otherwise.


    Dn didn''t care for any gossip, but he didn''t push her. This little woman had always been too proud. She did a good job inside hispany and worked very hard, and of course, she wanted her efforts to be recognized by others. He realized she''d grown up and gone the timid little woman who stayed beside him a few years ago. Besides, he still cares about her, just that he hurt her too. He longed for her, but pride stopped him from making any attempt to have her back.


    Finally, he shrugged and let her go.


    "It''s time for work. I have to go back to work," she said and hung her head, turning away from him to leave. But as soon as she passed by him, she was caught by the wrist and pulled back. She muttered a low moan when she bumped into his hot arms. An expression of rmed confusion crossed her face, but she didn''t dare to struggle because she didn''t want to offend him.


    "I''m gonna assign work to you," he bent his head and pressed his lips to her ear.


    "Yes, Mr. Sterling," murmured Savannah, and dared not move.


    "There''s a new y next month, and it''s going to be shot at Sunshine Racecourse. I''m going there this afternoon for a business appointment. You can also go and familiarize yourself with the site, which will help you in your work."


    "Oh, okay." Savannah nodded obediently.


    He kissed her on her forehead softly and let her go. Savannah''s face reddened by his sudden gesture, but she dare not say any words.


    * * *


    Royal Vi


    Charlotte was in a temper in her room today.


    Granny Rowe waved away the maid and walked into her room.


    "Charlotte, what are you thinking? Don''t you see Dn oftenes to our house these days? I know that he has no further movement, and you''re very anxious. But don''t worry, as long as everyone thinks you''re a couple, Dn can be with you as soon as possible."


    "Grandma, you don''t know, I heard that Savannah''s returned to Zagreb Film and has been promoted to be a formal designer!" Charlotte bit her lip.

 Chapter 477 - 477: I’m His Wife Before

    When Charlotte learned about Savannah''s return to Zagreb Film, she suddenly realized that Dn hadn''t been to the Rowe family thesest few days. Her grandma called him toe several times, but he all refused.


    Could it be that he was with Savannah again? So, he had no time for her?


    Didn''t they already get a divorce certificate andpletely break off? How could they make up without reason?


    Dn was also very cold to her when she called him these days.


    Why did Savannah get back in touch with Dn? What did she want to do?


    Granny Rowe was stunned for a moment. Of course, she knew that Zagreb Film was apany under the Sterling group. If Savannah was working in Dn''spany, didn''t that mean she still had a rtionship with Dn? When did the two reconnect?


    Thinking of this, her well-kept face puckered.


    "Grandma, what can I do? Why did Savannah step in again when my rtionship with Dn is finally getting better?" Charlotte clutched her grandmother''s sleeve and wanted to cry.


    "Don''t worry," Granny Rowe gently patted the back of her granddaughter''s hand andforted, "I heard that Dn''s going to Sunshine Racecourse this afternoon. Get yourself dressed, and the driver will send you there after lunch. If you spend more time with Dn, he will be moved sooner orter."


    Granny Rowe had a few people in the Sterling group, keeping an eye at Dn so that she could know some of Dn''s schedule for her dear granddaughter.


    Charlotte smiled through tears as she gave Granny Rowe a big hug.


    * * *


    In the afternoon, Savannah left a word to Jenkins and headed to the Sunshine Racecourse on the outskirts of LA.


    It was a vast racetrack where the rich people used to go for leisure activity. As it was surrounded by hills with many wild animals, guests could also choose to go hunting in the hills.


    "Mr. Sterling and our boss are out hunting in the back hills," said the servant to Savannah politely, "it should be almost time to return. You can follow the trail and wait for them at the pavilion."


    "Thank you." Savannah thanked him and walked down the path.


    Just as she arrived at the pavilion, she saw a familiar figure standing there.


    It was Charlotte.


    Charlotte was wearing a tight hunting suit, a white shirt and breeches, and a pair of sheepskin boots. Her long hair was tied up in a ponytail. She looked sleek and elegant. A Saint Bernard was sitting at her feet. Obviously, she came looking for Dn but didn''t meet him, so she was waiting for him at the servant''s words.


    "Why are you here?'' The sweet smile on Charlotte suddenly faded when she saw Savannah.


    "Dn asked me toe. Thepany has a new y, and here is the site where we shot the y," she answered dryly. Come on, she didn''t want to see her either.


    Charlotte was not persuaded. Savannah was just a designer, it was not her turn to watch the set.


    Did Dn ask her here for a date?


    No, it must be Savannah who asked toe, so that she could get closer to Dn!


    Charlotte looked very unhappy. She said nothing for a long time.


    Savannah didn''t want to talk either. She sat down on a stone chair and waited for Dn to return.


    "What do you want to do?" Charlotte said with annoyance.


    "I told you, I came for work," Savannah said easily, feeling a little funny.


    "Don''t y like a fool," Charlotte gritted her teeth, "what do you mean by getting to Dn again? What do you want? Don''t you have a boyfriend? Aren''t you going back to Italy with Mr. Wills? Why did you go back to work in Zagreb Film? Are you trying to make up with Dn? You promised me you''d stop pestering him! You said you don''t like him!"


    Her questions made Savannah feel sick. Who did Charlotte think she was? What qualification did she have to question her?


    The Rowe family were all so selfish. They were good at trying all sorts of tricks to gain their goals. They never thought about other people.


    Savannah stood up and looked straight at Charlotte. The indifference and sarcasm in her eyes, together with some sympathy, made Charlotte quivering involuntarily. She suddenly felt that Savannah was a little different from before.


    "Yes, I did say that. But now I''ve changed my mind. Charlotte, you''ve had my mom for so many years, now you should pay it, right? Such a perfect man¡­ How could I give him to you? And I''m still the mother of his child, do I need to p you the truth? He''s not even yours, and I''m his legal wife before.?Anyway, it''s my turn." Savannah chuckled in a very contented way.


    "You..." Charlotte looked at Savannah in disbelief. Had she always pretended to be nice and weak? Now what? Did she want to get back to Dn? Was she prepared for a fight with her?


    After a pause, Charlotte grunted, trying to keep her dignity, and puffed out her chest like a princess.


    "Oh, well, you had given birth to a baby for the Sterling family, so you think you can be with Dn?" She gave a scornfulugh and then continued, "Dn agreed to let you go back to hispany just because he pitied you. It doesn''t mean he has feelings for you or anything else. I know you were with him three years ago, but everything changed. Don''t you know Dn and I are getting closer and closer now? He came to dinner with me at my house every time Grandma invited him, and I sent him home every night. He''s very nice to me now. We match each other in every way. More importantly, don''t forget, I had saved him long before, and I''m his lifesaver. I''m irreceable in his heart! He will never hurt me; we''re destined to get married. I suggest you leave early to keep your pride."

 Chapter 478 - 478: Why Not Have A Try?

    "Oh? He''s getting closer to you, and he''ll never hurt you?" Savannah looked at Charlotte, who was still deceiving herself, and then she took one step forward to her, lowering her voice, with an evil smile, "why not have a try?"


    "What do you mean?" Charlotte moved back a pace. Savannah''s strange smile filled her with foreboding. Meanwhile, the noise of horses'' hooves and the whispering voices of two men was apparent, approaching them. Dn and the owner of the racetrack were back.


    Savannah''s smile still lingered on her face, but she suddenly grasped the dog leach in Charlotte''s hand and gave a pull!


    The dog, startled, began to scream at Savannah!


    Savannah took two steps back, slid down the pole, and sat down on the ground, her smile turning to horror.


    "No! Miss Rowe, stop it... I''m afraid of dogs..." She cried in fear.


    Charlotte, stunned, understood what she wanted to do. But before she had time to respond, Dn had heard the cry and saw the scene in the pavilion. His face changed, and he hurriedly jumped from the horse, rushing to Savannah. He growled Saint Bernard away and helped Savannah up, sat her on the bench carefully.


    "Are you alright? Did you get bitten anywhere?" He asked worriedly.


    "I''m fine," Savannah shook her head, but a tear ran down and trickled from the end of her nose. She looked afraid, still quivering with fear.


    Charlotte stood there in a daze when Dn gave her a stern look.


    "Dn, don''t get me wrong, I didn''t unleash the dog..." she exined hastily.


    "Shut up. What are you doing here? Go back!" Dn''s eyes turned cold.


    Charlotte shivered, knowing that her exnation was utterly unconvincing. Saint Bernard was on her leash, and now Savannah was frightened by it. Who else could it be? What''s more, Dn was well aware of her feud with Savannah, and he must think that she deliberately used the dog to scare her.


    For the first time in Charlotte''s life, she was wronged by Dn. She looked at him helplessly, a strangled feeling in her throat, and her face reddened with a grievance. Now no matter what she said, she could not make any sense.


    "I want to go..." Savannah stood up, bncing herself on Dn''s arm. Dn didn''t look at Charlotte again. He turned and picked Savannah up in his arms.


    Charlotte''s eyes burned with resentment, and the owner of the racecourse also looked over in surprise.


    "Let me go," Savannah struggled slightly in his arms.


    "Get in my car and let me see if you get hurt," Dn didn''t care who was watching. He held her tightly in his arms, striding to the parking lot.


    Savannah didn''t say anything more. She put her arms around Dn''s neck and curled up in his arms like a cat, her eyes shining like arrows on Charlotte, who was trembling with a pale face.


    It was terrible to be misunderstood by the man she loved, right?


    But even so, Charlotte hadn''t paid for what she had done to her. If it were not for Lionel that rainy day, she might be killed in the car.


    Well, it was impossible for Charlotte to pay off. Her family killed her dad!


    Today, it was just a small punishment.


    She wouldn''t make life easy for everyone in the Rowe family.


    ***


    Royal Vi


    Charlotte locked herself in her room after she got home.


    Lionel was busy in thepany, and Ethan apanied Joanne to the hospital for a regr examination. Only Granny Rowe was at home. She stood at the door of Charlotte''s bedroom andforted her for a long time but received no response. Atst, she asked a servant to break the door open, for fear that her granddaughter might do some silly things again.


    When she hurriedly went in, she saw Charlotte sitting silently on the bed with her back to the door.


    "My darling," Granny Rowe sighed with relief as she walked to the bedside, "what the hell is going on? Didn''t you go to the racetrack to meet Dn? What''s it?"


    However, Charlotte was still stupefied and unresponsive. Granny Rowe pulled her back, only to see that her granddaughter''s eyes were swollen with weeping.


    "What''s up? Did you have a fight with Dn?" Granny Rowe said worriedly.


    "Grandma!" Charlotte cried into her grandmother''s arms,ining of her grievance. "I ran into Savannah at the racetrack, and she pretended to be frightened by my dog! Dn thought I bullied her. He was so angry that he asked me to get out and refused to listen to my exnation. Grandma, how could he treat me like that?"


    Granny Rowe''s face turned sullen. It seemed that she had underestimated that cheeky girl! Now she was determined to step in?between Charlotte and Dn, and even meant to get Dn back!


    Oh, how could such a saucy fatherless girlpete with her dear granddaughter Charlotte?


    "Baby, don''t cry. Dn was probably fooled by her. Don''t worry, I''ll help you get the man you love." Granny Rowe narrowed her eyes.


    * * *


    The Sterling''s house


    "Mr. Sterling, wee back."


    With the servants'' respectful greetings, Dn got off the car and threw the key to a servant.


    Old Sterling called him this afternoon and asked him to go back after work.


    He walked to the living room and sat down opposite his father on the couch. A maid handed over a cup of hot coffee to him.


    "It''s old Mrs. Rowe''s birthday this weekend. She called and invited us to go to the Royal Vi together. Well, a noisy party doesn''t suit old men like me. Why don''t you go and send a gift to her for me?" Old Sterling knew his son went to the Rowe family for dinner several times recently, so he didn''t think there was anything wrong with his suggestion.


    "I have too much business in thepany. Let''s talk about itter." Dn didn''t want to go.


    Old Sterling frowned, "no matter how much business you have, you must go! Old Mrs. Rowe called in person, it''s impolite to refuse her."


    Dn pondered for a few seconds and finally nodded.


    ***


    Savannah had just finished her work when she received a call from Joanne.


    Since Savannah was determined to stay in LA, Joanne called her every day. She cared for her diet and life and sometimes asked her toe to the Rowe family for dinner, but she never agreed. Now and then, she would send a servant to bring her a lot of food and clothes as if to make up for her lost maternal love.


    Although Savannah hated the Rowe family, she knew that her mother didn''t know about the whole thing.


    After these days, herints and anger towards Joanne gradually mollified.


    "You should take care of yourself too," Savannah said softly, "you sound tired. Have more rest."


    It was a great relief for Joanne to receive concern from her daughter. She smiled heartily and said, "This weekend is my mother-inw''s birthday, and I helped to arrange it, so I''m a little tired. But it doesn''t matter. By the way, Savannah, would you like toe to the birthday party in Royal Vi this weekend?"

 Chapter 479 - 479: Mr. Sterling Already Been Taken

    "No," Savannah knew Charlotte''s grandmother was in LA too. She had no interest in participating in the birthday party for any member of the Rowe family.


    "Are you afraid to be embarrassed to meet Granny Rowe? It''s all right. I''ll be with you." Joanne guessed her mind.


    "If I appear at the party, the guests would ask who I am. I know the Rowe family doesn''t want other people to know you have a husband and daughter. If my identity is revealed, your mother-inw will be unhappy and maybe me you."


    "You''re my daughter, and that cannot be changed. I want to introduce you to everyone openly and honestly so that people can know that you are my own daughter." Joanne immediately said.


    She didn''t want her daughter to be in the dark, even if her mother-inw might me her.


    "No, really. I''m not ready," Savannah took a deep breath.


    "Well," Joanne had to put that thought aside, and then she ventured, "oh yes... Dn''s alsoing."


    Joanne knew the purpose of her mother-inw. She held her birthday party in LA and asked Dn toe in order to bring Charlotte and Dn together.


    Savannah''s hand trembled when she heard that man''s name.


    "Oh... The Rowe family and the Sterling family have always been close, and it''s normal for him to go," she said as calmly as she could.


    "This time is different. She didn''t n to have a birthday party at all. But she changed her idea because of Charlotte. I heard that she''s going to get Dn and Charlotte to settle down by announcing their rtionship at the birthday party. Savannah, is it really over between you and Dn? If you still like Dn and you want to be with him, I''ll talk to my mother-inw for you..."


    "No."


    "Really?


    There was no use talking to that olddy. She made it clear that she wanted to help Charlotte get that man.


    But Savannah didn''t expect that she would hold a special birthday party to put pressure on Dn.


    "Well, you don''t need to worry about it," Savannah said.


    After Joanne hung up, she still held the phone, lost in thought.


    ***


    Royal Vi


    Granny Rowe didn''t hold the birthday party in a hotel. She just invited some old family friends and business partners to the vi and enjoyed the buffet dinner.


    The vi was brilliantly illuminated. The servants were moving busily in and out, carrying silver trays of food and drinks.


    In the middle of the party, guests began toe to Granny Rowe one after another to give her the gifts they had prepared.


    When it came to Charlotte, she walked up to her grandmother and said in a sweet voice, "Grandma, I want to wish you a Happy Birthday. May you enjoy this moment with much love, happiness, warmth, and good health."


    Then she waved her hand to the servant behind her.


    The servant took out a blue silk box, handing it to Granny Rowe respectfully.


    "This is just a little gift for your birthday. I hope you like it," Charlotte smiled.


    Granny Rowe opened the box and saw a ruby and diamond pendant in the box. The petal-shaped diamond-lined bale was a thoughtful touch. Radiant with diamonds and finished with a polished shine, this ruby pendant looked beautiful and luxurious.


    "Ma''am, this jewelry is designed by Designer Paul especially for your birthday. Miss Rowe visited the designer several times to follow up on the design. She took this gift seriously to heart," said the servant.


    Women all liked shining jewelry, and Granny Rowe was not an exception. She nodded and smiled with satisfaction.


    "It''s lucky to have such a thoughtful granddaughter," ttered a guest.


    "Yeah. Having a good granddaughter is better than any present," another gentlewoman said.


    "Miss Rowe''s so pretty and outstanding. I wonder who deserves her."


    "Maybe her grandmother doesn''t want to marry her off so soon!"


    As the guests paid theirpliments, a significant smile came across Granny Rowe''s face. Her gaze fell on the most outstanding man in the house.


    "The guy who deserves Charlotte is already there," she said with meaning.


    Everyone was surprised and followed Granny Rowe''s gaze and saw Dn Sterling.


    It was clear she was alluding to Mr. Sterling.


    The guests all knew that the rtionship between the Sterling family and the Rowe family had always been good. They also heard that Mr. Sterling visited the Rowe family very often recently. Was it true that he was with Charlotte?


    "Grandma..." Charlotte blushed.


    "Don''t be shy," Granny Rowe affectionately patted the back of her granddaughter''s hand and smiled, "All those present are our friends, so it''s okay to let them know in advance... Dn, don''t you think so?"


    She was the elder of the Rowe family, and even George Sterling respected her a little bit. No matter what, Dn would not disconcert her in front of others.


    What''s more, many people knew that Dn had been very close to the Rowe family recently, and she let it be known that he had been courting Charlotte. Wouldn''t he be pping himself in the face if he denied it now? His reputation might be defiled at that time.


    Either way, Granny Rowe was sure that Dn had to acquiesce in his rtionship with Charlotte now.


    Dn''s expression didn''t change. He should have known it wasn''t a simple birthday party.


    Now the Rowe family was trying to use public pressure to force him to admit his rtionship with Charlotte?


    As everyone waited with bated breath for his reply, a soft, slightly mocking female voice came from the doorway,


    "I''m sorry, Granny, but maybe I have to make you disappointed."


    Dn raised his eyebrows and turned.


    At the door, Savannah, wearing white jeans and knee-length boots with a trench coat, slowly walked in. She put on light make-up today, and her brown hair trailed over her shoulder.


    Charlotte and Granny Rowe both changed their faces.


    Joanne, surprised and delighted, stood up and walked over.


    "Savannah, how did youe?" She whispered.


    "I''m Lionel''s friend. I think I shoulde to celebrate his grandmother''s birthday." Savannah didn''t n to reveal her rtionship with Joanne right now. So, she came as Lionel''s friend.


    "Savannah," Lionel nodded to her with a smile.


    Granny Rowe''s face fell, and she was tempted to call the servants to throw Savannah out. But she couldn''t do that. If Savannah made a scene and imed that she was Joanne''s daughter, she would make the Rowe family aughing stock.


    The guests were staring at Savannah and muttering.


    "What did thisdy mean by saying that?" One of the guests ventured to ask.


    Savannah walked slowly to Dn''s side and, amid the screams, put her hand on his arm.


    "Because Mr. Sterling''s already been taken."

 Chapter 480 - 480: He Enjoyed Her Presumption

    There was a light of wonder in Dn''s eyes.


    The little woman was so bold today that she took the liberty to im their rtionship without his permission. But¡­ he enjoyed her presumption.


    "That''s right," Dn smiled, facing the crowd, "I''ve been taken by thedy beside me."


    The guests were in an uproar.


    "Mr. Sterling''s already had a girlfriend?"


    Then everyone looked at Granny Rowe. She was just about to announce that Dn was going to be her grandson-inw when Dn''s real girlfriend suddenly came.


    This was really embarrassing!


    Charlotte''s face waspletely pale, then turned red with embarrassment. She could only hide her face in shame. If she had not been secretly caught by her grandma, she would have rushed out of the house.


    Luckily, Granny Rowe, at her age, knew how to keep her temper on such an asion. She had to bite the bullet and forced a smile. "I''m getting mixed up in my old age. Dn, why didn''t you tell me you''ve already had a girlfriend?"


    "I''m sorry, I don''t like telling others about my private life," Dn said simply.


    Charlotte could not bear it any longer. She threw off her grandmother''s hand and ran away.


    Granny Rowe hurriedly ran after her upstairs, following several servants.


    Mr. and Mrs. Rowe and Lionel were busy calming the guests.


    Dn, in confusion, put his lips to Savannah''s ear and whispered, "let''s go!"


    Savannah was still enjoying the chaotic scene of the Rowe family. She almostughed out when she saw Charlotte running away and Granny Rowe running after her. She didn''t react when Dn held her hand and took her out.


    Soon she was taken to the courtyard and pushed into his car.


    Dn started the car, leaving the vi in chaos, and sped away!


    After driving along the road for a while, Savannah kept her hand over her heart and tried to calm down.


    It was the first time in her life that she had done such a thing-- running into other people''s house to take a man away!


    It was pretty exciting.


    "All right, stop the car... I''ll go back myself." Savannah took a deep breath.


    The car came to a screeching halt, just in the middle of the road.


    "You want to go?" Dn took his hands off the wheel and looked at her.


    "Well. I just helped you out." She unbuckled her seatbelt and was about to unlock the door when he suddenly leaned over to her.


    "What are you doing?" Savannah said in rm.


    "You''ve just imed that I''m your man in front of so many people, and now you''re so cold to your man?" He asked in a sharp tone, but his expression was somewhat innocent.


    "I told you I just helped you out. At least you''re my boss now." Savannah said helplessly, looking back, afraid there was traffic police, "don''t park the car here! Over to the side of the road first, okay? Don''t jam the traffic. You''ll be fined."


    Dn, however, did not care about the fine.


    "Dn, they''re honking the horn..." Is this man crazy? What does he want to do on the road?


    "You know what you should do." He leaned over and breathed gently in her ear, touching her ear unintentionally. How could she take him as her boss only? This little cat must be punished.


    Her face was hot, but she also knew that he would not let her go easily. Just then, she saw in the rearview mirror that a driver came down from the car and walked to them.


    Startled, she had no time to be shy and quickly twined her arms about his neck and kissed him on his forehead.


    Dn quirked up the corners of his mouth with satisfaction. But before she opened the door to run away, he narrowed his eyes and caught her by the wrist, pulling her back.


    "Come back to live with me."


    Savannah paused with a little!


    Although she knew that she had had a son with him and married him, it seemed too fast for her.


    Didn''t she want to get close to him ande back to him?


    But she was still a little ufortable to move into his house...


    "I... I''ll think about it," Savannah stammered, restraining herself from showing her real feelings.


    "Give you three seconds." Dn began to count, "three, two, one. Time''s up."


    Savannah was speechless.


    "Say, yes." He ordered softly.


    "I... I''m going to move back to Green Lake, all right?" Savannah took a deep breath.


    Green Lake was the house he bought for her. Living there, she wouldn''t offend him while she could keep a distance from him.


    Though a little upset, he was happy to see her move into the house he had bought for her. Finally, he nodded.


    At this moment, outside the car window, the driver from the behind car was knocking on the ss. "What are you doing? It''s a green light now!"


    Savannah made an embarrassed gesture to the man and tried to get out of the car. "I have to go... "


    Ignoring the driver''s bellowing, Dn managed to stop the noise by throwing a wad of cash from his wallet out of the window. After the driver picked up the cash and left, he brought his hand up to grasp her chin and held her in ce, giving her a long kiss.


    Savannah flushed and gasped for a few seconds before she opened the door and ran away.


    * * *


    Royal Vi


    It waste at night, and the house became quiet after all the guests left.


    When Granny Rowe walked out of Charlotte''s bedroom, Joanne walked up to her.


    "Is Charlotte feeling better? Lionel talked to the guests, asking them not to mention anything about the matter to anyone. They wouldn''t talk outside."


    "It''s all your daughter''s fault!" Granny Rowe gave Joanne a stare and threw all her anger at her daughter-inw. "If it weren''t for that wicked girl, how could Charlotte lose face in front of so many people? She cried all night!"


    Ethan hurriedly came forward, "mom, Joanne didn''t know Savannah woulde tonight. Besides, you can''t force such things... Even if Dn had chosen Savannah instead of Charlotte, we couldn''t me them... "

 Chapter 481 - 481: Granny Rowe Dinner Invitation

    "What do you mean? Is it my fault Charlotte lost face tonight? Should I not have been in a hurry to announce their rtionship in front of the guests?" Granny Rowe looked awful.


    "Forget it. Charlotte will be more upset if she hears us." Joanne said quickly. She doesn''t want to offend her mother-inw, but she can''t afford to witness how her own daughter was treated unfairly.


    Frowning, Granny Rowe grunted and went back to her room. She is nning to help her granddaughter to be Dn''s wife. After all, having Dn''s married to Charlotte will bring good fortune into her family and would widen their influence across the globe. She doesn''t care what Joanne will think about her action pairing Dn and Charlotte.


    * * *


    The next morning, Charlotte looked much better when she was eating breakfast with her family.


    "How did you sleep, dear," Joanne asked anxiously.


    "I''m fine," Charlotte replied and slowly finished a chicken sandwich.


    Joanne sighed with relief. She poured a cup of milk and handed it to Charlotte.


    "Joanne, ask Savannah toe for dinner tonight," Granny Rowe suddenly said.


    Joanne and Ethan were stunned, as was Lionel. After a long pause, Joanne said in surprise, "Ask Savannah toe for dinner? Why?"


    Granny Rowe sniffed, "anyway, she''s your daughter, so she''s part of the Rowe family. I haven''t met her officially since I came to LA. I''m not that narrow-minded as you might think."


    Joanne wasn''t sure what her mother-inw wanted to do. She was afraid that she might hurt Savannah, but she could not refuse. At that moment, Ethan patted his wife''s hand and whispered, "mom''s right. You''ve even prepared a room for Savannah, why not ask her toe often?"


    Joanne had to nod, "well, I''ll call her."


    * * *


    Early this morning, Garwood came to Savannah''s apartment to pick her up. She was going to move to Green Lake today.


    Garwood helped to carry her luggage into the trunk and opened the front driver''s seat for her.


    When they arrived at her house in Green Lake, Garcia was already waiting for her at the door. She was too lonely living here alone, and she was so happy to learn Savannah would move back.


    When Savannah and Garcia were talking, several men and women in suits came over and bowed to Savannah respectfully, "Good morning, Miss Schultz."


    Savannah turned and looked at them in surprise.


    "You are --"


    "They are the servants that Mr. Sterling arranged for you," Garcia said with a smile, "this is the driver, Davis. And these two Michelin chefs, who will be responsible for your meals. And Tina will be responsible for your daily life..."


    "Wait a minute¡­" Savannah was surprised and amused, "I don''t need so many people! I can do my own stuff, please tell Dn not to bother putting a lot of people here,"


    "Miss Schultz, this is what Mr. Sterling wants." Garwoodughed at the door.


    "But I don''t need so many people! That''s a gross exaggeration. Does he want to hire two more to bathe and dress me, too?" Savannah was speechless.


    "Oh, I guess Mr. Sterling would like to bathe and dress you himself," Garwood jokes.


    Garcia and the servantsughed. Savannah flushed and had to ept this arrangement. Hearing Garwood''s joke, Savannah''s face turned red.


    "I...I just want some privacy," instead of arguing, she blurted out a nonsense reason. People surrounded her didn''t bother to say another word. They left immediately. And Garcia guided her towards the master bedroom.


    When she was sorting her clothes in her room upstairs, she received a phone call from her mother.


    She was surprised to learn that Granny Rowe invited her to dinner.


    After she destroyed her birthday partyst night, Granny Rowe must still be very annoyed at her. How could she invite her to their house for dinner? She knew Granny Rowe will not let her off easily.


    Well, just go and see what the olddy wanted to do.


    In the evening, Davis drive Savannah to Royal Vi.


    Joanne, who had been waiting for her daughter at the door, gave her an embrace with a smile. She looked at the Benz behind Savannah and the driver in the car, whispering, "Savannah, the car and the driver¡­"


    "Well, arranged by Dn."


    "Do you live together?" Joanne gasped.


    "No. I live in Green Lake now. My uncle sold it when my father died, and then Dn bought it back and gave it to me."


    Joanne stood stunned, lost in the memory of the past. She looked at her daughter with fixed feelings.


    Not long ago, Savannah and Dn seemed to be giving each other the cold shoulder.


    Now, they made up?


    Ah, she really couldn''t figure out young people''s minds.


    But it seemed that Dn was really nice to her daughter.


    So, she could be relieved.


    She took Savannah into the dining room, where the dishes were served, steaming hot.


    Granny Rowe looked at Savannah and nodded to her in a polite manner, "Savannah, pleasee and sit down."


    "Lionel''s still at work and hasn''t returned. Charlotte isn''t feeling well, and she''s resting in her room. Let''s eat first," Ethan said to Savannah kindly.


    Although Granny Rowe was polite to her, Savannah could see that there was still a controlled irritation in her look. But why did she invite her over for dinner?


    Savannah smiled back and sat down quietly.


    After dinner, Joanne was about to take Savannah into her room to talk when Granny Rowe said, "Joanne, I would like to speak to Savannah alone."


    "But¡­" Joanne looked at Savannah and hesitated.


    "Mom, go ahead," Savannah said calmly.


    "Are you afraid that I''ll hurt your precious daughter?" Granny Rowe shook her head half-jokingly.


    "Mom and Savannah are getting along fine. Rest assured." Ethanughed and pulled Joanne away.


    When there were only two of them in the living room, Granny Rowe tossed her head haughtily and looked straight into Savannah''s eyes. The soft smile had gone from her face.

 Chapter 482 - 482: Stop Pestering Dylan

    "Savannah Schultz," Granny Rowe said grimly, "I can admit you''re Joanne''s daughter, but you have to remember, you will never be the daughter of the Rowe family. The realdy of the Rowe family is Charlotte. She should possess the best. So, don''t argue with her for anything or anybody. I don''t care what rtionship you have with Dn before. But now, you should quit immediately, and stay away from him!"


    A cool smile yed on Savannah''s lips as she listened.


    The Rowe family were so arrogant and selfish.


    What did Granny Rowe think she was?


    She was Joanne''s daughter, no matter if the olddy admitted it or not!


    As for the daughter of the Rowe family, she didn''t care!


    "Don''t you understand?" Granny Rowe gritted her teeth, "I told you to stop pestering Dn. Maybe I could treat you like half a granddaughter!"


    Savannah almost burst outughing. Wasn''t the olddy too arrogant to think she would like to be half her granddaughter?


    Bah!


    "But I''m going to rob all Charlotte likes from her. The more she likes Dn, the more I want to take him away from her." She tilted her head and sneered.


    Granny Rowe was so angry that she couldn''t say a word, her face turned red and twisted.


    She didn''t know this wicked girl was so tough!


    Savannah stood up, approaching Granny Rowe. "In short," she leaned over and whispered, "whatever your granddaughter wants, I will never let her have. I will keep her alive in tears."


    With that, she turned and walked towards the door.


    Granny Rowe copsed on the sofa in a daze and couldn''t bring her fingers to life for quite a while!


    ***


    After Savannah returned to Zagreb Film, she took over the styling work of a new y and spent almost every day on the production team.


    This day, when she was working on the design of the next y in the studio, she heard a clearlymanding noise from heels at the door.


    Looking up, Savannah saw Charlotte pull over the door curtain and rush towards her.


    "You bitch! You got my grandma into the hospital!!" She cried in anger as she lifted her hand to p her.


    Savannah flung her arm quickly to grab Charlotte''s wrist, giving her a smack in her face with another hand!


    The pping sound echoed in the empty studio!


    "You dare to p me?" Charlotte took a step back, covering her swollen face in disbelief.


    "Why not? Who do you think you are? I was only defending myself when a mad dog came upon me and attacked me!" Savannah crossed her arms.


    "You bitch!" Charlotte''s eyes were red with anger. She red at Savannah and shouted, "What did you say to my grandma yesterday? She was attacked by high blood pressure and was sent to the hospital! I''ll fight it out with you!"


    Oh? The olddy was sick?


    Savannah smiled with satisfaction. No wonder Charlotte charged in like a mad dog, it was because her patron fell.


    Before Charlotte rushed over to start another fight, Savannah picked up the scissors on the table in front of her, pointing the tip at Charlotte!


    "What do you want?" Charlotte stopped and looked at Savannah in horror.


    "Self-defense. The scissors are sharp for clothes. I wonder how it works in your face. Want to try, Miss Rowe?" Savannah''s lips curled in a sly smile.


    Charlotte, with a pale face, didn''t dare to touch her again. She rolled her eyes, and an idea came to her mind.


    "Help! Someone! Help..." She began to shout.


    Didn''t Savannah use this trick to trap her in front of Dn? She would like to give Savannah the taste of being framed too!


    Here was the ce where Savannah worked. What if Savannah''s colleagues saw that she pointed a pair of scissors at her?


    Savannah understood what she was trying to do. She tried to cover her mouth as her voice grew louder, only to hear a young female voiceing outside.


    "What''s it?"


    The sound was so familiar. Savannah paused, looking at theing girl, her eyes glowing with excitement and joy.


    Charlotte held the girl by the arm as if she had just been bullied.


    "Call the police... The stylist just got a pair of scissors to stab me... Did you see that? She still has scissors in her hand!"


    The girl, however, hit Charlotte''s hand off with a sneer. "I didn''t see her take the scissors. I saw you were going to hit her. She was just defending herself."


    Charlotte was stunned, not expecting the girl would side with Savannah. She looked closely at the girl in front of her and found that she seemed familiar.


    "So? Do you still want to call the police?" The girl pulled out her cell phone and shook it in front of Charlotte.


    Charlotte took a deep breath and gave Savannah a hard stare, stomped her foot, and left.


    As soon as Charlotte disappeared from their sight, the girl looked at Savannah with her usual bright smile. "Savannah, why not contact me after you came back! If I hadn''t seen yourtest update on Twitter, I still don''t know you''re back! Do you want me to break up with you?"


    Savannah rushed to hug the girl, tears out of her eyes.


    "Olivia!"


    The girl in front of her was Olivia. They had not seen each other for three years.


    Compared to the little model three years ago, Olivia had longer hair and became more feminine, looking more confident.


    Of course, Savannah didn''t forget her best friend. Although the memories they had after she knew Dn was not clear now, she still kept this friend in her heart.


    They hugged each other for a long time before they sat down to talk over what had been going on in the past three years. Olivia finally knew why Savannah disappeared three years ago.


    "I told you that Charlotte approached you up to no good. She ruined your wedding and stepped in between you and Dn three years ago, and now she still didn''t give up? It''s lucky you didn''t forget me, or I''d die of grief..." Olivia put on a wounded expression, as she said.

 Chapter 483 - 483: Returned With A Vengeance From Hell

    Her funny look made Savannahugh uncontrobly. Without hesitation, she told Olivia that she had found her biological mother, Mrs. Rowe, Charlotte''s stepmother.


    "Is Charlotte meant for your enemy?" Olivia''s mouth dropped open. "She not only tried to rob the man away from you but also took your mother! It doesn''t matter, you have me. I''ll teach her a lesson if she dares to make trouble for you again!"


    "Olivia, I know you''re the best. By the way, don''t tell anyone about Mrs. Rowe, including Matt." Savannah cautioned.


    "Is my mouth that big?" Olivia gestured to zip her lips. She understood what Savannah was worried about. If it was known by others that Mrs. Rowe had an unknown daughter, the media and theizens would make it really big.


    "Well, what about you? You haven''t told me how you''d been these three years." Savannah was also concerned about Olivia''s recent life.


    Just then, a young girl knocked at the door and said respectfully, "Olivia, the next scene is about to begin. Pleasee over."


    "I know. I''lle back soon."


    Savannah looked after the girl and realized. "Olivia, are you working as an actress now?"


    Yes, they were on the set! Why was she here if she wasn''t an actress?


    The young girl looked like her assistant, very polite to her. Olivia seemed to have a good career now.


    "Well, thanks to Matt." Olivia nodded and said, "the year before, he made several still images for me and rmended me to a director for a show. I didn''t expect that I got the director''s eye. Later, I tried to y a supporting role in the show and got a great response. After that, the offers kepting."


    "You''re popr now!" Savannah eximed jokingly.


    "Not too bad," Oliviaughed. At least she had a ce in the showbiz.


    Olivia was also relieved to find that Savannah was different now. She was making a name for herself in the design industry after studying in Italy. What''s more, she seemed to be stronger and more confident, as if no one could bully her again.


    When Olivia''s assistant came again, they arranged for their next meeting before tearing away from each other.


    * * *


    Royal vi


    After serving Granny Rowe with her high blood pressure medication, Joanne stood by for quite a while, hesitating.


    "Go ahead. What do you want to say?" Granny Rowe looked at her daughter-inw.


    Taking a breath, Joanne said, "Mom, I know you''ve been trying to set up Charlotte and Dn. However, as you can see, Dn isn''t interested in Charlotte. At your birthday party, Dn and Savannah revealed that they are still together. What''s more, they have a son..."


    "So what?" Granny Rowe interrupted her coldly, "what are you going to say? Let me not ruin the rtionship between Dn and your daughter? Oh, it makes jokes! I have made inquiries, and I know that your daughter was actually the fianc¨¦e of Dn''s nephew. I wonder by what means she became her fianc¨¦''s uncle''s woman. It''s the same as incest! What a shame! She''d better leave Dn and give him to Charlotte. Charlotte and Dn are a perfect match for each other."


    Joanne''s face changed; her lips trembled a little.


    Since she married into the Rowe family, she had always respected her mother-inw, and she was an obedient daughter-inw.


    Whenever there was friction between them, Joanne, whose disposition was so mild, would always give in and never argue with her.


    However, this time, she couldn''t keep silent for her daughter.


    "Savannah didn''t marry her ex-fianc¨¦, Mr. Yontz, and she had left him because he betrayed her. I know you love Charlotte, but Savannah''s also my daughter. Yes, she didn''t grow up in a wealthy family, but don''t forget, her grandfather, my father, is the chairman of the MTN group. She''s also from a big family, and she''s no worse than Charlotte!"


    "Are you teaching me a lesson?" Granny zed with a red face. It was the first time her daughter-inw talked back.


    Joanne reacted and knew she might have talked too fiercely. Anyway, Ethan was so good to her, and she shouldn''t make it difficult for him. What''s more, her mother-inw was old¡­


    "Sorry, mom, that''s not what I meant. I just don''t want Savannah to be misunderstood." She patted Granny Rowe on the back gently.


    Granny Rowe''s expression rxed a little.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door, and Charlotte''s voice came, "grandma."


    "Well, you can go back first. I want to talk to Charlotte." Granny Rowe waved impatiently to let Joanne go.


    Joanne bowed her head and left the olddy''s room.


    "Mom," Charlotte greeted Joanne as she passed by. Then she went in and asked Granny Rowe on the bed, "Grandma, what happened to mom? She looks bad."


    "She told me not to set you up with Dn. She said Dn should be with Savannah!" Granny Rowe was still very angry.


    Charlotte bit her lip. Joanne was atst partial to her own daughter. After Savannah appeared, Dn no longer looked at her, and Joanne was no longer her own mother.


    The hatred for Savannah grew deeper in her heart.


    Now she was even mad at Edmond for not killing Savannah that day!


    If only Savannah had died in the car!


    "Charlotte, where have you been today?" Granny Rowe interrupted her granddaughter''s musings.


    Charlotte curled her lips down with a sense of grievance. She sobbed andined of the wrongs she had suffered in the studio today.


    Granny Rowe''s face turned darker as she listened.


    How could her little princess be bullied by a saucy girl?


    Granny Rowe recalled Savannah''s harsh words that night; an involuntary shudder passed over her.


    When Savannah was speaking to her, she didn''t look like a young girl in her early twenties, but rather like a demoness who had returned with a vengeance from hell.


    Vengeance¡­


    Granny Rowe shivered inwardly when she suddenly remembered something.


    No, she thought too much. How could a young girl without any background know the truth of that year?


    No matter what, she couldn''t see her dear granddaughter being bullied outright!

 Chapter 484 - 484: Old Mrs. Rowe Offered Help To Dylan

    If she couldn''t guarantee her own granddaughter''s happiness, how could she deserve to be the elder of the Rowe family?


    "Charlotte. Don''t cry. Grandma is always your patron. I''ll help you get Dn. Even if Savannah had given birth to a child for him, Dn''s legal wife would only be you." Granny Rowe said with great assurance after pondering for a moment.


    Charlotte didn''t know what her grandma was going to do, but since she promised her, there must be a way. She wiped away her tears, nodded, and said, "Thank you, grandma."


    After Charlotte went back to her own room, Granny Rowe closed her eyes and considered for a moment. Finally, she made up her mind and phoned an old trusted subordinate from the Rowe group in Chicago.


    Besides official business, this old subordinate often helped to deal with important confidential matters in private.


    She discussed the n with him for a long time over the phone. There was a satisfied smile on her face when she hung up.


    * * *


    The Sterling Group


    An atmosphere of tension filled the CEO''s office.


    The senior manager had just reported his negligence in the overseas business. He bowed his head, waiting for his punishment in front of Dn''s desk, cold sweat gathering on his brow.


    As the leading domestic corporation, the Sterling group had also nned for the expansion of thepany''s foreign activities.


    Sincest year, Dn had been invested more manpower and material resources in the overseas business to further squeeze into the Northern European, Australian, and New Zend markets.


    Not long ago, the governments of the three Nordic countries jointlyunched a bidding program for the USA, inviting the business leaders toe to their countries for win-win development.


    Dn immediately made a business n for the project and decided to win the bidding within half a year.


    Unexpectedly, one of the most important data for the project was stolen in the final stages of the bidding n. This data was crucial to the sess of the final bid, and there was little chance for them if the data couldn''t be found back in time.


    The senior manager, who was in charge of the bidding in northern Europe, nearly fainted with fright at that time. He immediately reported the matter to Dn and flew back to LA.


    Garwood was also stunned. He knew how much Dn valued the project.


    If they failed at the final bidding, he wouldn''t be surprised if Dn would fire the manager at once!


    The silencested for a long time. Dn leashed his anger and did not say a harsh word. Then he asked the manager to leave.


    The senior manager, relieved, nodded, and left the office hurriedly.


    "He should be med for neglecting his duty," Garwood said, surprised that Dn didn''t lose his temper or even reproach that manager.


    "It was not an ident," Dn smiled an iron smile.


    "You mean, there''s a theft? Who could it be? We have no strongpetitor in northern Europe this time." Garwood shook his head in a dubious way.


    "Check it out," Dn ordered coldly.


    "Yes, sir!" Garwood nodded immediately and left the office.


    "Mr. Sterling, " the secretary knocked on the door soon after Garwood left, "old Mrs. Rowe is here and wants to see you."


    Dn gave a slight frown. Why did that olddy show up in person?


    A few minutester, Granny Rowe was led into the office by the secretary.


    She looked sharp in a ck satin dress, with her gray-haired hair pulled up.


    "Dn," she smiled amiably.


    "Madam, what can I do for you?"


    "Nothing. I just haven''t seen you for days. Today I stopped by yourpany and dropped in on you."


    "I''ve been busy with work," Dn said drily.


    "Oh, really? Are you busy bidding for the Nordic project?" Granny Rowe said carelessly.


    "You''re well informed, Mrs. Rowe." Dn raised his eyebrows, looking at the olddy.


    Granny Roweughed, "I''m not well-informed. However, I did hear that you''ve been very busy with a Nordic project recently, and you got into trouble."


    "What do you want to say?" Dn knew what happened perfectly well now, but his expression didn''t change.


    "I know you''re in a lot of trouble. Sounds like¡­some ssified documents are missing? Oh, you might lose the bid. Don''t you think it a pity to give it up when it is nearlypleted? My family has the right connections in northern Europe. Shall I send someone to help you?" Granny Rowe suggested with a confident smile.


    "Thank you. Mrs. Rowe, but I don''t want to bother the Rowe family." The expression on Dn''s face was even colder.


    "No trouble at all. I can help you find an important document. All I need is an engagement between you and Charlotte. What do you think of the deal?" Granny Rowe said gently.


    "That''s what you want?" Dn looked gloomy.


    "Well, why not think it over before you decide? I have to go first. Proceed with your work." Granny Rowe turned and left. She was confident that Dn would agree.


    She was also from a business family. Her husband, her son, and her grandson were all businessmen. She knew how important such an international project was for a businessman.


    After so much investment, Dn was absolutely not reconciled to the final failure!


    He must not refuse her offer.


    Dn''s expression became sullener as the door closed.


    A momentter, Garwood entered, looking much more serious.


    "Sir, we got it. It has just been discovered that a senior worker of the Rowe group was sent to northern Europe a few days ago by Granny Rowe. What exactly had he done is unknown. But what a coincidence! He arrived just a few days before our document was stolen..."


    Shadow gathered at Dn''s eyes.


    Sure enough, data theft was associated with Granny Rowe.


    It seemed that the olddy had nned on threatening him with the project.


    Garwood had just heard from the secretary that Granny Rowe hade to see Dn.


    "Granny Rowe did it...? Why?" Garwood guessed something, shocked.


    "For her precious granddaughter," Dn grunted.


    Granny Rowe resorted to this means to get Charlotte and Dn together?


    Garwood couldn''t believe it, but he had to.


    ***


    After chatting with Olivia for a while online, Savannah stretched and climbed onto her bed.


    Just then, her cell phone rang.


    Savannah picked up the phone, ncing at the screen.


    It was Kevin.

 Chapter 485 - 485: I’ll Think About It

    "Hello?" She hesitated for a long time before she answered it.


    "Savannah," from the end of the line came Kevin''s slightly husky voice.


    He sounded very strained and sad, and she could almost see how gaunt and dispirited he was.


    Kevin used to be elegant and graceful, never like this. He reduced to this all because of her; she was too cruel to let him go back to Italy alone.


    But she had to be cruel.


    She would exin it to Kevin that she revenges her dead father.


    "Yes?" Her tone was indifferent and detached.


    "You moved to Green Lake?" asked Kevin; his voice was a little intive. He knew Dn had bought back her house in Green Bay for her. Now that she had moved into it, did it mean she had made up with Dn?


    "I don''t need to exin my private affairs to you. We''d better keep our distance for a while and reconsider our rtionship."


    "I know. You''re still mad at me. Don''t worry, I won''t bother you before you forgive me. I just want to tell you that I''m leaving. I''ll fly back to Italy at ten o ''clock on Wednesday morning. Can youe and see me off?" Kevin''s voice was pleading.


    Savannah bit her lip, on the verge of tears. Finally, she steeled herself and said, "I''ll think about it."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Holding the phone, she remained motionless for a long time.


    She had to be cruel. In fact, Kevin didn''t have to go back to Italy alone, since she didn''t go with him. But she asked him to leave. She didn''t want her revenge n to involve him.


    Perhaps she was so lost in thought that she didn''t notice the thoughtful gaze falling on her.


    "Who are you talking to?" A man''s charming and low voice flew into her ears.


    Startled, Savannah loosened her grip, and the phone fell to the ground. She turned around and gasped at Dn.


    "Why are you here?"


    Today was his first visit to Green Lake since she moved into the house.


    He bent to pick up the phone and handed it to her. "You haven''t answered my question."


    "I... I..." Savannah knew that there was nothing she could hide from this man. ying tricks on him would only annoy him. "It''s Kevin. He asked me if I lived in Green Lake and said he was going back to Italy."


    Dn''s face tightened when he heard Kevin''s name but then rxed. He pulled her into his arms andy his head on her shoulder.


    "It''s my turn to answer your question," he murmured.


    "Oh?"


    "Didn''t you ask me why I came? Because I''ve been thinking about a little cat all day." He breathed against her ear.


    She blushed. Was he flirting with her?


    "Now that you''re back, I have a lot of rules. You''re not allowed to contact any man who has an intention on you again." He muttered a threat like a capricious child.


    "Hmm," her voice was scarcely audible.


    Satisfied, he picked her up and sank down together on the couch, cradling her on hisp. Then he buried his head in her hair, taking a deep breath as if he could draw energy from her.


    She was nervous at first, afraid he would take a further step, and even prepared for it.


    Since she chose to return to him, she should expect such a day.


    Although she had even had a baby with him, that part of memory was still nk for her. The feeling of strangeness towards him still existed, and she felt rmed when he approached.


    Unconsciously, she was so nervous that her palms were sweating. She tensed herself like a cat waiting for battle.


    But then she knew she worried too much.


    He didn''t move on or even make a sound.


    Savannah quietly turned her head, only to find that the man had fallen asleep!


    How tired he was!


    She freed herself from his arms and stood up quietly, trying not to disturb him. Looking back at his sleeping face, she was attracted unconsciously.


    Though this man was always masterful and autocratic, he looked like a cuddlesome boy when he was asleep. Looking at his sleeping face, she wanted to feel how his eyes shine in a smile and how his lips move in a kiss. His dark eyebrows sloped downwards in a serious expression, as though he was still bothered by something in his dream.


    Why was he so quiet and behaved today? Did something happen?


    She turned off the light before she went out, just to see Garwood waiting outside.


    "Miss Schultz. Is Mr. Sterling still in your room?" Garwood asked, ncing through the door, and then gave a gentleugh.


    "Oh, well," Savannah replied, a little embarrassed by his smile, "he''s asleep. I don''t want to disturb him. Let him rest in peace."


    Garwood nodded.


    She hesitated for a moment and asked curiously, "Garwood. Is something bothering him?"


    "Ah? He told you?" Garwood blurted out.


    Sure enough, something happened!


    "He didn''t say anything to me. What''se over him?" Savannah looked at him.


    Garwood sighed and whispered about the data theft and the Nordic project.


    "How could such an important document be stolen? Did apetitor do it?" Savannah frowned.


    Garwood shook his head and took a deep breath. "No. It''s old Mrs. Rowe, I''m afraid."


    "The olddy wants to force Dn to be with Charlotte in this way?" Savannah immediately understood, shocked.


    Garwood nodded and sighed, "Mr. Sterling''s been working on this project for half a year, and we''ve invested a lot of money and time in it. If we lose the bid, the resources previouslymitted might have beenmitted to vain. It would be really a pity."


    Savannah''s face darkened, but not surprised.


    People in the Rowe family would always do anything to achieve their goals.


    Years ago, in order to make her mother marry into their family willingly, they killed her father.


    Now, not unexpectedly, they threatened Dn with hispany.


    Granny Rowe and Charlotte were really unreasonable. What if they got Dn''s promise to marry Charlotte?


    Would they be really happy?


    Anyway, she would never let them get what they wanted.


    "Did Dnpromise with her? He must be determined to win that bid..." said Savannah tentatively.


    "Mr. Sterling hates to be threatened. Don''t worry. The Rowe family is not a problem." Garwood said with a slightly sardonic smile. Obviously, he felt nothing but contempt for such dirty means.


    ******************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    My sincere apology for not answering some of yourments recently, I got sick. I''ve been writing tirelessly since day one of January because I n to post four novels soon. Before I published the novel, I always make sure it''s already writtenpletely toply with the reader''s demand.


    And I''ve mentioned earlier that I took ce, my husband few tasks back in our family business since he passed awayst November.


    The Chinese new year celebration ising, and I have recently run several activities, and the weather here is a bit cold. It gradually deteriorates my health.


    I sincerely ask for an apology. Don''t forget to vote, writements, and review. Thanks to those who gifted this book and bought the privilege chapter. You know the deal, 20 % rebates will be granted next month base on the total coins you''ve spent for this novel for the entire month.


    From the bottom of my heart, F¨¥ich¨¢ng g¨£nxi¨¨ n¨«!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 486 - 486: Baby, Where Did You Go?

    Savannah let out a sigh of relief, but then frowned.


    "What if Granny Rowe refused to give him back that document?" She was still a little worried.


    "There''re ways and means. Don''t worry, Miss Schultz." Garwoodforted her.


    "Garwood, don''t tell Dn I know this."


    "I know." Garwood nodded immediately. In fact, he was told not to tell Miss Schultz so that she wouldn''t have to worry about it.


    After a few words with Garwood, Savannah went back to her room.


    The man on the sofa was sleeping soundly. It looked like... he was really exhausted. This trouble had really eaten him up.


    In her mind, he was always powerful and fearless, and no difficulty could ever obstruct his pace. But she never thought such a strong man would also be tired.


    She took the nket from the bed andid it over him. Suddenly, her hand was seized, and she was pulled in his warm arms!


    She uttered a low exim, not expecting him to make a surprise attack.


    The couch was not big enough for two people to lie on, so Dn hugged her hard so that she would not fall down.


    Several times she tried to get herself out from his arms and sat up, but failed.


    "Baby, where did you go?" He whispered, breathing to her ear.


    "I see you tired and don''t want to disturb you, so I go out first." She could feel that the man''s energy was renewed after ten-minute sleeping.


    "Don''t get out of my sight without my permission." His arms tightened as he touched her delicate earlobes casually.


    He held her so tight that she was a little breathless and had to give in, "Okay..."


    "Say it again," He raised his eyebrows.


    "I won''t go out of your sight without your permission," she repeated, amused.


    "Delete Kevin''s contact number." He continued.


    Savannah smiled wryly. She thought he''d forgotten that call, but he still cared about it.


    "Yes, Mr. Sterling," she said helplessly.


    "Good girl," Dn gave her a kiss on her neck, satisfied.


    She found its not so difficult to deal with the man. Men and children had a lot inmon. He was just like their Kaiden and she couldn''t resist their charms, always defeated by them.


    As long as she obeyed his wish and didn''t go against him, he wasn''t that tough.


    She had just breathed a sigh of relief, but then she was startled to hear his voice again.


    "Why did youe back to me? Just disappointed in what Kevin did?"


    Savannah swallowed, a little guilty and nervous.


    "What?" Dn frowned at her silence. He only asked casually, not expected that she would be so upset.


    She quickly straightened up her mood, huddling herself in his arms. "I hate to part with Kaiden¡­I feel sorry for him," she murmured in a pitiful way.


    He had not the faintest suspicion of her words. Kaiden was her own son, and she had parted from him for three years. No mother could give up her child easily.


    But he was still ufortable. So, she stayed only because of that small guy?


    Should he thank his son for making her stay at his side?


    ***


    Two dayster, Savannah walked into a detective agency on the twentieth floor of a building.


    "What can I do for you, Miss?" asked the middle-aged private investigator sitting opposite to her. He was thin and tall and seemed intelligent.


    "I would like you to check into the boss of the detective agency next door, Edmond Gibbons."


    "You want to check the detective next door?" asked the detective in surprise. It was the first time for him to receive this kind of case.


    "That''s right," Savannah answered in the affirmative, slightly raising her beautiful chin.


    "What do you want to know about him?" Surprised as he was, the private detective was professional and quickly got into the groove.


    "A few days ago, Edmond, together with his old ssmate, Charlotte Rowe, nearly killed me. He pretended to be my appointed driver and deliberately tricked me into his car, trying to kill me by poisonous car exhaust. Fortunately, I escaped. I have no evidence, and I can''t sue them. I hope you can help me find the evidence that they attempted murder. After all, even if I go to the police and could send Edmond to prison, Miss Rowe could say she didn''t know about it and escaped punishment byw."


    The private detective pondered for a moment and then nodded. "I see. Rest assured, Miss Schultz, I''ll give you a satisfactory reply as soon as possible."


    Savannah nodded, stood up, and left the detective agency.


    Outside the building, she nced back and breathed a sigh of relief.


    There was fiercepetition in the private investigation industry too.


    The private detective, Edmond, in the same building, was a strongpetitor of the middle-aged detective she had talked to. Because of this, shemitted the matter to this detective, and she believed that in order to defeat hispetitor, he would work harder to help her.


    She was confident that the result of his investigation would give her a surprise.


    ***


    Hardly had she stepped out of the elevator when she encountered an acquaintance, Charlotte.


    Opponents always meet.


    Needless to say, Charlotte came to meet Edmond.


    Charlotte grunted and rolled her eyes, holding her head high.


    Being ignored, Savannah twisted her lips in an ironic angle and, when she passed Charlotte, she threw her right leg and gave her a shove, tripping her.


    Charlotte stumbled and pitched forward. Luckily, she bnced herself on the wall and didn''t fall down, but some people next to them caught the scene andughed out.


    Annoyed and embarrassed, Charlotte jumped upon Savannah and lifted her hand!


    Savannah had expected her movement; she caught her hand that rose to p her, pushing her away unkindly.


    "If you want your name to be seen in tomorrow''s trending hashtag, I won''t stop you. I''m just a small model, and I''m not afraid to make a scene. Go on if you like." Savannah said with a sly grin.


    Charlotte paused, gritting her teeth.


    Yes, if any passer-by recorded a video when she hit Savannah and posted it online, only she would suffer a loss. She was the daughter of the Rowe family, but Savannah? She was nobody now.

 Chapter 487 - 487: Have A Nice Flight

    What''s more, if things got worse, reporters might dig out Savannah''s identity as Joanne''s own daughter, the granddaughter of the chairman of the GTN group. Thus, the Morton family had to admit Savannah''s identity and took her back under public opinion pressure.


    It was not what Charlotte wanted to see.


    She pulled away her hand and gave a snort. "Don''t be so smug. Do you think you''re gonna win by pestering Dn? Unfortunately, he''ll still marry me atst. You''ll see."


    Savannah chuckled, "I know your means. Well, It''s¡­ awesome."


    Charlotte''s face stiffened, and then she threw her shoulders back and lowered her voice, "so what? Anyway, I''ll be his wife. Even if you made up with Dn, you''re doomed to failure. Wait and see, Dn will break up with you and be with me soon!"


    She knew what her grandmother had done. So, she was very confident that Dn would choose her even for the Nordic project!


    At first, she was a little worried that Dn might get angry for being threatened. But he didn''t say anything or me the Rowe family.


    Grandma was right. The business was always of the utmost importance for men, especially a sessful businessman like Dn.


    This kind of project was a biggie, not exactly the sort of project a team could do overnight. Dn had to be responsible for hispany, for his father, and for all the efforts of his staff. He couldn''t see the failure of the bidding, absolutely not.


    He was wise enough to know how to choose.


    Seeing her confidence, Savannah smiled, "if you want a husband who is not into you, I won''t stop you. But remember," after a pause, she said, "even if Dn marries you, you wouldn''t be able to get his heart. Even if you be Mrs. Sterling, I''ll still be with him. What keep you apanied only by countless lonely nights."


    "Shame on you!" Charlotte was choking with anger!


    Savannah gave a scornful smile, crossing her arms at Charlotte''s anger.


    She was shameless, so what?


    What she wanted was to destroy the Rowe family''s happiness and prospects! She didn''t care if they thought of her as a siren or fox!


    Charlotte, fearing that she would be in a fight with her if she stayed longer, stomped to the elevator.


    Savannah smiled loftily and turned away.


    After getting into a taxi, she calmed down and suddenly remembered that today was Kevin''s departure day.


    He wanted her to see him off, but she didn''t know if she should go or not¡­


    Maybe she shouldn''t give Kevin any hope.


    Since she had been cruel to him, she should maintain a hard and indifferent parting.


    But it was hard not to go. She didn''t know when she could see Kevin again after he left.


    After struggling for a long time, she finally decided. She didn''t have to show up, and she could quietly see Kevin off.


    Savannah checked the time and asked the driver to divert to the airport. When the taxi stopped at the gate of the airport, it was almost time to go for the security check.


    Not far from the security gate, a familiar figure in a trench coat was standing there alone, looking around from time to time, with two suitcases at his feet. A look of disappointment passed over his face.


    Kevin...


    Savannah stepped aside to hide behind a wall, her heart pounding in her chest.


    He had been recovering from his broken leg, but he lost a lot of weight and looked in a low spirit.


    Kevin, I''m sorry... She murmured to herself.


    As if he was sure whom he was looking for did not seem to show up, Kevin picked up his suitcase, walking silently towards the security gate.


    Savannah could not bear to see the scene any longer; she turned and walked away. After a few steps, she heard a trembling male voice from her back.


    "Savannah¡­"


    Startled, she turned slowly.


    Kevin was standing behind her, his bloodshot eyes fixed intensely on her, and his suitcase dropped from his hand.


    "Now that you came to see me off, why don''t you show up?" He looked at her entreatingly.


    Savannah could not say a word. She gripped her fingers so savagely that every finger-end was stinging. She must harden her heart.


    "Savannah," Kevin got up the courage to her front and took her hand, venturing, "are you still angry? If you want me to stay, or if you want to go to Italy with me, I''ll¡­"


    "No, you think too much," Savannah took out her hand, looking at him coldly. "After all, you had taken care of me for so long. I don''t want you to think of me as ungrateful. So, I came to see you off."


    The hope in Kevin''s eyes was gone. He looked so disappointed that he didn''t speak for a long time.


    Savannah turned her head to avert his eyes, worried that, seeing him, she might be softhearted, and told him everything.


    She turned to leave, but Kevin took a few steps towards her, holding her in his arms. She bit her lip and tried to disentangle herself from his arms.


    "Savannah, let me hug you, for thest time, please," he said as he restrained the sadness in his voice, "think of it as thest gift you give me before we get separated, will you?"


    She couldn''t resist and finally stopped struggling.


    Several minutester, Kevin reluctantly released his arms.


    Savannah took two steps back and hung her head.


    "Have a nice flight." With that, she turned away without any hesitation. She didn''t look back because she was afraid that she would break down and tell him the truth.


    If Kevin knew that the reason why she stayed alone was to avenge her father on the Rowe family, he would surely stay with her and even finish it for her.


    It was all her own business, and she didn''t want to involve Kevin. He had done too much for her. This time, she wanted to do it all by herself.


    Lowering her head and clenching her fists, she walked straight ahead. Suddenly, she bumped into someone.

 Chapter 488 - 488: Don’t Be Shy

    (Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene. If you''re notfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    Savannah stumbled back, dizzy and nearly falling, but was pulled back in time by a pair of long arms.


    Looking up, she forced a smile and, with the words thank-you in her mouth, the bitter smile froze on her face when she saw clearly the man in front of her.


    Dn.


    His face looked gloomy under the dull sky, the dangerous light in his eyes, making Savannah shiver unconsciously. He raised his hand to wipe away the lingered tear upon her eysh without a word.


    She didn''t expect him to show up at the airport. Did hee by to see if she came to see Kevin off?


    She was so nervous that her palms were all cold and sweating as if she was caught by her husband. She was even more worried that she might provoke him or broke the rtionship that she had just built with him.


    Dn didn''t say anything. With a cloudy face, he gripped her hand, striding to his car.


    In the front passenger seat, Savannah stirred uneasily. She did not know how to exin to him, afraid of making things worse with more exnation.


    After all, he had seen here to the airport. How could she exin? Could she say she didn''te to see Kevin off?


    And maybe he had seen theirst hug...


    She shuddered at the thought.


    Dn could see her nervousness. He fastened the safety belt for her, the chill of his fingertips made her more frightened.


    Then Dn started the car and drove away.


    He kept silent all the way, and of course, she did not dare to speak.


    The car came to a screeching halt at Green Lake. He got off first, went to her side, wrenched the door open, and lifted her out of the car, walking quietly into the house.


    Savannah had no idea how angry he was or what he wanted to do, but as long as he could keep calm, she was prepared to ept any punishment.


    She wound her arms around his neck, biting her lips and holding back her breath, trying not to smell the coldness from his body so as to be less nervous.


    In the house, two servants and Garcia changed their faces when Dn kicked the door open with Savannah in his arms.


    The three of them shivered and dared not make a noise.


    He took her upstairs to her room, kicked the door shut, and threw her onto the soft bed. Standing beside the bed, he gazed up at her through longshes and began to undo his pants and pull the zipper.


    His movement was smooth and charming and a bit sexy. It didn''t make her disgusted but quickened her heartbeat.


    "Dn..." Savannah knew what he was up to, staring at him with wide eyes.


    He stared down at her for a moment, then he grabbed her suddenly, and flipped her over, took down her pants. It took Savannah by surprise. He pushed both her knees up to the bed, so her behind is in the air, and he pped her hard.


    Before she could react, he plunged inside her.


    "Ahh!" Savannah uttered a soft cry of pain.


    There was no forey, not even caressing or flirting.


    His mouth was open slightly, and his breathing was harsh. He mmed mercilessly into her, and he didn''t stop. She moaned, and he pounded on and on, merciless, a relentless rhythm, to vent his anger and jealousy.


    Her body quivered, bowed, a sheen of sweat gathered over her. She did not resist but rxed her body to meet him.


    Her ttering manner pleased him, and his thrust softened a little. He leaned over and nibbled at her pink earlobe, whispering in a husky voice, "dare you to see him secretly again?"


    "No..." She had fallen into the feeling of fullness, melting around him.


    Suddenly, he sped up, asking, "have you ever had sex with him?"


    "No..." She had not expected the man to ask this. He must have been thinking of it and being jealous every day. The thought amused her.


    "Really?" His tone became much softer.


    "Really! Ahhh! Dn, you''re hurting me. Could you please be gentle, this isn''t pleasurable at all!" She screamed.


    Satisfied, he slowed down and dropped his passionate kisses on every inch of her body before continuing his next attack...but this time, it became passionate as if he''s giving all his love andpassion.


    * * *


    The sex continued well into the night. They didn''t even eat or go to the bathroom.


    Savannahy in bed, too tired to lift a finger.


    "Baby, go down to dinner," whispered that freaking hot man.


    Savannah was awake now. She flushed and sat up, holding the quilt to cover herself.


    "Oh... I''ll go downstairs right away. You go first."


    He had dressed well and seemed to have a much better mood. Knowing that she was still ashamed, he bent down to look at her, teasing, "you''ve given birth to a child for me, don''t be shy."


    "Go ahead, I''ll be right there." She pressed her hands against his arms and said in a low voice.


    "All right," he sighed and shook his head and gave her another soft kiss to her thin lips, turned around, and went downstairs.


    She quickly blushed while looking at his disappearing back.


    Savannah got dressed and suddenly remembered something.


    He didn''t use condoms.


    "Dn Sterling, you''ve tricked me again!" She scolded him silently.


    She didn''t n to have a little bun without a proper n so soon while her revenge hadn''tpleted yet.


    There was no morning-after pill at home. She had to find a chance to buy it first.


    She made up her mind and went downstairs. The dishes were already served. Dn was watching the ball game on the sofa, waiting for her.


    "Where''re you going?" He raised his eyebrows.


    "I want to go out for a walk..."


    "Have a bite first, and then I''ll go out with you," Dn walked over to her and took her hand. He was afraid she would faint on the way.


    Savannah didn''t insist, afraid that too much would arouse his suspicion. What if he found out she was going to buy the pill?


    It took a lot of work to get him down, and she didn''t want to anger him so soon.


    Fortunately, she was in her safe period.


    She sighed imperceptibly and sat at the table.


    * * *


    A weekter, Savannah received a call from the private detective. Hearing that he had got what she wanted, she immediately went to the detective agency.


    In the office, she asked eagerly, "well, did you find anything?"


    The private detective pulled out a brown paper bag and pushed it toward her.


    "This was part of a private conversation between Mr. Gibbons and Miss Rowe, in which they mentioned that Mr. Gibbons tricked you into his car and tried to suffocate you with the exhaust gas. Though it was not direct evidence, it''s enough for you to take them to the police to sue them."

 Chapter 489 - 489: The Truth About The Girl Who Saved Dylan

    Savannah took the brown paper bag with a sigh of relief.


    "Oh, well," the private detective said haltingly, "there''s one other thing I''ve found in the investigation. I don''t know if you need it."


    "What''s it?" Savannah raised a suspicious nce.


    "They mentioned someone''s lifesaver in their conversation¡­"


    Savannah recalled something and immediately sat up, her pupils dting with shock, "Can you tell me more about their conversation?"


    "I''ve prepared another recording. You can check it yourself," the private detective said as he took out a recorder pen and handed it to Savannah.


    Savannah turned the recorder on immediately.


    "...Charlotte, after all you''ve done for that man, he still chose another girl. Why don''t you just give up? Leave him!" This bitter voice should be Edmond''s.


    "Enough! You know I don''t want to hear this!" Charlotte''s voice was impatient.


    "I wish you''d wake up! Three years ago, I investigated Eric and found evidence of his embezzlement for you to use against him. In order to stop Mr. Sterling''s wedding, you threatened Eric with that evidence and asked him to tell Mr. Sterling that you were the girl who had saved him. But even he believed you''re the one he had been looking for, and postponed his wedding ceremony because of you, even after Savannah left, he still didn''t be with you! You''ve been waiting for him for three years but failed to move him! Now Savannah came back, and you won''t have any chance!"


    "All right! Edmond, I came to see you because I''m in a bad mood. I want to talk to someone who understands me and knows tofort me. You will only make me more upset. If you kept saying that, I won''te to see you again."


    "Charlotte... Well, I won''t say that again¡­" Edmond finally gave in.


    Savannah pressed the stop button, her heart beating violently, and her mind was in a bit of a mess.


    That was to say, the girl who had saved Dn''s life, the girl Dn had been looking for, wasn''t Charlotte.


    Had it not been for her investigation in Charlotte and Edmond this time, the secret might never have been discovered.


    Charlotte, who looked so sweet, so delicate, and so harmless, was so scheming that she had resorted to a series of means to get the man she wanted.


    Because Dn took her as his lifesaver, though they were not together, he had never been hard on her over the years.


    Savannah would like to show Dn the recorder right now to expose Charlotte.


    But it was too boring in that case. And the recording alone didn''t seem to be enough. What if Charlotte said that she fabricated the recording to incriminate her?


    Savannah thought for a while and then twisted her lips.


    After leaving the detective agency, she called Garwood and asked him toe out alone and meet her at a caf¨¦.


    In the caf¨¦, Savannah told Garwood she needed his help.


    "Why do you ask me to do this?" Garwood wondered.


    "You''re Dn''s best assistant. Eric will only believe it if you sent the word."


    "What do you want?" Garwood didn''t understand.


    "Just do it. Don''t tell Dn about this yet. Anyway, Dn will know what''s going on." Savannah''s tone was assured.


    Garwood still wanted to ask more, but Savannah stopped him with a sweet smile. "He asked you to meet my requirement, didn''t he?"


    Garwood paused and finally nodded.


    He didn''t know why, but he felt that Miss Schultz in front of him seemed not the same as before, even much different from when she just came back from Italy.


    She looked like a timid and simple girl when she was with Mr. Sterling three years ago, and she became much more confident and independent when she returned from Italy. But now, she was hard to read.


    * * *


    When Eric walked into the office early in the morning, he heard some of his subordinates whispering,


    "Haven''t you heard of it? The corporate headquarter seems to be preparing to audit the ounts of the branch office in Chicago!"


    "Ah? Why are they going to check our ounts, all of a sudden?"


    "Who knows? Maybe there''s something wrong with the senior management here?"


    "It''s a possibility, otherwise, why only the branch office in Chicago?"


    Eric stopped, breaking out in a cold sweat, a guilty feeling creeping over his heart.


    He walked into his office and closed the door. The noise of discussion outside smothered him.


    If the headquarter examined the ounts, his embezzlement of public funds would be discovered sooner orter!


    Why did the big boss want to examine the ounts of his branch office in Chicago?


    His face darkened as if struck by a sudden thought.


    Recently, it was said that Charlotte and Mr. Sterling were getting closer and closer, and they were about to get engaged.


    Could it be that Charlotte exposed his embezzlement to please her future husband?


    She was the only one who knew his embezzlement, and he couldn''t think of anyone else to report him.


    He phoned Charlotte with a sullen expression.


    "Miss Rowe, hope that you''re well."


    "Eric?" Charlotte didn''t expect him to find her again, frowning. "What''re you calling for?"


    "The headquarter prepares to audit the ounts in its branch office in Chicago, do you know why?" Eric asked coldly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, Mr. Sterling''s always trusted me. He''s never checked the books, but now he''s going to check mine. You must have said something to him! Only you know my affairs." Eric ground his teeth.


    "What''s the good of telling Dn your affairs? Am I crazy?" Charlotte felt amused and exasperated.


    "You wouldn''t have told Dn before because you were afraid that I''d end up exposing you too. But now it''s different. Everybody says that you''re going to marry Mr. Sterling. In order to win the Sterling family''s favor, it''s normal for you to betray me! Besides, you''ve got all my incriminating evidence and didn''t return it to me!" Charlotte refused to give him back the evidence of his embezzlement, which had kept him on edge for three years.


    "I didn''t tell Dn about you. As for the reason why they want to check ounts, I don''t know! Maybe you''ve been reported by others? It''s none of my business."

 Chapter 490 - 490: The Deal Three Years Ago

    "Really? Give me back the evidence of my embezzlement in your hand; otherwise, I don''t trust you!" Eric gritted his teeth.


    "Enough! Eric, after the deal was done, we agreed not to contact each other again to avoid suspicion from others. Don''t call me again!" Charlotte hung up impatiently.


    She was able to control Eric with the evidence in her own hand. How could she be so stupid to give it back to him?


    Holding the phone, Eric got more agitated. He thought Charlotte was just ying games on him.


    If it wasn''t her who told Mr. Sterling on him, who else could it be?


    Now she still refused to give the evidence to him. Something must be wrong!


    * * *


    Charlotte had been a little upset since she got the call from Eric.


    Being audited was always a serious matter. Would Eric be desperate to find her trouble?


    In the evening, she walked out of the room and went downstairs for dinner in anguid manner.


    "What''s troubling you, baby?" Granny Rowe, seeing her dear granddaughter weak in spirit, took her hand and asked in concern.


    "It''s nothing, grandma." Charlotte braced up, forcing herself to smile. Of course, she dared not share her trouble with her.


    Granny Rowe thought she was still upset because of Dn. She gave her granddaughter a gentle pat on the hand.


    "Don''t worry, baby. I promised you, in a few days, Dn will leave Savannah ande back to you." Granny Roweforted Charlotte as she squinted Joanne sitting opposite her.


    The deadline for the bid project wasing up. Without those important files, the Sterling group had no chance of winning the bidding. She believed that Dn wouldpromise.


    Joanne frowned, knowing that her mother-inw said that not only tofort Charlotte; she was also telling her that Dn would only belong to the daughter of the Rowe family, and Savannah''s hope was but vain.


    Taking a breath, Joanne was about to argue with her mother-inw when her husband next to her gave her a gentle pull. She had to swallow her displeasure.


    Charlotte blushed at her grandmother''s words and nodded shyly.


    Just then, a maid came running up, whispering, "Miss, you are wanted outside."


    "Who is it?" Charlotte turned ck.


    "Mr. Naik, from Chicago."


    Charlotte''s heart missed a beat. Damn it, Eric flew to LA to find her!


    "Who''s looking for you, Charlotte?" Ethan asked in surprise.


    "Oh... A friend from Chicago. I''ll go out and have a look. You eat first," said Charlotte as she hurried out of the house.


    Under the streemp, Eric stood with a gloomy face. He took a taxi here as soon as he got off the ne.


    "What do you want? I made it clear I didn''t report you! It''s none of my business!" Charlotte pulled him into a corner angrily.


    "Besides you, who else knows about my embezzling public funds? Well, now that you''re going to marry into the Sterling family, you''ve forgotten who put you in this position! If I hadn''t told Mr. Sterling his lifesaver was you, do you think you''d have a chance to get him? Since you''re ungrateful and burn your bridges, I don''t mind dying with you! You reported me, and I''ll tell Mr. Sterling what you did! I''ll tell him you''re not the girl who saved his life!" Eric growled in a low voice, grabbing Charlotte''s wrist and dragging her out of the gate like an endangered beast.


    "Are you mad? What do you want now?" Charlotte pulled out her hand, stepping back. Her head was throbbing.


    Holy shit! What happened? Why did Dn suddenly decide to audit the ounts? If not for that, Eric wouldn''t have looked for her trouble like a mad dog now!


    "Okay, now I don''t care if you did it or not, just do two things. First, give me all the evidence against me in your hand." In that case, he still had time to erase the traces. "Second, go to Dn and ask him not to check my ounts."


    "I can promise you the first thing, but you ask me to change Dn''s decision? I can''t do that! I can''t stop him if he wants to check your ounts!" Charlotte shouted in a low voice.


    "Oh, now everyone in the group knows that you''re going to marry Mr. Sterling. In a few days'' time, you will be his wife! Of course, he will listen to you!"


    Charlotte felt her head was going to split. Her grandma sent that words in order to set her and Dn together, but they hadn''t gone that far. But Eric took the rumor for truth. Now he wouldn''t believe her even if she told him it was not true.


    "If I speak for you, Dn will doubt my rtionship with you. What we did three years ago might be found too! Impossible!" She gritted her teeth.


    Eric was furious at being refused. He grabbed her, dragging her outside the gate.


    "Go and talk to him now!"


    "Stop it! I''ll call somebody! There are security guards everywhere!" Charlotte turned pale with terror.


    "Oh, call somebody if you wanted to expose our deal three years ago!" Eric sneered.


    Sure enough, Charlotte didn''t dare shout, she just struggled hard.


    No one ever dared to treat her like this, and she had never suffered such humiliations before.


    "If you dare to touch me again, I''ll hand over all the evidence against you to Dn now, so that I can send you to jail directly!" She yanked her hand away and threatened him in a low voice.


    "You bitch!" Eric was so angry that he seized her by her long hair and gave a tug unkindly.


    "Ah!" Charlotte uttered a harsh scream out of pain.


    The two had at each other with fists and feet.


    Just then, a bright light hit them and, for a moment, blinded them.


    The two temporarily stopped, raising their hands to shade their eyes from the light. When they opened their eyes again, they saw a car stopping in front of them from nowhere.


    The door opened, and a familiar cool figure got off, apanied by two bodyguards.


    Charlotte stared at the man, her heart almost stopping.


    "Dn!"


    "Mr. Sterling!" Eric almost fell to his knees.


    The man''s face was ashen. Obviously, he had seen the fight and heard the conversation between them. His indifferent eyes roamed over their faces and fell on Eric as he ordered coldly, "Send him to the police!"


    "Yes, sir." Two bodyguards came forward and set up Eric, who was deathly pale!

 Chapter 491 - 491: Dylan, Let Me Explain

    "Mr. Sterling, I''m sorry! I was wrong to have cheated on the ounts. I abused your trust..." Eric pleaded for mercy.


    Dn nced at him in disgust, gesturing to his bodyguards, indicating he didn''t want to hear any word from him.


    The two bodyguards immediately pulled out a handkerchief and put it in Eric''s mouth, pulling him out of Dn''s sight.


    Dn took another deep look at Charlotte, who was trembling uncontrobly. The chill in his eyes fell on her, freezing her. Without saying a word, he turned and strode toward the car.


    Charlotte shivered, drenched in the tide of despair. If Dn asked her to exin, questioned her, or even scolded her, there was still hope, but he didn''t even bother to say a word.


    "Dn! Let me exin!" she recovered herself and ran after the man, catching him by the sleeve with tears streaming down her face. "I''m sorry, I know I was wrong. But I did that because I love you too much! Dn, even if I never saved you, you should have seen what I''ve done for you over the years... Isn''t it more important? Dn, don''t be mad at me, please... Please, listen to me,"


    "Let go," he said coldly, not even looking back.


    Charlotte''s heart sank, but she still clung to his sleeve in ast desperate struggle, "No, unless you forgive me...I want to hear, you forgive,"


    She knew that if she let him go, she might never see him again.


    Dn used to be cold to her and never ept her, but at least there was a tenderness in his manner towards her because he thought she was that girl...


    However, after this, she knew that he would hate her or evenpletely disappear from her world. He wouldn''t give her little chance again.


    "I never hit a woman. I hope you won''t be the first one." His voice was cold and unrelenting.


    Her heart stopped, and her face turned white. She knew he was not joking. She knew Dn''s temper.


    Did he hate her so much?


    Her gasp rxed, her hands hanging rigid at her sides.


    He drew his hand and got in the front passenger seat without another nce at the girl behind him.


    Garwood started the car, studying the expression on Dn''s face through the mirror before he said, "Well, I never! So, Miss Rowe''s been pretending to be the girl you were looking for and put so much effort into it... And Eric, he really went too far! You entrusted him with so many important tasks, but he cheated you on the matter you cared most¡­"


    Eric was an old staff member from the Sterling group and native in Chicago, honest and loyal, so Dn had promoted him to be his special assistant responsible for some important work in the branch office in Chicago. But he betrayed his trust. He couldn''t think that Eric will do it.


    Dn didn''t say a word. For some reason, he was not surprised to know that Charlotte wasn''t the girl he wanted.


    Three years ago, when Eric told him that Charlotte was the girl, he had an intuition that something was wrong.


    Although he didn''t see the girl''s face clearly the night of the fire happened, the girl''s eyes were deeply printed in his mind. Charlotte didn''t have the same eyes, and he had no strong feelings for her when he looked into her eyes.


    Then he remembered something and looked at Garwood seriously.


    "Now it''s your turn to exin. Why did you send the words to everybody in the branch office in Chicago, saying that we''re going to audit the ounts? And why did you know that Eric and Charlotte have a problem so I could enjoy a good y just now?"


    "Actually... It was all arranged by Miss Schultz." Garwood gave a littleugh.


    ***


    At noon, a silver Bentley creaked to a halt under the office building of the Sterling group.


    The door opened, and Granny Rowe got off with a grim look on her face.


    Last night, Charlotte came home looking deadly pale, shut herself in her room without eating anything. Ethan and Joanne knocked on the door for a long time but received no response.


    Atst, Granny Rowe took out the spare key and opened the door.


    She was shocked to know her granddaughter had been pretending to be Dn''s lifesaver, and it was discovered by Dn.


    She could imagine how angry Dn was for her cheating on him on something he valued so much.


    All night long, Charlotte kept crying in Granny Rowe''s arms, saying that Dn would never forgive her again and that he would never be with her in any way.


    It took Granny Rowe hours to lull her dear granddaughter to sleep. She was heartbroken when she saw Charlotte, with a tear-stained face, murmuring in her dream, "Dn, I''m sorry, don''t leave me¡­"


    She knew that Charlotte might break down if Dn refused to see her or speak to her again.


    After breakfast, Granny Rowe called the driver and decided toe to talk to Dn herself. The deadline for the bid project was the day after tomorrow. Dn had to make his choice before that.


    Granny Rowe was about to enter the building when a young female voice called behind her. "Mrs. Rowe, are youing to see Dn?"


    She turned and saw Savannah walking to her with a sardonic smile.


    "What are you doing here?" Granny Rowe snapped, frowning, "what? Afraid I''ll get Dn and Charlotte engaged, and you''ll get kicked out?"


    Savannah slowly walked up the steps and stopped in front of her, "I heardst night that Dn saw something that made him very angry. I wonder why you are so confident that you could convince Dn to get engaged with Charlotte."


    "Anyway, even if Charlotte had done something wrong, Dn still belongs to her atst. As for you¡­ Stop dreaming!" Granny Rowe lifted her lips in triumph.


    "If you want to threaten Dn with the lost document for the bid project, I suggest you give up," Savannah whispered with a smile.

 Chapter 492 - 492: Give Me Back The Files

    Granny Rowe didn''t expect that Savannah had known about it, but she was not surprised. Now the girl was with Dn, she might have heard of everything from Dn.


    "Now that you know it, you should also know how important that project is to the Sterling group. He must be engaged to Charlotte, and then he can get that important data back and win the bid. He''s a smart guy who knows how to choose." Granny Rowe didn''t care if Savannah knew it or not.


    "Mrs. Rowe, you''re from a big family, and all people respect you. Now in order to grab a man for your granddaughter, you even stole his corporate secrets. Very impressive," said Savannah, with a sneer.


    Granny Rowe snorted and didn''t say a word.


    "I advise you to give me back the files. Otherwise, you''ll regret it." Savannah continued.


    "Are you fooling me? Why should I regret it?" Granny Rowe stayed calm andughed.


    Savannah pulled out a recording pen and shook it in front of the olddy. "You don''t know, I guess, how wicked your innocent granddaughter is. Here''s the evidence that Charlotte and her friend had conspired to kill me. If you don''t return the files, I''ll hand this recording over to the police, and not only will Charlotte be sent to jail, but the Rowe family''s reputation will be ruined by having a daughter who attempted murder!"


    "You''re lying! You are deliberately deceiving me!" cried Granny Rowe after freezing for a moment.


    Savannah turned on the recorder, and a conversation between Charlotte and a man came from it.


    As Granny Rowe listened, pallor swept into her face.


    Savannah turned off the recorder and looked scornfully at Granny Rowe.


    Granny Rowe reacted and rushed to her at once, grabbing for the recorder.


    Savannah dodged the olddy, her face darkened. "You want the recorder? Don''t you know I have a backup? Give me the files first."


    If the one who tried to rob her weren''t an olddy, Savannah would teach her a good lesson first!


    Granny Rowe bnced herself and took a deep breath, bing quite calm.


    "I''m not very patient. I''ll just give you three seconds to decide." Savannah saidzily, "three, two, one."


    When thest word fell, Savannah immediately stepped down.


    Granny Rowe knew she was going to the police station, breaking into a cold sweat.


    "Stop! All right! Give me the recording, I... I''ll take the project files to you..." Though angry and unwilling, her granddaughter and family''s reputation was more important after all!


    Savannah paused, her beautiful smile was like a rose with thorns. "That''s good," she said, "take it to me now. I''ll be right here waiting for you. And remember, I don''t like to wait too long."


    Granny Rowe gritted her teeth, but she had no choice. She hurriedly went back to the car and ordered the driver to race back home.


    Savannah entered the office building and sat down on a sofa by the window in the spacious and bright lobby on the first floor.


    About half an hourter, Granny Rowe came back in a hot sweat, with a blue folder in her hand.


    Looking around, she stamped to Savannah with a long face and threw the folder to Savannah.


    "This is what you want, all in it. Now give me that recorder, including the backup!" She shouted in a low voice.


    "What''s the hurry? You can go to the caf¨¦ nearby and order a cup of coffee first." Savannah leered at her, slowly pulled out the USB sh drive and some paper files in the folder. Then she borrowed a notebook from the front office and inserted the USB sh drive.


    Granny Rowe wanted to scream with frustration. For the first time in her life, she had to be patient in front of a little girl at her granddaughter''s age and could not say anything.


    After checking, Savannah put the USB drive in her bag and handed the recorder to Granny Rowe.


    Granny Rowe snatched it away with a sigh of relief, frowning again. "Where''s the backup? What if you go back on your word and give the backup recording to the police?"


    "No backup, that''s all." Savannah chuckled dryly.


    "You just said there was a backup!"


    "You believe it? Madam, how can you be so innocent at such an old age?" Savannahughed scornfully.


    Granny Rowe clenched her teeth, knowing that she was tricked by the wicked girl again. Without another word, she turned and stormed out of the building in a rage.


    Savannah held the folder with a relieved sigh.


    Just then, Garwood''s voice came from behind, "Miss Schultz."


    Startled, Savannah turned around and saw Garwood standing not far away. He must have seen her deal with Granny Rowe just now.


    "Mr. Sterling wants to see you." Garwood came to her and said gently.


    Savannah nced at the folder in her arms. Well, just in time to return it to him.


    She was whisked up to the top floor in the exclusive lift.


    When Garwood knocked on the office door and led her in, Dn was facing therge French window overlooking the city beneath him.


    Holding the folder, Savannah was somewhat nervous. She walked in slowly, holding her breath.


    Dn turned about at the sound of her footsteps; his eyes, framed by graceful brows, glinted when he saw her.


    Savannah clutched the folder tighter in her arms, her heart beating faster.


    Needless to say, Garwood had told him what she had done.


    She wondered if the man would be annoyed that she didn''t tell him in advance.


    While she was still in a daze, he walked slowly up to her and stopped in front of her.


    "If Garwood hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have known you''re so clever," he said, bending his lips to her ear.


    Last night, Garwood reported to him how the little woman nned everything. She asked Garwood to inform the branch office in Chicago that he was going to audit the ounts. Eric was so worried that he came to LA to see Charlotte in desperation as ast resort.


    Then he knew the fact that the two had conspired to cheat him three years ago.

 Chapter 493 - 493: Look At My Eyes

    Dn''s voice sounded slightly yful, not angry at all.


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief. She put the folder on the coffee table next to her and said with an easy tone,


    "The stolen document is here. I got it back from old Mrs. Rowe. Keep it well."


    Dn raised his eyebrows in amazement. Seeing that she wanted to leave, he reached out his long arm, pulling her to his chest.


    "Why did she give it to you?" he asked gently.


    Savannah felt a little uneasy when the man''s hot breath came to her, writhing her body slightly. She knew she couldn''t hide it from him and said quietly, "I used the proof of Charlotte''s guilt to exchange the document with old Mrs. Rowe."


    "Proof of Charlotte''s guilt?" Dn''s eyes darkened.


    Savannah told him how Charlotte''s old ssmate, Edmond, cheated her into his car and damaged the exhaust pipe in advance, with the intention of killing her by ident. Thanks to Lionel, she was saved in time.


    "I resorted to the detective agency and got a recording as evidence. When I met old Mrs. Rowe this morning, I exchanged it with her for the document. For fear that her granddaughter would be sued, and for the reputation of the Rowe family, she agreed." Savannah murmured.


    As herst word fell, the atmosphere in the office became tense and cool.


    She raised her head quietly, seeing that his eyes were clouded, and his beautiful eyebrows drawn so close that they could have passed for a bushy caterpir. Luckily, he wasn''t mad at her.


    For a moment, she thought that if Charlotte and Edmond were standing here, they might be torn alive by this man.


    After a long silence, the chill in his eyes slowly melted, his serious brows rxed a little.


    "Why didn''t you tell me Charlotte almost killed you?" He tried to soften his voice.


    "I¡­I didn''t want to... I hadn''t moved back to Green Lake at that time, and I nned to go back to Italy. You know, I didn''t want to have anything to do with you before." She mumbled.


    Dn looked at her with all his eyes.


    "You asked the private detective to get the evidence against Charlotte and her friend but didn''t go to the police. Because you want to help me get back the bidding document?" He never imagined that she would have done so much for him. He knew she didn''t like Charlotte, but she gave up the chance to give her a lesson.


    After all, not long ago, she was so cold to him, even pped him more than once for another man.


    Perhaps it was because he finally moved her.


    She was finally softhearted. Though she still couldn''t remember what happened between them three years ago, she began to think for him.


    "I... I did it for Kaiden," Savannah gnawed her lip.


    "Really?" Dn moved closer to her, bending his lips to her ears, "not because you don''t want your man to be threatened to be with another woman?"


    "No..." She raised her hands against his chest as he leaned toward her.


    "Look at my eyes," he whispered in a husky voice.


    She didn''t look at him but lowered her head, however, her red ears and shyness was a silent seduction to him. He cupped her head softly, bent forward, and caught her lips.


    After they made up and she moved to Green Lake, she only satisfied him once. Her taste was so unforgettable that he missed her so much every day.


    Savannah closed her eyes tightly, blushing scarcely. Not surprisingly, a few secondster, she was so soft by this fervent kiss that she could only support herself by clutching his arms.


    The kiss didn''t stop. Dn deepened it and began to feel terribly wanting. Suddenly, he swept her up in his arms and strode to hisrge desk. With one fluid movement, he cleared all the papers off his desk andid her down on his desk gently.


    Savannah opened her eyes widely, flung her arms around his neck, and stopped him hurriedly, "not here..."


    They were in his office!


    "Don''t worry, my baby. Nobody dares toe in." He calmed her softly as he kissed the sweat on her forehead. His girl was always so shy.


    "No¡­" She wriggled in shame.


    Her tantalizing passivity made him more exciting. He could not think of anything else but having her now.


    But as he was trying to remove her pants, a sudden knock on the door came with the secretary''s voice, "Mr. Sterling, there''s a document for you to sign."


    Savannah startled and reddened, pushed him away, and jumped off the desk, keeping a distance from him.


    "I have to go," she mumbled as she quickly adjusted her clothes and hair.


    Dn impatiently took her hand.


    She realized what he wanted to do. He didn''t want to keep their rtionship a secret, and he didn''t mind telling his secretary in this way, even if Zagreb Film would know it soon.


    After all, now that she was back with him, they really had nothing to hide.


    But she still pulled her hand out, shaking her head uneasily, "I don''t want others to know about our rtionship."


    "Why?" Dn frowned.


    "If everyone knew the rtionship between you and me, it would be meaningless for me to work in Zagreb Film. I might as well resign and find another job..." She twitched her mouth.


    Dn narrowed his eyes, certainly knowing what the little woman was worried about. While others were eager to have a special rtionship with the boss, she just wanted to rely on her own for fear of being treated differently.


    If her rtionship with him was known to all in thepany, she would have to deal with envy and ttery every day and couldn''t settle down to work.


    He didn''t want her to quit again and go to anotherpany because of that. Anyway, it was better to keep her under his eyes.


    Thinking of this, Dn finally released her hand.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, she opened the door, and, under the secretary''s startled eyes, walked quickly away.


    The heat inside Dn''s body hadn''tpletely subsided.


    Though the rtionship with her couldn''t be exposed now, it seemed necessary to remind his secretary that, as long as this little woman was in his office, they were not to be disturbed.


    "Mr. Sterling..." The secretary gulped and handed the document to Dn.


    Dn looked cursorily through it and signed his name. He pressed the pen so hard that it almost pricked the paper.


    The secretary was too nervous to say a word. After he finished, she took the paper and hurried away.


    No sooner had the door was closed, there was a knock on the door, and Garwood came in.


    "Miss Schultz left?"


    "Um. She took back the stolen files," Dn nced at the blue folder on the coffee table.

 Chapter 494 - 494: Enjoy The Show

    "How did Miss Schultz do that?" Garwood wondered.


    In fact, Mr. Sterling had arranged a way to deal with it-- his subordinates responsible for the project we''re working day and night to restore the data. Even if Savannah didn''t help, he wouldn''t submit to Granny Rowe.


    In a word, it was impossible for Mr. Sterling to be threatened by the olddy. They just didn''t expect Savannah to help Dn out first.


    Dn exined how Savannah dealt with old Mrs. Rowe and got the files back.


    "How could a true daughter of the rich be so scheming and so cruel?" Garwood frowned. "Miss Rowe looks innocent and pure, but the fact is¡­ she not only threatened Eric to cheat on you but also conspired with her friend to kill Miss Schultz. Though Miss Schultz returned the evidence against Charlotte and her friend to old Mrs. Rowe, it''s still possible to charge them. Shall I go to the police now?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Dn shook his head and said, "Even if Savannah sued them with that recording, it wouldn''t be enough to convict the two. The Rowe family''s a big family, it''s easy for them to get Charlotte free. What''s more, Savannah didn''t get hurt, even if we can send that guy to prison, he won''t be jailed for long."


    "You mean¡­"


    "Since they can''t get punishment byw, leave them to me."


    * * *


    The evening air was cool and clear. A champagne-colored luxury sports car was speeding down an empty road.


    In the driver seat, Charlotte jammed down the elerator, despite the traffic lights, her face twisted with spiteful anger,ints, and resentment.


    Today, her grandma came back from the Sterling group and told her that she still couldn''t change Dn''s mind.


    She couldn''t believe it, but her grandma only bit her teeth and said that Savannah destroyed her n. She told her to stop thinking about Dn-- there were plenty more fish in the sea!


    How could Charlotte ept it? She never thought of being another man''s wife!


    After further questioning, her grandma threw her a recording pen and said it was in exchange for the threat to Dn.


    She was shocked when she heard the conversation between herself and Edmond.


    She never expected that Savannah would have asked someone to check into her and found the evidence against her.


    Was this really the end?


    After years of insistence, how could she reconcile to her failure easily?


    She was almost suffocated by her resentment, so she went out alone for a drive.


    The car rolled on at full speed along the road, raising a cloud of dust.


    She didn''t know how long she had been driving. Finally, Charlotte stopped at a quiet ce, exhausted.


    She got out of the car, leaning against it, gasping for air, her fists curled tight.


    Almost¡­ She almost got him!


    If it were not for Savannah, Dn might have agreed to engage with her even if he hadn''t been in love with her.


    Because of that bitch! She lost the chance to be with Dn again!


    And maybe never again... Dn began to hate her after knowing she had pretended to be his lifesaver. Maybe he wouldn''t even see her again!


    Charlotte was in deep distress when a car creaked to a halt behind her.


    "Miss Rowe?" Two men got off and went directly to her.


    "Who are you?" Charlotte froze.


    The two men looked at each other and said, "pleasee with us."


    "Why should I go with you?" Charlotte shouted, rmed.


    Without another word, the two men put up her arms and dragged her to the back of their car.


    "What are you doing? Help! Anybody?" Charlotte cried, but soon she was tied up and gagged.


    It was a quiet and deserted street, and no one could even hear the noise.


    The door mmed shut, and the car sped away.


    After some time, the car stopped in a suburb remote from the urban areas.


    The two men dragged Charlotte out of the car, pushing her forward.


    Charlotte stumbled, fell to her knees, looking in horror at therge, dpidated warehouse in front of her. Heart-rending screams could now and then be heard from it.


    Charlotte whined in horror. She tried to run, but the men grabbed her by the cor easily and dragged her into the warehouse.


    "Mr. Garwood, Miss Rowe''s here."


    Charlotte''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked over, seeing Garwood standing at the door of the warehouse with an expressionless look.


    How could it be Garwood? So that was ordered by Dn?


    Why did Dn take her into a ce like this?


    She struggled harder as she began to whimper.


    With a frown, Garwood went over to her and pulled out the strips of cloth in her mouth.


    "Garwood¡­ did Dn send me here? Why? Did he me me for pretending to be that girl? I knew I was wrong... Can you tell him to let me go home? Let me go! What a dirty, dark ce this is! I don''t want to be here!" Charlotte cried tears in her eyes.


    "No hurry, Miss Rowe. Mr. Sterling asked us to send you home after the show," Garwood said as he gave his men a look. The two men immediately picked up Charlotte and headed into the warehouse.


    Charlotte kept struggling as she was carried inside, only to see a bloody man kneeling with his hands and feet tied. Around him, several strong men were punching and kicking him.


    She stared at the man who had been beaten and cried out, "Edmond?"


    "Enjoy the show," Garwood said quietly.


    When Dn learned that Miss Schultz was almost hurt by Miss Rowe and this guy, Edmond, he didn''t send them to the police but set it here for them.


    Charlotte understood!


    Dn tied herself up here with Edmond, not to punish her for pretending to be his lifesaver, but to punish her and Edmond for nearly killing Savannah!


    Apparently, Edmond had been caught and brought here in advance and had been tortured for some time.


    Just then, a man gave Edmond''s arm another hard kick!


    Edmond screamed in pain, and his hand went limp like a broken twig.


    It was too much for Charlotte, a delicate youngdy. She closed her eyes, crying, "No! Send me home! I want to get out of here!"


    Garwood grinned and ordered the man next to him, "bring a match and help Miss Rowe keep her eyes open."


    Charlotte opened her eyes at once in a cold sweat but didn''t dare to look at Edmond covered in blood.


    "Hemitted a crime for you, but you even dare not look at him?" Garwood looked contemptuously at Charlotte and then at Edmond on the ground, shaking his head.

 Chapter 495 - 495: Something’s Happened To Charlotte

    Edmond found no strength for words. He slowly raised his bloody arms, crawling toward Charlotte.


    "Charlotte..."


    "I don''t want to be here!" Charlotte almost broke down. She looked hopefully at Garwood and pleaded, "ask Dn to let me go! It''s Edmond''s idea, none of my business! I don''t want to..." Charlotte almost fainted when she caught a whiff of blood. She stepped back, clutching her body for fear of being touched by the bloody man, ming him for everything.


    Edmond looked desperate, his hand hanging towards his beloved girl.


    Garwood and the bodyguards all regarded Charlotte with a contemptuous sneer.


    "Don''t stop," Garwood ordered coldly, "let Miss Rowe enjoy the night. Send her home in the morning."


    With that, he strode toward the warehouse door.


    They didn''t hurt Charlotte, not because Dn felt tender towards her.


    For all the people who dared to bully Miss Schultz, Dn would show no pity, no matter the one was a man or a woman.


    For ady like Charlotte, instead of giving her a good beat, it was more useful to destroy her spirit.


    As they beat Edmond, they brought great mental pain upon Charlotte so as to avenge Miss Schultz.


    Realizing that they were going to leave her all night here with Edmond, keeping her watching Edmond being beaten and listening to his screaming, Charlotte was verging on a breakdown.


    "Don''t leave me here! No!"


    What replied to her was the door being banged shut!


    * * *


    In the morning, Savannah got changed and was about to go out when Joanne called.


    It was Saturday today. They had made an appointment to have dinner together at noon.


    The mother and the daughter would meet to eat together every week. After Granny Rowe came, Joanne was afraid that her daughter would be embarrassed toe to Royal Vi, so she arranged the ce for a meal at a nearby restaurant recently.


    "Sorry, Savannah, I may not be able to go out to lunch with you today." Joanne''s voice was tired and hoarse as if she had not had much rest all night.


    "Aren''t you feeling well again?"


    Joanne hesitated and lowered her voice, "something happened to Charlotte."


    "What''s the matter with her?" Savannah''s eyes twinkled.


    "She didn''te backst night. Ethan and Lionel sent people looking for her the whole night. In the early morning, she finally came back in very bad shape, as if she was badly frightened. She didn''t say anything or answer our questions. Oh yes, her dress was even stained with blood. We thought she was hurt and wanted to call the doctor, but she said it was not her blood. However, she refused to say anything more, only shut the door and locked herself in the room. My mother-inw was so worried that her high blood pressure attacked her again, and now she was still on a drip. The whole family is in a mess, so I can''t go out right now. I''m sorry, Savannah."


    "All right, mom, I understand," Savannah said calmly.


    "I''ll call you when we''re done," Joanne said and hung up.


    Holding the phone, Savannah took a deep breath.


    She could guess what happened to Charlottest night. Perhaps her friend, Edmond, didn''t end well either.


    The blood on Charlotte''s dress was probably Edmond''s.


    Dn must have dealt with themst night.


    Charlotte wasn''t hurt, but she must have been traumatized. Savannah wondered what Dn did to scare her into this.


    After much deliberation, she still didn''t tell Joanne about Charlotte''s intention of killing her.


    She knew her mother loved Charlotte after spending more than ten years with her.


    She would have been very sad to know that her stepdaughter had a mind to kill her own daughter.


    Her mother was innocent, and she shouldn''t take so much.


    Seeing that Charlotte got her punishment and the whole Rowe family was in a state of confusion, Savannah felt strangelyfortable.


    But that alone was not enough.


    After all, the Rowe family owed her dad his life!


    Thinking of this, her clear eyes shed hate and vehemence.


    This was just the beginning.


    She wanted to bring the Rowe family to ruin.


    Only in this way could she avenge her father, make up for what she had suffered in her parentless years.


    Just then, the door creaked open, and a man came in.


    She was so attentive that she didn''t even notice the footsteps until she was pulled into the man''s hot arms from behind.


    Startled, she heard a warm and husky voice whispering in her ear, "penny for your thoughts."


    "No, nothing..." she gasped, still absorbed in her hatred for the Rowe family, and didn''t recover.


    Dn caught the panic she was trying to hide and even an incongruous sense of gloominess she had forced down. He gently grasped her chin, staring down at her.


    "Really? Who were you talking to?"


    Savannah became a little nervous under his keenest eyes.


    She couldn''t imagine how furious the man would be if he knew she made up with him for revenge. The only certainty was that he wouldn''t talk to her or see her again.


    She could no longer use his power at that time.


    Thinking of this, she quickly adjusted her mood, biting her lip, "It''s my mom..."


    "What''s it?"


    "Mom told me that Charlotte went outst night and didn''t return until this morning. She looked scared, and her dress was stained with blood... Does it have anything to do with you?" Savannah looked at him carefully.


    "Um." Dn withdrew his hand to roll up the sleeves, his tone full of coolness.


    "What did you do to her and Edmond?" Savannah asked tentatively.


    He hadn''t meant to frighten the little woman by specifying the matter, but since she asked, he kept nothing back.


    "The man''s crippled. Charlotte watched the whole process and got badly frightened," he said with a straight face as if the matter has nothing to do with him.


    Savannah gasped. He made a cripple out of Charlotte''s friend, who almost killed her?

 Chapter 496 - 496: Special Menu

    No wonder Charlotte was badly frightened. How could such a delicate youngdy bear all night watching her friend being beaten into a badly mutted state? It was lucky that she didn''t go mad from fright.


    Savannah looked at Dn, a little abstracted.


    He didn''t kill Edmond, not out of tenderness or pity, but because disability was more painful than death for a man.


    Edmond wanted to hurt her, so he gave Edmond the worst punishment in the world.


    Savannah, however, wasn''t happy to be taken so seriously by him. She felt more frightened.


    Once again, she realized how ruthless the man was.


    If he knew she had deceived him, would he be the same cruel to her?


    She shivered involuntarily.


    "What''s up?" Dn took in every little movement of her.


    She avoided his eyes and put her arms around his waist, murmuring, "nothing... I just can''t imagine it. In fact, you don''t have to do that¡­"


    "He almost killed you," Dn said calmly as he stroked her hair.


    Savannah said nothing more but just held him tighter.


    The little woman had never taken the initiative to get so close to him. He thought she was frightened by Edmond''s matter. Lowering his head, he kissed her softly until she warmed up.


    "I''ll go downstairs first. Take a rest ande down to lunch." He released her and said gently.


    Savannah nodded obediently. After he left, she spent some time on the phone and chatted with Olivia for a while until Garcia came up and called her for lunch.


    Downstairs in the dining room, she saw three dishes and a bowl of hot soup on the table, but no one there.


    "Mr. Sterling''s busy in the kitchen." Garcia smiled, pointing in the direction of the kitchen.


    Surprised, Savannah went into the kitchen and saw him cutting an onion at the counter.


    At the sound of her footsteps, he turned and said, "onest dish and a soup. Five minutes."


    He came down early just to cook?


    "Those dishes out there are cooked by you?" She opened her eyes wide.


    "Yeah," he put the diced onions into the pan with some green peppers, and immediately they sizzled in the pan.


    "Stand back." He pulled her aside, afraid the oil would touch her skin.


    She stepped back obediently.


    Didn''t he send two cooks, specially for her? Why did he do it himself?


    When he finished thest dish, he asked Garcia to take the soup that was almost ready on the stove.


    After they sat down, Savannah looked at the full table of dishes, gasping.


    "These are too much. We two can''t finish them!"


    "Not us. I''ve eaten at the office in the morning. You eat alone." Dn smiled.


    "Ah? I can''t eat so much alone!" Savannah pouted, picking something dark in the soup with the spoon. "And what''s this?"


    Garcia, by her side, smiled and handed over a paper to her, "this''s a special menu prepared by Mr. Sterling. Soup for today is Bak Kut Teh, an oriental medicated diet popr in Mysia. Mr. Sterling said he''s listened to the advice of nutrition experts and doctors, and they said hot soup is good for your health."


    Special menu? Oriental medicated diet? What''s that? So exaggerated!


    She remembered when they went to the hospital for examination, Jacob said she should pay attention to her diet and needed more nutrients. He really took the words to his heart.


    "Eat as much as you can. If you don''t like today''s food, I''ll ask the cook to change them." Dn filled a bowl of soup for her as if he had determined to fatten her up in the short term.


    Though she never tried this, he had spent so much effort, and she couldn''t throw it away. Finally, she took the bowl and sipped the soup.


    * * *


    A few dayster, Joanne called again.


    This time, her tone on the phone seemed to rx a lot.


    Charlotte''s mood was better, but she didn''t go out much. She stayed in her room all day in a low spirit. Granny Rowe''s blood pressure had been decreased a lot, and she was going to pray at a famous church tomorrow.


    Granny Rowe was said to be a Christian. Recently, she found that everything seemed to be against her, so she wanted to pray for herself and her family.


    Savannah sneered. The Rowe family caused her father''s death. They were all inwardly evil.


    God wouldn''t help them.


    After hanging up, Savannah was silent for a moment, an ideaing to her.


    Granny Rowe was going to GC church tomorrow.


    Good.


    * * *


    Granny Rowe got up early the next morning.


    Ever since Savannah got involved with the Rowe family, everything had begun to go against them.


    That wicked girl not only robbed Charlotte''s beloved man but also made her to the hospital several times.


    Just the other day, Charlotte spent a night outside and came home in a state of confusion the next morning. Granny Rowe didn''t know what happened to her dear granddaughter, but she knew it must have something to do with Savannah.


    In a word, everything was because of that girl!


    Today, she was going to a famous church and prayed to God for the peace of the Rowe family.


    She didn''t want to be disturbed by others, so she insisted on going alone. After breakfast, she called the driver and left Royal Vi for GC church.


    She had made arrangements in advance to send all people away, including the priest.


    Now she was alone in the empty nave, saying her prayers with resentment.


    "Please, God, let things go well with my family and bless the safety of my family. Send the wicked girl away from the Rowe family as soon as possible..."


    Suddenly, the lights in the hall switched off, taking the apparition with it and shrouding the hall in darkness.


    Granny Rowe opened her eyes in horror. Then in a moment, she acquired a vacant, terrified stare when she saw a shadow on the window.

 Chapter 497 - 497: Old Rowe Mentally Sick

    The hall was quiet in the dimness of the early morning. There were only a few votive candles in the corner, and the light was feeble.


    Granny Rowe opened her eyes wide, only to see the shadow of a man cast by the candle upon the wall. The shadow flickered in the quietness.


    It didn''t look like the priest in this church but like a man in a suit. However, there should be no other guests...


    Suddenly, the figure reminded her of a man.


    Granny Rowe was so badly frightened that she dared not move.


    That was impossible! The man was dead! Did God know what she had done and sent the man back to punish her?


    Cold sweat started out on her backbone. She stood straight, rushing to the door, but found it unable to pull it open.


    The door had been locked.


    A deadly fear swept over her, and she began to cry. "Somebody! Open the door!"


    Just then, a sudden gust of wind from the open window puffed the candles out. The hall became darker.


    Granny Rowe turned and saw the shadow flitted across the corner of the wall.


    That man again!


    She eximed, covering her mouth, and trembling. She did a lot of bad things in her life, and she was always afraid she would have to give payment for the wrongs.


    Turning to the door, she was about to knock it for help when she suddenly heard light footsteps behind her!


    She had no time to figure out if a ghost had footsteps. When she turned and realized what she had seen, she was struck dumb with fear, so frightened that she could scarcely cry out!


    By very little light through the window, she saw a bowed man in a workman''s suit limping slowly toward him. Blood soaked down his clothes. He moved very slowly as if he was seriously injured. She couldn''t see his face, but she knew who the man was! The photo of his body was still in her mind! When the man came closer, he slowly lifted his bloody hand, blood dripping on the floor...


    Granny Rowe throbbed at the dreadful sight. She was all weak and unconsciously copsed to her knees.


    "Let me go! Please don''te to me! Yes, I killed you to let your wife marry my son... But what do you want after all these years? We''ve taken good care of your wife, and your daughter even ruined the happiness of my granddaughter! What do you still want? Enough! Don''te back...Stay away from me!" She cried, her face pale as death, and her lips were trembling.


    The man didn''t stop but moved closer towards her.


    Granny Rowe couldn''t stand the thrill any longer. Before the man touched her, she turned up her eyes and fell into a faint.


    The man stopped and looked back.


    Savannah came out from behind a pir, with a blue face and clenched fists. Her eyes zed hatred as she stared at the olddy who copsed at the door.


    "Miss Schultz. The old woman was frightened to death. She couldn''t get out of bed for several days. It''s gettingte, and I''m afraid the priest wille back soon. Let''s go." The man, to be exact, the private investigator, said to Savannah as he cleaned up the chicken blood on the floor quickly.


    Savannah paid him and arranged the scene at GC church today.


    Her purpose was to scare Granny Rowe and admonished her for doing wrong. She didn''t expect the olddy would admit to her murder.


    No wonder she was so scared. How could she live peacefully with such a wicked crime on her conscience?


    So, her dad''s car ident was nned by the old woman.


    Savannah clenched his fingers firmly to endure the anger. She really wanted to hit the old woman to death to get revenge on her father!


    But, no, she couldn''t.


    For an old woman who had lived most of her life, death was too simple for her.


    What''s more, such revenge was the stupidest way. She couldn''t send herself to jail.


    If she went to jail, the others of the Rowe family would be safe, and she didn''t believe Mr. Rowe really knew anything about it.


    She wouldn''t just kill the old woman. The biggest fear in life is not death but hopelessness. She would make her days and nights full of anguish, suffering, and pain!


    At the thought of this, Savannah kicked Granny Rowe in the face and left with the private investigator through the back door.


    ***


    In a private hospital, Granny Rowe was lying in bed, pale as a sheet. While she was on a drip, she was still murmuring unconsciously, "don''te¡­Get away from me¡­ No..."


    Ethan and Lionel stood outside the ward with the doctor, looking anxiously at Granny Rowe.


    Two days before, she fainted in the GC church and was sent to the hospital by the priest. Since that, she had been like this and couldn''t wake up.


    "Doctor, what''s wrong with my grandmother?" Lionel asked anxiously.


    "Mrs. Rowe is fine physically, but she seems to have a mental disorder, for she was badly scarred. We rmend her to take some medicine and stay in bed to recover slowly."


    Mental disorder? The father and the son were shocked.


    Lionel sighed. After his grandma was taken to the hospital, he went to the GC church to investigate what had happened. Unfortunately, there was no modern surveince in the hall of the church.


    The priest said that his grandma wanted to pray alone and send him away. When he came back to the hall, he found her lying insensible on the floor.


    "Dad, you''ve been apanying grandma for a whole day. It''s time to go back and have a rest," he said to Ethan, who looked rather tired.


    Ethan took one look at his old mother in the ward, sighed, and nodded.


    Not long after Ethan left, Charlotte came with an angry look on her face.


    She had stayed in her room every day, so they didn''t tell her when Granny Rowe was sent to the hospital.


    Unexpectedly, she heard about it and came herself.


    "I came to see grandma," Charlotte stared at the ward with red eyes and said in a low voice, "what happened to her?"


    "It''s not clear," Lionel sighed, "she''s asleep now, don''t worry. She''ll be fine."


    Charlotte''s expression rxed a little, but then she pinched her fist and said through clenched teeth, "it must be that bitch! Savannah did it! Our family has had very frustrating days since she met mom and stayed! Needless to say, it must be her!"


    "Charlotte, don''t talk nonsense!"

 Chapter 498 - 498: Don’t Touch Her

    "I''m not talking nonsense! I know, it''s her! She wants to torment us! Grandma had been attacked by blood pressure several times because of her. This time, it must be her again! If she goes on like this, sooner orter, she''ll go against you and dad, and our family will be broken up by her!" cried Charlotte, thoroughly aroused.


    "Do you have any proof? I went to that church, but there was no evidence that Savannah had been there. And why did Savannah do this to grandma? Why should she go against our family? Charlotte, I know you loathe her, but don''t set her up." Lionel knitted his eyebrows.


    "I have no proof, and I don''t know why she hates us so much. But I know, no one but her! Lionel, why don''t you believe me? That bitch''s no longer what she''d been before. She''s changed! She wants to destroy our family! Lionel, be careful, I know she means to harm you too..." Charlotte''s voice broke into a sob, and her thin body was shaken.


    Seeing that her sister was a little out of control, Lionel came to her side and asked his assistant to take her home first.


    His expression became serious as he watched his sister being helped away.


    Every word of Charlotte''sint lingered in his mind.


    Did she say that because she resented Savannah, or her intuition was correct?


    If grandma came into this state because of Savannah, if Savannah really hated his family so much, what''s the reason?


    A doubtful light twinkled in Lionel''s eyes.


    * * *


    When Savannah walked out of thepany after work, she saw a familiar silver-gray car parked ahead, as if waiting for her.


    Lionel got out of the car,ing toward her.


    "Are you off work?" He asked with a gentle smile, and there was a charm about his manner. Those white-cor females around all looked at him with an adoring look as they passed by.


    "Yeah, youe to pick me up?" Savannah curled up her lips, keeping her distance.


    "Well," Lionel sighed and looked at her. "I''m your brother in name, so we''re kind of family. It''s normal for a brother to pick up his sister from work."


    "Your family''s out of my league." Savannahughed with a defiant indifference.


    "I thought your decision to ept mom means that you epted us as a family."


    "It''s not my choice to ept mom. We''re destined to be mother and daughter. As for you and your family, I''ve never been rted to you. I don''t think your father and your grandmother would like to admit that Mrs. Rowe has a daughter like me out there." Savannah replied satirically.


    "Savannah, I don''t know if you have anyints about my family. If so, could you let me know? I don''t want us to be like this." Lionel moved a step closer to her.


    "You think too much, Lionel."


    "Do I? So why have you been against us so muchtely?" Lionel took a deep breath and finally asked the sharpest question.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Savannah replied dryly, expressionless.


    "You decided to go abroad, but then you changed your mind and stayed. You made up with Dn to anger Charlotte, don''t you? She didn''te home the other night. Though she didn''t tell us what happened, I found out that she was shut in a warehouse with Edmond that night, and Edmond''s still in the hospital after getting brutal beatings. Dn did this for you, right? I don''t want to me you for that. After all, Charlotte and Edmond deserve to be punished for their mistakes. But what on earth is wrong with my grandma? Even if she''s partial to Charlotte, you don''t have to hurt an old woman like that!" said Lionel in an abrupt tone.


    Savannah''s face became darker as she listened, her lips twisted with disdain.


    Every one of the Rowe family, who seemed so gentle and so kind, was, in fact, selfish and cruel. Even Lionel, who impressed her favorably before, only knew to defend his family, even if his family hadmitted a heinous crime.


    Seeing her silence, Lionel realized that Charlotte was right. Maybe his grandma''s ident was really arranged by Savannah.


    Did Savannah really hate them so much? Did she want to make all of them suffer?


    "Savannah, why? Why are you doing this? Did my family do anything to hurt you?" Lionel became agitated and grabbed her by the shoulder.


    Savannah looked at him with a chilling smile.


    Not to me, but to my dad.


    My dad''s car ident was arranged by your amiable and respectable grandma.


    And your father, I don''t believe he waspletely unaware of this.


    If your grandma''s words in the church could be taken as direct evidence, now she should not be lying in the hospital but lying in prison!


    For a moment, Savannah really wanted to tell Lionel what Granny Rowe had done to her father, to make him realize what a filthy and ugly family he was in. But she finally swallowed it.


    Lionel was also a Rowe. What could he do if she told him?


    Would he send his grandmother and father to prison?


    Don''t be silly, Savannah.


    You should send the Rowe family to hell yourself.


    Just then, Savannah noticed that a familiar ck Lamborghini wasing slowly.


    "Let me go..." she assumed a frightened look when the car stopped, eyes red.


    Beside them, Dn got off the car quickly and mmed the door shut, approaching them.


    He grabbed Lionel''s hand on Savannah''s shoulder and pulled them apart.


    Lionel stepped back and found Dn staring at him with a sullen look.


    "What are you doing?" Dn asked coldly, a murderous glint in his eyes.


    "Nothing. I just want to ask Savannah a few words." Lionel stepped back.


    "Then, don''t touch her." Dn nced at his hand.


    "I''m Savannah''s brother. What can I do to her?" Lionel was a little helpless.


    Dn smiled coldly. There was no blood rtionship between them, how would they really have brother-sister affection for each other?

 Chapter 499 - 499: What Did He Aim At?

    When it came to Savannah, Dn was always so suspicious.


    Who knew what Lionel wanted from Savannah?


    In any case, he never believed that there could be any pure affection between a man and a woman who was not rted by blood.


    Three years ago, Lionel was so nice to Savannah that he even sold Zagreb to him at a meager price for the sake of her. Was it really just because Savannah was his sister inw?


    Now he came to see her in person, what did he aim at?


    If he dared have mind on his woman¡­


    With that in mind, Dn turned to Savannah with a sullen face.


    "What did he just do to you?" he asked quietly.


    "Nothing, let''s go first. It''s not good to be seen at thepany gate." Savannah said as she pushed him to his car.


    Dn gave Lionel a warning look and got in the car with her.


    The car started away from the office building.


    "He really did nothing to you?" Dn peered at the little woman in the front driver''s seat.


    Savannah shook her head, turning round to nce at him.


    "Are you jealous?" She asked, amused at his seriousness.


    "Don''t be naughty." His eyes darkened.


    She smiled, leaning toward him, "what if I said he was flirting with me?"


    The sweet smell of the little woman drifted to him, distracting him a little.


    "Huh, dare he?" He snorted as he reached out a hand to her waist, squeezing her gently.


    She blushed, gave him a nudge, and sat up straight.


    "Lionel didn''t do anything to me, really," she said. "Maybe he was just a little chafed."


    "What did he want to see you about?" Dn shrugged.


    "Nothing," Savannah bit her lip. "Granny Rowe''s ill. Charlotte told Lionel it was because I did something to her grandma. So he just came over and asked me a few questions."


    Dn frowned; the coldness and unhappiness between his brows were obvious.


    "Never mind. I''ve exined it. Lionel was just so worried about his grandma. He won''te to me again." Savannah said softly to appease him.


    "You still need a driver," he said, freeing his hand to rub her head.


    With a driver and a bodyguard, she wouldn''t be harassed again.


    However, this small woman was afraid to be seen by her colleagues and insisted on taking the bus or a taxi to go work.


    She felt a little guilty at his concerned words.


    It seemed to be easier for her to lie to him now.


    He made it clear to her that he really cared about his exclusive rights to her, not allowing any man to offend her, even if the man was Lionel, her brother in name.


    This man could be very jealous and possessive about her.


    That was not bad.


    She had been wondering how she could ruin the Rowe familypletely. It seemed that the best way was to break up the business rtionship between the two families.


    But it was not easy for her.


    The two families had always been on good terms. They had worked together many times over the years. Under such circumstances, how could she break up their rtionship easily?


    But today, she saw a glimmer of hope.


    Though the Rowe family was also a business giant in Chicago, theirpany in LA couldn''t develop rapidly without the support from the Sterling group.


    After all, the Sterling group was the local snake in LA.


    If Dn turned on the Row family, it would be hard for them to get along in LA.


    Her sparkly eyes blinked nervously.


    "A penny for your thoughts." Dn nced at her.


    "Nothing. Oh, where are we going now? Back to Green Bay?" Savannah changed the subject quickly.


    "Pick Kaiden up first. Then we go back to Green Bay for dinner." Dn had already set it up.


    Savannah paused. She hadn''t seen Kaiden for quite a while.


    Ever since she learned the truth about her father''s car ident, she had been blinded by hatred. Every day, she kept thinking about how to get back to Dn, how to win his favor, and how to take her revenge on the Rowe family...


    "Good." She nodded.


    It was school time when they arrived at Kaiden''s kindergarten. The gate of the kindergarten was busy with kids and their parents.


    Dn got out of the car and soon carried his son back in his arms. As soon as the door opened, Kaiden climbed into Savannah''s arms and gave her an affectionate hug.


    "Mommy!" His eyes shined with excitement.


    "I''m sorry, Kaiden. I''ll try to spend more time with you in the future." Savannah said and gave Kaiden a big kiss.


    "Your mommy''s busy with work every day," Dn said dryly, "she doesn''t have time to y with you." In fact, he wanted to say she didn''t even have time to apany him! Seeing his son still hugging Savannah hard, he picked him up easily and ced him in the child seat on the rear seat.


    "I want to sit with mommy!" Kaiden wriggled.


    Dn gave Kaiden a stern nce, signing him to be quiet.


    "You''re not a little baby," he said as he fastened the seat belt for Kaiden. "Don''t you feel ashamed to sit in your mommy''s arms? Your little girlfriend will dump you if she sees it."


    Kaiden pursed his lips and stopped screaming and kicking.


    Savannah could not helpughing. She knew he had a strong possessive instinct. But Kaiden was their son!


    Back in Green Bay, Garcia and the maid had just served the dishes, waiting for the three of them.


    After the meal, Savannah watched a cartoon with Kaiden in the living room. After talking to Savannah about the fun he had in kindergarten, Kaiden fell asleep on the couch.


    Dn waited all night for the boy to fall asleep. Seeing this, he picked Kaiden up and said, "this guy can''t get up until tomorrow morning. Let him sleep here?"


    It was a bit chilly at night. The little boy might get sick from the wind on the way back. She nodded, "take him to my room."


    Dn carried Kaiden upstairs to her room and ced him on Savannah''s bed.


    Savannah followed him, covering Kaiden with a quilt, and dimmed themp on the bedside table. Turning around, she saw him standing next to her, staring at her with azy look.


    "What about me?" He asked in a low voice.


    Taking a deep breath, she realized what he wanted.

 Chapter 500 - 500: You Should Sleep With Me

    "You''d better go back first. I''ll ask the driver to take Kaiden back tomorrow morning." Savannah murmured.


    "But I want to stay," he moved closer to her.


    "My parents'' room hasn''t been cleaned for a long time, and there''s no bed in the study¡­"


    "I don''t mind. I can sleep anywhere." His voice was husky.


    "Well," Savannah sighed helplessly, looking at the sofa not far from the bed. "You can sleep on the sofa, it''s also a foldable sofa bed."


    "And you?"


    "I''ll go to Garcia''s room and just spend one night with her."


    With that, she turned and walked towards the door, but he took a step after her and grabbed her arm, pulling her to his arms.


    "You''re my woman, and of course, you should sleep with me." He leaned over and whispered in her ear. Then he raised her in his arms, walking to the sofa, andid her softly down.


    He tilted the backrest and unfolded the seat, and the sofa was transformed into afortable bed.


    Savannah watched his back as he made his way to the bathroom, breathing a sigh.


    After a while, he emerged from the bathroom wet and glistening from the shower, with just a towel around his waist. The towel was hers, a little too small for him.


    She nced at his bare chest, flushing scarlet.


    She had already given birth to a son for him, and they had sex days ago, but she still felt shy and thirsty at the sight of his half-naked fine figure.


    Just as he sat down, wiping his hair, she jumped up and headed for the bathroom.


    After bathing, Savannah hesitated for a long time in the bathroom before she came out in her nightdress so that she could escape quietly when he fell asleep.


    She didn''t expect toe out to see him leaning on the sofa, grinningzily at her.


    He rose from the sofa and walked to her, drawing her caressingly to the sofa, and turned off themp.


    The fragrance from her hit him, and he could not help it. He slid his big hand into the hem of her nightdress. Desirebusted deep in him.


    "No, Kaiden is there," she murmured as she caught his hand to stop him.


    The little guy was not far away, sleeping soundly in her bed.


    "It''s okay. He won''t wake up from thunder when he''s asleep." He murmured in her, teasing and seducing her.


    "No... Later, okay?" She pleaded.


    He sighed, knowing she was too shy to do that in the presence of their son.


    He should have asked the driver to take the boy back to Beverly Hills. But if Kaiden went back, he wouldn''t have a good reason to spend the night with her.


    Finally, he restrained his desire andid a kiss on her neck, locking her in his arms, and closed his eyes.


    Forget it. She couldn''t open herself if she was too nervous. There was ample time ahead, and he didn''t have to push her too hard.


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief.


    After making up with him, she knew she had to be prepared to sleep with him, but every time it happened, she would involuntarily shrink.


    Perhaps because she still couldn''t remember the memories with him, and in her heart, he was only her boss, someone she hadn''t known very long.


    How could she have sex with a man she didn''t know so well? But she couldn''t refuse his charm too. His possessive temperament caught her up.


    So, she tried to avoid it if she could...but then again she failed to do it.


    What''s more, she feared getting pregnant again¡­


    * * *


    Two dayster, Joanne asked Savannah out for dinner after work.


    The Rowe family had been in a lot of trouble recently. Joanne hadn''t seen her daughter for a long time and missed her a lot.


    During dinner, Joanne told Savannah that though Granny Rowe was awake, she still couldn''t get out of bed. She was in poor spirits and had nightmares every night. Ethan nned to send her back to Chicago tomorrow to recover, and Charlotte would leave together with her grandma.


    Savannah listened in silence and asked casually, "what about you and Mr. Rowe? And Lionel, aren''t you going back?"


    "Ethan''s worried about his mother''s health and will go back with her and Charlotte, and he''ll stay in Chicago until his mother gets better. He knew I don''t want to part with you, so he let me stay here. As for Lionel, he has to take care of the local business these days. I heard that the Rowe group''s busy working in a cooperative project with the Sterling group, and it''s in the critical stage now, so he can''t leave."


    "The Rowe group has a cooperative project with the Sterling group recently?" Savannah asked quietly.


    "Yeah, the Rowe group has connections with the Sterling group for years. Lionel will hold a dinner party for this new coboration this Saturday and invite Mr. Sterling toe. Thanks to his support and help, the Rowe group quickly gained a foothold in LA. After all, the Sterling group has too much influence in the local business circle. "


    Savannah listened, stirring her drink and saying nothing more, but her heart stirred.


    After dinner, they chatted for a while and then parted.


    As Savannah got off the taxi in Green Bay, she heard Kaiden''s happyughering from the courtyard in front of the house.


    She came nearer and saw the boy, in a great sweat, ying a ball with Garcia.


    "Mommy!" He turned her head and greeted her as he picked up the ball.


    "Savannah, you''re back." Garcia smiled.


    "Why is Kaiden here?" Savannah looked at Garcia and wondered.


    Dn drove Kaiden away this morning. How did the little guye again?


    "The young master wants to stay here for a few days. Mr. Sterling agreed and just asked Louis to bring him here from the kindergarten." Garcia loved the cute boy so much that she was happy to know Kaiden would be staying for a few days.


    Savannah gasped. Of course, she was happy to see her son, but obviously, Dn wanted something else by bringing Kaiden here. He knew she was a little unwilling to spend nights with him. Now Kaiden was here, and he could have a reason toe often...


    Did she have to sleep on the sofa with him every day? That would be a very difficult time for her!


    "Mommy, are you unhappy to see me?" Kaiden said in a pathetic voice.


    "No, how could it be?" Savannah roused herself and went to Kaiden, giving him a kiss on the forehead.


    "Why are you home sote, Mommy? Where have you been?" Kaiden looked at her with his big, childlike eyes.

 Chapter 501 - 501: Aren’t You Hungry?

    A helpless smile yed on Savannah''s face. She just came back a littlete. This little guy was indeed the same bossy as his father.


    "I went out to dinner with your grandma. So I came backte," she said softly.


    Kaiden had heard about his grandma from his dad, knowing that his mom and grandma hadn''t seen each other for many years and just met recently.


    "Does grandma look like mommy? I want to see grandma!" Kaiden queried, with slightly increased curiosity.


    Savannah and Garcia looked at each other and smiled. The little guy was never shy with strangers.


    Suddenly, Savannah remembered Joanne''s words. Lionel would hold a party in Royal Vi to celebrate the new business cooperation with the Sterling group this Saturday.


    Maybe¡­her chance came.


    "Well¡­" She put on a thin smile and touched Kaiden''s head gently, "a dinner party will be held in your grandma''s house this Saturday, and your father will be there too. If you want to see your grandma, ask your dad to take us together."


    Kaiden nodded at once.


    At this moment, they heard the sound of a car engine. Garcia looked over and said, "Mr. Sterling''sing."


    Dn got off the car in a gray suit. He was supposed toe from thepany directly after work.


    "Daddy!" Kaiden dropped the ball and pounced on him.


    Dn stroke Kaiden''s head gently; his eyes softened as he saw Savannah.


    Kaiden pumped his father''s hand vigorously and said, "Daddy, I want to see grandma. Take mommy and me to the party together!"


    Dn took a look at Savannah.


    Savannah went over and shook her head with a smile. "He wanted to see Joanne. I had dinner with Joanne today and learned that you''d go to the business party held by Lionel this weekend. Joanne would be there too, so I mentioned it to Kaiden."


    "I want grandma! Take mommy and me to the party!" Kaiden demanded petntly, shaking his father''s hand.


    Dn thought for a while before he finally nodded, "Okay. Be a good boy in Green Bay these days, and I''ll take you to the party."


    Kaiden started with joy.


    When they walked into the living room, Savannah took Kaiden''s hand and took him to Garcia. "All right. You''re all sweaty after ying for a long time. Would you like Garcia to take you to have a bath?"


    Kaiden nodded obediently and followed Garcia to the bathroom.


    There were only two people left in the living room.


    "You must be hungry, uh, I''ll ask Garcia to prepare some food for you." Savannah was a little nervous. With that, she turned and wanted to go upstairs.


    "Actually, I don''t really want you to go to the party." Dn caught her hand, pulling her to his arms gently.


    "Why?" Savannah''s heart missed a beat.


    "I don''t want you to see Lionel." He said directly.


    "He''s my brother," she was amused.


    "You''re not rted to him." His tone was unpleasant. He began to seriously doubt if Lionel really took her as his sister.


    Intuition told him that Lionel had a thing for Savannah.


    He didn''t want Savannah to meet Lionel, but Kaiden asked to see Joanne, he could only reluctantly agree.


    "We are brother and sister though not rted by blood," Savannah repeated. "All right, you must be hungry, eat something first."


    However, Dn was not hungry at all. If he wanted to eat anything, he only wanted to have her¡­


    Before she reacted, he swept her off her feet, strode upstairs to her room, threw her to her bed, and kicked the door shut.


    He quickly leaned over, pinning her down, and began to kiss her. His bright and fervent eyes told her what he wanted to do.


    She dared not breathe, clutching the sheets on either side and dared not cry. The house in Green Bay was not as big as the house in Beverly Hills. Everyone would hear them if she made a sound. She would die of shame if Garcia and Kaiden knew what they were doing!


    "Aren''t you hungry?" She mumbled.


    Didn''t he feel tired after a whole day of work?


    "Yeah, I want to eat you," he murmured huskily, and he began to trail feather light kisses around her ear and down her neck.


    "You are so sweet, baby," he whispered. His voice was intoxicating, his words heady, seductive. She felt his growing erection against her thigh.


    Her heart beat violently. She was so nervous that her belly hurt. When he began to remove her jeans, she moaned from the sudden cramps in her belly.


    "What''s wrong?" Dn braced himself up. He hadn''t done anything yet.


    "My stomach hurts," she said with a pale face.


    She didn''t look like joking or trying to distance him. Dn sat her up in his arms and asked with concern, "Where does it hurt? Shall I call Doctor Joe?"


    As Savannah sat straight, a hot stream flowing down there. She immediately guessed what happened from the familiar feeling.


    "No..." She stopped him with a red face. Then she got out of bed, rushing into the bathroom.


    She took off the pants. As expected, her period started.


    After bathing and changing her underwear, Savannah stood in front of the mirror and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was not able to do anything to her during her period.


    Walking out of the bathroom, she saw Dn still in her room.


    "Are you okay?" He frowned and walked to her.


    "Nothing."


    "Why does it hurt so much?"


    "I got my period," she said in a low voice.


    Dn froze. "Oh," he sounded a little disappointed.


    She understood his mood. His needs hadn''t been fulfilled, and he had to stop here. Though it was a little cruel to him, she was amused by his expression. He looked like a big boy who had just lost his beloved toy.


    Savannah smiled and walked to him. "Time for dinner," she said, giving his face a gentle pinch.


    "Wait until your period is over." He sighed, took her hand, leaning over to kiss her. What a sad life!

 Chapter 502 - 502: This Man Is Really Bold

    Savannah was resting in the living room while Dn was enjoying his dinner.


    When he finished, he walked into the living room and found the little woman curling up on the couch, her hands over the belly, her face even paler than before.


    "Does your stomach hurt?" He sat next to her, a note of concern in his tone.


    "Fine, really..." Savannah shook her head, "I get the same stomach ache every month during my period. Never mind, the pain will pass in a day or two."


    The frown on his face was deepening to a scowl.


    From the way she looked, he knew she couldn''t be all right.


    She didn''t feel so bad every month when she was with him three years ago.


    Perhaps it was still because of the massive bleeding when she gave birth to Kaiden.


    He poured a ss of hot water for her. After she drank it, he held her in his arms and put her on hisp, adjusting her in afortable position. Then he put his hands on her stomach, gently massaging her.


    "How are you feeling now?" He looked worriedly at her.


    Although still in pain, she wasforted by his concern and seemed to be better.


    But then she felt a little guilty.


    After all, she approached him for a purpose.


    But he was unaware of that and was so protective towards her...


    Not daring to look him in the eye, she drew herself into his arms, put her arms around his neck, and merely said "er" as a reply.


    "I heard Jacob said, there''s one good way to relieve the symptoms of dysmenorrhea," he whispered, leaning close to her ear.


    "What?"


    "Have a baby." His voice was low and husky.


    "I''ve already had a baby. It doesn''t seem to work." Savannah was a little amused.


    "Maybe one kid isn''t enough." He bent his head, running his lip over her tiny earlobes.


    She blushed and closed her eyes. This man is really bold. Seriously, she hasn''t heard such a thing.


    * * *


    Party evening.


    When Savannah came back home from thepany, Kaiden was already dressed up by Garcia.


    Garwood, sent by Dn to pick her and Kaiden, was already waiting for them in his car at the door.


    The party was not held in Royal Vi as Lionel nned but in a five-star hotel.


    Joanne had heard that Savannah woulde today with her grandson. She was standing at the entrance of the banqueting hall, looking forward to seeing them.


    When Savannah came over, Joanne quickly walked forward, her eyes brightened at the sight of the pretty boy next to Savannah. She knew the boy must be her grandson, whom she had never met.


    "Kaiden?" Joanne squatted down, taking Kaiden by the hand, and looked at him fondly.


    "Kaiden, call grandma." Savannah smiled.


    Kaiden looked at the middle-aged woman in front of him, who looked exactly like his mommy.


    "Grandma, my name is Kaiden. You''re so beautiful, not like mommy''s mommy, but mommy''s sister," he said sweetly.


    Joanne couldn''t stand the sweet words of the little guy at all. She hugged Kaiden and gave him a big kiss. Kaiden giggled and held out his arms, asking Joanne to lift him up, as if it wasn''t their first meeting.


    "Kaiden,e down, your grandma isn''t in good health. Don''t make her tired." Savannah shook her head andughed helplessly.


    "That''s all right. I''m fine," Joanne couldn''t let go of her lovely grandson.


    To tell the truth, every time she thought about Savannah giving birth to a child for Dn without even a wedding ceremony, she felt quite ufortable. She even thought that the child was a burden for Savannah, and she somewhat hated the child.


    But after she saw the cute boy, she liked him at once!


    "Savannah, don''t forget to bring Kaiden out when we eat together," she said to Savannah with a smile.


    Kaiden sighed slightly like a grown man. Well, he had been used to it. Besides grandpa, now he had to keep grandmapany too. He was so handsome that he was liked by all who had met him.


    Savannahughed. This little guy was really favored by everyone.


    When they went into the banquet hall together, guests looked at them curiously, wondering who was the youngdy and the handsome boy in a custom-made tuxedo next to the young mistress of the Rowe family.


    Savannah just smiled, saying she was from the Sterling group.


    Today''s dinner party was held to announce the new cooperation of the two groups, and of course, it was normal that the employees from the Sterling group came.


    "Why didn''t mommy say she''s grandma''s daughter?" Kaiden asked Joanne curiously.


    Savannah also reminded him on the way here just now that he should not call her mommy or Joanne grandma in front of others at the banquet.


    Joanne looked at Savannah and sighed.


    Although Savannah epted her as her mother in private, she kept a certain distance from her on public asions, afraid that people would discover their mother-daughter rtionship.


    She knew that Savannah didn''t want to damage her reputation.


    Actually, she really didn''t care.


    "Savannah," Joanne was about to say something when some richdies she knew well came and greeted her with a smile, "Mrs. Rowe."


    Joanne was the hostess of the Rowe family, and Ethan was not here. She had to entertain the guests today, so she put Kaiden down reluctantly, took a sorry look at Savannah before she went to the guests.


    It was a business party, but not quite normal, and many guests brought their own children.


    Kaiden pulled Savannah''s sleeve when he saw several children of his age gathered in a corner, ying with toys brought by the waiter.


    "Mommy, I want to y with them!"


    "Go ahead." Savannah smiled and touched his head.


    Kaiden immediately ran towards the children.


    Savannah sighed quietly, looking around, but didn''t see Lionel.


    Just then, Garwood saw her and came over.


    "Miss Schultz, Mr. Sterling, was consulting the business over there. Shall I tell him that you''re here and ask him toe?"


    "No. Since he''s busy with business, I won''t bother him. I''ll walk around by myself," Savannah smiled and said.


    "All right. Mr. Sterling wille to you after business." Garwood nodded.


    After Garwood left, she stopped a waiter and asked, "excuse me, where''s Mr. Rowe, please?"


    "The banquet hasn''t officially started yet. Mr. Rowe should be upstairs in his room."


    Savannah took a look upstairs.


    ording to her n, she, Dn, and Lionel, the three of them, had to be on the spot at the same time.

 Chapter 503 - 503: It’s Not Yet Over

    She must seed. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be another chance.


    Savannah thanked the waiter and went up the ssical spiral stairs to the second floor.


    The banquet was held on the first floor, where people drank and enjoyed themselves; the second floor had many rooms for guests to have short breaks.


    She found the room where Lionel was in and knocked on the door.


    "Come in," from the room came a familiar gentle voice.


    Savannah walked in and closed the door.


    Lionel was rxing on a single sofa with a ss of half-finished red wine on the table by his side.


    He was wearing a white shirt with the cuffs slightly rolled up, looking casual. His business suit was hanging on a hanger not far away behind him.


    He stood up in surprise when he saw Savannahing in.


    Joanne had mentioned to him that Savannah woulde to dinner today, but he didn''t expect that she would find him alone.


    "Don''t be so surprised to see me." Savannah smiled faintly.


    At ordinary times, she always dressed in leisure clothes in a in color, loose andfortable. Today she was wearing a vivid rosy dress, which enhanced the whiteness of her skin. The dress was shot and clung to her body, making her look leggy, busty, and skinny.


    But different from three years ago, she was much plumper now.


    Lionel''s heart missed a beat.


    As her stepbrother, he knew that he should only take her as his sister only.


    However, as a man, he had to admit he was tempted.


    She was very beautiful tonight, like a rose in full bloom, tempting passers-by to pick.


    To be honest, his feelings about Savannah had always been somewhatplicated.


    He was sympathetic for her as her brother, but if she hadn''t been his stepsister, he might have made advances to her three years ago.


    Perhaps, he had been partial to Savannah, unwilling to see her suffer injustice, and even quarreled with Charlotte several times because of her, because he had some affection for her...


    He came to his senses and said gently, "It''s good to have you here. Well, I didn''t finish what I wanted to ask youst time. Can you make yourself clear today?"


    Savannah noticed theplicated light in his eyes when he looked at her. She slowly walked to the sofa and sat down opposite him, picked up the ss of wine he left on the table, and yed with it between her fingers.


    "You think your grandma went mad because of me, and you think I''ll still do harm to your family, right?" She askedzily.


    "I hope not, so I''d like to hear your exnation," Lionel looked at her.


    "Don''t be so serious," Savannah put down the wine ss, smiling. "We''re not enemies. Sit down and have a drink. We can talk slowly."


    Lionel didn''t say anything and sat down on the sofa.


    Savannah handed him his wine and then got an empty ss, poured herself a ss of wine, and raised it toward Lionel.


    Lionel didn''t know what she wanted to do, but he felt she was a little different tonight.


    She looked like an alluring charm woman, making men willing to fly into her fire.


    "Why? You''ve decided I''m the enemy of the Rowe family and even refuse to have a drink with me?" Savannah slightly raised her red lips up.


    After a brief clink, Lionel finished the rest of the wine and ced the empty ss on the table.


    "Now, can you tell me? Why did you suddenly change your mind to stay at home? Did you make up with Dn to annoy Charlotte deliberately? Was it because of you that my grandpa suddenly fell into a faint and became ill? I don''t think we''ve done anything to offend you." Lionel said calmly.


    "Did you ever think that your family had done some immoral things, and now you finally got your punishment?" Savannah replied with a dazzling smile, her dark eyes looking very cold.


    "What do you want to say?" Lionel''s face changed. He suddenly felt strangely hot and dry, and he tried to press the feeling down.


    Savannah got up and walked slowly towards him. She leaned over and looked at Lionel with hate.


    "Feel pain for your grandmother and your sister? It''s not over yet. I just started. It''s not the end of your family," she said those indifferent words softly.


    Her breath in his face was sweet and seductive, making the strange fire in his belly thicker and hotter! His heart began to pound. His blood was pumping around his body.


    He took Savannah by the hand and wanted to question her, but he did not know what was going on himself that he pulled her into his arms subconsciously!


    Savannah gave a little exmation.


    The pill she had just dropped in Lionel''s ss began to work.


    And it seemed to work pretty fast.


    "What''re you doing?" She pretended to be frightened and pushed him away, her heart beating fast.


    Her warm, soft body stimted him, making himpletely lose his control and judgment.


    He was not in his right mind now. The woman in front of him was not Savannah, his stepsister, but a ything that allowed him to fix his present fire of desire.


    Lionel raised his hand to catch Savannah¡ªhe ripped her dress, and her white back was exposed in front of his eyes!


    He picked her up and threw her onto the sofa, leaning over to strip her.


    Although it was arranged by herself, Savannah was still terrified when Lionel acted like a beast with red eyes, totally different from his usual gentleness.


    "Help! Somebody!" She struggled and cried in horror.


    Just then, the door was kicked open!


    Before Savannah reacted, Lionel was knocked down, and she was drawn into a man''s hot arms. Looking up, she met Dn''s anxious and worried eyes.


    Behind him, Garwood stood in the doorway, looking shocked.


    Lionel passed out on the ground after hitting the wall.


    She shivered into Dn''s arms and threw herself around his neck. She knew she didn''t have to say a word. The scene was enough to make Dn furious.


    Dn took off his suit and wrapped Savannah in. His face was convulsed with rage.

 Chapter 504 - 504: He Almost Touches My Woman

    He picked up Savannah, looking down at Lionel coldly.


    "The cooperation with the Rowe group is canceled!" He growled in exasperation.


    With that, he strode out of the room with Savannah in his arms.


    ***


    The Sterling''s house


    Old Sterling was sitting on the couch with a solemn expression on his face.


    Dn went into the living room directly after he entered the house. His father called him early this morning and asked him toe.


    "Why? Why did you cancel the project with the Rowe group? It''s been announced to the media, and the cooperation banquet had been held. Now you would rather pay liquidated damages than cooperate with them, why?" Old Sterling raised his voice.


    "Since dad left the group to me, I should always have that right. Changes aremon in business." Dn said dryly.


    "The Rowe group is different! We''ve cooperated with each other for many years. This project''s been going well. Why suddenly change your mind? You must give me a good reason!" Old Sterling''s face went red with anger.


    "Lionel touched my woman. Is that enough?" Dn said in an icy tone.


    "What do you mean?" Old Sterling paused and then looked at Garwood behind Dn. "Garwood, what had happened?"


    Garwood looked around and dismissed all the servants.


    After all, it was disgraceful that Mr. Rowe assaulted his stepsister sexually.


    Then he told old Sterling everything that had happened in the room that day.


    "How could it be? No. Mrs. Rowe''s Savannah''s mother, so Lionel is Savannah''s brother. How could he do such a thing to his sister?" Old Sterling couldn''t believe it, but he also understood why Dn was so angry.


    Old Sterling was one of the few people who knew about Savannah''s story. He was very surprised when Dn told him that Savannah''s biological mother, who had disappeared long ago, was still alive and was Ethan''s second wife in the Rowe family.


    "Only Lionel knows if he really takes Savannah as his sister. Three years ago, he showed excessive attention to her and even sold Zagreb Film to me at a very low price because of Savannah. Don''t you remember, dad? How could a man treat a woman so nice but only regards her as his sister? Don''t forget, the two are not rted at all! I always convinced myself that Lionel only takes Savannah as his stepsister. But what did he done to her? He harassed her sexually after drinking! If I hadn''t stopped him in time, I wouldn''t just cancel the cooperation with him. I would have killed him myself! He almost touches my woman!"


    Dn''s loud voice echoed in the living room.


    Thest few words, in particr, sent a shiver down old Sterling''s spine. He believed that his son would really do it.


    If Lionel really misconducted that night, it was not surprising that Dn was so furious... But he still felt a little strange.


    "You also said Lionel had a drink that night. He didn''t know what he was doing. Well, Dn, we''re always close to the Rowe family. You can''t break the rtionship between our two families because of Lionel''s mistake..."


    "Not only will I cancel all the business cooperation with the Rowe family, but I will drive them out of LA," Dn said icily.


    It was good toe today and make it clear to his father in advance, so he didn''t have to call him back and question himter.


    Old Sterling gasped, looking at Garwood.


    Garwood lowered his head and exined, "Mr. Sterling just sent the document yesterday¡­ From now on, the Sterling group won''t cooperate with any corporation that does business with the Rowe group."


    Old Sterling shook his head.


    Dn wanted to force the Rowe group out of LA!


    This was a major blow to the Rowe family, who ran the business for generations.


    "Dn, you don''t have to be so merciless to them..." old Sterling sighed.


    "If you feel that my decision isn''t justified, you can pull me down from my position, I don''t care. But as long as I''m still in this position, the Rowe group won''t be able to stay in LA. Is it clear, dad? I have to leave now," said Dn, turning and leaving the house.


    "Dn!" Old Sterling tried to say more, but Garwood stopped him helplessly.


    "Well, sir, Mr. Sterling said that in a fit of anger. We can talk about itter."


    Old Sterling sighed and nodded. His son had changed and became merciless because of his woman.


    * * *


    After what happened at the dinner party that night, Dn took Savannah back to Green Bay and gave her a few days off for her to have a good rest.


    He hadn''t been to Green Bay these days.


    Savannah didn''t know what kept him so busy, but she had a guess. When she went back to thepany to work a few dayster, she knew she had guessed right.


    In the staff canteen, Savannah and Fiona were having lunch.


    Fiona told her that the management of the Sterling group had withdrawn the investment in the cooperative project with the Rowe group.


    For the Rowe family, it was more than a big loss.


    As expected, Dn was busy punishing Lionel these days.


    He couldn''t swallow his anger after his woman was molested by another man.


    "We not only canceled the new cooperation with the Rowe group," Fiona continued, "you know what, but the big boss also discontinued all business with them. What''s more¡­"


    "What else?" Savannah asked casually.


    Fiona lowered her voice, "it''s said that Mr. Sterling gave an order, from now on, the Sterling group won''t cooperate with anypany who has business rtions with the Rowe group. ording to the status of the Sterling group in the business circle in LA, who dares to work against Mr. Sterling? The Rowe group will surely suffer from losing its ce in LA."


    Savannah''s hands were folded tightly as she listened.


    Dn was rather mad at what Lionel did to her that night.


    She didn''t run a risk in vain.


    For the Rowe family, who ran the business for generations, what could be worse than the failure to establish themselves in business?


    A mirthlessugh yed on her beautiful lips silently.


    "We all wondered why the big boss made such a decision," Fiona continued with slightly increased curiosity, "the Sterling family and the Rowe family have been on good terms with each other for a long time, not only in business. Not long ago, it''s said that Mr. Sterling would marry the daughter from the Rowe family, you remember? What happened that made him rage against the Rowe family all of a sudden?"

 Chapter 505 - 505: She Felt Guilty

    "God knows," Savannah pretended to say casually, "it''s hard to guess the thoughts of the boss. After all, there''s no eternal friend or opponent in the business circles. Only the interests are the most important."


    "That''s right." Fiona nodded and then looked at Savannah with bright eyes. "Maybe it''s also a good thing!"


    "Why?" Savannah raised her eyebrows.


    "If the two families break up, it means there will be no further development of the rtionship between Mr. Sterling and Miss Rowe. That means I might still have a slight glimpse of hope, right?" For the girl who was obsessed with the big boss, it was good to know he was back to single again.


    After all, no one wanted their idol to have a significant other.


    "Well, more than a slight glimpse of hope. There''s great hope." Savannah joked.


    "Really?" Fiona''s eyes became brighter.


    "I didn''t know you''re so hopelessly romantic," Savannahughed with a glint of humor, "is the big boss really that good?"


    "Of course, he''s handsome, really well-built, and rich! All unmarried women in ourpany are enchanted with him and want to marry him! Oh, you''re the only one who''s not interested in him! To tell you the truth, I wonder if you''re lesbian..." Fiona chuckled.


    Savannah rolled her eyes andughed.


    Fiona took a sip of the drink in her hand and then said with a dreamy gentleness, "Savannah, do you know what kind of girl Mr. Sterling likes? Beautiful? Sexy? Or babes in the woods? s, there''re so many beauties and superstars in Zagreb Film, he''ll never take a liking to me even if I stand in front of him¡­ Maybe I need a change? Oh, I''ll get my hair done tonight and buy some nice clothes..."


    "Be yourself, perhaps he likes woman like you?" Savannah smiled helplessly.


    "Really? Will Mr. Sterling like me?" Fiona''s eyes shed with excitement.


    Seeing her staring expectantly at herself, Savannahughed and patted her on the shoulder, joking, "yeah. Have some faith in yourself!"


    Just then, a colleague from the same department as Fiona came and knocked on the table. "Fiona, you''re still here. We just received a new task, go back early to help."


    "Oh, okay. Savannah, I have to go back to work." Fiona put down her drink and stood up. She had to work hard; otherwise, she might be fired and never see her dream lover again.


    "Well, see youter." Savannah smiled with a wave of her hand. After Fiona left, she yed on her phone for a while. Suddenly she felt the canteen be very quiet.


    Looking up, she found the dining-hall was empty.


    She was left alone.


    Suddenly it came to Savannah that she had experienced the same situation some days ago. She stood up abruptly and was about to turn to leave when she heard the familiar footsteps behind her. The next moment, she was taken by the arm and pulled into the arms of the man behind her.


    Here he came again.


    Maybe it was him who got Fiona away and emptied the staff canteen.


    "Why are you here, again?" With a burned face, she released herself from his hold and stepped back two steps.


    "I have a meeting with an important client here today, and drop by to see you." He stared at her with fervent eyes, his voice warm and husky.


    "Oh." She replied absently as she looked around. Although she knew no one dared toe in, she was quite uneasy about being so close to him in thepany, afraid to be seen by her colleagues.


    He frowned at her nervousness.


    What if they were seen by others? Was their rtionship so humiliating to her?


    He pulled her to him again and held her tightly against his chest, lowering his head.


    "Why did you say that?" His voice was a bit unpleasant.


    "Ah? What?"


    "Just now, you encouraged your colleague, saying that I might like her. I did hear that!" His voice was suddenly stern. Wasn''t this little woman jealous when other women confessed their love to her man?


    This made him very unhappy!


    "I was just joking. She''s your fan. What else should I say?" Savannah was speechless.


    "You should drive away all those who covet me." He taught her coldly.


    "Well, I''ll persuade Fiona not to adore you and tell her that you''re very tough and difficult to get along with, okay?" Savannah chuckled. In order to appease him, she threw her arms around him and gave him a kiss on tiptoe.


    Satisfied, he had one arm around her, sping her to him, while the fingers of his other hand softly traced her face, gently probing her.


    She was a little nervous at the tenderness in his dark eyes, so she hurriedly found a topic, "Oh, I heard that..."


    "What?"


    "You canceled the cooperation with the Rowe group and announced that you wouldn''t do business with their partners?"


    "If Mrs. Rowe hadn''t been your biological mother, their punishment would be more severe." Dn gave a sneeringugh, a cold glitter in his eyes.


    Savannah shivered for no reason.


    Even if what Dn did was exactly what she wanted, she still felt a little uneasy.


    The more Dn did for her, the angrier he might be when he knew how she made use of him. She was absolutely certain that she was consigning herself to perdition, and there was no turning back once she started.


    "Do you think I''ve gone too far with the Rowe family?" Dn whispered when he found her trembling.


    "No..." She shook her head and looked up at him again. "I''m afraid you''d have too much pressure, from other management, or from your father... After all, your family has always had a good rtionship with the Rowe family, and your father must be displeased that you''re so cruel to them."


    "I don''t care how others feel. I just want to make my woman happy." His voice was husky, and he was gazing at her, his eyes concentrating hard.


    Her face burned, and she knew she was moved.


    Old Sterling must put great pressure on him, but he still insisted on going against the Rowe family for her...


    Suddenly she felt really guilty.

 Chapter 506 - 506: Her Mother Begged Her

    What would Dn do if he knew Lionel was actually set up by her?


    In any case, he couldn''t get to the bottom of the matter.


    The aphrodisiac she put in Lionel''s wine was bought from the ck market. It was usually used by yboys on those girls who enjoyed themselves alone in bars. In order to avoid legal liability, what people looked like after swallowing this kind of aphrodisiac was the same as when they were drunk. The medicine would soon take effect, but it would also wear off in about half an hour. Nothing could be found in the sufferer''s body even if she or he went to the police and got an examination in the hospital.


    Lionel was knocked out by Dn after the medicine got the full effect that night. It must be more than half an hour when he was found and taken to the hospital. It was hard to find out what he had taken when he felt something wrong and asked for an examination.


    So, even if Lionel knew he was drugged by her, he didn''t have any evidence.


    "There''s something I want to ask you, too," said Dn, gazing at her.


    "Huh?" She pulled her thoughts back.


    "Why were you at Lionel''s room that night?" Dn didn''t ask her anything that night because she looked frightened.


    "I was wandering around myself at the dinner party that night. After some drink, I wanted to find a quiet ce for a short rest..." Savannah said silently after a short pause, "I thought it was just amon room, but I saw Lionel when I pushed the door in. He said he wanted to talk to me, so I sat down. If I''d known he''d been drinking, I wouldn''t have stayed. He''s always my brother in my heart... I never thought he would behave like that... I''m sorry... I don''t want to bring it up again..."


    Her voice trailed away.


    "That''s enough of that," he said softly when he saw the weakness in her eyes, pulling her into his arms, but the expression in his handsome face grew colder as he stroked her hair.


    * * *


    After work, Savannah went out of the office building and saw Joanne waiting for her beside her car not far away.


    "Savannah," Joanne came over to her, "shall we have dinner together?"


    Joanne''s face was tired. Savannah noticed the shade of mncholy which settled in her eyes, not surprised.


    Joanne was, anyway, the wife of the Rowe family. Now the Sterling group broke up with the Rowe group, and their business must have been badly hurt. How could she not worry about it?


    She also guessed her mother''s purpose today, and she just nodded and got in the car silently.


    They sat down in a private caf¨¦ bar.


    No sooner had the waiter brought the coffee than Joanne said in an urgent voice, "Savannah, I know about that night... Is there some misunderstanding between you and Lionel? I know Lionel, he couldn''t have done that..."


    The party suddenly canceled that night. Joanne was still talking with thosedies when Lionel''s assistant went to tell her that Lionel had just been sent to the hospital after being knocked unconscious by Mr. Sterling.


    It was said that Lionel was caught in the act of sexually assaulting Savannah.


    Dn gave Lionel a blow and then took Savannah away.


    Her husband was always strict on the education of Lionel, and she watched Lionel grow. He was a nice guy, always gentle and polite. How would he do that to Savannah?


    Savannah chuckled drily. "Is the Rowe family so good in your heart? So, you think I deliberately framed him?"


    "That''s not what I mean. It''s just... Lionel''s not like that. You know, he has good conduct and leads a clean life. He takes you as his sister and cares about you. He''s thest man to do such a thing¡­"


    "One may know a person for a long time without understanding his true nature. Maybe you don''t even know what kind of man your husband is and what he had done behind you," Savannah said sarcastically.


    Joanne was so puzzled by her daughter that she could not speak for a long time.


    Savannah looked at her mother. She wanted to hate her as one of the Rowe family, but she could not.


    She even felt a surge of pity for her mother.


    Since being abducted at a very young age, Joanne had been living a hard life. When she finally met the beloved man and set up a family, she was found by her parents and forced to leave her husband and daughter. After that, the Rowe familymitted a car ident and killed her ex-husband, making her marry into the Rowe family willingly. She''d been kept in the dark and now still thought people of the Rowe family were all nice.


    Savannah was eager to tell her what the Rowe family had done. But it was not the right time. She hasn''t done her revenge.


    Joanne might run to question her husband on the spur of the moment if she knew the fact, and the Rowe family would soon know what she had done these days. Dn would know that too.


    What''s more, she didn''t know if her mother could stand any pressure on her in condition.


    Instead of pushing her mother to the deepest misery, she''d rather be tolerated by the hatred alone. After all, she experienced different life setbacks.


    "If that''s what you want to say, I have to go now," Savannah stood up slowly, her tone full of indifference.


    "Savannah, wait!" Joanne recovered herself and rose to her feet.


    Savannah stopped.


    Joanne said with difficulty, "Savannah, I know you have aint. I shouldn''t have begged you, but... after the dinner party, Dn canceled all business cooperation with the Rowe group and prevented its development in LA. Lionel spent a lot of effort to establish hispany in LA, it''s really a heavy blow to him. Even Ethan¡­ after hearing this, he fell ill and stayed in the hospital for two days. Now Lionel''s still in the hospital... the whole family''s a mess now..."


    "What do you mean?" Savannah asked directly, raising her brows.


    "Savannah, if Lionel did make a mistake that day, it was his own fault. I won''t defend him. If you still feel angry, I can take him to apologize to you, and you can beat him or scold him to vent your anger... But can you talk to Dn and ask him to spare the Rowe group?" Joanne looked at her daughter, appealingly.


    "No." Savannah refused simply.


    "Why? Savannah, I beg you¡­"


    "I can''t change Dn''s mind."


    "You can! He made the decision to punish the Rowe group for you! If you speak for the Rowe group, he''s sure to let it go!" Joanne said anxiously.


    "If I had to say something to Dn," Savannah smiled ironically and said in a cold and inimical voice, "I would only advise him to aggregate the punishment on the Rowe group. Are you sure you want me to speak for them?"

 Chapter 507 - 507: Old Sterling Queries

    Joanne gasped.


    "I''m sorry, but I have to go. Oh, by the way, Kaiden likes you very much and mored to see you. I promised him to take him out to have dinner with you." Savannah''s face softened as she said that, and her tone rxed a lot as if she and Joanne had been talking about family happiness. Then she waved her hands and walked away.


    Joanne looked at her daughter''s back, copsed on the chair. Her daughter was still the same girl, but she looked quite different now.


    * * *


    Old Sterling walked out of the hospital, supported by Cooper and followed by two bodyguards.


    He came and saw Lionel in person just now.


    For what Dn did to the Rowe group, old Sterling still felt guilty about the Rowe family.


    In addition, to express his concern to Lionel, he also asked specifically about what happened at the dinner party that evening.


    Old Sterling had some doubts about that matter.


    A big family like the Rowe family would, of course, pay much attention to the education of their children. Lionel, who grew up in such a genteel family, had always been perfect a gentleman. He was very jealous of his good reputation and careful about his behavior, and he could maintain his self-control even if he was drunk. What''s more, Savannah was his stepsister¡­


    At the very least, even if Lionel had always had a crush on Savannah, as Dn said, and didn''t take her as his sister only, would he be so stupid to molest Savannah at the dinner party? He should know how angry Dn would be if he was caught.


    Of course, old Sterling didn''t want to suspect Savannah of telling a lie, but there were so many doubts that he could not believe her simply.


    In the ward, when old Sterling asked about this matter, Lionel, lying on the bed with a pale face, hesitated for a long time, as if he had some secret sorrow. Atst, he only said that he had drunk too much that night, and his memory was a little bit broken. He could not remember what he had done, but he would apologize if he really offended Savannah.


    "Call Dn, and ask him to bring Savannah for dinner tonight." Old Sterling ordered Cooper before he got into the car.


    ***


    In the evening, Savannah followed Dn to Sterling''s house.


    This should be her first visit to Sterling''s house since she officially returned to Dn.


    Although she had been here once before, she was still a little nervous.


    Dn''s father didn''t ask his dear grandson toe, but only the two of them. It seemed that he didn''t mean to enjoy a family union today but had something to talk about with them.


    She had a bad feeling about his intention.


    Approaching the door, she pulled at the man''s sleeve quietly.


    Dn took her little hand and gave her hand a squeeze, smiling as he leaned over her ear.


    "Didn''t youe here a while ago? It''s not the first time you meet my father. Why still so shy? Be confident, my father likes you."


    "I''m not shy," Savannah murmured, much relieved.


    Dn led her into the living room and saw his father reading a newspaper on the couch.


    "Dad," he greeted old Sterling and led Savannah to sit on the opposite couch.


    Old Sterling raised his eyes and looked at Dn. "It''s not the time for dinner. We can have a chat first." Then his eyes fell on Savannah''s face quietly.


    Although he was as kind asst time, Savannah felt there was somethingplicated in his eyes.


    "Savannah, when I heard you were going back to Italy, I thought you and Dn would not be able to be together again. Thanks to god, atst, you stayed," old Sterling said with deep emotion.


    "The past is the past. There''s no point in bringing it up." Dn scowled.


    "All right, all right. Dn''s always been protecting you. He never allows anybody to say anything that would make you unhappy," old Sterling shook his head with a helpless smile, but then his tone changed, "but Savannah, I have to say something about what happened at the dinner party that night."


    Dn''s look became stormy. He was about to interrupt old Sterling when Savannah opened her mouth before him, "Sir, is there anything you want to ask?"


    She had expected it was not a simple dinner today.


    It seemed that old Sterling had some doubts about what had happened that night.


    She could understand. The two families had always had a close rtionship before, in both business and private affairs. Old Sterling would never like to see Dn break their rtionship because of a woman.


    "I know, Mrs. Rowe''s your biological mother, and Lionel''s your stepbrother. I know that guy well. He''s refined and courteous and doesn''t seem to be so impetuous to do that. What''s more, it''s strange that he got himself drunk like that with red wine before the party officially began¡­ There must be some misunderstanding," old Sterling said in a gentle tone.


    "What do you mean? Savannah wronged him?" Dn asked gloomily, his facepletely clouded. If it had not been for Savannah holding his hand, he would have taken her away immediately.


    "I didn''t mean that. I just feel strange and try to figure out what''s going on. If Lionel really did something wrong, do you think I would let that guy go? But if he didn''t, we can''t condemn an innocent man, right?" Old Sterling nced at his son in displeasure. He knew Dn wanted to defend Savannah, but he couldn''t see his son be so unreasonable because of a woman.


    "It doesn''t matter," said Savannah to Dn hurriedly, "your father''s just trying to figure out what was going on." Then Savannah forced a smile to old Sterling, "Ask whatever you want, sir."


    Old Sterling looked at Savannah with a significant look. "Savannah, howe you went to the same room with Lionel when you went to dinner that night?"


    Savannah looked quite natural and showed no signs of embarrassment as she smiled and replied calmly, "when I got there, the party hadn''t begun yet. My mother went to greet guests, and Kaiden went to y with other kids. I felt bored alone, so I wandered around to kill time. After a while, I went to the second floor and found a room for a rest, but I didn''t expect to see Lionel drinking there alone. He saw me and said he wanted to talk to me, so I stayed... I just didn''t expect that would happen."


    "You said you wandered into Lionel''s room by yourself?" Old Sterling squinted.

 Chapter 508 - 508: I Trust Her As I Trust Myself

    "Yes." Savannah nodded.


    "But a waiter on duty that night said you asked him which room Lionel was in. So, did you really go into Lionel''s room by ident or on purpose?" Old Sterling looked into her eyes.


    Savannah gave a slight start. She didn''t expect old Sterling had sent people to investigate the matter.


    "So what?" Dn paused and then asked coldly, "what does that have to do with her being nearly assaulted by Lionel?"


    Old Sterling looked at his son. His whole thought was protecting Savannah, and of course, he could see nothing else.


    Since Savannah had asked where Lionel was, it meant that she took the initiative to look for Lionel.


    In other words, she lied when she said she bumped into Lionel.


    It was more likely that... Lionel was framed by her.


    Although old Sterling didn''t understand why Savannah did it, it was possible!


    He looked at Savannah, waiting for her exnation.


    "Yes, I did ask the waiter where Lionel was," said Savannah in a toneless voice, "because Lionel came to mypany to see me a few days ago. He suspected that Granny Rowe got ill because of me. Dn showed and took me away before I could make everything clear that day, so I wanted to exin to Lionel at the dinner party. I asked the waiter where he was, but then I gave up the thought, afraid it would be more troublesome to exin. I just didn''t expect toe across himter."


    "Did you hear that?" Dn gave old Sterling a displeased look. Then he took Savannah''s hand and stood up. "Enjoy the dinner yourself, we have to go."


    If he had known Savannah was here for being questioned today, he would not have brought her here.


    Holding her hand, he walked to the porch.


    "Dn, wait!" Old Sterling stood up and ran after him.


    Dn walked on without looking back.


    Savannah gently freed herself from his hold and said, "take your time, I''ll wait for you in the car."


    Seeing her walking out first, Dn had to stop, turned to look at old Sterling with a cold face. "What else do you want to interrogate about?"


    "I didn''t mean to interrogate Savannah, it''s just that there are so many doubts. As I said, if Lionel really did wrong, I won''t let him go! But what if Lionel was framed?" Old Sterling frowned.


    Dn raised his eyebrows, and there was a murderous look on his face. "You mean, she arranged everything herself that night? Did she deliberately seduce Lionel into attacking her? Why would she do that?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t want to believe that Savannah set up Lionel! But she had asked the waiter where Lionel was that night, which means she probably went there on her own initiative! Completely different from what she said first!" Old Sterling said sharply.


    "But she also exined that she gave up the thought of going to Lionel. She just identally ran into him!" said Dn tly.


    "You really take her word for it?"


    "I believe her," Dn''s voice softened for a moment, and the cloud on his cool face seemed to disappear as he said with certainty, "I trust her as I trust myself. Dad, do you ever doubt yourself?"


    Old Sterling''s words stuck in his throat.


    "Let''s leave it at that. If you still have any doubts and want to interrogate her like that, I won''t bring her here again." Dn left hisst word and walked out the door.


    In the courtyard, Savannah leaned against the window-sill in the front passenger seat, watching in the direction of the hallway.


    The conversation between the father and the son dimly reached her ears.


    She had not thought that old Sterling would have doubts about her. What was more unexpected was that Dn was totally on her side. He even quarreled with his father for her.


    I trust her as I trust myself¡­


    The words were still lingering in her ear.


    Dn strode to the car, pulled open the door, and got into the driver seat.


    She fastened his seat belt silently and looked up at him. "Sorry... I made you quarrel with your father..."


    Dn caught her cold hand. "It''s none of your business," he softened his voice, trying not to frighten her.


    The warmth of the man''s hand and his unconditional protective manner magnified the guilt in her heart. She leaned over to embrace him, burying her head into his chest. "You really trust me? Not a little suspicious of me?"


    He touched her slightly trembling back, and his voice was low and soft. "If I don''t trust my own woman, who else can I trust?"


    Her nose twisted, and she threw herself around his neck. "What if I really deceived you?"


    "I don''t care," he said simply with a wicked smile, "I have my way to punish you at that time. Okay, I''ll send you home first."


    "What about you? Where are you going?" Savannah asked suddenly when he started the car.


    "You want me to go back with you?" Dn paused, looking at her with meaning.


    "It''s gettingte, and you didn''t eat anything yet. Why don''t you just go back to Green Lake with me?" She didn''t know what she had said.


    Oh god... Was she inviting him to spend the night with her?


    "Are you sure?" His eyes darkened.


    "I''m just saying... If you don''t want to go..." She stammered blushing.


    How could he give her a chance to back out?


    Dn pressed on the elerator and spurred on to his destination without hesitation.


    * * *


    When Savannah woke up the next morning, it was still gray. Dn was fast asleep beside her.


    She looked at him quietly. His perfect face looked younger, rxed in sleep. His sculptured, pouty lips were parted slightly, and his shiny, clean hair was a glorious mess.


    She blushed at the thought of what he did to herst night.


    He knew she was tired and a little nervous after old Sterling''s interrogation, so he had her very softly and very gentlyst night.


    She still felt a little guilty, so she decided to get up early to prepare breakfast for him.


    In the kitchen, Savannah heated arge skillet over medium heat and added oil, garlic, anchovies, and crushed pepper¡­

 Chapter 509 - 509: What’re You Looking At?

    When the simple and delicious pasta was ready, Savannah scooped it out to a te and then carried it to the dining room.


    Dn was already there, sitting at the table in his gray robe, staring out of the window.


    The robe was brought by Garwood after Dn''s first night here. In addition to that, Garwood also brought some daily necessities for men, such as shaving water, razors, and underwear.


    She rolled her eyes when she saw Garwood take so many things here that day and knew he woulde often.


    But now she had to admit that she couldn''t move her eyes away from the man bathing in the morning sunshine over there.


    He was really an attractive man. The lighting from the windows made it shine to a shade of melting milk chocte, and his slightly tanned skin glowed. The man''s high cheekbones perfectly entuated his face, and his full pink lips were pressed firmly together in a cool expression. She recalled his burning smokey gazest night¡­


    No wonder she would marry him, her ex-fianc¨¦''s uncle, three years ago. She must have been fascinated by his superior countenance.


    "What''re you looking at?" He smiled at her, pulling her mind back.


    Savannah pinked, carrying the ce of pasta over. She smelled the fresh smell from the man as she approached him. Taking a deep breath, she tried to calm the turbulence in her heart.


    "Here''s your breakfast, get stuck in!"


    Dn seemed to be pleased by her, and his smile deepened. He took her arm, pulling her onto hisp gently.


    "Feed me," he demanded, like a bossy boy.


    She didn''t resist but obediently sat on hisp, a little amused. "Kaiden willugh at you."


    "I''m holding you, so my hands are unavable now."


    She sighed, picked up a few strands of pasta, drew them to her lips to blow a couple of times, and began to feed him.


    Her heart was full of tenderness. It was a taste of happiness.


    He gave her a sense of belonging, and she felt quite satisfied at this moment.


    She almost forgot that her purpose of returning to him was only to use his power to revenge.


    Maybe, she could forget about revenge?


    She didn''t want to cheat him again, and she dared not imagine how disappointed and angry he would be when he found the truth one day.


    Why not give up revenge, and live peacefully with him and Kaiden?


    Compared with the pain and hardship of revenge, his doting embrace obviously attracted her.


    Wait a minute¡­ Live with him?


    What was she thinking? If she gave up the thought of revenge, she would have no reason to stay at his side. Shouldn''t she leave him and return to Italy to Kevin?


    Without knowing when and why her heart had negligibly changed...


    She couldn''t deceive herself. Subconsciously, she wanted to be with him for a lifetime, not just for a short time because of revenge.


    She wanted to raise Kaiden with him, and she''d like to give him more children if he liked...


    Although she didn''t remember him, her dormant love for him seemed to be awakened.


    "Penny for your thoughts." Dn noticed her absence when her movement in hand slowed down.


    She started, thrust a full fork of pasta into his mouth. "Nothing, nothing."


    "¡­" He almost choked out.


    After a littleugh, Savannah hurriedly pulled a piece of tissue to wipe his mouth.


    "Savannah¡­" eximed Garcia in a surprised voice as she stopped at the door of the dining room. She was going to prepare breakfast for them but didn''t expect to see them get up earlier and have breakfast together in such an intimate way.


    Garcia covered her mouth and tried not tough. "Pardon me for interrupting you. Enjoy your food." With that, she went back to her room.


    Savannah blushed terribly. For fear that a servant would run into them again, she fed him more rapidly.


    "Come on, baby. You don''t want to choke your man again, do you?" Dn mumbled helplessly.


    She grinned awkwardly.


    It was the first time she cooked for him after three years, so he ate up all the food in the ce.


    Savannah stood up when he finished but pulled back by his big hand.


    He picked the ring-pull of a can on the table and slipped it onto her finger, smiling. "Do you have time tomorrow? I want to reorder a ring for you."


    He... wanted to remarry her?


    It was only a matter of time...


    But just as the ring-pull slipped into her ring finger, she retracted her hand unconsciously.


    "What''s the matter?" His face fell.


    "We''ll talk about thister... okay? I... I don''t think I''m ready." She tried to soften her refusal so as not to offend him.


    "Not ready?" He nced at her.


    "Hmm. I haven''t fully remember what happened between us before, so I''m not quite ready psychologically. I''m sorry..." She bit her lip.


    The hard expression on his face rxed a little. He thought it was because she was still thinking about Kevin. If she just minded her memory loss, he could give her enough time.


    "Okay. I''m too impatient," he threw the ring-pull onto the table.


    Savannah sighed with relief.


    He pinched her cheek, whispering, "I have to go to thepany now. Wait for me at home."


    She nodded and watched him go upstairs to change his clothes.


    When he went downstairs again, he was in his bespoke gray suit, sharp and intelligent.


    Savannah sent him out of the house, watching him leave at the door. Her heart was overwhelmed with tenderness.


    When his car was out of sight, she turned to enter the house, but her eyes were caught by the ivy on a yellow wall in the courtyard.


    The ivy clung to the wall and grew around the porch.


    Her father nted the ivy when he was still alive. This kind of nt had exuberant vitality. They could easily survive with sunshine and rain.


    Now the ivy had upied the whole wall.


    It reminded her of her father again.


    Her gentle and good-tempered dad watered the nts with a flower shower, looking back at his beloved daughter and wife and talking with them with a smile.


    Dad...


    *************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    As the Chinese Lunar New Year is approaching, allow your humble author to share with you my tradition. You might all wonder about my nationality,?I''m a proud Chinese human who can speak fluently fivenguages, including English, behind those few novels I''ve posted on this tform lies a creative and wild imagination.


    So, as part of my tradition, every year, we celebrate the Chinese Lunar New Year; 2021 is a year of the OX. Festive decorations and abundant foods were our way of expressing year-round gratitude. Therefore, before the 12th of this month (Friday), allow me to greet you in advance, Gong Xi Fa Cai 2021!


    May this year of the OX bring abundance to our lives. On Friday, I will once again give a generous mass release as a gift.


    Stay safe and spread love! You can follow me on Instagram cause I often posted a sneak preview of my running novels chapter.


    Instagram ount: @annashannellin


    Love?lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 510 - 510: She Couldn’t Let This Of, Giving Up Her Revenge

    The tenderness in Savannah''s heart suddenly disappeared, and she has filled with hate again.


    How could she even think of giving up revenge?


    What the Rowe family suffered now couldn''tpare with what her father had lost!


    She was so unfilial that she wanted to give up because she did not want to deceive Dn again!


    No, she couldn''t stop here.


    The Rowe family hadn''t got the punishment they deserved.


    Only by sending them all to hell could her dad rest in peace.


    * * *


    In the private detective agency, Savannah listened silently to the same private detective.


    "Miss Schultz,st time you asked me to inquire about thetest business trends of the Rowe group, and I have got some useful information. Six months ago, the Rowe group bought a piece ofnd in the western part of Chicago, preparing to build a one-stop shopping and entertainment center. Now the Rowe group''s development in LA has been blocked after the Sterling group broke with them, so it began to focus on thend in Chicago. In order to make up for the loss they suffered in LA, they have invested more than 40% of the share capital from all its shareholders," The private detective said.


    "I don''t need thatmon information which I can find on the Inte myself," said Savannah coolly.


    "I''m not finished, Miss Schultz. The Rowe group got thend through a government bid. But I found that Mr. Rowe had a number of private interactions with a senior government official who was in charge of the bid before they won it," said the private detective significantly.


    "You mean¡­ the Rowe group was able to get thend because Lionel secretly bribed the official?" Savannah gasped and sat up straight.


    "That''s right. It''s an unspoken rule,mon in amercial bid, and I believe the Rowe group is no exception."


    Savannah clenched her hands but could not control the cold sweating in her palms.


    If Lionel''s bribery was exposed to the media, thend he got at a very high price would be reimed. In this way, the Rowe group was sure to lose all its money, and they might never have another chance to recover.


    But...


    "We have no evidence to report the Rowe group for bribery. Even if they had done this, there would have been no clue for us." Her eyes dimmed.


    The private detective, however, gave a very sophisticated grin. "Yeah, it''s hard for us to look for the evidence of their bribery, but you don''t have to look for it at all. It''s right there with Mr. Rowe."


    "What do you mean?"


    "ording to my experience, if a business group has a secret deal with a senior official, the group will keep a record of their deal secretly to prevent the other party from backing out or breaking the contract. The record might be photos, recordings or videos of the private deal. I guess Mr. Rowe is no exception. The evidence of the bribery must be in Mr. Rowe''s hands." The private investigator sounded confident.


    Savannah took a deep breath.


    That evidence was so important that Lionel must have kept it very well.


    Where could it be?


    If she was Lionel, where would she put such an important thing?


    A possible ce should be - Royal Vi.


    * * *


    Green bay


    Savannah called Louis and asked him to send Kaiden straight to her after picking him up from his kindergarten.


    Louis was very much aware of the rtionship between Miss Schultz and his master now. Without any question, he sent his young master to Green Bay from the kindergarten ording to her request.


    Savannah dressed Kaiden in clear clothes.


    "Are we really going to eat at grandma''s?" Kaiden asked, curious, and excited.


    "Why, don''t you want to?" Savannahughed as she adjusted his cor.


    "Yes, of course!"


    "Well, yes. Your grandma wants to see you, too. Remember, be a good boy."


    "Yes, mommy!"


    Savannah took Kaiden''s hand and was about to go out when Garcia called her beside the phone. "Savannah, Mr. Sterling wants you on the phone."


    Savannah stopped short, her heart pounding as if she was caught doing something wrong. She went to the phone quickly.


    "It''s me," she murmured, feeling a wave of irrational guilt.


    "Kaiden is with you?" Dn''s usually cool voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Yeah, I asked Louis to take him to me after school," Savannah replied obediently.


    "Is there anything wrong?" It was very rare for her to take the initiative to ask Kaiden to Green Bay.


    "My mother loved Kaiden very much when she saw himst time. She asked me to take him to Royal Vi for dinner several times. Today, I came back early, and my mother said that she would cook herself tonight, so I want to take Kaiden there together."


    "You''re going to Royal Vi?" He frowned slightly.


    "Well, yes, can''t I?" She asked tentatively.


    It was okay for the little woman to see her mother with Kaiden, but the problem was, they were going to the Rowe family.


    What Lionel attempted to do to her was like a fishbone stuck in his throat.


    Now she was going to the house of a man who had evil thoughts about her, he felt really ufortable.


    "You can rest assured. Lionel''s still in the hospital. My mother''s the only one in Royal Vi today." Savannah understood his concerns.


    However, Dn was still a little worried.


    Just then, Kaiden grabbed the phone and cried, "I''m going to grandma''s house with mommy! We have to go now!"


    This guy! Dnughed and finally said, "take care of your mommy."


    "Of course, I know!" Kaiden grunted and hung up the phone before his father could say more.


    By the time the two arrived at Royal Vi, darkness had fallen.


    Joanne prepared a full table of delicious dishes and had been waiting for them for a long time. She hurried forward to give Kaiden a hug and a big kiss when the boy walked in with Savannah.


    "Come on, the dinner''s ready," she took Savannah''s hand and led them to the table.


    "Savannah, this is your favorite pancake. Oh, and strawberry mousse, you said Kaiden likes this. Beef and mushrooms, chicken pot pie¡­" Joanne introduced the dishes with a happy smile.


    She never expected that Savannah would ask toe to Royal Vi with Kaiden for dinner.

 Chapter 511 - 511: Please Show Some Respect

    Before, Savannah didn''te to Royal Vi even if she wanted to see her.


    What''s more, theirst meeting broke up in discord because she mentioned the Rowe family.


    So, Joanne was very happy that Savannah came to Royal Vi to see her today and worked for a whole afternoon to prepare dinner for her daughter and grandson.


    Savannah took her fork without looking into Joanne''s eyes.


    If her mother knew that she came to the Rowe family''s house today to give the Rowe family a final blow...


    How would she feel?


    "I like mommy''s favorite dishes, too!" Kaiden''s little boy''s voice sounded in time to break the silence.


    "Is there anything you don''t like to eat?" Savannah recovered and joked.


    Joanneughed.


    Kaiden also knew that his grandmother was not in good health, and it was not easy for her to make such a full table of dishes. He tucked into the food and insisted on the principle of not wasting.


    Joanne never thought that she would have the chance to cook for her own daughter and grandson one day. She smiled in satisfaction when she watched Kaiden eat, but then as if she recalled something, her eyes shed with sadness.


    Although she didn''t say anything, Savannah knew that her mother was thinking of her father.


    Mom was thinking -- if the only dad were still here.


    Unfortunately, dad would never be able to experience this kind of family happiness.


    The thought pained Savannah. Her heart was stiffened, and she didn''t hesitate about what she was going to do tonight.


    After the meal, Kaiden felt his stomach and said sweetly, "grandma''s food is so delicious."


    Joanne knelt down lovingly and rubbed her grandson''s stomach. "Do you feel bloated?"


    Savannah took the opportunity and said, "Kaiden, why don''t you go out to the garden with grandma? You will feel better after a short walk. But don''t make grandma too tired."


    Kaiden nodded quickly.


    "Well, I''ll take the boy for a walk. Ask a servant for help if you need anything." Joanne said to Savannah softly before she led her grandson out of the vi.


    Savannah saw them leave, taking a deep breath.


    A servant came forward and asked, "Miss Schultz, would you like some coffee or fruits?"


    "No. Please leave me alone. Go on with what you''re doing." Savannah sent the servant away and quietly went to the second floor.


    She had been to the house several times, and she had no trouble finding Lionel''s study.


    This was his home office. His personalputer, safes, and other secret documents were all kept in his study.


    If the evidence was really with him, it was probably in this room.


    Fortunately, the study door was unlocked.


    Holding her breath, she turned on Lionel''sputer.


    A power-on password was required. She was not surprised but took out the USB sh disk the private detective prepared for her and inserted it into the interface.


    For private investigators who had to master a variety of skills, this way of password cracking was not difficult.


    There was a special hacker program on the USB sh drive. Insert it into a PC, and the program would automatically unlock theputer.


    As expected, theputer went into safe mode after half a minute.


    She hurriedly began to search the hard disk. But after a long time, she couldn''t find any information about the private transactions between the Rowe group and the senior official.


    She was a little discouraged but not reconciled. She searched the study again but found nothing.


    Perhaps, such important evidence wasn''t kept in his study?


    Or maybe the private detective made a mistake. Did Lionel leave no evidence of that?


    Time went by...


    She knew that she had been in the study for a long time. Kaiden and her mother would probablye back soon. If she didn''t go downstairs now, the servant mighte to find her.


    She turned off theputer in frustration. When she stood up, she seemed to kick in something under the desk!


    Looking sideways down, she found a safe under the desk.


    Could it be¡­


    She quickly crouched down and took out the spare universal key from the private detective.


    This key was specially made to open safe.


    With a sound in the lock, the safe opened.


    There was a big white folder inside.


    Holding her breath, she took it out and opened it. A roll of tape and some photos were in the folder.


    In a photo, two men were sitting on opposite sides of a table in a box, talking.


    The man on the left was about 40-year-old, slightly fat, and looking very official.


    And the other man was Lionel!


    She had seen the photos of the senior official who was in private contact with the Rowe group from the private detective, and she knew she got what she wanted!


    It was too surprising. She quickly stuffed the photos and tape into her bag and closed the safe.


    She was about to leave the study when she heard footsteps and two men''s voicesing from outside the door.


    "Sir, are you really okay to discharge ahead of schedule? You should stay in the hospital for a few more days¡­"


    "Now the Rowe group''s in lots of trouble. I have no time for more rest."


    Lionel was back?


    Savannah gasped. Obviously, he wasing towards the study. She would be caught on the spot if she walked out now, and the evidence might be taken away from her... At that time, she would have no chance to approach the Rowe family again.


    As Lionel''s footsteps approached, there came another rapid step outside the door.


    "Lionel," called a low and familiar cold voice.


    Savannah''s eyes opened wide. Dn? Why was he here?


    Dn''s appearance apparently stopped Lionel''s steps. "Dn? What are you doing here?"


    "Where''s Savannah?" Dn''s harsh, gloomy voice echoed down the aisle.


    When Dn stalled Lionel off, Savannah took advantage of the asion, hurriedly out of the study, and went downstairs from the other side.


    On the stairs not far away from the study, the two men stood there, staring at each other as if going to fight.


    Though Lionel was always good-tempered, he couldn''t maintain his gentle smile when Dn questioned him in such a rude attitude again.


    "Howe Savannah''s here? Dn, I know LA is your ce, but this is my house. Please show some respect!"

 Chapter 512 - 512: Old Sterling’s Warning

    The assistant next to Lionel whispered, "Sir, I heard from a servant that Miss Schultz''s here for dinner today."


    Savannah''s here? Lionel felt surprised and then funny, "even if Savannah came here, you don''t need to be so nervous. I''ve juste back. Can I do anything to her?"


    But before he finished, Dn picked him up by the cor and punched him hard, as if hisst anger hadn''t died down!


    Last time, Lionel was dizzy by the wine and unable to resist because of the medicine. This time, he wouldn''t be beaten in vain. Totally irritated, Lionel took the impact of the blow and gave Dn a hard punch back!


    The two men set to and fought bitterly, tumbling down the stairs.


    Joanne had just brought Kaiden in. She was shocked to see the two fighting with each other, and hurriedly asked the servant to separate them.


    The two men, for Joanne''s sake, managed to force themselves apart, panting at two sides.


    Just then, Savannah, who came down the stairs in advance, walked into the living room at the right time.


    "What are you doing here? What happened..." Her tone was surprised, and she seemed just to know Dn wasing.


    Dn didn''t say anything. He went to Savannah''s side and looked at Joanne. "Sorry, Mrs. Rowe, I have to send Savannah home now."


    Joanne knew that Savannah would be embarrassed to see Lionel, so she nodded, "well, please take care of Savannah and Kaiden."


    Dn picked up his son and led Savannah by the hand, striding out of the vi.


    Getting in the car, Savannah sat on the passenger, her hand slipping into her bag, relieved.


    It was lucky he came in time, or she would be caught by Lionel in his study.


    Then she came to her senses and looked at Dn, "why are you here all of a sudden? "


    Dn stared intently into her eyes. She found it hard to read his mind in his prating gaze.


    "I''m worried about you," he said significantly.


    She took a breath. He was still upset about what Lionel did to her, so he came to pick her up.


    What a coincidence.


    Just as she was about to be discovered, he appeared in time to help her out.


    Could it be... he knew she was in Lionel''s study, and he detained Lionel so she could free herself first?


    The thought made her feel strange, but she didn''t dare to ask.


    She took a nce at him. His expression was unreadable.


    He didn''t see her in Lionel''s study, did he?


    ***


    The next day, Savannah went to the private detective agency and confirmed that the tape and photos were indeed the evidence the Rowe group had illegal dealings with the official.


    Without much hesitation, she went in person to themercial crime bureau and turned over the evidence.


    ***


    Just five dayster, Savannah saw the news online.


    Lionel, the current executive and general manager of the Rowe group, had been detained by themercial crime bureau for questioning on suspicion of bribery and using nonmercial means topete for profits inpetitive bidding.


    Meanwhile, the senior official who had made private deals with him had been caught.


    The piece ofnd that the Rowe group had got from the bidding had also been seized temporarily.


    The stock price of the Rowe group plummeted because of this. The group was on shaky ground and appeared to be falling apart.


    There was much gossip about what happened to the Rowe group. All people knew that the Rowe family was so unlucky and facing a huge disaster now.


    Watching the news on the Inte, Savannah remained an impressive face.


    She didn''t feel happy at the triumph as she had expected, but only endless sadness.


    The final blow almost ruined the Rowe group, and it was difficult for the Rowe family to turn over again.


    Her dad could finally rest in peace¡­


    Savannah also received several phone calls from Joanne, but she never answered.


    Joanne should have known that what happened to the Rowe family had something to do with her.


    She didn''t know how to exin it to her mother and how to tell Joanne that the Rowe family was a murderer who killed her husband.


    She was afraid her mother would break down.


    Joanne failed to find Savannah and had to fly back to Chicago first.


    * * *


    The Sterling''s house.


    "You know all about what happened to the Rowe family, don''t you?" asked old Sterling, with a serious expression, looking at his son sitting opposite him on the couch.


    Dn nodded, his expression unfathomable.


    "Now the Rowe group''s confronting great hardships, while Lionel''s still being tried in the detention center. The amount involved is sorge that he can''t even be released on bail pending trial. Old Mrs. Rowe just began to recover when she heard this matter a few days ago and fell to the ground in a dead faint. The doctor said she had a stroke and could hardly wake up again. Your uncle Rowe''s busy with thepany and tried to save his son at the same time. He called me this morning, and I knew he could hardly hold on any longer. He almost cried on the phone¡­"


    Old Sterling''s voice dripped sentimentality. After all, his family had a good rtionship with the Rowe family for a long time, and he felt really sorry to see the Rowe family end up like this.


    Dn frowned.


    Old Sterling''s voice continued, "Dn, do you know how the Rowe group fell this time?"


    Dn looked into old Sterling''splicated eyes and said nothing.


    "My old friend from the police station told me, a young woman reported them with good evidence. ording to his description, it must be Savannah. She turned over a tape of recordings and some photographs, as evidence of Lionel''s private contacts and transactions with the senior official."


    "Whatever you want to say, say it." Dn looked back steadily, impassive, but his slightly clenched fist showed he was not calm inside.


    "Don''t you see? Savannah seems to have been plotting against the Rowe family. I don''t know why she hates the Rowe family so much, but now it turns out she really wanted to destroy the Rowe family, and she did it. She probably did frame Lionel for assaulting her at that dinner party!"


    "So?" Dn remained stoically impassive.


    "Don''t you want to ask her out? I suspect she came back to you suddenly because she wants to use your power to ruin the Rowe group..."


    "That''s enough, dad! My woman can be a bully, but can''t be bullied!" Dn interrupted him coldly. "I didn''te here to hear anything bad about her. I have to go."


    "Dn!" Old Sterling stood up and watched Dn walk out of the house without hesitation.

 Chapter 513 - 513: His Woman Had Changed

    Outside the courtyard, Dn opened the car door and got in. Garwood, who had been absent for a long time, hurriedly followed and climbed in the driver''s seat.


    The car drew slowly away from the house.


    As the car bowled along on the smooth road, Garwood nced at Dn through the rearview mirror and asked timidly, "Sir, what your father said is not unreasonable. Actually, you clearly saw Miss Schultz walk into Mr. Rowe''s study on the second floor when you went to pick her up that night... The evidence she turned over to the police was probably stolen that day from the study. Why don''t you ask Miss Schultz about that?"


    It was hard to read Dn''s thoughts from his impassive expression, but his face was as clouded as the gloomy sky.


    When he went to pick her up at Royal Vi that day, he found no one in the living room or dining room first. He went upstairs to look for her, only to notice a slight noiseing from Lionel''s study.


    She was in the study.


    Just then, Lionel returned with his assistant and went upstairs.


    He had no idea what she was doing, but his first instinct was to stop Lionel from catching her. He immediately stepped back to thending, pretending to be a neer, and fought with Lionel so she could get away.


    On the way home that night, he wanted to ask her what she was doing in Lionel''s study, but he didn''t. Since she didn''t mention it, he would give her the greatest indulgence.


    It was not until the Rowe group was reported to be in a crisis that he realized she went to Lionel''s study that night to steal evidence.


    She brought down the Rowe family.


    His father''s words struck deep into his heart.


    She might have returned to him to break the Rowe family.


    Garwood probably had the same thought.


    But he didn''t believe it.


    Or, he didn''t want to believe it.


    He couldn''t imagine that the little woman who had made breakfast for him and fed him on hisp a few days before, deceived him.


    He refused to believe that her returning to his side was only his own wishful dream.


    Dn''s face grew darker, and his heart began to tremble painfully. His woman had changed! He can''t me her because Charlotte even did ruin their lives by pretending to be his life''s savior.


    ***


    Savannah sat in front of her father''s grave, facing the ck-and-white photograph on the headstone.


    The kind middle-aged man in the photo was looking at his daughter with a gentle smile.


    "Dad, did you see that? To avenge your death, I stayed at home and returned to Dn, and I finally made it. Everyone in the Rowe family got their punishment. The Rowe group suffered heavy losses. Old Mrs. Rowe, who nned your car ident, had a stroke. I heard from my mother that she would spend the rest of her life in bed, unable to move or speak. Ethan Rowe''s been moving around to save hispany and his son, and worry almost made his hair all white. Oh, his son was sent to jail by me¡­" She said slowly as she touched her father''s ck and white photo.


    With a pause, she continued, her voice softened, "dad, I''m done with this. I don''t want to lie to him anymore. Maybe you''llugh at me. I don''t know why, but I can''t cheat him any longer. I''m going to confess to him that I had approached him for revenge, but now I really fall in love with him, again after three years... Dad, you know what? He proposed to me the other morning and wanted to remarry me... I refused him that day because I want to finish my vengeance before marrying him. Dad, I''m not sure if I loved that man three years ago, but now, I really... I really love him. I want to be with him. Do you think he''ll forgive me?" Her face pinked a little, and the deepest tenderness in her heart gradually came out.


    Suddenly, the grass behind her rustled. A sharp, angry female voice came, "you bitch!"


    Savannah stood up, her eyes quickly cooling down as she looked back.


    She didn''t expect Charlotte to find this ce.


    Charlotte had lost a lot of weight, her face deadly pale, as if she had suffered a struggle and a blow.


    Her beloved grandma was still lying unconscious in the hospital; her elder brother faced awsuit, and the Rowe group was closing down. The richdy was nobody now, how possible she was not angry?


    Needless to say, she flew to LA to settle the matter with her.


    A disdainful smile yed on Savannah''s lips. She ignored Charlotte and turned to go.


    Charlotte ran to stop her, gnashing her teeth. "You bitch! If I had known you were nning to ruin the Rowe family, I should have asked Edmond to kill you earlier! I wonder why you hate our family so much, and I''ve checked it! You just want to avenge your father! Oh, even if it was my grandma who nned your father''s car ident, it''s your father''s fate!"


    Before she finished, a hard p came in her face!


    Charlotte covered her burning cheeks, staring at Savannah with wide, round eyes.


    Savannah''s voice was as cold as ice, "this p is to tell you that the lives of the rich are no more valuable than those ofmon people. Especially you and your family. I want all of you, the Rowe family, to be buried with my father! Get out of here and don''t dirty my father''s grave. I have a hundred ways to make you regret if you dare follow me again!"


    Charlotte shivered at her cold eyes.


    Savannah was no longer the simple and weak girl. In front of her father''s enemy, she became a thorny rose.


    Charlotte was absolutely convinced she would do what she said. She bit her teeth and left the cemetery.


    As Charlotte stepped out of the gate, she stopped, slipping her hand into her pocket, and touched the tiny recorder with a sneer.


    Savannah, do you think only you know how to be calcting? You ruined my family, and now it''s your turn to suffer!


    ***


    The Sterling group


    "Mr. Sterling, Miss Rowe wants to see you," reported the secretary at the door.


    "Let her go." Dn wasn''t surprised that Charlotte woulde. He didn''t even look up.


    He was so disgusted with the woman that he felt sick to hear her name.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was the daughter of the Rowe family, and he had to give the Rowe family a face, her fate would be even worse.


    The secretary was helpless. "I asked her to leave, but she insisted on seeing you, saying that she had to tell you something important about Miss Schultz..."


    ********************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    My apology for updatingte today, and topensate for it, I added extra chapters. Keep on voting andmenting.


    Stay safe and have a great day ahead!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 514 - 514: Savannah Isn’t As Simple As You Thought

    Dn paused for a moment before he said impatiently, "ask the security if she doesn''t want to leave herself."


    "Dn, I know you''re still mad at me and don''t want to talk to me, but I''ve just got something to tell you. Just a few words about Savannah! You must want to know!" Charlotte cried from outside the door.


    The secretary saw Charlotte bursting in, startled, hurriedly rushed out to stop her.


    "Dn, please... Give me five minutes! Five minutester, I''ll leave right away and never appear in front of you! It''s really about Savannah, you have to know!" Charlotte choked as she struggled.


    Finally, the man ordered coldly from inside the office,


    "Let her in."


    Charlotte released herself from the secretary''s hand and quickly went in. She looked crazily at the handsome man she hadn''t seen for a long time and couldn''t take her eyes off him.


    "Five minutes. You may begin." Dn nced up at the Patek Philippe watch on his wrist with a subtle irritation among his eyebrows.


    Charlotteposed herself and said,


    "Savannah isn''t as simple as you thought. All the Rowe family''s recent incidents are out of her hands. Grandma was scared of sickness by her in the church, and she drugged my brother intoing on to her to break the rtionship between our two families. The Rowe group''s bribery evidence was also stolen and turned over to themercial crime bureau by her! Because my grandma had done something wrong to her father, she did all that to avenge her father. She came back to you not because she likes you, but she just used you as a tool of revenge, and she wants to use your power to hit the Rowe family! Who she really likes is Kevin, and she wants him to go back to Italy to protect him!"


    "Why should I believe you?" A cold smile crept over his lips.


    Charlotte took out her recorder and put it on the table. Inside came the calm voice of Savannah,


    "Dad, did you see that? To avenge your death, I stayed at home and returned to Dn, and I finally made it¡­"


    His face darkened as he heard her words full of hatred.


    The fact he refused to admit, he had been trying to pretend not to know, was now finally uncovered in front of him, tearing his head.


    To avenge your death, I stayed at home and returned to Dn...


    She returned to his side, as expected, for revenge, not because she wanted to start over with him.


    The tenderness and gentleness she showed in his arms were all pretenses.


    She said she broke up with Kevin because they had a quarrel... All lies!


    If it were not for revenge, she would have flown back to Italy with Kevin to live a happy life.


    While she was staying with him these days, she must be thinking about Kevin in Italy all the time.


    She was probably missing that man even when shey beneath him¡­


    "Dn, do you hear me? Now you know what''s on the mind of the woman at your side?" Charlotte''s taunting voice came again.


    Dn grabbed the recorder, his white-knuckled fist clenched.


    He seemed to have used all his strength.


    * * *


    Detention facility.


    Lionel was taken out by an officer.


    After being interrogated for some time, the graceful man had lost some weight, tired and worn out, and his unshaven face was covered with stubble.


    He was surprised to see theing man was Dn.


    "I didn''t expect you''de to see me. Why? To see if I''m miserable enough?" Lionelughed at himself as he sat down.


    "Tell me what the hell happened that night." Dn looked at him, coldly.


    He might really be out of his mind.


    Her own words on that recording were enough to prove what Charlotte said was the fact.


    But he still couldn''t believe it.


    After the dinner party that day, he always chose to trust Savannah unconditionally and never gave Lionel a chance to exin.


    Savannah said Lionel assaulted her sexually, so he believed her.


    Lionel grinned wryly, not expecting Dn came for this.


    "Believe it or not, she probably drugged me with the drink and seduced me to approach her. I didn''t expect Savannah to do this, really."


    Dn froze there with a clenched jaw. How he wished Lionel could say that he had drunk too much, so he offended Savannah.


    But now...


    Everything, indeed, was Savannah''s lie.


    She framed Lionel in order to use his anger and power to punish the Rowe family.


    Dn''s eyes shed. Hisst hope, like a me burning in the wind, went out.


    * * *


    It was ten o ''clock at night.


    Dn hadn''te to Green Bay yet.


    He came here every night these days. But today, he didn''t even give her a phone call or text message.


    Savannah didn''t know why, but her heart was beating fast.


    Sitting on the sofa, she watched TV absent-mindedly.


    Perhaps he had too much business.


    She didn''t care at all whether he came or not before and would be very d that he didn''t show.


    What was wrong with her now?


    She was ill at ease when the man didn''te, and she even couldn''t eat or sleep...


    She nned to tell him her mind tonight. If he came, she would tell him what she said to her father''s grave...


    Just then, the sound of a car engine came from outside. Soon the door opened, and familiar footsteps sounded.


    She looked over and saw Dning back.


    There was no light on the porch, and the expression on Dn''s face was unclear under the faint streemp.


    "You''re back!" Savannah put down her throw pillow and made her way to the door.


    To her surprise, Dn didn''te over to cuddle her in his arms and kissed her as he usually did. He just stood in the hallway and stared at her.


    "What''s up?" Her heart started pumping with nervousness under his dark eyes.


    "You''ve been waiting for me?" He nced at the TV and the disarranged couch, his eyes cold.


    "Yes..." she murmured.


    "You really want me toe?" His gaze was still impassive.


    Savannah''s heart gave a great throb and sensed something wrong. She took two steps forward, "Dn, what happened?"


    "Are you really serious about me when you are with me?" He grasped her chin, pain came across his eyes. She caught a glimpse of it.

 Chapter 515 - 515: It’s Not Like That

    His eyes were as bright as the brightest star in the sky, making people wanted to be submissive to him and do anything to please him.


    In fact, she had made up her mind to tell him the truth and never conceal anything from him any longer.


    "Yes," she took a breath and said.


    However, hearing this answer, he broke into a cold smile. "Still lying to me? Savannah, are you really addicted to acting? You should be an actress not a model,"


    He took out the small recorder and threw it into her arms.


    She turned it on and heard her own voiceing out.


    It was what she said in the morning at her dad''s gravestone...


    Charlotte!


    Charlotte recorded it!


    But she only recorded the first half of what she said, the second half about her confession of her feelings for him was not in it. Charlotte must have cut it out.


    Such a recording obviously angered Dn!


    He misunderstood that she was with himpletely for revenge!


    "It''s not like that¡­" She mumbled.


    "Then tell me, what''s it like? You said it clearly. You came back to me because you wanted revenge for your father. Now you want to say this recording is fake?" He kept his eyes on her in a cold, regardless manner.


    His sudden aloofness left her paralyzed.


    "So, it''s true. Savannah, I never knew you''re so slick," he snapped between clenched teeth.


    Charlotte was right.


    He was her tool to avenge her father.


    She could provoke Charlotte and old Mrs. Rowe by returning to his side, and only by his power could she achieve her goal of destroying the Rowe group.


    The grim look on his face made Savannah shiver all over.


    "That morning, you refused to marry me because you never thought about it. You want to go back to Italy with Kevin when your revenge''s over, don''t you?" He continued, the coldness in his voice almost freezing Savannah''s heart.


    "No..." Savannah could hardly bear it.


    But her answer was as ludicrous as a child''s lie to him. He smiled frostily and turned away.


    Watching him as he strode out the door, Savannah caught up with him and cried, "Dn, let me exin! Yes, I approached you for revenge at first, but now, I... I really want to be with you!"


    It might have been useful to say it earlier.


    But now it was toote.


    She knew her words were so weak that he would only think it an excuse for her not giving up her tool of vengeance!


    He stopped, turning slightly with a sarcastic smile, and said icily, "I can''t tell which of your words is true... You didn''t even trust me. How would I believe you?"


    With that, he strode straight to the car.


    Savannah was stupefied. She felt that he would nevere back after he left this time. An unbearable pain pierced her heart.


    At that moment, she suddenly realized she was so scared that he would leave her!


    The wind was strong in the dark, moonless night. A sh of lightning struck the city from the dark sky, and it began to rain.


    Savannah woke up. She had to make it clear to him that she wasn''t just making use of him! She couldn''t see him leave like this.


    Before he got into the car, she ran to grab his sleeve, trying to exin, "Dn, I''m sorry. Let me exin! At first, I did keep something from you, but now I really don''t..."


    However, the man pulled his hand away mercilessly. His strength was so great that she stumbled and fell to the ground.


    "Give me a chance to exin, let''s go in first, please¡­" She caught his trousers in a hurry, too worried to notice any pain.


    Dn''s face turned even darker. She was trying so hard to apologize and keep him because she really cared for him, or she just didn''t want Charlotte to win the game?


    After all, Charlotte was one of her targets.


    The thought made him all the more irritated. He involuntarily kicked her off and went straight into the car without looking back.


    The car drove into the pouring rain!


    He forgot how great his strength was in his anger. Savannahy on the ground because of that foot and could not get up for a long time. The rain increased, and soon she waspletely wet.


    How could he bear to see a drop of rainfall on her before?


    He would have carried her in personally when she stood a little longer in the wind before, afraid she might catch a cold!


    But he was like a stranger when he left without hesitation.


    She felt a tingle in her eyes and could hardly keep from shedding tears as the headlight of his car disappeared in the dark, rainy night.


    Her biggest fear became a reality.


    It was even worse than expected.


    He was really furious!


    She didn''t know how long she had been lying on the ground in the rain, and she even vaguely hoped that he would cool down on the road and turned around.


    But he didn''t.


    The familiar car light didn''t show up again.


    He really left her alone on a rainy night.


    She won by doing revenge but lost him.


    "Savannah!" Garcia screamed at the door, rushing to Savannah, carrying an umbre. "What''s going on? Did Mr. Sterlinge? Where''s he? What happened?"


    Savannah was too weak to say a word, quivering terribly with cold.


    Garcia helped her up, back into the house, sat her down on the couch, and toweled her up.


    "Ah..." Garcia gave a little cry when she saw the bruises on Savannah''s elbows and ankles.


    The red blood marks stood out in stark contrast to the white skin.


    But Savannah didn''t seem to know the pain. She looked lost and puzzled.


    "Did Mr. Sterling do this? Why? How did this happen all of a sudden?" Garcia was surprised and heartbroken.


    Savannah remained silent.


    Garcia sighed, got up, and wanted to call Dr. Joe.


    Savannah seemed to know what she wanted to do. She woke up and stopped her. "No, Garcia... Don''t call Dr. Joe."


    He had said she could call Dr. Joe at any time if she needed.


    But now...


    Garcia had to listen to her and took the first aid kit, disinfecting her wounds with alcohol and dressing them with gauze. Then she helped Savannah upstairs.

 Chapter 516 - 516: She Almost Wanted To Run And Take Him Away

    Because of her injuries, Savannah could not take a bath. After cleaning her body with a towel, shey huddled up in bed with her back to the door.


    Garcia wanted to keep her apany, but Savannah asked her to leave. With half a sigh, Garcia dimmed themp and left the room.


    She didn''t know what happened to Mr. Sterling and Savannah. Hope they just had a quarrel for a small matter and would be all right tomorrow.


    Garcia spent a sleepless night worrying about Savannah.


    The next morning, she hurried upstairs before it was light and knocked at the door.


    There was no response. She pushed the door in and turned on the light, gasping.


    Savannah was lying unconscious on the bed, wrapping the quilt tightly. She flushed from fever, breathing rapidly, and her forehead was burning.


    Her body''s resistance was always low for any reason. After she caught a chill and fell down in the rain, she couldn''t endure it and finally had a fever,


    Garcia took out her cell phone and was about to call Dr. Joe when Savannah reached out her trembling hand from under the quilt and grabbed the corner of her coat.


    "Garcia got me some antipyretics. I''ll be fine after taking it and some sleep."


    "But..."


    "Garcia," Savannah repeated weakly.


    Garcia sighed and had to listen to her. She gave Savannah fever-reducing medicine and some hot water.


    After taking medicine, Savannah closed her eyes and fell asleep soon.


    Garcia tucked her in and sat with her. After a while, she touched her forehead and found her fever had almost gone. Much relieved, she left the room quietly.


    When she got downstairs, she hesitated for a moment and finally picked up the phone and called Mr. Sterling.


    Someone answered it after a long time.


    "Mr. Sterling!" Garcia called immediately.


    But Garwood''s voice came out, "Garcia, what''s up?"


    "Mr. Garwood? May I please speak to Mr. Sterling?"


    Garwood hesitated, "Mr. Sterling''s busy with his business. Tell me what you want."


    "Well, please tell Mr. Sterling that Savannah has a fever. She fell down and hurt herselfst night... May I ask Mr. Sterling toe and see her?" Garcia was worried.


    Surprised, Garwood looked at the cool man sitting behind the desk reviewing the documents. "Mr. Sterling, Miss Schultz fell and hurt herself and has a fever now. Garcia asked you to go to see her..."


    "I''m not a doctor." Dn didn''t even look up.


    Had a Fever and got hurt?


    Even if it was true, it was all to make up with him.


    Did she think he would still be fooled by her and believed her lies?


    Garwood had to say to Garcia on the phone, "Garcia, Mr. Sterling''s tied up at the moment. He''ll go when he''s free."


    "Mr. Sterling..." Garwood hung up and looked at Dn again.


    But before he could say more, the man said decisively, "from today on, don''t report to me anything about that woman. I don''t want to hear it."


    * * *


    The fever tormented Savannah for three days intermittently.


    It was not until the fourth day that she finally managed to recover.


    These days, she thought she would die many times when she was feverish and almost out of her head.


    She didn''t expect she finally got through it.


    The bruises on the elbows and ankles hadn''t gone away, and her body had been weakened by the persistent fever and had lost a great deal of weight.


    But these were no worse than the hidden pain in her heart.


    ording to Garcia, she knew Dn never came to see her these days, not even gave her a single phone call.


    He was so indifferent to her that he must have given her uppletely.


    How could she expect him to forgive her?


    She challenged the most intolerable part of a man - she meant to cheat his feelings.


    On the morning of the fifth day, Savannah got up early, refreshed herself, and went to work at Zagreb Film.


    Although Garcia told her to take a few more days off, she decided to go to work.


    Staying at home, she felt even more depressed.


    At thepany, she was greeted by the solicitude of several colleagues and a backlog of work that had not been done in days.


    She had expected the man to fire her in anger, but he didn''t.


    Letting her stay at Zagreb Film didn''t mean he had forgiven her.


    Day after day, she didn''t see him again.


    Once or twice, she summoned the courage to call him, but there was no answer.


    The man seemed to have disappeared from her world and would never contact her again.


    Half a monthter, she went to the Sterling group.


    She really didn''t want him to misunderstand her, and she wanted to go back to him anyway.


    After all this time, he must have cooled down.


    Outside the office building, she didn''t dare go in but waited for him at the foot of the steps.


    Today was a working day, and he must be in the office.


    He woulde out sooner orter.


    She didn''t know how long she had been waiting, but when she reacted, the night had fallen.


    In the night breeze, she looked at the time on the phone, and it was nine o ''clock in the evening.


    She bent down to knead the kame muscles of her legs. When she raised up from her stooping posture, she saw the maning out of the building.


    The heart, silent as ashes, seemed toe to life in an instant. Her fatigue after waiting for hours, suddenly disappeared.


    She was about to rush to him when a slender figure walked toward him earlier than she did.


    "Dn, you got off! I prepared a night snack. Let''s take it to Beverly Hills to eat together, okay?"


    Savannah froze.


    It was Charlotte.


    She was no longer pale and haggard as she was the other day at the cemetery, but bright with joy. Her spirits revived. She was wearing a pink dress, her hair down, and carrying a food box.


    Dn didn''t refuse. "Why are you here now? It''s dangerous for a girl toe out alone at night."


    "I miss you. I''m afraid you''re hungry after work." Charlotte blushed.


    Without another word, Dn picked up Charlotte''s food box, held her, on the other hand, and headed down the steps toward the car.


    A happy smile appeared on Charlotte''s face. She went into the car like a nice little sheep.


    They were quite affectionate in their manner to each other, like a couple in love.


    Savannah didn''t respond when the car sped away.


    Was he with Charlotte?


    For a moment, she almost wanted to run to him and take him away!

 Chapter 517 - 517: She Was Completely Forgotten

    But who was she now? She was not qualified to do that.


    In his mind, she only used him as a tool for revenge.


    He had decided she was guilty, and she would only make him more disgusted and despised her...


    After a long time, Savannah slowly turned away with her head drooping.


    ***


    After that night, Savannah never looked for Dn again.


    Perhaps hisst kindness to her was to allow her to stay at Zagreb Film and not reim the house in Green Bay.


    After all, she had given birth to a son for the Sterling family.


    And in addition to this kindness, he gave her a greater torment.


    She waspletely forgotten and ignored.


    When Dn didn''t show up for more than a month, Garcia finally realized that the contradiction between the two was not a trivial matter. She began to worry about it and asked Savannah several times but received no clear reply. She wanted to look for Garwood and persuade Mr. Sterling intoing back but stopped by Savannah, and she could only let it go.


    Recently, Zagreb Film started to shoot a new drama. As one of the style makers, Savannah worked on the shooting set in the film studio and rushed off her feet every day.


    It was good for Savannah to be busy. At least she had no time to bury herself in the pain of losing him.


    At noon, Savannah stopped her work, stretched, and rubbed her eyes.


    It was almost one o''clock. She didn''t have a meal from the morning to now. Though she had no appetite, she decided to find something to eat in the staff restaurant behind the studio in order not to fall ill again.


    During the lunch break, the studio was rtively quiet and empty. The casting people all went out for lunch or went back to the break room for a rest.


    When she passed by a temporary warehouse for shooting equipment, she was caught by the wrist and dragged into the house!


    The door of the house was shut with a bang, and she was thrown heavily on the ground, dazed for a moment. Looking up, she saw three women in front of her.


    The young woman in the middle, dressing in a costume, was clearly an actress. What''s more, she looked quite familiar.


    Savannah suddenly opened her eyes wide. The woman was Abby!


    The other two women next to her were also wearing simr costumes, and they were supposed to be the actresses in the same crew as Abby.


    "Abby, is this bitch had driven you out of Zagreb Film by tricks?" They asked, staring at Savannah fiercely.


    Abby gave a grim smile, walking to Savannah slowly, bent to hold up her chin. "Bitch! You''re finally in my hands!"


    Abby''s career took a nosedive after she was unconditionally terminated by Zagreb Film on the yacht that night.


    For a long time, Abby couldn''t get a job, and those entertainmentpanies dared not use her when they learned that she was fired by Dn.


    She was all but shut out.


    Recently things eased up a bit. But there were changes and neers every day in showbiz. Many artists had surpassed her. She had lost a lot of resources, and her fame wore off. Now she could only take on supporting roles, not the leadingdy anymore.


    She tried to go to Murray, but he didn''t even talk to her. It was said that Murray was injured that night too, andy in the hospital for a long time.


    At that time, she was so popr that she could choose any role in any masterpiece. How did she sink to such depth?


    And all this was because of Savannah!


    These days, Abby was acting in a show in the film studio. Today she heard Savannah was working here, so she decided to give her a good lesson this time!


    Savannah knew she couldn''t fight with three women at the same time. Scrambling to her feet, she rushed to the door and wanted to go out of the house, but her hair was caught by Abby, and she was pulled back hard!


    "I don''t know by what means you bewitched Mr. Sterling and made me into this! Do you think you could go easily this time? Stop dreaming!" Abby sneered.


    "You know I have a very close rtionship with Dn. How dare you harm me again!" Savannah gritted her teeth.


    "Oh! Drop the act! Mr. Sterling announced his engagement to Miss Rowe yesterday. Don''t you know that? You''re nothing! Mr. Sterling was just ying with you. How could hee to save you out again? Maybe he doesn''t even remember who you are now! Do you think you have a chance to marry into the Sterling family as a little designer?" Abby beamed.


    Dn got engaged to Charlotte?


    Savannah''s face turned white and colorless. She stopped struggling. Everything around her became quiet.


    Was their rtionship developing so fast?


    Then the sharp pain brought her back to her senses. Abby pped her in the face!


    She was beaten to the ground, covering her cheek. "Don''t you dare! We''re in the film studio. Aren''t you afraid of being seen? Abby, do you want to be exposed by the media and lost thest ce in the entertainment circle?"


    "Ha, the bitch has a really sharp tongue!" One actress taunted.


    "Unfortunately, nobody wille here, and there''s no surveince camera. Rest assured, no one will find you even if you''re killed here!" The other actress said with a sardonicugh.


    "What are you still waiting for? Give her a good beat!" Abby ordered sharply.


    Three people rushed to Savannah and ced a gag in her mouth before they began to kick and punch!


    Savannah protected her head but couldn''t stop the three of them. She whimpered when she wanted to call for help, with unbearable physical pain.


    "What are you doing?" A shocked female voice came!


    With that, a small stool was flung from the air and hit one of the actresses on the back of the head!


    The actress screamed in pain, and the three finally stopped beating Savannah.


    "Olivia..." Savannah got to her feet slowly.


    Olivia stood in front of Savannah to protect her, shouting, "if you don''t get out of here, I''ll call the police!"


    Abby knew that Olivia was a new actress from another crew, and she was popr recently. Though she hadn''t vented her anger yet, she dared not make it a big deal. She gave Savannah a sour look and stamped away with the other two actresses.

 Chapter 518 - 518: Why Did They Beat You?

    Olivia immediately helped Savannah up, looking worried. "Are you okay? Shall I take you to the hospital?"


    She had a y in the studio today. Her assistant told her that Savannah was here too, so she looked for her during a lunch break and wanted to eat with her. However, she didn''t see her in her working ce. When she walked along the road to the canteen, she heard her moaning from the warehouse unexpectedly. Then she rushed in, only to see Savannah being beaten!


    "I''m fine... Rest assured... I''ll go back and get some ointment." Savannah didn''t want Olivia to worry about her.


    "What happened? Why did they beat you?" Olivia took out a wet tissue to wipe the blood from her mouth and dirt from her body, pained for her.


    Savannah told Olivia all about her past animosity with Abby.


    Olivia had heard that Abby had been abruptly kicked out of Zagreb Film, but she didn''t know Dn gave the word for Savannah.


    "Since she knows the rtionship between you and Mr. Sterling, how dare she do this to you! Savannah, call Mr. Sterling right now and tell him! Mr. Sterling will tear her alive for you!" Olivia clenched her teeth.


    Savannah lowered her head and said nothing.


    Olivia pulled out her phone, "I''ll call Mr. Sterling for you!"


    "No!" Savannah came back to her senses and grabbed her phone.


    "Why?" Olivia was confused.


    "He won''t mind it," Savannah murmured.


    "Didn''t you move back to Green Bay and get back together with him? Why? You had a quarrel?" Olivia couldn''t understand.


    Savannah didn''t know how to exin her father''s car ident and revenge. She bit her lip and nodded perfunctorily.


    "So, it was no big problem. Matt and I always quarrel." Olivia didn''t think too much about it.


    "It''s different this time. I... I did something wrong. I pissed him off. He was furious. It''s no use trying to find him."


    "How can he be angry when he sees you get hurt? His heart will only ache for you! It''s all right. I know you''re too proud. I''ll talk to him." Olivia picked up her phone.


    "He and Charlotte are getting engaged! He wants no more of me!" Savannah blurted out in a sob.


    Olivia was shocked. It took her a long time to recover. What happened? Was it worth getting so upset about a quarrel?


    "So, Olivia, leave me myst dignity... Don''t look for him." Savannah looked at Olivia with tearful red eyes. She stumbled to her feet and headed back to her studio.


    Olivia stepped forward to help her. "You want to work like this? Do you want to die? Go to the hospital first!"


    Savannah ached all over the body. When she rxed, the dull pain spread and engulfed her. She nodded, tears falling from her eyes as her head moved.


    Olivia tried but failed tofort her. She sighed, helped her into the underground garage, and got in her car, driving to the nearby hospital.


    After the examination, Savannah was suggested to have a drip to avoid infection. Fortunately, all her injuries from the beating were external.


    After the nurse put on the drip for her, Savannah looked at Olivia and said, "Olivia, you still have a scene to shoot this afternoon. Go back first. Don''t worry about me."


    "How can I leave you here alone?" Olivia couldn''t rest assured.


    "It''s okay. I''m just sitting here on a drip." Savannah managed a smile.


    "Shall I call Garcia or a maid over?" Olivia thought for a while and asked.


    Savannah shook her head. "No. I''m really fine. Go ahead. I''ll call you if I need help."


    Olivia didn''t insist. She patted Savannah softly on her hand and left the hospital.


    Savannah leaned against the back of a bench as she was on a drip, tired and sleepy.


    She didn''t know how long it took when she heard a familiar voice, "Savannah?"


    She opened her eyes and saw Jacob standing not far away, followed by a group of interns. He seemed to be passing by, looking at her in surprise.


    Several private and public hospitals held a medical symposium to exchange their experiences today. Jacob came to this hospital with several interns formunication, and he didn''t expect to see Savannah in the infusion room.


    She was like an abandoned kitten on the bench in the corner.


    "Jacob?" Savannah murmured.


    Jacob motioned to the interns behind him to leave first and then walked up to her.


    "Why are you on a drip here? What happened to your face and arms? Have you been beaten?" Jacob frowned.


    Savannah''s throat was tight for words. She nodded and said in a low voice, "nothing... Just a spat."


    "A spat? Who made it? Are you here alone? Where''s Dn? Doesn''t he know it?"


    Savannah looked at him and pleaded, "Jacob, I''m really all right. He doesn''t know. Don''t tell him, please."


    Jacob understood at once. He sat down and irresolutely asked, "you... you had a quarrel, didn''t you?"


    "He and I will never be together again in this life..." Savannah smiled bitterly, trying to hold back her tears. "So my business has nothing to do with him. Jacob, please don''t ask me any more questions. And please don''t tell him what happened to me today."


    Jacob took a deep breath but said nothing. He just picked up the infusion bottle hanging over above her head and helped her up.


    "What''re you doing?" Savannah looked at him in surprise.


    "I won''t be concerned about what happened between you and him. But I can''t ignore your injuries. I''ll take you to a better ward room for infusion and then to my hospital. I''ll arrange a ward for you to have a good rest for two days. You really make me worried about those injuries! No, I''ll give you another examination first."


    A sudden warm feeling came and stroke her broken heart. Savannah''s nose twisted, and she was on the verge of tears again.


    All right. Garcia would be worried if she went back to Green Bay like this.


    At least she could go back when the wound on the face healed.


    * * *


    Later that evening, Olivia received a call from Savannah before she got off work, relieved to learn that she would stay at a friend''s hospital for a few days and was being cared for by the doctor''s friend.


    After the call, she took her car from the underground garage and got in, drawing slowly out.

 Chapter 519 - 519: That Was Unbearable

    Olivia seemed very preupied when she thought of Savannah. She didn''t know if she should call Mr. Sterling.


    Just as she drove past the gate of the film studio, she saw a familiar figure standing next to a red Porsche.


    The figure was Abby.


    Abby was leaning over to the car window, talking with the one inside the Porsche.


    Olivia deliberately pulled over and nced at the car window, froze for a moment.


    The person in the car was Charlotte!


    Why did Charlotte and Abby talk in private and seemed to be on good terms?


    Did Abby heat Savannah in the studio today, ording to Charlotte''s instruction?


    The discovery made Olivia lose her cool. She immediately called Savannah and told her.


    Savannah had been sent to Hoag hospital by Jacob and was admitted to a private ward. A nurse had just applied some medicine to her wound and left.


    She was not surprised if Charlotte told Abby to do it.


    After all, Charlotte hated her so much that she wanted to kill her long ago, so it was possible that she used Abby, who hated her too, to beat her.


    "If it''s not convenient for you now, Savannah, I''ll speak to Mr. Sterling for you! Let him know how cruel Charlotte is!" Olivia hung up the phone before Savannah could respond. She pressed the pedal and headed off in the direction of the headquarter of the Sterling group.


    Savannah held the phone, uneasy and disturbed. Olivia was so quick-tempered that she was really afraid she would have trouble.


    She jumped out of bed, put on her coat, and went to the door.


    "Savannah, where are you going?" Jacob had scarcely pushed the door in when she reached the door.


    "I''ll be right back!" With that, she ran out without looking back.


    ***


    Olivia was stopped by the secretary outside the CEO''s office.


    The secretary had seen Olivia on the screen and knew she was a popr actress, so she was polite to her. But Olivia mored to see Mr. Sterling and refused to leave, the secretary had to call security.


    Olivia gasped as the security guard came toward her. Just then, her eyes brightened when she saw a maning to the office.


    "Garwood! You''re Garwood, aren''t you? I''m Olivia. I''m Savannah''s best friend. I need to see Mr. Sterling! Can you help me?"


    She knew that Garwood was Mr. Sterling''s right-hand man.


    Garwood was surprised to see Olivia here. He motioned to the secretary and security to step back, walking over.


    "What happened to Miss Schultz?"


    "Savannah was beaten by Abby and two women today! She''s seriously injured! Can you ask Mr. Sterling to go and see Savannah with me!" Olivia was on the verge of tears.


    "What?" Garwood started. He kept her waiting outside and rushed into the office.


    However, when the door opened, and Garwood walked out again, Mr. Sterling was still nowhere to see.


    "Did you tell Mr. Sterling?" She rushed over.


    Garwood hesitated, "Mr. Sterling said... he''s not a doctor. It''s no use asking him to."


    "What does he mean?" Olivia paused.


    "Mr. Sterling won''t concern himself about Miss Schultz''s affair again. I''m sorry," Garwood said helplessly.


    Olivia rushed up to the office door, purple with rage.


    "I don''t know what happened to them that made Mr. Sterling hate Savannah so much, but now that Savannah''s been injured by Abby, can''t Mr. Sterling go to the hospital to see her? By the way, I saw Abby talking with Charlotte secretly before I came here, and I''m sure it''s Charlotte who told Abby to do it! As Savannah''s man, you don''t stand up for her when she''s bullied, but even going to engage with the one who hurt her! Oh, hell!"


    "Oh, don''t," Garwood held out his hand to stop Olivia, fearing the man in the office would be annoyed.


    The door opened with a bang!


    The grim-faced man stood in the doorway, allowing his cold nce to fall on Olivia, his beautiful lips taut with irony.


    "Did she send you here?"


    Did she try to get back to him with the help of her friend?


    "No, I came by myself! Savannah told me not toe, even not to tell you about it. I can''t swallow it!"


    Dn snorted. She must be acting to get his sympathy.


    "Didn''t she tell you that I have nothing to do with her anymore? Even if she were killed, you should call the funeral home, not me," said him tly.


    "You¡­" Olivia was trembling with anger.


    Just then, a soft and slightly wronged female voice came in with the crisp sound of high heels,


    "You said I instructed Abby to do it. Besides seeing me talking to Abby, is there any proof?"


    Olivia looked over and saw Charlotteing.


    Charlotte, looking very much wronged, walked up to Dn and bit her lip. "Dn. I didn''t. She wronged me."


    "I saw you talking to Abby just after she beat Savannah today. It''s obvious she did that, ording to your words. No other evidence is needed!" Olivia sneered.


    "Zagreb Film was my brother''s business before, and it was sold to the Sterling group three years ago. Abby was the actress under Zagreb Film, so I know Abby long before. We just met and chat. What''s so strange? You''re Savannah''s best friend, and I understand your feeling, but you can''t suspect everyone!" Charlotte chuckled.


    "Mr. Sterling, you don''t believe her, do you?" Olivia clenched her fists, looking at Dn. She could tell Charlotte was lying, but she didn''t even blush when she exined. Now she was even going to engage with Mr. Sterling...


    That was unbearable!


    "Charlotte''s exnation is reasonable. I have no reason not to believe it." Dn said dryly.


    Charlotte smiled a triumphant smile, looking back at Olivia, and snorted, "what else do you want to say? Go out! Dn''s too kind to listen to you. If you keep messing around here, we''ll call the police!"


    She knew that Olivia was just getting started in showbiz, and she believed she didn''t dare to make a scene!


    But she didn''t know that Olivia was a brave girl, and she wouldn''t care anything when she was in a fit of anger. The triumph in Charlotte''s eyes worked her up so much that she didn''t notice Olivia took two steps forward and lifted her hand to p her.


    "You bitch!"

 Chapter 520 - 520: Her Man Didn’t Care About Her Anymore

    Charlotte could easily dodge the p, but she just stood there and eximed with a pale face. "Dn!"


    Dn stepped forward in front of Charlotte, grabbed Olivia''s hand, and pushed her away mercilessly.


    Olivia fell to the ground, and she didn''t expect that Dn would block her.


    "Get this woman out of here!" Dn snapped out as he waved at the security guard.


    "Damn you!" Olivia struggled and cried to Dn as she was pulled by the security. "You''d rather believe that woman than believe Savannah! Mr. Sterling, I don''t know exactly what happened between you and Savannah, but this woman must have done something to cause a misunderstanding between the two of you! She wants to kill Savannah now! Don''t you care? How can you see Savannah be bullied like this?"


    A malicious light shed in Charlotte''s eyes. Afraid that Dn''s heart would be softened to Savannah when he heard her words, she took a few steps and pped Olivia''s face!


    However, Olivia wasn''t to be bullied. She jumped to her feet and grabbed Charlotte''s hair, tugging at it!?"I wouldn''t let you off easily, bitch!"


    A wisp of her hair fell to the ground. Charlotte let out a cry of surprise, shivering with pain and anger.


    "Dn! How dare she do that to me in front of you! My hair..."


    "Catch her!" Dn ordered the security, his face purple with rage.


    The security immediately caught at Olivia''s wrists and put her hands behind her back.


    Olivia couldn''t move!


    "How did she hurt you? Get it back." Dn said to Charlotte coolly.


    As Dn''s words fell, Charlotte went up with little hesitation and raised her hand. She was about to hit Olivia in the face when a slim figure came rushing in to protect Olivia!


    The p hit the slender figure on the back of her head!


    Charlotte looked at theing one in shock.


    Savannah!


    Garwood was also surprised to see that Savannah''s face was covered by bruises, and her white neck was left a scratch by Charlotte just now. He turned away and couldn''t bear to see it.


    But the expression on Dn''s hard face was still indifferent when he saw Savannah as if he couldn''t see the ck and blue bruises on her. He walked to Charlotte, who was shocked by Savannah''s sudden arrival, and asked in a low voice, "Are you all right?"


    "It''s okay. Dn..." Charlotte murmured.


    The man''s indifference chilled Savannah''sst hope.


    He cared so much about Charlotte but ignored her injuriespletely.


    After all these days, she thought he had lost his temper.


    It was only her own wishful thinking. Her man didn''t care about her anymore.


    The physical pain seemed nothing to her because the agony on the heart had suffocated her.


    Savannah calmed down and lowered her eyes. "Olivia misunderstood Miss Rowe. I''m sorry, Mr. Sterling. We''ll leave right now."


    She heard him defend Charlotte.


    Even if he knew it was Charlotte who asked Abby to beat her, he''d probably still be on Charlotte''s side.


    Olivia''sing toin today would only make her a joke.


    Olivia tried to defend Savannah, but Savannah shook her head quietly.


    Well. Dn didn''t believe in Savannah, and all he cared about was Charlotte now.


    What else was there to say? There''s nothing left for her but a dignity she''s been holding for a long time.


    Olivia held Savannah''s hand, snorted, and was about to leave when Charlotte''s cold voice came, "wait a minute!"


    The security guard stopped them.


    Charlotte turned to Dn, her eyes turning red. "Dn, Olivia just hurt me. I haven''t even got it back yet."


    "What do you want?" Dn asked dryly.


    "Whatever she did to me, I''ll return it to her." Charlotte looked at several strands of her hair on the floor, sobbing.


    Savannah paused, realizing that she wasn''t just trying to get back at Olivia, but to do it as a warning to her.


    "Whatever." Dn didn''t stop her.


    "Catch her and don''t let her get away!" She ordered the security guard, her face lit up.


    Then she walked over to Olivia.


    After she was found to cheat Dn as his lifesaver, she never thought he would again stand at her side in front of Savannah.


    She must make use of the chance to bow their spirit and frighten Savannah, make her dare not to look for Dn again!


    Savannah stood in front of Olivia, biting her lip and looking at Dn. "Please, don''t. Olivia was just trying to help me, and she hurt Miss Rowe on the spur of the moment... Please let her go this time..."


    Right now, the only person who could stop Charlotte was him.


    Olivia would be fine if he gave the word.


    "Don''t you like revenge? In order to avenge your father, you made use of everything. Since your friend hurt Charlotte, it''s normal for Charlotte to avenge herself." Dn''s voice was stony and sharp.


    Savannah felt she was doused in cold water.


    He was still angry, preupied with her cheating, and never let go.


    She also saw the irresistible determination on the man''s cold face and knew that he would not stop Charlotte.


    Charlotte wouldn''t let Olivia go without getting her revenge today.


    Savannah gritted her teeth, looking around, and saw a pair of scissors on a desk. She ran over and picked up the scissors.


    "Dn!" Charlotte gave a little exmation and hid behind Dn.


    "What are you doing?" Dn''s face changed, and his eyes turned cold.


    However, Savannah just hung her head and took up the scissors to cut her hair!


    Her long brown silky hair dropped down on the white marble floor, shocking everyone at present!


    "So... Enough? I pay it for Olivia, okay?" Savannah said in a trembling voice. She let go of the scissors, which hit the floor with a thud.


    Dn looked at Savannah''s scattered hair, and there seemed to be a storm rising in his eyes. His face was darker than the haze before the storm, but he didn''t say anything.


    Seeing that Charlotte was satisfied, Savannah took Olivia''s hand and turned around.


    "Let''s go..."

 Chapter 521 - 521: Do You Want A Fight?

    Maybe because Savannah had used up her strength, or the medicines she had in the hospital began to take effect, she swayed and passed out in Olivia''s arms as she just turned.


    "Savannah!" Olivia screamed, frightened, trying to pick her up. But they were all girls, and she couldn''t lift her up with all her strength. She clenched her teeth and looked at Dn for help.


    Garwood hadn''t the heart to see the two girls so helpless. He stepped forward and was about to help Miss Schultz up when Dn shouted at him, "It''s none of your business!"


    "Yeah, Dn said he had nothing to do with her, Garwood. What the hell do you care? Just another trick of her, don''t you understand?" Charlotte said in a strange voice.


    Garwood had to step back.


    Just then, the elevator opened, and Jacob rushed out.


    After Savannah ran out of the hospital, Jacob was still worried about her, so he drove his car and followed her here.


    He was shocked to see Savannah faint in Olivia''s arms. Without greeting Dn, he rushed over to test her heartbeat and then picked her up.


    "Look at her, Dn. It''s only been a few days, and she''s hooked up with another guy who''s busy around doing everything for her," said Charlotte sarcastically, with a significant shrug of the shoulders.


    Dn watched Jacob leave with Savannah in his arms, his deep eyes turning darker.


    Without another word, he turned and walked back to the office.


    Charlotte caught up with him as he approached the office and ventured, "Dn, so... next month''s engagement party... Is it still on schedule?"


    To be engaged to Dn was beyond her wildest dreams.


    After giving him the recording of Savannah''s words that day, she booked a flight back to Chicago.


    To her surprise, Dn called her the following day and met with her and offered engagement to her.


    She was frozen, feeling like she was in a dream, unable to believe it. She didn''te to her senses until Dn asked her if she agreed, and she nodded hard.


    She knew that it was the recording that worked. Dn knew Savannah had been cheating on him. He was so proud that he must be furious at her.


    She also guessed that Dn made this decision in a fit of rage, or he just wanted to anger Savannah, but she was satisfied!


    As long as she could be with Dn, she didn''t care if he was serious or not.


    She was also confident that if she could make him forget Savannah and win his love sooner orter after marrying him.


    The engagement was scheduled very quickly.


    Dn sent his people to book the hotel, the costumes, and then he informed Ethan in Chicago.


    The Rowe family was now facing a lot of troubles, and the marriage with the Sterling family was a flicker of hope to revive the Rowe group.


    Ethan was surprised to hear that Dn was getting engaged with his daughter, but he didn''t make anyment.


    These were the happiest days of Charlotte''s life.


    She was looking forward to the arrival of the engagement party.


    Today she came to the Sterling group to discuss the details of the engagement with Dn, but she didn''t expect to see Savannah''s best friende toin to Dn!


    She hoped Dn didn''t change his mind after what happened just now.


    "As scheduled," answered Dn dryly, without stopping.


    Fully relieved, Charlotte smiled with satisfaction.


    * * *


    After being taken back to the hospital by Jacob and Olivia, Savannah was in aa for a whole day before she was conscious again.


    Olivia and Jacob took turns caring for her.


    Several times, Savannah''s heart gave a nervous thud against her chest when she heard the door open. She knew she expected to see Dn, but he never showed.


    * * *


    The Sterling Group.


    "Mr. Sterling, Dr. Shamon, is here." The secretary knocked on the door of the CEO''s office.


    "Let him in."


    Secondster, Jacob, led by the secretary, walked into the office.


    "Dn, what did you call me for today?"


    "You''re here." Dn greeted him coolly, "here are the best man''s suits for my engagement party. Choose one."


    "Are you really engaged to Charlotte?" Jacob couldn''t believe his ears.


    "Well, that''s true."


    "Dn, what the hell happened between you and Savannah?" Jacob looked at him, perplexed.


    "I didn''t know you''ve be a gossiper," Dn snorted.


    Jacob knew Dn wouldn''t say more if he didn''t want to tell him, so he didn''t ask more. "Well, I don''t care what happened between you and Savannah. She was beaten up and bruised and is still in the hospital, don''t you go to see her?"


    "You seem more nervous about her than I am. If you like her, I don''t mind giving her to you, as long as you don''t mind if she had been sleeping with me," said Dn grimly, unconcerned.


    Jacob sprang to his feet and raised his fist to punch the man in front of him, but was grabbed by his wrist in mid-air.


    "What? Do you want a fight? Unhappy for what I said? It seems that Savannah''s really good at seducing men. Dr. Shamon''s quite carried away by her so soon!" Dn said with acid sarcasm.


    "All right. I''m tired of arguing. Perhaps it''s good for Savannah to leave you, lest you should put her in shame! The best man''s suit? Please find someone else! I hope you won''t regret hurting Savannah badly," Jacob stormed out of the office!


    * * *


    A few dayster, Savannah left the hospital when she got much better.


    In order not to make Garcia worry about her, she said she went on a business trip.


    Jacob finished the discharge formalities for her and went into the ward.


    Savannah was sitting quietly by her hospital bed, waiting for Olivia to pick her up. Seeing hime in, she stood up, the words of gratitude stuck in her throat.


    "Jacob, sorry for troubling you these days," she whispered, giving him a grateful smile.


    "Dn''s my best bud. I should take care of you for him." Jacob shook his head.


    The smile froze on Savannah''s face.


    Now she had nothing to do with Dn. So, she was no longer his best friend''s woman...


    Jacob paused, realizing that he was blundering. Then he added, "actually, Dn called me yesterday, and I asked him toe and see you. But he didn''t listen to me..."


    He still refused to see her. The smile on Savannah''s lips became even bitter. She looked up at Jacob and asked casually, "he didn''t call you to me you for helping me, did he?"


    "No, we just talked¡­" Jacob stammered.

 Chapter 522 - 522: Vindictive Charlotte

    Savannah remembered something.


    "Did he call you for his engagement to Charlotte?" She asked, trying to ignore the pain in her trembling voice.


    Jacob was a direct person, and he didn''t know how to tell a lie in front of a girl. Under her careful nce, he sighed and nodded, "he asked me to be the best man at his engagement party...at the beginning of next month."


    His words gave Savannah''s heart a painful twinge. The color went off her face, and she didn''t speak for a long time.


    His marriage to Charlotte was not a joke. It wasing up.


    "Savannah, what happened between you? Shall I go talk to him for you?" Jacob couldn''t bear to see the heartbroken expression in Savannah''s eyes.


    "No. Thank you, Jacob." Savannah braced herself up and swallowed all the sadness.


    Fortunately, there came a knock on the door.


    "It should be Olivia. I have to go." She forced a smile.


    The door opened, but instead of Olivia, it was Matt.


    Matt took the bag from Savannah, greeted Jacob, and said to Savannah, "Olivia''s tied up today and asked me to pick you up. Come on, Savannah."


    Savannahposed herself, said goodbye to Jacob, and followed Matt out of the room.


    "Didn''t Olivia say she had no y today? What''s the matter with her?" She asked casually.


    Matt, however, looked like he was in a trance and didn''t hear her. He made no answer but walked on.


    "Matt?" Savannah looked at him, feeling strange.


    "Huh? What did you say?" Matt came to his senses.


    "I asked you what Olivia''s doing. She told me she had no work today."


    "She... Oh... maybe the cast temporarily added a scene and called her... So, she..." Matt stammered out a few words.


    Savannah knew that Matt was not a good liar, and that was why Olivia liked him. He was obviously preupied today.


    She stopped and asked him seriously, "Matt, is something wrong with Olivia?"


    Matt froze and didn''t answer for a long time.


    Savannah understood immediately. Something really happened to Olivia. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have let Matt pick her up. She took a breath and asked, "Matt, tell me, what''s the matter with Olivia?"


    Matt hesitated for a moment before he whispered, "Olivia''s fine. It''s just..."


    "Just what?" Savannah demanded eagerly.


    "The director of the crew she was working in told her this morning that her role had been cut. Some advertisements endorsed by her have also been canceled. She rushed to the agency this morning, but the agency didn''t give her an answer. You know her temper. She''s very stubborn, and she won''t give up before she makes it clear. She''s still in thepany now, asking for an exnation. That''s why she asked me to pick you up." Matt knitted his brows tightly.


    "How did that happen? Is she shut out from her work?" Savannah stood there, surprised.


    "Yes. I don''t know why, but it looks as if she''s offended, someone."


    Savannah froze, and her brows wrinkled as though she had remembered something.


    "Matt, let''s go to Olivia''spany."


    Matt was also worried about Olivia. He nodded and left the hospital with Savannah.


    When they arrived at Olivia''spany, they headed upstairs to the artist management department. As soon as they approached the door, they heard Olivia arguing with someone.


    "I just want a lucid exnation!"


    "Olivia, why don''t you go back home first? We''ll talk to you about itter." The agent was obviously ying the fool.


    "I need an exnation now. You have stopped all my work for no reason!" Olivia was quite annoyed.


    Savannah pulled out her phone quietly, turned on the video, and faced it to Olivia and the agent.


    The agent saw her movement and came to stop her busily. "Hey, hey, what are you doing? Who gave you permission to shoot?"


    At the same time, Matt went up and pulled Olivia aside.


    Savannah looked at the agent and said slowly, "nothing. I just want to post this on Olivia''s Twitter and show Olivia''s fans how their idol is shut out for no reason by her agent, and let everyone know how yourpany bullies its artists."


    The agent''s face changed. Finally, he sighed, "okay, fine, you want to know why? I can only tell you, it''s not a decision from ourpany. Someone contacted our senior management and stopped your work. You must have offended someone. That person has a good background and is very familiar with our management."


    "Is that person surnamed Rowe?" Savannah asked suddenly.


    The agent paused and then nodded, "yes. All right, I told you the reason now. Don''t spread this video around and ruin ourpany''s reputation. Go out!"


    It was Charlotte! Savannah exchanged nces with Olivia, whose face darkened, standing mute a great while.


    Needless to say, it was Charlotte''s revenge after Olivia went to the Sterling group toin to Dn.


    It was a long time before Savannah murmured, "Olivia. I''m gonna intercede with your superior..."


    "No, Savannah. Since Charlotte''s familiar with the senior management, it''s no use talking with them. Well, maybe thepany will use me again after a time. After all, I can still make money for them." Olivia said so with forced calm.


    Savannah''s face became darker. She was well aware of how valuable an artist''s first few years were. There were new artists every day. Olivia''s career had just started, and she would lose too much to be treated like this.


    She didn''t expect Charlotte to be so vindictive!


    Savannah clenched her fist, feeling guilty.


    If it were not for her, Olivia wouldn''t have been retaliated by Charlotte and suffered this unfair treatment!


    Aware of Savannah''s silence, Olivia grabbed her hand and forced a smile.


    "It''s all right. You know I''ve been working so hard these years, and I''m really tired... Now it''s good to have a chance for a rest! Come on, Savannah, Matt, let''s go eat!"


    Savannah knew Olivia was consoling her, but she felt more ufortable. She said nothing and left thepany with them in silence.

 Chapter 523 - 523: Sleep With Me

    It was evening when Savannah returned to Green Bay.


    The injury on her head had almost healed, but Garcia still noticed a slight scar. She exined that she just slipped identally on her business trip.


    After returning to her room, she hesitated for a long time before she finally made up her mind and dialed Garwood''s number.


    It wasn''t easy for Olivia to achieve what she had today from an unknown ne model.


    Although she was not very famous, she had taken ce in the entertainment industry, and her career was getting brighter and brighter.


    If she was forced to stop all her work, all her previous efforts would be stultified.


    No, as her best friend, she would never let it happen.


    Now, the only one she could turn for help was that man¡­


    Even if he didn''t want to see her, even if she might be ridiculed or insulted, she must have a try.


    "Hi, Garwood, it''s me."


    "Miss Schultz?" Garwood was surprised to receive Savannah''s call.


    "Do you know where''s Dn? I want to see him."


    Garwood hesitated for a moment before he said, "Miss Schultz, you know he won''t see you now."


    "I really have something to say to him. Please, Garwood." Savannah''s voice trembled slightly.


    "Miss Schultz, I''m so sorry."


    "Well, Garwood, just tell me where he is, and I''ll go there myself. I won''t say you told me, okay?" Savannah pleaded.


    Garwood relented and sighed, "Mr. Sterling has a business dinner with two foreign clients in Oriental Resort Hotel tonight. The dinner''s almost over now. If you get there soon, you may meet him..."


    "Thank you!" Savannah hung up and immediately went out.


    ***


    Oriental Resort Hotel was located in the outskirts of the city, it was very quiet at night, and there was almost no passers-by or vehicles around.


    The taxi driver dropped Savannah at the entrance of the hotel.


    Savannah stood opposite the hotel under a sycamore tree and waited quietly.


    The night deepened.


    She didn''t know how long she had been waiting. Finally, she heard footstepsing from the entrance. Looking over, she saw the familiar tall figure walking out of the hotel, apanied by his secretary and two bodyguards.


    Her weariness subsided at once.


    Next to Dn, there were two men with curly brown hair in suits and ties, presumably his clients.


    As the bodyguards went to get the car, Dn stood at the entrance of the hotel, talking with the two clients in his fluent French. He was well-spoken and graceful in manner and easily caught Savannah''s full attention.


    She caught her breath and found it hard to take her eyes off him.


    When the bodyguards came back in two cars, Dn saw his clients get on one of the cars, and, with a nce at the watch, he asked the secretary to leave by taxi. He was about to get in another car when Savannah screwed up her courage and went over.


    Dn was shocked at the sight of the little woman.


    She had her hair cut when she stood for Olivia that day, and she had a trimter.


    Her long hair was now shoulder-length; her little face became more delicate and pitiful after living in the hospital for days. Instead of a young mother, she looked more like a high school girl.


    "What''re youing for?" He asked in an impassive way, and the expression on his face turned indifferent again.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Sterling. I came here today to ask for your help." Savannah took a step forward and stopped him halfway by the car door.


    "Am I really an idiot in your mind, or are you too thick-skinned? You still have the nerve to ask me for help? What makes you think I''m going to help you?" Dnughed sarcastically.


    "Charlotte started this, and I wouldn''t bother you if Olivia hadn''t been shut down by herpany. I know Charlotte hates me, and if she wants revenge,e at me, please don''t make trouble for the innocent," Savannah said steadily.


    "But why should I help you?" He looked at her restive eye, a significant smile ying on his lips.


    Savannah was at a loss for words.


    Dn sneered, walked around her, and got in the car.


    The bodyguard in the driver''s seat started the engine.


    Before the car started moving, Savannah responded by pulling the rear door open and jumping in next to Dn.


    The bodyguard was startled by her sudden movement, pressing the elerator until the engine screamed.


    "What do you want to do?" snapped Dn with a gloomy face.


    "I need your help. Get Olivia back to work, and I''ll get off, or I''ll follow you!" She couldn''t see her best friend in trouble because of her, even if she had to be shameless in front of him.


    "I''ll give you three seconds to get out of here!" he scoffed, looking at the little woman in disbelief.


    "No, not even 3 hours!" She clenched her fists. He was her only hope, and she couldn''t give up easily.


    Dn''s face was covered with dark clouds. He was silent for a few seconds before he shouted at the bodyguard in the driver''s seat and asked him to start the car.


    He didn''t believe she really had the nerve to stick with him!


    This time, however, Savannah was determined not to be denied. She showed no intention of getting off all the way.


    She was so nervous that her palms were all cold and sweating.


    The man stared at her silently beside her, his eyes were as hard as chilled steel. She felt as if he would pick her up and throw her out the next moment.


    Finally, he was provoked beyond endurance.


    "Get out!" He growled at the bodyguard in the driver''s seat.


    The poor bodyguard quickly parked the car at the curb, got out, and went away to keep a certain distance.


    Savannah sat stiffly there, looking out the window, and didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    They were still in the suburbs. There was no pavement on the road and no street light.


    No one would notice them even if the man killed her.


    "You want to help your friend, don''t you? What can you offer in exchange for it?" Savannah heard his voice issuing coolly, a trifle ironically.


    "What can I offer?" Puzzled, she had a bad thought the way he asked her.


    He didn''t speak but leaned over all of a sudden to tear off her clothes!


    Before she reacted, he pinned her underneath and began to put down her trousers.


    "Dn, what are you doing?" She screamed in rm.


    "Sleep with me now, and I''ll help your friend." He clung to her soft body, teasing with ferocity.

 Chapter 524 - 524: He Was Angry With Himself But Felt Betrayed

    (Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene. If you''re notfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    He wanted to see how thick-skinned she was!


    Savannah blushed with shame, crushing her nails into her palms.


    Dn patted her red face, giving an evil smile. "It seems that you''re not so shameless. If you don''t want to, get out!"


    With that, he brought himself up, but before hepletely sat up, Savannah grabbed the cor of his shirt, pulling him to her.


    Her action gave the answer.


    Dn was more annoyed, his eyes shing red with fury, mixed feelings seething within him.


    In order to help a friend, she would rather sell her body. But how did she treat him? She just made use of him and cheated on him! Her sweetness over him was the only pretense; she beguiled him by pretending cordiality, and the one she loved was still Kevin!


    He could no longer keep in his indignation at the thought!


    With a fierce motion, he tore off her shirt, as well as her bra, freeing her breast! The moonlight from the window threw its sparkles on her white skin, stimting his eyes, his expression hooded.


    She gave a little exmation. Before she was prepared, he undid his pants and held her against his hips, pushing into her!


    She moaned and averted her eyes, trying not to show him how ashamed she was.


    Dn was angry with himself, and he didn''t want to hurt her, but she betrayed him.


    He hated to admit he had been exploited or tricked, but he found himself missing her body so much.


    To vent his anger against her, he pushed inside harder and harder still and almost melted her.


    The luxury car slightly vibrates on the quiet road, telling an ambiguous unspeakable story.


    Not far away, the bodyguard took a breath, and of course, he knew what was happening inside the car. With a red face, he bowed his head and moved back a few more steps.


    Savannah suffered the sex in silence unless she was really hurt and couldn''t help but moan between her lips. However, she immediately bit her lip to resist, for fear that she would make him unhappy and cancel the transaction.


    It was loveless sex, showing no tenderness, and more like a severe punishment.


    He fucked her hard as if she was a lifeless rag doll, and he didn''t care if she would get hurt by his rude movement.


    It was some time before he finally released him inside her and got up from her. He buckled his belt and put on his shirt in stony silence.


    The hot air after the sex in the car almost suffocated Savannah. She put on her pants and the torn dress, bearing the pain of her body without a word ofint.


    Looking at the man whose cheeks were flushed with satisfaction, she bit her lips, her ents sinking under a deep consciousness of degradation of what she did, "I hope you mean what you say."


    Dn opened the door and pushed her out and called out to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard came over and got in the car.


    Savannah was in aches and pains all over and was pushed to the ground by him.


    "Dn!" She struggled to get up before the car started.


    "Rest assured. I mean, what I say." His tone was indifferent, without the slightest tenderness after the sex. He closed the window and asked the bodyguard to drive.


    The bodyguard looked at Savannah outside the car and hesitated.


    There was no taxi at this hour in the suburbs. Did Mr. Sterling mean to let a woman walk home alone?


    After what he had done with Miss Schultz...


    That was too cruel.


    But he didn''t dare to say a word.


    Savannah watched the car disappearing in insight, tired and sore.


    Thest warmness in her heart disappeared with the car taillight.


    She knew he hated her, but she didn''t know he hated her so much that he would rather torture her in this way.


    She tried to cheer herself up¡ªat least, he granted her request.


    Olivia wouldn''t lose her job.


    Gathering herself up, she walked slowly down the quiet road.


    All was still and very dark. The only light was the cool silver moonlight filtering through the tall trees.


    She folded her arms, trying to control her fear, and managed to make her way back to the downtown.


    * * *


    Two dayster, Olivia called and told her in happy surprise that she had returned to the crew, and the agent gave all her work back to her.


    Savannah pretended to be pleasantly surprised and let out a sigh.


    Her effort that night was not in vain. Even if she was utterly humiliated, it was worth it.


    The next morning, Savannah went to the office during the working hour.


    Shortly after arriving at the office, she saw Jenkins, followed by a young woman in a light blue suit,ing and signaling for the group. It seemed that he had an announcement.


    Savannah went over with her colleagues, surprised when she saw clearly the young woman behind Jenkins¡ª


    Katrina.


    She hadn''t seen Katrina since the designpetition, and she didn''t expect Katrina toe today.


    "I''d like to introduce a new colleague to you," in amazement, she heard Jenkins saying, "this is Katrina Kaif, the winner of the designpetition this year. Ourpany appointed Miss Kaif as the consultant and chief stylist in the uing new y, Fashion Queen. She''s responsible for the costume design of the new y. That is to say, Miss Kaif will be your temporary boss, and you shall follow her arrangement and instructions in your following work."


    "Nice to meet you," Katrina smiled. "I''m still young and inexperienced in fashion design, I would appreciate your assistance in the future."


    "You''re too modest, Miss Kaif," one of the designers said admiringly, "you''re born in a family of fashion designers, graduated from a famous school of design, and just won the first prize in this year''s designpetition. Undoubtedly, you''re qualified for the leading position."


    Katrina chuckled and beamed, enjoying the approval of the designers and stylists.


    Savannah made noment. What a coincidence that Katrina came to the same department in the samepany where she was. Obviously, it was Charlotte who sent Katrina here.


    As Dn''s fianc¨¦e, of course, Charlotte could rmend her friend to work in her future husband''spany.


    She did it for the simple reason that she wanted to make life difficult for her and even to drive her away.


    ***


    At noon, Savannah and Fiona were eating in the staff canteen.


    "Savannah, I heard that Katrina, the winner of the designpetition, just entered your department as the chief stylist for the new y, right?" Fiona asked.


    "Yes."


    "So, she has the final say on all of the clothing designs for Fashion Queen? You have to listen to her too?"


    "She''s the chief stylish, and of course, she calls the shots," Savannah said dryly.


    Fiona shook her head as she whispered, "we all know that you should be the real winner, and you''re a better designer than her. But now she became your boss... I really don''t know why our boss hired her!"

 Chapter 525 - 525: Can’t A Designer Serve Coffee?

    Savannah ate in silence with a heavy mood, wondering how Katrina would deal with her. But to be sure, she would make full use of every chance to make things difficult for her.


    Savannah''s guess came true when she went back to work after lunch.


    As soon as she returned to the design department, Katrina came and threw a pile of papers on her desk.


    "Type the papers right away. They''re wanted in a meetingter. Hurry up," she said with superior affection.


    Savannah nced at the stack of papers. "Sorry, typing is not my job. I suggest you give it to a clerk or an office assistant. And I still have other work on hand, Miss Kaif."


    Katrina''s face changed. "If I remember correctly, Director Jenkins said, I have full authority over all the designers in the design department right now. Are you disobeying your superior?"


    "What''s the matter?" Jenkins walked by.


    Before Savannah could speak, Katrina filed aint, saying, "Jenkins, I asked Savannah to type some papers for the meeting, but she didn''t want to. I know, having designer type documents might seem like a bit of a waste, but aren''t we running out of people? What''s wrong with typing files? I''m new here, and many of my colleagues in the department may not approve of me. If so, I''ll just quit being the chief stylist of Fashion Queen..."


    Jenkins was in a quandary.


    He was one of the few people knowing the unusual rtionship between Savannah and the big boss and used to take much care of Savannah in thepany, but Katrina was rmended by thedy from the Rowe family, who was said to be engaged to Mr. Sterling.


    Katrina was the bestie of Mr. Sterling''s fianc¨¦e, and he didn''t dare to offend her.


    Jenkins hesitated, looking at Savannah.


    Savannah knew it was tough for Jenkins. He was usually good for her on the job, and she didn''t want to make it difficult for him.


    "I will do it right now." She had to bear Katrina''s provocation.


    Katrina smiled triumphantly and left.


    The documents she left were all handwritten papers in spidery scrawl. The writings were notoriously illegible.


    It took Savannah a lot of effort to get it done. The meeting had already started, so she made some copies of the printed document and walked to the conference room.


    "Excuse me. Ie to deliver the papers," she knocked at the door and said.


    The top management would discuss with the design department about the clothes and costumes for Fashion Queen in the meeting.


    The y was about some female fashion designers scheming against each other in the fashion design industry. Thepany had spent a lot of money on the new y to make it a big hit this year, so the management gave great care to the y.


    Savannah went in but stopped there when she looked up.


    In the conference room, along with Jenkins, Katrina, and two other executives, Dn was there too.


    He sat at the head of the conference table, listening to Katrina''s report with an impassive face.


    Savannah''s heart was pumping, and the color upon her cheeks spread over her face and neck.


    But Dn didn''t seem to notice her, his dark eyes looking very cold. He didn''t look at her, ignoring herpletely. No one could see that he''d had the most intimate affair with her just the other night.


    "What are you doing there? Come in." Katrina raised her voice.


    Charlotte told her Mr. Sterling was mad at this bitch now. Besides, Charlotte was about to get engaged to Mr. Sterling, and he treated her quite well these days. No wonder he agreed immediately when Charlotte rmended her for the post of the chief stylist for Fashion Queen.


    So, even if she deliberately bossed Savannah around in front of Mr. Sterling, Katrina didn''t think much of it.


    Savannah collected her mind and gave out the copies with bent head.


    When she handed the copy to Katrina, Katrina knocked her coffee over when she raised her hand to take the papers.


    The steaming ck coffee spilled on to Savannah''s shirt and pants!


    "Oh, I''m sorry," Katrina said, an insincere apology.


    Savannah felt a burning pain in her leg, but she had to bear it. She took the paper towel from Jenkins, wiped her pants, and turned to go to the bathroom.


    "Wait a minute," Katrina shouted.


    Savannah stopped and looked back at Katrina.


    "Pour a cup of coffee for me, Miss Schultz, my cup''s empty," Katrina ordered bluntly.


    Everyone in the meeting room could see Katrina purposely created difficulties for Savannah. Actually, they knew the cause of Katrina''s personal dislike for Savannah. The two werepetitors in the designpetition this year. Originally, Savannah had won first ce, but she quit for no reason. Katrina, who came second, became the winner. Many people said Katrina was only too lucky and undeserved her ce. So, they were not surprised to see Katrina finding fault with Savannah.


    But they also felt Katrina was too narrow-minded to spite the little designer.


    Jenkins, who had always taken care of Savannah, spoke for her first, "I''ll ask my secretary to bring in the coffee for Miss Kaif."


    "Yes, that''s the thing that a secretary should do, Miss Schultz''s a designer, it''s not suitable to ask her to serve coffee," corroborated another manager kindly.


    Savannah looked gratefully at Jenkins and that manager, but a cold, unsympathetic voice cooled her again.


    "Can''t a designer serve coffee?"


    The meeting room went silent.


    "Mr. Sterling''s right," Katrina smiled triumphantly at Savannah. "Disobedience cannot be allowed in thepany. Since you''re the employee in thepany, do what your boss asks you to do. Understand?"


    Savannah took a deep breath. "I didn''t mean to be disobedient. Employees should perform their own duties. I just think it''s a waste to ask a designer to pour coffee."


    Katrina''s face turned purple. She clenched her fist and stared at her, unable to speak.


    Dn''s cold gaze fell on Savannah''s face.


    "Since you''re so proud, whye out to work? You have a facile tongue but are not willing to pour a coffee for your superior. It seems a waste of your talent for you to stay in Zagreb Film as a designer," he said tartly.

 Chapter 526 - 526: Someone Took Her Design

    The atmosphere in the meeting room suddenly turned tense.


    Jenkins and others dared not speak up for Savannah.


    Mr. Sterling was obviously on Katrina''s side.


    "Still reluctant?" Katrina, more ted, looked aggressively at Savannah and said, "if you don''t want to do it, we won''t stop you from quitting."


    Savannah clenched her hand. She told herself that she should throw the coffee cup in Katrina''s face and then resign to save herst dignity.


    However, another voice inside told her not to resign.


    If she resigned, she might lose thest chance to see him again...


    At least she could still see him if she stayed in Zagreb Film.


    Obviously, Katrina was goading her into resignation by deliberately ridiculing her.


    If she left in anger, that was exactly what Katrina and Charlotte wanted.


    A solemn expression gradually stole into her beautiful eyes. She swallowed her grievance and said calmly, "okay. I''ll go get coffee for Miss Kaif."


    With that, she hung her head and walked out of the room.


    Katrina looked at her back, and her smile froze. No wonder Charlotte said the wicked girl kept pestering Mr. Sterling! She was still unwilling to resign after being treated like this.


    ***


    Fashion Queen would start its shooting soon, and the design department was getting busier and busier.


    Earlier that morning, Jenkins told all the designers to bring their designs to the conference room.


    Savannah was responsible for some of the heroine''s work clothes, and she had been busy with this for quite a few days. With her design drafts in her arms, she was about to go to the conference room when Katrina walked out of her office and came to her.


    Savannah stopped in rm.


    Since the coffee event in the meeting that day, Katrina had been quiet for a few days and barely bothered her.


    She didn''t know if she came up with a new evil idea.


    "Where are you going?" Katrina frowned and crossed her arms as if to catch Savannah cking off.


    "I''m gonna go to the conference room for a meeting," Savannah said, looking at her cautiously.


    "I don''t know what happened to the printer in my office. It doesn''t work. My assistant''s busy with something else now. Please take a look at it before you went to the meeting," Katrina ordered her in an imperative tone.


    Savannah knitted her eyebrows. She wanted to say she couldn''t repair the printer but finally swallowed her unwillingness.


    Katrina was now her superior, and she could give hermands directly. Although she couldn''t fire her without reason, it was easy for her to find an excuse to drive her out of thepany.


    Charlotte wanted her to leave Zagreb Film, and she didn''t want to hand it to her.


    She put aside the design draft and went into Katrina''s office.


    When she finally had the printer repaired, she straightened up and went back to her seat, picked up the draft, and hurried to the conference room. She knocked on the door and said, "I''m sorry I''mte."


    Katrina entered the meeting room ahead of her. "We''re all waiting for you," she said, giving her an displeased look.


    Savannah resisted the urge to swear. Didn''t she know she waste because she asked her to repair her printer?


    But she bore it and sat down without any exnation.


    When the team wasplete, Jenkins began, "I assigned tasks for all of youst week, and everyone got your part of the clothing design for the roles in Fashion Queen. The purpose of the meeting today is to follow the progress of your work. Please show your design draft in turn, and we will choose the most appropriate ones for the heroine."


    The light was turned dimmer in the conference room, and the designers began to project their designs onto projectors for others to see.


    Jenkins frowned slightly. So far, there was nothing surprising. Then he nced at Savannah with a trace of expectation in his eyes.


    Savannah had a gift in design. Since she entered Zagreb Film, she had brought him many surprises. He hoped she would still show him some excellent works today.


    Katrina could see Jenkins'' admiration for Savannah. Her eyes narrowed, and her mouth widened slightly with the ghost of a superior "Hm!"


    Finally, it was Savannah''s turn.


    She took a breath, sat down in front of the projector, and took out the design. But before she put it under the projector, she paused, staring at the designs in her hand.


    "What''s the matter, Savannah?" Jenkins asked when he saw her face change.


    These were not her designs, but some other drawings out of nowhere.


    Suddenly, Savannah looked up at Katrina.


    Katrina changed her designs?


    Besides Katrina, she could think no one else! She reviewed the design this morning, and it was all right before Katrina sent her to her office.


    Katrina must have changed her designs when she went to repair her printer!


    That was too much!


    "Jenkins, these are not my designs. Someone took mine away." Savannah kept her temper and said to Jenkins.


    "Oh?" People present looked at Savannah, surprised. Then they saw her staring at Katrina as if to use it was Katrina who changed her designs.


    Katrina found Savannah staring at herself, angry with embarrassment. "What do you mean? Are you saying I took your designs? Do you have any proof?"


    "I didn''t mean that, but I''ve checked my designs just now, and nothing was wrong before you asked me to repair your printer. Now my designs were missing. I really don''t know who else could change them." Savannah gnashed her teeth.


    "You can''t use me unjustly with no evidence! All right," Katrina pounded the table and stood up, "get the surveince video, and I want to see if I stole your designs!"


    Katrina''s assistant went out at once and came back a few minutester.


    As Savannah expected, the assistant reported awkwardly, "I''m sorry, that seat of Savannah is in a dead corner, and the only monitor that can capture the whole office was damagedst month, so I can''t see who took the design drawing of Savannah."


    Savannah was not surprised at all. Since Katrina dared to ask her assistant to get the video, she must have prepared early.

 Chapter 527 - 527: I’ll Apologize Tomorrow

    "I know, ever since I entered Zagreb Film, as the chief designer of Fashion Queen, you''ve been unwilling to submit to my orders. We are all of an age, also thepetitors from the same game. You don''t think I deserve to be your boss and always disregard my orders in daily work. But today, you deliberately changed your designs and then wronged me in front of the colleagues. You want to force me to quit and leave thepany, don''t you?" Katrina concluded her words with a sob in her voice, anger in her face. Her eyes were even wet with tears.


    Savannah looked at her coldly. Katrina should be an actress instead of a designer!


    "Director Jenkins," Katrina looked back at Jenkins, choking out through tears."Please be the judge of who''s in the right. If you don''t clear my name today, I''ll go to Mr. Sterling and make it clear!"


    Jenkins was also helpless when Katrina brought the boss out. Katrina was, anyway, Savannah''s superior, and he couldn''t ignore her superior authority.


    "Savannah, in the absence of any evidence, you can''t wrong Miss Kaif," Jenkins said to Savannah with regret. Then he turned to Katrina, trying to smooth things over, "Miss Kaif, why not just forget it..."


    "Forget it? No way! If this thing keeps unclear, thepany will really suppose that I have stolen her designs!" Katrina, of course, didn''t want to stop here.


    "What do you want?" Jenkins frowned.


    "I want Savannah to admit she deliberately set me up, and apologize to me in front of all the colleagues in the design department!" Katrina said in an imperious manner.


    "It will be really big if we escte this¡­" Jenkins gasped.


    "She started everything. Isn''t she afraid of ruining my name by wronging me?" Katrina did not n to let go. She added coldly, "I''ll give her two days to prepare. If she refuses to give me a formal apology, you will see!" With that, she stormed out.


    * * *


    The Sterling Group


    Garwood hurried to the CEO''s office and knocked on the door. "Sir."


    "What''s up?" Dn looked up.


    "Miss Schultz is in trouble. Katrina said Miss Schultz wronged her and disgraced her in public and insisted that Miss Schultz should make a formal apology to her in front of the whole department, or she would fire her." Garwood reported quickly. Though Mr. Sterling had said not to report to him about Miss Schultz, Garwood felt it was necessary to tell his boss.


    "I don''t think I have time to care about such a trifle." Dn''s face remained expressionless.


    "But¡­it''s too much to ask Miss Schultz to apologize in front of the whole department... Even if she has nothing to do with you, Sir, she''s still an employee of the Sterling group. Maybe we shouldn''t..." Garwood weighed his words as he said. He knew his boss was still concerning Miss Schultz, but his pride stopped him from showing that.


    Just then, the telephone rang.


    Dn picked up the phone and heard Charlotte''s soft voice, "Dn..."


    "What''s the matter?" Dn knew what she was calling him for.


    "Did you hear about what happened to Katrina?" As expected, Charlotte began toin, "Savannah has been quite unreconciled that Katrina could be her superior, and she kept going against her. Today, she even wronged Katrina, saying that she stole her designs! This really hurt Katrina''s feelings. Now she just wants a formal apology from Savannah; otherwise, she suggests thepany dismiss her. You don''t mind it, do you?"


    Dn pondered for a moment and said simply, "I''ll take care of this."


    ***


    "What? Katrina asked you to apologize in front of the whole department? Let her go to hell!"


    In the restaurant, Olivia nearly broke her fork when she heard what had just happened to Savannah!


    But she was more annoyed with Charlotte.


    Needless to say, the one who gave themand behind Katrina was Charlotte! She stayed at Dn''s side by some tricks and still worried to see Savannah working in thepany under the Sterling group. She wanted to kick Savannah out of thepanypletely!


    The mobile phone in Savannah''s hand rang.


    It was Jenkins.


    "Savannah, what do you think you are going to do?" Jenkins''s voice was very sorry.


    "Director Jenkins, you should know me. I didn''t wrong, Katrina. She did change my designs." Savannah bit her lip.


    "Hm, s. But Katrina asked you to apologize. I can''t help it. You know she is Miss Rowe''s bestie, introduced by Miss Rowe, and Miss Rowe is about to get engaged with the big boss." Jenkins sighed.


    Savannah''s heart seemed to be transfixed with a sword when she heard hisst sentence. She braced herself up and smiled bitterly, "Director Jenkins, what will happen if I don''t apologize?"


    Jenkins hesitated, then finally said, "Mr. Sterling knows about your problem with Katrina. Actually, he called me this morning..."


    "What did he say?" Savannah asked, her heart in her mouth. His attitude to this matter was her only hope.


    Olivia strained to hear Jenkins, too.


    "Mr. Sterling said... If you really wronged Miss Kaif, a formal apology is also appropriate. If you are not willing to, he''ll dismiss you¡­"


    Savannah''s heart suddenly fell back to the bottom of the valley, making her breathless. A self-deprecating smile yed on her lips.


    The one who hurt her most was not Katrina or Charlotte, but him.


    She even expected him to protect her...


    How could it?


    Didn''t he take a standst time in the meeting room?


    He would rather protect Charlotte''s best friend and watch Katrina hurt her than look at her!


    Olivia also heard what Jenkins was saying on the phone. She got so angry that she tried to grab Savannah''s cell phone and told her director that Savannah would never apologize, but Savannah had already opened her mouth, "Director Jenkins, I''ll apologize tomorrow."


    Then she hung up.


    "You silly girl, are you crazy? You''re gonna apologize to Katrina in front of the whole department? Did I hear that right?" Olivia looked at Savannah with disbelief!


    "Yes."Savannah bit her lip and nodded.


    "Why? Because you are threatened to be fired? Then leave thatpany! Who cares? Are you afraid that you can''t find a job? Even if you can''t find a job, you still have me!" Olivia became agitated.


    Savannah took a deep breath, "Charlotte put Katrina in Zagreb Film to force me out. If I get fired, she''ll be more than satisfied. Besides, I¡­"

 Chapter 528 - 528: The Last Hope Crashed Away

    "You don''t want to leave because you still have a chance to see Mr. Sterling in Zagreb Film. So, you''d rather apologize than get fired, right?" Olivia finished the sentence for her.


    Savannah didn''t speak. She slightly bowed her head, stirring the drink with a straw and trying to hide the mood, but her expression and movement had betrayed her.


    Olivia knew she was right and sighed.


    She wanted to persuade Savannah to let go. She didn''t know when Savannah started to insist on Dn.


    But the man had already treated her like that, and... he was getting engaged to Charlotte. Was it worthwhile to insist when that man kept giving her the cold shoulder?


    However, only Savannah herself knew if it was worth it. As her friend, she couldn''t make a decision for her. But she had to remind her, "Savannah, remember, he and Charlotte will get engaged in a week. He''s going to be somebody else''s fianc¨¦. You may get nothing by staying here without dignity."


    Savannah pinched the straw tightly, filled with bitterness.


    She was about to say something when suddenly her stomach got sick, and she was just at the point of vomiting. She dropped her drink and rushed to the washroom.


    Startled, Olivia grabbed her handbag and followed her into the washroom, where Savannah was throwing up all that she ate into a toilet and was still retching.


    She patted Savannah on the back gently.


    Finally, Savannah looked better. Olivia helped her to her feet and led her to wash her face.


    "What''s the matter with you? You scared me out of my wits!" Olivia looked at Savannah, who was still pale in the mirror.


    Savannah patted her face with cold water. Though still slightly dazed, she forced a smile, "nothing. Maybe it was because I drank too many cold drinks just now, and my stomach has been stimted. I feel better now."


    "Are you sure you are all right? Shall I take you to the hospital?"


    "Oh, don''t exaggerate it. I''m all right." Savannah shook her hand.


    Olivia nodded, a little relieved, and apanied her out of the bathroom. But she was unable to say what she had been trying to advise her.


    ***


    The next day at work, Savannah was taken by Jenkins to arge conference room.


    All the colleagues of the design department had gathered here in advance.


    At the door of the conference room, Katrina, folding her arms, was waiting for her arrival with a superior smile.


    Savannah paused when she saw another tall figure behind Katrina.


    Dn was here, too.


    She was surprised to see him and then smiled in self-mockery.


    Was he here to push her to apologize, for fear she would give up?


    She was overwhelmed withplicated feelings.


    She could bear to apologize to Katrina, even if she didn''t do wrong. But under his burning eyes, she was very ufortable and humiliated to make the apology.


    Perhaps influenced by her mood, she had a slight feeling of nausea, just like yesterday at the restaurant.


    She pressed her hands to her stomach.


    Her stomach was feeling rather upset.


    Jacob told her that her mood would also influence her health, so she should keep a good mood. Maybe she had been so depressed these days.


    She aroused herself and made for the door silently. As she reached the door, Katrina lowered her voice at her ear and said sarcastically,


    "I didn''t expect you''d rather apologize than leave here. Okay, I''ll see what you can do topete with Charlotte. Remember, Charlotte will be Mr. Sterling''s fianc¨¦e in a few days."


    Savannah raised her face and nced scornfully at Katrina, walking on.


    As she passed Dn, she slowed down a little. Subconsciously, she wished he would stop her and asked her not to apologize.


    But he didn''t open his mouth. He gave her an emotionless look, his face grave and serious as if she was only amon employee who was about to admit a mistake.


    Savannah was still unresigned. She stopped, picking up her courage to look at him, and asked in a weak voice.


    "Mr. Sterling, what if I don''t want to apologize to Katrina?" She couldn''t control the trembling of her voice.


    She hoped against hope that the man still had a little pity for her.


    But there were no miracles.


    "A mistake is a mistake. I won''t force you to apologize, but if you don''t want to, submit your resignation letter to the personnel department." Every word he said was cooler than ice.


    Her heart sank. Thest hope crashed away.


    She reeled a little at his cruel words, and her face went white. The sick, faint feeling came over her again.


    Dn was very close to her and noticed that she staggered a little. But he just thought she was pretending to be hurt to win his sympathy. After all, it wasn''t the first time she''d lied to him.


    Jenkins also noticed the pallor on Savannah''s face. He followed up and asked with concern, "Savannah, are you all right? What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing..."Savannah came to and drew a deep breath, trying to keep the dizziness and nausea down.


    "You look in bad shape," Jenkins looked at her pale face, and then he turned to Dn, "Mr. Sterling, Savannah doesn''t seem to be feeling well. Why don''t we let the matter drop for a few days..."


    Katrina rushed over when she heard that. "Just an apology, a few words! Is it necessary to dy? She''s not dying!"


    She must be faking it. That was just a trick to avoid apologizing!


    "But¡­" Jenkins was still worried.


    "Are you okay?"Dn took a cool look at Savannah. There was no sympathy or warmth in his tone.


    His indifference chilled Savannah''s heart again.


    "Nothing," she whispered.


    "Fine. Then make an apology to Kaif as scheduled." His cruel remark came to Savannah''s ears.


    Holding back her bitterness, Savannah lowered her head and rushed into the meeting room.


    Katrina lifted her lips and followed in.


    The eyes of all the colleagues in the department fell on Savannah as she walked to the front of the conference table.


    "I hear Schultz is going to apologize with Miss Kaif today because she set Miss Kaif up and wronged her?"


    "Jealousy, I suppose? Schultz''s been in the doldrums since Miss Kaif came to the design department."


    "The two werepetitors in the designpetition this year. If I were Schultz, I would not be convinced to be her underling!"


    "So, Schultz really set up Miss Kaif? She doesn''t look like that type."


    The colleagues whispered about the event.

 Chapter 529 - 529: She Is Pregnant

    Savannah didn''t feel shame or unwillingness because her heart had been numbed by his indifference. Now she just wanted to finish the apology quickly. She opened her mouth to speak, but just then, everything went ck, and she fell to the ground in a faint.


    Thest thing she could remember was the exmations from her colleagues and the anxiety in his eyes.


    It must be her illusion.


    * * *


    Savannah was in a hospital when she woke up.


    "You awake? Well, what''s the matter with you?" Fiona ran to her bed, breathing a sigh of relief.


    Savannah shook her head and supported herself up on elbows. "What happened to me? Why are we here? I passed out?"


    Fiona nodded. She told Savannah that she fainted in the conference room just now. Then Jenkins asked a male colleague to send her to the hospital. Fiona, in the nning department next door, after hearing what happened to Savannah, immediately asked for leave with her leader and then sent Savannah to the hospital with that male colleague.


    The male colleague just left, and Fiona stayed to look after Savannah.


    "Thank you, Fiona," said Savannah. Then she paused and asked tentatively, "only you and the male colleague came to the hospital, right?"


    "Yeah," Fiona said with certainty.


    A look of disappointment passed over Savannah''s face.


    Well, why did she still expect him toe?


    "Savannah, what''s wrong? Do you want anyone else toe?" Fiona asked curiously.


    "No, I''m just asking¡­" Savannah masked her disappointment with a smile.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door, and the doctor came in with the report.


    Fiona didn''t ask more. She stood up and went to the doctor. "Doctor, what''s the result of her examination? Why did she suddenly faint?"


    "Five weeks pregnant. You didn''t eat breakfast today, did you? Eat on time and take more rest, and you will be all right," said the doctor as she turned over the report without looking up.


    Savannah and Fiona were stunned!


    Pregnant?


    Savannah''s face turned white. In the car that night?


    Fiona looked at Savannah in surprise. She didn''t hear that Savannah had a boyfriend. Savannah even kept a certain distance from all her male colleagues. Now she got pregnant?


    Who was Savannah''s man?


    But Savannah looked stunning too.


    In order to avoid embarrassment, Fiona pretended that nothing happened and went out with the doctor to take medicine.


    Alone in the ward, Savannah couldn''t calm down for a long time, her heart beating violently. She didn''t know what to do.


    The baby''s arrival was nothing but an ident.


    She felt helpless and panicked.


    Almost immediately, she wanted to take the phone to tell him, but she finally gave up the idea.


    He would just think it was her another trick, or she had nned it.


    What if he asked her to have an abortion?


    An involuntary shudder passed over her.


    Just then, Fiona came in, looking at her with aplicated feeling. After a moment, she said, "the doctor said you are a bit anemic. You''d better stay in the hospital for a few days before discharge. I''ll report it to Director Jenkins and asked for leave for you."


    "Thanks, Fiona," Savannah bit her lip and said, "please don''t tell anyone about my pregnancy¡­Just say I fainted because of anemia."


    "Yeah, I know." Fiona nodded and then asked with greater curiosity, "Savannah, I know I shouldn''t gossip, but I really wonder who is that man?"


    Savannah kept silent, but Fiona was more curious.


    "Is he from ourpany?"


    Savannah seemed to expect someone else in thepany woulde to see her when she just woke up. Did she have an underground love with a man in thepany?


    "Fiona... I''m sorry. I don''t want to talk about that man." Savannah whispered.


    She didn''t deny it. Was the man really from thepany? Fiona was more surprised, but she didn''t ask more.


    "Well, you can rest assured, I won''t tell anyone about it."


    * * *


    Savannah asked Fiona to take a leave for her, and then she called Garcia, saying that she was on a business trip.


    She lived in the hospital for the next few days and didn''t tell anyone about her pregnancy.


    Fiona concealed her pregnancy from thepany and came to visit her every day after work. She also called her from time to time, afraid she would break down alone.


    This day at noon, Fiona finished the work at hand, walking out of her office. She took out her mobile phone and was about to call Savannah when Katrina walked toward her from the next office.


    "What''s the matter with Savannah?" Katrina''s eyes fell on Fiona coldly.


    Fiona shuddered to see her. After a pause, she murmured, "Anemia, I did tell you when I came back from the hospital that day."


    "Really?" Katrina frowned, wondering if Savannah was faking illness to avoid a formal apology.


    "Really." Fiona tried to be calm.


    "Does she have to live in the hospital for so many days because of anemia?" Katrina didn''t believe her words.


    "Serious anemia might lead to death. Of course, she could be hospitalized. I suggest you study more medical knowledge, Miss Kaif," Fiona took heart and taunted her.


    Katrina didn''t expect Fiona dared to speak to her with this attitude. Before she could attack back, Fiona concluded in a hurry, "I have to go to lunch."


    Then she went away.


    Katrina snorted and slowly went to the tea room. However, when she passed the stairwell door, she could faintly hear a young woman''s voice behind the door, and it seemed to be Fiona''s voice.


    Didn''t she go to the canteen to have lunch? How came she was here?


    Katrina frowned, glued her ears to the door.


    "Savannah, how do you feel today? Still have a feeling of nausea?" After the stairwell door, Fiona held the phone, unaware of Katrina''s eavesdropping.


    "Well, I''m all right, thank you, Fiona, for calling me every day anding to see me after work." Savannah appreciated her care, a little embarrassed.


    "I know you will do the same for me. You must be very careful during pregnancy, take care of yourself." Fiona whispered.


    "I really appreciate it, Fiona."


    ***


    Behind the wall, Katrina''s heart was beating fast.


    Savannah is pregnant?


    Is the baby in her belly Mr. Sterling''s?


    Without further thought, she went back to her office and called Charlotte.


    "You mean, that bitch is pregnant with Dn''s baby?" On the other end of the line, Charlotte was too shocked to speak.

 Chapter 530 - 530: One Last Time

    "Yeah, otherwise, who else could that man be?" Katrina pursed her lips, "as you said, Kevin Wills has already returned to Italy, and there are no other men with her."


    "No. That''s not true! That''s impossible!" Charlotte refused to believe it. "Dn has not been with her these days. I didn''t even see her! How can that bitch be with Dn''s child?"


    "Are you one hundred percent sure they never met behind you? That bitch is so scheming that she might have seduced Mr. Sterling by some tricks! Charlotte, you have to do something. She has already had a baby for the Sterling family, and now she''s pregnant again. If she threatens the Sterling family with that baby in her... I''m afraid your engagement to Mr. Sterling will be unexpectedly canceled!"


    Charlotte felt her neck strangled and suffocated.


    Katrina was right.


    In a few days, she and Dn would hold a party to announce their engagement publicly.


    If Savannah used her baby to arouse the old affection in Dn, her engagement party to Dn was likely to be in crisis.


    The engagement to Dn was something she had been dreaming about for a long time.


    She wouldn''t allow anyone to break it!


    ***


    After nearly a week in the hospital, Savannah felt much better and was discharged.


    Back in the Green Lake, Garcia sighed deeply when she found Savannah had lost a lot of weight after a few days.


    "I don''t know why yourpany always sends you on business trips recently, and you always leave without saying anything in advance. Look at you. You looked so tired, and your face so pale. You are not ill, are you?" Garcia said with concern.


    "I''m all right, Garcia." Savannah forced a smile.


    "Savannah, do you know... Mr. Sterling will hold a party tomorrow to announce his engagement with Charlotte?" Garcia asked carefully after a short hesitation.


    Savannah nodded, her eyshes quivering.


    How could she not know? The closer to his engagement party, the heavier her mood was.


    She didn''t want to think too much, but she was always reminded of this by the people around her.


    He would be Charlotte''s fianc¨¦ tomorrow.


    And he would be another woman''s husband soon afterward.


    "Savannah, I don''t know what happened between you and Mr. Sterling. I won''t force you if you don''t want to say much about it. But do you really want to see Mr. Sterling be with another woman?" Garcia whispered.


    Savannah lowered her head silently, but her mind wasn''t silent.


    "If you really don''t want to give up on Mr. Sterling, I will back you up," Garcia added, encouraging.


    Savannah took a deep breath, her eyes drooping on her t belly.


    ***


    In the evening, Savannah took a taxi to Beverly Hills.


    Garcia was right.


    She didn''t want to give up on him, and she couldn''t see him get engaged to another woman.


    The unexpected arrival of the child in her belly gave her a glimmer of hope.


    The child reminded her that perhaps her rtionship with him had not ended.


    She decided to try again.


    Onest time.


    She didn''t call Garwood and ask him where he was this time because she feared that he would me Garwood or even avoid seeing her.


    She went straight to Beverly Hills.


    Kaiden lived here, and he woulde back here no matter howte it was.


    She could not go in without the household''s consent, so she had to stand outside the door of the vi, keeping an eye on the carsing in and out, waiting for him toe back.


    The night deepened, and she didn''t know how long she had been waiting. Finally, she saw the familiar car pulling in slowly to the vi.


    Her eyes lit up when she recognized the car.


    "Dn!" She shouted as she ran after the car.


    The car screeched to a halt, and the door opened.


    However, the one who came out from the back seat was not Dn, but a youngdy.


    Charlotte.


    Dn was not in the car. There were only Charlotte and the driver.


    The engagement party would be held tomorrow. Charlotte went to look for Dn in hispany and wanted to discuss the specific procedure with him. However, Dn was still talking business with a client, so she asked Dn''s driver to send her to Beverly Hills first.


    Charlotte looked at Savannah coldly, clenching her hands.


    Savannah finally came for Dn, as she had been worried.


    "What are you doing here? Don''t you know Dn and I are getting engaged tomorrow? Savannah, I''ve never met a cheeky woman like you in my life." Charlotte''s sarcastic voice echoed in the quiet night.


    "Oh, don''t you remember what you did? You tricked me by quoting my words out of context and let Dn get me wrong! How brazen you are to say that now!" Savannah coolly retorted.


    "Oh, didn''t you cheat Dn from beginning to end? I just exposed the true aim of your staying at his side, and let him know that you''re with him just to avenge your father! Savannah, there''s no possibility between you and Dn. What are you still badgering him for? I will be his fianc¨¦e tomorrow, and I''ll marry him soon! Why don''t you go away now!" Charlotte''s voice rose to a shriek.


    "Tomorrow? Nobody knows what will happen tomorrow." Savannah said scornfully.


    "What the hell do you want?" Charlotte gritted her teeth in anger.


    "I have to talk to Dn."


    "No way! Stop pestering Dn! Get out of here!" Charlotte cried with anxiety. She couldn''t give Savannah a chance to talk with Dn; otherwise, she would tell Dn she was pregnant, and Dn''s heart might melt with pity for her! After that, he might change his mind and call off their engagement¡­


    No, why didn''t Savannah disappear from the world immediately?


    Savannah ignored her and stood aside.


    Seeing that Savannah was determined to see Dn, Charlotte stamped up and down in a rage. But at the driver''s urging, she had to turn back to the car reluctantly.


    Just then, she saw a security guarding by. She paused and called him over.


    The security guard had seen thisdy many times these days, knowing she was Mr. Sterling''s girlfriend and would get engaged with Mr. Sterling tomorrow.


    "What can I do for you, Miss Rowe?" He trotted over, and respectfully asked.


    "That woman," Charlotte nced at Savannah standing not far away, saying her order, "Drive her out of Beverly Hills. I don''t want to see her again."


    "Yes." The guard immediately replied. Then he walked across the road and went to Savannah.


    "Miss, please leave at once."

 Chapter 531 - 531: Kaiden To Rescue His Mom

    "She asked me to leave? I don''t think she has the right." Savannah stood at her post, gazing over the security''s shoulder towards Charlotte.


    "Miss Rowe is Mr. Sterling''s fianc¨¦e. Of course, she has the right. Please leave as soon as possible, or I''ll have to force you out." The security frowned.


    "I just stood outside waiting for Mr. Sterling, can''t I?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss." The security rolled up his sleeves and looked as if he were ready to pull her away!


    Charlotte''s lips curled into a smirk of triumph. She was about to get into the car when a dignified little boy''s voice called out.


    "I''d like to see who would dare drive her away!"


    Savannah was shocked to see that Kaiden, led by Judy, was walking out of the vi anding towards her.


    The security, of course, knew that the boy in front of him was the young master of the Sterling family.


    "Young master. How did youe out?"He changed his face and asked in a gentle voice.


    Kaiden took an extremely unpleasant look at Charlotte and then turned to the security.


    "Imand you to get her out of here at once!" He snapped out his order, pointingatCharlotte.


    Charlotte blushed with embarrassment, clenching her hands, unable to shout back.


    "Young master, Miss Rowe is Mr. Sterling''s fianc¨¦e..." The security gave a stiff smile.


    He dared not!


    "This woman is only my father''s fianc¨¦e, but she," Kaiden pointed at Savannah, raising his face. "She''s my mommy!"


    The security guard was stunned.


    "Didn''t you hear our young master''s words clearly?" Judy scolded.


    The security took a deep breath. He had been working in Beverly Hills for two years, and he did know that the mother of Mr. Sterling''s son was unknown.


    But this kind of rich family always had strict regtions, and he didn''t dare to ask about the owner''s private life.


    But it never urred to him that the mother of young Sterling was just a young girl who looked fresh out of college.


    Miss Rowe was Mr. Sterling''s fianc¨¦e, and he couldn''t offend her. But it seemed that this young woman had a higher position in the Sterling family.


    She might have a better rtionship with the Sterling family!


    "What are you waiting for? Shall I call your boss to show you how to make it?" Kaiden snapped at the security as he shot Charlotte a sharp look.


    He had been getting sick of this auntie for a long time, more furious when he knew his father was going to engage with her. He had even been going on a hunger strike for two days.


    How dare shee here today?


    How dare she attempt to drive his mommy away?


    Who does she think she is?


    Does she mean to ignore his existence?


    The security gritted his teeth and walked up to Charlotte in evident embarrassment. "Excuse me, Miss Rowe... Could you please... please leave at once?"


    Charlotte looked at the security in disbelief, shaking with anger.


    "What if I don''t go?" She eximed.


    The security received the warning in Kaiden''s eyes, summoning up his courage.


    "Please leave immediately, or I will take you away!" He raised his voice at Charlotte as he moved threateningly forward.


    If he had to offend one, he could only choose to offend the woman in a rtively weaker position.


    "How dare you!" Charlotte shouted, purple with rage. But she finally managed to swallow the anger.


    Well, after tomorrow, she would be Dn''s fianc¨¦e. She shouldn''t bother to argue with those people now. Let''s see who couldugh atst!


    She stormed away in a rage.


    The security breathed a sigh of relief. He was about to leave when Kaiden stopped him, "wait."


    "What can I do for you?" The security stopped immediately and turned to Kaiden, with his most ingratiating smile.


    "Shouldn''t you apologize to my mommy?" Kaiden puffed his cheeks. He saw it clearly that the security was so rude to his mommy just now!


    The security had to face Savannah and bowed low to her. "I''m sorry, Miss..." Then he hesitated, maybe he should call her madam? But he didn''t hear that Mr. Sterling had a former wife.


    Savannah seemed to realize the reason for the security''s hesitation. Her face clouded, but she only said softly, "It''s nothing. Please don''t tell anyone about tonight."


    The security nodded and left.


    Kaiden jumped into Savannah''s arms, the little bully immediately turning into a soft baby.


    Judy walked forward.


    "Savannah, why are you here at this hour? If Kaiden hadn''t seen you through the window and rushed out in time, you would have been bullied by Miss Rowe!" She said with concern.


    "I''m waiting for Dn." Savannah rubbed Kaiden''s head softly.


    Judy understood at once. Tomorrow, Mr. Sterling and Miss Rowe were going to hold the engagement party. But...


    "Mr. Sterling is out of town on business today. He just called and said he wouldn''te back until tomorrow morning¡­"


    Savannah looked perplexed for a moment and then lowered her head with a wry smile.


    Didn''t god even give her a chance to see him?


    "Mommy, you must get daddy back for me. I don''t want a stepmother! Don''t let daddy be seduced by that auntie!" Kaiden lifted his head from Savannah''s arms and pursed his lips.


    Savannah smiled reassuringly at the boy, and her eyes fell on her belly.


    Not only for Kaiden but also for his younger brother or sister.


    ***


    Early the next morning, Savannah took a taxi to the hotel where Dn and Charlotte held their engagement party.


    In the dressing room, Charlotte was doing her makeup in front of the dressing table in a beautiful, long white dress.


    Just then, Katrina came in hurriedly from outside and motioned the makeup artist to go out.


    Charlotte''s face changed. She asked Katrina to keep an eye on the entrance in case that Savannah woulde unexpectedly.


    "Is she here?" Charlotte rose in rm.


    "Yeah. How can she give up so easily?" Katrina snorted, "I saw her standing opposite the hotel entrance, waiting for Mr. Sterling!"


    "That bitch!" Charlotte gritted her teeth!


    Last night, after she left Beverly Hills, she learned that Dn wouldn''te back until this morning.


    She didn''t expect Savannah would reallye to the hotel directly. Did she really want to ruin her engagement party with Dn?


    No way!


    "Shall I go to the hotel guard and drive her way? If she meets Mr. Sterling and tells him she''s pregnant..." Katrina was worried.

 Chapter 532 - 532: The Mother And Son Accident

    But how could they drive Savannah away in a public ce?


    Even if she could get rid of her now, sooner orter, she would be able to meet up with Dn again...


    She must solve this matter once and for all.


    "I know what to do. Go and take care of the guests for me." Charlotte said as she straightened her dress. Her eyes zed hatred.


    Katrina nodded and left for the banqueting hall.


    Charlotte walked out of the dressing room and stopped at a quiet ce on the back stairs of the hotel. She took out her phone and dialed a number.


    "Do as you were toldst night," she ordered in a low voice.


    Then she hung up and went back.


    Passing by the lounge next to the dressing room, she heard Kaiden shouting and crying and the voices from his nanny and maids.


    She stopped and snorted.


    Today was Dn''s engagement party, and of course, Kaiden was here.


    Since he was brought to the hotel by old Sterling this morning, he had been making a terrible noise.


    This boy was difficult to deal with, the same tough as his mother.


    Afraid that he would make trouble and ruin her engagement party, she asked the servant to prepare a lot of toys that the children liked and take him to y in the lounge.


    But the boy didn''t like anything. He threw the toys all over the ce and cried to leave.


    Charlotte sniffed. She didn''t have to bear the boy''s temper when she gave two more kids to Dn after marrying him!


    But before that, she had to try to cate the boy, preventing him from ruining her engagement party.


    As she pushed the lounge door in, a toy flew towards her in the face!


    Fortunately, she dodged timely and didn''t get hurt!


    She kept her temper and walked over, waving the maids away.


    "Kaiden, you look unhappy. Don''t you like toys? Shall I ask your nanny to bring more?" Charlotte crouched down, faking a kind smile.


    Kaiden looked at her very stiffly. "If you want to make me happy, get out of here and don''t try to take my mommy''s ce!"


    Does this woman regard him as a three-year-old kid? He is nearly four!


    Does she think he can be pleased with a bunch of toys?


    Now daddy is not here, isn''t she tired of putting on a loving appearance?


    Charlotte was speechless with anger.


    She had no experience dealing with children, and she never met a boy so tough. Anyway, she would be his stepmother soon, why should she bother to please him now?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte gave Kaiden a warning look, stood up, and left.


    Kaiden put his tongue out at the closed door, jumped off the couch, and kicked the toys away.


    "Young master." Louis knocked on the door and came in.


    "Hasn''t my mommye yet?" Kaiden asked quickly.


    Before his mommy leftst night, she promised that she woulde to the hotel to look for daddy today.


    "She is just outside the hotel¡­" Before he finished his words, Kaiden rushed out of the room and didn''t forget to give him his order, "don''t follow me. Tell me at once when daddyes, and I will bring mommy in. Watch the woman, lest she should try to stop mommy!"


    "Yes, young master."


    Kaiden hopped out of the hotel and saw Savannah standing across the road.


    "Mommy!" He waved to her as he shouted excitedly.


    Savannah was surprised to see Kaidening out.


    Kaiden looked around, and there was no car on the road at the moment, so he started to run to Savannah.


    Savannah smiled helplessly and stood to wait for the little guy toe.


    Halfway down, Kaiden suddenly heard a car approaching. A grey car from nowhere was speeding towards him. The driver seemed not to notice there was a little boy on the road.


    Savannah''s back burst into a cold sweat as she watched the car running toward Kaiden! Without further consideration, she cried Kaiden''s name and dashed forward. Just before the car hit Kaiden, she pulled Kaiden to her arms and escaped theing car desperately!


    She sped Kaiden to her bosom to protect him from getting hurt but uncontrobly fell down herself, her head hitting the flower bed at the roadside.


    She struggled to rise from the floor to check Kaiden, but just then, everything went ck.


    Thest scene she saw before she fainted was the guilty car speeding away.


    * * *


    The hospital.


    Dn strode to the emergency room with a grim face, followed by Garwood and two bodyguards. Just then, Jacob and a doctor came out.


    "Where is Kaiden?" Dn rushed to the doctor and seized him by the cor.


    "How is the young master?" Garwood also asked anxiously behind Dn.


    An hour ago, Dn arrived at the hotel from thepany and heard that Kaiden and Savannah were almost hit by a car. They were sent to the hospital by Louis and the servants from the Sterling family.


    Old Sterling fainted when he heard that Kaiden was nearly hit by a car.


    Without hesitation, Dn asked Butler Cooper to send his father back and then hurried over to the hospital.


    The engagement party was called off.


    Jacob held Dn and motioned the doctor to leave.


    "Don''t worry, Kaiden wasn''t hurt. Savannah protected him in her arms when the car ran to him. He was just frightened and needed some rest. What you should be most concerned about now is Savannah. Come with me and see her¡­" Jacob said as he pulled Dn to the next ward.


    Dn sped and unsped his hands and calmed down quickly.


    "Is she dead?" He heard his unfeeling voice issuing coolly indifference.


    Jacob frowned, annoyed, "her life is not in danger, but¡­"


    "That''s good. Then I don''t need to see her. She saved Kaiden''s life, and the Sterling family will treat her right. Her hospital bills are all charged to the Sterling family, and I''ll send someone to reward her afterward." Dn said coldly, turning, and prepared to go into the emergency room where Kaiden was.


    "Dn!" Jacob ground out between clenched teeth, "I''ve been your friend for so many years, but I never know you''re so cold-blooded! Do you think she wants your reward? Don''t you know what she went to the hotel for today? She just wants to see you! She isn''t in any danger, but she hit her head when she dodged the car and fell to the ground. She hasn''t woken up yet!


    ******************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Today, a mass release day, as I promised earlier. Allow me to great you a prosperous new year. X¨©nni¨¢n ku¨¤il¨¨. Gong Xi Fa Cai!


    Love Lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 533 - 533: The Truth Behind The Fire Many Years Ago

    After a moment''s hesitation, Dn retorted coolly, "since she''s still in aa, it''s useless to see her now. It''s the hospital''s responsibility to take care of her."


    Jacob felt his temperature rising when Dn headed for the emergency room again.


    "She is pregnant!" He clenched his fist angrily and blurted out, "would that make you feel a little pity for her and go to see her?"


    The man stopped short.


    "You mean¡­ Miss Schultz is pregnant?" Garwood stared at Jacob in surprise.


    Jacob glowered at Dn''s back. "Yes, we just checked it out. More than a month! Fortunately, Savannah''s injuries on the head are external, and the baby in her is safe. For the sake of the baby, shouldn''t you go and see her?"


    One month pregnant.


    That night in the car...


    There seemed to be a fire in Dn''s eyes, but it cooled the next moment.


    "Don''t tell anyone she''s pregnant." With that, he walked into the emergency room.


    Jacob''s face took on a ghastly expression.


    Don''t tell anyone?


    Yes. Dn was about to get engaged with Miss Rowe, and his image would be ruined if Savannah''s pregnancy would be known by the public!


    Jacob was speechless with anger.


    * * *


    Royal Vi.


    Charlotte sat on the couch, her face livid with anger.


    The floor was covered with broken cups and vases.


    All maids and servants in the vi held their breath and dared not speak.


    The engagement was suspended because the young master of the Sterling family was sent to the hospital. Charlotte lost her temper after she was driven back.


    She was understandably annoyed.


    On the couch, Charlotte dashed another ss off the table.


    How did things ever go so far?


    She had nned to abort the kid in Savannah''s belly by creating a car ident but did not expect that the boy would appear at that time and was almost hit.


    That boy was the apple of old Sterling''s eye. How could the engagement party go on when something went wrong with him?


    The engagement party was put off, and she couldn''t say anything!


    Hearing that Kaiden was discharged from the hospital the same day, she was relieved that nothing serious happened.


    The little guy was fine, so her engagement to Dn could move on.


    However, when she called Sterling''s house and mentioned the engagement, old Sterling was quite displeased. He seemed toin that she was not sensible and should not be so impatient. After all, his grandson had just had such an ident, and he was terribly scared.


    Charlotte knew that old Sterling was never happy with her engagement to Dn.


    When Dn told his father he was getting engaged, no one in the Sterling family seemed to be happy.


    Kaiden made a big noise.


    Old Sterling didn''t say anything, but he didn''t smile either.


    She didn''t know how long the engagement party would detain!


    The driver was to me! Too stupid!


    How did they knock down a boy when they were told to hit a young woman?


    She would thank god if Savannah suffered a miscarriage after the crash, but she wasn''t badly hurt. It was said that she woke upst night, and the baby in her was all right.


    Charlotte stomped her foot on the ground, nearly making a hole.


    * * *


    A thick grey mist was all around Savannah.


    She kept walking in the fog but could not get out.


    It was like a misty forest that had no bounds.


    She didn''t know if it was day or night.


    Atst, she crouched down, sped her knees, and cried like a little girl.


    "Don''t cry, Savannah."A familiar man''s voice came, freeing her from gloom and frost.


    Savannah looked up and saw her father standing not far away. His smile was as warm as sunshine on a cold winter day.


    "Dad!" She cried in surprise.


    "Savannah, my dear daughter. Don''t be pessimistic and discouraged when you meet with difficulties. It will be over." He said softly.


    She sobbed, reaching over to hug her father, but somehow, she could not touch him.


    "Savannah, be brave. Dad cannot apany you in theing days, but my love, you must go on. You deserve to be happy, and you will be happy," her father said gently.


    "I know, dad," she said, blinking away her tears. "No matter what difficulties I may have, I will face it and never give up easily!"


    Her father nodded in relief, but slowly, his figure melted into the thick fog.


    "Dad!" Savannah cried on the ground, tears falling down.


    After a while, she rubbed her eyes and got up.


    She promised her father that she would not give up easily, so she must find a way out.


    She went on and did not know how long she walked. Finally, the scene before her changed!


    It was night.


    But under the night, there were red mes jumping!


    Fire! There was a fire!


    Surrounded by fire, it seemed to be a pavilion in a back garden.


    In the pavilion, a delicate girl was dragging a boy on the ground slowly, braving the fire.


    The girl was only in her early ten''s, and the boy she was dragging was a boy several years older. He seemed to be in aa now, so the girl dragged him with great difficulty. Her face was damp, and her body was already wet with sweat.


    The fire grew heavier, and the smoke thicker.


    Even so, the girl did not give up. She pulled the boy with a desperate shuffle. She even took off her coat and covered it over the boy halfway, afraid that he might be hurt by the me.


    Finally, the boy was dragged to a safe ce.


    "Young master is in the garden! At the pavilion! Hurry up!" She heard the voices and footstepsing.


    Seeing that the boy was out of danger and his family wereing, the girl hurriedly took off the coat and put it on again.


    The boy seemed to know that his savior was about to leave. He raised his hand weakly to grasp the girl''s trousers.


    The girl crouched down and whispered in his ear, "your family ising, rest assured, you will be all right."


    The boy''s fingers loosened, and before the servants arrived, the girl hurried away.


    Savannah was just like a spectator, watching silently from beginning to end. She covered her mouth, some clear memoriesing back to her mind little by little.

 Chapter 534 - 534: Regaining All Her Memories

    Her pupils dted with shock.


    That girl was herself. The boy who was saved by her was young Dn.


    The scene changed again.


    The young girl left the burning house and wandered aimlessly on a strange road.


    The sky thundered several times, lightning shed, and rain poured down!


    She crossed her arms, walking in the rain. There was no umbre, no sympathy, not even a shelter.


    The wind and rain beat down on her thin body.


    Finally, at the dawn of the day, the rain stopped, but she copsed on the side of the road.


    After a while, a kind passer-by found the girl lying on the side of the road, ran to help her up.


    "The little girl has a fever!"


    Then the scene changed again.


    This time, the girl grew up.


    Dn appeared again in her life after ten years.


    They met, knew each other, fell in love, and then parted¡­


    The days they spent together passed in front of her eyes quickly...


    The memory buried in her mind all came back.


    ***


    Savannah awoke from hera with a start.


    She found herself on the bed of a clean ward, the moonlight streaming in through the window.


    Her nose suddenly stung, and she began to weep.


    It was alling back to her.


    She remembered everything.


    Memories of that night when she saved young Dn and those days when she was with Dn years ago all came back.


    Jacob heard the movement and pushed the door in. He was relieved to see Savannah finally wake up after a whole day and night.


    "Jacob..." With tears in her eyes, Savannah looked up at him and suddenly remembered something. She gasped and covered her belly.


    "Don''t worry, the baby is fine," Jacob knew what she was worried about. "But the fetus is still in an unstable condition. You must have a good rest, keep a good mood, and avoid violent exercises."


    Savannah nodded with relief. "How''s Kaiden?" she asked.


    "Kaiden was protected well by you. Don''t worry, he was just a little scared and already went back home. He''s all right now."


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief and then hesitated, "well, the engagement party..."


    "It''s been canceled. You and Kaiden have had an ident, and old Sterling nearly fainted in the party, so the engagement has been suspended," Jacob said.


    Savannah''s curled finger slowly loosened. Perhaps it was not bad to have a car ident, at least the engagement party had to be postponed because of this.


    Jacob gave her a general examination and handed her some bread and hot milk.


    "You must be hungry. Eat a little, and I will ask the nurse to give you further examination tomorrow." Then he was ready to leave.


    "Jacob, wait a minute." Savannah stopped him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    What she wanted now was not food or examination, but¡­


    "Jacob, I want to see him. Can you ask him toe?" She whispered.


    Jacob paused.


    Dn didn''te to look at her yesterday when she was in aa.


    Would hee this time?


    But he could not refuse her. Finally, he nodded, "I will tell him tomorrow morning. Have a good rest."


    Savannah smiled, looking a little bit lonely.


    * * *


    The next day, Savannah waited in the ward all day.


    Finally, night fell, and she was about to give up when the door opened.


    Dn came in, letting in a st of cold air.


    "Dn..." She raised herself in surprise and looked at him longingly.


    She had a different feeling when she saw him today because she had remembered those days she was with him years ago.


    She never thought her first meeting with him was not in the five-star hotel but on that fire night.


    The girl he had been looking for turned out to be her!


    She was even jealous of that girl...


    "You want to see me?" Dn opened his mouth in an aloof manner, keeping a certain distance from her.


    She stared at him, biting her lip, trying to calm her voice. "I remember, it alles back to me now."


    There was a long silence.


    "So?" His handsome face was covered with unconcern.


    He had wished she would remember him.


    But now, it was meaningless.


    Even if she remembered the time when they were together, it could not change the fact that she had deceived him and made use of him.


    Savannah gazed at him and continued, "I mean... I remember everything from my childhood until now. In addition to those days we were together three years ago, I had lost some of my memory when I was a child..."


    He gave a slight frown.


    "When I was eight years old, my mother disappeared. After that, my father asked private investigators to look for my mother without stopping for a day. I had been missing my mother so much that I always woke up crying in the middle of the night. Two yearster, I heard my dad on the phone with a private investigator, who said he''d seen my mom in Chicago... I secretly went to Chicago and wanted to find my mother, ording to the address my father wrote down in his notebook. It was night when I found a wealthy neighborhood. There were too many vis, and I was so confused that I broke into one of them... By ident, I saw the garden behind the vi on fire, and a boy fainted in the pavilion from the smoke." She said quietly.


    Dn''s face changed.


    "I didn''t think too much about it. I went to him and dragged him out of the pavilion to a safe ce. When I heard his familying, I was afraid of being taken as a thief and ran away."


    "Are you trying to say you''re the girl I''ve been looking for? Then why didn''t you say anything three years ago?" Dn narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "After I left the vi, I continued to look for my mother. But that neighborhood was too big for me, and I lost my way. Later in the night, it rained heavily. I was caught in the rain all night and fainted at the roadside. The next morning, I was sent to the hospital by a kind passer-by. The police came to me and contacted my father. My father came overnight and took me back home. I had a fever for a whole week, and the fever turned to meningitis. When I recovered, I suffered a partial loss of memory and forgot I had gone to Chicago and saved you." Savannah rattled this off as she lowered her head.


    Then she held her breath, waiting for his response nervously.


    There was another long silence.

 Chapter 535 - 535: Who Else Could She Turn To?

    Finally, he approached the bedside.


    "Are you still treating me like an idiot?" He asked in a tone of ruthlessness.


    His grim voice cooled Savannah''s heart, making her shudder uncontrobly.


    He did not believe her words.


    He thought she was still lying to him.


    Well, even she was shocked by the fact.


    She never thought the girl who had saved him was herself.


    How could she expect a man who had been deceived by her now believed in her?


    "Dn, I''m not lying. Unlike Charlotte, I wouldn''t do anything like that..." She defended herself in a hoarse voice.


    "Yes, you''re not Charlotte. You''re more sinister than she is. Maybe you just made up the story to make up with me." He replied coldly.


    Savannah''s heart sank.


    "You said the girl was you, but you have no evidence, do you? Well, the logic of the story you have just told is perfect and reasonable, but who else can prove it?" Dn gave her a sarcastic look.


    Savannah squeezed the corner of her hospital dress.


    When she saved him that night, there were no other bystanders besides them, and he was unconscious.


    Who else could she turn to?


    "Didn''t you say I look a little like that girl? You kept me at your side at first because I look like that girl. That''s not enough?" She stared at him.


    "You''re smart to use that to make up a story and pretend you''re the girl." He kept indifferent.


    "I didn''t make it up! I''m not lying! It''s the truth!" Savannah gritted her teeth, feeling helpless.


    "Is that so? But after what you''ve done, how can I trust you?" Dn looked at her coldly, and his eyes were as dark as bottomless pools.


    Savannah could not speak, her eyes turning red.


    But he was right.


    She had cheated on him and now told him she was the one he had been looking for. She would not have believed it and would have thought it a ridiculous, clumsy lie if she were him.


    Dn interpreted her silence as her admission of lying. With a disappointed smile, he turned to the door.


    Savannah looked at his back, and her tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Dn! Even if you don''t believe that girl is me, I... I''m pregnant!" Savannah cried out, "You don''t want me and the baby? When I gave birth to Kaiden three years ago, you were not with me. Now you want to leave me alone again?"


    She had never known that she would be so degraded in front of this man.


    She was trying every way possible to win his heart back.


    Three years ago, she had been forced to leave him and forgot him.


    She couldn''t see that happen again!


    Even if she had to be so wrong, she couldn''t see him marry another woman. He would know her heart sooner orter.


    Dn paused, turned slowly, and walked up to her.


    Savannah caught a slight gleam of hope, gazing at him.


    "You are pregnant?" He leaned forward and looked her in the eye.


    "Yes¡­"


    "That''s what you''re trying to do, right? Trying to use the kid to get me back with you? In your dreams!" Heughed heartlessly.


    His words chilled herst hope, driving her to despair.


    In his eyes, the sex in the car that night was also her deliberate n.


    In a word, what she was doing now was her careful arrangement.


    "It was you... You forced me..." she defended herself in a humiliating way, feeling something was strangling her.


    "Why didn''t you take the morning-after pill?" He gave a cold smile.


    "What do you want to do with the baby..." She fought back the tears that were about to burst again.


    "We have nothing to do now. It was just traded that night. You satisfied me, and I helped you get Olivia back to work. You can choose to abort the child. As for the medical bills before and after the operation, the hospital, the paramedics, I''ll send Garwood to arrange¡­"


    Before he finished, a p fell on the face!


    Savannah looked at the man in front of her in disbelief, shaking terribly.


    Dn did not dodge, as if he didn''t owe her anything and could make a clean break with her after taking the p. He tilted his face, wiped the bloodstains from his mouth with the back of his hand, and then turned around.


    "Why? Why should youe and see me today, when you have decided and have no affection for me at all?" Savannah cried desperately after his back.


    "Do you think I would havee if Jacob hadn''t threatened to break with me?"


    Then, without looking back, he mmed the door and left.


    Savannah sat on the bed, staring at the door nkly. Of a sudden, her heart wrenched, and she was blinded by tears again.


    A few minutester, the door opened, and Jacob walked in.


    "Savannah, you''re bleeding!" He let out a cry.


    Her blue and white trousers were soaked in blood, and obviously, she was bleeding terribly.


    Savannah did not respond at all. Tears fell down her cheeks silently, and she looked like a girl who had had the spirit crushed out of her.


    A little life left her together with the tears.


    But she didn''t seem to notice any pain until Jacob rang the emergency bedside bell, helped her to the bed, and called the nurse.


    Her empty eyes slid down to the floor, where the blood had gathered into a small stream.


    The pain from inside her shot, and she fainted. What happened next was unclear to her.


    Jacob and several nurses and doctors surrounded her, doing the examination.


    Then she was carried onto a cold table, shadowlessmplight on her. She flinched as the doctor inserted the needle in her arm, and then she lost consciousnesspletely.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain seemed to split her in two!


    She could not open her eyes because of the anesthetic, and her vision remained dark.


    But she was clear about what was happening.


    Cold tears ran down the corners of her eyes.


    * * *


    Beverly Hills.


    After a bath, Dn put on his bathrobe and walked into his room. Just then, his phone rang, and it was Charlotte.

 Chapter 536 - 536: How Cruel You Are?

    Dn guessed what Charlotte was calling for. He answered the phone and sat down on the couch.


    "Dn, I hear Kaiden is fine... So when are we going to have another engagement party?" As expected, Charlotte soon broached the subject of the engagement.


    Dn rubbed along his nose, frowning with impatience. He fumed and fretted after returning from the hospital but did not know what the matter was. He didn''t want to talk about the engagement at all.


    "My father said Kaiden was terribly frightened that day and would not be able to go out for a few more days." He found an excuse casually.


    Charlotte felt his unwillingness. Did he mean their engagement would be dyed indefinitely before that boy recovered?


    But she couldn''tin about that. She brought it all on herself.


    After hanging up the phone, Dn closed his eyes, very distraught.


    A momentter, he heard the sound of hurried footsteps outside the door, and Judy''s voice,


    "No, sir, you can''t go in like this..."


    He frowned, but just then, the door was opened. Jacob broke in.


    "Again, ask me to see her?" Dn sneered, looking at his friend.


    No sooner had he said this than Jacob pulled him off the couch and gnashed his teeth. "Savannah miscarried! What exactly did you say to her tonight? How cruel you are!"


    Savannah was pregnant? Judy stared at the door, covering her mouth.


    An indefinable air of tension filled the room.


    "Is she ying the martyr?" Dn broke the silence with a coldugh.


    "Savannah started bleeding as soon as you left!" Jacob''s face was contorted with anger. "The doctor gave her the operation just now! Dn, you know Savannah is pregnant! Her mood can easily affect the fetus in her! It''s you. You killed your own child! The baby did not die in the car ident, but died in his father''s harsh words!"


    The air in the room was on the point of freezing.


    Dn''s face remained unchanged as he coolly pulled Jacob''s hand from his cor. "This child," he said, "is an ident. Since it''s an ident, it''s good for her that it''s gone."


    "You bastard!" Jacob raised his fist to hit the man in the face!


    He never thought Dn would still be so indifferent when he knew Savannah had a miscarriage.


    "How could you be so unfeeling to your own child? Since you hate Savannah so much that you never want to make up with her, why did you still make her pregnant?"


    Dn grasped his fist firmly in the middle of the air. He pushed Jacob away and said icily, "who are you to ache for that woman? The baby that just died from her belly is mine. Does it have anything to do with you, Jacob?"


    Jacob stepped back,ughing angrily.


    Yes, it was none of his business.


    He shouldn''t havee to tell him about Savannah!


    This man had a heart of stone!


    "Good! From now on, I won''t tell you anything about Savannah! I hope you don''t bother Savannah either! Please stay away from her and give her a peaceful life! I wish you and Miss Rowe a happy marriage!" Jacob shouted his words and stormed away.


    Judy finally recovered herself and rushed into the room. "Mr. Sterling, I... I want to go to the hospital to see Savannah..."


    "Get out," Dn said gravely.


    "But -"


    "Get out!" Dn shouted, in a sudden burst of anger, and kicked over the crystal coffee table next to him.


    Judy had never seen Mr. Sterling so angry, his beautiful features distorted as if the next moment, he would destroy the world.


    But he looked so calm in front of Jacob...


    Judy gasped, not daring to say more, and turned to go out.


    ***


    Royal Vi.


    "Really? Savannah had a miscarried?"


    Charlotte stared and rose from the sofa in surprise.


    "Absolutely true," Katrina said with a smile. "She called Jenkins and asked for sick leave for quite a few days. I felt very strange. She just fell and was not badly hurt, why did she asked for such a long leave? I went to the hospital and inquired with a nurse about her situation. Then I know she woke up the next day evening and had a miscarriage."


    That was great! Charlotteughed out.


    Savannah lost the child, so she could not threaten Dn to cancel the engagement with her!


    But then her face fell again.


    "What''s it? Are you still unhappy?" Katrina noticed her expression.


    "Dn hasn''t decided when we will have another engagement party yet." Charlotte screwed up her eyebrows.


    "His son might have got badly injured in a car ident that day. It''s understandable that he doesn''t have the heart for an engagement party. All right, don''t think too much. When the boy''s okay and Mr. Sterling''s in a better mood, the engagement party will definitely be held. Dn''s wife will only be you. Don''t worry." Katrinaforted her.


    But Charlotte was still worrying.


    She always felt that Dn was putting off the engagement party, not just because of Kaiden.


    Was he still thinking of Savannah?


    This thought made her face darker.


    ***


    Four days passed before Savannah was able to get out of bed.


    In fact, she was wide awake when the anesthesia dissipated after the operation.


    She knew then that the little life in her belly had gonepletely away from her.


    In the hospital bed, she had been lying for two days without saying a word. She didn''t even eat or drink.


    Jacob knew she didn''t want to tell Aunt Garcia at Green Bay, so he called Olivia to apany her, afraid she would be too upset.


    Olivia was shocked to learn that Savannah was nearly hit by a car on Dn''s engagement day and had a miscarriage.


    It wasn''t until the fourth day that Savannah finally managed to pick herself up and get out of bed. She cleaned up herself in the bathroom and had a bite of food. Then she changed her clothes and arranged her hair.


    She looked still pale, but she finally had some spirit.

 Chapter 537 - 537: The Baby Is Gone

    Savannah made no mention of the baby she had just lost. Though she still talked little, Olivia and Jacob were much relieved.


    As long as she could get over it, her pain would fall away sooner orter.


    A weekter, apanied by Olivia, Savannah was discharged from the hospital.


    Afraid that Savannah couldn''t take care of herself in great sadness, Olivia took her home and apanied her for another two days before she sent her back to Green Bay.


    She must be too grieved to ept the loss of her unborn baby. But she didn''t mention it, didn''tin, and didn''t cry after the operation, which made Olivia even more worried.


    However, Olivia did not dare to talk about that, for fear of making Savannah feel the sadness more. Only time could heal her grief.


    After staying another day in Green Bay to rest, Savannah returned to Zagreb Film to work.


    Knowing that Savannah was back, Fiona came to her office and pulled her to the tearoom.


    "Savannah, I heard from Jenkins that you asked for a few days'' sick leaves. How are you feeling now?" Fiona asked with concern. She knew Savannah was pregnant, so she was more worried about her health condition.


    "Fine," Savannah replied with a pale face.


    "How''s the baby?" Fiona asked anxiously again.


    Savannah paused. Her sorrow was imaged in her face.


    "The baby is gone." The words seemed toe with difficulty from her withered mouth.


    "What? What''s going on?" Fiona was shocked. So, Savannah didn''te to work these days because she lost her baby?


    "I''m too useless. I failed to save it." Savannah lowered her head to hide the tears in her eyes.


    "Come on, you''re still young. Don''t feel bad." Fiona could onlyfort her softly.


    "Thanks, I''m okay." Savannah nodded her head slightly.


    Fiona opened her mouth and wanted to ask her if her boyfriend kept herpany these days, but she finally swallowed her words.


    If she and that man''s rtionship was really good, how could she conceal the identity of the man and never mention that man to her? She was really curious who that man was.


    He must be a really mean man.


    ***


    After Savannah returned to work, time flew quickly. Savannah threw herself into work and had no time to feel the bitterness and pain inside her.


    Probably knowing that she had miscarried and had nothing to fight with Charlotte now, Katrina took a break from taking on her and didn''t force her to make a formal apology again.


    The cast and crew for Fashion Queen were set, and it was time to start shooting.


    Savannah traveled back and forth between the studio and thepany, focusing on the styling work for the new drama series.


    Perhaps she could only forget that man and the pain he gave her by putting her whole soul into work.


    ***


    The Sterling Group.


    Early in the morning, a ray of sunlight streamed through the windows into the CEO''s office.


    Dn stood by the window with his hands behind his back, listening quietly to the senior managers reporting the progress of a new project.


    The managers respectfully left when they finished the presentation. Just then, the door was knocked, and Garwood came in.


    "Mr. Sterling, Miss Rowe, is here. I just heard that you are in a meeting and asked her to wait outside. Shall I invite her in now?"


    Dn scowled a little. Of course, he knew why Charlotte was here.


    In fact, Charlotte called him ande to see him a lot these days, to ask about their engagement party.


    At first, he was able to use Kaiden as an excuse for dy, but now Kaiden hadpletely recovered, and he could not find another excuse.


    But why did he try to put off the engagement party?


    Wasn''t it his choice to get engaged to Charlotte?


    The thought made him more upset.


    Garwood silently watched Mr. Sterling''s expression change and sighed.


    He had never been married or engaged, and he had no experience. But he knew that a man who really wanted to marry that woman would never behave like that.


    Mr. Sterling dyed the engagement again and again, just because he didn''t like that woman who was going to engage with him.


    Actually, he decided to get engaged to Charlotte only to make Miss Schultz jealous, didn''t he?


    Just then, Dn''s phone rang.


    "Dn. Are you free now?" It was old Sterling.


    "Yeah, what''s up?" His father rarely called when he was at work.


    "Oh well, Curtis is going to have an operation in a few days. I asked Cooper to go to Chicago instead of me to see him. If you are free, please call Curtis to express your concern. After all, Curtis has been your mother''s servant for decades and watched you grow up." Old Sterling said slowly.


    Curtis had been blind for years since the fire at the old house in Chicago.


    Though Curtis was only an old servant, the Sterling family had always been very nice to him and never gave up treating his eyes.


    Last year, old Sterling''s friend introduced an eye specialist to him. When the eye specialist learned about Curtis''s condition, he said that there was a new ophthalmic technology that might help Curtis restore sight.


    After a lot of examination and preparation, the eye specialist decided to operate on Curtis this week.


    Curtis had served old Mrs. Sterling for all his life and had taken good care of Dn when Dn lived in Chicago.


    Besides, his eyes would not have been blinded by the smoke if he had not been loyal enough to rush into the fire to look for Dn.


    Old Sterling was a grateful person and took his injured eyes very seriously. So he asked Cooper to go to Chicago instead of him and reminded his son to call Curtis.


    Dn thought for a few seconds and then said, "I will go to see him myself. I haven''t seen Curtis for a long time."


    "Oh, that''s all right, as long as you''re not busy."


    Then they hung up.


    "Mr. Sterling, you''re going to Chicago? What about the engagement party?" Garwood looked at Dn. Miss Rowe was still waiting for his reply.


    "Wait until I get back," Dn replied drily.


    Garwood sighed. He wondered if Mr. Sterling really wanted to go back to see Curtis or he just wanted to dy the engagement with this excuse.


    *****************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Let me greet you all, Happy Valentines Day. Today, I decided to give a mass release as part of this special heart day. I hope everyone will have a great Valentines'' celebration with your loved ones.


    I knew the past few uploaded chapters for this novel were a bit depressing and frustrating, but let me remind you not to take it to your heart. This one was only a product of my wild imagination and a part of the entertainment, neither a fact at all.


    Rest assured, the couple will learn this past event, cherish each other, and build a better rtionship. In reality, every dire circumstance teaches us a great lesson. There''s no perfect human being, and every mistake we''ve made will serve us as a stepping stone to grow mature.


    HAPPY VALENTINES DAY! Have a great weekend!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 538 - 538: New Opportunity For Her

    Hearing that his dad would visit a grandpa in Chicago, Kaiden mored to go with him. Old Sterling could not reject his grandson''s demand, so he agreed and asked Dn to take Kaiden with him.


    The father and the son set out the next day and flew to Chicago.


    * * *


    Savannah was checking the costumes for the next scene in a makeshift office next to the studio when a crew member ran to her.


    "Savannah,e with me."


    "What''s the matter?" Savannah turned and saw the crew member panting.


    "Sandy said her dress for the scene is too tight and makes her look really fat. She wanted to change it," said the crew member helplessly.


    Sandy Winfrey was one of the hottest young stars, ying an important female role, Angelina, in Fashion Queen.


    Angelina, with a distinct personality, keptpeting with the heroine and was quite eye-catching in the y. This role was sure to attract young audiences. Because of this, Sandy reluctantly agreed to take the role.


    After all, Sandy became increasingly popr recently, and she meant to take the leading role at first. That was why she always had a grouch and put on the air in the crew. She was even tougher than the leadingdy.


    Yesterday sheined that the dress for her was not as good as the heroine''s, and today she refused to wear the new dress because it was a little tight. It seemed that she was happy to see everyone in the crew busy for her.


    Savannah frowned as she followed the crew member to the site.


    The director was trying to persuade Sandy to change the dress first. But Sandy was seething,ining that the dress would affect her image.


    Sandy''s behavior had obviously affected the shooting progress of the y. A group of people couldn''t start work and had to wait.


    The director winked at Savannah, signaling her to say something.


    "Miss Winfrey, what''s wrong with the dress?" Savannah asked softly.


    Sandy let out a cold snort and asked her assistant to hand over the dress. Then she threw it on the ground, sneering.


    "You are in charge of the styling? I don''t know how you made the dress. It makes me look so fat! I want a new one, understand?" She said impolitely.


    Savannah took a look at the dress on the ground.


    In fact, they had got the measurements of those important roles before preparing clothing for them. In general, the dress would suit her perfectly, but Sandy ate more in thest few days and had a bby tummy.


    This dress fit closely so as to show the shape of the body, so Sandy looked a little fat in the dress.


    But Savannah could not say this to Sandy. The more she exined it, the more ashamed and angrier Sandy would be.


    "I''ll get you a shawl to put on, so you don''t look fat," Savannah said.


    "A shawl?" Sandy snorted. "Now the audience all have very sharp eyes! If they discuss my bad shape and hate me because of this, can you take care of that?" Sandy was polite to the director just now, but now she showed no respect for the young designer. She looked so impolite and aggressive that she was totally different from the image on the screen.


    Savannah bit her mouth, somewhat embarrassed when she was shouted at by another young woman in public. Just at this moment, a man''s clear and displeased voice came to them.


    "The whole crew and cast have to work overtime because of you, don''t you know? Get out of the crew if you don''t think the dress fits you!"


    Savannah turned and saw a tall slim young man walking to them.


    The man was in his early twenties, about 6.1 feet tall. His nearly xen hair was slightly spiked, he had thick eyebrows,rge eyes, and perfectly groomed skin, making for a ssic metrosexual look. He took all the women''s breath away easily.


    His eyes showed sternness when he scolded Sandy.


    The young man was Chris Pattinson.


    Chris was an Anglo-German model. He had been very popr in show bis these years and was invited to y the leading role of Fashion Queen this time.


    Today was the first time Savannah saw him in the flesh. She had to say that Chris was even more handsome.


    Sandy blushed with embarrassment, but she did not dare to say anything.


    Chris had a much higher ce in the show biz than her. She dared not to refute or offend him. But she still tried to defend herself, murmuring, "The dress really doesn''t fit me. It''s too small... The stylists are too careless..."


    Christ nced at the dress and then looked at Sandy. "As an actress, you should me yourself for not able to control your own figure. Miss Winfrey, I don''t think you''re really ready for the show."


    Only a big name like Chris Pattinsoncould say that directly.


    Sandy''s face med with shame. She bit her lip, rushed through the crowd, and left.


    Watching Sandy running away, the director was surprised and worried. Of course, he could not me Chris, but Sandy yed an important role! How could they continue shooting without her?


    "Mr. Pattinson..." He turned to Christ helplessly.


    "Don''t worry," Chris was not worried at all. He looked at Savannah for a moment and said, "Here''s a ready-made candidate. I don''t think she''s any worse than an actress. Sandy has not taken too many scenes in the show, so it''s no problem to rece them."


    The director was stunned. What? Chris didn''t n to get Sandy back but let a fashion designer take the ce of Sandy?


    "Me?" Savannah was stunned.


    "That''s right. You." Chris nodded and smiled.


    "I''m not an experienced actress...." Savannah was surprised and amused.


    Chris took two steps forward, leaning close to her ear. "Olivia said that you used to be everywhere when you endorsed an online game years ago. Don''t be shy."


    Then he straightened up, looking at the director again. "Director Pal, what do you say?"


    "Sure, Mr. Pattinson." The director nodded.


    Chris Pattinson was in a position to rmend or dismiss a character, so the director didn''t think too much. Anyway, someone had to take Sandy''s role, and they had no time for another selection.


    After a phone call from the director notifying thepany, Savannah joined Fashion Queen as an actress officially.


    She had 13 episodes in which she and the heroine werepetitors both in love and work. They all lost their hearts to the internationally famous male model yed by Chris.


    During the lunch break, Savannah called Olivia and joked about taking on the role of Sandy for no reason at all.


    "Chris is amazing! He really helps me take care of you! I''ll thank him someday!" Olivia giggled.


    Olivia and Chris were good friends. They had all been models before they entered show bits, and their personalities clicked.

 Chapter 539 - 539: Curtis Recognized The Woman In The Photo

    Olivia knew that Chris was the leading man of Fashion Queen. When she met him in the studio a few days ago, she asked him to take care of Savannah, who was responsible for fashion styling on the set. Of course, she had also told him something about Savannah.


    Savannah now understood why Chris spoke for her and scolded Sandy.


    "But he doesn''t have to choose me to rece Sandy! I''ve never been in a y before. He gave me too much credit!" She smiled wryly


    "I know, Chris. He must have chosen you because you are right for the role, otherwise, he wouldn''t have said that. Don''t worry, acting is very interesting, you can have a try. Anyway, it''s only a supporting role without too many scenes. Take it easy. No one will scold you even if you screw it up." Olivia tried to talk Savannah over.


    Savannah had just suffered a miscarriage, and Dn was going to get engaged to Charlotte. She had had too much recently. Maybe changing a job and making more friends could make her feel better and get over the bad days as soon as possible.


    Savannah sighed and nodded.


    * * *


    A private hospital, Chicago.


    An old man with a white beard sat in the ward, his eyes wrapped in white bandages.


    Two nurses stood nearby, carefully unwrapping the bandages.


    Dn, Cooper, and Kaiden held their breath, waiting for the results of Curtis'' surgery.


    Curtis had an ophthalmic surgery four days ago.


    They would soon know whether the operation was sessful or not.


    When thestyer of the bandages was removed, Curtis opened his eyes little by little at the doctor''s instructions. An incredible glow gradually appeared on his face.


    "I could see..." He murmured.


    "Really?" Cooper asked in pleasant surprise.


    "You''re still hale and hearty, Cooper. You don''t look old at all." Curtis smiled. Then he slowly turned to Dn, his voice shaking, "You are Dn? You''ve grown up..."


    Although his vision had not fully recovered, and things looked a little vague, it was a great surprise that he was able to see.


    Dn looked at Curtis and held his hand.


    Curtis then looked at the cute boy next to Dn, smiling kindly. "You are a young master, Kaiden, aren''t you?"


    Three years ago, Cooper told him that Dn had a son. It was the first time Dn brought Kaiden to Chicago.


    Kaiden nodded at once.


    Before he came here with his father, he was told that Grandpa Curtis was an old servant who kept his grandmother''s old house in Chicago and had taken care of his father long ago.


    Curtis stroked Kaiden''s head fondly.


    He didn''t expect to be able to see the boy. It was really a gift from god.


    Dn and Cooper were rxed to learn the operation was a sess.


    Cooper called old Sterling and told him the good news. He had to go back to look after old Sterling, so he didn''t stay long and returned to LA by ne on the same day.


    Dn should have taken his son back to LA together with Cooper, but Kaiden didn''t have enough fun in Chicago. Curtis also didn''t want Kaiden to leave so soon, so Dn decided to stay a few days more.


    The father and the son visited Curtis in the hospital every day.


    This afternoon, they came to the hospital to see Curtis as usual.


    Seized by restlessness, Kaiden went outside to y on thewn alone.


    Curtis looked at the little boy''s back and sighed. "I heard that Kaiden''s mother is the girl you brought here on a business trip three years ago, Miss Schultz, right?" Cooper had mentioned this to him before.


    Dn nodded silently.


    "I had met her once. I was not able to see her at that time, but I could feel that you were very nice to her... I also guessed that your rtionship was not normal. But how did you separate?" There was pity in Curtis'' tone.


    "It''s a long story," Dn replied simply and didn''t say more.


    Just then, Kaiden ran in and said it was a nice day out and wanted to take GrandpaCurtis to the garden to enjoy the sun.


    "Okay, take care of Grandpa Curtis," Dn didn''t stop him. The doctor also suggested Curtis go out for a walk. He asked a nursing assistant to take them out, and then he sat on the sofa in the ward, handling the business of thepany with hisptop.


    On thewn, Curtis sat in his wheelchair basking in the sun while Kaiden was ying around.


    After a while, Kaiden got tired and ran back to Curtis.


    Curtis wiped the sweat off the boy and asked the nursing assistant to give him a bottle of water.


    "Have a rest, young master," he said. "It''s too hot now."


    Kaiden nodded and sat down on thewn beside his wheelchair. He took out his small mobile phone and yed with it to kill time.


    Curtis, like a loving grandfather, watched Kaiden y. Suddenly, something on the screen of the phone caught his eyes.


    "Young master, who is the woman in the picture?" Curtis took a close look at his phone and asked.


    "She''s my mommy," Kaiden said, looking at the picture on his phone screen. "She''s beautiful, isn''t she?"He had set Savannah''s photo as his mobile phone wallpaper, so he could see his mommy all the time.


    Kaiden''s mother? Miss Schultz?


    "Can I take a closer look?" Curtis''s voice was suddenly excited.


    Kaiden handed the phone to Curtis.


    Curtis studied the young woman on the screen, his hands trembling with disbelief and surprise.


    He seemed to be in some memories.


    After a few minutes, he sighed, "young master, can you ask your father toe out?"


    Kaiden didn''t know what happened, but he immediately nodded and ran in, leading Dn out.


    "What''s up?" Dn raised his brows at Curtis, who looked a little excited.


    Curtis asked the nursing assistant to take Kaiden away. Then he looked at Dn, his voice trembling slightly.


    "Mr. Sterling, you''ve been looking for the girl who saved you on the night of the fire, right?"

 Chapter 540 - 540: She’s The Woman Who Saved Him

    "Hmm. Why bring this up all of a sudden?" Dn looked doubtful at Curtis, wondering why he suddenly mentioned it.


    "Actually, I saw that girl that night."


    "You saw her?" Dn''s eyes glowed.


    Curtis nodded. He thought carefully before replying, "when the backyard caught fire that night, I was so anxious to know you were in the pavilion. mes and smoke billowed everywhere. When I rushed there, I saw a small figure pulling you towards a safer ce. It was a girl, a few years younger than you. She wrapped her coat over you, probably to protect you from being hurt by the fire. Just then, I heard the voice of some servants. Maybe she didn''t want to be seen, she picked up her coat and hurried left through the back door."


    The pupils of Dn''s eyes contracted.


    So, Curtis was the only person who saw the girl.


    "Did you see her clearly?" He was so nervous that his palms were all cold and sweating.


    "Yes," Curtis nodded with certainty, "I was standing in the bushes behind the girl, within a meter of her... Even though I could hardly open my eyes in the heavy smoke, I saw her clearly."


    There was a pause before he continued, "I just happened to see a picture of Miss Schultz on Kaiden''s phone. She looks very like that girl... I''m sure Miss Schultz is that girl!"


    "That girl was only a teenager at that time. Are you sure they are the same person?" Dn''s face changed.


    "I''m sure." Curtis nodded affirmatively. "I have a good memory. Although the girl was only in her teens at that time, her facial features were exactly the same as Miss Schultz''s. She didn''t change much. Even the little red mole near her ear was exactly the same."


    Dn''s clenched fist slowly unclenched.


    The little woman was not lying this time.


    The girl he had been searching for was really her.


    He was unable to speak for a long time.


    * * *


    Studio 3.


    Savannah was holding a cup of coffee, facing Chris.


    In this scene, Angelina, the role Savannah yed, seduced the hero in thepany''s tea room but was rejected.


    After a few days of acting in the y, Savannah had already got the hang of it.


    It turned out that acting wasn''t easy, but it wasn''t hard as she had expected.


    Nothing was impossible if you were willing to work hard at it.


    It took her a few days to memorize her lines and understand Angelina''s personality.


    Angelina had been the chief designer in thepany, strong-minded and aggressive, and always desired to excel over others in any way. But she lost the glory because of the arrival of the heroine.


    Angelina came to despise the heroine and began to rob everything from her, including the hero who liked the heroine.


    Instead of saying that Angelina liked the hero, maybe we''d better say she just liked the taste of victory.


    In front of the camera, Savannah looked fascinating and charming in a hip-length tight dress, her long wavy wig falling around her shoulder. With a cup of cappino in her hand, she nestled up against Chris, looking at him with her beautiful eyes fervently.


    Compared with a sexual invitation, Savannah thought that such a seemingly insignificant movement and gesture could better show Angelina''s arrogant and undefeated character. She had acted in front of the mirror at home many times and knew well how to make herself dangerously seductive in every move and every act.


    The coffee in her hand also smelled intoxicating.


    Chris grabbed her by the waist and whispered, "trying to seduce me? You''re sure to fail."


    "Really? Well, we''ll see." A charming smile yed on Savannah''s red lips.


    "Cut!"The director shouted andughed, "good! Very good! Chris, Savannah, you''re well-coordinated now."


    He was very worried when Chris rmended Savannah to rece Sandy to y the role of Angelina.


    Now he could breathe with relief.


    Although Savannah was only a fashion designer, she was said to be a still model before, and she had a good performance in front of the camera.


    After a few scenes, he found that her acting was even better than some actresses who had good appearance only.


    The director could even conclude that Angelina, yed by Savannah, would be a hit after Fashion Queen aired.


    Hearing the director''s words, Savannah stepped back and smiled politely. "Thanks to Chris, he''s good at acting and taught me a lot."


    "You should also owe your good performance to your talent and hard work." Chris shrugged his shoulders with his usual charming smile. He took two bottles of water from his assistant and handed one to Savannah.


    Savannah took the water and thanked him.


    ***


    At the same time, a ck SUV parked quietly not far from the studio. Many superstars woulde and go in luxury cars, so the expensive ck SUV didn''t attract any attention.


    The window of the car was half opened, shooting a cold luster.


    In the driver''s seat, Garwood also saw the scene in the studio. He swallowed quietly and took a nce at Dn in the back seat, who had just returned from Chicago two days earlier.


    "I''ve inquired. It''s said that Sandy Winfrey, who yed a supporting role in Fashion Queen, acted as a poster and annoyed Chris Pattinson. So Chris suggested the director rece her with Miss Schultz. Miss Schultz has been acting in the y with Chis in Fashion Queen for a few days. Um, they seem to have great chemistry now."


    Dn''s eyes darkened.


    ***


    It was 3 pm when Savannah finished herst scene of the day.


    She had just stepped out of the studio when a bright yellow sports car creaked to a halt in front of her.


    In the driver''s seat, Chris, wearing a pair of dark green sunsses, smiled brightly at her, eliciting low screaming from the nearby crew members, who had just finished work.


    "Would you like me to give you a ride?" Chris asked gently.


    "Thank you, Chris. But I don''t want to make the entertainment headlines tomorrow and be cursed by your fans." Savannah shook her head with augh.


    An a-list famous star like Chris was a prime target for all kinds of paparazzi.


    If she was caught in his car, she might be his gossip girl¡ªthat was not funny.

 Chapter 541 - 541: Her Painful Words Against Him

    "It''s far from the city proper. How do you get back?" Chris didn''t force her.


    "Just a few more steps to get a taxi." She went back like this every day.


    Following her gaze, Chris looked ahead with a slight frown. It was a long walk to the taxi service point. "Don''t you have a car? It''s not convenient to be without a car in such a big city."


    He didn''t think she could not afford a car. Many young girls would buy a car, regardless of their financial situation, as soon as they graduated from college. Even if she couldn''t afford a luxury car, there were plenty of affordable options for young girls.


    "Walking more is good for your health." Savannah smiled. She had nned to go back to Italy before, so she never thought to stay long in this city.


    A smile of approval shed in Chris'' eyes.


    "Okay, see you tomorrow." He waved his hand and pulled away from the studio.


    Savannah continued her way. After she walked a while, she saw a ck SUV parking ahead.


    She stopped in spite of herself.


    The door opened. Garwood got out, walking to her.


    "Miss Schultz, Mr. Sterling, is waiting for you in the car."


    Savannah thought she would never hear the name again. She trembled a little as if she were in a daze.


    There was a searing pain drilling into her heart, and the pain of the night of miscarriage seemed to revive.


    She reacted, walking straight ahead as if she hadn''t heard Garwood or seen the car.


    She didn''t know why he hade to her, but she didn''t want to know. She didn''t want to see him right now.


    Dn''s face changed when he saw her running away without looking at him. He quickly got out of the car and shouted after her, "Savannah!"


    She didn''t stop but quickened her pace.


    Hurrying forward a few steps, he caught up with her, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her over.


    "Get in. I want to talk to you." He lowered his voice.


    "I have nothing to say to you." Savannah didn''t even look him in the eye, struggling badly.


    Without more words, Dn picked her up and threw her to the back seat of the car. Then he got in and mmed the door.


    Garwood gasped, stepped back, and stood aside.


    Inside the car, the light dimmed, and everything quieted down.


    Savannah was so shocked that she reached the handle hurriedly, trying to open the door to escape!


    He easily stopped her and locked the door. He moved closer to her, cornering her so that she could not move at all.


    "What do you want to do? Did you forget what you''ve told me before, you don''t want to see me again, right? Aren''t you getting engaged to Charlotte? Why all of a sudden you appeared in front of me right now?" Savannah''s voice trembled as she felt his hot breathinging to her.


    Not long before, she had tried desperately to return to him.


    But when her heart was wounded, covered with cuts, and she had already given up on him, he came to tease her again!


    He could feel her uneasiness and fear, as if there were a monster in front of her, ready to tear her to pieces.


    He suddenly realized how much he had hurt her. His intention was only to punish her cause he felt betrayed, unknowingly, he hurt his woman badly. His eyes slid down to her t belly.


    There was a little life inside her not so long ago.


    It was gone.


    As his big hand fell down gently and covered her belly, he leaned over to her ear, murmuring in a husky voice, "still hurts?"


    It took Savannah a few seconds to realize that he was talking about her miscarriage. She pushed him away and looked straight at him. "Why? Why are you suddenly so concerned about me?"


    He drew her closer to him, staring at her. "Curtis, you remember? He saw you that night, and he just got back his sight. When I took Kaiden back to Chicagost week, he saw your picture."


    Savannah froze. She didn''t expect Curtis had seen her that night.


    So...


    That was why he came to her.


    He understood that she didn''t lie. She was really the girl who had saved him many years ago.


    However, it came a bitte.


    It didn''t make her happy at all.


    If only he had told her, he believed in her before she lost the baby...


    Savannah knew that she could not me him for not believing in her. He was still angry with her at that time, and it was such a coincidence that no one would have believed it.


    A sad smile came to her lips. "That''s all? May I get off?"


    Dn knew she might not be able to face him for a while. "Baby, my little woman. Let''s pretend it never happened, okay?" He whispered as he tried to snuggle her into his arms.


    However, she just felt sad and miserable at his sweet words now.


    He could forget that she had made use of him before, but could she really forget how the baby died because of his unkind words?


    "No!" Savannah pushed him away. "Let me out of the car!"


    "No." He didn''t move, eyes fixed on her.


    "Mr. Sterling, in your perspective, Ie back to you because I wanted to take advantage of your power and money. I begged you to hear me out, but you refused. I lost my child and bore the pain alone. I had had enough adversity in life, and nobody''s with me. I shed tears silently and wished I''d never swallowed my pride and lowered my dignity in front of you but I''m stupid enough trying to win back your trust and love. You never give me a chance, Dn. I know I went too far and have lied to you but honestly I didn''t use you at all. The night you''vee to Green Bay where you saw me waiting was the time I wanted to confess but you turn your back on me, leaving me with hatred and doubts. Tell me, how am I going to forget what you''ve done? Dn, you never love me at all, your ego is bigger than your love," Tears slip down on her cheeks.


    Added another painful word, "Don''t forget, Mr. Sterling, that you have an engagement with Miss Rowe." She said coldly and wiped her tears.


    "Fuck the engagement! You know exactly why I''m engaged to her. I never love anybody not even Charlotte at once because I am crazily in love with you. I''ll tell her it''s over!" Wasn''t that because he was so angry with her at that time and wanted to punish her?


    "It''s your business. You don''t have to report it to me. Please open the door." She turned away.


    Her icy manner obviously annoyed him. He grabbed her suddenly and yanked her up against him, one hand at her back, holding her to him and the other fisting in her hair. He kissed her hard, forcing her lips apart with his tongue.


    Savannah felt a sudden sickness and sank her teeth into his lips.


    He released her out of pain, and the next moment he got a p in the face!


    There was no room to dodge, or probably he didn''t want to dodge at all.


    It was good if she could calm down and p off her anger.


    Savannah froze for a moment before she fumbled with the car lock and jumped out.


    Garwood looked at Savannah''s back as she ran away, surprised.


    "Sir, shall I call Miss Schultz back?" He went back to the car and asked carefully.

 Chapter 542 - 542: Some Scenes Were Taken Off

    After a long silence, Dn replied in a gloomy voice, "No. She''s too furious at this moment, I can''t ease her anger. I will give her enough time to have peace for a while,"


    He wouldn''t let her run away like this. She was his woman and nobody could change it nor hinder them. He will definitely im her back soon.


    She was understandably annoyed now. She hadn''t relieved herself from the pain of the previous days.


    It didn''t matter. He would give her enough time.


    * * *


    Savannah had two scenes today.


    She had been quite restless since she met Dn yesterday. Because of that, she fluffed her lines several times before she finally finished the first scene.


    The director looked very dissatisfied.


    The next scene was her y opposite Chris.


    ording to the script, the hero refused Angelina again after being seduced by her several times.


    Angelina, a little impatient, forced a kiss on the hero. Instantly she got a p in the face, which fueled her hatred against the heroine.


    It was Savannah''s first on-screen kiss. She knew it was nothing in acting but was still very nervous.


    Since it was Chris''s kiss scene, many staff members gathered around to watch them before the shooting began.


    Even the actors from other crews came over.


    With an "action," Savannah and Chris quickly got into their characters.


    "Why are you so cold to me? Is Eva really better than me?" Savannah shouted desperately to keep the hero.


    Eva was the name of the heroine in the Fashion Queen.


    "You are better than Eva in everything, but I just don''t like you."Chris looked back, a light of loathing in his eyes.


    Savannah clenched her fist. There was a sad look in her eyes, with mingled indignation and jealousy.


    People present all secretly apuded. Though this youngdy, Miss Schultz, had no experience in acting, she had a talent and yed well.


    Then, as if determined, Savannah rushed over to Chris and tiptoed, ready to force a kiss on him.


    "Cut!" shouted the director suddenly!


    Savannah and Chris looked over in surprise.


    "Mr. Pattinson, Miss Schultz, the script for this scene is being rewritten. Let''s have a rest first..."


    Why was the script rewritten all of a sudden? Savannah was a little surprised but didn''t think much. She walked out of the studio for a drink.


    About an hourter, a crew member handed her the new script.


    Savannah picked up the script and looked through it as she headed to the studio.


    The new plot of the y hadpletely changed.


    After Angelina questioned the hero why he didn''t like her, she did not force a kiss on him but poured the coffee on the hero''s head and then walked away!


    To be honest, Savannah thought it was much better than the previous kissing scene, and it was more agreed with Angelina''s aggressive personality.


    She would be more likely to leave the man proudly when she knew he didn''t like her, instead of keeping pestering that man.


    Besides, she didn''t think Angelina loved that man very much. She tried to seduce the hero mostly because she didn''t want to lose to the heroine.


    In the studio, she saw Chris asking the director about the revised script.


    The director looked helpless. After a pause, he whispered in a low voice, "it''s the management''s decision."


    Chris had been in show bits for so long, and he understood immediately what that meant. The drama series was invested by Zagreb Film, and of course, its management could step in at any time. He didn''t know why they suddenly rewrote the script, but he didn''t ask more.


    Savannah, however, immediately understood who had intervened.


    It must be Dn.


    He cut out her kiss scene with Chris.


    He was the boss, the main investor of the drama series. Who could say anything?


    He could even cancel the shooting with a word.


    * * *


    The Sterling group.


    Inside the CEO''s office, therge desk was covered with papers¡ªthe scripts of Fashion Queen involving Angelina.


    The secretary, standing beside the desk, was typing on an ultrathinptop in her arms.


    Dn squinted his eyes, flipping through the papers.


    When he noticed anything wrong, he would ask the secretary to write it down and inform the crew of Fashion Queen to revise it immediately.


    The scenes involving kissing, wearing low-cut dresses, hugs with actors were all discarded.


    Just then, Garwood knocked on the door and walked in. He motioned the secretary to go out first, and then he turned to Dn, "Sir, the script for today''s kissing scene has been revised."


    Dn nodded and went on reading the scripts.


    Garwood nced at the papers, which were covered with red marks, and could not helpughing out.


    If Miss Schultz knew that all her scenes had been carefully reviewed by Mr. Sterling, how would she feel?


    * * *


    The scenes for Savannah''s character were almost finished.


    After two more episodes, Angelina would quit her job and go abroad to further her studies.


    For the role of Angelina, this ending was undoubtedly not bad. She didn''t have to fight with Eva any longer and could pursue her own new life. After all, she was also a good designer.


    On this day, Savannah was waiting for her next scene in the restroom when she heard some noises and footsteps outside. She walked out and saw quite a few staff members walking to studio 5.


    "What happened?" She stopped one of them and asked curiously.


    "We''re going to see some fun,e on!" The crew member winked excitedly and pulled her over together.


    A pce drama series were shot in studio five today. In this scene, three maids who went undercover in their hostile country were caught and tortured.


    When Savannah was pulled to the set, she saw three actresses dressed in ragged robes kneeling on the ground being whipped. Some actors who dressed like guards grabbed them on the shoulders to prevent them from struggling or rising. The three actresses were tied up and gagged, unable to cry for help. One of them almost fainted!


    Their injuries looked really realistic, and their expressions were perfect as if they were really being tortured by those guards. No wonder so many people came to watch them!


    Savannah paused when she found that one of the actresses looked familiar. She took a second look at her face, gasping.


    One of those being whipped was Abby! And the other two were the z-list actresses who beat her with Abby in a warehouse that day!

 Chapter 543 - 543: Something Must Be Wrong

    No, something must be wrong!


    Was Abby''s acting really that good? She looked as if she was really being tortured!


    Savannah studied the expression and cold sweats on their faces carefully.


    Could it be¡­the whip was not a prop for acting?


    They groaned with pain, pale and wan. Blood oozed from their back¡­


    "Oh my, look at the props, the blood! The scene is too perfect and realistic!" One of the staff members covered his mouth in amazement.


    "Yeah! Those actresses are acting well. I can even feel the pain on their body!"


    But Savannah was clear that Abby and the other two were not acting...


    Who could arrange it? The answer was obvious.


    Did the man arrange this scene to avenge her?


    When they fainted to the ground in agony, a basin of cold water poured over them, waking them up again.


    The three could feel nothing but pain all over them, but they were tied up and gapped, powerless to resist. However, people around all thought they were just acting.


    After being doused with cold water, they fell to the ground and thought it was finally over. Unexpectedly, they were dragged up and pressed down to kneel on the ground again.


    The guards behind them walked to the front of them, rolled up their sleeves, and struck them hard on the face!


    Besides the burning pain on their faces, they were also extremely humiliated to be pped in front of so many people. But when they struggled to run away, the guards pressed them back and gave them another p in the face.


    "Wow, I can''t tell if they are acting or really being pped. Their performance is really perfect." Someone eximed in a low voice.


    Abby''s pale face was busted open and bleeding. She wanted to cry and tell them she was not acting. Someone used the y to persecute her!


    Their faces were covered with blood and distorted with pain. But they couldn''t make a sound at all.


    Finally, they fainted from the pain on the ground!


    The director shouted cut and gave the actors who yed the guards a look. Soon the three actresses have pulled away.


    As the crowd was cleared away from the studio, Savannah went back to her restroom silently.


    It took her a long time to recover from what she had seen. She was still a little shocked to think of Abby''s bloody body and contorted features.


    She lost in thought and didn''t notice someone entered the restroom until the voice of a crew member said, "Savannah, your next scene is about to begin. Get ready. Zagreb Film arranged a designer to help with your dresses for the next scene. If you need any help, tell her to do it."


    Savannah stood up and turned around, froze for a moment.


    Behind the screw member was Katrina, and her face took on a ghastly expression.


    Thepany sent Katrina here as her assistant?


    Katrina didn''t know why thepany suddenly sent her to the studio to help. She was even more shocked when she saw Savannah.


    "What are you waiting for? Help Savannah to iron her clothes for the next scene!" The crew member said impatiently.


    Everyone was very busy in the cast. As long as Katrina could do some help, they didn''t care about her title and status in thepany. So the crew member''s tone was not very polite.


    Katrina gritted her teeth but didn''t say anything. She picked up the clothes and went to the ironing board.


    After ironing the clothes, she threw them on the table in front of Savannah.


    Savannah was sitting on a chair, reading the script. She looked at Katrina''s dark face with a cold smile, "You crushed the dresses. Iron them again."


    Katrina knew she was deliberately finding trouble for her. But she was sent by thepany to be Savannah''s temporary assistant, she couldn''t say anything at that moment.


    After ironing the clothes again, she put them on the table carefully.


    However, Savannah waved her hand and asked her to rework, without even a nce at the clothes.


    Katrina blushed with anger, swallowed it, and did the work again.


    Finally, Savannah picked the clothes up and went into the locker room. After a while, she came out. Katrina was ying with her phone on a chair.


    "I''m thirsty," Savannah said.


    "What do you mean?" Katrina looked up from her phone in disbelief.


    "You are my assistant now, aren''t you? It should be no problem to ask you to do something else, I guess." Savannah shrugged.


    Katrina''s face turned red with embarrassment.


    "Savannah! Are you using me as a servant? I''m a designer, not your housemaid! You want too much!"She couldn''t figure out why Savannah suddenly became an important character in Fashion Queen, but she couldn''t control an impulse to snap back angrily.


    "If my memory serves me right, Miss Kaif, when you asked me to pour a cup of coffee for youst time, you said that the employee should do whatever thepany asks you to do. Do you forget? Didn''t thepany send you here to serve me? What''s wrong with getting a ss of water for me? Or are you just strict with others and lenient towards yourself?"


    Katrina stared with anger. She knew Savannah was intentionally getting back at her!


    However, Savannah dared not do this herself. Someone indulged her so that she could fight back.


    This guy, of course, was Mr. Sterling.


    Who else in thepany dared to send her to the studio to serve Savannah? After all, everyone in thepany knew she was Mr. Sterling''s fianc¨¦e''s bestie!


    Katrina frowned.


    Dn had done with Savannah. He was about to get engaged to Charlotte, wasn''t he?


    Why was he on Savannah''s side again?


    "What? Is my word not clear enough?" Savannah said in a harsh tone.


    Katrina had no time to think more. She swallowed her anger and went to pour her a ss of water.


    The next scene was about to begin. Katrina followed Savannah to the set with some clothes, a kettle, a small fan, and a folding beach chair.

 Chapter 544 - 544: He Took It On Them To Avenge For Savannah

    By the end of the day, Katrina was dog-tired, much more ashamed and furious. She had never been treated as an office girl like this.


    As soon as she left the studio, she called Charlotte and told her all the events of the day in a huff.


    Charlotte didn''t respond for a long time.


    Her biggest fear seemed to havee true.


    Dn dyed the engagement party again and again. He used his son as an excuse first and then said that he had to visit an old servant in Chicago. He had been back for a few days now, but he didn''t even mention their engagement again...


    She dared not bring it up, afraid he would be impatient.


    However, after waiting for days, she only got the news that Dn came to care about Savannah again.


    Two days ago, Abby and the other two who had bullied Savannah were beaten to within an inch of their life on the set. They were sent to the hospital and couldn''t get up yet! Who else dared to do this under the cover of acting?


    It must be Dn. He took it on them to avenge Savannah!


    And today, didn''t he humiliate her by sending her bestie to serve Savannah?


    "Charlotte, I don''t know what went wrong. But I held back my anger and didn''t quarrel openly with that bitch, because you still need me to keep an eye on her in Zagreb Film. If it weren''t for you, I would have quitted immediately!"


    Charlotte had tofort Katrina by saying, "Come on, don''t be mad. I''ll find out what''s going on."


    With that, she hung up and called the driver.


    ***


    The Sterling Group.


    "Mr. Sterling, Miss Rowe, is here." The secretary reported at the door of the CEO''s office.


    Dn looked up, not surprisingly, and motioned for the secretary to lead Charlotte in.


    "Dn, you''ve been back from Chicago for days. Why didn''t you call me?" Charlotte grumbled and pouted prettily as soon as she walked in.


    "Too much business. I didn''t even go back to Beverly Hills these days." Dn said drily.


    Charlotte was a little disappointed. Dn''s words perfectly shut her mouth. He was too busy to get home, and how could she me him for not considering their engagement party?


    "I heard Katrina was sent to the studio as Savannah''s assistant. Do you know that?" Charlotte asked directly.


    "Yes. What''s the problem?" Dn did not bat an eyelid.


    "Katrina is at least the chief stylist for Fashion Queen. It''s not good to send her to serve Savannah..." Charlotte summoned her courage.


    "To serve? Thepany is a ce to create group benefits. Miss Kaif is the chief stylist, so it''s good for her to go to the set to meet the actors face to face." Dn''s tone suddenly went cold.


    Charlotte''s face changed. She could feel the man''s displeasure, but she still ventured to respond, "Katrina, anyway, is from a well-known designer family, and she is the first in the designerpetition this year. Since she was sent to¡­help Savannah, her colleagues in thepany have been all talking about her. She said she might as well quit if she were kept doing such work on the set. Dn... Katrina is my old ssmate and my best friend, please, be nice to her... Okay?"


    A calm smile yed on Dn''s lips.


    "Well, I''m going to Zagreb Film and calling a meeting in the design department tomorrow. You and Katrina will be there. The present arrangement is really not suitable, I will personally redistribute the work and give you an answer," Dn said slowly, his expression hard to read.


    Charlotte nodded sweetly and sighed with relief.


    She was going to marry Dn, and of course, he would do what she wanted.


    * * *


    At noon the following day, Savannah returned to the office after finishing the morning scene.


    She didn''te to thepany these days after she suddenly took the role of Angelina.


    Today, Jenkins called and said there was a meeting that all colleagues in the design department would attend.


    As soon as she walked out of the elevator, Fiona, together with some colleagues, rushed over.


    "Wow, our big star is back!"


    "Come on, "Savannahughed at their exaggerated tone. "Big star? It''s just a cameo role."


    "To be honest, how did it came that you took the ce of Sandy? You even yed opposite Chris! That''s amazing!" Fiona said admiringly.


    "Oh, Chris, my Prince Charming! Savannah, is he hotter in person than on screen?"


    In a film and televisionpany, those colleagues could always meet film stars.


    Chris, however, was not an artist signed by Zagreb Film. He was so famous that he had attracted numerous fans, including most of Savannah''s colleagues too.


    Savannah had to answer their questions one by one to satisfy their curiosity.


    Just then, the sound of high heels came.


    Everyone looked at the sound and saw Katrina. Beside her, there was a beautiful young woman in a Channel suit.


    "Isn''t she Mr. Sterling''s fianc¨¦e, Miss Rowe?" whispered someone.


    "Why is she here today?"


    "It''s said that the big boss wille to Today''s meeting to redistribute the positions in the design department. Miss Kaif is Miss Rowe''s good friend, so Miss Rowe came to apany her?"


    "That''s possible. After all, Miss Rowe is Mr. Sterling''s fianc¨¦e. She is also the owner of Zagreb Film after she marries into the Sterling family. It''s not a big deal if she wants to attend the meeting."


    Savannah narrowed her eyes at Charlotte''s arrival.


    "The big boss''s fianc¨¦e is really beautiful and graceful. Oh, look at her skin, so wless and white. And her suit, I guess it will cost me a year''s sry!"An assistant designer eximed in a low voice.


    "Not fianc¨¦e, not engaged yet. I heard there was a sudden dy in the engagement party."Fiona pursed her lips.


    Fiona was Dn''s fangirl. Of course, she wasn''t happy to know Dn would marry, so she had no particr regard for Charlotte.


    But whether she liked her or not, Charlotte was still Mr. Sterling''s fianc¨¦e to all their colleagues.

 Chapter 545 - 545: Katrina’s Evil Act Exposed

    All the envious nces and discussions were focused on Charlotte.


    Katrina was more confident when she saw this scene.


    Her best friend was the big boss''s fianc¨¦e. What was she afraid of?


    She took Charlotte''s arm, nced at Savannah, and snorted, heading for the conference room.


    Mr. Sterling was going to hold a meeting today personally and asked Charlotte to look on. He was sure to give them a satisfactory exnation.


    As for that bitch? Maybe she had bewitched Mr. Sterling by some means, but she could never beat Charlotte.


    Thinking of this, Katrina straightened her back with a smile of disdain.


    Savannah followed other colleagues into the conference room without a word.


    Soon the man, tall and handsome, attractive and captivating, strode in apanied by his secretary.


    The noise and chatter in the conference room died down.


    Jenkins got up and pulled out the chair for Dn to sit down.


    Dn nced silently at the staff in the room and whispered something to the secretary beside him.


    The secretary immediately came forward and said, "I think you all know the purpose of today''s meeting. Mr. Sterling wants to thank you for all the efforts the design department has made. The talents will not be suppressed neglected, but the ipetent one is not worth keeping on. So today, Mr. Sterling will redistribute the position and work in the design department."


    No one dared to make a sound. They could not help but look at Katrina with admiration as they were waiting for the following.


    Zagreb Film was just one of manypanies owned by the Sterling group. Mr. Sterling arrived in person to redistribute work to a department of Zagreb Film. Surely, he came to back up Miss Kaif, his fianc¨¦e''s best friend.


    Was Miss Kaif getting promoted again?


    Katrina exchanged a smug look with Charlotte.


    The secretary''s eyes nced around and fell on Savannah.


    "Miss Schultz has been working hard since she joined Zagreb Film. Many of her works are highly praised by Director Jenkins and have created benefits for thepany. Therefore, the senior management of thepany has unanimously decided to promote Miss Schultz as the chief designer of the design department. She will be directly subject to Mr. Sterling and does not need to report to anyone."


    At this, everyone in the conference room gasped!


    Recovering from her first stupefaction, Savannah looked up at Dn. He looked calm and enigmatic as usual, his long fingers rapping rhythmically on the table.


    Charlotte and Katrina were even more surprised. They had expected Dn to fire Savannah today, but he promoted her instead!


    Chief designer? Reported to Dn directly? How could this bitch deserve such morality?


    Charlotte, after all, was not Zagreb Film''s employee, and she couldn''t say anything. She gave Katrina a frown.


    Katrina rose with much animation, looking at Dn unfavorably. "Why is she?" She asked, unable to hold back her disagreement.


    "The secretary just said that." Dn nced at her.


    Katrina looked at Savannah with a sneer. "Worked hard? Created benefits for thepany? Many colleagues have these achievements, right? Schultz is so young, how can she be the chief designer? I object!"


    "She''s right." A few colleagues were also stirred up by Katrina, whispering together.


    "Schultz is not bad, but she has only been in thepany for a short time and is too inexperienced to be the chief designer."


    Dn folded his hands, his eyes shing with sternness.


    "I''m afraid you are not in a position to have an objection." He said, a cold smile yed on his thin lips.


    "What do you mean?" Katrina looked at him in rm.


    The secretary coughed and, in ce of Dn, pushed a document to Katrina. "Miss Kaif, I''m sorry to inform you that you are dismissed from your position. From this moment on, you are no longer the designer in Zagreb Film, nor the chief stylist of Fashion Queen."


    Her words brought on a storm. Everyone present thought Miss Kaif would be promoted this time and did not expect she would be fired!


    Charlotte felt like she had been pped in the face. Dn fired Katrina? Didn''t he humiliate her by letting her sit in on the meeting today?


    Katrina was so angry that she couldn''t even speak. It would have been better if she had resigned herself. She would be a joke if she was fired by Zagreb Film today!


    "Why? What did I do wrong?" She blushed with shame.


    Dn nced at his secretary.


    The secretary immediately turned on herptop and yed a surveince video on the projection screen.


    The view of the design department was shown in the video. The secretary erged the image, and Savannah''s seat was clearly seen.


    Katrina stood next to Savannah as if ordering something, and then Savannah left, apparently heading for Katrina''s office.


    Katrina did not go but watched Savannah disappear. Then she picked up the design drafts on Savannah''s desk and put the papers in her hand down before she left.


    ***


    The video content surprised everyone.


    Katrina covered her mouth with a pale face.


    Apparently, this was the surveince video on the day she sent Savannah to repair her printer and changed her design drafts. Then she used Savannah of wronging herself in the meeting!


    She had broken the security camera pointing at Savannah''s desk before she changed the design drafts, but Dn had found another spare camera!


    "Is this a good reason to fire you?" Dn asked without emotion.


    "She did take Savannah''s design that day?" Everyone began to whisper.


    "So, Savannah didn''t wrong her."


    "She said Savannah is jealous of her, but it turns out that she is jealous of Savannah and wants to suppress Savannah. She must have intended to force Savannah to resign."


    "Well, we all know this year''s designerpetition. Savannah got the first but quit before the award ceremony. Miss Kaif is not as good as her..."


    "That''s why she suppressed Savannah. She even asked Savannah to apologize to her openly. What a nerve!"


    Katrina''s face went from white to red, and her body shook with rage.


    How did she continue her career in the fashion design industry if she was fired for such a reason?


    Whatpany would use her?


    Charlotte looked no better. Katrina was introduced to be the chief stylist by her. Dn was humiliating her by firing her best friend in this way, wasn''t he?

 Chapter 546 - 546: Don’t Fail To Live Up To What I Expect Of You

    The secretary noticed the unpleasant look of her boss and immediately turned to Katrina.


    "Miss Kaif, do you want to leave by yourself or be taken away by the security?"


    Katrina stood blushed and looked at Charlotte, seeing her as herst hope.


    Charlotte was thest one who wanted to see Savannah get promoted. If Katrina left like this, no one could help her to watch Savannah any more. She bit her lip, looking at Dn.


    "Dn, Katrina did do wrong, but she has also made contributions to thepany with her efforts. Please forgive her this time and give her another chance," Charlotte said softly.


    Everyone was silent. Now Miss Rowe interceded for Miss Kaif in person. Would Mr. Sterling change his idea?


    Dn gave Charlotte a deep, cold, silent look that made her shudder involuntarily.


    "There are so many people who do great things for thepany." He said drily.


    Charlotte gasped. Dn made his mind to take it out on Katrina today!


    The secretary had already called the guard in.


    They walked up to Katrina. "Miss Kaif, please."


    Knowing that Charlotte was no longer able to help, Katrina rushed to Dn and tried to defend herself.


    Before she opened her mouth, Dn waved his hand, and the hot coffee on the desk was overturned, hitting Katrina''s hand!


    Katrina shrieked from the heat as the cup fell to the ground and smashed to pieces.


    Startled, Charlotte went over to help Katrina.


    Katrina had spilled hot coffee on Savannah in the conference room before.


    Did Dn do this to avenge Savannah?


    The secretary gave a wink, and the security guard went over.


    Katrina, tearful and trembled, clutched her red-hot hand and left the conference room in the discussion and gaze of the colleagues.


    Charlotte followed Katrina out in a hurry.


    "Miss Schultz''s promotion and Miss Kaif''s dismissal notice will be issued by the personnel department in a few days," said the secretary, "It''s almost time for the meeting to end. If nothing else¡­"


    "Wait. I want to say something." Savannah, unexpectedly, interrupted her.


    Dn looked at her quietly.


    "I''m notpetent enough to take the position of chief designer. Please take your words back, Mr. Sterling." She said with an expressionless face.


    The conference room quieted down. The colleagues looked at each other speechlessly, holding their breath. Did Savannah refuse the position of chief designer?


    After a moment, Dn said, "Everyone out. I want to talk to designer Schultz alone."


    Jenkins immediately took all staff out, including Dn''s secretary.


    The conference room became empty and quiet.


    "Is there anything you can''t say in front of my colleagues, Mr. Sterling?" Savannah kept her distance, quite nervous.


    Dn got up and slowly approached her. She backed away step by step until she hit the wall. He stopped, staring down at her.


    "Do you really want me to do something in front of your colleagues?" He smiled a dazzling, crooked smile, his head cocked slightly to one side.


    Savannah blushed and clenched her fist.


    "I said you have the ability. You are qualified to be the chief designer. I don''t want to hear you say no again." He said gently as if she was a frightened animal that would run away at any time.


    She took a deep breath, knowing that his decision could not be changed easily.


    "I see. What else do you want? Can I go now?" She bit her lip.


    Her instinct told her that it was dangerous to be alone with this man.


    Her estrangement made Dn frown slightly.


    In order to please her, he did so many things these days, but this little woman seemed to be unaware of his effort and disregarded his feelings.


    But he should understand her feelings and sufferings.


    Her wound had not been scarred yet, and he could not force her to ept him again too soon.


    Finally, he stepped back and said with a sort of courtesy, "well, okay. Work hard. Don''t fail to live up to what I expect of you."


    With a sigh of relief, Savannah left in a hurry.


    Dn stood in the doorway, watching the back of the little woman as she hurried away.


    Out of the office building, a slender figure was waiting at the bottom step.


    Charlotte went up to Dn as he went out of the office building and down the steps.


    "Dn," her voice was full of tenderness and grievance."I didn''t expect you wanted me here today so I could see Katrina fired and Savannah promoted. Did I do something wrong? Why¡­ why did you humiliate me like this?"


    Yes, Dn brought her to Zagreb Film today, not to give her an answer she wanted, but to embarrass her!


    "You don''t know what you''ve done wrong?" Dn gave a scornfulugh.


    "I really don''t know... Yeah, I did something to make you angry before, but I''ve been a good girl since I got engaged to you, and I didn''t pick on Savannah again..." Charlotte panicked and exined quickly.


    "But you let your best friend deliberately make things difficult for her, even asked Abby to beat her. Do you really think I know nothing?" His tone suddenly became harsh and cool, cutting Charlotte too quick.


    "Dn¡­ I¡­ I thought you were mad at her..." Charlotte hesitated.


    "It''s my business. No matter how angry I am with her, I won''t let anyone hurt her." His tone was clipped, cold, and full of warning.


    "I was wrong..." Charlotte murmured, knowing she could keep nothing back from this man. "But I just want to stop her from pestering you and didn''t really hurt her..."


    Dn''s face suddenly darkened. He put his hand around her neck, and his tone was quietly dead, "you didn''t hurt her? You sent someone to hit her at the door of the hotel, trying to abort her child in this way, didn''t you?"


    Garwood found out about this three days ago.


    He had doubts about the strange car ident Savannah and Kaiden had on his engagement day. Through monitoring the video, he found the car that almost hit Kaiden was a stolen car.

 Chapter 547 - 547: Charlotte’s Punishment

    It was not the owner who was driving that day.


    After Savannah rushed to protect Kaiden and fell to the ground, the car left quickly without hesitation. Clearly, this was a deliberate action.


    Therefore, he ordered Garwood to look into it.


    After the investigation, he found that the one who drove that car was a local bludger.


    The bludger confessed under torture that he had been bought off and instigated to drive into a young woman at the hotel entrance that morning.


    From his call records, Dn knew immediately the one who nned everything was Charlotte.


    Charlotte told the bludger that the young woman was pregnant. He was asked not to kill the young woman but just to miscarry her, so the police would take it as an ident only.


    He was waiting outside the hotel after he received a phone call, ready to hit Savannah, but did not expect a little boy ran toward Savannah. The car skidded and identally ran to Kaiden. Then Savannah rushed over to save Kaiden and hit the ground.


    Though her miscarriage was not caused by the car ident, it had a lot to do with Charlotte.


    Dn tightened his grip on Charlotte''s neck at this thought.


    "Dn, I¡­I''m sorry. I was wrong... Please..." Charlotte begged for mercy, her face growing purple.


    Just then, the secretary drove the car out of the parking lot and saw this scene. Startled, she hurriedly got out and went forward.


    "Mr. Sterling..."


    Dn came to his senses and loosened his fingers. His face was still gloomy.


    Charlotte slipped and fell to the ground. Dn ordered something to his secretary and then strode away.


    The secretary gasped at her boss''s order and whispered something at the bodyguards as she nced at Charlotte.


    Charlotte shuddered. Wasn''t it over?


    Sure enough, the two bodyguards went forward and took her by the arms, walking into the building.


    "What are you doing..." Charlotte struggled as she cried in rm!


    But she couldn''t work herself free from the bodyguards. They threw her into the cargo elevator and went directly to the rooftop.


    On the rooftop, a cold wind was blowing, messing Charlotte''s long hair about.


    Before she returned to her senses, the bodyguards found a rope to tie her hands to the railing at the edge of the roof.


    The office building was so high up that they couldn''t see it clearly from down here.


    All of a sudden, Charlotte was pushed to the edge of the roof, half suspended in the air. Her fear of heights almost drove her mad, and she was so frightened that her legs gave way, and she screamed.


    But her shout for help died away in the wind.


    The wind was too strong, and it staggered her. She couldn''t hold her feet, and she might fall from the roof if the rope broke!


    This psychological fear and suffering were worse than death.


    She felt that she would faint at any moment, her tears and snoting down uncontrobly.


    "Get Dn to let me go... Please, just let me go..." She trembled and could hardly utter aplete word.


    The bodyguards took two steps back and replied coldly, "Mr. Sterling said it''s just a lesson for you, Miss Rowe. Please think about what you did here, and we will put you down in the evening."


    In the evening? It was afternoon now; did she have to be tied at the edge of the roof for hours?


    "No! Don''t go-" Charlotte cried as the bodyguards left.


    ***


    At the same time


    Savannah had just hurried back to the design department when she saw Fiona waving to her at her seat.


    "Chief designer, congrattions!"


    As soon as the meeting ended, Fiona heard from the design department talking about Savannah''s promotion.


    Savannah did not feel very happy. She forced a smile at Fiona''s kind congrattion and said, "thank you."


    "I heard that Mr. Sterling fired Kaif?" Fiona asked in a low voice, as if mysteriously.


    Savannah nodded.


    "It seems that the big boss is not very nice to his fianc¨¦e. I think he and that Miss Rowe might have broken up..." She murmured with a big smile.


    If their rtionship was good, how could he fire her best friend in front of so many people? Everyone could see he was embarrassing her deliberately!


    Savannah didn''t make anyments. She prodded Fiona on the forehead gently and said, "it''s none of our business. Go back to work."


    "None of my business? As things stand today, Mr. Sterling''s engagement to Miss Rowe might be off. So, he will be single again, and my chancees!" Fiona was entranced with her own picture.


    Savannahughed out. Fiona heaved great sighs as other colleagues did when she knew that Dn got engaged. Now she knew Dn might be single again and immediately cheered up. Did Dn really have such great charm?


    "Savannah, it''s said that it is easier to move a man when he is disappointed in his previous love affair." Fiona continued, "he must be lonely and depressed and need another woman''s care now."


    "Fiona, you think too much... Even if the big boss broke up with Miss Rowe, the rich people like him would still have other women around him. Wealthy men have so many expensive and absorbing hobbies, and they always know how to enjoy themselves. How could they be lonely and empty?" Savannah felt amused.


    "You are right. There may be another woman in Mr. Sterling''s life." Fiona said abruptly as she pped Savannah on the shoulder. "My sixth sense tells me that Mr. Sterling and Miss Rowe broke up all because of another woman!"


    Savannah suddenly felt somehow guilty. She fell silent, afraid that Fiona would smell out something.


    "What kind of woman could break up Mr. Sterling''s rtionship with Miss Rowe?" Fiona acted like a detective.


    "You must have watched too many TV dramas," said Savannah helplessly, "all right, get back to your department. Even Katrina can be fired, and Mr. Sterling can also ask you to leave in any minute!"


    "Yes, my chief designer," Fionaughed and left.


    ***********************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    My sincere apology for messing up thetest update. I copy-pasted the wrong chapter. To read the right content, kindly remove the book from your library and re-add it, don''t worry your privileged chapter ess won''t be gone.


    It wasn''t intentional, I just didn''t notice that I copy-pasted the wrong chapter. It will not affect the privileged chapter ess even you remove and re-add the book to your library.


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 548 - 548: Savannah’s Stardom

    It was already dark when Charlotte returned to Royal Vi.


    She didn''t know how she got back.


    Only that she was already in a state of unconsciousness when the bodyguards released her from the roof.


    After sitting against the wall for a long time, she rose unsteadily to her feet, holding on to the wall, cold and stiff. Then she took the elevator down and took a taxi home.


    Back to the vi, her legs suddenly gave way, and she fell to the floor at the door. The servants came to support her in a hurry but were sent away by her.


    Charlotte bit her lip and staggered up the stairs herself.


    She didn''t want anyone to see her so miserable.


    Just as she entered her room, Ethan called to ask her how the engagement was going and why he hadn''t heard from her about holding the engagement party again after so long.


    Charlotte couldn''t hold back her tears any longer and wept aloud, telling her dad that Dn would never get engaged to her.


    Ethan was shocked and asked why. Charlotte didn''t dare to say that she had asked someone to drive into Savannah and almost hit Kaiden. She just sobbed that Dn and Savannah seemed to have made it up again.


    Ethan sighed after a long silence.


    In fact, he was surprised and uneasy when her daughter called and said that Dn had proposed and wanted to get engaged to her.


    He knew how Dn petted Savannah. How could he suddenly propose to his daughter?


    The only possibility was that Dn used Charlotte to annoy Savannah after they had a quarrel or something.


    But Charlotte was so crazy about Dn. She would not listen to him and might think it was a good chance even if she knew the truth.


    So, Ethan just let them go. The Rowe family was in great trouble now. His old mother was badly ill in bed, while his son was still facingwsuits in the detention center. He really had no time toy a finger on his daughter''s rtionship.


    Unexpectedly, his fears came true so soon.


    "Charlotte, don''t cry. Mom, dad, and grandma will always love you and care about you. Come back home, okay?" Ethanforted his daughter.


    Charlotte''s crying stopped.


    Back home?


    Onest step, and her dream woulde true.


    How could she let it go and went home after her dream broke in the wind?


    "Dad... I''m not going back. I''m sure Dn wille around." She shook her head firmly.


    "If he would change his mind, he would not have suddenly canceled your engagement. Why should you stay there and beg for nothing?" Ethan sighed.


    "I don''t care. I''m staying here. I can''t see Dn being taken away by Savannah again!"


    Ethan was about to speak again when the phone clicked dead. His daughter had already hung up.


    * * *


    Fashion Queen was starting on television and video websites. It was rapidly gaining ground in the ratings and surpassed that of the TV series of the same period, iming the top rating spot.


    Unexpectedly, but not surprising, Savannah''s part in the y, the role of Angelina, became an overnight hit. Online topics that mattered to her was even hotter than that of the hero and heroine.


    This Sunday, when Savannah got up and updated her Twitter, she was shocked by the overwhelmingments, private messages, and the number of new followers.


    "You kept your part fresh and exciting. Compared to the perfect leading role, Angelina has her own personality, a real character."


    "I like Angelina. She''s an able woman, but there''s also a little girl in her heart. She behaves so aggressively andpetitively just to protect herself from being hurt."


    "I like you. You look better than charming."


    "If I were Angelina, I would also be unhappy if another girl suddenlyes to steal the show."


    "I cried when Angelina said goodbye to her colleagues at the airport before she left to study abroad. In fact, Angelina is not bad, just too proud."


    "If I were the hero, I would choose you! You are the real Fashion Queen, much better than Eva. No, actually, even the leading man is not worthy of you, you deserve a better man!"


    "Looks like you''re acting for the first time, aren''t you? Amazing!"


    "Hope you can do more acting!"


    "I wish there was a sequel to Fashion Queen. You cane back!"


    Savannah realized she became popr with the role of Angelina.


    Some of the audience preferred negative characters who had shorings than perfect protagonists.


    Just then, the phone rang.


    "Hello?" Savannah answered the phone, her drawing voice sounding lovely.


    "Not up yet?" There came a familiar male voice with a smile.


    "Chris?" Savannah started up in bed.


    Most of her scenes were with Chris, but she didn''t have any personal contact with him.


    After the shoot, she never met Chris again.


    She felt extremely ttered to receive his phone early in the morning.


    "Well. It''s me."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Fashion Queen is the highest rated metropolitan drama series of the year. They''re having a party tonight. Would you like to be my date and go with me?" Chris asked gently.


    "Your date?" Savannah was stunned.


    "Yeah."


    Even if Chris needed ady to apany him, he should look for the actress who yed the leading role of Eva or find a female star who was well-known in showbiz...


    "I... That''s not right..." Savannah hesitated.


    "You don''t have confidence in yourself?" Chrisughed.


    "Well," since he called in person and invited her kindly, it was not good to refuse him. "See you tonight."


    In the evening, Chris drove to Green Bay to pick up Savannah at the appointed time.


    When he arrived in his Lotus, all servants and maids looked out in wonder.


    "Savannah, he''s not the big star Chris Pattinson, is he?" Garcia looked at the man with eyes wide as he got off the car.


    "Yes. That''s him." Savannahughed.


    "He''s here! Oh, my gosh!" Garcia was not young, but all the women liked handsome men.


    ***********************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    My sincere apology for messing up thetest update. I copy-pasted the wrong chapter. To read the right content, kindly remove the book from your library and readd it, don''t worry your privileged chapter ess won''t be gone.


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 549 - 549: She Will Not Act Again

    "Nice to see you, madam," Chris, very approachable, smiled and gave Garcia his hand-friendly.


    After shaking hands with Chris, Garcia was momentarily unable to speak with excitement.


    Savannahughed. Garcia would not wash her hands for at least two days.


    Chris was really good at pleasing elders.


    Although he was a big star, he was easy to get along with and never put on airs, no wonder he enjoyed great poprity.


    "Are you ready to go?" Chris smiled and looked at Savannah.


    Savannah nodded, said goodbye to Garcia, and got in the car with Chris.


    At the door, a maid watched Savannah leave in Chris''s sports car, hurried back to the house, and dialed a number.


    "Sir, Miss Schultz was picked up by Chris Pattinson. They seem to attend the celebration party for the Fashion Queen."


    ***


    "Stop!"


    At the same time, Dn, in a moving Lamborghini, ordered coldly after he hung up the phone.


    The luxury car creaked to a halt on the side of the road.


    The bodyguard, sitting in the driver''s seat, looked at his boss through the rearview mirror, wondering what happened.


    A few secondster, Dn spoke quietly, his expression unreadable, "turn around, go to Sovereign Hotel."


    "Ah?" The bodyguard was stunned, "but you have an appointment with Mr. Johnson..."


    "Ask the secretary to inform Johnson that the business will be discussedter tonight," he said with a very emphatic pronunciation.


    The bodyguard gasped. Tonight''s business was worth billions of dors, and the customer came to LA from Europe in person. Mr. Sterling had attached great importance to the business.


    He did not know what hade over Mr. Sterling to make him change the schedule so abruptly. But whatever it was, it must be worth more than this business.


    Without asking more, the bodyguard turned the steering wheel, rushing towards Sovereign Hotel at full speed.


    * * *


    Sovereign Hotel


    Chris walked into the banquet hall with Savannah on his arm. shbulbs started popping everywhere.


    Savannah knew there would be media at the party, but she didn''t expect so many.


    The role of Angelina suddenly attached to high poprity, even more, weed than the leadingdy. What''s more, the malepanion beside her was one of the most popr male stars. As expected, she attracted the attention of a lot of reporters.


    "Mr. Pattinson, why are you at the party with Miss Schultz today?"


    "In the y, you have a lot of scenes together, are you dating in real life?"


    "Miss Schultz, it''s said Fashion Queen is your first y, but your performance is not bad. Is there any instruction or advice from Mr. Pattinson?"


    Compared to Chris, who handled the questions from the reporters skillfully, Savannah was much more nervous. Though she had been a still model and was used to facing the camera, she had never been the center of so many reporters'' attention like today.


    Chris seemed to sense her nervousness. He leaned over and whispered to her ear, soothing her gently,


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s up to me, and all you need to do is keep smiling."


    Chris''sfort made Savannah feel much rx. She met the reporters'' eyes with her sweet, hospitable smile and listened to Chris calmly.


    Chris dealt with the reporters skillfully. He was polite to everyone, and his replies were neat and elegant. When a tough reporter tried to embarrass him, he hedged the question with dexterity. Savannah looked at Chris with admiration. It was really not easy to be a big star. Besides good appearance, skillful acting, his EQ needed to be high enough to deal with the media.


    "The role of Angelina was regarded with great favor online, and the audience doesn''t want Angelina to leave the screen so soon. They even want the hero to be with Angelina. You had such good cooperation for the first time. Would you bring Angelina back in the next season of Fashion Queen?" A reporter asked.


    "Angelina will not be back."A man''s cool voice came with certainty before Chris could answer.


    People present looked back towards the voice in amazement.


    A tall, elegantly dressed, attractive man walked in as the crowd fell apart voluntarily.


    "Mr. Sterling is here today!" The group of reporters immediately went around about Dn.


    "I''m just passing by," Dn said simply, his eyes drifting around the banquet hall and falling on Savannah. Then he stared at her arm held by Chris.


    Savannah did not expect him toe. Shocked by his sudden arrival, she held on to Chris'' arm with a tenacious grip, shrinking back to him in spite of herself, only to see Dn''s eyes be darker.


    Though Zagreb Film was owned by the Sterling group, Mr. Sterling, the big boss, had never been a celebration party like this.


    How could those reporters miss such a chance to get some fresh topics?


    "Mr. Sterling, what did you mean by saying Angelina will not be back?" A reporter turned to Dn and asked.


    "This role is loved and weed by the audience, and it made Miss Schultz popr overnight. Why not get her back in the next season?" Another reporter asked eagerly.


    "It''s better for a good character to be kept in the audience''s memory only. It''s a good end for Angelina. What''s more," after a pause, he continued, "It''s only a temporary decision to let Miss Schultztake Sandy''s ce to y the part of Angelina. Fashion Queen is her first y and will be herst. She will not act again."


    "Why?!"His words brought on a storm among the reporters.


    "Some media friends should have known that Miss Schultz is a designer of Zagreb Film. She has talent in fashion design, and she has just been promoted to the chief designer of the design department. We cannot run after two horses at the same time. So, Miss Schultz will not join showbiz."


    "So that''s it¡­" The reporters sighed in sudden realization.


    Savannah didn''t expect the man to decide her career in public.


    Although she had no interest in acting, and she had decided to put on the focus of her work on fashion design, she did not like her work or life to be mastered by him so rudely.


    She knew why he said that. He still took her as one of his belongings and didn''t want her to touch showbiz, the incrediblyplicated world.

 Chapter 550 - 550: Just Break The Contract

    This man had always been so high-handed.


    He would always do whatever he wanted, showing little regard for the feelings of others.


    Savannah was suddenly annoyed by his confident manner.


    Just then, the hall was filled with soft music. The lights dimmed, and many guests began to step into the dance floor.


    She grabbed Chris by the arm, heading for the dance floor.


    Chris, a little surprised, didn''t refuse her. His left arm hooked her around the waist, and his right hand on her shoulder. They began to dance to the romantic music.


    Dn watched the man and the woman dancing on the dance floor, his eyes burning with some unfathomable emotion.


    The dim light fell on his face, the antagonism in his eyes increased imperceptibly.


    Finally, the music died.


    Chris was about to go down with Savannah when Dn ambled toward them.


    "Mr. Sterling." Chris greeted him gently.


    "May I borrow your partner?" Dn asked Chris, and his lips quirked up in a half-smile.


    Savannah held on to Chris, hoping that he could refuse.


    However, Chris had no reason to say no. Savannah was Dn''s employee, it seemed nothing for her to dance with her boss.


    Turning to look at Savannah, Chris said with a smile, "Mr. Sterling came alone today. Would you like to dance with him?"


    Savannah wanted to shake her head but afraid that the man would do something sores in public if she said no.


    "Looks like Miss Schultz agreed," Dn said as he took Savannah''s arm, pulling her to his side, and walked into the dance floor.


    Before Savannah could react, he draped his arms around her waist and moved slowly under the dim light and the soft waltz.


    She could feel him grip her waist so tightly that there was no room for her to move.


    "Dn, what are you trying to do?" She whispered.


    "I should have asked you that." He squeezed his hand, pulling her tightly against him. His tone was full of jealousy and dissatisfaction. "Are you allowed to participate in the celebration dinner with a male star? Are you allowed to dance with him and be so intimate?"


    He hadforted himself that she had just lost her child and was still angry with him. So, he tried to understand her bad mood and let off her coldness.


    But he could hardly control himself when he saw her and another man holding hands and smiling in the crowd.


    Only then did he know that his indulgence was too much.


    It was unbearable to watch her go out with another man, even if they had just a working rtionship.


    "It has nothing to do with you. Don''t forget, we''ve divorced." Savannah gritted her teeth as she avoided the deliberate body contact and touching from his hot fingers.


    "I''m your boss, too." He was annoyed.


    "I want to go, okay?" Savannah tried to free herself.


    "You have no choice," he said sardonically, "after the dance."


    "Dn, please don''t go too far --" before Savannah had finished her words, he turned around with her and changed steps smoothly and expertly, whispering in her ear in a low, evil voice, "Be good, baby. I won''t let you go after you dance well with me."


    She clenched her teeth, knowing that he meant what he said, and not daring to struggle again. But she could pretend to be awkward and stepped on him a few times to vent her anger.


    As expected, he didn''t give up the opportunity to take advantage of her during the piece of music, including touching her buttocks several times.


    Finally, the song ended, and the lights came on.


    Savannah blushed and pushed him away. She left through the side door without even saying goodbye to Chris.


    ***


    After that day, everything was as usual.


    The man didn''te to harass her again.


    Savannah returned to thepany and devoted herself to her job.


    Acting was fun, but she was a designer. She preferred costume design to acting, and she never thought of entering showbiz.


    Fashion design was the career she wanted to work all her life for.


    So, when she was invited to variety shows after the role of Angelina became a hit, she didn''t hesitate to say no.


    She didn''t n to act again even if Dn didn''t announce it publicly.


    But Dn''s bossiness that night brought the disobedient psychology out of her.


    Why did he have to decide her life?


    Why did he always start when he wanted and stop when he wanted to stop?


    This day, she received a call that invited her to participate in a reality show.


    The reality show was organized by a popr streaming video site and aired every week. It invited popr stars or celebrities to challenge themselves in some games.


    The role of Angelina in Fashion Queen had poprity among the audience these days, and that was why Savannah was invited.


    She was about to refuse as usual when the man''s face came to her mind.


    Savannah swallowed the refusal and agreed.


    She almostughed out at the thought of the man''s angry face with his nose out of joint.


    The production team immediately set up a time and ce for her.


    The night after she made an appointment with the reality show, she got a phone call from Dn, not surprisingly.


    "You forgot what I said?" The man''s voice on the other end of the line was as gloomy as his face.


    He knew she was going to take part in the reality show.


    "You just said I''m not going to act anymore. It''s not acting. It''s a variety show." She snorted.


    "That won''t do. Let me make it clear¡ªyou are not allowed to appear on camera after Fashion Queen. If you want to be famous or be praised, I can make you enjoy it in other ways!" Dn said sullenly.


    He knew her character, and he believed she was a good girl. But showbiz was tooplicated for her. She was young and vulnerable to temptation.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve already promised the reality show and signed the contract." She''s not trying to win poprity. She was just trying to anger him.


    "Just break the contract. I don''t mind paying breach of contract damages for you."

 Chapter 551 - 551: You Can Fire Me

    "It''s not about money," Savannah frowned. "It''s about personal integrity. What will they think of me if I ke out on them? Money cannot buy my credit back after it is ruined. Anyway, I''ll go this time. If you''re not satisfied, you can fire me."


    Fire her?


    That would allow her to be more free to do whatever she wanted if she was fired.


    The little woman dared to threaten him!


    Dn narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment.


    "Just this once," he whispered.


    * * *


    The reality show was going to be shot in an outdoor training base on Sunday.


    That morning, Savannah went directly to the outskirts of LA.


    The outdoor training base was used byrge enterprises for staff development or group activities.


    This time, it was leased by the production team of the reality show to record the program.


    When Savannah arrived, she saw several stars who were regr members of the reality show.


    A staff member gave Savannah a brief exnation of the procedure and the rules.


    Each participation would draw lots to challenge the tasks, and you could choose to give up when you found it too hard.


    At the beginning of the recording, Savannah and other artists drew lots under the leadership of the host to receive their challenging tasks.


    The first few tasks were rtively simple, just jigsaw puzzles and so on, but the following tasks were much more difficult.


    Rock climbing, diving¡­Atst, Savannah was unlucky enough to get a high-altitude bungee jump.


    Standing on the bungee tform, Savannah looked down carefully, feeling weak at the knees. She wanted to give up this task, but an assistant director came to the program group and said she could not quit.


    "You agreed that we could give up the challenge if it''s too difficult for us, didn''t you?" Savannah stared wide-eyed at the director.


    "Yeah, but the audience will feel bored if you just give up when it''s a little difficult. For the audience rating, please, hold on!" The director said pleadingly.


    Savannah sighed, braced herself, and wore the harnesses, walking to the bungee tform.


    She tried to look down again, thinking it would be better but felt even dizzier. Her legs were weak with trembling.


    The instructor saw her face pale with cold sweat, knowing she really had a fear of height.


    "Miss, if you really can''t do it, just give up." The instructor was afraid that the beautifuldy would faint in the air.


    Savannah looked over her shoulder at the director, who made a begging gesture to her and then closed her eyes, turning to the instructor.


    "All right, I''m ready." She set her teeth.


    The director, relieved, immediately waved his hand, indicating the photographer to get ready to shoot in all directions.


    The instructor checked the bungee outfitters and slowly led her toward the edge.


    Blown by the strong wind, Savannah was forced to close her eyes. Her heart pumped hard. She took a breath, ready to jump, but the instructor unexpectedly pulled her back.


    "What''s the matter?" She was stunned.


    "The director said they would arrange someone to bungee jump with you. It will make you less nervous and safer." The instructor exined.


    A tandem bungee jump? Savannah looked back and saw a man approaching in a protective suit and facial mask.


    Savannah couldn''t see his face clearly. Should be a professional staff or instructor, she guessed.


    A sudden sense of relief flowed from her heart through every limb. She had to say, it was much better to have someone to apany her toplete the task.


    The man turned her around to face out of the tform, hooked the protective ropes of their backs together, and then wrapped his arms around her waist.


    Savannah moved uneasily. Though she knew this might be the standard posture of double bungee jumping, she still felt a little strange.


    The man behind her felt her struggle. He tightened his hold on her, and his big hand even slipped to her belly, pressing her closer to his arms.


    "Ah!" Savannah uttered a low cry.


    But even if she didn''t want to let the man jump with her, it was toote.


    Before she reacted, the man jumped down with her from the tform, holding her tightly in his arms!


    "Ahhh!" She screamed in fear as she struggled violently and identally kicked the man on the ankle! A deep and inarticte sound escaped from the man''s mouth, and it seemed that he was hurt by her heavy protective shoes.


    But he just held her tighter in his arms so that she would not hurt herself.


    Gradually her fear left her. She was aware that the professional staff would protect her well, and she began to feel excited.


    It was an incredible feeling falling through the air at that speed! She began to enjoy the ride and screamed her head off!


    After the jump, a staff member lifted them back up to the tform they jumped from.


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief when she could finally feel the ground under her feet. Looking around, she wanted to thank the man who jumped with her, only to find he had disappeared.


    The next project was waiting for her, so she didn''t think much and left the bungee tform.


    ***


    Savannah spent a whole day in the reality show.


    When she returned home in the evening, she was so tired that shey down on the sofa as soon as she walked in the door.


    At the same time¡ª


    Beverly Hills.


    "Louis, how''s daddy doing with mommy?"Kaiden asked his daily question.


    He had been caring about the progress of his daddy and mommy ever since Garwood said daddy called off the engagement with auntie Rowe.


    "Well, it seems to make no progress. Miss Schultz had a few meetings with Mr. Sterling, but she didn''t really talk to him," said Louis.


    Kaiden frowned. That wouldn''t do. Daddy was moving too slowly.


    "Where''s daddy? He doesn''t have to go to work on Sunday, does he?"


    "Mr. Sterling went out early this morning. I don''t know where he had gone." Louis said helplessly,


    Kaiden picked up the phone and called Savannah.


    A few secondster, Savannah''s voice came, "hello."


    Kaiden, who was all animation just now, seemed to have wilted all of a sudden.


    "Mommy," he said feebly.

 Chapter 552 - 552: Did Anything Happen To That Man?

    "Kaiden? What''s up? "Savannah asked anxiously.


    She heard that Kaiden was terribly scarred by the car identst time. Though he should have fully recovered, he was just a kid, and he needed more care.


    "I''m not feeling well. Can youe and see me?" whispered Kaiden.


    "What about Judy and Louis? Aren''t they with you? Ask them to take you to the hospital!" Savannah said hastily.


    "Judy went back home to attend a wedding. Louis¡­he went on a date with his girlfriend." Kaiden kept a straight face. "Will youe and stay with me, mommy?"


    Louis looked at him, helplessly. Young master. I don''t have a girlfriend!


    "Isn''t your dad at home?" Savannah asked skeptically. She didn''t believe Dn would keep his son alone at home.


    "Not at home. He went out early in the morning." Kaiden''s voice was very depressed.


    "Well, why don''t you call your dad? He''ll be back when he knows you''re not feeling well. Or call your grandpa, let grandpa send someone to apany you..."


    "Mommy, you don''t care about me, do you?" Kaiden hummed and coughed.


    Savannah was more worried when she heard him cough. She had to agree to go to see him in case this little guy was really ill.


    After hanging up, she did not even have a bath and rushed downstairs in rather a hurry.


    "Savannah, where are you going?" Garcia asked in surprise. Didn''t Savannah juste back?


    "Beverly Hills. Kaiden said he wasn''t feeling well. He was alone there." Savannah changed her shoes quickly.


    Garcia immediately asked the driver to get ready.


    Savannah soon arrived in Beverly Hills.


    She called Judy''s name as she entered the vi, but no one responded.


    Kaiden had already sent all servants away.


    Savannah went straight upstairs and pushed open Kaiden''s bedroom. Kaiden curled up in bed, reading a book of fairy tales.


    "How''s it going, Kaiden? What''s the trouble?" Savannah hurried over and touched his forehead.


    Fortunately, he didn''t have a fever.


    Kaiden threw the book away and slipped himself into Savannah''s arms.


    "I have a headache, I feel dizzy," he said in a pathetic tone. "But here you are, I feel somehow better."


    Savannah felt funny but also relieved. She dimmed themp, covered Kaiden with a quilt, and sat beside the bed to apany him.


    Afraid that she would run away, Kaiden kept holding on to her hand. Before he closed his eyes, he asked her to promise she would not leave secretly, and then he fell asleep at ease.


    When the little guy was asleep, Savannah released her hand carefully, tucked him in, and quietly left his bedroom.


    In order not to wake up the little boy, she did not turn on the light but moved to the door slowly in the dark.


    As soon as she opened the door, she knocked on someone who wasing in!


    They stared at each other in the dark, not expecting to see each other at this hour and moment.


    Soon, Savannah came to herself. Well, this was his home, and it was not surprising to see him.


    "Kaiden... He called me and said he wasn''t feeling well, and there was nobody at home. So, I came over to apany him. He''s asleep now." She whispered.


    Dn nced at the small figure on the bed, his lips parting in a half-smile.


    No one at home? How was it possible?


    "Now that you''re back, I''ll go. Oh, I still want to remind you that Kaiden is not more than four years old. No matter how smart he is, please don''t leave him alone in the house, what if something happened?" Savannah looked at him reproachfully.


    She was about to leave when she heard a soft voice calling behind her, "Mommy!"


    Savannah paused at the sound and looked back.


    Kaiden sat up, rubbing his eyes, now wide awake.


    "Kaiden, your dad is back. I have to go." Savannah went back to him and gave him a kiss.


    "Don''t go! I suddenly feel sick again. You stay with me till dawn." Kaiden seized Savannah''s hand.


    Savannah hesitated. She didn''t have the heart to refuse him, however, it was not convenient to stay here for the night.


    "He will not quite down the whole night if you leave. You can sleep here. Your room has been cleaned." With this, Dn turned and left.


    Savannah had no chance to say no. She turned to look at the little guy and sat down.


    "Mommy, I want to have breakfast with you tomorrow morning. I can''t eat without you." Kaiden acted like a spoiled child.


    Savannah took a deep breath. It looked like she was really going to have to spend the night here.


    When Kaiden fell asleep again, it was quitete.


    Savannah got up and walked gently to the room she used to live in and pushed the door open.


    This was the first time she''d been back here since her memory came back.


    Everything was familiar to her. Nothing changed after three years.


    She was about to lock the door and got ready for bed when she heard a loud thump in the next room.


    It was like the sound of someone falling on the floor.


    Did anything happen to that man?


    She walked out hesitantly, but all at once stopped short.


    It wouldn''t be a good idea to go to his room at this hour¡­


    But that sound from his bedroom made her anxious. He seemed to have fallen badly.


    She suddenly remembered how he limped when he turned to leave Kaiden''s room...


    Did he hurt his leg?


    After a long hesitation, Savannah went to his bedroom and knocked on the door.


    There was no response.


    She pushed the door and went in. The room was empty.


    Only the bathroom door was ajar.


    With her heart felt nervous, she went over and asked quietly, "Dn, are you okay? Could you please answer me?"


    There was only a slight groan.


    She gasped and, without thinking of anything else, pushed the door open and walked in.


    In the huge bathroom, a sunken bath was slowly filling with water. Steam rose gently above the foam. A naked man, with just a towel around his waist covering the essentials, was sitting bowed over on the edge of the bath, as though he was rubbing his ankle.


    Savannah blushed. Her eyes uncontrobly fell on his strong chest, his firm, muscr thighs¡­


    She stood rooted to the ground.

 Chapter 553 - 553: Can You Please Forgive Me?

    "Come here," Dn ordered softly.


    He looked pale, his forehead was covered with sweat, and his ankle was red and swollen.


    "Your foot..." Savannah muttered. That was some fall he had. No¡­


    She suddenly remembered something, and she stared at him in disbelief.


    "Is that you? On the bungee tform today..."


    She remembered very well that she had kicked the man who jumped with her when she was bungee jumping.


    And he just hurt his ankle...


    It wouldn''t be so coincidental.


    "Pretty strong kick." Dn lifted his eyes to her.


    She gasped. It was really him.


    So, he went to the reality show today!


    She gritted her teeth: "Dn, you control freak! When are you going to get over your habit of watching me?"


    She turned to go but was grabbed and pulled back, falling into his hot arms.


    "If I were a control freak, I''d have pulled you away on the spot!" He said through gritted teeth.


    He really wanted to take her away when he saw her shrinking back at the bungee tform.


    But he knew she would be mad at him if he forced her to leave, so he could only secretly apany her toplete the bungee jumping.


    His hot breath came to her with the heat from his body. Savannah blushed and subconsciously pushed him.


    He lost his footing and unexpectedly fell backward.


    Startled, she automatically reached for him, but sshed into the bath with him!


    Shey on top of him, soaked to the skin. His eyes were burning, fervently staring at her. Before she reacted, he had one hand at the back of her head, holding her against him, and his lips were on hers.


    Eyes wide open, his handsome face with naughty smile blocked her sight. She quickly struggled, but she was held in ce and could not move.


    He took full advantage, his tongue expertly exploring her mouth. That was all about touch and sensation, all bump and grind.


    He flipped over and pressed her tightly under his body.


    Soaked in the water, she shuddered and threw her arms around his neck to prevent herself from drowning.


    "I''m sorry. It''s my fault... We will have more babies. We should start a new life. Can you please forgive me? I know I badly hurt you, but we''ve still had a long journey together, right? We still have Kaiden with us. Would you dare to leave Kaiden and me? We can build our family again, just give me a chance, will you?" he whispered as he ced a soft kiss beneath her ear.


    Her mind reeled. She thought it would hurt when he brought up that baby, but somehow a warm current flew into her heart, and her eyes turned red.


    Bitter tears blurred her eyes.


    He kissed her eyes and soothed her pain, his heart twisted. "Baby, I''m sorry, I know I hurt you badly. I''m a jerk! Please, please, give me another chance, just one more chance. Only one more chance, please? Let me prove to you, how much I love you, will you?"


    Savannah didn''t utter any words, tears continued flowing from her eyes.


    Sadness flooded Dn''s heart while looking at her,?he then picked her up, pulled a towel over, and wiped her clean, walking out of the bathroom.


    ***


    The next morning, Savannah was awakened by a ray of sunlight, which yed, warm and brilliant, upon her face.


    Looking around, she realized she had really stayed in his bedroom the night before.


    They did nothingst night because of his swollen ankle.


    After he carried her to the bed, heid down with her and hugged her from behind to sleep. His hand rested on her belly all night long, as if he wereforting her and saying sorry to the lost unborn child.


    After washing and getting changed, Savannah went downstairs.


    "Mommy!" Kaiden''s voice came to her like the morning wind.


    She looked over and saw Dn and Kaiden sitting at the table.


    "Come and have breakfast," Dn said with a half-smile.


    Savannah bit her lip. So, they had made it up?


    The man acted as if nothing had happened. He seemed to have every confidence that she would return to him sooner orter.


    While she was still in a daze, Dn got up and walked over. He took her by the hand without a word and pulled her to the table.


    * * *


    Royal vi.


    "What? Savannah spent the night before yesterday in Beverly Hills?"


    Charlotte stared at the maid who reported to her.


    "Yes. Miss. Not only that... Yesterday, Mr. Sterling took the young master to Green Bay. It looks like they have... made it up now." The maid stole a pitying nce at Charlotte.


    The engagement party with Mr. Sterling was over, and now Mr. Sterling had reconciled with his previous girlfriend.


    Charlotte''sbody slumped into itself.


    "Miss...?" The maid looked at her anxiously.


    "Leave me alone." She just wanted to clear her head, and she didn''t want to see a sympathetic look from anyone.


    The maid left and closed the door for her.


    Charlotte seized a cup beside her hand and hit it onto the floor as hard as she could.


    Was Savannah really the bane of her life?


    If it were not for Savannah, Dn must be hers.


    Did she have to ept her fate?


    She really hated to admit her failure again...


    After a long while, the door was knocked, and the maid called carefully, "Miss..."


    "Get out!" Charlotte snapped, venting her anger on the maid.


    "Someone wants to see you..." The maid''s voice was trembling.


    "Who''s that?"Charlotte frowned.


    "Mr. Gibbons."


    Edmond?


    Charlotte''s face changed a little.


    After she was forced to see how Edmond was tormented in the warehouse, she returned to Chicago and never met Edmond again.


    Edmond called her many times, but she did not answer, and finally put him on a cklist.


    Unexpectedly, he knocked on her door.


    It seemed that he was determined to see her, or he would not give up.


    Charlotte walked out impatiently.


    Edmond''s face lit up when he saw here out.


    "Charlotte!"He waved his hand to her with excitement as he limped over.


    "What do you want with me?"Charlotte stepped back with a look oftent disgust.


    "Since then... I haven''t seen you for a long time, and you won''t answer my calls. Why, why are you ignoring me?" Edmond looked longingly at the woman he loved.


    Charlotte nced at Edmond in disgust.


    She used to be close to him because he could do some help.


    But now, with a broken leg, he couldn''t even make a private eye. He looked like a little old man with a haggard face, untrimmed beard, and hair, and now he asked her why she was ignoring him?

 Chapter 554 - 554: He’s Not Going To Marry You

    "Because we have no asion to meet again."Charlotte held her arms and said coolly before she turned to go.


    Edmond, suddenly excited, rushed towards to grab her arm. "Charlotte, I was crippled for you. My future is ruined because of you! How can you treat me like this..."


    Charlotte let out a low squeal as if touched by something nasty. She shook his hand off and said in a low voice, "I didn''t point a gun to you to ask you to do anything for me. You were willing to do everything yourself! I''m going to marry Dn, don''te to me again!"


    "Don''t lie to me!" Edmond''s eyes were bloodshot."I know you were getting engaged to Sterling the other day, but your engagement party was canceled atst. He''s not going to marry you! I have told you that the man had never taken you to heart. He promised to engage with you only to annoy Schultz, didn''t he?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"Charlotte, feeling unbearable pain, pushed Edmond to the ground angrily.


    Then she ran in.


    Back in her room, she was out of breath for a long time, and her mood was not silent.


    Edmond''s words reverberated in her mind.


    He''s not going to marry you.


    He had never taken you to heart.


    He promised to engage you only to annoy Schultz.


    Each word hit her like a hammer, taking her breath away.


    Night fell, but Charlotte didn''t feel hungry at all. She was still filled with annoyance and anger.


    After a long time, the dead silence was broken by the knock on the door.


    "Miss..."


    "I said I wouldn''t eat! Get out!"


    "But¡­Mr. Gibbons has not left. Now it''s raining, and he is still standing in the doorway, drenched... Do you want me to call security?" The maid said helplessly.


    Had Edmond not gone yet?


    If he had killed Savannah in his car at that time, there would not be so much trouble now!


    What a good-for-nothing!


    Charlotte transferred her anger to Edmond. She was about to tell her maid to ask the security guard to drag Edmond away when suddenly she changed her mind.


    "I''ll go out to see," she said and took an umbre out.


    Sure enough, Edmond was still standing outside the door of the vi.


    "Charlotte!"He was surprised to see here out again.


    Holding back her disgust, Charlotte went over and held the umbre over him.


    "What are you doing here?" She asked with a sigh.


    Edmond, however, thought he had finally moved her.


    "I would do anything to see you," he said, looking at her fervently, "Charlotte, don''t ignore me again, please..."


    Charlotte raised her hand and gently wiped the rain off his face. "Come in first. Lest you catch a cold," she said softly as she led him in.


    Edmond followed her into the vi excitedly.


    After sitting down, Charlotte sent her maid to bring Edmond a cup of hot ginger tea to warm him up.


    Edmond sipped the tea as if he were drinking the best nectar in the world. When he finished the tea and looked at Charlotte, he found her quiet and unhappy.


    "Charlotte, I know you''re in a bad mood... No matter what Dn did to you, I''ll always be there for you," he said softly.


    Charlotte''s brows wrinkled a little.


    "Nothing," she sighed slightly, "you don''t have to worry about me."


    "Come on, I''ve really got a thing about you. Tell me what I can do for you."


    Charlotte bit her lip, and the tears burst out of her eyes.


    "Charlotte? What happened?" Startled, Edmond stood up tofort her.


    Charlotte wept and crept with tears into his arms.


    "Don''t cry, my girl, I will do anything for you!" Edmond felt heartbroken at her tears and held her in a grip.


    "Edmond, it''s so distasteful. If only Savannah didn''t exist in this world! She goes against me everywhere. I will not be happy as long as she''s still in this world..." Charlotte''s tears flooded Edmond''s skirt.


    "Forget it... Since Dn still likes her, just leave him." He smoothed her tear-dampened hair away from her face. After he was almost beaten to death by Dn, he really dared not do anything to his woman again.


    "I''m not just depressed because of Dn. Do you know? All that my family suffered these days had been done by her. Because of her, my brother''s still in the detention center, and because of her, my grandma''s paralyzed in bed and could not recover for the rest of her life. Why¡­ my grandma is so old, why can''t that bitch let her go..." Charlotte cried her heart out.


    Seeing Charlotte''s grievance and hearing that Savannah had done so many evil things, Edmond clenched his fist, ame with indignation.


    "She bullied you so much!"


    Charlotte cried harder and held him by the neck tighter.


    Edmond felt ttered, and again his heroic spirit appeared.


    "Rest assured. I will not allow you to be bullied again!" He gritted his teeth and made a decision.


    * * *


    On Friday afternoon, Savannah took a taxi to Kaiden''s kindergarten after work.


    She promised to pick Kaiden up and take him to the yground today, and then they would spend the night in Green Bay.


    Because of the traffic jam during rush hour, the kindergarten was almost empty by the time she arrived.


    Savannah hurried to Kaiden''s ss and just saw his teacher walking out.


    "Excuse me, Ie to pick up Kaiden, is he here?"


    "Didn''t you see him when you came in? He said he was bored waiting in the ssroom alone, so he went to y on the slide in the yground." The teacher looked surprised.


    "I didn''t see him when I passed the yground," Savannah said anxiously.


    The teacher''s face changed too. She hurried to the yground with Savannah.


    The yground was empty.


    They searched the washroom, the game room but still did not find Kaiden.


    The teacher got very worried. The kindergarten''s security was always pretty good, and no such a thing as the missing of a kid had ever before urred.


    Savannah took out her phone and was about to call the police when it rang.


    It was a strange number.


    She had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 555 - 555: If You Want To See Your Son, Come Alone

    She walked to the corner of the yground and answered it, "hello."


    "Miss Schultz." There came the sound of a voice changer, which made it hard to tell the age or gender of the speaker.


    "Who''s that?" She asked in rm.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is, do you want to see your boy?"


    "You took Kaiden away? Where is he? What do you want?" Savannah couldn''t keep calm.


    The stranger on the other end of the phone didn''t say anything but moved the phone. A muffled hum of a kid came from behind a cloth.


    It was not clear, but she knew it was Kaiden''s voice.


    "If you want to see your son,e to warehouse 19 on the wharf. Oh, I have to remind you, don''t tell anyone. Come alone. I will kill your precious son at once if you tell the Sterlings or call the police." With that, the stranger hung up.


    Savannah broke out into a cold sweat. Her heart was pounding,


    "How''s it going, Miss? I will go to the police now." The teacher came over to her anxiously.


    "No," said Savannah busily.


    "Why?" The teacher stood in amazement.


    "Hm... Just now, my family called me and said that they had picked Kaiden up in advance, and they forgot to tell you. I''m sorry." Savannah said and quickly left the kindergarten. She stopped a taxi on the roadside, going straight to the wharf.


    When Savannah got there, it was already dark. She found warehouse19 and went in a hurry. It was a warehouse for refrigerated containers.


    "Anybody? Here Ie! Let Kaiden go!"She summoned up her courage and gave a cry.


    Just then, the iron door behind her creaked closed!


    All she remembered was a heavy blow to the back of her head.


    ***


    It was already midnight.


    The lights in Beverly Hills were all on.


    In the living room, Dn stood in the middle with a dreadfully dark face, his hands behind his back.


    Garwood was standing by him, looking as sulky as a bear with a sore head. The bodyguards wereing in and out to report on progress.


    Miss Schultz went to the kindergarten to pick up the young master in the evening, but they all disappeared.


    It seemed that the young master had been taken away by someone first, and after receiving a call, Miss Schultz suddenly gave up calling the police and left in a hurry.


    It looked as if she had been coerced not to tell anyone.


    When Mr. Sterling learned of this, he sent someone tob the kindergarten and the neighborhood but found nothing.


    Then he interrogated the staff on duty in the kindergarten personally one by one and got the surveince video from the security office.


    In the surveince, Kaiden was caught ying on the yground slide when he suddenly seemed to see something and ran to the nearby railing, which could not be captured by the camera.


    It could only be confirmed that Kaiden did not appear in the video again after he was lured somewhere. He was forcibly taken away by someone.


    Footsteps sounded, and a bodyguard hurried in.


    "Did you find Miss Schultz''s whereabouts?" Garwood asked hurriedly.


    "The phone call that Miss Schultz got was from an unregistered card. We cannot find out who''s the caller. In the monitoring along the road, we found that after Miss Schultz left the kindergarten, she took a taxi to the wharf''s direction. There''s no camera there, so we could no longer track her whereabouts. I guess she went to the warehouses on the wharf."


    "Have you searched for the wharf?" Garwood frowned.


    "A search is underway. But there are hundreds of warehouses on the wharf, and many of them are abandoned and hidden. It will take a long time¡­."


    Dn''s face went darker.


    ***


    Cold.


    It was so cold.


    It was like falling into a hole in the ice.


    Savannah huddled herself and held herself tight but still couldn''t resist the bone-chilling chill.


    A familiar boy''s voice was twittering in the ear.


    "Mommy... Mommy..." He poked her as he called her with a trembling voice.


    Finally, Savannah was pushed to wake up. The back of her head was throbbing after a heavy knock. She opened her eyes and saw Kaiden squatting in front of her, his nose red.


    "Kaiden, are you all right?"She took Kaiden in her arms and felt him up and down, making sure he wasn''t hurt. Before she could sigh with relief, she found him damp and cold.


    A chill enveloped her. She shivered and went gooseflesh all over.


    They seemed to be in a refrigerated container. The temperature here was obviously below freezing!


    She and Kaiden were all in light autumn clothes, unable to keep out the cold.


    "Mommy, where are we? I''m cold." Kaiden rubbed his hands together and sniffed at his runny nose.


    Apparently, the man kidnapped her and Kaiden and put them in the refrigerated container, trying to freeze them to death.


    Savannah got up and looked around. The container was confined with no windows, and the only door was abination lock, making it impossible to escape.


    They had to wait for someone outside toe to rescue them.


    She walked over to Kaiden and hugged him tightly, trying to keep him warm with her temperature.


    Kaiden shivered in Savannah''s arms.


    After some time, Savannah felt colder and colder, and the temperature seemed to be falling.


    "Awful cold, mommy¡­" Kaiden''s teeth chattered from the cold.


    Savannah stood up, pped her hands, and jumped around to stay warm.


    "Come on, you will be warmer like me," she uttered a quivering sound.


    Kaiden did the same. He rubbed his red nose and began to jump around.


    But such exercise could only raise their temperature temporarily.


    When the mother and son were tired and sat down panting, their body temperature went lower faster than before.


    "Mommy, it seems to be getting colder... I want to sleep." Kaiden shrank into Savannah''s arms, his face covered with hoar-frost.


    Savannah gritted her teeth as she took off her coat and wrapped it around Kaiden, "Honey, don''t sleep. Hold on a little longer, and your daddy will soone and get us out."


    "But I really want to sleep..." Kaiden slowly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 556 - 556: Your Dad’s Coming To Save Us

    "No, honey, you can''t sleep here!" Savannah''s nose twisted. She put Kaiden on the ground, rushed to the iron door, and banged on it.


    "Help! Somebody out there? Please, help my son!" She yelled but too weak to make a sound.


    Looking back, she saw that Kaiden on the ground was already out of consciousness!


    She rushed to fetch Kaiden, rubbing his hands and feet, crying, "Honey, you can''t sleep, get up! Your dad''sing to save us!"


    Kaiden answered her with two grunts.


    No!


    She couldn''t just sit there! She can''t let something terrible happened to her young boy.


    She must find a way to inform people outside!


    But her cell phone had been taken away by the man who had kidnapped Kaiden and her.


    Savannah held back her tears, looking around.


    She searched every cranny. Suddenly, something blue came into her sight.


    Was that Kaiden''s kid phone?


    Savannah pushed aside a board blocking the phone and picked it up.


    Sure enough, it was Kaiden''s phone!


    The kidnapper apparently ignored that Kaiden had a kid phone with him.


    It must have slipped out when the kidnapper dragged Kaiden in.


    She checked the phone in surprise. Fortunately, the phone''s battery was still at 20 percent power, but the phone reception was really bad.


    She moved it around until, finally, one bar came up, and she dialed Dn.


    After two seconds, the phone came to the familiar male voice that slightly trembled, "Is that Kaiden? Where are you? Where''s your mommy? Is she with you?"


    "It''s me..." Savannah said in a quivering voice, trying to hold back her tears.


    "Savannah! Where are you? Were you hurt?" Dn asked anxiously.


    "We are in arge refrigerated container, in one of the warehouses on the wharf..." Her teeth chattered from the cold.


    Dn understood why there was a quiver in her voice.


    "I''ve sent someone there to search for you. Hold on, and they will soon find you. Don''t hang up. I''ll talk to you." Dn was burning with anxiety.


    "Great..."Perhaps because of his promise, she was released from mental tension, and her body was fully rxed. But she felt colder, and a feeling of drowsiness crept over her.


    "Talk to me, baby. Don''t sleep!" Dn''s heart sank as her voice faded away.


    "Well..." She tried to pick herself up and open her eyes.


    Just then, Garwood came in. Dn paused, covered the mouthpiece, and looked over.


    "How about it?" He asked in a low, calm voice.


    "There are too many warehouses on the wharf. I''ve sent extra people to mainly search the warehouses for freezer storage, but there were too many refrigerated containers and freezers in those warehouses there. I am afraid it will take at least two hours to go through them!"


    The temperature in a refrigerated container could be dozens of degrees below zero. People might be frozen to death in less than half an hour! What''s more, Savannah and Kaiden had been locked up for so long.


    "Send more men there. Contact the city police station, call the police to search the wharf together!" Dn ordered coldly.


    "Yes, sir," Garwood responded and hurried out.


    Dn picked up the phone and regained hisposure.


    "Baby, did you notice your surroundings before you were taken to the warehouse? What did you see or what did you pass by? Could you remember it?" He must find them as soon as possible.


    "I don''t know... I was knocked unconscious after I entered warehouse 19. When I woke up, I found myself and Kaiden in the refrigerated container." She trembled terribly, and her voice grew weaker.


    "Hold on, baby. Tell me, do you have any consciousness after being knocked? You can tell me even the smallest details. Did you hear anything or smell anything? I need to locate you as quickly as possible." He never gave up, trying to dig out reliable information.


    Savannah stomped her numb feet and thought about everything after she was knocked down.


    "No... I don''t know..." Her voice cleaved to her throat, and her mind was nk.


    "Don''t panic. Take your time." He kissed her over the phone to soothe her. It was as if he was suffering with her. He can''t show any sign of weakness to her in this critical situation.


    Savannah finally calmed down and paused for a moment before she whispered, "I vaguely remembered I was carried... it''s a bumpy road... It took me a while to steady myself..."


    "Good, baby, just like that. Take your time." Dn''s eyes were sharp, and his voice was gentle.


    Encouraged by him, Savannah had more confidence. She took a deep breath of cold air and continued, "Then I smelled something sweet..."


    "What smell?"


    "I''m not sure... But it''s a lot like... butter from a bakery..." Her voice grew fainter, like a broken string.


    She couldn''t have stayed awake if Dn hadn''t been talking to her.


    A bumpy road and the smell of a bakery? And the freezers... Were they in a food warehouse?


    That narrowed the search scope down.


    Dn quickly whispered instructions to the bodyguards next to him.


    Then he held the phone to his ear again, feeling that her breathing was even more delicate as if it could break at any moment.


    "Hold on, we''ll find you soon!" His heart sank.


    Damn it! I will kill that person who hurt my family!


    He didn''t know that how could the little woman and Kaiden endure the chill in a refrigerated container!


    But he couldn''t let her learn his intense anxiety and overwhelming worry, otherwise, she would be more nervous and lose her confidence.


    But there was no response for a long time. He clung to his phone, his heart hanging to the throat.


    Finally, there came a weak voice, "Really? Will you find us?"


    "Yes. We''re on our way, please hold on," He gritted his teeth and assured her.


    "You fool me... There are so many warehouses here... How could you find us so quickly..."


    "I never fool you. When youe out, we''ll get married. See if I''m lying to you." His insides tightened again.

 Chapter 557 - 557: I Will Stand By You

    Over the phone, Savannah seemed to hold her breath.


    "Get married..." she murmured.


    "Yes. You''ll marry me. I still owe you a formal wedding for three years. Don''t you want it back? There are so many things that go into a wedding, baby. You can think about the details of the wedding now. What kind of wedding dress do you prefer? Who are you going to invite, and where do you want to spend our honeymoon after the wedding..." He changed the topic gently, hoping she could hold on to it a little longer. Every minute was precious to her and Kaiden at the moment.


    Over the phone, Savannah silently bent her lips and closed her eyes as if imagining what he had just said.


    "Before the wedding, we will go to visit my father-inw first, and I wanted to tell him solemnly that I will marry his daughter and that I will take care of his little princess for him. I will love you, ever and forever." Dn uttered his promise softly.


    Savannah''s eyes were welling up.


    "Being able to know you and fall in love with you is the luckiest thing in my life," he continued. "As for your hatred of the Rowe family, this is our thing. Whether you want to get revenge or not, I will stand by you and make the Rowe family pay the price."


    Her nose stung. Ever since the day she had decided to take her revenge, she had never thought of a man in the world who would say to herself, "this is our thing."


    At this moment, she felt her heart had really been tied with him, and she was unable to be separated from him again.


    Time passed by minute and second.


    Finally, his voice could hardly help her resist the deepening of the cold.


    Savannah took a look at Kaiden not far away. She wanted to climb there, but she had no strength at all. She felt that every hair on her body was frozen stiff and unconscious. Gradually, she began to feel strangely hot.


    "I''m hot¡­ Why so hot¡­" She murmured as she dragged her cor.


    Dn''s heart went straight down. In extreme cold, the cold nerve would be mdjusted and dead, and the body was unable to adjust itself to changes in temperature. At this time, the blood all ran to the body surface, so people began to feel hot.


    That was why some people who froze to death were found naked.


    That was to say, her body''s heat-regting system had broken down. She was on the verge of copse.


    Extreme cold made her hallucinate.


    "Honey, don''t take your clothes off. Hold on a little longer. Listen to me, let''s talk about the wedding guests," he tried to sober her up.


    But he heard her thin voice mumble, e on, you have to try your best to move, so I can pull you out..."


    The words came out of nowhere. It sounded like she was giving someone a pep talk.


    Before Dn could understand what she said, she murmured again, "your family came, rest assured, you will be all right. I''m leaving now. I''m still looking for my mom. Don''t sit alone in a pavilion in the middle of the night next time." Her tone was full of pity,


    He was startled. The words seemed familiar.


    More than familiar. It was almost engraved in the heart, and he could never forget.


    It was the inspiration she had given him years before when she had pulled him out of the pavilion during the night of the fire.


    He was half fainting from the smoke at that time, but he could still hear her encouragement in his ear.


    Savannah, on the other side of the phone, had really fallen into an illusion. She was about to lose consciousness.


    It was easy to fall back to the past when you were dying.


    He had never felt so badly stung and filled with anxiety like this moment.


    "Savannah! Listen to me! Open your eyes! You can''t sleep! Talk to me, you hear me?" He roared in a heartbroken voice.


    "Dn..." Stunned by hismanding voice, Savannah managed to wake up.


    "I''m here!" He felt like he was boiling on hot water. How he wished he could fly to her and Kaiden!


    "There''s something I want to say to you, but I haven''t had a chance, and now... Now I want to... want to tell you..."


    Today, perhaps, was herst day.


    She wasn''t sure if she''d have a chance again.


    "Well, I''m listening. Speak slowly." He wanted to keep her awake as long as possible.


    She opened her dry, pale lips, but --


    He was answered only with a dull thud as if it were a mobile phone falling to the ground!


    Then he was cut off.


    Knowing that she might have fainted, he looked at the phone with an indescribable expression of anxiety. His heart sank into a hopeless stupor. His eyes lost their luster as if he would not be happy again. He felt that some part of his heart had died with the disappearance of her voice!


    The dead silence in the room was broken by urgent steps!


    "Sir, I think we''ve found the warehouse where Miss Schultz and the young master are!"


    * * *


    Savannah could no longer remember what happened after she fell into aa.


    She felt that she fell into a long sleep and would never wake up again.


    It didn''t matter.


    She had heard those words from him before she died, and that would be quite as much as she should ever require.


    But Kaiden...


    His life had just begun.


    How could he be buried with her in this refrigerated container?


    Cold tears streamed from her eyes silently.


    She seemed to hear muffled knocks, which grew louder and louder, and then with a bang, the door of the container opened!


    There were hurried footsteps and the voices of the crowd. Someone wrapped her in a big nket and kept rubbing her hands and feet.


    Finally, she lost consciousnesspletely.


    ***


    Savannah recovered her consciousness three dayster.


    She caught sight of the man beside the hospital bed. He had three days'' stubble on his unshaven face, and because of the seriousck of sleep, he looked pale and a bit haggard.


    Dn''s tired eyes shed with excitement when he met her eyes.


    "You awake? Are you feeling sick?"

 Chapter 558 - 558: You Look So Different

    "Who are you?" Savannah stared at him nkly. Her voice was hoarse.


    Dn froze.


    Behind him, Garwood stood dumbfounded.


    "Miss Schultz! You have not lost your memory again, have you?"


    Was the nerve in her brain-damaged after she stayed in the refrigerated container for so long?


    "Don''t you know me?" Dn stared at her nervously.


    "I''ll call the doctor." Garwood started for the door.


    Mr. Sterling would copse if Miss Schultz made another memory loss!


    "Stop!"ughed Savannah weakly.


    Garwood halted. Dn also looked at her, puzzled.


    She lifted her hand and ran it through his untidy, unkempt hair.


    "I really didn''t recognize you. You look so¡­different."


    Garwood looked relieved! Then he gave a nce at Mr. Sterling.


    Since Miss Schultz and the young master were rescued from the refrigerated container and sent to the hospital, Mr. Sterling had stayed in the hospital all the time. He looked haggard after he watched her bed for three days.


    Dn was a bit on edge till she woke up. Regardless of the presence of Garwood, he wrapped his long arm around her waist and held her into his arms.


    "How dare you frighten me." He whispered to her ear.


    Garwood winked at them and turned his head.


    "Where''s Kaiden? Is he fine?" She raised her hand to his chest.


    In fact, ording to Garwood and his reaction, she knew that Kaiden should be okay, but she was still worried about that boy.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Schultz," said Garwood. "the young master woke up the same day he was carried out. He recovered faster than you. Now he''s in good spirits, and he can leave the hospital soon. Mr. old Sterling and Cooper are with him in the next ward. I''ll take him to see youter."


    She was greatly relieved.


    "Garwood," Dn gave him a look.


    Garwood smiled, left, and closed the door.


    Dn had no more scruples and pressed her to his arms.


    He held her so close that she felt as if he wanted to hug her into him, for fear that she would disappear again.


    She was almost out of breath when he reluctantly released a little but still holding her.


    That day, when his men finally found her, ording to the information she provided on the phone, Kaiden was still breathing, but she was frozen stiff and suffering from shock.


    He rushed to the hospital and almost broke down when he learned that she once had no blood pressure or heartbeat.


    His world woulde to copse without her.


    There was only one thought in his mind¡ªshe must be saved.


    He gathered the best doctors in the city for a consultation and got the most sophisticated medical equipment.


    Finally, she restored the normal heartbeat after the emergency treatment, and her physiological function slowly returned to normal.


    God knew how he suffered while she was struggling on the edge of death.


    She was at a loss of what to do by his powerful embrace. He seemed to be more frightened than she was. Somehow, she was ovee with a warm feeling inside her.


    "Dn..." she patted him on the back gently.


    "Give me your promise that you''ll never leave me again." He leaned over her ear, his voice low and domineering.


    "I promise you," she whispered with a helpless smile.


    "Now, you can go on with your unfinished words." He recovered his countenance and sat upright.


    "What?" Savannah stared at him.


    "You said you wanted to say something to me that day on the phone, but you didn''t get to say it. Now, I''ll give you a chance." His tone was husky.


    Savannah''s face went red as she remembered what she had said.


    "I... I''m just saying it... Nothing important¡­"


    "Really? I don''t believe it." His coarse fingers moved against her chin.


    "Really..." She bit her lip.


    "If you cheat me, I will¡­" His palm threatened to slip into herrge gown.


    She gasped, knowing that he meant what he said, and stopped him in a hurry. "Well... but that cannot be said now."


    "And when?"


    "At the wedding¡­" She lowered her voice shyly.


    His eyes narrowed, and his lips bent slightly as if he understood what she was trying to say.


    "Savannah Schultz, are you suggesting that I marry you soon? Well, I see." He teased.


    "I didn''t!" She blushed.


    "You''re obviously proposing."


    "I asked you to marry me? In your dream!" Embarrassed, she lifted her fist to push him away but was caught by him and pulled back into his arms.


    "Oh, well, did you find the people who kidnapped Kaiden and me?" She asked in his arms.


    His face suddenly changed, and his brow plucked up.


    "It''s Edmond," he said.


    Savannah gasped, Edmond again...


    "It''s my fault." Dn''s voice lowered, "I didn''t know Edmond had the nerve to do that to you after he was disabled. This time he went even further. Now the police and my people are searching for him. He can''t hide for long. He, and the one behind the scenes, wille to no good."


    Savannah certainly knew who Dn was referring to.


    Edmond had no reason to hate her so much. It must be Charlotte.


    They just didn''t have proof yet. But by the time Edmond was caught, Charlotte would not be able to escape.


    * * *


    In the afternoon, Savannah had aplete physical examination, and the doctor said that she could be discharged after two more days.


    Dn was fully relieved and agreed to go back to take a good sleep and change his clothes before he came again.


    After he left, old Sterling took Kaiden to Savannah''s ward to see her.


    The little guy ran to her like a full-spirited puppy. He had fully recovered.


    Savannah smiled with relief. Luckily Kaiden was not injured, otherwise, she really didn''t know what to do.


    To tell the truth, she had no special deep feelings for Kaiden during that period when she couldn''t remember him.


    After all, she left Kaiden as soon as he was born, and she didn''t even know she had a son.


    But after she stayed with him for so long, especially after the recovery of memory, she loved him more and more and couldn''t bear to be apart from him now.

 Chapter 559 - 559: Is Daddy And Mommy Getting Married?

    Last night, old Sterling learned from Dn, who was the initiator of the kidnapping of Savannah and his beloved grandson. His face clouded over immediately. He wanted to go directly to Charlotte, too angry to bother Edmond but was finally stopped by Cooper.


    After talking a while with Savannah, old Sterling told her to have a good rest and rise to leave.


    Savannah held Kaiden''s hand and didn''t want him to go so soon.


    "Savannah, my kid," Old Sterlingughed, "the most important thing for you now is to get well as soon as possible. There''s still a pleasant thing in store for you."


    Savannah realized what old Sterling was referring to, slightly embarrassed.


    "What''s that?" Kaiden asked curiously.


    "Good thing." Old Sterling picked up his precious grandson and tapped his nose gently.


    "What good thing?" Kaiden continued.


    "What you have been looking forward to," Cooper suggested with augh.


    Suddenly Kaiden understood. "Is daddy and mommy getting married?"


    Old Sterling and Cooper both nodded.


    "Great! I''m the only one in my kindergarten who can attend mommy and daddy''s wedding!" Kaiden said withcency.


    Everyoneughed.


    Shortly after old Sterling left with Kaiden, Olivia, Matt, and Jacob came to visit Savannah.


    When the three left, it was evening. Savannah was just about to take a break when the door of the ward was knocked on again, and a familiar voice sounded,


    "Is Savannah here?"


    Savannah paused. It was Fiona''s voice.


    "Fiona,e in." She answered quickly.


    Fiona came in with a fruit basket in her hand. She gasped as she looked around the ward.


    She was surprised by the bodyguards guarding outside the ward just now, and now she was even shocked when she saw clearly the luxuriously furnished single ward.


    It must be a standard five-star ward.


    It was arge room with a deluxe sofa, t-screen TV, king-size bed, crystal chandelier, advanced humidifier, and purifier, and it even had a terrace.


    Standing on the terrace, you could overlook the greenwn behind the hospital and breathe fresh air.


    When Fiona heard that Savannah was in hospital yesterday, she asked about the hospital address from Jenkins.


    She thought she had heard wrong when Jenkins said Savannah lived in the best private hospital in LA.


    She didn''t believe it until she took a taxi there directly after work and saw Savannah.


    How did Savannah afford to live here?


    What''s more, money was not enough formon people to live here. Such a private hospital was said to only ept some of the powerful, rich men!


    And those people outside the ward who look like private bodyguards were for Savannah, weren''t they?


    The shock robbed Fiona out of the speech.


    "Fiona, how did youe here?" Savannah''s voice pulled back Fiona''s thoughts.


    "I''m told you are in hospital, so I came to see you. What''s wrong with you? Are you all right?" Fiona put down the fruit basket and smiled.


    "Thank you. Sit down. I''m fine, just... anemia." Savannah did not say that she had been kidnapped. That was too much for amon girl. Then she asked a care worker to pour her a ss of water.


    Fiona turned to look at the back of the professional care worker and then looked at the chair under her buns¡ªthe material of the chair cushion was even better than that of her suit. She suddenly felt that her fruit basket was too shabby.


    "Fiona, you''re not busy recently, are you?" Savannah tried to find a subject to avoid embarrassment.


    Fiona nodded and then shook her head, as if still in shock. Finally, she gently grabbed Savannah''s hand and asked tentatively, "Savannah, how can you live in a ce like this?"


    Savannah looked at Fiona and didn''t know what to say.


    Yeah, it was obvious that she could not afford to live in such a good hospital.


    "Is the man who got you pregnant arranged it?" Fiona ventured again.


    She originally thought that Savannah''s mysterious lover was her male colleague in theirpany, but it seemed that she had been wrong?


    After all, she couldn''t think of a male colleague who was so rich and powerful in theirpany.


    Just then, there came footsteps at the door and the respectful voice of the bodyguards,


    "Mr. Sterling."


    Savannah did not expect him toe back so soon.


    Fiona was surprised, too.


    Mr. Sterling? Did Savannah have a friend from the Sterling family? But she never mentioned that to her.


    The only Sterling she knew was their big boss.


    No, it couldn''t be¡­


    The door was pushed open.


    A tall, handsome man came in.


    Fiona froze for a moment and could not help rubbing her eyes. She did not see it wrong. Theing man was really the big boss.


    Was Savannah''s man Mr. Sterling?


    So, the one who made Savannah pregnant was him?


    Dn was told by the bodyguards that Savannah''s colleague came to see her, so he wasn''t surprised to see Fiona. He just nodded to her and then went straight to Savannah.


    "Feel better?" He touched her head softly.


    Savannah was a little embarrassed in the presence of Fiona. She took his hand down, nodded, and hummed.


    Fiona looked horrified by their intimate behavior. She had never imagined a man like the big boss could spoil a woman in such a gentle manner. Her feelings were very mixed.


    Her closest colleague, her good friend, was the woman of their big boss¡­


    After Mr. Sterling came in-person to Zagreb Film to fire Kaif at the meeting and humiliated Miss Rowe, she wondered if Mr. Sterling and Miss Rowe broke up because of another woman...


    Unexpectedly, this woman was Savannah.


    Savannah guessed at what was passing in Fiona''s heart.


    In fact, she knew her rtionship with Dn would sooner orter be known by Fiona or other colleagues. She just did not expect it toe so suddenly, and she was not prepared at all.


    Fiona had always admired Dn, but she never mentioned their rtionship with her. Would she be mad at her, thinking she was hiding it from her on purpose to embarrass her?


    ********************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    As the Chinese Lunar New Year is approaching, allow your humble author to share with you my tradition. You might all wonder about my nationality,?I''m a proud Chinese human who can speak fluently fivenguages, including English, behind those few novels I''ve posted on this tform lies a creative and wild imagination.


    So, as part of my tradition, every year, we celebrate the Chinese Lunar New Year; 2021 is a year of the OX. Festive decorations and abundant foods were our way of expressing year-round gratitude. Therefore, before the 12th of this month (Friday), allow me to greet you in advance, Gong Xi Fa Cai 2021!


    May this year of the OX bring abundance to our lives. On Friday, I will once again give a generous mass release as a gift.


    Stay safe and spread love! You can follow me on Instagram cause I often posted a sneak preview of my running novels chapter.


    Instagram ount: @annashannellin


    Love?lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 560 - 560: You Really Don’t Go With Me?

    Thinking of this, she whispered to Dn, "can you excuse us for a few minutes?"


    Dn knew she wanted to talk to Fiona alone.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the doctor for your examination report." He patted on her hand with a reassuring smile before he left.


    Fiona''s chin almost dropped in astonishment.


    The big boss, a domineering tyrant in thepany, was so warm and attentive in front of Savannah.


    He arranged the best hospital for Savannah when she was ill, prepared private bodyguards to protect her, and left without another word when she asked him to go out.


    It was hard to imagine that the big boss would care about a woman so much.


    When the door closed, Savannah gave a slight, apologetic cough and said, "Fiona, I''m sorry... I never told you."


    Fiona shook her hand with a wry smile.


    "In fact, there were rumors you were introduced by Mr. Sterling when you entered thepany. I have guessed that you and Mr. Sterling have a special rtionship... So it''s not too surprising. You never mentioned that, but I was wondering why Mr. Sterling paid special attention to ourpany and often came after you joined Zagreb Film. It''s because of you... Oh, how silly of me."


    Savannah was very sorry.


    "I''m sorry, Fiona, we¡­ A good many things had taken ce between us. I don''t know where to start... There was a reason I didn''t mention him to you when I entered thepany. I didn''t remember him at all at that time, and I never thought I''d be with him again..."


    "I see. I know your temperament. You are not a loud person. Actually, this is a personal matter between you and Mr. Sterling. You don''t have to tell anyone. I just think I''m a little... silly and embarrassed. You must haveughed at me when I took Mr. Sterling as an idol in front of you." Fiona sipped her lips.


    "Of course not. Why should Iugh at you? As long as you don''t get angry and think I meant to deceive you."


    "How can I be angry with you?" Fiona smiled, joking, "you are the future wife of the boss. I want to keep my job!"


    "But you like Dn... don''t you? Aren''t you angry when I keep it from you?" Savannah asked carefully.


    "Come on!" Fiona interrupted her busily, "Mr. Sterling is¡­an idol of mine. My feelings for him are the same as my feelings for Chris. Chasing stars, you know. Don''t think too much! Mr. Sterling is the star in the sky, he won''t even take a look at me. Don''t mention it again, Savannah!"


    Savannah studied her expression and knew she didn''t really get angry and was much relieved.


    They chatted for a while. Fiona was told a part of their story, including that Savannah was the woman who had given birth to Mr. Sterling''s only son. Again, she was stunned and speechless.


    While they were still chatting, the door was knocked on twice. A bodyguard poked his head in and said respectfully,


    "Miss Schultz, Mr. Sterling said that you are not fit to talk too long."


    Fiona responded quickly and stood up. "Oh, I''m sorry. Savannah, have a good rest. I have to go."


    "It''s all right," said Savannah. "Stay and talk with me for five more minutes."


    "I''m afraid Mr. Sterling wille to drive me out," jokedFiona as she looked outside the door.


    Mr. Sterling really took care of Savannah.


    Savannah had to nod and wave Fiona goodbye.


    * * *


    Royal Vi.


    Over the past few days, the servants of the Rowe family noticed that their youngdy, Charlotte Rowe, had been fretting like a cat on hot bricks.


    Especially after learning that Miss Schultz and the young master of the Sterling family were sent to the hospital, she was even more disturbed. She did not go out of the house and was unable to eat.


    This quiet afternoon, Charlotte, so sulky that Savannah escaped again, jumped to the shrill of her cell phone.


    It was a strange number.


    She guessed who called, holding her breath, and answered it.


    Sure enough, there came Edmond''s haggard, husky voice, "Charlotte..."


    Charlotte suddenly changed her face and snapped in a low voice,


    "Don''t you know you''re wanted all over town? Do you still dare call me? Are you mad?"


    "Charlotte, I''ve contacted a smuggler I used to know when I was a private investigator. He offered to smuggle me to Vietnam. We''re leaving tonight. Will youe with me?" His voice was tired.


    "Tut. Are you joking? Why should I go to Vietnam with you? Am I crazy, or are you crazy?" Charlotte showed impatience.


    "The kidnapping of Schulz and her son was brought to light. The police wille after you on this matter, sooner orter. Even if the police don''t investigate you, the Sterlings won''t spare you. Your family cannot keep you at that time. It''s safest for you to leave with me," Edmond said urgently.


    "I''m not going with you! What''s this got to do with me? You did it. I never asked you to do that. Don''t talk nonsense! I warn you, for the sake of oldpanionship, I can pretend not knowing your n. But if you keep pestering me, I will tell you!" snarled Charlotte in a low voice.


    Edmond''s heart sank. In fact, he had long realized that Charlotte was approaching him to make use of him. However, he didn''t expect she would be so heartless. After making full use of him, she gave him the brush and made a clean break with him. She even threatened to tell him¡­


    "You really don''t go with me?" His voice trembled.


    "Go with you? In your dreams!" Charlotte snubbed him. How could he think a rich, beautifuldy like her would be willing to elope with a wanted criminal?


    "Charlotte, I''ve done so much for you..." Edmond was not giving up yet.


    "Shut up, am I not clear enough? I repeat, if you call me again and talk nonsense, I''ll call the police immediately! Don''t me me when you sit in prison!" Charlotte just wanted to scare Edmond, warning him not to bother her again. If the police caught him, she would be in trouble too.

 Chapter 561 - 561: What About Eating Me?

    Edmond, however, seemed to be shocked and despondent by such words.


    "At that time in the warehouse, Mr. Sterling''s men said that the woman I love has the heart of a devil. I never believe them until now. I was too stupid to get myself hurt by you again and again." He smiled sadly.


    With that, he broke the connection.


    ***


    Charlotte was relieved to know that Edmond was leaving. He wouldn''t be caught by the police, and she wouldn''t be implicated.


    In the evening, she ate a bit more at dinner time with a much better mood.


    She just finished eating when a maid hurried in.


    "Miss, you have a guest," said the maid.


    "Who is that?"


    "The sameme man who came to our house the other day to look for you."


    Edmond?! Hadn''t he left LA?


    Why did hee to Royal Vi again?


    Charlotte broke out in a cold sweat from the scare. She dropped her fork and walked out of the vi.


    Not far from the door, Edmond stood under a tree, thin and distressed.


    "What do you want? Didn''t you say you were going to Vietnam tonight? Why are you still here? How dare youe to me? Are you crazy? If the police find out we''re connected, we''re both screwed!" Charlotte stormed over.


    Edmond stared quietly at the young woman in front of him. His eyes shed sadness, but his expression was somehow unreadable.


    This was the girl he had loved since he was a student, the girl who he would like to do anything for her.


    But what about her? She had always regarded him as something worse than mud under her feet.


    "I only want to ask you once more in person, are you sure you don''t want to go with me?" Edmond asked quietly, his faceposed, giving nothing away.


    Charlotte wanted to scream with frustration.


    "Didn''t I make it clear on the phone, or are you deaf? Well, I''ll say it again. I''m not going with you! I don''t like you. I will never be with you in a lifetime! Do you understand?"


    A sad and twisted smile crept over Edmond''s face. His heart was like dead ashes.


    Suddenly Charlotte had a bad foreboding. Before she had time to think about it, Edmond raised his hand, in which there was a brown ss bottle. He quickly unscrewed the cap and threw the contents of the bottle to her!


    She flung up an arm, and meanwhile, the dark brown liquid sprayed her face with an acrid smell!


    A sharp and tingling pain tore the skin of her face!


    "Ahhhh!"


    Charlotte''s scream rang through Royal Vi. She covered her face and squatted down!


    Edmond watched her suffering calmly. The strange smile on his face spread as he muttered,


    "You think I''m not good enough for you, don''t you? Now we are well-matched! I''m disabled, and you''re disfigured! Haha! What a good match!"


    * * *


    The hospital.


    After several days of observation, Savannah was in good physical condition and could be discharged from the hospital at any time.


    In fact, Savannah felt that she could be discharged from the hospital earlier. She could not be more fragile than a child.


    What''s more, it was too boring staying in the hospital for so long.


    Olivia was so busy that she could note to apany her every day.


    Fiona had to work, too.


    It felt like she was imprisoned.


    But Dn was always too nervous and insisted that she should stay in the hospital for a few more days.


    In the afternoon, she watched TV on the bed as usual.


    Dn sat on the couch next to her, peeling fruit for her.


    These days, she kept moring to be discharged from the hospital. He came from thepany early every day to apany her and stop her from making an early discharge.


    The little woman was quite unpleasant about it. Every time he came, she deliberately ordered him to peel fruit, change the channel, pour water for her, and even acted like a pettish to let him give her a massage. She wanted to wear out his patience so that he would let her go home.


    However, he practically waited on her hand and foot every day, docile and obedient to her.


    Dn nced at thezy cat staring at the television.


    Fashion Queen was on the air now.


    Savannah had just got into the middle of an exciting part when he picked up the remote and changed the channel.


    "What are you doing?" She jumped up immediately.


    "Change a program. Brainless TV shows will make you brainless too." He said simply as he peeled the apple.


    "Come on, the brainless TV shows'' seems to be produced by yourpany, Mr. Sterling." Savannah teased.


    "I don''t care." Heughed.


    Even though he had cut most of the intimate scenes of Chris and her, he was still annoyed by their close conversation.


    If it weren''t for the fact that this was her first acting, and he didn''t want to disappoint her after she had spent time and energy in Fashion Queen, he would have deleted all her scenes!


    Savannah knew his mind, of course, and curled her lips helplessly.


    "You need more vitamins for immunity enhancement." Dn put a piece of apple into her mouth, changing the subject.


    She took two bites without removing her eyes from the television.


    "I don''t want to eat apples now," she pointed to the pitaya in the fruit basket. "Help me with the pitaya, will you?"


    Since he didn''t let her watch Fashion Queen, he''d better not me her for fondling him.


    Dnughed, put down the fruit knife, and gently grasped her cor to make her face him.


    "Don''t want to eat the apple? What about eating me?" He leaned over to her, his voice low and husky.


    "Well, what a nerve!" Savannah grumbled coquettishly.


    Dn''s heart fluttered. He felt her every movement was tempting him, and he leaned forward to kiss her.


    "Well... Dn... We''re in the hospital!" She blushed and turned away her head. Why was his right hand suddenly on her ass?

 Chapter 562 - 562: I Just Feel Pain For You

    Dn didn''t stop. He grabbed her wrists and held them behind her waist. He was about to take the next step when the door was knocked on twice.


    Disturbed, he raised himself disapprovingly, trimmed his cor before he said, e in."


    The door opened, and Garwood walked in. With a nce at the mess on the bed and Savannah''s red face, he knew he showed at a bad time.


    "It''s about Miss Rowe, sir," he coughed to break the embarrassment.


    Dn paused for a moment, and calmly patted the woman on the hand.


    "Wait here, I''ll be back in a moment," he said before he followed Garwood out of the ward.


    He came back ten minutester.


    "What''s wrong with Charlotte?" Savannah asked hastily.


    "She was disfigured by Edmond with sulfuric acid and lost one of her eyes." Dn looked at her.


    Savannah gasped.


    "It wasst night. Edmond had nned to smuggle to Vietnam. Before he left, he went to Royal Vi and wanted Charlotte to go with him, but she refused. Edmond, whose emotion changed from love to hate, threw a bottle of sulfuric acid to her face. After he was sent to the police station by a security guard, he confessed everything to the police, including the kidnapping of you and Kaiden, which was suggested by Charlotte."


    Savannah knew that Charlotte would never escape punishment this time, but she did not expect she would have such a tragic end. Now Charlotte was not only disfigured and blind but also facing prison.


    Edmond liked Charlotte so much. He would not have done anything to hurt the woman he loved if he hadn''t been so disappointed and angry.


    Charlotte, however, didn''t deserve sympathy.


    After all, she had to pay back her own debt.


    ***


    A kidnap and attempted murder case was going on. Edmond would have to go to court and spend a long time in prison.


    Charlotte, the main culprit, was temporarily released for medical treatment due to severe burns on her face and blindness. She would be first treated in the detention center hospital and then prosecuted after her situation was stable.


    Ethan and Joanne arrived from Chicago in a hurry.


    After what had happened to Lionel and Granny Rowe, that could be imagined how shocked and grieved Ethan was now.


    ording to Garwood, Ethan passed out when he heard about Charlotte and was taken to the hospital. Then he struggled toe to LA.


    Everyone in the Rowe family suffered a lot these days.


    But Savannah did not feel sorry for them at all.


    When Savannah was discharged from the hospital, Dn wanted her to move straight back to Beverly Hills, and Kaiden couldn''t agree more.


    However, Savannah felt it was not suitable for her to live with him before they remarried.


    Old Sterling also advised Dn to send Savannah back to her house first, saying that it was better to pick her up from her own house on their wedding day.


    Dn had to follow her wish and sent her back to Green Bay on the day of her discharge.


    Two days after leaving the hospital, Savannah went back to work.


    Her colleagues, including director Jenkins, knew nothing about the kidnapping.


    Fiona apparently did not say anything about Savannah and Dn to anyone in thepany.


    In the evening after work, Savannah went out of the office building and saw a familiar white car parked not far away.


    The driver pulled the back door open, and Joanne came out, walking slowly to her.


    "Why... Why didn''t you tell me before you took revenge on the Rowe''s?" Joanne muttered. Her face was tired, and she looked ill.


    What the Rowe''s suffered these days, of course, also affected her.


    Savannah knew that Charlotte must have told Joanne and Ethan about her revenge.


    Joanne must have known that she had framed Lionel up to break up the rtionship between the Rowe family and the Sterling family, and it was she who reported Lionel and made Granny Rowe insane.


    "Now that you know about my revenge on the Rowe''s, you should know why I did it. Years ago, Granny Rowe killed your ex-husband, my father. Dad''s car ident was arranged by your current mother-inw, who had someone break the brakes on dad''s car. And then she lied to you, telling you that I died with my father, which was a great shock to you so that you could marry her son. Now they paid the price, and they deserved the punishment." Savannah said calmly.


    Joanne stood, staring at her with tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "I understand," Savannah continued. "you''ve been living with the Rowe''s for so many years, and you are in agony about them. But I don''t feel sorry at all. Yes, their business and their life are almost ruined by me, and I should be satisfied. But how can they ever make an amendment for killing my father? Can they bring my father to life? I don''t even think it''s enough! I took my harsh revenge to give justice for my father. I was alone when dad died. You can''t me me,"


    Joanne was shocked to know what her daughter had done to the Rowe''s from Charlotte, and it was the Rowe family who murdered her ex-husband. She still had not recoveredpletely now.


    In her mind, her mother-inw was just stern and a little unkind. She never thought she had done such a wicked thing in order to let her marry Ethan.


    "Savannah," she calmed down and said with a trembling voice, "I came to you not to me you for what you have done. I just feel pain for you. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? If I had known it, you wouldn''t have to carry such a psychological burden alone."


    Savannah said nothing but turned her face away.


    Joanne knew that her daughter still couldn''t let go of the hatred, and even though she was on the side of the Rowe family. She held her hand and wanted to pull her into the car.


    Just then, Savannah noticed that the wedding ring on Joanne''s fourth finger of her left hand was gone, leaving only a faint ring mark.


    "Mom¡­" she paused.

 Chapter 563 - 563: I Only Hope You Can Forgive Us

    "We''ve divorced," Joanne said simply.


    Savannah gasped, at a loss of words.


    "Padgett''s ident has nothing to do with Ethan, but I can''t live in the Rowe family as the wife of the murderer''s son. I feel guilty for Padgett every day in the Rowe family. Ethan knew my mind and agreed. I know you''ve always been a little resentful of me because you think I''ve been favoring and defending the Rowe''s. In fact, I really don''t care if I''m the wife of a rich man or not. The happiest days in my life are the period of time when I was with you and your father. I hope your father won''t me me for living so many years with the family who had killed him." Joanne wiped her eyes as she whispered.


    Savannah seemed to see the strong soul under Joanne''s weak appearance.


    Mom really loved dad.


    It never changed.


    After more than ten years and knowing the truth of the ident, she could leave the Rowe family without hesitation and tell her ex-husband in her way that her heart had never betrayed him.


    Her divorce with Ethan was about two families, and she must have taken a lot of effort to persuade her father, the master of the Morton family.


    But she did it anyway.


    Dad, your life had been worth it.


    Even if you could nevere back, you are still in mom''s heart.


    Savannah recovered herself and asked, "mom, where do you live now? Back to Morton''s house or?"


    "Let''s talk about thister." Joanne gently held her hand and said, "I''ll take you to Royal Vi first. Ethan wants to see you. He wants to apologize to you personally for what his mother had done."


    Savannah paused and gave a wry smile. Could apology help?


    But she still nodded at her mother''s look of expectation.


    They got into the car. In a short while, they arrived at Royal Vi.


    Savannah followed Joanne into the house.


    In the living room, Ethan had been waiting for a long time. He got up from the sofa when he saw Savannahing in.


    "Savannah..."


    Savannah looked at Ethan, shocked.


    The man was much thinner than before, almost out of shape. His eyes had sunk in, and under them, there were dark rings.


    His tall body even reeled a little the instant he rose. Fortunately, the housemaid next to him supported him in time so that he was able to regain his bnce.


    It was normal for him, the head of the family, to be a little haggard from his recent worries, but he looked more than tired.


    Ethan waved for the maid and other servants to leave.


    The living room became quieter. Joanne and Savannah sat on the sofa opposite Ethan.


    "Savannah, I don''t know what to say, but I didn''t know what my mother had done until I found the police officer who was bought over after your father''s car ident. Yes, she hired someone to break the brakes on your father''s car and caused your father''s death. After that, she bribed the police officer to hide the truth of the ident. I know it cannot be excused, and an apology will not atone for the sin my mother oncemitted, but I really don''t know what to say other than sorry. I hope you''re a little more satisfied with what the Rowe family had suffered these days and that you can let go of the hate and not let your mother worry about you." Ethan said sorrowfully. He looked whiter after making a long statement.


    "Ethan, talk slow," Joanne whispered.


    Ethan looked worried when Savannah did not respond. He staggered to her and fell to his knees in front of her!


    "Ethan!" Joanne, shocked, tried to help him up, but Ethan gently pushed her away.


    "My mother is med for your father''s death. Savannah, I''m sorry... I''m really sorry..." Ethan looked at Savannah, pleading, "as her son, I can''t fling off such responsibility. We deserve this punishment, and I won''t say no, even if you want my life.Now Lionel is going to jail, and Charlotte is blind, my mother is worse than death in this situation... She was crushed with grief after she heard about Charlotte. She copsed in bed and talked to herself every day, crying that there''s a ghost around her¡­ And mypany also has difficulty in recovering from poor performance. I know, these are our retribution. I only hope you can forgive us and let bygones be bygones."


    "I can''t forgive those who killed my father in ce of him," Savannah said after a long pause, "I''m sorry."


    She didn''t know if her father would forgive the Rowe family or not. The old woman who killed her father, however, had to live in fear for the rest of her life and would never be forgiven.


    Ethan, though a little innocent, was the son of the sinner.


    She could not be softened to say she would forgive them.


    Ethan sighed with despair, and suddenly, his face twisted as if he were suffering from extreme pain. Then, he bent over and spat out a mouthful of blood!


    Savannah stood up in shock.


    "Someone!" Joanne cried as she went to him in a panic but apparently not surprised.


    A maid hurriedly came over with some medicine and a ss of hot water.


    Joanne helped Ethan sit on the sofa and fed him the pills adroitly, and then she pulled off a tissue to wipe his mouth.


    Ethan took medicine. After resting for a while, he recovered his strength, looking much better.


    "Don''t be afraid, kid. I''m fine." Ethan drew a deep breath and said to Savannah.


    "Are you okay?" Savannah came to her senses and watched the maid mop the blood on the floor away.


    Joanne took a look at Ethan and sighed.


    "Savannah," she turned to Savannah with sadness. "Ethan got liver cancer a few years ago. He recovered after a liver transnt and had been in a good spirit in the past few years. He handled the business of the Rowe group to Lionel and lived with me abroad, actually, also because it was helpful to his health. Since what happened to the Rowe family, one followed on another, he had been carrying everything on his shoulders and overworking¡­ and his cancer recurrence. He''s not so lucky this time. The cancer cells spread rapidly, chemotherapy and surgery arergely useless. The doctor said..."


    ******************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Today, a mass release day, as I promised earlier. Allow me to great you a prosperous new year. X¨©nni¨¢n ku¨¤il¨¨. Gong Xi Fa Cai!


    Love Lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 564 - 564: It’s Just A Nightmare

    At this point, Joanne stopped herself, covered her mouth, and started to sob.


    She couldn''t bring herself to say the rest.


    Ethan was at death''s door.


    Although Joanne rated Granny Rowe for killing her beloved ex-husband, she also had feelings for Ethan, who had taken care of her for so many years. Now Ethan was at the point of death, how could she not be sad?


    Savannah understood why the man looked so ill in such a short time, unable to speak.


    That old woman killed her father, and now her son, Ethan, was ready to die somewhat because of her.


    Was that a life for a life? She had always felt that her revenge was not enough, but now... that was enough, right?


    But she wasn''t happy at all.


    Finally, she looked at Ethan and said quietly, "I will never forgive your mother. You may think I''m evil, but even now, I still sincerely hope she can go to hell. But you...I thank you for taking care of my mother for all these years."


    "I''m sorry... I''m really sorry..."Ethan mumbled with red-rimmed eyes.


    Savannah gave Ethan a pitying look and turned to leave.


    Joanne asked the maid to take care of Ethan and caught up with her daughter.


    They stopped at the door.


    "Savannah, I''m afraid Ethan just has a month or two left..."Joanne took a nce into the vi and choked up again.


    Savannah patted Joanne on the back, offering silentfort.


    "Though I''ve divorced him, I want to take care of him for the rest of his life. After all, the Rowe family is almost empty now... I can''t see him being alone in thest part of the journey of his life." Joanne tried to calm down.


    "Yes, of course," Savannah wasn''t surprised by her decision. "Mom,e to Green Bay for me if you need any help. You''re not alone."


    Joanne nodded with a red nose.


    After talking with Savannah for a while, Joanne asked the driver to drive over and saw her daughter off.


    Savannah, with mixed feelings, watched her mother standing in front of the door waving her good-bye.


    Ethan''s love for her mother was undoubtedly true and deep.


    He had waited patiently for Joanne''s love and taken good care of her over the years.


    When Joanne learned the truth about her ex-husband''s car ident, she suffered a lot. She did not want to live in the Rowe family anymore and wanted to get a divorce. So, he said yes immediately, not only because he used to pamper her, but also because he knew he was not long for this world.


    Today, he apologized to her also for the sake of her mother.


    After all, he didn''t have to bother apologizing to her when he was so sick and dying.


    This apology was not so much for her as for her mother.


    He wanted to have Joanne''s forgiveness before he died.


    Though Joanne was unfortunate to lose her ex-husband, she was lucky to meet another man who loved her so much.


    * * *


    In the dream, there was thick mist everywhere.


    Padgett stood in front, smiling at Savannah.


    For some reason, Savannah felt that her father came to say good-bye to her.


    "Dad..." Her nose suddenly twisted, and she began to weep.


    "My little princess," came Padgett''s loving, soft voice. "Take care of yourself and your mother. Don''t cry."


    "Dad, don''t go!" Savannah tried to hug him, but somehow, there was always ayer of fog between her and her father that she couldn''t touch him.


    "Savannah, my love, if dad continues to be around you, you will never grow up and never put the hatred down. You have found your happiness, haven''t you? A man who loves you more than dad does is around you to protect you, and I''m relieved."


    "Dad, do you still hate the Rowes? Hate mom for living with those who killed you?" Savannah choked out through tears.


    Padgett''s ever young, handsome face broke into a meek smile, and he shook his head.


    "No. I''m grateful that you and your mother had appeared in my life, even only for a short period of time. My short life is worthwhile. Nobody else matters. And I''ll never hate your mother. I love her. Savannah, remember, don''t let yourself live in the hatred. A person trapped in hatred will never be happy, even if the revenge is sessful. Love is always a hundred times better than hate."


    "I see, dad." Savannah nodded tearfully.


    Padgett smiled with relief, and his figure glistened faintly in the mist and then faded away.


    "Dad¡ª"


    Savannah let out a cry, and her tears ran out of her eyes.


    At the same time, she was sped in a man''s hot arms.


    "All right, it''s just a nightmare. It''s okay, don''t cry..." A low, soothing voice floated into her ears.


    The warmth of his arms and gentle voice made her stop crying, and she opened her eyes.


    She didn''t know when Dn came to Green Bay. Now he was sitting on the edge of her bed, holding her in his arms.


    The white moonlight shone through the window on his shoulders.


    She stared at him, nkly. Suddenly her bewilderment suspended as if she had found the warmest harbor for her restless heart. She threw herself into his arms, closing her eyes.


    She went to bed early after returning from Royal Vi today but didn''t expect to dream about dad. Maybe it was because Ethan apologized to her, and she felt a little ufortable knowing his illness.


    "A bad dream? What happened today?"Dn asked in a low voice, patting her on the back.


    Thinking of her father in her dream, Savannah felt sad again.


    "I dreamed about dad. He said he was leaving and would not appear before me again..." Her eyes turned red.


    "That means he''s over it. He went to heaven. You should be happy for your father. Maybe he thought leaving you would help you grow up and let go of your obsession." He caressed her hair.


    Yes, that was what dad said in her dream.


    She winked back her tears and let out a breath as if a heavy stone had been lifted from her heart.


    "Didn''t your father tell you before he left that someone would take care of you in ce of him?" He asked in a low voice as he twirled a strand of her silky hair around his finger.


    Suddenly he slipped down, and the next moment a shining diamond ring appeared in his right hand like magic.


    Savannah was shocked to see that he slowly put the ring on her ring finger.

 Chapter 565 - 565: Your New Job Won’t Be Dull

    The ring fit her perfectly.


    "Dn..." She murmured, and her throat seemed to be stuck.


    "I''m here, baby," his deep voice was as warm as a hot cup of coffee, melting her in it.


    "Have you decided?" She bit her lip, and her heart had never been so soft.


    Do you really want to marry me?


    "My mind was made up that night ten years ago when a girl risked her life to pull me out of the fire." He whispered as he took her hand.


    "Then you can''t take back?your words. You promised to love me forever, Dn Sterling and I''ll be your wife, no matter whates along our way," She said seriously while looking in his eyes.


    He pressed her hand to his chest against his heart, making her feel the beat of his heart.


    She felt his powerful heartbeat and couldn''t help leaning forward to find his lips.


    He responded immediately, holding her closer, and felt her against the length of his body. Her tongue was in his mouth, iming him, full of enthusiasm.


    She wanted him, and this did strange, delicious things to his insides.


    The temperature in the room was rising¡­


    * * *


    The next morning, Savannah rose in the warm morning light.


    She recalled Dn proposed to her after a nightmare the night before. Her emotion swelled and subsided, and she kissed him and even demanded sex from him...


    Atst, she slept in his arms like a baby.


    The man seemed to be the best remedy for insomnia.


    On the quilt and sheets, including on her body, there was faint ambergris mixed with the sweet smell of shaving water.


    Her lips were slightly swollen. It looked like he got up early and kissed her for a while before she woke up.


    Savannah buried her face in her arms as if to hide her embarrassment. Taking a breath, she calmed down and jumped out of bed to wash and change.


    It was not Sunday, and she had to work today.


    Maybe it was toofortable to sleep in his arms, she overslept and was going to bete.


    When she came downstairs, she saw Dn sitting at the table, reading emails on his tablet.


    She grinned. This man was really energetic. He sleptte but got up early every day and had to work early in the morning.


    He was a real workaholic.


    However, she had to say the way he sat by the window doing business was really attractive.


    Early morning rays of sunlight were crossing the window and falling on him. His long eyelids were slightly drooping. He had a noble nose, and his thin lips were pressed into a straight line habitually because of thinking... Oh, he was freaking hot.


    She had the impulse to rush up to tear off his clothes mercilessly andy him down¡­


    Savannah blushed at this thought.


    Holy shit! What was she thinking about?


    She roused herself and made her way to the door without more hesitation.


    "Come to breakfast first." Dn looked at her as she hurried towards the door.


    "Oh, no. I''ll bete." Savannah swallowed at breakfast on the table but didn''t stop.


    "Come here. Eat before you go. No one will deduct your pay even if you''rete." Dn frowned.


    She stopped short. Well, Zagreb Film was hispany. He could decide whether to deduct her wages or not.


    She walked hesitatingly to him, still mumbling, "well, I don''t have to eat at home. I can buy some bread on the road... It''s better not to bete."


    Although no one knew about her rtionship with Dn beside Fiona and Jenkins, she didn''t want special treatment.


    "You want me to feed you?"He carried a te of golden fried eggs and bacon sausage to her front.


    Knowing he was serious, Savannah sighed and sat down, picked up her fork, and began to eat.


    After finishing the te and a ss of fresh milk, she got up and was ready to go when he stopped her again, "wait."


    "What else is there, boss? I''m really going to bete." Savannah gave him a wry smile.


    "We are going to have a wedding soon, and we will spend at least half a year abroad for the honeymoon after the wedding. Quit your job, and I''ll exin to Jenkins." Dn said as he wiped her mouth with a tissue.


    Savannah paused.


    "I''ll be very bored after resignation." She puffed her cheeks.


    He chuckled and pinched her pinky cheeks.


    "How can you be bored? There''s a lot to do as Mrs. Sterling, such as..." he leaned close to her ear and whispered, "give Kaiden a brother or a sister."


    "No," She pushed him away and pursed her lips. "I''m not going to be a housewife anyway. I like this job so much that I don''t want to quit. You have just promoted me¡­ I''m the chief designer now!"


    "Rest assured," Dn smiled and picked up a document in his hand and handed it to her. "This time, your title is bigger than the chief designer, and your new job won''t be dull."


    Savannah pulled the document out of the paper bag and read it quickly.


    She froze for a moment.


    This was a copy of the documents of transfer.


    Dn bought K&G, a medium-sized designpany, and transferred it to her.


    She was already the legal representative and head of K&G.


    She was inarticte with astonishment.


    "From this moment on, you will be the boss of K&G. This job will give full scope to your talents. K&G is very mature in the fashion design industry, with six brands and more than one hundred employees in LA. Such apany is most suitable for you. After all, you are just starting out, and it''s easier for you to start with a smallpany." Dn said.


    Savannah appeared quite moved, and a bit shook. She didn''t expect him to be so considerate. Her heart throbbed heavily. Her nose stung again, and she threw herself into his arms.


    * * *


    Savannah decided to finish the rest of her work at hand before she quit.


    After the handover with Jenkins, she walked out of the director''s office and saw Fionaing over from the nning department.

 Chapter 566 - 566: You’re The Boss

    "Savannah, I heard you submitted resignation to Jenkins?" asked Fiona as she walked over.


    "You''re really a gossip girl," Savannah nodded andughed.


    Fiona took her aside and lowered her voice, "you didn''t have a fight with the big boss again, did you?"


    Last time it seemed that Savannah resigned after having a quarrel with Mr. Sterling. So Fiona wondered if they had any misunderstandings again this time.


    "No. We''re fine." Savannah shook her head and beamed with happiness.


    "Oh, silly me!" Fiona patted herself on the head. "Savannah, are you going to hold a wedding?"


    "Yeah. Well, it''s next month," Savannah said with a soft smile.


    Fiona was relieved. So, Savannah resigned because she would get married soon.


    She had been wondering when Savannah would marry the big boss since she saw how much he doted on her. His fervent and intense gaze indicated how he cared for her.


    "Even if you''re going to get married, you don''t have to quit," said Fiona impulsively as she held Savannah''s hand, "you will feel bored as a housewife. Fashion design is your favorite work. It''s a pity to give up."


    "I know you don''t wanna me leave." Savannah chuckled.


    "Of course, you are my best friend in thepany. I''ll have to eat alone after you leave¡­" Fiona heaved a deep sigh.


    "Actually, I don''t want to quit. It''s good to work here. But..."


    "Then, why?"


    "He let me run a designpany instead and said it suits me better." Savannah smiled shyly.


    "You mean¡­ Mr. Sterling bought you a designpany? Whichpany?" Fiona immediately understood.


    "K&G."


    "Oh my, K&G? That''s a very time-honored clothing designpany in LA, and they had several well-known brands! Mr. Sterling bought K&G and gave it to you? Oh, my goodness! Savannah, you are the boss of K&G!" Fiona eximed in a low voice with envy.


    "... Come on, you''re making me nervous. I''m still trying to figure out whether I should take it over or not. I''ll beughed out of my wits if I make a mistake." Savannah said helplessly.


    Fiona''s words gave her much more pressure. She had been nervous about running K&G for fear of beingughed at because she was too young and inexperienced.


    "You''re thest one to be nervous. You''re the boss! Fire those who dare tough at you!" Fiona joked.


    Savannah shook her head with a soft chuckle. Sometimes Fiona was really simple and na?ve.


    Fiona continued, "As I know, men, in general, will give their girlfriends or wives diamonds, luxury watches, or cars. But the big boss gave you apany as a toy! Ah, I''m so envious of you having such a rich and handsome man! I guess I have to go to the church on the weekend and ask God to give me a man of the same style!"


    "Don''t worry, you''ll get what you want." Savannah grinned.


    They chatted for a while before Fiona went back to her department.


    * * *


    After the proposal that night, the Sterling family began to arrange their wedding.


    ording to Dn and Savannah''smon wish, the wedding should be held in a rtively low-key way. They didn''t want to attract public concern.


    As Dn nned, after the wedding ceremony, he would take Savannah to travel around the world by private ne for half a year.


    But old Sterling was not supposed to keep a low profile. Dn was his only son, the helmsman of the family. His wedding had been messed up three years ago, and this time old Sterling wanted to make up for it. As he said, it must be a grand wedding.


    Kaiden, after being motherless for three years, wished the whole world could know his dad and mommy were going to get married.


    Savannah didn''t want to disappoint old Sterling, so she had to let him n the nuptials.


    It took a lot of work to make the wedding unprecedentedly grand. So, the wedding was scheduled for the middle of next month.


    Savannah checked out of Zagreb Film after finishing the rest of her work.


    The bride-to-be always had a lot to do before the wedding banquet, but since old Sterling and Dn had undertaken most of the wedding arrangements, Savannah had more spare time and decided to start her work in K&G earlier.


    She was, after all, young and savvy and had some experience in Zagreb Film. She quickly engaged herself in K&G''s business and mastered her new job quite well.


    K&G had more than 100 employees in LA, but Savannah only had to deal with the senior managers and her personal assistant, Tina, appointed by Dn.


    Tina had rich experience in the fashion design industry. She looked straightforward, energetic, and meticulous, and she helped Savannah a lot.


    As Dn said, K&G''s business was mature and stable, and it was easy for her to manage it.


    After getting familiar with the operation of thepany, Savannah threw herself eagerly into her fashion designs and wanted to create her own brand.


    Compared with what she did in Zagreb Film, she preferred her present work. She could involve herselfpletely and deeply in fashion design now, and her job allowed her to release her full interests and natural gifts.


    ***


    This morning, Dn took Savannah and Kaiden to the cemetery to fulfill his promise.


    A few days ago, he spent a lot of money to clean and repair the tombstone for his father-inw, whom he had never met.


    The letters on her father''s gravestone had been worn away when Savannah camest time. But this time, she found it was changed to a fine white marble and was nted with nts and flowers on both sides, no longer deserted.


    What''s more, Dn adorned the tombstone with "We will cherish you always," and, besides her name, he added his name and Kaiden''s name on the tombstone.


    From then on, she was no longer alone. Her father left her forever, but she was lucky to have Dn and Kaiden beside her.


    Standing in front of the tombstone, Savannah was unable to speak. Her eyes moistened.

 Chapter 567 - 567: You Work Too Hard

    This was the first time for Dn and Kaiden to pay their respects to Savannah''s father.


    Kaiden behaved as good as gold and said a lot to his grandpa. Savannah couldn''t helpughing when she heard him whispering, "Are angels in heaven beautiful?" and "I will take care of mom."


    Then Dn took out some food and flowers and put them in front of the tombstone before they left.


    ***


    As the wedding banquet was around the corner, Savannah was busier and busier not because of the wedding, but her work


    In the evening, Savannah was still at K&G, working on a design project.


    This was the first brand created by herself after she began to manage K&G. She devoted all her energies to the brand these days.


    The name of the new brand was¡ªYoung.


    Its main target market was young female consumers who liked trendy clothing. The brand style was elegant, sweet, and noble, suitable for young women between 18 and 28 years old for formal asions, such as interviews, daily work, important dates, and all kinds of banquets.


    Outside the office, a very dignified and charming man, dressed in a fine gray suit, stepped out of the elevator.


    Tina looked up from her PC when she heard the footsteps and hurriedly stood up.


    "Mr. Sterling."


    Everyone in thepany knew that K&G was bought by Mr. Sterling and given to Miss Schultz, its current boss.


    It was said that Mr. Sterling and Miss Schultz were getting married soon.


    Dn nodded and nced at the closed office door.


    "Miss Schultz''s still at work. Shall I announce your arrival with her?" Tina asked.


    "No," Dn raised his hand to indicate to Tina to continue her job. Then he walked gently toward Savannah''s office.


    She was so involved in her work that she didn''t even know the door opened and someone came in.


    She did not look up until she heard the footsteps and muttered,


    "Tina, why don''t you get off work, I''ll go by myself..."


    Before she finished, a pair of arms with familiar heat wrapped around her from behind, pulling her into the man''s chest!


    Her eyes bugged for a moment before she reacted, turned, and threw her arms around his neck.


    "Oh, my. I was so frightened. Why don''t you call me?"


    The warm rays of the evening sun, filtered by the pale blue curtains, nted into the room as only blurry shadows.


    Dn held her waist in both hands, his eyes drooping slightly as he nced at the papers strewn across the desk.


    "I wouldn''t have given you K&G if I''d known it. You work too hard." His voice was gentle yetden with dissatisfaction.


    He never knew that the little woman would have be a desperate able woman.


    She was so busy that she couldn''t even get home at off-hours.


    He called her when he came out of hispany, but she didn''t answer the phone. Then he called Garcia and knew she hadn''t returned yet. So he drove to K&G directly.


    "Young is my first original brand, and I want to make it as better as I can," she yed the woman and shook his hand in disapproval with chagrin on her face. "You gave me K&G, but I don''t want to always rely on you. I don''t want to waste your money or make thepany suffer loss..."


    Looking at her serious expression, Dn could not helpughing. His heart gave a throb and began to fill with warmth.


    Before, he didn''t know what he liked about her.


    It was not until this moment that he knew it was her steely and unyielding spirit that touched him most.


    In the eyes of outsiders, a small still model like he was eye candy only.


    But she was not content to be valued just for a beautiful face.


    He should have known that she was the same girl who had saved him from the five years before.


    She was so persistent, even stubborn in the fire that night.


    At that time, she did not know him, and obviously several years younger than him, but she worked with all her might to save him, exhausted herself to drag him out of the fire regardless of the danger.


    "Well. It''s okay to work hard, but don''t forget our thing," said Dn softly.


    Savannah knew he was referring to the wedding.


    "I''ve drawn up my guest list and gave it to Cooper yesterday. In addition to my mother, Olivia, Mat, my colleagues in Zagreb Film, I also invited the director of the orphanage and a few teachers, kids, and..."


    Here she stopped abruptly, raised her face, and looked tentatively at him.


    Dn knew what she was thinking.


    She wanted to invite Kevin.


    Kevin was such an important person in her life. How wouldn''t she want to share her greatest happiness with him?


    She was just afraid he would be jealous and stop her.


    That''s right. Even though he knew she was going to marry himself and couldn''t possibly have anything more to do with Kevin, he still didn''t want her to meet Kevin.


    However, as long as she was happy, he would swallow all his unwillingness.


    He gave her hair an affectionate stroke and said, "call Kevin and ask him toe back for our wedding."


    "Are you sure?" Savannah asked in a happy surprise.


    "Am I that mean to you?" Dn looked a little unhappy.


    "Well..." Savannah hesitated and decided to change the subject, "All right, I''m hungry now. Why don''t we get something to eat?"


    "Sure, my babe," Dnughed, took her hand, and walked out of the office.


    * * *


    Though Dn had agreed to invite Kevin to their wedding banquet, Savannah still didn''t know what to say to him.


    To avenge her father, she asked Kevin to go back to Italy, and she hadn''t made it clear to Kevin yet.


    What would Kevin think of her if she told him she was not angry with him at that time but stayed to revenge, and now she had made up with Dn?


    Maybe Kevin was still in Italy waiting for her to change her mind and forgive him¡­


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt guilty.


    She agreed to be Kevin''s girlfriend because she hadn''t got her memory back and wanted to avoid Dn.


    But looking back, she thought she was really too selfish.

 Chapter 568 - 568: Time Cures All Things

    Savannah was very entangled and did not call Kevin for several days.


    After days of hard work, she could finally get off work before dark today.


    The mainstay products of the Young series had finally been settled, and the production department and marketing department took over the remaining work.


    Savannah stretched as she stepped out of the elevator, but she froze for a moment when she walked out of K&G''s office building.


    There Kevin stood, quiet and gentle, with the red sunset zing behind him.


    He had lost a lot of weight, slimmer and taller, looking into her eyes with great tenderness and fondness.


    Savannah, with her heart in her mouth, moved slowly towards him.


    "Kevin, why did you suddenlye back?"


    "I hear that you''re getting married. I want to congratte you in person." Kevin said quietly.


    Savannah didn''t expect that he already knew and caught her on the hop.


    Well, old Sterling had given some old friends advance notice of the wedding, including the Smith family.


    Robert Smith had a strangely close rtionship with Kevin, and he must have told Kevin about that.


    She was so embarrassed that she couldn''t look him in the eyes.


    "Kevin, I''m sorry..." She looked at him and whispered, "I deceived you when I said I was mad at you and asked you to go back to Italy some time ago. Actually, I didn''t get angry with you for causing the ident. At that time, I learned that my father''s death had something to do with the Rowe family, and I wanted to get revenge on the Rowes, so I decided to stay. I didn''t want you to worry about me in this matter, so I pretended to be offended and said I didn''t want to see you again."


    Kevin''s face changed slightly as if he was lost in thought. After a long silence, he sighed with sadness and said,


    "It was very careless of me to ignore your mood at that time. I really didn''t expect such a thing to happen to you."


    "Rest assured, Kevin. This is over. The Rowes had paid the price for their misbehavior, and I don''t want to pursue it any further," Savannah said, with assumed airiness.


    Kevin gazed at her with a look of loss in his eyes. Of course, he could guess how Dn got closer and closer to her, and finally, they made up during her revenge.


    "If I had not left you when you asked me to go back to Italy at that time, would everything be different now?" He asked quietly.


    Savannah made no reply.


    She didn''t know, either.


    If Kevin had not left and stayed with her in LA, she might not have had the chance to contact Dn and fell in love with him again. Moreover, she would not have recovered the memories rting to Dn after the car ident created by Charlotte.


    In that case, it would be impossible for her to marry Dn now.


    But there were no ifs.


    Kevin looked remorseful. How he wished he had never left her!


    "Oh, Kevin, I remember everything," she said, trying to change the subject. She didn''t want him to feel sorry for anything.


    "Really? That''s great." Kevin said with a mncholy smile.


    He should be happy that she was all right now, but that meant she remembered her past with Dn.


    That meant she was back with Dn once and for all.


    The girl he had kept in his heart for years eventually became another man''s wife.


    "Kevin, did you just get off the ne? Where do you live now? Did you eat? Why don''t we have dinner first?" Savannah broke the silence.


    "No," Kevin recovered and said, "I still live in the old apartment. The housekeeper''s ready to clean it up for me. You must be tired just after work. Have a good rest and get something to eat, don''t worry about me. I will be at your wedding on time."


    He knew that K&G in the office building was a gift Dn had just given to Savannah.


    It seemed that the man really loved her.


    He could be relieved.


    Kevin turned and walked away.


    Savannah watched his thin back until he was out of the way. She knew he was hurt, and his sad expression pained her.


    But she also knew she could not do anything tofort him. Giving him any more hope, as she had done thest time, would only cause him more harm.


    It''s better to have short, sharp pains than long, dull pains.


    Savannah heaved a long sigh.


    Time cures all things.


    Kevin walked over to his car and pulled the door open.


    "Brother."


    A brisk girl''s voice stopped him.


    He knew who it was at once and turned.


    Not far away stood a slim girl in her early twenties. She had fair hair and pure white skin. Not far behind, a Lincoln was parked, and a few inclothes guards kept looking around now and then as if they were protecting her.


    Apparently, the girl was from a very good family.


    She was Robert''s only daughter, Kevin''s half-sister, Cecelia.


    Kevin didn''t expect her toe looking for him.


    Many years ago, he had met this sister when Robert first found him.


    She was still a young and innocent little girl at that time.


    While Mrs. Smith was disgusted to learn of his existence, Cecelia was more curious about him and always asked Robert to bring her to see him.


    Kevin had no feelings for his half-sister, but underneath, his feelings were very mixed.


    Both he and she were the children of Robert.


    Compared to her, a pampered princess, he was only a bastard, who had been parentless since he was a kid and grew up in an orphanage.


    Their ways of life were worlds apart.


    The little princess had sprouted up since hest saw her.


    She should be studying at college at this age.


    Cecelia took a few steps closer.


    "Brother, dad knows you are back. He wants you to go back for dinner tonight."


    "Sorry I''m busy today." He said simply and turned to get in the car.


    Cecelia took two steps ahead hurriedly and blocked the door with her petite body.


    "What about tomorrow?"

 Chapter 569 - 569: Kevin’s Refusal

    "Not tomorrow," replied Kevin in a firm tone.


    "What about the day after tomorrow?" Cecelia added.


    "I''m not avable for dinner with you, I have other work to do. Can you get out of the way?" Kevin frowned impatiently.


    "I know you came back for the wedding of the woman you love. Would you rather go to the wedding of a woman who doesn''t like you than have dinner with your family? Dad misses you so much!"


    Kevin''s face changed when she mentioned Savannah''s wedding. He looked at his sister, who had been pampered by everyone since childhood and was not afraid of anything.


    "That''s your family, not mine. As to whose wedding I will attend, it''s my private business, not yours. I repeat, out of the way!" He snapped.


    Perhaps because the chill in the man''s eyes that didn''t match his reserved temperament scared Cecelia, she slowly moved away.


    Kevin got in the car and stepped on the gas, speeding away.


    Cecelia stared at the car as it faded into view and sighed.


    "Miss Mr... Mr. Wills has gone. Shall we go back?" Two guards came over quietly.


    Cecelia thought and said, "take me to the apartment where my brother lives." At this, she walked toward Lincoln.


    The guards dared not disobey her words. They looked at each other, and busily followed her up.


    ***


    When they were almost at Kevin''s apartment, Cecelia asked the guards to stop the car and got out.


    Kevin might be unhappy to see her getting off a luxurious car and followed by guards, which reminded him of their different treatment again.


    She''d better walk there by herself.


    "Miss¡­" The guards hesitated. They were told to protect their youngdy all the way when she was out and not allowed to be ten steps away.


    Even in the school, there were in-clothes guards protecting her in secret. Cecelia did not like being followed in this way, but as a member of the Smith family, she couldn''t refuse.


    However, this time she was determined.


    "Well, just wait here. I''ll go by myself."


    Cecelia stopped at Kevin''s apartment block. She dared not go up directly but stood still looking up at the window of the room where he was.


    ***


    Kevin was blowing his hair after taking a bath. The housekeeper had already prepared food for him. However, he had no appetite at all.


    After a few bites, he picked up a magazine and sat on the balcony.


    When he stood up for water, his attention was suddenly caught by a familiar figure downstairs. Looking down, he saw Cecelia standing there.


    His face changed. Did shee back with him? What did she want?


    He dropped the magazine and took an elevator downstairs to Cecelia.


    Cecelia didn''t look embarrassed when she was caught. She giggled as Kevin strode to her.


    "Brother, do you want to invite me to your room?"


    "Cecelia, what do you want?" Kevin asked in an unfriendly tone.


    "I just want you to go back to the Smith family for dinner, any day. Just promise me, and I''ll leave soon."


    "I said I don''t have time!" Kevin said coldly.


    "That''s all right. I bet you''ll stay in LA for more than a few days. Take your time and let me know when you are free. I''ll be right here waiting for you!" She smiled, apparently unaffected by his formal tone.


    Kevin had no idea what to do with this girl.


    Robert would at least give in to his coldness. This girl, however, obviously did not know where the limit was. Shouldn''t she be shamefaced when he gave her cold shoulders every time?


    "Okay, take your time." Kevin''s face turned blue.


    She would give up and leave after being left out in the cold for hours.


    Then he turned and went upstairs.


    ***


    It was growingte.


    Kevin finished JK''s business and called Dan. After discussing thepany''s new game with him, he ended the call and prepared for bed. He changed into his pajamas and went to close the window, but his hand paused in the air.


    The streetmp hade on early, and the small figure was still standing downstairs.


    Kevin was a bit surprised. He began to feel that the girl was really quite tough.


    He closed the window and pulled the curtain as if he didn''t see her. Then he turned out the light to go to bed.


    Maybe it was because of the jetg, he tossed uneasily and couldn''t fall asleep.


    After a while, he heard the sound of the pattering on the window.


    It was raining.


    She should have gone now.


    Kevin jumped out of bed and opened the curtain a crack, only to find Cecelia still standing downstairs.


    Because of the rain, the girl hid under a nearby ne tree.


    But even so, her clothes were damped by the rain.


    He frowned and finally grabbed a coat from the hanger, carrying the umbre downstairs.


    "That''s enough. Go back!" He wrapped the coat around Cecelia and said in amanding voice.


    "Do you agree to go home to eat?" Cecelia looked at him with a red face.


    Kevin had only seen this sister several times. In his mind, she was the same as other girls from rich and powerful families, delicate and proud. But at this moment, he found she was somewhat stubborn and iron-willed. He suddenly remembered his first meeting with her many years ago.


    Robert had just found him that year, and he just learned that he was the governor''s illegitimate son.


    Robert often came to see him privately, and once Cecelia, who was still in high school, came with him.


    The street park was already cleared by guards. It was empty except for Robert and Kevin talking on a park bench.


    He did not want to listen to Robert''s confession to him and his mother, not to mention going back to the Smith family. He nced around absently, his mind still dazed. Then he saw a pretty little girl poking her head out of the window of Robert''s extended bullet-proof luxury car and quietly looking at him.


    She was dressed in her school uniform, with long delicate braids andrge bows at the ends of her braids. Her clear eyes were full of curiosity, but there was no disgust as he had expected.

 Chapter 570 - 570: Daddy, Your Bride Is Back

    Kevin knew she was Robert''s only daughter and his half-sister.


    While Robert went aside to answer the phone, Cecelia ventured out of the car and walked up to him like a small deer.


    "You''re my brother, aren''t you? Hello, brother, my name is Cecelia." She introduced herself with a big smile, her eyes shing.


    He had expected the sister to hate him because no one would like her own father had another illegitimate child.


    But this little girl was different.


    The sincerity in her eyes told him she did not look down upon him. She was really as sympathetic and concerned as Robert about him and thought he had suffered a lot out of the family.


    However, he turned his head to one side and ignored her.


    It was not because he disliked this younger sister, but subconsciously, he felt there was an immeasurably vast difference between them.


    He refused to admit he grudged her for living a happier life than him.


    Undaunted, Cecelia took out a piece of half-eaten chocte from her school bag and handed it to him.


    "This is my favorite chocte, brother¡­"


    He knew she meant well, but he couldn''t control his temper and knocked the chocte bar to the ground.


    "You want me to eat what you left? I am not a garbage collector!" He muttered fiercely.


    Other little girls should have cried with vexation or turned away. Cecelia, however, said nothing but picked up the chocte.


    "I''ll buy you a new one next time," she said.


    She didn''t change after all these years.


    She was still so persistent, trying her best to please her poor, rootless brother. It seemed that she just wanted to let him feel more warmth from the family and help her father to pay more debts.


    Kevin turned his mind back. Finally, his voice rxed.


    "All right. I''ll meet him sometimes."


    He would not go to dinner with the Smith family.


    But Robert had at least helped him a lot in recent years, including sending Savannah and him abroad three years ago. So he should at least meet Robert and thank him.


    Although his attitude was still cold and the date was not determined, Cecelia knew that it was good enough for him to say so and that he would certainly do if he agreed.


    "Then, dad and I will wait for your call. Tell us when you''re free." She smiled.


    Kevin sighed and raised his hand to wipe the rain away from her hair.


    "Take the umbre and hurry home. Don''t worry about your parents." He handed the umbre to her and said.


    He was used to living alone. But Cecelia was different. She had a family, and they cared for her.


    Cecelia froze for a moment, feeling the temperature of his fingertips pass through her hair into her skin. Suddenly, her heart beat fast. Then she calmed down, took his ck umbre, and turned around.


    But she stopped after a few steps and looked back.


    "What''s the matter?" Kevin frowned.


    "I want to ask you a question..." Cecelia hesitated.


    "What?"


    Cecelia pursed her lips and asked, "do you really like that woman so much?"


    In fact, three years ago, she had heard from her father that her elder brother, with the help of the Smith family''s power, took that woman to Balfour Sanatorium to shelter from Dn Sterling''s search. Andter, her father helped them to Italy.


    She never thought her brother would ask dad for help for a woman who didn''t like him. He even gave up his career and apanied the woman abroad for three years.


    That woman must have a very high position in his heart.


    Later she learned that the woman was Savannah Schultz, her brother''s childhood sweetheart whom he knew in his orphanage.


    Cecelia felt envious and disturbed when she saw what her brother had done for Schultz. She didn''t know why.


    Now Schultz was going to get married, but the groom was not Kevin.


    However, Kevin still hurried back to attend her wedding and wanted to bless her personally.


    She couldn''t get across to herself why he loved that woman so much.


    The rain relented, and her question was clear in Kevin''s ears.


    He didn''t expect her to ask this question. After a long pause, he finally nodded.


    "But the man she loves is not you. After you paid so much for her, she still chose another man. Why are you still so willing to attend her wedding?" Cecelia couldn''t figure it out.


    "You are too young to know about feelings. There are no reasons. You''ll see when you grow up." Kevin said helplessly.


    "I''m not a little girl. I''m a grown-up!" Cecelia curled her lips as though she disliked being treated like a child.


    He stared at the girl in front of him. Her long dark chocte hair was falling around her shoulder, damp with the rain, and her wet clothes molded round her body, entuating her graceful figure.


    Kevin immediately withdrew his gaze.


    Indeed, she was no longer a little girl.


    She had grown up to a beautiful woman. But in his eyes, she was still that girl who shared her chocte with him that year.


    "Hmm. You are a big girl now, not a little girl."His lips rose slightly into a half-smile.


    Cecelia knew from his tone that he still took her as a little girl. She pursed up her mouth, turned, and walked away.


    ***


    When Savannah returned to Green Bay with a heavy heart, she saw Dn and Kaiden sitting on the sofa in the living room, watching TV.


    "Daddy, your bride is back!" Kaiden elbowed his father as Savannah walked in.


    After he knew his daddy and mommy was getting married, he learned two new words, bride and groom.


    Savannah walked over to Kaiden and picked him up, lightened up by a big kiss from the boy.


    Sweet and lovable kids were great stress relievers.


    Dn''s face was getting a little ugly by the intimate manners of the mother and the son.


    "Kaiden, keep away from my bride."


    "Unless you give me a bride!" Kaiden pressed himself to Savannah''s bosom and made a face at Dn.


    "I''m afraid no girl wants to be your bride," Dnughed.


    Kaiden''s round face turned red with anger, and he waved his small fist.

 Chapter 571 - 571: Who Is Calling?

    Savannah red at Dn, who wasughing at his son.


    Men were all kids!


    "There will be a girl who wants to be your bride when you grow up." She pinched Kaiden''s round face as sheforted him.


    "When is it time to grow up?" Kaiden, in a better mood, asked again.


    Savannah looked at Dn for help.


    "At least you should learn to count," Dn said casually. He just wanted to hurry the boy back to his room so he wouldn''t disturb them" How can you please a girl when you don''t even know the money or buy anything?"


    "What do you mean?" asked Savannah disapprovingly. "Are girls falling in love for money now?"


    "Oh, babe, I didn''t mean that," Dn hastened to exin."As a man, if you want to please the one you love, you have to spend money. If you don''t even want to spend money on your woman, who would marry you?"


    Not far away, Garcia could not help but cover her mouth andugh.


    In the eyes of the servants, Mr. Sterling was very bossy and dominating, but they didn''t know the one who had a real high rank in the family was Savannah. Even Mr. Sterling dared not offend his future wife.


    Kaiden remained silent for a long time before he finally jumped out of Savannah''s arms.


    "From now on, give me pocket money instead of toys! I''ll save it and buy Lisa a gift!" He made up his mind and said.


    Savannah thought for a moment and nodded. It was good to develop the kid''s financial awareness from now on. She took out her wallet from her bag and handed Kaiden a $100 bill.


    "Your pocket money for this week."


    "One hundred dors?" Kaiden looked at the bill and hesitated.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    "Not enough." Kaiden frowned slightly.


    Oh, it seemed that he had a concept of money.


    "Well, how much do you want?" A hundred dors was not much for a boy in such a rich family.


    Kaiden thought for a while and said, "Um, I want ten dors. A hundred dors is too little. It''s not enough for me to buy Lisa a present."


    "..." Savannah''s hand stopped.


    A silent smile yed on Dn''s face. It looked as if he had had a hard time, notughing.


    "What''s wrong? Are ten dors too much?" Kaiden ventured.


    The little guy really didn''t know about money!


    Trying not to show any sign of derision, she nodded and said, "well, ten dors."


    Then she changed a $10 bill from her wallet and handed it to Kaiden.


    Kaiden took the money happily and put it in his pocket before going upstairs.


    He needed to think about what to buy for Lisa with so much money.


    Looking at the little guy''s back, Savannah finally couldn''t helpughing.


    "This guy doesn''t have a concept of money." Dn shrugged.


    No one in the Sterling family had taught Kaiden how to use money. After all, the little boy had led an easy life with everything provided. There wasn''t anything he could ask for that he couldn''t have. So, he didn''t have to know about money at all.


    Savannah was considering how to teach the little guy about money when Dn threw his arms around her waist and pulled her into his chest. They rolled into the sofa together.


    "You came back hometer than usual," Dn whispered to her ear as he hugged her.


    He didn''te here at this time every day, but he knew when she got home at the usual time.


    "Kevin knew I''m getting married, and he came back... I met him downstairs K&G today." Savannah didn''t hide it from him.


    His hands on her waist tightened, and for a moment, she sensed his nervousness.


    "Oh, really?" He tried to feign calmness.


    Savannah felt amused and asked deliberately, "nothing else you want to ask? Don''t you want to know what he said?"


    "No," he said, his eyes twinkling.


    Since he had asked her to call Kevin back to their wedding, he should have believed her, or she mightugh at him.


    Kevin muste to give her congrattions.


    She was going to marry him. What else could he do?


    "Good, I should be so much more at my ease." Savannah tilted her head and continued, "I''m going to take him out to dinner tomorrow. I think you won''t mind, will you?"


    "Have dinner? Just the two of you?" Dn knitted his brows.


    "Or what? How many people do we need for a meal? What''s the matter, Mr. Sterling? Don''t you trust me?" Savannah asked in an innocent tone.


    "How could that be?" Dn''s handsome face slightly fell.


    He thought for a while and added, "I''ll book a ce for your dinner. How about entertaining Kevin in the hotel managed by the Sterling group? He''s your guest and had flown all the way from Italy to attend our wedding. I''ll go with you then."


    Savannah agreed with a straight face as if she didn''t know he just didn''t want her to meet Kevin alone!


    * * *


    There was only one week left before the wedding.


    This Sunday, as Dn had just flown to Europe for business, Savannah took Kaiden to visit old Sterling herself.


    After dinner, Savannah and Kaiden sat with old Sterling on the sofa chatting. Just then, the phone rang.


    Cooper answered it. After a few words, he lost countenance, hung up, and walked quickly to old Sterling.


    "What? Who''s calling?" asked Old Sterling, frowning.


    "It was from the mental home, saying that Miss Sterling is ill. At first, they thought it was amon cold, but it was getting worse. Miss Sterling had a high fever for several days and was sent to the intensive care unit just now. It''s said to be¡­acute pneumonia." Cooper said quickly.


    Susan?


    Susan was sent to a mental home after she went insane three years ago.


    Savannah froze for a moment. She thought she would never hear this name again.


    When hearing this, Old Sterling''s face changed too.


    "How is she now?"


    "Miss Sterling received an injection of penicillin for her fever and underwent CT scanned. The doctor said that her condition is special. After all, she''s mentally ill and couldn''t talk with the doctor normally when she felt ufortable. She still needs a few days of observation." Cooper exined.

 Chapter 572 - 572: Where’s Grandpa?

    Old Sterling''s face grew darker and began to twitch. He had not expected his daughter to be so ill.


    Although Susan had done a lot of wrong things, she was his own daughter, and he was very worried that her life might be in danger.


    Kaiden knew, of course, that the sick "Miss Sterling" was his aunt, whom he had never met before. Seeing his grandpa was in a bad mood, he sat quietly without saying anything.


    "Get the car, Cooper. I''ll go and see her." Old Sterling stood up.


    Cooper said yes and left.


    Savannah rose swiftly. It was dark outside, and Dn was not in LA, she couldn''t let an old man go to the mental house alone.


    "Let me go with you, sir," she said quickly.


    Old Sterling looked at her, paused, then nodded gratefully.


    He knew about Savannah''s memory recovery.


    He didn''t expect she would like to apany him to see the woman who had done her harm.


    After asking a nanny to look after Kaiden, Savannah helped old Sterling to the car and went to the mental home far away from the city center.


    It was terribly quiet in the mental homete at night.


    At intervals, there were low moans and whimpers, as if from sick men.


    Savannah and old Sterling were taken by a nurse to the intensive care unit.


    Because it was not visiting hour, the nurse only opened a small window for them.


    Through the small window, Savannah saw Susan lying in her hospital bed unconsciously.


    After more than three years, Susan was nothing but skin and bones now, far from the prouddy she had once been.


    Although Susan had never been a good person, Savannah was still very ufortable to see her be like this and felt sorry for old Sterling.


    What''s more, Susan''s condition made her quite uneasy.


    After her memory recovered, she also remembered the secret of the Sterling family.


    Susan was here because of a hereditary mental illness in her family.


    Dn''s brother was killed in a car crash as a result of the disease.


    Savannah couldn''t help but worry about Dn and Kaiden. The blood flowing in Kaiden was also the same as that in the Sterlings. Would he also show a sign of insanity in the future?


    But Dn was still fine after all these years, he would be all right...


    Why worry about something that hadn''t happened yet?


    With that in mind, she put her heart at rest.


    Old Sterling''s eyes turned red. Finally, he turned away and could not bear seeing his daughter so sick.


    Savannah followed old Sterling back to the corridor silently.


    "How is Susan now, doctor? Why hasn''t she woken up?" Old Sterling asked Susan''s doctor calmly despite his sadness.


    The doctor''s expression turned solemn.


    "Miss Sterling''s acute pneumonia has aggravated and caused the failure of other organs. She has not lived through the desperate situation yet¡­"


    Old Sterling stumbled and nearly fainted, and luckily Savannah flung her arm out just in time to stop him from falling.


    The doctor said a few more words before he left with the nurse.


    Old Sterling stood still in the corridor, staring quietly at the closed door of the intensive care unit, his face grew grave.


    Savannah could understand his feelings. She silently apanied him without saying anything.


    As the night got darker, old Sterling''s face became more and more tired. After beingforted and persuaded by Cooper and Savannah, he agreed to leave first and go home to wait for the news.


    It was already early in the morning when Savannah sent old Sterling back to Sterling''s house. Kaiden had fallen asleep under the care of the nanny, so she went back to Green Bay and said that she would pick up Kaiden tomorrow.


    After seeing Savannah off, Cooper went back to the vi and saw old Sterling still sitting in the living room, deep in thought. He sighed and went forward.


    "Sir, you should get some sleep. Don''t make yourself ill! If there''s anything going on with Miss Sterling, the doctor will let us know immediately."


    Old Sterling pulled himself together, looked at Cooper, and seemed to have decided something.


    "Cooper, call Devin right away. Tell him toe back from Japan at once."


    Cooper was stunned.


    Since old Sterling sent the master Yontz to Japan three years ago, he had never asked him back to LA.


    Suddenly he understood what old Sterling meant.


    They didn''t know if Miss Sterling could get through her illness this time. If she couldn''t get through this, her son could have ast look at her.


    Thinking of this, Cooper nodded.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll call him right away."


    * * *


    The next day, Savannah got up early in the morning, called and told Tina that she wouldn''t go to K&G today. Then she went to Sterling''s house.


    Last night, when Dn called, she told him about Susan''s situation.


    He was silent on the phone for a long time.


    Savannah knew that he should be in the same mood as old Sterling. No matter what Susan had done before, she had suffered enough, and after all, they were brother and sister.


    She told him that she would help old Sterling to take care of Susan, so he wouldn''t have to worry about her.


    When Savannah arrived at the Sterling''s house, Kaiden had just finished breakfast and was ying with toys in the living room.


    Looking up, he immediately threw his toys away and ran over.


    "Mommy!"


    "Where''s grandpa?" Savannah touched his head.


    "Grandpa wasn''t feeling well this morning. He couldn''t get up. Dr. Joe came to see him and said his blood pressure was a little high. After taking medicine, grandpa was asked to have a rest in his room," Kaiden replied tamely.


    Savannah''s face slightly changed. Old Sterling was still too worried about Susan.


    She went upstairs. As expected, the old man looked pale, too limp to sit up. When he saw Savannah, he still tried to get out of bed.


    "Savannah, let''s go to see Susan."


    "Sir, you can''t run around now that you''re sick." Savannah stopped him hurriedly and helped him to lie down.

 Chapter 573 - 573: Don’t You Trust Me?

    "Susan''s still in intensive care, in critical condition. I''m worried sick." Old Sterling sighed.


    "I can go to see her for you," Savannah said. "Don''t worry, I will ask the doctor about Susan ande back to tell you, and I will ask the nurse to take good care of her."


    Old Sterling stared at her for a long time without speaking.


    "Sir¡­" Savannah took a deep breath. "Don''t you trust me?"


    "I surely trust you." Old Sterling shook his head and sighed. "You will soon be my daughter-inw, Dn''s wife. It''s right for you to handle the matters of the family. How can I not trust you?"


    Savannah''s face blushed a little.


    "I''m just thinking about what Susan had done to you and how you returned well. You''re even willing to take the time to deal with her illness..."


    Savannah knew it wasn''t because she was kind enough to forgive someone who had hurt her many times, it was just because of that man.


    She would marry him soon. So, his family was also her family, and she couldn''t turn a blind eye to them when they needed help.


    Since she had promised him that she would take care of his father and sister, she would do what she said.


    Savannah yed with Kaiden for a while before she left for the mental home.


    The mental home in the daytime looked the same as general hospitals.


    The doctor told Savannah that Susan''s vital signs had stabilized, and she was much better than yesterday.


    Savannah was relieved. Since Susan was getting better, old Sterling wouldn''t be too worried.


    After visiting Susan, she hurried out of the mental home.


    Just as she was walking out of the gate, she saw a familiar man getting out of a ck car not far away. Her steps stopped short.


    Devinpaused when he saw Savannah. Then he came slowly over.


    Savannah thought she would never see him again in her life.


    It was supposed to be old Sterling who allowed him toe back to see Susan. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have the guts to go home without permission.


    He looked worn-out and seemed to have just got off the ne.


    After more than three years, he looked still like a dissipated idler. He walked to Savannah with a frivolous smile, looking up and down.


    "Long time no see. I heard you''re going to marry uncle?"


    Savannah didn''t want to talk to him. She bypassed him and moved on without a word.


    Devin, ashamed into anger at her ignorance, stared at her back, crying, "oh, are you so proud to marry into the Sterling family? The wedding has not taken ce yet. I know that you almost got married three years ago, but then it was canceled. It''s hard to say whether you can hold the ceremony smoothly this time. Even if you marry my uncle, you won''t be happy!"


    Hearing Devin''s vicious curse, Savannah stopped, her face covered with ice, and slowly she turned to look at the man who looked uglier out of frustration.


    "After being driven out of home and staying in Japan for more than three years, you seem not to improve at all."She said slowly with a hint of ridicule.


    Devin gritted his teeth angrily.


    Savannah continued with a sneer, "It''s not up to you whether Dn and I will be happy or not. It''s up to us. Your curse only proves that you are a clown, ignorant, ugly, jealous, and disgusting."


    With that said, she turned and continued on her way.


    She wondered how she had been with such a man for a year.


    Devin watched her back, and suddenly he ran to catch her.


    "It''s not only a curse or out of jealousy when I said you and uncle wouldn''t be happy, but it''s also the truth, and you should know very well what I mean!" He said violently.


    Savannah halted, turning back.


    "What do you mean?" She pressed her bad feelings down.


    Devin noticed the change of her expression, walking towards her slowly with a little satisfied air of importance on his face.


    "Three years ago, my mother was sent here because of a sudden mental disorder. I once wondered if a person could really go crazy so easily. Even if my dad and my mom divorced, it shouldn''t have broken my mom down like this. Later, I sent someone to investigate it privately. Then I knew the truth... A secret that the family had hidden for years..."


    Savannah''s heart contracted sharply, and she clenched her fists.


    "That fact is, my grandmother had a hereditary mental illness! Because of that, my elder uncle was dead in a car crash after his attachment met with strong opposition; because of that, my mother suddenly went insane... Grandpa had given his three children and me gic tests long before, and they all carry the gic gene, except me! Ha! That is to say, my uncle also has a hereditary mental illness, which can attack him at any time, and he doesn''t seem to know that this terrible disease is lurking in his body, does he? But you probably already knew that, didn''t you? You''re pretty bold to be with a guy who may go insane at any time. Living with such a man, happiness is impossible for you!"


    "Nonsense! Shut up!" Savannah could stand it no longer.


    Devintutted and shook his head.


    "I know you hate to admit it, but it''s the truth, it won''t change. You see, this gic disease won''t spare any of the Sterlings. You knew the end of my grandmother, elder uncle, and my mother, didn''t you? Do you think my uncle can get away with his fate? Oh, when the famous Dn Sterling bes aplete madman, hated, shunned, talked about, and lost his reputation, and is finally locked up in an insane asylum... How miserable he will be!"


    Devin''s words knocked heavily on Savannah''s heart.


    Yes, that was always a great worry to her.


    She had been afraid to think about the hereditary disease of the Sterling family and had beenforting herself that he might be luckier than his mother, brother, and sister, and the disease would spare him...

 Chapter 574 - 574: Are You Tired?

    But now Devin disclosed the secret without mercy. She felt a sudden chill and began to tremble.


    She couldn''t imagine that daying.


    How could a man so proud and exalted ept the result of bing a madman in the eyes of the world?


    Devin narrowed his eyes when he saw her trembling.


    "What? Do you regret it? It terrifies you to contemte living with a madman, and you have to be on guard against him toe on at any time, don''t you? Oh, well, what if uncle hurts you because of the attack of the mental disease? Never mind, if you want to break up with him, it''s not toote--"


    Savannah stopped him with a p in the face!


    Devin covered his face and gazed at Savannah in shock and anger.


    "I warn you not to call him a madman. I will never regret it.No matter what illness he has, I will marry him, apany him all my life, and never leave him!" Savannah articted her words slowly, the palm of her hand stinging because of the p.


    Devin''s face went from blue to purple, and jealousy filled his chest.


    Knowing Dn had such a terrible illness, she was still willing to live and die with him.


    He gritted his teeth and swallowed the jealousy, and said with a sneer, "good! I''ll see how long you can stay in love with him!"


    "What do you want to do?" Savannah stared at him in rm.


    "If the shareholders and executives of the group know he is a potentially dangerous psychopath, do you think they would still trust him as the CEO? Not even grandpa could keep him at that time!" Devin smiled grimly.


    When he learned about the hereditary mental illness in the family, he felt an impulse to expose the matter to the domestic media and let everyone know about that.


    But at that time, his grandpa was angry with him, and he didn''t dare to annoy him again. He woulde to no good even if he could drive his uncle out of the group.


    However, after he was called back to LA this time, he had the idea to topple his uncle from his post!


    If his uncle was driven out of thepany, who else could his grandpa give the group to? Even if grandpa was still mad at him, he had no choice but had to turn over the group to him. Uncle''s child was still too young.


    "How dare you!" Savannah broke out in a cold sweat. She couldn''t imagine how Dn could stand that. "Your grandpa won''t let you get away with it easily! And you wille to no good after you go against your uncle in this way!


    "Haha, thank you for thinking of me, but rest assured, I don''t need to spread the secret out by myself. You will get nothing on me. What''s more, when my uncle''s future is bound to fail, it''s impossible for my grandpa to kill his only grandchild. The most he can do is to give me a sound beating! You know, once my uncle falls, I will be the only man left in the whole family. Oh, you don''t think he will choose your half-grown son instead of me, do you?" Devin smirked.


    Savannah gritted her teeth and could not restrain herself from giving him another p but was caught at the wrist by him.


    Devin pushed her away with a sneer, and then he strode into the mental home without another word.


    Savannah gasped as she watched Devin''s vanishing back. She could not help feeling a twinge of panic.


    Devin was expelled from the family three years ago and spent three years in Japan. How could he be reconciled to leaving after visiting Susan this time? He wanted to get back what belonged to him.


    It was a long time before Savannah collected herself and left the mental home.


    She went back to the Sterling''s house and told old Sterling about Susan''s condition.


    Old Sterling looked much better when he learned that Susan was out of danger.


    Savannah didn''t mention Devin''s threats.


    She was going to marry Dn, and Dn and Devin were constantlypeting with each other. Her words couldn''t be convincing.


    There was no recording when she talked with Devin, and she had no evidence at all.


    And most of all, she didn''t want to make a big deal out of it, and she didn''t want Dn to know he had this gic disease.


    She recalled Dr. Joe said that Dn would feel burdened if he knew about this gic disease, and it mighte on more easily.


    She didn''t want the disease to be a strain on him.


    After spending some time with old Sterling, Savannah took Kaiden away. She sent him back to Beverly Hills first, and then she went back to Green Bay alone.


    On the way, she was wondering how she could get Devin to shut up.


    She felt dulled and confused, and she bumped into someone when she entered the living room. Shocked, she looked up and saw Dn.


    "Aren''t you on a business trip? Why are you back?" Savannah opened her eyes wide.


    "Well, I''m afraid you can''t handle it alone." Dn pressed her into his arms and lowered his head.


    Her nose was slightly stung. They had not seen each other for three days only, but she missed him so much as if they had parted for a year. Probably because she felt very ufortable after talking with Devin today, she flung her arms around his neck and buried her head in his chest.


    Dn didn''t ask anything but stroke her head with his warm hand.


    "Your father''s very worried about Susan''s condition. This morning, I went to the mental home on behalf of him to ask about Susan. She''s much better now, and your father''s blood pressure had stabilized. Rest assured," she whispered in his arms.


    He took her hand up and kissed it.


    "Are you tired?" He asked softly.


    "No," she shook her head with a smile.


    "Good girl," he nuzzled behind her ear.

 Chapter 575 - 575: I Don’t Want To See Her

    Dn''s hand glided down to her buttock, and she inhaled sharply as he started kneading gently.


    He never stopped seducing her when they were alone at home.


    She blushed, feeling he was particrly impatient today.


    "Wait¡­" She stopped his hand when it glided across her breasts, afraid Garcia woulde back and see them. "Go and take a bath first..."


    "You want to wash me?" He didn''t let her go.


    "Even Kaiden can wash himself," said Savannah, her color rising.


    "Kaiden doesn''t have a wife. I do." He kissed her ear.


    Before Savannah could say something, he swept her off her feet and walked upstairs.


    ***


    Early in the morning, feeble gleams of light made their way through the windows of the bedroom. Savannah got up and stretched herself.


    Dn still had some business to deal with after the business trip, so he went to thepany early.


    Yesterday, he had a bath with her after carrying her into the bathroom, and they had long and sweet sex. He didn''t separate himself from her body from the bathroom to the bedroom, and atst, she fell asleep in his arms.


    He was so earnest and so impassionedst night.


    Savannah had a sore back when she went downstairs.


    After eating breakfast, she remembered the meeting with Devin yesterday, and the happy mood after the sweet night became a mess again.


    She couldn''t wait to see that son-of-a-bitch make trouble for Dn.


    She must keep the fact that Dn had a gic, mental illness out of the newspaper.


    But what could she do to stop Devin?


    Even if she could stop him this time, what would happen next time?


    Savannah sat silently on the sofa in the living room all morning.


    It was almost noon when she got up, changed her clothes, and went out.


    She didn''t call the driver Dn arranged for her but stopped a taxi.


    "Miss, where do you want to go?"


    "LC Women''s Detention," she said quietly.


    * * *


    LC Women''s Detention, located in the eastern suburbs, was the only women''s prison in the city.


    Savannah felt a chilly winding from the detention at its iron gate.


    Her cousin Valerie had spent more than three years in this ce.


    Savannah went in, led by the guards, to the visitor''s room.


    Her palms were wet with cold sweats after ten minutes of waiting.


    Finally, Valerie, in a dark blue uniform, came out behind a female guard.


    The proud and beautiful twenty-year girl now looked haggard and drawn after being tortured in prison for three years.


    Her body was so thin that Savannah could almost see her skeleton. Her face was pale and wrinkled, and her hair was short and dry.


    She used to be, after all, a beauty. But now she looked much older than her years, old and ugly.


    Savannah looked at her cousin and sighed. She was clear that it was not only the prison life that made Valerie falling quickly, her massive bleeding after being stabbed to abortion also hurt her so much. What''s more, her uterus had been removed after that, and she was told that she could never have babies¡­ Finally, she broke downpletely.


    Valerie started when she saw that the visitor was Savannah, and her face showed embarrassment and resentment. She did not want Savannah to see her.


    Turning around, she struggled and cried, "I don''t want to see her! Take me back!"


    The female guard brandished the baton in her hand and hit Valerie on her leg, "be quiet!!"


    Valerie let out a whine of pain and squatted on the ground, still covering her face and murmuring, "I don''t want to see her... I want to go back!"


    The female guard cursed as she picked Valerie up and gave Savannah a look, indicating that she couldn''t help it. Valerie breathed a sigh and was about to go back with the guard when she heard Savannah''s cool voice.


    "Don''t you want to know about Devin?"


    Valerie paused and turned slowly. After a short hesitation, she withdrew her hand from the guard''s arm, walked back, and sat opposite Savannah.


    "Devin... Didn''t old Sterling send him to Japan?" Her voice trembled a little.


    In recent years, when her mother visited her in prison, she mentioned to her that Devin was sent to Japan by old Sterling.


    "Yes. But he came back a few days ago." Savannah looked at Valerie with sympathy and continued, "You knew it was Devin who sent someone to stab you and kill your unborn child. You were forever deprived of the right to be a mother, but Devin? He was just sent to Japan by his family. It seemed that he got his punishment, but in fact, in this way, he avoided punishment byw. Now when he came back home, he was still the young master of the Sterling family. He still has a bright future and can enjoy different women in his arms, but you..."


    Valerie''s face grew darker. Her chest heaved with suppressed rage.


    She loved Devin so much that she had tried anything to be his wife. But he injured her with the cruelest means and let her lose the most precious thing in a woman''s life.


    Yes, she shouldn''t have had someone else''s baby in her belly, but... that was because he betrayed her first, and she was so sad that she drank herself blind in a bar¡­


    Wasn''t he so cruel as to order someone to stab her in prison?


    He killed her unborn child and almost killed her, but it didn''t cause a stir in his colorful life. He ruined her but got no punishment at all. After three years, he could still lead a giddy life of pleasure.


    But what about her? Even if she could be released from prison several yearster, she could see no hope in her future.


    She was unable to bear children anymore. No man would like to marry her.


    Savannah looked at Valerie''s face, which was twisted with resentment, and said quietly, "are you really willing to see Devin get away with murder after hurting you? You could go to sue him for mayhem, and let him know the taste of imprisonment, or at least give him some punishment."


    "Devin is the grandson of old Sterling. Who am I? Just a prisoner! How can I sue him?" Valerie smiled sadly.


    "How do you know if you don''t try? Anyway, you have nothing to lose. What else is there to be afraid of? The worst result is nothing but failure. Could it be worse?" Savannah gazed at her.

 Chapter 576 - 576: I’m Waiting For You

    "You''re here today to tell me about Devin? What do you want to do? Use me to help Dn deal with Devin? Do you think I''m stupid?" Valerie stared at her coldly and snorted.


    Though she had been in prison for a few years and lived a terrible life now, she was not a fool. Savannah would not inform her that Devin had returned to LA for no reason, and she suggested her to sue Devin, not for her good.


    The only exnation was that she or Dn had a conflict of interests with Devin, and they wanted to make trouble for Devin.


    Savannah did not deny it but gently twisted her lips to a calm smile.


    "You fear being used by me, so you give up revenge? I just want to remind you that Devin returned home to see his mother this time, and he will go back to Japan when Susan gets better. You can''t do anything to him when he''s out of the country. Oh, yeah, maybe you will never see him again after this time. He will enjoy his colorful life across the ocean, and you," Savannah stood up and gave Valerie a pitying look.


    "If you want to get even with him, you can only go on for your next life. Enjoy your dark days in the prison, my dear cousin," with those words, Savannah turned and left the room.


    Valerie watched her as she left, clenching her fists and trembling in spite of herself.


    "Go back!"The female guard gave Valerie a kick and led her away.


    Valerie, with her hands and feet chained, walked back to her cell like a walking ghost.


    When the iron door behind her mmed shut, an imperious glint shed in her eyes, and she took her resolution.


    She rushed into the washroom, picked the tooth mug, and threw it to the mirror.


    The mirror cracked and fell, breaking to pieces.


    She picked up a piece of broken ss and cut her wrist with clenched teeth. Her left hand immediately became a bloody stump.


    Her roommate in the same cell came in at the noise and saw Valerie sitting in a pool of blood, screaming,


    "Ahhhh!"


    ***


    It was already evening and nearly dark.


    In the CEO''s office, Dn showed no intention of leaving. He was still sitting steadily behind his desk, reading papers.


    Suddenly, his face slightly changed, and he felt a little lightheaded. He raised his head from the papers, rubbed his eyes, and shook his head.


    As the wedding day approached, he was getting busier and busier, so he wanted to work overtime these two days to catch up on his unfinished work. After that, he could spend more time with Savannah, and he wouldn''t have a number of worries when they honeymooned abroad.


    "Sir, what''s the matter with you?" Garwood next to him asked hastily.


    "Nothing. I just have a headache¡­"


    "Oh, shall I get some painkillers?" Garwood asked, caring.


    In order to finish the work before the wedding banquet with Miss Schultz, Mr. Sterling was under much strain these days.


    "No. Ask the secretary to make me a cup of coffee and--"Dn''s head throbbed all of a sudden, and he covered his head with a groan as he got the ckness.


    "What''s up?" Garwood was taken-aback.


    Dn recovered and shook his head.


    "You look terrible! I''d better take you to the hospital." Garwood suggested. Mr. Sterling had had headaches before, but he never looked so in pain.


    Dn was silent for a few seconds before he said, "please contact Dr. Shamon. Tell him I''ll go to his hospitalter."


    * * *


    Green Bay.


    Dn entered the living room aftering back from the hospital. Only a small wallmp was on, and the actor''s voice from the TV echoed in the empty room. Savannah was asleep on the sofa, as though she had been waiting for him all night.


    There was something very attractive and pleasing about the way she slept. She looked like a quiet and sweet baby when she was asleep, so charming that he could not get enough of her.


    He stepped quietly over and picked up the nket that had fallen to the ground and put it over her.


    Savannah was awakened by his movement and realized that he was back. With a sleepy soft grunt, she fell into his arms.


    Such petting intimacy could soften the hardest heart.


    "Why don''t you go to bed?" Dn murmured as he leaned down to briefly kiss her cheek.


    "I''m waiting for you. Garwood said, you have a headache in the afternoon and went to the hospital. How are you now?" Savannah brought herself up and touched his forehead. Fortunately, he didn''t seem to have a fever.


    "I''ve seen Jacob. He said that I had been too busy and stressed recently. Well, I''ve taken some painkillers, and I''m fine." He pinched her chin gently.


    "Are you really all right?" Savannah slightly knitted her brows.


    "Yeah. I used to have a headache when I worked a lot. It''s not the first time. Garwood knows."


    "Well, I''ll give you a free massage." With a gentle sigh of relief, Savannah knelt on the sofa and rubbed his head for him.


    He smiled, closed his eyes, and enjoyed her intimate massage. Her small hands gave him a wonderful sensation. In a few moments, he feltfortable, and as the natural smell of perfume drifted in his nose from her body, desire instantly reced tiredness, coursing through his blood. Suddenly, he scooped her up and carried her curled against his chest to her room upstairs.


    On her soft bed, at the moment when she caught her breath to meet him, he paused, raising himself up, and reaching into the drawer next to the bed.


    He took out a foil packet, gazing down at her, his expression dark. He rolled the condom down over his impressive length.


    She blushed, and though she was a little embarrassed, she could not help it. "Actually... You don''t have to... "


    "Oh?" He teased.


    "Well. Didn''t you say... You want to give Kaiden a brother or sister?" She looked at his eyes coyly, her face and even her neck were burning hot.


    She wouldn''t refuse to have another child for him if he wanted.


    His eyes were passionate as she invited him to have a baby together, but he still didn''t take off the condom.


    "You''ve just recovered. We can give Kaiden a brother or sisterter." He murmured as he slowly eased into her.


    She knew he was referring to her miscarriage, and she couldn''t think more as he moved. She closed her eyes and groaned. She realized that what he said make sense. They still have much time to have another baby.


    * * *


    The next day, Savannah didn''t get up from bed until noon.


    She went downstairs, picked up a piece of bread, and sat on the sofa, switching the TV to the local news channel.

 Chapter 577 - 577: Aren’t You In Prison?

    From the TV came the announcer''s voice.


    "... About six o ''clock this morning, a fire broke out in the medical room of LC Women''s Prison. The guards immediately emptied the medical room. A female prisoner was missing during the safe evacuation and has not been found so far. The police are scouting about the run-away prisoner. Anyone who happens to see the woman in the picture should immediately contact and inform the police substation. "


    Savannah felt her heart slip a cog. She turned her eyes to the picture showed on the TV screen and froze.


    The female prisoner in the picture was Valerie!


    Valerie... escaped from prison?


    How could the medical room of the prison catch fire for no reason?


    Valerie must have managed to get into the medical room and set fire to run away when the fire drew the guard''s attention.


    Why did Valerie suddenly escape from prison?


    Was it because of Devin?


    What did she want to do next?


    Savannah''s heart was beating so hard that she could not calm down.


    ***


    Bars, disco, and neon-lit streets made up much of the nightlife in LA.


    On the sofa beside the dance floor, Devin, with two scantily d hostesses draped on each arm, enjoyed the rare leisure time.


    During those days, he lived in Japan, with the watchful eyes arranged by his grandfather, he did not dare to go too far. What''s more, he lived in the less prosperous area in Kanto, and there were few entertainment scenes, much different from the central area like Ginza in Tokyo. He lived a rather simple and joyless life these three years.


    Having finally returned to LA, he must take the opportunity to have a good time.


    He had to apany his mother in the mental home in the daytime, so he could only sneak into the bar at night.


    Days like this really sickened him.


    But that was okay. When his uncle''s gic illness became known, the Sterling family lost its backbone, and then came his chance to take the stage.


    He would not have to go far away home at that time, and no one woulde to tell him what to do and what not to do.


    With this in mind, Devin squeezed the sexy hostess on his right hand into his arms and kissed her eagerly.


    "You frightened me, sir," the hostess popped a grape in his mouth and shied away delicately.


    "Oh? But I want more¡­" Devin smiled evilly as he slipped his hand into the girl''s bra and stuffed a stack of dors into it.


    Pleasantly surprised at his generous manner, the two hostesses forgot to hide, and instead, they pressed themselves into Devin''s arms like snakes.


    Devin was quitefortable and satisfied. He took out another roll of money and stuffed them into the V-shape cors of the two women and generously ordered the waiter to open two bottles of expensive wines.


    The two hostesses beamed and served harder at Devin.


    Meanwhile, not far away, a pair of malicious and unwilling eyes were staring at Devin.


    Under the dim light around the corner, Valerie clutched her thin fingers and stared at her ex-husband, who was flirting with two women.


    He divorced her and brought someone to stab her inside the prison, made her abort the baby, and nearly killed her. She had to remove the uterus after that and could never be a mother. But he did not take any responsibility and was still here ying around with other women.


    That was so unfair!


    On the day Savannah visited her in prison, she suggested Valerie to sue Devin for his crime of intentional injury against her.


    But did it work? It had been three years! There was no proof of anything! If thew could punish him, he would not have flown to Japan three years ago.


    He was the young master of the Sterling family anyway, how could old Sterling see his grandson be imprisoned?


    The only way for her to get justice was to settle it with her own hands.


    But she couldn''t even see him in prison. How could she get justice?


    So, she cut herself on purpose and was sent to the mental room of the prison. The guards in the mental room were somewhat looser, and then she set fire and fled in the evacuation.


    Her only purpose was to find him and get even with him!


    She moved and picked up a fruit knife from the bar, walking towards Devin.


    The hostess looked over and saw a thin and gaunt woman standing in front of them, frowning, "don''t do the cleaning at this hour. Leave us alone!"


    After Valerie had escaped from the prison, she stole a dress from a peasant''s house in the suburbs and changed into it. She looked like a cleaning maid now.


    Valerie''s face blushed with embarrassment. Her heart was filled with grief and indignation when the hostess took her as the cleaning maid.


    Devin was so drunk that he didn''t recognize her.


    "Go away! What the hell? Anybody? Get the ugly aunt out of here!" Devin cursed and grunted.


    Valerie, utterly humiliated, looked down at herself¡ªthin and dirty, her hair dry and half white, and her rough skins covered with scars as the result of years of work and beatings in prison.


    The removal of the uterus had left her with no normal estrogen in her body to maintain her physiological bnce, and years of torture in prison made her around ten years older.


    She was quite different from what she looked like before.


    No wonder Devin could not recognize her.


    But who was to me for how she looked now?


    The desponding bitterness on Valerie''s lips turned to a determined resentment.


    "Devin, don''t you know me?" Her words were so cold, as if from hell.


    Devin woke up and looked at the woman in front of him, frowning.


    "You... How did you get out? Aren''t you in prison?"


    "What?Afraid to see me?" Valerie asked grimly as she approached.


    The two hostesses moved aside in horror at her reckless manner.


    Devin gritted his teeth and reached for his phone.


    Valerie''s heart constricted when she saw he wanted to call the police. She knocked down the mobile phone of his hand and said sadly,


    "I used to be your life. I loved you so much and had been pregnant for you. But you¡­You ordered someone to kill me, and now you want to call the police and send me back to prison? Devin, are you a man? Do you really have no pity for me at all?"

 Chapter 578 - 578: Valerie Killed Devin

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, I just know you''re an escaped criminal! Stay away from me!" Devin bent over to get the phone!


    If at this moment he had shown her a little remorse, she might have relented.


    But he had no sense of guilt at all. He wanted to grind her into powder!


    What else was she afraid of? Anyway, her future hadpletely been ruined by him. She might as well be dead!


    If she let him go today, she would never get another chance!


    Valerie did not hesitate any longer. She held the knife and stabbed it into Devin''s stomach with all her strength!


    The knife was stuck into his guts, and there was a gush of blood as the knife was pulled out from his stomach.


    Devin''s face faded. He covered his stomach as he stared at Valerie in front of him in disbelief. His expression was frozen, and slowly he sagged to the ground.


    The two hostesses woke up and screamed,


    "Ahhhhh! Murder!"


    * * *


    The next morning, Savannah got up early.


    She had been distracted since she knew from the news that Valerie had escaped from prison.


    She tossed and turnedst night and fell asleep veryte.


    Dn was also very nervous when he heard about Valerie''s escape. He called immediately and asked her not to leave the house until Valerie was caught by the police. He also sent several bodyguards patrolling around Green Bay to protect her.


    Savannah knew that he was afraid Valerie would take revenge on her after escaping from prison. After all, there was a lot of bad blood between them.


    However, she had no fear of Valerie''sing to trouble her. She felt that Valerie would do something else.


    After washing and changing, she went downstairs for breakfast.


    She had just sat down when Garwood arrived with Kaiden, looking rather grave.


    "Miss Schultz, Mr. Sterling, asked me to bring the young master to you. He will be very busy these days and can''t go back to Beverly Hills, so please take care of the young master."


    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong?" Savannah stood up uneasily.


    Garwood asked Garcia to take Kaiden upstairs, and then he whispered, "Master Yontz was stabbed by Valerie, who escaped from prison in the barst night. He was taken to the hospital and died despite emergency treatment."


    Savannah''s face turned white as paper.


    Valerie escaped after killing Devin.


    Garwood''s voice continued, " Valerie was caught red-handed and taken to the police station. At the news of Master Yontz''s death, old Sterling fainted due to an attack of high blood pressure this morning and is still in the hospital. Mr. Sterling has to deal with the death of Master Yontz and the questions from the media. He''s going to be very busy."


    "Well, I see." Savannah drew back her thoughts and nodded.


    "In addition, I''m afraid your wedding will be dyed because of this sudden ident. But it shouldn''t be long." Garwood added hesitantly.


    "I understand. All right."Savannah, though a little upset, was not surprised.


    After Garwood left, Savannah went upstairs. With a forced smile, she apanied Kaiden for a while before she went back to her bedroom, intensely disquieted.


    It seemed that the words she had spoken to Valerie on that day had given Valerie the decision to take revenge.


    It could be said that the knife that killed Devin was also stained with her blood.


    A sudden chill of horror swept over her as she med Devin''s death on herself.


    She just wanted Valerie to sue Devin so that Devin was involved in thewsuit and had no time to make trouble for Dn. She didn''t mean to kill Devin. She never expected such a result.


    Yes, after Devin''s death, she didn''t have to worry about him going around, saying that Dn had a mental illness. But¡­it was one life!


    She felt like she was the murderer.


    Even though Devin deserved to die, she shouldn''t be the one who killed him.


    Feeling sleepy, Savannah leaned back on the bed and fell into a deep sleep.


    She didn''t know how long she was asleep. When she opened her eyes, she saw a figure standing beside the bed.


    She rubbed her eyes and saw Devin!


    Devin was covered with blood, and there was a bloody hole in his stomach. His white face was covered with a sad, sharp smile.


    "Savannah, you are so cruel! For Dn, you used your cousin to kill me¡­"


    Savannah broke out in a cold sweat and tried to get up to escape, but she couldn''t move!


    "Since you dare to order Valerie to kill me, what are you running for? At least we were once an unmarried couple. Come on,e with me... We''ll be a couple again underground..." Devin moved closer and closer. The grim smile on his pale face looked awful in the dark bedroom.


    Then he raised his bloody hand and held it out.


    "Don''te --" Savannah eximed, sitting up!


    "Mommy!"A worried little boy''s voice sounded.


    Savannah opened her eyes and saw Kaiden running in from his room and was shaking her with his small hands. She took a deep breath, collected herself, and picked up Kaiden.


    "I''m fine. I had a nightmare."


    "Don''t be afraid, Mommy. I''ll protect you." Kaiden put his arms around Savannah''s neck to cheer her up.


    Holding Kaiden, Savannah could still feel her heart beating violently.


    When it waspletely dark, Garcia took Kaiden back to his own bed.


    Savannah dreaded going to bed, afraid to have nightmares again.


    She called Dn and wanted hispany, but nobody answered after a long waiting.


    Well, he should be in charge of the affairs of his nephew, dealing with the media. Worse, old Sterling was ill, Susan was still in the intensive care unit, and thepany''s business was waiting for him... He must be badly battered now.


    Savannah did not call him again. She didn''t want to hold him back.


    That night, she had several nightmares, and she tossed and turned all night, dreaming about Devin, who was covered in blood,ing to her to pull her to hell together.


    ***


    When she woke up the next morning, her bones ached, and she felt light-headed. Her face looked flushed as if she had a fever.


    She took an antipyretic and decided to go to K&G today. The Young series had juste into the market, and she had to follow its progress.


    So after sending Kaiden to the kindergarten, she went to thepany.


    Tina reported to her about K&G''s recent situation. Then she turned on her PC to make some changes to the new design works.

 Chapter 579 - 579: Why Not Stay At Home When You Feel Unwell?

    Tina noticed that she didn''t look well.


    "Miss Schultz, are you feeling sick? Would you like to go home earlier?" She asked concernedly.


    "Never mind. I have to finish these designs before I go." Savannah said.


    Tina didn''t say more and poured Savannah a cup of coffee before she went out.


    It was noon when Savannah looked up from the drafts. She turned off the PC and stood up.


    She cked out, and immediately she caught herself with one hand on the desk. After a moment''s pause, she summoned her strength and walked out of the office.


    Unluckily, she waited on the roadside for a long time, but there was no taxi.


    The noontide sun shone ruthlessly, which made her feel sicker. Her brain became heavy, and her knees were so weak that she could no longer support them, and suddenly she slipped down.


    "Savannah!"A big hand caught her just in time.


    Savannah tried to open her eyes and saw Kevin in front of her. Her lips moved slightly, but before she could say anything, she passed out on him.


    * * *


    Kevin sat quietly at the bedside, staring at Savannah, who was still asleep after being put on a drip.


    This morning, he just heard that Devin Yontz was stabbed by Valerie, who escaped from prison. He was worried about Savannah, so he went to K&G to see her. But he didn''t expect to see her pass out of fever.


    "Don''te... Don''t! Get the hell out of here... I didn''t kill you... You deserve it! Devin, no! Get out of my way, don''te near me..."


    On the bed, Savannah was mumbling about the dream, her pale little face slightly twisting, and the cold sweat stood out on her forehead.


    Kevin started and whispered, "Easy, Savannah, easy. It''s just a dream."


    Savannah, however, was still haunted by the nightmare and her body made a spasmodic jerk.


    Kevin gently lifted her into his arms and patted her on the back as he whispered, "don''t be afraid, it''s me. Your Kevin brother is here."


    In his warm embrace, Savannah slowly calmed down and opened her eyes. She was in a trance for a moment before she realized she was in the hospital.


    "Are you feeling better?" Kevin sat her on the bed and put a cushion behind her back.


    "I''m fine."Savannah gasped out a few words, still a little pale.


    "Can you tell me what nightmare you had?" Kevin asked softly, staring at her.


    "No, nothing..."Savannah shivered, swallowed, and shook her head.


    "I heard you are shouting Devin''s name in your dream, and you looked frightened. You asked him not toe near you and that you didn''t kill him. Savannah, what happened? If you still believe in me, tell me and let me share the burden with you." Kevin said softly.


    Savannah looked into his eyes and finally unloaded the fear she had possessed over the past two days.


    "Valerie escaped from prison and killed Devin, did you know that?" Her voice slightly trembled.


    "Well, I heard about it this morning." Kevin frowned.


    "Valerie did not kill Devin. I killed him." Savannah sped her knees and controlled the shaking.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How could you have killed Devin? Valerie was caught on the spot, with reliable sightings and evidence! What''s it got to do with you?!"


    Savannah shook her head in a daze. "Yes, Devin was killed by Valerie... But I was the one who told Valerie Devin was back and egged her on him..."


    With a white face, she told Kevin about her visit to Valerie in prison that day.


    Kevin listened carefully and said, "You didn''t ask your cousin to kill Devin. It''s none of your business. Your cousin hated Devin so much that she made the decision herself."


    "But I feel like I''m the one behind it... Even though I hated Devin and he deserved it, I didn''t want to be a murderer..."


    "You''re not a murderer!" Kevin interrupted her."You said you just wanted your cousin to sue Devin so that he would get what he deserved. You didn''t expect that your cousin would choose a crazier way of revenge! It''s out of your control! Don''t give it another thought. It has nothing to do with you. Have a good rest and don''t think too much."


    Savannah swallowed the tears and nodded.


    Kevin felt heartache for her but also very depressed.


    She went to Valerie, needless to say, for Dn''s sake.


    Devin''s returning must have threatened Dn in some ways.


    Savannah did this to protect Dn, but she didn''t expect it to get out of hand.


    Before Savannah knew Dn, she was only a lovely girl who could not bear to hurt a fly. Of course, the death of Devin would frighten her and made her self-me for a while.


    She hadn''t told it to Dn yet. She was going to take it on herself.


    How he admired Dn!


    Savannah loved that man so much that she was willing to do so much for him.


    It seemed that his defeat was final this time.


    "Kevin, what time is it? I want to go back..." Savannah''s words brought back his mind.


    "I''ll call Dn and have him pick you up." He touched her head and said.


    Savannah was a little uneasy. She was afraid Dn would be jealous when he saw her with Kevin. But she was too weak to go back alone at this moment.


    What''s more, she didn''t know why she missed his arms so much when she was ill.


    She nodded and said, okay.


    Kevin made a call and went to get the medicine for her. After that, he helped her out of the ward.


    Just as they walked out of the hospital gate, a ck Lamborghini wasing towards them.


    The headlights were sharp and bright in the early darkness.


    The car stopped, and Dn stepped out. He looked stern and powerful in a sharp ck suit.


    His eyes fell on the pale-faced little woman, and he made his way to her.


    "She just got an intravenous drip, and her fever is gone. It''s nothing serious, but she''s still very weak." Kevin said drily.

 Chapter 580 - 580: She Was His Sister

    Dn nodded, took Savannah''s hand, and pulled her to his side. He put his hand on her forehead and whispered, "Why not stay at home when you feel unwell?"


    "I''m all right now." She grunted and jumped into his arms.


    The mere smell of his breath made her feel better.


    Dn wrapped her with his suit and looked at Kevin.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wills, for taking her to the hospital."


    "I know something has happened to the Sterling family, and you are busy with your business and the wedding, but please pay more attention to Savannah when you are free," Kevin''s tone was not very friendly.


    Dn knitted his eyebrows and tightened his arms around Savannah''s waist.


    Savannah noticed the rather sullen expression on Dn''s face. No man liked to be told how he should care about his woman by another man.


    She interrupted the embarrassment with a cough.


    Dn withdrew his eyes from Kevin and walked Savannah away. They got into the car and drove into the darkness.


    Kevin watched as the Lamborghini left, and he remained motionless for a long time. His tall figure seemed to be frozen into an exquisite statue.


    Not far behind him, from a ck car surrounded by inclothes guards, a pretty figure pushed open the door and got out.


    The girl walked to Kevin and didn''t stop until she was five feet away from him.


    "She''s now too far from you. What are you still waiting for?" She whispered behind him.


    Apart from the fact that Savannah''s car was far away, she also meant that Savannah''s heart was never on him.


    Didn''t his heart ache as he watched his beloved woman leaving with another man?


    Kevin frowned. He didn''t have to look back to know it was Cecelia.


    This girl came again.


    "I had met Mr. Smith that day. What are you doing here? You want me to see him again?" He did not turn, and his tone was indifferent.


    After Cecelia asked him to have dinner with their father in the rain that night, though he did not return to the Smith''s house, he epted Robert''s invitation and met him in a caf¨¦.


    "Must we be meeting for dinner? Can''t there be anything else?" Cecelia asked wittily.


    "It''s gettingte. Time to go home."Kevin was not in the mood to chat with her. With that, he walked to the parking lot. After a few steps, he noticed that Cecelia was still following him.


    "Stop going after me!" He turned and said impatiently.


    "Will you take me home? It''s not safe for a girl at this hour." Cecelia acted coquettishly.


    "With all the security guards and cars following you, do you need someone else to send your home, Miss Smith?" Kevin felt annoyed and amused.


    "But I only want my brother to send me back!" Cecelia said coyly.


    "Stop it. Go back home. You''re not a kid, not to go back alone,"


    Cecelia didn''t leave. She followed Kevin as he walked on.


    "What do you want? I repeat, don''t follow me!" Kevin stopped and turned at her when she followed her into the parking lot.


    "I''m not following you! If you cane here, why can''t I?" Cecelia curled her lips.


    Kevin, without a word, caught her wrist, heading for the Smith''s car and guards.


    "Why, what are you doing?" Cecelia struggled to free herself from his hand.


    "Take you back to your car," Kevin said coldly.


    Cecelia wriggled but hadn''t the strength to get free.


    "Somebody! Help! There''s a rascal!" She cried out in a yful tone.


    The crisp girl''s voice echoed in the quiet parking lot!


    Kevin''s face darkened as two people not far away looked over.


    "Shut up!" He covered her mouth.


    "Run me back in your car, and I will shut up," Cecelia grinned.


    Kevin, with a helpless sigh, walked to his car and pushed her into the back seat.


    But Cecelia made a mor again, crying to sit in the passenger''s seat next to him.


    Kevin watched her running to the front seat, and with a dark face, he got into the driver''s seat. He started the car, driving toward the direction of the Smith family.


    The guards not far away hurriedly followed them in their cars.


    Smith''s house was located in a suburb far from the city center. Kevin stopped a few hundred meters away from the house, which was patrolled by guards and warders.


    He didn''t n to send the girl to the door of Smith''s house.


    "Are you satisfied, Miss Smith? Please get out of the car."He reached to unbuckle her seat belt.


    Cecelia didn''t ask for more. Although this time she still failed to let him into the house, he had made progress bying to the door.


    Before she jumped out of the car, she turned suddenly around and kissed Kevin on his lips.


    "Bye, brother."


    Kevin froze!


    A few secondster, Kevin''s face went from red to blue. He looked at her, heated and embarrassed.


    "Cecelia! Do you know what you''re doing?"


    "Yep. Bye, Kiss!" Cecelia didn''t think she had done anything wrong.


    ''I''m your brother!" Kevin didn''t know what to say.


    "So what? Can''t the sister kiss her brother?" Cecelia shrugged her shoulders, her expression saying, "why don''t you stop being so corny?"


    Kevin clenched his teeth, Wasn''t a good-bye kiss a kiss on the cheek?


    How did she kiss his mouth?


    This ambiguous kiss obviously did not belong to brother and sister, but to lovers!


    Now, brother and sister get along like this, they kiss?


    Kevin''s expression was veryplex.


    "See you!" Cecelia waved at Kevin and walked away.


    Kevin''s cheek was still hot.


    Damn it.


    She was his sister!


    Dn and Savannah were already back in Green Bay.


    Afterying her down on the bed, Dn ced the medicine she was about to take on the bedside table and poured a cup of warm water for her.


    "Don''t forget to take your medicine on time," he whispered in her ear.


    Then he tucked her in and turned down themp.

 Chapter 581 - 581: I Don’t Want To Sleep Alone

    Savannah, seeing that he seemed to be leaving, grabbed him by the sleeve.


    "Stay with me¡­" she whispered.


    Dn paused and softened his tone, "what you should do now is to have a good rest."


    "I don''t want to sleep alone... Stay with me." She looked like a wayward little girl when she was sick.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he took off his coat, climbed onto the bed, and put his arms around her.


    He quietly apanied her in the dark bedroom.


    Savannah noticed his silence. She didn''t know why, but she felt she was alienated today.


    He seemed preupied...


    Was he unhappy because Kevin sent her to the hospital today?


    But if he cared, he would not have agreed to invite Kevin to their wedding.


    Maybe he was just too busy with Devin''s affair and the business and too tired to talk.


    Or maybe because she was sick, and he wanted her to get more rest.


    So long as he could apany her quietly, she would be content and happy, and she was not afraid of any nightmare.


    Savannah closed her eyes and pressed herself tightly in his warm arms.


    He felt her attachment, and his body reacted to her immediately. Desire pooled in his belly.


    She sensed his reaction, opened her eyes, and found his lips in the dark. She gave him a soft kiss. Not seeing him for days, she missed him so much, and she believed he did too. Even if he wanted to have her now, she wouldn''t refuse.


    Dn deepened the kiss, responding to her. He pushed her against his body, but his hand didn''t move on. He seemed to be suppressing his desire for her, preferring to endure the heat all over his body and the sweat on his forehead rather than go any further.


    A little disappointed, Savannah raised her poor little face and stared at him with beautiful eyes.


    "Dn..." she called his name with her softest voice as her hand touched his back.


    A hot me licked up from his belly. He pinned her down, his hand shaking on her waist. Savannah was ready to wee his assault when he suddenly raised himself.


    "You''ve not altogether recovered yet," he said hoarsely.


    Savannah felt a little embarrassed. So he didn''t want sex because he was worried about her health condition?


    "It''s time to take medicine. I''ll get you the pills and water." Dn got out of bed and went to the door.


    "Dn," Savannah paused and said, "the medicine and water are on the bedside table. Didn''t you bring them in just now?"


    Dn froze, nced at the bedside, and then he turned back and picked up the ss.


    "Oh, I have a mind like a sieve," he smiled to break the embarrassment, handing her the medicine.


    Savannah didn''t think much. After taking the pills, shey down again.


    Curling up in his arms, she fell asleep.


    ***


    It was already noon when she got up the next day,


    With hispany, as expected, it was a night without nightmares.


    She felt refreshed, and her illness waspletely gone.


    Garcia told her, Dn got up early this morning and took Kaiden to the kindergarten before he went to work.


    She thought he was having a hard time these days. So she decided to make some nourishing soup so he could drink it when he came back after work.


    "Savannah has really grown up," Garciaughed and joked, "you''re a qualified housewife now."


    But that day, the soup, cooked by Savannah for hours, became cold and then went bad, failing to get him.


    After leaving Green Bay that morning, he did not return for another week.


    Savannah called him, but either no one answered or the call transferred to Garwood.


    And he was either at a meeting in thepany or at a press conference to deal with media reports.


    Seeing him so busy, Savannah did not dare to call him anymore.


    A few dayster, even Kaiden seemed to feel something was wrong. This evening, he came back from kindergarten and asked Savannah why daddy had note to see them for a long time.


    Savannah began to feel uneasy. She was about to call him again when the phone rang.


    "Savannah." Old Sterling''s voice came over the phone.


    "Are you better, sir?" "Savannah asked quickly.


    After Devin died, old Sterling suffered high blood pressure and stayed in the hospital for several days before he went back home. Savannah took Kaiden to visit him the day before yesterday and was relieved to see that he was well.


    Now he called her all of a sudden at night. Did something go wrong again?


    "I''m much better. I''m calling to ask¡­ You didn''t have a quarrel with Dn, did you?" Old Sterling''s voice was uncertain.


    "No, why?" Savannah was puzzled for a second as if she didn''t understand what he was driving at.


    Old Sterling hesitated and said haltingly, "Devin''s funeral affairs have been done a few days before. I asked Dn about your wedding, but he saidter. I thought there was some kind of problem between you again. So I called to ask."


    Savannah did not reply at once.


    Now that Devin''s affairs were done, why not go on with the marriage arrangements?


    Why hadn''t hee for days?


    "Oh..." After a long silence, she forced a smile."We''re fine. Perhaps he thinks it''s not good to have the wedding after so much has happened."


    Old Sterling nodded, "yes. s! Your marriage is really full of twists and turns. Something always happens before your wedding."


    Savannahforted old Sterling a few words and hung up the phone. She sat there quite still for a long time. She stared at the floor, nkly.


    Garcia, seeing her uneasy expression, came over.


    "Is that old Sterling? What did you say?"


    Savannah told Garcia old Sterling''s worries.


    "The funeral''s already been held?" Garcia gasped, "then why hasn''t Mr. Sterling rearranged the wedding yet?"


    "Perhaps he thought it improper to have a wedding so soon after the funeral," Savannah spoke for him.

 Chapter 582 - 582: His Tone Was Cold As Ice

    "Improper? What''s the big deal? Mr. Yontz only his nephew, and I don''t think they had ever been on good terms. How can Mr. Sterling put off your wedding because of his nephew''s funeral? Savannah, anything happened between you? Even old Mr. Sterling feels strange for it!" Garcia was a little worried.


    Kaiden seemed to sense something was wrong. He threw down his te, jumped out of his chair, and ran over to Savannah.


    "Mommy, I told Lisa and my friends that you and daddy are going to get married. I can''t break my words!"


    Looking at Kaiden''s worried face, Savannah calmed down and squatted down.


    "Don''t worry, baby. Your daddy''s temporarily dyed by some business. I''ll ask him."


    ***


    Savannah called Dn again beforeing out, but no one answered. Then she called Beverly Hills, Judy answered and said Dn had note home. He seemed to be in thepany, having a video conference with an important foreign customer tonight.


    It was a little after seven in the evening when Savannah arrived at the Sterling group.


    She took the elevator to his floor. The secretary was not there, so she went directly to the CEO''s office and knocked on the door.


    After so many days, she was a little excited to see him.


    Unexpectedly, a young woman''s voice came from inside the office.


    "Come in."And the voice was quite familiar.


    Savannah''s mind went nk.


    How did it sound like... Fiona?


    Did she hear it wrong? Why was Fiona here?


    She held her breath, pushed the door, and saw Fiona standing next to Dn''s desk.


    Fiona was wearing a sharp charcoal suit jacket and white shirt. Her long ponytail was reced by waves. The way she dressed and her make-up today made her more mature and attractive.


    Dn was sitting in a leather swivel chair by the French window.


    The air was silent for a few seconds.


    Savannah stayed for a while. She did not understand how Fiona was in Dn''s office.


    "Fiona, why are you here?" Finally, Savannah broke the silence.


    Fiona took a look at Dn and didn''t seem to know what to say.


    "Fiona has been transferred to head office. Now she''s my private secretary." Dn said simply.


    Savannah was struck.


    Why was Fiona suddenly transferred to the head office as his secretary?


    When did he get so intimate with Fiona?


    Moreover, Fiona was her friend after all, but neither Fiona nor Dn had even said a word to her until today.


    Dn remained impassive as he saw Savannah''splex expression.


    "Fiona," he motioned her out.


    Savannah stared at him wordlessly. Her heart wrenched, and she was pained by the sense of betrayal.


    Fiona nodded, seemingly unable to look at Savannah, dropped her head, and left the office.


    The office fell silent.


    Savannah wanted him to exin to her why he would transfer Fiona here as his secretary and why he was so close to her.


    "What would you like to see me about?" He asked coldly.


    Savannah bit her lips, feeling empty and lost.


    They hadn''t seen each other for more than a week. When they met today, he didn''t show any yearning. His manner was so cold and aloof as if she was only hismon subordinate.


    His attitude towards Fiona was even softer than that towards her.


    "It''s been a long time since you came to Green Bayst time. Kaiden wondered why he hadn''t seen you for days." She said quietly.


    "I''m busy." He gave her two simple words as an exnation.


    Her heart sank, and then she summoned up courage. "Your father called today and asked me about the wedding..."


    "Oh, good. I was actually about to let you know about the wedding." Dn interrupted her.


    She got a bad feeling.


    "The wedding''s canceled." His cold, sharp words pricked cut her to the quick!


    "Wait, you mean, we''re not getting married?" Her voice slightly trembled.


    "No." His tone was cold as ice.


    Something seemed to be wringing her heart.


    "Why?" She managed a word.


    "Your cousin killed Devin, my nephew, and it had made a noise. What''s more, you had been my nephew''s fianc¨¦e years ago. If I marry you, the family of a murderer, the media will make up a story against us, and the outside world will gossip about the matter andugh at me. Shares of the Sterling group will also be influenced," deadpanned Dn.


    "Because the murderer is my cousin, for the sake of the reputation of your family, you won''t marry me?" Savannah couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s a big scandal for my family that my nephew was killed by the cousin of my wife. But as long as we don''t get married, this kind of scandal won''t happen. You know how important fame is to our family. I hope you can understand my difficulties." Dn looked at her quietly, as if he were talking to a stranger.


    Savannah got a lump in her throat, her eyes were blinded by tears, and gradually she began to lose sight of the person in front of her.


    Was the man in front of her really, Dn? Was he still the man she loved and wanted to marry?


    Why was it possible for him to say such cruel things?


    But he continued to stab her in the heart with the knife.


    "Don''t worry, you''ve been with me for so long, and you gave birth to my son. I won''t mistreat you. Though you have no chance to be my wife, you have my words that you will have afortable and wealthy life. If you want, custody of Kaiden can be turned over to you..."


    Before he got thest word out, Savannah gave him a good cuff!


    Dn didn''t dodge. He wiped the blood on his lips with the back of his hand.


    He was not annoyed, as if with this p in the face, he couldpletely disassociate himself from the rtionship with her.


    "By the way," he quirked up his lips in a half-smile and continued, "I''m not going to stop you from being with Kevin. I know he''s been waiting for you for a long time, and now he''s back. It''s the right time for you to get back together."

 Chapter 583 - 583: I’m Not Going To Marry Her

    "Dn, you''re kidding me, aren''t you?" Savannah asked feebly, her eyes reddened.


    "I''m afraid not," Dn replied nonchntly.


    Large tears gathered in her eyes and broke hot across her cheeks. She couldn''t bear it anymore and ran out of the office.


    ***


    Savannah didn''t know how she got back to Green Bay. What happened this day made her muddle headed and heartbroken.


    She did not take a taxi but walked home.


    In a trance, she was almost hit by a car when she crossed the road, and she even fell and scraped the skin off her knees and hands.


    In the doorway, she dried her eyes so that Kaiden and Garcia didn''t have to worry about her.


    "Mommy!" Kaiden rushed over as she got into the house.


    "Where''s daddy?" He looked behind Savannah, a little disappointed that his daddy had note back with his mommy.


    Garcia came over and noticed that Savannah was not looking well.


    "Savannah, did you meet Mr. Sterling? What did he say?".


    "He''s...very busytely..." Savannah refrained from bitterness.


    Could anything be as important as their wedding?


    "Take me to daddy! I want to talk to him myself!" Kaiden grabbed her hand but identally touched the broken skin.


    Savannah pulled her hand away with a moan of pain.


    "What''s the matter?" Garcia gave a little exmation as she saw clearly Savannah''s injured hand and the dirt on her clothes.


    "It''s all right." Savannah didn''t want to frighten Kaiden.


    Garcia asked a nanny to take Kaiden to dinner and then pulled Savannah to the side and asked anxiously, "Savannah, what the hell happened?"


    Savannah couldn''t hold it anymore. The scalding water burst forth from her eyes. She threw herself into Garcia''s arms and told her what Dn said.


    Garcia was speechless and shocked.


    Because it was a scandal that Savannah''s cousin killed Mr. Sterling''s nephew, he decided not to get married to Savannah?


    Could Mr. Sterling really be so cruel to Savannah for the sake of the reputation of the Sterling family?


    "I never heard such nonsense!" Garcia was so angry that she rolled up her sleeves and retorted hotly. "If he thinks you could be easily bullied, he''s mistaken! How could he abandon you for such a reason? I''ll tell your mother, and we''ll get even with him!" Garcia said resentfully and took out her cell phone.


    "No, Garcia, don''t tell mom..." Savannah reached out to stop her.


    Joanne was now busy taking care of Ethan, and the Rowe family''s great deal of trouble also needed her concern. Savannah didn''t want to add to her troubles.


    Besides, what then if mom and Garcia could back her up?


    Could they run up to Dn and ask him why he refused to marry her? And then force him to marry her? She didn''t want to be humiliated like this.


    Did it make sense if, under pressure, he changed his mind and married her?


    She did not want him to be forced to marry her. She wanted his heart.


    Garcia was able to guess Savannah''s thoughts. She shut up, not knowing how tofort her.


    No woman could hear anything under such a circumstance.


    Garcia sighed, patted Savannah on her back gently.


    ***


    The Sterling group.


    "Sir, you can''t go in!"


    The secretary barricaded the CEO''s office door to keep the young man with an angry expression on his face out. But how could she stop him? The man pushed her aside, and walked straight in!


    Dn looked up. Kevin was standing in the doorway, anger zing out of his eyes.


    "I''ll call a security guard toe right away--" The secretary said behind Kevin, in a hurried manner.


    "No, get out." Dn stopped the secretary.


    After the secretary left, Kevin approached and bellowed in a low voice, "Why? Why did you cancel the wedding?"


    "She cried to you so quickly? The first person she thinks of is always you when she has trouble. Well, it looks like you all carry a torch for each other." Dn said with measured irony.


    Kevin went up to him in a great rage, raising his fist to strike him on his face!


    Dn reacted quickly. He took his fist in one hand, pushing him away, and taunted,


    "Shouldn''t you be happy to know I''m not going to marry her? You finally have a chance to be with her again."


    "You this asshole! Don''t you know how much Savannah''s looking forward to marrying you? Do you know how sad she was after you called off the wedding? She has been locked herself in her room for days without food! If not for that, Garcia wouldn''t have been so worried and called me. What the hell changed you? You gave up marrying her just because the marriage would affect the reputation of your family? You''re such a jerk!" snapped Kevin.


    Dn''s expression changed a little, but he calmed down immediately.


    "Oh? So, here''s your chance. She needsfort more than ever. You can give her care and love, get in her heart, and take my ce..." Dn looked at him with a sarcastic smile.


    Kevin clenched his fists and teeth. He wanted to give Dn another punch, but since this man was so unfeeling, it was no use killing him.


    But that was strange. Dn had always been possessive and jealous. He would never have pushed Savannah to another man''s arms even if they were not in a rtionship.


    Now he was apletely different person.


    His attitude towards Savannah hadpletely changed as if Savannah were a hot potato, and he was only too happy to give her to another man.


    In a rage, Kevin grabbed a crystal ashtray from the desk and hit it on the opposite wall!


    With a bang, the ashtray broke into pieces and fell to the floor.


    "Mr. Sterling, are you all right?" A woman rushed in at the noise.


    Kevin looked over and saw a young woman about the age of Savannah standing in the doorway, looking anxiously in.


    She was not the secretary just now.


    Kevin knitted his eyebrows, and suddenly he knew who the woman was.


    "You are Fiona Blunt, Savannah''s close colleague in Zagreb Film?"


    Garcia told him that Dn transferred Savannah''s friend to the head office as a secretary. It seemed that he was quite close to this woman now.


    And Dn didn''t mention any of this to Savannah.


    Didn''t that make Savannah even angrier?


    Fiona trembled slightly by Kevin''s piercing eyes and nodded.


    "Fiona, could you go out for a while? I have something to talk about with Mr. Wills." Dn said in a gentle voice.

 Chapter 584 - 584: She Had To Do Everything Herself

    Fiona quickly turned around and left.


    "What''s your rtionship with this woman?" Kevin looked at Dn with eyes like cold knives.


    "She''s my new secretary," Dn said simply.


    "Oh. You have so manypanies under the Sterling group, but with all the talented employees in thosepanies, you chose to promote Savannah''s friend, a woman who has always admired you and liked you. Who believes that she''s only your secretary? What do you mean by having Savannah see you so close to her friend? You are stabbing her in the heart, making her sink into despair!" Kevin''s eyes shed red.


    "Whatever. I won''t marry Savannah, and besides a son, I have nothing more to do with her. I don''t care if she''s with another man, and my affair is also none of her business." Dn looked at him, impassive.


    Kevin''s clenched fists crunched.


    After a long time, he took a look at Dn and said, "Okay. I hope you remember what you said today. Since you don''t want to have any more rtions with Savannah, don''t go to Savannah and never hurt her again."


    "Take my word for it," Dn said, shrugging his shoulders.


    Kevin turned and marched off.


    * * *


    "Mr. Wills," Garcia hurried forward as Kevin arrived at Green Bay. "Have you met Mr. Sterling? How''s it going?"


    Kevin was silent for a moment and asked, "Where''s Savannah? Did she eat anything today?"


    Garcia knew the answer.


    Mr. Sterling was determined to call off the wedding.


    Savannah urged her not to tell Joanne, but she couldn''t watch Savannah suffer alone. So she called Kevin.


    Unexpectedly, he failed to change Mr. Sterling''s mind.


    "No, she seemed to be in a trance all the time." Garcia sighed.


    Kevin headed upstairs and knocked on the bedroom door.


    There was no response.


    He pushed the door in. Savannah, sitting on the bay window, gazed abstractedly through the muslin curtain, her hands crossed on her knees.


    After days of not eating much, she lost a lot of weight. Her face was thin and worn.


    "Savannah." He whispered as he walked to her, in a burst of anguish.


    Savannah turned her head. A glimmer of a forced smile came to the dry lips when she saw Kevin.


    "Kevin..."


    "I''m here. Come down and dine with me, okay? I''m hungry." Kevin rxed his tone.


    "I can''t eat... Will you let Garcia cook for you?" She whispered with difficulty.


    She would die if she didn''t eat!


    Kevin couldn''t restrain himself any longer. He yanked her to her feet and shouted in a low voice, "Savannah, is it worth it for a man who doesn''t love you anymore? In that man''s eyes, the reputation of his family is more important than you. He has an affair with your friend and even gave you to me. It''s senseless to be so sad for him!"


    She seemed to wake up from his words, and her nk eyes became filled with tears.


    She pressed her hands to her eyes, trying to stop her tears from running down.


    Kevin found her shaking violently. Her silent crying was even more painful. But he just patted her on the back and didn''t stop her.


    After crying long and bitterly, Savannah wiped her face and slowly straightened up.


    "Kevin, let''s go downstairs to dinner," she said in a hoarse whisper.


    Kevin was right. There was no point in her breaking down for him. She should think no more of him.


    She had Kaiden, mom, and she had Kevin and Garcia, who cared for her. With so many people to love, why should she waste her mind on a man who gave up on her?


    She fought to hold back her tears of grief and went downstairs with Kevin.


    * * *


    After that day, Savannah devoted herself to her work and became more silent.


    Kaiden was privately warned by Garcia, knowing daddy canceled the wedding and mommy was very unhappy, so he dared not to mention it anymore.


    Old Sterling talked with Dn when he knew about the cancetion of the wedding. But his son was always so dictatorial. No one else could control his mind.


    At the same time, Young series was listed on the counters of major shopping malls, which set off a wave of fashion and was weed by young women. The response was better than expected. More surprising was that it attracted the attention of YSHEN, an overseas well-known fashion designpany. Its boss appreciated the design style of Young series and sent people to LA, aiming to further cooperation.


    K&G''s employees were all uplifted to learn that YSHEN was interested in working with K&G.


    Although K&G was a mature garmentpany in LA, its products had never stepped abroad.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the new boss took office, the newlyunched series became an instant hit and was appreciated by YSHEN.


    To be honest, when K&G changed hands and had a young female boss, most of the staff remained skeptical.


    In private, they heard that K&G was a gift to the female boss from a big shot. It seemed that K&G was only a y for the new boss, and no one thought she would pay much thought to it.


    Slowly, people found that though the new boss was a young woman, she was calm and hard-working, and talented in fashion design. They gradually changed their opinion of her and no longer dared to underrate her after K&G received a cooperative willingness from YSHEN.


    Savannah didn''t care what her subordinates thought of her.


    There were so many things going on right now. The season was changing, and she must decide on the new style of Young series soon.


    She also needed to spend great effort and energy to deal with the details of the cooperation with YSHEN.


    She had to do everything herself.


    Not until they separated did she know how difficult it was to run apany.


    K&G was only a small-sized garmentpany. But when she took over it formally, she was too busy to think of anything else, so engaged that she could fall asleep as soon as she touched her bed every day.


    As the big boss of the Sterling group, Dn, however, seemed full of beans all the time.

 Chapter 585 - 585: Return What He Gave

    In fact, she thought about returning K&G to Dn after he called off the wedding.


    After all, K&G was bought by him for her. Now that the marriage was off, she had no reason to keep thepany. She doesn''t want to hold anything that reminds her of him.


    She called Garwood, but he said Mr. Sterling never asked back what he had given away. Since K&G was given to her, it was hers.


    After several fruitless calls, Savannah did not insist.


    Dn was always generous to her with his money. He could pay double or three times the price to buy Green Bay back to her, and of course, he would not want K&G back now. She had given him a son, and as he said, he would at least ensure her a good and wealthy life.


    Besides, too much had happened between them. It was impossible to figure out how much they owned each other, and they could never be even.


    * * *


    By evening, Savannah was washed out from overwork. She left theputer and stretched herself.


    Looking out of the window, she saw the ck sky full of stars.


    Another hard day.


    But this kind of hard work made her veryfortable.


    At the very least, she could immerse herself in the busywork and had no time to think about other things, especially the scars hidden deep in her heart.


    But when she stopped, her thoughts returned to that man...


    Something as sudden and painful as stings came to her heart now and then.


    How long had it been since she saw that manst time?


    She wouldn''t remember, maybe more than a month...


    These days, thanks to Kaiden and Garcia''s apany, she didn''t have a very hard time. Kevin also stayed in LA and called to console her from time to time.


    Just then, someone knocked at the office door.


    "Come in," she roused herself.


    "Miss Schultz, you''re wanted now. Ms. Morton is waiting outside." Tina reported at the door.


    Savannah didn''t like to be called Boss, so Tina and others still called her "Miss Schultz".


    "Please ask her toe in," Savannah said, raising her brows, surprised at her mother''s sudden arrival.


    Joanne and Ethan had divorced, so she was no longer Mrs. Rowe.


    A momentter, Joanne came in. She looked at her daughter''s thin face with concern and slightly sighed when she noticed the drawings and documents on her desk.


    She wanted to go to Dn when she learned about the sudden cancetion of their wedding days ago, but Savannah stopped her.


    It was understandable.


    After all, Dn called off the wedding himself.


    It would be a shame for Savannah if the man agreed to marry her under pressure from her family. And it was most probably useless.


    Joanne knew that her daughter was busy at work, spending almost 20 hours a day in the office. It might be good for her to obsess overwork, or at least she could temporarily forget the pain.


    She knew Savannah need time to recover, but she still felt pain for her when she saw her pale and wan face.


    "Sit down, mom. Tina, get a cup of tea." Savannah led Joanne to the sofa.


    "How''s it going?" Joanne took her hand and felt it cold and bony.


    "Not bad. Thepany is doing well. I thought it would go bankrupt in less than half a month under my management. Maybe it was luck. YSHEN, a famous overseas clothing designpany, sent us an invitation for cooperation. If we can work with YSHEN, it''s a chance for K&G to build an international reputation and go abroad."


    Joanne smiled and nodded as she listened. Savannah tried to pick up her spirit, but she couldn''t be good inside.


    Disappointed love left her bitter and twisted.


    "Oh, mom, what do you want to see me for?" Savannah asked.


    "Are you free now? Go out with mum. Someone wants to see you." Joanne said softly with a hesitating look on her face.


    "Who?" Savannah was surprised.


    "You''ll see."


    Savannah asked no more and left thepany with Joanne.


    After about ten minutes, the car stopped at a five-star hotel.


    A senior waiter in a ck and white uniform came over and pulled open the door.


    "Mr. Morton is waiting for you." He said respectfully.


    Savannah paused. Mr. Morton? She guessed who she was going to see.


    Joanne took her daughter''s hand, heading into the hotel.


    They walked into a quiet box. A tall old man was sitting by the French window.


    The man looked the same age as old Sterling, but he looked hale and hearty and imposing. Behind him, there were two burly bodyguards.


    Joanne was featured in this old man.


    Savannah immediately knew that the old man waiting for them in the hotel was her grandfather, Raymond Morton, the chairman of the Morton group.


    She was surprised that he woulde to LA from Chicago, especially to meet her.


    This old man, connected with her by blood, was her family, but he was also the one who separated her father and mother.


    That year, he found his lost daughter and forced her to leave her husband and daughter. After that, her father died in a car ident made by Granny Rowe, without knowing the whereabouts of his beloved wife. Her grandfather broke up a happy family, and because of him, she lost her parents and grew up alone.


    So now, Savannah had mixed feelings about the old man.


    He was just a protective father to his daughter, and he was excusable. But she could not forgive him at once and was somewhat resentful.


    "Savannah, that''s your grandpa," Joanne said softly.


    Raymond looked over and saw them. The young woman standing next to Joanne looked almost the same as Joanne. He stood up, trembling with excitement.


    "You are Savannah, aren''t you?" He came over on her.


    Savannah, without a word, avoided the old man''s excited eyes and retreated behind Joanne.


    Raymond looked lost, but he could understand his granddaughter''s reaction.

 Chapter 586 - 586: Her Grandfather’s Regret

    "I know you hate me," he sighed. "Well, when I found your mother, I brought her home and severed all her ties with you and your father. In order to keep her abduction froming to light, I didn''t allow her to return here and erased all her traces from your life. I even married her to the Rowe family... You deserve to hate me. I don''t expect you to forgive me now. I just want you to give me a chance to make it up to you..."


    "Oh?" Savannah moved her lips, almost amused. "How are you going to make it up to me? Is it possible to bring my father back so that dad, mom, and I could enjoy the happiness of family again?


    "Savannah..." Joanne tugged at her daughter''s sleeve.


    Raymond, however, was not annoyed at her rude remark. He sighed and said, "yes, I can''t give you back a happy family. The only thing I can do now is to make your future better."


    With that, he gave a single gesture to his behind.


    A man in golden sses and a ck suit came forward from Raymond''s back.


    "Miss Schultz, I''m Stephens, Mr. Morton''swyer. Here is his will," he said as he handed Savannah a document. "A few days ago, Mr. Morton added a few terms on the will. He transferred 35% shares of the Morton group to you. That is to say, you will be the top shareholder in the Morton group, and also the only legal heir of the group."


    Savannah gasped.


    She didn''t expect that he would give her the whole Morton group aspensation.


    Yes, her mother was Raymond''s only daughter, and she was her mother''s only child, but after all, there was no outward fellowship between Raymond and her. They even did not live together for a day, and it was their first meeting today... Was Raymond really going to hand over the entire Morton group to her?


    "I can''t ept it," Savannah said after her first shock.


    "You''re my granddaughter, and that you have a talent in fashion design. I am very relieved to give the Morton group to you." Raymond''s tone was firm.


    Savannah was about to refuse again when Joanne patted her on the back of the hand. She seemed to have known his father''s decision and supported his idea.


    Savannah looked at Raymond and said, "if you want me to forgive you with yourpany as a gift, please take it back. To me, you are still one of the people who separated my parents. You are my mother''s father, and she had to forgive you, but I''m sorry, I can''t yet."


    "Savannah --" Joanne whispered.


    Raymond didn''t seem angry. Instead, a sigh of appreciation came to his eyes.


    "You do deserve to be my granddaughter," Raymondughed and said, "Well, you know, I''m happy to hear you say that, and I like your personality of that kind. I believe I can depend on your resolution and good conduct, and I believe you can give the Morton group a bright future. Rest assured, I transferred shares of the group to you, not to say you must forgive me. You can hate me, and I won''t me you. It was my fault."


    Anticipation and encouragement in Raymond''s eyes somewhat moved Savannah. He possessed a mild and benevolent countenance when he looked at her as if he was only amon old man.


    Afraid that Savannah would be unhappy to see him, Raymond gave Stephens a nce and stood up.


    "Savannah, nice to see you today. I''ve got to go." He smiled kindly at Savannah and said.


    "Dad, why don''t you have dinner with us --" Joanne hesitated.


    "Oh, maybe next time." Raymond waved his hand, without looking back, and walked out of the restaurant with his people.


    Savannah watched him leaving. His back expressed a feeling of disappointment, and his stride looked jerky.


    His silver hair showed that his life had almostpleted its span.


    For a moment, Savannah''s heart softened.


    "Savannah," Joanne''s voice came softly, "your grandpa was so happy when he heard that you are still alive. He wanted to see you after we met. But he has been getting older and worse over the years, and he was not in good condition at that time. That''s why he didn''te to LA until today. He''s been feeling guilty about you and your father for so many years. Yes, at first, he was very tough, locked me up at home, and stopped me from going back to you and your father, and even though you are stains on my life. But he was still very painful and regretful when he learned about your death... Especially for you. After all, you''re his granddaughter. He didn''t dare to say anything for fear that I would be sad, but he secretly set up two tombs for you and your father in the Morton family''s cemetery and prayed for you."


    Savannah''s heart beat violently.


    She didn''t expect her grandpa to regret it.


    He suffered agonies of remorse.


    "He was very angry to learn that your father''s car ident was made by Granny Rowe. He knew it was a direct cause of our separation. Last month, he sent people to reinvestigate the car ident and found out the police officer who was responsible for that case. He took all those rted to the ident to court to get justice for your father. Granny Rowe, still paralyzed in bed, escaped the cmity of imprisonment. But all the others have been severely punished by thew." Joanne said quietly.


    Savannah clenched her hands. Her grandpa had done so much...


    Joanne stared at her daughter with tears in her eyes.


    "I hated your grandfather too, even more than you did. I hate him for taking me away from you, grounding me, and separating me from you. But as a father, he did that to protect me. He med himself for my abduction and didn''t want me to recall the days after the abduction. As the head of a family, he needs to protect the reputation of the family. He had to be cruel... In fact, I didn''t forgive him until I knew he''d been feeling guilty about you and your father."

 Chapter 587 - 587: He Secretly Save Her From Frame Up

    Savannah''s eyes reddened.


    From her point of view, she should hate her grandpa.


    But from Raymond''s point of view, what he did was understandable.


    If her own daughter had been kidnapped and sold, wandering and suffering for so many years, after finding her back, she would also try to separate her from her previous life in order not to remind her of those terrible days and nights.


    In her dream, her father told her that love was more important than hate.


    She could not be truly happy if she lived in hatred.


    Perhaps it was time to let go of all hatred and resentment...


    After all, her father had said he didn''t hate anyone anymore. She should also let it go.


    ***


    A few dayster, Joanne called Savannah. She said that Raymond had a lot of business associates in LA, so he wanted to hold a business party before he left. He invited Savannah toe together with Joanne.


    Savannah hesitated.


    "He''s going back to Chicago soon. You have little chance to see him often." Joanne said softly.


    Savannah nodded and agreed.


    ***


    The party was set for next Saturday evening.


    Savannah spent several days in K&G, intending to finish the new designs of Young series for theing season by the end of next week.


    This day, she had just arrived at the office in the morning and turned on theputer, when there came abrupt knocks on the door, and Tina walked in.


    "Miss Schultz, we''re in trouble!" she said quickly with a grave face.


    "What''s the matter?" Savannah stood up.


    "Maple Style of Young series has juste into the market, but someone pointed out that it''s very simr to the style of a small clothing factory, and the clothes of that factory came out more than half a month earlier than Maple Style. Now it''s said that K&G copied the idea from that small factory!" Tina handed Savannah a picture of the outfit from that small factory.


    The pupils of Savannah''s eyes constricted.


    The style of the dress on the picture was almost exactly the same as the Maple Style of K&G''s fall collections!


    Maple Style was the main autumn style of Young series. It was trendy and fashionable, making young women look smart and striking, and it was earth tone colored, which encouraged warmth. The maple leaf patterns on the clothes were hand-drawn by Savannah personally, so it was also called Maple Style.


    But now, the maple leaf on the clothes from the small clothing factory was exactly the same as the pattern hand-painted by Savannah!


    And their products came into the market half a month earlier than K&G''s Maple Style!


    How did that happen?


    "Miss Schultz, a reporter called thepany and asked us about K&G''s copying designs..." An assistant reported nervously as she came running in.


    Savannah knew it was not the time to panic.


    "Tell them not to believe what they heard. Let them give us time to check into it, and I will exin to the publicter," she said calmly.


    The assistant nodded and went out.


    "Miss Schultz, it seems that someone stole the design draft of Maple Style and sold it to that factory." Tina frowned.


    That should be the truth, but Savannah had no idea who the thief was, and she couldn''t exin it to the public without proof. No one would believe her words, and they would think she used others of the theft to sneak away herself.


    Only Tina and two assistants were allowed to enter her office, and she believed the thief was not one of them. If it was not her staff who stole the designs, that could only be the workers in their cooperative manufacturer. Someone stole the design drafts after they were sent to the manufacturer for apparel sample production.


    But many people had a chance to get the designs, so it was very hard to find out who was the thief!


    If they couldn''t find out who stole the design, they couldn''t prove that K&G didn''t copy!


    Just thinking about it was depressing.


    This was the first time she had ever had a problem since she took over K&G, and it was such a tough problem.


    Savannah asked Tina to appease K&G''s employees and then told her to investigate the theft. After that, she called YSHEN personally to exin that there was a misunderstanding.


    The charge of giarism was fatal frustration forpanies in the design industry.


    If she couldn''t solve the problem immediately, there would be a clear crisis in K&G''s brand image, and people would have doubts about K&G''smercial integrity.


    Her employees would also lose faith in her ande to mistrust her.


    It meant that all her work would have been wasted.


    It was so distasteful!


    Shortly before noon, the phone rang.


    Joanne, worried about Savannah after learning the news about K&G, called to inquire what had urred.


    Savannah told her mother that the Maple Style design had been stolen and sold and asked her not to worry about her.


    "I can deal with it," she said.


    "Savannah, your grandpa heard about it this morning. He said he could arrange awyer for you. The Morton group has a good legal team. They are good at dealing with this kind of case."


    "No, mom," Savannah took a breath and said, I''m now the head of K&G. I must deal with it myself."


    "But..." Joanne was still worried.


    "Mom, I''ll call you when I need your help," Savannah said bye and hung up.


    After refusing her grandfather''s help, Savannah called Tina in.


    "How''s it going?"


    "ording to your instructions, I checked into the people who had ess to the design draft, from K&G''s staff to the workers of the manufacturer... But too many people were involved, and it''s impossible to find out who let the design draft out. Even if we know someone had stolen it, we don''t have any proof." Tina looked very bad.


    Savannah''s heart sank. The situation was as expected.


    Tina continued, "a lot of reporters gathered at the door of ourpany, asking you to give the public and that clothing factory a lucid exnation of the giarism. If we keep silent, I''m afraid it will get worse and worse outside."


    Savannah squinted at the clock on the wall and stood up.


    "Tina, take the reporters to the conference room, I will hold a rification meeting at 2 p.m."


    *****************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Let me greet you all, Happy Valentines Day. Today, I decided to give a mass release as part of this special heart day. I hope everyone will have a great Valentines'' celebration with your loved ones.


    I knew the past few uploaded chapters for this novel were a bit depressing and frustrating, but let me remind you not to take it to your heart. This one was only a product of my wild imagination and a part of the entertainment, neither a fact at all.


    Rest assured, the couple will learn this past event, cherish each other, and build a better rtionship. In reality, every dire circumstance teaches us a great lesson. There''s no perfect human being, and every mistake we''ve made will serve us as a stepping stone to grow mature.


    HAPPY VALENTINES DAY! Have a great weekend!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 588 - 588: The Truth Behind The Scandal

    K&G was now at the center of a whirlwind of attention.


    Anyway, it was necessary for her, the legal representative, toe out and say something.


    She also knew that the reporters would have many suspicions and usations against her after she told them K&G was set up...


    But she had to bite the bullet.


    ***


    Two hourster, in K&G''s conference room.


    Savannah stood at the conference table, looking around at the reporters from various media sources, her palms sweaty, her face impassive.


    "I''m sorry about what happened. All I can say to you is that K&G''s designs are all original and never copied from others. I''m also interested to know why Maple Style is simr to the design of another factory, and I''m investigating the entire matter," she said calmly.


    "Miss Schultz, as the head of K&G, is that how you''re going to exin copying other factory''s designs?" The reporter''s questions came in a bullying manner.


    "K&G''s Young series is very popr and attracted a famous overseaspany YSHEN to cooperate with you. Now it''s said that the Maple Style of Young series was copied from an unknown factory. Oh, there are even all sorts of rumors in the air that other designs of Young series may also be copied or bought because you wanted to make a performance after taking over K&G. Is that true?" Another reporter asked with a sharp tone.


    "Don''t cken Miss Schultz''s name and the reputation of K&G! You don''t have any evidence!" Tina stopped them hurriedly.


    "Can you prove that you didn''t giarize?" The reporter snorted.


    "Miss Schultz said that Maple Style is original, but the other factory''s clothes reached the stores half a month earlier than yours! If it''s not giarism, what''s it?"


    The reporters posed their questions sharply and didn''t mean to let Savannah get away with it easily.


    Tina was about to ask the security guards to take Savannah away when footsteps and some neers at the door of the conference room caught their attention.


    A man in suits and wearing sses came in with a drooping middle-aged worker.


    Savannah looked over and froze for a moment. The man in the suit was Raymond''swyer, Stephens, who she had met that evening.


    Stephens went up to Savannah, looking around at the reporters, and said, "Hello, I''m Stephens, thewyer from the Morton group. As for K&G''s giarism, I will make a statement on behalf of Miss Schultz. Just as Miss Schultz said, Maple Style of K&G is an original design. Its design draft was stolen when it was sent to a clothing manufacturer for making samples and sold to another small factory. That''s the cause of all misunderstanding." With that, he waved his hand at the workering with him.


    The middle-aged man in overalls, looking crestfallen, stepped forward, bowing to Savannah and the reporters.


    "I''m a worker of the clothing manufacturer who cooperated with K&G... A month ago, not soon after K&G sent me the design draft of Young series, a young woman came to me and said that the design of Young series is very popr, and there was a chance to make a lot of money. I was persuaded to secretly take out the design draft of Maple Style and sold it to another small clothing factory... I''m sorry, Miss Schultz, I was blinded by money. Please forgive me. Don''t sue me, I''m sorry..." He apologized as he bowed again.


    Savannah was shocked that the worker would plead guilty for the theft himself. She breathed a sigh of relief and then was confused.


    A woman encouraged the worker to steal her design?


    Who would the woman be?


    "So K&G''s design was really stolen..." The reporters were staring at the worker and muttering.


    Stephens smiled and continued, "you must be interested in the woman who instructed the worker to steal K&G''s design."


    "Have you found out who it is?"


    "K&G''s rival?"


    Stephens nodded. "Through the words of the worker and our investigation, the woman is Katrina Kaif."


    Savannah was surprised to hear Katrina''s name.


    After Katrina was kicked out of Zagreb by Dn, her reputation in the design industry was on the line.


    She must be even jealous to learn that Savannah became K&G''s boss, and her works attracted an overseaspany. Unexpectedly, she would have done such a degrading thing.


    "What? Katrina Kaif? Shees from a celebrated family of designers. How could she do this?" A reporter said in amazement.


    "Haven''t you heard of it?" Another reporter curled her mouth.


    "The winner of the designerpetition this year should have been Miss Schultz. She quit for some reason before the award presentation, so Miss Kaif took her ce and became the first."


    "I see! It looks like Miss Kaif and Miss Schultz had a feud."


    "Miss Kaif went too far this time."


    The reporters whispered.


    "The fact that Miss Kaif instigated the worker to steal K&G''s design is not just a hoax, but a criminal case," Stephens said, diplomatically. "Later, I''m going to prosecute both of them on Miss Schultz''s behalf. Miss Schultz and K&G are also victims in this case."


    The reporters looked at each other. Since they had known the truth of the matter, they could call it a day.


    "Okay! We will make it clear for K&G."


    "Yeah, we won''t make Miss Schultz''s name stink."


    The reporters didn''t expect K&G could solve the crisis so quickly. It seemed that Miss Schultz had strong backing. Was that the Morton group?


    Tina led those reporters out of the conference room.


    Stephens asked two security guards to take the work out and was about to leave with them when Savannah shouted to stop him.


    "Mr. Stephens, wait a minute, please."


    Stephens stopped and nodded at her.


    "Please thank Mr. Morton for me." Savannah looked at Stephens.


    "I think Mr. Morton would more like to hear Miss Schultz call him grandpa." Stephens smiled.


    Savannah threw him a faint smile and changed the subject. "By the way, how did you find the person who stole my design so quickly?"


    "I feel this is weird too." Stephens mused.


    "Oh?" Savannah wondered.


    "Well. Actually, after Mr. Morton heard that yourpany had been used of giarism this morning, he sent me to find out the truth, but I had little progress. Unexpectedly, the one who stole your design voluntarily surrendered himself to the police. Then we quickly found that the worker had been instigated by Kaif. After that, we took the worker here to help you out."


    Savannah gasped, "how did the worker who stole the design turn himself in for nothing?"


    *******************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    If you haven''t seen any updateing in, kindly remove this book from your library and re-add it again, or you may click your profile, scroll down and hit settings then clear cache.


    I have read severalint overment section that they haven''t get thetest update even though I already posted new one. If you''re worried about the ess of those premium chapters you''ve opened earlier don''t worry as it will remain be essible. Do me another favor share this novel to your colleagues and don''t forget to vote, review andment.


    Follow me on Instagram to know thetest updates of my novels inside this tform: @annashannellin


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 589 - 589: She Was In Luck

    "We can''t figure it out. But I guess he didn''t expect it to get a lot of exposure in the media. He was scared. After all, he might be put in jail if we found him and charged him withrceny. So he turned himself in for leniency," Stephens said what he thought.


    Savannah nodded. If so, she was in luck!


    If this worker did not confess his crime to the police himself, it would be very difficult for her to find him, more impossible to find the culprit, Katrina.


    Thewyer finished Raymond''s assignment and left.


    Before nightfall, online posts about Katrina incited a worker to steal K&G''s design were pouring in.


    K&G had finally cleared its name. Savannah sighed with relief.


    It was the first crisis she met after taking over K&G. Luckily, she got through the trouble almost without danger.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    "Savannah, I juste back from a business trip with Dan today. I heard that K&G has trouble. Need my help?" Kevin''s anxiety oozed through the phone. It sounded like he had just stepped off the ne.


    "Don''t worry, Kevin. It''s been settled," Savannah replied, with a feeling of warmth in her heart.


    "Really?"


    "Well. My grandfather''swyer came to help me out." She had mentioned Raymond to Kevin when they chatted online.


    "That''s good. Let me know if you have any trouble again," Kevin said with relief.


    "I know you''re also very busytely. Don''t worry about me. Go home and rest," Savannah urged.


    "Are you still in the office?"


    "Yeah."


    "Give me a moment, I''ll be right there." Then he hung up before Savannah could answer him.


    Less than half an hourter, Kevin called again.


    "I''m downstairs at your office. Come downstairs."


    Savannah went downstairs and walked out of the office building. Kevin was standing not far away with a bag in his hand. His face was worn out from the journey, but his eyes lightened when he saw her, and the tiredness on his face had quite gone.


    "Your favorite egg tarts and seafood spaghetti." He handed the bag to her.


    His thoughtful concern so touched her that her nose twitched. After being constantly anxious all day, she did not even bother to eat.


    Kevin always cared about her the most.


    Egg tarts and seafood spaghetti were what she liked since childhood.


    When they lived in the orphanage, the food was not so good. Kevin always bought those she liked with the money he earned from paintings.


    After all these years, when she had difficulties, it was still Kevin who cared for her most. He sent food to her as soon as he got off the ne from a business trip for fear that she would starve herself.


    But where was Dn, the man she wanted to spend the rest of her life with?


    Did he know that she and K&G had been falsely used of giarism this morning? Did he ever think of helping her?


    Her sight dimmed slightly.


    What was she still thinking about?


    He had called off their wedding, and they had no rtionship. They had not seen each other for a long time. He even never came to see Kaiden, as if he was avoiding her.


    Kevin noticed the mixed emotions in her eyes. He led her to sit down on the edge of a long flower-bed.


    "Miss Schultz, the legal representative and chief designer of K&G do you mind if we sit on the curb like this?" said Kevin half-yfully.


    "Why should I mind if you, the founder of JK, don''t mind?" Savannah braced herself and smiled.


    "If you don''t mind, just eat here. They don''t taste good when they''re cold." Kevin took out the food box for her.


    Savannah''s stomach pitched as she sniffed a pleasant smell. She gorged herself on the seafood spaghetti and egg tart and finished all of them quickly.


    After eating to the full, she rose and stretched herself.


    "You look just like when you were in Italy," Kevin said and smiled with relief.


    "Well, I still asionally think of my life in a small town. I felt like it''s a haven of peace, not as crowded as LA, but clean and simple, uplicated and free," Savannah said softly.


    "Would you like to go back to the Italian town with me?" Kevin''s voice came quietly to her like a feather.


    Savannah paused, looking into Kevin''s deep, clear eyes.


    He was still the boy who had always protected her in the orphanage. He had been waiting for her all these years.


    She knew how difficult it was for Kevin to ask her that question after all she''d been through.


    But because of Kevin''s unchanging love for her, she couldn''t just say yes.


    She didn''t want to break his heart again.


    "Could you let me think about it for a few days?" Savannah whispered.


    Kevin nodded.


    After so many years of waiting for her, what was the hurry now?


    * * *


    The dinner party held by Raymond would take ce in the five-star hotel tonight.


    In the evening, Savannah spruced up and went downstairs.


    Kaiden had heard that his great-grandfather hade to LA.


    After having a mommy and a grandmother, now he had a great-grandfather. He felt amazing.


    Today, he was going to visit his great-grandfather with his mommy. Dressed up by Garcia, Kaiden took Savannah by the hand and got in the car excitedly.


    Joanne and the housekeeper who came with Raymond to LA were already waiting at the door when Savannah and Kaiden arrived.


    Raymond was resting in the hotel lounge before the party began. He was delighted to see Savannah again and overjoyed to see the cute little boy next to her.


    Joanne was his only daughter. He never thought that he would have not only a granddaughter but also a great-grandson at his age. His lonely life became suddenly lively.


    Kaiden stared at this old man curiously. He looked older than his grandpa, and his hair was silvery white. ording to his grandmother and Aunt Garcia, it was said that his great-grandfather had done something wrong before, which made his mommy unhappy. But when this old man smiled amiably at him, he looked like a simple kind old man.

 Chapter 590 - 590: Invited Dylan To The Party

    "Hi, great-grandpa, I''m Kaiden. How nice to meet you!" Kaiden greeted Raymond like a grown man.


    Amused by the little boy''s polite manner, Raymond bent down and picked him up.


    "How old are you?"


    "I''m four!" Kaiden answered Raymond''s questions with his cute tone.


    Joanne smiled with relief. Kaiden was a guy that everyone loved when they saw him.


    Savannah''s willingness toe today indicated that she had begun to ept Raymond and was no longer hostile.


    With Kaiden working in, there would surely be an improvement in the rtionship between Savannah and Raymond.


    Savannah was d that Kaiden liked Raymond, so she didn''t have to be so embarrassed in front of the old man.


    "Thank you for sending Stephens to help me the other day," she whispered as Raymond was ying with his great-grandson.


    It was worth saying thank you personally to him.


    Raymond was surprised that his granddaughter would speak to him in such a gentle voice.


    "It was nothing. The pleasure was all mine," he replied with emotion.


    After friendly chats with his granddaughter and great-grandson, Raymond put down the sweet boy and said lovingly, "Savannah, you can take Kaiden to the children''s yroom over there."


    The Morton family was an influential big family in Chicago, and they also had many local connections in LA. Most of the guests brought their children and grandchildren here, and some of them were the same age as Kaiden. Raymond told the hotel to arrange a room full of toys and amusement facilities for those kids to y so that they would not feel bored.


    Kaiden beamed with joy when he heard this. He liked to have fun with other kids of his age.


    Savannah led Kaiden away from the lounge.


    Raymond''s eyes remained fixed on the back of Savannah and Kaiden as they left as if he didn''t want to separate from them. When the door was closed, Raymond returned and looked at his daughter.


    "Kaiden''s father is George Sterling''s son, Dn, right?"


    Raymond had heard a little about his granddaughter''s rtionships before he came to LA.


    He was told that his granddaughter had been involved in love affairs with the young master of the Sterling family for years and even married him and had a son with him. But they parted and got divorced for some reason.


    Not long ago, they made it up and intended to remarry, but suddenly their wedding was called off.


    Joanne sighed and nodded.


    "How dare he?" said Raymond indignantly. "Did he bully Savannah for her having no family? Anyway, I have to back up Savannah this time! I''ll talk to George personally!"


    "Savannah told me when Dn called off the wedding, his father tried to talk with him, but it didn''t work," Joanne said helplessly. "I wanted to talk to Dn, but Savannah stopped me. She''s too proud to ask for our help."


    Raymond didn''t understand what young men and women think. He only wanted his granddaughter to be happy.


    "Hope to see them make up tonight." He squinted his eyes.


    "You invited Dn to the party?" Joanne was surprised.


    "The Sterling family is one of the most powerful families in LA. How could I not invite them? Besides, even for the sake of Savannah and Kaiden, I have to get this grandson-inw back." Raymond said with a serious expression.


    Joanne suddenly realized why her dad held this party tonight.


    Mostly for Savannah and Dn.


    But could they really make up?


    ***


    Savannah led Kaiden to the yroom. There were climbing towers, monkey bars, and Lego bricks. Several boys and girls and their sound of revelry filled the room.


    Kaiden ran in happily.


    There were two guards in the yroom to keep the children safe. Savannah asked Kaiden to call her when he wanted to leave and went out first.


    Savannah wandered into the banquet hall. When passing a waiter with a tray of wines, she raised her hand to get a ss of champagne, but another big hand came to the ss at the same time and touched her identally.


    The familiar heart-stopping feeling took away her breath.


    Looking up, she saw Dn standing on the other side of the waiter, ready to take the ss.


    He was wearing a sharp ck suit, tall and attractive. His facial features, perfectly carved, stood out against the colorful spotlights.


    She didn''t remember how long they had not seen each other.


    It seemed so long ago.


    She had not expected him to be invited to grandpa''s party.


    Though the Sterling family was a powerful and famous family in LA, the Sterling group didn''t have much cooperation with the Morton group. Was it because grandpa knew about her rtionship with him and wanted to help her get back together with him?


    "Miss Schultz, you first." He said gently as Savannah''s mind was still nk. So gentle and polite, yet so full of distance, as if he and she were only acquaintances.


    The waiter immediately turned the tray and handed Savannah a ss of champagne.


    Savannah watched as Dn turned to leave, her hand shaking on the ss, her heart tingling.


    She thought he would treat her better after not seeing her for so long.


    "Wait a minute," she bit her lip.


    Dn stopped and looked back at her, but it was all politeness.


    "Kaiden is here too. He''s in the yroom. Won''t you go and see him?" Savannah held back her tears.


    In fact, what she wanted to say was, you really didn''t want me and decided to break up with me?


    But she couldn''t.


    She could only take Kaiden as a pretext to talk with him.


    She just wanted to have more look at him.


    "No. I''m sure you''ll take better care of him than me. I''ll ask Garwood to take him out when I want to see him." He looked nonchnt, and with that, he turned to leave without hesitation.


    His impassive manner pained her. She let go of her hand, the ss broke on the floor. Clenching her teeth, she quickly caught up with him and gripped him by the arm.

 Chapter 591 - 591: He Gave Her The Final Blow

    Savannah took his hand and walked away from the banquet hall to the empty terrace, not far away.


    She couldn''t bear to part with him like that!


    She didn''t believe he left her really because of the reputation of his family!


    Now that she met him today. She''d rather be stabbed in the heart again than be kept in the dark!


    Dn tried to shake off her hand, but she held him so tightly that he couldn''t pull back his hand.


    Afraid of attracting other guests'' attention, he was dragged by her onto the terrace without a word.


    It was very quiet on the terrace, except for their breathing and the low chirp of insects in the night.


    "Miss Schultz, what do you want to do?" Dn asked coldly as he withdrew his hand and took two steps back to keep his distance.


    "Dn, Kevin wants me to go back to Italy with him. I''m going to say yes. After leaving with him, I will nevere back." Savannah stared at him.


    She seemed to notice a furtive bitter look in his eyes, but when she looked carefully again, she only found coldness.


    "Oh, congrattions." He said simply. His face remained impassive and calm under the silvery moonlight.


    Her heart seemed to be split open by a sharp knife. Though she had expected his answer, she still hoped that he would regret it and that he would hold her back and tell her there was a reason for his indifference these days...


    But no.


    All she got was his cold answer again.


    Still not wanting to give up, she clenched her fist and asked with a twang, "nothing more?"


    He paused, slipped one hand into the pocket of his trousers, and raised his thin lips to a half-smile.


    "If you''re going to get married, tell me in advance, and I''ll send a gift. Anyway, you''re the mother of my son --"


    In despair, Savannah raised her hand and pped the man in front of her on his face!


    He took her wrist, his eyes sank, and he dragged her fiercely in his direction. She leaned forward, almost into his arms, but before she could touch him, he forced her to stop.


    "Miss Schultz, don''t think I''m still your man," he said grimly. "We have nothing to do with each other. You have no right to hit me."


    She stared at him in absolute misery.


    He held her wrist with such unsparing force that she could almost hear her bones crunching.


    One could only be so cruel to the person he didn''t feel love.


    But¡­she still did not want to give up, still making a final struggle.


    "Do you really not love me at all, really want to see me with another man? I want you to look at me and answer me seriously." She stared into his cold eyes.


    "Yes." He gave her the final blow.


    Her heart sank within her, and she reeled a little as if she would copse the next moment. But he pulled his hand away and did not mean to hold her.


    When he turned to go, she felt like an elk driven to the cliff with no way out. With thest ounce of her strength, she rushed to him and hugged him from behind. Tears streamed down her face.


    "Dn, don''t go! Don''t leave me, please!"


    He paused and turned slowly.


    She stood on her tiptoe, put her arms around his neck, and kissed him, not fearing disgrace or his teasing.


    She trailed her soft lips on his, and her tongue tried to open his mouth. She exhausted herself to ask him back.


    An overmastering passion burst out after beingpressed for a long time, making her no longer able to control her true feelings!


    She knew what she was doing was humble, but she would have regretted it more for the rest of her life if she didn''t have a try.


    Dn didn''t seem to expect her to suddenly kiss him. He froze and even kissed back involuntarily, but all of a sudden, he recovered and pushed her away.


    She staggered back and was about toe forward again when a familiar young female voice came,


    "Dn!"


    Shocked, Savannah slowly turned and looked over.


    Fiona, in a blue dress, ran to the terrace. She called him his name directly.


    Did he bring Fiona to the party tonight?


    Savannah felt as though her heart was pricked by needles.


    Dn squinted, breathing a sigh of relief at Fiona''s arrival. He went over and said gently, "looking for me?"


    The tone was full of intimacy. It was not like a boss talking to a secretary.


    Savannah''s heart sank and chilled.


    His rtionship with Fiona was clearly closer...


    Fiona looked a little embarrassed. She looked at Savannah as if she wanted to say something.


    Dn took Fiona''s hand and suddenly pulled her over.


    With a low exmation, Fiona bumped into his arms with red ears.


    Savannah couldn''t bear to see that anymore. She bit her lip hard and ran quickly away from the terrace.


    Fiona opened her mouth subconsciously but was stopped by Dn coldly.


    "Don''t shout." At the same time, he let go of Fiona''s hand and stepped back.


    Fiona gasped and shut up.


    ***


    Savannah ran inside and saw that the feast had already begun.


    The lights in the banquet hall dimmed, and all the lights were gathered on the stage.


    Good, at least, no one could see her face full of tears.


    She dried her tears and puffed out her chest as if nothing had happened.


    On the stage, Raymond, the host of the evening, walked up on a crutch. After his opening remarks, he said, "Today, I''m d you coulde to the party. It''s only a friendly dinner with my old friends. And there''s another thing I want to announce."


    The guests quieted down.


    Raymond took a deep breath, his eyes fell at Savannah, and a loving, emotional smile spread from his lips.


    "Many years ago, my only daughter had a family before she married into the Rowe family, and had a daughter, but they were far apart because of some misunderstandings. Today, I want to introduce my granddaughter to you," Raymond said as his eyes settled on Savannah. "Savannah Schultz!"

 Chapter 592 - 592: He Still Loved Her

    Off the stage, Savannah was stunned.


    She didn''t expect her grandpa to throw a party today to make her identity known.


    All the guests turned to look at Savannah as they whispered to each other heatedly. They were all surprised to know K&G''s new young boss was the granddaughter of the chairman of the Morton group.


    Savannah became the center of attention.


    "I didn''t expect her to forgive me when I came to LA, but I still didn''te in vain. I''m d to see her talent in design, but at the same time, I regretted what I had done and felt guilty. If I brought her back to me earlier, she might have made such an achievement earlier. Even though she would never call me grandpa, I decided to give her the Morton group. Savannah Schultz will be my heiress, and I hope she will apany me back to Chicago and take over the business slowly."


    There was another uproar among the guests.


    Mr. Morton left his fortune to his granddaughter; he had just imed it back?


    Joanne was Raymond''s only daughter, and Joanne had only one daughter. It was normal that Miss Schultz would share the Morton family''s property, but it was shocking that all of it would be given to a girl under the age of 25.


    "It seems that Mr. Morton really loves his granddaughter..."


    "Yeah. Mr. Morton has always been steady and even-tempered. I think he decided to hand over the group to his granddaughter because he felt guilty for her."


    Someone shook his head in disapproval.


    "I don''t think he gave thepany to her out of a sense of guilt only. Mr. Morton has an excellent judge of people. He must trust his granddaughter. Although Miss Schultz is young, she''s talented in design. She should have been the winner in the designerpetition not long ago, but she withdrew from thepetition for some reason. What''s more, shortly after taking over K&G, sheunched Young series and attracted an overseaspany YSHEN to cooperate with her... There are few young people in their early 20s who can do this! If you ask me, Mr. Morton should be d he''s found the right sessor!"


    A murmur of approbation and envy ran through the guests.


    Dn, standing in the dim light at the door, was listening quietly to the murmurs.


    Next to him, Fiona just recovered from the shock of Savannah''s real identity as the granddaughter of Mr. Morton.


    Amid the congrattions, the dinner reached its culmination.


    Dn watched Savannah being greeted on the stage by the housekeeper and servants from the Morton family like a princess, his eyes twinkling with some unreadable emotion. Then he turned around and marched out of the hotel.


    Fiona quickly followed up.


    Out of the hotel, under the streemp, Dn pulled open his car door and said without looking back, "you can take a taxi home."


    "Why?" Fiona asked in a whisper, her word particrly clear in the quiet night.


    Dn paused.


    "Why don''t you tell Savannah that you still love her?" Fiona summoned up courage and continued, "When K&G was said to havemitted giarism a few days before, you did your best to find out the theft and the one behind the scenes. To get Savannah out of the trouble as soon as possible, you bought that theft to surrender himself! Tonight, you came to Mr. Morton''s dinner party for nothing but to see Savannah return to the Morton family! Just now, when Mr. Morton announced that Savannah was his granddaughter and heiress, you looked relieved... You clearly care about her! But why did you suddenly cancel the wedding? Why did you bring me to you to annoy her and make her jealous? Are you deliberately trying to make her give up on you and get her to leave you? She''s going abroad with another man now, and she may nevere back! Are you sure you don''t mind?"


    "Shut up!" Dn''s face changed.


    Fiona gasped. She really couldn''t understand what he was thinking.


    Why did he concerned about Savannah, afraid that she would be hurt, while he behaved so cold and distant to her?


    "Don''t talk nonsense to her if you still want to stay at the headquarters. Swallow all your guesses!" He ordered her coldly.


    With the warning, he climbed into the car and sped on his way.


    * * *


    A monthter.


    Cold weather set in abruptly with a killing frost.


    At the crowded airport, Savannah, wearing a warm yellow coat and her hair in a ponytail, stood at the gate of the airport with a draw-bar box at her feet. She looked like a college girl who hadn''t graduated yet. No one would believe she was a four-year-old boy''s mother and the heiress of arge group.


    She held Kaiden by the hand as she said goodbye to Kevin.


    Kevin had a suitcase at his feet too.


    However, their destinations were different, and their boarding gates were different.


    Savannah and Kaiden would be on a domestic flight to Chicago, while Kevin would board a flight to Mn, Italy.


    "I''m sorry, Kevin." Savannah looked at Kevin, feeling guilty.


    A week ago, she made her mind clear to Kevin.


    She wanted to leave LA temporarily, but she wouldn''t go back to Italy with him because she didn''t want to take him as the balm of the pangs of disappointed love. It was really unfair to him.


    It had cost him three precious years. She must stop being so selfish.


    The ce she chose to go to was Chicago.


    She decided to apany Raymond back to the Morton group and learn how to manage a group by heart. Staying far away from the sad city, she could also calm down and devote herself to fashion design.


    Kaiden would go with her.


    Knowing that she was taking Kaiden to Chicago, Dn didn''t stop her.


    However, old Sterling was unwilling to separate from Kaiden. But he had to agree and could only vent his anger on his devil son.


    If Dn had not changed his mind and canceled the wedding, Savannah would have been his daughter-inw. How would his grandson leave with his mother? He could only ask his grandson to make video calls to him every day and fly back to LA to visit him every once in a while.

 Chapter 593 - 593: I Don’t Want You To Go

    The only winner was Raymond.


    He was filled with joy to learn that his granddaughter, and his great-grandson, was willing to go back to the Morton family.


    As for Joanne, her ex-husband, Ethan, was getting worse and almost on his deathbed. The medical resources in LA were better than elsewhere, and it was not suitable for critically ill patients to move around. So she stayed in LA to take care of him, intending to apany him to finish thest journey of his life.


    Kevin was disappointed about Savannah''s decision, but he didn''t show it. He came back to attend Savannah''s wedding. Since Savannah decided to leave the city, it was meaningless for him to stay, so he left the business of JK to Dan and chose to go back to Italy.


    After they said goodbye outside the gate, Savannah and Kaiden went to check-in.


    Kaiden looked back now and then, and walked slowly. Finally, he stopped and murmured, "Mommy, how long are we going to be with your great-grandfather?"


    Though he was angry that daddy didn''t marry mommy and left them, he was still a little upset at the thought of being taken away from the city he was born and not seeing daddy for a long time.


    Savannah didn''t know how long she would stay in Chicago, maybe one or two months, maybe half a year?


    Or, just keep living there...


    She was still holding a glimmer of hope before, wondering whether he canceled the marriage and left her because of any difficulties or pressure...


    But after the dinner party that night, his unfeeling remark dashed her hopes.


    Looking at her beloved son, she let go of his plump little hand, knelt down, and said quietly, "he''s noting to see us off."


    "He''s a bad man! Never mind, mommy, you still have me. I will take charge of you!" Kaiden put up his hand and touched Savannah''s face.


    Savannah recovered from her sadness, a little amused. "Well, mommy will depend upon you when you grow up."


    Then she took the little boy by the hand, straightened up, and walked on.


    Meanwhile, outside the gate.


    Kevin watched their back disappear and turned in the direction of the international airlines.


    After a few steps, a familiar girl''s voice came from behind.


    "Brother!" She sounded a bit hurt and a little annoyed.


    Kevin turned around and saw Cecelia running to him with a Mickey pack on her back.


    It was not the weekend. From her appearance, it looked that she had slipped out of school.


    Not even a bodyguard was behind her.


    "Why are you here?" He knitted his eyebrows.


    "Why not tell me about your leaving!" Cecelia stamped to his front.


    Kevin felt amused. Why should he report to a little girl before he left?


    "And youugh at me!? I won''t let you go!" Cecelia puffed and held his hand as she cried unhappily. She thought that Kevin would stay when Savannah refused to go back to Italy with him. She didn''t expect him decided to leave alone.


    "Cecelia!" Kevin gave a low, angry yell. Although he was always refined and gentle and was not easily get angry, he looked stern and terrible when his face fell.


    Cecelia drew her hand back, nervously at his straight face, but she was still angry and unwilling.


    "I don''t want you to go, brother. Will you stay? It''s not easy for you toe back... We''ve met no more than three times!" She bit her lip and squeezed out a tear.


    Looking at her twisted face, Kevin shook his head helplessly.


    "Do you want to be a disgrace crying in public?" He sighed as he raised his hand to wipe the tears from her eyes.


    "I don''t care! Don''t leave, brother!" Cecelia tried to let him stay with all her powers aroused.


    Kevin arranged her messy silky hair and said with a trace of sadness, "I''ve been roving about since I was a child, living in one city and then another. Even if I don''t go this time, I can''t stay in LA forever."


    Cecelia stared at him with disappointment. Besides her parents, Kevin should be the one who was most intimately rted to her, but he had always kept a distance from her.


    "Well, will there ever be a time when you''re willing to stay in one ce forever and never leave for another girl?" She asked quietly.


    Kevin''s eyes twinkled with an rming light. He seemed to have sensed some special and dangerous feelings in her tone.


    He suddenly remembered that night when he had driven her back to her home, she kissed him before leaving.


    Maybe he overthought.


    "I never thought of that." He avoided her eyes and then turned around, heading for the gate.


    As if realizing she couldn''t stop him from leaving, Cecelia ran after him, stood on her toes in front of him. Wrapping her arms around his head, she kissed him, long and hard.


    His lip was clean and soft, with a hint of sweetness, making her unwilling to let him go.


    The airport was a ce for separations, and so many couples kissed each other before they parted here, so they didn''t get much attention.


    This kiss was hotter and stronger than the one she had given him that night.


    Kevin didn''t react until she tried to part his lips. He pushed away from her hard, his eyes zed with shame.


    "Cecelia, do you know what you''re doing?"


    If they were not in a public ce, he would have lifted her up and threw her out!


    As for herst kiss, he could ignore it as a good-bye kiss.


    But how did he exin what she did just now?


    Was the girl mad? Didn''t she know the disregard of ethical rules would ruin her?


    He was her brother, and she was his sister!


    Cecelia, under his furious stare, involuntarily licked her lips at the aftertaste.


    Kevin had a way with him and seemed to attract a lot of girls, but he was not aware of his charm himself.


    And she was trying to seduce him and eat him.


    But it was a pity that she did not have enough sex maism to seduce him sessfully.

 Chapter 594 - 594: She Was In Full Bloom Now

    "Well, since I can''t keep you, at least I should give you a gift that you will never forget." She quirked up her pink lips, her eyes sparkling.


    With this crazy kiss, he should be able to think of her after he left and would not forget her in a short period of time.


    Kevin, with a ck face, bypassed Cecelia and walked towards the gate.


    * * *


    Chicago, Five monthster.


    The Morton group.


    Savannah leaned over herptop, revising a recent design on CAD.


    Aftering to Chicago, she was taken by her grandfather to the Morton group''s board of directors and was introduced to the main shareholders and senior management.


    To get to know the group''s business, she had worked in almost every major department, from marketing to administration... No matter what her position was, she was thorough and meticulous in her work and did quite well.


    After that, she went back to her profession as the manager of the design department.


    In about half a year, she became familiar with the internal management of apany and the main business of the Morton group, and her status as a junior owner of the group had beenrgely known.


    From her third month in the group, Raymond began to hand over some of the business to her and gave her full authority to act.


    At first, Savannah was nervous and even refused, fearing that herck of experience would ruin the group''s important business.


    But Raymond was determined to let her do it. He never suspected her ability and thought it was better to train her through practical experience than mere talking. All he wanted was to cultivate his granddaughter into a future heiress soon.


    Since Raymond had confidence in her and insisted, Savannah gave it a try. After a good beginning, she negotiated several deals on behalf of the group and grew into a professional step by step.


    Raymond, with his secretary, followed him, came to the design department.


    "Sir, you really have an experienced eye," said the secretary tteringly, "Miss Schultz is amazing that she knows the rules and does a good job in less than half a year, and negotiated several sessful sales on behalf of you. It seemed that you could hand over the group to her early to enjoy your time in retirement."


    Raymond gazed at Savannah, who concentrated on her work, also very pleased. Savannah, wearing a blue suit, was like a water lily, clean and beautiful. In order to look mature and dependable, she especially changed her hairstyle to loose waves.


    She was now a grown-up woman. There was an aura of elegance about her, and the mncholy in her eyes made her a bit mysterious.


    Raymond, of course, knew where the mncholy came from.


    It was all about the powerful man in LA.


    The way to get over the emotional pain quickly was to start a new rtionship. In fact, he intended to introduce some local gentlemen to her granddaughter, but she waspletely not interested in them. Later, Kaiden perceived his intention, and in order to prevent his mommy from making a new boyfriend, he followed her all day and made a noise when Raymond arranged private dinners for Savannah and other men. Knowing that Savannah also didn''t have that mind, Raymond finally let it go.


    Drawing back his thoughts, Raymond knocked on the office door.


    "Come in, please," Savannah answered without looking up.


    Raymond walked in, smiled, and said, "Savannah."


    "Mr. Morton," Savannah stood up.


    Actually, she had been calling Raymond grandpa for a long time, but she still called him Mr. Morton when they were in thepany.


    Raymond motioned for her to sit down on the sofa.


    "I just wanted to tell you something."


    "What''s it?"


    After a short hesitation, Raymond said, "there''s a big deal next week, and I''d like you to be in charge of it. But the client is in LA, and you''ll have to fly there in person."


    Savannah froze up as if there were rifles stirred by a small stone cast in theke of heart.


    Aftering to Chicago, she was so fully upied by her work that she had no time to think about that man, or maybe she just tried to bury him at the bottom of the heart.


    For half a year, she was quiet inside and hoped the pain would fade away as time went by.


    She had thought that days would pass like this until her grandpa suddenly mentioned the city where that man was.


    Her expression changed from bewilderment to somber as the familiar pain came to her heart.


    Why couldn''t she forget him?


    Why didn''t she lose her memory when she should?


    Seeing her struggling, Raymond smiled and said, "it''s okay, I''ll let someone else handle the deal if you don''t want to go."


    But Savannah knew she had to go. How could she be the sessor of the Morton group if she even didn''t dare to face her failed rtionship?


    How could Raymond trust her if she was as immature as a little girl who dyed her work because of a man?


    Could she refuse to deal with people in LA all her life?


    "Leave it to me," she took a breath and said, "I haven''t gone back to LA for months, and I also need to deal with some of K&G''s business personally. I''ll go."


    "Okay." Raymond nodded with relief when he saw her resolute attitude.


    * * *


    A weekter, Savannah got on a ne back to LA with her assistant and Kaiden, who had not seen old Sterling for a long time.


    A dark blue Rolls-Royce was waiting at the airport gate for them.


    Cooper got out of the car and came over.


    "Miss Schultz, young master, how have you been doing?"


    Miss Schultz was wearing a canary yellow dress, looking more confident and attractive than half a year ago.


    She was in full bloom now.


    "How are you, Cooper?" Kaiden jumped to him and asked. "How is grandpa?"


    "Good, your grandpa, misses you a lot," Cooper smiled. Then he looked at Savannah, "Mr. Old Sterling asked me to pick up you and the young master to Sterling''s house for dinner."

 Chapter 595 - 595: She’s Afraid To Face Dylan Again

    "Thanks for your invitation," Savannah replied politely and then looked at her son. "Kaiden, would you like to go to dinner at your grandpa''s house with Cooper? You can stay there for a few days so that mommy will pick you up when I finish my work, okay?"


    "Miss Schultz, don''t youe together?" Cooper asked in surprise.


    "Well, I''m here to talk business with the client of the Morton group. I have to go to the hotel and get a lot of preparation before that." Savannah found an excuse. Cooper didn''t insist. He knew she feared that she might meet Dn in Sterling''s house. He nodded and drove away with Kaiden.


    Savannah watched the Rolls-Royce disappear, and for a long time, did not speak.


    She didn''t want to admit she had expected Dn toe to meet them. She was still longing to see him in person to see how he was. Since Cooper knew she was back, Dn must have known it too. But he didn''t show up.


    There was a moment she wanted to ask Cooper how he was doing, but she had to forbear.


    For five months, she had nothing to do with him, except for the asional phone call to Kaiden from him.


    Between them, the distance became farther and farther. It saddened her to think they end up miserably, and the one who was severely affected was her son. She saw how her young boy tried to ept what had happened to them. The pain was unbearable, but she knew Dn''s attitude was way upromising.


    "Miss Schultz, do you want to start for the hotel first?" The assistant interrupted her thoughts.


    Savannah nodded and got into another car with the assistant, heading for the hotel.


    ***


    The business in LA went well. Three dayster, Savannah reached a basic agreement and signed the cooperation contract with the client.


    After that, she met Joanna, who stayed in LA, taking after Ethan.


    Ethan, after fighting with illness for months, was almost ready to die.


    The doctor said he could live only a few days.


    Lionel was still in prison, and Charlotte became blind and disfigured, also in prison, so they couldn''t prepare their father for his end. Granny Rowe, paralyzed in bed, was also unable toe.


    Savannah couldn''t help sympathizing with Ethan. He should be someone who had it all, but none of his family could apany him at thest minute of his life.


    Savannah still had little good to say of any of the Rowes, but just in case Joanne would feel overwhelmed when Ethan suddenly passed away, she decided to stay in LA for a few more days to lend Joanne a hand.


    In the middle of this night, Savannah had just returned to bed after finishing her work when her mobile phone rang sharply.


    Ethan died.


    Joanne, his former wife, helped to put his house in order and made arrangements for a funeral.


    Ethan''s body would be sent to his hometown Chicago and buried in the Rowe family''s graveyard after thest ceremony.


    Savannah apanied Joanne all the way and helped to receive guests in Ethan''s memorial service.


    It was a drizzling and cloudy day.


    The farewell ceremony took ce in Royal Vi. Joanne didn''t invite too many people. It was attended only by rtives and close friends. After Joanne''s brief speech, the guests came to show theirst respects one by one.


    Savannah sat on a chair not far away, watching Joanne, and was ready to do some help when she was needed.


    Just then, a voice sound from the door of the mourning hall.


    "Mr. Sterling, thank you for visiting."


    Savannah froze.


    The Sterling family had a good rtionship with the Rowe family, but Savannah didn''t expect Dn toe.


    Dn, dressed in ck, looked grave as he stepped into the hall quietly, followed by his subordinates.


    She hadn''t seen him for half a year. He looked a little thinner, still so cool. The natural dignity and indifference between his eyebrows made her hold her breath and dare not move.


    "Mr. Sterling," Joanne, despite her resentment toward the man, tried to be polite when he came in.


    "My father is not feeling well, so he asked me to show our respects to Mr. Rowe." Dn put a bunch of chrysanthemums in front of the coffin and bowed in homage. Then he nodded to Joanne, "take care, Madam."


    "Thank you," Joanne replied coldly. "Come in and sit down, please."


    "No, thanks. I don''t want to bother you." Dn said simply.


    Joanne nodded and asked a servant to send him off.


    Dn turned and led his staff out of the hall.


    He didn''t even give a nce to Savannah, who was not far away from Joanne.


    Savannah saw him walk out of the hall, her heart hanging in her throat, and she could not move for a long time.


    Abruptly she stood and ran out of the door.


    Seeing his back, Savannah finally managed to restrain her trembling and shouted out, "Mr. Sterling!"


    She couldn''t help feeling sad. She terribly missed him.


    When did she have to address him as Mr. Sterling?


    They were almost strangers.


    Dn stopped, motioned his subordinates to get the car, and then slowly turned around.


    She looked at his handsome and cool face, her heart beating hard.


    "Long time no see," she murmured, clenching her hands to calm down.


    "Well, it''s been a while." His expression remained impassive.


    "How have you been recently?"


    "Not bad."


    A bitter smile of self-mockery yed on Savannah''s lips.


    Yeah, what did she expect him to say? I miss you so much over the past half-year?


    It seemed that he had really been over her.


    At this point, she still had the unrealistic illusion that he still loved her. She even imagined that he would hug her in his arms tightly when they met again.


    Making an extraordinary effort not to weep, she walked slowly up to him and stopped in front of him. Her eyes glued into his thin face. She was shocked to see him changed drastically.

 Chapter 596 - 596: Do You Still Want Me?

    "Dn," Savannah said quietly, staring into his eyes, "you called off our wedding because you were afraid of malicious gossip. You didn''t want to beughed at for marrying the cousin of the murderer who killed your nephew. But now, I won''t disgrace you anymore. Do you still want me?"


    Dn gazed at the little woman in front of him. He missed her so much but he had to stay away from her to avoid hurting her.


    To attend the funeral, she was in a white dress, with no makeup, like a clean and pure attractive lotus.


    He hadn''t seen her for months, and she became even more beautiful.


    She was no longer the young, ignorant girl who was sent to his bed as a gift by her fianc¨¦ three years ago.


    She was no longer the little woman who had to rely on him five months ago. She changed instantly in good faith.


    Now she was the Morton Group''s heiress, Raymond''s granddaughter, a young and talented fashion designer. K&G was well managed by her. She had been transformed from a small daisy into a charming rose in full bloom.


    But he was not qualified to pick the rose now.


    "Oh, I heard you''ve been on the board of the Morton group. Congrattions, Miss Schultz. It seems that we are not fated to be together. I''m sorry, too. I wish you a brilliant career, and I hope you can find someone who truly loves you as soon as possible. Someone who will cherish you like a princess,"


    He knew she didn''t go to Italy with Kevin.


    Savannah bit her lip. He answered her with those unfeeling words again.


    No matter how hard she tried, she was still not worthy of the position as his wife.


    Even though she was now Raymond''s granddaughter and a big group''s heiress.


    Her heart ached. She wanted to ask him so many why''s and how.


    "Mr. Sterling, the car is ready..." A familiar young woman''s voice interrupted the silence between them.


    Savannah looked towards the voice and saw Fiona got out of a luxury car. It seemed that she had been waiting for him in his car.


    Fiona, smartly dressed today, looked full of femininity. She had changed from a small staff into a senior elite white-cor.


    Apparently, she was still Dn''s secretary in the head office of the Sterling group.


    What''s more, she seemed to be getting closer to Dn.


    Without his help, she wouldn''t have gotten this far.


    What''s their rtionship now?


    Savannah''s voice cleaved to her throat, and she did not know what to say.


    Fiona took a deep breath and broke the embarrassment, "Savannah, it''s been a long time."


    Dn walked over to Fiona and took her hand.


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting. I was temporarily dyed by an acquaintance. We may go now." His voice was very gentle and full of tenderness.


    Savannah stood there, stupefied. Her heart was transfixed with the swords of the dolors as she watched Dn holding Fiona''s hand walking to the car.


    The initial pain didn''t go away after five months, it got worse when it recurred.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Fiona looked back as she walked, gasping when she saw Savannah''s appearance. "Mr. Sterling, wait a minute..."


    The man beside her, however, looked grieving as he walked straight ahead to the car and got in.


    Fiona could only get into the front passenger''s seat after him.


    After the car disappeared from sight, Savannah wiped her tearful eyes and did her best to pull herself together, and looked unconcerned.


    Meanwhile, the ck car was belting along the road.


    Fiona looked at the increasing number on the dashboard and could not help but grasped the handrail on the door. Then she nced at the man in the driver''s seat.


    Dn wore a darkened face. He was always self-possessed and sober-minded, and she had never seen him so excited with emotion.


    He must miss Savannah very much after months, and he was more upset than Savannah when he said hurtful things to her and behaved so intimately to another woman in front of her.


    But why did he have to pretend to be indifferent and even adopt a gruff attitude?


    Fiona was still confused.


    Finally, she summoned courage and asked, "Mr. Sterling, you asked me to apany you to Royal Vi today because you feared you were not able to control yourself when you met her, right?"


    Dn''s gloomy face became darker. He mmed on the brake, and the car came to a dead stop at the roadside!


    Thanks to the seat belt, Fiona didn''t get hurt. But when she turned towards Dn, she found him hit his head against the front ss! He didn''t wear a seatbelt!


    "Mr. Sterling, you''re injured..." Fiona gasped as the blood streamed down from the wound in his head. She scrambled to take out the phone to call the hospital.


    "Get out." He ordered coldly, pulled out one tissue, and pressed it on the wound. In a short while, the white tissue was soaked in blood, but he didn''t seem to know the injury.


    Fiona dared not say a word. She got out of the car, watching the car galloping away helplessly.


    The man lost control of his moodpletely when he met Savannah again, and he even disregarded his safety.


    No one would believe he had no feelings for Savannah.


    ***


    When Savannah returned, she saw Joanne standing at the door and seemed to be waiting for her.


    Joanne knew who Savannah was looking for, of course, and she followed her out. She watched what happened between her daughter and that man, including Fiona''s appearance. She could barely restrain herself from rushing to take her daughter away, lest she should continue to be subjected to the man''s indifference, but she bore it down and went back first.


    "Savannah, have you just gone to see Dn?" She asked sadly.


    Savannah made no reply but lowered her head.


    "After all these days in Chicago, you still miss him." Joanne sighed.


    "Mom, I will try to forget him... He doesn''t love me anymore," Savannah clenched her hands and slowly lifted her head again.

 Chapter 597 - 597: Will You Accept My Proposal?

    Joanne touched her daughter''s hair and said nothing.


    It would not be easy to forget that man.


    ***


    The day after the ceremony, Joanne nned to go back to Chicago with Ethan''s body.


    However, Savannah still had some business to deal with and would return to Chicago a few dayster.


    The night before Joanne''s departure, Savannah went back to Green Bay and invited Joanne to have dinner together.


    She was going to call Cooper and asked him to bring Kaiden to have dinner with Joanne, but Joanne said she had some private words to tell her and wanted to eat with her alone.


    In the evening, the mother and the daughter sat at the table, enjoying rare family time.


    When Garcia served thest dish, Savannah picked up her fork and said, "Well, let''s get started."


    "Wait a minute." Joanne, however, didn''t move but kept looking toward the door.


    "What are you waiting for?" Savannah wondered.


    Just then, footsteps came from the porch, and a tall, handsome man came in.


    "Thanks for having me, madam," he greeted Joanne politely and then smiled at Savannah.


    "Kevin, why are you here?" Savannah stood up in surprise.


    Kevin was back from Italy?


    Joanne smiled and walked over. She weed Kevin in and sat him down at the table.


    "I asked Kevin toe over. He returned home this time to deal with some business of JK. I know you are good friends, and he had taken care of you when you were at the orphanage. You haven''t seen each other for a long time, so I asked him to have dinner together." Then Joanne turned to Kevin with a kind smile, "Kevin, make yourself at home. There''s a room avable, you can spend the night here if you chattedte."


    Savannah realized why her mother wouldn''t let Kaidene tonight.


    She was trying to fix up Kevin and her at supper tonight.


    Kevin looked extremely ttered, as though he had just sensed what Joanne meant. But he soon recovered his usual calm and gentle posture.


    Joanne was quite satisfied with this gentleman. She had heard a little bit about Kevin''s feelings for her daughter. She knew they had been together before Savannah recovered her memory.


    It was a pity that they missed each other.


    If only they could be together again.


    Savannah could only get over Dn by getting into a new rtionship.


    That was why she invited Kevin to dinner tonight.


    ***


    After dinner, Joanne found an excuse to leave first, saying that she had to gather together Ethan''s belongings tonight so that she could leave for Chicago tomorrow morning.


    Savannah and Kevin saw Joanne off at the door.


    "Kevin, I''m sorry." Savannah said in a low voice, "My mom''s just too worried about me. You don''t really have to stay here, and I don''t want to waste your time... I''ll talk to her tomorrow and tell her not to do it again."


    "Savannah," Kevin interrupted her.


    Savannah looked at him. His eyes were clean and gentle.


    "Even if your mother didn''t call me, I''d like toe and see you," Kevin said, looking affectionately at her. He heard that Savannah came back for business when he returned to LA this time, and he had always hesitated to meet her. Yesterday, Joanne called to invite him to dinner, so he agreed.


    Savannah understood his intention. She lowered her eyes and sighed, "Kevin, I don''t want to use you to get out of myst rtionship. It''s not fair to you. I med myself thest time I did that."


    "If I can help you forget the unpleasant people and things, I don''t mind being used by you." Kevin''s gentle voice wandered in the night, just like the soft night wind blowing into her heart, making her warm. Her nose suddenly stung.


    Kevin looked at Savannah in front of him. She was the girl he had loved since he was a teenager. Once, he was determined to take care of her forever and let her live the best life.


    But now, the man of her choice couldn''t give her happiness, and even hurt her again and again. What was he waiting for?


    He had given her five months to think and settle down.


    If she still refused him, he would not harass her again.


    If she nodded, he would never turn his back on her, and he would be her patron saint for the rest of her life.


    Taking a breath, he pulled out a ring from his pocket and got down on one knee.


    "Will you give me a chance?" He asked in earnest as he held her hand.


    He had had the ring ready five months ago. But she had not agreed to go to Italy with him.


    Undaunted, he kept the ring, hoping that one day she would ept it


    Savannah looked at him in amazement, and her breath was taken by the diamond ring on his finger. She paused for a moment before she recovered and shook her head.


    "Kevin, I''m sorry... I can''t."


    "You hate me?"


    "Of course not."


    "You can''t live with me?"


    "I didn''t mean it like that," Savannah looked at him. Such a man was Prince Charming in the eyes of many girls. She should be very happy if she could live with him, but...


    "Since you don''t hate me and would like to live with me, give me a chance to take care of you." Kevin looked at her tenderly.


    "No, Kevin..." Savannah took a deep breath and decided to make her mind clear, "you know, I had been nning a wedding with him and now... I''m not quite over it, and I can''t take you as a substitute and marry you before I''ve forgotten all about him..."


    "I don''t mind." He interrupted her again.


    Savannah looked into his loving eyes and felt as if the door of her heart was slowly opened by him.


    Her eyes blurred for a moment, both from relief and happiness.


    Kevin gently wiped the tears from her eyes.


    "Miss Schultz, will you ept my proposal to be my wife?"


    This was what he had wanted to say to her long ago, though much toote.

 Chapter 598 - 598: Now, We Are Even

    "Say yes," a voice said in Savannah''s heart.


    There was probably no other man in the world besides Kevin, who would be so nice to her.


    The man she wanted to spend her life with had already given up on her. What was she waiting for?


    Just let go of everything.


    For the man who loved her so much, and for herself, she should promise him.


    Driven by the voice, she raised her hand unconsciously and let the ring slip into her ring finger.


    The moonlight was beautiful tonight.


    * *?*


    The next day, Joanne heard from Savannah that she was going to marry Kevin.


    Joanne was amazed that the young couple had progressed so quickly.


    But that was exactly what she wanted to see. She was relieved to see her daughter find a man who really loved her.


    Kevin was her childhood friend, and they grew up together, what''s more, he had even given up his career for her and taken good care of her for three years. He was a reliable man.


    They decided not to make the wedding too big or extravagant. Soon after that night, Kevin asked Dan and his secretary to arrange it.


    Their wedding would be held in LA in two weeks.


    * * *


    The Sterling group.


    Fiona was just talking to another secretary about business when the elevator door opened and Savannah, with her assistant, stepped out.


    "Savannah? Why are you here?" Fiona went over to her and asked in surprise.


    "I think it would be better for you to call me Miss Schultz." Savannah looked at her coldly.


    Fiona was a little embarrassed.


    Savannah was now the future heiress of the Morton group and the designer director of its design department. If she was no longer her friend, she should address her respectfully as Miss Schultz in public.


    "Okay, Miss Schultz, what do youe here for?" Fiona sighed. She could live with Savannah''s hostility towards her, but she couldn''t exin.


    "I want to see Mr. Sterling," Savannah said quietly.


    Fiona looked at the door of the CEO''s office, hesitating, "but¡­"


    Savannah knew what she was going to say. Dn must have told her he wouldn''t see her. The thought made her very ufortable, but she quickly recovered.


    "I came to Mr. Sterling for business. I don''t think you, his secretary, have the right to refuse the visit from the designer director of the Morton Group, on behalf of your boss." Savannah said coldly.


    After a short pause, Fiona nodded and said, "Okay, please wait a moment." Then she hurried to the CEO''s office.


    After a while, she came back quickly and whispered, "Come on in, please, Mr. Sterling is in."


    Savannah walked straight into Dn''s office without giving Fiona another nce.


    Dn stood at the French window, tall and handsome. He looked cool in a silver-gray suit, and every detail in him was so perfect that he could still easily take her breath away.


    "What business do you want to talk about with me, Miss Schultz?" He asked strangely as if he didn''t believe she hade for business.


    Savannah looked at him, wondering why he looked much thinner.


    Too busy? Or¡­


    The thought of Fiona outside the office made Savannah dejected.


    Indulging in sensual pleasures could also cause people to be thinner.


    Taking a deep breath, she put a check on the table and pushed it to his front.


    "What do you mean?" Dn frowned and nced at the number on the check. The huge sum was enough to buy a mid-sizedpany.


    "I must thank you for your previous kindness. You bought my parent''s house in Green Bay back, and the Schultz''s factory then returned them to me. You also gave me K&G. I''ve made a lot of money working with YSHEN while I''ve been running K&G, and with my grandfather''s advance on my future sry, I should be able to pay you back." Savannah said in a business tone.


    The check was enough to cover the market prices of Green Bay, K&G, and Schultz''s factory.


    Having decided to forget him, she wanted to make a clean break with him.


    She now had the ability to give all that he had given her back to him.


    In this way, they could make a clean break.


    The atmosphere in the office cooled down. Dn didn''t say anything. An imperceptible cold gleam of loneliness passed over his handsome face and then quickly disappeared.


    "Now, we are even." He said quietly.


    An unrelenting throb of pain grabbed Savannah''s heart. She felt she was relieved when she threw the check with those words to him, but now all that left in her heart was sad.


    "Good," she took a breath and continued, "Now I want to speak on some private business."


    Dn frowned at her.


    "Kevin and I are getting married next week, and we will have a simple wedding at the Century Royal Hotel. You are invited to the ceremony, Mr. Sterling." Savannah said as she handed over him an invitation card.


    Dn caught his breath, staring at the card.


    "Congrattions. I''ll be there." He said stiffly.


    Savannah nodded and turned away.


    The office became deathly silent. Dn looked defiantly at the invitation card on the desk, his eyes t, his face pale.


    He didn''t even hear the knock on the door soon after.


    "Mr. Sterling?" Fiona pushed the door in after she didn''t get a response for a long time.


    Then she noticed something wrong with Dn. She followed his gaze and saw the exquisite white invitation card on the desk.


    It was a wedding invitation, and the names on it were¡­ Savannah Schultz and Kevin Wills!


    Their wedding was next week!


    She gasped and looked up at Dn.


    "Go out. Close the door." His voice was cold and firm.


    Fiona dared not ask more. With a shudder, she left quietly and closed the door.


    As the door closed, Dn hastily pulled open the drawer and pulled out a brown medicine bottle. He carried several small white pills to his mouth and swallowed them.


    After several minutes, he didn''t seem to be getting any better.


    He brushed himself to his feet and rushed out of the door with car keys in his hands.

 Chapter 599 - 599: His Condition Worsen

    Bearing the pain in his head, Dn took the private elevator down to the underground parking, got in his car, and started the engine.


    The car drove away from the parking and rushed forward like an angry fiery dragon. Suddenly it lost control and ran into the flower beds at the roadside!


    ***


    When Dn came to life, he found himself in a hospital bed, and he saw a familiar, worried face before him.


    "Awake atst." Jacob let out a sigh of relief.


    Dn stretched his limbs. His head was dreamy and dazed after taking some hits, but he was not hurt.


    Jacob helped him to sit up and looked at him, his face grim.


    "You had an ident on the way. What''s going on? I just gave you an examination and found that you have just taken the medicine. Didn''t I remind you not to drive or exercise after taking the medicine? It''s easy to have temporary hallucinations within half an hour after taking it. You''re lucky to get off with just a few bruises!"


    "Anyone know about it?" Dn frowned.


    "No one knows," Jacob sighed. "The police took your phone and called Garwood after your ident. Garwood brought you to me. All I told Garwood was that you were probably driving in a distracted manner before you hit the flower bed and didn''t get hurt. I told him not to tell your father."


    Dn''s face rxed a little, and he said, "I just took some medicine at the office, but I still don''t feel well. So I want toe to you."


    Jacob''s face changed.


    "Do you still feel sick after taking the medicine? Did you take the dose I told you?"


    "Well. One more was added, but it didn''t work very well."


    Jacob didn''t speak for a long time with aplex expression.


    "My condition is getting serious, isn''t it?" Dn immediately knew what his friend meant.


    Jacob swallowed and tried tofort him, "You know you have to take regr medicine and maintain a calm mind, and you should not..."


    "I want to hear the truth." Dn interrupted him with a cold and calm tone, however, he failed to hide the pain that was drawn in his pale face abruptly.


    After a short pause, Jacob nodded, "yes."


    Dn''s face changed slightly, but there was no sign of any great sadness anymore as he knew his fate.


    "Well, I see. I have to go." Dn got out of bed with a straight face, picked up his coat on the hanger, and walked out of the ward.


    Jacob looked after him anxiously, reaching out his hand, trying to stop him, but he finally sighed and saw his friend disappear behind the door.


    * * *


    There were three days left before the wedding.


    Kevin left all the business of JK to Dan and his subordinates, and he devoted himself to the details of the wedding ceremony. He apanied Savannah to try on banquet dresses and discussed with wedding nners for the decorations of the ceremony.


    By their mutual decision, the wedding would be a low-key affair. They had only invited some old friends, including the old director, teachers, and children of the orphanage, Joanne, Garcia, and Dan.


    Kevin had booked a flight to Italy. After their wedding reception, they would fly to Europe for their honeymoon.


    They decided to take a trip around Europe and then return to LECCO''s town in Mn to enjoy some leisure time.


    Savannah acquiesced in all the ns Kevin had made for them. She smiled more often and seemed to be in a much better mood. They talked andughed when they tried on wedding dresses in the wedding dress shop.


    Whether or not her smile was disguised or genuine, she was willing to take the step, and that was good.


    This afternoon, Savannah got a call when she was trying on a wedding dress in a wedding dress shop with Kevin. A client of the Morton group invited Savannah and her assistant to dinner in a five-star hotel to celebrate the sess of their cooperation.


    Kevin offered to drive Savannah there, but Savannah didn''t want to bother him.


    "No, Kevin, you can go ahead. I will meet my assistant first."


    "Okay," Kevin touched her hair softly as he said, "call me when you''re done over there. I''ll pick you up."


    Savannah nodded with a sweet smile.


    Kevin got her out and saw her get in a taxi. He was just about to turn around and head back to the wedding shop when a polite voice stopped him,


    "Mr. Wills, wait a minute."


    His face changed slightly, and he turned to see a bodyguard of the Smiths walking towards him.


    "Miss Smith is here. She wants to see you. Over there, please."


    Kevin could guess why Cecelia was here.


    The marriage didn''t get much out of the way, but the Smiths knew it.


    Two days ago, Robert called and asked about it. He acquiesced.


    Robert was in a supportive attitude for his son''s marriage with the daughter from the Morton family. The only thing he couldn''t bear was that his son''s wedding was so silent, and he wanted to help make it grand.


    The young master of the Smith family deserved to have a royal wedding.


    Kevin refused, saying that he and Savannah preferred a low-key one.


    Robert had to let him have his own way, but Kevin didn''t expect the girl toe.


    He followed the guard straight to the garden across the street.


    Apparently, the street garden was cleared ahead of time by the guards. No one was seen, and it was very quiet.


    "Miss Smith is over there," the guard gave a direction.


    Kevin walked slowly over and saw Cecelia sitting on a park bench with her shouldered backpack on her back. She stared nkly to the front, like a lonely, abandoned cat.


    He hadn''t seen her for five months. She seemed to have lost some weight.


    It was school time. She was supposed to have sneaked out of school again.


    Hearing Kevin''s footsteps, she jumped off the bench and walked towards him.


    "You''re going to marry Savannah?" she asked, looking a bit pale.


    Kevin nodded, then frowned.


    "Did you get out of school again? Go back now!"


    As the words died down, Cecelia was about to cry.


    "Why? You know Savannah doesn''t really love you, don''t you?"

 Chapter 600 - 600: The Little Girl Became Crazy

    "Do you know about love? Go back to your school!" Kevin''s face sank.


    He sounded impatient, as if he was coaxing a naughty kid.


    "I said, I am not a child! Why don''t you understand me? Is it hard to absorb all my words?" Cecelia zed with a red face.


    "I repeat, hurry back to school, or I''ll call your father!" Kevin said threateningly.


    The little girl was the only daughter of the Smiths and had always been strictly disciplined. She would be published if Mrs. Smith knew her daughter secretly ran out of school today.


    Cecelia suddenly burst into tears. She was so upset when she heard that Kevin would be going to marry Savannah.


    Kevin couldn''t see girls crying. He was disconcerted by her tears and raised his hand to wipe her tears. But her eyes kept streaming.


    "Fine, well, don''t cry. I won''t tell your parents." Heforted her helplessly.


    "I don''t mind that! Call them if you want, the hell I care," Cecelia whimpered and acted like a child whose favorite toy had been taken away from her.


    She felt pain for him. She cried because she knew Savannah didn''t love him, and she was worried about him.


    "You are still too young. You will know about love when you are a little bit older. When you really meet a person you love, you won''t care about gain and loss. As long as I can be with her, I won''t think of anything else. Just looking at her smile is enough." Kevin said softly.


    Cecelia stopped crying. Suddenly she raised her heels and flung her arms around his neck, and quickly kissed him.


    She caught him unprepared and stood back to the spot before he reacted.


    "Let me say that again. I am not a child! I have been into someone! Do you want to know who he is?" She stared into his eyes, provoking him without holding back.


    Kevin could almost hear the girl''s heart pounding. The stubborn and determined look on her face shocked him.


    "Cecelia, are you crazy? How could you be like this?" He grounded out between clenched teeth.


    He had taken her first kiss in the car and the second kiss at the airport for her fun.


    But this time, after hearing her express her feelings directly, how could he find another excuse?


    His guess came true. This little girl actually had special feelings for him...


    What on earth was the young girl thinking?


    He was her brother!


    He could ept her naughtiness, but such a thing waspletely uneptable!


    Cecelia looked intently at the handsome man in front of her and said, "I''m not mad. Do you still think I''m a kid? I just want to prove to you I''ve grown up. If you don''t believe me yet, I don''t mind showing you more --"


    With that, she lifted her hands and unbuttoned her coat. It slipped off her shoulders so that the only white bra was left.


    The girl''s beautiful half-naked youthful body showed before him.


    Although there were only two people here at the moment, she was bold enough to behave like that in broad daylight!


    Kevin had never felt so angry in his life. He lifted his hand and pped her in the face, mercilessly!


    Cecelia''s delicate cheek immediately swelled.


    He picked up the coat on the ground, wrapped it around her, and pointed to the gate of the park.


    "Go! I never want to see you again!"


    "Brother --" Cecelia fought the pain in her face and rushed over.


    "I don''t want to repeat it. Leave me alone," Kevin was more annoyed. Did she still know he was her brother?


    She knew he was furious this time, otherwise, he would never lift his hand against a woman.


    She felt he would tear her to pieces if she kept on pestering him.


    With a red nose, Cecelia wiped her tears and ran toward the gate of the garden.


    Kevin looked at Cecelia as she ran away, and his head was throbbing.


    He didn''t know when the little girl began to care for him. He can''t ept her because he knew she''s rted to him.


    After standing in the park for a long time, he cleared his mind and left.


    * * *


    Savannah and her assistant arrived at the hotel. ording to the address given by the client, they went to the third floor and found the room.


    Harman, their client, had been waiting for them for a long time. He got up and smiled when Savannah walked in with her assistant.


    "Miss Schultz. I''m so d you coulde."


    "It''s my pleasure to have dinner with you, Mr. Harman," Savannah said politely. "It''s on me today."


    "Oh, don''t mention it. You can treat me next time when I go to Chicago." Harmanughed.


    "Yes, and besides, I will never let the beauty pay." A husky male voice came as a young man entered the room with a subordinate followed him.


    "Oh, Mr. Murray is here. Pleasee in and sit down," Harmanughed.


    Savannah turned in surprise.


    Theing man was Abby''s lover, Andrew Murray, who had sexually assaulted her on a yacht.


    "Mr. Murray is also a partner of ourpany," Harman said to Savannah, "when I called you just now, Mr. Murray was entertaining his clients here. So I asked him toe to dinner with us together. Miss Schultz, do you mind?"


    Savannah knew that Harman was just kind and wanted to introduce more clients to her, but he didn''t know the old feud between her and Andrey. She didn''t know what to say. She was representing the Morton group at the moment, and how could she say no?


    Harman waved his hand and asked the waiter to serve dishes.


    Throughout the meal, Andrey kept pouring Harman wine.


    Savannah didn''t drink, so Harman served her a fruit drink instead.


    After having several drinks, Harman was a little overwhelmed. He got up and went to the bathroom with the help of his secretary.


    The room became silent.

 Chapter 601 - 601: Can’t You Trust Me?

    Savannah wanted to leave, but it was impolite to leave without saying goodbye to Harman.


    "Miss Schultz, I''m sorry for what I had done to youst time. Forgive me, will you?" Andrey grinned.


    "It''s been too long. I don''t remember it. It''s a business dinner, and I don''t want to talk about anything else," Savannah said dryly. She hated to stay longer in front of this guy.


    "I offer you my apologies. Drink this," said Andrey, taking a ss of wine and pushing it to her front, "and all that past would be forgotten. Never mention that again, okay?"


    "Sorry I don''t drink." Savannah rebuffed.


    "You still won''t forgive me, Miss Schultz?" Andrey''s face fell.


    Savannah looked at Andrey and hesitated.


    She was now a member of the Morton Group, and she knew it was better to make more friends than have more enemies in the business world.


    Falling out with Andrey was not a good idea.


    She would appear narrow-minded if she still refused to drink this ss.


    Besides, Andrey seemed sincere.


    Last time, he was badly treated by Dn, and it was said that he had been lying on the bed for several months before he was discharged from the hospital. Maybe he really knew he was wrong after suffering a lot.


    At the thought of that man''s name, Savannah felt a sense of bitterness. She didn''t hesitate but picked up the ss and drank it down.


    Andrey smiled with satisfaction.


    After a while, Harman still didn''te back. Savannah began to feel a little hot in her body and dizzy in her mind.


    She wanted to hang on until Harman came back and left after saying goodbye, but sudden dizziness overpowered her, and she fell over the table.


    "Miss Schultz, are you okay?" Savannah''s assistant came in a hurry and whispered in her ear.


    "What are you doing? Can''t you see that Miss Schultz isn''t feeling well? Go and ask the waiter for a cup of honey water." Andrey ordered the assistant.


    The assistant nced uncertainly at Savannah, who was lying half asleep on the table and hesitated.


    "Now!" Andrey said impatiently.


    The assistant had to leave the room.


    Andrey''s eyes darkened as her assistant left. His mild expression disappeared as his eyes fell on the drunken woman. He walked over, picked Savannah up, and was ready to leave the room with her.


    "Sir, what are you going to do?" His subordinate gasped and hurried over.


    "This bitch got me beat up, and I couldn''t get out of bed for months because of her! I would have drowned in the ocean if I were not lucky enough! My father doesn''t even give me pocket money now! Since I met her today, I won''t let her go! This is a perfect time to get my revenge against her," Andrey gritted his teeth.


    "But you know she''s with Mr. Sterling... Aren''t you afraid of his revenge?"


    "That was before! She''s broken up with that man! No one will protect her now!" Andrey snorted coldly.


    "Even if Mr. Sterling has nothing to do with her, she''s still the granddaughter of the chairman of the Morton Group," his subordinate whispered cautiously.


    Andrey took a look at the little woman who was drunk and unconscious in his arms. The perfume from her, the flush on her cheeks, and her soft body instigated him to the deepest sensual desires in him.


    "She''s the daughter of the Morton family, and I''m also the young master of the Murray family! Our families are matched for marriage. After she bes my woman, I will go to the Morton family to propose marriage. Maybe Mr. Morton will be happy to see me be his son-inw, and then the Morton Group will also be mine!"


    Without hesitation, he headed for the door with Savannah in his arms.


    His subordinate had no choice but to follow him.


    Half the way across, Andrey came up with Savannah''s assistant returning with honey water.


    The assistant, startled, went over to them in a hurry.


    "What are you doing, Mr. Murray? Where do you want to take Miss Schultz?"


    Andrey didn''t expect her to return so fast. He frowned and said impatiently, "Miss Schultz is very drunk. I''ll take her to have a rest. You can go back by yourself."


    "I''ll take Miss Schultz home." The assistant said quickly.


    "What do you mean? Can''t you trust me?" fumed Andrey.


    "No... It''s just..." She heard they seemed to have some feud in the past. How could she trust her boss to this man? She senses something wrong with this man.


    "But what? Miss Schultz and I are partners and business friends. Why are you worried?"


    Andrey''s subordinate, receiving his master''s look, rushed over and grabbed the assistant''s cor, shouting, "Mr. Murray will send your boss home, understand? Get out of the way!"


    "Rest assured, when Miss Schultz wakes up, I''ll have her call you," Andrey said casually.


    Savannah''s assistant was just a young woman, and she could not stop two men. She could only watch Andrey walking away with Savannah in his arms.


    The media might make it really big if she called the police. Mr. Morton was in Chicago, too far away from here to do any help.


    After calming down, the assistant called Green Bay and got Dn''s number from Kaiden, and then she dialed it.


    "Who''s that?" a deep man''s voice asked from the other end of the line.


    "Is that Mr. Sterling? I''m sorry to trouble you. I''m the assistant of Miss Schultz. Just now, we were at a dinner with a client, but Miss Schultz was made drunk by another man¡­ oh yes, Mr. Murray! She was just taken away by him... I don''t know what to do now. I can only call you..."


    The man''s breathing quickened.


    Then he hung up.


    * * *


    Andrey didn''t take Savannah out of the hotel. He went to the lobby and got on the elevator.


    He went directly to his fixed suite, which he used to have fun with his lovers and small models.

 Chapter 602 - 602: Fall Into A Trap

    This suite came in handy today.


    On the soft king-size bed, Savannah curled up lying there, outlining a delicious thigh under the slim blue skirt. Her shirt was open more at the neck to show her fair skin after her unconscious movement.


    Andrey''s eyes were burning at her sensuality. The desire in his body grew beyond control.


    It was a pity that he didn''t get this womanst time. Today, he could finally enjoy the delicacy. No one would be going to distract him.


    The ss of wine handed to Savannah had been added some drugs, like philter, which wasmonly used in nightclubs, and could make girls quickly drunk.


    He had nned to torture her to vent his rage. After all, because of her, he suffered a great dealst time! He couldn''t forget how Dn Sterling tortured him.


    But how could he have the heart to hit her or make her bleed when she seduced him silently like this! The thought of fucking Dn Sterling''s woman made him more excited.


    He would cherish the night with such beauty!


    It was impossible for any man to restrain the desire now. Andrey climbed onto the bed and pressed her tightly under him, licked her ears as he whispered in a sulky voice.


    "Baby, are you ready?"


    He kissed her as his hand moved up her thigh. The strange breathing from the man overwhelmed Savannah, making her sick, and a sudden feeling of nausea came to her. She lifted her head unconsciously and threw up!


    "Damn!" Andrey straightened up and took a few steps back, looking down at the vomit on him. He cursed as he went to clean up in the bathroom.


    When Andrey came out in his bathrobe, Savannah was sleeping peacefully on the bed. His eyes turned dark again. He moved to the bed and was about to strip her off when the door was kicked open with a bang! A man flounced in with a roar!


    Before Andrey knew it, he was lifted by his cor by the furious man!


    He raised his head in horror, looking into a pair of angry red eyes.


    The man was¡­ Dn!


    A cold sweat came out of Andrey''s back. The murderous sight in Dn''s eyes almost frightened him out of his senses! Remembering Dn''s cruel punishmentst time, he stammered,


    "Mr. S¡­Sterling..."


    Dn threw Andrey to the wall behind them and grasped him by the throat.


    "I didn''t know your memory was so bad," Dn''s tone was deadly cold. His fingers tightened, choking the life out of Andrey.


    "I, I thought she¡­ has nothing to do¡­ with you now..." Andrey was running out of fresh air.


    "Whether I''m with her or not, no one in the world can bully her!" Dn choked Andrey until he showed the whites of his eyes!


    Andrey fainted and copsed to the floor.


    Dn gave him a kick and heard a slight moaning from the bed.


    He looked over and saw Savannah moving uneasily on the bed as she frowned as if she would wake up soon.


    "Drag him out," Dn ordered in a low voice.


    "Yes, sir." Two bodyguards who hade with him stepped in, picked Andrey up, and dragged him out of the suite.


    Dn went over to check on the little woman on the bed. The storm in his eyes subdued when he made sure that she had not suffered any harm. He moved his eyes away and turned to go.


    "Dn, don''t go..." The little woman murmured unconsciously.


    Dn paused and looked back.


    She didn''t see himing, and she was just talking drunk.


    In such a condition, she would only call the one she was looking forward to seeing at the moment.


    Dn shook his head to stop himself from thinking about her. Driven by medicine, he could no longer think clearly or suppress his desire for her. After a moment''s hesitation, he hugged her into his arms, caressed her with his big hand on her back, and dropped kisses on her cheek.


    Savannah seemed to be in a dream, in which the man she wanted most came to save her and kissed her.


    Afraid that she would never see him again when she woke up, she threw her arms around his neck and buried her face in his arms, sobbing,


    "Don''t go... Don''t leave me... please..."


    The tenderness in her voice made his heart beat violently. He pressed her body to him, and his hand lifted the hem of her skirt, feeling her silky skin. He kissed her hard as his hand came to her waist and to her buttocks. Her face was flushing red, and the sound of her delicate breathing almost melted him.


    "Dn..."


    He could feel she wanted him too. He lost control and was about to unbuckle his jeans when his arm identally overturned the ashtray on the bedside cab.


    "Bang!" The sound of the ashtray falling to the ground woke him up!


    He shook his dizzy head and poured a ss of cold water over his head.


    The sudden coldness calmed him down a little and helped him escape the effects of the drug. He put her back on the bed and covered her with a nket, striding out of the suite.


    "Sir!" The guard at the door nced into the room when Dn walked out. "How is Miss Schultz? Don''t we take her away together?"


    "Call her assistant and asked her to tell Kevin to pick her up. Warn her not to mention to anyone that I came here today." Dn closed the door behind him and ordered.


    The bodyguard gasped, not very clear what did his boss mean. Did he rush over to save Miss Schultz and left her to another man? But he didn''t dare to ask more.


    ***


    Kevin arrived at the hotel an hourter.


    He nned to pick up Savannah when her business dinner was over. But he didn''t get her call after waiting for the whole night. He called her several times but couldn''t get through.

 Chapter 603 - 603: You Didn’t Cheat, Did You?

    Kevin was about to go out looking for Savannah when her assistant called, saying that Savannah was drunk and was in Andrey''s suite at the hotel.


    He rushed into the suite, only to find Savannah sleeping quietly on the bed. No one else was in the room.


    Her breath reeked of alcohol, but she looked fine. He sat beside her, relieved and puzzled.


    Andrey was a notorious yboy, and no woman could escape after falling into his hands.


    Luckily, nothing happened to Savannah this time.


    But that was strange. Since Andrey had drunk Savannah, how would he let her off easily? And where was he now?


    Staying his anger, Kevin took off his suit and wrapped the little woman in his arms. When he reached the door, he stopped short.


    "Who found Savannah, and who told you to call me?" He nced at Savannah''s assistant at the door.


    The assistant was relieved to see her boss, alright. Being questioned by Kevin, she thought of Dn''s order and hesitated.


    "The front desk clerk told me. Maybe he saw Mr. Murraying to the guest room with Miss Schultz in aa, and he was afraid of trouble¡­ I called you as soon as the clerk informed me," whispered the assistant.


    Kevin looked at her for a while and didn''t ask more.


    ***


    He sent Savannah back to Green Bay and carried her to her bedroom. After keeping herpany for a while, he closed the bedroom door and went downstairs.


    He told Garcia that Savannah just drank too much in a business dinner and asked her to take good care of Savannah before he left.


    Just as he drove away from Green Bay, his cell phone rang.


    Muffled voices came from the other end of the phone.


    "Brother¡­Where are you? Come and drink with me..."


    It was Cecelia. The noises surrounding her showed she was in a noisy bar or dance hall.


    His rxed nerves suddenly tightened again. He hit the brakes, and the car came to a screeching halt on the side of the road.


    "Cecelia, what the hell are you doing? Drinking? Where are you now?"


    The little girl went out in the middle of the night? And still, drinking?


    "ck Cat Bar," Cecelia hupped loudly and giggled, clearly drunk and unconscious. "It''s fun here. Brother¡­ do you want toe together?"


    A drunken girl after a drunken girl. Kevin felt exhausted.


    Her drunken tone worked him up so much that he hung up. Starting the engine, he got back on the road.


    After half a mile, the car creaked to a halt and turned around, running in another way.


    Twenty minutester, the car was parked in front of the ck Cat Bar.


    The colored lights shed in the barte at night, attracting lonely women and men.


    Kevin walked through the dancing youngsters on the dance floor, looking everywhere for his unruly sister.


    There was no sign of Cecelia.


    "Hey, guy, let''s dance..." A voluptuous woman put her arm around Kevin''s shoulder as she pressed herself to him.


    "Go away," he growled in a low voice.


    The woman shivered, noticing the gloom on the face of the handsome young man, and mumbled away.


    Kevin shook off those who were looking for a one-night stand and kept searching the boxes until he heard a familiar voice from one of them.


    "Oh, no, what bad luck!"


    Kevin looked inside the box. There were several men and women singing and drinking. Cecelia was ying dice with two men with malicious intent.


    "You lose again! One more drink!" A man urged as he handed Cecelia a full ss of wine.


    "You didn''t cheat, did you?" Cecelia screwed up her beautiful lips and mumbled as she took the ss.


    She was about to drink it down when her wrist was caught. Looking up, she saw Kevin''s cool face.


    "I knew you woulde..." She paused and then giggled.


    "Come with me." Kevin seized her hand, turning to drag her out.


    But how could the two men see their prey get away? They advanced to block the way, ring at Kevin.


    "Who are you? Mind your own business! She''s mine, and we''re enjoying what we''re doing,"


    "Go away," Kevin shouted coldly.


    "Oh! How dare you tell us to go? Who are you?" The two men rolled up their sleeves at once, ready to give this young man a lesson.


    But as theirst word fell, one of them received a heavy blow to his nose. For a moment, the man froze, and then he felt a sharp pain before violent nosebleeds started. He fell to the ground on his back!


    Another man, seeing his friend falling, realized that the young man in front of them was not to be crossed. He swore and rushed up violently.


    Before he got close, Kevin threw him to the ground with a nice hook. The mannded with a dull thud, groaning with the pain.


    Other girls in the box had gathered around, looking at the handsome young man knocking two punks down in a minute, and could not help eximing.


    "Wow! Awesome!"


    "Who''s this handsome man?"


    Cecelia looked proud, as if she herself was praised.


    The two men disgraced themselves, aching all over. They helped each other to get up and ran away in a hurry.


    Kevin was immediately surrounded by those girls.


    "You are amazing! Have you studied catch and grapple?"


    "Would you like to join us for a drink?"


    The young man looked handsome and behaved gracefully, and so strong. He was not a nobody.


    One bloomer girl even had her arm around Kevin''s shoulder.


    "Keep your hands to yourself! Get out of my way!" Cecelia grabbed the offending hand and gave the girl a push.


    "It''s no business of yours!" The girl was pushed back a few steps, distressed.


    Cecelia tiptoed and wrapped her arm around Kevin''s neck.


    "He''s my man. Is that clear?"


    Those girls shut up with an envious look in their eyes. They wanted to call the attention of this guy, yet someone imed him as his woman.

 Chapter 604 - 604: Don’t Marry Her

    Kevin, his face livid, grabbed her arm and pulled her away from him.


    "All get out," shouted him at those girls.


    The girls exchanged nces but didn''t move.


    "Don''t you hear that? My boyfriend told you to get out!" Cecelia said proudly to the group.


    Kevin looked even more annoyed.


    The girls gritted their teeth and mumbled their way out.


    As they all left, Kevin went over and mmed the door.


    "Why close the door? Are you in such a hurry?" Cecelia giggled with a red face.


    Kevin grabbed her by the cor and lifted her to him. "I won''t me you for your drunken words. But Cecelia, remember who you are and your family. If the media caught you drinking with punks in the bar, do you know how they would talk about you?"


    The governor''s daughter went to the bar and hung out with men... That would be a scandal and affect the reputation of her father and her whole family.


    "Are you concerned about daddy''s career and the Smith family''s reputation? I never knew you were so nervous about dad and us," Cecelia chuckled.


    "No," Kevin blurted out.


    "Oh? So you care about me? You''re not afraid I would be caught by the press, but fear that I would be taken advantage of by these guys in the bar!" She rolled her eyes and concluded.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" A muscle twitched at the corner of Kevin''s mouth. "After all, don''te to this kind of ce again! Go back with me!"


    Cecelia threw him off, stepping back and staring at him.


    "What else do you want?" Kevin frowned.


    "I''m here to prove to you that I''m not a child! If you still don''t believe me, well..." She bit her lip and, with great determination, took off her blouse!


    Kevin wondered if she had bought such a dress secretly for sneaking to the bar tonight. She was not allowed to dress in such an adult, sexy style ording to the discipline of her family.


    Under the ambiguous light, the girl lookedpletely different from her usual pure and innocent appearance. Her dark blond hair sprang from the scalp instead of being tied to a ponytail. Under the nearly transparent white blouse, she was wearing a straplessce camisole. It covered her round and prominent bosom but could hardly hide her t tummy and the graceful waistline. The low-cut jeans shorts looked too tight, showing her full hips nicely.


    She was irresistible, beautiful, and sexy!


    Her bosom was heaving as she breathed hard with emotion, attracting his eyes, so tempting.


    Kevin swallowed.


    "Brother, am I still a child?" Cecelia took one step closer to him, and before he reacted, she jumped on him and pressed herself against him, so they were touching.


    "I can do anything Savannah can do... I''m not a child... Please, don''t marry her. Be with me when Ie of age," she mumbled as she moved against him.


    Such an intimate gesture made his heart leap, and desire pooled way down low¡­ Hearing Savannah''s name, he quickly woke up and pushed her away. He walked to the table, picking up a bottle of icy water, pouring it over her head without pity!


    "Are you awake now?" His voice was cold as snow.


    Cecelia, drenched and sober, shuddered as she stared at the man whose face had darkened to the utmost.


    "Clean yourself and get dressed!" Kevin threw a tissue box to her when she finally became quiet.


    The person who seldom lost his temper looked really fierce when he was angry. Cecelia dared not do anything more. Holding back the hot tears that were about to burst forth, she rubbed herself with tissues and then put on her blouse tearfully.


    "Where''s your original dress?" Kevin looked at her light blouse and frowned again. Every word was hard and stony.


    Cecelia shivered and sped her arms.


    "I don''t want to ask again!" His voice turned colder.


    "In my bag." Cecelia sniffed.


    Of course, she didn''t dare to change into this nightclub dress at home but changed them in a bathroom after going out.


    With that, she silently took out her bag from a corner and pulled out the student costume she had worn.


    "Get into the dress of your own. I''ll give you three minutes!" Kevin walked to the door and turned away from her.


    Cecelia silently changed her clothes and whispered, "okay..."


    Kevin turned around. The girl looked much better in her pure school dress.


    He pulled her out of the bar with a cloud face and went straight to his car.


    Cecelia realized that he was going to drive herself back.


    "I can go back on my own..." She murmured.


    "I don''t want to get another drunk call from you at the next bar," Kevin said roughly.


    Cecelia didn''t dare say anything more and climbed into the front passenger''s seat.


    Kevin tromped on the gas and sped off.


    The entrance area of the Smith''s house was a perfect pandemonium. The guards wereing in and out. Obviously, Cecelia''singte had caused great confusion.


    Robert and his wife were going to send people out to look for her.


    "Brother... Don''t tell mom and dad about me going to the bar, please..." Cecelia looked nervously at the man in the driver''s seat.


    She would be scolded foring sote, and her mom might give her a good beat if she knew she had got rid of the guards to go to the bar!


    "Afraid now? I saw you were fearless before." Kevin grinned grimly without looking at her.


    Cecelia pursed her lips. If Kevin told her parents¡­ she didn''t think she could get away with it today.


    Outside the gate, Kevin pulled over and signaled Cecelia to get out.


    Mr. and Mrs. Smith were surprised to see Kevin driving up. They were more surprised to see their daughter get off his car.


    Then Mrs. Smith ran quickly to take her daughter''s hand.


    "Cecelia, what are you doing with him? Where have you been?" She asked with concern.

 Chapter 605 - 605: Special Intention

    Mrs. Smith nced cautiously towards Kevin not far away, as if he was a human trader who abducted her daughter.


    "Kevin, what happened?" Robert came to Kevin and asked gently.


    Cecelia didn''t speak, ready to get scolded after Kevin told her parents about her going to the bar tonight.


    "I met Cecelia sitting on the road, and she seemed to have twisted her ankle. I took her to the hospital to have a look. She''s fine, so I bring her back," Kevin said dryly.


    Cecelia looked up in surprise. He didn''t tell her parents, and this exnation could keep her parents from ming her foring homete. She couldn''t believe Kevin would keep her secret and protect her against her parent''s rage.


    So, he didn''t want her to be scolded or punished.


    Thinking of this, the corner of her mouth twisted into a sweet smile.


    Mrs. Smith was more worried about hearing this. She lowered to check Cecelia''s foot, but Cecelia stopped her in a hurry.


    "Mom, I''m okay. It''s lucky to meet my brother on the road." She responded quickly.


    "Why not call back?" Mrs. Smith looked unhappy when Cecelia called Kevin''s brother. "Don''t bother others. Your father and I were worried! You came homete and didn''t even bother to give us a call,"


    Cecelia knew her mother never took Kevin as their family, but Kevin didn''t say anything.


    "My phone has run out. Brother didn''t bring his cell phone with him," she exined.


    Could it be that way? Mrs. Smith was about to say something again when Robert spoke ahead of time to help his son out.


    "Forget it, Madison, take Cecilia in and see if her foot was badly hurt."


    Mrs. Smith nced at Kevin unpleasantly and went in.


    Robert waved the guards off and looked at his son, whom he hadn''t seen for half a year.


    "Kevin, thank you for taking Cecelia home. She''s never been back sote. Her guards pick her up every day after school. Her mother was just too worried."


    "It was nothing. Adolescent girls have always been a bit of a rebel. You''d better keep an eye on her," Kevin said tly.


    "Kevin, what''s going on with Cecelia?" Robert sensed something wrong in Kevin''s words.


    Kevin paused. What could he say? The girl had special intentions towards her brother?


    Robert might think he was crazy or that the girl was crazy.


    "Nothing." He shook his head, and before Robert asked more, he said quickly, "It''ste. I have to go."


    "Wait, Kevin. Stay and keep mepany for a while, okay?" Robert didn''t want his son to leave so soon.


    "I''m afraid it''s not convenient for you, Mr. Smith. I don''t think your wife will be pleased," Kevin said dryly.


    "Never mind, she took Cecelia upstairs. We can have a chat in the sitting room over the tea. Shall we?" Robert became almost a little humble in front of his son, hardly knowing how to please him.


    Kevin looked at his father, and now he seemed less hateful and disgusting. His father was going gray at the temples, and he grew older and weaker year by year.


    "I''m sorry. I still have something else to do," Kevin said, trying to soften his tone.


    Robert was a little disappointed, but it seemed like Kevin didn''t deliberately refuse him. It made him feel better.


    "Well, is there something wrong with the wedding arrangements? Is there anything I can do for you?" He asked.


    "No, it''s just that something happened to Savannah tonight, and I''m not at ease. I want to go to her earlier and stay with her," said Kevin absently.


    Robert could see Kevin didn''t want to talk much about it, so he nodded and watched Kevin get into his car.


    When the car disappeared in the dark, he waved to his behind, and a confidential guard stepped forward.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    "Go and find out what''s going on with the young master and Miss Schultz today."


    "Yes, sir."


    * * *


    After a good sleep, Savannah got rid of her hangover and remembered what had happened at the hotel.


    At the table, she was drunk by Andrey, and she seemed to be forcibly taken away from the room by him.


    Gasping at the thought, she lifted the quit and checked herself. Fortunately, nothing seemed to be wrong, or else she might not be home now.


    What happened after she was taken away? How could the pervert let her go?


    Just then, Garcia pushed the door open and came in.


    "Savannah, how are you feeling now? Mr. Wills''s been watching you all night. He''s in the living room now."


    "Did Kevin drive me homest night?" Savannah asked.


    "Yes, Mr. Wills sent you back from the hotel and said that you were drunk at the dinner. Well, Savannah, don''t drink too much next time." Garcia was worried about her.


    Savannah nodded with relief. It should be that Kevin arrived just in time to save her from Andrey''s hand.


    She washed and dressed before she went downstairs.


    Kevin came to Green Bay after he left Smith''s housest night. He had been waiting for her to wake up for the whole night, but his tiredness disappeared as soon as he saw her.


    "How are you feeling? Do you still have a headache?" He asked softly.


    "No. Kevin,st night... You brought me away from the hotel?"


    "Well. Be careful next time when you attend a business dinner. Fortunately, nothing happenedst night." His heart was still fluttering with fear.


    Savannah nodded. She couldn''t imagine what would happen if Kevin hadn''t arrived in time.


    "Thank you, Kevin," she blurted out.


    "We''re getting married. Don''t mention it." Kevin forced augh.


    Savannah also realized that saying thank you to him seemed too polite as if they were stillmon friends.


    Kevin sighed inwardly. He knew there was still some distance to their hearts. She wouldn''t say thank you if it was Dn who saved her out.

 Chapter 606 - 606: Kevin Knew The Truth

    Kevin recalled the call from Savannah''s assistantst night.


    He still didn''t believe it was the hotel that stopped Andrey and informed him to pick up Savannah. But who else would have saved Savannah from Andrey''s hands in time?


    A figure shed into his mind.


    If it was really Dn... Why did he care so much about Savannah but give him credit after he saved her? He can''t think of any possible reason as to why Dn left immediately after doing the good deeds. Obviously, the man still cares for Savannah, but he''s gone.


    If he still had a love for Savannah, why did he give her up to him?


    What was this inscrutable man thinking?


    "Kevin, what''s on your mind?" Savannah asked, seeing him absent minded.


    "Oh, nothing. Just some detailed arrangements for our wedding." Kevin roused himself and smiled.


    Savannah''s expression slightly changed. Yeah, she would be his bride soon.


    Why was she not happy but somewhat disconcerted?


    "You didn''t eat anything, did you? Let''s talk over breakfast." She changed the subject and led Kevin to the table.


    * * *


    Late at night, Andrey walked out of the bar after having fun with his friend, followed by two bodyguards.


    He managed to get away after Dn took him away from the hotel yesterday.


    For fear of Dn''s revenge, he brought two bodyguards with him when he went out tonight.


    While the bodyguards went to take the car, Andrey took a long stretch to loosen his muscles and waited for them at the entrance of the parking lot.


    He didn''t notice several figures moved to him silently.


    "Are you Andrey Murray?" A burly man at the head asked coldly.


    Andrey shuddered. His first thought was that Dn had sent someone to pick on him! Dn almost killed himst time, and he couldn''t imagine what he would do after he put a hand on his woman again.


    "Somebody! Help!" He took two steps and screamed without hesitation.


    The men sneered and pushed two figures out!


    Andrey''s two bodyguards, gagged and bound, fell to the ground and sobbed at him. Andrey broke out in a cold sweat and cursed in a low voice, "you scum!"


    He turned to run, but those people, strong and nimble, seemed to perceive him to be ready to escape. One of them came forward quickly and kicked him down to the ground with a leg-sweep!


    "Please spare me! Please! Tell Mr. Sterling that I know I was wrong. I''ll apologize to Miss Schultz in person, okay? Mr. Sterling, please forgive me..." Andreyy on his face, head cradled in his hands, asking for mercy as those people approached him.


    The men paused and exchanged nces, and then flung Andrey a scornful look.


    "Looks like you guys pissed off a lot of people."


    Andrey froze and soon understood what they meant. They weren''t Dn''s men.


    He took a second look at the men. Well, they seemed not to be general bodyguards but well-trained soldiers.


    But he didn''t seem to have offended anyone except Dntely.


    "Who sent you here? What do you want?" Andrey shrank back as he asked in a quivering voice.


    The leading man bent down and said gloomily, "How dare you touch Miss Schultz? Even if Mr. Sterling doesn''te after you, someone else won''t spare you."


    They also came to him because of Savannah!


    "You are from the Morton family?" Andrey stared at them in terror.


    Did Savannah tell her grandpa, and he sent people to LA to avenge his granddaughter?


    "No." The man snorted.


    They were neither Dn''s guy, nor from the Morton family, who else could they be?


    Why did Savannah have so many people behind her?


    Andrey broke out in a cold sweat on his back and began to regret it.


    "Anyway, remember, Miss Schultz is the one you can''t touch. She is about to be the daughter-inw of the governor. If you dare to touch a hair of her head, even a hundred Murray groups could not save you! You''re in trouble this time." With that, the man waved his hand to his men.


    Andrey froze. The governor? Did he mean Robert Smith?


    Savannah was going to marry into the Smith family? But he never heard that Mr. Smith had a son.


    After leaving Mr. Sterling, Savannah hooked up with the mysterious young master of the Smith family?


    If that was true, he was really in trouble this time!


    Before he recovered, several inclothes guards tied him up and gagged him, throwing him into the trunk of a car.


    * * *


    Two dayster, Kevin learned about Andrey from Dan.


    It was said that Andrey had been missing for two days, and the Murray familybed the city and finally found him in an abandoned warehouse in the suburbs this morning.


    Beaten and bruised, Andrey was left unattended without any medical treatment, without any food or water, waiting for death.


    ording to Dan, Andrey''s abusive injuries looked a lot like the army''s way of punishing deserters.


    It was not Dn who did it.


    It seemed that someone else fixed Andrey before Dn couldy his hands on him.


    Kevin guessed it was Robert.


    That night, Robert detected the anxiety in him, and after he hurried off, he inquired about what happened to Savannah and knew about Andrey.


    Just then, the phone rang. It was Savannah.


    "Kevin, have you heard about Andrey?" Her voice trembled a little.


    He paused and said, "Oh, yes."


    "Did you do that?" Savannah asked. Kevin sounded not surprised.


    Besides Kevin, she had no idea who else did that. Only Kevin knew she was taken to Andrey''s suite and almost offended by him that night at the hotel.


    Did Kevin fix Andrey for her?


    "Not me. Someone else did it for me..." Kevin whispered.


    "Oh? Who did that?" Savannah was surprised.


    "Mr. Smith," Kevin didn''t want to hide it from her. "He knew we''re going to get married, and he learned about what happened at the hotel that night. So he sent his own guards to teach Andrey a lesson for me."

 Chapter 607 - 607: Kaiden Was Worried

    Savannah was even more surprised. She knew Mr. Smith was always ready to help Kevin. He even provided a house for them and called Kevin now and then to show his concern when they lived in Italy.


    But she didn''t expect Mr. Smith would have used such illegal means to punish Andrey for Kevin. As the governor, he should act cautiously in case his political opponent had something on him.


    She wondered what their rtionship was. Why did Mr. Smith do so much for Kevin? Why did he help them before?


    Was it really because they had cooperated once and became good partners?


    Before she could ask more, Kevin said softly, "Now that it''s over, don''t think about it anymore. It''s our wedding tomorrow. Keep a good mood, okay? I don''t want to see worried about things that are not important,"


    Savannah said no more and nodded. Just as she hung up, the phone rang again.


    It was Kaiden.


    "Mommy! Are you really going to marry uncle Rival?" Kaiden asked in an injured tone. He was so affected upon hearing the news that her Mom would marry someone tomorrow.


    A few days ago, he learned that Savannah and Kevin were going to get married.


    The boy broke down and made a great to-do for a few days and finally stopped when he knew he couldn''t change Savannah''s mind.


    He had been very depressed in Sterling''s house these days, and even his favorite toys failed to make himugh.


    Savannah''s eyes shadowed. She felt guilty about Kaiden.


    In her rtionship with Dn, Kaiden was the most innocent.


    Although he was born in a rich family and had been spoiled by everyone since childhood, he didn''t have aplete family.


    After a pause, she finally said, "yes."


    "Why can''t you marry daddy?" Kaiden choked up.


    Savannah held back the sadness in her heart, and with a helpless smile on her lips, she said sorrowfully, "I''m awfully sorry, Kaiden..."


    "You don''t have to say sorry. It''s daddy who should say sorry!" Kaiden''s voice suddenly became angry.


    "Your father has a reason¡­ Don''t be angry at him, he''s a good father to you, and took care of you, when Mommy''s not with you before." Savannah quickly said. Though she hated Dn, she didn''t want Kaiden to hold a grudge against his father, like Dn and old Sterling.


    "I called him yesterday, but he didn''t even answer my phone!" Kaiden became angrier as heined, his puppy-fat face turning red.


    "He didn''t answer your phone?"


    "Well, bad daddy didn''t answer my phone, not even grandpa''s!" Old Sterling and Kaiden called Dn several times. They wanted Dn to get Savannah back, but Dn never answered the phone.


    "Not even grandpa''s phone? He may be too busy..."


    "No! Even if he''s busy, there''s time to answer the phone, right? But we couldn''t find him since the day before yesterday. Even uncle Garwood didn''t tell us where dad is. Grandpa sent someone to thepany to look for him. The secretary said he hadn''t been to thepany for several days!" Kaiden gave a kind of sob as he said the words.


    Savannah held the phone tightly with a wry smile.


    He knew that old Sterling and Kaiden would be looking for him, so he avoided them deliberately. Or maybe he thought who she was going to marry was none of his business,


    Her heart sank within her.


    Up to now, she still had illusions about him, hoping he woulde to her on the eve of the wedding and told her he had his difficulty. She still couldn''t believe he gave her up because of his family''s reputation or something like that.


    But he never tried toe back to her.


    He even disappeared before her wedding without a word.


    It was just as well.


    At least she wouldn''t have any more illusions.


    * *


    On the morning of the wedding, Savannah arrived at the hotel early, apanied by Joanne and Olivia.


    Joanne stayed with her daughter for a while in the dressing room before heading out to receive guests.


    Savannah sat in front of the dresser, being prepared by a make-up artist.


    Olivia stood behind her, looking at Savannah in the mirror.


    Savannah had changed into a white wedding dress and veil, and her make-up was clean and beautiful, perfect as a princess in a fairy tale. She smiled as she talked to the make-up artist, but she didn''t look happy at all.


    Olivia was shocked when she was told that Savannah was going to marry Kevin.


    As long as Savannah was happy.


    It was better to marry a man who loved her than stuck in a rtionship with Dn.


    There came a knock on the door, and Kevin came in.


    Olivia and the make-up artist exchanged a nce and went out.


    Kevin wore a trim white tailored suit, looking perfect and smart.


    "Kevin..." Savannah got up.


    Kevin looked at his bride. She looked beautiful in her wedding gown. Though she was smiling, there was no fervent emotion in her eyes, as if it was not a special day for her.


    "You are beautiful today." He touched her hair softly.


    Savannah flushed under his hot eyes, twisting the hem of her dress around her fingers.


    "Nervous? It''s okay. You can share some of your nervousness with me." Kevin took her hand and squeezed it softly.


    Savannah took a deep breath and nodded.


    Kevin was always so considerate.


    Just then, a knock came at the door, and Dan''s head protruded in. His eyes fell on their folded hands and teased.


    "There''s no rush. Wait until the night¡­"


    "What''s up?" Kevin loosened his hand on Savannah''s and went to the door with a frown.


    "Miss Smith''s outside the hotel. She wants to see you." Dan lowered his voice.


    Savannah heard clearly. Miss Smith? Robert''s daughter?


    "Let Miss Smith in, Kevin," she said quickly.


    "No," Kevin averted Savannah''s eyes and said dryly, "I''ll go out alone and let her go."


    Savannah was puzzled by his attitude. The daughter of the governor came to congratte them in person. He did not invite her in, but sent her away?


    Before she could say more, Kevin had already left the dressing room with Dan.

 Chapter 608 - 608: Dylan’s Genetic Illness

    She had to sit back in the chair.


    Kevin''s rtionship with the Smiths was tooplicated.


    He seemed to think nothing of the governor''s family, while others tried hard to please them.


    But she had no mood thinking about others now. She would be Kevin''s wife after the ceremony.


    Her life was about toe into a new chapter.


    Abrupt knocks on the door interrupted her thought.


    "Who''s that?" She asked with a frown.


    "Savannah... It''s me!" A woman''s worried voice came from outside.


    Savannah stared at Fiona.


    She went over to open the door. Fiona stood outside the door, looking anxious.


    Savannah''s face changed.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked coldly.


    She and Fiona used to be friends. However, Fiona was not invited to the wedding.


    "Savannah, will youe with me to see Mr. Sterling?" Fiona reached over and tried to hold Savannah''s hand.


    Savannah, amused by her words, took two steps back.


    "Don''t you know it''s my wedding day today? Are you crazy to ask me to leave the wedding to see another man, or do you think I''m crazy? Please leave at once."


    "Savannah!" Fiona looked much worried.


    "Get out, or I will call security." Savannah interrupted her.


    "Savannah, Mr. Sterling''s situation is very bad! Believe me,e with me, he needs you now!" Fiona grabbed her hand in a panic.


    Savannah paused. What happened? But then sheughed at herself. Even if the man had something wrong, it was none of her business.


    When she needed him, he pushed her away mercilessly, called off their wedding, and took her as a stranger. What did Fiona mean by saying he needed her now?


    "Hey! What are you doing?" Olivia ran over. Knowing who Fiona was, she pushed her away and said sarcastically, "Oh, you''re the one who has an affair with Mr. Sterling? I heard that you were Savannah''s friend. What a nerve!"


    "Savannah, I have nothing to do with Mr. Sterling..." Fiona said hurriedly.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Savannah interrupted her. She didn''t want to know if Fiona had an affair with Dn.


    Fiona seemed to have something difficult to tell. Looking around, she whispered, "Come with me, and you will see. Mr. Sterling didn''te because he couldn''t... So I''ve been here for him. I really don''t have anything to do with him..."


    "It''s none of my business whether you have anything to do with him or not," Savannah sneered. "Since you won''t make it clear, please leave and don''t interfere with my wedding. If anything happened to the man, it had nothing to do with me."


    Before Fiona tried to say more, Olivia stood in front of Savannah and stopped her.


    "Aren''t you, Dn''s new favorite? Go and look after him yourself. Whye to Savannah? Did he ever think of Savannah when he called off the wedding and gave up on her? Does he regret it when Savannah''s marrying someone else? Get out!" Olivia rolled up her sleeves and raised her voice, shouting to the outside, "Security? Take this bitch out of here!"


    Two security guards heard the noise and came immediately.


    "Wait!" Fiona hesitated for a moment before she whispered quickly, "Mr. Sterling didn''te because he couldn''t! Two days ago, he was critically ill and sent to the hospital by Dr. Shamon! He didn''t allow us to tell anyone about it. No one knew about his condition, except Garwood, Shamon, and me!" Fiona looked at Savannah, and her eyes were begging her.


    Savannah bit her lip as though it cost her an effort. Finally, she pulled down her veil and turned to Olivia, and said, trembling, "Olivia... I''m sorry... Please tell Kevin and my mom that I... I have to go to the hospital first... The wedding can only be postponed..."


    With that, she rushed out of the hotel with Fiona.


    * * *


    Fiona took her to the psychiatric wards of the hospital directly.


    Through the small window, Savannah saw Dn sleeping on the bed.


    He wore a strait-jacket.


    Savannah had seen Susan dressed like that when she apanied old Sterling to visit her in the nursing home.


    This was the costume for the unmanageable patient.


    She was shocked.


    He seemed much thinner than thest time she saw him.


    His eyes were closed, his forehead furrowed.


    A white gauze, stained with blood, was bound around his left arm.


    Savannah couldn''t imagine that just before she arrived, he had broken the window of the ward manically and cut his own arm, almost bleeding heavily. Luckily, a nurse stopped him in time.


    She couldn''t help feeling badly stung and filled with anxiety.


    "He''s just been given an injection and fell asleep. He won''t wake up till evening," said Jacob''s voice slowly from behind.


    "Can you tell me what''s going on?" Savannah turned, her heart sinking.


    Jacob motioned her toe out. He took her to his office, and they sat down on the sofa.


    "Dn did know he had a gic, mental illness." Jacob began, wearing a rather solemn expression.


    Savannah looked at him, her heart pounding.


    "Do you remember when you went to visit Susan and met Devin at the gate of the nursing housest year? Dn was back from a business trip that day and heard that you had gone to see Susan in the nursing house, so he went to pick you up. Your conversation with Devin was overheard by Dn. That''s the day Dn learned he had the gic illness."


    Savannah''s eyebrows twitched sharply. He had known it that day!


    No wonder he had a strange attitude towards her that night when he came back from a business trip.


    He spent a crazy night on her as if he couldn''t see her anymore.


    She thought it was only because he missed her too much after a few days parting.


    "So he suddenly gave me the cold shoulder and called off the wedding because he knew he had the gic disease and was afraid... afraid it''ll get me into trouble?" She asked in a trembling voice.


    "In fact, he tried not to take the illness seriously at first," Jacob sighed, "but then his intermittent headaches got worse, and he began to forget things, so he came to me for a private examination. Only then did I discover that those were warning signs. That gic disease didn''t spare him."

 Chapter 609 - 609: Savannah Knew The Truth

    Savannah remembered his symptoms before the wedding.


    Intermittent headaches, forgetfulness...


    Once, she had a fever when he came to Green Bay to apany her. He had poured water and prepared the pills for her, but soon he forgot what he had done and went to pour water again. She joked that he was too forgetful at that time. How could she know it was a symptom of that illness?


    Savannah clenched her fist, and her nose suddenly stung.


    "It starts with headaches, amnesia, and then, in the second phase, ites to unconsciousness, uncontroble emotions, and he might even hurt himself and others when it attacks. He knows what''s going on with him, and he knows that he may identally hurt you and Kaiden, and that''s why he called off the wedding." Jacob''s voice was quite low.


    Savannah suddenly remembered that night six months ago, he didn''t forget to use the condom when they made love. He had always wanted her to have another child, and he had never used the condom. At that time, she thought he was just worried about her health because she had just had a miscarriage. But the fact was¡­ he was afraid of having another child with the disease.


    Jacob also seemed to know what she was thinking.


    "After the urrence of the disease, he took Kaiden to get a physical examination. Don''t worry, Kaiden doesn''t have this disease gene. Dn''s also relieved to learn that."


    Just then, the door was knocked and then pushed open, and Fiona walked in.


    "Savannah, Mr. Sterling transferred me to the head office to be his secretary and disyed over-familiarity with me in front of you, only to make you hate him and leave him... I admit that he has always been my idol, and I''m happy to work with him. But I also know that he is unreachable for me, and I never had any unrealistic fantasy about him," Fiona said in low but earnest tones.


    Savannah listened in silence, with her eyes toward the ground.


    "We have nothing, except for the performance in front of you. He even seldom talked to me. He just took me as a tool to anger you, let you away from him. He hopes you can live a better life without him. He''s always paid attention to you, and he never forgot you. Remember when K&G''s design was stolen? It was Mr. Sterling who caught the theft and wrung the truth out of him. He asked the theft to go to your grandfather to surrender himself through both force and bribery. That was why you and K&G could save the day. A few days ago, you were taken away by Andrey from a business dinner, and Mr. Sterling went to the hotel in time to save you. He didn''t want you to know, so he just asked your assistant to inform Kevin to pick you up... Believe it or not, Savannah, Mr. Sterling''s always loved you... His affection for you has never changed." Fiona''s voice choked.


    After a pause, she continued, "He was in manic depression after you met every time. He even nearly had a car ident once and didn''t notice the pain when he was injured... I didn''t know about his condition until three days ago. I was reporting work to him when he suddenly broke down and was sent to the hospital. Your wedding was a subconscious stimtion to him, so his illness was deteriorating these days very quickly. Today, he knew that it''s your wedding day. He locked himself in the ward from yesterday and hurt himself after the onset of psychosis this morning... He warned us not to tell you when he was awake, but I still cannot see you marry another man and misunderstand him without knowing anything..."


    Savannah sat quite still, her heart beating violently.


    He had been silently helping her behind her, and he never betrayed her.


    Tears ran down her cheeks. She sniffed and wiped her face with the back of her hand, swallowing the tears and the sadness.


    Tears were useless at present.


    He didn''t like weak people.


    "His disease is in the second stage now, isn''t it?" she asked, turning to Jacob.


    "Yes," Jacob nodded.


    "What will happen in the end?" She asked quietly.


    "At the second stage, symptoms increase in frequency and severity and interfere with life. He began to be unable to control emotions, be manic, lose consciousness, and attack people during the urrence. He looks normal when he''s awake, but slowly, the waking hours will be less and less, until he''spletely in mental disorder..."


    At that stage, he would be aplete lunatic, like his mother, who eventually fell downstairs in a fit of madness, or like his brother, who died in a car ident after a quarrel with his father.


    Even if he was spared, he would have to spend his days grounded in a ward like Susan...


    Savannah gasped at the thought.


    Fiona also covered her mouth and sobbed.


    "Is there really no way to cure it?" Savannah clenched her hands.


    Jacob''s eyes clouded.


    "The cause of his mental illness is gic in nature, and gic disease is a hard nut for the medical world to crack. Both pharmacological treatment and psychological intervention are remedies to this mental illness, but at present, we can only try to reduce the frequency and severity of attacks. I''ll just do my best. But there is no way to cure his disease up to now..."


    Savannah almost copsed on the sofa.


    Sheposed herself and looked at Jacob.


    "Thank you for taking care of him, Jacob. You must have had a hard time." With that, she stood up and left the office.


    In the hallway, Garwood, with despair overcloud his face, greeted her.


    "Miss Schultz, old Mr. Sterling, is here."


    Old Sterling could not be kept in the dark about his son''s illness.


    Garwood had just called and told him everything.


    Savannah looked up and saw old Sterling standing in front of her, apanied by Cooper. With red eyes, Savannah ran to him.


    Old Sterling saw that Savannah was still wearing her wedding dress, knowing she came from her wedding. He took her hand, but tears choked his words.


    Savannah and Cooper helped old Sterling to a bench and sat him down.


    "I didn''t expect that Dn couldn''t avoid this disease after all." Old Sterling sobbed.


    Cooper, standing beside his master, wanted tofort but didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 610 - 610: Kevin Was Defeated Once Again

    "It''s all right, sir. He''s sure to be able to get over it." Savannah patted old Sterling on the back of his hand as sheforted him softly.


    Cooper also braced himself up and uttered a few words offort.


    Savannah apanied old Sterling to see Dn through the window of the ward. After that, she persuaded him to go back home with Cooper.


    Since she was here to take after Dn, old Sterling was relieved and left first.


    Savannah went back to the ward and looked through the small window at the sleeping man, a storm of emotion surging through her.


    Why? Why didn''t he tell her he had known everything?


    Did he think she could be happy without him like this?


    He had always been so dominative and autocratic...


    Savannah''s tears fell, blurring her vision.


    She stood there guarding the sleeping man in the ward silently but didn''t notice that behind her, there was a figure quietly watching her.


    After a long time, she turned and saw Kevin in the hallway, gazing at her.


    He was still in the handsome groom''s dress, so brilliant that he could make any woman scream. But his eyes were filled with loneliness and helplessness.


    Savannah, in her wedding dress, looked into his eyes.


    A bride and a bridegroom, who should have been entertaining their guests at a feast, now looked at each other on such an asion. It was somewhat amusing and somewhat sad.


    "Kevin, I''m sorry..." Savannah broke the silence, feeling guilty.


    She knew how useless the apology was after she hurt him again and again, and she could never make up to him.


    Kevin seemed to have read her mind. He nced at the ward behind her and whispered, "He didn''t marry you and distance himself from you because he''s sick, right?"


    Savannah sniffed and nodded.


    Indeed as expected, Kevin''s eyes gleamed withplicated emotions. He had always wondered why Dn left Savannah.


    The fact was that he just didn''t want to be a burden on her.


    So, the one who saved Savannah out of Andrey''s hands but asked Savannah''s assistant to call him without showing up was Dn.


    He had been watching Savannah silently.


    After a pause, Kevin asked, "Have you made up your mind?"


    He didn''t know what was wrong with Dn, but he knew that he must be in the worst condition to have Savannah leave the wedding behind ande to see him.


    He lost to that man again.


    Savannah looked at Kevin, trying to ignore the lump in her throat. She could say that Kevin was the one who understood her best in the world.


    But the one she loved most was not him.


    Thinking of this, she could only steel herself and be ruthless.


    "Yes... He''s in very bad condition. I''m sorry, Kevin, but I have to take care of him..."


    "I see," Kevin interrupted her gently. He knew she was sorry and felt apologetic when she said that, but he just didn''t want to see her unhappy. "I''ll cope with the wedding, don''t worry."


    Then he turned and left. His back was so lonely.


    "Kevin, wait!" cried Savannah impulsively, and she ran to him.


    Kevin paused and turned.


    "Beat me or scold me, Kevin." She grabbed his hand, tears streaming down her face. "Take it out on me!"


    "My silly girl." Kevin pulled back his hand, and there was no usation in his eyes.


    How could he beat or scold her?


    She had been on his mind since his youth.


    Savannah, however, couldn''t forgive herself. She raised her hand and pped herself on her delicate cheek.


    She owed too much to him.


    Kevin grabbed her wrist quickly and lowered it. He gave a soft kiss on the back of her hand and let go of his hold of her. He smiled indulgently and then turned and walked away.


    Savannah opened her mouth and wanted to stop him, but she didn''t know what she could still say to him.


    What he wanted to be not an apology.


    Kevin, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry...


    ***


    Kevin walked out of the hospital.


    Across the road, the door of a ck limousine opened. A slender figure jumped down and ran across the road.


    "Brother? Where''s Miss Schulz? Why didn''t you bring her out?"


    The bride left the wedding abruptly. Robert called Kevin several times but didn''t answer the phone. Cecelia volunteered to inquire and knew what happened. It turned out that Savannah left for the hospital in a hurry to see her ex-boyfriend.


    Kevin looked ahead, without even a nce at Cecelia, walking forward.


    Cecelia paused and understood something.


    "Is Savannah not going to marry you? That''s unreasonable! Doesn''t she know how much you''ve done for her? She can''t treat you like this! I''ll go and tell her --"


    Kevin grabbed her wrist when she was about to rush into the hospital.


    "Don''t go for her," he said in a grim voice.


    Before Cecelia could say something more, his voice came gloomily again, "Go back. It''s none of your business."


    Cecelia shook her head violently. How could she go back now?


    His bride ran away on the wedding day! He must be very upset now!


    What if he was identally hit by a car on the road in this condition?


    As Kevin walked away, Cecelia drove away her guards and followed her brother quietly.


    "Once again, go back!" Kevin said coldly without turning back.


    "This''s a public road. Can''t I walk on it? I''m not bothering you! Why not just ignore me?" Cecelia pursed her mouth.


    Kevin didn''t say more. He walked straight ahead without giving her a look.


    Cecelia followed a few meters behind him until he stopped at a bar and went into it.


    She took a deep breath and followed him in without much hesitation.


    It was not a big bar. Looking around, she saw Kevin sitting on the sofa in the corner.


    A waiter served an ice bucket full of wines.


    He took out the whiskeys, filled his own cup, and took a drink.


    So he turned to drink for sce?

 Chapter 611 - 611: Love Me, Okay?

    Well, it was better than killing himself from frustrated love or something.


    A few scantily-d women noticed the handsome man,ing forward in session to ost him.


    "Go! He''s not the man you can touch!" Cecelia chased them away, standing in front of Kevin.


    A buxom blonde frowned at the teenage girl, "Who are you? Mind your own business!"


    "He is my man. Got that?" Cecelia sat down on the sofa beside Kevin, shifted her legs, and cocked her head.


    The blonde let out a disappointed snort and left whiningly.


    Kevin watched coldly as Cecelia drove away those girls, remaining silent.


    Cecelia, ignoring his cold look, moved closer to him. She picked up a cup in her hand and poured the whiskey in.


    "Cecelia, what are you up to?" Kevinpressed his lips into a cool smile.


    "Don''t you drink? I''ll drink with you." Cecelia drank up the whiskey in her hand. Wow, it rasped her throat. Thest time she came to the bar, she only drank beer. The whiskey was much stronger, and her cheeks med with liquor.


    "I don''t need you to drink with me. Go home!" Kevin took the cup away from her hand when she was about to take one more drink.


    "Bloody mean! Fine, I''ll buy drinks myself! Waiter --" Cecelia gestured for the waiter to bring her a pitcher of beer. She asked the waiter to open all the bottles and took a swallow.


    Kevin didn''t care about her anymore and began to drink in silence.


    The two sat on the sofa, one cup following another.


    The hours wore on; night came. The ss table in front of them was now full of empty bottles. Cecelia was dead drunk and couldn''t utter aplete word.


    Kevin, who could drink a lot better than Cecelia, also got a little tipsy. He closed his eyes, sitting back upon the sofa.


    Cecelia turned to him, falling into his arms drunkenly.


    "You know, I''ve been into you since the first time I saw you. I''ll always remember the day I saw you sitting on the bench, and dad was talking to you, trying to get you back to the Smith family, but your eyes were cold and distant... The loneliness in your eyes distressed me. I suddenly realized that you had suffered a lot, and I also knew that my parents owed you and your mother more than I could imagine. I really wanted to make it up to you for my parents, and take good care of you. I don''t want to see you get hurt again... But you refused toe back. You were cold to the Smiths, and you never gave me a chance... Brother, when you gave everything to Savannah, did you ever think that someone else is waiting for you behind you?"


    Kevin subconsciously pushed her away, but the girl wrapped her arms around his waist, pressing herself to him tightly. She inhaled deeply in his arms, murmuring,


    "Brother, you know, after I met you, I wished I could grow up quickly every day. When I grow up, I can have the opportunity to be with you and take care of you. Now that I''m an adult, not a child, and your wedding to Savannah is off... Can you give me a chance?"


    "You''re drunk." Kevin sat straight in a wandering and mechanical way.


    Thest of his willpower kept him awake.


    The girl was getting out of line.


    Even if he and Savannah were not together, it was impossible for him to choose her!


    Cecelia, however, sped herself so close and tight to him, writhing her body against him.


    "Brother, I''m not drunk. I meant what I said. Love me, okay?" At this, she raised herself on her feverish arm, pressing her lips to his.


    Kevin wanted to push her away, but she held him so tight that he couldn''t move her. Driven by the alcohol or something, he lost his head and kissed back before he could stop himself.


    He let go ¨C his hands moving of their own ord and twisting into her hair, pulling her to him, his mouth opening, his tongue stroking hers.


    Such a scene of passion frequently happened in the bar, and it didn''t draw much attention.


    They kissed deeply. Cecelia moaned against his lips. Everything ignited inside her, and she was saying she wanted him.


    "Take me... to somewhere quiet." Gasping for breath, she wrapped her arms around his neck, offering a more cordial invitation.


    Kevin, driven by the alcohol and passions of her body, picked up her without rational thought, carrying her through the crowd to the second floor of the bar.


    This was the ce where he had asionallye with Dan for rxation, so he had booked a box here as a restroom.


    He went in with the soft and frangible girl in his arms, holding her down on the sofa.


    Cecelia, ready as she was, closed her legs nervously but slowly opened them again, trying not to be shy, whispering in his ear, "brother, I want to be your woman..."


    This "brother" brought him to his senses. His muddled brain suddenly rified. He looked down and realized who the woman was under him.


    She was his sister...


    What was he doing?


    He almost failed to resist her temptation and made a drunken mistake!


    Dizziness came to him.


    "Brother..." Cecelia made a tentative sound when he did not move, but suddenly he fell on top of her. She gasped and gave him a little push, but he didn''t respond.


    She raised her head and looked at him closely. Then she saw that he was asleep.


    His breath was clear and stable. He was not acting. It should be that the drink got up in his head.


    With a wry smile, she gently turned him down andy him on the sofa.


    After drinking too much, he shouldn''t wake up all night.


    She yawned and slumped over the sofa, her thinking bing woolly as sleep crept up on her, and soon she fell asleep.


    ***


    When Cecelia woke up the next morning, she found herself sleeping on the sofa with his coat over her.


    Kevin was nowhere to be seen.


    She rose abruptly and opened the door. There were some guards from the Smith family waiting at the door.


    "Miss, you wake atst." They sighed with relief.


    "Where''s my brother?"


    The guards exchanged a nce with each other. "Mr. Wills called us in the early hours of the morning. He said you were drunk and asked us to guard you at the door. He left alone."

 Chapter 612 - 612: I’m Not Going Anywhere

    Cecelia was ready to rush out to look for him, but the guard seemed to know what she intended to.


    "Mr. Wills asked you not to look for him again."


    "What do you mean!?" Cecelia stared at the guard.


    The guard took a deep breath and lowered his eyes, not daring to meet the murderous eyes of Cecelia.


    "He said he wouldn''t see you again."


    * * *


    Dn opened his eyes as the first rays of morning sunlight entered the room. The sedatives had worn off.


    Savannah, who had hardly slept all night, sat up and looked at him.


    "Are you awake, Dn?" she asked softly.


    Last night, Garwood sent Savannah a set of clothing for her to change, and now, she dressed up in a T-shirt and jeans.


    Dn was in a daze when he saw her as if he couldn''t make sure he wasn''t dreaming.


    "Why are you here?" He asked in a husky voice when he realized she was real.


    "We''ll talk about itter. What you need now is a good rest. I''ll get the doctor." Savannah stood up and turned to go but heard the man''s cold voice behind her.


    "I ask you why you are here?"


    The little woman should have married Kevin yesterday. Why was she here now?


    Savannah stopped and turned slowly.


    "I know... You didn''t marry me and left me because you''re ill, aren''t you?" She asked in a whisper.


    He froze, and his eyes darkened, his hands clenched.


    "Who told you that?" His tone was stony.


    "Anyway, I''ve already known."


    "Garwood, or Fiona?" He asked through clenched teeth.


    "Is that important?" Savannah''s eyes turned red.


    Yes, he would kill the one who told her the truth!


    Who gave them permission to tell her he was in the hospital?


    All that he had done was stultified!


    After a long pause, he lifted his thin, bearded, but still handsome face and gave her an indifferent look.


    "What if you know it? You may go now."


    "Go? Where do you want me to go?" Savannah stared at him.


    "Go back to Kevin and get married to him." His eyes were sightless. She had never seen him so weak.


    "I''m not going to marry anyone else." Savannah bit her lip and said, "Dn, I know you don''t want to get Kaiden and me into trouble, but as Jacob said, it''s notpletely incurable..."


    "Get out," he let out a strangled roar and turned over, not wanting to see her.


    "I won''t go!" she shouted angrily.


    Dn was about to call in a bodyguard when Savannah ran back to the bed and gave him a hug from behind.


    "I don''t want your pity. Get out of here, get out of my face!" The strait-jacket around him made it impossible for him to break free of her, and he could only warn her, grinding his teeth.


    The more he said, the closer she held him.


    She knew. His heart must be bleeding when he asked her to get out, and he felt more pain than her.


    For more than half a year, she thought she was suffering, but in fact, he suffered much more than her.


    Now that she knew, she would never leave him again.


    "I won''t go. I''m not going anywhere. I''ll take care of you until you get well!" She articted her words clearly.


    "Oh, take care of me? It''s not amon disease, and when ites on, I may hurt you. Are you not afraid of being around a madman who may go insane at any moment?" He threatened her.


    She was afraid. But what she was more afraid of was to separate from him.


    "I didn''t give up on you when I saved you from that fire, and I''ll not abandon you this time. Dn, pull yourself together! I risked my life to get you out of the fire that year, and you must value your life, even for me and Kaiden. You''ve promised me to take care of me and love me forever, would it be enough to fight?!" She gritted her teeth and tears slipped down her eyes.


    Seeing her in tears, his heart was bleeding too for her. After a certain struggle, he gradually calmed down.


    Just then, Jacob rushed in with the nurse. Seeing that Dn was awake, they came forward to check him.


    Savannah backed away and breathed a sigh of relief.


    After that day, Dn didn''t insist she should go, but he didn''t speak much and looked a bit dejected, ignoring all her care.


    Savannah knew he was trying to disappoint her and drive her away in this way.


    But it didn''t matter as long as she could stay with him.


    A week went by.


    It was dinner time. Dn put down the te after a few bites and refused to take more.


    Within a few days, he had lost a lot of weight.


    In this situation, sooner orter, he would physically copse.


    Savannah took the soup and raised a spoonful to his thin, pale lips.


    "Dn, would you like some more?"


    As herst word fell, he waved his hand and knocked the spoon off her hand, spilling the soup all over the floor.


    He turned over impatiently.


    This happened many times during the week. He deliberately blew up at her to give her difficulties so that she would leave him when she lost all patience.


    Savannah got used to it. She silently picked up the spoon.


    "If you don''t like it, I''ll make you something else," she said softly and made for the door.


    "Why? Why don''t you go?" His cold voice came from behind her.


    He thought she would have enough of it and leave crying after he kept giving her cold shoulders for days.


    But the little woman showed no sign of backing down after a week.


    Without looking back, she said quietly, "My reason for not leaving is the same as your reason for canceling our wedding and estranging yourself from Kaiden and me."


    Because of love.


    She walked out of the ward.


    Down the corridor, Joanne had been waiting outside for some time when she saw her daughtere out.


    Savannah was surprised and went over to her.


    "Mom, why are you here?"


    "How is he today?" Joanne nced at the ward behind her daughter.


    On the day Savannah left the wedding, Joanne found out what had happened to Dn.


    She came to the hospital a few days ago.


    "Fine. He''s conscious for most of the time," Savannah whispered.


    Joanne sighed. She knew Savannah didn''t want to worry her. But they all knew the gic disease was difficult to treat, especially mental illness. And people around the patient must suffer a lot.


    Savannah looked terribly haggard after just a week.


    Joanne took her to sit on a bench and asked after a short hesitation, "Savannah, I know I shouldn''t interfere with your decision. But I''m your mother, and I have to say something. I talked to Dn''s father the other day and learned that Dn''s mother and brother all died of this illness, and even Dn''s sister is still in a nursing house. I''m afraid it''s hard for Dn to recover. I know it may be selfish of me to say that to you, but I really do love you so much... Savannah, please, leave him..."

 Chapter 613 - 613: I’m Not As Weak And Timid As You Think

    Hanging her head, Savannah kept silent.


    In fact, old Sterling said the same thing to her when he came to the hospital yesterday.


    He didn''t want to burden her with Dn. He told her soberly that she could leave at any time, and no one would me her. Anyway, she had nothing to do with the Sterling family now. If his illness didn''t answer the treatment at present, they were going to send Dn to the nursing home in Switzend. The environment there was quiet and better for recuperation. What''s more, they could keep Dn''s condition from the domestic media and avoid gossips.


    Old Sterling knew Dn''s disposition well. Being talked about as a madman would be worth more than death for him.


    After a long silence, she said quietly, "Mom, I want to ask you a question."


    "Go ahead."


    "Would you have left dad if he were still alive and seriously ill?" Savannah looked at her, her eyes wet with a few tears.


    The answer was easy and clear.


    Joanne didn''t even leave Ethan alone when he was dying. Though she had divorced him, she still took care of him in thest run of his life, not to mention her beloved ex-husband, Padgett.


    Padgett was the love of Joanne''s life.


    She could even give her life to him. How could she leave him when he was seriously sick?


    Joanne understood her daughter''s decision when she asked this. She shook her head helplessly but didn''t me her.


    "You might have a hard time," she said, her gaze full of pity.


    "I''m sorry, mom. I can''t give up on him. He was the man I loved. I can''t bear the pain seeing him in this kind of state, and he''s the father of my son," Savannah looked at her mother firmly.


    They talked for a while. When Savannah sent Joanne out of the hospital and came back, she saw a nurse standing at the door of Dn''s ward, calling out to another colleague in panic,


    "Hurry up! Go get Dr. Shamon! Get the syringe and the strait-jacket, and the spare key to the room!"


    Startled, Savannah ran over in a hurry and learned from the panic nurse that Dn had another attack. There was only a care worker in the ward just now. He drove the care worker out and shut himself in the ward. The care worker panicked and rushed to inform the nurse.


    There were a lot of dangerous things, such as fruit knives and ss in the ward! He might identally cut himself when he was no longer conscious!


    Savannah knocked at the door soundly without thinking much, but there was no response.


    In a moment of desperation, she came up with an idea¡ªshe could climb into his ward from the ward next to his. Without saying anything, she hurried to the next ward. The nurse seemed to realize what she was going to do.


    "Miss Schultz, you can''t go in alone! Mr. Sterling would go out of his mind when his illness urs, he might hurt you!"


    Savannah found no time for hesitation. She climbed up the balcony to Dn''s ward. Luckily, the wards were on the second floor.


    She jumped on the balcony of Dn''s ward and pulled the door open, gasping.


    The ward was already a mess!


    He was standing by the bed, holding in his hand the fruit knife that the care worker had used to cut fruit for him in the morning.


    The sharp de shed with cold gloss.


    A cold sweat broke out on Savannah''s back. Holding her breath, she walked towards him.


    "Dn, give me the knife," she whispered.


    Dn slowly raised his hand, and he didn''t seem to hear anything from the outside world.


    It was too dangerous for him! At this thought, Savannah rushed over, raising to grab the knife, but she forgot the great difference in physical strength between men and women. He responded quickly, and before she could touch his hand, he caught her by her neck, choking her.


    He stared at her, nkly with blood-shot eyes. His handsome face became terribly fierce as if he was a man-eating beast. He tightened his fingers little by little around her neck, mercilessly.


    He had had asional onset of the illness, but each time he wore a strait-jacket and was soon sedated, so Savannah didn''t know how serious the situation could be.


    The fact was, he didn''t know anyone when he suffered the attack.


    "Dn, let me down¡­" She said, brokenly, breathing hard through her nose.


    But he tightened his grip on her neck as if she were just a small prey to offend his own territory.


    She could hear the crunching of his knuckles, and she felt thest breath of air ran away from her, and ckness came to her eyes.


    Was he killing her?


    The moment she was almost choked to death, he let go, and she slipped out of his hand, copsing onto the carpet. She coughed terribly as she looked up.


    He stepped back, staring at her nkly and painfully. All of a sudden, he raised the knife and cut himself on the arm, making it bleed.


    She eximed, covering her mouth, and understood why he had suddenly cut himself!


    He vaguely knew that he shouldn''t hurt her, but he couldn''t control it, so he hurt himself!


    He would rather kill himself to stop himself from hurting her!


    In response, she lunged at him, grabbed the knife from his hand, and flung it aside!


    At the same time, the door of the ward was opened. Jacob rushed in with the nurse. They quickly dressed Dn with a strait-jacket and sedated him, helping him to the bed.


    When Dn was settled, Jacob took Savannah out of the ward.


    The onset of the illness passed without danger. No one was hurt except Dn, who cut his arm himself.


    Savannah gave a sigh of relief. Luckily, it happened after Joanne left, or she would be horrified when she saw what Dn looked like just now.


    It was already night.


    Dn was sleeping peacefully on the bed.


    Savannah sat by his bedside, watching him, her eyes slowly sliding down onto his white bandaged arm.


    "Even if you are unconscious and don''t know anyone, you would rather hurt yourself than allow yourself to hurt me. Why don''t you let me stay and take care of you?" She murmured. Her tears could not stop falling.


    She held his hand, as if talking, smiling.


    "I know. You are afraid that your illness might affect me and hurt Kaiden and me, but I''m not afraid. I''m not as weak and timid as you think. Please let me apany you through this difficult time. Okay?"

 Chapter 614 - 614: I Won’t Die So Easily

    The sleeping man did not move or respond.


    "You know, there''s something I''ve been too shy to tell you... In fact, I fell for you the first time I saw you that year. I wondered how there could be such a beautiful boy in the world. He looked well-educated and lived in such a luxurious mansion, but why did he look so lonely and depressed? I saved you because I liked you at first sight. Later, after so many years, and after what had happened between us, I finally remembered the past and finally knew that I had saved you. It''s our fate." Savannah said with mixed feelings as she held his hand.


    "God is nice to me. He sent the boy to my side, even though in a dramatic way. So I believe that we are destined to be together. As long as we make a great effort, we will beat your disease atst. We have experienced so many difficulties and misunderstandings. How can you just give in to the illness and give me to another man? Be active in the treatment and let me apany you, will you?"


    His finger trembled slightly in her hand. She didn''t care and thought he was just dreaming. Leaning over to his shoulder, she closed her eyes and went on remembering her story with him, and as she said, she suddenly felt his other hand caressing her head.


    Her heart stopped beating, and she looked up to see his dark eyes staring at her.


    "Are you awake? How are you feeling now? I''ll get the doctor..." She rose in a happy surprise.


    He caught her hand and pulled her into his arms.


    Still in his strait-jacket, he couldn''t touch her closely, but she heard his strong heartbeat and his slightly husky voice saying, "I''m sorry. I hurt you again, but believe me, I made a choice to avoid hurting you physically. I don''t deserve you, as you can see my situation, my illness deteriorating my body,"


    She froze for a moment and suddenly understood. He had heard what she whispered in his ear.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t die so easily." He struggled to sit up, his thin lips on her cheek, and he kissed away her tears softly.


    Savannah locked her arms around his neck, fully relieved, and the tears ran even harder.


    As long as he thought it out and wouldn''t drive her away, that was enough.


    They rested together in each other''s arms, closely united.


    "Sweetheart," he said in a yful voice, "I didn''t know you could hide my illness from me together with my father for so long."


    Three years ago, she overheard a conversation between old Sterling and Dr. Joe when she lived in Sterling''s house and learned that he had that gic, mental illness.


    But she kept it all to herself and didn''t breathe a word about it.


    Savannah could hear that he was not angry.


    "Your father didn''t mean to keep it from you... Don''t me him. He didn''t say anything because he was afraid that you''d be under a lot of pressure if you knew."


    How could he me his father?


    Half a year ago, when he learned he had the disease, he knew that his elder brother''s death had nothing to do with his father.


    His elder brother died in an ident after a quarrel with old Sterling many years ago.


    Although the quarrel was a cause, the main reason that killed his elder brother was not his father, but the terrible family disease.


    But he had med his elder brother''s death on his father and hated him and made a stranger of him for so many years.


    His father, however, in order not to give him pressure, decided not to tell him about this family disease and would rather be misunderstood by him.


    ***


    Dn''s mood became better after that day.


    After he saw that she was haggard because of taking care of him, he asked her to go back home for a good rest. Savannah agreed. As long as he calmed down, willing to fight the disease together with her, she would always take his word.


    A few dayster, Savannah learned that Fiona was transferred back to Zagreb Film from the head office.


    In fact, she already didn''t mind.


    Now she only hoped that he could recover as soon as possible.


    This morning, Savannah arrived at the hospital carrying the soup box she had cooked the day before.


    Before she entered the hospital, a soft voice behind her called,


    "Miss Schultz!"


    She looked back and saw a ponytail, young college girl walking to her.


    "Who are you?" She paused and asked.


    "I''m Cecelia Smith. Nice to see you, Miss Schultz," Cecelia said shyly.


    Savannah was surprised. The girl in front of her was the daughter of the governor and the girl who came to her wedding with Kevin that day.


    "Oh, hi. What can I do for you?" Savannah responded with a polite smile.


    Cecelia bit her lip and looked at Savannah.


    "It''s just¡­I haven''t seen Kevin for a while. I''ve checked, but he has no departure record. Do you know where he might have gone? After all, Miss Schultz, you''re the one who knows him most in the world..."


    Savannah clenched her hands.


    Kevin must be feeling down these days.


    He must have secluded himself in a quiet ce somewhere.


    Then she felt confused. Why did this girl from the Smith family care so much about Kevin?


    She had been wondering about Kevin''s rtionship with the Smith family.


    The governor, Robert Smith, had helped Kevin a lot and cared for him so much almost without expecting any favor in return.


    But Kevin didn''t even invite Robert to his wedding.


    His exnation was that he wanted the wedding to be low-key. Robert was the governor and the head of the Smith family, and it would be a big deal if he came in person.


    On the day of the wedding, she also noticed something strange in Kevin''s rtionship with this girl.


    Now, the governor''s daughter found her in person to inquire about Kevin''s whereabouts.


    "Kevin grew up in Mission of Hope orphanage... He used to go back there when he''s in a bad mood. Maybe you can go and have a look," Savannah replied after thinking for a little while.


    "Yeah! Why didn''t I look over there? What a fool I am!" Cecelia thanked Savannah and turned around to leave.


    "Miss Smith," Savannah hesitated to stop her.


    Cecelia paused and turned back.


    "I''m wondering what the rtionship between Kevin and you¡­?" Savannah asked in a tone of great curiosity.

 Chapter 615 - 615: You Know It All

    Cecelia didn''t expect that Kevin hadn''t told Savannah about his real origin. There was a pause before she said, "Sis Savannah, may I call you that?"


    "Of course." Savannah smiled softly.


    "He doesn''t like to talk about it. Don''t let him know that I told you." Cecelia cast down her eyes.


    "I see." Savannah nodded.


    Cecelia looked up and said slowly, "Kevin is my brother."


    Savannah didn''t react for a moment, but after a few seconds, she responded, "you mean... He''s Mr. Smith''s son?"


    "Exactly," Cecelia nodded. "Brother is my father''s child, who was born to another woman shortly after my father''s marriage. My parents are in a political marriage. After marriage, there is no affection but only fighting and quarrels between them. Their rtionship was very bad. Brother''s biological mother was the daughter of the house housekeeper of my family. idently, she was pregnant with Kevin and was driven away by my mother. She died after giving birth to Kevin in another ce. When my father found Kevin a few years ago, he felt guilty and wanted Kevin toe back to the Smith family, but Kevin refused every time. I''m very clear that at first, my brother did really hate my father and didn''t want to forgive him, but slowly, he refused toe back because he wanted to protect my father from criticism. He was afraid that his career and reputation might be affected when the public knows he has an illegitimate son."


    Savannah was speechless with shock.


    It was no wonder that Kevin stopped looking for his biological parents. He had found them!


    And his father was even a big shot in the political world.


    Whether because he hated his biological father or he didn''t want the Smith family''s reputation to be tarnished, he couldn''t tell his story.


    So he just let it go.


    It made perfect sense why Robert helped Kevin so much.


    The two people were father and son.


    "The Smith family has been in politics for a long time. My father only has one son, so whether my brother is willing to return to the family or not, the family''s property and position in the political field are destined to belong to him. Now you, after knowing his real identity, will you go back to him? What he has is no less than what Mr. Sterling has. If you marry him, you will be the daughter-inw of the governor. One day, the man beside you may be the most powerful man in LA. My brother can give you whatever Mr. Sterling can give you. Most important of all, my brother loves you. Maybe he''s still waiting for you to change your mind," Cecelia said slowly with a bitter smile.


    Why did she feel so bad and sad when she tried to persuade the other woman to ept Kevin and makeup with him?


    She was really ufortable, but she had to.


    If Kevin could only be happy with Savannah, she would do this for him.


    As long as he could be happy.


    "Cecelia, I didn''t marry Kevin but came back to Dn, not because Dn can give me more or something like that," Savannah said softly.


    Cecelia paused, a little ashamed of herself for asking such a question.


    Yes, if Savannah would give up Mr. Sterling because Kevin was the young master of the governor''s family, what was there for Kevin to love? It was impossible for Kevin to like such a vain and fickle woman.


    "I''m sorry, sis Savannah. I shouldn''t have asked that" she murmured apologetically.


    "Nothing. Cecelia. If you find Kevin, tell him I''m really sorry. I''ll go to see him in person and apologize when Dn is better," Savannah added.


    Cecelia nodded and turned to leave. She couldn''t wait to go to Kevin.


    "Cecelia --" Savannah blurted out.


    "Yes?" Cecelia paused and turned to look at her.


    Savannah opened her mouth, unable to ask straight out.


    "No¡­ nothing. Take care."


    Cecelia waved her bye and ran to the car, waiting not far away.


    Savannah took a long breath as the car pulled away.


    She was wondering if Cecelia really just took Kevin as brother only.


    She was in a rtionship now, and she knew how a girl looked like when she loved it.


    From Cecelia''s behavior and the anxiety in her eyes, she cared too much about Kevin as a sister.


    But this was too ethically challenging for Savannah to say. What if there was a mistake? It would scare that girl.


    But if it was as she guessed, it would be too much...


    Maybe she was just oversensitive.


    Savannah thought as she entered the hospital.


    In the ward, Dn, still wearing a strait-jacket, looked refreshed and calmed with his clean chin. He seemed no different from other people.


    Savannah was much relieved to see him in good condition.


    "Today''s soup is made with chicken broth and leeks. I made it myself. You must drink it up, and not a drop left!" She put the box down as she said.


    "One of the Smiths came to you just now?" He suddenly asked.


    "Oh, yeah," she paused. Maybe his bodyguard saw her talking to Cecelia at the door just now. "Well, Miss Smith came to me."


    "About Kevin?"


    She nodded. "Yes, Kevin''s been in a bad mood, and she couldn''t find him. She came to ask if I knew where he was and told me something about Kevin, so it took a while."


    Dn knew that she was worried about his emotions, that she exined to him in great detail because she didn''t want him to think much.


    "Come here." He looked at her.


    She went over, feeling that he pulled her into his arms as much as he could.


    "You must be tired to stay with me. If you were married to Kevin, that wouldn''t be the case." He rubbed his chin lightly against her forehead as he whispered.


    "How can you say that again! I''m angry," she grumbled.


    He gave her a kiss and then he thought of something.


    "You know it all? Kevin''s the son of the Smith family," he said casually.


    She was not surprised that he already knew Kevin''s story. With his power and ability, it was not strange that he knew everything.


    "He may be illegitimate now, but he''s still the master of the Smith family, and you can be the daughter-inw of the governor," he said slowly.

 Chapter 616 - 616: I’ll Be Fine For You

    After a pause, Dn continued.


    "You will be happier than you''re with me. He can give you whatever I can give you. He has a healthy body, and he can apany you to go everywhere. You don''t have to worry about anything at his side, and your mother will also be relieved."


    Savannah snorted and put her arms around Dn''s neck.


    "But I have no interest in marrying into the governor''s family. I prefer to be the daughter-inw of the Sterling family. If you feel you owe me anything, get well soon, and then you can go with Kaiden and me everywhere."


    Dn tried hard to hold his eyes shing with the tears. He held her tightly in his arms and said no more.


    She felt the effort of his embrace and raised her hand, trying to loosen the strait-jacket on him, but he caught her wrist and shook his head, "No."


    Savannah knew he was afraid of hurting her.


    It was very ufortable in the strait-jacket. He didn''t have to wear it when he was calm and alone in the ward. But now she was here, and he was afraid that he might hurt her when he had a seizure, so he insisted on wearing it.


    She wanted to say that it was all right, but under his determined eyes, she had to let him have this way.


    After a short while, the door was knocked and quickly came the sound of the little boy''s voice, "Daddy!"


    Savannah stood up with a smile and opened the door. After Dn''s condition stabilized a lot, she asked Louis to send Kaiden to see Dn today, which would also help his condition.


    Kaiden hadn''t seen Dn for a long time. He just heard from his grandfather that his daddy was not feeling well recently.


    Savannah picked up Kaiden, walking over to Dn.


    "Kaiden," she whispered, "tell dad toe on and listen to the doctor so he can recover soon."


    In Kaiden''s mind, his dad was always a tough and unbeatable superman, and this would not be a big deal.


    He made a cheering gesture, saying in a clear voice, "Daddy,e on! Eat more, and have a good rest. As long as you take medicine on time and follow the doctor''s advice, you will be better soon!"


    Dn slid his hand down to take Savannah''s hand and nodded gravely as if to answer his son and promise Savannah.


    "Yes. I''ll be fine for you."


    With Kaiden in hispany, Savannah felt Dn was in a much better mood.


    Two hourster, Louis came to take Kaiden away.


    Kaiden wanted to spend more time with his daddy, but he knew his daddy was sick and couldn''t be tired.


    "Daddy, I''ll see you in a few days." He waved his little fat hand to him before he left.


    As soon as Kaiden left, the ward became quiet again. Seeing that Dn looked a little depressed, Savannah raised her hand to unfasten his strait-jacket and said softly, "Come on, let''s go out for a walk today!"


    Dn looked at her with surprise. He hadn''t been out since he was admitted to the hospital.


    The caring worker asionally suggested pushing him out to thewn to get some sun, but he refused.


    Subconsciously, he felt as if he had been isted from the normal world by the mental illness.


    He didn''t dare to go out for fear that others would see that he was different.


    "I don''t want to go out," he said, turning his head.


    Savannah knew what he was worried about. She leaned over and coaxed him softly, "Rest assured, Jacob said you could get out when you are stable."


    Jacob said that exposing himself to the outside world and the sun would help to improve his condition.


    But Dn was still reluctant.


    "Go out with me, okay? I want to do some shopping!" Savannah shook his arm gently and acted like a spoiled girl.


    Dn looked at her little face and nodded with resignation.


    After Garwood got his car ready, Dn changed his clothes and left the hospital with her. Savannah asked Garwood to drive to a nearby park, intending to apany him to spend some time in the park.


    It was a lovely sunny day. As soon as they entered the park, they heard various birds calling to one another and saw some children ying happily in verdant parks.


    Savannah watched Dn secretly and felt that he was in a good mood. She breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed to be better to take him out more often than to keep him away from the crowd.


    She was sure that if he went on like this, he would recover atst.


    After walking for a while along a path in the park, Savannah felt a little thirsty.


    "I''ll go and buy some drinks. Sit here and wait for me, okay?" She said as she sat him down on a bench.


    Dn looked at the little woman in front of him. Once he had always protected her, and she had always lived under his wing. But now she had to take more care of him.


    The feeling inside him was too hard to tell.


    "I''ll call Garwood to buy for us," he caught her hand.


    He didn''t want to make her too tired, and he didn''t want her to take a step away from him.


    He wondered when he had be so attached to her.


    "Don''t bother. The park kiosk is over there. It''s near." She patted his hand, a smile hovering about her lips.


    Her sweet smile calmed his restlessness, and finally, he nodded.


    After she walked away, he closed his eyes in the warm sunshine, waiting for her toe back.


    Just then, a child''s cry came from a distance.


    Two boys stood under a tree with a balloon stuck in the branch.


    They couldn''t get the balloon, so they whirled around the tree, and one of them was crying.


    The other boy, who was two years older, looked around and ran up to Dn, who was the tallest in his sight.


    "Uncle, my brother''s balloon is stuck in a tree. Can you help us get it down?"


    Perhaps because the boy was about the same age as Kaiden, Dn got up after a short hesitation.


    The younger boy let out a sigh of relief when he saw an uncleing to help.


    Dn raised his hand, trying to hold the long string under the balloon, but he felt a nk in front of his eyes, and his fingers missed the string.


    He tried again and missed it again.


    And, obviously, that string of the balloon was exactly in front of his eyes.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t reach it, it was that he couldn''t determine the position of the string.


    In short, he seemed to have temporarily lost his sense of ce.

 Chapter 617 - 617: Come Up And Sleep With Me

    The string was close at hand, right under his nose, less than two centimeters away, but it seemed so far away that he could not reach it.


    The two boys gaped at what they saw, wondering what had happened.


    The balloon was clearly in front of this uncle, why did he tried a few times but just couldn''t catch it?


    The younger one was a little frightened, and he cried again.


    A middle-aged woman, who looked like the boys'' parents, hurried over and tugged at the crying child.


    "What are you doing? What''s the matter? What are you crying about?" She asked as she cast her eyes on Dn doubtfully.


    The older boy nced at Dn and said, "our balloon flew up into the tree. But this uncle can''t get it."


    The middle-aged woman looked up at the balloon stuck in the trunk in surprise. At this height, any adult was tall enough to reach the balloon. Even she could do it easily. It was easy for the man in front of her to get the balloon down. Was he teasing her boys?


    But it didn''t look like that from the way he was staring at the balloon.


    Could it be...


    The middle-aged woman gave a shiver, hurriedly pulling the two boys aside, and scolded them in a low voice, "I told you not to talk to strangers! This uncle is a psychopath! Forget the balloon, I''ll buy you another one..."


    The word "psychopath" floated clearly into Dn''s ears. His body shook slightly, and he slowly turned to look at the woman and her sons.


    The middle-aged woman shivered under his deep and cold eyes. She hugged the two boys more tightly as if the man in front of her was a beast, who woulde up to tear them at any time. She thought she was right in her guess and began to scold her sons.


    "See? He must have something wrong with his brain. Remember, don''t ever talk to such a man again! What if he hurts you?"


    The two children nodded vaguely and looked at Dn in horror.


    "What are you talking about? You have something wrong with your brain yourself! Watch your mouth!" Savannah, carrying two bottles of soft drinks, came over and stood in front of Dn, staring at the middle-aged woman. The fire in her eyes almost burned her!


    "If there''s nothing wrong with him, why can''t he reach the balloon? Well, it''s a pity he looks so good but psycho..." The middle-aged woman gave a snort.


    "You are psycho! All of you are psycho!" Savannah, purple with anger, raised the bottle in her hand and waved at the middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged woman was so frightened that she ran away with her boys as she muttered angrily, "Bad luck! Both mad!"


    "Go! Get out of my face!" Savannah shouted after her.


    Suddenly her wrist was caught, and she was gently pulled back.


    Dn looked at her and shook his head.


    Afraid that this would irritate him, she led him back to the bench and sat down.


    "Take no notice. That woman''s so rude! You just didn''t take the balloon off. That''s normal... If I were to take it, I might not get it." Savannahforted him awkwardly.


    "The balloon was just in front of me, but I can''t reach it," he said calmly, looking at Savannah with a tranquil eye.


    Savannah silenced.


    "I could see it, and I knew it was within my reach, but I just couldn''t locate the balloon, and all of a sudden, I couldn''t tell how far it was from me." He looked really upset.


    Savannah listened to him calmly, her heart pounding, and she was suddenly saddened.


    One of the symptoms of the second phase of this familial mental illness, Jacob said, was that the patient began to lose his sense of ce.


    The most typical example was that he would be unable to tell how far away an object was from him when it was in front of him.


    His illness had be worse.


    "You''re taking so many pills. They all have side effects. You''ll recover yourself when you stop taking them. Don''t worry." She adjusted her mood, squeezing his hand, and forced a big smile.


    He knew she was consoling him.


    "You''ll be taken for a psychopath too if you''re still with me," he said with a wry smile.


    "Stop it!" She pped her hand over his mouth. "Don''t say that again! If you want me to be happy and not be mad, there''s only one thing you have to do: never give up!"


    He said nothing more.


    ***


    After what happened in the park, they were not in the mood for shopping, and they returned to the hospital directly.


    In the evening, Dn took the medicine and went to bed early.


    "Take off your jacket. You don''t need to wear it when you go to bed. I''ll be right there, and I''ll call the nurse if anything happens," Savannah said as she reached for the strait-jacket on him.


    She knew how ufortable he was in it. It was impossible to get a good night''s sleep. Sometimes he couldn''t even breathe.


    "No," Dn wanted to push her away, but she knocked his hand down softly and began to undo the buttons on his back.


    "Be good. Take it off before you sleep every day. I''ll wait until you fall asleep. It''ll be alright." With that, she scraped off the strait-jacket quickly.


    Savannah''s hands trembled a little when she found his strong upper body deformed slightly after he wore the shackles for a few days.


    "I''m sleepy," Dn said softly, but without expression.


    Savannah swallowed her tears and tucked him into bed but was suddenly grabbed by the wrist.


    "Come up and sleep with me," he pulled her into his arms gently.


    He knew she was tired too, so he let her lie down beside him.


    Savannah blushed, and without much hesitation, she took off her shoes and put her arms around his waist, burying her head in his chest and inhaling deeply.


    He smelled cool and nice, like the fresh air on a winter morning.


    She curled up in his arms like a little kitty, with an impulse to indulge in his warmth forever.

 Chapter 618 - 618: Give It To Him Now

    Perhaps because Savannah was too tired after taking care of him all day, her eyes started to ze over, and she fell asleep soon.


    Dn heard her breathing steadily, knowing that she was asleep. Afraid that she would catch a cold when she woke up, and to make herfortable, he sat up quietly and gently took off her outerwear.


    Her forearms were exposed, and there were bruises on her white skin.


    It looked like someone pinched it.


    Dn paused. It was he who did it.


    He identally bruised her while he was briefly unconscious during the attack.


    He was too careless, or he just couldn''t control himself, but his unconscious movement could easily give her a terrible mark on her delicate white skin.


    Before, he was the first one who wouldn''t allow anyone to hurt her.


    Not to mention to pinch her, he would not even allow anyone to hurt a hair from her head.


    But it was he who left the bruises on her body.


    She never mentioned it to him.


    His illness not only implicated her but also unconsciously hurt her.


    In the following days, as long as she continued to take care of him at his side, she would probably continue to get hurt.


    Dn''s eyes clouded. His mood that had brightened a bit today darkened again.


    After a long pause, he tucked her in and then quietly put on the ufortable strait-jacket again. After that, he got out of bed and walked slowly to the door.


    ***


    When Savannah woke up, it was nearly morning.


    She rubbed her eyes, looking around, but no one was about. At once, she was wide awake and jumped out of bed.


    "Dn?" She pulled open the door and cried with an anxious look.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Schultz, Mr. Sterling is in the next room." Garwood, who was just at the door of the next ward, heard her cry and came over immediately.


    Savannah let out a sigh of relief. She was too nervous about him and thought that something had happened to him again.


    She went to the next room and knocked on the door. There was no response.


    Maybe he was still asleep. She thought as she opened the door and pushed in.


    As soon as she entered the room, she was shocked.


    Dn was sleeping in a strait-jacket, and his hands and feet were tied to the bedpost with ropes, so there was no room to move!


    One could imagine how ufortable to sleep in this position!


    Even serious criminals would not be treated like this!


    She gritted her teeth with repressed anger, closed the door gently, and walked to Garwood, staring at him and the bodyguards in the corridor.


    "Who put the strait-jacket back on him and bound him?" She asked in a low voice with red eyes.


    Garwood and his bodyguards hung their heads in silence.


    "Is that what the hospital asked for? Why don''t they tell us in advance before they treat patients in this way? That''s too much! I''ll go and ask Jacob!" Savannah, red with anger, started walking towards the doctor''s office.


    Even Susan in the nursing house had not been treated like this!


    Garwood stopped her in a hurry, and after a short hesitation, he gnashed his teeth and said, "Miss Schultz, it was Mr. Sterling who asked for it!"


    "He asked for it?" Savannah paused.


    "Yes..." Garwood nodded with difficulty. "And Mr. Sterling demanded us to bound him to bed like this every night when you stayed here."


    "Why?" Savannah froze.


    "Mr. Sterling feared that he might hurt you again..." Garwood sighed.


    Savannah remembered that her coat had been taken off when she woke up... Did he see the bruises on her arm?


    She had tried to hide it for fear that he would see it and me himself, but he still noticed it.


    In fact, she wanted to tell him that it was really nothing and it didn''t hurt...


    She turned and took a nce at the outline of his sleeping figure on the bed through the half-open door, unable to speak.


    For fear of hurting her unintentionally, he would rather close himself up and live in pain.


    "Miss Schultz, it was Mr. Sterling''s decision. ... It''s all right. He won''t suffer anymore when he''s cured..." Garwood''s voice trailed to a whisper.


    His words sounded so unconvincing. They all knew that Mr. Sterling''s illness was very difficult to treat, otherwise, his mother, his brother, and his sister would not have ended like that.


    Savannah''s voice caught in her throat. Looking outside the window, she saw the sun rising slowly in the east.


    The rays of the sun poured in from the windows, illuminating every corner of the corridor.


    There was a sh of hope rising in her heart.


    His illness was like the night, which was long but would gradually recede.


    She could not assume an expression of consternation or despair. It would only blow his spirits and worsen his illness.


    Thinking of this, Savannah braced herself and forced a smile. She first went to the washroom to freshen up, and then she met the care worker and prepared some nutritious food as breakfast for him as usual.


    The Sterling family would send a lot of food materials to the hospital every day for the care worker to make nutritious meals for Dn.


    However, Dn didn''t have an appetite every day and became thinner and thinner.


    Savannah returned to the ward with breakfast. She was about to ask Garwood to see if Dn was awake when a nurse came.


    "Miss Schultz, Dr. Shamon wanted to see you in his office."


    ***


    Savannah sat opposite Jacob. She thought that he was just telling her about Dn''s recent condition. However, Jacob looked more serious than usual.


    "Jacob, is Dn''s condition getting worse?" She could not help but feel a little nervous.


    In front of Dn, she could pretend to be rxed and calm, but in front of the doctor, she would be frightened by a slight change in his expression.


    "Take it easy," Jacob said quietly, "Dn''s okay, and there''s no trend of deterioration. In fact, I called you here because there''s good news for him. Last night, I had a video consultation with several famous brains and psychiatric experts in the medical field. There is a new drug made in recent years, which is specifically aimed at the treatment of this inherited mental disease. There''re simr patients who have taken it, and the result is not bad."


    "What are you waiting for? Give it to him now!" Savannah felt an extreme joying to her chest, her heart beating fast.


    Jacob paused and said, "But this new drug is not yet ready, and it has a very serious side effect."

 Chapter 619 - 619: Maybe He Was The Lucky One?

    "What side effect?" Savannah caught her breath.


    "Of the twelve subjects who took the new drug, nine had some degree of memory loss." Jacob stared deeply at Savannah. "That is to say, even if this new drug can cure Dn, after that, he may also... forget a lot of people and things. The chance is 75%. I called you here today to ask your opinion."


    Savannah gasped, pinching the corner of her dress, and remained silent for a long time.


    So, if he took this new drug, he was likely to forget her and all his past with her?


    A 75% chance of memory loss...


    She sped and unsped her hands, and her palms were all cold and sweating. Finally, she moved her lips.


    "Does old Sterling know that, what did he say?"


    "I spoke to him on the phone just now, and of course, he was d to know there''s finally a new drug for the disease. After much hesitation about the possible side effect, he wanted to ask you and Dn for your opinions. Especially you, Savannah. You''re one of the most important people in the world for Dn, and old Sterling will fully respect your decision."


    Savannah hadn''t expected old Sterling to give her the right to choose, but it was too hard.


    How could she ept being forgotten by him after all they went through, but how selfish she was to give up a chance in ce of him?


    "If you can''t ept this, we''ll wait and try something else. Maybe there will be better medicine..." Jacob knew what she was worried about.


    "No, please give him the new drug," Savannah blurted out.


    "Are you sure?" Jacob held his breath.


    Savannah remembered the helpless look in his eyes when he was called psycho in the park yesterday and the time when he put on his heavy strait-jacket and let Garwood bound him up.


    "This''s a good opportunity for treatment. How can we give it up? I''m afraid his condition will get worse, and he can''t stand it. It will be toote to regret when this new drug won''t work. Please, Jacob, let him try."


    "But..." Jacob suddenly felt it was too cruel for her.


    "It''s okay," she interrupted him with a forcedugh. "There''s only a 75% chance of memory loss, right? That means there''s still a 25% chance of a good ending. I''m sure it''ll be fine."


    "But what if he wins the 75% chance?"


    "Even if he does forget me, it''s better than what he is now. Jacob, let him try the new drug," Savannah said firmly.


    "Well, I''ll arrange it." Seeing that she was so determined, Jacob nodded.


    As he got up, Savannah suddenly said, "by the way, Jacob, don''t tell him about the side effect of the new drug."


    "Why?" Jacob was puzzled for a moment.


    "I''m afraid he won''t get treatment if he knows..."Savannah murmured. If he knew the possible consequence of taking the new drug, if he knew there was a 75% chance that he would forget her, he would probably refuse.


    "I see." Jacob nodded soberly.


    ***


    Dn had been in a much better mood since he was told about the new drug.


    There would be a set round of treatments while he was on the new drug, and the whole process would take about two or three months. Dn would be sent to a hospital in NY for the treatments.


    He wanted Savannah to apany him to NY. Savannah, however, had to take care of Kaiden, and it was no good in the interruption of her work in the Morton group since she was making steady progress on it. What''s more, she had to work personally in the cooperation between K&G and YSHEN, and she couldn''t leave for so long.


    Joanne and old Sterling also came to talk to her, suggesting she stay. In order to assure her, Jacob would take an elite medical team to apany Dn to NY.


    Savannah decided to stay atst. Following him might give him too much pressure, and two months was not so unbearable.


    On the day Dn left for NY, Savannah took Kaiden to the airport to see him off.


    Watching the private ne verging into clouds, she breathed a sigh of relief, showing a quiet and rxed smile.


    Kaiden hadn''t seen his mommy smile like that for a long time. He also knew that his dad was on his way to treatment this time. He would be a healthy daddy again after about two months.


    He heard from his grandpa that daddy suddenly called off the wedding to mommy, not because daddy was a bad guy, but he didn''t want to burden himself to mommy.


    They could have the wedding when daddy recovered from his illness!


    He would finally have aplete family.


    ***


    Dn called Savannah as soon as he arrived in NY and told her he was fine. He showed her and Kaiden his new living environment when they had a video chat. It was a very famous private hospital in NY, and the brain specialist and psychiatric experts were also present. After two days'' rest, he would take the new drug and start the course of treatment.


    Although Savannah was still worried about the side effect of the new drug, it was nothingpared to the fact that Dn''s condition could be cured.


    A 75% chance... Maybe he was the lucky one?


    The days went by.


    During the days of treatment, Dn made video calls to Savannah every day. He would also send text messages if Savannah was too busy or he was in intensive treatment that day.


    Savannah now lived in Green Bay with Joanne. She had to travel between LA and Chicago while taking care of Kaiden. Although it was a little hard, she didn''t feel tired because her mother and her son were all at her side.


    Every day was full.


    Most of all, there was something to look forward to.


    She was waiting for him toe back to good health.


    * * *


    Smith''s house


    "Not yet? What a good-for-nothing you are! You cannot even find a man after so long!" Cecelia got up from the couch, folding her arms, her pretty little face was red with anger.


    After she talked with Savannahst time, she learned that Kevin might have gone back to the orphanage. She went to the orphanage and found him teaching children to draw in the ssroom. His beard face indicated he had lived there for a while.

 Chapter 620 - 620: Where’s He?

    Cecelia took pity on him when she saw him staying here to escape sorrows and wanted to take him back, but Kevin only gave her cold shoulders and never eased up.


    When persuasion failed, Cecelia had to go back home first, and she decided to take him away the next day. But he had gone when she came again.


    Cecelia immediately sent for him, but half a month passed, and she heard nothing from him.


    A line of guards now stood before Cecelia, all with their heads down, listening to herints and daring not to say anything.


    "What are you still doing here? Keep looking!" Cecelia got more annoyed at their silence.


    At the same time, Mrs. Smith was about to go downstairs when she saw the scene in the living room and frowned.


    Her daughter had always been an elegantdy under her strict disciplinarian, at least in the presence of her and her husband, and she had never lost her temper in front of the guards.


    But now, her behavior was a bit strange.


    Mrs. Smith didn''t understand why she had to seek out her bastard brother secretly. Cecelia exined that she was afraid Kevin would have an ident in a depressed condition after his wedding was off.


    Actually, since Kevin was found by Robert and came to the Smith''s house once, Cecelia''s temper had changed quietly. She had been very good-natured and easy-going before, but now she seemed to be more rebellious.


    As a mother and woman, Mrs. Smith could feel the change.


    At that moment, a guard rushed in and came to Cecelia.


    "Miss, we''ve found out where Mr. Wills is."


    "Where''s he?" Cecelia looked at the guard, almost cheerfully.


    "He''d just been back to JK. I''m not sure if he''s still here..."


    Before the guard could finish, Cecelia ran out of the house like the wind.


    The guard was stunned for a moment and hurried after her.


    Mrs. Smith''s eyes darkened. The strange behavior of her daughter looked unnatural. An eerie, uneasy feeling gripped her.


    She took out her cell phone and dialed a number.


    ***


    At JK office.


    Kevin came back to thepany today to plow through the backlog of work.


    It was time to get back to normal life after spending so much time calming down outside.


    He was checking a recent project when his phone rang. He didn''t look at the screen before he answered it.


    "Hello, Kevin Wills."


    A familiar, awkward female voice said, "Mr. Wills, it''s me."


    Kevin recognized this was Mrs. Smith''s voice. But what did she call him for? Recovering from his first shock, he asked dryly, "Mrs. Smith, what do you want?"


    "I don''t know what happened between you and Cecelia, and by what means you changed her into another person. She''s been looking for you like a maniac these days, ignoring her study, and refused to listen to her father or me. I admit that I had done something wrong, but if you want to revenge me for your hard times, juste to me and let Cecelia alone, okay?" Mrs. Smith cut to the chase.


    "I never had anything to do with your daughter, and I don''t have time to do anything to her," Kevin replied coldly.


    "Then why is she out of mind for you? She didn''t even take the ss well and kept looking for you these days. As soon as she heard that you''re in JK, she rushed out to look for you! Kevin, she''s your sister. She''s rted to you by blood! Please keep away from her!" Mrs. Smith was more and more excited while speaking.


    "I kept telling her not to look for me. But she wouldn''t listen. I can''t help," Kevin replied coldly, repressing the uneasy feeling in his heart.


    "That''s all right, I don''t mind if you say something harsh to her. It will be better if you can leave LA... Cecelia''s only a little girl. After a while, she will give up and forget you." Mrs. Smith softened her tone.


    Kevin didn''t answer.


    Mrs. Smith almost lost her temper. She was more convinced that Kevin still had hatred and approached Cecelia for revenge.


    "Kevin, I know you hate Robert and me for what you and your birth mother had suffered, but Cecelia is innocent. Please vent your anger on me and don''t hurt Cecelia¡­" She continued, pleading.


    Kevin didn''t expect that Mrs. Smith, the wife of the governor, who always put on airs, would be so humble to a bastard whom she had always despised.


    And all this was for her daughter.


    He never had in his life enjoyed the tender treatment of his mother.


    In order to protect her child, a proud woman would rather lower herself to such a degree in front of her husband''s illegitimate child.


    The feeling of being loved by a mother must be really good.


    Unfortunately, he would never have a chance to enjoy it.


    That girl was far happier than he was.


    Kevin hung up the phone and called Dan in.


    "Book a flight to Italy for me right away. If no ticket to Italy, any flight to Europe is okay." He ordered as he turned off hisptop.


    "Why are you going abroad all of a sudden? In such a hurry?" Dan was surprised.


    "Don''t ask. I''m going to the airport now. Tell me the flight when you''ve done." Kevin threw his coat on him and walked out with hisptop.


    "It''s not all that urgent, is it? You''ll at least take some luggage with you, won''t you?" Dan chased him to the elevator.


    "Just pick some clothes up and send them by international express. Thanks, guy." Kevin threw the keys of his apartment into Dan''s hand before he went into the elevator.


    Dan gasped, and before he could say more, Kevin added as the door closed, "don''t tell anyone where I go no matter whoes to look for me."


    Dan let out a sigh and called the secretary.


    He was about toe back to his own office when rapid footsteps approached.


    A slender figure came hurrying in, closely followed by a man in a dark green uniform who looked like a guard.


    The girl looked around anxiously, hurried into Kevin''s office, and then ran out, walking up to Dan.


    "Where''s he?" Cecelia tiptoed and grabbed him by the cor.


    Dan gasped. Of course, he knew who the girl was.

 Chapter 621 - 621: Shame On You

    "I don''t know, Miss Smith," Dan called to mind Kevin''s words and shook his head to Cecelia helplessly.


    "You''re his confidant and best friend, and you help him with thepany. How can you not know where he is?" Cecelia dragged him closer, clenching her teeth. She even set one of her feet on a nearby chair, assuming a fighting posture, as if she would eat him if he refused to give Kevin to her.


    A bitterugh escaped Dan. He now knew why Kevin escaped in a hurry. What an impossible girl! She looked more like a hooligan instead of a delicatedy from the governor''s family.


    "Oh, well. Kevin''s my boss anyway, you know, he doesn''t have to tell me where he has gone. I suggest you go out and hang around a bit more. Anyway, you can find him sooner orter..." Dan said in an ingratiatingly joking voice.


    "He didn''te back to JK?" Cecelia stared at Dan suspiciously, as if wondering if he was telling the truth.


    "No, absolutely not. I''m looking for him too. That guy''s so irresponsible that he left all business to me. I''m done up with work!" Dan heaved a deep sigh.


    Cecelia released her grip reluctantly but still looking around.


    Dan took a few steps back in relief. Just then, his secretary came over and said, "Sir, the ticket for Mr. Wills has been booked. The ne will leave at 10:30, and I''ve just sent the flight information to him."


    Oh no! Dan put his hand to his forehead in a cold sweat, taking a stealthy nce at Cecelia. Apparently, she heard the secretary too. With staring eyes, she ran to Dan and again seized his cor in a huff.


    "How dare you lie to me!"


    But now, it was not time to question Dan. She pushed him away and rushed out of the office with the guard in a hurry!


    ***


    At the airport, Cecelia desperately looked for Kevin in the crowd, but he was nowhere to see.


    It was getting near check-in time. She went directly at the gate of the international European line, but there was still no familiar figure among the passengers.


    Was he already in? No, the secretary said he had a 10:30 flight.


    She was so worried that she walked out of the way and tried to enter the gate, but was stopped by the security officials.


    "Miss, please show your boarding check."


    The guard quickly pulled her back and dissuaded her in a whisper, "Miss, please don''t make a mess. This is a public ce. We can''t exin to Mr. and Mrs. Smith if you''re recognized¡­"


    Cecelia restrained herself and stepped aside. She pulled back her eyes and dialed Kevin.


    She had made countless phone calls to him when she kept looking for him these days, but he never answered. So she didn''t expect he would answer it this time.


    "Hello?"


    "Kevin! Are you still at the airport? Where are you? Here I am. Will youe out and see me?" Cecelia was overjoyed when the familiar man''s voice came over the phone.


    "Cecelia, do you realize how annoying you are? I''ve never seen any girl who is so annoying and unreasonable like you." The man''s voice was cool and stony, piercing Cecelia''s chest unmercifully, leaving her stunned.


    Although he was impatient to her asionally, he had never said such heavy words.


    "I... Did I really bother you?" Cecelia held her breath.


    "Why else did I run away again and again? I just want a ce to be alone, but I still can''t get any peace. What do you want to do with me? Tofort me or to walk me out of love injury? Do you think you are the virgin Mary, able to save the world? You are the same foolish as your parents. Don''t you know how stupid you really are? It''s disgusting. To tell you the truth, every time I see you and your smug parents, I feel sick!" Every word was harsh and cold.


    "Enough!" Cecelia couldn''t resist. "Don''t insult my parents! Don''t forget, my father is your father too!"


    "That''s right. Your father is my biological father, and if you know that, why not stop pestering me? Isn''t it shameless for the sister to be so obsessed with her brother? Oh, I forgot, you''re the daughter of your insolent mother, who is cheeky enough to still keep smiling in front of everyone even if she''s not liked by her husband, and even if he had an affair with another woman..."


    "Shut up!" Cecelia interrupted him fiercely with red eyes, "I repeat, you can call me orugh at me, whatever, but never insult my mom! What did my mom do wrong? Did she have a choice? No woman would like to marry a man she doesn''t love! But it''s a political marriage, and she had no choice! Was she willing to be betrayed by her husband and watch him bear children with other women? For the sake of two families, she didn''t divorce, but she had to swallow all sadness herself! I never me your mother for anything, why are you using my mom? You''re not qualified!"


    Kevin sensed the girl''s anger through the phone.


    Good. In such a case, she would note to him again.


    "I just spoke the truth. In my heart, all of you are righteous hypocrites. Your father forced my mother because of his own bad marriage. What a fucking governor! And your mother, who failed to manage her husband, vent all her anger to my mother and finally caused her death, and showed no remorse! It''s unbelievable that she was a cultureddy from a big family. And now her daughter kept on at her brother¡­ Shame on you!"


    "Enough, Kevin! Shut up! I hate you. I hate you! I never want to see you again!" Cecelia threw her phone to the ground and ran away!


    Startled, the guard picked up Cecelia''s cell phone and followed her in a hurry.


    At the same time, a figure slowly came out from behind the wall and looked at the gate of the airport.


    Never want to see him again? All right.


    It was good for her and good for him.

 Chapter 622 - 622: She Had A Four-Year-Old Son

    Two months should not be a long time, but it was awful long for Savannah.


    Kaiden kept asking Savannah when his daddy would be back. They all couldn''t wait to see Dn.


    After two months of treatment, Dn had to recuperate in the hospital for another month.


    His calls became less frequent, until recently, Savannah almost heard nothing from him. He even didn''t send a text message to her these days. ording to Jacob, there would be closed treatment asionally, and before they had been unconnected for two or three days, so she didn''t worry too much.


    ***


    The studio.


    The photographer continually clicked the shutter at the handsome young men who were posing on the stage.


    Savannah stood not far away behind the photographer, watching the shooting with Tina.


    "Miss Schultz, you have good taste. Chris really suits our new style." Tina couldn''t stop smiling.


    M&Gunched its summer fashions of Young series recently. Man''s clothes were added this time, and it was also a challenge for Savannah.


    K&G had been focused on women''s wear before. The promotion of new men''s wear was very important, and a good spokesman was the key.


    The one that immediately stood out to Savannah was Chris.


    Chris was a famous model, and his endorsements were all international high-end brands. Though K&G''s publicity had snowballed over the past few years in the domestic industry, it was still an up andingpany, and Chris might have no interest in being its spokesman. What''s more, Savannah knew he had always been very busy.


    She didn''t expect him to readily ept the invitation when she called him.


    As soon as K&G posted some of the pictures of Chris on Instagram, it got so many favorablements from the media and the public.


    There was a significant rise in the page views of K&G''s official website and online store, and the number of its followers on IG and Twitter increased rapidly.


    The new style, which Chris was endorsing, had already been booked out before it was officially released.


    Today, Savannah came to the studio with Tina when she knew Chris was here to photograph.


    Savannah feasted her eyes on the man during the photo session. She had to admit that she really got the right spokesman this time.


    Chris was a fine picture when he stood still on the stage. The man was a diamond dazzled with brilliancy, and he seemed destined for the camera and the stage.


    "You''re really on good terms with Chris, Miss Schultz, otherwise, it would be hard for a generalpany like K&G to sign him as the spokesman. You know, many clothingpanies had invited him, but he epted none of the endorsements. The products he''s endorsed are all global brands." Tina''s voice rang out again. She knew that Savannah had yed a role in the hit series Fashion Queen and had yed opposite Chris. Savannah looked at Chris on the stage. Yes, the sess of the men''s collection of Young series had a lot to do with Chris''s help. The final shot ended, and the cameraman gestured to Chris onstage, indicating the shooting was over. Chris took off his coat and walked over to Savannah with a grin. This seemingly random move was chic and sexy, producing cheering gasps from the female staff in the studio. Even Tina, who had always been a steady person, couldn''t help but murmur in a low excited voice, "Miss Schultz, is Chrising towards us? Wow, he looked awful handsome at close range! God, he''s much smarter than on TV."As she spoke, Chris went right up to Savannah and joked, "I''m ttered that the boss hase to see me herself."The appeal of the charming man almost made Tina scream. Savannahughed and sent her excited secretary away before she folded her arms and smiled at Chris. "Stop unleashing the full, devastating power of your eyes on my secretary. I still need her to work for me with a clear mind." "It just doesn''t work for you," Chris said with a tremendous smile and a glint in his eyes. "Don''t make fun of a young mother, Chris. You have so many young girls waiting in line for your attention." Savannah was quite familiar with this big start now, and she knew he was just joking.


    "Young mother, who cares? Don''t you know hot young moms are more popr than little girls now? Do you think I shall grasp the opportunity when someone''s away...?" Chris whispered with his mouth closer to her ear deliberately.


    They talked andughed. After a while, Chris''s agent came and took him away in a hurry to the next job.


    Tina bounded back to Savannah after Chris left, looking at his back with a sigh.


    "Miss Schultz, Chris isn''t chasing you, is he?" She asked curiously.


    After being Savannah''s secretary for a long time, Tina knew that Savannah''s boyfriend, Mr. Sterling, was still recuperating in NY.


    What''s more, he and Savannah already had a four-year-old son.


    But they hadn''t married yet, so it was no surprise that Miss Schultz could attract stars like Chris.


    If this big star was not interested in Miss Schultz, how could he spare time to endorse K&G? Didn''t Miss Schultz notice the tenderness in his eyes?


    "You know he seems to be pursuing any female," Savannah smiled after a short pause. "My old nanny, Garcia, has also been crazy about him and just joined his fan club not long ago."


    This may be the charm of Chris. He was able to make every woman feel of being loved and being concerned.


    Tinaughed. Then she dropped her voice thoughtfully and joked, "by the way, when will Mr. Sterling be back? Does he know Miss Schultz is surrounded by stars like Chris? if I were Mr. Sterling, I wouldn''t be able to stay far away from you for so long."


    Savannah let out a sigh at her words.


    This was already the third month, and he shoulde back in just a few days.


    However, he still didn''t contact her these days, and there was no answer when she called him.


    After leaving the studio, Savannah asked the driver to take Tina home, and then she took a taxi to Kaiden''s kindergarten.


    Kaiden was going to Sterling''s house this evening for dinner, and she had nned to pick him up from kindergarten and went together with him.

 Chapter 623 - 623: What The Matter With Daddy?

    As Savannah walked into the kindergarten, she saw Kaiden staring longingly out from the ssroom, waiting for her.


    "Mommy!" The little boy, at the sight of her arrival, hopped up to her happily.


    Savannah took Kaiden by the hand, leading him out, ready to take a taxi to Sterling''s house.


    Suddenly, Kaiden pointed to the front.


    "Daddy''s car! Daddy''s back!" With that, he let go of Savannah''s hand and hopped ahead.


    Savannah was surprised and, for a moment, forgot to pull Kaiden back.


    Dn''s back?


    Looking up, she saw a familiar Maybach drawing nearer to them.


    It was indeed one of Dn''s regr cars.


    This car was limited edition, and besides him, no one else would drive this car in LA.


    Kaiden ran over and waved at the car.


    It seemed that the driver didn''t expect a boy to rush out all of a sudden. The car screeched to a standstill!


    Savannah came to her senses, running to grab Kaiden, and whispered,


    "How can you rush into the road like that? It''s dangerous!"


    At this moment, the door of the car was pulled open, and a tall figure got off.


    The man, dressed in a ck shirt and ck trousers, appeared against the sun in front of Savannah and Kaiden.


    Savannah looked at the man in front of her. Her heart missed a beat.


    It was Dn.


    Why didn''t he tell her in advance?


    After three months of separation, he seemed to take an entirely new look with a much better spirit. His deep eyes fell sharply on the mother and the son.


    Before Savannah could cry out his name, he had already done a quick visual check-up on Kaiden and said coldly, "Whose kid is this? Didn''t your parents teach you the rules of the road?"


    Savannah''s smile froze on her face.


    Kaiden swallowed up "daddy" and stared.


    His dad was kidding, wasn''t he? Why did he seem not to know them?


    Dn saw Kaiden stare at him, and his face grew colder.


    "Go away, and don''t be silly!" He approached Kaiden as he shouted impatiently.


    Kaiden gasped, pulling the corner of Savannah''s coat, and whispered, "Mommy... What''s the matter with daddy?"


    Savannah could guess what happened, but she didn''t believe it, thinking that he had just returned home to surprise her or frighten her on purpose.


    "You... Don''t you know us?" She ventured.


    Dn turned his gaze to the little woman beside the boy.


    "Are you the mother of this uneducated boy? Please take care of your son and ask him not to run around on the road. Don''t give anyone any trouble." With these cold words, he turned to go back to his car.


    "Dn!" Savannah blurted out.


    Hearing his name, Dn paused. His pupils contracted slightly, he looked back at Savannah and Kaiden as if he guessed something.


    At the same time, another car came up and stopped beside the Maybach. The door opened, and Garwood walked quickly forward.


    "Sir..." Then he looked at Savannah and Kaiden. "Miss Schulz, young master."


    Dn''s expression changed a little, and he looked at Savannah and Kaiden again, as if embarrassed.


    Garwood, with a sigh, said to Dn, "Sir, this is... Miss Schulz, and the young master."


    Savannah felt she had just been doused in cold water. Thest smile disappeared from her lips.


    He really didn''t remember her and Kaiden...


    The side effect of the new drug still happened to him.


    And she realized why he hadn''t been in touch with her for so long. It turned out that he didn''t remember them.


    Kaiden also quickly realized what had happened. His dad, after going to another city for medical treatment, got sick again?


    He went over and took Dn''s hand. "Daddy, don''t you remember mommy and me?"


    Dn pulled out his hand as if stung by a wasp. He was still not used to being called daddy on the street by a four-year-old kid.


    Even though he knew the little fellow was his son, his mind went nk, and he could not remember anything about him.


    And the little woman.


    Since she bore a child with him, she should be the most intimate person in the world for him. But there was no memory in his mind at the moment.


    Kaiden, somewhat hurt, looked back at Savannah.


    Savannah felt disturbed and ufortable when she saw how strange he was to Kaiden. She went to him and held Kaiden''s hand.


    "Why don''t we go back home first?" Garwood said quickly to break the embarrassment. "Mr. old Sterling is still waiting for you."


    After they got off the ne, Jacob suggested Dn go to the kindergarten to see Kaiden first in order to call back his memory as soon as possible. After all, Kaiden was his son, and they were connected by blood. Maybe he could remember something when he saw him.


    Unexpectedly, Savannah came to pick up Kaiden, and they met in this situation.


    If it had not been for Garwood''s words, he wouldn''t have known them at all.


    * * *


    The Sterling''s house.


    Old Sterling and Jacob were talking in the living room. As Dn returned with Savannah and Kaiden, they stood up and walked over.


    "Grandpa! Daddy doesn''t know me!" Kaiden, who had been ignored by Dn all the way, ran into old Sterling''s arms with a great grievance.


    Old Sterling learned from Jacob about the situation of his son, and he was ready for it. However, he still held a glimmer of hope before Dn arrived. He patted his grandson in aforting way and looked at Dn.


    "Dn, I''m your dad. Do you remember me?"


    In NY, Jacob and Garwood had told Dn something about Savannah, Kaiden, and his father, but Dn was still in a daze as he looked at the old man in front of him.


    Actually, his memories about Jacob and Garwood, who had been at his side every day for months, also dimmed these days.


    Dn looked at old Sterling and seemed to be making a tolerably vigorous effort to recall something about him.


    Everyone was waiting quietly for his answer.


    "I''m sorry," he replied simply.


    For this old man, his father, he only had some vague and fragmentary memories, which were just as iplete as for Savannah and Kaiden.


    A sorry cooled down everyone''s heart.


    The miracle didn''t happen.


    He ended up being one of the 25 percent.


    "Nothing, take your time, you''ve just came back," Jacob said busily with a forced smile.

 Chapter 624 - 624: Just Wait And See

    Ten minutester, Savannah stood by the French window, watching Dn familiarize himself with the old days in the courtyard with old Sterling and Kaiden.


    "The side effect of the new drug appeared at the end of the first month of the treatment, with only asional forgetfulness. I hoped against hope that he would recover after the treatment. He didn''t want to worry you, so he didn''t mention it to you." Jacob, standing behind Savannah, said quietly.


    Taking a deep breath, he continued.


    "However, as the treatment progressed, the severity of the side effect increased dramatically. One morningst month, he woke up and suddenly didn''t know Garwood and forgot who he is. But he could still remember you at that time. Before he came back to LA, I had done tests on him. At present, his amnesia isn''t too serious, and he retained some memory of some people. We observed that he forgot the people who are closest to him, which means that the closer you have been, the more likely he would forget you. Instead, he could remember someone he doesn''t know well. That''s quitemon in amnesiacs."


    Savannah turned pale and smiled wryly.


    "Fortunately, he has no problem with his past work and knowledge. Don''t worry, Savannah. I''m sure he''ll be all right." Jacob patted her gently on the shoulder.


    The rims of Savannah''s eyes turned red, and she covered her mouth.


    No wonder he hadn''t contacted her sincest month. So since then...


    Turning around, she asked, "what about his illness?"


    Jacob''s tense face eased a little.


    "Rest assured, the treatment oue is very good. ording to the observation of the past two months, the original symptoms of his illness gradually disappeared, and it didn''t attack again. Based on past cases, the state of his illness has been perfectly under control," Jacob concluded.


    Her ck mood eased a little, and she let out a slight sigh.


    She could see that.


    He was radiant and fresh, as cool, clear, and determined as he had been.


    He would never again suffer from this terrible disease. It was too great that he could have a healthy and normal life again.


    But the price of recovery was¡­ forgetting her.


    Her face faded at the thought.


    Even so, she didn''t regret having allowed him to try the new drug.


    It seemed worth it as long as he could recover.


    After Savannah talked with Jacob for a while, Kaiden and old Sterling came back with Dn.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Jacob took his leave.


    Old Sterling wanted to inquire about Dn''s condition, so he went out with Cooper to see him off. Before leaving, he asked the nurse to take Kaiden upstairs to bed.


    Dn and Savannah were left in the living room. They could almost hear each other''s breathing.


    Savannah looked at him, quite upset when she noticed the strangeness in his eyes.


    She''d been looking forward to his return for months, but the man who came back just took her as a stranger.


    "Kaiden will be here with you today. I have to go." She broke the embarrassment, clenching her hand tightly.


    She was afraid that the tears would flow out of her eyes after another moment with him.


    God knew how she wanted to hug him and kiss him to relieve the pain of missing, but he was not even familiar with her now.


    As she passed, her wrist was caught. Her heart stopped beating.


    "It''s toote. Stay here. Lest the boy should cry when he wakes up and can''t find you," he said, and his tone was cool, emotionless, and he called Kaiden "the boy".


    Savannah knew that he let her stay, not from the heart of care, but out of a sense of responsibility.


    But wouldn''t it bother him to put a strange woman up for the night?


    "If it makes you feel awkward and ufortable, I don''t mind if we part for a while..." She struggled to breathe.


    "You''re my woman, and you should live with me. You don''t mind? I do." He said as he took her hand and led her upstairs. Although he forgot many people and things, he never changed his bossy.


    His memory of her was only a blur, and he couldn''t remember how he and the little woman knew each other and fell in love, but since she was his woman, and she had given birth to a son for him, he was responsible for keeping her around.


    Savannah was dragged by him to a bedroom on the second floor next to Kaiden''s room.


    "You can sleep here." He pushed the door open with one hand, pulling her in, and turned to leave.


    "Dn..." She blurted out.


    He stopped and turned, his eyes looking into hers, waiting for her words.


    "Is it true that you don''t remember me?" Even now, she still couldn''t ept the fact.


    There was a long silence before he said, "sorry."


    Unable to control her tears, she rushed to hug him from behind, trying to melt his involuntary indifference with her warmth and passion.


    Dn, however, moved slightly, as if he was not used to the intimacy.


    "It''ste, have an early rest." He caught her by the wrist and tried to push her away.


    Savannah gritted her teeth and clung to him.


    Dn could feel the little woman rubbing against him with her soft body. He didn''t know whether it was by ident or an attempt to refresh his memory.


    The desire inside him was suddenly ignited!


    His handsome face slightly went red, and he pushed her away gently.


    "Enough."


    Then he walked quickly away as if in panic.


    Savannah, staring at his back, wiped her tears and bit her lip.


    Dn, I don''t believe you can really forget me! Just wait and see!


    ***


    The next morning, when Savannah got up and went downstairs, Kaiden had been sent to the kindergarten by the driver.


    Old Sterling went to the garden to feed the newly airlifted parrot.


    Dn sat alone at the table, reviewing the business of the group at hisptop, his breakfast untouched and cold.


    Old Sterling suggested him to rest for a while before going to work.


    However, he knew that he was the head of the huge group, and he had an umtion of work waiting to be done after three months. He insisted that he was fine now and decided to go back to work today.

 Chapter 625 - 625: She’s My Boss

    Last night, Dn asked Garwood to send him the annual reports and important conference videos of the Sterling group in recent years and went over them quickly.


    Fortunately, though he forgot most people and things, the innate ability to work had not disappeared.


    After working through the night over the ck coffee, he picked up most of his work.


    Hearing footsteps, he looked up and saw Savannahing down. He raised his dark eyebrows, remembering her behaviorst night. Suddenly he picked up hisptop and got up, put on his suit, and went to the door.


    Savannah, dumbstruck, watched his back disappear as the door was closed. Then, from outside the yard, the car''s engine started.


    She feltpletely lost.


    Well, she should have foreseen his attitude towards her.


    Could she expect him to give her a good morning kiss and a hug?


    She couldn''t get herself close to him when she lost her memory and took him as a stranger at that time.


    That was fine. She still had time to pull him back and remind him of her.


    With him, so many things hade through, she wasn''t afraid of this one!


    Never give up hope!


    She took a long breath, pulled back her confused thoughts, and sat down to breakfast.


    ***


    On the running Maybach, Dn looked out of the window, his expression unreadable.


    Garwood, on the driver''s seat, nced at his boss and asked tentatively, "Sir, didn''t you have breakfast with Miss Schultz before you left?"


    Dn looked confused, but immediately his face became impassive again.


    He knew that he had treated the little woman too coldly.


    In fact, he could see what she wanted the night before, and when she hugged him to stop him, her eyes were filled with tears. It seemed that she was very hurt.


    But his mind was nk when he looked at her, and he was unable to recall any familiar or intimate feeling towards her.


    He wanted to remember something about her, but...


    He really did his best.


    To avoid embarrassment, he could only keep her at a distance.


    ***


    Savannah finished breakfast and cleared up her mood before she went to K&G.


    K&G had justunched its men''s clothing of Young series on the market.


    Meanwhile, various advertising and promotional activities were on the way.


    As soon as she got into the office, Tina walked over.


    "Miss Schultz, I just got in touch with Chris''s agent. Chris will attend the AD activity party tonight. But he has to catch a flight early in the next morning for another activity, so he has only ten minutes for the party," Tina reported.


    Savannah nodded. "Well, that''s all right. Ten minutes will be enough. Get the dress ready for me, and I''ll attend the party in the evening."


    Chris, at his level, didn''t really need to be in every AD campaign or party. He just needed to be in some important promotion conferences.


    But he was so nice that he managed to squeeze as much time as possible to attend most events for the clothing he endorsed.


    So Savannah would attend all the events that Chris would go to.


    "Okay, I''m going to get you the dress." Tina had always prepared a proper dress for Savannah when she had business dinner. After all, Savannah was the boss of apany now, and she represented the image of K&G.


    ***


    The sunset and night came.


    The lights inside and outside Sterling''s house were automatically turned on, lighting up the entire luxurious mansion.


    In the dining room, however, no one got started in front of the nice food.


    "Cooper, have you called Savannah? Why hasn''t shee back yet?" Old Sterling looked at Cooper, who had just hung up.


    "Miss Schultz said that she was going to participate in K&G''s new product AD activity tonight, and she woulde back veryte. You don''t need to wait for her," Cooper replied.


    Dn frowned slightly. Garwood had told him that the little woman owned a clothingpany, which was given by him to her. But did she need to be so busy?


    "AD activity? Savannah is the boss. She doesn''t have to go in person, does she? Why not let someone else arrange it?" Old Sterling also frowned.


    "Well, it seems that the spokesperson for the new product is Chris, a hot star, and he''s Miss Schultz''s friend. Miss Schultz attended the party because of Chris''s there tonight." Cooper thought for a moment and said.


    The frown on Dn''s face was deepening to a scowl.


    "That''s understandable," old Sterling nodded.


    "Can we have dinner now?" Kaiden, who was already hungry, knocked on the edge of the table impatiently. "I can eat a horse!"


    "Oh, my baby is starved. Come on. Get stuck in." Old Sterling smiled kindly and put a BBQ chicken leg on Kaiden''s ce.


    Dn, however, seemed distracted. In the middle of the meal, he dropped his fork and knife and went upstairs to continue his unfinished business.


    ***


    At the dinner party, Savannah, dressed in a violet dress, stood onstage with Chris as they faced the reporters.


    "Mr. Pattinson and Miss Schultz have known each other since Fashion Queen, and now Mr. Pattinson is endorsing the new products of Miss Schultz''spany. Are you only good friends or dating now?" A reporter asked directly.


    "Every time Mr. Pattinson attends an endorsement event, we''re sure to see Miss Schultz. You seem to be in a special rtionship. People said that you''re a perfect match. What do you think about it?" Another reporter put it more bluntly.


    "Yes, it''s said that Miss Schultz used to be a ne model and the spokesperson of JK games. You must have a lot inmon with Chris, right? What''s your rtionship now?"


    Chris and Savannah looked at each other and smiled.


    Chris, who had been in showbiz for so long, had long been used to this kind of offensive questions from reporters, and he didn''t care about what they would write. He was just afraid that Savannah would be embarrassed.


    "I have to say that you media people are good at guessing, but you never hit it." Chris smiled at the reporters bewitchingly and said, "Miss Schultz and I are just friends. Um... there should be an added rtionship now: the boss and the employee. Ha, well, yes, she''s my boss. So you don''t talk nonsense. Don''t offend my beautiful boss, or I might lose the endorsement."


    Everyoneughed.


    Savannah chuckled. No wonder that Chris had been popr in the showbiz at such a young age. He was not only handsome but also clever, witty, good-natured, and he had a high EQ. He avoided those sharp questions without offending anyone.


    **************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    I want to take this opportunity to say my heartfelt gratitude to all those who bought my privileged for this month, as well as those who gifted my books. A million thanks, I wouldn''t have made it without your trust and support.


    In exchange for your? love and support, I created several short novels posted under "My Billionaire Husband." I promise that I will not put any privileged chapter on it and regrly update it daily. You can unlock those premium chapters by using your free fast pass.


    I would love to read all yourments and reviews, if possible. Don''t forget to vote and share this novel with your colleague.


    Love you all!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 626 - 626: Possessive Man, Are You Jealous?

    After dealing with the reporters, the MC began to introduce the new products of the Young series to the guests.


    Savannah and Chris got off the stage and sat in a remote VIP seat.


    Under the warm light, Chris took two sses of champagne and handed one to Savannah. He took a sip and asked, "Mr. Sterling is back?"


    The Sterling family had kept Dn''s illness a secret, People didn''t know why Dn hadn''t made public appearances for some time, but they knew he was back when he showed up in thepany again.


    Savannah nodded, but her expression was a littleplex, showing no joy at all.


    "What''s the matter? Shouldn''t you be happy that he''s back?" Chris asked tentatively.


    "Yes... I''m very happy." Although Dn had recovered from his illness, Savannah had no intention to spread the news.


    Chris looked slightly more serious. "That''s not what your face says," he said.


    After acting in different ys, he knew how to judge people''s true feelings well.


    Depressed by his question, Savannah lifted the champagne and drank it down, and refilled herself with a bottle from a nearby tray.


    "If you''re still my friend, don''t ask questions. Just drink with me," she said.


    Chris didn''t ask more. She looked pensive, and what she needed now was only a silentpany.


    They drank down one ss after another.


    * * *


    The night deepened.


    In the study on the second floor, Dn flipped through the papers, feeling restless and unable to read any more.


    He clicked the mouse, and theputer screen lit up.


    He closed the financial statements, and, as if being driven by some force, he opened thergest local entertainment site and typed "Chris" into the search box.


    The screen shed, and all the news about Chris jumped out.


    The first few were all thetest news, and the headlines impressively showed:


    "Chris and the new talented and beautiful designer have been seeing each other frequently recently."


    "Chris gave up an international endorsement and became the spokesperson for the Young series of K&G."


    "Chris was suspected of having a special rtionship with the boss and designer of K&G."


    "Chris''s secret lover? Savannah Schultz, as Angelina in Fashion Queen¡­"


    Dn involuntarily frowned as he scrolled down the page, and his expression darkened. Suddenly he dropped the mouse and went downstairs.


    "She hasn''te back yet?" He nced at the clock with a clouded face.


    The servant paused and immediately realized who Mr. Sterling was asking about, "um... Not yet."


    After a short silence, Dn put on his coat and strode out of the vi.


    * * *


    Savannah tried to drown her sorrow in liquor, but she didn''t often drink, and after just a few drinks, she began to feel dizzy.


    Under thefort of alcohol, she was pleasantly intoxicated and temporarily forgot the unhappy things.


    Just then, Chris''s agent came over and whispered to Chris, "it''s time to go, Chris."


    "I''ll take her home first." Chris looked at Savannah, who was drunk.


    "But we''re going to bete¡­" The agent was in a bit of a jam. Chris had promised that he would only spend ten minutes in K&G''s activity tonight, but now they had been here for more than one hour. He wanted to ask Chris to leave several times when they were drinking, but Chris stopped him with warning looks.


    "Let them wait." Chris slipped his arm through Savannah''s and pulled her to her feet, signaled Tina toe to help.


    "More drink, Chris! Where are we going... Tina? Look at your idol! He had fewer drinks than I did!" Savannah giggled and slurred at them.


    "Okay, fine, let''s drink when we get home." Tina, a little embarrassed and helpless, had to coax her to quiet her down.


    Knowing that Chris was very busy, she turned to him and said shyly, "Mr. Pattinson, sorry to bother you. I will send Miss Schultz home."


    "It''s okay. I''m not at ease with you two women going home sote at night, and she''s so drunk. I''ll drive, and you take care of her in the back seat."


    Tina thanked Chris and helped Savannah, who was getting heavier and heavier, out of the hotel.


    At the foot of the steps, a ck Maybach was parked in the darkness silently.


    By the side of the car, a man in ck stood in an outstanding charm and extraordinary manner. His gaze, full of suspicion, fell on Chris, who was holding Savannah out.


    Tina was holding Savannah in her left hand, but it seemed as if there were only Chris and Savannah in his eyes.


    His face grew darker in the dusky moonlight.


    Why did the little woman get so drunk?


    "Mr. Sterling!" Tina was surprised to see Dn.


    Dn yanked his mind back, walking over. He took Savannah from Chris and held her in his arms in a particrly possessive manner.


    "Thank you," he said simply, sounding polite but cool.


    "My pleasure." Chris saw the man''s displeasure and smiled.


    At this moment, the little woman began to writhe restlessly in Dn''s arms, crying drunkenly, "More drink! Ah, Chris! You don''t keep your word! I''ll tell you fans!"


    Dn nced at Chris, and his face even darker.


    Why did the little woman call Chris in such an intimate way?


    Was it true that they had an affair?


    What the fuck was their real rtionship?


    Dn, with a blue face, put Savannah on his shoulder in front of Tina and Chris and threw her into his car.


    Savannah was thrown awake for a moment. She saw clearly the man in front of her, a little shocked and surprised.


    "Why are you here? Are you worried about me, so youe to get me home?" She grinned.


    "Don''t tter yourself! You''re the mother of my son, and I just don''t want my family''s fame to be ruined by you. See the reporters at the door? If I hadn''te, you would be caught drunk with a male star and appear in the headlines tomorrow! Miss Schultz, do you really want one more gossip with Chris?" Dn lowered his voice, and as he said this, his mind came up with all the rumors about her and Chris that he had just seen on the Inte. He became even more annoyed and helped her fasten the seat belt quickly.


    "Possessive man. Are you jealous?" Savannah giggled.

 Chapter 627 - 627: Giving Bath To His Woman

    Dn didn''t hear her clearly as he went around to the driver''s seat.


    "Say it again." He nced at her with his mysterious, cold eyes.


    "Nothing," Savannah blinked at him as she sensed his displeasure.


    Dn didn''t say anything more. He put his foot on the gas with a clouded face and started the car.


    He was driving so fast. The liquor tossed and turned in her stomach, and she began to feel drunk and dizzy again the half-way. She curled up in the passenger seat with a grimace.


    Several times she wanted him to stop or slow down, but she didn''t dare to make a noise.


    He was angry with her tonight. She didn''t want to set him on fire again.


    She held it until it was out of control.


    "Stop!" She covered her mouth, looking pale.


    "I can''t stop here." He didn''t even look at her.


    What a troublesome woman! Did he really like this one before?


    "If you don''t stop, I''ll throw up on your car!" Savannah gritted her teeth.


    The Maybach screeched to a halt.


    Savannah pushed the car door open, rushed out, and vomited spectacrly into a trash can on the side of the road.


    Dn stared after her under the dim street light as she vomited again and again.


    Ten minutester, she was still crouching to the ground but became silent.


    "Are you all right?" He asked, frowning.


    How much did the little woman drink?


    She didn''t answer, but still with her back to him, holding the trash can silently.


    Then he realized that something was wrong. He got out of the car, running to her, and picked her up, only to find that the little woman, with her eyes closed, was breathing regrly.


    She fell asleep against the trash can!


    Angry and amused by her, he raised his hand and wanted to pat her to wake her up, but his eyes fell on the quiet little red face, his hand floating in the air. Somewhat he couldn''t bring himself to do it. Atst, he cursed in a low voice and picked her up softly, carrying her to the backseat of the car.


    Seeing some vomit on her mouth, he frowned, and after a short hesitation, he took out a box of wet tissues from the glovebox, cleaning her face gently. " Beautiful woman sometimes troublesome,"


    Why did he serve her after she got drunk? The online news he read earlier bothered his mind.?"Woman, are all that news true,?your rumored star friend is your lover?" His eyes fell on her beautiful sleeping face.


    He teased himself as he wiped her face in his softest manner.


    It must because he was a bit of a neat freak. He just didn''t want her to get her car dirty!


    When he finished, his gaze fell on her little pretty face again, and he took a breath.


    She slept like a quiet, sweet baby. Her rose-red lips opened slightly as if weing him toy a kiss on her. Her hair piled high with tendrils hanging down softly around her face. Her face had a pink glow out of the alcohol, like a delicious juicy peach.


    He swallowed. His mouth became dry, his palms began to sweat, and his heated blood pooled low to his belly. The same feeling came to him as he had had when she held himst night.


    He had to admit, she was very beautiful, not voluptuous but a sexy one. In his eyes she''s pure, soft and sweet. She slowly and imperceptibly upied his line of sight and mind.


    He began to understand why he had been in love with her.


    She really was a woman who attracted him.


    Though he was still unable to recall the past with her at the moment, he wanted her.


    In his body, there was a strong desire for her, and it seemed to be repressed for a long time. He had the impulse to have her in the car right now.


    Finally, he took a bottle of mineral water and drank it down, allowing the cold liquid to suppress the heat inside.


    After buckling her up, he got back in the driver''s seat and drove off.


    It was reallyte when they were back in Sterling''s house.


    Dn got out of the car and carried the sleeping woman into the house, up the stairs, and into her room.


    As soon as he put her on the soft bed and turned to go, she rolled over to the bedside unconsciously and vomited again.


    She had vomited everything just now, so now it was all acid saliva, which dirtied the carpet and the sheets, and her own clothes.


    Then shey back to sleep.


    Dn''s face fell. Was this little woman deliberately ying him?


    But she was so drunk, and it didn''t look like it.


    Looking at her dirty dress and the sheet, he sighed with a frown. He couldn''t just let her sleep like that, could he?


    Taking a deep breath, he picked her up, walking to the bathroom.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he lifted his hand to help her remove her clothes.


    He felt that the work was more difficult than having him deal with a huge backlog of business.


    It was aplete challenge to his self-control.


    When the underwear was put off, he felt something warm and weting out of his nose.


    He unexpectedly got a nosebleed!


    Luckily the little woman was too drunk to see him in this state.


    Otherwise, it was really embarrassing!


    He tried not to look at her, but when his fingers touched the delicate skin, he reacted uncontrobly.


    With difficulty, he made the little woman naked and put her into the bathtub, and began to clean her with warm water.


    This is the first time he''s bathing a woman.


    He couldn''t remember if he had done it before, and he never thought he would do it.


    He gnashed his teeth. He can''t resist his desire anymore and without thinking further he lowered his lips and imed her soft lips. He deepened the kiss and let go her lips in a short while and murmured, "This is your punishment for seducing me in your drunken state,"


    The little woman closed her eyes with a half-smile, as if she was a princess enjoying her knight''s service.


    After cleaning her, Dn wrapped her in a towel and carried her out of the bathroom.


    ***


    The rays of the sun poured in from the windows.


    On the bed, Savannah stretched, rubbed her sleepy eyes and sat up. She was still a little dizzy from a brief hangover. Looking down, she noticed that she was in clean pajamas and was surrounded by the fragrance after a bath.


    The beds and carpets were clean and free of vomit.


    Last night¡­ It looked like he had washed and changed her!


    Savannah flushed.


    Taking a deep breath, she got up and washed up before she went downstairs.

 Chapter 628 - 628: I Have The Responsibility To Marry You

    Coming down the stairs, Savannah at once saw Dn drinking coffee on the sofa by the French window.


    His figure was glided by the morning sun, looking like a male model in a pose for some glossy high-end magazine.


    After a moment of confusion, Savannah''s calm face warmed up again as she remembered how he had changed her clothes after bathing herst night.


    She didn''t know why, though she had given birth to a child for him, she still felt shy and blushed when she knew that he bathed her and changed her clothes for her. Maybe it was because they were more like strangers now.


    She decided to go back to her room ande downstairs after he went to work. But Dn had already seen her.


    "Stop!" He called.


    Was she afraid that he would scold her after she got herself so drunkst night?


    Or was she aware of how tired he was after washing and changing her clothes and felt ashamed?


    Savannah paused and turned slowly.


    "Come here." Seeing her standing still, he sounded moremanding and displeased.


    She shuffled past, her head still drooping.


    "You broke your neck? Can''t you lift your head?" He was angry and amused at the way she hung her head, not daring to look at him.


    "What can I do for you?" Savannah lifted her flushed face.


    "Don''t you remember what you didst night?" Dn''s face slightly fell.


    A trace of embarrassment passed over her face, and she said nothing.


    "Fine. Why did you drink in the AD activity?" He didn''t mind telling her guilt.


    She clutched at the corner of her dress. How could she put it? Tell him she wanted to drown her sorrows in the wine because he couldn''t remember her?


    Seeing her face wasplicated and a bit aggrieved, Dn seemed to understand some of it.


    "I won''t me you for your past misdeeds." He didn''t ask any more questions, but the sternness in his voice showed he was still not pleased. "But remember two things. First, no more drinking outside."


    "What if it''s a business dinner? Can I refuse when the client wants a drink with me?" Savannah puckered up her red lips.


    "That won''t do! Ask your client to find me when he wants a drink. If the business fails, I''ll pay you double the number you lose," he replied coldly.


    If she needed to get people drunk to make a deal, it was a deal she didn''t need. The little woman didn''t have the pressure to earn money to support the family, did she?


    "What about the second?" Savannah gasped.


    "Second, don''t go to the same activity as Chris again." He gave her a quiet look, but his tone was even colder.


    "What?" She was stunned. "Chris is now the spokesperson for the Young series of K&G, and I''m the boss and chief designer. We always meet."


    "Need you to meet? You''re the boss, and he''s only your partner at best, and you don''t have to be there in person, let alone in close contact with him." He frowned at her reluctance.


    "That''s not very good..." murmured the little woman, tugging at her dress.


    "You don''t want your affair with Chris to be the headline on all portal websites, do you?" Dn pushed theptop towards her in repressed anger.


    "You believe that?" Savannah nced at the dramatic headlines and chuckled.


    "It''s that you''re disgracing the Sterling family! Aren''t you ashamed of being gossiped to be dating an actor?"


    She pursed her lips.


    "Answer me seriously!" He raised his voice coolly.


    She had to put on a serious face. "Well... I''ll try not to go to events with Chris."


    "Try?" He frowned.


    "I won''t," she said helplessly. "Is that all right?"


    He nodded in satisfaction.


    "Are you jealous?" Savannah asked again.


    Why did he suddenly care about who she was with? He still had a little memory of her, so he was jealous?


    "No," Dn said without hesitation, "You''re my woman. Though we haven''t married, everything you say and do will represent the Sterling family," he said dryly and tried to hide his annoyance. He''s obviously jealous but he can''t show his real feelings.


    "Oh," she felt a faint tingle of disappointment.


    She shouldn''t be too impatient. He didn''t remember her now. He was possessive just because she was his woman.


    Thinking of this, she nodded and turned to go, "I''m going to K&G."


    "Did I tell you to go?" He said, a little irritated.


    "Anything else?" She paused again and looked back at him.


    He stared at her with deep, expressionless eyes, looking indifferent, but his words startled Savannah.


    "Let''s get married."


    Savannah opened her eyes wide, astonished for a moment.


    Get married? Did she hear that, right?


    He didn''t remember her, did he?


    That day she took the initiative to hold him, and he pushed her away.


    "Why do you suddenly propose marriage?" She came to her senses and asked.


    Dn looked at her calmly.


    "Now that you''re my woman and you''ve given me a son, I have the responsibility to marry you. Since it''s only a matter of time, it''s better to arrange it earlier. What''s more, after marriage, people know you are my wife and won''t gossip about you and other men. Are you going to refuse my proposal? If so, give me a reason why?" His eyes fell on her beautiful face.


    She let out a sigh. His proposal was due to responsibility.


    She should be happy, he proposed, shouldn''t she? But why did she feel so lost?


    If he married her only because of responsibility, did this marriage make sense?


    She wanted to be with him for the rest of her life, but she wanted him to wear a ring for her out of love. She didn''t want the marriage to be only a task for him.


    He was surprised to see her hesitate. He had thought she should be very happy and immediately agreed to it. After all, she looked at him with full anticipation the day he returned and also threw herself to him that night.


    Why was she hesitating now?


    Was she too excited to speak?


    He leaned closer to her so that she could almost hear his breathing.


    "I know it''s a hasty proposal, but in our case, it doesn''t matter what the proposal is like. If you agree, I''ll have Garwood get the ring and the wedding ready at once --"


    "I''m sorry," Savannah interrupted him firmly. "I don''t want to marry you."

 Chapter 629 - 629: Dylan Was A Little Embarrassed

    Dn looked at her in amazement. Then in a fast pace he looked at her sullenly, retorted, "Reason?"


    "I''m just a stranger to you now. It''s not fair to you." Savannah said softly, "Forget it if it''s just for the sake of responsibility. There are too many unmarried mothers in this day and age. Even if I have a baby with you, it doesn''t mean we have to get married. As for your fear that my appearance in public will asionally be gossiped, affecting the reputation of your family, I can assure you that I''ll try to avoid it in the future. Sorry, it''s gettingte. I really should go to thepany. Bye."


    Then she turned and left the vi quickly.


    Dn watched the little woman run away and stunned for a long time before realizing his proposal had been rejected.


    He rubbed his eyebrows, somewhat disconcerted.


    He didn''t understand why he felt so ufortable. The little woman was right, she was only a stranger to him, and he should be happy when she refused him.


    It was not him who was unwilling to take the responsibility, but that she refused to ept his offer. He should be relieved that he didn''t have to bear guilt and burden.


    But, in fact, after being rejected by the little woman, he was not happy at all, only depressed.


    What''s going on? Did he really want to marry her? Was he really jealous so he didn''t want other men to get close to her?


    It couldn''t be! How could he want to marry her if he didn''t even remember her?


    Perhaps, he just didn''t want her gossips to affect his family. After all, she was the mother of his son.


    When Garwood came, he saw his boss sitting by the window with a sulky face, as though meditating.


    "Sir?" He asked carefully, "Are you going to thepany today?"


    Dn roused himself and sat up.


    "Garwood, do me a favor."


    * * *


    Savannah found out in thete afternoon that the online news about her affair with Chris had all disappeared.


    After a busy day at work, she rubbed her nose and was about to turn off theputer when she suddenly remembered Dn''s words this morning. She opened the browser and wanted to see what the media wrote about her and Chris.


    In fact, she knew they had been having a lot of rumors recently, but she didn''t care about that and never even bothered to read those news reports.


    But after typing in Chris''s name, she couldn''t find any news about herself, not even her picture with Chris.


    Just then, Tina came in with the papers for her signature.


    "Tina, check your cell phone to see if you can find anything about Chris and me," she called Tina in a daze.


    Tina, a little surprised, took out her phone and searched on the website, and then on Twitter and IG. After a few minutes, her face changed.


    "All the gossips about you and Chris have gone! I saw this morning that the topics about your AD activityst night was in the trend for hours. Why have they all gone?" Tina looked at her cell phone in surprise.


    Savannah gasped. It was not herwork that had the problem. It was true. All reports and pictures about her and Chris were taken off the Inte and disappeared.


    She suddenly realized who was behind all this.


    "Was it made by Mr. Sterling?" Tina apparently guessed something too.


    Savannah said nothing. Besides that man, who else could have the power to do this without considering the feelings of all the media.


    Obviously, that man couldn''t tolerate the slightest bit of affair between her and other men.


    Unfortunately, he wasn''t jealous... but for the sake of his own face.


    * * *


    In Sterling''s house, at night.


    After ying with Kaiden for a while, old Sterling asked a servant to take away the toys on the floor.


    "Time for bed, baby," he pulled his grandson up from the carpet as he signaled the nanny to take Kaiden upstairs.


    Kaiden, however, seemed preupied today.


    "I can''t sleep." His face was heavy as he sighed.


    "What''s the matter," old Sterling was amused. "Tell grandpa, what''s bothering you?"


    "I want daddy to marry mommy," Kaiden grumbled, upset and aggrieved.


    Every time he got ready to go to daddy and mommy''s wedding, something wrong happened.


    His little friends in the kindergarten allughed at him, especially his little girlfriend Lisa, saying that he must be lying.


    The smile on old Sterling''s face froze. He sighed and touched the boy''s head tofort him.


    ***


    Dn came back not soon after Kaiden was taken away by the nanny.


    "Dn,e here." Old Sterling called.


    "Dad?" Dn removed his tie as he walked over.


    "I heard that you had the media removed all the news reports about the affair between Savannah and Chris and that you had told the press to stop writing about them?"


    "Well, yes." He nodded.


    Old Sterling looked thoughtfully at his son and smiled.


    "It seems that you are notpletely indifferent to Savannah."


    At least, he was jealous, wasn''t he?


    "I did it for the sake of my face and the honor of the family." Dn was a little embarrassed.


    "Is that so? You proposed to her this morning just to save face?" Old Sterling teased.


    Dn''s face fell. Damn the gossips!


    After a pause, he replied coldly, "you should also know that she refused me. In that case, forget it."


    "It wasn''t that she didn''t want to marry you, but that you weren''t sincere enough without even a ring. I wouldn''t marry you if I were a woman!" Old Sterling stared at him. "I''ve got the ring ready for you, and you can choose the ce to propose: the hotel, the resort, even the castle abroad, whatever, propose again tomorrow--"


    "Wait a minute!" Dn interrupted his father, who arranged everything well for him. "I proposed to her because I wanted to be responsible for her. Since she''s my woman and has a child for the Sterling family, it''s normal to make her my legal wife. But she''s refused, and I''m not going to propose again!"

 Chapter 630 - 630: Old Sterling’s Plan

    "Should I ept your stubborn answer? Look, Kaiden is in a low mood every day because you haven''t got married yet! Anyway, for the sake of my precious grandson, you must make a new proposal and get married within this month!" said old Sterling, his beard bristling.


    "Why do I have to get married to that boy''s mood?" Dnughed with anger.


    "It''s not good for a child to be in a bad mood every day. Depression can affect his appetite so as to affect his body development, you know? And it might also influence his intelligence quotient and physical health! Can you bear this responsibility?" Old Sterling snapped.


    Dn was really speechless this time. So, for the sake of his grandson''s physical and mental development, he''d rather neglect his son''s feelings.


    "I''ve given her a chance, and since she has refused, I won''t ask again. I''ve done my duty. I don''t have any feelings for her now, and she knows it. So just forget it!" With this, Dn stood up and went straight upstairs.


    Old Sterling red at his son''s back without a word. He didn''t believe that Dn had no feelings for Savannah at all.


    If he really didn''t care about her, why did he look restless after knowing she was in an AD activity with Chris together that night? Why did he go to pick her up when she didn''te back veryte?


    What''s more, the next day, he removed all the gossip news about Savannah and Chris and even ordered the media to stop writing about them.


    Was it really just for the face of the Sterling family? Not that he was jealous?


    But since Dn didn''t admit it for his poor pride, he couldn''t force him.


    However, he couldn''t just wait for Dn to take action.


    He should lend his son a hand.


    Old Sterling sat frowning for a moment. Then, as if he was suddenly struck by an idea, a sly smile, totally different from his usual calm and affable manner, came to his face.


    "Cooper!" He called.


    * * *


    The next evening, Savannah had just finished a whole day''s work at K&G when she got a call from old Sterling.


    He said that he had rmended a client to her and had booked a reception room in a hotel owned by the Sterling group.


    Savannah was delighted that K&G would have a new business partner but also a little surprised. Old Sterling had never introduced new business partners to her.


    With the Sterling family''s power and position in the business circle, it was nothing for old Sterling or Dn to introduce reliable clients or rmend rich resources to K&G, and she could easily double its size with their help.


    But Dn had no intention to make Savannah a superwoman. He gave K&G to her only to satisfy her interest and for her to kill time. Savannah didn''t mean to ask them for help too. Since she took over K&G, Dn had never stepped into K&G''s business. She also wanted to see how far she could go with her own efforts and ability.


    This time, she had intended to refuse old Sterling. However, since he had called in person and had already made an appointment with the client, she had to agree first.


    Night had fallen by the time Savannah and Tina arrived at the hotel.


    As soon as they got out of the car, Tina''s cell phone rang.


    Tina answered, and after a minute, she hung up.


    "Miss Schultz, the manager of the Marketing Department called, saying that there''s something wrong with an order. They want me to go and have a look." Tina looked at Savannah apologetically.


    "Is the problem serious?" Savannah wondered.


    "No, it''s just the wrong batch number. I''ll go over and restate it, but I may not be able to meet the client with you tonight."


    "It''s okay," Savannah nodded with relief, "I''ll go in and talk with the client by myself. You can go back to thepany first."


    Tina stopped another taxi and left right away.


    Savannah turned and saw a man, who seemed to be the hotel manager, standing respectfully at the hotel entrance with a line of waiters, seemingly waiting for her.


    When Savannah walked over, the manager came forward and bowed to her.


    "Miss Schultz, pleasee with me."


    Savannah followed him into the hotel and took the elevator to the top floor.


    The whole floor was supposed to have been booked down by old Sterling, and no other guests were seen. It was very quiet.


    She nced at the splendid door of the VIP room and gasped.


    So exaggerated!


    Just amon business meeting, wasn''t it?


    "The client hase? In the room?" "She asked casually.


    "Miss Schultz, please," the manager, without answering her question, just smiled at Savannah politely, motioning her to enter the room.


    Savannah straightened her clothes before she pushed the door open and walked in.


    It was an impossibly big suite with a thick red carpet on the floor and an ornate crystal chandelier on the ceiling.


    Savannah went inside the quiet suite, feeling a little nervous. It was not the first time she met a client, but she always brought her secretary or assistant with her. Today, she was alone with a new client for the first time.


    However, no one was in the living room.


    "Hello? I''m Savannah Schultz from K&G. Anyone here?" She called uneasily.


    No one answered.


    But there seemed to be a sound in the inner bedroom.


    Savannah followed the sound and stepped into the inner room.


    "Hello? I''m Savannah S¡­" Savannah stared, unable to finish her words.


    The walls and ceiling of the bedroom were a deep, dark burgundy. The lighting was warm yellow, ambiguous, and mild. In the center of the room, there was a king-size elliptic waterbed, which was covered with red rose petals.


    The fragrancemp on the bedside table dispersed a faint sweet scent. At the foot of the bed, set apart a few feet, was arge oxblood chesterfield couch, on which there were some strange-looking objects...


    She took a good look at them and suddenly blushed, her breathing quickened.


    They were all kinds of sex toys!


    She looked around disconcertedly and even found some whips, riding crops, and feathery implements swinging from the strange rods across the corner wall.


    The bedroom had obviously been rearranged to a Fifty Shades-style red room!


    She froze.


    What the hell?


    At that moment, in front of the French window, a familiar figure slowly turned and fixed his gaze on her.

 Chapter 631 - 631: Dylan Rejected Her

    Savannah then realized that someone was in the room.


    Dn!


    Why was he here?


    Obviously, he was also surprised to see her, but immediately he understood what happened. A helpless irony shed in his deep eyes.


    His father did it!


    He got him here with the trick and called the little woman here too. The intention was clear.


    He wanted to elerate the development of their rtionship so that they would get married soon.


    Savannah, too, recovered and understood.


    The so-called client that old Sterling introduced to her turned out to be Dn.


    They both looked elsewhere at once.


    "My father''s really annoying." Dn broke the embarrassment in a low, angry voice.


    With that, he strode off toward the outer door.


    Savannah hurried after him.


    Unexpectedly, he wrenched at the door-handle but couldn''t wrench the door open. He tried again, but it wouldn''t budge.


    Dn''s face changed, and a sneer appeared on his lips.


    All his father didn''t do was drug them and tie him to the bed with the little woman!


    Savannah gasped. What old Sterling did this time really shocked her? She took out her phone to call Tina toe to help, but she couldn''t get through.


    "It won''t help." Dn nced at her. "My father must have cut off all our options. He won''t let us out easily."


    Savannah sighed. He was right. Tina was called back by the call from thepany just before they entered the hotel. What a coincidence! It should also be the instructions of old Sterling.


    When she looked up again, Dn had turned around and was back in the bedroom, sitting on a leather chair.


    Savannah stood for a moment and went over to him.


    "What''re you doing? Don''t you want to get out?"


    "My father will surely send someone to open the door tomorrow morning. Don''t bother. Sit down." Dn crossed his legs coolly as he took out his cell phone and began to deal with some business.


    Clearly, he was familiar with old Sterling''s trick.


    By tomorrow morning at thetest, the hotel staff shoulde and open the door.


    Savannah took a deep breath and sat down on the couch.


    After a while, she began to feel bored, and it was also a little awkward to stay with him alone in a quiet environment.


    She looked around to see if there was anything to pass the time, but it was clear that old Sterling had left them nothing but a lot of sex toys.


    Luckily, there was a wall-mounted TV.


    She found the remote and turned it on.


    Women''s moans and men''s harsh breathing came out from the TV at once. On the screen, a man mmed into a naked busty woman again and again.


    Savannah was so startled that she almost dropped the remote control.


    Dn, of course, couldn''t have missed the scene. His handsome face turned red and then blue.


    VIP suites in the five-star hotel of the Sterling group wouldn''t offer this type of movie on television.


    Needless to say, it was one of the entertaining activities that old Sterling had prepared for him and Savannah.


    Savannah responded by turning off the TV.


    The heart-beating sound in the room disappeared, but the atmosphere became even more awkward.


    After holding her breath for a long time, Savannah finally burst into augh, covering her stomach.


    "What''re youughing at?" Dn asked coldly.


    "I was thinking... your father must be good at flirting when he was young." Savannah tried to hold herughter.


    Dn didn''t think it was funny, but after all the mental harassment from that movie, he felt so hot and dry that he couldn''t focus on his work.


    The sweet fragrance in the room made him absent, and the faint scent from the little woman not far away made him obsessed.


    He was afraid that he would lose control sooner orter in the room alone with her.


    Dn put down his phone and stood up.


    "Go to bed yourself. I''m going to rest outside," he said as he walked towards the door.


    There were severalrge couches in the outside room,rge enough for a man to sleep.


    Savannah watched as he walked out of the bedroom and saw his sweat-soaked shirt back. Her smile froze, and she understood what he was suffering from.


    Perhaps men had it worse than women?


    "Dn," she called him before she could help it.


    Dn stopped and turned, looking at her.


    She screwed up her courage.


    "Let''s make love!"


    Dn''s eyes narrowed and went dark.


    Savannah bit her lip and continued, "I know you don''t remember me. You treat me like a stranger and don''t have any feelings for me. But you must have physiological needs. Let''s¡­ let''s have sex."


    "You don''t want to marry me, but you''re willing to have sex with me. Is that how you treat other men?" Dn came to her with a clouded face.


    Savannah couldn''t understand why he was suddenly so angry. Besides, how could she treat other men in this way?


    She only wanted to have sex with him!


    Before she could speak, he picked her up like a mad lion and threw her onto the big bed covered with rose petals.


    His fierce and hot breathing came to her as he pinned her down. She could hardly breathe and nervously grabbed the sheet beside her, waiting for his next assault. She closed her eyes and bit her lips without any resistance or movement.


    He stared at the little woman under him with burning red eyes, fire coursing through his body when he saw her wanting face.


    She was his woman, and she had invited him.


    Even if he had her here, it was a matter of course, and he should have no burden or pressure.


    And she was, indeed, too attractive.


    Savannah, though upset, waited quietly for his next move.


    Every second of waiting was so long.


    But he didn''t proceed to the next step.


    There was a little sigh from him, and then he lifted his huge bulk from her.


    She opened her eyes and was surprised to see that he was standing two steps away from the bed, straightening his shirt. The flush on his face had been pressed down.


    "Dn, you --"


    Before she could finish, he went out of the bedroom and closed the door behind him without giving her another nce. Then he locked it.

 Chapter 632 - 632: He Was Disappointed When She Avoided Him

    Savannah jumped out of bed and pound on the door.


    "Dn! What are you doing locking me in?"


    "I''ll let you out when they open the door tomorrow. Good night," he said dryly.


    He and she were like strangers now.


    He didn''t want to take her under the impulse of desire.


    But he had to admit that he had reallye so close to throwing away his helmet and armor in front of her.


    Only by locking her in and isting her could he suppress the beast in him.


    If the little woman seduced him again, there was no guarantee that he would be able to control himself.


    Dn stared at the closed bedroom door, repressing the heat in him.


    * * *


    The next day, early in the morning.


    The Sterling''s house


    Old Sterling had just watched Louis drive Kaiden to the kindergarten when the Maybach pulled into the carved gates of the mansion.


    His face lit up right away as Dn and Savannah got out of the car.


    Savannah, somewhat embarrassed to look at old Sterling, said hello to him with her head drooped and hurried in.


    Dn went up to his father with a gloomy face.


    "How wasst night, Dn?" Old Sterling asked, grinning at him.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you. All that you prepared were not used," Dn replied coldly.


    Old Sterling looked a little embarrassed and disappointed.


    "Please don''t make any further arrangements," Dn continued, "Go fishing or raise birds, or take care of your flowers if you''re bored, will you?"


    No one would like his father to have a hand in his affairs!


    With that, Dn stormed into the house.


    Butler Cooper came up quietly and asked,


    "Sir, what''s up? Didn''t Mr. Sterling and Miss Schultz have anythingst night?"


    "Would he still be so angry if something happened?" Old Sterling heaved a great sigh that made the ends of his beard flutter.


    Cooper blushed.


    "Didn''t you make arrangements as I told you? Or are they not popr among young people now?" Old Sterling frowned and started to me his old butler.


    Cooper smiled bitterly, "I... I had asked the manager of the hotel to prepare the VIP suite ording to the most booked couple rooms... Generally speaking, young men and women should... should not be able to control themselves..."


    Who knew that Mr. Sterling was a man of iron self-control?


    Old Sterling sighed again.


    He wanted the two to get back together soon, so he came up with this idea.


    After all, sex was the best way to bring a rtionship closer.


    But it didn''t seem to work.


    He had to do something else.


    ***


    In the following days, Savannah went to work early and came homete, trying not to see Dn face to face.


    Even when they met in the mansion, she just buried her head and passed by him in a hurry without a word.


    She felt so embarrassed after she asked for sex, but he pushed her away again in the hotel that night.


    What''s more, she was also very disappointed.


    Didn''t he have a little memory or affection about her?


    ***


    This night, when Savannah came back and saw Dn sitting in the dining room with old Sterling and Kaiden, she pretended not to see them and went to the stairs quietly.


    "Mommy!" Kaiden, however, with sharp eyes, saw Savannah.


    "Savannah,e eat. Wash your hands first," old Sterling called kindly.


    Savannah walked into the dining room, reluctantly.


    "Sir, I''ve eaten at thepany... You guys can continue, I will go upstairs," She murmured.


    "You''re so busy that you need to eat more. If you lose weight, your grandfather will call to me me." Old Sterling knew that she hadn''t spoken much to Dn recently and seemed to avoid him, and of course, he wouldn''t let her go easily.


    He asked the servant to get another set of tableware and nced at Dn.


    "Dn, tell Savannah to sit down."


    Dn took a look at Savannah and said dryly, "Just eat some more. "


    Savannah had to sit down, ready to get out of here after she took a few bites.


    Dn''s brow furrowed as she chose the seat farthest from him.


    These days, the little woman had been avoiding him,pletely different from her initiative enthusiasm. He couldn''t help but feel a bit ufortable and disappointed. He saw how she hesitated when he invited her to have dinner with them.


    But what was the matter with him?


    He didn''t remember her at all, let alone have any feelings. It shouldn''t matter to him even if she wanted to leave him.


    "Mommy, why are you so far away from daddy?" Kaiden looked unsatisfied.


    Savannah just wanted to hurry back to her room. She took a sip of the soup and was almost choked. "No, I¡­I didn''t notice that..."


    Dn''s face darkened. It was clear that she sat deliberately far from him.


    At that moment, Savannah''s mobile phone rang, saving her from the awkwardness. She put down the spoon, said sorry, and walked away to answer the phone.


    Soon she came back.


    "Who''s that? Thepany?" "Old Sterling asked casually.


    Savannah hesitated and looked at Dn. "It''s my tutor in Italy."


    Dn''s eyelids fluttered a moment.


    "Oh, what''s up with your tutor?" Old Sterling understood immediately that it was Savannah''s tutor in the school that she studied design.


    "In fact, I should have gone back to take the final exams and thesis defense long ago, but I''ve been dyed again and again in LA... The school hurried me several times and let me try to go back this month to get the diploma," Savannah said.


    Old Sterling looked at Dn and then at Savannah. "Oh, yes. How long will you be gone?"


    "About a month."


    "So long?" cried old Sterling and Kaiden, looking at Dn and waiting for him to say something.


    Dn frowned but kept silent.


    Kaiden winked at his grandfather, leaning toward Dn. "Daddy, I don''t want mommy to be away so long."


    Savannah held her breath and looked carefully at Dn, hoping he would show some reluctance on her leaving.

 Chapter 633 - 633: Can’t Sleep?

    Finally, Dn said dryly, "getting the diploma is a big deal. How can you not let your mom go?"


    Savannah felt frustrated and disappointed for a moment, but she kept her spirits up and patted Kaiden''s head as if nothing happened.


    "I wille back as soon as possible after the thesis defense, and I will bring you some gifts."


    Then she turned to old Sterling, "Sir, I''m sorry, but I must hurry, I have to make some preparations first."


    With that, she went upstairs.


    Old Sterling looked at Savannah''s back and frowned at Dn. He was about to say something when Dn put down the silverware and stood up.


    "Enjoy your food," he sounded a little tired. Then he left the table too.


    The frown on old Sterling''s face was deepening to a scowl. It was clear that his son still had feelings for Savannah, though he didn''t remember her at the moment.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t seem to understand his own mind.


    * * *


    The luggage was quickly packed, and the visa was ready.


    Savannah would fly to Italy on Sunday at the end of the month so that Kaiden would be able to see her off at the airport.


    The night before departure, Savannah tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep.


    It waste at night. In order not to oversleep in the morning, she went downstairs to the kitchen and poured herself a cup of hot milk.


    Walking out of the kitchen with the cup in her hand, she saw a tall figure standing against the dim light. She couldn''t see his face.


    Startled, she tripped and nearly spilled the milk in her hand.


    The man in front of her grabbed her wrist in time with one hand and stretched out the other to hold the cup, putting it on the wine cab next to them.


    She stumbled into his arms and immediately smelled his familiar smell. Looking up, she saw his face clearly under the faint moonlight. Her eyes met his, and she quickly pulled out her hand, taking two steps back.


    They hadn''t spoken to each other since she decided to go back to Italy to get her diploma.


    They just passed by when they met in the house.


    She felt indescribably awkward being so close to him on the night before leaving.


    She didn''t know what to say to him. She wanted to go upstairs, but to tell the truth, she didn''t want to part with him.


    When the sun rose tomorrow, she would leave and couldn''t see him for a month.


    "Can''t sleep?" Dn nced at the milk, then at the little woman in her nightgown.


    "Hmm," she lowered her eyes.


    After a moment of hesitation, he took the cup of milk in one hand, grabbed her by the wrist, and led her upstairs.


    Savannah, surprised at first, followed him nervously into the study on the second floor.


    He sat her down on a singlerge sofa and turned on the stereo. The study was filled with warm and soft music.


    "Drink the milk, close your eyes, and have a good rest." Dn handed her the cup of milk.


    "The music..." Savannah was quite subdued.


    "When I was in NY for treatment, I sometimes suffered from insomnia due to the side effects of the treatment. Sometimes I kept my eyes open until dawn. Milk alone won''t solve the problem. My therapist introduced the music for me, and it''s an effective way for insomnia." Dn exined patiently.


    Savannah bit her lip.


    Why was he so good to her when she almost gave up?


    She pursed her lips and said deliberately, "Actually... It doesn''t matter. I''ll sleep on the ne..."


    At this point, she still wondered if he really didn''t mind her leaving for Italy alone for so long.


    "It takes more than ten hours to Mn. Sleeping on a ne is not asfortable as sleeping in a bed at home, and it''s hard to get over the jetg." His eyes darkened a little, and his voice was still cool.


    Savannah drooped her head and made no reply. He didn''t ask her to stay or offered to escort her to Italy...


    He was so gentle to her tonight just to ensure she would leave smoothly tomorrow.


    She took the milk and swallowed it down. Then shey down on the sofa and shut her eyes.


    Maybe it was the soft music that really worked, she fell asleep soon.


    Dn was supposed to carry her back to her bedroom, but somehow, he didn''t move for a long time. He stared at the sleeping woman quietly.


    It was at least a month before he saw her again.


    Why?


    He should have nothing to do with the little woman''s departure, but why had he been restless since she said she was going to be away for a month?


    He was irritable and bothered, especially on the eve of her departure.


    He gazed at her for a long time, and as the night grew darker and deeper, he finally restrained himself and picked her up gently, carrying her back to her bedroom.


    * * *


    Early that morning, after Savannah said goodbye to old Sterling, Dn drove her to the airport with Kaiden.


    Kaiden had promised that he would be good and wait for Savannah toe back. But when Savannah was about to board the ne, he began to cry.


    "Mommy, take me with you! Don''t leave me here..."


    Savannah stooped down and hugged Kaiden.


    "Be good," she said softly, "you have to go to kindergarten, or your little friends won''t y with you. Mommy will call you every day, okay?"


    Kaiden had to hold back his tears and nodded.


    Savannah straightened up and looked at Dn. "Please take care of Kaiden. I have to go."


    "Bon voyage," Dn said quietly.


    His simple two words, however, made Savannah very ufortable, as if he was driving her away. She waved at Kaiden and walked to the gate.


    Dn watched her back, clenching his hands.


    Kaiden, who had been held by his father, could feel the sweat and heat in his palms. He looked up at his daddy, a little confused.


    Obviously, daddy cut his heart to let mommy leave, but why didn''t he ask her to stay or apany her to Italy?


    ***


    Mn, Italy


    It was morning local time when the nended.

 Chapter 634 - 634: They Met Again

    Bright sunlight weed Savannah as she got off the ne.


    She had just stepped out of the gate of the airport when a slim figure rushed over and gave her a big hug.


    "Hey! Elisa!" Savannah gave her friend a pat on the shoulder excitedly and exchanged a social kiss with her.


    The girl at Savannah''s age was her good friend in the school, Elisa. They were in a different major but lived in the same dormitory.


    Elisa was Savannah''s best friend during her three years of study in Italy, a girl of great heart and enthusiasm. Her mother was actually an American-Italian, so she spoke fluent English.


    They had been keeping in touch often through their social media. So when Elisa knew Savannah wasing back today, she came to the airport early to meet her.


    They hadn''t seen each other for more than half a year, and now they were both very excited.


    "Savannah, you came back atst! I missed you so much! I have lots of stories to tell you," Elisa took her suitcase over, tossing her silken chestnut hair over her shoulder.


    "I know you missed me a lot, so I hurried back," Savannah jokes. Her gloomy mood was dispelled by Elisa.


    Elisa was like the gorgeous and bright sunshine of the Mediterranean, always inspiring others. Her friendly personality could make anybody love her.


    "Since you left to participate in the local designerpetition, you had nevere back till now. Is that because you met a charming man who captivated you there?" Elisa teased, grinning yfully at her.


    "No man will be more charming than you!" Savannah joked back.


    The two girls talked andughed as they walked to the parking lot.


    Elisa stopped at a red beetle car, a gift from her parents for her 18th birthday, and opened the front passenger''s door for Savannah.


    She drove Savannah to the school directly.


    Savannah would be living in the dormitory during this month in Italy.


    Elisa, in order to concentrate on the final exams and thesis defense, and to apany Savannah, also moved from home to the dormitory.


    When Savannah opened the door of her dormitory, she found that Elisa had made it as clean as before.


    Though Elisa preferred to be casual and indifferent to trivial matters, she was sensitive inside.


    In the previous three years when Savannah had been studying design here, she lived in the dormitory and only returned to the town where she and Kevin lived on the weekends.


    So, she was familiar with everything here.


    The condition of the dormitory was not bad. Although it was not as good as the single apartment outside, it was a proper ce for them to prepare for the final exams and thesis defense.


    It waste afternoon when Savannah finished sorting her luggage and made up her bed.


    Although a little tired, she decided to invite Elisa to have dinner to thank her for picking her up at the airport and celebrate their reunion.


    They walked out of the school, arm in arm.


    "Wait here for me," Elisa said before she went to get the car.


    Savannah nodded at her, and the moment she turned, she seemed to see a passing figure behind a wall nor far from her, as if... someone was watching her in the dark.


    And the figure didn''t seem to be local.


    Italians were strong but generally not tall. What''s more, people preferred to dress in a more informal way, and few people would wear a uniform in this season.


    The passing figure, however, was tall and vigorous and dressed in a ck suit.


    "Savannah, what''s the matter?" Elisa asked, seeing that she looked strange.


    Savannah looked around, but the figure was gone.


    "Nothing," she shook her head.


    Savannah chose a Thai restaurant and ordered a table of Thai food with Elisa. They chatted over dinner, and when they finished the whole table, it waste at night.


    "Oh, let''s try Indian food and Chinese food next time! I like Asian food and the way they cooked. I''m fully stuffed today!" Elisa rubbed her stomach and sighed with satisfaction.


    "You''re a foodie. Can''t Italian food satisfy you?" Savannahughed.


    "Please call me a gourmet! You know it''s my weakness ever since, so don''t bother to mock me," Elisa grinned at her.


    Theughter of the two beautiful young girls attracted the attention of two local men who sat at a table behind them.


    The two men, apparently elevated from a few drinks, exchanged a malicious look. When the two young women left the restaurant, they got up and followed them out.


    Savannah was waiting alone at the roadside when Elisa went to get the car. She heard footsteps approaching from behind and looked back in rm.


    "Hey girl, would you like to go dance with us tonight?" The younger man osted her with a sly grin in English.


    Savannah had met such guys who chatted up with her when she studied in Mn. Italian men were open and active, and they liked to go up directly to ask for a date when they met the girl they liked. But Kevin was always at her side and would stand in front of her so that they would stop pursuing.


    But this time, it was different. The two Italian men were clearly drunk.


    "I''m sorry I''m not avable. I''m waiting for my friend," she refused politely in Italian.


    She used the nativenguage to tell the two men that she was no stranger here, and saying that she was waiting for a friend was a warning to them: she was not alone, and they should behave themselves.


    But it didn''t work for the two drunks.


    "I know you are waiting for another girl. You''re both very beautiful and charming. I heard that you chatted in English just now. You''re not Italian, are you?"


    "I''ve never seen any girl so attractive as you are. We are two people too, so we can have fun together. Come on, don''t be shy!" The two men sized her up viciously as they said.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    Bright sunlight weed Savannah as she got off the ne.


    She had just stepped out of the gate of the airport when a slim figure rushed over and gave her a big hug.


    "Hey! Elisa!" Savannah gave her friend a pat on the shoulder excitedly and exchanged a social kiss with her.


    The girl at Savannah''s age was her good friend in the school, Elisa. They were in a different major but lived in the same dormitory.


    Elisa was Savannah''s best friend during her three years of study in Italy, a girl of great heart and enthusiasm. Her mother was actually an American-Italian, so she spoke fluent English.


    They had been keeping in touch often through their social media. So when Elisa knew Savannah wasing back today, she came to the airport early to meet her.


    They hadn''t seen each other for more than half a year, and now they were both very excited.


    "Savannah, you came back atst! I missed you so much! I have lots of stories to tell you," Elisa took her suitcase over, tossing her silken chestnut hair over her shoulder.


    "I know you missed me a lot, so I hurried back," Savannah jokes. Her gloomy mood was dispelled by Elisa.


    Elisa was like the gorgeous and bright sunshine of the Mediterranean, always inspiring others. Her friendly personality could make anybody love her.


    "Since you left to participate in the local designerpetition, you had nevere back till now. Is that because you met a charming man who captivated you there?" Elisa teased, grinning yfully at her.


    "No man will be more charming than you!" Savannah joked back.


    The two girls talked andughed as they walked to the parking lot.


    Elisa stopped at a red beetle car, a gift from her parents for her 18th birthday, and opened the front passenger''s door for Savannah.


    She drove Savannah to the school directly.


    Savannah would be living in the dormitory during this month in Italy.


    Elisa, in order to concentrate on the final exams and thesis defense, and to apany Savannah, also moved from home to the dormitory.


    When Savannah opened the door of her dormitory, she found that Elisa had made it as clean as before.


    Though Elisa preferred to be casual and indifferent to trivial matters, she was sensitive inside.


    In the previous three years when Savannah had been studying design here, she lived in the dormitory and only returned to the town where she and Kevin lived on the weekends.


    So, she was familiar with everything here.


    The condition of the dormitory was not bad. Although it was not as good as the single apartment outside, it was a proper ce for them to prepare for the final exams and thesis defense.


    It waste afternoon when Savannah finished sorting her luggage and made up her bed.


    Although a little tired, she decided to invite Elisa to have dinner to thank her for picking her up at the airport and celebrate their reunion.


    They walked out of the school, arm in arm.


    "Wait here for me," Elisa said before she went to get the car.


    Savannah nodded at her, and the moment she turned, she seemed to see a passing figure behind a wall nor far from her, as if... someone was watching her in the dark.


    And the figure didn''t seem to be local.


    Italians were strong but generally not tall. What''s more, people preferred to dress in a more informal way, and few people would wear a uniform in this season.


    The passing figure, however, was tall and vigorous and dressed in a ck suit.


    "Savannah, what''s the matter?" Elisa asked, seeing that she looked strange.


    Savannah looked around, but the figure was gone.


    "Nothing," she shook her head.


    Savannah chose a Thai restaurant and ordered a table of Thai food with Elisa. They chatted over dinner, and when they finished the whole table, it waste at night.


    "Oh, let''s try Indian food and Chinese food next time! I like Asian food and the way they cooked. I''m fully stuffed today!" Elisa rubbed her stomach and sighed with satisfaction.


    "You''re a foodie. Can''t Italian food satisfy you?" Savannahughed.


    "Please call me a gourmet! You know it''s my weakness ever since, so don''t bother to mock me," Elisa grinned at her.


    Theughter of the two beautiful young girls attracted the attention of two local men who sat at a table behind them.


    The two men, apparently elevated from a few drinks, exchanged a malicious look. When the two young women left the restaurant, they got up and followed them out.


    Savannah was waiting alone at the roadside when Elisa went to get the car. She heard footsteps approaching from behind and looked back in rm.


    "Hey girl, would you like to go dance with us tonight?" The younger man osted her with a sly grin in English.


    Savannah had met such guys who chatted up with her when she studied in Mn. Italian men were open and active, and they liked to go up directly to ask for a date when they met the girl they liked. But Kevin was always at her side and would stand in front of her so that they would stop pursuing.


    *******************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    ??????I mess up with the update again, my sincere apologies. I copied a wrong chapter. I tried to fix it but only this way is possible, so the content has been repeated!


    Have a great Monday ahead!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 635 - 635: What Should We Do With Them?

    It was not a simple chat-up.


    What they meant was obviously dirty.


    One Italian man fixed his eyes on Savannah''s breasts and licked his lips indecently. And she actually caught him doing that indecent act.


    "That''s enough. Get out before I call the police!" Savannah frowned.


    The two men seemed to be shocked by her words, but just after a moment, theyughed wickedly.


    "The police won''t be concerned about such things. We just want to make friends..." They moved closer and closer to her.


    Savannah backed away in rm as she took out the mobile phone, ready to call the police.


    Suddenly a figure appeared before her, and with two blows, he knocked the two Italian men down!


    She was startled. The man who helped her out looked like a professional bodyguard. He was the figure she had seen at the gate of the school!


    Had the man been watching her, protecting her?


    The two Italian men scrambled up from the ground.


    "Who are you?"


    "Go away! Mind your own business!" They positioned themselves to attack as they cried threateningly.


    "You got three seconds. Stay the hell away from thisdy, or I''ll teach you a lesson!" The bodyguard approached them, his lipspressing into a contemptuous line.


    The two Italian men had just been knocked down, and they were more or less aware of the man''s skill. But maybe it was because they were not prepared just now, and they thought two-on-one should be easier.


    They exchanged a look and then made contact with the bodyguard. The bodyguard dodged, and once again, the two fell to the ground!


    At the same time, several men in the same ck suits appeared from all directions, surrounding the two Italian men.


    "What should we do with them?"


    "Take them to the police station first." The head of them waved his hand.


    The two Italian men stared at those burly men, and then at Savannah, who was protected by them closely, wondering who the young schoolgirl was and why there were so many escorts.


    Was she a princess? Why did she get a lot of men protecting her during their sudden attack?


    Before they could figure it out, they had been tied up and dragged away.


    Savannah looked at the first bodyguard and asked in wonder, "Who are you? Why are you following me? Who sent you?"


    In fact, she had guessed who sent them, but not sure.


    The man hesitated as if he had been warned not to say something.


    "It''s Mr. Sterling, right?" Savannah asked tentatively.


    Since she had guessed, the man nodded and replied respectfully,


    "Yes, Miss Schultz. Mr. Sterling told us to protect you at any time while you''re in Italy."


    Savannah gasped, not expecting the man to send so many people to protect her. She thought Dn doesn''t care about her, why all of a sudden, he sent people to protect her?


    "Savannah --" Elisa drove the beetle back, got out of the car, and trotted over.


    "Miss Schultz, I have to go." The man left quickly.


    "Savannah, what''s the matter? Who''s that man?" Elisa ran up to Savannah just as the man disappeared into the night.


    Savannah took a breath and told her about the drunk men.


    "So, those bodyguards helped you out? Who are they?" Elisa wondered.


    Savannah didn''t want to say too much about her and Dn, so she just replied simply, "I... don''t know."


    "How can that be? The man looked very respectful of you as if you''re his master. Oh, I seemed to hear you talk about a name¡­ Mr. Sterling?" Elisa looked at her good friend curiously.


    Seeing that Savannah was silent, she continued, "Did you really have an affair in LA with somebody? Did he send those people to protect you? God, he must be very charming and very fond of you! Am I right?"


    Savannah was speechless, a faint bitter smile ying on her lips.


    He had been really fond of her, but now he didn''t even remember her.


    Maybe it was just for Kaiden''s sake that he sent someone to protect her.


    After all, she was the woman who had borne his child.


    Elisa knew by her expression that her guess was probably right. She took a deep breath and patted Savannah on the shoulder.


    "Tell me now, who is he?" Her big brown eyes glistened with delight and curiosity.


    Girls were born to gossip.


    Elisa only knew Savannah had a brother when she studied in Italy, and she had never seen another man at her side. Of course, she was curious about this, Mr. Sterling.


    Savannah smiled helplessly, knowing that Elisa wouldn''t stop questioning if she didn''t tell her the story.


    "Fine, let''s talk about itter."


    ***


    The first day back to Italy passed dramatically.


    On the second day, Savannah noticed that the bodyguards still secretly watched around her to protect her.


    Elisa heard about Savannah and Dn and marveled for days.


    It was unbelievable that her friend had had a romantic rtionship with the most powerful man in LA and even had a son for him before she came to Italy three years ago.


    What shocked her more than the rtionship was Dn''s family background.


    The Sterling family was powerful in the local business circle, and they were well connected with the political arena because Dn''s mother was from the Cavendish family, a famous ancient family in Ennd.


    She had only read such a love story in novels.


    But their story really had too many twists. It seemed that there was something wrong with the rtionship between Savannah and that man. She didn''t even take the initiative to call back after so many days.


    ***


    Savannah had been away for nearly a week.


    The Sterling''s house became much quieter than usual.


    The servants noticed that their young master had been down in the mouth since his mother left, and Mr. Sterling was noticeably less talkative.


    They wondered when Miss Schultz be so important for the whole family.


    Without her, their young and old masters were all in low spirits.

 Chapter 636 - 636: How Could He Not Be Worried?

    It was an ordinary evening.


    Dn returned from work and Kaiden from kindergarten to have dinner with old Sterling together.


    Old Sterling looked at his son and grandson, who were eating absent-mindedly on the table, and sighed.


    He heard that Dn had sent a group of guards to protect Savannah 24 hours a day. Obviously, he cared about her and didn''t want to part from her.


    Why not admit it?


    "Dn, I called Savannah this morning. She said she had finished her final exams, and she could get the diploma after the thesis defense. But there are a few graduation parties after that, and she may stay in Italy a little longer... Shall we ask her to give up-graduation parties ande back earlier?" Old Sterling thought for a while before he asked.


    "No," said Dn, tly.


    "Are you sure?" Old Sterling frowned. His son was still affected to be indifferent.


    "She won''t be willing to miss graduation parties. Let here back when she''s had enough fun. I don''t want to be a possessive tyrant taking away her freedom," Dn said dryly.


    "Tyrant? You had been more than bossy and possessive before," old Sterling sneered, "You would even be annoyed when she said a few more words to other men. You almost killed the young master from the Murray family when he sexually assaulted her! Why now you talk about freedom?"


    Dn had a little awkwardugh but didn''t look up from his te.


    Old Sterling also understood that it was not easier for a man to admit that he cared about a woman, and even harder for his proud and overbearing son.


    What''s more, he lost his memory of Savannah. It was more difficult to let him admit his concern about a strange woman.


    Unable to bear the deadly silence, old Sterling asked a servant to turn on the television in order to make the house more lively.


    The servant turned on the TV, and the international news was on the broadcast.


    "Several explosions took ce in Mn, Italy, at around 12:10 am local time today. ording to the police, it was caused by conflicts between the local Mafia and other parties. The number of people hurt has risen to about fifty, with their injuries ranging from minor to serious¡­"


    Dn banged his fork on the table and stared at the TV.


    "Turn it up," he snapped.


    The servant scrambled to turn up the TV.


    Old Sterling was surprised and listened to the TV with a frown.


    One of the explosions urred near Savannah''s school, a street away at most.


    "In addition to local residents, there are some overseas students. We are still checking whether there are any American citizens..."


    Dn''s face turned even darker at this.


    Kaiden noticed that his grandfather and father were looking rather pale. He dropped his spoon with concern.


    "Will mommy be all right?" He heard the keywords: Mn, Italy.


    Old Sterling calmed down and reassured his grandson, "your mother just called me this morning. She should be fine."


    Dn looked even colder. That was this morning. The explosion happened after they spoke on the phone.


    Who could say for sure she was still fine?


    Dn took out his cell phone and called Savannah.


    The transoceanic call got through, but no one answered.


    Old Sterling and Kaiden knew that he was calling Savannah. The silence kept them in suspense.


    Nobody answered. Dn hung up and called the head of the bodyguards who he assigned to protect her.


    Unexpectedly, he couldn''t get through.


    Dn held the phone, his face darkening, and then he called Joanne.


    Joanne would be sure to contact Savannah as soon as she saw the news.


    This time the call came through soon.


    "Is that, Dn?" Joanne''s voice said, mixed with anxiety.


    Dn immediately knew that Joanne had heard of the explosions in Italy.


    "It''s me. Have you got in touch with Savannah?"


    "No... I just heard about the ident in Mn and called Savannah, but no one answered. I can''t get through her friend or ssmate, and I just called Savannah''s teacher, but the teacher said that she didn''t seem to see Savannah today. She let me wait... I can''t wait! I''m so worried¡­" Joanne could speak no more.


    Dnforted her for a while and hung up.


    "Didn''t Savannah''s mother get in touch with her?" Old Sterling queried anxiously.


    Dn''s dark face said it all. He thought for a moment and called Garwood.


    "Get the private ne ready, now."


    ***


    In the early morning sunlight, a private nended on a parking apron in Mn, Italy.


    The noble purple fusge showed an air of unspeakable mystery.


    A man in a sharp dark suit and tie walked off the ne, followed by his subordinates.


    A stretched Lincoln was parked not far away. An average-looking man with a suitable manner had been waiting for some time. He was a senior manager from the Italian industry of the Sterling group.


    He hurried up to Dn and said respectfully, "Wee to Mn, Mr. Sterling. You must have a hard trip! The hotel is ready, and I''ll take you to breakfast, or you want to have a good rest first..."


    "I didn''te here to eat or rest," Dn snapped.


    "Have you found the whereabouts of Miss Schultz?" Garwood asked the man before Dn could do it.


    The senior manager paused and immediately replied, "I called the bodyguard again, but he didn''t answer. But don''t worry¡­"


    His voice trailed off under Dn''s fierce gaze.


    There was a riot, and more than fifty people were injured, and now they couldn''t get in touch with the little woman. How could he not be worried?


    Dn said nothing more. He strode to the car and decided to go straight to the local police station. Anxiety filled his heart while the car sped away.


    There were some Sterling-owned enterprises in Mn, which had contributed a lot to local economic development. What''s more, the Sterling family had maintained a close rtionship with the local government, and they would, of course, lend a helping hand if Dn asked.

 Chapter 637 - 637: He Didn’t Come To Italy For Her, Did He?

    Dn was about to get in when the cell phone rang sharply.


    He paused and took it out. The bodyguard who had been sent to protect Savannah called.


    "Where''s she?" He answered the phone, and his voice was frosty.


    Everyone believed that if the bodyguard replied that he had lost Miss Schultz, Mr. Sterling would have blown up Mn the next moment.


    Over the phone, the bodyguard''s nervous voice came, "Mr. Sterling, Miss Schultz is at the City Hospital¡­"


    * * *


    City Hospital, Mn.


    All the main hospitals in the city were crowded with the injured after the riots. City Hospital was no exception.


    The doctors and nurses were running in and out, buzzing around. From time to time, the wailing of the injured came from the wards or the emergency rooms.


    A tall, gorgeous man stepped into the hospital at so feverish but elegant a pace.


    The man radiated a natural dignity and aristocratic bearing but also had an air of restrained fury. His appearance immediately attracted the attention of the people on the scene. Even the wounded looked over and forgot the pain for a moment.


    The man was apanied by a group of serious-looking bodyguards and several Italian policemen in uniform, who cleared the way for him.


    A bodyguard walked up and whispered something into his ear. The man, with a sullen look, strode off toward the inpatient department located at the rear.


    He almost flew along the corridor and stopped in front of one of the wards. Without ceremony, he banged open the door and burst in.


    It was a big multi-bedded ward, and as the number of the injured increased these days suddenly, it was temporarily filled with a lot more beds, some of which was curtained off.


    Dn looked around in the rambling hospital ward, searching for the little woman.


    The sick and wounded were lying roughly in the ward, and the nurses kept helping newly injured men in.


    There was even a man with half of his ten fingers blown off, so badly mangled that he could see the muttion in the gauze.


    Even in such a noisy environment, Dn could hear his own fierce heartbeat, cold sweat soaking his back.


    There was only one voice roaring in his head¡ª


    Why did he allow her to go to such a ce alone?


    He could not bear to see her lose even a hair!


    Atst, he saw the familiar outline of a pair of shoes under a curtain in the corner of the ward.


    It was a pair of pink, blue sneakers.


    They were her shoes. She had worn them a few times! She came to Italy with them!


    Dn stepped across and pulled up the curtain.


    It was not Savannah who was wearing the shoes, but a frightened Italian girl.


    The little girl, who was only in her early 10, got out of bed to pour water when she saw a tall man angrily pull back the curtain. Startled, she almost broke the ss in her hand!


    Dn, on the verge of breaking down, grabbed the girl''s cor and asked in English, "Who are you? Why wear someone else''s shoes? Where''s the owner of the shoes? Tell me! Where is she?!"


    The shoes were not of an internationally popr brand and were hardly seen anywhere. They were originally designed by Savannah herself, and she intended to promote women''s shoes in the next season. She often wore them for their low cutter andfort.


    How did Savannah''s shoes get on the girl''s feet?


    The girl, choked red in the face, looked at the strange angry man with panic, unable to speak. She didn''t understand English, and she only stammered in Italian.


    Garwood came after Dn and grabbed his arm.


    "Take it easy, sir, ask the girl what happened first --"


    Dn, however, was worried-sick and mad and couldn''t hear Garwood. He stared at the little girl for a reply as he squeezed his fingers around her neck.


    "Ah... Ah..." The girl whined.


    "Dn!"


    Suddenly, there came a shocking female voice from behind them!


    As if struck by lightning, Dn let go of the girl.


    "Signorina! (Italian, Miss)" The girl ran to Savannah and hid behind her in fear.


    Dn turned around and saw Savannah standing not far away from him with a kettle in her hand. She seemed surprised to see him here.


    The bodyguard who protected Savannah also followed. He hurriedly came up to Dn and exined, "Sir, don''t worry, Miss Schultz is fine. She just came to the hospital as a volunteer to take care of the injured..."


    Just now, Dn hung up in a hurry before the bodyguard finished his report.


    After a short pause, Dn strode over and held Savannah in his arms, as if she was his lost treasure.


    Savannah was almost out of breath in his arms, but she could feel his worry and anxiety.


    He didn''te to Italy for her, did he?


    Was it because he saw the riots in Mn and was worried about her?


    It took her awhile to realize that Garwood, the little Italian girl, and even the whole ward were staring at her.


    "What are you doing here?" She flushed and pushed him away.


    Dn still gazed at her fervently.


    Garwood couldn''t help from blurting out, "Miss Schultz, Mr. Sterling couldn''t get in touch with you after the riots. He was so worried that he came here on a private ne¡­"


    "Shut up," Dn interrupted Garwood in an embarrassed whisper.


    Was Garwood trying to disgrace him in front of this little woman?


    Savannahughed at his awkward appearance.


    After sitting down and talking for a while, Dn learned that there had been several explosions over the past few days. One of the explosions was near Savannah''s school, and several of her schoolmates were injured, so Savannah and her friend Elisa came to the hospital to visit their ssmates.


    Seeing that there were too many injured people, and they couldn''t be well-taken care of due to the nurse shortage of the hospital, Savannah and Elisa stayed as volunteers, caring for the injured. Their phone batteries were dead, and they were too busy to inform the school and their family.


    The Italian girl was one of the injured in a slum, and she was an orphan, so Savannah took extra care of her.

 Chapter 638 - 638: Completely Relieve Now?

    The girl''s shoes were badly broken in the explosion, and she had no money to buy a new pair. She was barefoot in the hospital every day, and her feet were badly worn. Savannah pitied her, so she put on her sneakers for the girl, and she herself put on the slippers borrowed from the hospital.


    Yesterday, the bodyguard who protected Savannah hurried out to look for her when he found that she was missing. Finally, he found the hospital, but because the signal was bad, he could not be contacted by Dn.


    Despite the false rm, Dn was still terrified.


    Although she was not injured in the riots, one of the explosions was near her school and also injured her ssmates. This time she was just lucky.


    After hearing the whole story, Dn stood up gravely and took her hand in his, walking through the crowd to the door.


    "Hey, wait... I''ve got a lot of work to do..." cried Savannah.


    Dn knew what she was talking about.


    "I''m leaving some bodyguards to take care of the wounded, okay?" He said without looking back.


    "But¡­ Elisa went back to school to get something, and her phone ran out of battery. She will be worried if she can''t see me when shees back," Savannah hesitated.


    "I''ll ask the bodyguard to tell her," he replied coldly as he led her out of the hospital.


    Not far away from the entrance of the hospital, a car was parked to the curb, waiting for them. Two Mn policemen who apanied Dn were relieved to see that he had found the woman he wanted.


    How important the youngdy was to him was implicit in his anxiety to find her.


    Fortunately, she was all right now. If anything happened to the youngdy in the riots, there was no doubt that they would have trouble.


    "Sir, shall I take you and thisdy back to the hotel?" They greeted Dn and Savannah humbly and respectfully in English.


    Savannah had been in Italy for three years, and she knew those Italian policemen always gave themselves airs and looked down their nose at in citizens, especially foreigners. In her first year in Italy, she had lost her wallet when she was shopping with her ssmates, and they called the police, but the police just ignored her and said they were too busy to care for such a trifle.


    But at the moment, the two brawny policemen were treating Dn with special respect as if he were their boss.


    She knew that the Sterling family was powerful in the domestic business circle but didn''t expect that their force had also extended to southern Europe.


    "No. You go ahead," Dn said simply.


    The two policemen exchanged a look and hesitated, "Sir, the chief asked us to work for you. He will scold us if we don''t serve you well."


    Dn nced at Savannah and then at the hospital gate.


    "Do me a favor if you have nothing to do." He narrowed his eyes.


    "Sure, sir."


    "Send more people to the hospital to take care of the residents who were injured in the explosions, especially those from slums. Take more food and clothes for them. Be sure to take good care of those injured foreigners, too." Dn ordered, his voice serious.


    The two policemen paused and then quickly nodded.


    "Yes, sir." With that, they hurriedly went into the hospital.


    Savannah stared at the two policemen who had been sent away, and her eyes fell on Dn in shock.


    The number of injured was increasing, but the manpower was limited. She and her ssmates had gone to the police station for help, but the police had never responded.


    Now, the Italian police immediately agreed as soon as the man gave his order.


    "Completely relieved now? Let''s go." He looked at the little woman.


    "Are you taking me back to your hotel?" Savannah wondered.


    "Why, where do you want to go? Riots might break out again these days." He frowned slightly, approaching her.


    Since he had flown in himself, she was, of course, safest with him.


    Savannah wanted to ask him whether he hade out of fear for her safety, but she swallowed the question.


    She was afraid that he would again say he just didn''t want her ident on the social news to disgrace the Sterling family.


    With that in mind, Savannah shook her head.


    "I''d better go back to school. The school security is very good, and the dormitory is safe. No matter how violent the riot is, it''s impossible for the mob to enter the school. Besides, I have two exams this week, so it''s more convenient to live on campus."


    Dn fell silent when she was so determined, his face darkening.


    The bodyguard, who was in charge of protecting Savannah, came and said to ease the situation, "Sir, I will apany Miss Schultz back to school and take care of her."


    Dn thought for a while and finally nodded.


    ***


    When Savannah was back in the dormitory, Elisa was packing some food and warm clothes for the poor and injured people.


    "Savannah, why are you back?" She looked up in surprise.


    "Well, you don''t have to go, either. The police will send someone to look after the injured and deliver the food and clothes." Savannah didn''t mention Dn.


    "What?" Elisa was surprised. "Didn''t they just say there were not enough people to help? What made them change today?" Elisa wondered.


    "Errr..." Savannah didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "I know!" Elisa''s brain shed, and she suddenly grinned.


    "Ah, what do you know?" Did the girl know Dn wasing?


    "The bodyguards who protected you must have said something to the police, didn''t they? You said that the Sterling family is a very powerful family, and they have many industries in Italy too. The police would consider this situation." Elisa made a wild guess.


    "Yeah. Anyway, the police are better than us. You don''t have to worry about it." Savannah smiled acquiescence.


    Elisa nodded and said no more.


    After two days'' hard work in the hospital, they were both tired. They took a shower and fell asleep.


    When Savannah woke up, it waste at night. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and saw that Elisa''s bed was empty.


    She must have gone to the bathroom.


    A momentter, the bathroom door opened.

 Chapter 639 - 639: Don’t Yell, It’s Me

    Elisa came out but didn''t go back to bed.


    "Savannah, get up," her voice trembled.


    "What''s the matter?" Savannah got up and turned on themp.


    "I was just going to the bathroom when I saw a figure standing outside the window, facing our dormitory, not moving," Elisa whispered.


    "Are you sure? Could it be the shadow of a tree or something?" Savannah broke into a cold sweat.


    "No way. I have good eyesight. I looked for a long time, and it should be a man, tall and strong, but I cannot see his face. Is he a thief? Do you think we should call the school police?" Elisa was obviously scared.


    Savannah frowned. The school was always safe, and there were security guards patrolling around the dormitory.


    How could there be a thief?


    Could it be...?


    Savannah told Elisa to wait. Then she picked up a baseball bat and headed for the door.


    "Savannah, what do you want to do? You''ll be in danger if it''s really a bad guy. I think we shall call the school police!" Elisa was worried.


    "It''s okay. I''ve got the stick, and if something goes wrong, I''ll scream. It''s so quiet, and the guard will hear me. I''ll just see what''s going on." Savannahforted her and then pushed the door open with the baseball bat. She walked out of the dormitory toward the opposite path.


    Lines of lush trees stood silently, a bit gloomy in the weak moonlight.


    Savannah, holding her breath, stepped quietly along the trees, searching for that suspicious figure mentioned by Elisa. Finally, a cold luster from a pair of ck leather shoes caught her attention. She quietly raised the baseball bat.


    The figure seemed to detect hering and moved towards her.


    Without thinking, she swung the stick, and as expected, the figure grasped it, drew it out effortlessly, and threw it away.


    Before she could utter a cry of surprise, she leaned forward uncontrobly and flung herself into his arms.


    The figure sped her waist, pressing her tightly in his arms, so she could feel the length of his body against hers.


    The public security order was poor in some ces in Mn, so there were frequent incidents on the streets, such as the bombings. But she never thought she would run into a rascal in the school.


    Savannah''s eyes widened with fear. She was about to cry out when the manid a rough palm over her mouth.


    "Don''t yell, it''s me." A familiar voice whispered in her ears.


    She froze, struggled out, and looked at the man in front of her.


    It was Dn.


    He was wearing a loose ck windbreaker, which was even darker under cover of darkness, so she couldn''t see him at all.


    "Why did youe to my school?" Savannah felt her heart beating fast.


    He stared at the little woman in her nightgown without saying a word. Then he took her slender arms, pulling her into his arms gently.


    She stopped breathing. On the day in the hospital, his hug was full of worry and anxiety.


    But this time, he held her with tenderness and affection, reluctant to let go.


    "I can''t sleep." He put his hand on the back of her head and whispered in her ear.


    He''d been on edge ever since he got back to the hotel, and he kept fidgeting.


    Knowing that she was safe at school and protected by bodyguards, he was still tossing and turning.


    He could no longer hide his true feelings.


    He shouldn''t have let her go to a foreign country alone.


    When he heard about the riot in Italy, he was, as Garwood said, unable to calm down. He seemed to be roasting on fire before he saw that she was really safe.


    After the experience of almost losing her, he realized that he couldn''t ignore his feelings for her, even though he didn''t have many memories of their past.


    Savannah felt a warm current came up in her heart.


    She had wanted to ask him today if he really came to Italy for her, but now, his actions spoke for everything.


    She stood on tiptoe to pull his cor up andined, "You little fool. Why not give me a call and let me out? It''s cold here at night."


    He pressed her into his arms.


    "Just hold me tight if you don''t want me to be cold." His deep voice sounded husky and wanting.


    He hauled her against his body, squeezing her tightly. One hand remained on her waist, the other traveled down her spine to her behind. His hand flexed over her backside and squeezed gently.


    "We''re in the school, what if a teacher or guard sees us¡­" She raised her hand to push him away as she whispered.


    But she also knew he didn''t care.


    Maybe he coulde in because the school gave him special permission.


    After all, even the local police in Italy had respect for him.


    "No. They won''t pass here." He breathed, his voice low and husky.


    He stroked her back, feeling her beautiful skin. Her soft body blew his mind.


    He hadn''t seen her for over a week, but it felt like months.


    God knew how much effort he used to push her away when she tried to seduce him in the hotel that day!


    He lowered his head to kiss her, pushing his tongue into her mouth. She was soon lost in his kiss. He cradled her head, his tongue exploring her mouth. He lost his mastered self control, mind and heart crave for her.


    She felt him against the length of her body. He wanted her, and this did strange, delicious things to her insides. It was the first time he expressed his desire for her after his memory loss.


    He wished he could have her here. It was dark, and everyone was asleep.


    "Savannah-- I want ---"


    A low exmation came as Dn''s hand reach around and cupped her breast.


    Savannah was about to give in when she heard footstepsing,?startled, blushing, and quickly pushed him away from her.


    Following the sound, she saw Elisae out also with a baseball bat in her hand. She must have been worried when she had note back for a long time, so she came out for her.


    Elisa stared at them, shocked and slightly embarrassed, and she seemed to understand something.


    Savannah, struck with embarrassment, nced at Dn and whispered, "We will talk some other time, you go first..."


    Dn saw the little woman''s awkwardness. Hesitantly, he let go of her. He straightened his cor, took a deep look at her before he turned toward the gate.

 Chapter 640 - 640: Your Man Came To Italy

    Elisa ran over and drew in her breath.


    "Savannah, the man is... Mr. Sterling, your man in LA, isn''t he?" Elisa, excited and surprised, eximed. Her voice was particrly loud in the middle of the night.


    Savannah put her hand over her mouth and nodded helplessly.


    Elisa paused, and her jaw dropped as though she had realized something.


    "So your man came to Italy! I wondered why the police would suddenly be willing to help the injured! Mr. Sterling asked for that, didn''t he?" She guessed.


    "Yup." Savannah had to nod again.


    Elisa looked in the direction Dn left as she approached Savannah.


    "You said you two gave each other the silent treatment these days... Did you mean that? If I hadn''t just popped up, he would have got youid here, I guess," Elisa said bluntly.


    "We won''t!" Savannah blurted out, blushing.


    "He looked quite skilled. It''s not the first time you yed in the open air, is it? Wow¡­" Elisa winked, looking interested.


    Savannahughed in spite of herself.


    "Well, is it really fun to have outdoor sex? The man should be physically strong, or he won''tst long --" Elisa didn''t let her go.


    "Elisa! You seem to be very interested in this. Honestly, have you done it many times outside?" Savannah changed the subject.


    Elisa''s face tightened, and she looked shy.


    Savannah guessed something, bursting outughing. She covered her stomach as she leaned close to Elisa''s ear.


    "Elisa, don''t tell me you''re still a virgin." She said with a grin.


    "I just have never met the right man!" Elisa blushed and nudged her with her elbow.


    Savannah was just flying a kite. She wasn''t sure about her guess but didn''t expect Elisa to admit it.


    Nowadays, most adolescents begin to engage in sexual activity at an early age. Most girls had sexual experience around the age of 16 to 19, and some youngsters who first participated in sexual intercourse were younger than 15.


    Elisa was 22 years old, always very outgoing and open, and she had many male friends. From her bright appearance, Savannah believed she should have had a lot of boyfriends.


    She had never asked Elisa about her rtionships or feelings when she studied in Mn. She thought Elisa might have a boyfriend outside the school and didn''t want to tell her. But now, it seems to be not that case.


    "You never have experienced any affections? Not even once?" She asked in surprise.


    "It''s nonsense!" Elisa turned even redder this time.


    Savannahughed in her sleeve.


    "Okay, show me a picture of you and your boyfriend," she said deliberately.


    "I¡­I broke up with him long ago," Elisa stammered, and a deep pain came to cross her heart.


    Savannah raised her lips silently and decided not to expose her.


    "Well, since you''ve parted, let''s stop here. There will be better men waiting for you. Let''s go in, it''s getting windy." She patted Elisa on the shoulder and grinned.


    Elisa pursed her lips and said nothing more.


    When the two went back to the dormitory, Savannah went to bed and fell asleep soon. Elisa, however, tossed and turned, not sleepy any longer.


    Actually, she wasn''t lying.


    She had been really in love, but it was unrequited love.


    The man was not an Italian but an American, and she didn''t even know his name.


    This was why she had always been interested in Savannah''s story. She wanted to reencounter the man after she knew more about that country.


    However, it was almost impossible to meet him again in the big world.


    With a sigh, Elisa wrapped herself in the quilt andy down.


    * * *


    Savannah took two exams in the next couple of days.


    She could finish her studies after thest thesis defense and received the graduation certificate.


    Dn added more bodyguards to secretly protect her and didn''te to her school after that night.


    Savannah was relieved that he still had some sense of knowing not to bother her at exam time.


    She really didn''t know how to exin if he ran to the school in the middle of the night again and was seen by a ssmate or a teacher.


    The day before the thesis defense, Savannah and Elisa made an appointment to go to the library to study.


    The two of them, as usual, to prevent themselves from chatting with each other, didn''t sit together.


    Savannah went to the washroom after she put her bag and books on the desk, and when she returned, she found an Italian girl in her seat.


    Her bag and books were all thrown on the floor.


    The Italian girl''s name was Chiara, and they were in the same grade level.


    Savannah had heard about her. It was said that her boyfriend was the head of a local Mafia in Mn. Due to the protection and the indulgence of her boyfriend, she always rode roughshod over others in the school. She was bossy and overbearing, good at ying the tyrant. When she was in a bad mood, she swore everything and everyone who was disagreeable in her eyes. Even the teacher couldn''t handle her.


    What''s more, she hated foreign students and was fond of bullying them.


    Savannah didn''t expect to meet this school tyrant just before graduation.


    During her three years here, she was lucky enough to be in a different ss from Chiara, and she always kept a low profile and never show off. So Chiara never paid attention to her.


    But it didn''t mean she could be bullied.


    Savannah went over to Chiara.


    "Excuse me, this is my seat." She picked up her bag and books and said coldly.


    The students around them all looked up from their books in surprise, as if admiring Savannah for daring to challenge Chiara.


    No one would have objections if Chiara took their ce. No one ever dared to question Chiara.


    Chiara also lifted her face from the book, and then she sneered.


    "American girl? Be off! It''s your honor to give your seat to me."

 Chapter 641 - 641: Can I Go Now?

    The majority of Italians were friendly to foreigners, and the school would always be more tolerant towards international students.


    But some Europeans hated Asians for the cultural difference or hated Americans for the behavior difference, and some students opposed everything foreign indiscriminately.


    Savannah had nothing but contempt for Chiara''s bullying manner and her discrimination against students of other races. Now that Chiara attacked her outright, she wouldn''t just put up with the insults.


    Savannah nced coldly at her with a cool smile.


    "You''re the one who should go away. If you''re blind and can''t see that they''re my bag and books on the desk, I''ll forgive you. But if you turned a blind eye on purpose, I advise you to stop reading and to learn how to be a decent person first!"


    As the words ended, everybody around them was breathless with anxiety. They couldn''t believe this girl had the nerve to retort.


    "How dare you!" Chiara red fiercely at Savannah as she growled in a low voice.


    She didn''t seem to have expected that the in girl would dare to talk back. She got up and mmed the book she had in hand, gnashing her teeth.


    "How dare you talk to me like that? Do you know who I am, you b --"


    Before the word "bitch" was out of Chiara''s mouth, Savannah picked up the drink Chiara had ced on the desk and poured it over her head, and quickly stepped back!


    Chiara stared at Savannah in disbelief, her fair hair sticky and damped with the drink.


    When she reacted, she screamed loudly, running furiously to Savannah.


    At this time, Elisa noticed the noise and ran over, pulling Savannah to her side, and looked at Chiara in rm.


    "Chiara! Don''t go too far! We''re in the library!"


    "Asshole! Get out of my way, or I won''t let you go!" Chiara yelled at Elisa as she rolled up her sleeves, approaching them.


    She raised her hand on Savannah angrily, but before she could p her in the face, something came straight ahead toward her. With a bang, a thick stick crushed Chiara''s head, and she felt a surge of pain. Then she fell to the ground with a moan!


    Everyone in the library froze!


    As Chiara rubbed her head in tears, several strong men filed into the library, came to Savannah''s side and protected her in a half-circle.


    "Miss Schultz, you all right?"


    "Fine..." Savannah sighed.


    Elisa was relieved to see those bodyguardse in time.


    The students watched Savannah being closely guarded by a group of strong bodyguards just like a princess, gasping again.


    Chiara, who was usually insolent, was now copsing on the ground in pain and still couldn''t get up.


    The students couldn''t help staring and muttering.


    "Oh my god, who''s that American girl?"


    "Schultz, a student majored in design."


    "Is she a princess? Look at the bodyguards around her. They looked all the better than the army. She can''t be an ordinary student."


    "No matter who she is, Chiara''s really snookered this time."


    Chiara turned purple with anger as she listened to her ssmates'' murmuring. She was always the boss in the school, and no one ever dared to treat her like this.


    She gnashed her teeth at the group of bodyguards.


    "Who are you? How dare you break into the school and hit me like that --"


    "It seems that you''re the very person to raise your hand at Miss Schultz. So why can''t we? I don''t mind you reporting to the police at any time." The chief bodyguard nced at Chiara in a cool impertinent way.


    Chiara shuttered under the bodyguard''s dark eyes. She was very clear they were not easily pushed around. The average person couldn''t step into the school, and it was impossible for strangers to enter the library without a student card. They must have a special background, and their actions were even allowed by default in school.


    But how could she swallow the insult?


    "Do you know who my boyfriend is?" She spoke with desperate menace.


    Those bodyguards looked at each other and chuckled as if they just heard a joke.


    "We don''t care who your boyfriend is. We only know that if you dare to bother Miss Schultz again, you will die a most painful death."


    Chiara gasped, knowing the man in front of her was serious. She got up in a hurry and decided to inflict vengeanceter.


    "We''ll see." She protected her head and ran for the door.


    One of the bodyguards yfully put his foot out and tripped Chiara up.


    Chiara lost her bnce and fell forward onto her face!


    "You want to go?" The bodyguard sneered.


    With a sudden burst of cold sweat, Chiara turned to the students next to her and ordered in a shirk voice, "Go call the campus police for me! Tell them someone is beating a student here!"


    However, the students looked at each other, and no one moved.


    For one thing, they dared not to go against those bodyguards.


    For another, Chiara bullied others all the time, and that was what she deserved.


    Two Asian students who had been bullied by Chiara even ran to close the door in silence, fearing that Chiara''s cries might attract the teachers or the campus police.


    "What do you want?" Chiara shuddered terribly as the bodyguards approached her.


    "Get down on your knees to Miss Schultz, apologies for your mistake, and swear never to offend her again." The chief bodyguard said coldly.


    Chiara clenched her hands. She''d rather get a good beating than apologies.


    But she also knew those men wouldn''t let her go if she didn''t do what they asked.


    Finally, she gritted her teeth and knelt down in front of Savannah.


    "I''m sorry, Schultz. I shouldn''t have taken your seat and bullied you. I won''t offend you again. Please forgive me." Then she turned to the bodyguards, "Can I go now?"


    "Miss Schultz, is that all right?" The chief bodyguard looked respectfully at Savannah.


    Savannah shook her head at Chiara.


    "You should apologize not only to me but also to the people whom you''d ever bullied."


    "I apologize. I will never bully anyone again." Chiara whispered, clenching her teeth.

 Chapter 642 - 642: Why Didn’t You Just Ask Him?

    Whispers passed along, and the students around were staring at Chiara and then at Savannah as if thetter was a savior.


    "All right, just let her go," Savannah said to the bodyguards.


    The bodyguards picked up Chiara and headed out, leaving Savannah to review her lessons.


    The library was quiet again, and the students all went back to their seats and went on studying.


    "Savannah, you''re awesome! You brought that female rascal under control! Did you notice? Those guys now worship every hair on your head. They must be guessing who you are, and how can you have so many bodyguards!" Elisa leaned in and whispered.


    Savannah smiled helplessly.


    She also noticed the curious and respectful looks from her ssmates.


    She had never been in the spotlight like she was today during herst three years studying here. It was a little strange to be the focus of everyone''s attention.


    After all, she had no tendency to seek the limelight.


    But even if Savannah wanted to keep a low profile, what happened at the library spread throughout the school in less than two hours.


    In the end, many students knew that an American girl in the design department had several bodyguards followed her, and she beat Chiara. They even came to the library to sneak a peek at Savannah.


    Later, several students who had been badly bullied by Chiara came to Savannah to thank her. A girl even bought her a cake as a gift, which made Savannah surprised and amused. In thete afternoon, more and more students gathered around Savannah, and she had to leave with Elisa.


    Just as she walked out of the library, her cell phone rang.


    "Finished?" There came a familiar low and attractive voice.


    Elisa made a face at Savannah, indicating that she would wait for her ahead so that she could take her time and talk to Mr. Sterling.


    Savannah paused and realized that Dn had waited for her to finish her study. For fear of disturbing her, he didn''t call her until she left the library.


    "Thank you for making me a star," Savannah smiled helplessly. "After all the admiring looks and visits, I didn''t finish a page. I''m going back to the dormitory with Elisa, and then I''ll continue with my books."


    Dn had listened to the bodyguard to report what happened in the library today. Since the bodyguards had solved the matter and the little woman wasn''t bullied, he didn''t mention it.


    "It''s time for dinner. Why note to eat with me first?" He asked casually.


    Savannah, however, knew that it would be hard toe back tonight if she agreed to go out with him for dinner... He had shown his impatience and desire for her when he came that night. If not for Elisa''s sudden appearance, the man would have had her in the open air! What''s more, he hadn''t seen her for two days, and she didn''t think he would let her go easily tonight after he came to Italy, especially for her¡­


    "Well," She blushed at some thought and immediately refused his invitation. "I have myst thesis defense tomorrow, so let''s eat togetherter."


    She didn''t want to attend the defenses tomorrow morning with an aching body or not being able to get up...


    "Okay, then I''ll ask the hotel to prepare your supper and send someone to deliver it to you," Dn sounded disappointed.


    "All right, but..."


    "What?" He frowned. The little woman wasn''t going to refuse him again, was she?


    "Can I have one more? I want to share it with Elisa." Savannah said.


    "Sure," Dn smiled. "I''ll have one more delivered."


    Seeing that Savannah hung up, Elisa came over and winked.


    "Howe you hung up after just a few words? He asked you out to dinner, didn''t he?"


    "I''m not going out. He''ll send someone to deliver us dinnerter." Savannahughed.


    Elisa''s face lit up as she heard there was a delicious free dinner.


    "Why didn''t you go out to have dinner with him? Didn''t you two get back together? Why are you striking a pose after he came to Italy for you?" Elisa joked and said, "Oh, I see. You must be afraid that you''ll be eaten by him after eating with him, right? Don''t worry, I''ll leave the door unlocked for you no matter howte you get back. In case you two loose track of time after ying all night, I''ll call you two hours before the oral defense tomorrow morning. I won''t let you bete."


    Savannah squeezed Elisa''s arm yfully. Though Elisa had little experience in love, she was good at guessing people''s minds.


    "Not only for that¡­" Savannah whispered.


    "Do you have any concerns about that, Mr. Sterling? I can see that you have some reservations about him after he came to Italy, even though you are touched." Elisa rubbed her chin meditatively.


    Savannah didn''t expect her mind to be so delicate.


    "Well," she spoke her mind to Elisa, "I told you that he had taken a new drug because of his illness and lost his memory. He forgot many people and things, and he still doesn''t remember me."


    "So? What does it matter? He''s very nice to you and doting on you now, isn''t that enough?" Elisa raised her brows.


    "Will you fall in love with someone you just met? And even want to marry him? At least I can''t. So I''m a little worried..." Savannah lowered her eyes.


    "I see, you''re afraid that he''s nice to you not for true love, but out of responsibility?" Elisa understood.


    Savannah nodded.


    "Hmm. In fact, he proposed to me not long before. At that time, he said, since I was his woman and had given birth to a child for him, it''s only a matter of time before we get married. I refused because I don''t want such a marriage. He proposed not because of love but because of our past rtionship. That''s not what I want. Even though he came to Italy for me, I''m still not sure if he really loves me, cares about me, and wants to marry me, or he just did that under pressure or responsibility, or just on impulse."


    Elisa nodded, understanding her concern.


    "Why didn''t you just ask him? Ask him for an answer. Maybe he fell in love with you again after he knew you again. When someone truly loves, even if he lost his memories, the feelings he has for that person will always be there. It''s impossible to fade away. Perhaps that''s Mr. Sterling''s situation?"

 Chapter 643 - 643: Test Dylan’s Love

    "I dare not ask..." Savannah said with difficulty.


    Elisa''s expectation was good, but the fact was more likely to be the opposite:


    Dn was just trying to make sure his son had a mom, and he did everything out of responsibility.


    Elisa understood her fear. Savannah loved the man so much that she was swayed by considerations of gain and loss. If Mr. Sterling had made it clear that he was caring for Savannah for the sake of responsibility and that he didn''t really love her, Savannah wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    Afraid that the answer was not what she wanted, Savannah just went through days without asking anything, meanwhile, she dared not get too close to that man.


    She loved his heart and soul, so she also wanted true love from him.


    Just then, Savannah''s phone rang again.


    "Hello?" She thought it was someone who came to deliver their dinner.


    "How are you doing, Savannah?" There came the smiling voice of a young man. His voice sounded familiar, but his name slipped Savannah''s memory.


    "Who''s that?"


    "Andrew Caffrey. I''m too sad you forgot me," he said, but sounded not sad at all.


    Andrew? Savannah remembered.


    Andrew, the young CEO of Knight Group, was the young master of the Caffrey family, which had been thick with the Morton family for generations.


    During the days that she worked in the Morton Group in Chicago, in order to help her out of a disappointing love affair, her grandpa had arranged several blind dates for her.


    Her grandpa introduced a lot of sessful young men to her, and one of them was Andrew Caffrey.


    Of course, she had no intention of going into a new rtionship, and every blind date ended fruitlessly.


    The blind date with Andrew was the same. Before dinner was finished, she cleared her mind and told him that she was not ready to have a romantic rtionship.


    She and Andrew never saw each other again after that.


    "Yes, what can I do for you?" Savannah came to her senses.


    "I came to Mn on business, and I heard from your grandfather that you are also in Mn to get your diploma. Come out and have dinner with me, will you?" Andrew asked in a mild voice.


    Savannah was surprised to hear from him, and since he had invited her to dinner, she could not refuse directly for the sake of the rtionship of their families. However, she had been on a blind date with him before, and it was a bit embarrassing to meet him again, so she could only reply vaguely.


    "Well, I''ve got stuff to do¡­ I''ll see if I can put it off."


    "Who is it?" Elisa wondered when Savannah hung up.


    Savannah told her, and Elisaughed.


    "Savannah, you got some luck in love!"


    "I have nothing with this man. Ah, I shall text him and turn it down¡­"


    "Don''t! ept his invitation! Go to dinner with him!" Elisa said busily.


    "Why?" Savannah asked, surprised.


    "Aren''t you at a loss as to whether Mr. Sterling is sincere with you? Isn''t this a chance? You''ve got a suitor on your side who might inspire Mr. Sterling to dere his love to you!" Elisa spoke as if she were a love expert.


    "Is that really good? But I don''t want to take advantage of Caffrey''s kindness¡­" Savannah hesitated.


    "No, no, no. Caffrey, right? He asked you out with a purpose, too. If he doesn''t want anything from you, he wouldn''t have invited you to dinner, and you can''t even have a chance to use him. And it''s just a meal. He won''t lose anything! When you and Mr. Sterling are truly in love, Caffrey''s merit will get its reward in the future!"


    Savannah was finally moved by her smooth talker friend. She called Andrew back and epted his invitation.


    Andrew would pick her up at the school in ten minutes. Savannah said goodbye to Elisa and then headed towards the front gate of the school directly.


    ***


    It was getting dark.


    At the school gate, a gorgeous sports car stopped, attracting attention from the students in and out.


    A handsome man in a white shirt got down and came up to Savannah.


    "Hi, Savannah," he greeted as he handed Savannah a beautiful red rose.


    The man, dressing in casual elegance, was about twenty-seven. He was tall and thin. His eyes were sensuous and radiant like pure diamonds, which captured every nerve of the woman who dared look into them.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Caffrey." Savannah smiled, "Thank you for the rose. It''s beautiful."


    "Just call me Andrew," Andrew''s lips quirked up in a half-smile.


    Savannah paused and smiled politely, "Caffrey."


    Andrew, seeing that she still kept her distance from him,ughed and didn''t force her. He pulled the car door open in a gentle way and asked Savannah to get in.


    Twenty minutester, the car stopped at a fancy and expensive restaurant.


    It was one of the most exclusive restaurants in Mn, and only the most wealthy, respectable people woulde here.


    Knight Group had a strong position in the domestic business circle and had been doing business overseas in recent years. It was not surprising that Andrew could take a reservation here.


    A blonde manager had been waiting at the door. She came up and said respectfully in standard English, "Mr. Caffrey, Miss Schultz. Please."


    Savannah followed Andrew into the restaurant, only to find that the whole restaurant was almost empty. Apparently, Andrew had made a block booking.


    She couldn''t help looking at Andrew, a little nervous. She thought it was just an ordinary dinner, but she didn''t expect it to be so grand.


    Andrew knew what she was thinking. A man booked the best local restaurant to have dinner with a woman, and he must have an intention.


    His lips twitched up in a half-smile, and without any exnation, he pulled back a chair for Savannah to sit down. Then he raised his hand, motioning a violinist nearby to start ying.


    The stream-like melody started with a truly poetic slow movement, making the quiet restaurant more romantic, but Savannah got even more uneasy.


    She didn''t mean to tter herself. But since Andrew arranged a dinner in this way, what if he suddenly gave her a love confession or something like that? How should she deal with it?


    She almost wished she''d stayed at the dormitory. She shouldn''t have made trouble for herself...


    Andrew looked at the nervous little woman in front of him and finally broke into a silent smile.

 Chapter 644 - 644: A Blind Date

    "What are youughing at?" Savannah was even more nervous at his smile.


    "I''m amused by your nervous look," Andrew shook his head with a smile. "You look at me as if you''re looking at a beast, a wild beast that has been hungry for a long time."


    "Sorry, I''m just..." Savannah blushed.


    "You''re afraid I have an attempt on you, or I will even tell you that I love you now, right?" Andrew took her ce and said.


    Savannah''s face was burning, and she said nothing.


    "Don''t worry, I invite you to dinner for a purpose, but definitely not because I have an attempt on you. I''ve heard something about you and the young master of the Sterling family. I won''t covet people or things from others." Andrew shrugged his shoulders in a breezy way.


    In fact, he didn''t know in advance when their families arranged a blind date between them, and he was also reluctant.


    So, he didn''t think much when Savannah said at the time that she was not ready for a rtionship, and he was also relieved.


    Savannah felt a little embarrassed.


    "You made the dinner, so grand, which I feel was more than I was entitled to¡­so I misunderstood you," she said. "I''m sorry..."


    Andrew leaned forward on the table, his taper fingers inteced, and his dazzling eyes are sparkling like stars.


    "Oh? Is this grand? I think this is just a standard meal for the future sessor of the Morton group. I can''t treat you to a food stall, can I? And, as I said, I invite you here for a purpose. As for clearing up the ce, actually, I just don''t want others to hear us, so we can talk freely in a quiet environment."


    "What did you want to see me about?" She wondered.


    "You have a friend whose name is Elisa Romano, right?" Andrew''s expression changed to seriousness.


    "You mean Elisa? Yeah¡­" Savannah nodded in surprise. "How did you know Elisa? You see me about Elisa? What do you want me to do for you?"


    Andrew leaned forward and exined slowly.


    * * *


    The night deepened.


    In the luxurious and refined CEO suite, Dn was sitting on the leather sofa with a clouded face.


    After listening to the report from Garwood, he didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "The bodyguard didn''t make a mistake, did he?" He asked grimly.


    "Yes... He said he saw Miss Schultz get into Andrew Caffrey''s car, and they went to a high-end restaurant for dinner downtown. It looks like Caffrey booked the whole restaurant in advance..." Garwood, sensing the murderous intention from his boss, added carefully, "Oh yes, Caffrey was once on a blind date with Miss Schultz in the days when she returned to Chicago. But of course, they are not with each other."


    Dn''s face grew more somber. His fingers curled up and pinched faintly.


    He asked the little woman out to dinner, but she refused, full of excuses.


    Her blind date came to Mn, and as soon as he invited her, she agreed!


    ***


    Savannah had note back yet.


    Elisa looked at the time. It was almost eleven o ''clock.


    Maybe Savannah had a good time with her date and decided to give him a chance for further development?


    If so, she would be sorry for Mr. Sterling! After all, she had encouraged Savannah to go to dinner with that man!


    Just then, Elisa''s cell phone rang.


    "Elisa," Savannah''s voice came.


    "Savannah, haven''t you finished your dinner yet? When will you be back? That man didn''t do anything unhappy to you, did he?" Elisa asked with concern.


    "Um, nothing. I''m fine. Andrew''s not a bad guy. Here we are at the school gate. Can youe out to pick me up? It''s so dark that I''m a little scared to go to school alone. It''s not convenient for Andrew toe in."


    Andrew? Her tone was true, affectionate.


    Elisa didn''t think much. She said okay, hung up, and went out.


    When she got to the school gate, she saw a gorgeous sports car parking not far away. Savannah was standing at the side of the car, and standing next to her was a tall man. He should be Andrew, Savannah''s blind date.


    The two were standing very close to each other. Their shadows, silhouetted by the light from the full moon and the streetmp, intertwined each other in a very intimate way.


    Elisa went over and was about to call Savannah''s name when her eyes fell on the man.


    She gasped as she observed his sharp jaw, chin, and cheekbones. On either side of his straight nose were two zing hazel eyes. His thin lips always twisted into a half-smile.


    Andrew Caffrey was him?


    It was impossible! How could it be so coincidental?


    For a moment she couldn''t believe what she saw. Her ears were buzzing, and her heart was beating.


    She approached them and looked carefully.


    It was him.


    She could never forget his appearance.


    He was the man she had met only once butid to her heart. He was the man she loved at first sight and had never forgotten.


    Was he Savannah''s date?


    Elisa stared at him.


    Under the pale yellow streetmp, Andrew leaned over and spoke to Savannah with a smile. Elisa couldn''t hear anything, but his smile was so gentle.


    It was the way he looked at someone he liked, right?


    She even saw him tuck one of the escaped tendrils of Savannah''s hair behind her ear. The tenderness of his manner made Elisa''s heart beat even harder, and the shock left her with an unspeakable bitter taste.


    She didn''t expect him to be her good friend''s suitor when she saw him again.


    Although Savannah said that he was just her blind date arranged by their families, and they met only once¡­


    He must like Savannah very much, otherwise, he would not havee to meet her and invited her to dinner as soon as he came to Italy.


    And no man wouldn''t be attracted to a girl like Savannah, who was so beautiful, optimistic, positive, and sunny.


    Elisa was suddenly depressed.


    "Elisa!" Just then, Savannah noticed Elisa and waved to her.

 Chapter 645 - 645: I Don’t Know Him Well

    Elisa paused and cheered herself up, walking to them.


    "Savannah," she forced a smile. "You''re back."


    Savannah nodded and then turned to Andrew.


    "This is my best friend at school, Elisa. Her grandmother is a pure American, and she looks just like her grandmother."


    Elisa held her breath, hoping against hope that he would recognize her when the man in front of her opened his mouth.


    "Hi, I''m Andrew."


    He didn''t recognize her. Elisa was filled with great loss, but it was no surprise. How could she expect him to remember her? How could she wish this man would still have a bit of affection towards her.


    It had been four years... Who could remember someone you met once four years ago?


    "It was nice meeting you." She tried to smile as if nothing was wrong.


    Andrew nodded at the mixed-race girl in front of him, his eyes twinkling slightly, but his expression didn''t change.


    "Well, it''s gettingte. Go ahead and go to bed early," he said to Savannah gently.


    Elisa looked a bit more dejected when she saw how he cared about Savannah.


    "Well, you too. Be careful on the road." Savannah took Elisa''s arm and waved him bye.


    Andrew got into the car and drove away.


    Elisa stood riveted to the spot and gazed at the car as it disappeared out of sight.


    "Elisa?" Savannah raised her hand and moved it in front of her face. "Are you okay?"


    "Oh, nothing." Elisa quickly withdrew her eyes.


    "I saw you staring at Andrew. You don''t know each other, do you?"


    "No!" Elisa quickly denied, her heart racing. "I''m just trying to tell if Andrew is a bad guy."


    Savannah pinched Elisa''s face gently andughed.


    "Don''t worry, Andrew is the young master of the Caffrey family. Our families have known each other well. He''s not likely to have any evil intentions for me. He started to manage apany at the age of sixteen while he was still in high school. He''s not a dandy."


    "Savannah, he seemed to impress you favorably. You... Didn''t you say you''re not interested in him?" Elisa asked tentatively.


    "Andrew''s a nice guy, actually," Savannah said softly. "I didn''t have much contact with him before, so I didn''t know him well. When we had dinner tonight, I felt he was very talkative and interesting."


    "You... Didn''t you just want to use Andrew to inspire Mr. Sterling to express his affection to you? You won''t choose Andrew atst, will you?" Elisa was startled.


    "Don''t worry. Andrew and I aren''t there yet. But I don''t mind making another friend, and by the way, he invited me out again tomorrow... Tell me, shall I dress up before I go? I seem a little too casual today..." Savannah looked down at her dress.


    Elisa''s heart sank with Savannah''s words. For a moment, she was almost suffocated with depression.


    Savannah seemed to be considering further development with Andrew.


    Well, it was she who suggested Savannah go to dinner with Andrew... It felt like she pushed the person she liked to someone else herself.


    Regret crept up on her mind.


    No. She shouldn''t think that way. Savannah was her best friend. She should be happy to see her happy. How could she be jealous?


    "Elisa?" Savannah, seeing that Elisa remained silent, pushed her gently.


    Elisa took a deep breath, trying not to think too much. She put her arm around Savannah and forced a smile. "You look great in everything! Let''s go in first."


    When they got back to the dormitory, Savannah took a shower and went to bed.


    Elisa turned off the light and left herself in the dark, unable to sleep.


    Although she told herself that she should bless them if Savannah decided to be together with Andrew, she still felt sick at heart.


    She remembered the first time she met Andrew four years ago.


    It was her first trip to America.


    On that summer vacation, her father, an archaeologist, was going to remote mountains in Minnesota for archaeological work. She was so excited that she worried about her father bringing her together.


    Archaeological work was dangerous and exhausting. One day, when her father went deep into the mountains to try excavations with his colleagues, she secretly slipped into the beautiful forests.


    She found all beauties of nature in the mountains. The breathtaking scenery and ruggedndscapes attracted her to go further and further into the forest until she identally slipped into a natural chasm.


    Fortunately, Elisa was adventurous and had some basic ability to survive in the wild, and calmed down quickly. She tried to scramble up, but the rough stone wall was too sheer for her to climb. She screamed for help, but she went too far, and no one was around.


    Helpless and exhausted, Elisa had to sit on a stone to save her strength and wait for help.


    Her father woulde to look for her when he found she was missing.


    But she underestimated the vast area of the mountains. As the sun was beginning to set, there was still not any trace of a passerby.


    It was getting dark.


    She was cold and hungry, and atst, she began to feel frightened and sleepy.


    When she was too weak to keep awake, she heard footsteps above her head. She thought that her father hade to look for her, and with thest of her strength, she cried out in Italian.


    "Papa, I''m here! Help!"


    But as the footstep stopped, she looked up and saw the face of a young man in his early twenties.


    From that moment on, the face never disappeared from her memory.


    The man was Andrew.


    Andrew was dressed in a climbing suit, with a staff in his hand and a heavy backpack on his back. It seemed that he was attracted by her cry for help. He bent down and saw the girl in the chasm.


    She gazed at the man under the stars.


    The man was so good-looking, just like the Prince Charming she had dreamed of since childhood.

 Chapter 646 - 646: I’ll Leave You Alone

    Like a god from heaven, he appeared at a critical moment when she needed help most.


    It even made her forget that she was in danger.


    "If you want to enjoy the moon there, I''ll leave you alone." Andrew''s funny, yful voice came.


    He spoke Italian. He must hear her cry just now.


    She was surprised, and her heartbeat quickened. After all, Italian was not a very popr internationalnguage, unlike English, which was bing universal.


    The man spoke very fluently, and judging by his appearance and temperament, it was clear that he had received a very good education and that his family background was by no means ordinary.


    Recovering herself, she cried, "Help me up, please! I''m not in the mood to enjoy the moon!"


    Andrewughed, put down the backpack, took out the emergency rope, and lowered it down.


    She was so hungry, so tired, and so weak that she slipped down the rope several times during the climbing.


    When she was too worried to know what to do, Andrew took out quickdraws and slings and then looped the rope around a tree before he slid down. He tied her to the rope with a harness and tried to ride her up.


    Her soft heart throbbed terribly. Especially when he was holding her up, his body against hers, her heart palpitated with excitement that she had never felt before. Her cold body became as hot as his.


    "What about you? How can I help you up when I get up?" She asked in a trembling voice.


    "No need to worry about me." His lips quirked up into a half-smile.


    She blushed, knowing she had given him so much trouble, and said no more.


    As she was hoisted up, she heard his faint breathing below.


    "Dame it. How''d she get to be so heavy...."


    Her face was ame with embarrassment.


    Was her weight too much?


    Maybe she needed to lose some weight after going back home?


    But she had never thought about losing weight before.


    She never cared about her image in front of men. But now, she felt she was not perfect everywhere and even considered to reduce weight because of his casual remark.


    After being hoisted up to the nd, she took a few breaths, leaning over, and asked him how to help him up.


    He asked her to step back, and then he tied the rope around his waist, took a running jump, and climbed up the chasm.


    He moved quickly like a cheetah, and his action pieced together without a break.


    She was dumbfounded, and her heart was beating harder. She realized that her supposed ability to survive in the wild was nothing in front of this man.


    Andrew obviously did a lot of outdoor rock climbing, and that was why he was so graceful and fast in his movements.


    If he had fallen into the chasm, he would havee out easily.


    She stared at the man in front of her, stupefied, her heart popping. A magical feeling she had never experienced came from somewhere deeper, and she didn''t know what was going on.


    She seemed to lose the ability to speak when she looked at him. Her mind went nk.


    After a while, she recovered and was about to ask him what his name was and thanked him when they heard footsteps approaching and people shouting something like "young master".


    Andrew''s face changed. He quickly packed his climbing gear and put on his backpack, turning to leave.


    Looking at his back, she felt empty and could not help crying out.


    "Hey¡ª"


    He paused and looked back.


    Her dancing heart was ready to jump from her body.


    "I haven''t thanked you..." She clenched her hand and got up her courage, and decided to ask for his contact information right away.


    But he simply said, "if someone asks you, don''t tell them you met me. That''s how you thank me."


    With that, he left in a hurry, his figure disappearing in the dark of the mountains.


    Then she walked back and met her father on the way.


    When her father asked, she obeyed Andrew''s wishes and didn''t tell him that she had met an American man.


    From then on, this brief encounter in the remote mountains of a foreign country became her secret, a sweet and beautiful secret that made her blush.


    Every time she remembered the night in the chasm when he tied a rescue rope to her and held her in his arms, she enjoyed in retrospect for a long time.


    Her face was suffused with enchanting blushes because of the sweet memory.


    Then she closed her eyes and gradually sank into sleep.


    ***


    At midnight, Savannah woke up and went to the bathroom.


    When she finished and walked back, she saw a shadowy figure standing opposite the window of the dormitory.


    The outline of the figure was strangely familiar.


    She shivered. Was that, Dn?


    Why did hee in the middle of the night again?


    She rubbed her eyes, not quite sure. But since he had done it before, she decided to go out to have a look.


    Out of the dorm, she walked to the opposite path and saw Dn standing there with a gloomy face. He stared at her as she approached.


    "What are you doing here?" Even in the dim light, she could see the frost and repressed anger on his face.


    Dn walked up to her and grabbed her arm, pulling her into his arms.


    She didn''t know how long he had been standing there, but she felt the coolness from his clothes and sensed his displeasure.


    "What''s up?" She pushed him away as she looked up.


    Without a word, he clutched her face, and his mouth found hers. He kissed her long, hard, and passionately. His tongue was in her mouth, iming and possessing her.


    "Stop, Dn... What''s going on..." Savannah struggled to push him away in his arms.


    Then he let her go, panting and calming down.


    "Where did you go this evening?"


    Savannah finally understood why he hade in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 647 - 647: Did He Remember Me?

    He knew about her going out with Andrew.


    "I went to dinner with a friend from Chicago," she said after a short pause.


    "A friend from Chicago? Or your blind date?" His eyes darkened.


    "If you''ve known so much, why bother to ask me? What''s it now, Mr. Sterling? Are you here to question me?" Savannah looked up at him.


    He held her chin, tipping back her head, and said in a low voice, "Well. Am I not qualified to question you? Remember, you''re my woman, who bore me a child! Did you forget your identity, you''re mine! You got the nerve to date other man behind my back?"


    "I know. You want to warn me to watch my manners and keep my distance from other men so as not to influence your family''s good name, right?" Savannah stared at him, eager to hear that he came not for the sake of the family''s honor or something like that, but because he was jealous and he didn''t want her to get too close to other men.


    Wasn''t that why she agreed to go out to dinner with Andrew tonight? She just wanted to goad him into telling her his true feelings.


    However, he didn''t say what she wanted to hear but remained silent for a long time.


    Savannah looked straight at him.


    "Yes, I''ve had a child with you, but I''m not your wife, even not your girlfriend. I had no real rtionship with you," her pent-up anger was released in a torrent of words. "I don''t need to report to you even if I date or sleep with other men¡­"


    As the words fell from her lips, Dn cupped her chin suddenly, leaning down, and kissed her fervently.


    No man could stand that.


    This time he kissed her harder, his tongue invading her mouth, and it was more like punishment.


    She struggled to release herself from his grasp, but he held her tighter.


    Frowning at his rudeness, she sank her teeth into his tongue, and immediately she tasted blood.


    She took two steps back and shouted, "Asshole!"


    Then she ran back to the dormitory as fast as she could.


    Dn gasped, watching her back disappear, standing there for a long time before he realized the pain in his lip.


    He wiped the corner of his mouth with a sigh.


    Damn it. He seemed to have really offended her.


    But shouldn''t he be angry?


    He came for the purpose of teaching her a lesson.


    He couldn''t understand why the little woman was angrier than he was.


    * * *


    The next day, Savannah finished her final thesis defense absent-mindedly and walked out of the ssroom.


    She was still distracted by her meeting with Dnst night.


    Damn that man!


    She bit her lip and prayed she had sessfully defended her thesis.


    ***


    At the same time, Elisa stood outside the ssroom building, waiting for Savannah toe out.


    She had finished all her exams and defense ahead of Savannah. It was almost noon, so she came to wait for Savannah to have lunch together.


    Just then, she heard amazing voices from some girls passing by.


    "Wow, is that man a student in our school? Which department is he in? He''s so hot!"


    "He can''t be in our school. I''ve never seen such an attractive American man in our school before!"


    "My God, he''s getting closer. He looks perfect, and he''s in great shape. He must have regr exercises!"


    "Hey, he seems to be walking in our direction..."


    Elisa''s heart gave a great thud against her chest. She looked over and saw Andrew walking to her.


    He looked more handsome thanst night. His cheeks were chiseled like a finely-carved Michngelo statue. His nose was perfectly symmetrical. The rays of the sun highlighted the dimples in his cheeks and chin.


    What the hell was he doing here looking all tousled-hair and outdoorsy in his cream shirt, jeans, and walking boots? He looked like a catwalk model who captured the eyes of all the girls.


    Elisa quietly squeezed her thigh to calm down.


    "You came for Savannah?" She asked with a dry smile.


    Andrew nodded and stopped at her side.


    "I''ll take her to lunchter."


    Her feelings of lightness quickly gave way to dismay. Oh, yeah, as Savannah said yesterday, Andrew asked her to go out today.


    "Savannah should being out soon. Now that you''ve made an appointment, I got to go..." She let out a sigh.


    Andrew, seeing her trying to run away, whispered, "just a minute."


    Elisa paused and looked back.


    "What''s up?"


    "Haven''t we met somewhere before?" Andrew''s eyes fell on her.


    His words touched a raw nerve in Elisa again.


    Did he remember her?


    Perhaps the light was too dim for him to see her clearlyst night!


    "You... You know me?" She held her heart in the air.


    "Did we meet at a bar in Mn?" Andrew narrowed his eyes.


    "I guess you''re mistaken." Elisa frowned, and again disappointment swept through her chest.


    He still didn''t remember her.


    "Really? Didn''t you go to a bar in Mn on Christmas Eve two years ago?" Andrew didn''t seem convinced.


    "No. I''ve never been to a bar," Elisa replied dryly.


    Andrew, with a subtle irony and darkness in his eyes, approached her, grabbed her wrist, and asked in a low voice, "Why don''t you think about it a little more?"


    Elisa stared, wondering why he was so excited.


    "I really haven''t been to a bar," she repeated, struggling slightly. "I never met you in a bar!"


    Their movements attracted the attention and whispers of several students around them.


    Realizing his gaffe, Andrew released her hand, stepped back, and regained hisposure.


    "Maybe I was mistaken," he said calmly.


    Elisa opened her mouth and tried to say something, but she swallowed.


    She would like to say they had known each other for a long time, but not in a bar. Their first meeting was on a mountain in the US...


    He saved her that day. Why didn''t he remember?


    Was she so insignificant in his life?


    But what could she say when he didn''t remember her at all?


    Besides, he and Savannah were dating now...


    "Elisa -" Just then, Savannah came out. She saw Andrew and smiled, "Hi, Andrew, you are here."


    Elisa hung her head.


    "Well, enjoy your lunch. I''m going back to my dorm." With that, she hurried away.


    Savannah walked over to Andrew, looked at him, and sighed.


    "Andrew. What on earth are you trying to do? Is that really interesting to have my act with you in front of Elisa?"


    Andrew was silent.


    "Did you say something that upset her? I can see that she''s in a bad mood. No, I should tell her now, that I have nothing to do with you, that you remember her, that you always remember meeting her in the mountain, and that this time you came to me just to test her mind!" Savannah said and turned, anxious to catch Elisa.

 Chapter 648 - 648: There’s Nothing To Talk About

    "Don''t chase." Andrew stopped Savannah.


    Savannah looked puzzled at Andrew.


    That night, Andrew invited Savannah to dinner for Elisa''s sake.


    Savannah was surprised to learn that he and Elisa had met four years earlier.


    Elisa followed her father to a mountain in the US. She identally fell into a natural chasm and was rescued by Andrew, who was hiking up the mountain to search for rare minerals.


    In order to help the family brand to attract attention in an international jewelry fair, he took the risk of going to the mountains where gemstones might be found. He kept the matter from his family. After all, he was the only son of his family. After rescuing Elisa, he heard that his family was calling his name, knowing that they had gone into the mountain to look for him. So he left in a hurry without leaving any contact information to Elisa.


    Later, he began to search for the American-Italian girl he hade across the mountain.


    But there was little information. He couldn''t find her anywhere in the country.


    Maybe she just went to the US for a summer holiday.


    Savannah didn''t understand. Andrew didn''t forget Elisa and even couldn''t get her out of his mind. In this case, when he came to Italy and found Elisa, why didn''t he meet her and have a talk with her frankly? Why didn''t he pursue her directly? Why go around and deliberately approach her to test Elisa?


    Andrew didn''t look like the kind of guy who was shy about chasing girls.


    "Actually, I came to Mn two years ago to look for her, and just before Christmas, I found her." Andrew, knowing Savannah was confused, exined in a low mood.


    Savannah opened her eyes wide, even more confused.


    "I found her at an all-night bar on Christmas Eve. She was in the arms of a local Italian man on a drinking spree. Later, she tongue-kissed with that man and even undressed in public¡­" Andrew almost gritted his teeth.


    "No way, Elisa''s a very simple girl, not like that... In all the years I''ve been with her, she''s never been to a bar or been too close to a man..." Savannah shook her head in disbelief.


    "You are just ssmates," Andrew interrupted her, "and you don''t spend 24 hours together. Do you really have a full understanding of her private life and nature?"


    "She really isn''t that kind of person! As far as I know, she probably hasn''t even been in love! Despite her careless appearance and quick tongue, she''s actually a bookworm!" Savannah said firmly.


    Andrew seemed to have heard the funniest joke of all.


    Has she never been in love? On Christmas Eve, she kissed a man passionately in public, and from her over intimate body touch with that man, he could see she had had more than one boyfriend. How could such a girl have never been in love?


    A harder and colder look came into his eyes.


    "You may know her face but not her mind. How do you know she''s not someone else when she leaves school? There are so many such people," said Andrew with a sinisterugh.


    "Could you be wrong? Or is the person just a girl who looks like her?" Savannah defended Elisa.


    "No. Her half-blood appearance is so peculiar that it''s hard to find one just like her." Elisa was, indeed, wonderfully good-looking, and her clear-cut face and brown eyes were impressing.


    Savannah sighed, agreed, and then frowned.


    "Could it be that she was drunk that night? Didn''t you say it was Christmas eve, and probably she had been drinking and didn''t know what she was doing?"


    "She wasn''t drinking." Andrew said coolly, "I saw her and went over to say hello to her. She looked very conscious when she noticed me."


    That night, he saw Elisa running wild with a man and tried to stop her.


    Elisa saw him and her eyes lit up. He thought she recognized him, but she just grabbed him by the cor and said he was hot in a frivolous way. She invited him to her Christmas Eve partyter...


    He knew exactly what she meant by a party, which was the most popr promiscuous party for young men and women during the holiday season. He was even more annoyed and tried to pull her away, but she threw off his hand and ridiculed him, causing her malepanion to fight with him on the spot.


    After the fight, he was so angry that he left immediately and returned to his country the next day.


    "Since you''ve been confirmed she''s a butterfly, why did you let me pretend to be intimate to you in front of her this time? Is it interesting?" Savannah said disapprovingly.


    Andrew was silent for a moment, the coolness in his brow deepening.


    He still couldn''t get her out of mindpletely after seeing how promiscuous she was. He always remembered the first time they met, and her clear eyes told him they should have a story.


    When he came to Italy for business this time, he found out where Elisa was studying and that Savannah happened to be a good friend of hers.


    He called Savannah out and deliberately yed intimacy with Savannah in front of her. She should be annoyed and came to talk to him, he thought.


    If she really couldn''t remember her, he should just let it go and never think about her again.


    This time, however, she seemed to recognize him. He saw apleted emotion in her eyes.


    But when he asked about their second meeting in a bar on Christmas Eve, she denied it.


    Did she behave to be simple and pure in the daytime and return brazen in the wild night?


    Savannah asked tentatively when he remained silent, "In fact, I think you should sit down and have a talk with her face to face. Maybe there''s some misunderstanding. Even if it was Elisa... It doesn''t mean anything, does it? Why don''t I go find Elisa and exin our rtionship to her, and then you can have a talk¡­"


    "No." Andrew interrupted. "There''s nothing to talk about. If she wanted to be honest with me, she should have told me what happened when we met this time. She clearly remembered me but deliberately pretended not to know me. Maybe she felt very ashamed and embarrassed after she was caught by me in a bar two years ago! In short, since she didn''t want to be honest, I didn''t want to press her. I''m sorry, but I have some business to attend to. I can''t go out with you today."

 Chapter 649 - 649: It’s A Crime

    In such a bad mood, he had no appetite to eat.


    Savannah looked at Andrew as he left and sighed.


    Holding her bag, she made her way back to the dormitory, deliberating whether to talk with Elisa about Andrew.


    Elisa obviously had a feeling for Andrew. She must be upset when she saw Andrewe to pick her up today. But Andrew would rather get himself into a temper than make everything clear with Elisa.


    Did he realize that he had created a dilemma for her?


    Savannah sighed again.


    Just then, her cell phone rang.


    "Hello?" She answered absently, still thinking about Andrew and Elisa.


    "Have you finished your final defense?" At the familiar deep and husky voice, Savannah gave a little pause and pulled herself back.


    "None of your business," she grumbled, still a little annoyed when she remembered that he had forcibly kissed her outside the dormitoryst night.


    Dn could see from her voice that she was still pissed at him.


    "Last night," he whispered, "I was wrong. I didn''t hurt you, did I?"


    He calmed down and thought for a while after he left her schoolst night.


    He shouldn''t have quarreled with her. That man wouldn''t be unthankful for their silent treatment.


    Savannah was a little surprised to receive his apology, but a greater loss came to her heart.


    He would rather lower himself to apologize than express his true feelings to her or say that he really loved her.


    She would not be so entangled in an I-love-you confession, but now, he didn''t remember her, so his true feeling was very important to her.


    "No, thank you, Mr. Sterling, for your concern," she replied coldly.


    As expected, she was still mad at him.


    "I wille at once," he said, "and take you out to lunch as a token of my apology."


    "There''s no need to make amends, but I would appreciate it if Mr. Sterling would not break into our school again and again in the middle of the night," answered Savannah, coolly.


    He frowned.


    "You mean to say that you''re going to stay at school? Thest defense is over. Shouldn''t you go home with me?" There was obvious disapproval in his voice


    "You may go home if you are in a hurry. I have something else to do, so I''ll go backter, maybe next month." Savannah thought for a moment and said.


    How could she leave at ease when Elisa and Andrew were still in this situation? She wanted to wait until the dust settled for them.


    "Next month? So long? What the hell is going on? Graduation parties? But you said the graduation party would only take one day." Dn was obviously unsatisfied with her reply.


    "It''s not a graduation party. There''s something else... Anyway, the riots have stopped in Mn, and public order was restored. If you''re busy, just go back. That''d be fine." Savannah could not exin to him what had happened between Andrew and Elisa.


    Dn''s face fell. He was sure she was keeping a secret from him.


    Did she stay because of her blind date?


    His expression became darker and colder.


    Savannah couldn''t see his expression on the phone, and she thought he gave consent. As she was anxious to talk with Elisa, she hung up without saying anything more and then hurried back to the dormitory.


    Back in her dormitory, Savannah opened the door and found it empty.


    She turned her head and saw a girl in the next dorm passing by. She grabbed her and asked, "Hey, Nancy, did you see Elisa?"


    "Oh, I''ve just seen her. She went out, saying she was going to the back garden. She seemed to be in a bad mood," said the girl.


    Savannah nodded with relief. Elisa would go for a walk in the back garden in the school whenever she didn''t do well in the exams, or she was in a bad mood.


    She''d liked to find her, but then she changed her mind.


    She should leave Elisa alone to let her quieten herself down first.


    With that, Savannah went back to her dormitory and began to collect her books, papers, and stationery, and clear the desk.


    After that, she felt a little hungry and remembered she had not had a meal yet.


    She was about to get something to eat in the canteen when she heard footsteps outside.


    Thinking that Elisa hade back, she was delighted and went to open the door.


    "Elisa --"


    Immediately she froze, wide-eyed.


    It wasn''t Elisa, it was Dn.


    It seemed that Dn rushed over to her school just after the call.


    He scowled at her. His jaw was clenched, and his eyes were tight and cool.


    "Mr. S --" Before she could utter aplete sentence, he had burst in and closed the dormitory door and locked it, and then he picked her up and threw her on her single bed!


    Although the bed was covered with a soft mattress, and it didn''t hurt, his sudden move and the anger in his countenance still scared her!


    "Dn, what are you trying to do --" she struggled to get up, but he climbed on her bed immediately. He caught her wrists and bound them together with his tie, knotting it firmly. His eyes were zed with wild anger. He raised her hands above her head and pinned her down.


    "You guessed what I want, didn''t you?" He whispered against her neck, "Fuck you! It would be the best reason for you to marry me when we back home,"


    "Are you crazy? Get out of here --" Savannah blushed and would have jumped up to bite him had it not been for the great disparity between their strength.


    She knew why he lost his temper.


    It must be theirst call. She said she wanted to stay, which annoyed him.


    Perhaps he guessed that she was lingering in Italy for the sake of another man?


    But she didn''t want to exin.


    And there was no chance to exin.


    He was already heated by the fire of jealousy and controlled by rage. He tied the other end of the tie to one of the spokes of her iron headboard. He removed her shoes and peeled off her shirt and pants, and then his fingers slipped into her panties.


    She blushed and eximed, "asshole!"


    "I''ll show you something worseter..." He smiled evilly.


    With one finger, he pulled down her bra cups in turn, her breasts pushed up, exposed, and vulnerable. Leaning down, he kissed and tugged at each of her nipples in turn with cool, cold lips.


    At the same time, he pushed one finger inside her slowly.


    She groaned uncontrobly as her body reacted beneath his expert fingers. They moved rhythmically inside her, his thumb circling and pressing.


    "Dn, you pervert! It''s a crime..." Holding back the strong reaction he aroused in her, she stared at him, biting her lip.

 Chapter 650 - 650: Their Intimate Moment

    (Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene. If you''re notfortable to read it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    Not to say that they were not husband and wife, even if they got married, it would still be a crime of rape within the marriage!


    "Crime? Why would it be a crime when I only im my right as your man? Did you forget when you offered to have sex with me in the hotelst time? You said that it didn''t matter if I didn''t remember you, and you just wanted to satisfy my physical needs, didn''t you? Why now you be a virgin?" He breathed malevolently against her red ear, breaking herst resistance by embarrassing her.


    "That was thest time, but not this time. Let me go now! Or I''ll sue you and send you to jail!" She threatened him, and her face med with shame.


    Not this time? Was it because he had another man?


    Did she hook up with someone else under his nose?


    Her words became thest straw that broke the camel''s back.


    He grabbed her suddenly and flipped her over. Then he pushed both her knees up to the bed, so her behind was in the air. Before she could react, he undid his pants and plunged inside her!


    She grinded her jaws together, falling apart beneath him as he mmed fervently into her.


    The narrow single bed couldn''t bear such fervent movements and made a constant creaking sound.


    He pounded on, picking up speed in a merciless and relentless rhythm.


    She could only bite her lower lip to stop herself from crying out.


    They were having sex in the student dormitory in broad daylight! If anyone heard them and burst in, she''d rather die!


    ***


    After the fierce sex, Savannahy panting and spent on the bed, eyes closed as Dn slowly pulled out of her. He got up, freeing her wrists.


    Looking at the mess on the sheet under her body, his breathing became harsher again. He leaned over to touch her waist, trying to help her up, but she was clearly frightened by his movement, thinking he wanted to start another assault. She got up in a hurry, moving back to the corner.


    "What do you still want to do? If you touch me again, I''ll... I''ll..."


    Not knowing how to make him leave quickly, she blurted out, "I''ll kill myself!"


    "Could you bear to leave Kaiden? Could you bear seeing your man marrying another woman to give him a stepmom? Childish!" He teased her and a wide grinned broke in his handsome face.


    "You! Pervert!" A short exim escapes from her mouth.


    Dn, of course, knew that she wouldn''tmit suicide, and she was just mad at him for taking her by force, but wasn''t he angry with her?


    The little woman had a private conversation with her blind date without any exnation. Now she chose to stay for that man instead of going back home with him! He had been able to control his temper with too much self-control!


    Dn got so worked up about what she might have done with another man that he swallowed the sort of apology that arose to his lips. With a deep look at her, he adjusted his clothes and left without a word.


    The door was closed with a bang.


    Savannah was relieved to hear his footsteps receding, and as she got up, she let out another gasp.


    Holy crap!


    The man almost took her apart!


    She pulled herself up, gritting her teeth, and put on her clothes. Then she made her bed and adjusted her hair.


    Just then, the door opened, and Elisa came back.


    Savannah, a little guilty, went up and pretending nothing happened.


    "Elisa, you came back."


    Elisa''s eyes fell on her neck and the open neckline, frowning.


    Savannah covered her neck in rm. No, the man must have left quite a few marks on her body.


    Elisa understood immediately, and her face blushed with embarrassment. Then she nced at Savannah''s single bed, which had just been made, and was still a little messy.


    It was clear what had just happened on this bed.


    "You took that man to the dormitory?" Elisa''s lips framed a few words.


    "Don''t get me wrong," Savannah blurted out, "it wasn''t Andrew who came to the dormitory just now! Andrew''s busy. He left early."


    Elisa breathed a sigh of relief but frowned again.


    "That''s... Mr. Sterling?"


    Savannah had to nod.


    Elisa, however, didn''t look happy. She bit her lip and said, "Savannah, it isn''t for me to judge you and your conduct, but I have to say¡­ If you have a crush on Andrew and want to develop a rtionship with him, don''t get involved with Mr. Sterling again. If you still like Mr. Sterling, don''t give Andrew any hope. It will only hurt you both."


    Savannah looked at Elisa and suddenly began tough.


    "What are youughing at? I''m serious!" Elisa, embarrassed by herugh, stamped her feet.


    "I''mughing because you''re so brave to defend the man you like, but why don''t you have the courage to tell him your feelings directly?" Savannah shook her head.


    "What?" Elisa waspletely taken back.


    "Since you like Andrew so much and are so afraid that he will be hurt, why don''t you tell him that you remember him and like him?" Savannah continued.


    Elisa froze.


    "I know all about you and Andrew," Savannah said.


    Elisa stared. How could Savannah know about herself and Andrew?


    Andrew told her? Didn''t Andrew forget her?


    "Yes, Andrew has not forgotten you. He''s been looking for you since you met in the US, and he finally found you two years ago."


    "Found me? But I don''t know!" Elisa was surprised.


    "He said he found you in a bar in Mn on Christmas Eve two years ago, and you were... very close to a man, kissing and dancing with him in public, behaving in a very...wild way. He said hello to you, but you didn''t seem to remember him. Then, in a fit of piquancy, he left Italy. But he still couldn''t let go of you. When he came to Italy for business this time, he identally knew we''re friends, so he invited me out and asked me to help him to test your mind by disying affection to me in front of you." Savannah whispered.


    A bar? Elisa remembered this morning when Andrew asked if he had seen her in a bar.


    "I... I never met him in a bar, let alone kissing another guy in front of him..." She looked puzzled.

 Chapter 651 - 651: We Meet Again

    Elisa was also relieved to know that Savannah had nothing with Andrew.


    "That''s what I told him," Savannah shrugged her shoulders, "I said you didn''t even have a boyfriend, how would you kiss a man in public? But he insisted that the woman was you. You looked exactly alike."


    Exactly alike...


    As if Elisa suddenly remembered, she looked at Savannah and slightly opened her mouth.


    "You didn''t go to a bar on Christmas eve two years ago, did you?" Savannah knew there must be some misunderstanding between them.


    "Well," Elisa murmured, "If Andrew met a girl who looked exactly like me..."


    There was only one possibility.


    * * *


    Andrew was picking up his luggage when he heard a loud knock on the door. He went over, pulled the door open, and saw Savannah, panting, standing in front of him.


    "Come out with me," she said, her breath catching in her throat.


    Andrew frowned. "Sorry, I''m not interested in meeting her right now. By the way, I''m flying home tomorrow afternoon, and I''ll nevere to Italy again. I''m sorry to trouble you these days..."


    Savannah was too tired to exin to him. She grabbed his arm, pulling him outward.


    Andrew, as he followed her steps, said helplessly, "what are you doing? You have a crush on me and want to elope with me?"


    "Shut up! No nonsense, or I''ll let my grandfather tell your father that you''re doing drugs and promiscuity in Italy!"


    "You can''t be so cruel!" Andrew gasped.


    His father would shut him in the house for at least half a month if he believed Savannah''s words!


    He couldn''t bear to be confined at home for two days!


    Savannah pulled Andrew out of the hotel and into a rented taxi.


    The taxi sped away from the hotel, and within ten minutes, they stopped at a bar.


    It was a night bar, and there were few guests now, but it would be a noisy, wild world at night.


    Andrew''s face changed slightly when he got out of the car and saw the bar.


    This was where, on Christmas Eve, two years ago, he found Elisa.


    He was about to leave when Savannah grabbed him and said, "Here we are. Why don''t youe in with me first?"


    "She chose to meet me here?" Did she mean to piss him off? At the sight of the bar, he could not help but think of the scene when Elisa was kissing and hugging an Italian fat man, and they had sex after he left!


    "Anyway, you''ll see when you get in." Savannah pulled him to the door.


    "I won''t go. I can''t see her. I feel sick when I get here." Andrew threw off Savannah''s hand, turning to leave.


    "Andrew!" Savannah cried suddenly, "I''ve been fighting with my man because of you and Elisa, and you''re still here hesitating with everything. If you don''t go in today, are you worthy of my effort? If my man ran away because of you, will you give mepensation?"


    She lifted her voice so that the whole street could hear her.


    The passersby all gaped, staring at the furious little woman.


    Andrew paused and turned at Savannah, who had been trying to take him apart.


    "Fine, okay! I''ll only give you five minutes!" He sighed, walking to the bar.


    Savannah followed him into the bar with relief.


    The bar was quiet and dark because it wasn''t open yet.


    The dance floor was empty and silent.


    Andrew felt ufortable as soon as he came in.


    "Come on," Savannah shouted at a corner table.


    A slender figure stood up and came towards Savannah and Andrew.


    Andrew then noticed that there was a girl over there. He didn''t see her because of the backlit.


    The girl walked closer, chewing gum, one hand in her pocket.


    Andrew''s pupils constricted.


    It was Elisa.


    Yes. It was her.


    But today''s "Elisa" was not what she looked like in school. She was the same as what he had seen on Christmas eve two years before.


    She came to them on a pair of 8cmmbskin high-heel shoes. She was wearing a leopard-print camisole and hot pants, sexy andzy. Her chestnut waves down her shoulders were a glorious mess. Her enameled nails matched her bright red lips.


    She was charming and fashionable.


    Her natural beauty, as well as the freaking hot dress, could make every man crazy.


    What did that mean?


    Andrew didn''t understand why she had to appear in front of him in such a way, but he felt his anger rising. If Savannah had not been beside him, he would have turned away immediately. He restrained his temper, frowning without a word.


    "Hi. We meet again." "Elisa," smiled himzily.


    "What are you up to? " Andrew looked at her coldly.


    "Elisa" was not embarrassed or annoyed by his indifference. She gave Savannah a half-smile and a shrug.


    "Is this the western man who chased my sister from the US to Italy? Oh, he isn''t quite a gentleman, is he? Luckily, he''s not my cup of tea. If Ipete with Elisa, my poor sister will be no match for me." The girl giggled.


    "Sister? What do you mean?" Andrew stood there, dumbfounded.


    "Thisdy is Angelica Romano." Savannah looked at Andrew.


    "You can call me Ann." The girl gave a gentleugh.


    The girl was not only identical to Elisa, but also Romano...


    "You and Elisa are twins?" Andrew gasped.


    Ann nodded.


    "I heard about you and Elisa from Miss Schultz. Two years ago, on Christmas Eve, you saw me in this bar. Oh, I still remember you. You ran over and pulled me out of my boyfriend''s arms, let me go with you, and scolded me for being a woman of pleasure. I just didn''t think you were thinking of me as my sister."


    Andrew froze.


    "That''s impossible. I''ve investigated her. She grew up with her father, an archaeologist, and she had no sister."


    Ann shrugged.


    "Have you ever checked why Elisa was brought up by only a father? My parents divorced when Elisa was only a baby. I was taken away by our mother, and Elisa followed our father. Later, my mother left Italy and remarried. Elisa and I had never met each other since our childhood. I just got back to Italy years ago."

 Chapter 652 - 652: Why Was He So Stupid?

    Andrew realized something.


    Yes, he didn''t know Elisa''s story very well, not to mention that she had a twin sister who had been separated from her since childhood.


    When he looked Ann over carefully, he found that there were some differences between Ann and Elisa.


    Although their appearance, height, and figure were almost identical, besides their dress and makeup, their temperament was also quite different.


    Ann was a wild rose that was difficult to tame.


    Elisa was a lily, simple but stubborn, and immacte in his eyes.


    Why?


    It was easy to tell the two sisters apart. Why was he so stupid?


    Savannah, seeing that he was guilty and contrite, whispered, "Don''t me yourself. Ann and Elisa looked so alike that I also took Ann as Elisa when I first saw her. You only saw Elisa once, and it was normal for you to mistake them."


    It was also because Andrew had been too nervous about Elisa, worried that someone else might have taken advantage of her.


    "Well, well, don''t regret it here. Elisa''s waiting for you in the school." Ann gave a fatalistic shrug as if saying why her future brother-inw was so slow in reacting.


    Andrew said no more. He looked at Savannah and got a positive look in her eyes, and with no more hesitation, he turned and ran out of the bar.


    Savannah breathed a sigh of relief. A heavy stone had been lifted from her heart.


    Ann looked at Andrew''s back, shaking her head.


    "I really can''t understand them. They fell in love at first sight when they met but wasted so many years before they got together. She should learn from me. I''ll only be with a man who can make me happy. I''ve always tried to avoid emotional entanglements. Love hurts."


    Savannah looked at Ann.


    The two sisters were twins, but one was brought up by their old father, while another one followed their fashion mother. Growing up in different families and different worlds, their characters werepletely different from each other.


    Elisa had been living with her father, who was an archaeologist, so she was more likely to have conservative personalities. She tended to be stubborn in her feelings, and she never forgot the man she loved at first sight.


    However, Ann was more like a European girl, bright and full of passion. She enjoyed her life freely while she could and never lived or died by other people''s opinions.


    The two sisters hadpletely different attitudes towards their feelings, but there was no right or wrong.


    We had got to follow our path. No one could choose it for us. We couldn''t regret the choice we had made in our lives, and sometimes we had no choice at all.


    Savannah prayed inwardly for Elisa and Andrew and left the bar with Ann.


    "Shall I give you a ride?" Ann got into a red car. Her new boyfriend, a young handsome Italian man, sat beside her.


    "No, thanks." Savannahughed and shook her head.


    Ann waved to her and left with her boyfriend.


    Savannah took a deep breath. Since Elisa and Andrew reconciled, it was time to exin to that overbearing man who had been in a sulk for days.


    She was standing by the road waiting for a taxi when a minivan crunched to a stop in front of her.


    The car door ttered open. Two local strongmen jumped out of the van, staring at Savannah and approaching.


    Savannah stepped back in rm. The security in southern Europe was not good, especially since the riots just broke out days before.


    After making sure the young American woman in front of them was the target, the two strong men rushed to her quickly and grabbed her arms!


    "Who are you? What do you want? Somebody! Help!" Savannah cried out, lustily for help.


    They quickly gagged her and covered her eyes with a ck strip, hoisting her into the van.


    Savannah smelled a strong smell of ether as soon as the cloth was forced into her mouth. She felt dizzy and fainted the moment the van was moving.


    ***


    The abandoned warehouse was aze with light tonight.


    It was empty except for a few broken containers, with graffiti painted all over the walls. The warehouse had be a secret gathering ce for the jobless or gangsters in Mn.


    The severity of the piercing cold in the air indicated it was a dark world different from the outside.


    In the middle of the warehouse was an old sofa, on which sat an Italian man with a scar on his cheek. He was tall, athletic, straight, and muscr.


    Around him, several men were standing with their hands behind them, waiting for orders.


    Not far away, in a closed room, there was a muffled hum from a young woman.


    Dressed in a sexy outfit, different from the one she wore at school, Chiara sat on the scarred man''sp as she cradled the man''s neck, ring triumphantly at the locked room door with a smile.


    "Thanks for my revenge, dear. But I want to teach her myself, may I?" She asked in a sweet voice.


    The scarred man was Nicolo, Chiara''s boyfriend.


    Nicolo was a leader of the branch of Italy''srgest Mafia in Mn. He was ruthless and did everything from selling drugs to smuggling arms and even killing people. The police were unable to convict him because of his excellent team ofwyers and the support of the country''srgest gang.


    With Nicolo as her strong support, Chiara had always been presumptuous and uwful on campus.


    A few days ago, Chiarained tearfully to Nicolo that she was bullied at school. Nicolo couldn''t believe it. Everyone in Chiara''s school knew she was his woman. How could anyone dare to bully her?


    Chiara told him it was an American girl who had several professional bodyguards followed to protect her.


    But Nicolo had been domineering in Mn. He didn''t even bother to care who was behind that American girl. Since she bullied his woman, he could by no means tolerate it.


    Two days ago, he sent his men to follow that girl and found that there were always at least two bodyguards around her, and it was indeed very tough.

 Chapter 653 - 653: Didn’t You See Death Bearing Down On You?

    Hearing her coquettish voice, Nicolo frowned and asked casually,


    "What do you want to do with her?"


    ording to the disposition of his girlfriend, that American woman could have a very miserable end if he let Chiara in.


    "She must give me back the shame of that day! I''ll make her kneel and kowtow! And then," a shadow came to Chiara''s beautiful blue-green eyes as she grabbed a dagger out of her boyfriend''s waist pocket. "Then I''ll cut her fox-like face, blind her eyes, and cut off her tongue to see if she could be so arrogant!"


    Nicolo''s brow tightened, and he seemed troubled. If he allowed his woman to beat the American woman to death like that, he was afraid...


    "What''s up, honey? Can''t you take it out on me?" Chiara was upset when her boyfriend was hesitating.


    "Honey, it''s not a good idea¡­" It was not that he didn''t want to, it was just...


    "What do you mean?" Chiara ground out, puzzled and exasperated. "Do you want me to spare my enemy when she''s in front of me? What''s wrong with you, babe? Why didn''t you let me deal with her when you brought her here for me? You are not fascinated by her face, are you?"


    "Oh,e on, only you can make me mad! Another woman''s face won''t give me a thought!" Men were born to be honey lipped, even the man was such a murderous gang leader.


    Instead of being coaxed into feeling better, Chiara was even more annoyed.


    "So why stop me from giving her a good lesson? Do you know how humiliated I was that day at school? Is this how you put your woman down?" She began to sob.


    The adopted hurt expression in her big eyes made Nicolo frowning again.


    He hesitated for a moment and finally ordered, "Open the door. Let Chiara in!" Then he pinched his girlfriend''s face in a pampering way.


    "Go ahead. But don''t overdo it."


    Chiara was a little confused. Nicolo had never been overcautious when she asked for something. He wouldn''t bat an eyelid if she killed anyone on the spot. Was the background of Schultz so strong?


    But she didn''t think much. Even if Schultz had a powerful background in the US, she was still nobody in Italy. Mn was Nicolo''s ce.


    Chiara smiled through her tears and gave Nicolo a big kiss before she went into the room.


    The room was dark without windows, full of damp.


    Savannah was struggling on a chair when she heard someonee in. Her eyes and mouth were covered with cloth, and her feet and legs were tied with ropes.


    Chiara went over and pulled the cloth off Savannah''s eyes and mouth.


    Savannah opened her eyes and gradually adapted to the light from outside. She looked around, and her eyes fell on Chiara.


    "Chiara... It''s you."


    She had been thinking about how she could be kidnapped for no reason since she had no enemies in Italy. At most, she made a quarrel with Chiara not long ago...


    Sure enough, Chiara''s Mafia boyfriend tied her up to get back at her for his girlfriend.


    "It''s me. Well, are you scared?" ying with the dagger in her hand, Chiara slowly approached Savannah. She raised the dagger and ced the de on Savannah''s face, moving in a torturous manner.


    Savannah broke out in a cold sweat on her back.


    "Chiara! Let me go at once, and I can pretend that nothing happened!" She tried to stay calm.


    "Let you go? Are you kidding? Didn''t you see death bearing down on you? Ha, well, I will let you go when you''re out of breath." Chiaraughed.


    "There''s someone behind me, you know. If I lose hair, you and your boyfriend will not have a good end!" Savannah threatened between gritted teeth.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve been watching Nicolo do with the bodies since I was sixteen. After I torture you to death, I''ll have Nicolo dismember your body, and throw it into the bonfire, and then threw your bone ash into the ocean! I don''t care who''s behind you, because he''ll never know where you went! You will die a silent death!" Chiara didn''t take her words seriously at all.


    The color on Savannah''s face faded. She had known Chiara was not an ordinary bossy student, but the woman of a Mafia boss, and she must be ruthless, but Savannah didn''t expect her to be so heartless and cruel.


    "So finally, you''re afraid, Miss Schultz? Well, kneel before me and kowtow to me three times, and lick up my shoes, now. If I''m in a better mood, I might make your death a little easier, what do you say?" Chiara chuckled to herself over Savannah''s pale face.


    Savannah stared at her and said nothing.


    Annoyed by her cold, contemptuous gaze, Chiara suddenly seized her by her head, pressing her head down and holding it there, screaming, "lick my shoes, clean it up, now!"


    Savannah, with all her strength, managed to pull herself out and then bit Chiara on the back of her hand!


    "Ahhh!" With an awful scream, Chiara winced out of the gnawing pain, stepping back with a twisted face. Her hand was pierced by her teeth, sticky with blood.


    New and old hatred welled up in Chiara''s heart. She spat out the curse from between her teeth as she thrust with the dagger toward Savannah''s face!


    Savannah ducked as quickly as she could to avoid the dagger but still felt a pain in her cheek. A faint smell of blood came to her nose, and she knew she must have been nicked up by the dagger. Then she dropped to the ground heavily because of her loss of bnce.


    "Bitch! How dare you bite me! I''ll kill you!" Chiara snapped as she stabbed Savannah in the stomach!


    At the critical moment, the door was suddenly opened, and someone rushed in to stop Chiara.


    "Miss, wait a minute!"


    Chiara, red in the face, struggled to stab Savannah again.


    "Let go of me, let me kill this bitch! How dare you bite me?"


    "Boss told you not to kill her. Pleasee out with me!"


    Barely able to contain her anger, Chiara spat out the curse from between her teeth as she left with Nicolo''s people.


    Back in the middle of the warehouse, she saw two new faces.


    Nicolo was talking to the younger man and even gave up the sofa he had just sat on.

 Chapter 654 - 654: Help Me Catch That Woman

    Chiara had never seen her boyfriend be so humble and polite to anyone.


    What was even more surprising to Chiara was that the person Nicolo admired was an American boy who looked 13 or 14 years old at most!


    The boy was very thin, with short silver hair, bright grey eyes, and fair skin. He had an extraordinary elegant appearance. His eyes sparkled as bright as diamonds, but you could saw no innocence or enthusiasm which a boy should have in the expression of his eyes. There was only coolness and mercilessness.


    He was very young, but his temperament was strangely cool, as if he had tasted everything under the sun. He looked clever and mature, and you could hardly read his mind from his cold eyes.


    His skin was subtle, white, and crystal clear, even more delicate than Chiara''s. Below his white slender back neck, a dark eagle tattoo vaguely disyed.


    The eagle''s wings spread out, and a subtle outline emerged from the cor of his white shirt.


    The grimness of the eagle tattoo mysteriously bound up the pure and clear qualities in him. The paradox of thebination was unspeakably perfect.


    Beside the boy stood a tall young man, seven or eight years older than the boy. The poker-face man should be a servant and bodyguard. He stood silently at the boy''s side staring intently at the boy, like a well-trained soldier. All his attention was fastened upon the boy.


    He was equipped with multiple sensors permanently connected to its surroundings and would respond quickly if there was any danger the boy might meet. He had prominent cheekbones and a well-defined chin, and a straight nose. Yes, without a doubt, he was a handsome man.


    Now, the boy was listening to Nicolo''s exnation without speaking, raising his eyebrows with a cool impatience, which turned to disgust when he saw Chiarae out.


    Chiara shuddered under the boy''s eyes.


    "Go see her," the boymanded coldly.


    The poker-face bodyguard immediately strode into the room. Several secondster, he came out, looked at Chiara, and whispered to the boy, "not dead. She suffered minor injuries only."


    The boy''s severity rxed imperceptibly.


    "Have you forgotten what I said?" He said, looking at Nicolo again. There was a touch of disapproval in his voice.


    Nicolo, who looked like a cat in front of the boy, made rather a pert bow and then turned to Chiara, growling, "I told you not to touch her! Why didn''t you listen to me? You''re so bold!"


    Aggrieved, Chiara bit her lip, "Nicolo, she insulted me so much that I could have killed her! What are you trying to stop me from? I haven''t brought the fair back yet..."


    "Enough!" Nicolo noticed the dissatisfaction on the boy''s face, rushing to his girlfriend in a rage, and pped her in the face to shut her up!


    In shock, Chiara covered her swollen cheek, looking at Nicolo in disbelief. It was the first time he hit her, and for the sake of a foreign woman who had humiliated her!


    "Why? Why don''t you let me kill her?" cried Chiara, weeping bitterly.


    "I''m the one who asked your boyfriend not to touch that woman," said the boy coldly. "If she loses a hair, I''ll cut you fresh off."


    Chiara turned her anger onto the boy, gritting her teeth, and started violently toward him.


    "Who are you? Kid actor! It''s not your turn telling me what to do --"


    Before she could approach the boy, the poker-face bodyguard strode forward to restrain her. He caught hold of her hands and bent her arms until she screamed in pain.


    "Ahhh!"


    The bodyguard didn''t let go of her but still held her arms in an incredible position across her back to prevent her from identally hurting the boy.


    Chiara screamed with pain, and her white face turned even paler.


    Nicolo came to his senses and whispered appealingly, "I''m sorry, she was just acting on impulse. She didn''t mean to offend you..."


    Chiara was even more frightened. She couldn''t figure out who the boy was, but she knew he was the one she could not afford to offend.


    "I was wrong... Please... forgive me..."


    The boy seemed impatient to waste time on Chiara. He gave a nce at his bodyguard.


    The poker-face bodyguard let go of his hand and returned to the boy without a word, bing a silent guardian again.


    Chiara staggered up and hid behind Nicolo in rm and dared not speak again.


    Nicolo looked at the boy and reassured him, "don''t worry, we won''t touch that woman again."


    The boy nced at the door room without a show of feeling. Then he rose and left the warehouse with his bodyguard.


    Nicolo breathed a sigh of relief as he watched the boy, and his bodyguard disappeared.


    Chiara recovered herself and burst out.


    "Nicolo! What are you doing? Why were you so respectful toward the boy? What''s going on?"


    Nicolo covered Chiara''s mouth in fear that the boy might hear her shouting. After a while, he let go and sighed.


    "He helped me catch that woman," he said.


    After Chiara was bullied in her school, Nicolo sent people to catch that woman, but they never got the chance.


    Today, they finally had the opportunity when the boy helped them get rid of the bodyguards behind that woman. Then Nicolo''s people tied up Savannah and got her here.


    After Nicolo caught that woman, the boy told Nicolo to watch her but not to hurt her.


    Nicolo was also very confused, but he dared not ask much.


    That was why Nicolo hesitated when Chiara wanted to kill Savannah.


    "Why do you listen to that boy? Who is he? You do everything he said. It looks like you''re scared of him!"


    A serious look passed over Nicolo''s face.


    "The boy''s father was the son of one of the founders of the Mafia HQ. We call him godfather. He''s supreme in rank, power, and authority. I''ve been in the gang for so many years that I''m not even in a position to see him."


    Chiara gasped and finally understood why Nicolo, who was usually so aggressive, had changed from a wild beast to a tame cat in front of the boy.

 Chapter 655 - 655: Savannah Will Be Alright

    "Is the godfather an American?" Chiara wondered, "I don''t think there are any Americans in the Mafia? But the boy is not Italian!"


    "The child was adopted by the godfather," Nicolo exined, "the godfather was unmarried all his life and had no children of his own. The boy was said to be brought back by the godfather when he went to the US more than ten years ago. Although he was not his son, the godfather brought him up like his own kid and chose the best teachers and bodyguards to teach him and protect him. The boy is also very respected in the gang. No one dares to offend him."


    Chiara nodded and then shuddered at the thought of the young man''s cool, emotionless eyes and the eagle tattoo on the back of his thin neck.


    "Since he warned us not to touch that American woman''s hair, you must not go against him. Today you''re just lucky. Do not annoy him again, or don''t me me for not being able to protect you." Nicolo warned her.


    Chiara nodded reluctantly and then asked, "But I don''t quite understand. Why would that kid help you tie up that bitch?"


    Nicolo shook his head. "I don''t know. He didn''t want to talk about it, so I didn''t dare ask."


    "What does he want now? He helped you tie Schultz up but not let me vent my anger on her? What is he waiting for?" Chiara looked perplexed.


    "He''s waiting for someone." Nicolo squinted.


    * * *


    A five-star hotel, Mn.


    Dn had just showered. Now he was wearing a white bathrobe with the cor slightly open, reading business emails through hisptop on the sofa.


    His secretary and the senior management would send important business matters to him every evening, but he could not focus his attention on work now.


    He went over endlessly in his thought of the sex in her dormitory, her soft skin, her tears, her delicious body. The heat inside him had notpletely subsided.


    This was the first time they had sex after his return from NY.


    He still couldn''t remember their past, so it was the same as their first sex for him. It was so exciting that he could hardly prevent himself from thinking about it.


    Although he forced her out of anger today, he found fault with her somewhat deliberately.


    He had to admit that he had been thinking about having the little woman.


    It was just a chance to kindle his sexual spark.


    He had an impulse to tie the little woman back to the hotel even if she would cry or struggle hard.


    In the end, however, he restrained himself from annoying her in this way.


    The little woman was probably still angry.


    He''d better wait for her to cool off all night and look for her tomorrow.


    Suddenly, the cell rang, and its jangle seemed to hold a note of urgency.


    "Sir, Miss Schultz disappeared!" It was the little woman''s bodyguard.


    "What?" Dn started to his feet.


    "Miss Schultz left the school in a hurry this afternoon. When my colleague and I followed her across the road, a car shot out of a side road and nearly hit us. Then we lost her. We couldn''t find out where she went, and she''s not returned to the school yet¡­"


    "Is Mn toorge for you? Get more people and keep looking!" Dn shouted through gritted teeth.


    "Yes, Sir!" The bodyguard replied with cold sweat.


    After hanging up the phone, Dn frowned and called Savannah, but nobody answered. He moved about restively and tried to persuade himself that the little woman had just gone out for fun with her friend and would go backter.


    Just then, the doorbell rang sharply.


    He opened the door and saw a young woman and a young man standing at the door.


    The woman was Savannah''s roommate and ssmate, Elisa, who he had met outside Savannah''s dorm that night.


    And this young man... Dn''s eyes suddenly darkened. It was Andrew, the man that Savannah had been in contact within recent days.


    How did Andrew and Savannah''s roommate get here in the middle of the night?


    And the rtionship between them ¡­


    Dn noticed that Andrew''s hand was holding Elisa''s hand tightly, but he didn''t have time to ask more questions. Remembering the bodyguard''s call, he looked at Elisa and asked before she opened her mouth, "is Savannah still at school? Why aren''t you together?"


    There was no doubt that Elisa came for Savannah. She shook her head and said hastily, "No, Savannah hasn''t gone back to school until now. I called her but couldn''t get through to her. Normally, she will let me know if she''ste for some reason, but she''s disappeared for hours. However, the police will issue the missing person report only after 24 hours have psed. I don''t know whom to turn to, and I can onlye to you!"


    Sensing her anxiety and fear, Andrew held her hand and pulled her closer to him, whispering, "It''s okay. Savannah will be alright."


    Elisa nodded with tears, much calmed at the heat of the man''s palm.


    This afternoon, she waited in the school with an exciting heart for Andrew''s arrival.


    She contacted her sister Ann, and Savannah took Ann to meet Andrew at the pub where she worked.


    Andrew would know he had got the wrong person when he saw her elder sister.


    Finally, Andrew came.


    They spent the whole afternoon recalling their first meeting in the mountain, and Andrewughed at himself for having the wrong person at the bar on Christmas eve two years ago.


    After sitting on the steps outside the library until it was almost dark, Elisa parted with Andrew, full of sweetness and excitement, back to the dormitory.


    She wanted to thank Savannah and shared her joy and excitement with her. Andrew also suggested inviting Savannah to have dinner with them tomorrow, and they nned to travel to the US this summer.


    However, she didn''t see Savannah. Another two hours passed, and Savannah had not returned. So, she called Andrew for help.


    Andrew found out where Dn was and drove her to the hotel directly.

 Chapter 656 - 656: Don’t Be Shy

    "I know I may have you misunderstood us these days," Andrew smiled apologetically as he exined, "Savannah and I are just friends. I have a crush on someone else, and she went out to dinner with me because I asked her to help me approach that girl."


    Dn figured out what was going on, but he didn''t have much time to care about others. He looked at Elisa, frowning.


    "Could she have just gone out for fun," he asked. "Her phone battery was dead, so she didn''t contact you."


    He just annoyed her terribly in her dorm today. The little woman was probably just so angry that she went out and forgot about the time?


    "No, Savannah never stays out at night. She''d rather spend time in the library than in a bar, but the library closed early. We''ve agreed to tell each other in advance if any of us will be back veryte at night, so as not to make each other worried. Even if the phone is out of power, it''s not difficult to borrow a phone, is it?" Elisa was more and more excited while speaking. Andrew held her hand and touched her back softly.


    Without more hesitation, Dn changed and went out in a hurry.


    "Where''re you going?" Elisa asked busily.


    "Police station," he replied in a low voice with a gloomy face.


    After all, they were not in LA. He came to Mn this time with limited hands, and it would not be easy to find Savannah by his strength, so it was better to turn to the police.


    The police in southern Europe had been slow to act. The case about an adult-like Savannah, who had been missing for less than 24 hours, was unlikely to be able to file a case, so he had to go in person.


    Elisa and Andrew followed quickly.


    As they walked out of the hotel, Dn pulled open the door of his car and got into it, rushing out into the night.


    Elisa tried to get Andrew to follow her, but Andrew grabbed her and said reassuringly, "leave it to Mr. Sterling. Don''t worry. Savannah will be fine. We''d just go back and wait for his news."


    Elisa paused.


    Savannah''s man was not only powerful in LA, but the police in Mn also respected him a lot.


    Savannah must be fine if Mr. Sterling went in person.


    She would only cause trouble if she rushed to the police.


    Finally, Elisa pressed the suspended heart back to its ce and nodded.


    Andrew took her by the hand and led her to his car.


    After making up with Andrew and looking for Savannah for a whole night, Elisa was tired. She rxed in Andrew''s car and began to feel heaviness in her eyelids. Gradually she fell asleep.


    When she opened her eyes again, she realized it was not the way back to school.


    "Didn''t you take me back to school?" Elisa, startled, sat up straight.


    Andrew''s pretty, thin lips curved into a half-smile.


    "My suite''s morefortable than the hard bed in your dorm. There are a bathtub, hot water, and a soft bed," he said in a husky voice.


    Elisa stared at him, suddenly blushed. To his hotel?


    Although they didn''t meet for the first time, she could say it was the first day they started to know each other. Was it proper for her to go to the hotel with him for the night?


    The car stopped at the entrance of a well-equipped hotel.


    A waiter came up and opened the door, politely weing the distinguished guest back in standard and fluent English, "Sir, wee back."


    Andrew led Elisa out of the car and dropped the key to the waiter.


    The night breeze was a little cool. After a few steps, Andrew stopped, took off his coat, and threw it over Elisa''s shoulders.


    Elisa grasped his coat, blushing slightly. But before she could say anything, Andrew had held her into the hotel.


    They took the lift to the top floor.


    Andrew swiped his ess card and led Elisa into the deluxe suite.


    The suite wasrge and luxuriously-furnished. Through the French window wall, you could have a view of the entire night scene of the city.


    "Uuuhhhh," Elisa was filled with wonder at the calm, beautiful scene. Andrew gently hugged her from behind andid his head on her shoulder.


    "Andrew..." She blushed and dared not move.


    "Elisa, I''ve been expecting you for four years." His voice was low and gentle, melting her heart.


    Four years ago, he was led away by a brisk cry of help from below a chasm, and he saw her.


    The moment he stooped down and met the eyes of the girl, he was doomed to lose himself.


    The girl''s eyes were as beautiful as the clearest spring water he had ever seen.


    Unfortunately, he even didn''t have time to have more words with her.


    He came to the mountain for the raw gemstones alone, and he knew his family would send people looking for him. After all, he was the only son of his parents, and they always took him as a little boy.


    So, when he heard the familiar voice of the servants and bodyguards, he had to leave in a hurry, not even asking her for her name and contact information.


    He thought it was fate.


    Elisa''s face seemed to light up as he hugged her.


    The happiest time for her was when she was around the person she liked.


    And the luckiest thing was that the one she''d been waiting for was also waiting for her.


    However, she was still worried about Savannah and was not in the mood to talk more. She turned around and said, "Time for bed¡­"


    "Oh, you seem to be anxious to sleep with me," Andrew teased.


    "I didn''t mean that." Elisa blushed. She was never embarrassed when she talked about the things between men and women with Savannah, but she was too shy in front of Andrew.


    After all, she never had had any romantic or sexual experiences before.


    Andrew, sensing her embarrassment, smiled and pinched her nose gently.


    "Well," he said. "Don''t be shy, or you''ll be shyer when you live in my house in the summer vacation."


    "In your house? No¡­It''s not convenient to live in your home..." Elisa stammered, "Your parents won''t agree."

 Chapter 657 - 657: Owned By A Local Mafia

    "I''ll tell my parents you''re my girlfriend." Andrew smiled and ruffled her hair.


    Elisa''s heart beat hard.


    "But Savannah said that your parents are very strict about your rtionships. Your girlfriend must be a richdy who has a good family ground, just like Savannah. But I... I''m just an ordinary girl. Your family might look down on me. They might not approve of me as your girlfriend," her voice trailed off into silence.


    "I''m sure my family will like you," Andrew pulled up a wisp of her silken chestnut hair andid a kiss on it before he continued, e on, you''re not bad. Your father''s a famous archaeologist in Mn, and you''re a graduate of a good college. Be a little more confident, okay?"


    Elisa took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Well, then, let''s go to bed." He took her hand and led her into one of the two bedrooms.


    "Good night," he said softly and turned to leave.


    "Andrew¡­" Elisa blurted out as she grasped his cuff. She wanted to hug him and give him a goodnight kiss. She wanted to feel his mouth on her. But she hesitated with bashfulness.


    She teased herself inwardly. The man whom she had dreamed of for four years was standing in front of her. Why didn''t she dare to kiss him?


    Andrew noticed theplicated expression on her charming face and guessed what she was thinking. After a moment of silence, he chucked and held her tightly against his chest, sping her to him, while the fingers of his other hand softly traced her face, gently probing, examining her. His thumb brushed her lower lip, and to her surprise, he bent and nted a gentle kiss on her lips.


    Elisa didn''t push him away. At first, it was only a light and gentle kiss, but slowly, she gave his tongue an opening, and he deepened the kiss.


    Her tongue tentatively stroked his and joined his in a slow erotic dance that was all about touch and sensation.


    His breathing was harsh, and she''d stopped breathing.


    He finally let go of her.


    He was afraid he would lose control if he continued.


    Elisa was paralyzed with a strange, unfamiliar feeling,pletely captivated by him. Adrenaline had spiked through her body, leaving her wired and soft.


    Andrew looked down at her, his gaze hooded, his eyes darkening.


    He wanted to have her now, but he knew it was a little too fast for the shy girl, and he didn''t want to force her.


    Anyway, there would be a time for that.


    ***


    The police station, Mn.


    Dn was sitting on the couch in the deputy police chief''s office with a dark face. He stared stonily at the door, tightly wringing the hands. The hard-line of his handsome face betrayed his agitation.


    An hour ago, the deputy police chief, knowing that he camete at night looking for someone, came in person to handle the urgent case.


    Unfortunately, there were no surveince cameras everywhere on the streets, or he could find out her whereabouts quickly.


    Now he only knew Savannah left the school and took a taxi away and took Andrew to a bar, but there was no monitoring at the bar where Ann worked.


    The police had to check it by sending more people.


    Finally, the footsteps came, and a middle-aged man with blond hair and a bulging belly, dressed in an Italian police uniform, pushed the door in.


    The badge on his shoulder showed he was the deputy police chief, the owner of this office.


    The deputy chief, after keeping himself busy all night, said respectfully to the man on the sofa without catching his breath, "Mr. Sterling, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."


    "Get to the point." Dn frowned.


    The deputy chief''s face slightly darkened. The man in front of him was from a powerful family in the US and had invested a lot in Europe. The city government had asked them to show hospitality to him, otherwise, he would not have to be so humble as the deputy chief.


    He held his temper and reported to the man, "We haven''t located Miss Schultz yet. She had met someone in a bar before she disappeared, and we guess she was taken away at the entrance of the bar..."


    "Is that all you''ve found out after investigating all night? Is that what your Italian police can do? Why should I go to you if that''s all you have?" Dn said coldly, ignoring the deputy chief''s face as if he were reprimanding a subordinate.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Sterling," said the deputy chief, forcing an ingratiating smile. "I have people investigated near the bar..."


    Just then, a young policeman knocked at the door and broke the ice. He came in a hurry, whispering something in the deputy chief''s ear.


    The deputy police chief''s face changed slightly.


    "Tell me what did you find out," Dn said, with coldposure.


    "We got some clues... ording to a peddler, a ck van had been parking outside the bar. However, the van disappeared after Miss Schultz disappeared. We suspect that the man in the van took Miss Schultz away," the policeman said.


    "Go ahead and find the owner of the van!" Dn''s voice was quiet but rougher.


    "It''s been checked...We suspect that..."


    "What is it?" Dn frowned.


    "It''s owned by the local Mafia."


    Dn''s face sank. Was Savannah taken away by the Mafia?


    How could she get in trouble with the Mafia?


    The Mafia was the biggest gang in Italy, but they would not prey on ordinary people for no apparent reason. But he had scarce time to think.


    "What''s the use of looking at me when you know who took her away? Go find her!" Dn snapped.


    "There''re so many alleged members of the Mafia in the city that it''s impossible to know who has taken her away, and we couldn''t find out where they keep Miss Schultz so soon. What if we rush to their gathering spot and they don''t admit it?" The deputy chief said with a sad face.


    After a long silence, Dn said tonelessly,


    "Give me the contact information of the local Mafia bosses."

 Chapter 658 - 658: You Are Not Qualified To Worry About Me

    A dark private mansion in baroque style was secluded in the surrounding mountains andkes and hidden in the night.


    It waste at night, but the light on the second floor was still on.


    A slim figure was sitting on a rattan rocking chair, quietly looking out of the window, as if waiting for something.


    There came a gentle tap on the door.


    "Come in," the boy on the chair saidzily.


    The poker-face bodyguard, Brent, came in.


    He strode over to the boy and made a bow.


    "Nicolo called and said Mr. Sterling just called him," he reported.


    The boy nodded, drumming his fingers on the arm on the chair.


    After waiting all night, it finally came.


    Dn Sterling must, on no ount, be taken lightly.


    He found that Nicolo had tied up Savannah so quickly.


    Good, only a strong opponent deserved to y with him.


    "Go on." The boy clenched his delicate fingers, and a cool light touched his beautiful eyes.


    "Nicolo, at yourmand, told Mr. Sterling that if he wanted to see Schultz, he should go to the warehouse alone. Our people will pick him up in the morning. If he tells the police or brings someone over, Schultz will die, and Mr. Sterling agreed." Brent continued.


    "Good," the boy was tired and decided to clean up before he went to bed.


    After all, he was going to see that man tomorrow.


    He had to conserve his strength.


    The moment he stood up from the chair, he doubled up with pain, as if he inadvertently touched a wound on him.


    Brent noticed his pale face and took a step up, "are you all right?"


    "Nothing. You go ahead." The boy fought the pain and straightened up, and his face became quiet and somber.


    "Your wound is painful? Let me apply some ointment for you..." Brent''s eyes fell on him with concern.


    He knew the boy had wounds on his back, and it was not convenient for him to do it himself. Someone had to help.


    The boy gritted his teeth, "I said, no."


    "Greta¡­" He blurted out the boy''s name.


    "Enough! Remember your own identity, you are only my bodyguard!" The boy''s voice, which was in a period of change, sounded gravelly and domineering, extremely inconsistent with his age.


    Brent, sensing the unapproachable air of the boy, lowered his head and whispered, "Young Master, you came to Mn to do some private business without permission from the godfather. He would beat you again when he knows. Pleasee back with me right after meeting Dn Sterling. If the godfather finds out, please let me help you to exin."


    The boy shuddered at the thought of the stern look on his adoptive father''s face and the cane in his hand, but he still shook his head with restive eyes.


    "You are not qualified to worry about me. I know what to do."


    Brent said no more and turned to leave. When he reached the door, he stopped and said in a low voice, "don''t touch the water until the wound is healed, or it will get worse."


    With the door closed, the boy''s tight face rxed, and he went into the bathroom.


    He removed the clothes slowly.


    A slender, then body appeared in the mirror.


    The thin neck was so pale white that you could almost see the blood vessels beneath the skin.


    As he removed the strips of white cloth wrapped around the chest, the swell of his breasts could be seen instead of tight chest muscles.


    No, not he, but she.


    She was a pubescent girl, not a boy.


    The girl looked at herself in the mirror and then turned around, looking at her back in the mirror.


    His white skin was covered with wounds and bruises.


    Some of the wounds were severe and bloody.


    It looked like she had been hit on the back by a stick.


    The new wounds ovepped the old marks, and they intertwined with each other, screaming out from her delicate white skin.


    The sight made the girl more sensible to the pain. She gasped and tried to calm down, picked up the medicinal oil, and applied it on the wounds with a cotton swab dip. She had to twist an arm with difficulty and be careful not to hurt herself.


    Finally, it was done.


    She used a wet towel to wipe her body and then re-wrapped her breasts with severalyers of white cloth. She put on clean clothes, walking out of the bathroom.


    It would be daylight in two or three hours.


    The girl climbed into bed, surprised to find it covered with a very soft nnel nket.


    Brent must have slipped in while she was in the bathroom and made the bed so that the wound on her back would not hurt too much when she slept.


    The girl squinted, a tender looking into her eyes but disappeared soon.


    Maybe it was because she could see her enemy the next day, or the wound still hurt, she couldn''t get to sleep.


    She sat up and took out a ne from the bedside cab, stroking it gently. Her expression softened. She took off the arms in front of others, returning to a little girl.


    The ne was with a seashell pendant.


    She opened the seashell pendant, and there was a picture in it.


    It was a picture of a young man and a young woman.


    They were in their best years, and they looked like students.


    The young man looked elegant in a white shirt. He should be a gentleman from a superior family.


    The young woman had bright eyes, and her hair was falling around her shoulder. She was wearing a white dress, simple but beautiful.


    They snuggled together, smiling.


    They must be very happy, but they never knew that their beauty would always stay in the photo at that moment, for people to remember.


    "Dad, mom. Tomorrow, I will avenge you." The girl murmured, staring at the picture, and slowly she closed her eyes with a childlike silly smile. Holding the ne, as if holding her parents, who were no longer in the world, she gradually fell asleep.


    * * *


    When Dn got back from the police station, it was after midnight, but he had no intention of sleeping.


    Garwood knew that after dawn, Mr. Sterling would have to negotiate with the Mafia alone. He felt very worried, but he couldn''t find a better way.


    Finally, he could not help but say, "Sir, it''s too dangerous for you to go alone. The Mafia are all heartless and cruel, and we don''t know what the hell they want. Let me and the bodyguards follow you through so that we can protect you if anything happens..."

 Chapter 659 - 659: He Came To Save Savannah

    "As I said, I''ll go alone. You mustn''t follow me or inform the police." Dn said firmly.


    Just because the Mafia was ruthless, if they found out he was not alone, they might hurt the little woman or even kill her.


    He couldn''t bet.


    "But I can''t see you run the risk of going alone..." Garwood was not at all reassured.


    If anything happened to Mr. Sterling in the foreignnd, old Sterling would kill him.


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense." Dn puckered up his brows.


    Garwood knew he could not change Dn''s mind. He sighed and then frowned.


    "But why did the Mafia kidnap Miss Schultz? Did you ask them on the phone just now? Is it for money or?"


    Dn thought for a moment and said, "I tried. It didn''t sound like they wanted the money. It seems that someone is behind Nicolo Barzini."


    "What do they want if not money?" Garwood got puzzled.


    Dn didn''t know what the hell they wanted to do, but if it wasn''t for the money, it would be a lot tougher.


    Garwood, uneasy and rmed, tried to sound breezy, "Miss Schultz''s social rtionship in Italy is very simple. She''s just an ordinary student, and she has nothing to do with the Mafia. The Sterling family never offended them. Maybe there''s a misunderstanding¡­"


    Dn didn''t answer.


    Everything would be clear in the morning.


    ***


    A ck car sped down the path, raising clouds of choking dust, and screeched to a halt at the discarded warehouse.


    The door opened, and Dn got out, looking around.


    The guards at the door stared at theing man, overwhelmed by his imposing manner.


    The American man dressed in a customary white linen shirt, ck jeans, ck tie, and ck jacket. He was tall with wide shoulders, messy hair, and cool eyes. He was overbearing, full of charm. When he fixed on them with the very searching eyes, they all shuddered and turned their eyes away.


    The guards immediately knew he was that famous Mr. Sterling, from a noble and powerful family in LA.


    After the initial shock, two guards came forward. One went to the car to search, looking around to make sure he didn''t bring anyone together with him.


    The other one looked Dn up and down and said, "I''m sorry, sir, but ording to our boss''s instruction, we have to frisk you before we let you in."


    Dn didn''t resist, knowing they were afraid he carried a tracker or a phone or something. He just held up his hand in a casual way for the man to check.


    They searched him at once, and after a while, they nodded, "You can go in."


    Dn strode into the warehouse. In the middle of the vast empty house, he saw a burly looking man sitting on a sofa surrounded by several musclemen. It must be Nicolo who had talked to him on the phone, and it was he who tied Savannah away.


    It was the first time Nicolo saw the big shot in the business circle, and he had also heard of his powerful family background. Impressed by the imposing manner of the man, heughed.


    "Mr. Sterling, it''s nice to put a face to the name."


    Dn was not in mind to beat about the bush.


    "I don''t care what grudge you have against me, let go of my woman right now. After that, we''ll talk about it slowly," he said dryly.


    Nicolo looked surprised and thenughed again.


    "Mr. Sterling, you''re as arrogant as what people said about you. You asked me to let your woman go? But did you forget that you''re not in LA, but Italy? Here''s not your ce." He was not one of those Italian cops. He didn''t have to show any respect to him.


    "Who told you to kidnap my woman, and who asked you to ask me out?" Dn asked icily. "Ask him toe and see me. I don''t want to waste my time."


    Nicolo was a little embarrassed, not expecting that the businessman was so sensitive that he had seen there was someone else behind the kidnapping. But he was quite annoyed when Dn talked to him in a perfunctory tone as if he was a nobody. He repressed the anger and looked the other way.


    Following Nicolo''s gaze, Dn saw a slender, short-haired teenager walking slowly toward him, apanied by a poker-face young man.


    As soon as the boy appeared, Nicolo, who had been so defiant just now, stepped aside immediately and gave up the sofa.


    The pretty boy, thirteen or fourteen years old, had a ce in the Mafia. He was the one who had instructed Nicolo to kidnap Savannah.


    Dn was a little surprised. He fixed his eyes on the boy and had a strange feeling.


    There was something familiar about this boy. It seemed that he had seen him somewhere.


    "Mr. Sterling." The boy stopped in front of Dn and spoke in standard English.


    "Let her go," Dn said in an imperative tone.


    "Mr. Sterling is indeed different from others. You didn''t ask who I am or why I kidnapped Miss Schultz. You just asked me to let her go." The boy raised his eyebrows.


    "It doesn''t make any sense to me who you are and why you kidnapped her." He came here today only to save Savannah.


    The smile on the boy''s lips widened.


    "Good. Very good. It seems that you would like to see Miss Schultz. Well, Let''s show Mr. Sterling first."


    As hisst word fell, all the lights in the warehouse went out.


    At the same time, a huge projection screen appeared in the middle of the warehouse.


    On the screen, Savannah''s hands and feet were tied, and her long hair hung down, hiding half her face.


    "Miss Schultz, your man, hase to see you. Don''t you want to say hello to him?" The boy raised his lips, teasing.


    There was a monitoring camera in the room where Savannah was being tied.


    Savannah heard the boy''s voice and looked up in rm. She saw the camera in the upper corner of the room pointing at her.


    At the same time, Dn could see her tired, frightened eyes and a cut on her cheek.


    His face sank with deadly frost, and it was only by gripping his fingers that his anger could be suppressed.


    ****************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Today is mass release day. I''ll be adding volume two, and it''s a standalone novel yet almost the same genre for this one, reason? It is to cover the privileged benefit for those who purchase the privileged chapters. If you haven''t seen any updateing, kindly remove this book from your library and re-add it again, you don''t have to worry about ess to those premium chapters you''ve purchased earlier as it will remain to be essible.


    The sequel of this novel which all about the young Greta Sterling, will be postedte this year. I will give an announcement at the end of this novel for that sequel. Thanks for the love & support. Each coin you use to purchase the premium chapters has changed the lives of those less fortunate people who were the beneficiary of all my charity works.


    From the bottom of my heart, a million thanks!


    Love you all,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 660 - 660: Not For Money But For Revenge

    Dn concealed his anger well, but it was still captured by the boy.


    The boy sat down on the vacated sofa in afortable position, grinning at Dn as he tapped on the arm with his slender fingers.


    "Well, Mr. Sterling, Miss Schultz is still alive for the moment, see?"


    After a pause, he twisted up his lip again. "But it''s hard to tell if she''s still aliveter."


    Dn turned his dark eyes to the boy and asked gloomily, "What do you want? Money, or something?"


    "I just want to enjoy the look on your face when you''re worried about your woman." The boy smiled as if he was in a good mood.


    Dn clenched his fists, and his face took on a ghastly expression. A kidnapper who wanted nothing was more terrible because he could throw everything away.


    The boy arranged everything, not for money, but for --


    Revenge.


    And he was his enemy.


    Savannah was kidnapped only because she was his woman.


    But how could he offend a boy of about fourteen?


    Did something happen between them before he lost his memory?


    He couldn''t remember it at all.


    He calmed down, and a half-smile of contempt curved on his lips.


    "Just a wimpy kid," he said with borate nonchnce.


    A light of extreme displeasure shed into the boy''s eyes.


    Dn looked at the boy quietly as he said, "I don''t know why you hate me so much, but if you want to threaten me with her, you made a mistake. You only found out that she was my woman, that she had given me a son, and that we were very close. But I''m afraid you have missed one thing."


    The boy stared at Dn with a frown.


    "I had a bad illnessst year and went to another city for treatment. Although I recovered from my illness, I had a serious hangover from the treatment. I forgot about a lot of people and things. She''s one of the people I forgot. I keep her by my side, not because of affection but because of responsibility. I could not get rid of a woman who had borne a child for me. Besides, she was also the granddaughter of the chairman of the Morton group and the future heir of the group. But don''t expect me to give up anything to save her. So boy, you got the wrong person. Do you think I''d give up everything I have to save a stranger?" Dn smiled disdainfully.


    On the projector screen, Savannah was staring nkly at the camera with a pale face.


    She couldn''t see Dn in the room, but she could hear everything in the warehouse.


    Every word that Dn had just said went through her like knives.


    In the warehouse, the atmosphere suddenly became quiet and strained.


    Brent looked at the boy. They did find out that Dn had had an illness but didn''t know that he had lost his memory after the treatment.


    If Mr. Sterling didn''t remember this woman, it meant that the boy had caught Savannah for nothing.


    In this case, as Mr. Sterling said, no one would sacrifice himself to save a stranger.


    The expression on the boy''s face froze, but slowly an interesting smile appeared on his face.


    Then he gave a gentleugh.


    In the quiet warehouse, the delicate and childlikeughter was particrly harsh and rming.


    "Interesting," the boy said, "Mr. Sterling, you did everything you could to save Miss Schultz. Do you think you can trick me into letting her go by pretending to be detached and unfeeling to her now?"


    "I didn''t lie to you. I don''t remember her. It''s not difficult to confirm what I said. Although it''s not known to outsiders, the servants of my family, my doctors at home and in NY, all know all about it," Dn replied coolly.


    "Ah, since you said you don''t remember her and have no feelings with her, why did youe here today alone and risk yourself for her? Your actions are the exact opposite of what you have just said, Mr. Sterling." The boy was still grinning.


    "Didn''t I just exin that? I still have a responsibility to her. I would not tolerate it even if a dog around me was bullied by someone. Besides, she was my woman and gave birth to a child for me. I came because she was in danger. As her man, I have to save her. But it doesn''t mean anything else."


    On the projector screen, Savannah turned paler, shaking like a leaf.


    The boy stared at Dn as if trying to work out whether his statement was true or false.


    Dn continued quietly, "so you don''t need to threaten me with her safety. I''ll stay here and talk to you. Let her go first."


    After a long silence, the boy began tough again, more broadened.


    "Mr. Sterling," he suppressed his mirth said softly, "your acting''s not bad. Unfortunately, what you just did gave you away. You leaned over to the projector screen and shifted your eyes a lot when you said you had no feelings for that woman. Besides, you''re too impatient. If you''re indifferent to her, why did you keep urging me to let her go first?"


    Brent nced at his young master.


    The godfather was always strict with the boy and never neglected his education.


    The boy had learned a variety of subjects, includingnguage, sports, art, self-defense, etc., all of which were basic subjects.


    He also skimmed through some books about psychology, reverse tracking, and criminal investigation.


    It was hard to fool him.


    Nicolo and his people looked at the boy with more shock and admiration.


    Dn looked at the boy coolly, as though the boy was a beast born to kill. His palms were sweaty.


    "You kept saying you don''t remember Miss Schultz, and you don''t have any feelings for her... Well, let me see." The boy smiled innocently and ordered something to a hatchet-man in a low voice.


    At the boy''smand, the hatchet man entered the room in which Savannah was locked and appeared on the screen.


    Dn didn''t know what he was going to do. Cold shivers ran down his spine. He stared at the screen with clenched hands.


    The hatchet man took out a dagger and lifted Savannah''s head with another hand.


    Everyone, except the boy and Brent, caught their breath as the thin sharp de shed a dangerous light against Savannah''s cheek.


    The man drew the dagger down her tender cheek as though he would slice off her face at any moment.


    Slowly, the dagger slid onto her slender neck.


    If the arteries in the neck were identally cut, it would be much more than disfigurement.


    Before Dn could react, a long strand of Savannah''s hair was cut off by the dagger and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 661 - 661: Don’t Play Tricks

    "Now it''s just the hair. Next, it can be anything from her body." The boy smiled and snapped his finger. The man in the room got his meaning, slipping the dagger against Savannah''s pale face until the dagger reached her ear.


    The de was pressed tightly against her earlobe as if it would be cut off the next moment.


    Nicolo gasped, ncing at the boy, who was so ruthless at such a young age. No wonder he was brought up by the godfather.


    Dn''s face was still immovable, but the pupil of his eyes contracted slightly. It indicates that despite his calmness, he was furious.


    The boy kept his eyes fixed on Dn. He was about to give his next order when Dn interrupted him fiercely.


    "Enough!"


    "Oh, so why didn''t you admit that you care about this woman just now?" The boy smiled triumphantly:


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You tied her up and hurt her because you wanted to get back at me. I''m standing here in front of you, and you''d better deal with me instead of embarrassing an innocent woman," Dn snapped.


    The boyughed, and suddenly he lowered his voice, showing scarcely suppressed anger. "But I believe you''ll be more painful to see your beloved woman bleed, right?"


    Dn''s eyes darkened.


    He had been trying to remember when and how he had offended the boy. But he still couldn''t figure it out.


    Had he offended too many people before? Or did he hurt a lot of people in the business world?


    But now, the boy''s words gave him a suspicion.


    The boy would rather hurt his enemy''s beloved person than kill his enemy directly¡­ Could it be that the person the boy loved had been hurt or died because of him?


    So, the boy wanted to let him taste the same pain.


    The boy was 13 or 14 years old at the most. The person he loved couldn''t be his lover, so they could be the elders, such as his parents.


    If so, it made perfect sense.


    The boy believed that he had killed his parents, so he had kidnapped Savannah.


    He really couldn''t remember who his parents were and what kind of problems he had with them.


    Now it was not the time to think about it.


    The boy wasn''t ready to let Savannah off. He wanted to torture Savannah slowly and let him watch his beloved woman die in front of him.


    "Wait a minute," he said briefly when the boy signaled the man in the room.


    "What''s it? You want to beg me to forgive her?" The boy raised his eyebrows.


    Dn knew it was useless to beg him.


    Though he was only a boy, he was crueler than most of the adults.


    "Even if you want to kill her, at least give her a chance to make thest phone call to our child. He will be sad if something happens to his mother," he said quietly.


    The boy paused and did not expect him to put forward such a request.


    Dn continued, "She wouldn''t be at ease if she dies without a word to her son. Just satisfy thest wish of the innocent woman who will die because of the bad blood between us."


    The boy touched his nose, and aplicated light came into his eyes. Finally, he ordered something to the man next to him in a cold voice.


    Dn narrowed his eyes and knew he must have guessed rightly.


    The boy was indifferent to anyone and everything but was extremely sensitive to family affection. His attitude softened when he asked him to give Savannah thest chance to talk with Kaiden on the phone.


    It seemed that the boy was avenging his father or mother.


    Brent walked up to Dn with a cell phone and growled, "Don''t y tricks. Otherwise, she will die right in front of you."


    Dn took the phone and dialed Kaiden''s number.


    The phone call was answered, and a soft child''s voice came through the phone, "this is Kaiden, who''s that? "


    The boy''s innocent, sweet voice echoed in the cold and depressing warehouse, and everyone heard it.


    "It''s me," Dn said calmly, "want to speak to your mommy?"


    "Daddy!" Kaiden sounded very happy and excited, "Yes, I missed mommy a lot!"


    Brent handed the phone to the man who came out of the room. The man took the phone and walked back and ced it against Savannah''s ear.


    Savannah didn''t know why Dn called Kaiden now. Did he think the boy would kill her, and he gave up?


    He was not a man whopromised easily... Was it impossible to save her?


    But when she heard Kaiden''s voice, she couldn''t think of anything else. She was choked by tears and unable to say a word.


    "Mommy, are you there? Kaiden misses you! Why don''t you speak?" Kaiden wondered.


    "Well, mommy misses you too. Did you listen to grandpa when mommy''s not beside you?" Savannah smiled through tears.


    "Of course, I''ve always been a good boy! Don''t forget to bring me toys when you and daddy get back." Kaiden giggled.


    Savannah, holding back her tears, nodded, "Sure. We''lle back soon."


    Then Kaiden said in a hurry, "Mommy, grandpa''s going to take me to the park. I must go, and I''ll call you when I get back. Kiss me!"


    Though there were so many people watching her, Savannah was not shy at all. For fear that there would be no more chance again, she made a kiss sound and said good-bye to Kaiden. After hanging up, she could not help her tears anymore.


    Meanwhile, the boy''s eyes shed with an unknown emotion as he watched Savannah.


    If his mom and dad were still here, would he be as happy as the little boy over the phone?


    It must be the happiest moment to be loved and petted by parents.


    Brent noticed that his young master secretly clenched his slender fingers as if trying to suppress something.


    Only he knew what the boy was thinking.


    Dn, who had been watching the boy''s reaction, let out a slight sigh of relief.

 Chapter 662 - 662: How Could That Alone Erase His Hatred?

    The scene that Savannah talked with Kaiden touched the boy to the soft part of his heart.


    As the call ended, silence returned to the huge warehouse.


    Dn looked at the boy and secretly held his hand.


    After a long silence, the boy said, "Well, since you want to suffer for your woman, I''ll have toply."


    Then he made a gesture.


    Dn let out a sigh of relief!


    He took the right step.


    If this boy really lost his parents, suffering from pain, he would be touched when he witnessed the affection between a mother and a son.


    There were two consequences.


    One possible result was that he wanted to destroy others'' happiness.


    Another one was that he didn''t want to see another child who lost a parent in front of him.


    So, Dn took a gamble.


    Fortunately, the boy was the second case.


    The woman he kidnapped was not only his enemy''s woman but also an innocent mother.


    He still didn''t have the heart to hurt a mother because that was what he didn''t have and wanted most.


    Brent made noment when the boy changed his mind. He waved his hand, and the hatch man in the room came out.


    "If I let your woman go, you''re going to have to suffer what she''s going to face. Have you decided?" The boy looked at Dn with jovial condescension.


    Dn was relieved to see the hatchet man away from Savannah.


    "No more nonsense," he sneered.


    Two men came forward, tying Dn up.


    Before Dn reacted, one hatch man stepped forward and gave him a harsh blow!


    The hatch man was a prizefighter. He could beat a normal man within an inch of his life with one blow.


    Even though Dn had practiced self-defense, he was tied up now and could not avoid the blow. It left him breathless, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Another blow followed, and he gave a sullen moan.


    In the room, Savannah listened and started in rm when she heard Dn was going to suffer for her. The sound the fighter made when he beat Dn gave her more creeps. She struggled hard at Dn''s silent moan, agonizing effort to get out to see him.


    Inside the warehouse, the abuse and batter continued.


    After several blows, the two men pressed Dn against the wall, beating him severely with an iron stuff. It was made of iron, always used to punish betrayers and informers or torture enemies.


    Not yet after a minute, Dn''s shirt was torn, and his skin was broken, and his oozing fresh was crossed with welts.


    Savannah heard the iron stuff snapping down, and Dn''s faint aching breath, her brain, and her heart pained terribly.


    "Let me out! What are you doing? Stop it! Stop it!" She cried hysterically.


    She didn''t know what was going on, Dn, only that he was suffering the pain that should have urred to her!


    The boy took one look at the tattered, ragged man with his thin lips rising in surprise.


    Dn Sterling was a tough guy.


    He didn''t say a word under such a heavy punishment.


    The boy then made a gesture. One of his men took a bucket and dug a handful of something white-out, rubbing it on Dn''s wounds.


    Dn''s face turned as pale as paper. He swallowed with difficulty, his muscles shaking with endurance.


    His body was covered with cuts and bruises, and on the wounds, there was white powder mixed with the blood.


    The white powder was salt!


    Nicolo and others gasped.


    Lashing was not enough. Rubbing salt in the wound¡­ The boy wanted to torment this man to death!


    What profound hatred he had for this man?


    Finally, Dn could no longer stand the pain and fainted with weakness.


    Brent looked at Dn and whispered to the boy, "young master, that''s enough. He''s the master of the Sterling family, after all. The Italian government pays great importance to its safety. It''s difficult to exin if he''s killed in our ce."


    The boy sneered. Enough?


    How could that alone erase his hatred?


    Dn might not be directly involved in the death of his parents, but he was just unlucky to be a Sterling.


    Savannah''s cry interrupted the boy''s thought. With a thoughtful twitch of his eyebrows, he ordered something to Brent.


    A momentter, Brent brought Savannah out.


    Savannah gasped when she saw Dn lying in blood. Her eyes widened in fear.


    "Dn!" She cried and struggled hard to release herself out of Brent''s arm.


    Brent received a look from the boy and let go of Savannah.


    Savannah rushed over and helped Dn up carefully.


    "Wake up, Dn..."


    At the sound of her voice, Dn opened his eyes slowly. For a moment, he thought he was dreaming.


    "Are you all right?" He whispered through his pale lips.


    "I''m good..." Savannah could hardly choke down her tears.


    He was still worried about her at hisst gasp.


    Why? Why was she so foolish as to suspect that he was not true to her?


    Even if he had forgotten her, he could still give his life for her. She realized that his love didn''t gone at all.


    She touched his back and it was reddened and wet by the blood, and the wounds on his body were still widening and opening...


    She didn''t know what to do.


    "Hold on, hold on..."


    Dn knew she was scared. He tried to pull himself together and nodded.


    Suddenly, he noticed the boy behind Savannah made a gesture to Nicolo.


    Receiving his order, Nicolo took out one gun, cocked it, and pointed it straight at Savannah''s back.


    Savannah felt that Dn used all his strength to turn around and protect her under him, and then she heard a shot. Dn''s body gave a hard gripped before he fell to the ground.


    The whole world quieted down.


    It was quite a while before Savannah came to herself and realized what had happened. She got up with a pale face, shocked to see that Dn was lying t on his face.


    Blood spattered the back of his head...


    Nicolo was holding a gun with a smoking muzzle.


    The boy was watching all this, his eyes as dark as a deadke, as if he were watching a movie scene.


    He was not surprised that Dn took a bullet for Savannah.


    He ordered Nicolo to shoot Savannah deliberately to take Dn''s life.


    "Dn!" Savannah shouted at the top of her lungs.


    She tried to pick him up but was afraid of touching his wound.


    "Dn, no! Don''t scare me, wake up! I beg you, open your eyes, and look at me! Dn, please look at me. Look at me! You can''t leave me, you can''t leave!!!" She cried with tears rolling down her cheek.

 Chapter 663 - 663: Don’t Come Over

    Suddenly, a hurried footstep patterned along to the door of the warehouse, and a guard pushed the door in, looking flustered.


    "The cops areing!"


    Nicolo''s face changed. "How could that be? How did the police find their way here? Didn''t you frisk that man carefully when he came in?"


    "I''ve checked. I didn''t find a tracker or phone on him. I didn''t see anyone following him." The guard panted, and his face was full of fear.


    Instead of trying to figure out why the police wereing, Brent immediately said to the boy, "I''ll escort you out the back door."


    The boy looked at Dn on the floor and wanted to check if he was dead, but Brent didn''t give him time.


    Nicolo and several of his men were about to take Savannah as a hostage before leaving the warehouse when the front door of the warehouse was kicked open!


    "Hands up and drop your gun!"


    A group of policemen waded in.


    Nicolo and his men had to put down their weapons and raise their hands, staying where they were.


    Several police officers handcuffed those Mafiosi, while others searched the warehouse.


    One police found Dn lying unconscious on the ground with his blood, rushing to him in shock.


    "What''s wrong with Mr. Sterling?" he asked Savannah, who was still in a daze.


    Another officer crouched down and examined Dn carefully. His face turned white with fear.


    "He''s been shot in the head... He''s not breathing!"


    If Mr. Sterling, the master of the Sterling family, died in Mn, how would they exin to the US government?


    "He''s not dead? Is he?"


    "How could he survive after being shot in the head? Do you think we''re in an action movie?"


    "Now what? It''s toote to send him to the hospital, isn''t it?"


    "Oh, no, we''re done for it this time."


    In the murmurs of the policemen, Savannah''s face turned paler, her ears buzzed, and ck spots danced madly before her eyes. Suddenly she could hear nothing else.


    It was impossible.


    He was not going to die. He is the toughest man she has known. He was her man, who wouldn''t give up his life easily.


    After two days without food or drink, she was exhausted, and before she fell fainting on the floor, she cried, as loud as she could roar,


    "Call an ambnce, call an ambnce!"


    * * *


    Savannah was in a mncholy dream.


    The whole world seemed to be in boundless mist and fog.


    She kept walking ahead, looking for Dn, but he was nowhere to be found.


    Finally, she saw a figure standing in front of her.


    That dignified, tall, and distinguished-looking man could be no one else but Dn.


    "Dn!" She rushed to him in surprise, trying to hold him, but only heard his distant voice.


    "Don''te over."


    "Why? Come back with me! Let''s go back together... Please, let us build our family again. Kaiden is waiting for us back home," She felt aggrieved and puzzled.


    "Sorry, I can''t go back with you. Baby, go on with your life, live in peace and happiness Go back home, Kaiden is waiting for you," His voice was sad and lonely.


    She was aware of something, her heart pounding with pain.


    "No! I don''t want to go home alone, and if you don''te with me, I''ll stay here with you!" She cried as she ran to hug him.


    His body was so cold, like ice, making her tremble.


    He pulled her arm and released himself from her hold, his cold hand in her hair.


    "Go back. Just keep walking. Don''t look back. Your mother and Kaiden, who love you, are waiting for you. Don''t make them sad." His tone was pitying and mournful.


    She felt she was going to lose the most important thing in her life, and her heart was mercilessly cut by a knife.


    "But you have the heart to make me sad? I can''t go on with my life without you, honey," She whispered in a husky voice.


    "Go back." He let go his hold of her. Then he turned slowly, walking resolutely towards the end of the mist.


    She tried to catch up, but somehow, in her dream, her legs strained stiffly, and she could not move.


    In despair, she watched his figure disappear.


    Tears rolled down her face. She was crying so hard that she could hardly breathe. She finally lost her strength and fell to the ground.


    "Savannah, Savannah, wake up!" A worried and anxious female voice came from her side.


    Savannah opened her eyes wide and saw a figure of a woman watching her nervously.


    It was Elisa.


    Looking around with difficulty, she found she was in a hospital ward.


    Elisa was relieved to see that she was awake.


    "I''ll call the doctor." Then she ran out of the ward.


    Savannah raised herself upon her elbow and got out of bed groggily, stumbling out of the ward.


    Her head was still dizzy, and her legs were limp, but it wasn''t enough to stop her from looking for Dn.


    She made her way along the corridor, looking into the next ward.


    He should have been sent to the same hospital with her, and he should be in a ward not far away from hers if he were here.


    If he was alive...


    She dared not think.


    However, she found no sign of him after searching all the wards along the corridor.


    Her heart sank. She was oppressed by sinister forebodings, and she could hardly breathe.


    The bad dream, more like a bad omen, made her heartbeat violently.


    When she finally moved to the nursing station, she found Andrew talking to a nurse with a solemn face.


    "Don''t talk to Miss Schultz about Mr. Sterling when she wakes up. Don''t mention Mr. Sterling till she gets better."


    The nurse nodded.


    Savannah''sst hope was ruined by Andrew''s words. She broke up, leaning against the wall.


    Was he dead?


    What the chance was that a man could still be alive after being shot in the head?


    Savannah''s mind went nk.


    So, he came to say goodbye to her in her dream just now?


    She slipped down the wall and gasped, covering her mouth.


    Andrew noticed Savannah out of the corner of his eyes, startled, running to her.

 Chapter 664 - 664: Dylan’s Condition

    Elisa was looking for Savannah hastily when she arrived and saw that.


    "Don''t worry," the doctor said, "take her back to her room, she needs rest."


    Andrew realized that Savannah had heard him. He exchanged a look with Elisa.


    Together they helped Savannah get up.


    Elisa softened her voice and said, "Savannah, let''s go back to finish the injection."


    Savannah, however, came to her senses and struggled out.


    "I won''t go back! Where is he? Take me to him, please¡­"


    Elisa and Andrew hesitated as though they were trying to suppress something. Finally, Elisa whispered, "Savannah, easy. You are still very weak. Let''s talk about itter¡­"


    Savannah quivered more terribly.


    "I don''t care if he is alive or dead," she mumbled, "I want to see him. Please, Elisa, take me to him. Onest look¡­"


    "Savannah, don''t worry, Mr. Sterling is fine." Elisa burst into tears.


    Fine? No way.


    If he was fine, why did Andrew tell the nurse not to mention Dn to her, and why did Elisa refuse to let her see him?


    Savannah knew that Elisa wasforting her.


    How could he still be fine after being shot in the head?


    Her fists were clenched so tightly that her nails dug deep into her palms.


    "Take me to him, please. I... I will be strong," she murmured.


    Elisa was about to persuade her when Andrew grabbed her arm and whispered, e on, take her there."


    It was not good to keep Savannah in fear.


    Elisa nodded.


    They took the elevator down and went to another inpatient building, a special ce for the treatment of critically ill patients.


    The unknown destination kept Savannah in suspense. If Elisa hadn''t held her, she wouldn''t have had the strength to walk so far.


    She was even ready to be taken to the morgue and found him sleeping under a sheet of white cloth.


    Finally, Elisa held her up outside a room at the end of the corridor.


    She saw Garwood and several of his bodyguards, who hade with him to Italy, standing outside the door.


    This room was an intensive care unit.


    But it was a great relief to her, she had to say!


    At least he wasn''t dead!


    Garwood was surprised to see Savannahing. He stepped forward and looked at Andrew.


    "Miss Schultz is not well yet. Why bring her here in a hurry?" He whispered in a reproachful tone.


    "Well, she will never rest until she sees Dn." Andrew sighed.


    Savannah''s heart flew into her mouth again. She broke from Elisa rushing to Garwood and asked impatiently, "Garwood, where''s Dn? How''s he?"


    Garwood hesitated for only a moment before taking a deep breath and saying quietly, "Miss Schultz, you and Mr. Sterling have been in the hospital for three days."


    She had been unconscious for three days¡­


    "Before Mr. Sterling went to the warehouse to save you that day, he talked to Mr. Caffrey. A technologypany of Knight Group is now working on a new locator that can be easily imnted into the body for effective positioning and tracking. They imnted the locator in Mr. Sterling''s body before he went to the warehouse, so the Italian police could get there in time," Garwood said slowly.


    In time? Savannah looked at Garwood nkly.


    She was fine, but he was ck and blue, and he got shot in the head to protect her...


    She swallowed her tears and slowly turned her face towards the closed door.


    "How''s he?"


    "Rest assured. Mr. Sterling is not dead. He''s fortunate. He had no breath when he was sent to the hospital, but after the emergency treatment, his heart began to pound. The doctor said there are three kinds of shots in the brain, and the injury of Mr. Sterling is called tangent brain injury. The bullet prated his skull and scalp and simply caused trauma to the scalp with no major nerve injury. Mr. Sterling''s just finished a microsurgical operation, and he''s temporarily out of danger."


    Savannah was finally relieved. She could not control her tears of joy.


    He was not dead!


    But her relieved smile froze when she remembered Andrew and Elisa''s hesitation. If Dn''s operation waspletely sessful, and there was nothing serious, they shouldn''t have hid it from her.


    "He''s all right now, isn''t he?" she asked nervously.


    Garwood and Andrew nced at each other, and after a long silence, Andrew said, "Mr. Sterling is not awake after the operation."


    "Apart from the operation, it''s only two days after the operation. That''s normal." Savannah didn''t immediately understand what he meant.


    "The doctor said, in his case, maybe... he''ll never wake up," Andrew said atst.


    What did he mean?


    Savannah seemed to have been sucked dry of all her energy. There was a mist before her eyes, and she almost fell. Luckily Elisa caught her in time.


    "Go ahead..." She kept calm with an effort.


    Andrew received a wink from Elisa, knowing she wanted him to put it mildly. But how?


    He took a deep breath and continued, "how could a man be all right after being shot in the head? Though his life is saved, the parts of the brain responsible for consciousness are damaged, and it''s hard for him to wake up from this vegetable state. You need to be prepared."


    "Savannah, we are afraid you can''t ept this, and we nned to tell you when you feel better..." Elisa held her tightly and sobbed.


    "No, I don''t believe it," Savannah said, shaking her head as she held back her tears with difficulty. "He has just had an operation, and it''s not surprising he''s not awake now. Why should the doctor conclude that he won''t wake up? I''m sure he''ll wake up! Advances in medical science can save him! If the conditions in Italy are limited, we can go back to the US!"


    She couldn''t believe that he was now in a vegetative state since the family disease he had could be cured.


    He was so strong, never afraid of any difficulty, and he would not be easily knocked down!


    Elisa patted her on the back,forting her softly, "Yes. We also believe that Mr. Sterling won''t fall like this. God wouldn''t be so cruel to him."

 Chapter 665 - 665: Can I See Him Now?

    Savannah buried her head in Elisa''s shoulder and wept.


    Sobs shook her slender frame.


    Atst, she swallowed all her sadness and straightened up.


    "Have you informed his father?" She looked at Garwood with red eyes.


    She couldn''t fall at this moment. She should take care of everything for him.


    Garwood nodded. "Old Sterling was shocked and sad, but he held on. A domestic medical team has been sent to take Mr. Sterling home."


    "Garwood," she clenched her hands. "Can I see him now?"


    Garwood nodded with a sigh and opened the door.


    Elisa was about to go in with Savannah when Andrew winked at her. She knew that Savannah wanted to be alone with Mr. Sterling now, so she stayed where she was.


    Pushing the door open, Savannah stepped in.


    Lots of medical equipment and tools in different sizes and functions stood solemnly around the bed.


    Dny quietly in the bed, his head wrapped in white gauze, tubes in his nose, and fluids in the back of his hands.


    These tubes and instruments were keeping him alive.


    Savannah cupped her hands together to cover her mouth for fear that she would cry out.


    In the dream, he left her and left her alone. Was this a sign that he was going to sleep forever?


    What then was the difference from death?


    Biting her lip, she fought to hold back her tears of grief.


    No. She couldn''t plunge into the pain.


    At least he was still breathing and had a heartbeat. He was alive.


    She should have a thankful heart.


    And because of her, he was lying here.


    She could not abuse what he had done for her.


    At the very least, be strong.


    After a moment to calm herself, she went to the bedside. She stretched to touch his cold finger, swallowed her tears, and forced her lips into a smile.


    "Please, Dn, wake up quickly. When you wake up, we get married and never be apart, okay? We will never be apart again, that''s a promise,"


    The man on the bed gave no reply as if he had gone to another world.


    She didn''t lose heart but settled down and sat by and kept talking to him.


    Before she left the unit, she spoke earnestly to Garwood and then looked back at the man lying unconscious on the bed.


    Then she opened her lips softly.


    Elisa almost cried when she heard Savannah uttered good night to Dn.


    Savannah couldn''t possibly give up Dn, after all, holding out hope that he would wake up.


    ***


    Dn was still in aa three dayster.


    Savannah went to the intensive care unit to talk to him every day.


    It didn''t matter if he didn''t respond.


    On the fourth day, the medical team sent by the Sterling family arrived from LA, along with Jacob.


    As Dn''s former attending doctor and old friend, when he heard what had happened to Dn in Italy, he immediately talked to Old Sterling and asked toe.


    Jacob had an overnight consultation with the brain specialist from the US and the doctors in Italy.


    Dn hadn''tpletely recovered from the operation and was in no condition to travel, so they decided to send him back to LA a weekter.


    Savannah moved next door to Dn''s room when she was in better condition so she could look after him.


    She talked to him every day and asionally asked Kaiden to speak to Dn on a video phone.


    Kaiden heard from his grandpa about his father''s injury in Italy. He was calm and collected, knowing he shouldn''t cry. Otherwise, his grandpa and mommy would feel even worse.


    Nicolo and a group of Mafia associates were arrested and handed over to the judiciary. Even Chiara was charged with kidnapping.


    Only the boy and his bodyguard escaped.


    Savannah knew the boy was behind the plot and that Nicolo was an aplice.


    The one who could have Nicolo, a Mafia boss, at his back, must be somebody in the gang.


    She shared these details with the local police in Mn.


    Because the injured was a well-known figure from the US, the Mn police, under repeated pressure from the Foreign Ministry, dared not treat the case with neglect.


    But the boy''s whereabouts were still unknown.


    Nicolo and his people made no mention of the boy''s identity.


    That boy had a strong protective behind him. Otherwise, he would have been searched out by the police.


    ***


    Savannah spent a whole afternoon with Dn and didn''t left until he was about to receive fluids.


    She walked out of the unit and saw Garwood waiting in the corridor.


    "Miss Schultz. How is Mr. Sterling today?" Garwood greeted as usual.


    "Looks better..." But there was no sign of waking up.


    "No news about the boy yet?" She changed the subject.


    Garwood shook his head and whispered, "Not yet..."


    Savannah sighed, her expressionplicated.


    She must have hated the boy; indeed, she also wanted the police to catch the evil boy quickly.


    But for some reason, she didn''t want to kill the boy. She wanted to confront him about why he tied her up and tormented Dn. What profound hatred he had for Dn?


    Garwood took her silence as a sign of depression and added, "the police asked you to help the drawing of the kidnappers tomorrow."


    Savannah had already been to the police station a few days ago to do the profiling of the boy and his bodyguard, but the result was not very clear. The police said they would call in the technical personnel to do a more urate picture.


    Savannah nodded.


    ***


    The next day.


    Savannah went to the police station with Garwood.


    With the help of a technician, Savannahpleted the profiling on aputer.


    After several modifications by technicians and Savannah''s confirmation, two pictures finally appeared on the screen.


    "Yes. It was this boy who had Nicolo kidnapped me, and this man was supposed to be his bodyguard." Savannah took a deep breath and sat up straight.


    This time the portraits were very clear based on high-resolution digital synthesis.

 Chapter 666 - 666: Do You Know This Kid?

    Standing behind Savannah, Garwood stared at theposite portrait of that boy, frowning.


    Savannah noticed a look of surprise on Garwood''s face.


    "Garwood? What''s the matter?"


    "The boy looks like a person..."


    "Who?" Savannah wondered.


    Garwood, with a look of incredulity, said, "Looks like Geoffrey, Mr. Sterling''s elder brother."


    Dn''s dear departed brother? Surprised, Savannah looked again at the boy''s face on the screen, recalling a photograph of Geoffrey she had seen in Sterling''s house.


    Although she had never met Geoffrey in person, she was impressed by him in the photo.


    Geoffrey looked gentler and more elegant, different from his overbearing brother.


    Savannah concentrated, frowning. Yes, that boy seemed to have Geoffrey''s high forehead and long nose.


    Did that boy have a special rtionship with the Sterling family?


    She had a guess...


    But if she was right, why did the boy hate Dn so much?


    Garwood''s expression changed too.


    A technology officer nearby noticed their expression, wondering, "What''s the matter? Do you know this kid?"


    Savannah winked at Garwood and replied calmly, "No."


    The policeman asked no more.


    Walking out of the police station, Savannah and Garwood both stopped.


    "Miss Schultz, did you also suspect that the boy was rted to the Sterlings?" Garwood broke the silence first.


    Savannah took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Although Dn''s brother died before marriage, he had a beloved girlfriend, and because their love affair was discovered and not allowed by his father, he died in a car ident after a quarrel with his father... Is it possible that the boy was Geoffrey''s posthumous child?"


    "Quite right, for the boy''s age." Garwood''s hands were sweaty at this guess.


    "By the way, what happened to Geoffrey''s girlfriend after he died? Where did she go?" Savannah had never heard the Sterling family speak of that woman.


    Garwood didn''t know much about it, but he came to the Sterling family several years earlier, and he had heard something about that woman.


    "The woman was one of the people who indirectly caused the death of Geoffrey. No one in the Sterling family dared to mention her after that. The woman left LA with a broken heart and disappeared." Garwood tried to recollect.


    Savannah was silent. Perhaps Geoffrey''s girlfriend had been pregnant at that time. She left the city after her beloved man was dead and gave birth to his son in another ce.


    But why did the boy go to Italy?


    Was the boy''s mother still alive?


    "If the boy is the son of Mr. Sterling''s brother, it seems that he knows his own identity. Why did hee to seek vengeance from Mr. Sterling? He''s his uncle! Besides, Mr. Sterling had a good rtionship with Geoffrey and never harmed him! Mr. Sterling was so sad after his brother''s death that he was even estranged from his father because of that. What on earth is the boy doing?" Garwood said in a puzzled tone.


    "We know that Mr. Sterling was very close to his brother, but the boy may not be unaware of it. Maybe there was some misunderstanding that made him think that the Sterling family had killed his parents," Savannah said thoughtfully.


    After a short pause, she continued, "The boy hated the Sterlings. He med them for his unhappy parentless childhood and all he had suffered. So he caught me and wanted Dn to taste the pain of losing love. He was going to kill me in front of Dn so that Dn would suffer, and then he would kill Dn so that Old Sterling would also suffer from the loss of his son... The boy was simply trying to get revenge on the Sterlings."


    A shiver ran down Garwood''s back. He didn''t expect a boy of 13 or 14 could be so deeply vindictive.


    "Fortunately, the boy''s conscience was not entirely extinguished. I guess Dn also guessed that he had something to do with his brother, so he deliberately called Kaiden to show the mother-son affection in front of the boy. The boy let me go, but... it''s a pity he didn''t let Dn go." Savannah''s voice became muffled as she clenched her hands.


    Maybe the boy knew that Kaiden on the other side of the phone was his cousin, and he didn''t want this cousin to be the same as himself, so he kept her alive.


    The boy was not an inhuman child.


    But she didn''t know what he had been through for these years.


    Anyway, they must find him first. Only then could they tell him the truth, clear up the misunderstanding, and let him know that no one had harmed his parents.


    * * *


    When they returned to the hospital, Savannah went to the ICU alone.


    Dn slept quietly with the aid of the medical devices, his long eyelids casting shadows down his closed eyes.


    Savannah sat beside him, gently rubbing his hand, which was cold because of the drip.


    "How are you feeling today?" she said softly as if they were chatting. "You look much better. Oh, I''ve sessfully defended my dissertation, and I''m at the top of the final examinations. You should give me praise. If you don''t believe me, get up quickly, and I''ll show you my report card."


    There was no reaction from the man in bed. Only the blood pressure values and regr heartbeat on the machine confirmed that he was alive.


    Savannah lifted his pale hand, cautiously bringing it to her cheek.


    "You see, the wound on my face healed without leaving a scar. But what about you? When will you wake up?"


    He was breathing evenly.


    Savannah put his hand back on the nket and continued, "I went to the police station today..."


    She paused for a moment before she said, "Did you see something in the boy who kidnapped me? Is that what I thought? He''s probably the child of your elder brother and Kaiden''s cousin, your nephew. Though we don''t know exactly what happened to the boy, there must be some misunderstanding between you. But it doesn''t matter, as soon as you get well and find the boy, we''ll make everything clear. So please wake up quickly."

 Chapter 667 - 667: Dylan We’re Home

    Though Dn showed no signs of waking up, he recovered well, and his condition turned stable.


    The Mn police continued to track down the whereabouts of the boy, while Garwood left several people to follow the progress at any time.


    A weekter, Savannah flew home with Dn on a private ne.


    A team of nursing staff sent by the Sterling family was waiting for them at the private airport with a prepared medical vehicle.


    As Dn was carried onto the hospital bed in the vehicle, Savannah leaned over him in the glow of the morning sun with a discouraging smile:


    "Dn, we''re home."


    Some old servants of the Sterling family turned their faces away, secretly wiping away tears.


    Savannah didn''t tell Old Sterling about the identity of the boy after returning home.


    For one thing, it was not certain.


    For another, she didn''t want to worry about the old man again.


    If he knew that he had a grandson outside, and the boy grew up in the Italian Mafia with bitter hatred and misunderstanding to the Sterlings and almost killed Dn, how would he feel?


    So Savannah decided to be silent for the time being, and she hired a private detective to investigate Geoffrey''s girlfriend.


    Two weekster, the private detective told Savannah the result of the investigation.


    Geoffrey''s girlfriend, Jennifer Mitra, was the same age as Geoffrey. They met at an off-campusworking event in high school.


    Geoffrey studied in an exclusive school, and Jennifer was in an ordinary one.


    The two of such different ranks were deeply attached to each other and fell in love.


    Jennifer came from an ordinary family. Her father was a gambler who had been in prison many times, and her two brothers were both notorious gangsters in the city.


    At that time, Old Sterling was not so open-minded as he was now. His criteria for choosing a daughter-inw were as strict as those of other elders from big families. He couldn''t ept his eldest son to be with a girl from such a family. He broke up the affectionate couple and forced Jennifer to leave his eldest son.


    In order not to affect the future of her love, Jennifer left quietly and did not let Geoffrey find her.


    Geoffrey lost his love and got irritated. Then, after a big fight with his father, he was attacked by a terrible family disease and died in a car ident.


    ording to the private investigator, after Geoffrey''s death, Jennifer went to the mourning hall with red eyes to take onest look at her love but was kicked out by Old Sterling.


    She then left LA and went to teach in a primary school in a remote vige.


    She did give birth to a child at a clinic in that vige.


    The clinic had been changed hands several times, leaving no detailed records, and the private investigator couldn''t find out the sex, name, or date of birth of the child.


    At least, it could be confirmed that Jennifer had given birth to the posthumous son of her boyfriend Geoffrey.


    Unfortunately, she seemed to have caught puerperal fever after that.


    The medical condition was very poor in the remote vige. Jennifer never recovered from her illness, and her condition went from bad to worse. Finally, she passed away when the baby was one month old.


    The baby disappeared shortly after Jennifer''s death.


    So far, its whereabouts were unknown.


    The private detective had asked the vigers about Jennifer''s child, but Jennifer had always lived a secluded life and never had any contact with other people.


    Most of the vigers didn''t even know Jennifer had had a baby. By the time they knew it, the child had disappeared.


    Savannah breathed a long sigh after hearing the whole story.


    Although it was notpletely certain that the boy who kidnapped her in Italy was the grandson of old Sterling, it was now certain that Jennifer gave birth to a child for the Sterling family.


    And the possibility that the boy was Geoffrey''s son was simply too great.


    She and Garwood were right...


    What had the boy gone through these years?


    Anyway, they''d better keep it from Old Sterling now.


    And she was not in the mood for anything else.


    All she cared about was when Dn would wake up.


    * * *


    It had been a month since they returned home.


    The Sterling family recovered slowly from their master''s ident. Beneath that calm surface was the pain beyond recovery.


    Old Sterling had grown much older since his only son came back in a vegetative state.


    Luckily, apanied by his dear grandson and Savannah, Old Sterling held it out.


    Dn''s bedroom was converted into a hospital room, and a nurse and a family doctor were arranged to take care of him. Old Sterling firmly believed that his son would surely wake up one day.


    Savannah also moved into Sterling''s house, next door to Dn''s.


    Every morning, she would send Kaiden to kindergarten first and then went to K&G. She called back from time to time to ask about Dn. In the evening, she would stay in Dn''s room for a long time after dinner, talking to him about her work of the day or the new design she had. Sometimes she cleaned his body in person.


    Kaiden knew his daddy was critically sick this time, and he became more reasonable overnight. Aftering home from kindergarten, he would stay at his father''s bed together with Savannah, talking to his father about the interesting things he had in kindergarten.


    A year shed by.


    Savannah''s grandpa and Joanne had tried several times to ask her to Chicago or move back to Green Bay.


    At first, they didn''t tell Savannah to leave Dn because they also hoped against hope that Dn would recover.


    But it had been so long...


    Time chilled their hope.


    They couldn''t bear to see Savannah being with a man in a vegetative state all her life.


    Then it was Kaiden''s fifth birthday.


    Because of Dn, the Sterling family didn''t dare make a big deal out of it.


    But Savannah didn''t want them to think that Dn was a dead man. She proposed to have a birthday party at home as before.

 Chapter 668 - 668: Dylan Moved

    A vibrant atmosphere in the house might help.


    Old Sterling just told the servant to do as Savannah asked.


    Kaiden''s friends in his kindergarten were invited to Sterling''s house on his birthday.


    Savannah also invited Joanne, Olivia, Matt, and Jacob toe to enliven the house.


    Her grandpa was too busy with his business in Chicago, but he asked a servant to bring a gift to his dear great-grandson.


    The light was turned off when the candles were lit.


    Joanne smiled and asked Kaiden to make a wish.


    The candles lit up the house. Light prevailed over darkness, like hope over despair.


    Kaiden held his hands together, mumbled a wish in front of the cake with his eyes closed, and then he blew out the candles.


    Savannah gazed at Kaiden''s face with deep emotion.


    Kaiden was a year older.


    Over the past years, he celebrated his birthday with his father only, and this year he had only his mother.


    When could he celebrate his birthday together with both his mother and father?


    When would Dn wake up?


    She felt too lonely even though she was surrounded by so many kids and friends.


    She could finally understand what it was like to have Dn with Kaiden for thest few years...


    He must have been hoping that she woulde back to them.


    After the lights were turned on, Kaiden, leaning in Savannah''s arms, whispered, "Don''t worry, Mommy. All I wished is that daddy could wake up earlier. Grandma said birthday wishes are easier to be realized!"


    He wiped the corners of her eyes with his fat hand.


    Savannah didn''t know when her tears began to fall. She looked into Kaiden''s caring eyes, holding back tears, and nodded with a smile, "Hmm. Kaiden is a good boy."


    After cutting the cake, Kaiden took his friends to his toy room to y.


    Olivia and Matt went upstairs to visit Dn and said a few words offort to Savannah before leaving.


    Cooper helped old Sterling back to his room, and soon there were only Savannah and Joanne in the living room.


    Joanne looked at her daughter and sighed, "Savannah, sit next to me so we can catch up on things."


    "Mom, it''ste. You''ve had a long day today with the kids, and you must be very tired." Savannah forced a smile. She knew what her mother was going to say.


    "My dear," Joanne held her daughter''s hand and said softly, "There''s something your grandpa and I have wanted to talk to you about for a long time."


    Savannah lowered her head. She knew they wanted her to give up on Dn and left him.


    She couldn''t say her mother and grandpa were cruel. They just loved her so much that they could hardly bear to see their beloved daughter have a hard life.


    "I know you and grandpa did everything for my good. But I also know what I''m doing. Mom, you can rest assured. I''m sure he will wake up sooner orter," she said with certainty.


    "That''s what your grandpa and I thought at first, but now..." Joanne couldn''t help herself. "It''s been almost a year. He would have woken up if his condition wasn''t that bad. What the doctor said was not a joke. It would be best if you were prepared... Savannah, you''re so young, you can''t cost a lifetime on him¡­"


    "Mom, as you say, I''m still young, and I''ve got plenty of time. I can wait for him. He''s my life, without him my world will fall apart. Kaiden and I still have high hopes Dn will wake up and a bright future awaits us," Savannah smiled and gave Joanne a reassuring pat on her hand. Deep down her heart, pain and suppressed sadness had entrapped, but she can''t give up the man she loved.


    Joanne couldn''t say more.


    After Joanne was picked up by the driver, the living room turned to silence. Savannah tried not to feel lonely but without sess. She hurried upstairs and walked into Dn''s room.


    There was only a low beeping sound from the medical devices.


    She stopped at the bedside, gazing at the quiet, calm face of the sleeping man. Tears came to her eyes as she remembered his usual bossy way and his calm, beautiful eyes when he looked at her. Then she thought of her mother''s words. She bent down and took his cold hand in hers, murmuring, "Dn, when on earth are you going to wake up? I''m not begging you! I don''t know how much longer I can wait for you. If you don''t wake up, my grandfather and mother will take me away. I''m not frightening you! If you still don''t wake up, I will leave you and marry someone else!"


    Tears gushed from her eyes. She bent over his chest, unable to say another word¡ªher graveness and sadness atst found expression in loud crying.


    She didn''t know how long she cried when something touched her arm.


    She thought it was the bed sheet or pillow towel, but suddenly she realized that it was his finger. She straightened up and dried her eyes, staring at Dn.


    Had he just touched her with his finger?


    In a moment, Savannah jumped up, rushed out of the bedroom just in time to see Jacob talking with old Sterling about Dn.


    They turned to look at Savannah as she came running, panting.


    "What''s the matter?" Old Sterling asked.


    Savannah pointed at Dn''s room, "Jacob,e and have a look. Dn just moved his finger! It looks like he''s waking up!"


    They were surprised. Jacob followed Savannah calmly and went straight to the bedside to check on Dn.


    Savannah stood at the door, afraid that Jacob would be disturbed. She was so excited that her heart was pounding heavily as if it were going to jump out of her chest.


    Old Sterling followed them and stopped at Savannah''s side, watching Jacob nervously as he examined his son.


    Finally, Jacob straightened up, put the nket over Dn, and turned around.


    Savannah swallowed, not daring to ask.


    "How''s Dn?" asked Old Sterling. "Did he move? Is he going to wake up?"


    Jacob nced at Savannah and then at Old Sterling.


    "He''s still not responding." He shook his head.


    Old Sterling looked disappointed and could not speak for a long time.


    Savannah found it difficult to breathe.


    "No, he just moved! His finger moved! He did touch me, or I wouldn''t have noticed!"

 Chapter 669 - 669: It’s Not An Imagination

    With that, she rushed frantically to the bed, holding Dn''s hand.


    Jacob grabbed her by the shoulder, whispering huskily, "Savannah, he gave no response. It could be your imagination!"


    "Not an imagination! It couldn''t be! The feeling of his touch was clear. His finger did move! You may not check it out at home. Take him to the hospital and have a closer look. Maybe he will wake up soon!" Savannah said quickly.


    "Even if he did move," Jacob shouted in a low voice to stop her from suffering another disappointment, "it''s probably just nervous reflex activity! It doesn''t mean anything. Not a sign of waking up soon! It''s normal for vegetative patients to move their limbs!"


    Savannah was quiet for a long while.


    Recovering himself, Old Sterling nced at Jacob and whispered, "Thank you, Dr. Shamon, you''d better go home right now."


    Then he turned to Savannah sadly, "Savannah,e with me."


    Savannah followed Old Sterling out of the room and went downstairs as if in a trance.


    It was not until she sat down with Old Sterling on the sofa that she regained a sense of consciousness.


    "Savannah. I know," said Old Sterling, his voice shaking a little and his eyes red, "you''ve been expecting Dn to wake up, and so am I. But it''s been a year. I''m afraid... It''s very difficult to bring him around. I know your grandfather and your mother loved you very much, and they tried to persuade you to go back to your life and routine. They don''t want you to waste your youth on Dn. I know Dn also doesn''t want to see you suffer for him..."


    Savannah looked up at Old Sterling suddenly, realizing what he was trying to say.


    "So, I mean, starting tomorrow, you can move back to Green Bay or just go back to your grandfather''s ce in Chicago... Kaiden, it''s up to him. If he wants to go with you, I won''t force him to stay. After all, the kid should stay with his mother. Just let hime back to me every week, as he always did."


    "Sir, are you driving me away?" Savannah was shocked.


    "Dn would agree with me." Old Sterling sighed.


    He had made up his mind. It was his decision, and he knew it was the wish of his son.


    The Sterling family could not afford to waste the youth of a promising young woman.


    He would rather be the bad man.


    "I''m not leaving," Savannah clenched her fist, "I''m staying with him. Sir, it''s only a year! How can you be so sure he can''te? You are his father! Why don''t you have any confidence in him?"


    With that, she got up and hurried upstairs.


    She closed the door, leaning her back against it, and the tears ran down.


    It took her awhile to throw herself on the bed, sobbing, "Dn, everyone is telling me to leave you. Wake up, please... Otherwise, I might not be able to hold on... I''m really tired..."


    After all these ups and downs and storms of weeping, Savannah, exhausted, gradually fell into a deep sleep.


    Warm, familiar breath against her ear woke her up.


    She opened her eyes and found herself resting in a man''s arms, sitting on hisp.


    The feeling was so familiar.


    She turned, rubbing her eyes, and saw Dn looking at her tenderly.


    Seeing her awake, he held her with great force and gave her a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    Tears immediately blurred her eyes.


    She couldn''t remember how she fell asleep in Dn''s arms, but it felt as if he had never left her.


    He was holding her tightly, in a white shirt and grey trousers, and though his face was tired and haggard, he was indeed awake.


    "You wake up? Am I dreaming?" Savannah reacted and jumped up.


    "How could it be a dream? I''ve always been with you." He smiled and pulled back her in his arms.


    His big hand slid to her waist and pressed her closer to him.


    She was overwhelmed by joy and grief, barely holding back tears.


    She said he had just moved! It was not her imagination! He must be waking up soon! And no one believed it!


    She buried her head in his arms with a heavy grievance and sobbed, "You bastard! Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you? You made me cry again and again..."


    He said nothing but hung his head and ced a gentle kiss on her hair, and then he raised her head and kissed away her tears.


    "I''m sorry, I swear, I won''t keep you waiting," he whispered in her ear, full of tenderness.


    She closed her eyes in his passionate kisses, and all the pain and grief were slowly reced by happiness again...


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes and sat straight up.


    Looking around, she found nobody else in the room.


    All about her was lonely and still.


    It was a dream.


    Not reality.


    He didn''t wake up.


    She found herselfpletely unable to suppress a sense of disappointment.


    How could it be just a dream?


    She jumped out of bed and ran to the next room, mming the door open.


    A nursing assistant was massaging Dn''s leg for him when Savannah came running in.


    "Miss Schultz, what''s wrong?" The nursing assistant turned around in surprise.


    Savannah stared at Dn, who was still asleep, showing no signs of waking, and finally told herself that it was just a dream.


    What did that dream mean?


    Was it because she missed him too much?


    If he was not going toe out of this state, why did hee to her in the dream?


    It was a long time before Savannah turned and walked slowly out, slowly into despair and loneliness.


    * * *


    Lying in bed, she couldn''t fall asleep for a long time. When she closed her eyes, she recalled the dream.


    The dream he had came back.


    She wanted to sleep quickly and dream about him again.


    But the pain in her heart kept her awake.


    Tossing and turning for a whole night, she finally fell asleep after midnight.


    It was a pity he didn''t appear in her dream again.


    She got up as the first morning light cast into the room.


    After washing and changing, she was about to go to Dn when Cooper came to her with a grim expression.


    "Miss Schultz, pleasee downstairs with me."


    Savannah thought of what Old Sterling tried to persuade her yesterday, filled with foreboding.


    She followed Cooper downstairs.


    On the floor, there were several suitcases.

 Chapter 670 - 670: You Must Go

    On the other side stood several servants and a driver.


    Old Sterling rose from the sofa when he saw hering down the stairs.


    "Savannah," he closed his eyes a second and took a deep breath before he continued, "I asked them to have your luggage packed, including your carry-on clothes and daily necessities. You can see what else you need to take away, and I''ll ask them to bring it down for you. In the afternoon, the driver will pick Kaiden up at the kindergarten and take him directly to you."


    Savannah awoke from her surprise with a bleak smile.


    "Sir, are you kicking me out?" She asked quietly.


    She knew Old Sterling was acting for her good. He just didn''t want to waste her time, but she couldn''t ept it.


    Old Sterling sighed and took a couple of steps toward her.


    "Savannah, you''re wasting your youth here. I really can''t exin it to your grandfather and mother. You must leave. You''ll have a great future and a bright life outside this door."


    "I''m not leaving." Savannah''s eyes turned red.


    Old Sterling was so determined that to make her leave, he had to stress his words.


    "This is Sterling''s house! Not your home! Don''t forget, you and Dn have nothing to do with each other right now. You don''t deserve to live here! You must go!"


    His remarks were quite shocking and hard.


    The air froze. Cooper and the servants present all gasped, not expecting such cruel words from Old Sterling.


    Savannah, however, wasn''t frightened by the force of his approach.


    "Sir, I know you said that for my good, but I''m not leaving. If you don''t let me live in your house, I can live in a workmen''s room, or I''ll rent a room near the house... Just let me see him every day and take care of him."


    Old Sterling felt his tear ducts burning and could barely restrain himself from changing his mind. He steeled his heart, looking at her with a cool, sarcastic smile.


    "Take care of him? Thank you, Miss Schultz. But I don''t need you to take care of my son. I just beg you to stay away from him. If it hadn''t been for you, how could he be in this state?"


    That was too much.


    Savannah turned pale. Her blood was chilled by hisst remark.


    That was right. If it hadn''t been for saving her, for taking a bullet for her, how could he be lying in bed in a vegetative state?


    She was the cause of all his tribtions.


    "You''re his femme fatale." Old Sterling concluded, gazing at Savannah coolly. "Miss Schultz, I have had three children in my life, but now I have only one son left. Please let him go and don''t harm him anymore, okay?"


    Savannah quivered slightly as she took one step backward.


    She was his femme fatale?


    Her appearance brought him so many troubles!


    His life would be more peaceful without her.


    She''d better leave him...


    "Cooper!" Old Sterling called out.


    Cooper, receiving his master''s instructions, picked up the suitcase and reached out to Savannah. "Miss Schultz, please."


    Savannah followed Cooper in a trance toward the gate, followed by some servants picking a suitcase for her. Before she left the house, she stopped, looking back upstairs in the direction where Dn lived.


    * * *


    Joanne was a little angry at Old Sterling when she learned that her daughter was sent away. But then she realized that he did that only for the sake of her daughter. She called and talked with her every day for fear that Savannah would be too depressed.


    On the evening of Savannah''s return, Kaiden was also picked up by the driver from the kindergarten and brought directly to Green Bay.


    Although it was strange, Kaiden seemed to realize something and lived in Green Bay obediently without asking any questions.


    Savannah went back to Sterling''s house every day to see Dn, but the servants were clearly instructed by Old Sterling to stop her at the door every time.


    Savannah never had a chance to see Dn. After several visits, she was aware of old Sterling''s firm intention, so she didn''t try again.


    Every Friday, Old Sterling would send Louis to pick up Kaiden to spend the weekend with him.


    Dn was not yet conscious.


    Joanne was worried about her daughter. Raymond also wanted Savannah to take over the Morton group as soon as possible. They asked Savannah to take Kaiden to Chicago, but Savannah said that she could not let go of K&G.


    She stayed in K&G every day.


    Joanne knew Savannah couldn''t give up Dn.


    She was not there in body, but all her mind was still on Dn.


    When they had dinner together this evening, Joanne suggested Savannah close K&G so she could go to Chicago with no care in LA.


    "I put my blood into K&G, and I''ve got a new design I''m working on. I can''t close it now." Savannah mumbled as her hand trembled a little with the fork.


    Just excuses.


    "You can finish your new design before you close thepany," Joanne responded with a soft smile, "We won''t push you."


    Savannah was silent, knowing that her mother and grandfather wanted her to leave LA and start a new life quickly.


    But was it possible to live a happy new life without that man?


    The thought of a new life without him tugged at her heartstrings.


    Looking up, she saw Joanne''s gaunt face.


    Her mother had been worried about her, and her grandfather had been looking forward to her going back to Chicago.


    They loved her and cared about her, but she let them down again and again. It was only right for her to be filial to them.


    She had never considered their mood.


    She could be there for the man who might nevere out from that state without regret, but she could not ignore the worries and anxieties of her mother and grandfather.


    And Old Sterling. He acted as a bad person and drove her away, only hoping that she could go out of the haze to wee the new life.


    She took a deep breath.


    "Mom. Let me think about it, okay?"

 Chapter 671 - 671: Old Sterling’s Decision

    It was a rainy evening.


    Old Sterling had no appetite for dinner as usual. After a few sips of soup, he pushed it away and was about to go upstairs when Cooper came and whispered, "Miss Schultz is, here again, standing at the door."


    Old Sterling''s face changed slightly.


    She had note for a long time since he asked the servant to stop her several times.


    Why did shee again today?


    After a moment''s hesitation, Old Sterling went out of the vi and stood under the eaves. He saw the slender figure standing outside the carved gate with an umbre in her hand.


    The wind was getting stronger, and the rain increased. The umbre was a poor shelter from the heavy rain.


    The night wind set her shivering, but her eyes were fixed on an upstairs window.


    That was Dn''s room.


    She was surprised when Old Sterling came out.


    "Sir! I want to see Dn. Let me see him, please!" She cried in a trembling voice.


    With a sigh, Old Sterling took the umbre from Cooper and stepped to the gate.


    An energetic ray of hope shone in Savannah''s eyes. She thought Old Sterling had, atst, changed his mind and came to open the door for her. But he just stopped at the gate, looking at her calmly.


    "My servant should have told you not to call on Dn again," he said slowly.


    "I know... But I just want another look, please. Just for once." Savannah looked at him hopefully.


    But Old Sterling replied with a resolute refusal.


    "You''ve already moved out. He wouldn''t wake up even if youe every day. Why so stubborn? Go back."


    He didn''t want to be such a bad man.


    But he must harden his heart.


    Seeing Dn again would only make her less determined. She might even ask toe back.


    She wouldpletely end her care for Dn only after a long separation.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    "There''s something I want to say to Dn. Just once, let me see him once. Please¡­" whispered Savannah, after a time.


    Old Sterling gazed deeply at her and sighed, with pity in his eyes.


    Almost, this girl almost became his daughter-inw, Dn''s wife.


    Unfortunately, they missed again and again.


    Maybe it was destiny.


    Calming himself down, he said quietly, "Savannah, don''t you understand? Dn can''t hear whatever you say to him. He can''t hear you for the rest of his life... Go home, live your new life, and stop thinking about him."


    Everything that happened between them was but an empty dream.


    With that, Old Sterling walked slowly into the vi without another look at her.


    Savannah gazed, wistfully, despairingly, at the upstairs window, turning pale.


    She wanted to tell Dn that she was going to close K&G, and after that, she was going back to Chicago with Kaiden.


    Dn, are you not going to wake up?


    The rain grew worse, and the sky grew dark. Her hot tears fell into the cold rain and broke the lonely image in the water.


    ***


    Standing near the French window, Old Sterling watched Savannah walk away in a trance. With a sigh, he whispered to Cooper, "Send somebody to escort her home secretly."


    Cooper nodded and left.


    Old Sterling turned and went upstairs.


    He pushed open Dn''s room and went straight to the bed, surrounded by medical equipment.


    "Dn," he stared at his sleeping son and said ruefully, "You can''t me daddy for not letting her see you. I know, if you were conscious, you''d approve of dad doing this, wouldn''t you? Only in this way will Savannah start a new life. I know that she is your heart and soul. You must be worried about her and cannot let her go... But you also saw how she took care of you this year. Every time she finished taking care of you, she came back to her room and cried secretly. You adored her so much that you wouldn''t have the heart to see her leading a life like this, would you? So, daddy set her free for you. I heard that Savannah might be thinking of closing thepany you gave her. She''s expected to return to Chicago to take over her grandpa''spany. There she would have a new family, a career, and maybe a husband, and she would be happy... You should be at ease."


    He could say no more; his voice was choked with sobs.


    After a long while, Old Sterling stood up and left the room.


    The moment the door closed, the man on the bed gave a slight flick of his finger.


    * * *


    Today was theunch meeting of K&G''s new product of Firebird collections.


    K&G''s young boss walked onto the stage in thepany of her assistant.


    Savannah was wearing a tailored red dress of the Firebird collections. Her hair tumbled in a cascade down her back. She stood gracefully erect on the stage, like a dazzling and breath-taking phoenix.


    The reporters were all surprised to know that the Firebird collections were designed by the chief designer and owner of K&G, and the beautiful young boss was also the only spokesperson for the new products.


    Savannah''s appearance immediately caused a disturbance in the reporters.


    "She''s beautiful."


    "No wonder she''d been a still model before. She looks perfect as the image of her own work."


    Facing the reporters, Savannah smiled genially.


    "Thank you foring to theunch meeting for Firebird collections today," she said in a pretty soft, crisp voice.


    "The Firebird collections look stunning. Where did you get the inspiration for the new products, Miss Schultz?"


    "Do you think it will hit the market and even spread overseas again?"


    The reporters peppered her with questions.


    "I''ve been working on the Firebird collections for almost a year, with all my effort and energy," Savannah said slowly. "This year, I suffered the biggest fear of my life and almost lost my love. Fortunately, God didn''t take him. I firmly believe that he will wake up and recover one day. Nothing could defeat him. In such a state of mind, I created the Firebird collections, hoping that he can be reborn like a firebird rising from the ashes."

 Chapter 672 - 672: Dylan’s Wake Up

    At this point, the reporters all held their breath.


    It was the first time Savannah had spoken publicly about her personal feelings.


    The secret love affair of the young heiress of the Morton Group was an open secret.


    Although Savannah and Dn had never gone public with their romance, the media couldn''t bepletely unaware of it. They dared not write about it because of the pressure from the Sterling family.


    The media also heard a little about Mr. Sterling''s ident in Italy after Miss Schultz apanied his return to LA by a personal ne a year ago.


    It was an unspeakable secret, but it was clear to all that Mr. Sterling seemed not to have recovered until now.


    "I pin my hope on the Firebird collections, hoping that he would recover after theunch of the new product, but now," Savannah paused, her eyes dimming with tears and her lips trembling with a lump in her throat. "I''m sorry I don''t see any hope. I now dere that the Firebird collections will be myst work. Starting tomorrow, K&G will be closed."


    Her words brought on a storm.


    "Miss Schultz is going to close K&G? It''s so sudden!"


    "Yes! K&G is at its peak, and Miss Schultz''s talent in fashion design is there for all to see. Otherwise, overseas garmentpanies would not be attracted to cooperate with you. What a pity to give up!"


    "The design masters all say Miss Schultz is a promising fashion designer. With sufficient time, you would definitely be a fashion master. It''s a pity to retire like this."


    "It means that all of K&G''s products designed by Miss Schultz will be unavable. What a pity!"


    Savannah held back her tears and tried to keep a smile on her face. "Sorry I didn''t live up to your expectations," she said.


    After announcing the most important thing of the evening, she didn''t want to say more and turned to leave.


    But the reporters were not willing to let her go. They chased after her as they persisted.


    "Miss Schultz, please, wait!"


    "What''s up next for you, Miss Schultz? Are you still engaged in fashion designing?"


    "Will you be staying in LA?"


    Savannah did not stop in the buzz but headed backstage as Tina and security guards stopped the reporters from crowding up.


    Announcing the closure of K&G, she was more depressed than anyone else.


    She was not able to be created or design anything else when she lost all hope.


    The crowd suddenly grew quiet.


    Savannah didn''t even have the mood to stop and look back. She walked on until Tina pulled her sleeve.


    "Miss Schultz¡­" Tina stared back, so shocked that she could scarcely form the words.


    Then Savannah stopped, turning slowly, followed Tina''s eyes, and looked over.


    And right now, the reporter below the stage already parted to make a way.


    Her gaze reached the entrance of the banquet hall, where a tall figure, supported by Garwood, stood there. He stood still and looked feeble and pale. But as soon as he arrived, he captured everyone''s attention.


    He gently disengaged his arm from Garwood''s, staggering toward Savannah, though he was still frail after lying in bed for a long time.


    He stopped under the stage, giving Savannah a weak but soft smile.


    "If you couldn''t find a job that you like after leaving K&G, would you like the ce of my wife?" His voice was clear and husky.


    Tina gasped, covering her mouth in surprise. Then she reacted, "Miss Schultz! Mr. Sterling! Mr. Sterling woke up!"


    Savannah was still looking silently at the man, as if in a trance. After a pause, she picked up her skirt and walked off the stage to him. She raised her hand, touching his hollow cheek.


    It was him.


    He was real.


    Her trembling fingers moved from his thick eyebrows, the straight bridge of the nose, to the pale lips...


    But she could not quite believe it.


    It must be a dream.


    Like thest time, she dreamed he woke up.


    "I''m dreaming again, am I?" She stared at him.


    A pain stabbed through Dn''s heart.


    This year, she must have had many dreams about his awakening but then had nothing but repeated disappointments.


    He lifted her hand and ced it over his chest, and let her feel his heartbeat.


    "It isn''t a dream."


    His hands were warm.


    Still, in disbelief, Savannah held out her wrist, "Then you bite me. I''ll see if it hurts."


    Dn couldn''t take it anymore. He pulled her into his arms and leaned over to kiss her on her trembling lips.


    He wouldn''t bite her. That was the only way.


    After a short exmation, everyone fell into a deep silence, as if they didn''t have the heart to disturb the scene.


    He did not let her go until she was almost out of breath.


    After a kiss in front of everyone, she finally realized it was not a dream.


    He woke up! He dide back!


    Rubbing her swollen lips, Savannah beat her small fists on his chest, tears streaming down her face.


    "Bastard! Why did you wake up sote!" She whined over her grievances.


    Dn let her beat him with a weak smile.


    Savannah didn''t stop until he frowned slightly. She suddenly realized that he had just woken up and must be very weak.


    "You fool! Why not dodge? Is it hurt?" She rubbed his chest gently, worried and regretful.


    He seized her by the wrist, pulling her hard into his arms, and said in a low voice, "Don''t be angry about me."


    "You''re really awake, aren''t you? How are you feeling now?" She pinched his ears, stroked his hair, and touched his forehead.


    The reporters all gasped. There was only one person in the world who could treat Mr. Sterling like a child.


    "I''ll be okay. Last time I made a promise at my father-inw''s grave that I would take care of you for the rest of my life. I''ll never go back on it," he whispered against her ear.


    Savannah started, feeling something strange.


    Wait a minute.


    His promise at her dad''s grave?


    Did he mean thest time they went together to visit her dad''s tomb?

 Chapter 673 - 673: Baby Don’t Refuse Me Today

    That was before he went to NY for medical treatment.


    Didn''t he suffer a loss of memory?


    How did he remember they had visited her dad''s tomb together?


    No one knew about it except him and her.


    There was only one possibility, and that was¡­


    "You... You remember our past days?" She looked up in surprise, and her eyes were bright.


    "Yep," Dn smiled and felt her face.


    The human brain was indeed a delicate, powerful machine in the human body.


    They never expected his memory could recover after he came out from the vegetative state.


    His memory of those days when they together came flooding back.


    He took out the ring he had prepared, took half a step back, and knelt upon one knee.


    "Miss Schultz, will you marry me?"


    A low exmation of surprise escaped every mouth.


    All the reporters set their cameras and pointed the lens at the two to capture the romantic scene.


    Savannah was startled for a moment, and her eyes quickly turned red.


    Happiness came too suddenly, better than the dream.


    Savannah looked around, a little embarrassed.


    "They''re so many people. Let''s go back first..." She whispered as she tried to pull him up.


    Dn felt amused. Where was the courage she had when she kissed him so passionately just now?


    "I don''t care." He was still kneeling on one knee over her, half smiling.


    These reporters were all witnesses to his proposal.


    Then the little woman could not go back on her words when she promised him.


    She would always be his.


    At the same moment, led by someone, the crowd began to hoot.


    "Miss Schultz, promise him!"


    "Yes, promise Mr. Sterling!"


    Savannah was drowned out by a flood of voices, one after another.


    She gazed at the half-kneeling man before her, her eyes clouded with tears, and she raised her ring finger slowly.


    Dn slipped the diamond ring into her finger, then stood up, gave her a big hug, and kissed her again.


    Meanwhile, thunderous apuse broke out all around!


    * * *


    Dn and Savannah set a date for their wedding.


    The love affair between the young master of the Sterling family and the granddaughter of the chairman of the Morton Group spread everywhere and became a story.


    One of the happiest was Old Sterling.


    He never thought he''d see his son awake one day.


    He suggested Dn rest for some more time before he began to prepare for the wedding, but Dn didn''t want to put it off any longer, and he insisted on holding the wedding as soon as possible.


    The Sterling family was surrounded by long-awaited jubtion.


    Everyone was fluttering about making preparations for the wedding. Even Kaiden was not an exception. He was busy thinking about how many friends he was going to invite to the wedding, designing the invitation cards, and choosing the clothes he would wear on the wedding day.


    Dn asked Savannah to move back to Sterling''s house, but Savannah didn''t want to bother.


    She decided to live in Green Bay before the wedding.


    But it was not enough for Dn to make phone calls or video calls only, and he could only divide his time and traveled between the two ces every day. He would do recuperating and business in Sterling''s house, and spend the rest of the day at Green Bay and then drive back in the evening.


    Savannah had expressly forbidden his toing and froing between the two ces and asked him to get himself back to shape before the wedding for fear that he could not take it.


    Dn agreed at first, but three dayster, he missed her so much that he slipped back to Green Bay.


    In the evening before the wedding, Dn picked up Kaiden from the kindergarten and then drove to Green Bay again.


    The car stopped outside Green Bay, Kaiden unbuckled himself and ran into the house. Dn followed his son closely.


    Garcia was amused when she saw theming again.


    After Mr. Sterling woke up, he almost came every day and couldn''t be separated from Savannah for a moment.


    Even Kaidenughed at his father.


    "Savannah is in her room," Garcia said, kindly pointing to the upstairs.


    Dn gave a little cough under her mischievous eyes and went upstairs.


    The bedroom door was ajar. He pushed it open and saw the little woman leaning over theputer, perfecting her design drafts.


    After he woke up, she didn''t have to close K&G anymore.


    The Firebird collections had been well received since theunch. She nned to continue to design several new works for the collections before the wedding. So she went on working without a break these days. Every time he came, he saw her working on theputer.


    Savannah was moving the mouse when she felt his hot breath against her ear. Before she could turn her back, she was lifted and thrown onto the soft bed behind her.


    Dn climbed onto the bed, pinning her down.


    She looked into his bright and fervent eyes, blushing.


    "Howe youe in suddenly every time? You startled me!" She grumbled.


    "Really? Let me see." He lowered his head and pressed his face on her breast as if listening to her heartbeat.


    Of course, she knew what he was up to.


    "Kaiden wille any minute..." She murmured as she tried to push him away.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve locked the door." Unable to restrain his desire for her, he slipped his big hand down to lift her skirt.


    "Baby, don''t refuse me today," he said in a low wanting voice.


    Since he woke up, they''d been closer to each other. Dn kissed her now and then, and always wanted more.


    Savannah had been keeping him from going too far, fearing he was not well enough, and sex was not good for his recovery.


    But today, she could not help throwing her arms around his neck when she felt his impatience.


    Just then, Dn''s cell phone rang.


    He nuzzled her breasts, ignoring the phone, but it didn''t stop ringing, and it sounded more and more urgent.


    "Answer the phone first..." Savannah breathed as she pushed him away.


    He let out a low curse, regretting that he had not turned the phone off but had to straighten himself up and answered the phone.


    Savannah didn''t know what the speaker over the phone said. The heat went out of him, and his expression became serious. Atst, he got out of bed, took one look at her, and left the bedroom.


    A few minutester, he came back.


    "What''s the matter? Who''s calling?" Savannah wondered.


    "The bodyguard in Italy," Dn said simply.


    "What happened?" She straightened up.


    He walked slowly to the bed and sat down.


    "The Mn police have caught the boy who kidnapped you," he said as his hand brushed across her neck and her hair.


    The boy got caught?


    Savannah gasped.

 Chapter 674 - 674: Who Sent You To Save Me?

    She didn''t know why, but she wasn''t happy as she should.


    Dn looked upset too.


    "There''s something I haven''t had time to ask you since you woke up..." Savannah said hesitatingly.


    He seemed to have guessed what she was going to say and motioned her to go ahead.


    "You know who the boy is, don''t you?" "Savannah finally asked.


    Dn paused and nodded.


    "I suspected that the boy might be my brother''s child. Did you guess that?"


    "Yeah. After returning to LA, I checked on your brother''s girlfriend. She left LA after your brother''s death and had indeed given birth to a child. But then she died, and the child was nowhere to be found. The child''s age is in perfect ord with the boy''s."


    There was a long silence.


    The boy seemed to be the child who had disappeared.


    He was Dn''s nephew.


    * * *


    Detention center, Mn, Italy.


    Behind the iron gate of a cell, a slender figure sat quietly, without a sound.


    A prison guard was on patrol. He checked the lock on the cell door as he peered inside.


    The mastermind who hurt Mr. Sterling a year ago was finally caught.


    Surprisingly, he was such a young person who was not over fifteen.


    A juvenile offender, underage, was supposed to be transferred to juvie.


    However, this case involved a big man who was shot by the boy and almost died in Mn. It was said that he just woke up recently.


    The detention center was full of desperate suspects. This kid, however, had not spoken since his first day in the house. He refused to confess and never contacted hiswyer or his family. He was sitting in a corner like moss growing in a damp, dark ce, waiting to be charged and brought to trial.


    Despite this, he had high and imposing manners.


    On the first night, a habitual thief in the same cell tried to tease the boy. The boy broke the bathroom window, picked up a piece, and stabbed the thief without blinking.


    The next day, when the remaining prisoners in the cell learned of his actions and why he hade in, they all asked to move to a different cell, not daring to share a room with this mysterious, low-key, fearless American boy.


    Even the head of Mn Mafia listened to him, even the big shot from the US was almost killed by him. Who knew what this boy would do next?


    So, to this day, the boy lived alone in a cell. The light on this side of the cell was broken, and there were no other prisoners in the whole corridor except him. At night, the area was dark and silent, but the boy was afraid of nothing.


    He was not a teenager boy, but a little devil.


    The strange feeling sent a shiver down the guard''s spine.


    "Hey, don''t you contact your family? You will be charged in court in two days," he could not help asking in a low voice.


    After a while, the boy replied coldly, "I have no family."


    No family? The guard scowled, apparently convinced that the boy was lying.


    How could the one who ordered the Mafia to kidnap Mr. Sterling''s woman and almost killed them have no background?


    Rumor had it that the boy was the child of the godfather in the Mafia. Why did he say he had no family now?


    Was it to protect his family?


    The prison guard left incredulously, and silence returned to the cell.


    The boy closed his eyes and leaned against the wall, as usual, keeping his wits about him.


    After a while, the sound of footsteps came again, and then he heard the grate of a key in a lock.


    He thought it was the prison guarding back to check something. He didn''t open his eyes.


    But the footsteps stopped dead before him.


    He opened his eyes in rm. Through the faint moonlight, he saw another police officer¡ªnot that prison guard just now.


    He was wearing the uniform, but the boy had never seen him in the detention center for so many days.


    The officer opened the handcuffs on the boy''s hand and pulled him up, "Follow me."


    The boy understood. This man was the contact inside the detention center, and he was ordered to let him go.


    "Who asked you to save me? My foster father?" The boy whispered.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go." The man lowered his voice and left the cell quietly.


    The boy sprang to his feet and quickly followed up.


    Under the cover of darkness, the two went out from the back door. With the keys in the man''s hands, they left very smoothly. Soon the officer led the boy out of the detention house and into a parked car.


    The boy saw a new suit of clothes on the back seat and hurriedly put it on.


    At the same time, the officer got in and drove away.


    The car raced along through the night, leaving the heavily-fortified detention house behind.


    A few minutester, the car turned into a narrowne and slowed down.


    The boyposed his mind and looked at the officer in the driver''s seat.


    "You didn''t say who sent you. Was it my foster father?" He asked calmly again.


    "You''ll see when you get back safely." The officer still didn''t answer the question directly.


    Wasn''t he sent by his adoptive father?


    Who but his adoptive father could have sent someone to bribe the guard to get him out of jail?


    The boy became tense at once, and for a moment, he was not clear if the man came to save him or kill him.


    "Who sent you to save me? Stop first!" The boy shouted in rm.


    The officer said nothing and continued driving.


    The boy narrowed his eyes and unlocked the car door, ready to jump down!


    The officer started, not expecting the little fellow to be so bold. He mmed on the brakes, and the car crunched to a stop.


    The moment the car stopped, the boy jumped out like a young leopard!


    He fell to the ground, turning several rounds skillfully to reduce the possibility of injury, and then quickly got up. He was about to run away when a car in front of him switched on the high beam.

 Chapter 675 - 675: Which Was True, And Who Told A Lie?

    He raised his hand to shade his eyes from the light. Through his fingers, he saw an American man in a suit get out and walk to him.


    Suddenly something came to his mind, and he seemed to have guessed who saved him.


    The officer got out quickly and was relieved to see that the boy was all right. He was about to say something when the American man motioned him to go.


    When the officer left, the boy asked the American man calmly, "You know who saved me?"


    Although he had a guess, he wasn''t sure.


    "As you can guess, Mr. Sterling sent us to release you and help you out. Follow this road and go back to your ce. Rest assured, there''s no police on this road. You''re safe."


    Sure enough, it was Dn who saved him.


    The boy didn''t leave but asked coldly, "Why? Why did he save me?"


    "Mr. Sterling''s known the rtionship between you and the Sterling family," the man said simply.


    The boy''s face changed a little, with his fist clenched.


    Did Dn already know who he was? He knew he was his elder brother''s child?


    He looked up, his voice full of amusement. "If he knows who I am, why would he save me? Did he forget I almost killed him? And now that he has set me free isn''t he afraid that I shall continue to avenge him?"


    He had been in the detention house, but a few days ago, he heard the guards chat about Dn''s awakening.


    He had to say, he felt regret.


    Why was he so lucky? Why didn''t he die after being shot in the head?


    The American man took out his cell phone and called a number. After whispering something respectfully, he walked up and handed the phone to the boy.


    The boy squinted his eyes and remained unmoved for two seconds. Finally, he took the phone and put it to his ear.


    "Hello, Greta." There came a clear man''s voice.


    As soon as the name came out, the boy shook slightly. His pupil constricted in rm, and his eyes turned darker.


    Yes, Greta. It was her name.


    Yes, she almost forgot she was a girl who had a lovely name.


    This was the name her mother gave her when she was born.


    Later, she was adopted by her adoptive father and brought to Italy.


    "I had no idea I have such an amazing nephew. Oh, no, niece. I never thought the first gift from my niece would be a bullet that kept me in bed for a year," Dn said in a half-sardonic way.


    He was also surprised to find out that the boy, the mastermind, was actually a girl.


    Greta was not in the mood to chat with him. She interrupted him sharply, "What on earth do you want? What is your purpose?"


    "My purpose? You are my eldest brother''s only daughter, my niece, and my family."


    "Mr. Sterling, stop pretending! It was your father who separated my parents. It was you who killed my father that made my mother wander from ce to ce. She left LA and died of postpartum disorder after I was born! All that I am suffering now, all the misery of my parents, is your fault! What do you mean by being a nice uncle now?" Greta shouted.


    By now, Dn understood why Greta hated him so much.


    Sure enough, his niece had a deep misunderstanding about him and the Sterling family.


    "I don''t know what you''ve been through for the past decade or if anyone has said anything to you. Your father was my elder brother, the person I loved the most, and I''m thest man who would kill him," his voice was quiet and low.


    "You liar!" Greta screamed excitedly.


    "I don''t need to lie to you. That''s the truth. Your parents'' love affair was strongly opposed by my father, but the cause of your father''s death was the hereditary mental illness. He could not ept being separated from your mother and quarreled with my father. After that, he was exceedingly hurt and went out for a whirlwind driving," Dn stopped as if he suffered because of some bad memory.


    "Nobody had expected that he would be attacked by the family disease and die in a car ident," he continued in a gloomy voice, "If you don''t believe me, see how your grandmother died, and where your aunt, your father''s sister, is now, and you''ll see that I''m not lying."


    Greta was speechless for a long time.


    What Dn said was quite different from what she knew.


    Exactly two versions.


    Which was true, and who told a lie?


    For Dn, killing her was as easy as falling off a log. Why risk sending someone else to get him out?


    If he wasn''t lying, she''d been living a lie for more than ten years.


    Her hatred and desire for revenge turned out to be a big joke.


    "Your grandfather still regrets that he separated your parents and provoked your father, but your father''s death was an ident, and no one is to me. Your grandfather doesn''t yet know of your existence, but if he knows Geoffrey had a child and you''re still alive, he would be overjoyed, happier than anyone else." After a short pause, Dn continued, "Greta, we''ll be waiting for you to get back home. The Sterling family will always be your family."


    Greta''s eyes welled up, and she suddenly hung up.


    The American man saw her excitement and added softly, "Miss Sterling, I don''t know where you heard that Mr. Sterling killed your father, but that''s impossible. When your father died, Mr. Sterling was not much older than you are now. Also, Mr. Sterling has always had a good rtionship with his elder brother, even closer than with their father. After the death of your father, Mr. Sterling even suffered from depression for a time. Do you still think he would kill your father?"


    Greta stood still for a long time and then walked slowly down the road.


    The man didn''t stop her but looked at her back to ensure that there was no danger. After the slim figure disappeared in the night, he got into the car and left.


    ***


    Savannah was lying face down on the couch, reading the world news, when Dn came to Green Bay in the evening.


    The living room was empty. Kaiden was probably ying with toys in his room, and Garcia went back to her room quietly when she saw Dn.


    Dn approached the little woman softly, and before she reacted, he hugged her from behind and buried his face in her hair, and gave a gentle kiss.


    She didn''t have to look back to know who it was.


    "Itchy!" She dodged as she giggled.


    Dn didn''t let her go but continued his kisses on her ear, cheek, and chin.


    ***************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    I want to take this opportunity to say my heartfelt gratitude to all those who bought my privileged for this month, as well as those who gifted my books. A million thanks, I wouldn''t have made it without your trust and support.


    In exchange for your? love and support, I created several short novels posted under "My Billionaire Husband." I promise that I will not put any privileged chapter on it and regrly update it daily. You can unlock those premium chapters by using your free fast pass.


    I would love to read all yourments and reviews, if possible. Don''t forget to vote and share this novel with your colleague.


    Love you all!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 676 - 676: Dylan’s Niece

    Savannah giggled as she drew away when his kiss fell on her neck, and his hand slipped into her dress.


    She sensed his desire. He had been trying to draw her to the bed since he got better. Every time he came, he stuck like glue to her.


    It seemed that he hadpletely recovered.


    But now, she was not in the mood...


    "Just a minute..." She raised her hand against his chest, gasping.


    His eyes sank, but his movement didn''t stop.


    "A minute? Not a second¡­ I can''t wait to have you, baby." His low, husky voice whispered in her ear.


    "I have something serious to ask you." She tugged his ear softly.


    "Alright," He let her off and carried her to sit on hisp.


    "I just saw the news that there was a suspect who escaped from the detention center in Mn, a teenager..." Savannah ventured.


    Dn nodded.


    She took a sudden breath. "You... helped the boy to escape?"


    Dn stroked her hair gently.


    "That kid, Greta, is my brother''s only daughter. No matter what she''s done, she''s always been my niece, my dad''s granddaughter, and Kaiden''s cousin." Dn paused a moment and then went on, "And besides, If I hadn''t been shot, I might not have remembered our past so soon. In a way, I have to thank her."


    Savannah was not surprised that he had found the kid''s identity and sent someone to let her go.


    "Niece?" She suddenly looked back at him in surprise.


    Not a boy?


    He nodded, a smile on his lips.


    "Well, that kid fooled us all." He smiled bitterly, "She grew up alone in a big city with no family and might be in danger at any time. She disguised herself as a boy, so she would not be bullied."


    Savannah sensed the remorse in his voice. He felt responsible for Greta''s hard childhood, ming himself for not taking care of the only surviving child of his beloved eldest brother.


    "It''s not your fault. You and your father had no idea that Greta exists." Savannahforted him in a soft voice as she took his hand.


    "But Greta''s mother was chased away by the Sterling family. If it had not been for my father, Greta would not be born fatherless and motherless. She should have been the darling little daughter of the Sterling family and grew a happy life. When I checked on her, besides her name and age, I could find very little about her background. All I could say is that she had some Mafia connections and was adopted by someone big in the Mafia. I don''t know what kind of life she''s had these ten years, but it''s not going to be easy for her. I couldn''t forgive myself when I think about it." Dn''s voice was deep and sad.


    Savannah''s brow wrinkled slightly.


    With the power of the Sterling family in Europe, it was impossible to find anything but Greta''s name and age. The people behind Greta must have great power in Italy, otherwise, Greta would not have been caught by the Italian police a year after the warehouse shooting.


    Greta must have experienced a lot of things at her age.


    After a long silence, Savannah asked, "Why don''t we take her back and make it up to her? Your father has always been repentant for your brother''s death, if he knows that your brother has a daughter, he will be very happy and take good care of Greta."


    "Greta''s temperament is not the same as an ordinary child. She''s very independent and may note back if we go to take her. We can only wait for herself to understand us. I had already told her that I had done nothing to harm her father and that her parents'' tragedy was an ident. She was clearly weakening, and I believe that she will know everything is aplete misunderstanding. Perhaps we should give her some time, and she would find out the Sterling family didn''t kill her father, and we all love her. She wille back herself that day. Don''t worry, I have bodyguards in Italy to protect her and keep me informed of her condition."


    Savannah nodded gently and said no more.


    "So, Mrs. Sterling, after caring about others, is it time to care about yourself? Are you ready for our wedding next week?" He teased as he lifted her chin.


    Savannah sped him round the neck and kissed him. She waspletely sure that the man was her future happiness, and she was willing to spend the rest of her life with him.


    After all these years, she wouldn''t let go of him this time.


    ***


    The wedding morning was bright and sunny.


    The groom was from an extinct noble family in LA.


    The family background of the bride was also not average¡ªshe was the darling granddaughter of Mr. old Morton, the chairman of the Morton Group in Chicago, the future heiress of the group, and a talented fashion designer.


    They were a perfect match made in heaven, and their wedding was destined to be an unprecedented wedding in the city.


    The guests were also domestic and foreign celebrities, business tycoons, and political celebrities. Even the groom''s mother''s family, the Cavendish family, an old aristocratic family from Ennd, sent people to congratte them.


    But what made Savannah happy most was a call from Kevin.


    After they partedst time, Kevin disappeared, even Cecelia couldn''t find him.


    She had also inquired about Kevin''s whereabouts but failed to get anything.


    She thought he was mad at her and would never show up again.


    Unexpectedly, the night before the wedding, Kevin called, and he talked to her calmly in his usual gentleness. He wished her a long, happy married life and told her that he was sorry for not being able to go back to attend the wedding.


    He seemed to have recovered from a disappointing rtionship with her and had a new life now. The burden of guilt had finally been lifted from Savannah''s shoulders.


    She wanted to ask him where he was, but he said he was still busy and hung up.


    It was a hidden number and failed to reveal his current location. Savannah had to let it go.


    People with a good heart always got their just rewards. Kevin was so nice and gentle that he would surely find his own happiness one day.


    ***


    "Olivia! Come on, quick. What took you so long? How do I look?"


    In the dressing room, Savannah stood in front of a full-length mirror, turning her head towards her best friend and her pretty son, who were at the door.


    She looked graceful and perfect in the fancy wedding dress.

 Chapter 677 - 677: Their Wedding

    "My beautiful bride, you look good in anything!" Oliviaughed as she came in with Kaiden.


    Kaiden, carrying a satin box in his arms, nodded as he repeated, "Yes, my beautiful mummy looks good in anything!"


    "That''s honey-sweet of you two," Savannahughed. "Where have you been? Ah, Kaiden, what are you holding in your arms?"


    Olivia''s smiled wavered. She motioned Kaiden to hand her the satin box and said doubtfully, "Just now, I took Kaiden to the bathroom. When we walked out the door, a pretty boy gave Kaiden a wedding present and asked him to give it to you and Mr. Sterling."


    A pretty boy?


    Kaiden nodded and added sweetly, "yes, a pretty brother, maybe 14 or 15 years old? He''s nice, and he has beautiful eyes."


    "Where''s the pretty brother? Didn''t you invite him in?" Savannah thought she knew who the boy was.


    "I asked who he was and why he didn''te in. He just handed the box to me and ran away without answering my question. But he was so tender and gentle when he talked to me. He asked me what my name is and touched my head. Oh, he also asked me to say sorry to dad for him. Does he know dad?" muttered Kaiden, retrospectively, looking very fond of the pretty brother he met for the first time.


    Say sorry to Dn?


    Savannah caught her breath.


    The pretty boy in Kaiden''s words was, very likely, a pretty girl.


    "Is there anything wrong with the present? Shall I call security to check it out first?" Olivia got a little nervous when the look on Savannah''s face turned stern.


    "No." Savannah let out a deep breath.


    She thought she knew the mysterious kid who gave her a wedding gift.


    It was Greta.


    Ovee with emotion, Savannah looked at Kaiden again.


    Kaiden, do you know why the pretty brother was tender to you?


    Because she''s your cousin.


    You should be sister and brother.


    "Mommy, do you know that pretty brother? Who is he?" Kaiden looked thoughtful and wondered.


    Savannah stooped down and stroked Kaiden''s head.


    "She''s your cousin, someone close to your dad and you. She''s your family."


    "Cousin? Then why didn''t shee to your wedding?" Kaiden was still wondering.


    "She may be engaged now and not be free toe. But don''t worry, you will know each other one day," Savannah said softly.


    "Really?" Kaiden''s eyes popped in pleasant.


    It seemed that the little guy liked Greta, maybe this was the strength of blood.


    Savannah nodded. "She''ll be back for sure."


    Just then, the door was knocked.


    There in the doorway stood a tall, thin man in a well-pressed suit. On this special day, he had this great charisma so that no one could resist his overbearing charm.


    Dn came to urge Savannah out, but the moment he saw her, his deep eyes became full of tenderness and, ignoring Olivia and his son, he leaned over and gave her a wet kiss.


    "Hey, hey! I''m still here! Don''t be so lovey-dovey in public, okay? Fine, fine, Kaiden, go out with auntie, your daddy needs private time." Olivia took Kaiden''s hand andughed her way out.


    As soon as the door closed, Dn doubled locked it before he threw his long arms around the little woman and kissed her even more fervently.


    They had been busy preparing the wedding reception and had spent too little time with each other these days.


    Finally, he managed to catch her alone today. How could he keep himself from approaching her?


    As his kisses continued, Savannah''s exposed white neck was covered with shallow love bites.


    Her skin was so fine and thin that it was easy to get marks.


    "All right, the guests willugh at me if they noticed that." She avoided his lips helplessly, trying to get out of his arms.


    "Who daresugh at Mrs. Sterling?" He didn''t let her go but held her close, breathing against her ear.


    It was not easy for Savannah to push the impatient man aside. She straightened her dress and sat properly, looking pointedly at the satin box on the dresser.


    "Greta came and left a gift, and with that, she left."


    Dn restrained his desire and calmed down. With a thoughtful look, he picked up the satin box and opened it. Inside was a ne. The pendant was a small sapphire.


    The beautiful shimmer of the jewel enlightened their eyes.


    Dn had seen a lot of precious jewelry. Savannah also had a course about jewels when she studied design in Italy.


    They all recognized the sapphire ne.


    This was the famous "Star of the Heaven" from the time of King Vittorio Emanuele III of Italy.


    The sapphire ne was handmade by craftsmen in the court, and the pendant was made of a priceless sapphire.


    After the First World War, "Star of the Heaven" disappeared and was never heard of again.


    Undoubtedly this one was genuine.


    They didn''t expect it was owned by Greta, and she gave it to Savannah as a wedding gift.


    In the satin box, Savannah noticed a small card which said:


    Sorry. I wish you happiness.


    This sorry was, of course, to both of them.


    It seemed that Greta had found out that her father''s death had nothing to do with Dn.


    "Since she knows it''s a misunderstanding, and she came to LA personally to give us the wedding gift, why not shee to see us?" Savannah showed a frown.


    Was she too shy?


    Or she still felt guilty after nearly killing her uncle?


    Dn took Savannah''s hand gently, looking deep out the window.


    "It''s okay," he said. "As long as she knows that there''s a home waiting for her in LA."


    Savannah breathed a sigh. She believed that the obstinate girl would return one day.


    "Do you know what this ''Star of the Heaven'' means?" Dn interrupted her thoughts.


    "Huh?" Savannah looked at him unblinkingly.


    "It''s said that those who have ''Star of the Heaven'' can live a happy life and spend the whole life with the one you love the most, and never to be separated." He looked down at her with tenderness, as if he were gazing at the most precious jewel in the world.


    Spend a lifetime with the one you love most and never to be separated...


    That was probably why Greta gave her this expensive gift.


    She wished her uncle and aunt to spend a happy life together to take over where her parents left off.


    Suddenly, Savannah''s eyes moistened with tears.


    Dn stooped down and kissed away the tears.


    His bride raised her head to meet his kiss. Her happiness overflowed.

 Chapter 678 - 678: A Cute Baby Girl

    Not long after the honeymoon, Savannah was called by Kaiden''s headteacher Petty and asked to go to the kindergarten.


    This was the first time Kaiden''s teacher wanted her in such a serious way.


    Savannah was very nervous on the way to the kindergarten. Did Kaiden do something bad? Did he fight with his ssmates?


    At the kindergarten, she came to the teacher''s office and saw Petty.


    "Miss Petty," Savannah smiled at the young teacher.


    Petty was a skinny, bespectacled woman with a gentle look. She had been a teacher for several years, but she was only a young woman in her twenties, not much older than Savannah.


    "How do you do, Mrs. Sterling?" Petty stood up and greeted her kindly, "Take a seat, please.


    After sitting down, Savannah was more nervous.


    "Miss Petty, did Kaiden make a mistake?"


    Petty pushed her thick sses higher on her nose and paused, as though she did not quite know how to begin.


    The nerve in Savannah''s head tightened.


    Too bad.


    What did Kaiden do wrong? It must be so annoying that his teacher couldn''t even open her mouth.


    "Miss Petty, just say it. I''d give him a good lesson if he made a mistake." Savannah straightened up and took a more serious tone.


    "It''s not like that..." Petty gave a quiet cough before she continued. "Yesterday, the ss had afternoon tea together. Kitty, Kaiden''s good friend, you know, fed Kaiden a banana..."


    "Well, then?" Savannah didn''t understand.


    Kitty was Kaiden''s kindergarten sweetheart, and she knew it.


    Feeding her son bananas didn''t seem to be too much?


    Petty coughed again, a flush rising in her cheeks.


    "Kaiden said... You''re so horny!"


    Savannah didn''t understand for a moment. Then she realized what Petty said and blushed too.


    That''s what she said when flirting with Dn.


    Dn had been pestering her to have a second child since the honeymoon. After they moved back to Beverly Hills, he wanted her all the time that she didn''t take a day off.


    Sometimes when desire came, they would say some dirty words to add to the fun.


    That night, they were watching cartoons with Kaiden. She felt hungry and asked him to get some snacks.


    Dn looked at her with glowing eyes, whispering in her ear, "Hungry? Why don''t you go back to our room and eat my ''banana''?"


    She blushed hard, afraid that Kaiden would hear them, and pinched him on the waist and whispered, "Howe you are so horny?"


    She didn''t expect the little guy to have heard it and parroted her words in the kindergarten.


    That was too embarrassing!


    Maybe Kaiden didn''t know why his mommy said that when his dad asked her to eat a banana, but his teacher overheard it and understood.


    Petty coughed again to break the ice andughed, "It''s good for the growth of the children when their parents have an intimate rtionship. As a teacher, of course, I''m pleased, but... Kids these days are precocious, especially Kaiden, and he''s smarter than his peers, so... It''s suggested that you keep away from him in some way."


    "I see, Miss Petty." Savannah was so embarrassed that she could only hide her face in shame.


    The teacher didn''t ask her to the kindergarten to educate Kaiden, but to educate her.


    Her face was still hot when she got home, and she had not recovered from the embarrassment.


    Dn was on the sofa when she entered the house with a blushing face.


    "Judy said you went to see Kaiden''s teacher at the kindergarten. What''s up, about Kaiden?" He raised his eyebrows.


    "I swear I''ll never go to the kindergarten again," she clenched her teeth, "your turn next time."


    "What''s the matter?" Dn looked confused.


    Keeping a blush on her face, Savannah recounted why Petty had called her there.


    Dnughed.


    "And you''reughing? It''s all your fault for talking nonsense at home and letting the little guy hear you! Don''t you know that Kaiden is sharp-eared and loves to learn everything? Now, he learned and talked in kindergarten, and even the teacherughed at me! What a shame!" Savannah red at him.


    Dn stood up and walked over to her. He took the little woman''s hand, pulling her into his arms. "They''ll know how harmonious Kaiden''s family is. How could it be a shame?"


    Savannah''s ear was tickled by his breathing. She pushed him away gently.


    "Now, be serious. You need to watch your words and never say that in front of Kaiden again, and don''t hug me or kiss me in front of our son."


    Petty was right. Kids loved to imitate their parents, especially Kaiden.


    She didn''t want Kaiden to be precocious!


    Dn frowned.


    What? Hugs and kisses were all not allowed? Was it still a life?


    A little speechless, he bent over and sucked her earlobe. "Okay, as long as you get Kaiden a sister, I won''t bother you."


    No one could imagine the master of the Sterling family and CEO of a big group had to chase after his little wife to coax her to give him a second child!


    "Didn''t I make it clear?" Savannah shot him a soft nce, trying to persuade him. "K&G hasunched new products recently, and I''ll attend the shareholders'' meeting in the Morton Group several times in the second half of the year and inspect the factories... There''s so much to do, and I don''t have time to have a baby... Later, okay?"


    Dn''s face fell. He shouldn''t have given her the K&G...


    Instead of giving up, he lowered his voice and went on, "It won''t take long to have a baby..."


    "Yeah, giving birth to a baby is very easy, but before that is a ten-month long pregnancy. Mr. Sterling, can you take my ce to get pregnant?" She was amused.


    "I can''t get pregnant to rece you, but I can make you pregnant!" He picked her up, striding to the bedroom on the second floor as he ced kisses on her cheeks, on her neck, and even below.


    "Dn, you just promised me you wouldn''t do this at home!" Savannah reluctantly held him around his neck.


    "Don''t worry, there are only two of us tonight. Kaiden was taken to my father, and I''ve sent all the servants away..." he whispered as he continued his kiss and caress.


    No wonder she hadn''t seen anyone since she came back... Before Savannah could say more, Dn kicked the bedroom door open and took her in.


    ***


    A monthter.


    A caf¨¦, LA.


    Two slender figures sat face to face, enjoying afternoon coffee.


    "Savannah, what should I do?" Elisa frowned with a sigh, "Andrew asked me to visit his parents with him tomorrow. He wanted me to stay at his house. But I''m not ready yet. I haven''t even gotten a new dress or done my hair. How can I just go to meet his parents like this? What if they don''t like me... Andrew''s so annoying!"


    Elisa had beenining to Savannah about Andrew all afternoon.


    She came to the US for a holidayst week. She and Andrew nned to go to a mountain for adventure travel.


    Elisa missed Savannah, so she came to LA first.


    Andrew had to follow her will. After she stayed in LA for a few days, he mentioned taking her back again.


    Savannah sipped the coffee with a smile.


    "Rx. Don''t prepare anything. You''re good enough. When my grandfather tried to set Andrew and me up, I met Andrew''s parents once. They are not difficult people," she patted Elisa''s hand gently on the back.


    "You think they''re easy to get along with because they want a daughter-inw like you, the daughter of a noble family. Of course, they''re very good to you, but not necessarily nice to me." Elisa was still low in confidence.


    She was a foreigner, although her grandmother was American and she looked not much different as an American, she knew some of the big families were very conservative and didn''t like to have a foreign daughter-inw.


    What''s more, she grew up in a divorced family, and her father was just a poor archaeologist who traveled all over the world.


    "Just remember one thing," Savannah interrupted her thoughts. "You''re the girl Andrew''s been looking for. Andrew likes you, and that''s all. Whatever their impression of you, show them your true self and try to get along with them."


    Elisa''s heart gradually calmed down. She stirred the coffee with the spoon. Then as if she remembered something, she smiled an evil smile, "Savannah, how are you doing? Is Mr. Sterling still pestering you to have a baby? Well, I suppose you will give in and give my godson a sister soon."


    When Elisa came to LA, she met Kaiden and loved him so much that she asked to be his godmother.


    Savannah pursed her lips.


    "Come on, I''m not --"


    The words did not finish when, suddenly, a feeling of nausea came up to her. She stood up and rushed to the bathroom!


    "Savannah --" Elisa, startled, got up and ran after her.


    In the bathroom, Savannah vomited up her afternoon coffee.


    After panting for a moment, she slowly straightened up and went to wash her face.


    Elisa followed her and patted her on the back gently.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    "I''m fine..." Savannah nodded.


    "What''s the matter?" Elisa looked at her anxiously.


    "Maybe I drank too much coffee just now."


    Elisa frowned, and suddenly her eyes lit up.


    "Savannah, can''t it be..."


    Savannah recovered herself and stared wide-eyed.


    Oh, no. Her period this mouth had been dyed for a few days.


    She swore not to give birth to a second child, but reality gave her a surprise!


    She might be pregnant!


    * * *


    Nine monthster, Savannah gave birth to a cute baby girl.


    The little princess of the Sterling family came wriggling and crying into the world.


    Atst, Dn got what he wanted.


    After Savannah and the baby were pushed out of the delivery room, Dn never stopped smiling. He held his little daughter in his arms all the time.


    Old Sterling, Joanne, and Savannah''s grandfather were all very happy.


    Kaiden was frustrated.


    Since he learned that his mommy had a baby inside her belly, he was looking forward to having a younger brother.


    He even prepared toys for his future brother.


    But nine monthster, the baby turned out to be a little girl.


    He didn''t think the frail baby girl could y football or y transformers with him.


    His daddy would even severely scold him for touching the baby girl.


    He couldn''t understand why everyone cherished the baby so much.


    The baby had a pink crumpled face and a little mouth, and she could do nothing but cry and eat every day. What a bore!


    However, slowly, he found this annoying little fellow was also very cute.


    Every day when he came home from school, the little baby would smile at him and gurgle happily in her baby chair.


    Her gurgle warmed his heart.


    Her appearance seemed to be more delicate and cuter.


    Maybe she would be a little more beautiful when she got a little older.


    She was, after all, his darling sister, who was destined to be the apple of his eyes.

 Chapter 679 - 679: You Still Care About Me, Don’t You?

    A border town in the southwest, the US


    After the earthquake, a scene of destion met the eye on every side of the town.


    On the broken ground, makeshift tents set up everywhere around broken buildings for the wounded.


    Cecelia, wearing a white nurse''s dress and a mask, was dressing a child who had just been saved out from a copsed house.


    "Don''t be afraid. It won''t hurt." She coaxed the child to stop crying.


    After dressing the child, one of the volunteers came over.


    "You''ve got blood on your hand. Go and wash it," she said.


    Cecelia nced at the back of her hand, sighed, and nodded. "All right. Please take care of the kid."


    The volunteer looked at Cecelia. The girl came and joined the rescue team three days ago, just after the earthquake. She had some medical rescue knowledge, so she was arranged to help the injured as a nurse.


    The rescue team asked her name and where she came from, but she said nothing.


    However, everyone could see this girl was not from an ordinary family.


    She was like a pampered daughter from a big family.


    They all felt confused and couldn''t figure out why this girl came to such a dangerous ce to be a volunteer.


    Cecelia wiped her sweat as she watched the child be carried into a tent, and then she made her way to the back pool.


    At this moment, a figure not far away attracted all her attention.


    A group of volunteers had just rescued some injured from a copsed building. The figure was a young man carrying an injured old woman on his back.


    Her heart was beating fast. She had no time to think about washing her hand but got out of the crowd and followed that figure.


    The young man carried the old woman to a tent and put her down carefully. He went to get some water for the old woman, and then he crouched down and gently consoled her. When the injured old woman calmed down, he whispered something to a nurse and turn to leave.


    As soon as he turned around, Cecelia saw his delicate side face.


    It was really Kevin.


    Cecelia, wild with joy, held her breath and followed him quietly.


    There were only seven or eight meters between them.


    Several times she wanted to call him, but then she got cold feet.


    She came to the stricken area for him, but somehow, she was unable to shout out his name. Subconsciously she was afraid he would send her back to LA without listening to her.


    When they came to a ce where no one was around, he suddenly stopped and said coldly without turning back,


    "Cecelia, how long are you going to follow me?"


    He had already seen her when she stealthily followed him, and he was shocked and wondered why she was here.


    Cecelia''s heart almost leaped out of her mouth, and, unable to contain her excitement, she ran to him and threw herself around his narrow waist and cried, "Kevin! I finally find you!"


    At the airport, she left in a huff after Kevin made a provocative remark on the phone.


    But when she calmed down afterward and realized that he did it on purpose to keep her away from him.


    After that, she continued to look for him. She went to JK to pester Dan and ask him about his whereabouts every few days, but Dan refused to say anything. Then she sent people to look for him in the town where he had lived in Italy and even searched all over Europe.


    Five days ago, an earthquake struck this small town in the southwest.


    When she went to JK again that day, she identally saw JK package a ne to send donations to the earthquake-stricken area.


    Instinct told her that he would be here. After asking for leave in the school and leaving a note for the family, she threw off the guards and secretly flew to the southwest town.


    Every day, apart from helping the injured, she wandered around the town, trying to find him.


    Three days passed, and he didn''t appear.


    She was ready to give up when she finally saw him today.


    Besides providing emergency food and clothes, he came to help the earthquake victims in person.


    She held him tight, but he disentangled himself from her arms and pushed her away.


    She staggered two steps back.


    Kevin stared at her, his deep eyes sunken from several sleepless nights.


    "What are you doing here?" He said with undisguised indifference.


    Cecelia wiped her eyes. "I''m here for you!"


    "Forgot what you said that day at the airport? You said you never wanted to see me again." The chill in his eyes deepened.


    "I know you meant to annoy me that day, didn''t you? I won''t be fooled by you again!"


    "What do you want now?" Kevin curled up his lips with sarcasm.


    "How about we help the injured first, and then go back to LA together?" Cecelia stared at him hopefully.


    He looked at the girl in front of him, who was wearing a dirty nurse''s dress and had lost some weight after only a few days.


    "Leave right now, or I''ll call your parents and have them pick you up," he said coldly.


    He was sure Robert and his wife didn''t know their daughter was here.


    The town could suffer aftershocks at any moment.


    If Mr. and Mrs. Smith had known about the situation, they would not have let here here, and they might have even broken her legs and locked her in the house.


    "No, Kevin, please don''t call mom and dad!"


    "Then get out of here at once." Kevin remained immovable.


    "I don''t want to leave here. I want...I want to stay with you!" Cecelia bit her lip.


    Kevin went straight to a tent to get the phone to inform the Smiths.


    "No, Kevin, please..." Cecelia ran to him, grasping his arm.


    Kevin shook off her hand roughly. Suddenly, the blood on the back of her hand caught his attention. Vivid anxiety came to his eyes. He paused and grasped her on the wrist, examining her up and down with a frown.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not my blood, it''s the blood of the wounded..." She smiled through tears.


    He dropped her hand and regained his calm expression.


    "You still care about me, don''t you?" She stared at him.


    "That''s enough, Cecelia. Remember who you are and what your family is. You can''t do whatever ording to your own will. I repeat, go back!" Kevin said it loud and clear.


    Cecelia took a deep breath.


    "The governor''s daughter? Can I only be a good girl being protected by my parents? Just because I''m the governor''s daughter, I have the responsibility and obligation toe here to help the injured and share the difficulties with the victims! Yes, I came here for you, but you have no right to send me away. I am staying here now, not for you, but helping my people who are suffering from the earthquake, okay?"

 Chapter 680 - 680: Will You Send Me Away Again?

    With all her heart, Cecelia whispered as she approached him quietly, afraid that he would be angrier.


    Kevin didn''t brush her off. His eyes narrowed slightly, and Cecelia couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    After a long while, he left without another word.


    Cecelia looked after him, not knowing whether she had persuaded him to ept her words or not but not daring to ask more.


    Now that she had found him, she was relieved.


    It seemed like Kevin would not leave so soon.


    ***


    Late at night


    After working hard all day taking care of the injured, Cecelia went back to her tent, exhausted.


    She took off her clothes, cleaned herself with a wet towel, and put on clean clothes. Then shey down on a folding bed and shut her eyes.


    Being a volunteer was much harder than she had thought. They must neglect food and sleep and be ready to help at any moment.


    Thest two days, she fell asleep as soon as she touched the bed. But today, perhaps because she finally met him, she tossed and turned and found herself too excited to sleep.


    "Kevin..." she whispered his name and slowly fell into a sweet dream.


    Half asleep, she seemed to hear the volunteers cry outside the tent, apanied by the roar of rolling stones.


    ***


    Inside a tent on the other side, a figure sat up all night, quietly by the bed.


    The girl''s presence disturbed his peace of mind.


    In the middle of the night, a sh of lightning in the sky lit up the sky, and then a deep peal of thunder went rolling and tumbling down the clouds.


    Heavy rain hissed down from the sky ck as hell, pouring through a hole in the tent.


    Kevin pulled up the curtain and looked out at the rain, his face dark and tight.


    Heavy rain after an earthquake was not a good thing.


    The town was surrounded by mountains, which might sufferndslides and mudslides.


    The volunteers next to him came to think of it too. They all looked graved.


    Suddenly, a volunteer ran over, looking flustered.


    "Oh, no,e with me now!"


    "What happened?" Someone asked.


    "There was a mudslide on the mountain opposite us, and the tents of the medical rescue team were buried by mud-rocks!"


    Medical rescue team...


    Kevin''s face changed.


    "Where are the people from the medical team? Did theye out?"


    The volunteers had never seen such a horrible look on Kevin.


    "Only a few escaped, the others... are buried alive..." He sputtered.


    Kevin felt his heart lurch in horror. He sprang up and made a mad dash to the medical tents where Cecelia was.


    "Don''t go... It''s dangerous over there!" The volunteer beside him seemed to know his intentions and tried to stop him.


    But the mad man could hear nothing.


    By the time Kevin reached the medical team''s tents in the heavy rain, he had got a thorough souse in a thunderstorm.


    The tents had disappeared, torn and buried by the mud-rocks.


    Some medical workers were tending those who had escaped before the mudslide.


    Cecelia was not among those volunteers.


    It was veryte on a rainy night, and it would be very difficult for a new rescue team toe before dawn.


    His heart sank, and, without a word, he seized a shovel for digging, rushing through the crowd to the mud-buried position of the tents.


    "Hey! You can''t go in there! It''s dangerous!" Someone noticed his crazy abnormal behavior and eximed.


    That area could face a second copse at any time.


    Kevin, seemingly deaf, walked on into the darkness ahead. He looked around at the mess and, by the dim light of themp, determined the ce where Cecelia''s tent was.


    He started digging.


    "Come here quickly, Sir! It''s dangerous there. We need to evacuate first. A new rescue team wille to helpter!"


    Kevin was deaf to the voice shouting to him and went on digging in the heavy rain.


    The storm had increased the difficulty of rescue. He shoveled mud-stones with great effort but made very slow progress.


    He didn''t know how long it took. His face was covered with grime and sweat, and his clothes were sodden with rain and sweat. He was exhausted, panting for breath.


    Only one voice hovered in his ear: She must be fine.


    Finally, the shovel hit the tent buried under rocks.


    Dropping his shovel, hey prone on the ground and heard a faint voiceing, "Kevin... Kevin, I''m here¡­"


    With a thrill of joy that had never urred to him, he began to pull the mud and rocks away with his hands. His fingers were excoriated and became bloody, but he did not know the pain.


    Only one thought stirred in his mind: She was still alive, and he must get her out of danger quickly.


    Finally, her delicate, mud-stained arms appeared.


    Then the neck, and the face...


    She opened her eyes just a bit. The moment she saw him, she burst into a weak smile.


    "Kevin... You''vee. I knew it... You''ll save me... Can''t let go of me..."


    Then she fainted away.


    He scratched the dirt away from her hurriedly.


    When he carried her out carefully, she fell in a dead faint.


    The rain stopped atst.


    Heid her t on the ground and patted her face.


    "Wake up. Cecelia, wake up!"


    But the unconscious girl gave no response.


    She was not breathing and had no perceptible pulse.


    Taking a deep breath, he pushed down on her chest to restart her heart.


    She was still lying as if she died.


    He bent his head and gave her mouth-to-mouth breathing without hesitation.


    Her lips were so delicate, soft, and cold.


    Unfortunately, he had never realized thatst time when she kissed him, he had been repelled, even felt disgusted at that time.


    It was a long time before she regained consciousness and began to cough and opened her eyes slowly.


    His heart sank to its ce, and he held her in his arms.


    Their clothes were so wet that he could not warm her. He could only hold her tight and then rub her cold hands and feet.


    At that moment, there was no more brother or sister in his mind.


    He only wanted her to be alright.


    He could save her life at all costs.


    He wondered when she had be so important to him.


    But it didn''t matter.


    The mudslide let him see how she mattered to him. He could finally face his true heart.


    "K-Kevin... Will you send me away again?" Cecelia gasped as she touched the lips he had kissed.


    He rubbed her hand and shook his head.


    Cecelia rxed, a reassuring smile on her lips.


    Just then, a new rescue team arrived.


    A bright light came, "Is there anyone?"


    With onest effort, he picked up Cecelia and went over. He had just handed the girl to the rescuer when his tall body gave out, and he fainted from exhaustion.

 Chapter 681 - 681: He Couldn’t Deny It

    It was early in the morning.


    The rain stopped, the thunder ceased, and the wind went eerily silent.


    Volunteers were cleaning up the mess left by the debris flow and caring for the injured who had been saved outst night.


    Inside a single tent for the injured, Cecelia''s eyshes fluttered, and slowly she opened her eyes.


    She had a terrible headache and a sore throat. The rainst night brought on a bad cold.


    Then she stretched her arms and legs, relieved to find that she was nothing serious.


    The scenes ofst night came into her mind.


    She sat up with elbows and looked down at herself. Her clothes had been changed, and she was now clean inside and out. The scrapes on her arms and legs had been medicated and bandaged.


    Looking around, she fixed her eyes on a figure in the corner of the tent. Kevin curled up in a chair with his eyes closed.


    He was still in his yesterday''s clothes, dusty and torn. His hair was a little untidy, and his face haggard.


    The fingers werepped with white gauze.


    Her heart beat thick. His fingers were badly hurt after he dug for hoursst night to save her.


    A wave of emotion swept through her heart.


    She lifted the nket on her,ing up to him.


    "Kevin..."


    Kevin woke up with a start, looking at her.


    She was awake, hugging herself.


    "Do you feel alright?" He asked, a little embarrassed.


    "Well, yes." Cecelia looked at him with her eyes glittering.


    "I asked a nurse in the rescue team to change your clothes and give you a bathst night," he exined, afraid she might misunderstand.


    "Oh, really?" She looked disappointed, still gazing at him.


    Kevin avoided her eyes.


    "You''re still running a fever. I''ll get you some antiphlogistic medicine and antipyretic," he said as he staggered up.


    "Don''t move!" Cecelia gripped him by the arm and said anxiously, "You''ve hurt yourself! Show me your hands. Does it matter? Did you see a doctor? There''s no good doctor here. Let''s go back home now, and I''ll take you to the best doctor to treat your hands."


    She couldn''t imagine how he managed to dig her out with his own hands.


    If he couldn''t get timely treatment for his hand, they might wither up and be useless!


    He looked at her nervous face, and suddenly, a smile as bright as a firecracker exploded across his face.


    "You''reughing?" Cecelia, noticing his smile, whispered with tears. "You''re a genius at games. Why dug with your hands? You are not a transformer! What if your hands¡­"


    "I''m fine." He raised his bandaged hand and wiped her tears away.


    She stopped sobbing and gazed upon him and vaguely remembered he had given her mouth-to-mouth breathing after she was saved out.


    Aware of the heat in the atmosphere, he withdrew his hand and turned.


    "You shall have a rest first¡­"


    As hisst word fell, Cecelia threw her arms around his waist, pressing herself on his back.


    "Kevin, I know you have feelings for me... Let''s be together, okay?"


    She never took him as her brother.


    There was a long silence before Kevin said with a trembling voice, "I''m your half-brother... Do you know what it''s called if we''re together?"


    Incest.


    It was a shame to the Smith family, and they would beughed at by everyone.


    They would never be blessed by anyone.


    When he saw her buried alivest night, there had been a moment when he had lost control, and the hidden beast had burst forth.


    But now, his cool head was back.


    He had to maintain his sanity.


    The girl in front of him was his half-sister.


    She could do as she wanted regardless of anyone''s feelings, but he couldn''t.


    Cecelia was silent for a moment, her little face frowned as if she wanted to exin something, but she could only bite her lip and say, "Let''s find a ce where nobody knows us. I don''t believe that we can''t find a ce to ept us!"


    "So you''re going to give up your family and have them disown you?" Kevin shook his head in disapproval.


    She paused, gritting her teeth, "I want nothing but you! You may rest assured that my parents will not me me, and they will understand me. I don''t have to give them up, they will not disown me."


    Kevin frowned. How was that possible?


    He dismissed this as nonsense, turned around, and took her hand slowly away from his waist.


    "That''s enough. You should go."


    "Kevin!" Cecelia''s eyes were reddish about the rims. "I can go, but look me in the eye and tell me, you really don''t like me? If I wasn''t Robert''s daughter if I wasn''t your sister if I was just a girl not rted to you, would you be with me?"


    If he had no feeling for her, how could he have rushed to save her with both hands, risking his life?


    He stared at her, wanting to reject her as cruelly as he had done before, but somehow, he could not say it again.


    In his heart, there was a voice answering her.


    He would be with her.


    Had she not been rted to him, he might have been with her early.


    He couldn''t deny it.


    The wilful brave girl had already walked into his heart.


    At first, he felt she had something inmon with Savannah, who had been obstinate and stubborn.


    But slowly, he didn''t know why and how he was attracted to herself.


    But why, why was this girl his half-sister?


    He didn''t reply, but Cecelia had heard his answer, and, with a bright smile on her face, she rose on her toes, threw her arms around his neck, and kissed him on the lips.


    Her lips were soft as he had tasted the night before, much warmer this time.


    For a moment, he was lost in the kiss, and for the first time, he could not help reacting. His tongue tentatively stroked hers.


    Unconsciously, he pulled her into his arms and kissed her hard, pushing his tongue into her mouth. He seemed to forget all trifles and worries and put aside their rtionship and identity.


    He fastened the tent p so that no one woulde in, and then they moved to the folding bed as they undressed each other.


    "Kevin..." She closed her eyes, lying down stiffly on the temporary bed.

 Chapter 682 - 682: He Was Clearly Into Her

    Though nervous, she was ready to give herself to him.


    And yet, despite the humble environment, she wanted him.


    It didn''t matter so long as the person was him.


    Her low voice, however, brought Kevin''s senses back. He loosened his hold of her and sat up, looking at the surprised girl, and felt sorry.


    He took her in his arms and whispered, "Here''s not a good ce."


    Cecelia sighed and looked around. Yes, it was so shabby here, and if anyone came in.


    It was not in a hurry as long as he epted her and stopped running away from her.


    She nestled in his arms, describing their future.


    "After we leave here, which country shall we go first? I know you''ve lived in Italy for a long time, but dad knows there so well that it''s easy for him to find us. You have a lot of business and clients overseas, and you''ve been to many countries. You must know a lot of ces well. I''ll just follow you. I''ll graduate this year, and I can work soon. I believe we will live a good life... As soon as we get settled, I''ll call my parents and tell them," Cecelia paused and added, "You don''t need to feel guilty for anyone..."


    His eyes warmed as he listened to her.


    Starting a family with his beloved woman was what he yearned for years.


    But¡­


    "You know, It''s a crime..." He interrupted her thoughts in a low voice.


    Not a crime against thew, but a crime against the soul.


    Cecelia knew how sorry he was. She wanted to tell him it was not what he thought, but she swallowed it.


    "No, you''re not guilty! There''s nothing wrong with you... Sooner orter, you will understand." She could only say that.


    Kevin thought it was only aforting word. He smiled and adjusted her clothes gently.


    "If we were together, we couldn''t have children. Don''t you like kids very much?"


    They were rted by blood, and they couldn''t have children.


    Cecelia shook her head, and her voice caught in her throat.


    "I¡­I don''t like children at all. They''re too noisy and troublesome. And I don''t want children to share you with me. I want to be a DINK! I have you, and that''s enough!" She seized him by the arm and said firmly.


    His eyes burned, and warmth coursed through his heart.


    She gave up having children because she wanted to be with him.


    He could not help asking himself¡ªWas he gonna let her down again?


    Why not follow her wishes and his own heart, and think of nothing else?


    Life was so short, just smiling, crying, loving whenever you wanted, no need to press on yourself.


    He was clearly into her.


    He couldn''t leave her.


    ***


    They rested together in each other''s arms, talking about this and that.


    This was the warmest morning of Kevin''s life.


    Although the environment was harsh, he would never forget the morning with the girl in the tent.


    It was not until he heard Cecelia''s stomach rumbling that he realized it was noon.


    "I''m going out for lunch," he said and got up with a smile.


    Cecelia felt her empty stomach and nodded.


    Kevin walked out of the tent and went to get two boxes of lunch.


    The traffic was inconvenient in disaster areas, and lunch boxes were airdropped down. There were vegetables and bread, half an egg, and a little bit of meat in the box.


    Kevin pulled the meat and half an egg from his box into Cecelia''s.


    A volunteer, seeing his careful behavior, approached him and asked curiously, "What''s the rtionship between you and that girl?"


    A simple question, but it knocked Kevin down.


    All at once, Kevin stood still, holding the lunch boxes in his hands.


    What was his rtionship with her?


    Brother and sister? Lovers?


    If she was with him, she would always have to face such embarrassing questions.


    A simple question brought him back to the real world.


    Just now, he even fantasized about being able to live a in and happy life with her...


    How was that possible?


    Even if they could run away from the eyes of other people, they could not escape their own mental usation.


    Just then, another young woman walked by with a smile and patted the volunteer on the shoulder.


    "They''re a couple, of course, or how could he have risked his life to save the girlst night! Now he''s afraid that the girl can''t eat well. If only I had such a boyfriend!"


    The joke meant no harm, but Kevin''s face clouded, and he hurried off with his lunch boxes.


    In the tent, Cecelia was rubbing her stomach and crying, "I''m starving! Why did youe back sote?"


    Kevin''s mood brightened a little at her smile. He handed her the boxed lunch.


    "Feed me!" Cecelia flirted and gave him the spoon.


    He chuckled but did not refuse her. He opened the box, took a spoonful of food, and put it into her small mouth.


    Cecelia felt that it was the best meal she had ever had, but after a few mouthfuls, she worried about his injured hand and stopped him.


    She took the spoon from his hand and said, "Open your mouth, now it''s my turn to feed you."


    "I''ll eat it myself." Kevin smiled helplessly.


    "No, your hands have not healed yet!" Cecelia forced the spoon into his mouth.


    They frolicked and finally finished the meal.


    Then Kevin gave her the medicine. She wasn''t hurt, but she got caught in the rain and had a fever.


    After taking medicine, Cecelia felt sleepy.


    Kevin put her to the foldout bed, covered her with a nket, and watched her young and beautiful face for a while before he straightened up.


    "Kevin, stay with me..." Cecelia clutched his sleeve, looking at him nervously as if she feared she would never see him again after falling asleep.


    Kevin, his heart pounding, bent over and kissed her on the forehead.


    "I''m going to help the rescue team. Have a good rest. We won''t go until you get well."


    "Really?" A smile spread across Cecelia''s lips.


    "Yes." He looked away, hiding the lonely and cruel determination in the bottom of the eyes.


    Then she let go of his sleeve, nodded, and obediently closed her eyes.

 Chapter 683 - 683: Where Has He Been?

    It was evening when Cecelia woke up.


    She had a sound sleep and a long dream.


    In her dream, she wore a wedding dress and married Kevin.


    This was her secret wish from the first time she had seen him when she was a little girl.


    At the wedding, her parents came to wish them a happy life.


    No one looked at them strangely.


    After the wedding, they went abroad for a honeymoon. They enjoyed their life and every day soaked in happiness.


    In the end, she murmured Kevin''s name as she opened her eyes.


    A yellow beam of sunlight shone straight into the tent and warmed her.


    Though her head was still a little heavy from the fever, she felt happy and rxed as she recalled her sweet dream.


    She got up and couldn''t wait to see him.


    It was quiet outside the tent, and the sky was free from storm or wind.


    The volunteers of the rescue team were busy around.


    She didn''t see Kevin. Maybe he went to other ces to help.


    She went out and looked for him around the tent, but she couldn''t find him.


    Her heart was beating fast.


    She went on looking for him everywhere, but she caught no sign of him in the crowd. Finally, a bad foreboding came up.


    She grabbed a volunteer who passed by.


    "Excuse me, did you see Kevin?"


    Many of the volunteers didn''t give their real names, and neither did Kevin. The volunteer paused and replied, "Kevin? Oh, the tallest and most handsome man in the rescue team? I think he''s gone."


    "Gone? Where has he been?" Cecelia fell into a daze.


    "Three hours ago, I saw him leave the disaster area with his luggage on his back. He said he had something urgent to do and had to leave." The volunteer said and went on with his work.


    Cecelia stood where she was for a long time, unable to breathe.


    It was impossible. He clearly said he would stay with her. How could he leave suddenly?


    Hadn''t he epted her?


    But the fact told her that he had gone without leaving a message.


    His gentleness and patience were all to make her fall asleep quickly.


    Tears came to the eyes. She clenched her fists and turned, trying to get him back.


    She wanted to ask him why?


    Was it because he still cared what people thought of them?


    She was too native. Even if she was willing to give up everything for him, not everyone could ept his feeling for his blood-rted sister.


    She had given him too much pressure¡­


    Suddenly, her weak body was overwhelmed by too many thoughts, and she cked out, fainting to the ground.


    * **


    When she was fully awake again, shey on the bed in Balfour Sanatorium.


    It was the hospital of the highest level in the country for senior officials and their families.


    She was sent away from the disaster area after she was found lying unconscious on the ground.


    The guards, who had wandered through the country in search of her, had just tracked her down and secretly got her from the local hospital to LA and then to Balfour Sanatorium.


    Robert and his wife were relieved when their daughter was found back safely from the earthquake-stricken area.


    On the first day Cecelia woke up, the couple came to visit their daughter.


    Cecelia looked pale and sullen, not saying much.


    Thus, Robert couldn''t scold her for running away from home and going to the disaster area. After sitting for a while, Robert got up to leave.


    "Go ahead, I want to stay with Cecelia a little longer," Madison said to her husband.


    Robert nodded and left the room first, apanied by the guard.


    Madison closed the door. Then she turned to her abstracted daughter.


    "You went to the southwest to look for Kevin this time, and you met him, didn''t you?"


    She did not believe her daughter would go to the disaster area without any reason.


    After her daughter was taken back, she sent someone to the town to inquire. Sure enough, she heard that Kevin and Cecelia met again in the disaster area.


    She was almost buried alive, and Kevin fought to get her out.


    Madison was relieved to know Cecelia was more scared than hurt this time, but what made her rmed was that her daughter was more closely rted to Kevin after she was saved by him.


    ording to the volunteers there, Kevin took care of her all night and left the next day.


    After that, Cecelia fainted quietly and was sent back to LA.


    That was why she was still in a daze now.


    Needless to say, it must be about Kevin.


    Cecelia was not surprised that her mother knew. She lowered her eyes without saying a word.


    "Cecelia, you know he''s your brother, and there''s no way you can¡­"


    "No, he''s not my brother." Cecelia raised her head and looked straight up at Madison.


    If someone else heard her, it would only be taken as an angry remark.


    But Madison''s face turned pale immediately as if she knew what she was talking about. After a short pause, she put her pounding heart back in ce and stammered, "W-what are you talking about?"


    Cecelia stared deeply at Madison, and a sense of pity slowly emerged in her eyes.


    "Mom, you know exactly what I''m talking about." She sighed.


    The color faded from Madison''s face. Shock, surprise, disbelief filled her chest.


    "Cecelia¡­"


    Cecelia seemed to know what her mother was trying to say.


    "Don''t worry, mom. I won''t tell anyone about it, ever," she whispered.


    This made Madison even more nervous.


    "Sorry I''m tired. I want to rest. Just leave me alone, please," Cecelia turned over in bed and closed her eyes.


    Madison looked at her daughter with mixed feelings.


    After a long time, she heard her daughter''s steady breathing. She stood up and stumbled out of the ward.


    In the bed, Cecelia clutched the quilt and trembled slightly.


    The scenes of her childhood memories passed in review before her eyes.


    When she was seven years old, she was sent to Balfour Sanatorium with a bad fever.


    At the time, the director of Balfour Sanatorium was her uncle, Madison''s eldest brother.


    As the director''s niece and the governor''s daughter, of course, she was taken good care of by the medical staff.

 Chapter 684 - 684: They Are Not Sibling

    That afternoon, her fever was brought down, and she was better in spirit. After a nap, she slipped out of the ward, holding her beloved bear doll.


    Her feet brought her to her uncle''s office.


    There were usually many nurses and assistants in and out of the director''s office.


    But that day, for some reason, there was no one. It seemed that they had all been sent away in advance.


    The door opened just a crack. She was about to knock on it when she heard the low cry of a woman.


    It was her mom.


    Her mother had always been noble and proud. She had never heard her cry. Her voice sounded not sad but full of fear.


    Why did her mom cry in front of her uncle?


    She paused, holding her breath.


    "... If it hadn''t been for Cecelia''s sickness this time, I wouldn''t even know it," her uncle said in a low voice, "ording to her blood test, her blood type doesn''t match yours or Robert''s. Then I secretly had a paternity test for you... Madison, tell me, who is Cecelia''s real father? What have you done?"


    Cecelia was shocked.


    Her real father?


    Wasn''t her father Robert?


    She knew that a terrible secret was about to be disclosed and that it might hurt her.


    She knew she''d better leave, but somehow her feet couldn''t move.


    She peeped through the crack of the door to see her mother''s pale face. Madison stopped crying, grinning through her clenched teeth.


    "Why didn''t you ask what Robert had done? After we got married, we quarreled every day, and he even made a housekeeper''s daughter pregnant. Although the woman and her illegitimate son were driven out of the house by me, this has always been a scar on my heart! Every time I thought of it, I got so annoyed that I couldn''t forgive him! He betrayed me, why can''t I cuckold him?"


    "So... you just..." Cecelia heard her uncle gasp.


    "Yeah, eight years ago, I went to a bar and had a one-night stand with some guy, and then I had Cecelia. I don''t know who her father is and can''t remember that man''s appearance, but whatever. If Robert can have a mistress, why can''t I have a lover?" Madison''s cold voice exalted hate.


    Her brother''s facial expression changed.


    "Stop that!" He whispered, "Madison, are you crazy? You''re the governor''s wife, and... If Robert knows you''ve betrayed him and he''s raising another man''s daughter, he would be more than angry!"


    "That would be best. I wish he could feel how I had been betrayed!" Madison said coolly.


    "Enough! For our family as well as for yourself! If your marriage with Robert should break up, I''m afraid that the rtionship between our two families will be broken too. Do you want our father to pop off with rage?" Her brother growled.


    Madison silenced and said nothing.


    Behind the door, Cecelia stood stock still, too terrified to breathe. Her little face was pale, though she didn''t fully understand the conversation between her uncle and her mother.


    "All right," her uncle calmed down and said, "I''ll change Cecelia''s blood type and never let Robert know. With my position and status at the sanitarium, it isn''t hard to keep the secret. Anyway, Cecelia is still Robert''s daughter. Don''t fool around with me from now on, and never mention it again!"


    Madison wiped away her tears and nodded.


    When Cecelia saw her mother rise, she stumbled back to her room, clutching the bear doll.


    She climbed into the bed and wrapped herself in a nket.


    In less than ten minutes, her life was turned upside down.


    She knew she wasn''t Robert''s daughter. She was only the product of a one-night stand her mother had in retaliation for her father''s infidelity.


    She was born guilty.


    If there had been repentance in the world, she would not have gone to her uncle''s office.


    Just then, the door opened.


    She heard her mother''s light stepe in.


    "Cecelia, are you awake? Are you better today?" She called softly.


    Cecelia''s body fluttered, and her heart was filled with coolness.


    She had thought it was her luck to be born in a noble family and had the governor as her father, but now she found herself a joke.


    No matter how noble and dignified she might be in public, she was nothing but an illegitimate child.


    Even if they could hide it from dad and the rest of the world, she couldn''t hide it from herself.


    Silently wiping away tears from her eyes, she turned and sat up. She repressed the ebb and flow of her emotions with the greatest effort.


    "Well, mom. I''m feeling better now."


    She knew she had to keep what she had just heard a secret.


    ***


    Pulling herself back from memory, Cecelia pulled the nket upward to cover her face.


    She had known that she was not Robert''s biological daughter since she was a child. Therefore, she was clear that she and Kevin were not siblings when she met him for the first time.


    It was funny.


    She was only an illegitimate child, not the real daughter of the governor.


    Kevin, who had grown up outside, was Robert''s real son.


    Perhaps because of this, she felt guilty for him, as if she had taken his ce.


    Slowly, her guilt evolved into pity, and uncontrobly turned into inexplicable feelings.


    Her feelings for him grew deeper and deeper and became out of control.


    But her story was a big secret. It was not only about the harmony of her parents'' life, but it would also affect the rtionship between two families.


    So, she couldn''t tell Kevin anything. She had to see Kevin hesitate because of their blood rtion.


    Whenever Kevin mentioned their rtionship, she wanted to cry to him that they were not sisters and brothers.


    But she couldn''t say it.


    For her mother and father''s marriage, and for the rtionship between two families, she could only break off her own feelings.


    ***


    A sudden rain sent the temperature down.


    It was evening when Madison got home.


    She got out of the car in a daze, walking towards the vi in the rain.


    Approaching the steps, she looked up and saw Robert holding an umbre at the door, waiting for her.

 Chapter 685 - 685: How Could She Be Fine?

    Robert went to his wife when he saw hering back and held the umbre above her head.


    Madison didn''t expect him to wait for her in the rain with an umbre as if they were an affectionate couple.


    For a moment, she didn''t know how to react.


    "What''s wrong? Is Cecelia okay?" He asked anxiously.


    "She''s fine," Madison sneered at herself, "I just didn''t expect you''de to pick me up."


    "After all, we''ve been married for decades." Robert dropped his eyelids, looking a little embarrassed¡ªthat did not match his status and age.


    Madison forced a smile.


    "Madison, I know," he sighed, "There''s a lot I''ve done wrong. We''ve been fighting and bickering since we were young, but after all these years, I''m tired... Whatever you may think, you''re my wife, and we''re going to spend the rest of our life together."


    Madison''s eyes turned red. If only her husband had said that to her earlier.


    Unfortunately, they had been rebellious and never understood each other when they were too young. They thought this political marriage was not what they wanted, so they never tried to ept each other.


    Half a lifetime passed.


    They didn''t realize they had be an inseparable part of each other.


    There was nothing better than to hear her husband reveal his mind and ask for peace.


    But what if her husband knew that she had betrayed him and that Cecelia was not his daughter?


    Her back shivered at the thought.


    No. Robert must not know the secret, otherwise, the harmony of their rtionship would be broken again.


    Robert didn''t know what Madison was thinking, but he felt her trembling slightly. He moved the umbre a little closer to her. "Let''s go in."


    Recovering herself, she looked up to see her husband''s gentle face. She kept her mind calm and was led into the house by Robert, arm in arm, as if they had always been so affectionate.


    * * *


    Robert was too busy with his business to visit his daughter in the sanatorium.


    So, Madison went to apany Cecelia every day.


    Cecelia had been very quiet, as if she had forgotten what she had said that day.


    Madison tried to start the unfinished topic again a few times, but Cecelia didn''t respond.


    Then she knew her daughter would just keep it secret.


    Cecelia knew the severity of the matter, and she knew the consequences were unimaginable once the outsiders knew.


    Madison was not relieved but more worried because the secret hidden in her daughter''s heart made her daughter pine away day by day.


    She knew that for the sake of the integrity of the family, even if she had to lose Kevin, she would hold on to this secret tightly and never utter a word. However, because of this, she looked weaker and soulless day by day.


    At first, it was just amon fever, and then it turned to pneumonia.


    A few dayster, Cecelia didn''t recover but began to cough blood.


    Madison watched the nurse inject her daughter anxiously, her face no better than Cecelia''s. When the nurse went out, tears started to Madison''s eyes, and she rushed to the bedside.


    "Cecelia, how are you feeling?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Cecelia forced a weak smile, raising her hand to wipe tears from her mother''s face.


    How could she be fine?


    Since she came back from the earthen-stricken town, she had been losing weight day by day.


    "Don''t think about that guy, okay? I beg you, Cecelia," Madison looked at her gaunt daughter with red eyes.


    Cecelia sighed.


    "Mom, if someone told you not to think about dad, could you do it?"


    Her remark pulled Madison up short.


    "You and dad had fought and bickered for so many years, but I know you''re still the most important one for each other in your hearts. You quarrel because you care too much. Right?" Cecelia said weakly.


    Madison looked at her daughter and felt for the first time that her daughter had really grown up. Maybe she became mature overnight because of that man.


    But such a sensible daughter made her more pain.


    She grasped Cecelia by her hand, whispering in a trembling voice, "Cecelia, if you really like him, tell him... Tell him the truth, tell him that you are not Robert''s daughter, that you are not rted to him by blood. Let him know that you are not his sister and that he will be with you."


    Cecelia looked a little startled, a great longing shing in her eyes.


    No. She calmed down.


    It was a shocking secret. She couldn''t be so selfish.


    Dad might not forgive mom, and their marriage would be over.


    She could not destroy her family, her mother''s happiness, for the sake of her own.


    Atst, she held her mother''s hand gently but firmly.


    "It''s all right, Mom, I''ll be fine. You can rest assured. That secret will never be known."


    "But you --" Madison couldn''t see her daughter so depressed.


    "I''ll try to forget him. He should also be trying to forget me now." Cecelia gave her a weak smile.


    Madison''s heart ached, tears streaming down her face.


    When Cecelia fell asleep, she tucked her daughter in, dried her eyes, and left the room.


    Back home, Madison was tossing and turning for a sleepless night.


    Robert noticed his wife''s anxiety, but he didn''t know how to ask about it.


    ***


    The phone was ringing gratingly after midnight.


    The housekeeper, with a frightened face, rushed upstairs and knocked on the door of the couple''s bedroom.


    "Sir, Madam, wake up! The sanatorium called and said Miss Smith''s condition is critical! She''s in the emergency room now!"


    "What?" Robert and Madison''s face nched.


    They put on their clothes and hurried downstairs. Apanied by guards, they headed for the sanatorium.


    When the couple rushed to the emergency room, just in time to see the nursee out from the room.


    Madison, regardless of her usual dignified bearing, ran to the nurse and asked quickly, "How''s my daughter? Why? Isn''t it pneumonia? Why is she in a critical condition now?"


    "Miss Smith suddenly had difficulty breathing tonight and went into shock. It seems that her pleural fluid suddenly increased, and her pneumonia worsened..."

 Chapter 686 - 686: God Was Punishing Him

    "How could this be? You must have made a mistake! If there''s a tendency to deteriorate, it''ll surely be detected..." Madison shook her head in disbelief.


    "Generally, her condition shouldn''t have worsened so rapidly," the nurse said, a little confused. "There''s a process of deterioration. If the patients feel sick, they''ll let us know, and we can control it immediately. It won''t be like this..."


    Madison and Robert tightened their faces and immediately understood what the nurse meant.


    Cecelia didn''t say.


    She was unwell, but she dragged it on purpose and did not tell the nurse.


    That caused pneumonia to get worse.


    Madison pressed her hands to her mouth, her pupils contracted.


    How could she not know why Cecelia wanted to die?


    She knew that she would never be with Kevin. She decided to keep her birth a secret from her mother.


    Madison never knew that her daughter''s love for Kevin was so deep.


    She would rather die if she couldn''t be with him...


    "Mrs. Smith, don''t worry. Your daughter will be fine. The doctor is giving her emergent treatment now." With that, the nurse left in a hurry.


    Madison, her body, pulling downward, was held by Robert in time.


    "What''s wrong with Cecelia?" Robert asked and frowned. "Why... Why did she do that?"


    Looking at the closed door of the emergency room, Madison clenched her fist, tears in her eyes, muttering, "Cecelia. I''m sorry¡­"


    "Don''t me yourself. Come on, stop crying. Cecelia will be fine." Robert helped his wife to a bench and sat her down. He thought his wife just med herself for not noticing Cecelia''s condition.


    Madison finally stopped crying. She said nothing more, snuggling in her husband''s arms and silently praying for her daughter.


    Finally, the door of the emergency room opened.


    The doctor came out and took off his mask.


    "How''s Cecelia?" Madison and Robert rushed up to the doctor.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Smith, Miss Smith is all right now, but she''s still weak and not awake. She needs a good rest. You can visit her tomorrow," the doctor said simply.


    Just then, two nurses came out pushing a nursing bed, where Cecelia was lying quietly attached to the oxygen machine.


    Madison came to her senses and followed the nursing bed, quietly soothing her daughter.


    Robert pulled her back gently.


    "Madison, the doctor said Cecelia''s fine. Don''t worry. Let''s go back ande tomorrow." Robert watched his daughter''s back as she was pushed into a private ward. He heaved a sigh and looked back at his dazed wife.


    Madison, still preupied, nodded without saying more.


    At the gate, the guard opened the car door for them. Robert was about to get in when Madison suddenly pulled his sleeve. He turned and found her looking at him as if she had just made up her mind to tell him something.


    "What''s the matter?" Robert raised his eyebrows.


    Madison ordered the guards to stand back.


    "I want to tell you something," she said in a firm voice when there were only two of them.


    After almost losing her daughter, she was no longer afraid.


    She must be in with her husband for the sake of her daughter''s happiness.


    In this way, her daughter could have the courage to be the person she loved and live the life she wanted.


    She didn''t want her daughter to be like her.


    "Go ahead." Robert looked at his wife, calmly.


    "About Cecelia."


    Robert''s pupils contracted as Madison continued.


    "Cecelia is not your daughter. Years ago, you had an affair with Kevin''s biological mother after we had a fight, and then Kevin was born. I''ve been very angry with you for many years. Once, I went to a bar, and then I thought about your betrayal and got myself mad again. Just then, I was osted by a man. Cecelia," she said after a short pause, "was born after I had a one-night stand with that strange man, and she had nothing to do with you."


    Robert did not speak. He seemed to be absorbed in his wife''s confession.


    "I know you''re mad at me. If you want to divorce me, I understand that. I don''t want anything but Cecelia. Our marriage was a failed rtionship even though I tried to be a good wife to you,"


    Madison bit her lip and held back her tears of remorse.


    After their divorce, Cecelia was no longer the daughter of the Smith family and would be able to be with Kevin.


    She could choose her life freely and didn''t have to suffer so much with this shameful secret.


    Then she turned without another look at her husband, walking resolutely out of the gate.


    "Why? You''ve kept the secret from me for so long, why didn''t you choose to keep it?" Robert asked, and his voice was toneless.


    Madison stopped short and turned with a sad smile.


    "Because Cecelia is in love with Kevin. I hope she can choose her life as she wants. I only wanted my daughter''s happiness, Robert,"


    Robert raised his eyebrows in shock.


    Maybe it was his failure as a father for not realizing Cecelia''s feelings for Kevin.


    God was punishing him.


    The tragedy of Kevin''s mother was caused by him. His wife''s betrayal was also because of his indifference to her.


    As a mother, Madison unburdened herself of the secret all for her daughter''s happiness.


    "Don''t you want to know what I think?" She heard his low voice before she turned to leave.


    Robert came to her and stopped in front of her.


    She would not be surprised if he pped her in the face. After all, no man could ept being cuckolded.


    She closed her eyes, waiting for his fury.


    But he didn''t. He looked at her deeply and finally said, "I''ve always known this."


    Madison opened her eyes wide in disbelief.


    "Do you remember when Cecelia broke her leg at four? I took her to the hospital, and the nurse tested her blood. I noticed that her blood type differs from ours. After that, I took a paternity test and knew she''s not my daughter," Robert said quietly.

 Chapter 687 - 687: Now We’re Even, Okay?

    Robert knew this secret when Cecelia was four years old?


    Madison froze, staring at him.


    He had known about it early, but he kept silent. He even treated Cecelia as his own daughter.


    Why?


    "I betrayed you once, so you wanted to get even with me. If it made you feel better, I can pretend to know nothing for the rest of my life," whispered Robert.


    Madison was dumbstruck.


    She never knew that the man in front of her had beenpensated for his guilt in this way.


    Robert took her hand and said softly, "Madison, now we''re even, okay?"


    Madison threw herself into her husband''s arms, tears brimming her eyes.


    "Cecelia is our daughter, and you''re my only wife. It will never change. We are family since then," Robert whispered as he patted her on the back.


    * * *


    In that clear instant of consciousness, Cecelia opened her eyes to see her parents looking at her nervously.


    "She woke up!" Robert cried out.


    Madison leaned over and lifted her gently.


    "Cecelia, how do you feel?"


    Cecelia''s eyes moistened as she enjoyed the concern and care from her parents. The experience of death made her appreciate life more.


    Her parents loved her so much, but she deliberately hid her condition and almost died.


    How sad they would be if she really left the world.


    What an unfilial daughter she was!


    However, looking at her parents'' worried face, she still felt a little lost.


    Besides mom and dad, it would be even better to wake up to see that man, but once again, he left her without a word. She felt pain deep down inside her heart, and she''s dying to see him again.


    Madison captured her daughter''s trance and guessed what she was thinking.


    "Honey, I''ll go to the doctor. Take care of Cecelia," she said as she exchanged a look with her husband.


    Cecelia looked at her mother, nkly. Honey? Her mom had never called dad that before...


    When Madison left, Robert looked at his daughter and whispered, "Cecelia, are you feeling better?"


    She nodded.


    Robert thought it over before he said, "When you recover, go and see him. Don''t worry, dad and mom won''t stop you. We understand your feelings towards him, and we only wanted to see you happy,"


    Cecelia didn''t understand for a moment, but soon she came to her senses.


    Dad was telling her to go to Kevin?!


    Did dad know that she liked Kevin?


    But why did he allow her to be with Kevin?


    Was it because he had known that?


    "Dad, why..." She sat bolt upright in bed and stared at him.


    Did her mom, for the sake of her feelings, confess to dad the secret?


    "Cecelia, I''ve known the secret of your birth," Robert said gravely, "since you were four years old."


    She gasped, unable to utter a word.


    He knew she was not his daughter, but he never prated the secret and always pampered her as a little princess.


    "Your mother and I were both too young at that time. We hated political marriage and never tried to love each other. I betrayed your mom and hurt an innocent woman. I regretted having made such a mistake, but I didn''t know how to make it up. You have nothing wrong... Although you''re not my own flesh and blood, in my heart, you are always my daughter, Cecelia. What about you? Will you still think of me as your father?" Robert said slowly. Afraid of being rejected, he uttered those words in a low voice.


    Cecelia had not expected Robert to be so generous.


    No, not generous. He forgave his wife and epted her because of love.


    It seemed that her parents had talked it over and became reconciled. They realized how important the one by their side was and decided to manage a happy marriage together.


    No wonder they looked more affectionate.


    "Dad, I only have one father, and that''s you!" She hugged Robert.


    "Uh-huh, good girl." Robert nodded happily with wet eyes.


    As for Kevin''s mother, he could only make up for her in the next life.


    "I''ve checked out where Kevin is. You don''t have to hesitate anymore. Be brave and go to him." Robert added what Cecelia wanted to hear most.


    Cecelia nodded, and tears came to her eyes.


    * * *


    It waste afternoon when Cecelia arrived at the mining site in South Africa.


    She had anointed herself with suntan lotion, but the sun burned her through the sunhat, and her sun-protective clothing was scorching.


    ording to Robert, Kevin came here after leaving the southwest town.


    How could he get used to such a harsh environment?


    She couldn''t understand why he had chosen toe to such a hard ce, but wherever he was, she would not hesitate to find him.


    Though nearly well, Cecelia was somewhat feeble under the harsh sun.


    Mr. and Mrs. Smith had asked her to take some time off beforeing to Africa, but she couldn''t wait a day.


    After she learned from her father that Kevin was in Africa, she began to make all preparations¡ªvisa application, luggage preparation, vination in advance...


    After getting off the ne, she took a local taxi and arrived at the site.


    Without stopping for a moment, she walked straight up to a foreman. She greeted him in English and then asked directly,


    "I want Kevin Wills. Can you take me to him?"


    The foreman had been told that there would be an honorable girling for someone. He paused and immediately replied, "You are Miss Smith, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." Cecelia couldn''t wait.


    "Sorry, Miss Smith," the foreman looked embarrassed. "You''rete. Mr. Wills left here this morning."


    Cecelia gasped. "Where did he go?"


    "I don''t know. Mr. Wills plugged away at his work and seldom talked with us. He left this morning quietly. I didn''t know until just now."


    The power that had sustained Cecelia for so long disappeared suddenly. Kevin had gone away before she arrived. She couldn''t find any words to speak after a few minutes of silence.

 Chapter 688 - 688: Everything He Had Was Hers

    With a pale face, Cecelia picked up her luggage, going away from the site.


    In the zing sun, she staggered along the road. A few taxis passed by and slowed down, asking her if she wanted help, but she didn''t respond.


    She couldn''t feel the heat, dryness, and exhaustion of the body.


    He was gone.


    Why? Did he run away because he learned that she had flown here looking for him?


    Did he hate her so much?


    Didn''t dad say he had contacted him and told him her birth on the phone? Now, he knew that he wasn''t rted to her, didn''t he?


    Before, he avoided her because she was his sister.


    But now, when he knew they were not blood-rted, why did he run away?


    The only possibility was... he didn''t like her at all.


    Whether she was his sister or not, he never considered having a romantic rtionship with her.


    "Hey, babe, want a ride?"


    A car slowly followed her, and out of the window came the voice of a yellow-haired man.


    "No." Cecelia, in a bad mood, replied coldly.


    "It''s a long and lonely road, and the sun might burn your pretty skin. Get in, and I won''t charge you a thing." The yellow-haired man continued.


    It was not easy to meet a beautiful woman in such a ce.


    "Go!" Cecelia said impatiently.


    The man took a deep breath and, enraged, sped up and pulled the car in front of Cecelia. He got out and walked up to her.


    "I was kind enough to give you a lift, but you told me to go? Are you Americans so rude?" He said boisterously as he stretched out his hand as if to take advantage of her.


    "Take your hand away from her." A cold voice came from behind before the hand touched Cecelia.


    The yellow-haired man turned on the rm.


    Cecelia froze at the voice and slowly looked back in disbelief.


    Kevin!


    Under the scorching sun, he was dressed in ck trousers and a white shirt, quiet and expressionless, approaching her in a cool manner. His sleeves were rolled up, showing his firm arms.


    He had got a suntan after being burnt by the sun for a long while, and the ceaseless work had made him leaner and stronger. He looked like a panther on African ins.


    He was even more charming in this image than as a social elite.


    Kevin strode over, grabbing the man on his hairy wrists and easily pulling him aside.


    The man reacted by raising his fist in anger and punching Kevin.


    But his fist was caught in midair!


    Kevin held the man''s fist with a tenacious grip in one hand and punched him hard in the face with the other!


    The man realized to his horror that he couldn''t pull out his hand. He got a blow from the thin and graceful man and was thrown to the ground.


    The pain made him see stars.


    Scrambling to his feet, the man was about to run away when Kevin seized him by his cor, yanking him back and kicking him in the knee.


    The man knelt on Cecelia uncontrobly.


    "Apologize to her," Kevin snapped.


    Reluctantly, the man bowed his head to Cecelia and said in a panic, "I''m sorry, Miss. I shouldn''t have been rude to you."


    "Go away!" Cecelia said without looking at him. She stared at Kevin. Her mind was rescinded from others.


    The yellow-haired man got up at once and rushed to his car.


    The car sped away, raising a cloud of dust.


    Cecelia looked at Kevin with emotion. She couldn''t believe he was there.


    After having experienced too many disappointments, she dared not have hope.


    "I have to spend time worrying about you," Kevin said as he walked to the transfixed girl.


    Last time, she went to the earthquake-stricken town in the southwest. Well, at least it was a domestic town.


    This time she came all the way to Africa.


    After only a few hours, her face was crimson with sunburn.


    The simple sentence from him made Cecelia feel a sense of grievance.


    "Didn''t you leave this morning? Whye back again?" She murmured, clenching her fists.


    "What do you think?" Kevin lifted his eyes and looked at her meaningfully.


    "Did you... forget something?" She ventured.


    Kevin narrowed his eyes and nodded. "Well, you may say so."


    Cecelia bit her lip, on the verge of tears.


    How could he havee back for her? He just forgot something and identally met her.


    Frustrated and angry, she was about to pick up her luggage and go when he suddenly took her luggage from her and held her hand.


    "What are you doing?" Cecelia started and stumbled after him.


    "Didn''t Ie back for something? I''ve got it. We can go now."


    Cecelia''s eyes widened.


    What did he mean? Did hee back to take her?


    "Kevin!" She stopped and shook off his hand. "Tell me what happened! You left the site this morning to avoid me, didn''t you? Why now..."


    "I did leave the site this morning, ready to go home," he said, ncing back, "but not to avoid you."


    After a pause, he said with a big smile, "I''m going home to look for you."


    He had no idea that she woulde today.


    A few days ago, he had learned her story through a call from Robert.


    It turned out that Cecelia was not rted to him.


    It was shocking that Madison identally had Cecelia after a one-night stand, but he had to say, the biggest stone in his heart was put down.


    Then he knew that the girl had known about the secret, but she never told him.


    She must be suffering.


    After the phone call with Robert, he booked the ne ticket, ready to return home to look for her.


    It just so happened that the day he left South Africa was the day she came to find him.


    If he had not just received a phone call from Robert when he arrived at the airport, he would have missed her again.


    Cecelia stared at him as though pondering his words, wondering whether it was a dream or not.


    "Wake up," Kevin squeezed her face.


    Cecelia rubbed her face.


    It was not a dream.


    He left this morning not to avoid her, but to look for her!


    When he knew she was here, he returned to find her!


    For an instant, all the happiness came back, filling her chest. But the next moment, her small face fell.


    "Don''t you despise me?" She whispered in low spirits.


    Kevin looked at her quizzically.


    "You are the rightful master of the Smith family, but I... I''m only an illegitimate child." A touch of bitterness touched her lips,


    He lifted a strand of her hair, wrapping it around his finger, and then gently pulled her closer to him.


    "Do you know why I came here after I left the southwest town?" He didn''t answer her directly.


    Cecelia tilted her head. She was really surprised to hear from her father that he was in a mine site in South Africa.


    He looked around with a soft chuckle.


    "I came here because I hope the hard environment and hard work can help me forget you."


    From then on, she was not his sister but his girl.


    Everything he had was hers.


    She looked shocked, and her lips slightly trembled.


    This was the most touching confession in the world for her.


    She threw herself into his arms.


    The sky was baked red by the afternoon sun.

 Chapter 689 - 689: Greta Sterling, The Fierce Heiress

    Mn, Italy.


    Stars watched the slim figure on a path.


    Greta was walking toward the suburbs with an absent stare.


    She had just gone through the most confusing night in her life.


    Her slender shadow stretched out in front of her.


    Just half an hour ago, she had been released from detention in Mn.


    It was the man she always hated, Dn Sterling, who sent someone to free her.


    Just now, he told her on the phone that it wasn''t him who killed her father.


    The Sterlings never harmed her parents.


    It waspletely different from what she had known.


    Everything was mixed up in her mind, and she had no idea what was true.


    Did her revenge make aplete mistake?


    She didn''t know how long she had walked, and it was almost dawn when the familiar outline of the manor house appeared in front of her.


    It was her secret residence in Mn.


    "Who is it? Stop!" The doorman shone the shlight on her.


    "Young master? What happened to you?" He cried in surprise and then turned to a servant at the door, "Call Brent, now!"


    After a while, Brent stormed out.


    "How did youe back?" He asked with emotion as he examined her up and down, relieved that she was fine.


    A year ago, knowing Greta was wanted by the Mn police, Barzini, her foster father, locked her in the house and kept her grounded.


    But not long ago, Greta sneaked out and was caught by the police.


    Greta looked at Brent, who had a broken cheek. Barzini must have given him a ck eye after she was caught.


    As her bodyguard who grew up with her, Brent could never escape from punishment if she made a mistake.


    ording to Barzini''s ruthless determination, he should suffer no less than she had.


    "Very badly hurt..." Greta raised her hand involuntarily and touched the cut on his cheek.


    As herst word fell, she copsed and fainted into Brent''s arms.


    ***


    Greta woke up to bright sunlight filling her room. It was already afternoon.


    She slept through the day.


    Luckily, she was young and quick to recover, and when she awoke, she was fully refreshed.


    After she changed her clothes, a maid came in with a bowl of hot soup. No sooner had she drank it, the door of her room was knocked again.


    "Young master, Lord Barzini is in the study," a servant said.


    Aplex glister came to Greta''s eyes. It was no surprise to her that Barzini hade to Mn.


    All right, she also had something to ask him, too.


    She knocked twice at the door of the study, and as soon as she entered, she trembled at the cool air of the room.


    A middle-aged, silver-haired man in his 40s was standing at the window with his hands behind his back.


    The man was a pure White European.


    Though he did not speak, the dignity in him could not be ignored.


    The middle-aged man was Barzini, the most powerful mob boss in Italy.


    "Dad," Greta greeted her foster father drily, holding her breath.


    Barzini slowly turned around, his sapphire piercing eyes shining.


    "You know you were wrong?"


    Greta knew that Barzini was saying she shouldn''t have gone out alone when the police were looking for her. She hung her head without a word.


    Barzini bent his brows, and his voice was displeased. "What? Do you still think you were right? Last time, you came to Mn with Brent to kidnap a woman without telling me in advance. And this time, you ran out regardless of the consequences, knowing that all the police in Italy were searching for you. Now, you didn''t even realize you''d made mistakes? Do you think you''re able to do things independently and no longer obey my words?"


    Greta clenched her fists silently.


    "Why did you sneak out?" Barzini kept his temper. He felt that something had changed after his adopted daughter came back this time.


    "If you think I was wrong, just punish me." Greta, however, remained stubborn.


    The veins bulge out of Barzini''s forehead. He picked up a long stick nt and ordered coolly, "Kneel down."


    Greta followed his words silently, kneeling on the cold hard marble floor.


    She had been used to it.


    The long stick had fallen on her whenever Barzini was not satisfied with her, and that was how she came by the scars on her back.


    Just as she gritted her teeth, waiting for the sharp pain toe in her back, the door banged open, and Brent''s voice came in a hurry,


    "Lord Barzini, please don''t me Greta. It was my fault! me me for not protecting her well. Punish me if you want to."


    Barzini looked coldly at the young man who ran in. "Your punishment is inevitable, but Greta cannot get away with it."


    Then he threw the stick into the girl''s back with great force.


    Without hesitation, Brent rushed forward, protecting the girl in his arms, irrespective of the stick.


    The long stick beat hard on Brent''s back!


    He grunted in pain but still enfolded the girl in his arms.


    Greta scented blood, and her eyes widened.


    "Get out of here," Barzini barked out his order.


    Brent still held Greta, repeating, "Punish me, not her."


    "I say again, get out of here," Barzini lowered his voice in anger.


    Brent didn''t move.


    "Let me go," Greta whispered, knowing Barzini was ready to blow up.


    The young man who held her tightly had no intention to let her go.


    As her bodyguard, he should ept all dangers and hardships for her.


    Out of the corner of Greta''s eye, she saw Barzini furious, raising his long stick, ready to give Brent another hard beat.


    If Brent took the whip, his bones might be broken, and he would probably be internally injured.


    "I was wrong!" Atst, she gave in and screamed, "I shouldn''t have gone out, okay? Stop, please stop, don''t hit him again, please! ''


    The stick waved in the air and stopped short.


    Barziniid down his stick and looked coldly at his adopted daughter, waiting for her exnation.

 Chapter 690 - 690: Yes, I Lied To You

    Greta spared herself from Brent''s arms. She rose and stared straight at her foster father, who gave her a second life but only trained her as a killing machine.


    "That day was the anniversary of my mother''s death. She liked honey strawberry cake when she was alive. I just wanted to buy a cake for her but didn''t expect to be caught by the police... I''m sorry, it was my fault. Please don''t punish Brent," Greta whispered with her head drooping.


    Her mother, Jennifer, left a diary recording her love story with her father. When Barzini adopted her and brought her to Italy, she took the diary with her. Since she learned to read, she had tried to imagine what her mother liked from the diary left by her.


    From the diary, Greta learned her father always bought a honey strawberry cake for her mother. She smiled and sometimes cried as she read the happy days of her parents, imagining they were always around her.


    Over the years, she had read and reread the diary, and the outside corner of the diary was worn down.


    That was why she knew her mother liked honey strawberry cake.


    Every year, on the anniversary of her mother''s death, she bought honey strawberry cake in memory of her mother.


    This year, unluckily, she ran into a local police officer and was caught when she sneaked out.


    Barzini''s face rxed a little when Greta, atst, gave way.


    His adopted daughter was so young, but she cared not for pain and was as rigid as adamant.


    That was exactly what he wanted.


    He was injured in a fight when he was young and could never have children of his own.


    This was his purpose in adopting this American girl.


    She had been brought up to be ungrateful and cruel, and when he was old and frail, this kid would take his ce, dominate his subordinates, and inherit his empire.


    The only fly in the ointment was...


    Barzini''s eyes fell on Brent, who was wounded.


    He''d rather see Greta refuse to admit her mistake. But in the end, she submitted to him for a bodyguard.


    This meant that Greta still had a weakness.


    A tender-hearted creature was not able to run the Mafia.


    Greta didn''t know what her foster father was thinking. She called a maid to help Brent up and take him out.


    After Brent was helped away, she turned to Barzini.


    "I''ve admitted my mistake, dad," she said calmly. "Now, can you answer my question?"


    "Go ahead," Barzini looked at her.


    Greta approached him slowly. "You told me my real father was killed by my uncle and that my mother was driven away from LA to a small vige by my grandfather. You said I should me the Sterlings for the miserable fate of my family. What you said is all false, isn''t it?"


    She had thought of what response Barzini might have when he was asked the question.


    The strongest possibility was that he would explode on the spot and scold her for questioning him in this way.


    But, to her surprise, Barzini made only a slight frown.


    The do-nothing Italian police worked hard to find Greta under pressure from the Sterling family. After Greta was arrested, he sent people to help but could hardly find an opportunity to get her out of the detention house.


    After she came backst night, he learned right away who had freed her.


    Dn Sterling.


    That man must have said something to her, otherwise, she wouldn''t have asked that question just now.


    "Yes, I lied to you," he replied simply.


    Greta had guessed the answer, but she was shocked at his frankness.


    She had nned to revenge her dead father since she was a child, but she was proven to be ridiculously wrong.


    The Sterlings were her family, not her enemies.


    And what did she do? She tied up her aunt, hurt her, and almost killed her uncle personally. Her innocent little cousin nearly became a parentless kid because of her.


    She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down.


    "Why?" She stared at the man in front of her with an awful penance, "why did you do that? Why did you lie to me and say my rtives were my enemies?"


    Barzini smiled relentlessly at her adopted daughter as if he didn''t think he had done anything wrong.


    "It sharpened your mind and made you more invincible."


    If she could kill her rtives, her heart would be as strong as a rock, and no one could defeat her.


    At that point, she would be the real sessor.


    Therefore, after she became sensible and asked how her parents died, he told her that it was her grandfather who separated her parents and drove her pregnant mother out of LA. After that, Jennifer gave birth to her alone in a vige. Because there was no one to take care of her, she died of disease early.


    Since her father was the eldest son and heir to the family fortune, her uncle murdered her father to possess the family property alone.


    And she believed all he said.


    She had been brainwashed into thinking that she must kill the Sterlings to revenge her parents.


    But now, she was told that all she believed was false, and the one she had hurt was the one who loved her.


    She gawked at Barzini, speechless.


    She had always been grateful to Barzini for adopting and educating her.


    At this moment, however, she deeply realized that Barzini''s kindness to her might not be for her good but for himself.


    He wanted to have a ruthless inheritor to manage his gang.


    "Finished? Then go back to your room and get packed. We''re leaving in the evening for Rome." Barzini waved her out.


    Greta stood still, staring at him.


    Barzini''s face changed.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you convinced? Want me to apologize to you? Don''t forget who brought you up! If it hadn''t been for me, you wouldn''t have had a chance to grow up and see the world. You would have died with your mother in that small vige!"


    Blue veins stood out in his neck, and there was a murderous look on his face with its raised eyebrows and downward curling lips.


    Greta finally unclenched her fist and walked out of the room.


    She headed for Brent''s room.


    To protect her closely, Brent lived in the room next to hers.


    The door was ajar. She pushed it open and walked in. Brent, half-naked, was applying for medicine on his wounded back with twisted arms.

 Chapter 691 - 691: Promise Me

    It was not convenient to apply for medicine on the back on his own.


    Greta went over and took medicine from his hand.


    "Greta..." Brent blurted out, turning with surprise.


    "Lie down. Don''t move." She pressed him down softly.


    "No, I can manage it..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense," she said with a very emphatic pronunciation.


    Brent theny down and left his back to her.


    Greta dabbed the medicine on his back little by little. The injury on his back was more serious than she thought. In addition to the injury left by the stick, some new scars covered each other, which should be the result of Barzini''s punishment after she was arrested by the police.


    Apart from that, there were some old wounds and bruises, each one representing the danger he had taken to protect her over the years.


    Two bullet wounds...


    That time, two of the gang''s leaders fell out. To train her ability of management, Barzini sent her to intervene. Unexpectedly, the two leaders fought on the spot, and the bullets flew everywhere. Brent protected her tightly and took two bullets for her. Fortunately, they didn''t get him in the key part.


    And this knife wound...


    Barzini ordered her to disguise herself as a man from her childhood. But she was only a nine-year-old girl at that time and began to know beauty. She secretly wore her hair long. When it was finally discovered by Barzini, he cut off her shoulder-length hair in a rage and tried to scratch her face with the scissors so that she would no longer care about her look. Brent rushed to block the scissorsing to her. After that, a horrifying wound left on his back.


    At this, Greta nced over at Brent, who was lying on his stomach.


    He was one of the bodyguards Barzini gave her when she was five. He was said to be an orphan. Although he was only six years older than her, he had undergone severe training, and he had speed, agility, and lightning-fast reflexes.


    They grew up together.


    His mission was to keep her safe with his own life at any time and anywhere.


    Now she was fourteen, and the man who apanied her all the time was twenty years old.


    He became a sexually attractive man with a well-developed physique. He had well-developed muscles at the shoulders and back. Sweat beaded on his sun-tanned skin, giving him incredible sensuality. Then she bent her nce on his narrow waist and tight buttocks¡­


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    "I can take care of myself," she said calmly, "leave me alone when my father beat me the next time."


    "I''m your bodyguard," Brent said in a hollow voice.


    "So you risked your life every time?" she asked coldly. "Do you think you''re a cat with nine lives?"


    Even if he had nine lives, he was almost out of them after all he had suffered for her.


    "My life is nothingpared with yours," Brent replied in a deep whisper.


    She froze, and her face changed.


    "Brent, are you disobeying me?"


    Brent sat up straight and looked at Greta, who lost her temper for no reason.


    "I dare not," he lowered his eyes.


    "Then mark my words. I was hoping you wouldn''t take the bullet or blow for me next time! You can save me only when you can protect yourself well! Promise me!" Greta stared at him.


    Brent froze and shook his head dully.


    "Sorry, I can''t promise you about this. Next time I''ll still protect you when you''re in danger. I''m not going to let anyone hurt you, even if it might cost me my life."


    As hisst word fell, Greta pped him in the face!


    A tiny palm print appeared on his cheek.


    "You won''t be told?" Greta pped him on the other side of his face.


    He raised his head, his eyes full of affection and concern.


    "You''re still in poor health. Don''t get angry," he said softly.


    Greta stared at him.


    How could he have so little respect for his own life?


    Greta, choked with anger, stormed out of his room.


    She couldn''t understand why she was so angry.


    She was very ufortable when Brent didn''t take his life seriously every time!


    Back in her room, she felt so tired that she didn''t have the strength to pack the luggage. She climbed onto the bed and fell asleep immediately without changing her clothes.


    ***


    The next day, Greta followed Barzini back to Rome, apanied by Brent and a group of bodyguards.


    As the ancient capital of Italy, Rome was also the center of the Mafia.


    Barzini, as the godfather and authority of the gang, lived in a Vatican-style estate behind the Trinity Church in Rome.


    By the time they arrived, the housekeepers and servants were already waiting for them at the gate.


    They were relieved to see their young master back safely.


    Everyone knew that Barzini made the most of his adopted child.


    After Greta was caught by the police, Barzini punished all who took care of Greta severely.


    Barzini looked at Greta beside him. She was silent without any reaction. She used to be cool, but this time she looked weak and soulless.


    Something in her changed after she learned that the Sterlings were not her enemies.


    And this was not what he wanted to see.


    His adopted daughter should be inhuman and heartless instead of starving for affection from her family.


    Barzini''s face darkened.


    ***


    Golden shafts of afternoon light shone through the tall eucalyptus trees. In the garden of the manor, Gretay on thewn, chewing a de of grasszily.


    Suddenly, a face appeared in sight from above.


    "Brent, make a sound next time you''re here." She frowned.


    "Yes, young master," Brent hung his head slightly like an obedient bodyguard.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You have a fencing lesson this afternoon. The teacher hase. Won''t you go?"


    "Let him wait." Greta closed her eyes.


    "Barzini will be unhappy," said Brent dryly.


    "Only a few minuteste. If you don''t say anything, the fencing teacher doesn''t dare say much. Dad will never know."


    "..." Brent looked at the girl speechlessly. His young master''s temper seemed to have changed since she came back.

 Chapter 692 - 692: I’ve Made Up My Mind

    Before, Greta was an obedient child. She never neglected her studies and seemed to have inexhaustible energy.


    But since she came back from Mn, she''d been a little slow andzy. Sometimes she waste or left early, or even skipped sses.


    When Barzini asked him about Greta''s life and studies, he had to hide her real situation from him and hoped he wouldn''t notice her change.


    Greta didn''t seem to care about anything now. After what happened these days, she just suddenly found that the world was not so hateful. The Sterlings were not her enemies but her rtives, and she didn''t want to continue to work hard or be controlled by Barzini...


    She sat up, spat out the leaves, and looked at Brent.


    "Brent. What would you do if you found you still had a family?"


    "I''m an orphan," Brent said dryly, "I was found on the streets of Italy, brought up by Barzini, and I have no family."


    Greta rolled her eyes. "You''re so dull," she said. "Just assume it, okay? For instance, if you found you had rtives, would you go to them and live with them?"


    Brent blinked his eyes innocently, and he replied, "Probably not."


    "Why?" Greta seemed dissatisfied with the answer.


    "... Because I have no family." He never met this kind of situation and didn''t know how to answer it.


    "Well, fine." Greta sighed, paused, and then asked, "If you were sorry to someone, would you apologize?"


    She wondered whether she should say sorry to her uncle and aunt in person.


    The word "sorry" was not in her dictionary.


    But they were her rtives, her nearest person in the world now. She had misunderstood her uncle and almost killed him.


    She should go to LA and apologize to them.


    Brent was silent for a moment.


    "I never felt sorry for anyone," he said.


    "Okay, you go ahead. I have nothing further to say," Greta was speechless.


    She wondered if Brent could find a girlfriend with this character!


    He didn''t know how to chat at all!


    Brent noticed Greta''s displeasure, but he didn''t know what he had done to offend her. He obeyed her words and turned to leave.


    "Wait!" Greta shouted again.


    He stopped at once.


    "Is the wound on your back healed?"


    He didn''t seem to expect Greta to ask this, and then he whispered, "Yeah, much better."


    "Well, go ahead."


    ***


    A few days passed.


    Brent was in the corridor outside Greta''s room when her door banged open.


    "Brent,e in!" She waved to him, flushed and excited.


    Brent followed her words and went in, wondering what had happened. She hadn''t been so happy for a long time since her return.


    On the couch, the desk, and the bed in her room, there were a lot of gift boxes.


    Most of them were gifts given by Barzini and his followers every year on her birthday¡ªtreasures of great value, jewels, antiques, paintings, and even the handwritten scrolls of an ancient Italian philosopher.


    In short, Greta, young as she was, was worth a lot with her property.


    But Greta had never been interested in these things, which were usually kept in a safe. Why did she suddenly take them out today?


    "Brent, I''ve gone through these several times, and I want you to help me choose the best one from them. Which one would be a good wedding gift?" Greta pointed cheerfully to the boxes on the bed.


    A wedding gift?


    "Who''s getting married?" asked Brent.


    Greta grew up without friends. He should have heard about it if anyone they knew was getting married.


    Suddenly, he raised his eyes as if he remembered something.


    Greta didn''t answer him. "Just choose one for me."


    Brent had to look at the boxes. After a moment, he said, "Star of the Heaven."


    "Your idea fits in with mine." Greta''s eyes lit up.


    The sapphire ne was a valuable curio of Vittorio Emanuele III. It was very auspicious and should be a good gift for newlyweds.


    Okay, that''s it!


    She shut up the box of the sapphire ne and put it in the drawer of the bedside cab.


    Brent looked at her warm face and asked, "Do you want to give this gift to Mr. Sterling and Miss Schultz in LA?"


    He had heard about their wedding yesterday.


    This ne must be for her uncle and aunt.


    Though no one mentioned how Greta escaped from the detention house in Mn, he knew it was probably out of Mr. Sterling''s hand.


    Apparently, Greta and her uncle had cleared up the misunderstanding between them.


    Greta always believed that her uncle was the one who was to me for the misery of her parents. But now, she knew it was a lie, and she had done something wrong, so she changed her attitude and wanted to send a wedding gift to her uncle and aunt as an apology.


    Brent was happy to see Greta''s change.


    She was no longer living in hate, no longer cold and indifferent to everyone.


    Greta closed the drawer and didn''t exin anything. She stood up and looked at him.


    "I''m going to LA myself to give them the gift."


    Giving the gift to them in person could show sincerity.


    Besides, she wanted to see her uncle and aunt''s wedding, and her young cousin, and her grandpa, whom she had not yet met...


    They were her father''s family and her family.


    "In person? Did you tell Barzini?" Brent was amazed.


    "No," She frowned and shook her head. "He wouldn''t let me go. I''ve booked an air ticket, and I''ll go alone. In two or three days, I''lle back. Dad isn''t here every day. I heard he''s going to Palermo to deal with some affairs tomorrow."


    "But..." Brent was afraid Barzini would find out and punish her again.


    "I''ve made up my mind." She looked at him and said coldly.


    ***


    The day before Dn''s meeting, Greta left quietly and boarded the ne to LA.


    Brent watched the ne disappear in the clouds.


    Greta looked refreshed after she put down the hatred.


    He had never seen her so happy since he had been with her.

 Chapter 693 - 693: Where’s The Young Master?

    After seeing Greta off, Brent left the airport and drove back to the manor.


    He parked the car and went inside the gate, only to find the atmosphere in the manor somewhat strange.


    Several strong men stood on the doorsteps.


    They were Barzini''s trusted subordinates.


    One of them, seeing he returned alone, sneered and came down.


    Brent''s heart gave a big jump.


    Was Barzini back? Didn''t Greta say he wouldn''t return until next week?


    He kept walking with an expressionless face.


    "Why are you alone? Where''s the young master?" One bald man asked.


    Brent recognized the man was Beato, Barzini''s confidant. He lowered his eyes and said calmly, "I don''t know."


    "Barzini''s waiting for you," Beato shrugged.


    Brent went in.


    Barzini was sitting on the sofa in the luxurious living room, listening to the reports from his men. He waved them away as Brent came in.


    "Greta left for LA this evening," he said slowly, and his eyes shed with anger. "Why didn''t you tell me instead of holding out on me?"


    Brent didn''t defend himself, and he didn''t, as Greta ordered, pretend not to know her whereabouts. He hung his head and said stonily, "I''m sorry, Lord Barzini."


    "Good." Barzini looked at him with fury in his voice, "You know how we punish the disobedient."


    With that, he gestured to his men behind him.


    One scar man handed Barzini a steel whip, which was always used on the traitors.


    Barzini raised the whip and threw it hard at Brent.


    A throbbing pain ran through Brent''s back. He gave a silent moan and gritted his teeth without a word.


    "You know what to do as Greta''s bodyguard, don''t you?" Barzini''s sullen voice came coldly, "Keep an eye on her, and keep me informed of anything she does¡ªthat is your duty. But what did you do? You went to Mn with her, and this time, you saw her fly to LA without telling me. Oh, good."


    Another cracking whipping fell on Brent''s back!


    Brent steeled and spat out blood.


    "You''ve been with Greta for a long time, and you''re bing as stubborn as she is. I don''t know whether she''s influenced you or you''ve brought her down." Barzini ran his fingers on the whip with a grim smile.


    As hisst word fell, the whip fell again!


    Brent''s clothes had already split open, and the unhealed wounds on his back were broken open. His whole back was covered in blood, and finally, he fainted before the next whipping came.


    ***


    Three dayster.


    Greta got off the ne in a good mood.


    She went to her uncle''s wedding yesterday. Though she didn''t dare to meet the newly married couple, she met her little cousin and gave the wedding gift to him.


    After all, she was to me for making her uncle lying in bed in aa for a year. How could she have the nerve to attend the wedding? She hesitated outside the wedding site and didn''t leave until the ceremony was over.


    Perhaps her uncle had forgiven her, but she was still guilty.


    She was lucky enough to see her little cousin.


    That boy was very pretty, cuter than she had imagined. He looked a little like her, especially his eyes and mouth.


    She was sure her aunt and uncle would love the wedding gift.


    Fearing that Barzini woulde back early and her absence would be discovered, she did not stay long. She flew back to Rome on the same day.


    The taxi stopped at the back door of the manor.


    Greta got out with her small suitcase.


    She had texted Brent before she boarded the ne, saying she would be back at this hour. Brent was supposed to be waiting for her at the back door. But when she got inside, no one was there.


    A little puzzled, she dragged the suitcase quietly in.


    Fortunately, no one was at the door today, and it was very quiet in the house.


    Barzini was probably not back yet.


    Greta breathed a sigh of relief and went upstairs to her bedroom. She stopped at Brent''s closed door and knocked on it, trying to tell him she was back.


    But no one answered.


    She knocked on it again and then tried to wrench at the door-handle. The door opened, but there was no one in the room. Her heart was beating fast. She had a bad foreboding.


    "Young master," struck in a displeasing voice from behind Greta. "You want Brent?"


    Greta started, turning around, her back sweating.


    She recognized Beato, Barzini''s confidant.


    Barzini was back?


    So... Barzini already knew she went to LA secretly?


    If so, he must have punished Brent.


    "Where is Brent?" Greta found her voice trembled.


    Beato said nothing but led Greta downstairs.


    Down the stairs, he took her to therge basement where Barzini imprisoned his enemies and the betrayers.


    It was cold and wet.


    The further Greta went, the more frightened she became.


    Finally, they stopped and got out of the way.


    Greta froze in front of a cell in the basement.


    Brenty bloodied on the cold ground, breathing hisst.


    The clothes that hung about him were so ragged that the bloody marks left on his back were clear to be seen. The blood had dried on him. Some wounds even festered without timely care and medicine.


    Barzini beat him to within an inch of his life!


    me it all on her.


    "Brent, Brent?" She darted to him but didn''t dare to touch him for fear of hurting him.


    Hearing Greta''s voice, Brent opened his eyes slowly and moved his dry lips.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine¡­"


    She clenched her fist and looked at his blood-soaked body. He had been locked in the basement for at least two days. He would surely die without medical treatment.


    "Let him go." Greta stood up and ordered Beato coldly.


    "I can''t let him go without Barzini''s permission," he replied drily.


    A murderous gleam shone in her cold eyes.


    "Let him go!" She jerked out a pistol and aimed at the man.


    "How dare you intercede for him!" Amanding voice wafted down from above the basement steps.


    Looking over, Greta saw Barzini, apanied by two strong bodyguards, standing on the top step.


    She dropped the pistol slowly and then fell to her knees without hesitation.


    "Dad, it''s my fault. Brent is innocent. Please let him go," she said.


    Barzini''s eyes darkened.


    "When did your heart be so soft, Greta? Besides, he''s not innocent!"


    Greta''s change made him angrier than Greta''s unannounced visit to LA.


    He had a hard job to cultivate his foster daughter into a ruthless, cruel heir. He couldn''t see her be so softhearted. How could his heir kneel and beg to him for a bodyguard?

 Chapter 694 - 694: Punish Me As You Like

    Did Greta still deserve to be his heir?


    "Anyway, Brent knew nothing about this," Greta gritted her teeth. "Please let him go and give him treatment!"


    "Let him go? Then you will take his punishment," Barzini said with barely repressed anger.


    Brent, half-conscious, raised himself on elbows when he heard it, stretching out his arm to pull Greta''s pants.


    "No, Greta... Don''t¡­"


    Greta looked at Barzini firmly. "Dad, send him to the doctor, please. I''ll stay here and receive your punishment."


    Her fearless remark made the look on Barzini''s face cooler.


    "Good!" He gestured to his men behind him.


    Two bodyguards immediately helped Brent to his feet.


    As Brent was taken away, he struggled weakly to stop and whispered, "Greta... I don''t deserve you¡­"


    Greta looked at the young man who was bathed in blood and dirt.


    "You''re my people, and I must protect you," she said as she lifted her slim fingers to wipe the blood away from the corner of his mouth.


    Barzini waved his hand.


    Brent was taken out of the basement.


    After watching him leave, Greta took a sigh of relief and turned to Barzini again.


    "I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have gone to LA without your permission. Punish me as you like."


    "Kneel here and think about it," Barzini ordered coldly.


    Greta, without anyint, bent her knees and kneeled on the wet, cold ground.


    Barzini shot a sharp look at her and made Beato watch her, and then he turned and left.


    ***


    The basement was rough and littered with broken ss.


    Greta was not sure what time it was. All she knew was that her leg had gone numb, and she felt pricking pain in her knee.


    Without looking down, she knew her lower legs were bloody.


    She didn''t expect to have a punishment after spending 14 hours on a ne. Now she was exhausted and dizzy, close to fainting.


    But she gritted her teeth, kneeling silently on the cold, wet ground.


    It was not until the second half of the night that she finally lost consciousness and fainted on the ground.


    Beato at the door hurried, went in, lifted her, and carried her out of the basement.


    After carrying Greta to her bedroom, he told the maid to take good care of her and then went to the study. He knocked on the door and went in.


    "Lord Barzini," Beato reported respectfully, "Young master has fainted. She''s suffered a great deal, and I believe she won''t dare to disobey you again. I just sent her back to her room,"


    Behind the desk, Barzini, who was reading a book, raised his eyes and pondered for a long time. Finally, he said to himself, "Next time, she won''t dare to disobey me again? Really?"


    "You mean¡­" Beato looked at his master, confused.


    Barzini closed his book and narrowed his eyes.


    "Greta''s changed ever since she knew that the Sterlings were not her enemies. She was now kind and soft hearted like a woman! She''s not what I want before."


    Beato frowned and said nothing. As Barzini pointed out, Greta was too kind to take the punishment for her bodyguard today.


    This was not what a qualified heir should do.


    Then he noticed a murderous look in Barzini''s eyes.


    "What do you want to do, my lord?" Beato asked.


    A malign expression came to Barzini''s face.


    * * *


    It was already the next morning when Greta woke up.


    Her clothes had been changed by the maid, and her wound on the knees had been dressed. With her calves still twitching, she got out of bed and took a few painful steps. Her knees ached dully.


    "Young master, don''t get out of bed! You aren''t well yet. Just lie there and rest. I''m at your service." The maid hurriedly came in.


    Greta rubbed her head and remembered Brent. She tore her arms away and put on her clothes, and then staggered out of the bedroom.


    Brent always got up an hour earlier than she did, and she used to see him at her door every day when she walked out of her bedroom.


    But nobody was seen at her door today.


    Was he so badly injured that he couldn''t get up?


    She walked quickly to his bedroom and pushed open the door, only to find his room empty.


    Brent was gone.


    Had he been taken to the hospital yesterday after he was taken out of the basement?


    Just then, a servant passed by.


    Greta lunged toward him and grabbed his cor.


    "Where''s Brent?"


    The servant stammered, "Brent... He..."


    "Tell me, did he go to the hospital?" Greta''s uneasiness grew stronger.


    "He¡­ He didn''t go to the hospital."


    "Where is him?"


    The servant hesitated as if not daring to tell her the truth.


    Greta shook slightly with terror. She raised her fist to the servant and ordered in a threatening tone, "Tell me, or I''ll kill you!"


    The servant opened his mouth with a woeful face, "Early in the morning, Brent was taken out by Barzini''s men. They seemed to go to the wharf nearby..."


    What did Barzini''s men take Brent to the wharf for?


    Brent was still seriously injured!


    Suddenly Greta was filled with foreboding. She scrambled to her feet and ran out of the house.


    The pain shot through her legs from her injured knees. After she ran a short way, the white gauze bandage on her knees was stained with blood. The wound burst open after the strenuous movement.


    She didn''t stop but ran faster.


    As soon as she arrived at the nearby dock, she saw Barzini''s men walking in her direction, away from the shore, as if they had just finished a task.


    They stopped in surprise when they saw Gretaing.


    Greta''s face went pale. With clenched hands, she stared at them.


    "Where''s Brent?" Her voice was icy.


    The men looked at each other in embarrassment.


    Greta darted forward, pointing a pistol at a man''s forehead.


    "Where''s Brent?"


    The man froze, breaking into a cold sweat.


    "Barzini told us to tie Brent up and throw him into the sea..." he stammered out.


    Greta reeled with shock, and her face went pale.


    She stared nkly at the quiet sea.


    "It''s been executed," whispered the man.


    Ten minutes before Greta arrived, Brent was thrown into the sea.


    Greta woke up, dropped the pistol, and ran to the bank.


    Barzini''s men reacted and ran after her, afraid that she wanted to jump to rescue Brent.


    "Young master! No --"

 Chapter 695 - 695: I Avenged You

    "Greta, Brent''s already..." A man reached out his hands, trying to stop her.


    It took Greta a long time to ept the fact. She stared at the calm sea, speechless.


    Brent had been thrown into the sea after being severely punished.


    She camete.


    It was toote.


    Greta copsed on the bank, gasping for breath.


    It was thest time she saw him in the basementst night.


    Tears from the depths of despair rose in her heart and gathered in her eyes.


    She had never shed a tear under Barzini''s strict instruction.


    But now, despair swept down upon her, overpoweringly.


    She would never see the silent, wooden, amorous man again.


    A tear,rger than an ocean pearl, fell from her eyes.


    After a long time, Greta staggered to her feet, dried her tears, and ran the other way to the manor.


    She flew up the front steps, across the porch, and threw open the door of Barzini''s room.


    Barzini looked up suddenly when she burst in without knocking.


    "I thought you knew the rules!" he snapped with disapproval in his eyes.


    Greta stared coldly at her foster father, who had just killed her bodyguard. He looked so calm, as if nothing had happened...


    Anger and despair welled in her. Hot blood poured into her brain.


    For the first time, she looked at her foster father without respect and fear.


    "Why, why did you kill Brent?" She asked quietly.


    Barzini seemed to have known the reason for her sudden rude arrival.


    "Just a bodyguard, forget it. Is it worth getting angry with me? I''ll get you a better bodyguard." He said simply.


    "I ask you why you killed Brent!" Greta stared steadily at the middle-aged man in front of her.


    Barzini, however, was not annoyed by her rudeness. He felt relieved at the return of his unsympathetic and feelingless adopted daughter.


    This was what he wanted to see.


    As his heir, she should be ruthless.


    Her cold character, as well as the vein of cruelty in her, helped her run the gang for him.


    "Feeling is thest thing you need. It''ll be your weakness. You were too nice and too concerned about your bodyguard, and that, in turn, weakened you. I killed him, and you should be tough and cold at everyone around you." It was his way to teach her a lesson.


    "You killed Brent to make me callous and insensitive?" Greta''s lips trembled uncontrobly.


    "Brent? All I know is that he''s a machine I picked up from an orphanage and trained to be your bodyguard. He exists to protect you. If he became a nuisance in your way, he''d better disappear." Barzini talked about Brent as if he were a cat or dog.


    Greta''s face turned paler.


    Barzini frowned. Never before had he seen such a cold, steely determination in her eye¡ªsuch a cruel look of murder.


    "Just a bodyguard. Is it necessary to care for him so much?" Barzini walked up to her, patting her on the shoulder reassuringly. "Greta, your job is to take care of my gang. I know you''re a smart kid. All right, go back to sleep and get well. Everything''s going as usual."


    Would everything be as usual?


    She nced darkly at his hand on her shoulder.


    He had lied to her for so many years and deliberately made her take the Sterlings as her enemies. She almost killed her uncle and aunt with her own hands, and she was unable to return to her family.


    She had been grateful to her foster father for adopting her and giving her a good life, but now she knew that he was only a pervert, a cruel, selfish pervert.


    He never regarded her as his daughter, nor did he really love her. All the while, he just took her as a tool, an unsentimental tool that could help him to manage the gang. He even killed the only person close to her...


    She turned slowly and walked to the door.


    Barzini smiled with satisfaction. He thought she was just a little lost and would recover soon.


    "Thank you, dad, for all the years you''ve nurtured and sheltered me." Greta stopped short at the door and suddenly turned. "Rest assured, I will live up to your expectations."


    Barzini, somewhat surprised, seemed not to expect her to return to her old ways. He nodded in relief. "Well --"


    Before his word fell, Greta thrust her hand in her jacket and suddenly took a pistol out, pointing it at his chest.


    His pupils constricted, and before he reacted, a rifle shot cracked out, and extensive blood stter from his chest. He covered the hole in his chest and eyed Greta squarely in disbelief.


    "You..."


    Greta walked over to him, looking at him pityingly. "You want me to be a heartless person, don''t you? You see, that satisfies you?"


    Then she lifted her hand and gave him a gentle push.


    Barzini fell on his back, and he died with his eyes open.


    The carpet under the body was instantly reddened by blood.


    Greta put down her pistol and walked out of the study.


    She went back to the wharf.


    The sky and water were as quiet and blue as usual. No one knew a man had just lost his life here.


    She watched the calm sea silently.


    Brent. I avenged you.


    I told you, you''re my people, and I won''t let you get hurt.


    This time, I failed to save you, but don''t worry, I''ll be with you.


    She stood on the wharf, alone and still, gazing out to sea.


    Her home was in that direction.


    There was the Antic Ocean between her and her family.


    On the ne back to Italy, she thought she might return to LA and live with them one day.


    But now... she was afraid it was impossible.


    All right, she could go to see her mom and dad in heaven.


    They must have been waiting for her for a long time.


    From now on, she would not be used by others, nor need to be a heartless and cold-blooded tool. She could apany her parents forever and ever. Oh, yes, maybe she could meet Brent.


    With a happy and serene smile on her lips, she grasped the ne with her parents'' photo around her neck and then closed her eyes and spread out her slender arms.


    In the cries of the crew on a nearby returning ship, she jumped into the sea.


    * * *


    Two yearster.


    Dn got a call from Jacob in the morning.


    An hourter, he and Savannah arrived at the hospital.


    On the corridor outside a ward, Jacob had been waiting for a long time.


    "Where''s she?" Dn hurried over.


    "In the ward," Jacob nced at the closed door of the ward. "Greta''s been transferred from the hospital in Cairo, Egypt."


    "What happened to her?" Savannah asked anxiously.


    "Two years ago, she was saved by a fisher in a small fishing vige near the red sea in Egypt. She''s been lying insensible in bed for more than one year," Jacob sighed and continued, "Two months ago, she woke up, but still weak. She never spoke of her name or her family. The fisherman was so kind that he had taken good care of her. Because the medical conditions in the small vige were limited, he sent her to a hospital in downtown Cairo. Luckily, the deputy director of the hospital, my former colleague, had heard that I had been looking for an American girl. He checked and found that the girl was exactly who I wanted. Yesterday, he arranged a special ne for her, and she was transferred here this morning."

 Chapter 696 - 696: We Love You

    Dn and Savannah gasped.


    They had been in a state of excitement since they got the call from Jacob.


    They never expected that Greta was still alive.


    Two years ago, Dn received a call from a subordinate in Italy. It was said that a Mafia boss known as godfather had been shot dead in his study, and the suspect was his adopted daughter.


    At the time, Dn and Savannah learned that Greta had been adopted by the godfather, Barzini when she was still an infant.


    They didn''t know why Greta shot Barzini, but she must be in a dangerous situation. She would be taken apart if she was caught by Barzini''s men. Dn immediately ordered his people in Italy to search for his niece and take her back to LA. But before they could find her whereabouts, bad news came: ording to the crew on a ship, Greta, after shooting Barzini dead, jumped into the sea.


    Shocked and in disbelief, Dn and Savannah sent people to scour the coast of Italy.


    Unfortunately, nothing had been found in thest two years.


    They didn''t expect Greta was cast up on the shore of a fishing vige and survived.


    "How is she now?" The couple asked in the same breath.


    "Don''t worry," Jacobforted them. "It''s nothing serious. Greta has a good constitution. She''s just too weak from a two-yeara. She should recover quickly with good care."


    They breathed a sigh of relief.


    Dn decided to go back to tell his father about Greta. Ever since he heard about Greta jumping into the sea, he had been hesitant to mention Greta''s existence. If George found out he had a granddaughter, but she was dead, he would have a heart attack! Why made him disappointed after giving him hope? So he and Savannah agreed not to mention it to George.


    Now it was different. They found Greta alive, and they could tell George right away.


    He would be very happy.


    After Dn left the hospital excitedly, Savannah followed Jacob into the ward.


    Greta, seated on the bed, gave a slight start when she saw Savannahing in.


    Savannah looked at the girl with emotion.


    It has been almost three years since they met in the warehouse in Mnst time.


    The cool boy who had shot Dn ruthlessly now became an adolescent girl.


    She looked younger and thinner than her peers. Her skin was pale and bloodless, and her hair was withered.


    Savannah sat on a chair that stood beside the bed. She felt so distressed that she could not help taking her hand, whispering, "You suffered too much, Greta. I''m sorry your uncle and I didn''t take you home earlier."


    Greta didn''t seem to be used to the care from others, and she pulled away from her hand.


    Jacob smiled and said in a gentle voice, "Greta, don''t you remember her? She''s Savannah, your aunt."


    Greta bit her lip. She remembered, of course, that she had kidnapped the woman in front of her.


    Savannah could see she was still a little guilty for what she had down to them.


    "The past is the past," Savannah said softly, "We''re sure you didn''t mean to. Two years ago, you flew to LA and came to our wedding, right? You gave us a ne as a gift, didn''t you? We epted the gift, and we epted your apology on the card. Forget about it, and from now on, you have a family. Let''s live together, and we''ll take good care of you, okay?"


    "Family..." Greta mumbled.


    "We''re a family, Greta, we love you," Savannah murmured soft words of encouragement. "You have a grandfather, an uncle, an aunt, and cousins. Oh, yes, you''ve seen your cousin. On the wedding day, you gave the ne to him personally. He kept talking about you. And your little cousin of one year old. She has your eyes and nose."


    Greta looked at Savannah, and her eyes became moist.


    It was so good to have a family.


    She knew the taste of happiness for the first time.


    ***


    It was two hourster when George arrived at the hospital.


    He couldn''t believe his ears when Dn told him about Greta.


    His eldest son had a posthumous daughter.


    Besides Kaiden and She, he had another granddaughter?


    Between astonishment and joy, he could hardly say a word all the way.


    In the ward, the moment he saw Greta, he could not help but turn red in his eyes.


    The girl on the bed took after Geoffrey. Without a DNA test, he could still be sure that she was the blood of the Sterlings.


    Dn had told him about Greta''s experience roughly.


    George felt bad that he failed in the protection of the little girl.


    He walked over and wanted to hug Greta, but he hesitated for fear of breaking something precious.


    Greta knew that the old man in front of her was her grandpa. She looked at him, her lips trembling with emotion.


    Savannah broke the awkwardness, whispering, "Greta, this is your grandpa."


    George caught his breath and said gently, "Your name''s Greta, right?"


    Greta nodded, drawing back as if unable to resist the old man''s tender call.


    George felt sadder when he saw her cowardice.


    "I''m sorry, Greta. You should me me. I scolded myself very much too. Since your father died, I''ve med myself and felt remorse for separating your parents... After a quarrel with me, your father had a car ident, and your mother left silently with you in her belly. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have been wandering in a foreign country and suffered all this... Anyway, it''s all my fault. I''m sorry, Greta, I''m sorry..."


    Dn and Savannah knew how hard it was for George, the head of the family, to be so low to a little girl.


    George valued this granddaughter, and he wanted to fix the rtionship with her.


    Greta seemed to be going through a silent struggle. She clenched her hands and didn''t speak for a long time.


    George thought she still couldn''t forgive him, and he didn''t want to push her. Taking two steps back in silence, he told Dn and Savannah to take care of her and intended to leave first.

 Chapter 697 - 697: I Shouldn’t Blame Anyone

    "Grandpa," Greta''s voice whispered behind him.


    All of them in the ward looked at her in surprise.


    George didn''t expect her to ept him so soon. He turned to the girl in the hospital bed excitedly, "Greta¡­ What did you call me? Can you call that again?"


    Greta held back the tears.


    "Grandpa," she murmured, and her voice thrilled with emotion, "I know you''ve been regretting all these years. If my mom and dad were alive, they would not me you anymore. Dad''s death was an ident, and the killer was his gic disease. Uncle''s right. I shouldn''t me anyone."


    Tears welled up in George''s eyes. He went to hug his granddaughter and sobbed, "Greta. I''m sorry, grandpa will make it up to you..."


    Dn and Savannah watched Greta weeping against her grandpa''s breast. They smiled, relieved.


    ***


    Under the careful care of the Sterling family, Greta recovered quickly and was discharged from the hospital in less than a month.


    After leaving the hospital, she moved to Sterling''s house to live with George.


    George, Of course, treated the lost granddaughter like a treasure. He prepared the room with the best view in the whole house for her as a bedroom and redecorated her father''s old study as her study, and he hired special bodyguards, servants, and drivers for her. Because Greta should still be studying at her age, he also sent her to the best senior high school in LA.


    In a few months, everyone in the Sterling family knew that old Sterling''s eldest granddaughter was the apple of his eye.


    ***


    On a Saturday evening, Dn and Savannah went back to Sterling''s house with their two children as usual.


    After dinner, the whole family sat on the couch, chatting andughing.


    George dandled his little granddaughter, She, who was in hisp. He turned to Greta from time to time and talked to her lovingly, with a smile on his face.


    Savannah gave a relievedugh.


    Now, Greta was almost amon girl, carefree and healthy.


    She was studying in an all-girls high school. Although she entered the school halfway, she had been diligent and intelligent since the first day and made rapid progress.


    The girl had suffered too much before, but they were sure that sooner orter, she would forget the bad old days.


    "Dn," George thought of something and said to his son, "there''s going to be a dinner party to celebrate the anniversary of the Sterling group, right? Those celebrities will attend with their children. Let Greta join you and introduce some new friends of her age to her."


    Dn understood George''s purpose. Now Greta was living a perfectly normal life, but she had few friends around. Apart from studying and reading, she spent most of her time staying home with George. Adolescent girls should have more fun with their friends. George was afraid she felt too lonely.


    "Okay. I''ll make arrangements." He nodded.


    Savannahughed and said to Greta, "I''ll get you a dinner dress from K&G. Greta, you must look perfect in a beautiful dress."


    Greta, aware of her grandfather''s kindness, paused and smiled, "Well, I won''t go. I don''t like noisy asions."


    "Don''t be nervous! Your aunt and cousin will go together with you," George thought his granddaughter was just too shy about meeting too many strangers. "There will be a lot of young people like you at the dinner party. They''re all from big families. Make more friends, and you don''t have to stick at home all day."


    "No, grandpa." Greta shook her head. "I know you''re afraid I''m too bored to be alone, but I used to be alone, and I didn''t have many friends around me. I got used to it. I didn''t like to be surrounded by too many people." Then she stood up and said, "Excuse me, I''m sleepy. I want to go to bed early."


    And she went straight upstairs.


    Savannah and Dn looked at Greta''s back.


    "Greta''s a good girl, but¡­" George sighed, looking at the upstairs. "She seldom reaches out to others. ording to her teacher, she has no friends at school. Every time I wanted to introduce her to some friends of the same age, she refused and seemed not interested in it. She doesn''t want to be too close to anyone... Well, I don''t know if she''s been through anything, and I daren''t ask."


    Savannah exchanged a nce with Dn and said to George, "Don''t worry, Dad. Greta lived in a different environment from most children. Take your time. Don''t push her."


    "She differs from most kids in character. If she doesn''t like making friends, just let her be," Dn added.


    ***


    On the second floor, Greta closed the door andy in bed.


    She knew well the kindness of her grandpa and aunt, and she appreciated it.


    After she returned to the Sterling family, they wanted to make up for her with the best things in the world, afraid that she might be unhappy.


    They wanted her to live the life of an ordinary girl, so they kept introducing new friends to her.


    But somehow, she couldn''t ept their offer.


    Maybe she was used to being alone. Or...


    She turned over in bed, and the face of a silent young man came into her mind.


    Brent.


    She whispered the name in her heart.


    Although it had been more than two years, every time she thought of him, the real torture came.


    Brent''s death, perhaps, was the reason why she hadn''t been able to make friends or get close to other people...


    She told her family that she was used to being alone over the years, and it was not true.


    Brent was the only person she had been close to in her life.


    But he died because of her.


    She was afraid that her friends would die because of her again. Subconsciously, she even felt that she was an unlucky person, destined to have no friends.


    That was why she closed her heart and didn''t want to socialize.


    "Brent, how are you in heaven?" She murmured, a smile on her lips as if she and Brent were sitting face to face.


    "I''m fine now. Grandpa, uncle, and aunt are very kind to me... You can rest assured. Good night."


    She closed her eyes, and a tear slipped from the corner of her eye.

 Chapter 698 - 698: Introducing To A Family Friend

    Half a yearter, Greta was admitted to UCLA among the top of the whole grade.


    She chose to study Business Administration.


    Her aunt suggested she choose what she was interested in, but she had been used to doing what Barzini allowed her to do and didn''t have a say about what she liked. When she learned that her grandpa had devoted his whole life to the Sterling group, she decided to study Business Administration so that she could do some help in the group after she graduated. She knew very well, being a Sterling is a big family name that bears big responsibility. She epted her fate to be an heiress since Kaiden and She were still young to take the responsibility of running the Sterling Group.


    George was overjoyed at Greta''s good results, and he was much moved when he learned why Greta chose the major. It was worth a grand celebration. After she received the admission letter, George held a three-day banquet in the best hotel of the Sterling Group, inviting their family friends and celebrities from all walks of life.


    Greta didn''t like to socialize, so she just attended the banquet together with her grandpa the first day and was absent for the other two days.


    On thest day of the banquet, Greta was reading in the study at home when the phone rang.


    It was a month before school started.


    She wanted to preview her college courses before the beginning of the term.


    "Grandpa?" She answered the phone. Her grandpa was supposed to be entertaining guests at the hotel at this hour.


    There was some noise, and George''s voice was light and upbeat.


    "Greta, what''re you doing? If you''re free,e to the hotel now, and I''d like to introduce a new friend to you. He''s the son of my old friend and a few years older than you. Oh, he graduated from UCLAst year. I''m sure you''ll be good friends."


    Gretaughed. Grandpa was still not discouraged and began to introduce friends to her again.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry, But I really don''t want to go. I haven''t finished the book I''m reading." She excused herself.


    "Greta, the Stewart family, and our family are old friends. They migrated years ago and returned home especially to attend the banquet for you this time. If you don''t like that boy, I won''t insist, but at least you shoulde and say hello to them, okay?"


    Greta, with reluctance, could only agree, "All right, I''ming,"


    "Well, dress up before going out," said George excitedly.


    "Dress up?" Grandpa had never given her such directions when he introduced new friends to her before.


    "Well..." George seemed to swallow something andughed. "After all, you are the star of the party, of course, you should dress up."


    Greta didn''t think too much. After hanging up, she changed and took a taxi to the hotel.


    Entering the hotel, she made her way to the banquet hall. She knew the way when she came here on the first day.


    After a few steps, she heard Dn and Savannah whispering at the door of the banquet hall.


    Greta was about to say hello to her aunt and uncle when she heard them chatting,


    "Is dad really going to introduce General Stewart''s son to Greta?" It was Savannah''s voice, sounding curious.


    "Yeah," Dn affirmed.


    "Greta isn''t eighteen yet. She''s still at school. Dad doesn''t have to arrange a blind date for her until she graduates." Savannah smiled helplessly.


    "He wanted them to meet first. It takes time to develop a rtionship. If everything goes well, they can get married after she graduates. Greta''s been on her own. Dad wants more people to love her," Dn said.


    "Well. Do you know the Stewart family?" Savannah was still worried.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve been family friends for generations. General Stewart''s son must be an honest and upright person as his father," Dn exined.


    "But we don''t know if Greta will like Stewart Junior..."


    ***


    Greta paused and hid behind the wall.


    No wonder grandpa suddenly introduced a new friend to her and asked her to dress up before she came.


    He was not introducing her to amon friend but a boyfriend.


    Luckily, she heard about it before she went in.


    She turned and slipped out with a sigh.


    She didn''t want to say no to grandpa''s offer, but she didn''t want to have a blind date either, so she had to put it off. She doesn''t want an early engagement with anybody. All she has in her mind was to focus on studying.


    She went to a nearby caf¨¦ and stayed there for a while. Her cell phone rang constantly. She knew it was grandpa, and she had to pretend not to hear it.


    An hourter, when the banquet was almost over, she got up and went to a young woman, who sat next to her table with her boyfriend.


    "Excuse me, Miss. Can I borrow your lipstick, please?" Greta asked politely.


    The girl looked up at Greta, who was properly dressed and didn''t look like a fraud. She took out a lipstick from the bag and handed it to her.


    Greta opened the lipstick, applied it on her knee so that it looked bloody, and then she returned the lipstick to the woman. "Thank you."


    The woman and her boyfriend eyed her wonderingly.


    Greta left the caf¨¦ and returned to the hotel.


    Across the road, she saw the guestsing out of the hotel in twos and threes.


    She went leisurely. It was already empty in the banquet hall.


    "Greta, why are you sote? Why not answer my calls? The boy I wanted to introduce to you has been waiting for you for a long time and just left," grumbled George reproachfully.


    "Grandpa," she hobbled to George, relieved to know that her blind date had gone.


    "What''s the matter with your leg?" George looked down and saw arge red mark on her knee. "What happened? Cooper! Get the car ready, take Greta to the hospital!"

 Chapter 699 - 699: Don’t Run Away Next Time

    "No, Grandpa," Greta grabbed his sleeve. "I''m fine. I fell down on the way here and went to a clinic. That''s why I''mte. I just saw the missed call. I''m sorry."


    What else could George say?


    "It''s okay, I''m d that you''re fine. Oh, it''s a pity that you didn''t see Stewart Junior. He''s really a good boy..." George sighed.


    "Grandpa, you''re going to set me up with that guy, aren''t you?" Greta whispered.


    George smiled awkwardly. He wanted to create an opportunity for his granddaughter and their family friends'' son like what he did to Dn and Savannah.


    "Well, he is a boy from a military family, the son of my old friend. You can try to meet and know him first. I believe you''ll havemon interests and y together." George tried to persuade her.


    Greta curled her lips.


    How could ordinary people havemon interests with her?


    Her experience was quite different from that of other people.


    Ordinary people would not understand her and would even be afraid of her.


    If they knew she grew up in a sinister gang and killed her foster-father herself, they wouldn''t dare to know her.


    Greta didn''t want to discourage her grandfather. She nodded with a helpless smile on her lips, "Well, we''ll talk about itter, Grandpa."


    "Greta, don''t brush me off," George made persistent efforts, "Anyway, the Stewarts are going to stay long in LA this time. General Stewart''s son intended to visit his teachers at UCLA before they left. I''ll let you meet again. Don''t run away next time."


    Greta grinned and nodded.


    Her first blind date failed as she expected.


    ***


    At the end of the day, Savannah was ying with her daughter in the buggy while listening to Dn talking with George on the phone,


    "So, Greta hasn''t met Stewart Junior yet?"


    Today, they waited for Greta at the door of the banquet hall in the hotel for a long time, but they didn''t see her. Later, when the dinner ended, they left first.


    "Well, Dad said Greta identally fell down on her way to the hotel, so she waste and missed that boy." Dn shrugged.


    "Is she all right?" Savannah asked with concern.


    "She''s fine. If you ask me, I''d say she had known it was a blind date, and she made an excuse intentionally." Dn sat beside her, teasing his daughter with the toy.


    "It''s no wonder Greta didn''t want to go on a blind date. She''s still a little girl." Savannah sighed.


    "She''s at the age of dating," Dn put down the toy and leaned in close to Savannah, putting his hand around her waist.


    His little daughter, She, was only one year old, but Savannah had got back in shape and was more voluptuous than before.


    "Stop that now, She''s still here." Savannah patted his hand down. After being taught by Kaiden''s teacher, she had warned Dn not to paw her in front of the kids, but Dn never obeyed her words!


    "She''s still young, right?" Dn picked up his chubby little daughter from the baby walker with one hand and held her up.


    She stared with big innocent eyes, giggled, and smiled at her father, waving her plump little hand as if she agreed with him.


    Savannah watched the father and the daughter andughed. She couldn''t imagine the daredevil and ruthless Dn Sterling would be a great father to their children. Time passed quickly, and they''re now living a peaceful life.


    * * *


    After the summer vacation, Greta registered at UCLA and became one of the freshmen.


    College students should live on campus, but she used to go about alone and thought that life in the dormitory didn''t suit her. What''s more, George had been ustomed to having his granddaughter around every day. So, after Dn gave a call to her teacher, she became a nonresident student.


    After half a month, Greta gradually became ustomed to college life.


    This noon, she came out of the ssroom with books in her hand, ready to go to the library to do some reading.


    "Greta, where are you going?" A girl with a ponytail ran after her.


    "Go to the library." Greta didn''t stop.


    The girl was Linda, a sweet, cheerful girl.


    "Go to the library after ss? You have a particr fondness for reading, don''t you? Come on, I heard that the basketball team is ying basketball on the yground, and there''s a handsome senior who''s juste back from abroad. Let''s go and have a look!" Linda took her hand, pulling her forward.


    "I''m not interested. Just go yourself." Greta pulled her hand out.


    "You''re not even interested in handsome guys?" Linda pursed her mouth.


    Greta shrugged.


    "Linda, stop pestering her. Don''t you know she''s the famous ''cool beauty'' in our school?" An unpleasant tinny voice came from behind them.


    Three girls with books in their arms came out of the ssroom. The girl who talked about it was the middle one in a yellow dress.


    "Why waste your time on an icy stone?" The two girls beside her chimed in with their best friend.


    Greta looked coldly at them.


    The girl in the middle was Martha, her ssmate.


    Her family was also doing business and had a ce in the local business circle.


    Martha was the only daughter of her family. She had been spoiled and surrounded by others since childhood.


    Greta, however, was the granddaughter of George Sterling. The Sterling family had a higher status than Martha''s family. Martha''s father always took the initiative to greet Greta''s grandpa and uncle respectfully whenever they met.


    Besides, Greta was quiet and had little contact with others, which made her more mysterious. The eyes of their ssmates were all focused on her, and Martha was always ignored.


    Martha was more and more jealous. From the beginning of the semester to now, she picked on Greta all the time.


    Greta never took Martha seriously. She didn''t bother to respond even when she was talking behind her back. When she saw Martha on the road, she didn''t look at her.


    Martha was more distressed.

 Chapter 700 - 700: She’s Old Sterling Granddaughter

    It was the same today. Greta ignored Martha and her two friends, walking towards the library without pause as if they were air.


    Linda hurried to follow her.


    Martha''s face slightly changed.


    "Should she be so proud? How dare she ignore Martha?" One of Martha''s friends muttered.


    "Who does she think she is? How rude she is!" Another girl pursed her lips.


    "I can''t agree more with you. But she''s George Sterling''s granddaughter. No wonder she''s so proud. Oh, all the boys in our school like her mysterious indifference!"


    Martha''s face grew darker.


    "Proud? Well, I''ll see how proud she is!" She clenched her fists and sneered.


    * * *


    An hour before the afternoon ss began, Greta came out of the library with several books in her arms.


    Linda had followed her to the library, but she went to the student canteen for lunch just now after Greta refused to go with her.


    Greta was used to having lunch at about three o ''clock in the afternoon in Italy, and she did not change this habit after she came to LA. She ate a few bites of bread and had some drinks at noon at most, so she went directly to the ssroom after finishing reading.


    As she walked through the tree-lined path of the campus, she heard a loud noise from the yground, mixed with the amazing sound of the girls and the cheers of the boys.


    Greta looked over. Oh, yes, Linda said the basketball team was ying a basketball match.


    It was said that one graduated senior was back. Maybe that was why more people were watching.


    Was that senior so charming?


    She curled her lips. Without any intention of joining in the fun, she went straight to the ssroom.


    * * *


    The next morning, Greta came to school early as usual.


    When she arrived at the ssroom, she saw the door was ajar.


    She pushed the door open, her eyes narrowing in rm. Just as she stepped back, a basin of water was poured out!


    Fortunately, she dodged nimbly and avoided getting wet.


    Behind the swinging door, a girl with an empty basin stood with a dissatisfied look on her face. As if in despair, she threw the basin aside and returned to her seat.


    That girl was one of Martha''s best friends.


    Greta looked coldly into the ssroom. Perhaps it was still too early, besides Martha and her best friend, the ssroom was almost empty.


    Martha, who was sitting in the back seat, staring at Greta grimly. She grunted in discontent and then looked down at the book.


    Greta entered the ssroom with a frost smile.


    Although Martha had often provoked her before, she did that only behind her back, and Greta didn''t bother to debate with her. But that didn''t mean she was afraid of her. She just didn''t want to make trouble in the school so as not to make her grandpa unhappy.


    But now that Martha went so far, she had no reason to tolerate her any longer.


    Besides, she had no habit of yielding.


    She gave Martha and her friend a contemptuous nce, left her bag on a desk, and then approached them.


    "Apologize."


    "Apologize?" Martha''s friend sneered. "Who do you think you are? What were you thinking? I didn''t know you came, and I didn''t spill the water on you. Why should I apologize..."


    Before the girl had finished thest word, a quick blow came at her chin. She felt an acute pang and fell back to the ground!


    Martha was so shocked that she didn''t react until the girl on the ground cried out. She hurriedly helped her friend up and took out a tissue to wipe the blood on her face.


    "Greta! How dare you hit your ssmate! Are you a student or a bully?"


    "You offended me first." Greta raised her eyebrows.


    "Who offended you? That''s nonsense!" Martha gritted her teeth.


    Greta slowly walked up to her with a sardonic grin.


    Martha shuddered. She had just seen how her best friend got the blow and feared that she might end up like her. She got up hurriedly and threatened, "If you dare hurt me, I''ll make you in trouble!"


    "Oh, really?" Greta grabbed her by the scruff of the neck, yanking her up. "I''ll be interested to see what you can do to make me in trouble."


    Then she threw her to the back. Martha, after knocking down several chairs and tables, fell on the ground, aching all over. She moaned out of pain. But it was not over.


    Greta stepped forward and pped her on the face twice.


    "Dare you say that again?" Greta sneered.


    "I dare not... dare not..." Martha was so stunned that she could not fight back.


    "Dare you to y tricks on me again?" Greta gave her another spank.


    "I dare not..."


    Just then, there came footsteps and voices, and the students came into the ssroom by twos and threes.


    Martha came to her senses, got up with all her might, and ran to the back of her shocked ssmates.


    "Help me! Go tell the teacher Greta''s crazy, and she''s going to kill me!"


    ***


    In the evening, Savannah hurried to the dean''s office of UCLA after a teacher called and told her that Greta had started a fight at the school.


    Greta''s legal guardian was her uncle. So the school informed Dn and Savannah directly.


    She came to the dean''s office to learn that, to be exact, Greta beat her ssmates. Greta herself was fine, but the two girls seemed to have been sent to the school clinic for treatment.


    Savannah apologized and took Greta out of school.


    Along the way back, Savannah didn''t me her or ask her why she beat her ssmates, but Greta broke the silence, "I''m sorry, aunt, I got you scolded."


    Savannah shook her head and said softly, "It''s okay. But can you tell me what happened?"


    Greta told her that Martha always provoked her from the beginning of school until now, and today she even got a basin of water thrown at her.


    Savannah understood, and then she asked, "Why didn''t you tell the teacher Martha wasing at you?"


    "I said that Martha provoked me before I started. But the teacher said it wasn''t right for me to beat them up like that anyway, so I didn''t want to say more." Greta bit her lips.

 Chapter 701 - 701: Apologize To Her

    Savannah knew Greta''s character. She was always cold and independent, and she did not like to exin. But she was not the sort of girl who would hurt others for no reason.


    "Don''t worry," Savannah said softly, "I''m not going to talk to father Sterling about what happened today. Your uncle will try to exin to your teacher so that you won''t get demerits. And we''ll contact the two girl''s families and pay their medical bills and ask their parents to teach their kids well."


    Then she smiled and added, "But I don''t think they''ll dare challenge you again."


    "Thank you, Aunt," Greta said gratefully. She had a good aunt who always arranged everything well for her.


    * * *


    Martha and her best friend, who had just had their wounds treated, came out arm in arm. The injuries on their faces were as hideous as their expressions.


    They chattered as they walked.


    "That bitch! How ruthless she was! Ouch, my face... It hurts so much! Hope no scars will leave on my face, or I won''t let her go easily!" The girl was clearly just saying angry words. She didn''t have a better family than Greta''s, and she couldn''t fight back. All she could do was cursing behind her.


    "All right, she won''t get any better this time. She''ll be given a good lesson and severely punished!" Martha gritted her teeth.


    "But she''s George Sterling''s granddaughter. What if the school covers her up?" The girl hesitated.


    "If the school covers her up, we can make a big deal out of it and let the whole school know, oh no, the whole world knows what she has done to us! We can take pictures of our faces and post the pictures on Twitter and IG! Then everyone will know that the girl from the Sterling family is a bully who beat up her ssmates like this. I don''t believe the school will still cover up for her!" Martha''s eyes shed with hate.


    "You''re awesome! Yeah, we''re gonna give her a good lesson this time! And then we didn''t get a beating for anything! No one will go against you anymore!" Her best friend became excited and forgot about the pain.


    Martha beamed. With a better mood, she decided to have a good meal outside instead of eating in the student canteen before going back to the dormitory.


    They chatted as they walked out of the school gate. As they turned into a narrowne, a tall figure standing under a tree in front of them blocked their way.


    In the shades of the tree, the appearance of the man was not clear. They only knew he was a young man.


    The man came out of the dim light and approached them.


    Against the light, Martha and her best friend could not see the man''s face clearly, but they realized that the man came to them not to do them good.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" They asked in rm, retreating a step.


    "You just fought with Greta, didn''t you?" Icy words came slowly from the man''s thin lips.


    They could not help nod under the man''s terrifying gaze.


    "Tell the teacher that you stirred up trouble first, and Greta was just defending herself. Then apologize to Greta in front of the ss," ordered the man with a stony air.


    "Why should we do what you say?" Martha stared. "What''s your rtionship with Greta? Why are you defending her?"


    "Don''t ask why just do as I say." The man''s voice was even colder.


    The two girls shivered, frightened. Martha nerved herself and talked back, "What if we don''t listen to you?"


    Before she had finished speaking, her throat was a stroke, and her feet were off the ground!


    The man grabbed them by the neck at the same time and lifted them from the ground with no effort!


    The two girls could hardly breathe, and their faces were choked red. They sobbed and tried to call for help, but they could not utter a single word.


    "You will suffer more misery than you can imagine without doing what I tell you. Not even your family will be able to save you," said the man gloomily.


    Martha felt that the air was about to disappear, but she was still unconvinced.


    "W-What can you do to us? Society''s ruled byw! I...I''ll call the police!" She answered back.


    "One day, you two suddenly disappear." The man said as if he was telling a story. His voice was stony and murderous. "You''re sold to a foreign red-light district or an underground amusement, your legs and feet removed and your eyes forced out... When you die, your body organs will be sold¡­ Do you think calling the police would help?"


    Both girls turned pale. A flush of rm prickled their skin.


    "Apologize to Greta. I will watch you and see if you are sincere." The man''s voice came from hell, sending shivers down their backs.


    They gasped and had to nod first.


    The man loosened his grasps, and the two girls copsed to the ground. They stumbled up, pressing their hands to their mouth to smother a few coughs.


    Before Martha came to, a dagger shed in front of her eyes, and a stray of her hair fell on the ground. She froze!


    "Next time, it might be more than just hair." A bleak warning sounded over the heads of the two girls.


    * * *


    In the morning, Greta got out of the car and entered the school.


    As soon as she walked into the ssroom, Martha and her best friend rose abruptly. They seemed to have been waiting for her for a long time. The wounds on their face and arms were not healed. Greta frowned. What were these two trying to do? Didn''t they get enough yesterday?


    She clenched her fist in rm as they went up to her.


    But the two stopped in front of her and suddenly apologized, "Greta, we''re sorry!"


    Greta and the other students in the ssroom all froze.


    It was so hard to hear a sorry from Martha.


    Greta''s first response was whether it was a new trick from Martha.


    "What the hell are you doing?" She asked, squinting her eyes.


    "We sincerely apologize to you. Please, forgive us, won''t you?" Martha and her best friend asked impatiently.


    The man warned them yesterday that if Greta didn''t ept the apology, he wouldn''t spare them.


    Greta was surprised. They didn''t look like they were making a game of her. They seemed to be admitting they were wrong sincerely.


    "You don''t have to do that." She went straight to her seat with an expressionless face.


    Martha and her friend grabbed her arm and almost fell to their knees.


    "Greta, please forgive us! We do know we were wrong. We''ve admitted it to the teacher, and we won''t find trouble with you again..." They bowed themselves to the earth.

 Chapter 702 - 702: The Mysterious Man

    Martha and her friend didn''t mean to raise before Greta epted their apology.


    More and more students entered the ssroom, and more and more amazing nces gathered around Martha and her friend.


    In the end, even the teacher of the ss came and saw them pleading with Greta.


    "What are you doing?" The teacher was shocked.


    Greta frowned at the two girls, "Okay, I won''t attack unless I am attacked. Just forget it and don''t mess with me. Now go back to your seat."


    Martha and her friend hurried back to their seats with relief.


    After ss, the dean came to Greta, who had just walked out of the ssroom.


    He said that the school had already known that it was not her fault and she would not be demerited. He told her to focus on her study, and he had warned Martha and her friends not to provoke her again.


    After the dean left, Greta fell into silence thoughtfully. She didn''t expect this matter so smoothly resolved.


    Martha couldn''t apologize to her and exin to the school of her own volition.


    Did her uncle help?


    Just then, Martha came out of the ssroom with a satchel over her shoulder. She shivered when she met Greta''s eyes.


    "Wait," Greta took two steps forward and blocked her way.


    "What''s the matter?" Martha asked timidly.


    Greta pulled Martha to a corner in an irresponsible manner.


    "Did someone ask you to apologize to me and exin to the school?" She asked coldly.


    Martha was silent. Yesterday, before the man left, he had warned her not to mention this to Greta.


    The coolness of the young man''s eagle-eyed eyes still haunted her, and the cruelty with which he had cut off her hair gave Martha a nightmare that night.


    However, her answer, Greta knew, was yes.


    "Did my uncle threaten you?" Greta raised her eyebrows.


    Martha hesitated, unable to exin.


    Greta, with her back to theing and going students, took a Swiss army knife from her coat.


    "Out with it." She held the knife against Martha''s waist.


    Although she had already said goodbye to her past life, she was used to carrying a weapon of defense with her, which may be the reason for theck of security.


    Martha''s face went white, and sweat ran off her forehead. She tried to call out but bit her lip when Greta''s cold eyes met hers.


    "No, not your uncle..." She said in a trembling voice.


    "Who is that?" Greta wondered.


    Martha was in a dilemma. That man was not easy to mess with, but Greta couldn''t be fooled either.


    "If you don''t say it, I''ll scratch your face," Greta threatened.


    Martha broke into a cold sweat and could only say, "It was a young man... I don''t know who he is. Yesterday, he popped up at the school gate and threatened us to do it. But he shouldn''t be your uncle..."


    "A young man? What does he look like? How old is he?" Greta asked incredulously.


    "Twenty-three or four... Very young..." Martha tried to describe the man''s appearance.


    Greta''s heart beat violently as Martha represented that man.


    Why did the man in Martha''s description sound like a person?


    It was impossible. That man should have died long ago.


    But besides that man, who else in the world would care about her so much and tried to protect her from being hurt?


    She did her best to calm herself, but she was still a little distracted.


    Martha struggled free as she rxed and ran away.


    Greta stayed in ce for a long time before she turned and left the teaching building.


    ***


    It was a lovely Sunday.


    During breakfast, George mentioned the blind date again.


    "Greta, it''s a nice day, and you have no ss. Would you like to have dinner with the young master of the Stewart family today?"


    Why hadn''t this young gentleman left? Greta, unable tough, interrupted George''s thought hurriedly, "Grandpa, since the weather is so beautiful today, why don''t we go to the cemetery to visit my parents'' grave?"


    Since Greta came back, George had moved Jennifer''s grave from the vige to LA to be buried with his eldest son, Geoffrey.


    It was his son''s wish as well as Greta''s.


    And it was the only thing he could do to make up for them.


    Although they were never formally married in life, they were able to stay together after death.


    Besides, their daughter was still living in the world, and they could close their eyes.


    After rebuilding their grave, George took Greta to see them almost every week when they were free.


    Knowing that his granddaughter was trying to change the subject, George just nodded and didn''t push her.


    After breakfast, George and Greta went to the cemetery of the Sterling family.


    As usual, Greta stood in front of her parents'' grave with her grandfather, listening to him talk to her parents.


    "Geoffrey, Jennifer, your daughter has been studying at UCLA for almost a month. She''s excellent and sensible. Everything is going well in her study and life, and you can rest assured."


    Greta gazed at the picture of her parents on the gravestone, whispering, "Dad, Mom, I''m fine. My grandpa and uncle are very kind to me. I miss you so much¡­"


    Before, she could only see the photos of her parents in the ne left by her mother. After returning to the Sterling family, she saw many photos of her father, and many photos of her mother were also collected in her father''s old study.


    Greta and her grandfather stayed and talked till noon.


    George patted Greta''s hand and said, "Greta, it''s time for lunch. Let''s get back and see them next week."


    Greta nodded, nced at her parents'' grave, whispered goodbye, and turned to George, "Grandpa, you get in the car first, and I''ll be right back."


    George looked at her as if he knew what she was up to. "Another visit to your friend, right?"


    When her parents'' grave was repaired, Greta asked if she could make a cenotaph in the cemetery. George and Dn were surprised and asked for whom she made that. Greta said that it was for an old friend who died because of her, but she didn''t say much more.


    It was not proper to build a tomb for a stranger here, but George pampered his granddaughter and agreed without asking more.

 Chapter 703 - 703: Was It Completely Hopeless?

    Greta put a tombstone without any word in front of the cenotaph.


    The Sterlings didn''t know who the person was, but they knew it must be an important person in Greta''s life. No one dares to question Greta''s decision as they respected and epted her as a family member. Old Sterling, too, learned that his granddaughter had suffered so much when she''s living with the gangsters in Mn.


    Greta had always been emotionally unresponsive and detached. They didn''t expect she would have such an important friend.


    Every time Greta came to visit her parents'' grave, she would also ce a bunch of flowers at her friend''s cenotaph.


    "Okay," George nodded and then added, "the bodyguard will stay here with you."


    "No, thank you," She wanted to be alone.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you in the car." With that, George turned to leave under Cooper''s support.


    Greta walked to a corner of the cemetery and stopped.


    Under an elm tree, a wordless tombstone stood quietly.


    It was clean and spotless, though a little lonely.


    Greta put the flowers in front of the stone and squatted down.


    "Brent, how have you been? I''m fine. Everything seems so calm. For one thing, someone helped me after I fought with my ssmate. I thought I would be in some trouble, but that girl apologized to me. I almost thought it was you..." Greta seemed to remember something painful yet sweet.


    "You say, can the young man of her words really be you? Did you be an angel to protect me? Am I very silly? How could it be you? But I really don''t know who else in the world can defend me like this, but you... Oh, yeah, and one more thing. Grandpa set me up on a blind date. You wouldn''t believe it! I have a blind date, Aha... Grandpa introduced me to a young gentleman of the Stewart family. Everyone praised him. Of course, I understand that grandpa is aftering for my good, afraid I''ll feel lonely, and he wants more people to love me. But I wonder, besides my family, who put you in the world will really love me and protect me? I don''t want to be with any other man. No matter how nice he is, he will never be better than you." Her eyes reddened as she said this.


    He cared about everything about her, but she seldom asked what he liked.


    She now suddenly realized how little she knew about him. But it was toote. She could only wish that he''s alive, and she could pamper him with what she had recently.


    "Brent, do you know why I didn''t carve your name on the stone? Not only because I couldn''t ept your death, but also because you''re more than just my bodyguard. I wish you''re still alive," she whispered.


    Then she stopped and gazed at the gravestone for a long time.


    Finally, she turned and walked out of the cemetery.


    The road descended out of the cemetery, and their car was waiting below.


    Just then, a man suddenly appeared in front of her.


    The man was tall and strong. He was wearing arge jacket, and a ck cap with the peak pulled down low over his eyes. The cap failed to hide a slight scar on his left cheek. His mean eyes fixed on Greta gloomily. It seemed that he had been lying in wait here for a long time.


    Greta''s heart jumped when she saw the man clearly. The man in front of her was Beato, the confidant of her adoptive father.


    Realizing that he came for no good, she started to run away.


    Beato had expected her to run. He gestured, and two burly European men appeared on either side to block her way! They grabbed her and rushed her over to a ck car.


    "Let me go! Help!" Greta yelled as she struggled.


    Beato immediately put a handkerchief over her mouth.


    She could no longer make a sound. A pungent smell on the handkerchief rushed into her nose. In a few seconds, she lost consciousness.


    ***


    Greta was awakened by the jolting of the car. When she opened her eyes, she found she was blindfolded with a cloth and trussed up with her arms and legs securely tied.


    From the front seat, there came the chatting of several men.


    "Beato, what''re you going to do with her?"


    "The traitor! Barzini adopted her and brought her up, but she killed him! Now that we have located her and caught her, how can we let her off easily?"


    "Yes. Let her pay back the blood debt! Shoot her!"


    "Well, shooting her to death is too good for her. I say, take her back to Italy, hold her in the interrogation room and torture her before we execute her!"


    "But this is LA, a ce dominated by the Sterling family. It''s easy to get in, but it''s hard to get her out. Her family will search the whole city when they realize that she''s disappeared. It will be very difficult for us to take her out of the country."


    "Since it''s not convenient to take her out of the country," Beato''s voice said coldly, "we have to execute her here to avenge our dead Godfather. She jumped into the sea not deadst time, and I wonder if she is still so lucky this time."


    "You mean to throw her into the sea? Good. To the wharf!"


    Greta''s shirt was soaked with cold sweat as they talked over how to kill her. She struggled silently, trying to work herself free, but they tied her too tight. Besides, she was limp by the force of the soporiferous medicine on the handkerchief.


    Was itpletely hopeless? Did she have to await her doom? Is this her sad end?


    They were driving at a good rate. It was quiet outside the car window. They were probably passing through the suburbs.


    Suddenly, the driver braked sharply in curses. The sudden stopping of the car plunged her forwards.


    She tried to hold herself up and listened.

 Chapter 704 - 704: Accidentally Or On Purpose?

    "Damn it. Why did that car appear all of a sudden?" Beato growled in a low voice. "What''s wrong with that guy? Why is the car still blocking the road? Hey you. Get out and see what''s going on!"


    Greta listened in silence. It seemed that someone pulled out right in front of them.


    identally or on purpose?


    At Beato''smand, the driver, a fat man, immediately opened the door and jumped out of the car. A gray SUV is parked in the middle of the road. The car remained stationary, and no one got off.


    "Oh, shit! What the fuck are you doing? Out of the way!" The fat man, cursing in English, stormed over.


    The car was still silent.


    "Are you deaf?" The fat man burst into a fury. He came forward and was about to pull open the front door when it was opened slowly.


    A tall, virile young man got off.


    The fat man paused and then froze when he saw clearly the man in front of him. His face turned as white as a sheet as if he encountered a ghost. Before he made a sound, the man in front of him moved up and wrung his neck skillfully. The fat man fell to the ground in a dead faint.


    Beato and another member of the Mafia in the car apparently saw what was happening. They got out of the car in a hurry, as pale and shocked as the fat man.


    With difficulty, Beato opened his mouth, staring at the young man. "You... You didn''t..."


    Before the word "die" came out, the young man stepped forward and worked over Beato and his partner with a few movements.


    Just then, a ck sedan pulled up alongside. Several men got off and hurried to the young man''s side, whispering, "Master, what are you going to do with them?"


    At the same time, Greta''s ears tensed for what was going on outside the car. She heard Beato and his partners screaming, and they seemed to have been brought to heel.


    What were the people outside?


    The sound of footsteps came with the whine of Beato and his partners, and then they seemed to be thrown into a car and carried away.


    Greta stiffened in rm. Although Beato had been taken away by someone, he was not necessarily a good person. Was he another kidnapper who wanted her life?


    After all, she had done a lot for the gang in Italy over the years, and she had too many enemies.


    Suddenly, the rear door was pulled open.


    A ray of light came in. Greta, blindfolded, felt cool breathinging towards her.


    "Who are you?" She asked in rm, shrinking back.


    The person in front of her remained quiet.


    She felt she was being stared at, his eyes like ming torches. The hairs on the back of her neck prickled with fear.


    "What do you want? I don''t know who you are, but I appreciate that you saved my life. Please contact my grandfather or my uncle in the Sterling..."


    Before she finished, she was pulled out and carried on against the man''s shoulder with a strong arm.


    Frightened, Greta screamed, "Let me go! Who the hell are you? Let me go!"


    Perhaps because of her agitated emotional state, the force of the soporiferous medicine came to her again. Her brain was in a fog, and her strength was lost quickly.


    Finally, her strength could not stand up, and she fainted.


    Just before she fell into aa, she felt she was softly put down from the guy''s shoulder. She indistinctly saw a figure squat down, with hisrge, harsh hand resting on her forehead, and he seemed to be caressing her gently to see if she was all right.


    The touch of the hand and the outline of the figure gave her a sh of light in her mind. She tried to support herself, but ckness rushed into her head...


    ***


    It waste at night when Greta came out of hera.


    George and Savannah rushed up as soon as she opened her eyes.


    "How are you feeling, Greta?" They asked anxiously.


    Not long after Greta was taken away by Barzini''s men, the bodyguards found out and chased after them, but it was toote, and they missed their car. George immediately ordered his men to search the whole city for his granddaughter and notified the police.


    Fortunately, he received a call from the hospital in the evening, learning that Greta was sent to the hospital in aa.


    Greta collected herself, looking at her anxious grandfather and aunt and whispering. "I''m fine."


    "It''s all right." George breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Grandpa, Aunt, who saved me?" Greta blurted out.


    George and Savannah looked at her.


    "We don''t know," Savannah said softly, "We got a call from the hospital, and you were already here when we came. I''ve asked the nurse, and she said that you were sent to the emergency room by someone who left without leaving any contact information."


    Greta froze.


    Why did the man who saved her feel like¡­ Brent?


    How could it be?


    It couldn''t be him!


    Besides, she heard someone call that man¡ªMaster.


    What did Brent have to do with the term?


    He was just a perpetually silent, slow, and prudent bodyguard.


    She must have inhaled too much drug, which caused hallucinating.


    Just then, the door was gently opened, and Dn walked in. He took a look at his niece, relieved to see that she was awake and looking fine.


    "Dn, have you caught the kidnappers?" George asked with a rather serious expression.


    "The three men who kidnapped Greta were from Italy. They were all Barzini''s men. After Barzini was shot by," Dn looked at his niece and continued, "by Greta two years ago, the remaining members of the gang were cast into disarray. However, not long ago, some of Barzini''s old followers learned that Greta is not dead. They came to LA secretly and wanted to avenge their godfather. Rest assured, the three have been sent to the police station and will be handed over to the police in Europe. With their criminal records, these three men will never get out of jail. It won''t happen again."

 Chapter 705 - 705: He Is The Son Of The Stewart

    "The police are so efficient this time," Savannah sighed with relief.


    Dn shook his head.


    "It wasn''t really the police. An hour ago, someone drove past the police station and pushed the three men out of the car. They were beaten and tied up. It seems that they had been taught a lesson before they were handed over to the police."


    Who did that? Greta wondered.


    Someone saved her and then sent her to the hospital, beat those men half to death, and left them to the police... Why didn''t that guy show up?


    Could it be the young man who warned Martha to apologize to her?


    If these two people were one and the same person, who was he, and why was he protecting her behind her back?


    George looked at Dn questioningly and asked, "Who saved Greta''s life?"


    "I checked the monitoring of the hospital and the police station," Dn said, "ording to the man who sent Greta to the hospital, a stranger had given him money and asked him to do that. And the car passed the police station avoiding the monitoring, so we can''t see its numbers. Obviously, the guy doesn''t want to be known."


    George was silent for a long time.


    "It should be a friend of the Sterling family," Savannah spected, "otherwise that guy would not have taken the effort to help. Anyway, that''s over. Greta has just woken up and is still a little weak. Let her have a good rest."


    George and Dn nodded and said nothing more.


    The Sterling family, with its position in LA, had many enemies and more friends.


    It was not surprising that people who had been indebted to the Sterling family gave a hand when they learned that Greta had been kidnapped.


    ***


    Outside the hospital, a military Land Rover stood quietly, surrounded by a few in-clothes guards who were keeping a wary eye on the surroundings and protecting those inside the car.


    In the wide back seat, an elderly man of about fifty and a young man sat side by side, looking at the hospital gate in the distance.


    The older man, with a grave and military bearing, was General Stewart, the head of the Stewart family. The shoulders of the general''s uniform were piped with signs of his rank.


    Stewart withdrew his gaze and looked at the young man beside him.


    "Are you sure you''re not going to see her?" His eyes softened.


    The young man had the features of the older man, but his eyes were deeper and assured. Though he was only in his twenties, he seemed to have been through a lot.


    "Well. Forget it." His eyes narrowed at Stewart''s words.


    "It would be a great pity. You finally met again, and you''ve done so much for her without her knowing anything about it... Why? Why don''t you meet her?" Stewart asked, confused.


    The young man sighed and said, "She''s now living a good life. She''s reared in a fine family and has a bright future. Others wouldn''t know her bad old days. As time goes by, she will gradually forget those terrible experiences. And my presence only serves to remind her of her painful experience. She''d better not see me."


    After a pause, he murmured with a wry smile, "I must protect her."


    Stewart shook his head disapprovingly.


    "You still think of yourself as her bodyguard? Brent, remember, she''s no longer your master, and you are not her bodyguard. You are Brent Stewart, my son, the young master of the Stewart family. You''re equal."


    Brent replied with silence. There was a sad look in his eyes, with mingled yearning and helplessness.


    Yes. The young man was Brent.


    And General Stewart was Brent''s father.


    Abandoned on the street of Italy as a child, Brent grew up in an orphanage. He was picked by Barzini and became Greta''s bodyguard after being trained rigorously. He had thought of himself as a parentless orphan, and he never expected he was the son of a big family in the US.


    Two years ago, Brent was thrown into the sea by Barzini''s men but was secretly rescued by in-clothes guards of his family and was sent back to LA overnight.


    While recovering in the hospital, he met Stewart and learned his story.


    He was not a helpless orphan who had been abandoned in a foreign country.


    He had a family. He was the son of a General.


    Stewart had ruled over the peacekeeping force when he was young. At that time, the whole of Europe was embroiled in war. Stewart was sent in to quell the riots. Soon after, his baby son, who hadn''t had a name yet, was stolen by revenge.


    The baby was abandoned in a disordered train station.


    Luckily, Brent was picked up by a good man and was sent to the local orphanage.


    Stewart had been frantically searching for his son ever since he disappeared, but he found nothing. Finally, he gave up hope and believed that his son had been killed by a rebel group.


    It was only in recent years that his son was found in Italy, working as a bodyguard for Barzini''s adopted daughter in one of the biggest Mafia gangs.


    The Mafia, one of the rebel groups, had always been at odds with the Stewart family.


    Stewart wanted his son back, but he was afraid that Barzini would discover Brent''s origin and that he would be in danger.


    Even if he could take Brent away by force, Barzini was sure to investigate it when his important subordinate suddenly disappeared.


    If Barzini knew that Brent was the son of the General of peacekeeping troops, he must start in chase of Brent and would not let Brent live in peace.


    So Stewart sent in-clothes guards to watch Brent in the dark to protect him and wait for a chance to get him out of the gang.


    They didn''t expect to see Barzini''s men throw Brent into the sea, which was a good opportunity. They got him out of the sea in time.


    From then on, a member of the Mafia died in the sea, and Stewart got his son back.


    After returning to LA, Brent became Brent Stewart.


    He resumed his identity and studied at UCLA for two years. Then he went to stay with his father, who had been garrisoned at a military post.


    They returned to LA this time only to attend a banquet held by the head of the Sterling family, Stewart''s old friend, George. It was said that his granddaughter was admitted to UCLA with distinction. George was so happy that he invited many friends and business cooperators, and of course, the Stewarts were invited.


    Brent didn''t want to return at first. Anyway, he had met Dn in Italy when he was working for the Mafia. It would be embarrassing if Dn saw him and recognized him.

 Chapter 706 - 706: That Was Her

    Old Stewart said that George''s granddaughter had something inmon with his story. She had strayed from home and lived in a foreign city since childhood and was recently found.


    Brent seemed to have remembered something, and he asked his father what the name of the girl was.


    Old Stewart said, Greta Sterling.


    Brent''s heart gave a great thud against his chest.


    Greta.


    She was the granddaughter of George Sterling!


    He finally understood why she had retaliated against the Sterlings and why she asked him what he would do if he met his family after she was saved by Dn and came back from the police station in Mn.


    He never expected she was the lost pearl of the Sterling family.


    And he also heard how she jumped into the sea after shooting Barzini.


    He knew immediately that she killed Barzini to avenge him.


    Even though he knew that he should not disturb her current peaceful life, he could not control himself. He apanied his father back to LA for the banquet, but he didn''t see her at the hotel.


    Old Sterling said she didn''t like crowds, so he didn''t force her toe to entertain guests.


    She was the same as before.


    Even if it was a banquet for her, and even if she became the youngdy of the Sterling family, she still preferred quietness to noise.


    At the end of the dinner, Old Sterling called Greta and asked her toe, and she agreed.


    His heart pounded heavily again. Just when he thought he was going to meet her, she stood him up, and even her grandfather couldn''t get through to her on the phone. It was gettingte, so he left with his father.


    After the banquet, his father decided to stay in LA a little longer.


    He thought he would never see her again. Unexpectedly, after some days, he saw her at UCLA.


    He had studied at UCLA, so he took the opportunity to visit his old friends and teachers.


    What''s more, he knew she got into UCLA, and subconsciously, he wanted to see her.


    That day, he went to UCLA as usual and was invited to y basketball by some guys on the basketball team.


    While people were cheering and yelling for them around the yground, he peered into the crowd now and then, trying to catch a glimpse of the familiar figure.


    It was a pity that he spent the whole noon on the yground without seeing the person he wanted to see.


    Heughed at himself. How would shee to a basketball game and cheer for boys like other girls?


    Just at the end of the basketball game, he almost gave up seeing her when he inadvertently turned to see a familiar figure holding a book walking on the path.


    His heart missed a beat.


    That was her.


    Though it had been more than three years since thest time they met, he recognized her at once.


    She had grown into a perfect young girl, with long hair and a more peaceful expression on her face. She was no longer the cool gang boss with short hair and a cold, sharp, even surly look.


    Bothered by the noise from the yground, she turned her face and gave them a nce with no intention toe to join the crowd. Then she kept moving forward.


    At that moment, he wanted to rush over to meet her, but he forbore from doing so.


    He stood still and didn''t respond until he was patted by his teammate on the shoulder.


    When he looked over again, her figure had disappeared.


    Later, he heard that she had wounded two female ssmates who had always provoked her, and she was criticized by the dean of the school. He could not help but lend a hand, warning the two girls.


    He was relieved to see that she would not be given demerits and that the two girls did not dare to trouble her again.


    Old Stewart was right, times had passed, and everything had changed. She was no longer his young master in the gang, and he was no longer her bodyguard.


    His will to protect her, however, never changed.


    He just couldn''t help paying attention to her and caring for her. He couldn''t see her get any hurt.


    But he didn''t show up to meet her because he didn''t want to disturb her peaceful life. His presence would only remind her of her terrible dark days in Italy.


    Because of that, he cowered every time.


    Today, he was at home when a guard came and said that Greta was missing.


    She went to the cemetery with her grandfather to visit her parents'' grave, and she was kidnapped when she was alone.


    The Sterling family was searching the city for her, but so far, they found nothing.


    He guessed who had kidnapped her. After working with those men in the Mafia for so many years, he knew too much about their way, and he drove out in a hurry.


    Luckily, he found her in time.


    He knew Beato and the other two men came to avenge Barzini.


    Before they called out his name, he worked them over in a minute.


    The moment he opened the door, he saw her huddled like a little wild cat, her eyes covered, her feet bound, her body shining in rm.


    She was like a cheetah, ready to dash in to bite him.


    At that moment, he was so excited that he wanted to tear off her blindfold and tell her that he wasn''t dead and that he had always been there for her.


    But in the end, he just carried her out without a word.


    She was visibly frightened, and she struggled against his shoulder, pinching, scratching, and even biting him with all her strength.


    Atst, she fainted fromck of strength.


    He took her to a nearby hospital and asked a passer-by to take her in.


    He was in the car not far from the hospital when the Sterlings came.


    He was relieved that she was safe now, and he should have left. But for some reason, he didn''t want to leave, so he stayed in the car and stood guard outside the hospital until Old Stewart learned what had happened and came.


    It turned out that his son and George''s granddaughter were not strangers.


    He grew up with the girl, and she was the one whom he had protected with his life.

 Chapter 707 - 707: She Doesn’t Need Me Any Longer

    Old Stewart could see that his son had a special affection for Greta, and he knew that he was bitterly sorry that they couldn''t reunite.


    However, now that his son had made up his mind, he could do nothing but respect his decision.


    After a while, Old Stewart said, "It''s about time we go back. Can you really let bygones be bygones?"


    Brent paused, took another look at the hospital gate, and nodded.


    "There are a lot of people who love her, and those who tried to hurt her have been arrested. She will be fine. She doesn''t need me any longer."


    ***


    A few dayster, Greta was released from the hospital.


    Her life returned peaceful and quiet.


    Although there were no more Italian Mafia to hurt her, George was still worried. After this ident, several more professional bodyguards were added for her.


    This morning, Greta and George were having breakfast together.


    At the dinner table, George, seeing that his granddaughter seemed to be in a good mood, ventured, "Greta, today is Sunday. You have no ss, do you?"


    Greta paused, and as if expecting what her grandfather was going to say, she nodded.


    "General Stewart and his son are leaving LA in just a few days. If you''re free, would you like to meet with them this evening?" George didn''t give up. He believed that Greta would like that boy, and he wanted them to meet before the Old Stewart''s left LA.


    Greta curled her white hands around the milk cup, hesitating.


    George took her silence as a refusal. Disappointed as he was, he sighed, "Never mind. If you really don''t want to..."


    "No problem," Greta interrupted him.


    Surprised, George thought he had heard it wrong. "You... You agreed to meet General Stewart''s son?"


    Greta put down her cup and nodded gravely.


    "Well, I know grandpa just wants me to have more friends. If you think he is a good guy, I''d like to give myself a chance."


    She found her thoughts changed a little after the kidnapping. She was more open about some things, not as stubborn as before.


    Life is short.


    You would never know what might happen tomorrow. In this case, why not cherish the moment?


    Meeting with the young master of the Stewart family would at least put grandpa, uncle, and aunt at ease. So why not?


    Delighted, George said, "Okay, I''ll call General Stewart and arrange for you and his son to have dinner. They must be very happy!"


    In the afternoon, Greta went to the cemetery of the Sterling family alone.


    After visiting her parents'' grave, she went to Brent''s cenotaph.


    "Brent, I''m going to start a new life, make more friends, and live a normal life of a girl at my age. You''ll support me, won''t you?" She smiled faintly as if she were talking with the most important friend in her life.


    "Last time, I said that my grandfather arranged a blind date for me and introduced me to the son of his family friend, you remember? Tonight, I''m going to have dinner with him. To be honest, I''m a little nervous. If you were here, you''d be able to cheer me up and give me some suggestions, right?" Her voice trailed to a whisper.


    If only he were here.


    If he were here, what would she be like with him now?


    He would still be there for her, dedicated to protecting her, no matter who she was, wherever she went, he would be her knight.


    However, there was no if.


    ***


    In the evening, George went with Greta to the hotel to keep the appointment.


    They were an hourte because of the traffic jam.


    Greta and George were led into a box, where a figure was sitting in an armchair. The crystal pendantmp made the box soft and bright.


    Greta also wondered what the young master of the Stewart family was like and whether he was as good as grandpa said.


    She looked over and saw a man of about fifty.


    "Hey, old fellow! I''m sorry we''rete because of the traffic jam." George stepped into the box and apologized.


    The man was not young, but he was born in an imposing manner. He stood up to greet them, "It''s all right, George. So, this is Greta, right? She''s so beautiful."


    "Greta, this is General Stewart." George introduced his old friend to her.


    "Nice to meet you, Uncle Stewart," Greta said politely.


    "Good, good girl." Old Stewart looked at Greta with satisfaction.


    George looked around the box again and asked Old Stewart strangely, "Where''s your son? Hasn''t he arrived yet?"


    "Well, George, I''m sorry," he gave a slight, apologetic cough and said, "My army just called, and I''m afraid some pressing business hase up. I''ve asked my son to go back to take care of it. He''s on the way to the airport."


    George was a little disappointed, but General Stewart controlled the peacekeeping force, and since he said it was urgent, it must not be dyed.


    "Public affairs shoulde first," he said.


    "It''s a pity. My son left half an hour ago. If there''s no traffic jam, Miss Sterling would havee here half an hour earlier and seen her. s..." Old Stewart sighed.


    "Yeah, let''s get together again next time." George felt pity too.


    "Sure." Old Stewart looked at Greta, the girl her son had been secretly protecting.


    He could see how excited his son was when Greta offered to meet.


    Since she was willing to know him, it was fate. Brent had nned to meet her, but a n might not be able to keep up with changes. While they were waiting for her arrival, he got a call from the army, and they asked him to go back.


    As Old Stewart grew older, he gradually handed over his power to his son and began to let his son run many things.


    It was hard to say when they could meet again next time.


    Greta somehow felt a little pity too.


    Maybe it was fate. They missed each other every time.


    The dinner wasn''t perfect since Old Stewart''s son was absent. After chatting for a while, Old Stewart walked out of the hotel with George and his granddaughter.

 Chapter 708 - 708: You’re A Pain In The Ass

    Coming out of the hotel, they stopped under a streetlight. Old Stewart turned his eyes back on Greta. There was a soft expression on his face and aplicated gleam in his eyes.


    Greta felt a little strange. The way General Stewart looked at her was not only the way an elder looked at his kid. It seemed as if he had known her earlier and seemed to have something to say to her.


    "Uncle Stewart," Greta took the initiative to ask, "do you have something to say to me?"


    Old Stewart didn''t expect the young girl to read his mind. He almost blurted out on a sudden urge that Brent was still alive and that he was exactly the young man she was supposed to meet tonight.


    But atst, he swallowed it.


    "No, it''s nothing... I just regret that my son hasn''t had the pleasure of meeting you." He grinned.


    Greta smiled and blurted out, "It''s okay. I''ll see you sometime."


    Old Stewart nodded.


    Greta helped George into the car and waved to Old Stewart before she got in.


    The car drew away from the hotel slowly.


    On the way home, George sighed andined about the failure of Greta''s blind date. He made a call to Dn and Savannah and kept grumbling.


    Greta listened and smiled silently.


    Just then, the car slowed and stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" George and Greta both looked up at the driver.


    "We got stuck in traffic," the driver said helplessly.


    It was rush hour. There were many cars on the streets and traffic moved very slowly. They werete for dinner because of the traffic jam, and now they got trapped again.


    "I''ll get off to have a look, Grandpa," Greta said.


    She opened the door and got out of the car. Looking ahead, she saw endless queues of cars crawling bumper to bumper through the main street.


    All around, the drivers honked andined.


    "How long will it take?"


    "It''s been stuck for over two hours. Who knows."


    Greta took a breath. The road had been obstructed for two hours?


    She was about to turn back to her grandpa when she heard a voice above the noise.


    "Mr. Stewart, there''s too much traffic. I''m afraid you''ll miss your flight in that case. Why don''t you take the side street to the airport? Let me take what you left at the hotel."


    Greta stopped short.


    Mr. Stewart?


    Miss your flight?


    Could it be General Stewart''s son, the young man she didn''t see tonight?


    She turned her head towards the voice and moved forward, fixing her eyes on a ck sedan in the long queue in the oing traffic.


    A man who had just checked the traffic was standing outside the car, reporting to the person inside.


    Stewart Junior sat in the back of the car. Greta couldn''t see him or hear him through only a crack in the window.


    She heaved a sigh. It looked like General Stewart''s son was supposed to go to catch his flight, but he found that he had missed something at the hotel and was returning to get it, only to find himself stuck in traffic. His guard suggested he changenes for the airport first, but he still wanted to wait.


    Greta suddenly felt amused.


    She missed this young master of the Stewart family several times, but she didn''t expect to see him on such an asion and in such a ce.


    Oh, no, they did not meet yet.


    He was in the car, and she couldn''t see him.


    With a feeling of wonder, she could not help but approach the ck car, trying to get a good look inside the car.


    Stewart Junior''s guard turned in rm when he sensed someone approaching their car and peeking over.


    "What are you doing?" He cried as he blocked the car door ss winder, alert.


    "Nothing. Traffic sucks, right?" Greta shrugged.


    She didn''t see the figure in the passenger''s seat shiver at her words.


    Even without lowering the window to see with his own eyes, he instantly recognized her voice in the crowd.


    "Leave us alone! The sidewalk is wide. Go over there, girl!" The guard cried impatiently.


    Greta suddenly lost the interest to know Stewart Junior. How much better could he be when his subordinate was so impolite?


    He must be arrogant.


    Never mind, this kind of person wasn''t worth her time.


    "This is not your private road," with that, she turned and was about to walk back to her family''s car when a soft voice said behind her,


    "I''m sorry, Miss Sterling. The security of my family is always very strict. If you are neglected, I apologize on behalf of my subordinate."


    The guard looked at Greta in surprise when he heard his master called "Miss Sterling." The girl was George''s granddaughter?


    Greta stood still.


    She stopped not because Stewart Junior recognized her as George''s granddaughter, but his voice...


    Why? Why did his voice sound so much like...


    It was impossible!


    It must be a hallucination, or the noise around her was too loud that her ears were deceived.


    It was normal for two men to have simr voices.


    She held her emotions and turned back.


    "Mr. Stewart, you know me?"


    "Yeah, Miss Sterling. I''m sorry that I missed our appointment tonight because of an emergency, " the sound came from the car and sounded calm.


    "It''s okay. Since it''s an emergency, I can''t me you." Greta was not a narrow-minded girl.


    At that moment, the driver of the Sterling family called. "Miss, there''s less traffic. Let''s go."


    Greta nodded, turning to the ck car, "Mr. Stewart, see you. Have a nice trip."


    "Miss Sterling!" The man in the car suddenly raised his voice and called her.


    Greta stopped and stared back at the car. "Anything else?"


    After a long silence, the man finally said, "Nothing. See you, Miss Sterling."


    There was no reply outside the window. The girl seemed to have left.


    The guard of the Stewart family got on and said, "the traffic is easing up. We can go."


    Inside, Brent was obviously feeling down. His face was barely discernible in the gloom.


    When he just learned that she was outside, for a moment, he decided that if she recognized his voice, he would get off and meet her.


    But she did not recognize him.


    That was good. It proved that she had forgotten much about Brent.


    "Well. Go to the hotel and get my things for me, please. I''ll go to the airport first," he said quietly.


    "Okay." The guard got off and asked the driver to turn around to go to the airport.


    After the car moved out into the road, Brent turned his attention to thendscape speeding by.


    Finally, the car stopped at the gate of the airport.


    Brent got out of the car, taking onest deep look at the distant neon light before he walked towards the gate. Just as he stepped in, he heard a voice behind him¡ª


    "Brent!"


    He was brought up sharp by the familiar voice. His heart struck heavily. He thought he was in a dream.


    He slowly turned.


    Greta was running to him, her chest heaving as she panted along.


    She stopped in front of him, staring at him straight in the eye. Then she raised her hand and pped him in the face.


    "You''re a pain in the ass! You clearly know it''s me, but you pretended not to know me and go like that! How dare you!" Her voice vibrated with a mixture of anger and enthusiasm.


    She had already recognized him when he was in the car.


    How could she mistake his voice? His tone was unique in the world for her.


    She didn''t think she was hallucinating.


    She knew it was him when he spoke in the car, but she couldn''t believe it.


    Stewart Junior was Brent.


    The one who warned Martha not to provoke her anymore was him; the one who saved her from Beato''s hand was him.


    It turned out he wasn''t dead. He was there all the time.


    For a few seconds, she was so excited that she couldn''t wait to pour her heart out to him, but it seemed that he wasn''t going to get off and meet her.


    She deliberately said, see you and pretended to leave just to see if he would stop her.


    But he didn''t.


    Back to her family''s car, she asked her grandpa to go home first and then took a taxi to catch up with his car.


    Along the way, she seemed to realize why he had avoided seeing her even though he was not dead.


    He was afraid to ruin her life, to remind her of the bad experience she wanted to forget.


    And his presence was a constant reminder of her past.


    What a fool! She had engraved him deep in her heart and could not forget him as long as she lived.


    Even if he avoided her, she could not forget him.


    Brent froze.


    The p, however, made Brent smile.


    His wild cat came back.


    "Sorry, my Lord." He reached out and touched the girl''s cheek.


    "I am no longer your Lord, and you''re not my bodyguard." Greta''s eyes reddened.


    She grew up, and he became more mature, calmer, and more handsome.


    After a pause, she murmured, "you have my permission to call me Greta."


    "Greta," he smiled.


    Tears came out of her eyes, and she ran into his arms.


    It didn''t matter why he came back from the dead and why he became Stewart''s son.


    She believed that she and he had plenty of time to get to know each other.


    There was a lifetime.

 Chapter 709 - 709: Such A Girl Is Out Of My League

    Chicago.


    The Caffreys had a heated argument.


    "No, I don''t agree. Aren''t there any good girls in Chicago? I don''t want that Italian girl to be my daughter-inw! There will bemunication problems." Andrew''s mother, Mrs. Caffrey, smacked the fiat of her hand on the table and spoke the words with iron decisiveness.


    Andrew and Mr. Caffrey looked at each other, filled with helplessness.


    Ever since Mrs. Caffrey learned that her son had an Italian girlfriend, she had been unhappy.


    "Mom, Elisa spoke English very well. Didn''t you talk to her thest time she visited you? You won''t have problems inmunication, your only problem isck ofmunication," Andrew said, desperately.


    "Yeah, we''re not inflexible people, are we? What does it matter if your daughter-inw is not an American? Besides, Elisa''s grandmother is American, and to be exact, she''s not a foreigner." Mr. Caffrey also helped his son.


    "You should not marry her," Mrs. Caffrey was still finding all sorts of excuses. "Regardless of that, the girl doesn''t have a good family. Her parents had divorced, and she grew up in a single-parent family. It must have an impact on her, and she might have psychological problems! Is her father an archaeologist? That''s not a very serious job. My daughter-inw, at least, should be a nobledy! Such a girl is out of my league!"


    That, Andrew knew, was the real reason why his mother didn''t like Elisa.


    To put it bluntly, it was about family.


    His mother had her heart set on a well-connected daughter-inw, preferably one from a big family in the town.


    She was upset when he suddenly got back his girlfriend in a different walk of life from Europe.


    Andrew took Elisa home when she was on a trip to the US.


    Mrs. Caffrey looked ghastly when she saw Elisa, but she kept polite and didn''t embarrass her at that time.


    Only after Elisa had left did Mrs. Caffrey express her dissatisfaction, but she didn''t say much, thinking that her son might have been just ying around with that girl.


    But today, Mrs. Caffrey became furious when Andrew said that he wanted to propose to Elisa.


    "It''s me getting married, not you, mom," Andrew said with a determined expression. "I love her, and that''s enough. I just came back today to inform you of my decision. Whether you agree or not, I shall marry her and only her."


    Then he turned and left.


    "Andrew!" Mrs. Caffrey rushed over but was grabbed by her husband.


    "What are you doing? Stop him, or he''s going to see that girl again!" She shook off his hand.


    "Andrew is a man, not a three-year-old kid. What''s the point of stopping him now? Forget it!" Mr. Caffreyughed wryly.


    "What do you mean? Will you let that Italian girl be our daughter-inw?" Mrs. Caffrey snapped.


    "Elisa''s a nice girl. She''s lively and smart, and more importantly, Andrew likes her..." Mr. Caffrey whispered. He didn''t think epting Elisa as their daughter-inw was a bad idea.


    "Shut up! What do you mean? Why are you speaking for others?" Mrs. Caffrey raised her voice to a roar.


    Seeing his wife angry, Mr. Caffrey dropped into an ingratiating smile.


    "How could it be? You''re my wife..."


    Although Mr. Caffrey was the President of a big group and head of the Caffrey family, he had always been a bit of a hen-dog. Mrs. Caffrey had a say about everything in the family, especially about her son.


    When his wife had cooled down, Mr. Caffrey added, "But you''d better not interfere in Andrew''s feelings. He has a say about his marriage, and you''ll only make him more rebellious by forcing him to leave that girl."


    Mrs. Caffrey frowned. That was true. The more she interfered, the more she pushed his son to that girl...


    Then her eyes lit up.


    * * *


    Elisa knew Andrew''s mother didn''t like her.


    On that day, when she went to Andrew''s home to visit his parents for the first time, she made full preparations and tried her best to please them.


    But she could see the difort in his mother''s eyes. It was clear that Mrs. Caffrey didn''t much want Andrew to be with her.


    Because of this, she didn''t stay at his home but left after dinner.


    Andrew had nned to let her live in his home during her stay in the US. But now, how could she embarrass herself by living with his mother, who didn''t like her at all?


    She insisted on staying in a hotel, and Andrew, not wanting to make her unhappy, arranged her in the hotel owned by his family.


    After that, Elisa never went to his home again. She knew that Andrew was under pressure from his family, and Mrs. Caffrey still didn''t ept her. But every time she asked him, Andrew spoke in a rxed tone, telling her that he would win his mother to their marriage sooner orter, and she would know how good she was.


    Elisa knew that Andrew was only saying this tofort her. Mrs. Caffrey wanted a nobledy of a good family as her daughter-inw, and her view could not be changed easily.


    At noon this day, Elisa was chatting with Savannah online in the hotel when the cell phone rang.


    The caller was Mrs. Caffrey.


    On the phone, Mrs. Caffrey said that she had a party at home in the evening and she invited Elisa to have dinner together. The driver had been sent to the hotel to pick her up.


    Elisa was surprised, but she felt a little happy at the bottom of her heart. She thought Mrs. Caffrey epted her after these days, and then she said that she would go together with Andrew when he came back.


    But Mrs. Caffrey said Andrew would go home directly after work.


    Elisa could not refuse anymore. She hung up, got dressed, and went out of the hotel. The car from the Caffrey family was already waiting for her at the entrance.


    They arrived at the Caffrey family in fifteen minutes.


    Elisa was taken to the sitting room by a servant.


    "There you are." Mrs. Caffrey''s voice came over.


    Elisa looked over. Mrs. Caffrey came down the stairs, apanied by a youngdy with long curly hair.


    Thedy was in her twenties. She was wearing a pinkce dress and a valuable pearl ne.


    She helped Mrs. Caffery down in a quiet affectionate manner.


    As Elisa wondered, Mrs. Caffrey took the girl to her.


    "Mrs. Caffrey, how are you doing?" Elisa reacted and greeted her.


    ****************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Today is mass release day. I''ll be adding volume two, and it''s a standalone novel yet almost the same genre for this one, reason? It is to cover the privileged benefit for those who purchase the privileged chapters. If you haven''t seen any updateing, kindly remove this book from your library and re-add it again, you don''t have to worry about ess to those premium chapters you''ve purchased earlier as it will remain to be essible.


    The sequel of this novel which all about the young Greta Sterling, will be postedte this year. I will give an announcement at the end of this novel for that sequel. Thanks for the love & support. Each coin you use to purchase the premium chapters has changed the lives of those less fortunate people who were the beneficiary of all my charity works.


    From the bottom of my heart, a million thanks!


    Love you all,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 710 - 710: Don’t Play The Fool

    "Fine." Mrs. Caffrey nodded coldly. She looked at the girl next to her and said in a casual tone. "This is Nona from the Faustine family. The Faustine Family has thergest autopany in our town. Our two families are friends and partners. Andrew and Nona have been ying together since they were kids. They were childhood sweethearts."


    Nona lowered her head shyly.


    Mrs. Caffrey smiled and added, "Nona and Andrew got along great. We always joked about letting Andrew marry her when they grow up."


    Nona blushed even more.


    Elisa''s heart sank. She knew why Mrs. Caffrey had invited her to the vi today.


    She didn''t ept her, and on the contrary, she wanted to stop her from pursuing her son by this youngdy.


    "You''re Andrew''s new girlfriend, Elisa, right? Nice to meet you," Nona greeted her sweetly.


    Elisa looked at the girl in front of her and replied with a polite "yes."


    She could see Nona''s ambition to be Mrs. Caffrey''s daughter-inw, as well as her jealousy against her.


    Nona looked at Elisa up and down and smiled, "You look beautiful today. I hope we can be good friends."


    Elisa didn''t think Nona wanted to be her friend, and maybe what she wanted most was to kick her out of the town. She smiled stiffly and didn''t say more.


    "Elisa, please help yourself. Nona and I are going to entertain the guests." Without more words to Elisa, Mrs. Caffrey took Nona away.


    Elisa watched them leave and took a deep breath.


    She knew she ought to get out of here, but in this case, she was beaten without a fight.


    She didn''t want to give Andrew up to Nona.


    Even if Mrs. Caffrey didn''t like her, she would try.


    "Elisa, I''m sorry." Mr. Caffery came over, looked at the back of his wife and Nona, and said gently, "Nona is cute and ingratiating. My wife likes her and has been pairing Andrew and her since long ago. If she said something that made you unhappy, please don''t take it to heart. She never meant any harm. She just hasn''t known much about you yet."


    "It''s okay, uncle." Elisa felt a little embarrassed and very grateful to him forforting her.


    Then she smiled helplessly.


    That Nona was good at pleasing people, how could she win her?


    After Mr. Caffrey left to wee some male guests, Elisa hung out alone in the vi and walked to the back garden, away from the crowd.


    She walked along the path and stopped short when she saw a slender figure standing not far ahead.


    It was Nona.


    Elisa''s eyelids fluttered. She had a foreboding that this woman was up to no good.


    The gentle smile Nona had shown to her at Mrs. Caffrey''s side was gone, reced by a provocative look.


    "If I were you," she said as she moved to Elisa, "I would leave here myself and never see Andrew again."


    Elisa was somehow amused by the big fake.


    "I remember when you said you wanted to be my friend in front of Mrs. Caffrey," she replied with a sarcastic smile.


    "Don''t y the fool," Nona snorted and stepped forward. "There are no others here. Who do you think you are? Are you worthy of being Andrew''s wife? Andrew is just ying around with you. The Caffrey family won''t ept you. Leave early, and you might impress Andrew a bit!"


    "I wonder what if I don''t leave Andrew?" Elisa folded her arms.


    Nona became angry and red-faced. She took one step closer and whispered, "This is Chicago, not your country. I have a thousand ways to make you disappear."


    Elisa sneered. A threat?


    Reaching out, she grabbed Nona by her cor and said gloomily, "Well, I''d like to see if you really have all that."


    "You bitch! I warn you, leave Andrew!" Elisa screamed and was about to wrestle with her when she saw Mrs. Caffreying to the garden out of the corner of her eye.


    Her eyes fired up, and suddenly her face changed.


    "Please let me go, I have nothing with Andrew. Don''t hit me!" She murmured miserably with a frightened look.


    Elisa frowned and also saw Mrs. Caffreying. She realized the reason for Nona''s sudden change of attitude. But before she could respond, Nona fell to the ground, shrinking back as if she were a monster.


    "Nona!" Mrs. Caffrey immediately ran to help Nona up. "Are you okay? What''s the matter?"


    "Mrs. Caffrey, I''m fine..." Nona sobbed bitterly.


    Mrs. Caffrey nced at Elisa, and her face held a suggestion of anger. "How can you be fine? Is she bullying you?"


    Elisa was angered and amused.


    Mrs. Caffrey was a real fool. Couldn''t she tell Nona''s inconsistency?


    Nona shook her head weakly, "No, Mrs. Caffrey. Don''t get angry yourself. Let''s go."


    Some guests heard the noise and looked over. Mrs. Caffrey couldn''t say much. She shot Elisa an angry nce before she walked toward the house with Nona.


    Nona looked over her shoulder, smiling triumphantly at Elisa.


    Elisa was kind, but it didn''t mean she could still be amodating and nice when she was set up and misunderstood. Deeply enraged, she rushed over and grabbed Nona, "I didn''t do anything to you! Just stop and make it clear!"


    Nona staggered, screaming, and unconsciously pulled Mrs. Caffrey, who reeled and fell!


    "Ah! Mrs. Caffrey! Are you all right?" Nona immediately ran to pick up Mrs. Caffrey. Seeing red marks on her arms, Nona stared at Elisa, crying, "It''s you! You pushed Mrs. Caffrey down! Somebody!"


    ***


    The hospital


    A nurse was treating Mrs. Caffrey''s wounds in the ward. Mr. Caffrey and Nona stood aside with concern.


    Elisa waited outside with her arms folded.


    "It''s okay," Andrew whispered, "It''s just an ident. Mom won''t me you."


    Elisa was disturbed. How could Mrs. Caffrey not me her? She didn''t like her before, and maybe she hated her even more now.


    The door of the ward opened. The nurse came out.


    "Come on," Andrew took Elisa by the hand and walked in.


    Mrs. Caffrey sat in the hospital bed with her arms wrapped in white gauze. She was not seriously injured, but her face fell as she saw Elisa walking in.


    Nona rushed over and pointed at Elisa excitedly.


    "Andrew, she pushed Mrs. Caffrey down on purpose! Why did you take her here? Doesn''t that make your mother even angrier?"

 Chapter 711 - 711: Finale: Held Each Other’s Hand

    "No, you twisted the fact!" Elisa was mad. "I held you, trying to reason with you, and you identally pulled Mrs. Caffrey down!"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about! Andrew, Mrs. Caffrey, you must make things right with me!" Nona began to cry to Mrs. Caffrey.


    "That''s enough!" Andrew snapped, "Elisa said she didn''t push mom, so stop yelling! Elisa never tells lies!"


    Nona''s face flushed with embarrassment when Andrew scolded her for Elisa, and she cried harder.


    "All right, Andrew. I don''t care who''s right or wrong. I don''t want to see her now. Take her away," Mrs. Caffery frowned, waving Elisa out.


    Nona was relieved to see that Mrs. Caffrey still favored her especially. She dried her tears and said quietly, "Mrs. Caffrey, I''ll stay with you. You need somebody to look after you."


    "That''s very nice of you. But how can I bother you to wait on me? You go back, too." Mrs. Caffrey was ttered into a good temper.


    "It''s all right¡ªmy pleasure to take care of you, Mrs. Caffrey. I''d like to do anything for you," Nona said sweetly.


    Although Mrs. Caffrey only suffered skin injuries, for the sake of insurance, she had to stay in the hospital for two days because of her age. If She couldpletely win the favor of Andrew''s mother in the hospital this time, even if Andrew was fond of that bitch, he could not marry her without the permission of his family. She must take advantage of such a good opportunity!


    "Nona, good girl." Mrs. Caffrey was more satisfied.


    Andrew didn''t want Elisa to be embarrassed here. He held her hand, trying to get her out of here first.


    Before Elisa was led out of the ward, she stopped and turned, looking at Mrs. Caffrey.


    "Believe it or not, Nona is not a good person. She won''t be sincere to you!"


    "Do you still want to frame me?" Nona jumped up in anger.


    Mrs. Caffrey''s head ache as the two of them started quarreling again.


    "Enough!" She stopped them shortly.


    Mr. Caffrey hurried to his wife and massaged her head for her softly. Andrew called in a doctor to examine Mrs. Caffrey.


    "Doctor, my head hurts so much. I don''t think I fell on my head... Or high blood pressure again?" asked Mrs. Caffrey.


    The doctor looked puzzled and hesitated. After a few seconds, he said, "Mrs. Caffrey, your blood pressure is at a normal value. But from your blood routine examination, I find that..."


    "What?" Mrs. Caffrey started and sat up straight.


    "Abnormal white blood cells were found in your blood," the doctor said with great seriousness.


    "What do you mean?" Both Mr. And Mrs. Caffrey were shocked.


    "We suspected that Mrs. Caffrey might have leukemia. Headaches may also be a sign of the disease."


    Mrs. Caffrey turned white, almost copsing in her husband''s arms.


    "It''s not confirmed. We need to do more tests to be sure whether this is the case or not. If it is, you may require immediate surgery," the doctor added.


    Elisa didn''t expect the situation woulde to that!


    "Surgery... What surgery?" Mrs. Caffrey was about to faint.


    "Bone marrow transnt. I suggest your family have a test earlier. If there''s a diagnosis, you can get the matched marrow in time," the doctor said as he looked around at Mr. Caffrey, Andrew, Elisa, and Nona.


    An involuntary shudder passed over Nona. She had no idea that Mrs. Caffrey''s illness might be so serious.


    "I''m not Mrs. Caffrey''s family!" She blurted out, afraid that she would be asked to donate bone marrow for Mrs. Caffrey.


    All eyes directed their rays on Nona.


    There was some surprise, puzzlement, and disappointment.


    Most heartbroken one of all, of course, was Mrs. Caffrey. A few minutes earlier, Nona had treated her respectfully as if she were her own mother, saying she would do whatever for her. But now, she changed her attitude as soon as the doctor said she might need bone marrow.


    "My mother''s illness hasn''t been diagnosed. What are you nervous about? Andrew sneered.


    Nona didn''t want to risk her body and life. If Mrs. Caffrey was diagnosed with leukemia, would she have to donate bone marrow to her? Although she wanted to be Andrew''s wife and the daughter-inw of the Caffrey family, she didn''t n to sacrifice her own body.


    At this point, Nona didn''t hesitate anymore. Fearing that the Caffrey family would force her to have a matching check, she picked up her handbag and headed for the door.


    "Mrs. Caffrey, I must be going. I have something else to do. See you next time..." She said as she went out.


    Mrs. Caffrey watched Nona run out in a hurry, her head throbbing with anger.


    Nona, as Elisa had put it, was a two-faced person, and she was not really kind to her!


    Elisa saw Mrs. Caffrey''s pale face, knowing she was ufortable and angry. She went over to her and said softly, "Mrs. Caffrey, don''t worry. The doctor said the diagnosis had not been confirmed yet."


    "What are you still doing here? Why not go with her! Are you not afraid to make a match?" Mrs. Caffrey gritted her teeth.


    "If my bone marrow can be a good match with you, Mrs. Caffrey, I would donate it to you. But I''m sure you will be fine." Elisaforted her.


    Mrs. Caffrey looked at Elisa with some surprise, and her eyes suddenly softened.


    She did not expect Elisa was the one who was really good to her.


    She was very fond of Nona all the time and wanted Nona to be her daughter-inw, but she didn''t expect that Nona was only a fair-weather girl.


    The girl whom her son liked was always disliked by her, but she did not hesitate to stay when they met with difficulties.


    Was she really wrong?


    "Don''t give it any more thought, Mrs. Caffrey. Have a good rest first. Andrew, we''d better stay in the hospital today to take care of your mother. Let''s go get some food for her first." Elisa held Andrew''s hand, ready to go out.


    "Elisa..." Mrs. Caffrey felt overwhelmed and cried out.


    Elisa stopped and looked back at Mrs. Caffrey.


    "Don''t you resent me for what I did to you?" Mrs. Caffrey took a deep breath.


    Elisa took a look at Andrew and then at Mrs. Caffrey. "I love your son. In my heart, his parents are just like mine. I won''t hate you, just as I won''t hate my mom."


    Andrew was ovee with a nice warm feeling inside of him. He squeezed Elisa''s hand silently.


    Mrs. Caffrey was a little shocked.


    "I did make a mistake," she sighed and said. "I mistook good people for bad. If the diagnosis is confirmed, that must be my reward for wronging Elisa."


    "You just fell and hurt your arms," Andrew suddenly said. "You have no other disease."


    Mrs. Caffrey and Elisa were stunned.


    "Didn''t the doctor just say..."


    With a sly smile, Andrew approached his mother gently.


    "Mom, your white blood cells are normal. You''re in good health, no high blood pressure, no leukemia."


    "What do you mean..." Mrs. Caffrey was even more surprised:


    Mr. Caffrey smiled and said, "Your son just wants to prove how fake Nona is."


    "So, you deliberately asked the doctor to say that Mrs. Caffrey might be ill so that Nona was scared away?" Elisa reacted.


    Andrew nodded.


    "Mom, I''m sorry to scare you, but it''s the only way I can prove Nona isn''t a good person."


    Mrs. Caffrey felt very relieved.


    She didn''t me her son at all. She just gave her husband a sour look and raised him by his ear.


    "How dare you and our son gang up on me!"


    Mr. Caffrey cried out in pain. Then heughed and said, "But the ending is good. We find a really good daughter-inw for you!"


    Andrew and Elisa held each other''s hand, smiling.

 Chapter 712 - 712: Author’s Announcement & Coming Novels Synopsis

    Author''s Final Words:


    Dearest Readers,


    It''s a great pleasure to announce that this novel has ended, and along the way, I feel all your hatred, pain, and sometimes frustration in every chapter I uploaded.


    As I promised earlier, I will give apelling storyline, and I think I did it well as I read all yourments every day, though only a few of it I sometimes answered.


    It''s about time to say goodbye to all the characters inside this novel. I will try my best to create another story that tackles Greta Sterling and Brent Stewart''s love-journey.


    I will announce it again after finishing the current four novels that I will publish in the near future.


    I hate to bid a farewell, with tears, a million thanks to all of you!?Volume two ising immediately to cope up with the benefits of the privileged chapter. Rest assured, the new volume is another great story. The next chapter is the synopsis and chapter 1. Hope you will still support this novel!


    Volume Two Title: Marrying The HEIRESS ( If happens you hadn''t see any update from volume two, kindly remove this book from your library and re-add it again, don''t worry about those early chapters from volume one as it will remain essible. Volume two start from chapter 713 onwards and it''s a story about Hazel and Joshua, more exciting and enticing)


    I would like to invite you all to check out my other novels:


    1. The Rise Of NATHALIA CARTER (note: Volume status:pleted, while volume 2 is ongoing, and it''s another good storyline between Sean ir & Catherine Stewart)


    2. Loving?A STRANGER Book 1 pleted


    3. You Are Mine (English) -pleted


    4. Memories Of The Night-pleted


    5. The Rebirth Of SOPHIA GREEN-pleted


    6. Billionaire Defiant Wife-pleted


    7. My Billionaire Husband- ongoing


    Lots of Love,


    Anna Shannel Lin


    New Novel for 2021


    Title: The DEATH NOTE


    Genre: Sci-Fi/Romance/ Reincarnation


    Settings: Modern World


    SYNOPSIS:


    One body, two souls. One is sweet, timid, and frail, while the other one possessed a strong personality, intelligence, and cruelty.


    She witnessed how their parents being mercilessly ughtered. Driven by anger, she built a wall against anybody to fulfill her desire for revenge. She inherited her father''s exceptional talent in developing different scientific creations. It brought wealth, but the danger engulfs it.


    It causes her own life, yet her creation gave her a second chance of life to fulfill her greatest dream-revenge. Dominating her twin''s body, she stumbled into someone rted to her greatest enemy.


    His noble status symbolizes fame, money, and integrity, but the darkest secret lies behind it without his knowledge. He offered her love, affection, and protection.


    She responded with hatred, resentment, and revenge. Who will gonna win this battle when their fate worked silently and brought them into a different kind of emotion where the only thing called LOVE exists. Would she dare to kill someone innocent and being treated as a bargaining chip? Or would she listen to her heart and give him a chance to prove himself?


    Title: Enchanted By His Charm


    Genre: Contemporary/Romance


    Settings: Modern World


    SYNOPSIS:


    She loved him so much during their younger days, but his noble status doesn''t match with her. He is an heir of a multi-billion dor business and, like a sad story that mostly urred to those who fell in love with someone who''s not at the same status, definitely ended tragically.


    She was forced to break up with him out of her own will, and to make him believe she''s a gold-digger, she said several painful and nasty words in front of him.


    He couldn''t ept the fact that he''s being dumped by the woman he thought had fallen in love with him. He bore a grudge against her, and he promised himself to take his revenge when their paths cross again.


    She knew she bore his child, but circumstances forced her to leave. Six yearster, she became a sessful doctor while raising her beloved precious daughter.


    Unknowingly, someone came to her doorstep, forcing her to marry an unknown rich man. He aimed to make her life miserable, and everything fell ording to his n.


    When they met again, she tried to run away and blurted out that she''s already a married woman. Her pain surged in, and she arrogantly asked, "What do you want?"


    His hands touched her skin, and his lips began to bite her earlobe, " I want to have you, right on my bed," a cold tone added, "Isn''t it obvious?"


    Hearing his harsh response, she shouted, "You rogue, let go of me!"


    "You owe me! You deserve to be treated this way!" he hissed with rage. This time, he will take everything she has and would give no mercy towards her.


    Later on, the truth was revealed, and the pain he caused her stained their secret marriage that he nned earlier. Is it toote to redeem himself? Find out how they will face all these struggles along the way.


    Title: Falling In Love With My Enemy


    Genre: Contemporary/Romance


    Settings: Modern World


    SYNOPSIS:


    She was forced to marry him because her sister was dead. She''s just a substitute for a marriage alliance.


    He used her of causing the death of the woman he was madly in love with and was bound to marry. Everyone knows he wanted to take his revenge on her. For decades, she secretly fell in love with him.


    She tried her best to serve him and fulfill her duty as hiswfully wedded wife, only to get humiliated. She endures all the insults and hatred from him.


    Everything went tiring until she decided to hand him a divorce agreement, but he would not let her escape and won''t let her live a peaceful life. Seeing her eagerness to leave him, he suddenly felt hurt.


    "Let''s get divorce! I should have done this, long time ago, but I was crazily thinking, one day you will fall for me,"


    "Vicious woman, you killed your sister!" He furiously yelled at her.


    "I said it wasn''t me! I did nothing nor killed my sister, but you never believe me! Why would I stay in this kind of failed marriage?"


    He couldn''t believe his ears. The woman who showed much love and affection turned into a cruel one.


    When the truth was revealed, and the missing and so-called dead sister came back, he realized how stupid he was. He can''t appease the raging wife who suffered so much for many years.


    Would he still be able to save their marriage? Would he dare to ept how deeply he loved her, and he can''t stand seeing her with another man.


    Title: Loving?A STRANGER: Awakening Of The Hybrid


    Genre: Fantasy /Romance


    Settings: Modern World


    SYNOPSIS:


    He married a b-list actress and pampered her with all that he had. He was saved by her fifteen years ago when a group of human mercilessly ughtered his n.


    He sent someone to protect her, only to be betrayed by him. The painful truth was, the man was his very own twin brother. They both hide their secrets to retain their human form.


    He encountered several tragic moments, while the other one lived afortable life. Ethan secretly led his n and aimed to help human in exchange for the peaceful life he wanted for his family.


    Cruelty existed in the human realm, and it pushed him to reveal his real identity. He can live a thousand years, but his human wife can only have a few years with him.


    Leaving no option, he needed to do his part, and that is to bite his wife to transform her into a werewolf-vampire. Would Kylie survive the aftermath? Can she live like Ethan in the human world that is full of struggle and pain?


    Discover the missing piece and mystery as we unfold the sequel of Loving A STRANGER story.


    END OF THIS STORY

 Chapter 713 - 1: A Lesson For You & SYNOPSIS

    <strong>Volume Two Title: Marrying The HEIRESS</strong>


    <strong>SYNOPSIS:</strong>


    A wrong encounter that leads to a bad impression. She used him of being a pervert and arrogant. Hazel, a badass and strong young woman, has always been fiercely dealing with every circumstances she encountered, including the time she met Joshua Denmark. She gave him a great lesson he''d never forget after she wrongly used him.


    He knew she''s the woman he wanted to be with, and he stole her first kiss. Her strong and straightforward personality hooked Joshua despite the danger ahead.


    He drew her towards him by announcing a bigpetition - seeking a surrogate mother for his heir. Hazel''s friends had quickly signed her name on the online form without her permission. Leaving no option, she joined thepetition only to find out that the man who stole her first kiss was the same person whounched thepetition.


    Owing to the trick yed by the ruthless billionaire, little did they know that Hazel would end up breaking into the world of Joshua Denmark. The mystery he hid for many years gradually unfolds.


    Doubt and fear yed on Joshua''s mind when he confirmed her real identity, and several deceptive tricks trapped Hazel into his life. Would he change their destiny, or rather destroy her life for a selfish reason?


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <strong>Chapter 1: A Lesson For You</strong>


    Hazel Crowe frowned because of the deafening music in the surroundings.


    She passed through the crowd under the dim light and nced around at the faces of the men and women who were indulging themselves on the dance floor, and quickly looked away.


    "Hi cutie,e to have a drink. It''s on me." A drunken man said as he got in Hazel''s way.


    "Get away!" Hazel said coldly, her voice full of impatience.


    The drunken man was very disgruntled. He reached out one of his arms to stop her.


    Seeing his arm in front of her, Hazel suddenly grabbed his wrist and strongly twisted it.


    "Ouch!" The man yelled, but his voice quickly disappeared in the loud music.


    Hazel grunted and let go of his wrist. The man looked at her with fear in his eyes and dared not go toward her again.


    After solving that situation, Hazel continued to squeeze into the crowd. She came here looking for someone.


    Her dorm roommate was drunk and called Hazel to pick her up, but Hazel looked around in the bar and did not find her.


    "Hazel!" A familiar voice called.


    Hazel turned back and found Ariel Ross was calling to her.


    "Have you found Summer?" Hazel asked.


    Ariel said in a panic, "I heard that someone saw Summer being taken to the men''s room by a few


    guys..."


    "Show me the way!" Hazel said in a hurry.


    The two of them rushed towards the men''s room. Ariel was still worried, "I heard that there are four or five guys. Should we call the police?"


    "It will be toote by the time the police arrive!" Hazel thought for a while and said, "I''ll go in first. You wait for my signal and then take Summer!"


    "What about you? No, it''s too dangerous!" Ariel quickly shook her head.


    "Rx, I know I can''t beat all of them, I should be fine escaping from them, though," Hazel said slowly.


    The two arrived at the door of the men''s room. Ariel had no choice but to agree with what Hazel proposed even though she had a bad feeling.


    Hazel looked into the men''s room and saw a man with his back to her, starting to take off his suit. In front of him was her drunk roommate, Summer Lynch!


    Hazel''s expression turned angry as she rushed in!


    "Stop!" She yelled as she punched the man''s back.


    Joshua Denmark heard the movement behind him. He leaned sideways and dodged Hazel''s fist, and then grabbed her wrist!


    "What are you doing?!" Joshua said. There was a hint of anger in his calm eyes.


    Hazel tried to pull her fist back, but it was being held tight by the man''s hand. She could not move her hand, so Hazel violently pushed Joshua back against the wall and immediately shouted, "Ariel!"


    Ariel rushed in, grabbed Summer, and dragged her towards the door of the men''s room. "Go!" Seeing them leave, Hazel let out a deep breath. Hazel was still trying to pull her hand back, but Joshua still had a tight grip.


    "Let go!" Hazel said with a little panic and anger in her voice.


    Hazel knew some self-defense techniques, which were only useful on one or two normal guys, but the man standing in front of her this time was by no means normal.


    She had to find a way to escape. She came here to rescue someone, not to sacrifice herself.


    "Heydy, don''t you think you owe me an exnation?" Joshua questioned coldly.


    A while ago, Joshua came to the men''s room and saw a few guys getting ready to bully a drunk girl. He threatened them, and they left, but the girl had puked all over his suit.


    Just as Joshua was taking off his coat, he was attacked by Hazel.


    "Exnation?" Hazel shouted, "Exin to a scum who bullies women as you do? Guys like you only want to do dirty things when a girl gets drunk! Are you only thinking with your manhood?"


    Joshua was a bit stunned, and then he knew she had misunderstood him.


    Joshua tightened his fingers and said with mockery, "Do you really think I need to get a girl drunk toy my hands on her?"


    The pain in her wrist got worse. Hazel red at Joshua but didn''t understand what he meant.


    "So, what?" Hazel said angrily, "Do you think that you have such a good-looking face and you can fool every woman in the world?"


    Joshua was a little bit angry. Although this girl was not bad, her IQ was a problem.


    He was about to exin to her, but now he suddenly wanted to tease her. Joshua used some strength, and Hazel spun around.


    She put Joshua against the wall a moment ago, but now they switched positions.


    At her back was the cold wall, and in front of her was Joshua, who was smiling with satisfaction.


    He punched his hand on the wall and leaned his body against her.


    "What...What the hell are you doing?" Hazel was annoyed. She was starting to get a bit scared.


    In this case of Kabe-Don, Hazel was not appreciative.


    "You abused me for some ridiculous reason. Now I want you to see, I can bully a girl who is not drunk." Joshua twitched his lips and smirked. "You are not drunk. And I can still bully you."


    Hazel was beginning to panic, "You...hey!"


    When he put his lips on her lips, the soft touch made him get a bit carried away. Joshua almost forgot he only wanted to tease her.


    In the sudden attack, Hazel''s eyes widened, a shocked expression came across her face.


    The next moment, her fingers were on his belt.


    Joshua froze when he felt her grasping at his waist. He looked at her in disbelief.


    This girl...actually untied his belt?


    While Joshua deep in thought about if she set him up. Hazel knew now was her chance! Hazel lifted her leg and kicked towards his groin!


    Joshua had to dodge the attack, but Hazel used all her strength to pushed him aside and run quickly towards the door.


    "Freeze!" Joshua''s face turned red with rage.


    This badass girl actually began running out the door with his belt.


    Even though she had made it to the door of the men''s room, Hazel actually stopped and turned to look at him.


    "Give it back to me." Joshua looked less than pleased.


    "You can just take off your pants to catch me for the belt!" Hazel swayed the belt in the air, looking entertained.


    Joshua looked at her coldly, stepping toward her. But his expression changed suddenly, he had to use both of his hands to hold his pants up.


    It turned out the cunning girl not only took his belt but also unzipped his pants. He had no way to chase her in this condition.


    "Alright, I take back what I said. You are a badass bitch with some tricks."


    Hazel was enjoying watching him squirm.


    "This is a lesson for you!" Hazel said, "Be prepared to take yourst breath the next time I see you!"

 Chapter 714 - 2: Choosing A Surrogate Mother

    Hazel arrogantly walked out of the men''s room, but when the door shut, Hazel felt beaten. Her beautiful face was full of anger and frustration.


    Hazel clenched her fists as she had nevere across such a big loss before!


    She went there to rescue her roommate, but her first kiss had been stolen. She had to y a small trick to get out of the situation and use a few threats which could prove nothing.


    Hazel really wanted to head back inside and beat Joshua, but...she was no match for him in terms of power!


    Hazel was still very aware of the situation. She had to swallow the less-than-perfect victory. All in all, Summer was fine.


    Hazel hurried out of the bar to see Ariel holding the drunken Summer on the nearby corner.


    "Hazel! Here!" Ariel yelled.


    Hazel walked over, and she let out a sigh of relief, "You guys are still here?"


    "I was worried about you." Ariel added, "Are you ok?"


    The overbearing and sudden kiss of the man instantly popped into her head. Hazel''s fingers shook with fury.


    "...I''m fine," Hazel said in an unhappy tone.


    What had happened had already happened. Nothing would change even if Ariel knew about it, so she decided to keep it to herself.


    "That''s good." Ariel rxed. Suddenly, her eyes fell on Hazel''s hands. She asked with curiosity, "Hazel, why are you holding a belt? What happened? Whose belt is that?"


    Hazel was embarrassed.


    Her mind was in chaos, and she was still holding on to the belt!


    "Nobody''s." Hazel quickly ced the belt on the roof of a nearby Maybach. She quickly ran over to hold Summer in her arms and diverted the topic, "Go ahead, I will exin it to youter."


    Ariel looked at her suspiciously, but she didn''t push the topic.


    Joshua was still in the men''s room, hiding in a stall. His face was pale.


    He was never treated like that before. That cunning girl took advantage of him.


    "Mr. President," Jaxson Hunk knocked on the door of the stall and said, "I''ve procured a new suit for you." Joshua opened the door and took the pants from Jaxson.


    Jaxson was waiting outside in a bit of surprise. Joshua actually sent him to buy pants for him, so what happened to his original pants?


    Jaxson could not refrain from imagination. In a ce like a bar, especially in the washroom...Was the President having an affair with a blonde and meet in this ce?


    Joshua had always been very self-disciplined, and there was no scandal around him. Jaxson had always been very curious about what kind of woman could catch Joshua'' eye.


    After changing clothes, Joshua came out with a gloomy face, "This is a top secret! You never saw me in this ce!"


    Joshua had never felt so ashamed.


    "Aye, sir," Jaxson answered immediately.


    Joshua was a little annoyed as he was walking to his car.


    Just after Joshua opened the car door, Jaxson suddenly said, "Mr. President, there seems to be something on your roof."


    Joshua frowned for a second.


    Suddenly, his pupils shrank. He quickly took the thing off the car roof.


    It was his belt...ced on the roof.


    Joshua twitched his lips.


    Today he lost a game to that sly girl. He didn''t intend to pursue the situation. After all, it was a misunderstanding.


    But that sneaky little thing put his belt on his car, was she deliberately provoking him?


    "Jaxson, " Joshua said with a mild tone, "Go find out who put that thing on top of my car."


    "Aye, sir." Jaxson was a little confused but agreed.


    ***


    Back in the dormitory, Hazel didn''t sleep well. She was awakened by the noise in the dormitory early in the morning that day.


    "Ariel, help me sign up!"


    "Why don''t you do that yourself?"


    "I have a headache. "


    "Look at that! Who went out and got drunk! Now you know what a headache feels like? Remember that you are still a senior student with graduation ahead! Next time, don''t expect Hazel and I to go pick you up..."


    "What''s going on?" Hazel grabbed her pillow and threw it, "Don''t you guys know I''m still sleeping?"


    Ariel was sitting at the table ying on herputer. She snorted and picked up the pillow from the floor, "Hazel, don''t forget it was me who signed you up!"


    "Signed me up for what?" Hazel got up from her bed and stumbled to go to the bathroom.


    Ariel looked at her in an odd way and looked back at theputer screen, "You don''t know? It''s been very hottely! We are signing up for my Prince Charming, who is now seeking a surrogate mother for his children. You don''t thank me!"


    Hazel was stunned first and snapped out of it instantly.


    She hurriedly rushed to Ariel''s side, grabbed the mouse, and said, "Oh my goodness, you signed me up for that? Count me out, please!"


    "Just rx!" Ariel reached out her hand and patted Hazel''s back, "You are just a follower in the background. I am the drama queen!"


    "Let Summer go with you! I want no part of this!" Hazel said reluctantly.


    "Summer is now officially my love rival!" Ariel said seriously, "I shall show no mercy upon my rival even when she is my roommate!"


    "Since when have you two be rivals?" Hazel was confused.


    "Summer also wants to sign up! Whoever wants to steal my Prince Charming from me is my rival!" Ariel grit her teeth.


    Seeing Hazel''s iprehensible look, Ariel said, "Oh my Hazel, you have no idea what I''m talking about?" Hazel shook her head.


    "It''s this preliminary selection for the surrogate mother!" Ariel pointed at theputer screen with a horny look, "This time, it''s Joshua, President and CEO of Denmark Family Group, who is sending the invite for the selection! He is rich, low-profiled, handsome, and no scandal around him,"


    "You think he is handsome before you even met him?" Hazel said silently, "Maybe he is old and ugly!"


    Hazel heard the name of Joshua Denmark before. The Denmark Family Group was not low-key, but Joshua rarely appeared in front of the media, so few people knew what he looked like.


    However, almost everyone who had seen him praised everything about him, including his looks. So, in the eyes of his fans, such as Ariel, Joshua had gradually be a very beautiful legend.


    But the fact that such a low-key person actually held such a high-profiled activity to choose a surrogate mother for his children surprised Hazel.


    "My Prince Charming is by no means old and ugly!" Ariel argued.


    "...I don''t care. Just help me cancel the registration right away." Hazel was somewhat irritated.


    "Hazel, let''s forget about how Joshua looks like. He''s really generous!" Ariel proudly praised him, "Whoever participates in the preliminary selection only has to get a few photographs taken. Whether she got selected or not, she could receive a grand from Denmark Family Group! Think twice before you cancel something like that!"

 Chapter 715 - 3: Just This Once

    "Photographs?" Hazel frowned.


    "Of course! Otherwise, how can my Prince Charming know what his candidates look like?"


    "Can we just provide our photos?"


    "Do you have any idea about technology these days? Photos provided by participants can be altered! Rx, my Prince Charming isn''t going to do anything with photos shot by his staff."


    Hazel did not show any interest in it still. She quickly shook her head and said, "I''d rather not. What if I got selected..."


    "Hazel, you are such a bold girl. You are just one step away from my list of rivals!" Ariel stared at her with a stunned look, "Do you know how many people have signed up for this preliminary selection? It is said that the number is nearly 100,000 people! One out of 100,000, do you think you got that luck?"


    "100,000 people!" Hazel was a bit shocked. She said, "One grand each person, that makes...one hundred million? Holy, rich people really have a lot of nerve. This is not for choosing a surrogate mother. This is choosing an imperial concubine!"


    "Better than choosing an Imperial Concubine, ok?" Ariel said with her worship, "You don''t get paid winning a selection for Imperial Concubine! But my Prince Charming is really generous and considerate. He really wants to give his fans some pocket money! Do you see a guy that nice every day?"


    "In the end, you''re in for that thousand dors..." Summer stated from her bed.


    "Aren''t you?" Hazel looked at her strangely.


    "I''m in for that one in one hundred thousand." Summer rubbed her temples which were still pulsing with intoxication, and said, "Isn''t the odds better than buying a lottery ticket?"


    "You said that your boyfriend just dumped you." Ariel was alerted and said, "And you went drinking yesterday. How could you be over that so quickly?"


    "It is because of losing a love that I need Prince Charming to help me out see the light," Summer said seriously.


    Hazel admired her spirit and thought, "That exins why Ariel sees you as a rival."


    "However, the eyes of the Prince are too picky," Summer said with her face down on her bed.


    "Yeah. There are still re-selections after the preliminary selection. But so many participants, none of them has even passed the preliminary selection yet!" Ariel sighed.


    "So, you just need to give up and make room for the eligible."


    "Why don''t you give up?"


    Hazel had enough with the two of them. But since this thing had nothing to do with her, she frowned and said, "I don''t want his thousand dors. Now you just..."


    Before she even finished, she heard a boy standing downstairs and shouting loudly, "K! K Lee! I love you! I can''t sleep without you..."


    The three girls in the dorm room were suddenly all back on the same team. Ariel was furious and said, "Shit, that scum Derek Sanchez is here again! Hazel, wait here. I will kick his ass!"


    "Hey..." Hazel wanted to stop her, but Ariel had rushed into the bathroom and was carrying out a bucket of water, heading towards the balcony. Hazel sighed, "I have nothing to do with this..."


    "This is no longer something between you and him." Summer crawled off the bed with a serious look on her face, "Derek has evolved from disgusting you to disgusting the entire dormitory. I''m with Ariel this time!"


    Hazel put her hand up to her forehead.


    "And, thank you forst night," Summer said as she was filling a cup of water.


    "My pleasure. But please don''t go to that kind of ce in the future." Images ofst night came to her mind. When she recalled Joshua''s smirk, Hazel couldn''t help but frown.


    "I know." Summer turned her head back and asked, "Did anything happen to you?"


    "...Nothing," Hazel said in depression.


    "That''s good," Summer breathed a sigh of relief, "Ariel said that you brushed your teeth for half an hourst night. I thought someone hurt you."


    Hazel was even more depressed, "I didn''t brush for half an hour..."


    There was a noise of water going over the balcony, followed by an angry scream from Derek downstairs, "Who is it? Who did that to me?"


    "It''s me!" Ariel shouted, "Derek, you are such a pervert! What are you doing here this early in the morning? You can save your energy and just get out of here!"


    "I''m not looking for you..." Derek was really outraged, but his face went soft the moment he saw Hazel appeared on the balcony.


    "Get lost!" Ariel yelled at him, "Next time, you will get more water if you are still that thirsty!" Derek was downstairs feeling helpless. He grunted coldly and disappeared.


    Suddenly, the entire dormitory building was full of apuse and bravos.


    Hazel was about to criticize Ariel, but she could not do that when the whole building was encouraging Ariel''s action.


    "That guy is still afraid of you." Ariel sighed, "He looked at you like a mouse looking at a cat."


    "Do you want to be afraid of me too?" Hazel asked with a mild smile.


    "Hell no." Ariel hurriedly shook her head.


    "Then cancel my registration already!" Hazel gasped her teeth.


    "You still remember that? How can I cancel the online registration?" Ariel said, smiling with tears. She thought a while and said, "Didn''t you say that your mother''s birthday ising soon? Just use this money to buy her a gift."


    Ariel hit the jackpot. Hazel was thinking of that too.


    "Just think about it, you will just be apanying me in the preliminary selection like an overseer." Ariel said like a wounded mascot, "You don''t want me to go there alone, right? It is said to be a selection for a surrogate mother, but who knows what kind of trap it could be! If you are not around, I won''t have any help if it is dangerous! Come on, my dear Hazel..."


    "It''s OK!" Seeing that Ariel actually began to cajole her, Hazel had to say, "Just this once! Next time you will know what fear is!"


    "Uh-huh!" Ariel rejoiced and promised.

 Chapter 716 - 4: Is She Still Alive?

    Joshua opened a drawer in his study and took out a thick book.


    After flipping through a few pages, he stopped, his eyes were fixed on a photo hidden in the book pages. Looking at the photo silently, Joshua was somewhat depressed.


    "Is she...still alive?"


    The door of the study suddenly came pushed open. Joshua closed the book and looked up, displeased.


    When he clearly saw the intruder, Joshua said with some reluctance, "Isaac Anderson, when will you learn to knock before opening the door?"


    "OK." Isaac''s hands were shoved in his pockets. His amorous eyes were half-shut. He said with a cynical smile, "When you have a girlfriend, I will learn to knock."


    Regardless of his ridicule, Joshua put down the book and asked indifferently, "Why are you here?"


    "Do you think I wanted toe?" Isaac pulled out a chair and sat down, and said, "It was my father who asked me toe. He wanted to know what you were nning with this event. Do you really want to have children now, or do the elders of the family really want to have grandchildren? If the reason is thetter, are you doing this to piss them off?"


    Isaac was not the polite type, but Joshua had be ustomed to hisnguage.


    Joshua''s eyes turned darker. He said quietly, "You only see 50% of the picture."


    "...What?" Isaac looked at him surprisingly. He pondered for a while and asked suspiciously, "Joshua, are you lonely, or are you ready to make some big moves? You have to inform me if anything is about to happen to Denmark Family Group. As a strategic partner in your family business, we Anderson Family will not back down before we get what we want!"


    Joshua twitched his lips, "Just think I am lonely this time."


    Isaac looked at him intensely and stopped with his joking attitude, "What the hell is going on? Joshua, I know that the old folks in Denmark Family always want to put their daughters on you, but you aren''t the kind who will be subject to anyone. You are not doing this thing for a simple reason!"


    "You think too much." Joshua calmly opened the drawer and nned to put the book back inside.


    Isaac''s eyes glimmered. As far as he noticed, Joshua hadn''t moved his fingers off the book since he came in.


    Isaac suddenly reached out his hands and grabbed the book with lightning speed.


    "You..." Joshua was somewhat helpless.


    He let his guard down for a second, and Isaac stole the book. It was toote now.


    "I wonder what is inside this book since Master Joshua cares about it so much..." Isaac soon turned to the page to where that photo was hidden. Isaac''s smile gradually disappeared the longer he spent looking at the photo.


    "Is this...she?" Isaac was astounded, "So, you pulled all these strings just to find her?"


    "...Sort of." Joshua sighed with his eyes looking down. He did not deny anything.


    "The thing was like fromst century..." Isaac let out a big sigh and said, "Is she still alive?"


    "...I have no idea." Joshua shook his head slightly, "Her body wasn''t found. I have not given up."


    "I can understand." Isaac looked down and thought for a while, "I remember the time I was engaged to her..."


    "You?" Joshua''s eyebrows suddenly raised, "Don''t even think about it."


    "You think I wanted that? My engagement to her was determined by our two families when she was born..." Isaac looked at Joshua with an odd expression.


    "Hey, Joshua, what is that look on your face? We are at least good buddies, right?"


    "Just because we are good buddies does not mean I can let youy your hands on her." There was a bit of seriousness in Joshua''s eyes.


    "...Good buddy." Isaac nced at him with a grudge. He then put away his ridicule and said with concern, "What if you cannot find her in the end?"


    "I will y my part and let God decide the rest." Joshua said simply, "Keep this a secret."


    Isaac reached out his hand and patted Joshua on the shoulder, "Rest assured."


    There was a knock on the door, and Jaxson''s voice came from the other side of it saying, "Master Joshua."


    Isaac went to the door and opened it for Jaxson. Then he turned around and said, "I''m leaving now. I hope you find her soon!" Joshua nodded.


    When Isaac left, Jaxson moved closer to Joshua.


    "Master Joshua, I have information on the thing you asked me to look into," Jaxson said.


    "What thing?" Joshua asked curiously.


    "It wasst night..." Jaxson was a little embarrassed that Joshua didn''t remember.


    Jaxson continued, "The person who put things on top of your car. Her name is Hazel, a student at Quantum University."


    Joshua felt a little amused. He finally understood what Jaxson was talking about.


    The situation made Hazel happy, and he made him really angry. But after a night, his anger was gone, and he forgot about it.


    It was in a moment of anger he asked for Jaxson to find out her information. He would not really make a big deal with a little girl.


    Joshua was trying to speak, but Jaxson continued, "I also found out that Hazel has signed up for this surrogate mother''s preliminary selection..."


    Joshua''s eyebrows raised again. That little girl actually signed up?


    He suddenly wanted to see the look on Hazel''s face when she found out he was Joshua Denmark, who was inviting her to be a surrogate mother to his children.


    "Surprised? ashamed?"


    "Or would she be one of his fans like other girls?"


    "What time is she taking part in the preliminary selection?" Joshua asked suddenly.


    "Tomorrow." Jaxson was a little surprised and continued, "The venue for her group is on Transcendence za. Need me to arrange a trip?"


    Joshuaughed out. She did take advantage of him, but that was not enough for him to foster hatred.


    "No need." Joshua said with one hand on his forehead, "This is a closed matter."


    Jaxson looked at Joshua suspiciously. He had a hunch that...this thing was just getting started.

 Chapter 717 - 5: Cool Down

    Ariel woke up at four in the morning and managed to drag Hazel out of bed too. They had to leave early to go to the Transcendence za.


    The interviews were being held in arge local photo studio. Outside the door, there were already many employees trying to arrange the interviews in an orderly manner.


    "Do I need to participate?" Hazel frowned, thinking of her vulnerability.


    "Hey Hazel,e on, you don''t quit anything!" Ariel persuaded her, "With you here, I feel more assured."


    "I can still be on your side even if I don''t participate!" Hazel was struggling.


    "Stop that already!" Ariel pulled her body and said, "Alone, I will have an odd of one in 100,000. With you, our chance is one in 50,000!"


    "Is there a difference?" Hazel almost copsed.


    "Of course!" Ariel said confidently, "We just doubled our chances of winning!"


    "..." Hazel finally gave up.


    Hazel and Ariel received two forms from the staff at the reception desk.


    The items required on the form were simple, just somemon information like name, age, ce of origin, etc., which was meant to screen out some unwee participants.


    This so-called surrogate mother''s preliminary selection only had particr demand on the age. It was only open to participants between the ages of 20 to 21.


    Just when she saw this form, the resistance in Hazel''s heart rose again.


    "I''ll do just fine without filling this in." Hazel put down the paper form.


    "Don''t be stupid!" Ariel quickly grabbed her form and said, "Come on, think of it! You havee all this way anyway! Think of the thousand dors. Let me fill it in for you."


    "I am not short on money..." Hazel argued.


    "I am short, and a thousand dors would help, OK?" Ariel quickly fills in the form for Hazel, "You can just give it to me if you don''t want it!"


    "Why should I?" Hazel stared at Ariel.


    "Oh, I thought you weren''t short on it," Ariel said confidently.


    Hazel really wanted to kill Ariel. But Ariel was only talking tough.


    Afterpleting the form, the person in charge gave them each an assigned number.


    The whole process was brief. Ariel did some research about it, which mainly included the measurement of their height, weight, and bust. Then ording to the sizes of participants, their appropriate dresses would be sent to the locker room.


    After they changed to their dresses, they would have their photo taken in the order of their assigned number, then their photos were shot, and they could leave.


    When the process was done, the Denmark Family Group staff would review the information of participants to make sure there was no falsification. Then they would wire the payment to the ounts of participants.


    However, just after measuring her height and weight, Ariel took Hazel to the washroom.


    "Hazel, what''s your number?" Ariel grabbed the assigned number from Hazel, looked at it, and sighed, "68, what a lucky number."


    "Give it back to me!" Hazel said.


    While Ariel was holding the assigned number and giggling, a woman came around the corner. She wasn''t paying attention to where she was going and collided with Ariel.


    "Ouch!" The two eximed simultaneously, both fell to the ground, and the assigned number in Ariel''s hands alsonded on the ground.


    "Ariel!" Hazel ran toward Ariel to help her up.


    "Where did you learn to walk?" The other woman yelled. She got up and nced at the assigned number on the ground and shouted angrily, "Are you blind? Oh, look at who it is! I didn''t expect it to be you guys!"


    Hazel looked up and sensed some trouble ahead.


    The girl was K Lee. Hazel disliked her and the guy, Derek.


    "I was so blind indeed." Ariel sneered, "Otherwise, how could Hazel and I got to know a pair of geniuses such as you and Derek?"


    "You..." K''s face turned blue. She coldly looked at Hazel and smirked, "Hey Hazel, I thought you were way out of our league. But you alsoe here topete for the surrogate mother selection!"


    "Hazel is still single. You got a problem with that?" Ariel yelled, "And you are Derek''s girlfriend. Does he know his girl is about to cuckold him? Look at you, low-cut evening dress, do you worry people will see your slutty nature? I need to take a picture of you and send it to Derek. He should enjoy my message."


    "How dare you!" Seeing Ariel take out her phone, K stretched out a fist to try and punch Ariel!


    Hazel got a serious look on her face. She caught K''s wrist in a sh and warned her, "Don''t even think about it!"


    As the pain started in her wrist, K began to recall something terrible. Her face turned white. "Let go of me!" K hurriedly said.


    Hazel suddenly let go. K stumbled for a few steps before she finally stopped against a wall.


    K looked at Hazel and Ariel and said, "Just you wait!"


    After saying that, K ran away.


    "Ha ha ha!" Arielughed out loud behind K''s back, "Not so tough now, huh?"


    "You need to watch your mouth too!" Hazel was less than pleased.


    K turned her head at a distance and saw Ariel picked up an assigned number from the ground and gave it to Hazel.


    So, that was Hazel''s assigned number?


    K suddenly snickered in her head, "Hazel, it''s about time to make you real ugly!"


    "I fear nothing with you on my side! Here is your te, Hazel." Ariel looked at her with adoration, "Hazel, you were so striking just now! If there is no Prince Charming around, I will definitely marry you!"


    Seeing Ariel was about to embrace her, Hazel hurriedly pushed her away, "Cool down!"


    "It''s a coincidence seeing her, don''t worry about that," Ariel exined.


    "What''s that you had?" Hazel looked at her with a grin, "You must have an idea about what is going on with these guys, right?"


    "Yeah." Ariel rxed and said, "It was that pair of geniuses who always got you in their business." Speaking like this made Hazel feel like she was powerless.

 Chapter 718 - 6: Beautiful Five-Petal Plum Birthmark

    Derek had chased after Hazel for a while, but she didn''t want anything to do with him. However, Derek told everyone that Hazel was his girlfriend, making up a convincing story.


    Hazel rified several times, but Derek was very mischievous. More and more people believed they were together and thought Hazel was lying.


    Hazel was mad at Derek. One day she took Derek directly into a grove...and beat the hell out of him!


    Since then, Derek did not dare say anything about Hazel. She thought things were settled.


    But, after Derek and K got together, she told others Derek dumped Hazel and chose her.


    For a long time after that, everyone looked at Hazel with sympathy, as if they were looking at an abandoned woman.


    Hazel had no idea why they had to make things up. She could not bear it!


    But K was a girl, after all. It wasn''t fun if people saw two girls fighting with each other. And K would probably escte her lie to a new level.


    So, Hazel took Derek and K into the grove on campus...and in front of K, she beat the hell out of Derek for a second time.


    Hazel could still remember the horrified look on K''s face that day, which exined why she usually detoured whenever she saw Hazelter.


    With the manifestation of Hazel''s power, the two of them stopped their gossip. But the rumors had already spread. Hazel could not get everyone to see past it.


    "Forget it, just don''t mention them." Hazel sighed.


    Ariel nodded again and again. They walked into the washroom together.


    Joshua walked out from the corner of the corridor with his hand on his forehead.


    There was really something strange between that badass girl and him.


    Joshua did note here today for Hazel. He just had some business to deal with. But would they actually meet again?


    Just let it be...Joshua twitched his lips.


    After walking out of the washroom, Hazel and Ariel went to the lockers to get their dresses.


    The dresses were the same style of low-cut dress that K was wearing, making them look and feel awkward.


    After all, Ariel had justmented on K''s dress a little while ago.


    "What did you say just now?" Hazel was speechless.


    Ariel diverted the subject and said, "My Prince Charming is so brilliant. He knows to use the same style of dress to test who the real beauty is!"


    "Maybe you should watch yournguage." Hazel smiled, "You just said K looks like a slutty bitch in that dress, and now we have to put on the same dress."


    "She is slutty in any dress, but you, my Hazel, are always a goddess." Ariel giggled.


    The two of them put on the dresses which came in the same size. Hazel sensed some difort on the upper part of her dress.


    "Wow, look at that big nevus on your chest!" Ariel said, "It looks like a piece of crimson plum. Is that a tattoo?"


    Hazel hurriedly covered her chest and said, "It''s a birthmark!"


    "Oh. That is rare, but why are you covering it?" Ariel smiled, "You said you don''t want to be selected. And now, my Prince Charming will probably ignore you because of that birthmark, huh?"


    Hazel let go of her hands and revealed her chest.


    Ariel curiously watched Hazel''s chest and said with some surprise, "That birthmark is really special. It''s probably unique."


    The birthmark on Hazel''s chest was a beautiful five-petal plum with four petals ced on top and one petal at the bottom. The shape was unique.


    "I don''t know if it''s a unique one. I think there will be anyone who bears the same birthmark, right?" Hazel said.


    Ariel nodded and agreed, "But it is very convenient for you to have such a birthmark. Even if you are being trafficked, your parents will find you easily."


    "You are the one who will be trafficked!" Hazel argued. "I''m my parents'' daughter. Thank you very much!"


    "Rx, just kidding." Ariel made a face.


    After they were ready, they waited outside the studio together.


    Ariel''s turn for her interview was soon. She wasn''t long in the room, when she came out, Hazel was still trying to adjust her dress.


    "Don''t pull it on no more. You are not a stripper!" Ariel chuckled.


    Seeing the hesitant look on Hazel''s face, Ariel said, "Don''t worry, the photographer will give you instructions, let you do some simple poses. It''s fast. You see, I came out in less than three minutes! Maybe, you need me to apany you inside?"


    "No need... you go to the locker room to change. I will find you after I finish shooting." Hazel shook her head and handed both of their handbags to Ariel. She was bold enough to be in the photo studio alone.


    "Alright." Ariel nodded.


    Hazel took a deep breath and walked into the studio.


    She did not notice that a tall figure came in from the side door of the studio.


    However, the director of the studio noticed the man and wanted to stop him. But he was a little stunned when he saw who the man was.


    "Mr. President..." the director said unexpectedly, but Joshua made a gesture to stop him.


    Joshua was really low-key, but still, the studio director naturally knew his Mr. President.


    The director quickly shut his mouth. Joshua stood in the corner coldly, looking at the stage with a smile.


    Hazel was a bit cautious. She kept pulling up her dress and then put one hand to cover her chest. "No.68, take it easy." The photographer said softly, "Don''t worry, we will just take a few photos of you. And we don''t require you to do highly difficult poses. Put your hands down, will you?"


    Hazel''s fingers tightened. Even though she was dragged into this activity by Ariel, she was a participant now.


    Taking a deep breath, Hazel slowly let go of her hands. The beautiful plum birthmark on her chest caught everyone''s eye immediately.


    Joshua''s eyes turned cold!


    The next moment, he walked through the crowd with a gloomy face and moved close to Hazel.


    "More natural, smile!" The photographer said.


    Wearing such a low-cut dress, Hazel really couldn''t be natural in front of so many people. Moreover, the photographer was trying to get shots on her chest.


    Hazel swung her arms, trying to get her blood pumping, but she heard a soft bang.


    Hazel''s chest suddenly felt cool, as the whole dress fell to the ground!


    She screamed and bent down, swiftly guarding the private areas of her body.

 Chapter 719 - 7: Can You Let Me Go?

    The entire studio grew instantly quiet, as this was the first time they encountered this type of incident.


    Hazel was feeling so embarrassed. Her mind went nk. How could this be?


    Suddenly, a figure rushed onto the stage, took off his coat, and put it around her.


    Hazel gratefully looked up but saw a man in front of her staring at her chest, and... this person looked familiar.


    Her face turned red immediately. She still didn''t realize that this gentleman, who just helped her out, was the same pervert she met the other day!


    Hazel quickly closed the coat to cover her chest.


    Joshua was a little disappointed. He reached out to Hazel''s chest and said, "Let go of your hands, I haven''t seen it clearly yet..."


    "You pervert!" Hazel was furious and pped on Joshua''s face.


    Joshua looked totally carried away. He only wanted to see the birthmark on her chest. Did she misunderstand something?


    But there were too many people around for him to exin to her. Joshua grabbed Hazel''s right arm and said, "Come with me, I will take you to change your clothes."


    Hazel had wanted to struggle. After hearing what he said, she covered her body tightly with the coat and dress and quickly caught up with Joshua.


    Everything happened too fast. The crowd in the studio was stunned.


    The director of the studio looked shocked.


    Their president...was beaten? And it seemed that he was acting like a pervert before he was beaten, but then he sessfully enticed the girl away.


    "Rx, everyone. That guy is our staff who is responsible for handling emergencies."


    While everyone was still stunned, the director said on the stage, "Next one, please."


    Everyone whispered for a while, but they didn''t take it seriously.


    Hazel followed Joshua to an office.


    Joshua closed the door and looked back at Hazel, then he said with a poker face, "Undress yourself."


    "Ha?" Hazel watched him carefully. She then said, "You told me you would help me change clothes? Where are they?"


    Joshua grimaced with impatience. He was usually a patient person. But now, he didn''t want to waste one second.


    He suddenly reached out and tugged on the suit jacket.


    Hazel was frightened. She swiftly dodged him and tried to p him again. But Joshua grabbed her wrist.


    The coat and dress fell to the floor. Hazel screamed and tried to use her other hand to cover her chest.


    Joshua quickly caught her other wrist and put her two hands behind her back.


    Hazel struggled, but she stepped back and was pushed against the wall by Joshua.


    Joshua''s gaze fell on the plum birthmark on Hazel. His expression became unpredictable.


    "The position and shape were both right with this birthmark. Is it really her?" Joshua was thinking.


    Hazel only felt like cold water was poured over her. Now she only had underwear on to cover her. She only had this powerless experience once, the other day...


    Hazel looked at Joshua and then said with a stunned look, "It is you!"


    "You didn''t recognize me earlier?" Joshua was amazed. He remembered the encounter and thought it was funny.


    "You took off my clothes the other day, so now you came to me to take off your clothes as a redemption for your sin, huh?" Joshua twitched his lips and said, "You are so courteous."


    "I came here to participate in the preliminary selection!" Hazel was outraged!


    "Oh, right. You just reminded me." Joshua said with an evil grin, "So, you really wish to have a child with me?"


    "Who wants to have a baby with you? Who the hell do you think you are?" Hazel stared at him angrily.


    "I am Joshua, Joshua Denmark."


    Hazel was speechless.


    She came to an interview for a surrogate mother, and it was Joshua who had organized this activity.


    In a sense, girls who came to participate in it wanted to have children with Joshua.


    But Hazel did not want to believe the man in front of her was Joshua. He was just a pervert who liked to take advantage of women!


    "Since you are Joshua, can you please let me go?" Hazel squeezed a smile.


    "No way. " He shook his head, "You didn''t believe me. You just want to run."


    Hazel could not say anything.


    "But it is not appropriate for us to have a conversation in this way."


    "I feel it is very suitable."


    "I do not, Master Joshua!" Hazel shouted, "Do you dare to switch positions?"


    "Well, you will run if we do that," Joshua said very honestly.


    "I promise I won''t run, OK?" Hazel was about to cry.


    "I don''t buy it."


    This girl''s eyes were drifting, and she was always looking for a chance to get away. He would not let her run.


    "What do you want to do?" Hazel asked almost desperately.


    "I am really Joshua Denmark." He frowned.


    "Fine."


    "You do not believe me? "


    "I believe you! You are Joshua Denmark, President of Denmark Group, OK?"


    "You still don''t believe me," Joshua said calmly.


    "Enough already!" Hazel was furious, "You bastard, scoundrel! I will start screaming if you don''t let go of me now!"


    "Are you sure?" Joshua''s eyes flickered, "A man has many ways to get a woman to shut up. You want to try?"


    Hazel stared at him angrily.


    At least... Joshua hadn''t done anything strange to her yet. It''d be better not to piss him off at this moment.


    Joshua was somewhat disappointed that he did not leave a good impression.


    "That night, I met some guys who were bullying your friend, and I helped her. But your friend puked on my coat. And just as I was taking off my coat, you came in." He added, "It was just a misunderstanding. Your friend didn''t tell you?"


    Hazel looked at him coldly. She did not believe a single word from him. And Summer did not mention it either.


    "It appears that your friend didn''t tell you about it." Joshua''s eyes were sharp.


    "I believe this is a misunderstanding. Can you let me go?" Hazel tried to ask nicely.

 Chapter 720 - 8: Are You That Man?

    "No." He shook his head and said, "I really am..."


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! You are Joshua The Almighty!" Hazel said impatiently, "What are you worried about, Master Joshua? With your supernatural power and resources, you will find me even if I ran away, right?"


    Joshua went silent.


    He spent too much time finding her and evading the eyes of others. He would not let Hazel go when he finally saw her.


    Although he already knew who he was seeking now and he had her detailed information, Joshua wanted to rify the misunderstanding between them quickly.


    After taking a deep breath, Joshua began toin, "You did not recognize me, and yet you still followed a stranger?"


    This little girl had some fighting skills and let her guard down too easily.


    Hazel was outraged. This guy was like a jinx to her!


    She was in an awkward situation on the stage, and someone came to her aid. How could she pay attention to see clearly who was helping her?


    "Don''t worry!" Hazel gritted her teeth, "It will not happen again!"


    Joshua bent over and picked up the coat on the floor and threw it to her, "Put this on first. I''ll tell someone to give you clothes..."


    Before he even finished, Hazel put his coat around her body, pushed open the office door, and rushed out. Joshua looked at the door, speechless.


    His coat was toorge for Hazel, it was enough to cover most of her body, so she ran out without any hesitation.


    "Am I that scary?" Joshua picked up Hazel''s dress that she left lying on the floor.


    As his eyes fell on the broken zipper of the dress, Joshua''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    This dress was touched by someone first and then fell off Hazel''s body. That meant someone set her up. Who had the guts to do such a thing under his nose?


    Joshua took out his phone and dialed Jaxson''s number. "Jaxson, check the record from the surveince camera and see if any suspicious person got in the locker room."


    Hazel ran back to the locker room. Ariel saw Hazel running back in a rush and asked in astonishment, "What happened? Where is your dress, Hazel?"


    Hazel did not answer. She quickly took her clothes from the closet and hid in the fitting room to start changing.


    "What the hell just happened, Hazel? Whose coat are you wearing?" Ariel was anxious, "Are you being attacked?"


    "I''m fine, Ariel." Hazel said with a bit of despair, "The dress I wore suddenly broke. Someone loaned his coat to me."


    She did not want Ariel to worry about her, so she didn''t tell her everything.


    "Wow, that was lucky..." Ariel said with amazement, "Fortunately, you met a good person..."


    "What kind of good is that?" Hazel was angry.


    "He helped you out, right? Or was he nning something?" Ariel asked.


    Hazel didn''t know what to answer.


    "Fake Joshua" really helped her out, but he didn''t seem to have any other intentions with her.


    Because Hazel was wearing so little when he had her against the wall, there wasn''t much she could do. She would have had no chance to struggle if Joshua had wanted to do something.


    But the only thing he did was look at her chest, and she was not allowed to leave. The worst thing was only that he lied to her and said he was Joshua. He didn''t do anything else... But hey!


    "He is a pervert. Fortunately, I ran fast!" Hazel bit her lip.


    He really took advantage of her, after all.


    Hazel felt she must take revenge on him immediately!


    "No way...I could not believe there is a pervert at an event held by my Prince Charming." Ariel was stunned. She then said, "Hazel, let''s call the police."


    Hazel frowned and thought it''s better to keep the police out of this. After all, that pervert was really eloquent. He could probably turn the ck into white. And moreover...he really did not do anything.


    "I prefer to take revenge by myself!" Hazel clenched her teeth, "I remember that you bought a defensive spray, right? Did you bring it today?"


    "I did. But what are you going to do?" Ariel asked.


    Hazel had changed her clothes. She suddenly had an idea while her hands were holding Joshua''s coat.


    "We have to hurry!" Hazel said, "Ariel, I need your help this time."


    Joshua should still be there. He would not have made it far even if he did leave. She had to hurry.


    Jaxson came to the door of the office to give Joshua a coat.


    He just delivered pants to Joshua the other day and now a coat. Jaxson couldn''t help but wonder what happened to Joshua recently? Will Joshua have him deliver a full set of clothes next time?


    Someone called him when Jaxson got to the door.


    "Sir, please wait a second." It was Ariel.


    Jaxson stopped and looked at the woman in front of him precisely and looked at the coat in her hands.


    Jaxson was very familiar with the coat because it was Joshua''s.


    Did the president take off his coat for this girl? She seemed very ordinary.


    Ariel held the coat in her hands, and when Jaxson looked at her, she looked at Jaxson with the same curiosity.


    Ariel said, "I just met a girl. She said that her dress was broken. Fortunately, a good-hearted person took off his coat and helped her out. But she is not avable now, so she sent me to help return the coat. Does this coat belong to you?"


    So, it wasn''t for this girl that Mr. President took off his coat.


    Jaxson couldn''t say whether he was disappointed or not.


    "Give me the coat." Jaxson reached out his hand. Since the girl didn''t know Joshua''s identity, he would naturally not disclose any information.


    "Are you that man?" Ariel asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, give it to me," Jaxson said again.


    When Jaxson picked up the coat, Ariel suddenly raised her right hand.


    With the coat blocking Jaxson''s vision, Ariel pressed the switch on the defensive spray.

 Chapter 721 - 9: They Hit The Wrong Person

    As a pungent smell rushed towards his face, Jaxson screamed.


    The next moment, Ariel grabbed the coat from Jaxson''s hands and put it directly on his head!


    Ariel could not have been any ruder. She attacked Jaxson with a storm of punches and said, "You degenerate son of bitch! That''s what you get when you piss off ady!"


    Jaxson couldn''t open his eyes at all, and his throat was burning. He could only try hard to dodge the punches from Ariel.


    "Hazel!" Ariel yelled.


    Hazel rushed out of the corner of the corridor.


    Hazel knew Joshua would definitely be alerted if she came herself, so she asked Ariel to deliver the coat.


    In fact, Hazel did not expect such an easy win, and Joshua could have been gone. She was just trying her luck.


    And if their n didn''t work out, she would scream for help and then with Ariel say that Joshua was a pervert trying to offend them.


    But it turned out he took the bait so easily.


    Hazel didn''t think much. She quickly rushed to Jaxson''s side and gave a heavy punch on his belly.


    Jaxson crouched over in pain.


    Hazel pulled off the coat wrapped on his head, prepared to give him a few more ps.


    Hazel was stunned.


    "Who is this guy?"


    "What''s wrong with you, Hazel? Revenge!" Ariel hurriedly said.


    Hazel grabbed Ariel and ran and said, "Let''s get out of here. We got the wrong person!"


    Joshua heard the movement in the room. He opened the door of the office and saw Hazel escaping from afar.


    He was a bit surprised, but he soon figured out what happened when he saw Jaxson squatting at the door, groaning.


    Joshua felt angry and amused at the same time. He quickly took Jaxson to the bathroom.


    After washing them for a long time, Jaxson''s eyes finally recovered.


    "Mr. President, why did they attack me?" Jaxson asked innocently. He just came here to deliver a coat!


    "Sorry, Jaxson." Joshua apologized very sincerely, "Their aim must be me. But I don''t know why they mistook you for me."


    Jaxson was speechless. So, he took the bullet for his master.


    "I will arrange for someone to send you to the hospitalter. This is a work-rted injury." Joshua sighed and said, "You have two days off, and I will give you a paid leave."


    "Mr. President, it''s no big deal, just a scratch..."Jaxson said.


    "Jaxson, just ept it." Joshua said with a little embarrassment, "Other than that, I can notpensate you more."


    Jaxson suddenly understood that it waspensation for the attack he received.


    After looking at the situation, Joshua did not intend to look for the girls. Jaxson was somewhat surprised.


    Jaxson clearly knew about his president''s temper since he had been serving Joshua for a long time.


    Joshua was usually generous to everyone. However, if anyone took advantage of him, Joshua would smile and bury them. But this time...Joshua actually nned to let it go?


    Jaxson could not say anything else since Mr. President made the decision.


    Hazel and Ariel ran out of the studio all the way to the bus.


    "Ariel, is it ok that we fled like that?" Hazel looked back, worried.


    They hit the wrong person, after all.


    "What''s wrong?" Ariel said confidently, "I asked whether the coat belongs to him, and that guy said yes! He deserved that anyway! He is either in a gang with that pervert or just a small-time liar. Either way, he asked for it!"


    Hazel looked at her silently. Well, Hazel was good with her fists, but Ariel was good with her tongue. Now Ariel had just brain-washed her.


    The two of them returned directly to Quantum University, looking irritable.


    When they made it back to the dorm room, Summer also looked irritable. "How is the preliminary selection going?" Summer asked.


    "What happened to her?" Hazel looked at Ariel.


    "Ha-ha. The preliminary selection is only open to participants between 20 to 21 years old. Summer just had her 22nd birthday a few days ago, so she did not make it!" Ariel said, gloating.


    Summer fought back immediately, "Even if you go, Joshua will not choose you!"


    "At least I have that thousand dors!" Ariel was still winning.


    Summer was speechless. She turned to Hazel and said, "How about you?" Hazel''s face suddenly became a little pale.


    "Let me do the talking!" Ariel turned back while she was halfway to the washroom and told their story to Summer as if she was the female version of Hans Christian Andersen.


    Summer listened carefully and was amazed. She said, "You guys had a nice day. I should have been there with you. But somehow...Hazel, I don''t think your dress just identally broke."


    "Yeah. I was thinking that, too." Ariel nodded, "My Prince Charming must have arranged every detail of such an event carefully. The dresses are all one size, but their quality must be good. I think someone did something to your dress, Hazel!"


    "It shouldn''t have been touched." Hazel said in doubt, "We didn''t know anyone, and we have no enemy..."


    Hazel was stunned when she got to the "enemy" part.


    She had met two enemies today, K and the "Fake Joshua."


    "In my opinion, it must be K!" Ariel said angrily.


    "I think so too." Summer nodded.


    "Let''s go, Hazel!" Ariel stood up.


    Hazel was somewhat hesitant. She said, "Forget it. It''s in the past. Besides, we got no evidence. K will definitely deny it, and then everyone will think we are the bad guys looking for trouble."


    "Hmm. That bitch is really good at this thing. She will be an Oscar-winning actress one day if not today." Summer said, "We will probably make things worse for Hazel if we just attack in this way."


    "What should I do?" Ariel was disappointed, "So, she can just walk away, huh?"


    "Don''t worry, let''s be patient. She is a bitch, and karma is a bitch, too." Hazel said.


    "Alright, I''ll take a shower first," Ariel said, instantly changing the topic.


    Hazel was speechless.


    Summer was the wisest among the three. Ariel was the most eloquent one butcked in decision-making. Hazel was the straightforward type who preferred to settle things in close-quarterbat.

 Chapter 722 - 10: What’s The Attitude About?

    Suddenly, Hazel looked at Summer questionably.


    "What? Is there something on my face?" Summer touched her cheek.


    "Summer, do you remember what happened in the bar that day?" Hazel asked.


    "I cannot remember clearly. I drank too much that day." Summer frowned.


    ''When Ariel and I got to the bar, we heard you were taken to the men''s room by a few guys, but I just saw one guy when I got in there. Do you remember that?"


    Summer thought for a moment and said, "Oh, yes. There was one guy who ran those little hooligans away from the men''s room. Now when I think of it, that man who saved me was a handsome guy."


    Hazel was stunned by the horny look on Summer''s face.


    No way! ording to Summer, that "Fake Joshua" did save her?


    "Did you...puke on him?" Hazel''s eyes were twitching.


    "I believe that I did." Summer nodded. She looked at Hazel in surprise, "How did you know?"


    Hazel smirked for two seconds.


    It turned out that she did misunderstand that guy in the bar that day. That "Fake Joshua" saved Summer and then got told off by her.


    But...even if he did save Summer, he had no right to kiss her and harassed her today! Anyway, they wouldn''t meet again in the future. "Let''s call it even. " Hazel thought.


    Hazel abruptly realized she had nothing to regret and decided to forget this thing.


    She thought that this matter had passed. But she did not expect that after one night, a bigger storm was about to hit her.


    ***


    The seniors didn''t have a lot of courses. Hazel originally nned to go to the library to prepare a thesis, but she was stopped by Ariel, who had juste in.


    "Hazel, stay!" Ariel said quickly.


    "What''s wrong?" Hazel was confused.


    "No!" Ariel thought a while and said again, "You''d better move out of the dorm for a while!"


    Hazel looked at her and said, "So, am I going out, or am I staying?"


    "Go out!" Ariel pulled her back to the dormitory and said, "Pack your things now!"


    "Wait for a second!" Hazel said, "Tell me what happened."


    "It''s K!" Ariel gritted her teeth, "We should''ve let her rest in peace yesterday!"


    "What happened? What''s with K?" Hazel asked.


    "It was K who deliberately broke your dress yesterday in the preliminary selection!" Ariel said angrily, "She sent the photo of the moment your dress fell off onto the campus forum and told everyone that you deliberately undressed yourself to seduce the photographer! "


    She continued, "She also took a sneaky shot of you in the coat and said you did not wear anything under it and that you slept with someone in order to pass the preliminary selection! Although she blurred your face in those photos, it wasn''t enough! You can see it is you!"


    Hazel quickly took out her mobile phone and logged into the campus forum.


    That post had been very popr, and the replies in that thread were all disgusting. Hazel just paid a look, and her whole body was shaking.


    She never knew that people could be such immoral monsters.


    It seemed that K did break her dress yesterday because the one who posted on the campus forum must be her schoolmate.


    "Let''s go find her!" Hazel gnashed her teeth.


    "No, Hazel." Ariel hurriedly said, "Summer asked for help from a friend in theputer science major and found out the person who posted the message was not K but a journalism student. It is said that he usually likes to send these false and exaggerated messages to attract attention. But those pictures of you must have been provided by K!"


    "Then I really should go find her now! People will believe what she said if I hide!" Hazel said with a straight face, "She ndered me so much, why should I let her go?"


    "But what if she denies it?" Ariel asked, "She could even brain-wash people by saying you confessed to what you did."


    "Now, no one will believe me whether I choose to rify or hide." Hazel said, "I got nothing to lose. Even if things get too big, I will at least drag K into this thing!"


    "You are right!" Ariel immediately changed her mind, "We can''t let her be in the downwind position all the time. Let''s hit her first!"


    After Hazel heard this rumor, she went straight to the school building to find her. K was taking an elective course there.


    Hazel did not want to drag Ariel into this because the damage would probably extend to her, but Ariel had toe with her.


    They got to the school during break, the second lesson had not begun yet. Many students went out for air, and some stayed in the ssroom to talk.


    With a quick nce, Hazel saw K in the ssroom and walked towards her emotionlessly.


    K wasughing and talking to Derek. Derek suddenly looked up, and his expression changed instantly. He wanted to run and hide.


    K also saw Hazel, and her face changed slightly, but she quickly became calm.


    K pulled Derek''s sleeve hard. Derek was still sitting there, but his posture was appearing that he was ready to run anytime.


    "K." Hazel''s cold said, "When I was in the studio yesterday, you did something to my dress and humiliated me in public! But then you still snuck a shot of me and fabricated a false story about me, with the help of a student of the journalism department, trying to destroy my reputation! Why are you so disrespectful?"


    "Hazel, I don''t know what you are talking about!" K sneered, "You can so easily use me of these things. Do you have any evidence?"


    "I don''t need evidence." Hazel sighed, "I just came to inform you. Delete the post immediately and post an apology thread to me!"


    "What''s wrong with you? Why should I?" K red at her.


    "You refuse?" Hazel raised an eyebrow.


    "Of course, I refuse!" K yelled, "Hazel, you need to pull yourself together and think it through! That post did not mention the one in the photo, was you. What''s the attitude about?"

 Chapter 723 - 11: Give Me A Break

    "You said you don''t know what Hazel is talking out, right?" Ariel sneered, "Howe you suddenly know about the content of that post so clearly?"


    "Give me a break. That post was so popr, so it''s natural everyone knows what happened!" K nced at them with a scornful look, "And I did show someone some respect because I did not disclose the name of that heroine!"


    "K, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance." Hazel took out the phone unsympathetically and said, "Maybe we should get the police to y with us."


    "Oh, Hazel, do you think the police will care about that little thing of yours?" K snorted.


    "K, the police are not as useless as you think." Hazel said coldly, "The number of hits of that post has exceeded 5,000. And with what you did to my dress, your post is subjective and malicious. You clearly knew the content is wrong and deliberately released it. I will sue your journalism major friend for libel action. Do you believe he will protect you when facing the jury?"


    K''s face suddenly got very panicky. She said with a guilty conscience, "Stop, stop bluffing already!"


    "You are really an idiot when ites tow! I''m afraid that even a vampire won''t suck your blood because they don''t want to be infected by your inferior IQ-gene and be senseless!" Hazel sneered, "You think I''m bluffing? Do you think your boyfriend here will think I''m bluffing?"


    K looked at Derek and saw him nod at what Hazel said out of fear.


    "O¡ªOk! Now you just go ahead and sue me! You took off your dress by yourself to seduce people. Why would you say I did something to your dress?" K struggled, "I want to sue you for libel too! Let''s see who is afraid!"


    Hazel turned on a poker face. There was no meaning to continue the conversation anymore.


    She unlocked the phone screen and was about to call the police.


    Before she dialed on the phone screen, a group of policemen came in from the ssroom door.


    The ssroom had been silent since Hazel arrived, and now watching the policee in, no one dared to make a sound.


    "Who is K?" the police asked.


    Everyone looked at K, like watching a caged animal.


    ***


    Hazel was a little startled.


    Why did the policee before she called?


    "Pleasee with us." The police came to K.


    "By why?!" K became anxious instantly.


    She pointed at Hazel in a panic. "Do you believe her nonsense? It''s none of my business!"


    "The reason why we came to look for you has nothing to do with this student." The police continued after giving Hazel a look, "It was the Denmark Group who reported it. They found out you had ruined a $5,000 dress and made a fool of a woman in the audition. The security officer in charge gathered information by investigating the security footage and called the police. Please cooperate with our inquiry."


    K''s face turned pale, and she slumped in her chair as if the life was frightened out of her.


    Hazel was a bit stunned.


    She did not expect that the Denmark Group would investigate the incident and call the police before she did.


    K was taken away by the police. From Hazel''s arrival to K''s departure, there were pictures constantly being taken.


    It was a dramatic scene for bystanders, and the ending could be called a stroke of genius. No one had expected that K would end up being taken away by the police.


    The story was quickly posted to the school forum, and the previous post was instantly reversed.


    After all, the Denmark Group called the police and found out that K had been deceitful and destructively yed, which was better than any way she had to dispel rumors.


    Hazel was still in a trance as she walked out of the ssroom.


    She had thought that even if she really punished K this time, others would very likely believe the rumors instead of denying them. But it turned for the best¡­ was it actually solved so easily?


    "Haha, Hazel, look, you''ve got a lot of fans all of a sudden!" Pointing to a post on her mobile phone, Ariel said. "Everyone praises you for being stunning like a queen when you were mad at K."


    "Haha." Hazel smiled unconsciously. If she hadn''t been pushed, she wouldn''t have known she could be so talkative.


    "But it''s really thanks to my Prince Charming this time!" Ariel put away her phone and said. "It would have beenplicated if he hadn''t called the police."


    Hazel agreed, but she was a little ufortable with Joshua Denmark''s name because she always remembered that "fake Joshua Denmark."


    "This should have nothing to do with him?" Hazel said. "Maybe the people in hispany are rather responsible?"


    "Hazel!" Ariel was angry instantly. "Be grateful! Even though it''s my Prince''s staff, it is also because he has trained them well!"


    "Well, well, it''s my fault," Hazelughed and said.


    Her greatest fear had been resolved, so she was naturally in a good mood and wouldn''t argue with Ariel. Besides, she really appreciated Joshua Denmark''s help.


    No sooner had they left the building than a man in a business suit stood in front of them.


    "Miss Hazel Crowe." The man said respectfully. "I''m Larry Joseph, the person in charge of the preliminary selection for surrogate mother in Denmark Group. I''m sorry you were frightened by the dress incident, but our president wants to meet with you to apologize."


    Hazel was stunned.


    Joshua Denmark wanted to meet her? What was happening?!


    He actually wanted to personally apologize to her because of a dress incident. Why did she feel he¡­ was too nice?


    "You, you, you¡­" Ariel waspletely shocked, holding Hazel''s arm tightly. "Is the president you''re mentioning Joshua Denmark?"


    "Yes," Larry said politely.


    "Can I, can I follow her?" Ariel asked excitedly.


    "I''m afraid not." He said with regret. "The president will meet Miss Crowe alone."


    Hazel came to her senses.


    She and Ariel had seen this person in charge on the day of the preliminary selection, so he wasn''t a fraud. But... she really did not care to meet Joshua Denmark.

 Chapter 724 - 12: Her Luck Had Been Running Out Lately

    Although she had a somewhat better impression of him, she had a vague sense of rejection in her heart. He was so perfect that he didn''t seem to be true.


    "Thank you very much, and thank your president very much." Hazel smiled faintly. "You''ve helped me a lot. I am not upset about the dress incident. As for meeting him, it''s not necessary. After all, it''s not..."


    "Yes! Yes!" Ariel gave Hazel a quick shove and consented to the meeting for her. "Our Hazel would like to meet Mr. Denmark!"


    "Ariel!" Hazel gazed at her helplessly.


    "Hazel! It''s Joshua, Joshua Denmark! Shouldn''t you go and thank him in person for what he has done for you?" Ariel said, her eyes shining.


    "Even if you don''t like him, you can introduce him to me after that! I''m alone! By the way, be sure to keep Summer a secret. Of course, the lesspetition in a love rivalry like this, the better!"


    Hazel almost started choking. What kind of friends did she have?


    "Come with me then, and I''ll drive you to meet the president." Larry pointed to a Benz business car parked nearby.


    Hazel still wanted to refuse, but Ariel pushed her all the way to the car.


    Larry helped her open the door, and Hazel had to get in the car, helpless.


    Joshua Denmark had helped her. At least she should thank him in person. That wasn''t too much.


    She felt a little nervous as she was being driven to meet Mr. Denmark. What kind of person¡­ would the legendary Joshua Denmark be?


    They went to a Chinese restaurant, and Larry took Hazel to a private room.


    Hazel went in, but the room was empty.


    She asked in surprise. "Mr. Joseph, why isn''t Mr. Denmark here?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss Crowe. Just give me a moment, please," Larry said apologetically. "There''s a message from the president''s secretary that there was a traffic jam while he was on his way here, but he will be here in about ten minutes. Would you like to order?"


    "No." Hazel smiled politely. "I''ll just wait here."


    Larry left the room. Hazel waited a moment, then she looked at the time and decided to go to the bathroom.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw a man standing at the door as if he had just arrived.


    He was good-looking and even handsome, with a bit of charm to his face. He belonged in the category of the pretty boy, but he was still masculine.


    "Are you Joshua Denmark?" Hazel was more or less surprised because he was handsome and unexpectedly young.


    Isaac Anderson looked at Hazel in bewilderment.


    He was here for Joshua. When he called Joshua''s secretary, he knew that he had booked a meal there, so he went straight there, but there was a woman instead?


    Joshua was famous for not being close to a woman. But was he actually dating a woman?!


    This was much more unusual than when he held the Surrogacy Competition!


    But she actually didn''t know Joshua? A smile suddenly curved Isaac''s lips.


    "You are¡­" It looked as if he was thinking.


    Hazel didn''t know that Isaac was misleading her on purpose. Because of her preconceptions, she was certain that he was Joshua.


    "I''m Hazel Crowe," she said, with a smile.


    At the corner of the hallway, a woman in an enchanting outfit looked shocked to see Hazel.


    When she realized it was really her, she pulled out her phone with a snicker and pointed the camera at Hazel and Isaac.


    "Thank you very much for today," Hazel said gratefully.


    It was Joshua who had invited Hazel, but it was she who wanted to express her thanks?


    Isaac was more convinced that Joshua and the woman in front of him must have some secret!


    "Hazel, what a coincidence to see you here!"


    A charming voice suddenly called out. Isaac disappointingly turned his eyes from Hazel and turned to see the charming woman walking towards them.


    Hazel couldn''t help but frown.


    She really wondered whether her doomsday wasing. Her luck had been running outtely.


    It was none other than K Lee''s friend, Ka Lee.


    Of course, since she was a good friend of K Lee, the rtionship between her and Hazel was horrific.


    "How has your business been recent?" Ka had a mischievous look in her eyes, with an innocent expression. "Have you earned much? I am a bit short of money. Can you lend me some?"


    "Business?" Isaac asked surprisingly.


    "Well, don''t misunderstand what I am saying, I never said Hazel is doing anything dishonest," Ka chuckled. "She has just brought different boyfriends here and asked them to order some expensive wine. She''s not a bartender or anything like that, and I don''t know whether... they were doing something else."


    She could not believe that Ka actually said that she was a bartender and mocked Hazel for being a prostitute.


    However, it was Joshua who invited her here today, and he would not believe Ka.


    She had miscalcted, and Hazel was happy to watch her performance.


    "You sell wine here?" Isaac asked in amazement.


    "Oh, Hazel, is this your new client? I thought he was your friend?" Ka said, pretending she had understood. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said so much."


    She said she was sorry, but she didn''t mean it, instead, she seemed to be very content.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Isaac frowned.


    Hazel looked at him in surprise. What did he mean?


    Ka was smug and looked at Isaac with anticipation. This handsome guy was actually with Hazel? How was Hazel good enough to date him? He should dump her!


    Just at that moment, Isaac stopped the passing waitress and asked, "What''s the most expensive wine you''ve got?"


    The waitress was stunned.


    Before she could answer, she saw Isaac wave his hand and impatiently say, "Well, you don''t have to tell me. As long as the price is higher than five figures, give me a bottle of each!"


    All three women werepletely stunned.


    This man was intentionally trying to embarrass her! Ka was humiliated and angry.

 Chapter 725 - 13: Didn’t You Take Off My Pants?

    She yelled at him in disbelief. "Are you a fool? Didn''t you hear me? Hazel came to you to trick you into buying expensive wine!"


    "I see." Isaac looked at her sarcastically. "I have a lot of money, and I am a fool. I like to spend money amusing Hazel. Do you have any objections? Oh, by the way, if you really have an objection, keep it to yourself."


    "You, you¡­" Ka was so irritated that she couldn''t speak. She just stood there pointing at Isaac.


    Then she said, infuriated with shame, "Uneptable!" as she left in a huff.


    "Thank you for helping me out," Hazel said with a smile. "But do you still need the wine?"


    "Yes, why not?" Isaac grinned and curled up his lip. "Joshua has a lot of money, and he''s a fool."


    Since it was Joshua''s treat, he didn''t need to pay for it even if he ordered more wine. Why not order it?


    Hazel looked at him in astonishment. How could anyone say that about himself?


    "Are you sure you want to talk to me here?" Isaac said.


    They had been standing outside the door since they met Ka.


    Hazel came to her senses and quickly moved out of his way.


    They sat down at the table, and Isaac generously ordered several expensive dishes.


    Hazel quickly stopped him. "That''s enough. Don''t order anymore."


    "Why?" Isaac looked at her curiously.


    "I can''t eat that much food." She frowned.


    Looking at her serious face, he was stunned. How could this little girl be so funny?


    "Well, it''s up to you." He closed the menu, his eyes twinkling. "Is that woman your friend?"


    "No." She cocked her eyebrows. "We''re just ssmates."


    "Oh?" He then asked, "Why is she here?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know her very well." She didn''t know Isaac wanted to get something out of her, so she answered truthfully. "We have fewer sses in our senior year. Maybe she has a part-time job here."


    Hazel was still a student? He felt even more surprised.


    "Then why did you allow her to bully you and not defend yourself?" He frowned slightly.


    "I''m not good at arguing with people," She said seriously. "I''m good at fighting."


    "Are you still able to fight?" He couldn''t helpughing. How could such a lovely girl fight with others? He didn''t believe it at all.


    "Yes, she is."


    A voice said from outside the room as the door opened.


    Hazel stiffened instantly. She turned her head in disbelief and looked toward the door.


    She could never forget the voice that had made her so anxious.


    Joshua could not help frowning when he saw that Isaac was also there. He suddenly had a bad feeling deep inside. He took out his cell phone and sent a message.


    "Why, why are you here?!" Hazel jumped to her feet and looked at Joshua like she saw a ghost.


    Isaac stared at them with curiosity.


    It turned out Hazel had met Joshua, but she didn''t know his name. What on Earth had happened between them?


    "I asked you out. Why wouldn''t I be here?" Joshua raised his eyebrows.


    "What? You asked me out?" Hazel looked at Isaac. "It''s clear that Mr. Denmark asked me out!"


    "Do you think he''s Joshua?" Joshua looked at Isaac with a smirk. Sure enough, it seemed like wherever went, there was something cruel going on.


    "Of course, he is! You did not expect me to meet the real person, did you?!" Hazel looked a bit more annoyed. She turned to Isaac. "Mr. Denmark, this man snuck into the studio yesterday. He¡­ he is a scoundrel!"


    "Oh?" Joshua''s eyes shed. "What did I do to make you think I''m a scoundrel?"


    "You, you¡­" Hazel bit her lip in anger.


    She was not good at arguing with people, and what''s worse is that what had happened yesterday made her even more stressed.


    Isaac watched with extreme pleasure. There must be something fishy going on between these two!


    "What''s the matter with me?" Joshua questioned, with a dignified expression on his face. "It was because you took off my pants that I took off your skirt. Finally, you left in my clothes."


    "What, what nonsense?!" Hazel immediately got upset.


    Why did he say this so matters so casually as if there was something between them?


    "Poo ¡ª" Isaac, who was drinking water, shot it out of his mouth.


    Did he get it wrong?


    Joshua, who had always been so serious with his speech and manners, was actually teasing a little girl? And he said they took off each other''s clothes or something. Were the two...


    "Isn''t that so?" Joshua raised his eyebrows. "Didn''t you take off my pants?"


    "They, they didn''t happen on the same day at all!" Hazel''s face was red with anger.


    "I didn''t say that." Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners, with a vague smile.


    Isaac choked and coughed. This little girl was really modest and was just being yed by Joshua. It was clear that the more she tried to exin it, the more she could not exin it clearly, and it would be more misleading.


    Hazel was aching to hit someone now! It was a disappointment that... she could not outsmart him. She feltpletely helpless and frustrated!


    Taking a deep breath, she looked at Isaac and said, "Mr. Denmark, please get him out of here."


    "I told you he''s not Joshua." Joshua came to her and quietly pulled out the chair. "I am."


    "If you don''t leave, I''ll call the police!" She took a few steps back as if she was dodging some terrible virus.


    "You scared the little girl," Isaac finally could breathe evenly and said with a smirk. "Why don''t you leave?"


    "Isaac." Joshua cocked his eyebrows.


    He had been surprised that Hazel, who wasn''t stupid but maybe she was a little naive, would firmly believe that Isaac was him. It looked like Isaac had been trying to pretend to be him.


    "What I said is the truth." Isaac''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. "Hazel''s really afraid of you. Why don''t you go? If you have anything to say, just let me tell Hazel."

 Chapter 726 - 14: I Never Said I Was Joshua

    Joshua''s heart could not help but sink.


    Isaac''s word ''Hazel'' and his particrly gentle attitude toward her gave him a bad feeling.


    "You don''t seem to want to rify it now?" His eyes became deep.


    "rify what?" Isaac yed fool.


    "Fine," Joshua spoke calmly and appeared rxed instead.


    Noticing he was so calm, Isaac felt nervous. Joshua was not easy to get agitated. And, the calmer he was, the more trouble there would be.


    The door banged open, and a woman with a beautiful face came in, her eyes red.


    "Isaac Anderson!" The woman looked at him with grief and indignation.


    Isaac looked at the woman in horror like a mouse seeing a cat. "How did you know I was in here?"


    Hazel was stunned. She looked at Isaac in surprise. "Aren''t¡­ aren''t you Joshua? You lied to me?"


    "Hazel, I didn''t lie to you," Isaac hurriedly exined. "I never said I was Joshua."


    Hazel was annoyed.


    What was that?


    He didn''t say he was Joshua, but he didn''t say he wasn''t! When she recalled back, every word of Isaac seemed to have been trapping and misleading her deliberately!


    The woman came close to Isaac and grabbed his arm. "You, asshole! Scum! We''re engaged, and you said you would go with me for the abortion, but you''re here lying a little girl! You are a monster!"


    "What abortion?!" Isaac''s face went pale with fear. "Only our families agreed on the engagement. I never did! Besides, why is your abortion was rted to me?!"


    "The child is yours!" said the woman, with a sad, angry look on her face. "Are you not going to be responsible?"


    "Come on, let''s make it clear!" Isaac, with a dark look on his face, then he pulled the woman out of the room.


    "Look, he''s a liar," Joshua looked at Isaac''s back, a smile slightly curving his lips. "And he''s a scum and swindler who is unwilling to be responsible for his fianc¨¦e. Stay away from him."


    The incident had happened so fast that Hazel hadn''te to her senses yet.


    What he had said was a little reasonable, but¡­ he was actually Joshua.


    All sorts of feelings like¡­ embarrassment, guilt, vignce, doubt, and fear, came to mind.


    Noticing that she was still keeping her distance from him, Joshua raised his eyebrows. "Still don''t believe me? Should I call Larry in to testify?"


    "... Unnecessary." She said very reluctantly. "That¡­ Thank you for the dress incident."


    "You mean I took off your dress?" He grinned.


    "No! I mean, you found out who ruined my dress!" She went crazy.


    Was he sick? Why did he always like to think things ambiguously?


    "Just ''thank you''?" His eyes flickered.


    "What do you want?" She stared at him anxiously.


    "Sit down and have dinner." There was a little bit of evil in his smile. "Or¡­ do you want to have me?"


    Why did she think his every word was nasty? Hazel was sad.


    "No, need for dinner," she said, carefully moving toward the door. "Now that I have expressed my thanks, I''ll be leaving..."


    His eyes dimmed, he opened his mouth quietly. "I was looking to see today for something else. Dinner is incidental."


    "What is it?"


    "To meet someone."


    "Whom?" she asked. The next moment, quickly, she said, "No way!"


    "Are you sure?" His eyes shed a convincing smile. "You beat him up for no reason yesterday. You really won''t apologize to him?"


    In an instant, she paused, uncertain. She hit the wrong person yesterday and then ran away. It was quite immoral. She should apologize.


    Feeling embarrassed, she said, "Let''s go now. I don''t have to have dinner¡­"


    "The dishes have been ordered. How wasteful would that be?" He said, unruffled.


    Visiting Jaxson was just an excuse. It was true that he wanted to get Hazel to stay for dinner.


    She became more uncertain. She thought for a long time and finally sat down, keeping her distance from him.


    "Alright¡­ By the way, why hasn''t that mane back?"


    Seeing her looking toward the door with anticipation, he somehow felt ufortable.


    "He won''te back," he spoke softly.


    "How do you know that?" She looked at him in wonder.


    Of course, he knew it.


    Joshua had texted Isaac''s ''fianc¨¦e'' before he entered the room.


    And he specifically told her not to hurt Hazel but to show her Isaac''s true self''.


    "Didn''t they say they were going to have an abortion?" Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners.


    "Oh," she said, the look of awareness did not fade from her face.


    The waiters knocked on the door, then came in, serving the wine and food that Isaac had ordered.


    Joshua raised his brows as he looked at the bottles of wine on the table.


    "Did you order them?" He looked at her.


    "Not me." She quickly shook her head. "Mr. Anderson did. You can cancel them."


    He frowned slightly. Why did Isaac order so much wine for no reason? It looked like something had happened, but Hazel was unwilling to tell him.


    "No," he said to the waiters. "These drinks are on Isaac Anderson''s ount."


    He and Isaac were both regr customers, and all the waitresses recognized them, so they immediately consented to it.


    "Oh my¡­" She couldn''t helpughing.


    With this smile, the tension in the room eased immediately.


    His face softened a little, and he looked at her surprised. "Is that so funny?"


    She nodded. "You and Anderson, Anderson¡­"


    "Isaac Anderson."


    "Yeah. You''re supposed to be friends, aren''t you?" she said, amused. "But you actually y tricks on each other?"


    "Who hasn''t had a few bad friends?" He was more or less defenseless.


    "That''s right." She agreed and nodded. "My bad friends hurt me..."


    "They hurt you?" His eyes flickered.


    "It wasn''t really hurting," she quickly exined.


    "Mm," he said and looked at her gently. "Aren''t you afraid of me anymore?"


    She was instantly speechless.


    She was a little afraid of Joshua. After all, he was like her Nemesis, and she could do nothing to him.


    But just now... when she saw that Joshua set Isaac up, she suddenly felt that although Joshua was evil, he was at least a normal person and was not so terrifying.


    But she didn''t want to further her rtionship with him at all!

 Chapter 727 - 15: Be Careful

    She clutched her chopsticks, exhaled irritably, and ate her food in silence.


    He was helpless. Hazel''s disgust towards him was more dreadful than he had imagined.


    But it didn''t matter. He could take his time.


    After dinner, Hazel reluctantly got into Joshua''s car.


    "If you don''t want to go, I can take you back to the school. Shall we visit him some other day?" Joshua proposed.


    He thought it might be a good idea, that way, he would have another reason to ask her out again.


    "No¡­" she gritted her teeth and said as if she were to die a martyr''s death. "I did something wrong, and I''ll have to face it sooner orter. Let''s go today!"


    When they arrived at the hospital, Hazel bought a fruit basket from the gift shop.


    Upon reaching Jaxson''s room, she put the fruit basket on the table and apologized, nervously and tense. "Mr. Hunk, I''m really sorry for what happened the other day¡­"


    Jaxson was speechless.


    His injuries were minor, but Joshua insisted that he be hospitalized. He didn''t understand. It turns out that Joshua was trying to find out who had beaten him up and get her to apologize to him?


    The president was really kind to his employees. Jaxson was deeply touched.


    He didn''t forget that this woman had intended to beat up their president. He must help the president vent his anger!


    "I remember it wasn''t you who have beaten me," Jaxson said coldly. "Why are you apologizing?"


    "I was involved in beating you, Mr. Hunk. I was the mastermind behind it all," Hazel said awkwardly. "In fact, my target was not you that day. It was all a misunderstanding¡­"


    "Misunderstanding?" Jaxson kept a poker face. "If it was a misunderstanding, were you right to hit someone? You are young, but why are you trying to solve problems with your fists? You''re so deceitful to apologize, I don''t¡­"


    "Cough, cough." Joshua coughed a little and looked at Jaxson sternly.


    Jaxson was a little confused. Why did Joshua seem unhappy as he helped him reprimand Hazel Crowe?


    "I don''t, I don''t¡­" Jaxson stuttered for a long time before he finally hesitantly said, "I don''t mind?"


    Joshua''s face softened a little. He nodded to Jaxson. "Hazel, Jaxson isn''t mean. Look, he epted your apology. Right? Jaxson?"


    "Yes, yes!" Jaxson replied quickly.


    Hazel was still a little apologetic, and she continued asking, "Mr. Hunk, I understand how angry you are. After all, you were beaten up for no reason. Shall Ie and visit you each day until you are discharged?"


    Jaxson was shocked. He had felt his body stiffen with the cold re from Joshua''s eyes! How dare he let Hazele to visit him every day? Wasn''t he tempting fate?


    "No, no," he said quickly. "I suffered minor injuries. I''ll be out of the hospital tomorrow. Don''te!"


    Hazel was startled for a bit. "Mr. Hunk, are you still angry¡­"


    "He isn''t angry," Joshua said. "He just wants to have a rest. Hazel, wait outside the door for me. I have to talk to him about work."


    "Yes, yes, I''m not angry, really!" Jaxson echoed his words.


    Hazel nodded. "Then I will leave."


    After she walked out of the room, Jaxson asked with a little curiosity. "President, this is¡­"


    "The future wife of the president," Joshua said softly.


    Jaxson coughed and choked.


    Oh, gosh! Did he hear that right?


    Was it the future wife of the president who had just apologized to him?


    Fortunately, he didn''t insist that she apologize, or he would have been the one tempting fate.


    But... why did Joshua suddenly like this girl? He never joked. If he said it was his future wife, it must be.


    Hold on, Hazel... was that Hazel Crowe the president had asked him to look for?


    Jaxson suddenly understood. It looked like Joshua really liked Hazel.


    "By the way, don''t eat the fruit," Joshua said. "I''ll have it taken awayter."


    "..." Jaxson almost burst into tears, thinking that Joshua believed he was romantically looking at her.


    He had thought Joshua was paying attention to him when he insisted that he be hospitalized. Who knew that Joshua only wanted to chase a girl? Besides, he was so obsessed with her that he wasn''t even willing to leave him the fruit basket!


    Hazel walked out of the hospital and gged down a passing taxi.


    Just as Hazel was about to get into the car, a hand reached out and closed the door.


    Bewildered, she looked back and saw Joshua''s deep eyes.


    Waving the taxi away, he said in a deep voice, "Didn''t I say I''d take you back?"


    "But I didn''t say yes." She took a few steps back, ufortably.


    His eyes became very serious. The next moment, he stretched and pulled her into his arms. "Be careful!"


    When a car sped past her, she could not help feeling a twinge of fear.


    Leaning against Joshua''s chest, she smelt the faint scent of his cologne on the tip of her nose, a characteristic masculine scent.


    She pushed him away.


    He caught her by the wrist. "Why aren''t you more cautious near the road? How can I allow you to go back alone? Get in the car."


    "I..." She tried to defend herself, but he had urged her into the car.


    Sitting in the car, Hazel was feeling disheartened.


    "Hazel," Joshua said, his eyes shing as he held the steering wheel. "Do you hate me that much?"


    "Yes!" She nodded seriously.


    "Why?"


    She felt very ufortable and angry that he even had the nerve to ask her that.


    "You hurt my friend!"


    "Didn''t I say it was a misunderstanding?" He smiled a little, "But you clearly hurt me after I had saved someone."


    She was a little embarrassed. Come to think of it, the truth was indeed what he said.


    "But you, you kissed me!" She lowered her head, and her voice trailed off. It was her first kiss.


    "What did you want me to do? Spank you?" He smiled.


    She was both ashamed and angry. How could this man enjoy teasing her so much? He was really overly repulsive!


    "Well, even if it was a misunderstanding, what about yesterday?" She clenched her teeth.

 Chapter 728 - 16: She Acted Like A Little Girl

    "Didn''t I help you out yesterday?" he said softly.


    "What help?" She freaked out. "Who would help like that? You took me to another room and took my clothes off¡­ If I had not run out of there as fast as I did, who knows what you would have done?"


    The smile on the corners of his lips softened a little.


    He had really been afraid she would keep it in her heart because she was too shy to mention it. If so, there would always be a gap between them.


    It was great that she was willing to speak out, then his exnation would be more convincing to her.


    "I just think the birthmark on your chest is very special, so I want to see it clearly." He wasn''t trying to hide it from her. "I''m sorry that I scared you."


    She was stunned. Yesterday all he had wanted was to see her birthmark clearly? Come to think of it, he didn''t seem to do anything out of line.


    "Why didn''t you just say that?" She asked questioningly.


    "What do you want me to say?" He opened his mouth gently. "Did you want me to ask, ''Miss, your birthmark is very special. Could you show me your chest''?"


    "Poo~" She snorted withughter, amused.


    If another man had said it, she would have thought he was shallow. But when he said this, he had a serious poker face, which made her feel amused.


    His mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. "Would you believe that?"


    "No." She thought for a bit and shook her head in the end.


    "Hazel, do you still hate me?" he asked.


    She struggled for a while before she still nodded.


    Joshua had helped her a lot. Her feelings for him were not so much dislike as resistance to his approach. She didn''t know why.


    She had a gut feeling that he was very dangerous and she should keep away from him.


    Joshua was helpless to some degree. The misunderstanding between them had all been cleared up. Why did Hazel still hate him? Suddenly a thought shed through his mind.


    "Or because of that kiss?" He mused. "Was that your first kiss?"


    She felt both shy and angry.


    She turned her head in anger. "No."


    "Then you''ve won," he chuckled, "because that was my first kiss."


    "How is that possible?!" She looked at him in surprise.


    He was such a good kisser¡­ She could tell him that, though.


    But he seemed to have guessed what she was going to say. He said, "Hazel, men can always learn in some way."


    She was shy, angry, and annoyed. Why did Joshua always like to tease her?


    Looking out of the window, she cried as if she had found an escape route, "All right, stop here!"


    "We are not in front of your school yet." He frowned. "I''ll take you to the dorm¡­"


    "Never!" She quickly refused. "Your car is too conspicuous. If I go to school in such a nice car, I don''t know what rumors others will spread. Don''t mess up my quiet college life!"


    "Ok." He parked his car on the side of the road.


    After she got out of the car, she saw Joshua get out and follow her.


    "Why are you following me?" she asked, confused.


    "To make sure you get back safely," he said naturally. "My car is conspicuous, but rest assured, my whole being is inconspicuous."


    "..." She was speechless. How could he be inconspicuous?


    He was handsome and dignified in good conscience, and his whole being had a charming temperament simr to that of a male god. They would definitely be the focus when they walked onto the campus.


    She was still thinking of how to say no when she heard someone saying her name, "Hazel Crowe!"


    When she looked up, she couldn''t help but frown. It wasn''t someone important who stopped her. It was Derek Sanchez.


    Looking at Joshua standing next to Hazel, Derek questioned her in exasperation, "Who is he? And, what is your rtionship?"


    Her facial expression was full of anger, she could not stand him questioning her in this manner.


    However, before she could speak, Joshua''s eyes twinkled, and he suddenly put his arm over her shoulder.


    "You..." Hazel was shy and anxious, subconsciously trying to dodge him.


    "Be good." He squeezed her arm lightly and whispered in her ear, "I''ll help you get rid of this man."


    She was a little startled.


    Joshua looked at Derek defiantly. "Can''t you see what our rtionship is?"


    Derek was unwilling to ept it.


    Hazel didn''t want him before, but she didn''t have another boyfriend, either.


    He could at least console himself with the fact that she must have regretted not being with him, and that was why she didn''t date other men.


    But the man in front of him was different.


    Hazel was charming, but she was always a little heartless in front of him. But in front of this man, she acted like a little girl.


    "What nonsense?" Hazel stared at Joshua angrily.


    "I didn''t say anything." He looked innocent.


    "Come on, why are you looking at me?" She asked impatiently.


    "Well, Hazel, I went to the police station to try and bail K out of jail, but they wouldn''t let her go. Do you really want to sue her?" Derek was dismal.


    Hazel gave Joshua a look.


    Derek''s family was well-off, but he still couldn''t save K Lee. It looked like Joshua Denmark had told the police something.


    "Yeah, I''m going to sue her." Hazel nodded, not wanting to say much to him. "She better be prepared for a long stay."


    "I''ll get the bestwyer for you," Joshua said casually.


    "You''re going to ruin her." Derek looked at her disbelievingly. "Hazel Crowe, are you really going to ruin her life because of such a trivial thing?"


    "Derek, you have two different types of standards." Hazel looked at him, confused.


    "Didn''t you see K ruin my life when she falsely used me? I''m defending my rights, but you think I''m ruining her? Oh, that''s right. She''s your girlfriend. Of course, you would help the one who you are sleeping with instead of the one who is right."

 Chapter 729 - 17: Why Didn’t You Say Something?

    "I..." He was so ovee that he could not speak.


    Joshua looked at her in astonishment, a brighter smile ying on his lips.


    When this little girl was provoked, she would suddenly be eloquent, or so as long as her bottom line wasn''t touched, she did not care too much.


    When she was serious, she looked really charming.


    "But... Hazel, you weren''t like this before." Derek looked at her inplete shock. "It''s clear you were a gentle, kind, generous girl. Why did youpletely change? Why do you have to make things difficult for K?"


    Hazel was furious.


    She didn''t really want to sue K, but at least she needed to teach her a lesson.


    However, K hadn''t even been at the police station for long when Derek couldn''t wait to denounce her as the actual victim.


    By doing this, how would K learn anything? His point was probably just to make her feel like her actions were justified.


    "You''re wrong," Hazel said, rolling her eyes. "I am a grumpy, vicious, small-minded person. Now, can you please stop pestering me?"


    "Please move out of the way." Joshua opened his mouth.


    Derek''s heart was filled with jealousy. He became outraged. "Didn''t you hear her? Why are you still with such a woman?"


    "No." A smile curved Joshua''s lips. "I love her for being grumpy, vicious, small-minded."


    Derek stood still, dumbstruck. Joshua wrapped his arm around Hazel, who appeared a little confused, and walked past him.


    She could feel the heat of his hand on her shoulder. Hazel blushed slightly as she struggled to move away from Joshua''s hand.


    "Knock it off! He''s still watching us," Joshua spoke softly.


    She stopped instantly, and she intuitively wanted to turn her head around to take a look.


    Joshua continued, "Don''t look back. He''ll think he''s on your mind."


    Thatment immediately halted herpulsion to look back.


    But... why did she feel her face getting hotter and hotter as Joshua held her like that?


    "That... you were just trying to help me out, weren''t you?" She asked with uncertainty.


    His statement really flustered her that he liked her for being vicious and small-minded.


    His eyes falling on her face, he said "yes" in a low voice.


    Hazel was disgusted by him, and if he told her he really liked her, it would definitely scare her away.


    "Good. Thank you." Hazel was relieved.


    Joshua''s eyes darkened.


    Arriving at the school gate, she whispered, "Can¡­ can you let me go now?"


    "He''s still behind us," Joshua said quietly.


    "Derek''s still following us?" Hazel was more or less surprised. When did Derek be so fearless and dare to follow her?


    "Yeah." He nodded gravely.


    She felt a twinge of doubt in the heart. She abruptly turned her head around. Where was Derek?


    There was a tremendous surge of anger in her heart. She finally realized that it was clear Joshua had been trying to take advantage of her!


    She pushed him away angrily. "You bastard! Liar! Who''s following us?"


    Joshua withdrew his arm regretfully. "I was only guessing."


    "..." She was furious. Every time Joshua opened his mouth, he would leave her speechless.


    "Don''t follow me again. It would help if you didn''t apany me!" she yelled in anger and ran to the dormitory.


    No sooner had she returned to the dormitory than her phone rang.


    It was a strange phone number that she had never seen. She hesitated a bit before pressing the answer button.


    "Back to the dorm?"


    When Hazel heard the familiar voice, she was so dumbstruck that she almost threw the phone away.


    "How did you get my number?" she asked angrily.


    She regretted asking him. He was Joshua Denmark, and it was a piece of cake for him to get her phone number.


    "You left your number in the preliminary selection," Joshua exined.


    Then he asked again, "Are you back?"


    "Yes. What do you want?" she asked cautiously.


    "Nothing. I''m relieved that you''re back safely. Keep my number so that you can contact me any time." Joshuaughed. "I''ll leave. Goodbye."


    She was a little stunned. That''s all?


    Suddenly, she thought of something and rushed to the balcony.


    Standing on the balcony, she caught sight of Joshua downstairs.


    He was really eye-catching, with a slender body and temperament, which made it very hard for people to take their eyes off. Even his back looked handsome. He was gorgeous, like a picture.


    Did Joshua just want to get her home and then phone to confirm she had arrived safely?


    Her heart was filled with strange thoughts and emotions.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Ariel and Summer standing silently behind her. She screamed in terror.


    "What are you doing? Why didn''t you say something?" Hazel put her hands on her chest.


    "We did say something, didn''t we? You just came in, and we both said hi to you. You were in a hurry to answer the phone. You couldn''t hear us, and then you rushed to the balcony, like, like¡­" Ariel wondered what to say.


    "It''s like you''re in love!" Summer concluded and asked curiously, "Hazel, do you had a boyfriend?"


    Hazel was very embarrassed despite herself.


    "Something is wrong. Hazel, didn''t you go to meet Mr. Denmark?" Ariel asked in surprise.


    "Mr. Denmark? Which Mr. Denmark? Joshua Denmark?" Summer lost her cool instantaneously. "What''s going on? What did you two hide from me?"


    It turned out that Ariel didn''t really tell Summer. Hazel ran out the door of the dorm while they were arguing. "Go ahead, I''m going to the library!"


    "Hazel,e back and exin it!" Summer and Ariel chased her, but Hazel had disappeared quickly.


    In the end, Hazel told Ariel and Summer she had had dinner with Joshua Denmark.


    After all, they were in the same dorm, and she had nowhere to escape from their interrogation anyway.


    However, no matter what details they asked, she would just say "I don''t know" or "I don''t remember" to get through it.


    Evening, they both kept her upte asking questions, but they were unable to get anything out of her, which made both of them miserable and frustrated.

 Chapter 730 - 18: You Must Wear It

    "Hazel, just tell me what happened to you and Joshua Denmark!" Ariel said pitifully, rising from her bed the next morning.


    "You''ve tormented me all night. Aren''t you tired?" Hazel was helpless.


    "Denmark Group suspended the Surrogacy Competition!" cried Summer, sitting in front of theputer.


    "What?" Ariel hurried over to her side.


    The news exploded like a bombshell on the Inte, and everyone was wondering why it was suspended.


    Suddenly, Ariel and Summer turned their heads to look at Hazel with weird eyes. "Tell us! What is exactly going on?"


    "How could I know?" Hazel said with a face full of mystery. "You don''t think he has fallen in love with me after we had a single meal?"


    It was supposed to be a joke, but Hazel found that they looked at her with more approval.


    "Most likely!" They nodded.


    "No, I was kidding!" Hazel was extremely embarrassed.


    "It''s a bit unreal to me," said Ariel, "but what if it''s true? You don''t get it. You don''t even know if he likes you."


    "Go ahead." Hazel''s mouth twitched. "I''m leaving."


    "The library again?" Summer asked.


    Hazel nodded.


    "Why are you working so hard?" Ariel couldn''t help muttering as she walked to the bathroom.


    "I want to be a postgraduate," Hazel replied.


    "You''re awesome," Ariel mumbled as she brushed her teeth. "I''ll never go to school again."


    "Do you think Hazel is as unambitious as you are?" Summerughed and scolded her.


    Suddenly she grabbed Hazel''s arm. "Hazel, look, the guy in the journalism department, who has posted a post insulting you, posted an apology."


    "Haha, this boy bes a wuss so quickly? I don''t think he really wants to apologize. He''s just afraid Hazel will sue him," Ariel shouted in the bathroom.


    Hazel leaned over and briefly scanned theputer screen. "Whether he is sincere or not, this post is written honestly. At least it can be called an apology."


    "Eh? Do you know of someone apologizing and it not being sincere?" asked Summer curiously. "Come on, tell me the whole story."


    Hazel told them in a nutshell about running into Derek yesterday.


    "Damn it!" Summer and Ariel couldn''t help but curse. "They''re a bastard and a bitch! When they do something wrong themselves, they still me others! Hazel, I support you to sue her!"


    "What!, sue her?" Hazel didn''t know whether to cry orugh. "It''s just to shut her up for two days, enough to scare her. Who''s going to pay for awyer to take her court? Can you help me find a goodwyer?"


    No sooner had she spoken than her cell phone rang.


    It was a strange phone number, but she felt like she had seen it before for some reason. She hesitated a bit and pressed the answer button. "Who is this?"


    "It''s Joshua." Joshua cocked his brows slightly. "Didn''t you save my number?"


    Joshua Denmark?!


    Ariel and Summer were instantly stupefied and ran to her side to eavesdrop.


    "Why are you calling me?!" Hazel was shy and anxious.


    It felt as if her phone suddenly got hot, and she was dying to throw it away!


    "Didn''t we agree yesterday," Joshua said quietly, "that I would hire the bestwyer for you? I''ve made an appointment for you to meet with one. Let''s have lunch at noon, and you can meet¡­"


    Hire awyer? Hazel was stunned. She had thought Joshua was only joking yesterday.


    "Who said I was going to hire awyer?" Hazel became more anxious. "I won''t go¡­"


    Before she finished, Ariel grabbed her phone directly.


    "All right! Mr. Denmark, rest assured, we will definitely get Hazel to go even if it means us tying her up and dragging her there!" Ariel groveled over the phone. "But, can Hazel please bring her family?"


    "What the hell did you promise? Give me my phone back!" Hazel reached for it.


    Ariel quickly handed the phone to Summer. "Catch it!"


    Joshua was slightly stunned to hear the sudden chaos over the phone. At the next moment, a smile slightly curved his lips. "Okay. I''ll pick you up at noon."


    "Ah! You are great!" There was a cheer on the other end of the phone, and someone hung it up.


    Joshua smiled. He had been worried Hazel wouldn''t keep the appointment, but that wasn''t an issue now.


    Jaxson opened the door of the President''s office and was bbergasted despite himself.


    Was he right? Joshua actuallyughed? And his smile was more heartwarming than ever.


    "What is it?" Joshua held back his smile a little.


    "President," Jaxson hurriedly came to his senses, "Mr. Anderson ordered balloons and flowers and had a man make arge banner, which seems to be for Miss Crowe."


    Joshua''s eyes darkened slightly.


    He knew Isaac wouldn''t stop after he had yed the practical joke on him yesterday. Did this guy actually want to chase Hazel, though?


    "Jaxson, help me with something," Joshua said in a deep tone.


    In the dorm, Ariel and Summer had stopped pressing Hazel about Joshua.


    However, the two of them nervously help Hazel find something to wear.


    Hazel struggled helplessly. "I said I didn''t want to go¡­"


    "Who cares?" Ariel rolled her eyes. "You know, your job is to act as a distraction and let the hunk pay attention to Summer and me!"


    "Then why are you dressing me up?" Hazel was speechless.


    "What if the Prince thinks we are narrow-minded women for not helping you to look beautiful?" Summer picked out a sexy ck slip dress from her wardrobe and threw it toward Hazel. "Change into this!"


    "I don''t want it!" Hazel shook out the dress and eximed, "It''s too revealing!"


    "You must wear it!" Ariel made a threatening gesture. "If you don''t change on your own, Summer and I will help you!"


    "Go ahead!" Hazel stood up, angry and ashamed.


    Suddenly, there was a cry of surprise from the girls'' dormitory building.


    "What happened?" asked Summer nkly.


    Ariel had already run to the balcony, and she couldn''t help eximing, "Hazel, Summer,e and see! Is that man our Prince Charming?"


    Hazel''s heart sank. What? Did Joshuae over that fast?


    She and Summer also came to the balcony, where they saw a red Lamborghini parked under the dormitory building.

 Chapter 731 - 19: I Have A Gift For You

    Dressed in a burgundy suit, Isaac leaned on the sports car, enjoying listening to the girls'' cheers.


    All of a sudden, he raised his head and smiled slightly in Hazel''s direction.


    Summer and Ariel immediately started making hearts with their hands, acting like boy crazed teenagers.


    "This man is really bizarre¡­" Hazel said despite herself.


    "What do you mean bizarre?!" Ariel said, instantly furious.


    Over the next few moments, she became starry-eyed. "He''s sexy! He''s too handsome, isn''t he? Someone who can manage a burgundy suit perfectly is even sexier than the outfit itself!"


    "Hazel, is this Joshua?" Summer asked, sounding boy crazy.


    "No." Hazel shook his head.


    "Hazel, are you still trying to trick us?" Ariel said angrily. "Didn''t you see himughing at you? And the prince said he woulde to pick us up. Who else would he be if he weren''t him?"


    "Why would I lie to you about this? Didn''t you see he is driving a sports car?" Hazel was speechless. "If it''s Joshua, where will you sit? On the roof or in the trunk?"


    Ariel and Summer were speechless in an instant.


    Isaac suddenly raised his index finger and made a whispering gesture.


    The noisy girl dormitory building became quite instantaneously.


    "Hazel Crowe," Isaac shouted in Hazel''s direction.


    Hazel was dumbstruck. Was Isaac actually here for her?


    Ariel and Summer looked at her in astonishment. "Hazel Crowe, when on earth did you hook up with such a sexy, rich, handsome man?"


    Before Hazel could answer, she heard Isaac continue, "I have a gift for you."


    He opened the front of the sports car, and a string of balloons flew out, floating in Hazel''s direction.


    "Wow!" The girls let out a burst of envious exmations, but their exmations quickly changed. "Huh?"


    There was a bouquet of white chrysanthemums attached under the bunch of balloons, and under the flowers, there was a white banner, written on it like a love poem, was four big ck words, "Going Down in History!"


    Ariel and Summer werepletely dumbstruck. After a long time, they burst outughing.


    Hazel clenched her teeth as she looked at theughing girls!


    "Ha, ha, ha, I thought, thought he was going to profess his love¡­"


    "Who would use white chrysanthemums for a confession? Hahaha, Hazel, how did you offend him?"


    "How should I know!" Hazel clenched her fists in anger and stormed out the door. "If I don''t teach him a lesson today, it will be thest thing I ever do."


    Hearing the sound ofughter from the girls'' dormitory building, Isaac was confused and couldn''te to his senses.


    It was clear in his mind that he had prepared red roses, the banner had also been red and had a written confession of love. How could it have changed so suddenly?


    Suddenly, Joshua''s face shed through his mind, and he immediately knew this was his doing.


    "That bastard!" He cursed in a low, angry voice.


    "Isaac Anderson!" Hazel rushed down, her face full of anger. "What have I done to you? Why are you so mean to me?!"


    Isaac reached out awkwardly, trying to exin, "Hazel, listen to my exnation¡­"


    Hazel became cold and grabbed Isaac''s arm and gave it a hard twist.


    Isaac was careless, and by the time he could react, he had been pressed against the sports car by Hazel. She twisted his arm behind his back to prevent him from struggling.


    Isaac didn''t know whether tough or cry now. He originally came to express his love, but he had made such a big joke, and the person he was expressing his love to had an angry hold on.


    It turned out that Hazel was really good at hitting people and that she was so good at apprehending people. She must have been taught that when she was a child.


    "Hazel, this is a misunderstanding¡­" Isaac was defenseless.


    But before he could exin it, he heard a stern voice saying, "Whose car is this? There''s no parking here, don''t you know?"


    The one scolding him was Rose, the chaperone in the girl''s dorm.


    Isaac answered helplessly, "Mine."


    "Does this look like a ce for you to park your car? You are an adult. Why are you so ignorant..."? She began to lecture him incessantly.


    Hazel let go of Isaac with a sigh of relief when she heard Rose starting to give her parking spot lecture.


    "I will leave right now." Isaac awkwardly opened the car door.


    Rose grabbed him by the shoulders and said, "Do you think this is where you cane whenever you feel like it? You have to pay a ticket¡­"


    Hazel felt very relieved to see Isaac in such a mess. She grunted coldly and went back to the dormitory.


    In the dorm, Ariel and Summer hadughed so hard that they couldn''t even speak coherently.


    "... Haz¡­ Hazel," Ariel rubbed her cheeks which were stiff fromughing. "That whole situation has just been posted on Facebook. Hahaha, a handsome, rich man used white chrysanthemums and poems to express his love. The rumors will circte fast about this!"


    "Hahaha, so many interesting emojis! I want to save them!" Summer moved the mouse quickly.


    "What?" Hazel could not help but say mournfully. "I don''t want to be famous at all. Besides, it''s such a weird incident¡­"


    "Rest assured," Summer said. "There''s no mention of you. But this is probably going to be a funny story in our school for at least a year."


    Hazel was heartbroken and felt very depressed.


    "But Hazel, who on Earth was he?" Summer asked curiously.


    "He seems to be a friend of Joshua''s. His name is Isaac Anderson," Hazel replied.


    "Isaac Anderson?!" Summer and Ariel''s eyes lit up.


    "Is he famous?" Hazel asked in surprise.


    "Of course!" Summer said.


    "He is the second-generation of a rich family. He has a low profile and is said to be the most handsome of any eligible bachelor of the second-generation. I didn''t expect him to be even more handsome than his picture! It turns out he is rather sexy! How charming!"


    Hazel''s face turned dark instantly. She did not have a good impression of him.


    ***


    "Forget it." Ariel warned, "Summer, we need to get Hazel dressed quickly. It''s almost noon!"


    Hazel howled helplessly. "Hey! How can you even think about that and still remember it!?"


    Rose finally finished lecturing Isaac and then made him pay the ticket before she allowed him to drive away.


    Isaac was so depressed that he took out his phone fretfully and dialed Joshua''s number.


    "Mr. Anderson, did you enjoy yourself?" Joshua asked coolly.


    Isaac was wild with rage when he yelled, "Joshua, you are so cruel!"


    "Oh, I''m ttered." Joshua''s voice was still calm, his eyes twinkling. "Isaac, don''t provoke her."


    Anyone could but not Isaac.


    If it were someone else, he wouldn''t take them seriously or treat them like a rival. But there was that little detail of Isaac being engaged.

 Chapter 732 - 20: Are You Serious?

    Their engagement may be a joke. Besides, it can''t be counted since it was so many years ago.


    But Joshua still felt ufortable.


    Isaac was stunned. "Joshua, are you serious?"


    "Yes," He whispered.


    "Good!" Isaac''s mouth tilted upwards evilly at the corners. "I can stop provoking her, but you must do me a favor."


    "No way." Joshua refused without hesitation.


    "I haven''t said anything yet!" Isaac was speechless.


    He didn''t, but Joshua knew what he was going to say.


    "Don''t worry, it isn''t hard." Isaac tapped the steering wheel impatiently.


    "You saw that woman yesterday, too. She is the woman that my grandfather promised I would marry. I''m young, and I don''t want to sacrifice myself for my family. If you help me break off this engagement, I promise I will never be around Hazel Crowe again."


    Joshua frowned slightly.


    He didn''t want to help him.


    If he helped Isaac break off his engagement, he would be single.


    At least for now, Isaac is stillmitted to keeping him under control. This would stop Hazel, who was innocent, from even considering him.


    "I know a little about your fianc¨¦e, and she''s very nice. You can try to get along with¡­" Joshua persuaded him.


    "Joshua," Isaac interrupted impatiently, "did my grandfathere to you and ask you to persuade me?"


    "Grandfather Wilson and I only had lunch," Joshua said coolly.


    "Well, in that case," Isaac tapped on the steering wheel irritably. "I''ll still keep chasing Hazel. I happen to like this girl. Such a lovely girl would be sure to please our old man in the future."


    "She won''t like you," Joshua said firmly.


    "Let''s find out." Isaac hung up.


    His eyes became deeper as he looked at the telephone.


    "The car is ready, President," Jaxson said.


    "Mm." Joshua''s face softened. A small smile came to his face as he thought of Hazel.


    "President, don''t you really need a driver to follow?" Jaxson asked in amazement.


    "No, I''ll take care of it. It is something personal," Joshua said in a low voice.


    Of course, he must pick her up himself.


    "Isaac actually already has a fianc¨¦e," Ariel said with great regret. "Why do all the excellent men have lovers?"


    "But why did he chase you now if he has a fianc¨¦e?" Summer looked curiously at Hazel.


    "Was he chasing me? Clearly, he''s here to embarrass me!" Hazel clenched her teeth angrily.


    "It must be because the wine he ordered yesterday was finally charged to his ount. He must have thought I had tricked him, so he hated me and came to make a fool of me on purpose!"


    Ariel put her hand on her forehead, helpless. "You''re really¡­delusional! Why would he care about a few bottles of wine since he''s rich?"


    "I don''t care. We''re not on the same level." Hazel waved her hand. "No matter what he thinks, I won''t have anything to do with him in the future."


    Summer nodded. "It would be best for you to keep away from the kind of men who already have lovers."


    She looked at the time and said, "Let''s go. Mr. Denmark is still waiting for us."


    Though she was reluctant, Hazel was dragged downstairs by the two girls.


    Joshua''s car was parked at an inconspicuous corner. He was dressed in a ck suit and standing under the shade of a tree, smiling as the three girls walked towards him.


    Hazel wasn''t wearing the little ck dress Summer had picked for her.


    She decided to wear a light pink floral dress, which made her look even more beautiful and serene. The frill on the hem blew in the wind, adding a touch of angel likeness to her already innocent appearance.


    Summer and Ariel pinched each other''s arms hard and whispered excitedly, "My goodness, how could our Prince be so handsome! He''s mature and steady. He looks so gentle and reliable! Oh, I''m overwhelmed by his charm!"


    These two arepletely boy crazy! Hazel really wanted to get away from them.


    "Ah? Why do I think the Prince looks so familiar?" Ariel was startled for a bit despite herself.


    "Since you say so, I also feel as if I have seen him somewhere," Summer said, echoing her words.


    "You two are terrible! Is there a handsome guy that would be unfamiliar to you?" Hazel was feeling a little nervous for some reason.


    If they remembered meeting Joshua in the bar that day, they would definitely keep asking her what had exactly happened.


    "You''re right!" The two girls nodded and continued to stare at Joshua, star-struck.


    As they got close to Joshua, Ariel and Summer were so thrilled that they spoke incoherently, "Prince Charming! We have been waiting so long to meet you in person!"


    Hazel couldn''t help but put her hands over her face. It was¡­ too embarrassing! She was dying to pretend she didn''t know them.


    Joshua smiled politely and gently. "Are you Hazel''s friends?"


    "Mmm!" They nodded quickly and eagerly pushed Hazel in his direction.


    Hazel, who waspletely caught off guard, staggered. Joshua reached out his arms in time and put his hands around her tiny waist.


    "Are you okay?" he asked in a deep voice.


    She could feel the heat from the palms of his hands, and she felt her heart beating so hard that she hurried to push him away.


    Joshua just smiled and didn''t care much about her resistance.


    "Thank you for inviting us to dinner, Mr. Denmark!" Summer said a whole sentence, atst, the affection flowing from her eyes.


    "It''s what I should do," Joshua said quietly. "Thank you for taking care of Hazel."


    "Huh?" Hazel looked at him, puzzled.


    Not to mention that it was her who had been taking care of these two boy crazy nerds every day, what did ''It''s what I should do'' mean?


    Joshua spoke as if¡­ he was her boyfriend or something!


    "Get in," Joshua said quietly.


    "Wait..." Hazel was still thinking about what he had said, but Ariel and Summer had opened the door and got in the back seat.


    Seeing everyone ignoring what she had said, Hazel unhappily got in as well.


    But before she could get in, Summer pushed her out. "Why are you going to sit here with us in such a big car? Sit in the front."


    Hazel was even more miserable, and Joshua had helped her open the door.


    She sat helplessly in the passenger seat.


    Joshua closed the door for her. As he got in the car, he leaned toward Hazel suddenly.


    Ariel and Summer gasped.


    "What, what are you doing?" Hazel felt her entire body freeze.


    Before her eyes were Joshua''s handsome face, he was so close she could clearly see every eysh. The tip of her nose smelt his unique, light scent of cologne, which somehow made her heart beat faster.


    Her roommates were still there. What did he want to do?

 Chapter 733 - 21: His Gift

    There was a low chuckle in her ear as Joshua whispered, "Don''t be nervous. I''m just helping you fasten your seat belt."


    When she heard Ariel and Summer giggle, Hazel couldn''t help but blush. She turned to look out of the window, awkward.


    She protested. "I''ll do it myself¡­"


    But before she could finish, Joshua said in a low voice, "It''s done."


    After he moved his hands, Hazel acted as if she had been granted a pardon; she quickly turned her head around, but her lips touched Joshua''s cheek.


    Hazel''s eyes widened, and she stiffly leaned back against the seat of the car.


    Joshua''s eyes were slightly darker. He looked a bit startled, then turned to Hazel and whispered, "Naughty."


    Then within a moment, he sat up straight as if nothing had happened.


    Hazel quietly heaved a huge sigh of relief, and her heart feels stupefied.


    She thought... Joshua was sure to y a trick on her again, but he didn''t.


    When they arrived at a restaurant, Ariel and Summer ordered arge meal without hesitation.


    "That is so much food. Will I be able to finish it all?" Hazel frowned.


    "Don''t worry. We won''t spend all the Prince''s money," Summer couldn''t help but joke. "Are you trying to help him save money now?!"


    "..." Hazel was gloomy. It was clear, that is what she had meant!


    "Feel free to order." A smile curved Joshua''s lips.


    "Thank you, Prince Charming!" Ariel and Summer shouted appreciatively.


    Hazel couldn''t help but put her hands on her forehead.


    "Hazel, this is for you." Joshua put a gift box in front of her.


    "I don''t want it." She shook her head quickly.


    "Please open it and take a look first," He whispered.


    "Please! Please!" Ariel and Summer urged her.


    Reluctantly, Hazel opened the gift box. There was an borate pen inside.


    "I don''t need a pen." She pushed the box back to Joshua. "Take it back."


    "This is not an ordinary pen," he whispered. "I have a friend who loves to invent things, and this is one of his creations."


    "Is this the kind of pen-like they use in the Hollywood movies that can make someone lose their memory if they look at the sh?" She couldn''t help but notice a hole in it.


    "It can''t do that." He smiled gently. "Open it up."


    Hazel reluctantly took it. She was about to open it when Joshua said suddenly, "The pen clip can be pulled out. Try it."


    ***


    She was a little startled and looked at it carefully. It was as if the pen clip, which was a little wide, could be really opened.


    She stretched out her finger to pull it gently and pulled out a long, thin knife from the pen clip.


    "Be careful. This knife is very sharp," he said softly. "It can be used to pick locks, cut ropes, and even to protect yourself."


    She put the knife back carefully. Then she opened the pen cap curiously, but it looked like just an ordinary pen.


    Seeing the disappointment in her face, Joshua took the pen and unscrewed the cap.


    "This pen is actually a small cell phone." He pointed to what was supposed to be an ink cartridge, but there was a series of numeric keys. You can make a call with this. Besides, you can pre-set a number you can call at any time. Press this button for two seconds, and the phone will dial out automatically. Ites with a global positioning system that allows searchers to find specific locations within 10 meters quickly."


    Looking at the pen, Hazel was actually feeling desperate to have it. She needed it.


    She had no real use for the pen, but her mother, a policewoman, often worked in dangerous situations. She would be much safer having a small, discreet-looking gadget with her, even if she never had to use it.


    But... this was from Joshua Denmark! How could she ept his gift without reason?


    "Hazel, why are you hesitating?" Ariel couldn''t help but speak. "It''s such a useful gift. Why don''t you take it and give it to your mother instead?"


    "That''s right," Summer added. "Didn''t you say her birthday wasing? She could definitely use it."


    Hazel was even more interested.


    Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners as he watched her struggle.


    He knew what Ariel and Summer were talking about, and that was why he chose this protective pen for her. She wouldn''t necessarily ept other gifts, but he was pretty sure she would take this pen.


    But now, she justcked a reason.


    "You can consider it a gift to make up for what I have done before," he spoke softly. "If you don''t ept this, I will buy you something else that you will like."


    Hazel''s face darkened slightly. She got the impression that if she didn''t take it, Joshua would keep pestering her.


    "Alright..." Hazel said. She was caught in a dilemma and assumed that this would be the easiest answer.


    Summer and Ariel were so frustrated they could have shaken her.


    Hazel waspletely senseless. Joshua tried so hard to get her to ept the gift, but she was actually unwilling to take it!


    "By the way, didn''t you say you found awyer to help me?" Hazel said suddenly.


    "Yeah." Joshua nodded. "But he wasn''t able to make it for noon. We can go to visit him this afternoon¡­"


    "It''s unnecessary." She hastily waved her hand. "I was going to let you know that I''m not going to sue K. I just wanted to scare her for a few days. I really don''t need to hire awyer."


    "Okay, it''s up to you." He nodded.


    "Huh?" How could he say yes so easily? Hazel looked at Ariel and Summer nkly.


    They really had a hard time holding back theirughter. How could Hazel be so dumb? An appointment with awyer was clearly just an excuse Joshua had made up. In reality, he just wanted to invite her to dinner!


    "Herees the food," Ariel said with a sigh of relief. "Let''s eat!"


    While the four ate and chatted, Ariel and Summerpletely betrayed Hazel. They truthfully answered everything about her, no matter what Joshua asked.


    Hazel was unhappy, but she was powerless.


    Joshua''s cell phone rang, and he left the private room to answer it.


    Inside, Hazel stared at Summer and whispered, "You two are traitors! Didn''t you say this was only to introduce you to him?"


    "Hazel, you really can''t me us." Summer spread her hands innocently as she sighed. "We didn''t turn on you, but he is persuasive."


    "Yeah, yeah," Ariel agreed. "That man is just so pitiful that we switched sides."


    "What do you mean pitiful?" Hazel was confused, and she said in a hurry, "Didn''t you both take a fancy to him before? Don''t give up so easily! Either give him an aphrodisiac or just sleep with him. That''s what I read in novels!"

 Chapter 734 - 22: It Can’t Be Disclose

    "And those women in the novels you read don''t have a good ending, right?!" Summer was speechless.


    "Hazel, how much do you hate us actually to want to hurt us like that?" Ariel looked at the ceiling as she sighed with a sad face.


    "You''re too explicit¡­" Hazel said as she really wanted to harm them.


    Noticing that she was looking really angry, the two girls hurried to say, "You really don''t feel it, Hazel?"


    "What?" Hazel looked at them, puzzled.


    "Dear Hazel, when he looks at you, his eyes arepletely different from when he looks at us!" Ariel put her hand onto her forehead, helpless. "He''s chasing you. I feel sympathetic for the Prince once again."


    "Do you think this as well?" Hazel couldn''t help frowning.


    "Oh, you''re not so na?ve that you cannot see it," Summer said, looking at her in astonishment. "So, do you not have feelings for him, or are you ying hard to get?"


    "What ying hard to get?" Hazel was speechless. She thought for a moment before speaking. "What if someone suddenly told you that you won five million dors in the lottery?"


    "Of course, I am going to take the prize! And, then I will spend all my money!" Ariel struggled to answer first.


    "..." Hazel was convinced. She was helpless. "But it was clear you didn''t buy a lottery ticket."


    "So, you''re afraid he''ll lie to you?" asked Summer, puzzled. "But what can he lie to you about? He''s Joshua. He could have any woman he wants, couldn''t he? Besides, what does get by lying to you?"


    "That is what makes it even stranger because he has nothing to gain from lying." Hazel winced.


    "I think, Hazel, that you have thought too much!" Ariel concluded. "If you are not certain, just contact him as much as possible and get him to invite us out a few more times. Then you will be able to figure out what on Earth he is nning, right?"


    "... I think you just want to have more free meals." Hazel couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    "Hazel, you know me the best!" Ariel smiled broadly.


    The door of the room opened, and as Joshua entered, the three girls immediately shut up.


    Hazel winked desperately at the other girls.


    Ariel was helpless, so she looked over at Joshua. "Mr. Denmark, can we have your phone number?"


    "I''m sorry, my phone number is for work. It can''t be disclosed," Joshua said regretfully. He took out a card and handed it to Ariel and Summer. "Here is my assistant''s card. You can call him if you need any help."


    "Thanks, Mr. Denmark!" Ariel took the card and looked at Hazel as if she was saying, "Sure enough. Look, it''s not that we were nning to give in, it''s that he is just so charming."


    Hazel said glumly, "I''m full."


    "You are full?" A smile curved his lips. "Thenter¡­"


    "Later, we''ll go home!" Hazel hurried to say. "I have to go to the library to study. I won''t be free this afternoon!"


    Ariel and Summer looked sympathetically at Joshua.


    "... Alright, I''ll get you back," Joshua said, sounding helpless.


    Hazel''s had a strong resistance toward.


    After the four of them walked out of the restaurant together, Hazel got in the car, but Ariel and Summer didn''t want to get in the car at all.


    "Mr. Denmark, you can just take Hazel back. We both want to go shopping, so we won''t bother you!" Theyughed as they said it.


    Hazel was confused in an instant. What happened to the two of them? Why did they betray her?


    "I''ll go with you!" she said hurriedly.


    "Aren''t you going to study?" Ariel said unkindly. "Now you want to go shopping? Go back and study!"


    "..." Hazel didn''t know what to say, she just had a look of disappointment.


    Joshua nodded. "Okay."


    Hazel watched Ariel and Summer walking away, angry and abandoned.


    When Joshua got into the car, Hazel suddenly stiffened.


    Joshua cocked his eyebrows slightly. Hazel kept rejecting him so much that he was beginning to think that he had to take another approach.


    When the car started, neither of them spoke, and there was an awkward atmosphere in the car.


    "Hazel, do you like me?" Joshua asked suddenly.


    In an instant, Hazel was stunned.


    Although Summer had talked to her about this, Joshua''s sudden question caught her off guard.


    "How could this be?" Hazel said nervously. "I don''t like you! Not at all! Do not think any more of it! You''re not my type! Not now or in the future, I won''t like you!"


    "Mmm, then I''m relieved." Joshua nodded.


    ... Huh?! Hazel still couldn''t react.


    This script was wrong.


    She had thought that Joshua asking her was for her to profess her love, and that was why she would say so in advance to stop him. But what did he mean now? Was Joshua afraid she would like him?


    Hazel felt a little embarrassed. Had she been making a joke?


    But then again, his words relieved her.


    "It so happens that there''s one thing I''d like to ask you to help me with, and that''s why I invited you to dinner today," he continued.


    "What are you working on? Tell me," she asked with a chuckle, with less guardedness.


    With his eyes twinkling slightly, he said with cool air, "I''d like you to pretend to be my girlfriend¡­"


    In an instant, she looked at him on alert.


    "There was a woman who chased me a lot. I just didn''t like her, so I told her I had a girlfriend. But she doesn''t believe it, and she won''t give up until she meets my girlfriend." he exined softly.


    "But you can find someone else. Why me?" She was somewhat puzzled. "Can''t you find someone who''s willing to pretend to be your girlfriend?"


    "It''s not that I can''t, it''s that I mustn''t," he said calmly, "because they all like me, and I''m asking you because you don''t like me."


    She understood instantly. "You are afraid other women will take the opportunity seriously and want to be your real girlfriend after that, right?"


    "Yes, Hazel, you are so smart." He smiled. The little girl was really sensible. He looked at her, stumped. "Are you willing to help me?"


    She frowned for a bit.


    Joshua invited her to lunch and gave her a gift, so she really had no reason to refuse.


    What''s more, he wanted her to pretend to be his girlfriend, and he seemed to have no interest in her.


    "Ok." She nodded. "Then after I help you, we''re even! Don''te to me again. Otherwise, it will be misunderstood."


    "Mm." He raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Then he said tranquility, "Give me your cell phone.

 Chapter 735 - 23: My Clothes Are Fine

    "Why?" She looked at him suspiciously but still gave him her phone.


    He pressed a few buttons on the phone. "Just saving my number for you, so you don''t have to ask who I am when I call you tomorrow."


    Her cheeks got slightly flushed.


    Indeed, she hadn''t saved Joshua''s number, but wouldn''t do that now actually bring her closer to him?


    "Then I''ll pick you up tomorrow." After he saved the number, he gave it back to her.


    "... Okay." She nodded.


    Hazel didn''t tell Summer and Ariel about pretending to be Joshua''s girlfriend.


    After all, she nned to help Joshua this time, and she would never contact him again.


    But Ariel and Summer would betray her. And she didn''t want to be dressed up again. What if she was dressed too formally and Joshua misunderstood?


    Hazel went to the library early in the morning, giving her roommates the impression she was going to study. Not until Joshua called did she pack up her belongings and go straight to him.


    But no sooner had she left the library when she was stopped.


    "Hazel!" Isaac looked at her. "Why are you in the library? I have been waiting for you for two hours! Also, why can I not get through on your cell phone?"


    "How did you get my cell phone number?" She stared at him suspiciously.


    Isaac was dressed in a purple suit today, and she finally understood what Ariel meant when she said ''sexy.''


    Someone could only wear such an intriguing color as good-looking and graceful as him.


    "It doesn''t matter." He calmly understated it. It was easy for him to find out Hazel''s cell phone number, but he couldn''t get through at all, making him wonder.


    But this was clearly not the time to ask these questions. He guessed very likely that Joshua had something to do with it.


    He said helplessly, "Ie to you to exin to you what happened yesterday. "


    "Do you want to get beaten today since I didn''t have the chance yesterday?!" She clenched her teeth angrily. "I''d love to put you in a wheelchair!"


    At the thought of Isaac''s white chrysanthemums and the "couplet" yesterday, she wanted to beat him until he couldn''t take care of himself.


    "Don''t!" He hurriedly exined, "I can exin. I was going to give you roses yesterday. All those things were secretly changed by that hateful man¡­"


    "What were you nning to do with the roses?" She frowned warily.


    "Miss, your concern is extraordinary," he said helplessly. "Shouldn''t you be asking who changed my things? Your guess is right. It was Joshua, the bastard¡­"


    "I never made a guess at all¡­" She was speechless. "Besides, you haven''t told me why you were going to give me roses."


    He looked at her in amazement. Suddenly, he held out his hand to raise her chin flirtatiously. "What else do men mean by sending women roses? Hazel, I like¡­"


    "Rascal!"


    She grabbed his arms and twisted them behind him abruptly!


    Isaac was both helpless and frustrated. He lost again on the same trick.


    Crap! He had forgotten for a while that she was not an ordinary girl.


    "You scum! You have a fianc¨¦e, and you still dare to mess with me!" She pressed him a little harder in anger. "Will you think of doing that again?!"


    "It hurts! Softer!" He put up with the pain and continued exining, "Hazel, listen to me about my fianc¨¦e. There was an engagement arranged by my family. I''ve never agreed on it, and I''ve never touched her. She just tried to trick me into leaving that day¡­"


    "Don''t you think you''re too irresponsible to say that, Mr. Anderson?"


    A cool voice sounded, Hazel''s heart sank, and her strength intuitively began to weaken.


    Isaac''s eyes became darker, and with a bit of strength he had left in his arm, he broke free from Hazel.


    "Joshua, what are you doing here?" he asked unhappily.


    Hazel was actually surprised. It turned out that Isaac was not a horrible person, and he also knew some defense skills if he could break free from her so easily.


    So, he allowed himself to be caught by her on purpose? She couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    "Of course, I''m here to meet Hazel." Joshua walked past Isaac and held Hazel''s hand very calmly. "Let''s go."


    She involuntarily pulled her hand away to break free, but he pinched her hand, his eyes unnoticeably looking sideways toward the direction of Isaac.


    She noticed it, and she understood what Joshua meant. She and Joshua together, acting like a couple to make Isaac give up harassing her? That was really a good idea.


    "Okay." She nodded.


    Isaac looked at them in astonishment. He blocked them again. "Wait, Hazel, why didn''t you push Joshua away?"


    Joshua held Hazel''s hand tightly and shook their hands in front of him. "Because we''re a couple now. Mr. Anderson, you should know that. Why do you pretend that you don''t?"


    Isaac widened his eyes in astonishment.


    Huh? Did Joshua conquer Hazel so quickly?


    He had thought that Joshua was a piece of wood whocked a sense of romance, but he actually conquered Hazel within a few days?


    "Come on, don''t lie to me!" Isaac frowned. "You must be afraid I''m going to pursue her, so you''re putting on an act in front of me, right?"


    She felt a little guilty. How could he have guessed so urately?


    Joshua looked unconcerned and said, "Isaac, if that is what makes you happy, you can continue to think it. Please move out of our way. We have a date to enjoy."


    Seeing that Isaac refused to move out of their way, Joshua took Hazel by the hand and walked around him.


    Stunned, Isaac watched Hazel follow Joshua and get into his car. He could not understand what was happening. He clearly did not believe it, but the fact was he did see it with his own eyes.


    After they got into the car, Hazel held her hand with the other hand ufortably.


    She actually... It was a strange feeling to have been holding hands with Joshua for so long.


    Joshua had a small smile on his lips. He could guess what Hazel was struggling with, but he said nothing about it.


    He drove to the parking lot of the mall.


    She looked at him in astonishment. "Why did you bring me here?"


    "We need to buy you a new dress," he said softly.


    "Umm, No?" She refused with a little awkwardness. "My clothes are fine."

 Chapter 736 - 24: You Are Clearly Lying To Me

    After that, she looked down at her clothes.


    She wore a cartoon T-shirt and a pair of ordinary jeans with a pair of sneakers¡­ She felt a bit embarrassed.


    This outfit might be suitable for her to wear to a barbecue or to wear to school, but definitely not suitable for her to meet the woman wanting to date her "boyfriend".


    "My girlfriend can''t wear anything so casual." A smile curved his lips.


    Alright... what he said made sense.


    Wrong! She suddenly looked up at him, wondering. Didn''t they agree that she would just pretend to be his girlfriend? Why was he acting as if she really was his girlfriend?


    But before she could say anything, Joshua held her hand very naturally.


    "What are you doing?" She withdrew her hand and red at him with disapproval.


    "I''m sorry," he spoke quietly. "We are only pretending to be a couple, but there''s going to be intimate moments. I just want you to get used to it in advance."


    ... Was that so?


    Hazel felt that her mind was a little bewildered. She felt like there was something wrong, but she couldn''t figure it out.


    "Let''s go." Joshua took her by the hand again.


    The warm touch from his fingertips made her heart jump, and it made her want to withdraw her fingers.


    "Don''t be too nervous, be natural, or you will get through," he whispered.


    She was distraught. Alright, it was she who had consented to him, so she had better act as if it was real.


    "But," she hesitated and looked at the mall, "I don''t have much money with me¡­"


    "It was me who asked for your help, so of course I''ll pay for it," he said quietly. "You can keep it as a thank-you gift from me."


    "I don''t want it." She quickly refused. "Keep it for yourself."


    "What am I doing with women''s clothes?" Heughed.


    "You can give it to one of your female friends¡­" she said in a low voice.


    "I don''t have female friends who are close enough to give clothes to," he said quietly. "Even if I have one, I can''t give her the clothes that someone else has worn."


    "... then you can''t buy anything that is too expensive!" She thought for a bit before speaking.


    "Okay." His mouth tilting upwards slightly at the corners, he consented to it.


    He finally bought her a sweet white dress, which matched her temperament and made her more beautiful. After that, he matched it with a pair of shoes and some jewelry and took her to the spa to have her hair and nails done.


    When she was done at the spa, had gotten changed, and was standing in front of Joshua, she impatiently said, "Aren''t we going yet?"


    He looked at the new Hazel, his eyes hidden slightly so she could not see the happiness in them.


    She was stunned. She didn''t know if it was the change in her look, but she felt that when Joshua was looking at her, he seemed to be looking through her at someone else.


    The feeling made her very ufortable.


    "Let''s go," Joshua said in a low tone.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Hazel sized up the woman sitting opposite her, feeling a little stupefied.


    The woman, who had been chasing Joshua with such determination, looked aplished, intellectual and charismatic. If they hadn''t met in this situation, Hazel would have liked her very much.


    "Scarlett, this is my girlfriend, Hazel," Joshua simply said. "Hazel, this is Scarlett."


    "Joshua," Scarlett said, ncing lightly at Hazel, "are you turning me down for this stupid, boring girl?"


    Hazel''s facial expression darkened instantly, and her earlier fondness of her was gone.


    Joshua gently grabbed Hazel''s hand and said in a low voice, "Hazel''s not boring or stupid. No matter how much you criticize her, she is my only love."


    With his deep, maic voice ringing in her ears, Hazel couldn''t help but feel her heart pounding, and her cheeks flush.


    "I don''t believe it," Scarlett said, outraged. "She''s not your type."


    "You don''t know him. How can you know he doesn''t like me?" Hazel couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Who says I don''t know him?" Scarlett sneered. "I know Joshua better than anyone in the world."


    "Since you say you know him so well, why didn''t you act in a manner to get him to like you?" Hazel asked sharply.


    A faint smile was in Joshua''s eyes. The little girl seemed to have been really annoyed. She was so cute when she red up. Besides, she did it for him.


    "... You''re very expressive." Scarlett snorted.


    "You can''t overthrow me. Even if I am stupid, you are more stupid than I am," Hazel continued, "You have such an inconsiderate mouth. How fascinating can you be?"


    With her lips twitching, Scarlett gave Joshua an indiscreet look of bitterness.


    At the next moment, she said in a deep voice, "I''m the one for Joshua. If he was with me, I could help take care of his life while he''s pursuing his career. Can you do that? "


    "Take care of his life? You could, and so could a nanny." Hazel looked at Joshua nkly. "Do you need a nanny like her?"


    "No." His mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners.


    "You hear that. You''d better go somewhere else and look for a job." All of a sudden, Hazel blinked mischievously. "Besides, I can let him take care of me. Can you do that? Joshua, I''m thirsty."


    Hazel leaned back, her eyes shing with a yful gleam.


    Joshua didn''t know whether tough or cry. The girl was so satisfied that she almost showed the words "praise me" on her face.


    He picked up the drink in front of her and put it near her lips.


    Hazel bit the straw to take a sip and continued, "I want fruit."


    Joshua put down the drink, picked up the spoon to scoop up a piece of fruit sd, and feed it to her.


    After Hazel ate the fruit, she looked at Scarlett with a bit of defiance.


    "I don''t believe it!" Scarlett looked as if she had been badly wounded, but she said, with an air of rudeness. "You must have been hired by Joshua to mislead me!"


    Hazel was powerless and shocked. Scarlett was unreasonable, but her eyes were so sharp that she could guess the truth at once. Hazel had thought her acting was good.


    "What more proof do we need to give you?" Joshua frowned.


    "You two need to kiss!" Scarlett said irritably, "Joshua, you''re a neat freak, and you never let another woman approach you. I won''t believe it unless you kiss her and kiss her deeply!"


    What?!


    All of a sudden, Hazel widened her eyes, and her mind was racing.


    She was just pretending to be Joshua''s girlfriend, but that requires him to kiss her?


    He looked at her curiously.


    Scarlett sneered. "What, no? You are clearly lying to me!"


    Joshua cocked his eyebrows and suddenly moved in towards Hazel.

 Chapter 737 - 25: How’s Your Date?

    Hazel''s body started to stiffen unintentionally.


    "Don''t be afraid, Hazel." He whispered in her ear and gently grabbed her hand. "Help me."


    "I...mmm!" Hazel''s head was still in a whirl when his lips had fallen down and covered hers.


    The soft-touch made her eyes widen, leaving Hazel overwhelmed.


    Did he actually kiss her?


    He pressed softly on her lips, his arms around her waist.


    She was just pretending to be Joshua''s girlfriend. It shouldn''t be like this. What was wrong?!


    Hazel tried to resist, but he kissed her deeper and deeper, her eyes began to blur, and as she seemed to be losing thest ounce of her sanity.


    Not far away, someone had a phone and secretly took a photo of Joshua kissing her.


    Whoever took the picture immediately sent it to Isaac.


    "... Fuck!" Isaac couldn''t help cursing.


    Joshua was bad enough. To get him to give up on Hazel, he asked people to send him photos of them together. Who could bear it?


    Suddenly, Isaac''s eyes twinkled, and he forwarded the photo.


    She did not know how long it was before the intimate kiss ended.


    "Now, do you believe it?" Joshua spoke softly.


    "You, you¡­" Scarlett red at them angrily, she grunted coldly, then stood up, grabbed up her bag, and left.


    Hazel was still a little confused. She just¡­ actually was kissed by Joshua?


    "Thank you, Hazel." Joshua smiled gently. "What would you like to eat? It is my treat."


    "Whatever¡­" Hazel said unhappily. She still felt that something was wrong.


    Joshua rang the service bell and began to order.


    Suddenly, Hazel''s phone vibrated, and she took it out, a little fidgety.


    The next moment her face suddenly darkened. She looked up at a corner of the restaurant, and in an instant, she realized what was wrong with today''s incident.


    She put away her phone, slowly removed her jewelry, and put it on the table.


    Joshua had just finished ordering their meal and seeing this, his heart could not help but sink a little. "What''s wrong? Is it difficult for you to wear it?"


    "I will give the jewels back to you," Ignoring him, Hazel said uncaringly. "I''ll call your assistant when I get my clothes back and ask him to bring this outfit back to you. If you don''t want it, I''ll pay you back at the market price. Also, I do not have to eat today''s meal."


    "Hazel," The bad feeling in his heart grew stronger, "The dishes have been ordered. Why do you suddenly not want to eat them?"


    "Joshua, do you think I''m stupid?" Hazel raised her head, and she curled her lips coldly. "I should have long noticed it. It was Scarlett who was pretending. You had her pretend like she was pestering you, didn''t you?"


    Joshua began to shift slightly in his chair.


    "Hazel, why would you think that?" Joshua whispered. There had been no major indications of that the entire time Scarlett was there. Why did Hazel suddenly turn hostile?


    "Well, I''ll tell you why I think it!" A wave of uncontroble anger began to rise from her heart.


    "If you are looking for an actor next time, look for someone more dedicated than that. Don''t look for someone who''s not aggressive towards me and is helping you take advantage of me from beginning to end!"


    She realized why the situation didn''t feel right. Scarlett had been provoking her, but she had no actual animosity from beginning to end, and she had no true love for Joshua!


    Even when she saw them kissing, she just walked away without any overreaction, and if she had loved Joshua as she said, she would have caused a scene.


    "Besides," She angrily took out her cell phone, "what is this picture about?"


    His eyes suddenly got dark.


    "Was it photographed and sent to Isaac by someone under your order?" she questioned coldly.


    "Joshua, I don''t care what you''re plotting. Just please let me go and leave me alone. I have no time to y any kind of love games with you rich kids!"


    Hazel''s really going to blow her top!


    She was just trying to help Joshua, but he took advantage of her kindness to deceive her!


    Suddenly she thought she was ridiculous. She was like a monkey, being yed by him!


    Joshua had sighed quietly a long time ago.


    Hazel was a simple girl, but her mind was sharp. She just didn''t care to think about some things, but if she wanted to think about them, she could figure them out quickly.


    "Hazel, it is really my fault this time," he whispered, "but I don''t want to y games with you¡­"


    "What is this all for then?" She sneered, her eyes a little more disdainful. "So, I will sleep with you?"


    "Get married," he said seriously, all of a sudden.


    Hazel was not expecting that answer, she was stunned. The answer... seemed to make her mind go nk for a second. But the next moment, both her eyes were cold. "Joshua, don''t you find it absurd to say that?"


    "You don''t believe me?" Joshua frowned slightly. Hazel seemed to have taken his wordspletely as a joke.


    "How do you expect me to believe you?" She stretched out her hand angrily. "Give me your phone!"


    He gave her the phone, but he was a little confused.


    She opened his address book and clicked on a number. She held the phone in front of him and asked coldly, "Why is Isaac''s number on my phone''s blocked list? You put in secretly yesterday, didn''t you? Why did you use my cell phone without my permission?"


    His face changed slightly.


    When he helped her save his phone number yesterday, he had indeed added Isaac''s number to the blocked list because he had expected Isaac would call to harass her.


    Now, any credit Hazel had given him was clearly gone. Whatever he said, she wouldn''t believe it.


    With a sneer, Hazel threw her phone at him.


    "If you are used to all kinds of women doing whatever you want and now think you want to see if some na?ve college student will fall for it, go find someone else!" She stood up angrily. "Joshua, do not let me ever see you again or else!"


    Joshua''s eyes got deeper as he watched her leave, but he didn''t get up to chase after her.


    Just then, his phone rang. Looking at the name on the screen, seriousness shed in his eyes.


    "How''s your date?" Isaac smirked.


    "Come and meet me," Joshua said in a deep tone.


    "Well, it''s about time we had a good talk." Isaac chuckled. "Let''s go y ball!"


    After walking out of the restaurant quickly, Hazel took out a tissue to vigorously wipe her lips. She had already cursed Joshua thousands of times in her heart.

 Chapter 738 - 26: Asking Help From Her Senior

    How could she not be angry after being fooled like that?


    Thest thing she could stand was someone who was deceitful.


    Joshua didn''t tell the truth from the beginning, and he even made fun of her by suggesting he wanted to marry her!


    After she got back to the dormitory and changed into other clothes, she could not help frowning.


    Although she had boasted in front of him that she would give him back the money for the clothes and she had seen the price of the clothes and shoes before he paid for them.


    She now wondered if Joshua might have had the price changed.


    Fortunately, she had secretly taken pictures of the clothes before he bought them.


    She turned on her mobile Skype and sent the photos to Summer, asking her to help evaluate them.


    Summer''s family was quite well-off, and she was very familiar with the price of expensive clothes.


    "Gi, the newest style this year. The clothes cost 68,000, and the shoes cost 29,000. Good eye. Did your boyfriend buy for you?"


    Hazel was very distressed to read Summer''s reply.


    It turned out that these two things were nearly 100,000 dors!


    Her family''s financial situation was not bad; her mother was a policewoman. Her father was a doctor, but how could they afford to give her a hundred thousand dors to spend so extravagantly!


    Now the tags had been removed, so it was impossible for her to return them.


    But perhaps she could resell them, even if she did suffer a little loss.


    She didn''t answer Summer''s question but was thinking about how to sell them.


    She rummaged through the list of contacts and finally clicked on a name.


    "Senior, are you there?"


    "What''s the matter, Hazel?"


    In an instant, a clean, warm face came to her mind.


    The one she contacted was Ivan Lance, her senior tutor who had helped her before with her studies.


    He was from a wealthy family, and many of his female friends were also very wealthy.


    "Well, I have a ssmate, she bought thetest Gi clothes and shoes. But as soon as she bought it, something happened to her family. Now she is desperate for money, so she wants to sell them. Can you help me find a buyer? Rest assured. I guarantee they are all genuine and only worn once!" She sent the message with some apprehension.


    "Ok, and I''ll contact you." Ivan quickly replied.


    "Thank you, Ivan." Hazel heaved a sigh.


    Thinking for a moment, she added, "Could you please hurry up? Because this student could really use the money."


    "Ok. Hazel, how is your studying going?"


    "It is ok." She was calm.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Shall we get together this evening? It''s my treat, and I can give you some tips for the postgraduate entrance examination," he said .


    "Good." She agreed. She and Ivan had always been on good terms and often ate together. Plus, it would give her the opportunity to urge him to contact his friends about the clothes.


    Early in the evening, she tidied herself up and was ready to go out.


    "Hazel, where are you going?" Summer asked miserably.


    She and Ariel were trying to press Hazel about what she and Joshua had done today, but Hazel directly said, "I''ll stop speaking to anyone who mentions that name again."


    Hence, they dared not to ask anymore, but they still remained curious...


    "I am going to have dinner with the tutor," Hazel replied.


    "Tutor? Who?" Ariel thought carefully and quickly. "Ivan Lance? Hazel really don''t want Joshua¡­"


    Looking at the sudden change in her face, Ariel choked back her words.


    "I''m leaving." Hazel turned around and left


    "What now?" After she left, Ariel was annoyed instantly. "What did Joshua do to make Hazel so irritated?! This girl doesn''t notice at all that Ivan Lance has a secret crush on her! Do you think Ivan will try to steal his girlfriend away?"


    "We''re not them, so there is no way to tell, but if you are worried..." Summer frowned, she was helpless.


    "We can tell Joshua, but we cannot let Hazel find out that we told him. If he really cares, he will definitely go find them."


    "Well, that''s it then!" Ariel nodded.


    No sooner had Hazel reached the school gate then Ivan''s car pulled up in front of her.


    Rolling down the car window, Ivan smiled at her. "Get in."


    Hazel nodded. But when she opened the door, she saw a figure quickly get into the car ahead of her.


    "Ariel, you..." Hazel was speechless.


    "Ivan, I heard you invited Hazel to dinner. Summer and I are hungry. Can we have dinner with you?" Ariel said with an air of ttery.


    Summer had opened the back door and said to Hazel, "Come in, Hazel!"


    The two of them consulted before chasing after her. It was not enough for them to tell Joshua secretly. They knew Ivan might suddenly confess something to Hazel.


    "... Ok." Ivan had no choice but to say yes.


    They had both already got in the car, so it was difficult for him just to kick them out.


    "You two are really thick-skinned¡­" she whispered as she got into the car.


    "For freeloading eaters, cheeky is apliment¡­" Summer said, unconcerned.


    After they reached the restaurant, Ivan took them to a reserved room.


    No sooner had he opened the door than the expression on all three of the girls'' faces changed.


    "Ivan, I don''t think we need to bother eating. Hazel, let''s go!" said Summer angrily.


    Ariel had already dragged Hazel, ready to leave.


    Hazel''s face had deepened with anger. Even if her rtionship with Ivan had been better, she still would have wanted to turn around and leave immediately.


    There were already two people in the room. Derek and K were sitting at the table, apparently waiting for them.


    It seemed that Derek had used his family connection to bail K out.


    Ivan was stunned. He hadn''t expected the three girls to have such a reaction.


    "Hazel, I''m sorry I didn''t tell you in advance," he spoke quickly. "It was Derek who said there was some misunderstanding between you and his girlfriend, so he asked me to bring you here so she would have an opportunity to apologize."


    "Misunderstanding?" Ariel sneered. "Do you know what this bitch has done to Hazel, Ivan? How could they say it was a misunderstanding?!"


    Ivan realized something was wrong. He looked at Hazel. "Hazel, what on Earth happened?"


    "Let me tell you, Hazel. I really want to apologize to you this time." K stood up, somewhat fatigued. Apparently, she had been terrified and tortured a lot during her days at the police station.


    "Let''s go in and hear what they have to say." Sucking in a deep breath, Hazel held her anger down.


    Ivan had asked her out. She had to give the situation a chance.


    Ariel and Summer didn''t want to enter the room. But they were afraid that Hazel would be hurt, so they followed her.

 Chapter 739 - 27: I Want To Apologize

    K''s eyes were red. She had a pitiful look on her face and said, "Hazel, I really want to apologize to you this time sincerely..."


    "So, if an apology works, we don''t need the police?" Summer sneered and interrupted her.


    K bit her lip hard.


    "You''re pretending to be mistreated and pitiful, do you want people to think that we are victimizing you?" Ariel said without mercy, "I guess now you are afraid that Hazel will sue you. You didn''t apologize before because you thought you were wronged!"


    "Don''t go too far..." Derek couldn''t help but change his facial expression.


    "Derek, don''t act like this. I am the one who is wrong. No matter how they treat me, it is all my fault. I deserve the punishment." K bit her lip again.


    Hazel couldn''t help but frown. She said coldly, "K, you decide to apologize or not but to forgive or not is my decision. I have two questions to ask you."


    A stunned look appeared on Ivan''s face. His impression of Hazel was that she was not an aggressive person. What on Earth did K actually do that Hazel may not forgive?


    He suddenly regretted bringing Hazel here, he should have heard both sides of the story to find out the truth. He shouldn''t have rushed to be a mediator.


    He whispered to Ariel sitting next to him, "What on Earth is going on?" Ariel whispered in his ear about what had happened.


    "What would you like to know?" K looked at her.


    "Why do you keep telling lies about me?" Hazel asked coldly.


    "Because... I am jealous of you!" K seemed to be willing to risk everything. She clenched her teeth.


    "Although Derek is with me, I know that you are the one in his heart. Even when he is making love to me, he is calling your name..."


    The facial expressions of everyone in the room became very ugly in an instant.


    Ivan looked at Derek with anger. Seeing Derek looking at K and the look of embarrassment, it was clear that it was true.


    Ivan really regretted agreeing to this confrontation now.


    "Enough!" Hazel interrupted with disgust in her voice. If she had known that was going to be the answer, she would never have asked.


    Derek actually fantasized about her sexually? Hazel wanted to knock him out, just at the thought of it!


    She took a deep breath and asked her second question, "What are you willing to do to make amends?"


    "I will post a message on the forum to rify the situation and apologize to you. I promise I will change. I will never do anything like this in the future," K''s eyes were redder. "I will also break up with Derek. I will let him go..."


    "Stop!" Hazel stopped her and said with disgust. "You and Derek have nothing to do with me, don''t involve me in."


    "Then you will forgive me?" K asked.


    "Just apologize?" Summer sneered. "What about the mental damage this has caused Hazel?"


    "Yes! She should bepensated!" Ariel repeated what Summer said.


    "Hazel, my family does not have a lot of money. My grandfather has been ill for a long time, and my father has recently be ill. I have two younger brothers, and my mother cannot make money¡­"


    "Now, you are going to use the excuse of poverty? When you made a choice to do something


    wicked, why didn''t you think about the consequences then?" Summer said without mercy.


    "How much do you want?" Derek looked at Hazel, "Give an amount, I will pay it."


    Hazel felt even more disgusted. She was short of money, but if it was Derek''s, she would not take it.


    "K, I can forgive you this time. If this was to happen again, I could never forgive you, even if you had your entire family begging me!" Hazel said.


    "I promise." K apologized again, and her attitude was extremely humble. She picked up the ss in front of her. "I did something wrong in the past. Let''s have a drink and put it behind us, please?"


    K drank her ss of wine.


    Fearing that K would try to hug her, Hazel reluctantly picked up the ss in front of her.


    "Wait!" Summer ran toward Hazel, grabbed her ss, and poured the wine directly on the floor. She gave K a suspicious look. "This ss was poured before we came. Who knows if someone added something to it or not?"


    Ariel picked up the wine from the table and helped Hazel to pour a ss. "Hazel, you can drink a little bit. You don''t have to show your respect to these people."


    They were unkind, but K''s facial expression remained unchanged as if she did not hear it.


    Hazel picked up her drink, took a sip, and looked at K.


    K''s eyes suddenly brightened, and Summer saw it very clearly. Her heart suddenly felt a little unsettled.


    "Hazel, are you feeling okay?" she asked worriedly.


    "Not really," Hazel said, stunned. Summer frowned, did she drink too much, or were they right to be distrustful?


    The waiter brought the food in and started to serve the dishes, the intense atmosphere became more rxed.


    The meeting was nned by Ivan, and he was paying for it, so the three naturally refused to waste this big meal.


    What''s more, after facing K and what she had to say, they have no reason to leave. If anyone was K that should leave.


    After she had been eating for a while, Hazel suddenly felt extremely hot with no exnation. The air conditioning in the private room is on.


    Was she drunk so soon? Hazel touched her hot cheek.


    Hazel got up to go to the bathroom. She nned to ssh some water on her face in the bathroom.


    "I am going to the bathroom," Hazel said.


    "I will go with you," Summermented.


    "It''s okay; I''ll be back soon." Hazel smiled at her.


    She walked down the hallway with her hand to her forehead. The heat was getting stronger and stronger. Hazel was contemting tearing her clothes off.


    Suddenly, she banged into a man. Hazel looked up, and in front of it was Joshua, who looked worried about her.


    She should have pushed him away because she was still angry with him. But Hazel didn''t, all she knew was that he smelt good, and his chest seemed to be cold andfortable.


    Hazel, happy, got close to him and whispered, "Joshua, big bastard..." Her voice sounded like she was a spoiled girl.


    Joshua''s eyes sank, and Hazel''s realized there was something wrong with the situation.


    "Hazel, hey. Are you feeling ufortable?" he asked.


    "Hot..." Hazel clung to his body like an octopus. "I am hot..."


    Joshua''s eyes shed with anger. Somebody dared to drug Hazel!


    "Hey, buddy, let go of her, that woman is ours!"


    Suddenly, an impolite voice came from behind.


    Joshua turned around and saw two men stopped in front of him. His eyes suddenly became dark.


    Within a moment, the two men were lying on the ground screaming with their faces swollen.

 Chapter 740 - 28: I Want To Apologize

    "Why hasn''t Hazele back yet?" Summer looked toward the door, worried.


    "She just went!" Ariel said with a smile.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at the door, Derek quietly exchanged his and Hazel''s sses.


    He felt drunk by the wine. There was still a little bit of wine left in Hazel''s ss. If he drank it, wouldn''t he be indirectly kissing Hazel?


    The door of the room opened, and K came in.


    "Where is Hazel?" Summer quickly asked.


    Hazel had left? K''s heart lightened. She was thinking about getting Hazel out of the roomter, but she did not expect that she would leave voluntarily.


    "I didn''t see her!" K said innocently.


    "She went to the bathroom too. How could you not see her?" Ariel frowned with frustration.


    K returned to her seat, grabbed Derek''s wine ss, and drank it in one gulp. "Maybe when I went in before I left, but I did not see her."


    Derek was somewhat undecided about the whole situation.


    "Wait a minute, maybe she will be back soon," Ivan said.


    Summer nodded a little helplessly. With so many people here, K would not be able to sabotage her.


    ***


    Hazel was like a ko, clinging tightly to Joshua.


    "Hot..." Her eyes were blurry, "I am so hot..."


    Joshua took her to the hotel upstairs. He held her up with one arm and was looking for his room card with his other hand.


    He whispered, "Calm down. Give me a minute, I am looking for the room card."


    Hazel was grabbing at him a little aggressively. She seemed to understand what he was saying. She reached out and touched his pants. "I will help you find..."


    Joshua''s face suddenly changed. He felt his body uncontrobly react to her touch.


    This silly girl actually touched his private area!


    "I found it, I will help you..." Hazel''s voice contained a bit of joy. She tried to use a little more strength, but suddenly she said, "What should I do? I can''t take it out. It ising out soon, I touched it..."


    Joshua took a deep breath, resisted the impulse of his heart, and quickly grabbed Hazel''s hand.


    "Let go of my hand, now," Hazel said unwillingly. "I don''t believe I can''t take it out..."


    "Calm down, I will take it out for youter," Joshua whispered to her.


    Fortunately, Hazel went unconscious. If she was wide awake and remembered this, he was afraid she would be mortified!


    He took out the room card and quickly opened the door.


    When they entered the room, Hazel suddenly pushed Joshua hard. He wasn''t expecting it, and they fell onto the bed.


    Hazel struggled to push herself away from his body, her chaotic whisper, "You, you bastard, you just want to go with people, bed..."


    The remaining bit of her sanity made her struggle and tried to get away from Joshua. But his body seemed to draw her in, like an iprehensible attraction.


    Hazel made a cry sound like a kitten, and she jumped back. Suddenly, her body was poked by something.


    "Ah! What is this..." Hazel touched the top of it, "You, what are you hiding... What kind of weapon do you have? It''s scary¡­"


    Joshua was feeling out of control, he let out a low moan. This little girl, obviously half unconscious, talkingplete nonsense, but she still found ways to torture him!


    "Little fairy!" He turned over and pressed Hazel down.


    The next moment, he was kissing her lips.


    "Em... Em!" Hazel didn''t have time to resist, and she was in his kiss.


    Herst bit of sanity faded, and Hazel couldn''t wait to bite his lip. She moaned and began to tear his clothes off like she was wild.


    Joshua suddenly stopped her hands.


    He strained to tolerate the burning in his lower abdomen and looked at her deeply. "Hazel, I can''t make love to you now. I have the most sensible motive and judgment, I can''t do this to you."


    Although he really wanted to when he felt such attraction to Hazel. He could not make love to her now!


    "I will prove it to you, I am not doing any of this just to make love to you, you...no," his voice sank. "It needs to be said that it is not just to go to bed with you."


    He picked Hazel up and took her to the bathroom.


    Joshua twisted the tap to turn on the shower, and the cold water spilled out. Hazel shuddered and held tight to his body.


    "Oh, don''t be afraid, I will help you." He whispered in her ear.


    As if she understood his words, Hazel slowly rxed.


    ***


    In the room, everyone became worried that Hazel had not returned.


    "K, did you do something to her?" Ariel said angrily. "I wondered how you could apologize with such arrogance. It was really just to set her up."


    "You, what are you talking about?" No one knew whether it was because of anger or guilt, but K''s face became inexplicably red, and she sneered.


    "There were so many people here, what could I do? You poured the sses of wine. Now you haven''t seen her, and you me me?"


    Seeing that Ariel still intended to argue with K, Ivan quickly suggested. "You two, go to the bathroom to find Hazel, see if something had happened to her."


    Summer and Ariel red at K with anger and walked out of the room. Ivan and Derek also followed them out.


    K certainly wasn''t going to miss out on an opportunity to see Hazel in an awkward situation. She was excited to see what was happening and followed behind her.


    She really wanted to know, if they found Hazel in an embarrassing position, what would it be?


    K held the wall of the corridor in a daze. Was she just too excited? Why did she feel that her body was weak and hot?


    K lost her strength, she leaned against a door next to the room. However, the door wasn''t locked, and she tumbled into another room.


    There were several men drinking in the room, and they looked shocked to see her. K wanted to run to Derek, but suddenly she realized that she couldn''t move.


    ***


    " Achoo!" Hazel sneezed.


    Seeing that, she finally quieted down. Joshua turned off the shower, wrapped her in a bathrobe, and carried her out of the bathroom.


    He gently put her down on the sofa and took a dry towel to wipe her hair.


    Hazel sneezed again, massaged her head, and she looked around. Where was she, and why was she here?

 Chapter 741 - 29: Follow Me

    "Do you still feel cold?" Joshua asked, turning down the temperature inside the room.


    Hazel was startled when she heard his voice, she jumped like she had been struck by lightning.


    She quickly turned her head around and saw Joshua, who was sitting behind her, drying her hair. He only wore a bathrobe, and it appeared that he wore nothing underneath it.


    Hazel was shocked. She looked down at herself and noticed she was only wearing a bathrobe as well.


    "You¡­ you¡­" she moved over hastily, looking at him with horror. "What have you done to me? Why am I here?"


    "You don''t remember anything?" Joshua was slightly surprised.


    "Remember what?" Hazel cautiously picked up the pillow by her hand and hit him angrily. "You are a beast! Bastard! Scum!"


    She was weak and had very little strength, so Joshua barely fit it when she hit him.


    He smiled and took the pillow from her, but when he saw Hazel''s victimized eyes and the tears that fell, his heart immediately sank.


    "Even if you don''t remember, I can assure you that I have done nothing wrong. Does it feel like there is something wrong physically?" Joshua whispered.


    Hazel was dumbstruck.


    In addition to feeling cold, she was a little bit sore but not because something had happened. It felt more so like she had a bubble bath or long shower, and there was no extraordinary sensation in her secretive area¡­


    Hazel put down her legs on the floor and tried to stand up, but she almost fell over.


    Joshua quickly reached out and grabbed her, "Slow down!"


    Hazel realized that Joshua did not do anything to her. Her weakness was because of something else and her being too tired.


    Will he just let her go?


    Hazel looked at Joshua with disbelief.


    Through the bathrobe, Hazel''s eyes swept over his strong chest. She felt a little shy and looked away. "Why are you not wearing clothes?"


    "You were the only one that forced me to take them off," Joshua said innocently.


    After he took her to the bathroom, Hazel did not let go of him no matter what he said. Not only did she take off his clothes, but she kept kissing him. Her enthusiasm almost made him unable to control himself.


    Hazel waspletely bbergasted. Her eyes widened as she tried to argue, but suddenly a few fragments of memories shed through her mind.


    Did it really happen?


    Hazel was a little confused, how could she do those things?


    She remembered that she was strongly hanging on to Joshua''s body and took off his clothes. Although it was only a few fragments, it was enough to make her look up in embarrassment.


    What''s more, the little red spots on Joshua''s body were clearly the "marks" she left behind.


    Watching her cheeks get red, Joshua guessed at what she was thinking.


    "Drink some ginger tea first," Joshua whispered and handed her a teacup. "You took a cold shower for so long. Be careful, and it will be easy to catch a cold."


    Hazel took the tea and drank it, but she had doubts rising in her. She remembered that she was eating with Ariel and then nned to go to the bathroom. But then what happened?


    "Was I drugged?" Hazel looked at Joshua with surprise.


    "..." Looking at her skeptical eyes, Joshua was somewhat speechless. "Do you suspect me?"


    Hazel lowered her head. When she had met Joshua, the effectiveness of the drug had already begun to attack her. It wasn''t possible that Joshua did this.


    "Who did it?" Hazel whispered and then frowned, "K? How did she do it?"


    "I asked Jaxson to check. He said that the drug was not in the wine but on the inside of the ss." Joshua exined, "But it is coincidental, K also drank from your ss of wine."


    "She also drank it?" Hazel couldn''t help but say, " Evil is rewarded with evil. Where is my cell phone?"


    Joshua handed the phone to her. "Your battery drained, I charged it for you¡­" Hazel didn''t wait for him to finish his sentence and anxiously grabbed the phone, pressed the power button.


    She had just disappeared; Ariel and Summer will be worried.


    She should at least tell them that she is safe.


    ***


    Ariel and Summer searched the entire bathroom and didn''t find Hazel. They could not find her through the phone either.


    "Derek! Where are you hiding, Hazel?" Ariel said angrily. "I should have known that you are unkind bitches. What about the apology? Clearly, you just wanted this opportunity to take revenge on Hazel, didn''t you?"


    "I really don''t know..." Derek had an innocent, anxious look. "How could I harm Hazel? We came here to apologize!"


    "You won''t do it, but K?" Summer asked angrily.


    "Don''t fight," Ivan frowned. "Let''s go back and ask K, maybe there will be a clue."


    They returned to the room, but there was no one inside. They all looked at each other and realized there was more to the story.


    "Derek, what else do you have to say?" Summer questioned angrily.


    "Derek, call her and find out where she is!" Ivan said, distressed.


    Derek rushed to take out his phone and dialed K''s number. But his call was sent directly to voicemail.


    He quickly dialed her number several more times, but each time it was sent to voicemail.


    "Forget about it, let''s call the police," Ariel said with concern.


    "I will try one more time!" Derek said in a panic. He dialed the number again. This time someone answered the phone.


    "K, where are you?" he asked.


    He heard a man and woman groaning, the sound of a physical collision.


    "Your boyfriend doesn''t give up easily. He won''t stop calling," a man on the phone said.


    "So, then we will let him listen. How are we going to serve his girlfriend? Brother, take out your dick and let her boyfriend listen to how this bitch groans..."


    Derek''s face went red and angry. He took his mobile phone and smashed it at the wall as hard as he could!

 Chapter 742 - 30: We Have A Video As Proof

    His phone did not break but just fell to the ground. It was not on speakerphone, but everyone in the room could still hear the screaming on the other end of the phone.


    Listening to the uncivilized ramblings of the man on the other end and K''s response, Ariel and Summer were both stunned and could not help but blush.


    They were all anxious. Did Hazel encounter an attack like this?


    Derek walked over in a panic and picked up the phone. He pressed several buttons on it before he hung it.


    "I have heard his voice..." Ivan stated as he seemed to be pondering something, then said, "Follow me."


    They walked out of the room, and Ivan stopped at a nearby room. They hesitantly stopped when they heard the sound of groaninging from inside.


    Derek pushed and opened the door. "K!" Derek shouted angrily.


    Ariel and Summer followed him into the room. After looking around, the girls immediately covered their eyes.


    The scenario was too disgusting and carnal. K was naked beneath them, there were three men inside the room, and they were acting as if they were in a pornographic film.


    Shocked by the sudden invasion, those men did not know what to say or do when all of these people walked into the room. They let go of K and began to get dressed.


    The effects of the drug K consumed started to wear off. She was pale as she crawled over to Derek.


    "Derek, I, I am being raped, believe me..." She almost choked in tears and begged Derek while exining.


    "Hey! Damn woman, what are you talking about?" said one of the men as he grabbed her hair. "It is obvious that you walked into our room and took off your clothes to seduce us. We have a video as proof! You wanted to act clean, bitch!"


    Another man threatened, "Yes! In the future, we will request that you will be on call toe to y a sexual game like this. You''re the vulgar prostitute we tasted.


    If you refuse, we will post the video of you seducing us on the Inte. Then, others will see how cheap you are!"


    K''s face got even paler. She doesn''t know how to exin her side as her mind went messy thinking about how she took the drugs intended for Hazel.


    The three men were getting ready to leave. Ivan stopped them at the door. He looked at K. "Do we need to call the police? You stated these men had raped you,"


    K bit her lip and finally said, "Let them go..."


    When she said it, the threeughed and walked out of the room. They couldn''t help but look back to Derek. "Hey, your girlfriend is a real slut! Find another decent woman that will suit your personality, not this kind,"


    Derek''s facial expression changed, he couldn''t stand it anymore and kicked her in her chest. "Hey, bitch! You don''t want to call the police because you are guilty! I try to help you solve your trouble, but then you cheat on me! We are done! I am breaking up with you!"


    When he has finished his words, Derek kicks K.


    K was trembling, and she couldn''t help but feel angry.


    "You have wanted to break up with me for a long time. Do you think I don''t know?! You think I''m an idiot?" K stared at him angrily.


    "If it was Hazel that this happened to, I am sure you would not break up with her! Oh, but you think she is better? You are afraid that she is with other men¡­"


    Ariel and Summer went over to K, looking angry. "If you really want to make things right with Hazel, tell us where she is?!"


    "I don''t know. Even if I knew it and told you, it would be toote!" K sneered happily. "Now, Hazel is with some of the dirtiest and bitchy men! Derek, I will see whether or not you still like her after this!"


    "Tell us where Hazel is right now?" Ariel raised her palm in frustration and pped K''s face!


    "I won''t say anything!" K endured the pain and said evilly. "I have been ruined. Why should I let her be better off than me?"


    "You..." Just as Ariel was about to say something, her cell phone rang.


    She was going to ignore it, but she saw Hazel''s name pop-up when she looked at the caller ID.


    "Hazel, are you okay?" Ariel asked.


    The expression of everyone inside the room changed, they all rushed to Ariel''s side.


    "Hazel, where have you been?" Summer grabbed the phone and asked.


    "I''m fine," Hazel said quietly. "I just ran into a friend. We were talking for a while, and I got distracted."


    They looked at each other with concern, and apparently, they did not believe what Hazel was telling them.


    "You are lying!" K yelled at the phone and said, "You are obviously afraid that others will know you are a disgrace! Hazel, do you think you can hide it?"


    "I don''t think that I need to hide anything," Hazel said faintly.


    K still wanted to say something, she suddenly looked at the door in shock.


    Everyone looked over, and Hazel was passing by the door. She suddenly stopped and looked into the room. "Why are you in here?"


    "Hazel, are you really okay?!" Ariel and Summer ran over to hug her. They were bothughing and crying at the same time.


    "Why would I not be okay?" Hazel said with a smile, but she felt their concern.


    "There are quite a few people in here." An unfriendly voice said,ing from behind Hazel. "There is even one without clothes on."


    Ariel and Summer said surprisingly, "Sarah?"


    A woman came in behind Hazel, but she was not just any woman. It was Sarah Morgan.


    She came from a wealthy family, and after her senior year, she moved out and did not associate with them anymore.


    "Yeah, Hazel and I were talking." Sarah smiled, "Did you think I stole her?"

 Chapter 743 - 31: You Kissed Me

    Hazel told Joshua about her concerns, but she didn''t have any hope. She had not expected Joshua to call the restaurant downstairs and find out that Sarah was there.


    Joshua and Hazel found Sarah and gave her a simple exnation of the situation. Sarah and Hazel had a good friendship, so she was willing to help.


    Suddenly, Hazel recalled another memory, it was of an unhappy look that Joshua had earlier.


    Forget it and don''t think about it, she told herself.


    She touched her hot cheeks. Each time she thought of Joshua, the missing fragments rted to him continued toe to her mind.


    She actually...had she really done so many shameful things? She was truly embarrassed to show her face around him.


    Just forget about it! She was squeezing her lips tightly together with embarrassment.


    Even after Hazel got home from the restaurant, she cleaned her room, thinking it would help to distract her before bed. However, it was harder to forget these things than she thought. She tossed and turned all night.


    Although she was exhausted, Hazel still had to go to ss. She struggled to climb out of bed.


    When she got to the bottom of the stairs, she saw Jaxson waiting by the door.


    Seeing Jaxson, Hazel still felt a bit guilty about hitting the wrong person. Even though she had already apologized, she felt she should do it again.


    "Mr. Hunk, I just want to apologize again. Is there a reason you are here?" She was so embarrassed she could hardly speak.


    "Miss Crowe, Mr. President sent me to see how you were feeling," Jaxson said politely, "If you are not feeling well, he would like me to take you to the hospital."


    "I am feeling fine, I''m not sick," Hazel asked awkwardly. "Why would he randomly ask how I am feeling?"


    "I am notpletely sure." Jaxson frowned. "But Mr. President has a fever today. It''s quite serious. He didn''t even go to work. He requested that Ie to check on you."


    "Ah?" Hazel felt extremely guilty. Joshua had a fever, and it could have been because of her?


    After all, yesterday, she forced him to take a cold shower with her.


    The weather was getting colder now, and it was easy to catch a cold.


    "Miss, why don''t youe to see Mr. President with me?" Jaxson proposed. Hazel has some hesitation, "but I still have to go to ss..."


    "Miss, Mr. President was looking for you yesterday. He came back with a fever," Jaxson said with a dignified look. "I don''t know what happened between the two of you, but the president is sick because of you. If you don''t go see him, don''t you feel you are a little ruthless?"


    Hazel bursts into tears. She really didn''t know how to face Joshua. But... she owed him a big favor, there was really no reason not to go.


    "Okay..." She looked at Jaxson, "but you have to promise to bring me back."


    "Of course," Jaxson agreed. "The president is ill. If he wants to send you home, I will not make you ufortable." Hazel nodded and followed Jaxson to his car.


    Joshua lived in the Clear River Residence Community, a special wealthy vi area of the city.


    Hazel was standing outside awkwardly. She was not mentally prepared when Jaxson rang the doorbell.


    An old woman with graying hair opened the door. She doesn''t look young, but her spirit is not bad.


    "Jaxson, are youing in? Are you here to see Joshua? Come in." The old woman said with a smile, he was apparently well-known to her.


    Jaxson walked in with Hazel, and the old woman''s eyes fell on Hazel''s body. She was inexplicably stunned. "This is..."


    "Hello, my name is Hazel. I am Joshua''s friend..." Hazel hesitated and finally said.


    The old woman''s eyes got bright. Almost all the people whoe here are called Joshua Mr. President. Only Hazel called him by his name.


    "Hello, I am the servant here, you can call me Nanny Carter." Nanny Carter smiled and asked, "Hazel, how old are you?"


    "22," Hazel replied truthfully. Nanny Carter was very kind to her, and she did not feel any hostility.


    "22..." Nanny Carter seemed to be a little sad. If the child were still alive, it would be this age.


    "Nanny Carter?" Hazel looked at her nervously. "Did I say something wrong?"


    "No." Nanny Carter regained her awareness, and she smiled. "I was thinking of some things. Come with me, I will take you to see Mr. President."


    Hazel felt awkward and wanted to refuse, but Nanny Carter had already taken her by the arm, and she could only follow Nanny Carter upstairs.


    "This is the room of Mr. President." Nanny Carter knocked on the door, and she suddenly said, "Oh, I just remembered, the fire in the kitchen is still on. Hazel, can you help me by taking this medication for him and you must watch him take it. He is not afraid of anything except taking medicine."


    As she said that, Nanny Carter put the medicine into Hazel''s hand and rushed back downstairs.


    Hazel was standing in the doorway of Joshua''s room, and suddenly the door opened. She looked up into his eyes.


    Joshua looked at Hazel standing at the door, and he was stunned. He reached out and pulled Hazel in, and closed the door.


    "Joshua," Hazel handed the medicine to him, "Nanny Carter let me... Emm!"


    Before she could finish her words, Joshua leaned down and kissed her lips abruptly.


    Hazel was angry. She tried to push him away, but he held her tightly to him.


    The warm kiss was a little overbearing, and he kept twirling on her lips. So, she bit hard on his lip!


    "... um!" Joshua sighed, took a breath, and let go of her, looking a little surprised and stunned, "Hazel?"


    "Asshole!" Hazel raised her hand in anger.


    But before her palm fell on his face, Joshua lost his strength and leaned on her.


    "Hey...you!" Hazel was so angry she could have strangled him. After kissing her, this guy fainted, did this make any sense?


    She helplessly moved Joshua to the bed.


    Looking at his closed eyes, Hazel reached out and pped his face. "You kissed me, you kissed me..."


    Hazel stopped and frowned, she reached out and touched his forehead. His forehead was hot, and it seemed that he actually fainted.


    "I guess I owe you!" Hazel said angrily. She turned around and walked into the bathroom.


    Hazel wetted the towel with cold water and ced it on his forehead.


    Joshua grunted and slowly opened his eyes. He was surprised and looked at Hazel in front of him, then unconsciously extended his arm.


    Smack¡­Hazel did not hesitate to hit his groping hand. She said sharply, "If you try to touch me, believe it or not, I will kill you!"


    Joshua looked even more confused. He said something that Hazel was not expecting, "I am not dreaming?"


    "Come, take your medicine first, and then you will know if you are dreaming." Hazel handed the medicine to him.

 Chapter 744 - 32: Spilled Water

    Joshua pretended not to hear her, and he calmly turned his head.


    Hazel was stunned, and she suddenly couldn''t help butugh. "Are you terrified of taking medicine?"


    Joshua looked gentle and steady, giving her the feeling that he thought he was profound and invincible, but he is actually afraid of taking medicine?


    His eyes shed. "Not afraid, I am annoyed taking it."


    "That''s the same." Confirming the assumption in her heart, Hazelughed louder.


    Seeing herughing and being so happy, Joshua felt somewhat vulnerable.


    "If you are sick, you should take medicine. Otherwise, how will you get better?" Hazel smiled and handed the medicine to him. "Nanny Carter told me to make sure you took it."


    Joshua''s eyebrows lifted. "You have met Nanny Carter?"


    "Yes." She nodded.


    "What did she say?"


    "You mean Nanny Carter?" Hazel looked at him strangely. "She was very nice, she didn''t say anything." Joshua grimaced.


    Hazel looked at him, frowning. This guy is not going to shift the topic to avoid taking medicine deliberately, is he?


    "Open your mouth, ah," Hazel suddenly said, "Let me see what is going on."


    "You can tell?" Joshua smiled.


    "My dad is a doctor," Hazel''s voice contained a proud tone. "I have been learning about these things since childhood. This is an easy situation, of course, I can handle it."


    Joshua was suspicious, but he was still obedient and opened the mouth.


    Hazel took the opportunity to throw the pills in his mouth.


    Joshua closed his mouth and looked at her, disheartened.


    "Do not spit them out, hurry up to swallow them." Hazel handed him a cup.


    Joshua took the water cup weakly, but his hand shook, and he could not hold the cup steady. The water in the cup spilled on the sheets and Hazel''s chest as it fell to the ground.


    "Ah!" Hazel screamed. The water was not hot, but she was startled by it.


    Joshua still had not swallowed his medicine. He felt very ufortable, and Hazel''s cheeks turned red, but there was nothing he could do to fix this.


    He quickly grabbed a tissue from the table next to him and ced it on Hazel''s chest to help her wipe the water.


    Hazel intuitively wanted to push him away.


    "Mr. President, your secretary has a few documents that you need to sign..." Jaxson pushed in and behind him followed Joshua secretary.


    Jaxson raised his head up from the documents he had been reading, he looked at the scene in front of him. What was he seeing? Was Joshua, like a pervert that just reached out and touched Hazel''s chest? And he did this even after Hazel seemed reluctant?


    "I didn''t see anything! You continue, we wille backter." Jaxson quickly closed the door.


    Hazel pushed him away angrily, "It is all your fault!"


    Joshua finally swallowed the dry pills and saw Hazel was getting ready to leave. He grabbed her wrist. "You are going to leave like this?"


    Hazel looked down at the water stains on her chest. "What do you suggest I do?"


    "I have clothes in the closet, you can change into something of mine," he said.


    Hazel opened the closet door, she saw rows of men''s clothes hanging inside.


    "You will let me wear one of these?" Hazel said curiously.


    "You find something to put on," Joshua said. " Then I will get Nanny Carter to dry your clothes."


    "Okay." Hazel picked a t-shirt and went into the bathroom.


    The t-shirt was too big for her, and the neckband kept slipping from her shoulders.


    Hazel thought for a moment and simply pulled the t-shirt below her shoulders and tied the two sleeves in front of her with a simple bow.


    It was as if the in t-shirt had be a beautiful dress. The water also spilled on her pants, so the dress worked out perfectly.


    Hazel picked up her pile of wet clothes and walked out of the bathroom.


    Joshua''s eyes lit up.


    "What are you looking at?" Hazel watched him with awareness. "Your clothes are too big. So, I hope it is okay that I am wearing it like this."


    "It doesn''t matter, it looks good." He whispered.


    "Oh..." Hazel was d. She thought he would reprimand her for changing his clothes.


    There was a knock on the door, and Hazel ran to open it.


    Nanny Carter stood outside the door, and she smiled. "Mr. President said that you would like me to dry your clothes."


    Hazel handed her clothes to Nanny Carter. She managed to stutter, "Tha¡­thank you."


    "You are wee. I know it is Mr. President''s fault." Nanny Carter looked at Joshua with me. "You are still sick, and you don''t know how to stop! Can''t you wait until you recover? What if you scared Hazel?"


    Joshua did not reply, and it was obvious that Nanny Carter had misunderstood what happened.


    "Well, your secretary is here," said Nanny Carter. "Do you need me to bring them up?"


    "No, I will go down to see them," Joshua whispered.


    "Okay." Nanny Carter nodded. "Did he take the medicine?"


    "No need to worry, I took it." Joshua was weak.


    Nanny Carter gave Hazel a strange look and praised her without reservation. "Hazel, you are really clever!"


    Hazel was a little embarrassed. She obviously used deception, how can this be the answer, though?


    Joshua saw that Hazel was following behind Nanny Carter to leave with her. Joshua asked her to stop, "Hazel."


    "What?"


    "Come and help me get a coat."


    "You can''t get it by yourself?" Hazel was hesitant.


    "I have no strength." He said in a low voice.


    "Then you can let theme in..." Although she was reluctant, Hazel went to the closet and helped him pick a suit jacket.


    "I don''t like other peopleing into my room." He said.


    Hazel''s body was slightly stiff, and she was somewhat embarrassed.


    "Except you," Joshua added.


    Hazel''s cheeks were red, and she threw a coat at Joshua. "Here you go!"


    He put on his jacket and got out of bed, but he was still a little unstable.


    "I guess I owe you!" Hazel helplessly spat and walked over to help him.


    Joshua smiled, and he naturally reached out and grabbed Hazel''s shoulder.


    Hazel''s cheeks were a little redder, but he could see that she could help support his weight. He wasn''t just taking advantage of her, he clearly needed the support, so Hazel didn''t say anything.


    They quietly walked downstairs, with Hazel helping Joshua.


    Jaxson and J Flores, Joshua secretary, sat on the sofa in the living room and saw the twoing downstairs together. Jaxsonughed and said that J was acting unfriendly about the whole situation.


    "Jaxson, don''t just look andugh, go to help Mr. President." J said, "Don''t make Miss tired."


    "Oh, oh." Jaxson hurried forward, and Hazel escaped from Joshua''s arms.


    Joshua looked at Jaxson deeply as if he had done something wrong. He obviously just wanted to help.


    Sitting on the sofa, J asked with concern. "Mr. President, are you okay?"


    "Small illness, I will be fine after two days," Joshua said.

 Chapter 745 - 33: Janet’s Hostility

    "Mr. President, I have some things from work..." J looked at Hazel.


    "That... if there is nothing else, I will leave to go home." Hazel said.


    "You are going to leave wearing that?" Joshua''s eyes shed with disappointment.


    He really did not want anyone else to see Hazel looking so beautiful and vivacious.


    "Em... How long does it take for my clothes to dry?" she asked.


    "It''s still early." Joshua said calmly, "Let Nanny Carter take you to the lounge while you are waiting for them. We can have lunch together at noon."


    J''s face became even more ugly.


    "This isn''t inconvenient, is it?" Hazel frowned.


    "Nanny Carter''s expertise is excellent," Joshua said. "Or do you want to take it out?"


    "..." She didn''t mean it at all!


    "Or can Miss Crowe help me with a favor first?" J suddenly said.


    "Ah?" Hazel looked at her nkly. "What favor?"


    "In addition to bringing information to Mr. President today, I also heard that he was ill, and I want to make him a bowl of ginger soup." J''s eyes shed. She looked over at Joshua, "What if Miss Crowe helped me to make the soup and then brought it to you?"


    Joshua frowned unhappily. J clearly wanted Hazel to misunderstand their rtionship.


    "Ah?" Hazel said awkwardly. "But... I don''t know how to cook."


    "Miss Crowe, you didn''t know how to cook?" J''s voice was a bit more scornful. She giggled twice. "As a woman, how can you not know how to cook? You can''t get married without knowing how to cook."


    Hazel ufortably lifted her eyebrows. J said in a joking tone, but the words clearly contained provocation.


    "Does one have to know how to cook if she wants to get married?" Hazel said, "Does a man really want to get married, or does he actually want to find a babysitter?"


    Joshua smiled.


    Hazel did not know how to cook, which made him a little unhappy, but it just meant he would not be able to eat a meal she made on her own. It did not matter to him, though.


    J''s face was slightly stiff, and she suddenly sneered. "I guess, Miss Crowe, you are an only child? Your parents must really love you. They spoiled you and didn''t even bother to teach you basic life skills!"


    Hazel was extremely angry. People can criticize her, but she would absolutely not allow them to criticize her parents!


    "You guessed wrong, I am not an only child, and I have a brother." Hazel said, "My parents said they were raising a daughter, not a domestic maid for others. With take-out, it doesn''t matter if I learned to cook. If not being able to cook is why I can''t get married well then, I won''t get married.


    My parents and brother are willing to help me for my entire life if I need the help. You will not have to make me a meal. So, Miss Secretary, you have nothing to worry about."


    J''s face became very ugly.


    "Hazel." Joshua suddenly said.


    "What? I will not expect you to make me a meal either!" Hazel said with self-reliance.


    She did not look at him with a beautiful, calm expression, so is he going to lecture her now?


    "I just want to say," Joshua, "You are always wee to eat here."


    "...ah?" Hazel was stunned. Joshua was really¡­How was she supposed to answer?


    Jaxsonughed and almost spat the tea he was drinking out of his mouth.


    J felt even more resentful toward Hazel. The meaning of what Joshua had said did not need to be exined!


    "I''ll go to find Nanny Carter..." Hazel swiftly stood up and ran upstairs.


    Seeing that Hazel had run upstairs, Joshua appeared to have regainedposure and said, "J, I hope that you know there is no other rtionship between us. We have a working rtionship. Don''t do anything extra!"


    "...Yes." J nodded her head to show she understood, but her heart was full of reluctance.


    There had never been another woman around. J was his secretary and was said to be the person closest to him.


    How can she not have some feelings for Joshua after working with him for so many years?


    Hazel, who randomly appeared, certainly made her feel nervous.


    Hazel found Nanny Carter, and she took her to a guest room. She was feeling restless, so she picked up a book and sat on the sofa to read.


    After a while, she heard a slight sound of a footstep behind her.


    "What are you looking at?" Joshua leaned over and asked. His warm breath was on her ear.


    Hazel trembled and moved over. "You..you don''t get too close to me..."


    "What''s wrong?" Joshua.


    "You are sick, what if you infect me..." Hazel said shyly.


    Joshua nodded and sat down. "Next time, let''s have Nanny Carter take you to the study to read. There''s no coffee table here, it is inconvenient."


    "Next time?" Hazel asks, stunned.


    "You don''t like it?" Joshua raised his eyebrows. "Then ce a table here."


    "..." Hazel was speechless, she didn''t mean this at all!


    Why is it always so difficult tomunicate with Joshua? It is obvious that she did not mean things the way he thought she did. He liked to tease her deliberately!


    "Why did youe to find me?" Hazel had no choice but to change the topic.


    "Came to bring you the clothes," Joshuaid her dry clothes beside her. "By the way, let''s go down and get something to eat."


    "Okay." Hazel nodded. Then she looked at Joshua awkwardly.


    "Why aren''t you changing?" he asked.


    "You need to get out." Hazel smiled. He had been standing there, how could she change?


    "Okay." He lifted his lips.


    Hazel changed her clothes and saw Joshua waiting outside the door.


    "Are you okay?" she asked.


    "I feel a lot better now," Joshua said. "Just feel a little dizzy and weak."


    "That''s the effect of the medicine. Don''t do too much after eating, get a good sleep. When you wake up, you should be fine."


    "Well, I will listen to you."


    Hazel and Joshua walked into the dining room, Jaxson and J were sitting at the table.


    J looked up and down at Hazel''s figure, then suddenly smiled and asked, "What do you n to do after graduation?"


    "I want to apply for postgraduate school." Hazel picked up the chopsticks.


    "Oh?" J rxed a little bit and let some of her hostility towards Hazel go. "And after that?"


    "Apply for public service," Hazel replied truthfully.


    "Being a public service is good, and you will never lose your job." J was even happier.


    As long as she does not want to enter the Family Group, then she will have little contact with Joshua, they will certainly not have results.


    "Do you want to be in the public service?" Joshua lifted his eyebrows, "I thought you would want to be a police officer or a doctor."


    "If I wanted to be a police officer or a doctor, I would need to go to school longer," Hazel said. "And my parents said..."

 Chapter 746 - 34: Did She Want Money So Desperately?

    Hazel said with a troubled expression, "They have told me it is too dangerous to be a police officer or a doctor. If I dare do that, they will break my legs. In their opinions, it''s better to be a civil servant, so they want me to get a good education and have a fulfilling career."


    "What about you?" asked Joshua, "What do you want to be?"


    "Me?" Hazel thought for a while and shook her head, "I''ve never thought about that."


    "Then think about it." Joshua spoke to her softly, "Don''t worry about anything else, just do what you like."


    Hazel nodded her head in agreement.


    J held the chopsticks tighter when she heard what Joshua said to Hazel.


    Hazel obviously did not understand what Joshua meant. What he truly meant was that he would deal with everything for her while she did what she liked!


    Was Joshua serious? Thinking about it, J felt the need to do something.


    After the meal was over, Joshua asked Jaxson to drive Hazel back to her school. J followed behind them.


    Joshua watched them leave and then turned to Nanny Carter and asked her, "Nanny, what do you think about Hazel?"


    "Miss Hazel is a simple and good girl. You need to watch out for Miss J. She likes toe here when she has time off. She looks devious. I am afraid she may do something bad to Miss Hazel."


    Nanny Carter stopped talking suddenly. She then said in a sad voice, "I am sorry, Mr. Joshua. I said too much. Miss Hazel is somewhat like Mrs. Denmark in character and even looks. I feel the need to take care of her."


    "Maybe it''s because I am old, but recently I always think of them." Nanny smiled bitterly. "Mr. Joshua, please do not mind me talking this much."


    Hazel and Jaxson just reached the gate, and when J yelled at them.


    "Jaxson, don''t you have to attend a meeting for the President?" J spoke to him, "There may not be enough time for you to take Miss Hazel home and make it back. What about if I drove her back to school? Miss Hazel, will you mind that?" She proposed.


    "Well¡­" Jaxson hesitated and looked at Hazel.


    "It''s alright. Go to your meeting, Mr. Jaxson." Hazel replied.


    "Okay. Thank you then, J." Jaxson nodded to them and drove away.


    "Miss Hazel, my car is parked nearby. Please wait for me here. I''ll go to fetch the car." J pointed in the direction of the parking lot.


    "Don''t bother." Hazel shook her head, "I will take a taxi."


    She wanted Jaxson''spany toe here because she was afraid that she might have been in danger. Now, she did not want to bother him anymore, so she agreed to a drive from J.


    Hazel knew J disliked her; therefore, she also did not want to bother her.


    "How could I let you take a taxi?" J said jokingly. "If the president and Jaxson know I failed to keep my promise, they would me me. You can''t put me in that situation."


    Hazel had to agree.


    J went to the parking lot to get her car. However, Hazel waited for a long time, and she still had note to pick her up.


    Hazel furrowed her eyebrows and then decided to look for her.


    After a few steps, Hazel saw J was leaning on her car and talking on the phone.


    She heard her name from J''s mouth just as she was about to turn around and leave.


    "Hazel? I saw her today." J raised her voice when she noticed Hazel from the rearview mirror of a nearby car.


    She sneered as she spoke, "You mean the president likes her? How is it possible? She is just one of the girls who have passed the preliminary selection for surrogate mother. Mr. President just wants to get in touch with her and figure out what she is like. After all, what if the candidate for the surrogacy is unwilling to leave in the end and asks to marry the president to get the property?"


    Hazel was taken back by her words.


    It turned out that the reason Joshua was trying to get close to her was because of the surrogacy?


    More importantly, she was just one of his options!


    The marriage that he spoke of before was to test her! He had not slept with her just in case she trapped him. He had never mentioned surrogacy to her because he did not want her to be aware of the situation.


    She had always wondered why Joshua chased after her all the time even though she was not an extraordinary girl. Now everything made sense.


    However, it was a horrible feeling to know others have fooled you.


    "Well, when I saw her today, I couldn''t help but have words with her. She did not suspect anything because of the President''s help."


    J continued, "But after she left, the President praised me for helping him to test her character. It is an important matter regarding the offspring of the President. I couldn''t be too cautious."


    Hazel lowered her head. She had always felt that when she was with Joshua, he seemed to be hiding something. Everything he had done was to test her?


    When J saw that Hazel was about to leave, she whispered a few words and then got into the car. She started it immediately to catch up with Hazel.


    J stopped the car beside Hazel. She rolled down the window and said to Hazel, "Sorry to keep you waiting. I had to answer a call. Get in, I can take you back now."


    "I will get back on my own. You must be very busy. Don''t bother!" Hazel shook her head and declined.


    "That''s okay." J smiled a rather kind smile. "And I have something to tell you."


    Hazel wrinkled her eyebrows.


    "Get in." J urged her.


    Hazel hesitantly got in. J looked ahead, saying, "Miss Hazel, I heard that the President had bought you clothes?"


    Hazel replied yes.


    J was lost in thought. How could she get a hold of the items from the President?


    She held back her anger and smirked, "I would like them, can you give them to me?"


    Hazel was disappointed upon hearing that. She even knew about this! It must be Joshua whomanded her to get back what he bought.


    Fair enough, she told him that she would pay for the clothes. Maybe he was embarrassed to ask for the money himself.


    "Will you buy them at the original prices?" Asked Hazel.


    Hazel would give Joshua the money as promised.


    "What?" J was surprised.


    Should she feel depressed after hearing what she said? Why would she sell them? Did she want money so desperately?


    "Then what about I give you a discount? 1% off?" Hazel asked her in a tentative voice.

 Chapter 747 - 35: Would He Buy A Fake?

    Hazel had originally nned to give her a 10% discount. However, after calcting, she would still have to pay 10000 dors herself. That was still too much for her, so she finally decided to give her 1% off.


    That would leave Hazel with 1000 dors to pay. She had just received the payment for attending the Surrogacy Competition several days ago, which was exactly 1000 dors.


    Thinking of that, she could not help butin that capitalists were all money-hungry vampires. He even wanted the 1000 dors back!


    "I''ll buy at the original price. Period!" J sneered and looked at her contemptuously.


    She really thought Hazel was just a greedy woman who loved money. How much could a dress and a pair of shoes cost? She was Mr. Denmark''s secretary, it would be a piece of cake for her to buy them.


    However, J regretted the moment Hazel gave her the dress and the shoes.


    She just heard that Joshua had bought Hazel clothes; she had never expected they would be so expensive!


    "The price is totally about 97000 dors, forget about the bit extra," Hazel said to J. After all, she did not know the exact difference.


    "Are¡­are they quality products?" J was in deep regret now.


    She thought the prices would be 20000 dors at most. Now it was almost 100000 dors!


    "Joshua bought them for me." Hazel replied in a puzzled look, "Would he buy a fake?"


    Of course not, J thought, but this was a lot of money for her.


    She said embarrassedly, "I did not bring enough money with me."


    "That''s OK. You can transfer the money to me via PayPal." Hazel said, "Do you want the password for our WIFI?"


    J now understood the feeling of being in a position with no way out.


    Watching that J did not react, Hazel asked suspiciously, "You can''t afford them?"


    "How is it possible? Of course, I can afford them!" J screamed out. "My money is invested. It may take time to transfer it to my ount. Hold on, I will transfer the money to you now."


    J had been trying hard to make Hazel misunderstand Joshua. If Hazel suspected her at all, then her efforts before would be wasted.


    J transferred the money to Hazel. Looking at her ount, Hazel felt somewhat unreal. Now she could return the money to Joshua, and they would no longer have any contact.


    J got the dress and shoes and left without saying anything.


    Hazel walked back to the dormitory, and suddenly her cell phone rang.


    It was Joshua, she was so confused as to why he would be calling.


    She hesitated for a while, but she finally answered her phone.


    "Hazel, have you made it back to school?" Joshua asked her in a low voice.


    "Yes. Anything wrong?"


    "Nothing. I was worried since I had not heard from you. It''s good that you made it back safely."


    Hearing his voice, she was even more confused.


    He was still ying his role! He sounded so sincere, and she was about to believe he cared! How could he regard her as just an object when it was convenient for him?


    "Is this your private number?" Hazel suddenly asked him.


    "Yes. It is." He replied in a soft voice. "You can call me at any time."


    Hazel furrowed her eyebrow, "Have a good night."


    Her phone rang again the moment she hung it up.


    This time Hazel did not hesitate to answer, it was Ivan calling.


    "Hazel, you told me before that your ssmate had some clothes to sell?" Ivan asked.


    "Sorry, Ivan." Hazel apologized, "She already sold them. Thank you for your help, though."


    "Already sold? That''s fine." Ivan continued, "By the way, tomorrow, one of the tutors would like to take us to M State to sing folk songs. We are actually going to have a road trip. Would you like to join us?"


    "Am I allowed to go?" Hazel was exhrated.


    "Yes." Ivan said, "Our tutor has already confirmed the number of people going. Unfortunately, one of our ssmates is unable to go. We all think it is a pity to let the spot go to waste. Can you go with us?


    "Really?" However, Hazel was a little worried, "Will the others agree with me attending?"


    "Rest assured, they will not care. I have told them that you are my sister."


    He said. "We will be gone for three days. Tomorrow is the weekend; you should have time then?"


    "OK. I will be ready to go tomorrow morning!" Hazel was relieved. She needed some time away.


    Perhaps she would avoid the annoying invitations from Joshua if she was gone for a few days. He was a smart person and should naturally understand what she meant.


    Early the next morning, Hazel packed her luggage and waited at the school gate.


    Ivan pulled up in front of her, he got out of the car and helped her with the luggage.


    Hazel looked at him suspiciously, "Ivan, why are there only two of us?"


    "The others will take the bus." Ivan exined, "I did not want to take the bus, so I nned to drive. Let''s go."


    Hazel got in the car.


    She took her phone out and transferred the 97000 dors to Joshua. Then she found his number and added it to her blocked contacts.


    She did not return the money yesterday because she was afraid that he would directly go to the school and find her. Now even if he wanted to find her, he did not know where to go.


    Thinking for a while, she sent messages to her roommates saying she would be away for a few days and that they should not worry about her.


    "What are you doing?" Ivan asked.


    "Telling my roommates that I would be away for a few days." Then she turned her phone off. "I was in a hurry yesterday and forgot to tell them."


    Ivan was surprised and asked her, "Why did you turn your phone off?"


    "Well, they ask me a lot of questions, and I just want some quiet time." Hazel smiled.


    Ivan wrinkled his eyebrows.


    Hazel had a good rtionship with her roommates. Why did she not want to tell them that she was going with him? Ivan felt she had something on her mind that she was reluctant to tell him.


    Joshua just walked into the office when he heard an alerting from his phone.


    J handed him a cup of water. She could not help asking, "Mr. President, you are still sick? Why did you not rest longer?"


    Joshua took out his phone, and he got a big surprise at what he saw.


    Why did Hazel sent him money? The amount was¡­just the total price of the dress and the shoes that he had bought her!


    "Get out!" Joshua instructed.

 Chapter 748 - 36: He Did Not Believe Her

    "Ah?" J looked at him surprisingly; she did not know what she did wrong.


    Joshua nced at her coldly. J was scared at the sight of his expression and left without saying another word.


    He was annoyed and called Hazel, but as he expected, he could not get it through.


    He assumed that she had blocked his number.


    Joshua furrowed his eyebrows. He thought it through but was unable to figure out what had happened.


    Hazel went to visit him yesterday though it was not on her own. However, she had stayed and eaten a meal with him.


    Everything was fine at that time, so why would she do this to him the next day.


    Joshua called Jaxson into his office.


    "Jaxson," Joshua said to him in a profound voice, "Was there something unusual when you escorted Hazel back to school yesterday?"


    "Sorry, sir." Jaxson apologized, "It was J who drove Hazel back yesterday."


    Jaxson told Joshua what had happened yesterday. He was a little nervous. Did something happen on the way back to the school?


    Joshua was in a furious state. It seemed that it was because of J.


    "Jaxson, go check to see where Hazel''s money came from. And more importantly, contact her roommates to see where she is now." Hemanded.


    Jaxson left the office in a hurry. He contacted Hazel''s roommates to find out she was gone for a few days? and wasn''t at school. They exined they could not reach her either.


    Jaxson was so ashamed now. He realized that something must have happened to Hazel yesterday.


    He should not have agreed to let J drive her back to school. He thought that being Joshua''s secretary for years, she would know clearly what Joshua expects and would not do anything to make him angry. He never expected her to be so bold.


    J was wondering what all of themotions were when they received a call from Joshua. He ordered her toe to his office immediately.


    She was surprised and very nervous, but she was not the least bit afraid.


    J went into the office, she saw both Joshua and Jaxson there looking extremely irritated.


    She smiled a professional smile and said, "Sir, how can I be of assistance?"


    Joshua told her calmly, "Go to the finance department and get your sry. You are fired."


    J waspletely caught off guard. She could not believe what she had just heard.


    What did the President say? She was fired? No, it could not be true.


    "Sir. I don''t know why," J would not be treated like that, "Why would you do this? Have I done something wrong?"


    Joshua said coldly, "Why did you give Hazel money yesterday?"


    It was indeed what she had expected. She assumed he would ask her about it, but she had never thought that he would fire her because of such a small indiscretion.


    A sh of hatred appeared in J''s eyes. Then she spoke to Joshua innocently, "Sir, you cannot me me for that. Miss Hazel told me she had a dress and a pair of shoes to sell and she hoped that I would pay the original price. I was not willing to at first, but she kept begging me. I got the impression that there was an urgent reason she needed the money, so I bought them to help her."


    "They were bought by Mr. President." Jaxson could not help but say, "Miss J, you just met her yesterday, why would she chose to sell them to you.?"


    "How could I know?" She refuted, "Maybe she just loves money and wanted to sell them as quickly as possible."


    "If she really wanted money, why wouldn''t she ask our President directly for it? Are you wealthier than he is?"


    "Maybe she wanted Mr. President to misinterpret my intentions. See, she was sessful."


    She felt mistreated and looked at Joshua, "Sir, I''ve been working for you for five years. How many people have you known that long? Will you actually believe a girl you have only known for a few days over a secretary you have known for five years?


    Joshua''s expression became colder.


    "Get out," Joshua said to her emotionlessly. "Go to the finance department now. Jaxson will give you the money you paid for the clothes but remember to return the clothes."


    It was like a basin of cold water was pouring her from head to toe. She was in great agony. She had exined the situation to him, and as his secretary for thest five years, he did not believe her?


    "Why, sir? You must exin to me." She questioned him. "The reason you are firing me is that I bought Miss Hazel''s clothes? It does not make any sense. I am an experienced employee here. Don''t you think such a rash decision would sadden us?"


    "Well, it seems that you realize that you are just an employee here." He squinted at her. He was very impatient now, "You want a reason? You have been my secretary for five years, I did not fire you before because you knew your position. But, now¡­"


    His words were like thunder, making her shake. Her face turned pale, and she staggered backward.


    It turned out that Joshua knew all about her life, he knew about her thoughts and her endeavors. She was too na?ve and had believed that he would not punish her.


    However, she forgot she was just a secretary to Joshua. He was self-disciplined and did not think of her as any more than an employee.


    She behaved herself before and did her job well. Now, she made this one mistake, and he ruthlessly dismissed her.


    "I only need employees. That has always been the same and will remain that way for a long time toe." Joshua looked at her coldly and showed no sign of emotion.


    She was tormented even more now. She did not expect him to be so determined. She turned around and left the office.


    "Sir¡­" Jaxson felt sympathy for her as he watched her leave.


    "I don''t need a secretary that wants to be involved in my personal life," Joshua said. "Go search for Hazel."


    Jaxson agreed and went to find her immediately. Though he sympathized with what happened to J, he also admired Joshua for being so decisive in dealing with this. J knew Joshua''s character and still dared to challenge him. Jaxson believed she reaped what she sewed.


    Hazel fell asleep while Ivan was driving. After a long while, she heard him calling her name.


    "Have we arrived?" She asked in a dazed voice.


    "Yes. You can get out now." Ivan opened the door for her.

 Chapter 749 - 37: You Finally Woke Up

    When Hazel got out, she saw that they were at a vi located halfway up a hill. A bus was stopped beside the vi. It was obvious that others had arrived earlier than they had.


    Ivan helped Hazel with her luggage; they walked toward the vi and pressed the doorbell when they reached the gate.


    The door opened, and they heard a voice before they saw anyone, "Ivan, is that you?"


    A well-dressed girl appeared behind the door. Hazel could not help raising her eyebrows at the sight of the girl.


    She froze when she saw Hazel. The girl who opened the door was no other than Ka Lee, who said Hazel was a wine whore.


    Hazel was a little anxious when she saw the look Ka had when she looked toward Ivan.


    She now understood why Ka always aimed at her. She thought before that it was because Ka was a friend of K Lee. Now it seemed that Ivan was the reason.


    "Ka, has everyone arrived?" Ivan asked her.


    "Yes. Uncle and the rest are cleaning up the rooms now." Ka replied happily.


    "I have already cleaned yours. You can even see ake outside when you open the windows. Do you want to have a look now?"


    "Thanks, Ka. But please give the room to Hazel. I will select one for myself."


    Ka suddenly changed her attitude and turned to Hazel with a cold look.


    Hazel was left speechless. She did not want that hatred for no reason.


    "Do you have an empty room?" Hazel asked her. "I don''t care for a room from where I can see ake."


    "Of course, the basement. Would you like that one?" Ka sneered.


    "Ka!" Ivan interrupted her.


    Ka made a cold groan and left angrily.


    "Sorry, Hazel. She is the niece of my tutor. She told her uncle that she had toe. Her family spoils her a lot. Hope you can understand." Ivan exined to her. Then he asked her as if he thought of something, "She was in the same college as you, do you know her?"


    "Just met once," Hazel replied casually.


    "Okay," Ivan said. He took Hazel to the second floor. After greeting others, he took her to select a room, "there are two empty rooms left, you can choose one."


    Hazel pointed at one of them casually, Ivan put her luggage inside the door for her. His room was at the opposite end.


    "Need me to help clean up?" Asked Ivan.


    "No, thanks." Hazel refused him with a smile. "I can do it myself."


    After Ivan left, Hazel began to tidy the room. The room was small but clean, so it did not take her long to finish.


    When she was done, she let out a sigh of relief.


    She would note if she knew Ka was going to be there too. It was torture to live with someone she did not like.


    However, since she was here already, it would be impolite to leave. Therefore, she had to stay.


    Not long after he left, Ivan knocked at the door and brought her to meet his tutor and ssmates.


    There were seven people in total, including her and Ivan. Ivan''s three ssmates were two boys and a girl, and all seemed to be very nice.


    After spending the day exploring, they gathered for a barbecue in the evening. Ivan''s two male ssmates were dead drunk, and he helped them back to their room one by one.


    When he walked out of his ssmate''s room, he saw Ka was outside the room.


    "Ka, why are you standing there?" Ivan asked her.


    "I saw you have also had a lot of wine tonight. I have prepared you some tea which will make you feel better." Ka said to him in a shy voice.


    "Thank you, Ka." Ivan took the cup.


    "I noticed that Hazel was also exhausted today. Here is a cup of milk that can help her sleep. Can you give it to her for me?" Ka was a little ufortable, "and please do not tell her that it is from me."


    "Why?" He was surprised.


    "There was some misunderstanding between us before." Ka lowered her head. "But after talking to her, I think she is nice. You know what I am like. It is awkward for me to show kindness. You are her good friend, so I want you to help me¡­"


    "Okay. I see." Ivan nodded and took the milk.


    Looking at his back, Ka smiled a meaningful smile.


    Ivan went to his room and put the tea on the desk. Then he went to knock on the door of Hazel''s room.


    Hazel was surprised to see him. "What''s up, Ivan?"


    She let him in. Ivan put the warm milk on her desk. "Hazel, you seemed tired today."


    "Ah?" Hazel was indeed in a low mood today. Though she was polite to the others, she still had the thoughts of Joshua drifting in and out of her head.


    "Hazel, you are free to tell me your troubles if you''d like," Ivan said to her.


    Hazel was hesitant.


    Though she was closer to Ivan than to other male friends, she regarded him as a tutor to her with whom she had a good rtionship. However, when it came to love emotions, she would rather tell her female friends.


    "Maybe it''s because I''m not ustomed to this ce." She smiled.


    Ivan nodded his head and said, "Then drink the milk and have a good sleep. Good night."


    "Good night." She closed the windows and the door. Then she took her phone but still did not power it on.


    She thought about turning it on but decided not to and fell asleep soon after drinking her milk.


    She had slept a long time, and the room was full of sunshine when she woke up.


    She got up and saw the time from the clock from the wall. It was already 10:30 a.m.


    How could this have happened?


    Hazel rubbed her temples. She was a little dizzy.


    She did not go to bedtest night, and she was always up early. Why did she sleep sote today?


    What''s more, they had made an appointment to go out together at 8:00 a.m. Were they still waiting for her?


    Hazel quickly washed her face and walked out of her room. But there was no one, not even Ivan.


    Had they all gone?


    Hazel went downstairs, still in a daze, and saw Ka.


    "You finally woke up," Ka said to her with a cold, gloomy voice. "Ivan tried to wake you but was unable to. They went to the vige on the mountain to sing the folk songs before it got toote."

 Chapter 750 - 38: Are You Alright Now?

    "Ivan is on the phone, he wants to talk to you," Ka said, handing Hazel the phone.


    Hazel took the phone apprehensively.


    "Hazel, I am d that you woke up," Ivan said.


    "Sorry, Ivan. I have no idea why I overslept." Hazel apologized.


    She could not understand why she had slept sote, she wasn''t that tired when she went to bed.


    "That''s okay." Ivan smiled and said softly, "Are you all right now? You aren''t feeling sick, are you?"


    "I''m fine. Thanks," she answered.


    "That''s good. We are not nning to go back untilter this afternoon." He continued, "You cane here with Ka. She knows her way."


    "What?" Hazel was surprised.


    With Ka? She wanted to refuse immediately.


    "My ssmate was forgetful. She left her camera in the vi." Ivan continued, "Would it be a problem for you to bring it to us?"


    "Not a problem." Hazel agreed.


    "Hazel, sorry for troubling you toe here with Ka. I am worried about hering here alone."


    "That''s fine. Ivan." Hazel said. "Anyway, I have nothing to do here."


    If there were someone that needed her help, then she would dly help.


    After she hung up, Hazel went to her room and got her phone.


    When she came out, she saw Ka had already found the camera, and they left together.


    Ka led the way and did not speak a word to Hazel, so she just followed in silence. However, the road they were on was bing more and more remote.


    "Ka, are you sure we are going the right way?" Hazel could not help asking.


    "Of course." Ka refuted immediately. "We are hoping to reach the vige at the top before noon. Therefore, I choose to take the shortcut. If it weren''t for you getting up sote, I would not be going this way."


    Hazel was left speechless and followed her. She did not know how long she had walked. She noticed that Ka slowed down and kept looking around.


    Suddenly, Ka stumbled and almost fell, but Hazel had quick reflexes and reached out to her to catch her. Unfortunately, the camera flew out of her hand.


    "Oh." Ka bnced herself and looked at the camera anxiously, hanging on the bushes located on the edge of the hillside.


    "What should we do?" Ka was about to cry. "Hazel, could you help me get the camera back? That camera is worth 30000 dors. I can''t afford to rece it."


    Hazel furrowed her eyebrows, then moved forward to try and reach it.


    The slope was very steep, which would not be easy for Hazel to climb up if she slid down.


    The ce where the cameranded was treacherous. Fortunately, the camera was protected inside a camera bag.


    Ka watched Hazel standing on the edge of the hill, she stepped forward and slowly approached Hazel.


    "You can search around to see if there are any strong wooden sticks," Hazel said to Ka. "We can try to reach the camera with a stick and get it back..."


    Hazel unexpectedly felt a touch on her back and moved out of the way, startled.


    "Ah!" Ka screamed and slid down the hillside.


    Ka grabbed onto the bushes around her, and she hung on.


    "Hazel, rescue me." She was in a panic and yelled.


    Hazel went to the edge and watched Ka, who was likely to slip down at any time.


    Hazel''s expression became cold, "You wanted to push me down? And you also threw away the camera deliberately, correct?"


    Ka bit her lip and did not reply.


    She did purposely throw the camera. She nned to throw down the side of the hill and let Hazel get it, but it got caught in the bushes.


    When that happens, Ka had to change her n, so she would push down Hazel when she was distracted. She did not expect that Hazel would have such a rapid reaction, and she would be the one who slid down the hill.


    "No, no!" Ka exined. "I just wanted to pick up the camera..."


    Hazel squatted and looked at her from above.


    "Tell me the truth, and I will pull you up. Or else, I will leave you there." Hazel stood up and was ready to leave.


    "Wait, Hazel, you can''t leave me alone here," Ka shouted angrily. "Come back and pull me up!"


    Hazel looked at her coldly and turned in the direction of the vi.


    Ka panicked when it looked like Hazel was leaving. "Hazel. Come back! Yes, I nned to push you down. Why are you so close to Ivan? I like him!"


    Hazel came back with a long wooden stick in hand.


    "What...what do you want to do? "Ka looked at the stick fearfully. "Do you n to save me with that stick? Then hand it to me."


    Hazel looked at her with no sign of emotion. She used the stick to reach the strap of the camera bag and got it back.


    She took the camera and looked down at Ka. "I ask, you answer."


    "You..." Ka looked at her angrily. With the fact that she was slipping down again, she rushed and said, "Okay. You can ask."


    "What did you give mest night to make me sleep sote this morning?" Hazel asked coldly.


    Hazel had a hard time believing that the others could not wake her up unless she had been drugged.


    "I added sleeping pills to the milk you drankst night..." Ka said through her teeth.


    Hazel was scared. She had been careless. If the things she added were not sleeping pills but some other drug, she could be dead. She was thankful that Ka did not hate her that much.


    "Why?" Hazel continued to ask her.


    "So that you would be left behind and forced to walk up the mountain with me."


    "After that, you would find a chance to push me down the hillside? Then, what were you going to do?"


    "I...I had no ns what to do then. If you got lost, Ivan would look for you. I did not mean to hurt you. I just wanted to leave you here for the afternoon and make you suffer a bit. Then I would tell Ivan that you were careless and got lost," Ka said spitefully.


    Hazel was left speechless but did believe Ka was telling the truth.


    Ka was acting like a child and was not thinking of the consequences that her actions may cause. This would be thest time she was na?ve enough to think she could call Hazel a wine whore or push her down a hill.

 Chapter 751 - 39: I Will Find You

    Hazel took a deep breath and asked, "How do we get to the vige on the mountain?"


    Ka became a bit more vignt. She didn''t answer directly. Instead, she said, "I''ll tell you after you pull me up."


    Hazel was speechless. It turned out Ka was worrying she would be left behind after she answered the question. Hazel stretched the stick down in front of her, and Ka hurriedly grabbed it. Hazel pulled her up.


    Ka''s body be soft when she got up. She fell directly on the ground and cried.


    "Don''t cry. Just tell me how to get to the vige?" Hazel asked impatiently.


    "Take, take the main road, and you will get there." Ka was still crying.


    "Stop crying already." Hazel had to say, "Get up. Let''s go back and take the main road."


    Hazel did not cry a lot growing up. She had no idea how tofort someone who was crying.


    "I don''t want to go!" Ka cried even louder, "My foot sprained. It hurts! And my arms and body are scratched all over! I want to call Ivan to pick me up!"


    Hazel frowned. She didn''t want to stay here with this spoiled girl.


    "Well...you wait here." Hazel threw the stick around her and said, "I will take the camera to them first. When you are okay, walk holding that stick in your arm."


    After saying that, Hazel is about to leave.


    "Are you really going to leave me alone here?" Ka was anxious, "How can you treat ady this way?"


    "What the..." Hazel clenched her teeth, "Hey, you can stop that princessnguage already! I''m ady myself! Do you think the world revolves around you? Come on, save it!"


    Ka was stunned by what Hazel had said. Hazel turned and left.


    Hazel was really annoyed by one thing. Did Ka regard her as not being a woman from the beginning?


    Annoyed for a long time, Hazel suddenly stopped and looked around.


    "What is this ce?" "Hell no. I got lost?" Hazel wanted to cry.


    Maybe she should have stayed with Ka and waited for others to find them.


    Hazel took out the phone and pressed the power button.


    Now she could only do what Ka said, call Ivan Lance and let him pick her up.


    Hazel dialed Ivan''s number and couldn''t get through.


    Hazel was in a panic. She dialed the number again but still couldn''t get through.


    Suddenly, a thought jumped out of her mind. Could it be that her number had been added to the block of Ivan''s mobile phone?


    Ka was indeed the one who would do this kind of thing.


    Hazel was extremely desperate. She was lost, and she couldn''t get through to Ivan''s phone, and she had no phone numbers for the rest of the group. What should she do?


    The clear weather also suddenly turned gloomy. After a while, a loud thunder roared in the sky, followed by a huge rain.


    Hazel hurriedly hid under a big tree. She was getting more distraught.


    She saw the weather over the mountains, and it was looking precarious like people said it could happen. She was in a terrible situation.


    "What should I do now?"


    Hazel was getting more desperate by the minute. She would consider whoever came to her aid to be her hero!


    Suddenly, Hazel''s cell phone rang. The call was from a strange number, so Hazel hesitated for a moment and then answered it.


    "Hazel, where are you?" Joshua whispered on the other end of the phone.


    Hearing his voice, Hazel didn''t know what exactly was on her mind. This call...was actually from him?


    She had just turned on her phone, and Joshua called. Had he been calling her all the time?


    Hazel was suddenly overwhelmed with emotion and said, "I, I don''t know where I am now..."


    "Hey, don''t be afraid. Just stay there. Ie to find you right away." Joshua said.


    "What?" Hazel was a bit astounded.


    What did Joshua say just now?


    She was on a mountain in another state. How could Joshua get to her "right away"?


    "What is around you?" Joshua asked.


    "There is grass and a lot of trees..." Hazel reached out her hands and covered her head from the falling raindrops.


    She said, "Are you going to call the police to help me? I really don''t know where I am now."


    "Hazel, don''t worry. I will find you." He said earnestly.


    His masculine voice passed through the handset and ran into her ears. Hazel''s heartbeat ramped up.


    At this moment, she absolutely believed in what Joshua told her and suddenly felt at ease.


    He told her not to be afraid or worry, that he would find her. An odd feeling crept up in Hazel, and she got distracted.


    "Hazel." Joshua suddenly spoke.


    "Hmm?"


    He was silent for a moment and then said, "Nothing. We can talk while we meet each other."


    "Okay," Hazel answered.


    How would they meet? Did he mean after she went back to the university?


    After hanging up, Hazel suddenly felt a little awkward.


    What should she say when she saw Joshua?


    Suddenly, Hazel looked at the front in surprise.


    A guy was moving quickly towards her holding an umbre under the rain.


    "Hey!" Hazel was happy. She couldn''t help but wave at the man.


    It seemed that the man was watching her for a period of time before approaching her.


    He walked faster the closer he got to her. As the man got nearer, Hazel''s surprise turned shocked!


    Seeing this familiar guy appear in front of her and cover her head with an umbre, Hazel looked at him disbelievingly. She still could not believe it!


    The one who came looking for her was...Joshua? It turned out that he was honest.


    But how did he get here?


    Joshua reached out his hand naturally and grabbed her shoulder, "It is very dangerous to walk on the mountain in the rain. Follow me."


    Hazel instinctively wanted to dodge his touch, but she gave up after hearing what he said.


    Soon, Joshua took her back to the main road. His car stopped at the side of the road.


    "Get in." Joshua opened the car door.


    Hazel hesitated for a moment and didn''t get in the car.


    "How did you get here?" Hazel raised her delicate face and asked.


    "I checked the surveince at your university gate and saw that you got in the car. Then I found out that the car came here and I followed it." He exined.

 Chapter 752 - 40: Don’t Judge So Quickly

    Hazel was a bit surprised.


    She knew he was the noble Master Joshua so finding out these things would be simple for him.


    But why did he personallye to find her?


    "Let''s go back first," Joshua whispered, "Or, do you like to talk about things in the rain?"


    Hazel hesitated for a second but finally got into the car.


    Joshua shut the umbre and sat in the driver''s seat. He took out a clean towel and wanted to wipe Hazel''s face.


    "Let me do it myself." She hurriedly grabbed the towel.


    "Don''t catch a cold." Joshua twitched his lips.


    Hazel answered with a low voice and gently wiped her face and hair.


    Then she looked at Joshua and couldn''t help but ask, "Did you forget to take your pills?"


    His voice was a bit hoarse. He was still sick.


    Joshua looked calmly out of the front windshield as if he hadn''t heard it.


    "Hey, you!" Hazel said angrily, "You don''t care about your own body. Do you n to let others care for you?"


    "Yup." Joshua nodded.


    "To hell with yup!" She stared at him, speechless.


    "I''ll let you manage it in the future," Joshua said with a smile.


    Hazel felt her head had just grown bigger.


    She looked at Joshua awkwardly and could not speak.


    When did she say "she would manage it"?


    Was he ming her for being nosy? She had been a little nosy.


    Hazel rubbed her hair slightly, "Take me back to the vi, please."


    "Sure," Joshua answered.


    ***


    Ivan got a call from Ka, and several people went to find her.


    When he only saw Ka there, Ivan worried, "Ka, where''s Hazel?"


    Ka bit her lip in annoyance.


    She was in pain and soaked from the rain, but Ivan asked about Hazel first.


    There was some jealousy in Ka''s eyes.


    She said with annoyance, "How do I know? She ran around in this dangerous ce! I just criticized her for a second, then she pushed me down the hillside, and I sprained my foot! When I climbed up, she left me behind and was gone! How would I know where she is?"


    Ivan was stunned by Ka. He said slyly, "Ka, I have no other reason to ask other than Hazel is not familiar with this ce..."


    "No other reason? You clearly me me for not keeping an eye on her!" Ka sneered, "She is unfamiliar with this ce. Did you suggest that I coaxed her here, and then I jumped down the hill myself?"


    "Well, Ka, don''t be angry. Ivan was worrying." ire Livingston said. Then she frowned and asked, "Where is my camera?"


    Ka''s face changed slightly. The next moment, she said, "Dear ire, Hazel got your camera!"


    "Do you mean she took my camera?" ire was in a panic, "My camera is worth tens of thousands! Did she leave you here so she could run away with my camera?"


    "Hey, ire! Hazel is not that kind of person!" Ivan''s face changed.


    "Then tell me where she is now?" ire was angry, "Ivan, you know her well, not us. The truth is right in front of you. Are you still arguing for her?"


    Ivan spoke with a poker face, "I will call Hazel first and ask where she is. Don''t judge so quickly!"


    He took out his mobile phone and dialed Hazel''s number.


    Hazel quickly answered. "Hazel, where are you?" Ivan asked.


    Hazel had just got in the car. She looked around and wasn''t sure where it was. She said, "Ivan, I am going back to the vi."


    "Okay." Ivan sighed, "It''s raining. We are going back too. Let''s meet in the vi."


    "Oh." Hazel hung up and didn''t think much.


    Back at the vi, Joshua followed Hazel to her room.


    Hazel took out clean clothes. She opened the door of the bathroom and nned to take a shower first.


    Joshua looked around and couldn''t help but frown, "Living with a group of strangers, you are really easy-going."


    "They are all my university mates. What''s the problem with that?" Hazel stopped and was not happy.


    "Then how did you end up in the woods alone?" Joshua raised his eyebrows, "Just for fun?"


    Hazel was dumb. She said angrily, "You get out of here. I need to change clothes!"


    "Are you not going to take a shower?" He asked.


    "With someone like you in here, I can''t take a shower!" Hazel gritted her teeth.


    "I won''t peek." Joshua twitched his lips slightly, "Anyway, I have seen all. I did not miss any key parts."


    "You...!" Hazel''s cheeks went red instantly.


    Previously, when she was drugged and lost consciousness, Joshua did see her body.


    Hazel was annoyed and mmed the bathroom door shut. Joshua sighed helplessly.


    This girl was too lighthearted. He only said a sentence, and she walked out of the room with that much confidence. He was a normal man who just wanted to tease her.


    Hazel took a quick shower and changed into her clean clothes. When she walked out of the bathroom, she saw Joshua had packed her things.


    "Who gave you permission to move my things?" She asked.


    "You have been gone for long enough. You should go back to the university now." Joshua said, "When you left all of a sudden, your roommates almost called the police."


    "I''m not going back with you!" Hazel bit her lips in annoyance.


    "Very well then, your parents wille to the university to find you," Joshua said calmly.


    "What about my parents?" Hazel was anxious, "Joshua, what are you nning to do? I warn you, if you dare toy your hands on my parents, I will kill you!"


    "Do you think...I will use them to threaten you?" Joshua was smiling with weakness.


    The next moment, he took a big step forward and pinned her against the wall.


    "What, what do you want?" Hazel looked at him nervously. What''s wrong with this guy? Did he like to y Kabe-Don anytime?


    "Hazel, in your heart, what kind of person am I, eh?" He lowered his head, a burning gaze going off his deep dark pupils, leaving her nowhere to run.


    "You..." Hazel didn''t know what to answer.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise downstairs.


    Suddenly clear headed, Hazel quickly pushed Joshua away and said, "My roommates are back!"


    "So, what?" Joshua raised his eyebrows and stopped in front of Hazel again.

 Chapter 753 - 41: Are You Still Pretending?

    "Hazel, we do not have a rendezvous." Joshua was dissatisfied.


    "Who? What? Huh? Who said that we have a rendezvous?" Hazel''s angry face turned redder.


    "So even if Ivan is back, he is not like he is catching us with our pants down." Joshua looked at her with questioning eyes, "What are you afraid of?"


    "Who said that I am afraid?" Hazel went mad, "Nothing is going on with Ivan!"


    "Duly noted." Joshua twitched his lips.


    What? Hazel looked at him, astounded.


    That''s not right! She had nothing to do with Ivan, but she also had nothing to do with Joshua either!


    Why did she sound like she was exining to him?


    Just when she was about to fight back, Joshua calmly exined, "Your parents called you yesterday but didn''t get through, so they called your roommate. Although your roommate exined to them, they probably did not buy it and will probably show up at the university."


    "Is that the truth?" Hazel was astounded.


    It seemed like her parents misunderstood the situation because she had her phone turned off.


    In that case, she really should go back to the university as soon as possible. Her parents cared about her very much, so they would likely drive to the university.


    Has she misunderstood Joshua all along?


    Hazel looked at him with a little embarrassment.


    "Hazel! Where have you been hiding?" Outside the door, an angry voice came.


    Then the door was pushed open quickly. ire was standing at the doorway, and she was somewhat surprised when she saw Joshua in Hazel''s room.


    But when ire saw Hazel''s luggage that Joshua had packed, she was outraged, "Hazel! We really misread you. You turned out to be a dirty thief! Are you nning to run away with your aplice after you steal our things?"


    Hazel couldn''t help but frown, "ire, did you misunderstand something? What thief?"


    Ivan and the others rushed into Hazel''s room. Seeing Joshua in the room, Ivan''s expression changed from relief that Hazel was safe to jealousy.


    "Hazel, who is he? Is he your boyfriend?" Ivan looked at Joshua unhappily. Hazel hesitated for a moment.


    Hazel would not like to disclose the identity of Joshua to avoid a lot of problems. As for her rtionship with Joshua...Hazel was also perplexed on that part.


    What''s more, she didn''t really like the tone of Ivan''s questioning.


    "I''m a friend of Hazel''s. I came here to pick her up." Joshua said.


    "See, I am right about them! They just want to steal something and run!" ire sneered.


    Ka stumbled in behind the crowd and saw the situation. She couldn''t help but feel happy.


    Now everyone in the crowd thought Hazel was a thief. It looked like she could not get away with that easily.


    "What''s wrong with your ears?" Joshua''s look got a little cold, "Or are you unable to understand English?"


    "You, you...!" ire didn''t expect Joshua to dare to ridicule her like this!


    "Dear ire, " Hazel couldn''t help but frown, "Why do you keep saying that I stole your stuff? What have I stolen from you?"


    "Are you still pretending?" ire snorted, "Now, where is my camera?"


    "Here you are." Hazel picked up the camera from the table and handed it to her, "I helped to get it back. A while ago..."


    ire grabbed the camera, opened the camera bag, and checked it carefully.


    "Hazel, enough of your lies!" Ka hurriedly interrupted her and added, "You clearly wanted to steal ire''s camera and got caught on the spot. Now you still want to act like a nice person? If you didn''t steal the camera, why is it in your hands? You even pack up your luggage! You wanted to run away with what you stole before we got back! I suggest we should check her bag and find out what else she stole from us?"


    Two boys in the crowd looked at each other for a second and stepped forward. They were really nning to search for Hazel''s luggage.


    "How dare you!" Joshua stepped forward, his face cold and terrible.


    The two boys were a little shocked by the superior temperament radiated from Joshua. They hesitated.


    Hazel hurriedly pulled Joshua''s arm and whispered, "What are you doing? Want to fight with them?"


    If they began fighting, this thing would surely went out of control.


    "Look at them." Joshua nced at the crowd in the room, "Who you regard as friends may not be friendly to you."


    Hazel was also shocked.


    She was even more shocked Ivan did not say anything when others framed her.


    "Ka, you or anyone should know why I got the camera." Hazel took a deep breath and said, "I did not steal the camera. If you don''t believe me, call the police."


    "Forget it, this may be a misunderstanding." Ivan broke his silence and said, "The police will make things ugly. We are all friends, after all. And you got your camera back, right, ire?"


    Hazel''s heart feels even colder.


    Ivan didn''t want to call the police not because he trusted her, but because he did not want to cause a scene?


    After she checked her camera, ire looked at Hazel and said, "Even if I don''t care about the camera, what about Ka? Hazel pushed Ka down the hillside, and Ka sprained her foot. How can we just let it go?"


    "You said that I pushed Ka down the hill?" Hazel sneered.


    Now Hazel finally understood. It turned out Ka was the one who framed her. This group of people was really ridiculous.


    "Of course, you pushed me!" A little panic shed in Ka''s eyes. The next moment, Ka said, "Hazel, do you want to say that it was I who pushed you?"


    "But you did push me..." Hazel was depressed.


    "How can you be so bold, Hazel? Now you want Ka to take the me for you?"


    "If Ka pushed you, then why is Ka the wounded one but not you?"


    ***


    Listening to their usations, Hazel clenched her fists.


    Hazel knew they were confused between right and wrong. She really wanted to solve the problem with a good old fashion fight!


    "Hazel, this is your fault. Please apologize to Ka." Ivan''s face was ugly.


    "What did you just say?" Hazel looked at him with disbelief. Her hope vanishedpletely.

 Chapter 754 - 42: I Believe You

    Ivan''s expression softened a little. He said again, "Just apologize to Ka, and this thing is over."


    Hazel suddenly felt that all this was so absurd.


    When Ivan''s friends did not believe her, she was only angry. However, when Ivan did not believe her, she was angry and hurt.


    "What about you?" Hazel looked at Joshua. "Do you think I pushed her and framed her?"


    "How could that be?" Joshua said quietly. "You said no, that means no, and I believe you."


    Hazel''s look rxed. She felt a little warmth in her heart, but she was still enraged. She thought that all these people did not believe her. But when she was feelingpletely desperate, Joshua said firmly that he believed her.


    Seeing the changes on Ivan''s face, Ka was afraid of the growth of suspicion in Ivan''s mind, so she yelled, "You are here together. You''re her aplice, so no wonder you''ll speak up for her! And would give us a reason to believe this thief,"


    Hazel took a deep breath and said, "Ka led the way. She said we should take a shortcut to save time. Then she deliberately threw the camera on the ground and told me to pick it up. When I went to pick it up, she was going to push me from behind. I dodged, and she fell down the hill and sprained her foot. Believe it or not, that''s the truth. As for why Ka did all that..."


    "Hazel, stop your cheeky lying!" Ka worried that Hazel would tell all about her secret love for Ivan, so she hurriedly interrupted, "You said that you like Ivan and did not like seeing Ivan so close to me, that''s why you wanted revenge against me!"


    Hazel was really admiring Ka''s performance.


    Ivan looked at Hazel with some astonishment. His eyes were full of surprise and hidden joy.


    Joshuaughed and suddenly embraced Hazel''s waist with one arm, "You said that I am her aplice, then Hazel should like me, right? Why would she like someone else? I don''t think Hazel''s taste is that bad."


    Hazel went flushed. Before she dodged, Joshua gently kneaded her waist. She was a little stunned, but she understood Joshua immediately.


    Ivan''s face was getting bleak.


    "You, you two liars!" Ka said, somewhat flustered.


    Hazel was really fed up with Ka. She suddenly stepped forward and approached Ka.


    "What are you doing?" Ka stared at her without fear.


    Now that so many people were around, she didn''t really believe that Hazel dared to do anything.


    "Ka, I''m just a friend of Ivan''s. I know you like him. But why do you think of me as an invented enemy?" Hazel said coldly, "Besides, even if I really wanted to do something to you, I would not have used that kind of coaxing and deception. I prefer this!"


    Hazel suddenly grabbed Ka''s and performed a beautiful shoulder throw. Ka was mmed down to the ground!


    All of them were astounded. Ka was in absolute shock and didn''t move out of fear.


    They never expected that Hazel could subdue Ka with such a neat and quick move.


    Hazel''s move was faster than their reaction. Hazel looked thin and small, but she actually packed that kind of power?


    Ivan was stunned. In all the time they had been friends, he never knew Hazel was so good in close-quarterbat. And, while Hazel was so strong, it''s not necessary for her to deceive Ka into the depths of the woods and push her down the hill.


    Everyone looked at Ka suspiciously.


    As the pain of her sprain spread, Ka was even more agitated. She hurriedly stood up and shouted, "Hazel, you kept this to yourself for just this moment, huh?"


    Hazel suddenly felt a bit ridiculous, obviously, their rtionship was closer, and she expected them to believe in her.


    "I have evidence," Hazel said suddenly.


    "What evidence?" Ivan looked at her with dismay.


    "Hazel, you''re bluffing!" Ka shouted, "You don''t have any evidence at all!"


    "Ivan, check your phone. I expect that my number is in the blocked caller''s list." Hazel said confidently, "Ka nned to push me down the hill, and I could not call for help."


    Startled, Iven checked the blocked list on his phone and found Hazel''s number.


    Ivan suddenly felt a chill go up to his spine.


    Hazel didn''t touch his cell phone yesterday, and Ka had borrowed his phone for a while.


    Did he actually misunderstand Hazel?


    "I will go back with you." Hazel looked at Joshua. She had exined herself anyway.


    "Good." Joshua took her belongings.


    While two walked out of the room, everyone looked at them with fear, and Ivan was the only brave one who dared to chase them.


    The rain had finally stopped as Ivan ran outside after them and said loudly, "Hazel, you..."


    "If you think I stole something, then please call the police," Hazel said indifferently. "I didn''t steal it, and I won''t let you touch my things without my permission."


    "Hazel, I believe you." Ivan hesitated and said.


    Hazel felt quite ridiculous, "You believe me, and you still want me to apologize to the one who framed me?"


    Ivan did not speak.


    "In fact, you still don''t believe me, don''t force yourself." Hazel said, "But it doesn''t matter. I''m not angry now."


    "Really?" Ivan looked at her with some hesitation.


    "Yeah." Hazel nodded, "I am just in the same university as you. Ka is the niece of your mentor, and the others are your ssmates. You are close to each other. That''s why you chose to do that to me."


    Ivan''s face was pale. It sounded like Hazel was extremely disappointed with him now. He suddenly regretted that he had not believed Hazel.


    Ivan clearly knew Hazel was an honest and straightforward girl. But...when he saw a strange man in Hazel''s room, he seemed to have lost hisposure.


    Ivan''s mentor walked toward them from the backyard. He nced at Joshua in amazement.


    Suddenly, the mentor hurriedly walked forward and said, "Mr. Denmark? Are you Mr. Denmark?"


    "Professor Lee, how are you?" Joshua smiled and nodded to him.

 Chapter 755 - 43: Who Is This Guy?

    "Why are you here?" Professor Lee greeted him with delight. "Why do we need to stand here? Let''s go in, sit down, and have a little chat,"


    Ivan looked at Joshua in surprise. Joshua looked one or two years older than himself and a little more mature. But why would his mentor be so humble in front of Mr. Denmark? Who the hell is this guy?


    "No, I am in a hurry." Joshua said, "Also, professor, your students seem to have misunderstood me."


    Ka and the rest of the crowd came out of the vi. She couldn''t help but wonder when she saw Joshua and Professor Lee talking with each other like old friends.


    Ka tolerated the pain on her foot, walked over to Professor Lee, and said, "Uncle, do you know each other? Is he a student?"


    Before Professor Lee could answer her, Ka sneered, "Was he caught for stealing things before? Or else why would hee here to steal our things?"


    "Shut up!" Professor Lee hurriedly interrupted her, "Ka, what are you talking about?"


    Ka was stunned, her uncle never treated her like that before. She suddenly felt more persecuted, "I don''t talk nonsense! Uncle, I know you are a nice person. But since he suddenly appeared here, who knows if we have lost anything..."


    Professor Lee pped Ka''s face and said, "Do you know who he is?"


    Ka covered her cheeks and looked at him skeptically. Professor Lee was looking extremely outraged.


    Everyone in the crowd was stunned. They had never seen such an angry outburst from Professor Lee.


    They had also suspected Joshua and Hazel were stealing from them. But now, Professor Lee even beat his most beloved niece for insulting this man.


    They looked at Joshua. Everyone was thinking, "Who is this guy"?


    At the moment, Professor Lee hurriedly apologized to Joshua, "Mr. Denmark, please forgive my niece. She has no sense, and her intelligence is obviously¡­"


    "Uncle, how can you do this to me!" Ka interrupted, her eyes were red, "You actually beat me for a student and say that I am senseless?"


    "You...!" Professor Lee was speechless. He angrily yelled at Ivan, "Get this irresponsible thing out of my face!"


    Ka was even angrier. Ivan hurriedly shut her mouth with one hand and dragged her back into the vi with another.


    "Mr. Denmark..." Professor Lee looked at Joshua in a flurry.


    "Professor Lee, I think you are still busy with your private affairs." Joshua said, "Let''s talk some other time."


    "OK..." Professor Lee was a bit helpless.


    Joshua came to his Maybach and calmly opened the car door for Hazel.


    The expressions of the crowd suddenly changed.


    The car he drove was actually a Maybach? They had seen this Maybach and thought some rich man parked it there. It turned out to be this man''s car?


    They were all embarrassed at the fact they thought this man was stealing from them. Joshua was clearly wealthy and did not need to steal their possessions.


    Ka''s expression had also changed. She suddenly realized that she seemed to have offended someone who should not be offended.


    After Hazel got in the car, Joshua drove it away.


    Looking at the back of the car, Ivan finally couldn''t help but ask, "Mentor, who is this guy? Is he also one of your students?"


    "If only I could have such a student!" Professor Lee''s words were full of anger, and he looked at Ka with annoyance, "He is Joshua Denmark."


    "Who?" Everyone was stunned.


    Joshua Denmark? No way!


    "Is he with the Denmark Group?" Someone asked with a little panic.


    "Is there any other Joshua Denmark?" Professor Lee snorted and walked back into the vi.


    Every face was pale, filled with fear and regret of what they had said and done earlier.


    Many of them were hoping to work at the Denmark Group after graduation. But now, they had just offended the President!


    Suddenly, everyone looked at Ka with annoyance. She conned them into believing that Joshua was a thief!


    Ivan waspletely confused. How did Hazel get to know Joshua?


    At first sight of Joshua, Ivan had an overwhelming feeling of disaster.


    Joshua was calm and handsome and seemed to be better than him in every aspect, even when it came to the point of trusting Hazel.


    Ivan was not thinking clearly. For a moment, he had thought he would be better than Joshua in terms of academics and family background, but then harsh reality hit him.


    He was totally lost.


    If the other party was Joshua Denmark, how could he fight with him?


    "Why, why are you looking at me?" Ka was scared by everyone. She still said, "How would I know Hazel was with that man? Maybe he was blinded by Hazel..."


    Before Ka finished her speech, Ivan''s cell phone rang.


    Ivan checked the phone and saw an anonymous mail with a recording file in the attachment.


    Ivan opened the recording file, which was a conversation between two people.


    "Did you want to push me down? Did you throw the camera deliberately?"


    "No! I just wanted to pick up the camera!"


    Ka''s face suddenly became desperately pale. How could her conversation with Hazel be recorded?


    "No! You listen to me!" she cried almost hysterically. "That is fake, fake!"


    Everyone looked at her coldly, their eyes full of disgust. This girl took advantage of their trust and yed them. They ignored Ka and went back to the vi one by one.


    "Dear Ivan, you have to trust me..." Ka dragged Ivan''s sleeve and pleaded.


    Ivan pushed her away with disgrace. It''s toote to apologize.


    ***


    Hazel was sitting in the car, bored. When she saw Joshua hitting on the phone with his finger, she couldn''t help but say, "Don''t y with your phone when you are driving."


    "Alright." Joshua put the phone down and said, "Still thinking about what happened just now?"


    Hazel said with a sullen voice, "I''m afraid they still think I''m a thief. I thought you might have a way to prove them wrong."


    Joshua twitched his lips.


    He did help prove the innocence of Hazel. The anonymous mail sent to Ivan was from him.

 Chapter 756 - 44: Are We Okay?

    Joshua chose not to show everyone the recording while they were using Hazel because he knew Ivan would have apologized to her.


    Hazel is so caring that she would have forgiven Ian. Joshua would not give Ivan the chance to apologize and would not give Hazel the chance to forgive him.


    A man who did not trust Hazel did not deserve to be with her.


    "I guess I should thank you for helping me out." Hazel smiled.


    "So, are we okay?" Joshua said.


    The smile on Hazel''s face was fading.


    The root of the problem between her and Joshua was not here. Joshua saw all the changes in Hazel''s expression.


    He slowed down and pulled the car to the side of the road. Hazel straightens up in her seat and suddenly realizes there was a problem.


    If she pissed off Joshua, would he suddenly drop her halfway home?


    "Hazel." Joshua was looking really serious, "Let''s talk about our problems."


    "Can we go back first and talk?" Hazel whispered with a bit of embarrassment.


    Joshua was a bit surprised. Seeing her eyes evading him, he suddenly understood what Hazel was worried about.


    Joshua felt angry and funny at the same time, but he said, "Well then, think about what you are going to say to me when we get back."


    Hazel suddenly sneezed several times.


    "Got a cold?" Joshua asked with concern.


    "Maybe, it could be from being in the rain earlier today." Hazel rubbed her nose.


    Joshua opened the storagepartment and took out a few boxes of medicine, "See if you can find something that might help?"


    Hazel searched in the boxes and took two capsules out of a package. Joshua handed her a bottle of water.


    After taking the pills, Hazel noticed Joshua staring at her. He seemed envious of her. Was Joshua envious of her ability to take medicine so smoothly?


    Hazel was curious and feeling awkward at the same time. "Why are you afraid of taking medicine?" She couldn''t help but ask.


    "Not afraid. I just hate medicine." Joshua corrected her.


    Hazel was speechless. Then she asked, "Why do you hate taking medicine?"


    Joshua''s eyes flickered. He whispered, "Hazel if you want to take care of me, you have to take care of me to the end. I don''t ept your curiosity for a moment."


    Hazel went flushed.


    She just asked casually. When did she say that she wanted to take care of him? And what was "to the end"? Does that mean a lifetime?


    "Who the hell wants to care for you..." Hazel whispered and turned to look out of the window.


    Joshua''s eyes were darker. He didn''t say anything more and just started the car.


    As the medicine began to work, Hazel fell asleep involuntarily.


    When they reached the Imperial Capital, Hazel was in a deep sleep. Joshua was not willing to wake her up, so he took her to the Denmark Residence.


    Hazel heard someone whispering when she was half awake.


    "Young Master, what happened to Miss Crowe?"


    "She is fine. Nanny Carter, please take care of her. And call me if she wakes up."


    "Okay. "


    Hazel had wanted to open her eyes, but she was exhausted.


    Not long after that, she was ced on a soft bed and continued to sleep.


    ***


    "Joshua!" Isaac Anderson aggressively pushed open the door to Joshua''s room. He rushed to the bed and pulled back the quilt, "I heard that you are sick. I want to check if you are dead or not..."


    Isaac could not finish his words, he was stunned by Hazel, who was sleeping in the bed. He quickly dropped the quilt back down onto Hazel and murmured, "I must be dreaming. This can''t be real. It must be an illusion..."


    Hazel opened her eyes and looked around. She was still a bit sleepy.


    "Where am I? Why am I here?"


    When she pulled the quilt back from her face, she saw Isaac standing beside the bed.


    She immediately jumped out of bed and, without hesitating, kicked Isaac.


    "Ouch!" Isaac groaned with a painful sigh. He stared at Hazel with sorrow and anger, "Hazel, it''s really you!"


    "What is going on? Is this real?" Hazel grabbed the quilt and covered her body, looking at Isaac cautiously, "Why are you here?"


    "That is what I want to ask you about," Isaac said with a broken heart.


    He desperately yelled, "Why are you in Joshua'' bedroom, Hazel? Are you two really dating? Are you together?"


    "Watch yournguage!" Hazel waved her fist at Isaac in anger.


    The next moment, she looked at the furnishings in the room. It was indeed Joshua''s bedroom, but how did she end up here?


    "I understand." Isaac said, "Joshua kidnapped you! Does he want to imprison you and do S&M things with you? Hazel, don''t be afraid, I will save you!"


    "You really got to stop thinking so much..." Hazel nced at him silently.


    "Then what the hell is going on?" Isaac looked at her earnestly, "Come on and tell me. I can handle all of it."


    "I guessed when I was still sleeping, so he brought me here." Hazel guessed.


    "Oh, my goodness! Take a girl home when she is asleep? He is not a good guy." Isaac said confidently, "Hazel, you should stay away from him."


    Hazel was speechless. Joshua was quite right about his fair-weather friend.


    She ignored Isaac and walked out of the room. Hazel saw that Nanny Carter was downstairs.


    "Hazel, how was your sleep?" Nanny Carter asked intimately.


    "Very well. Where is Joshua?" Hazel looked around.


    "The Young Master went out for business." Nanny Carter said, "Do you need me to call him back?"


    "No need." Hazel shook her head, "Since he is not there, I will be going home."


    "Let me drive you," Isaac said.


    "When did you arrive?" Nanny Carter nced at Isaac in surprise, even though she knew who he was, she did not look very impressed with this behavior.


    "Just now." Isaac said smugly, "I snuck in when you were not paying attention."


    Nanny Carter reprimanded Isaac for a second. Isaacughed and epted.


    "Hazel, wait for a second, the young master will be back soon." Nanny Carter said.


    Hazel shook her head, "He will probably be swamped. I wille back to see him some other time."


    Seeing that Hazel was determined, Nanny Carter had to say, "Alright then, let Isaac drive you."


    Before Hazel refused, Isaac said, "Exactly, I will take you home. Please invite me to dinner, Hazel."

 Chapter 757 - 45: What About Joshua?

    Isaac''s boldment really overcame Hazel.


    "If you don''t agree, then I will keep pestering you," Isaac said.


    "Well." Hazel reluctantly agreed, "But I decide what kind of dinner I will invite you to."


    She could not take the risk that Isaac might ask for some expensive feast.


    "Sure!" Isaac promised happily.


    However, he did not expect that Hazel would take him to eat at McDonald''s.


    Hazel ordered a McCrispy Chicken Burger. She looked at the sad-looking Isaac and said, "Don''t worry. If you don''t like a spicy burger, you can order something else."


    Isaac frowned. Did she just look down on him? He also ordered a McCrispy Chicken Burger.


    He took one bite of the burger and started to choke from the heat. He drank half of his c just to mask the heat. "Why in God''s name will you eat this kind of thing..." Isaac frowned.


    "I got a cold." Hazel said, "I think spicy food is better when you get a cold."


    "Just like that?" Isaac was motionless.


    "What else did you expect?" Hazel asked.


    "I thought it was a date between you and me." Isaacughed.


    "What are you talking about?" Hazel clenched her fists.


    "I mean, just give up on Joshua. You may want to think about hanging out with me." Isaac smiled.


    Hazel got coughed on her food.


    "If you joke around like that again, I may ask you if you want to eat my fist. Is that okay?" Hazel said after drinking some c.


    "I am serious," Isaac said innocently. Why would Hazel think he was only joking?


    "Oh." Hazel continued to eat.


    "Hazel, I am not any uglier than Joshua, right?" Isaac was frustrated, "Don''t you feel anything towards me?"


    Hazel thought about it seriously, "With you, it feels like being with my brother. You''re friendly enough like my brother,"


    "You got a brother like me?" Isaac asked curiously.


    "He is not as cheeky as you are." Hazel said, "But somehow, I know that both of you are nice guys."


    "So... I am just like a brother..." Isaac murmured. Then he still asked, "What about Joshua?"


    Hazel''s face changed. She said uninterestedly, "I don''t feel anything for him. Don''t mention him."


    Isaac looked at her meaningfully.


    Hazel''s cell phone rang, and she frowned. It was an apology message from Ivan. She looked at the text message, and she was a little sorry.


    "Well, give me your mobile phone." Isaac reached out.


    "What?" Hazel asked but still handed the phone to him.


    "I''m your brother now. You cannot put your brother on the blocked list on your phone!" Isaac suddenly blinked, "Joshua is also on the cklist? That''s exactly where he should stay! Don''t unleash him!"


    Hazel was speechless.


    Isaac touched the sticker on the back of her phone and asked with a frown, "Do you girls always like these colorful stickers?"


    "It looks cute."


    Isaac turned over the phone and looked at the sticker. Suddenly, his face changed.


    "What''s wrong now?" Hazel asked.


    Isaac peeled off her phone sticker with a serious look. There was a ck little thing glued underneath the sticker.


    "What are you doing?"


    Isaac made a gesture of "be quiet." He threw the phone sticker into the trash can and then pulled Hazel and walked out of the McDonalds.


    Hazel followed him and got in his car.


    "Hazel, do you remember who touched your phone?" Isaac asked seriously.


    "What''s wrong?" Hazel was amazed.


    "The little ck thing just now is a tiny bug with a positioning function." Isaac''s face was a bit ugly now, "Who is after you?"


    Hazel was thinking.


    Someone put a bug under her phone sticker, and she waspletely unaware of it!


    Suddenly, her face changed slightly.


    "Who are you thinking of?" Isaac asked. "Tell me, I will check it for you."


    "I didn''t think of anyone. It''s just a little scary." Hazel lowered her eyes.


    "You have to be careful these days, try not to go out alone." Isaac was uneasy about the situation.


    "Alright." Hazel nodded.


    Looking at her low mood, Isaac sighed, "Let me take you back."


    "No need." Hazel smiled. She opened the car door and said, "We are already at the university gate. I can just walk from here."


    But when she just got out of the car, a tall figure stopped in front of her.


    It was Joshua.


    "Why don''t you wait for me toe back?" Joshua sighed.


    Hazel bit her lip gently.


    "You move fast!" Isaac got out of the car and looked at Joshua. He was less than pleased.


    "Not as fast as you." Joshua''s eyes got darker, "Isaac, your fianc¨¦e, maybe nearby..."


    "Okay-okay, don''t mention that woman." Isaac said with a big head, "Hazel is all yours. See you around."


    After Isaac got in his car and fled, Joshua said, "Hazel, he has a fianc¨¦e. You should stay away from him..."


    Hazel looked at him for a while and said, "Joshua, let''s find a ce to settle the things between us."


    "Get in the car." Joshua frowned. He got a bad feeling about this.


    Joshua drove to a nearby coffee shop, and Hazel picked a seat near the window. She looked at the traffic flowing outside the window and asked, "How did you find me?"


    Joshua was surprised, "Isaac''s car is noticeable."


    "No. I meant when I was in state M." Hazel asked with aplex expression, " was in the mountains by then. How did you find me so soon?"


    Joshua hesitated. He was thinking about how to tell her.


    "Is it because you installed a positioning bug on my phone?" Hazel sneered, her eyes sharpened.


    "Your phone was indeed installed with a bug, but it wasn''t me who installed it." Joshua said, "Hazel, believe me. I won''t do this to you."


    "If not you, then who?" Hazel asked.


    "It''s J Flores," Joshua said with some helplessness.


    When Jaxson checked J''s ount yesterday, he identally discovered that there were Hazel''s recording files in J''sputer. That is when he found out that J had secretly installed a bug on Hazel.

 Chapter 758 - 46: Are You Quarreling?

    However, thanks to the bug, Joshua found Hazel so quickly and proved her innocence.


    Hazel''s eyes were full of disappointment, "J? Isn''t she your secretary? Are you saying that she is actually doing this without you knowing?"


    Joshua said, "Hazel, I don''t need to do this to you. Or, maybe I should ask her to exin to you in person?"


    "She works for you. Of course, she will do anything as you say." Hazel snorted.


    Joshua frowned. Hazel didn''t believe him. Now, no matter what he said, she decided that he had instructed J to do it.


    "What did she say to you? And do you really have that much of a misinterpretation to me?" Joshua asked.


    To solve the misunderstanding, he had to find where the root of it all came from.


    He only knew J had said something to Hazel. But J would not disclose what she said to Hazel, and he could not guess.


    "Joshua, let me go." Hazel suddenly said. Joshua''s pupils shrank.


    "I don''t care what your purpose is, but I really don''t want to continue to be involved with you." Hazel took a deep breath and said firmly, "I was attending your surrogacypetition just for the one thousand dors. Let me return it to you, and we are clear. "


    "Hazel, that is unfair to me." Joshua frowned with strength, "I don''t even know what I did wrong, and you just condemned me to death. Even a condemned prisoner should have a chance to defend himself."


    "No, you didn''t do anything wrong." Hazel said, "We belong to two different worlds. We should not have known each other from the beginning. The most important thing is that I don''t want to have anything to do with you. I have had bad luck ever since I met you. So, please let me go, I just want to live an ordinary life."


    She med him for...her luck being worse? Was it really that bad to be with him?


    Joshua felt even more despair. No matter what he said, Hazel probably would not listen to it.


    "I will take you back first." He whispered, "Now is not the right time to settle things between us. We should wait till you calm down."


    "I am very calm!" Hazel was furious.


    "But I am not calm. This is not the right time to talk about matters between us," Joshua said with a tone full of agony.


    "You...!" Hazel red at him, "Even if you dy this conversation, it will not matter. When I have made up my mind, I don''t change it."


    "Okay." Joshua nodded indifferently.


    Hazel was both annoyed and helpless. Joshua did not want to hear what she said, so he took her back to the dorm.


    Hazel had to swallow her anger.


    She returned to her room and heard that Ariel and Summer were chatting.


    "Someone online guessed that Prince Charming canceled the surrogacypetition because he had chosen a candidate. Check out this post, really well-spoken." Summer said.


    "I saw it. Do you think those gossip reporters would dig up Hazel?" Ariel asked.


    "It depends on whether Hazel and Prince Charming n to disclose their rtionship." Summer smiled and looked at Hazel.


    "I have nothing to do with him." Hazel said coldly, "Don''t mention him in front of me again!"


    The two roommates were astounded. Ariel asked cautiously, "Are you quarreling?"


    Hazel put on a poker face. Quarreling? It''s impossible to quarrel with Joshua.


    Summer hurriedly shifted the topic, "Hazel, two days ago, your parents called and said they want toe and see you. Did you call them back? We can find a ce to amodate them if they visit."


    Hazel''s look eased a lot, "I called them and said that I have an exam soon. They are noting, they changed their mind abouting to visit and decided to go elsewhere."


    The two sighed and dared not mention Joshua anymore.


    In the evening, when Hazel finished showering and was about to go to bed, she heard some noise from downstairs.


    While she was about to go to the balcony to see what happened, Ariel swung open the dorm door and rushed in.


    "Hazel, go!" Ariel took her and ran outside the door.


    Hazel asked behind Ariel, "Wait for a second, Ariel, what happened?"


    Ariel took her down the stairs and exined quickly, "It''s still a matter of surrogacypetition. Someone imed that you are the surrogate mother chosen by Joshua. This thing blew up online, and your information was released."


    She continued to say, "Some jerk even uploaded a few photos of you sitting in various luxury cars, saying that you...Forget it. These are not important. The problem are the media. Reporters are now jamming the gate of the dormitory building. They can rush up and interview you at any time. It''s better you slip away from the back door now..."


    Before Ariel finished talking, those reports were already rushing up the stairs.


    "Not good!" Their expression turned to panic. If they went downstairs, they would surely bump into the reporters, and it''s also toote to head back.


    What should they do?


    The door of the dorm room next to them suddenly opened. It was Summer who hurriedly waved at the two and said, "Get in!"


    Hazel and Ariel got into the dorm room next door.


    Listening to the noise and footsteps outside the door, Hazel leaned against the door and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Well, her luck had not run out.


    However, Hazel heard someone shouting outside, "I saw her go into a room on his floor!"


    Suddenly the door was being pounded on by multiple people, and the sound was deafening.


    Hazel blocked the door, and her face turned pale.


    No way? She just ran out of luck? She could not get away with this?


    "This way!" Summer''s friend generously took and handed the bedsheet to Hazel and said, "You should go now. We will block them for you!"


    Hazel hurriedly took the sheet and ran to the balcony. Ariel and the other two girls were blocking the door.


    Hazel could not think much. She tied the sheet to the railing of the balcony and slipped down the sheet.


    It''s on the second floor. The length of one bedsheet was barely enough.


    Before Hazel''s feet touched the ground, someone nearby shouted, "Hey, someone dropped off the balcony! It must be Hazel! Where is she?"


    It''s impossible! There were still some reporters guarding downstairs?


    In a panic, Hazel suddenly let go of her hands and fell on the grass.


    Shended on her feet but tumbled forward. Her foot was hurting, but she could worry about thatter. She quickly stood up and ran toward the front gate.

 Chapter 759 - 47: Where Would She Be?

    "Go after her!" She could hear the reporters shouting behind her.


    Hazel ran a fewps around the campus and sessfully lost the reporters.


    It''s just...Hazel looked at herself in fluster.


    She ran out so fast that she did not grab her phone, ID, wallet, or anything. All she had on was a pair of pajamas.


    The weather was getting colder, and she would not be able to handle it in just a pair of pajamas for long. Hazel rubbed her arms. She really wanted to go back.


    Those reporters just wanted to interview her but not eat her, right?


    A car came, and Hazel hurriedly hid in the nearby woods.


    The two reporters who lost Hazel were very disappointed. Suddenly, they saw a caring and hurriedly stopped the car.


    "President Watson, please allow us to interview you!" Two reporters mmed the car window.


    The car stopped, and President Watson got out.


    Astounded, Hazel couldn''t help but hide behind the tree.


    "Excuse me, there is a student named Hazel in your university. She participated in the surrogacypetition held by Joshua Denmark. What do you think of your students participating in this kind of activity?" One of the reporters hurriedly asked.


    President Watson put on a poker face hearing that.


    Another reporter was really straightforward, "This Hazel is said to have been raised by wealthy people. She''s always in and out of luxury cars. She also bribed the staff of the surrogacypetition event and won the qualification of surrogate mother to the children of Denmark Family with unfair y. Someone also said that she had ruined the reputation of a student because of a personal grievance. How is your university nning to deal with such a student?"


    Hazel totally lost her mind.


    No wonder Ariel asked her to leave immediately. It turned out the rumors about her online had developed into horrible lies.


    In the face of the reporters who kept on asking questions, President Watson finally said, "The university is the ce to study. We will not prevent students from participating in some positive activities. But for some students who are unwilling to study or those who have misconduct, will face serious consequences."


    "Serious consequences refers to...being expelled?" The reporter asked sharply.


    "As for specific results, our university will contact the media as soon as possible after we have been in contact with the student in question. Please make way, thanks." President Watson said.


    Although he did not exin the details, he clearly indicated that Quantum University was about to expel Hazel. The reporters were pleased and gave way to President Watson''s car.


    When everyone was gone, Hazel was still hiding behind the tree, stunned.


    The temperature was getting lower and lower, just not as cold as her heart.


    How could this happen?


    She was about to be expelled before graduation. When this news hit the air, her parents would know sooner orter. How should she face her parents?


    Since the university intended to expel her, she could only avoid contacting them for so long.


    Hazel bit her teeth and rubbed her frozen fingers.


    ***


    Joshua also received the news.


    Although information can explode and be exaggerated on social media very quickly in this era, Joshua felt there was something wrong with the whole situation.


    When the message that Hazel had been chosen as the surrogate mother was disclosed, Hazel''s photos in a luxury car were immediately scattered online. Suddenly, Hazel became a "whore", "girl who gotpensated for dating," etc.


    All kinds of negative information about Hazel, including the old ndering posts about her were dug out on Quantum University''s campus forum. Everyone suddenly believed that Hazel seduced the staff of Denmark Group and won the selection.


    The whole thing began to get out of control. Besides, to defame Hazel, people began questioning Denmark Group online and asking Denmark Group for an exnation.


    Joshua himself did not have a Twitter ount. Most people left messages under the official Twitter ount of Denmark Group as if they were his parents. They said they were worried that Hazel would cheat Joshua, and they did not agree to their rtionship.


    The intensity of this incident had happened too fast as if there was someone invisible behind it.


    "Mr. President." Jaxson entered the office and said, "The press department has calmed the media."


    "Well done. Did you find out who was behind this?"


    "It was...J." After a little hesitation, Jaxson said, "She contacted the media and public rtions team. Her schoolmate provided those photos of Miss Crowe."


    "J is not capable enough to do this on her own." Joshua frowned, "Keep checking. There must be someone helping her."


    Jaxson promised to continue searching. After a while, he continued, "And Miss Crowe has disappeared."


    "Didn''t you arrange for someone to pick her up?" Joshua asked in surprise.


    "Those reporters got there first before my man. It''s said that Miss Crowe jumped down from the balcony of the second floor and disappeared." Jaxson said.


    Joshua suddenly stood up, "I''ll go find her."


    It''s sote at night. It could be very dangerous for Hazel to be outside alone. Filled with worry, Joshua went downstairs and drove to Quantum University.


    Most of the reporters who had been staying at Quantum University left when they could not find Hazel. But there were still a few reporters who stayed at the gate to the girls'' dormitories, and another group of reporters began searching for her near Quantum University.


    Joshua called Hazel''s phone, but it was Ariel who answered, and he just knew that Hazel probably ran out of her room without taking anything of importance.


    Where would she be? Joshua thought for a while and finally decided to look for her on the campus.


    If Hazel did not have anything with her, she would not make it far. Besides, the most dangerous ce would usually be the safest ce.


    After searching for a long time and finding any sign of her, Joshua became more and more uneasy.


    "Hazel!"


    The sound of a restless roar burst out in the quiet campus.


    Joshua frowned. It was Isaac''s voice.


    Isaac came here too? Joshua was extremely ufortable.


    Judging by the sound of his voice, Isaac was not near him.


    Suddenly, Joshua saw the shadow of a person in the woods next to him.


    With a slight astonishment, he hurried into the woods.


    "Hazel!" Joshua called out with a low voice.


    The person who was ready to dodge suddenly stopped.


    Joshua hurried forward and rxed.


    The person in front of him was none other than Hazel, and she was shivering in the cold.


    Joshua took off his coat and put it on her.


    The warm temperature of his coat and the reassuring breath of Joshua almost lead her to burst into tears.

 Chapter 760 - 48: Bring Her Back Home

    Joshua gently embraced Hazel and said, "Don''t be afraid. It''s okay now."


    Hazel suddenly felt tears in her eyes. She felt angry and frustrated, but when Joshua just said one sentence, she felt weak and victimized.


    She clearly did not do anything wrong, but she had to listen to the personal attacks happening on the inte.


    Hazel leaned on Joshua''s chest and struggled with her emotions.


    "Someone is there! Go check it out!" Two people shouted and ran towards them.


    Hazel was shocked and wanted to run. Joshua took her wrist, "Come with me."


    Hazel took a step and stumbled.


    "What happened? "


    "I identally sprained my foot."


    Joshua frowned, he bent down his body and said, "Get up."


    "Ah?" Hazel looked at him with surprise.


    "I''m going to carry you," Joshua whispered.


    Hazel looked at him in confusion, hesitating.


    "Or, do you prefer me to hold you in my arms?" Joshua asked calmly.


    Looking at the two people who were getting closer, Hazel no longer hesitated. She climbed onto his back.


    Joshua carried her to a nearby car. The driver quickly got out and opened the door for them.


    Joshua put Hazel in the car, and he sighed, "Go to the Denmark Residence."


    The driver pulled away and lost the two people behind.


    Hazel hugged the suit jacket tighter around her shaking body.


    "Turn on the heat," Joshua told the driver.


    Hazel realized that since she had got into the car, Joshua had been holding her.


    Her cheeks were slightly hot. Hazel pushed him away and looked outside the window.


    They soon arrived at the Denmark Residence. When Hazel tried to get out of the car, Joshua held on to her like he was hugging a princess.


    "I can go by myself!" Hazel eximed, and she struggled to jump out of his arms.


    "Your foot is sprained. Why must you fight?" Joshua was unhappy.


    Hazel struggled again, "Let go of me!"


    When being held by Joshua, her heartbeat really fast.


    "I''ll spank your ass if you don''t listen."


    Hazel was quiet for a moment, and she looked at Joshua miserably.


    He sounded like an elder speaking to a child. She would be humiliated if he did spank...that spot!


    Joshua was stronger, so she didn''t even bother to argue.


    Looking at her resentful eyes, Joshua was weak. What''s on her mind now?


    Joshua took her into the living room and put her on the sofa.


    "Nanny Carter, get a bag of ice," Joshua shouted.


    Joshua sat next to Hazel, lifted her leg, and ced it on his legs.


    "Let, let me do it myself," Hazel said.


    "You don''t trust me?" Joshua frowned slightly.


    Hazel''s cheeks went red. This had nothing to do with trust.


    As soon as she saw how Joshua worked, she knew he was very experienced in dealing with such minor injuries. But, he was holding her foot...the temperature of his palm. She felt like her heart was going to jump out of her chest!


    Nanny Carter got a bag of ice and a towel so Joshua could wrap Hazel''s foot.


    Hazel sighed with relief from the coolness of the ice.


    "Is it better?" He asked.


    Hazel nodded.


    "Fortunately, there is no fracture or joint dislocation." Joshua softly said, "You''ll be fine in two days when the swelling disappears. You need to take it easy the next two days."


    "Okay," Hazel answered with a bit of embarrassment.


    She knew all that. She just felt so strange being instructed by Joshua in this way.


    "Is there any other ce injured?" Joshua'' eyes moved up from her calf.


    "No," Hazel hurriedly said.


    Joshua got closer to her.


    Hazel suddenly opened her eyes, and her heart ramped up again.


    Looking at his handsome face getting closer to her, Hazel felt mindless. The atmosphere was so mystifying that she could do nothing but close her eyes.


    "What is this?" Joshua''s fingers touched a red mark on her neck.


    Hazel opened her eyes in amazement. Joshua didn''t mean to kiss her?


    Seeing the hint of ridicule in his eyes, Hazel suddenly felt ashamed and wanted to find a hole to bury herself.


    "What is this?" Joshuaughed and continued to ask.


    Hazel felt ashamed and touched the red mark, "A branch identally scratched it. It''ll disappear soon."


    "Alright." Joshua nodded, and suddenly he said, "What are you doing with your eyes closed?"


    "I''m sleepy, okay?" Hazel was displeased.


    "I thought," Joshua twitched his lips, "You were expecting...a kiss."


    Hazel''s cheeks went flushed, "Who was expecting...anything!"


    He kissed her lips before she finished speaking.


    His deep eyes were so close that she could even see his shallow smile and the reflection of herself.


    The sudden attack left her breathless. She tried to resist and push him away, but Joshua held her wrist with one hand and the back of her head with the other.


    The tip of his tongue was on her lips. There was some intoxicating tenderness in his invasion. Like the cities of a fallen nation, Hazel''s hands moved on his neck, and she even began to respond to the kiss.


    After the long kiss, Hazel leaned against Joshua''s chest and gasped.


    Why did she do that? Hazel lost her mind.


    Suddenly, Joshua stretched out his fingers and gently lifted her chin, "Hazel, you feel for me."


    "Hell no!" She pushed him away as if she was electrocuted.


    "Really?" He smiled, "Did you not feel a bit of something when I kissed you?"


    "No! You forced me!" Hazel was mad, feeling so ashamed. She struggled, "It''s just...the atmosphere was inviting, and I couldn''t resist¡­"


    She was desperately looking for a reason. Even though she said so, in Hazel''s heart, it was clear that when Joshua kissed her, she didn''t really hate it at all. She even had a little joy and excitement.


    "Well." Joshua twitched his lips. He picked her up again.


    "What do you want to do?" Hazel was in a panic.


    "Take you to bed," Joshua said lightly.


    "No..." Hazel was struggling to jump down.


    "Don''t move." Joshua was blinking, "Or do you want to do something else, huh?"


    Hazel instantly gave up fighting. Was he going to kiss her again...or...make a further move?


    Joshua carried Hazel to the guest room.


    He put Hazel on the bed. Hazel immediately retreated and watched him carefully.


    Joshua''s eyes glimmered for a second.


    At the next moment, he twitched his lips and knelt on the bed with one leg. His body moved closer to Hazel.


    Hazel grabbed the sheet nervously and leaned back, "What are you doing?"


    She was retreating while he was attacking. Finally, Hazely on the bedside, and there was no more room to retreat.


    Looking at Joshua so closely, Hazel seemed to have seen the me in his eyes.


    Did he really want to...escte the situation?


    Hazel''s heartbeat was fierce. She stretched out her hand to push him, but he grabbed her hands first and pushed her back.


    As his warm breath pounced on her neck, Hazel trembled, and she was like being electrocuted.

 Chapter 761 - 49: This Matter Will Resolve Soon

    Joshua smirked.


    "Hazel, do you think you would have any chance to get away if I really want to do something to you?" He asked softly, amused by her reaction.


    Hazel was a little annoyed, and Joshua was deliberately teasing her.


    "That..." Hazel could not finish her sentence.


    "Don''t think too much," Joshua whispered, "I''ll handle the rest. Rest assured, this matter will be resolve soon,"


    Hazel looked at him in surprise. He actually knew what she was about to say?


    Joshua found her long after thements started, so he knew what had happened.


    "Sleep early." Joshua caressed her head gently.


    Hazel looked at him resentfully. She was not a child!


    When he left, Hazel wrapped herself up with the quilt and rolled around in bed with shame.


    Why did she kiss Joshua?


    Hazel reached out and touched her hot cheeks. Her heartbeat was still fast. She suddenly discovered that she did feel something for Joshua.


    She could find all kinds of reasons to lie to him, but she could not deceive herself.


    From the beginning, Hazel felt that he was dangerous and intuitively wanted to stay away from him. But she could now understand that the danger was because he was too attractive. She felt it irresistible when he got close.


    She never had these feelings for others. She was scared. When she thought about it, she thought she was being unreasonable.


    What did Joshua feel about her?


    Hazel was quiet.


    If she was regarded as one of the candidates for the surrogate mother, then after what happened to her, Joshua should fully protect himself and get away from her.


    Instead, he came to see her right away and took her back to Denmark Residence, like he was never afraid of it being discovered.


    She thought to herself. Well¡­just let it be.


    Hazel was already exhausted after such ate night, and she fell asleep quickly.


    When she woke up the next morning, Hazel found a clean set of clothes next to the bed. In addition to clothes, there was her cell phone and ID. Did Joshua specifically bring her things here?


    She quickly picked up her cell phone to find out what was going on. Hazel got very depressed as she surfed the web on her phone.


    She had a basic idea of what happened, which was beyond her expectations. The online negative posts about her were really intense, mainly based on a few photos of her.


    She was actually photographed secretly when she got in Joshua, Jaxson, Isaac, and Ivan''s cars. Every time the car was different. But all of them were expensive. People had determined that she was a "whore".


    The old posts about her in the campus forum were dug up by K using an anonymous identity. People all believed that Hazel did something dirty in the preliminary selection.


    Even her university was about to expel her. Although Hazel was a bit sad about that, it was not a big surprise. What surprised her was that all the arrowheads were now pointed at Joshua.


    The media said with more usibility that this surrogacypetition had an inside story, and the message came from inside Denmark Group. This added to the credibility of the news.


    The Denmark Group remained silent on the matter, and everyone wanted an exnation. Even Denmark Group''s shares fluctuated by the incident.


    How did this messagee out of Denmark Group? Hazel could not help but frown. How would Joshua deal with it?


    After washing, she left the room and went to find him.


    "Miss Crowe, morning." Nanny Carter looked at her with a loving face outside the door.


    "Nanny Carter, you may just call me Hazel."


    "Okay, Hazel. What do you want for breakfast?"


    "No need. I''m not hungry yet." Hazel asked, "Where''s Joshua?"


    "The young master is in the study room. Go and see him." Nanny Carter smiled, "I''ll get you something to eat. It''s not a good habit to skip breakfast."


    After saying that, Nanny Carter went downstairs.


    Hazel was embarrassed. The nanny could have at least told her where the study was. Hazel came to a nearby room and pushed the door. The door was locked. Hazel was somewhat surprised. What was hidden inside this door?


    "What are you doing?"


    There was Joshua''s voice behind her.


    Hazel was leaning against the door. She turned around swiftly when she heard his voice. She was like a child who was caught doing something wrong. She said, "I''m looking for the study room."


    "Why?" He asked.


    "Looking for you."


    Joshua smiled. He asked her softly, "How''s the injury on your foot?"


    She shook her head and said, "It''s fine now."


    Hazel had forgotten about her wound, but Joshua still remembered it. She felt a little moved.


    "Do you want to go in and see?" Joshua''s eyes were deep.


    Hazel looked back at the closed door. She quickly shook her head, "No."


    She was just curious about the locked room. She didn''t like to invade another person''s privacy.


    Joshua had opened the door and said, "Come in."


    Hazel walked into the room with him. It was a very clean room, and it must have been cleaned regrly. The interior decoration was sweet and elegant, making people feelfortable.


    Hazel''s gaze fell on the table with a photo on it.


    In the photo, there was a pair of young lovers leaning on each other andughing happily. Somehow, Hazel felt the two people in the picture seemed very familiar.


    "This is..."


    "My parents. This photo was taken when they were young." Joshua looked at her with deep eyes.


    "They must have loved each other so deeply." Hazel asked with a smile, "Where are they now?"


    "They passed away several years ago." Joshua looked sad.


    "Sorry..." Hazel put down the photo.


    "It doesn''t matter. You didn''t know." Joshua said, "You were looking for me?"


    "Yes." Hazel said, frowning, "It looks like you are now involved in the situation. They are saying there was a dishonest deal in this surrogacypetition...what are you going to do about it?"

 Chapter 762 - 50: The First Time He Appeared In Public View

    "I have a better n," Joshua looked at her profoundly, "But I need your approval."


    "What''s the n?" Hazel hurriedly asked.


    "We can give a reasonable statement to kill the rumor of a shady deal." Joshua''s eyes flickered, "The best way is to give a story that everyone can ept. For example,¡­"


    Hazel looked at him quietly.


    "We had known each other long ago, and we fell in love, but we were separated for some reason. And we meet again in the surrogacypetition, and we are now together again." Joshua stared at Hazel.


    Hazel''s face changed.


    She suddenly thought about the news that she saw on the Inte.


    The media said that the message of a shady deal in the surrogacypetition came out of Denmark Group.


    "Joshua is the president of Denmark Group. How can he allow such a thing toe out?"


    Unless...he arranged that to happen.


    Hazel suddenly felt cold. She clenched her fists and tried to keep herself calm.


    "The story of the President and Cindere meeting again after a long time?" Hazel said, "It''s true that the so-called shady deal can be covered up, but what''s next?"


    Hazel stared at him, "In a short time, the media will not let us go. What are you going to do?"


    "Hazel, let''s be together," Joshua quickly said to ease her.


    Her heart sankpletely.


    Did Joshua n all these?


    Did he pull all these strings just to tie her up in this way?


    She turned him down yesterday, thenter at night, the media exploded with information about her, and when she fled her dorm, he found her.


    This was all too coincidental. If he was behind all this, then everything made sense.


    Joshua had always been such an imprable person. He has the intelligence and the means to do these things.


    "You don''t hate me, do you?" He whispered, "Let''s try to be together..."


    "No!" Hazel abruptly interrupted him. Her intense reaction made Joshua panic.


    "I don''t hate you, but it doesn''t mean I like you!" Hazel said coldly, "And I said I would never change my decision! If you can help me out with this, I''ll be grateful to you. If you don''t, I can just get expelled from the university and go home! But I''m not going to be with you because you helped me!"


    Joshua frowned. He did not see thating.


    What did he say wrong?


    "Hazel, I''m not going to ckmail you into helping." He looked at her gloomily, "Tell me, what the hell did you misunderstand about me? What made you resist me so much? Am I really that bad in your perspective?"


    "There''s no misunderstanding." Hazel exasperated, "I got in this trouble because I met you! What am I facing if we are together? You are Prince Charming, and I''m just Cindere to take all the me! "


    "You don''t have to worry," Joshua said, "I will deal with it..."


    "You don''t understand!" Hazel interrupted him furiously, "I don''t need your protection. I want freedom! I only need you not to disturb my life. And only by leaving will my life return to normal. I will live happily ever after!"


    Joshua was shaking. A trace of pain shed in his eyes. Why did Hazel disgust him so much?


    "Do you really think so?" He asked.


    "Yes!" Hazel said firmly.


    "I see." Joshua looked inconsble. His eyes scanned the picture on the table. His heart held nothing but bitterness, "Hazel, whatever you want, I''ll give it to you. I just want to see you happy, that''s all,"


    Joshua turned and walked out of the room. Hazel watched him leave, somewhat stunned.


    Did he just...let her go?


    Hazel was confused and absolutely stunned. She quickly went after him, but before she could catch him, he drove away.


    "Hazel, breakfast is ready." Nanny Carter said kindly.


    Hazel asked, "Nanny Carter, do you know where Joshua is going?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe he is busy with something."


    Hazel was silent.


    ***


    As the car stopped, Joshua got out. Jaxson weed him.


    "Mr. President, where is Miss Crowe?" Jaxson asked in surprise.


    "She didn''te." Joshua asked, "Are the reporters all here?"


    Jaxson had already received a message from Joshua, knowing that he nned to open a press conference with Hazel to exin the so-called shady deal in the surrogacypetition.


    But now he had informed the major media of the scene, and Hazel actually did note!


    Was there something wrong?


    "The reporters have arrived," Jaxson said quickly. "Maybe I should tell them toe back tomorrow?"


    "No," Joshua said calmly. "Let''s go in."


    "But..." Jaxson looked at him anxiously. Seeing that Joshua was approaching the hall, Jaxson followed him.


    All the reporters were huddled in the hall, and they never thought that Joshua would personally hold a press conference to exin the surrogacypetition.


    This was the first time Joshua appeared in public view.


    For the past years,? only Denmark Group''s PR team leader always appeared at every press conference to answer any news rted to thepany. What had happened that actually brought Joshua toe forward personally?


    The anticipation of what Joshua would say when he took the stage was all the reporters discussed.


    "Master Denmark, about the shady deal in this surrogatepetition..."


    "Master Denmark, what is your rtionship with Hazel?"


    ***


    The reporters in front of the stage yelled questions in total disarray.


    Joshua raised his hand slightly, and everyone gradually calmed down.


    "I know you have a lot of questions to ask," Joshua started, "But before you ask questions, I will exin everything clearly."


    Joshua nodded to Jaxson. Jaxson pressed the button. A huge photo of Hazel was disyed on therge screen behind Joshua.


    "This is Hazel, I want to rify a few things first." Joshua calmly looked at the screen.


    He pointed at the photos and exined one by one, "This photo, she is sitting in my car. This one, she is my assistant''s car. And, of course, I arranged for my assistant to pick her up."


    He went on to exin, "As for this one, she is in Isaac''s car. At the time, the three of us were eating together. I had to leave in a hurry, so I asked Isaac to help by driving her back..."

 Chapter 763 - 51: He Take The Blame

    "You can also confirm with Isaac regarding this." Joshua''s eyes fell on thest photo.


    His eyes went dark, "In this photo, Hazel was outing with schoolmates. This is her tutor''s car."


    Joshua looked at the reporters and, with a serious tone, quickly replied, "Hazel is a very good, simple, and traditional girl. She would not participate in any sexual activity for money."


    In Denmark Residence, Hazel got an unexpected message on her phone. She got the news from her roommate that Joshua was hosting a live press conference.


    Hazel opened the live channel app. She did not expect that Joshua would rify the situation for her first. She looked at Joshua on her cell phone. He was so handsome and courteous.


    The reporters were stunned. Obviously, the exnation that Joshua provided was not very convincing.


    The reporters asked questions one after another.


    "Master Denmark, how do you know about Hazel so clearly?"


    "Master Denmark, why do you want to help Hazel to rify the rumors? What is your rtionship?"


    "There is a shady deal in the surrogacypetition. Don''t you want to pursue it?"


    Looking at the angry reporters, Joshua said inly, "There indeed is a shady deal in the surrogacypetition."


    The whole venue was quiet instantly.


    Hazel was watching nervously. How would Joshua exin this? Would he...really let her go?


    "I want to apologize to everyone because the person who made this shady deal is me," Joshua said.


    "What?!" Everyone looked at each other. They looked at Joshua unbelievably. He actually fabricated the shady deal?


    On the screen behind Joshua, it was now the photo of Hazel wearing only a suit in the preliminary selection.


    But this photo of Hazel had also been blurred on the key part as the other photos.


    "This is a photo of Hazel in the preliminary selection. There''s something wrong with her dress. When I was at the scene, I... fell in love with her at first sight. So, I gave her my coat and took her out of the studio." Joshua twitched his lips; his fingers gently kneaded his suit jacket.


    The cameras had zoomed in on the jacket Hazel was wearing in the picture. Suddenly, they turned to Joshua, only to discover that he wore the same jacket to the press conference.


    Joshua continued to exin, "I thought I had found my other half, so I immediately shut down the surrogacypetition, and I did not give any exnation. This indeed was negligent on my part..."


    "Master Denmark, do you mean you and Hazel are together now?"


    "Is it because you love Hazel that you are deliberately epting all the me and want to deny Hazel bribed the Denmark Group staff during thepetition?"


    Reporters questioned intensely.


    They could not ept the exnation that Joshua gave. They needed news with some impact. What they didn''t need was an innocent Hazel.


    Joshua took a deep breath and sighed, "We didn''t have any rtionship at all,"


    Reporters were dumbstruck.


    It was their first time to confront Joshua. They wanted to use all the tricks to squeeze him and make some big news, but they found out Joshua was not easily bullied.


    Instead, Joshua led the conversation again and again and made them feel they were being teased! He was not predictable at all!


    "I would like to apologize to Hazel seriously." Joshua looked at the camera calmly with his dark eyes blinking, "After seeing her on the preliminary selection, I investigated her and thought she was suitable to be my wife, so I pursued her. She didn''t like me, though. Then a man''s self-esteem let me do something wrong, including things...against her will."


    The reports were writing all the notes down as quickly as their hand would allow them, plus they were recording on multiple devices; they did not want to miss a word that Joshua was saying.


    During the press conference, Joshua Denmark said he chased a girl and was refused? And he even criticized himself?


    People were now focusing on Joshua and no longer Hazel. Joshua made a public confession, how could they not care?


    And, what exactly did he force Hazel to do? Everyone couldn''t help but start imagining.


    "Although those things did not break thew, they were against Hazel''s will." Joshua continued, "For example, I had forced her to meet several times."


    Reporters were getting really eager, but Joshua continued to tease them!


    "And, because of her entanglement with me, Hazel has encountered the current defamation rumors." Joshua looked a bit gloomy, "I apologize again to Hazel for my childish behavior."


    Reporters were waiting for him to finish.


    "Love is a matter that takes two people to be willingly involved. I will not bother her in the future." Joshua paused for a moment and continued, "I hope this situation can stop here. I have had no luck in winning Hazel''s heart. She was totally innocent and drawn into this by the event. I only hope that you will stop bothering her and let her continue to live a quiet life in the future."


    Reporters were once again stunned.


    They originally thought Joshua would continue to pursue Hazel. But what''s going on now? Did he give up?


    Those who were encouraged by public opinion didn''t really care what the so-called shady deal was. They only cared about who Joshua was with.


    Whoever was with him would have to get through the linguistic ying of the public. If Joshua gave up on Hazel, who the hell would pay attention to an ordinary college student?


    The Hazel that''s not with Joshua had no value in public opinion. These reporters were all smart enough to know.


    "Master Denmark, will you continue to hold the surrogacypetition, then?"


    The reporters were still questioning Joshua when the spokesperson of Denmark Group stepped onto the stage and announced the end of the press conference.


    Hazel looked at the phone quietly. On the screen, Joshua was leaving the scene escorted by bodyguards.


    Hazel did not know what to do, seeing his unwavering face. She never thought Joshua would actually do that.


    To cleanse the stain on her reputation, Joshua took all of the mes upon himself. She became an innocent victim after his speech.


    Those negativements against her would soon disappear, but what Joshua did would definitely affect the Denmark Group.


    She couldn''t help but read thements. The current public opinion had forgotten all about her. They were all discussing Joshua.


    The mainstream argument was that Joshua was too impulsive and not qualified to be the President of Denmark Group.


    Joshua was now officially exposed at the forefront of discussion.

 Chapter 764 - 52: She Was Somewhat Lost

    The Denmark Group would be affected by this public opinion storm. Hazel closed the browser on her phone and put it down beside her. Her mind had be a mess of thoughts.


    This was not right.


    Did she misunderstand Joshua? As the so-called "shady deal" in the surrogacypetition was disclosed, Denmark Group and Joshua were affected.


    Was he even willing to put Denmark Group and himself at risk just for her to stay?


    That did not make sense.


    Hazel didn''t feel that she was that irresistible, and Joshua could not be that stupid.


    Then what''s wrong?


    Hazel picked up her cell phone and scrolled through her contacts, stopping at Joshua.


    She hesitated, wondering if she should call him. After being deep in thought and hesitating for a long period of time, Hazel finally put away the phone.


    She had said so many tough words to him. What would it mean if she called him now?


    She thought it would be better to wait until he came back and talk to him face to face.


    However, Hazel only saw Jaxson.


    "Miss Crowe." Jaxson said respectfully, "The reporters at your school are all gone, and the principal is there. Our President has already settled everything. They will not expel you. Now, the President asked me to take you back to school."


    "Joshua?" Hazel whispered unintentionally.


    "The President had something to take care of," Jaxson said, "Several directors of the Denmark Group are baffled regarding this matter, but rest assured that our President will take care of it."


    Hazel was somewhat lost.


    Would Joshua never see her again? Like what he said at the press conference, he would not bother her anymore. It turned out he was serious.


    Hazel sighed and got into Jaxson''s car.


    As the car drove away from Denmark Residence, Hazel suddenly felt that her heart was empty. She took a deep breath and tried to ignore the strange feeling.


    She then asked, "Mr. Hunk, do you know who framed me this time?"


    If it wasn''t Joshua, it had to be someone else.


    "It''s J," Jaxson said.


    "Is she?" Hazel raised her eyebrows, "Isn''t she the secretary of Joshua?"


    "Didn''t our President tell you?" Jaxson said in surprise, "A few days ago, she bought the clothes from you without our President knowing, so Master Joshua was outraged and fired her directly. Oh, yes, I also found your recording files on herputer. She must have installed a bug on your phone secretly. And I think she was not satisfied with the result of the event, so she had to take the opportunity to retaliate..."


    How could this happen? Hazel was astonished.


    J really did all this, and Joshua truly did not know it at all? She said did not believe Joshua at all but decided that he was the mastermind.


    "Why is she doing this?" Hazel asked.


    "She has been with the President for many years. So, I think she had a crush on him, but this crossed the line. Our President hates it when life and work are mixed. He rejects office romance." Jaxson exined.


    Hazel was totally lost. That was the truth? She had such a deep misunderstanding of Joshua?


    Seeing that she was silent, Jaxson thought she didn''t believe it. He went on to say, "J got support from a director of the Denmark Group. That''s why this thing got so intense. These years, it''s all thanks to Master Joshua''s efforts that Denmark Group has developed into the scale it is today. Those directors never worked hard before, but now they are trying to steal the fruit from the President."


    Hazel was even more sorry to hear that.


    Joshua faced the director''s attack, he even took it all upon himself. Those attacks against him on the Inte must also be the work of those sinister directors.


    "Will he be in trouble?" Hazel asked with concern.


    "I can assure you," Jaxson said with admiration, "The President is Master Joshua. He can handle this kind of thing."


    Hearing Jaxson''s words did not ease Hazel''s worry.


    Why did she not believe in Joshua? Hazel began thinking. Because of the call from J, she thought Joshua just regarded her as one of the selected surrogate mothers, and his kindness to her was just testing and cheating her.


    But was it true? Joshua was very kind to her. As dull as she might be, she felt it. She had the same feelings for him. She just couldn''t believe that Prince Charming Joshua would actually fall for her.


    All this was too unexpected, so she took it for granted that Joshua approached her for some purpose. That''s why she believed J so easily, but as she thought it over, J was hostile to her, and the leak of that call was obviously deliberate.


    She just pieced it together now? Hazel was regretting everything.


    Now, she had only onest question left. After hesitating for a long time, Hazel finally asked Jaxson, "Mr. Hunk, do you know...why Joshua chose me?"


    "How would I know?" Jaxson said, "But I think it should be like what he said at that press conference. He had a crush on you at first sight. You met each other for the first time in a bar, right?"


    Hazel nodded. Jaxson continued to say, "The President must''ve been interested in you since then, and he even asked me to check your information...Miss Crowe, please don''t tell the President that I told you this."


    He was aware that he might have said too much and did not want to upset Joshua further.


    Hazel''s mind was in a mess. How could it be possible? She thought of countless possibilities but never thought that Joshua really liked her and fell in love with her at first sight. That kind of thing usually should exist in fantasy.


    "Miss Crowe, here we are." Jaxson parked her car near a corner of the dormitory.


    "Thank you." Hazel got out of the car.


    "Miss Crowe," Jaxson called her, "Your separation from our President is just a temporary n, right? When the heat of the public opinion subsides, will you be together?"


    Seeing Jaxson''s hopeful face, Hazel was feeling sad.


    She and Joshua could possibly miss each other? She had asked Joshua, again and again, to stop pestering her, and he should be desperate now, right?


    He really said he wouldn''t bother her anymore. If she could not trust him, how could she contact him again?


    Besides, they belonged to two different worlds. It could be a good thing if they missed each other.

 Chapter 765 - 53: Won’t You Help?

    Hazel smiled at Jaxson and turned back without any words.


    Maybe it would be better if she and Joshua just let go of each other. Without answering Jaxson, Hazel went into the dormitory.


    The public opinion on the Inte quickly calmed down, and like Hazel waspletely forgotten and never discussed again.


    Hazel knew clearly Joshua must have intervened.


    He said that he hoped the media would stop bothering Hazel and not talk about it anymore during his press conference.


    There was still some negative discussion about her on the campus forum. It was about Hazel ruining the reputation of a girl. Hazel knew that this must be K making her look bad, but she didn''t care that much.


    But not long after that, Derek Sanchez posted a message on the school forum, rifying his and K''s rtionship without anypassion.


    The whole thing reversed instantly, and those who were on K''s side quickly turned to attack K.


    Even after all of this happened, it seemed as if overnight, life quickly returned to normal. It was peaceful, except for the few students who still looked at Hazel with unfriendly expressions, but she did not pay attention to them.


    But...Joshua really did note to entrap her as he said at the press conference. There were still a few reports which were stalking Hazel, but when they did not see anything newsworthy, they gave up.


    Hazel felt a little lost and heartbroken, but she did not let that bring her down. Instead, she focused on preparing for her final exam.


    Ariel and Summer did not dare to ask anything, but they always worried about Hazel.


    "Hazel, the Student Union, has an activity today, could you go for me? I am going on a date." After receiving this message from Summer, Hazel felt obligated.


    She went to the activity room of the Student Union and sat down in the corner. She hade to these gatherings before and met many people, but this time, Hazel nned to sit for a while and then leave.


    She sat back and watched the others arguing, and she wasn''t listening closely to what they were saying, only hearing a few words here and there.


    It was a tradition of Quantum University that the Student Union would organize an event called Celebrity Lecture. They would invite elite schrs from all walks of life to the University to give speeches.


    However, one of the business elites invited this time could note because of an unexpected situation, and it was a few days before the Celebrity Lecture event. Now the whole Student Union was in a mess and discussing how to save the day.


    "I have a wonderful candidate!" Suddenly, a girl opened her mouth.


    It was Ka, who Hazel actually had met through the Student Union. Hazel really did have bad luck.


    "Who?" asked everyone.


    "We originally nned to invite a business elite, correct? How about we find another business elite? The person that I''m thinking of will definitely make everyone happy!" Ka said proudly.


    "Ka, stop ying games, just tell us!" Others hurriedly urged her.


    Ka''s gaze swept across to Hazel with a provoking smile, and Hazel suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Ka sneered, "Joshua."


    The activity room stopped so suddenly it was as if they were frozen in time.


    "Ka, what are you talking about? Joshua is good, but he is out of our league, right?"


    "Yes, and the lecture is this Sunday. Even if we send the invitation now, we won''t necessarily get it! Can you invite him here?"


    Listening to everyone''s arguments, Ka chuckled. "We can''t invite him, but someone can!"


    "Who?" Everyone asked in surprise.


    "Hazel," Ka looked at her challengingly. "It should be just a phone call for you. Won''t you help?"


    Everyone looked at Hazel as they sat up straight, waiting for an answer. "Yeah, Hazel, aren''t you still having an affair with Joshua? It should be easy for you to invite him, right?"


    Hazel couldn''t help but frown.


    Joshua really did not bother her anymore, as he said. Even if she asked Joshua, he might note anyway, and she did not want to be exploited by Ka.


    "Sorry, I can''t. You should look for someone else." Hazel refused directly.


    "Hey!" Ka sneered. "Joshua said he fell in love with you at first sight in front of so many reporters! If you just seduce him, he will definitelye!"


    The ssmates also said, "Yeah, maybe you could just invite him to dinner and talk about it? Many people want to eat a meal with him, and they will never get a chance."


    "Hazel, this is not difficult for you. Are you nning to make us beg?"


    Hearing what all students were saying, Hazel could not help but frown. She was in a bad moodtely, and this was not what she needed.


    "Whoever wants to invite Joshua, feel free to seduce him!" Hazel put on a poker face and said, "I have something to do. Catch youter!"


    Seeing that Hazel was really about to leave, Ka suddenly called her, "Hazel, I see you just don''t want to help us solve this problem! You are part of the Student Union too. How can you be so irresponsible?"


    Hazel smiled at Ka, "If I don''t agree, you will assume I don''t want to help the Student Union on purpose?"


    "Yes!" Ka said firmly. Other people were not saying anything but obviously had the same thought.


    "Okay, if you insist," Hazel took a deep breath, "I just don''t want to help!"


    Everyone was looking very distraught.


    When Hazel got to the door of the activity room, the Student Union president shouted at her, "Hazel, you are just going to leave like that?"


    Hazel paused and said quietly, "Yes, that''s it. Don''t you remember, I''m not a member of the Student Union at all?"


    Hearing that, everyone was rmed.


    It suddenly urred to them that Hazel was really not a member of the Student Union. She just came here to help with Summer''s work so often that almost all of them thought of her as a member.


    "What should we do now?" The Student Union president''s face was burning, "It''s almost the weekend. Am I going to be the first Student Union president to screw up this Celebrity Lecture?"


    "Don''t worry." A malicious glow shined in Ka''s eyes. She sneered, "I have another way!"

 Chapter 766 - 54: Just Hope It Works

    "What is the solution?" The Student Union president hurriedly asked.


    Ka gave him a wink, and the two of them went to the empty ssroom next door.


    "President," Ka whispered. "Let''s invite Joshua for the Celebrity Lecture on the weekend..."


    "Hazel is not willing to help." The Student Union president frowned, "Ka, can you make it happen?"


    "President, you don''t understand what I meant." Ka sneered, "I mean, no matter whether Hazel agrees or disagrees, we all dere that Hazel promised to help us to invite Joshua. More importantly, it is best to let everyone on campus know about this event!"


    The president of the Student Union looked at her curiously, "You mean, let''s release the news first, and then force Hazel to help us to invite Joshua? But if she still insists on not helping, what happens when Joshua doesn''te?"


    "If Joshua is here, the credit is naturally yours. Even if Joshua is not present, others will only me Hazel thinking it was her who deceived them. So, what are you worried about?" Ka sneered.


    The president was stunned, this could preserve his reputation, but on the other hand, it was dishonest. He was hesitant.


    Like knowing what he was thinking, Ka once again advised, "President, this lecture has been dragged on for several terms, and the students are having a lot ofints! If things still go south this time, you will really be the first Student Union president to screw up the Celebrity Lecture!"


    The face of the Student Union president changed a few times as he weighed his options. He finally made up his mind, "Okay, just do whatever. Just hope it works!"


    ***


    The Student Union began to promote the news that Hazel took the initiative to invite Joshua to participate in the Celebrity Lecture. It soon spread throughout Quantum University.


    Joshua had just appeared in front of the media a few days ago, and the heat had not yet faded. Students at Quantum University were inquisitive about him.


    What''s more, he was originally a national Prince Charming and a business wizard, and just by adding his name to the poster, the audience fills the lecture hall.


    Also, having his name connected to Hazel would mean this kind of propaganda was simply fatal for everyone.


    As for Hazel, if her roommate had not told her, she would have been kept in the dark the entire time.


    "What?!" Hazel looked at Summer in surprise and asked incredulously, "It said that I was going to invite Joshua? Why don''t I know?"


    Summer was stunned. She thought Hazel and Joshua had reconciled. Was it wrong?


    "There are posts on the campus forum, and the Student Council ount personally promoted it." Summer quickly opened the campus forum on her PC.


    After reading the posts, Hazel was annoyed. "I didn''t agree to any of this!"


    She told Summer and Ariel about what happened that day, and the two of them shouted in outrage.


    "Sorry, Hazel," Summer said with guilt, "If I hadn''t asked you to participate in the activities of the Student Union for me, there would not have been such a rumor."


    "It''s alright." Hazel thought of Ka, she became enraged, "They are targeting me this time. Even if I didn''t go, it would have happened anyway."


    "Hazel, they just released the information first to force you to invite Joshua." Summer said, "If hees, the credit goes to the Student Union. If he doesn''te, you will take the me. Now many people are thinking that you are gambling with this and that you are crazy to get famous."


    Hazel became more and more furious. She clearly understood what Summer said.


    Ariel said with concern, "How about we post a rification thread on the forum?"


    "It''s useless to send it." Hazel shook her head. "The Student Union has stabbed me at the back. Even if I rify, others will only think that I am retreating because I cannot invite him, and I will still be med."


    "What do you n to do now?" Summer asked.


    "Just ignore it." Hazel continued to read her book. "Just let the dirty Student Union y their part. The reputation of the Student Union will not be any better if he doesn''te. Anyway, I have been med many times before, I don''t mind another one."


    Summer and Ariel looked at each other, and they couldn''t help but ask, "Hazel, you and Joshua... what the hell is going on? Or maybe you should call him, and he might say he wille?"


    Hazel''s eyes flickered, her heart was unountably sad.


    She had been trying to keep herself busy all the time and not think of Joshua. However, it seemed the more she didn''t want to think about him, the more she would see his face, but it was never real, only in her head.


    She had said so many heart-breaking things to him before, even if he still had a good impression of her, he probably would note.


    "It has nothing to do with him. Don''t bother him." Hazel lowered her head. She simply packed up her things and said, "I am going to the library."


    Seeing that she was gone, Summer and Ariel looked at each other with a worried look.


    "What do we do, Summer?" Ariel said anxiously, "Hazel didn''t even n to ask Prince Charming to help, and she even forbade us to contact him!"


    "Don''t worry." Summer smirked, "We can contact his assistant, Mr. Hunk. If Jaxson tells Joshua about this, what does it have to do with us?"


    "Yes, let''s do it!" Ariel nodded, rejoicing.


    ***


    At the President''s office in Denmark Group, Jaxson told Joshua about what had happened at Quantum University.


    Joshua frowned slightly.


    Hazel''s roommate contacted Jaxson, indicating that Hazel knew about this matter, but she didn''t want to contact him in person?


    Joshua may not have contacted Hazel, but that did not mean he did not care.


    He was aware of what had happened around her, but she repelled him so harshly that he was waiting for her to contact him. Hazel was really stubborn, though.


    "President, should I arrange for you to go to Quantum University on the weekend?" Jaxson asked.


    "Need to ask?" Joshua said inly.


    Jaxson was puzzled. Was he going or not? He could not guess how Joshua felt toward Hazel.


    "Contact Quantum University!" Joshua was powerless.


    "I understand." Jaxson hurriedly promised.


    On the day of the Celebrity Lecture, the auditorium of Quantum University was crammed with students. All of the seats were full, and even the aisle had students sitting on the floor.


    They were all there to see Joshua up close, but of course, some were there just waiting to see Hazel look bad.

 Chapter 767 - 55: We Won’t Be Fooled, Will We?

    The Celebrity Lecture was about to begin, but Joshua had not arrived yet. The people waiting in the auditorium were restless and chattering about whether or not he would show up.


    "We won''t be fooled, will we?"


    "Yeah, Joshua said he would not pester Hazel anymore. How could he possibly ept her invitation?"


    "It seems to me that Hazel was dumped and wanted to seize the chance to gain back some poprity!"


    "Very likely it was because Joshua was embarrassed by Hazel that he would say so to the reporters. In fact, it''s Hazel who''s been pestering Joshua."


    ***


    Their voices grew louder and louder as their remarks became more and more unkind.


    Hazel, hiding in her dormitory, kept sneezing one after another.


    She had foreseen that she would be badly reprimanded tonight, so she had been hiding in the dormitory since earlier in the day, refusing to leave.


    Nheless, she couldn''t help opening her phone and logging onto the school forum.


    After reading the firstments that were cruel to her, her heart was unmoved.


    Celebrity Lecture would start at eight p.m., and it was almost eight p.m. now. Hazel suddenly felt relieved.


    What was she expecting?


    She smiled bitterly. How could Joshua be here?


    She was about to turn off her phone, but she caught something out of the corner of her eye when she nced at the screen. Her jaw dropped in shock.


    Joshua Denmark... came?


    The noisy crowd in the auditorium became silent.


    Those who had been expecting Joshua toe were too excited to speak. Those who had been waiting to see Hazel embarrassed were boiling mad, it was as if they had been pped across the face.


    Even though they hoped Joshua would show up, it never urred to anyone he might actuallye.


    He showed up exactly at eight o''clock. He walked up to the lectern with a serene look, followed by the president of Quantum University, who excitedly introduced Joshua.


    The audience came to their senses and excitedly raised their hands. Thunderous apuse broke out.


    Joshua raised his hand slightly, and the apuse from the audience gradually trailed off.


    Eyes shining with expectation, everyone looked at him worshipfully.


    "ssmate Crowe contacted me voluntarily hoping that I could invite Joshua Denmark, President of Denmark Group, as the special guest to the Celebrity Lecture," the presidentughed as he said, "I thought it was a good idea, so I did my best to promote the event. However, I hope that next time the members of the Student Council wille to me and discuss something like this. I had expected them to this time, but I didn''t see any Student Council memberse to me and talk about it. That is not good."


    The audience was stunned, including the President of the Student Council sitting in the back row who turned pale.


    Although the President wasn''t direct, he was, in fact, telling everyone that the Student Council had duped Hazel.


    Otherwise, why didn''t they contact the president and meditate between them?


    It was the job of the Student Council, but all were left for Hazel to do, which clearly made her the scapegoat.


    Fortunately, Hazel figured out a better way. If she didn''t invite Joshua Denmark this time, she would have very likely been treated terribly by her ssmates.


    Everyone turned their heads around and looked at the President of the Student Council with an unkind look, and it was thoroughly discussed on the school''s forum.


    A member of the Student Council posted that Hazel didn''t agree to help that day, but the next day, the President of the Student Council suddenly told everyone that they had asked Hazel to help again, and she agreed to help and wanted to make it public.


    However, when they wanted to help, the President of the Student Council found various reasons to stop them. Nowe to think of it, it was not normal at all. Presumably, the President of the Student Council didn''t want to bear the responsibility, so he med it on Hazel.


    The people who replied to the post below it immediately scolded the President of the Student Council in all sorts of ways.


    The school forum was very lively, and in the auditorium, the Celebrity Lecture went smoothly.


    Joshua exined humorously in profound and simple terms, and there were bursts of apuse andughter throughout the auditorium from time to time.


    Many students heard the news and rushed to the auditorium. Even if they could not find seats, they crowded outside the door.


    At ten o''clock, the Celebrity Lecture was over. Joshua was escorted by bodyguards, walking through the crowd to get out of the auditorium.


    After getting into the car, Jaxson asked, "President, do you need to go to the girls'' dormitory?"


    Joshua''s eyes dimmed, and he shook his head. "No, let''s go."


    Hazel may not want to see him. Besides, it was sote.


    Jaxson had no choice but to drive him away from Quantum University.


    As they drove, Joshua took a moment to read thepany''s papers.


    Suddenly, he looked up out of the window. The car was slowly moving around the outside of Quantum University, not much faster than walking.


    "Jaxson," Joshua said weakly.


    Jaxson was a little embarrassed. He originally thought they might run into Hazel, but it was discovered by Joshua first.


    He was trying to speed up and act surprised. "President! Is Miss Crowe ahead?"


    Cocking his brows slightly, Joshua lifted his head to see Hazel walking aimlessly along the sidewalk.


    "Follow her," he said in a deep tone.


    The car followed Hazel, who turned her head around, saw them, and continued to walk.


    "President." Jaxson looked at Joshua with astonishment.


    "Pull over." Joshua''s eyes grew deep.


    The car stopped, and he got out of the car to stand in front of Hazel.


    He frowned. "What are you doing out there at this hour?"


    Looking at him, a pang dispute suddenly surged up in her heart. "I''m hungry."


    Joshua was in a daze. His expression softened. "Then you are going to get food?"


    "No money," she said in a fit of annoyance.


    He spoke quietly, "I''ll lend you¡­"


    "I don''t want it!" she interrupted.


    "Don''t want my money. How about borrowing it from Jaxson?" His eyes dimmed.


    "No!" she yelled, annoyed.


    He looked at her in wonder.


    He had thought Hazel just disliked him, but she didn''t want to even borrow money from Jaxson.


    She had a tantrum like... a child now.


    Suddenly his eyes twinkled.


    "Then how about I buy it for you?" His mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners.


    She bit her lip gently. The next moment, she twisted around and walked forward.


    He smiled faintly. This stubborn little girl! Clearly, she wanted him to apany her, but she actually didn''t cut to the chase!


    She took him to a snack street near the school.


    Many of the shops were closed for the night, and there were few people on the street.


    "There aren''t many people here," he said in surprise.


    "There are usually a lot of people, but they all went back to school to see you." She is lowering her eyes.

 Chapter 768 - 56: Do You Really Want To Ignore Me?

    He smiled lightly. It was good enough as long as Hazel was willing to talk to him.


    "You didn''t?" he asked.


    "There are too many people," she said. "I watched the live stream video."


    "There was a Livestream video?" He was surprised.


    "Yes." She nodded. "A ssmate offered to show it on a Livestream website for whoever couldn''t squeeze into the auditorium."


    He nodded his head. Looking at the small shops on both sides, he asked calmly, "What would you like to eat?"


    "Chicken wings, French fries, blueberry sundae." She pointed to the end of the food street. "They''re in the snack bar over there. They''re very delicious."


    He furrowed his brows slightly. "This isn''t healthy food. Would you like something else?"


    "I won''t! I just want them!" she cried, annoyed.


    "Well¡­I''ll buy them for you." He gave in and followed her to the snack bar at the end.


    The snack bar was closing. There were thest chicken wings and fries left, but the blueberry sundae was sold out.


    "No blueberry sundae?" she asked sadly.


    "No blueberry sundae," the shop assistant repeated.


    "Then don''t have it," Joshua whispered. "It''s so cold now. You would probably catch a cold if you had it."


    "Oh..." she held her chicken wings and fries with a look of disappointment.


    "Come on, let me get you back," he said in a deep voice.


    It was sote now. He wouldn''t feel safe if Hazel went alone.


    "Mm," she replied in a low voice and walked toward the university with the food in her arms, drooping her head.


    He frowned.


    There was something wrong with her. He could feel that she was unhappy.


    Hazel began to run, Joshua ran after her and caught her by the wrist.


    She stopped, and a few tears suddenly rolled down her cheeks.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you all of a sudden crying?" he asked, flustered.


    "I wanted to have a blueberry sundae¡­" She sobbed, with more tears falling.


    "But the blueberry sundae is sold out." He tried tofort her.


    "But I just wanted to eat it," she said as she cried. "And, now I can''t."


    It was both amusing and pitiful. Was it just because she couldn''t have her favorite blueberry sundae that she cried like that?!


    She was like an unreasonable child, but now he just wanted to spoil her and sweet-talk her.


    His heart was tender. The next moment, he stretched out his arms to gently hold her in his arms.


    He consoled her softly. "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Shall I buy you something else to eat?"


    "I don''t want it, I want a blueberry sundae!" she said stubbornly.


    "Okay, okay, shall we go somewhere else?" he persuaded her in a low voice.


    "... Mm." she sobbed, agreeing.


    She was about to hold out her hand to wipe away her tears when he leaned over to kiss them away.


    As his thin lips brushed across her cheek, the searing heat and numbness came from her cheek, she stiffened in an instant.


    He actually kissed her?


    She looked up and stared at him in a daze.


    He took off his coat and put it over her. "It''s cold. You should wear more clothes in the future."


    The temperature of his coat warmed her, she suddenly felt sad and erupted into tears again.


    "What''s the matter?" Joshua was flustered. He quickly asked, "Shall we go and buy a blueberry sundae now?"


    "It''s not because of this¡­" She sobbed. The blueberry sundae was just a fuse, and all the injustice that had been piling up in her heart these days poured out. "They''re all calling me names, I know¡­"


    He frowned slightly. He hadpletely suppressed the media, and there was no news about Hazel, but he knew there were many sinisterments on Quantum University''s school forum.


    How could Hazel not be envied as her name was linked with his after all?


    But Hazel had been busy studying these days, and Joshua didn''t think she would take it to heart.


    However,e to think of it, how could she be so considerate and not be concerned about what was being said?


    She must have been under a lot of pressure alone.


    "It''s their fault, they''re bad," he said to her softly. "Don''t cry. How about venting to me about your anger towards them?"


    "Poo~!" She couldn''t help butugh as he sounded like he was trying to soothe a child. But after that, she began to cry once again.


    "And you!" she said, pouting flirtatiously.


    He asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with me?"


    "Do you... do you..." she bit her lip before asking in a shallow voice. "Do you really want to ignore me?"


    He was in a trance. He could hardly have heard her words without his attention focused on her.


    "Hazel Crowe," he said somewhat helplessly, "you told me not to bother you."


    "I..." she was tongue-tied for a while, trying to say something.


    "I was wrong." His mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. "Girls'' words mean the opposite. You told me not to bother you, in fact, wanting me to keep bothering you. I''ll correct it now, okay?"


    "You..." she was so irritated by him that she almostughed.


    Watching her and the fact that she didn''t know whether to cry orugh, he gently stretched out his arms to hold her.


    She stiffened a little.


    The next moment, she reached out her trembling fingers to gently grab his shirt.


    "I''m sorry, but I should have trusted you¡­" burying her face in his chest, she whispered.


    He was surprised, then smiled and cuddled her a little tighter.


    "Has the misunderstanding been cleared up?" he asked in a low tone.


    "Well..." Taking a deep breath, she raised her little face. She mustered up her courage, asking, "Joshua Denmark, do you like me?"


    His eyes flickering slightly, his heart full of tenderness, he said earnestly, "Yes."


    "Why?" She looked at him nkly.


    She had always distrusted him because she could not believe that Joshua would really lose his heart to her.


    She was pretty, but not to the point of being exceedingly beautiful. She had a good temper, but she liked to fight once there was disagreement. Also, she was a little stubborn.


    She and Joshua were two worlds apart. How could Joshua take a fancy to her?


    "It''s a bizarre feeling when you like someone." He grabbed her hand and put it on his chest. "I felt overwhelmed when I met you."


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    He didn''t say any moving, sweet words to her, but with this short answer, she sensed that he was serious, and she believed it.


    "Do you still want to have a blueberry sundae?" He chuckled.


    "Yes!" she said with determination. "I really want to have it!"

 Chapter 769 - 57: I Don’t Like You Enough

    "Let''s go." He smiled and pulled her hand.


    He took her to his car and opened the door.


    "Where?" she asked nkly.


    "There must be a blueberry sundae somewhere," he answered.


    "Okay!" She happily got in the car. When she saw Jaxson in the driver''s seat, she felt a little embarrassed.


    Joshua also got in, and when he saw her well-behaved appearance, he could not help but smile.


    Her flirting was only for him, which made him really happy.


    The car arrived at Denmark Residence, and Hazel got out in astonishment.


    "Why did you bring me here?" She looked at Joshua vigntly.


    Although the misunderstanding between her and Joshua had been cleared up, how could he take her home so soon?


    Did Joshua misunderstand her and think she was giving him a hint?


    "What are you thinking about?" Joshua didn''t know whether to cry orugh. "I''ve already had the blueberry sundae bought. Rest assured. I''ll take you backter."


    "Oh..." She lowered her head in embarrassment.


    After she walked into the dining room, her eyes couldn''t help but light up.


    Besides the blueberry sundae, there was plenty of delicious food on the table.


    "So many. Do you consider me a pig?" She didn''t know whether to cry orugh, but she couldn''t help swallowing in the face of these delicacies.


    He looked at her fondly. "Where could there be such a lovely pig? You give me one, and I''ll keep her for a whole life."


    She flushed somehow. Was Joshuaplimenting or scolding her exactly? No, he was clearly following her words. Even if he scolded her, it was her who scolded herself.


    Joshua smiled, took her by the hand, and sat down at the table. "Here you are. The blueberry sundae that you want."


    "Mm!" Hazel happily took it from him.


    Joshua looked at her tenderly.


    Feeling his gaze, she was a little embarrassed. She picked up a French fry and handed it to him. "You can try it too. It''s very delicious."


    Joshua''s eyes flickered slightly. He opened his mouth and bit Hazel''s finger.


    A warm sensation at her fingertips made her suddenly stiffen.


    As the tip of his tongue brushed across her fingertip, she came to her senses and withdrew her hand as if she had been electrocuted.


    "It''s indeed very delicious." He smiled and nodded.


    She was both shy and angry.


    How could he always tease her like that?


    She lowered her head and ate a bite of a sundae.


    He smiled and picked up a blueberry sundae to have a taste of it.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she peeked at him. Seeing he put it down after a single mouthful of it, she couldn''t help speaking.


    "Doesn''t it taste good?"


    "So-so," he said quietly.


    She took the sundae in front of him in astonishment and had a taste of it.


    She said, a little confused, "No, it''s very delicious."


    Then she put another spoonful into her mouth.


    "Maybe..." An evil smile curved her lips. "It''s my eating posture."


    Hazel looked at him nkly. "Huh? ... hm!"


    His thin lips fell down, and her eyes widened sharply!


    The tip of his tongue groped in her mouth to move the ice cream.


    She was stunned. She tried to push him away, but he stretched out his hand and tightened his grip around her.


    In a moment, her resistance suddenly seemed to sink like a stone in the sea.


    Her eyes got a little blurry, and her hands, which had resisted, held on tight to his shirt at some point.


    He finally let her go when she was almost out of breath.


    Her face was bright red, and her chest was strangely hot.


    How could Joshua take advantage of her again like that!


    "Anything to drink?" She got up and ran to the kitchen refrigerator.


    She really didn''t know how to be alone with Joshua, so she just ran away.


    Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. This shy little girl!


    Hazel opened the fridge, took out a bottle of drink, unscrewed it without looking at it, and drank it directly.


    "What''s this?" It was not until drinking half a bottle that she noticed that there was something fishy with the taste, so she looked at it nkly.


    Joshua''s face suddenly changed. What wine did this girl drink? Was it very strong?


    He rushed to take the wine bottle from her hand.


    "Hazel, how do you feel now?" he asked anxiously.


    "A little... dizzy." She rubbed her temples.


    "Nanny Carter," he shouted, "go and make honey water!"


    The kitchen immediately became busy while he helped Hazel to the table.


    She suddenly stared at him.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked.


    "Why, why are there..." she pointed to his side, "so many of your figures?"


    He looked at her rosy cheeks, her clear eyes with a rare charm.


    This girl got drunk so soon?


    He was powerless and felt it funny.


    He persuaded softly, "Hazel, drink some water."


    "I don''t want it." She pushed the ss away, annoyed.


    "What do you want?" he asked.


    She shook her dizzy head. Her eyes grew brighter.


    "Hug!" The next moment, she happily stretched out her arms.


    He was in a daze.


    "Hug me," she acted flirtily.


    "Okay." He smiled gently and held out his arms to cuddle her.


    Suddenly, she started crying.


    "Why are you crying?" he coaxed her hurriedly.


    "You are a bad man, you bully me!" She raised her fists and hit him in the chest.


    Drunk, she was soft and weak, and her fists were like tickles.


    "Yep, I''m a bad man," he said to her in a low voice, echoing her words.


    All of a sudden, she stopped crying and stared at him. "Joshua Denmark¡­ Do you really like me?"


    "Yes." He was slightly thrilled. "What about you, Hazel?"


    "Me too!" she replied happily.


    A small smile came to his lips. This stubborn little girl would only speak her mind when she was drunk?


    "Then let''s get married," he whispered in her ear.


    "Married..." her pretty eyebrows were drawn together as if she was thinking about what it meant.


    "No!" she answered abruptly and tly.


    "Why not?" he cocked his brows slightly.


    "Because of you¡­" She knocked on her dizzy head, and the next moment, she rested wearily on his chest.


    "What''s the matter with me?" he asked softly, cupping her face in surprise.


    "I''m sleepy." She frowned impatiently.


    "Be good, answer me, and I''ll let you sleep," he enticed her in a low voice. "Why don''t you want to marry me?"


    "... I don''t like you enough¡­" She pushed his hand away.

 Chapter 770 - 58: The Passionate Kiss

    This is the reason she said no?


    He didn''t know whether tough or cry. It seemed that he was too anxious to feel anything.


    Nanny Carter held a ss of honey watering over. She couldn''t helpining, "How can you allow Miss Crowe to drink, Mr.Denmark?"


    "I was careless." He was sensible enough to admit his mistake and reached for the honey water.


    He put it close to Hazel''s mouth, whispering, "Be good, have some honey water."


    "I won''t!" She frowned and shook her head hard, refusing to drink it.


    "Be good, drink it, and you''ll feel better," he said, trying to calm her.


    "I won''t!" She tried hard to dodge. "You said you would let me sleep after the question. Liar¡­"


    He had no choice but to put down the ss. He looked helplessly, "but you are dizzy. What do you need me to do?"


    She tilted her head and thought carefully for a moment. Suddenly, her eyes became crescent-shaped as she was delighted.


    She stretched out her arms and wrapped them around his neck. "I''ll be good if we kiss!"


    "Huh?" He raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    The next moment, her soft lips covered his lips with a clumsy, drunk kiss.


    Does this girl have to be drunk?


    His eyes grew a little deep. He wrapped his arms around Hazel''s waist and responded to her kiss.


    Nanny Carter was confused when she looked at the two of them, but still, she led all the servants away.


    The passionate kiss continued, and Joshua felt very hot all over.


    The next moment, he lifted Hazel through her waist and went upstairs.


    When they arrived at his bedroom, he closed the door behind them.


    "Hazel," he said, putting her down with a serious face, "you asked for it!"


    Leaning weakly on him, she raised her head nkly.


    When Joshua lifted her jaw, she suddenly felt a surge of nausea. She pushed him aside rudely and threw up.


    His face darkened momentarily.


    This girl actually vomited at the most critical time!


    And she threw up on both of them.


    The thought of having sex with her vanishedpletely, and Joshua pulled her into the bathroom.


    After he convinced her to let him helped her take a bath, he carried her to bed.


    As soon as he tucked her in, she turned over and kicked the quilt away.


    Seeing herrgely fair skin exposed outside the quilt, his expression deepened.


    Was this girl here to expressly torture him?


    He grabbed the quilt and helped tuck her in once again.


    Hardly had he left the bed when she kicked her legs out of the quilt again.


    This girl! He was helpless, so he simply wrapped Hazel with the quilt and leaned on her legs.


    He wanted to see whether she could kick the quilt away once again!


    "You bastard," she said with the usation, opening her eyes dimly. "Joshua Denmark, you just want to make love to me on the bed¡­"


    "Who said that?" He smiled and said, "We can try it in the living room, the kitchen, the balcony, the sofa, anywhere!"


    Puzzled, she thought about it for a long time before she obediently said, "Oh."


    He felt hot instantly.


    Why did this girl say oh''? The desire which he had pressed down so hard was stirred up again by her short words!


    "Hazel, let''s try," he said gently as he released her.


    The next moment he kissed her passionately.


    However, he stopped suddenly and looked at Hazel lying under him. She had her eyes closed tightly, and her breathing was slowing down.


    This girl! She made him excited, but then she fell asleep?!


    He gritted his teeth angrily. She was torturing him on purpose, wasn''t she?


    "Hazel Crowe!" Joshua said, with a gloomy face.


    "Mm," she said. Then she reluctantly frowned and fell asleep again.


    He sucked in a deep breath, containing the desire in his chest, and went to the bathroom again.


    The next day, Hazel opened her eyes in a daze and felt her head hurt.


    She held out her hand to fumble.


    What was this? It was this big and warm.


    She rubbed against it with her hand touching downward. But her hand was abruptly stopped by something.


    In an instant, she was suddenly awake and quickly looked up. Her face turned pale!


    Who was going to tell her what was going on?


    How could she...be in the same bed with Joshua Denmark?!


    Joshua''s eyes became a little deep. "Aren''t you going to let go?"


    She suddenly came to her senses. This time, she sensed that what she had just touched was slowly getting bigger.


    Realizing what she had touched, she screamed and withdrew her hand as if she was electrocuted!


    How could this be?


    Hazel was utterly embarrassed and wanted to dig a hole crawl to hide!


    "You beast! What did you do to me?!" She hugged her quilt tightly andined furiously.


    "That''s what I should ask." He frowned. "What did you do to me?"


    "... You!" Her cheeks turned red instantly, both shy and angry. "I meantst night!"


    "I meantst night, too." There was hidden bitterness in his eyes. "Do you really forget everything?"


    Her eyes were a little nk.


    She remembered Joshua buying her something to eatst night, and then she seemed to have a drink of wine¡­ her face suddenly turned pale and then turned red.


    "You remembered?" A smile curved his lips.


    "No! I don''t remember anything!" She buried her face shyly into the quilt.


    What had she donest night? She only had a few mouthfuls of wine, but she had actually been roaring drunk?!


    He chuckled¡ªsuch a shy little girl.


    "Even so," she said angrily, holding back her feelings of shame, "you shouldn''t¡­ you shouldn''t do that to me¡­"


    She bit her lip lightly; she was so bashful that she couldn''t continue.


    "What kind of thing?" He asked with a smirk.


    Angrily, she grabbed the pillow and threw it at him."You! Asshole! Didn''t you say you wouldn''t touch me?"


    When he took the pillow, his eyes became deep, and he grabbed Hazel by the wrist and pushed her down under his body.


    He whispered as his fingers caressed her cheek. "Now that you''ve changed me, I''ll have to do what I didn''t do."


    "Aye?" She stared at him in a daze. Joshua meant¡­ nothing had happened to themst night?


    She asked hurriedly, "Then why are you lying in the same bed with me?"


    "You really forget everything," said Joshua, gritting his teeth. "If I had known that, I wouldn''t have given you a break!"


    Last night, Hazel kicked the quilt, and he tucked her in several times. But who knew what was wrong with the girl? She even used him as a pillow when she fell asleep, holding him tightly, which helped him to contain his desire the whole evening.

 Chapter 771 - 59: A Human Pillow

    "A human pillow that can tuck you in. Is itfortable to hold, huh?" he asked, his eyes shing with amusement.


    Hazel could roughly guess what had happened, and she was extremely ashamed.


    Looking at her blush cheeks, Joshua suddenly spoke, "Hazel."


    "Huh?" She looked at him nkly.


    "Let''s be together," he said seriously.


    Now that she felt she didn''t like him enough to get married, they could start with a boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship.


    She just felt her heartbeat quickening.


    Although she only confessed she liked him when she was drunk, she did like him deep down her heart.


    "Why? You like me, but you''re afraid of falling in love with me?" He chuckled.


    "Who says I''m afraid?" she shed out.


    But the next moment, she was full of regret. Why did she fall for his trick when he provoked her?


    "Hmm," he said, his eyes shing. "I''ll be your boyfriend from now on."


    She suddenly felt her heart flutter. Was that how it feels to be in love with someone?


    But she felt like something serious would happen if they stayed in their current position.


    "Well, I''m hungry¡­" She turned her head around shyly.


    "Hazel Crowe," he was astonished, "Is your reaction a yes?"


    She was in a daze for a while and then more ashamed and aggravated. "I mean, I''m starving! What are you thinking?"


    "I see." Joshua smiled quietly and kissed her on the forehead. "Get up, I''ll take you to breakfast."


    She held the quilt and secretly watched Joshua change his clothes.


    His figure was really awesome, with the perfect beautiful six-pack abdominal muscles. She looked at him so closely that he was like a walking aphrodisiac to her. Too tempting!


    Out of the corner of his eye, Joshua saw her little blushed face, then suddenly turned around. "If you want to watch me, just watch."


    "I didn''t want to watch you!" Like an ostrich, she ducked into the quilt shyly. "Get out of here!"


    He smiled but did not continue to tease her.


    After both of them changed clothes and washed, Joshua took Hazel by the hand and went downstairs together.


    Hazel''s heart kept leaping, but she didn''t resist.


    Downstairs, Nanny Carter looked at the couple with questioning eyes, which made her cheeks very hot.


    "Hazel, have you had a lot of ssestely?" Joshua asked.


    "Not much. There are very few sses in senior year," she replied.


    "Come to my office and be my secretary," he said softly.


    Being a secretary was not his real purpose. He just wanted to spend more time with her. Hazel said she didn''t like him enough, so he figured they should develop their rtionship so she would like him more.


    "Huh?" She looked at him, wondering. "Don''t you already have a secretary?"


    "She was fired."


    Hazel was tongue-tied instantly. After all, J Flores was fired because of her.


    "Rest assured. There is no difficult work, and you will not bete in your daily ss," he said quietly.


    She was struggling.


    Although she agreed to be with Joshua, she was a little worried about being his secretary.


    She wasn''t worried about what he would do to her. Jaxson once said, what Joshua hated most was office romance. Although they had established a rtionship, she believed he wouldn''t do anything out of line.


    What worried her was, she''s notpetent.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll make things worse?" she asked in a low voice.


    "Are you losing confidence?" A smile curved his lips.


    "Who says I''m losing confidence!" She swore. "I''ll show you what it means to be smart and capable!"


    His eyes flickering, and he retorted naughtily, "It doesn''t matter whether you''re smart or not. Your ''capability of sex'' what matters most."


    "What? How could you...! JOSHUA DENMARK!" She gritted her teeth in shame.


    Suddenly, she was stunned and felt depressed somehow.


    How could she be so careless as to walk straight into Joshua''s trap?


    "I''m full." She put down her fork in shame.


    "Really?" he asked.


    "Well, I''m leaving. I have sses today," she said.


    "I''ll get you back." His mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. This girl was shy again.


    She didn''t refuse, but she suddenly stopped him when the car was close to Quantum University.


    "Let''s stop here." She looked around to make sure no one was passing before she pushed the door open.


    "Hazel," Joshua said, his eyes dimming slightly as he caught her wrist, "are you not going to disclose our rtionship? Am I so bad?"


    "No," she said,ughing as she realized what he was angry about. "It''s not the right time to expose our rtionship. If you show up at school with me now, I don''t think I could go back to school anymore."


    A sudden realization hit him.


    He only showed up at Quantum University yesterday and was "invited" to attend the Celebrity Lecture. If he and Hazel were to appear together at Quantum University today, it would surely cause another explosion of public opinion.


    He could avoid the press, but it would indeed bring trouble to her.


    "So, you''re going to hide me all the time?" He frowned.


    "At least until I graduate," she whispered. "Besides, we may not be able to get through until my graduation¡­"


    "What?!" His face darkened.


    He heard something from Hazel''s words. Did this girl have no faith in him? She actually thought they would break up before her graduation?!


    She coughed and quickly said. "Just kidding. I''m leaving¡­"


    Suddenly, Joshua put his hand around her tiny waist. She looked back in surprise, but his lips had covered hers.


    Hazel was a bit shy and powerless, redness creeping up her cheeks.


    After that, Joshua looked at her with deep eyes.


    "Hazel," he whispered, "I promise you I will cooperate with you and keep our rtionship secret until you graduate. But even if you graduate, we won''t break up, okay!"


    Her heart was pounding in her chest as she jumped out of the car as if she was escaping.


    On the way back to the dormitory, her cheeks were blushing as she recalled Joshua''s sincere words.


    "Hazel, where were you?" Ariel asked solemnly.


    She was stunned to be asked this and did not know how to answer.


    "I..." She bit her lip, thinking.


    "Do you know how worried we were about youst night?" Summer gritted her teeth.


    "Didn''t I text you that I was out for a walk?" Hazel said, feeling a pang of guilt.


    "You have the nerve to say that!" Summer said angrily."Is it the same thing to go for a walk as it is to stay out all night? We almost called the police, you know?!"


    Deeply moved and guilty, Hazel asked with a little embarrassment, "Did you bother the cops?"

 Chapter 772 - 60: Insincere Apology

    Their faces suddenly changed, and they both gave her an enormous smile. "If Jaxson hadn''t told us where you were, we would have called them! False rm! but now you need to tell us the details."


    Hazel opened her mouth in surprise. "Do¡­ you know everything?"


    "We have known what we should know, and we''re waiting for you to tell us what we shouldn''t know!" Ariel asked, gossiping, "What did you do with Prince Charming yesterday?"


    "You think too much." Hazel took her textbook from the shelf and forcibly changed the subject. "Let''s go. It''s time for ss."


    "Professor Lee never takes roll call. He won''t even know if we skip his sses!" Summer was standing in front of the door. "Clear your conscience about your affair first!"


    "Are you sure you''re going to stop me?" Hazel moved her finger and asked with a faint smile.


    Summer immediately became a wuss, but it was too much of a shame to let go. She could not help tipping Ariel a wink.


    "Hazel, please satisfy our curiosity!" Ariel held Hazel''s waist very ineffectively.


    "You... Let go!" Hazel was amused angrily by her.


    She scared them at most, but she wouldn''t really hit them.


    Ariel shook his head hard as she didn''t want to let go shamelessly. "I won''t let go until you tell me!"


    "All right!" Hazel didn''t know whether to cry orugh. "Nothing happened!"


    "Nothing?!" Ariel let go of her in surprise.


    The two girls looked at Hazel in disbelief.


    They couldn''t help but wonder, "Is there something wrong with the Prince''s stamina?"


    Hazel was speechless instantly. "What on Earth are you two thinking?"


    "Then why didn''t he make the most of the situation?" They were puzzled.


    "Can''t he be a gentleman?" Hazel put her hand on her forehead.


    "Hazel, you''ve never seen his cock before. How do you know whether he can''t or not?" They stared at her.


    Instantly, Hazel felt a little awkward.


    Although she and Joshua didn''t make love,... but she had seen his cock.


    Not only had she seen it, but she identally touched it this morning. She thought his cock was very amazing, and there would definitely be no question about that.


    Hazel felt a little more ashamed at the thought of this.


    "I''m going to ss." She changed the subject again.


    "Are you really going now?" Summer stopped her."Aren''t you afraid of being surrounded?"


    "Why will I be surrounded?" Hazel was surprised.


    "Come on, look at the school forum." Summer dragged her to theputer. "Joshua was there for youst night, and the school forum was very lively, saying you were still in his heart."


    Hazel felt embarrassed. How could these people still associate her with this since Joshua had covered it up by saying it was the president who contacted him?


    But they weren''t wrong, and she was the only rumored girl around Joshua, and it wasn''t much of a surprise to associate it with her.


    "The whole school knows this. I think you''d better not leave, or you''ll be surrounded as a national treasure." Ariel smiled and said, "You''d better stay in the dorm and tell us what happened with you and Prince Charming."


    Hazel was helpless. These two bad friends are so hard to deal with!


    Suddenly, with a frown, she grabbed Summer''s mouse.


    There was a viral post of apology on the school forum.


    Hazel clicked it, only to find out that it was a post from the President of Student Council apologizing to her.


    The post seemed to be very sincere, and the President of the Student Council did not shy away from his mistake. He confessed that he had wanted to find someone to be the scapegoat. However, he confessed without hesitation, it was Ka''s idea, and he was just her aplice.


    "Why are you reading such an insincere apology?"Ariel said disdainfully.


    The followingments were basically simr to what Ariel meant. All of them were one-sided, scolding the student council president, saying that his apology was not sincere. He was only doing crisis publicity to keep his position as President of the Student Council.


    Hazel read thements below the post, and she couldn''t help frowning.


    The previousments were not bad, they basically just criticized the President of the Student Council and Ka, but some unkind people soon distorted the post.


    They scolded the President of the Student Council, saying that he didn''t want to apologize but wanted to make Ka a scapegoat even though she was innocent.


    The people below echoed in unison, all in the same tone.


    The President of the Student Council hurried to exin, but those people scolded him again, and soon he was so irritated that he didn''t reply anymore.


    Suddenly, the forum became even more lively, and Kaalmost became the second victim after Hazel.


    Hazel''s brows were puckered tightly. Apparently, it was Ka who was fighting back, trying to whitewash herself.


    Summer seemed to have noticed something. She said as she pondered, "Hazel, did Ka really do this?"


    "I don''t know whether it was her. But she did make me furious that day, and she never liked me," Hazel said in a deep tone.


    "It must be her!" Ariel was angry. "I thought something was wrong when I read the post yesterday. This woman has done all the bad things, but she still has the nerve to pretend to be weak and pitiful!"


    "Forget it." Hazel left the mouse. "Anyway, it''s all over. I don''t want to be a forum star anymore. Let it go."


    "No!" Ariel was still angry. "Don''t worry, leave it to Summer and me. Who can''t lead the direction?!"


    "Ariel was right." Summer nodded. "First of all, we can''t suffer in vain. Second, let everyone pay attention to Ka Lee, and then they will not pay attention to you."


    Hazel thought for a bit. They were right. She nodded."Have a good time, but don''t overdo it."


    "Don''t worry! But we need to be paid for this help!"They said with a wicked smile.


    "Okay, when it''s over, I''ll treat you to dinner," Hazel said casually.


    "Who needs your treat?" They both rolled the eyes. "We want the Prince''s treat!"


    "All right," Hazel said in passing. "I''ll tell him then."


    "Aye?" They turned their heads to stare at Hazel in astonishment.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Hazel was startled.


    "Did you consent to it for Prince Charming?!" They said happily. "You are having an affair. Be honest! How''s your rtionship now? Tell us the truth!"


    Hazel suddenly had a headache. However, she didn''t n to hide it from them. After all, they spent time together all day, and she was bound to spill the beans at some point.


    "We decide to see if things will work between us," Hazel blushed and said honestly.

 Chapter 773 - 61: You Promise?

    "You must not tell anyone else! I am only telling you because I trust you." Hazel ordered them to secrecy.


    Before Ariel and Summer could say anything, they had already felt very disappointed.


    "What? Hazel? Are you going to have a secret affair?" they asked in astonishment.


    "What do you think I should do? Continue to be a campus celebrity?" Hazel was helpless.


    "What''s wrong with being a campus celebrity? Your boyfriend is Joshua Denmark, enough to be envied and hated!" Ariel said delightedly.


    "... I just want to get my diploma in peace." Hazel was speechless.


    "Alright, alright." The two girls waved their hands with disappointment. "Rest assured. We''ll never publicize it. But remember, let Prince Charming invite us to dinner again!"


    Hazel agreed to it, not knowing whether to cry orugh.


    She was still the hot topic in the school, so she thought for a while, finally decided not to go to ss and stayed in the dormitory for study to avoid being surrounded by onlookers.


    Summer and Ariel did have away. They had an alternative ount on the school forum, they would simply send a few posts questioning and leave it to others to add fuel to the fire.


    Ka was so anxious to make this something big. Wasn''t she the guilty one?


    Others were now skeptical, so they started following and questioning for themselves. Ka seemed to be more anxious and wanting to argue with them, but her arguments only increased their suspicions.


    Many of the members who attended the student council activity that day testified directly. It was Ka who first proposed that Hazel should invite Joshua.


    Suddenly, the direction of thements changed, everyone changed from reprimanding the President of Student Council to everyone reprimanding him and Ka, more so Ka.


    Ament left was, "They made their bed, and now they need toy in it!"


    Ariel was deep in thought, then out of the blue, she turned to Hazel and said, "Thanksgiving Day ising up. Have you decided what to give to your Prince?"


    Hazel was stunned.


    ***


    Thanksgiving Day was no different to her than an ordinary day, but now that she had a boyfriend, she would have to think about these things more.


    After all, she really did like him.


    "I don''t know what he likes." Hazel frowned. "Should I ask him?"


    "Why?" Summer couldn''t resist rolling her eyes. "If you ask in advance, would there have been any surprises on Thanksgiving Day?"


    "Mmm." Hazel agreed. Then she said miserably. "Let me think about it carefully."


    She thought about it for a while but could note up with a good idea. Finally, she decided to ask Joshua.


    She could not ask him directly, but she could find an opportunity to bring it up in conversation.


    From time to time, there were girls from other dorms knocking on doors, and Hazel was well aware that they were all there to see her. Summer and Ariel simply escaped out of the dorm without them noticing, but Hazel was not taking a chance, so she hid. When they knocked she did not answer and when her phone rang she ignored it.


    A few hourster her phone rang again, she was getting ready to throw it out the window but noticed it was Joshua. Hazel answered the phone with a little surprise.


    "Hazel, let''s have dinner tonight," Joshua whispered.


    "Oh?" she said expressionlessly, "Didn''t we have breakfast together this morning?


    "How can breakfast be the same as dinner?" He smiled a little andughed. "I''m already outside your school. Are youing out, or am Iing in to pick you up?"


    "... I am on my way out." She became a wuss instantly.


    If Joshua came here, it was very likely going to cause another disturbance.


    At dinner, she could casually bring up gifts to find out what he would like.


    Hazel snuck out of the dormitory wearing a baseball hat and scarf, looking like a burr rather than a woman in love just to hide her identity.


    When she saw Joshua sitting in the car, she could not wait to get in. Her heart was pounding.


    There was a sh of surprise in his eyes. "Why are you looking so stealthy?"


    "I''m hiding from people." Hazel fretted. "I didn''t want you to know, but there are times when I feel like a panda at the zoo. People are always looking at me."


    Joshua cocked his brows. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "It isn''t that bad, is it?" she said, "I am hoping people will forget me after two days."


    His eyes dimmed; he had neglected this. She had always had the characteristic trait of not bothering others and not worrying about things.


    As her boyfriend, he should take the initiative to help her solve these problems.


    "By the way, I have something to tell you," she said suddenly.


    "Huh?" he looked at her.


    "Can my job as your secretary be on hold?" she asked.


    "Are you unwilling to do it?" He looked at her quietly.


    Facing his deep eyes, she only felt her heartbeat pounding harder. Looking directly at him, she felt it seemed she couldn''t refuse any of his requests at all.


    "I''m not unwilling¡­" she blushed a little. "The final exam is in two weeks. I want to study as much as possible."


    "But when you finish your final exam, it''s time for winter vacation." There was a little sadness in his eyes. "Can you stay with me then?"


    "... Mmm," she said in a low voice.


    "What?" He looked at her in astonishment. The next moment, He put his hand around her waist, and there was incredible joy in his eyes. "Hazel, say it again."


    "I meant to tell you about it." Her cheeks turned a little red. "I''ve called my parents and told them I''d be hometer this winter vacation. I haven''t found a ce to live... yet."


    "Why do you want to find a ce? Live with me." He chuckled.


    "You?" She watched him vigntly.


    "Hazel, you don''t believe me?" His eyes were sad.


    In an instant, her heart leaped. It felt like she waspletely different from herself when she faced Joshua.


    No, no, you can''t be seduced by a honey trap.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s that I haven''t liked you to the point that I want to live with you," she said after she thought for a bit.


    He was considerate, and he felt this was the same thing as not believing.


    "I assure you that I will do nothing to you unless you agree," he whispered. "It''s hard to find a house now, so tell your parents you will be living in a ssmate''s house."


    Hazel''s heart leaped.


    At that moment, she believed Joshua''s promise. What more, he had always had a good reputation.


    "You promise?" She reconfirmed.

 Chapter 774 - 62: She’s My Girlfriend

    "I promise." He said with a big smile.


    He just meant that he would do nothing to her if she is unwilling, but he would be happy to cooperate if she wanted.


    "Nanny Carter likes you very much. If you are unwilling to live with me, she will scold me." There was a bit of sadness in his eyes.


    "Okay..." she consented to it.


    His eyes flickered, and he moved slightly toward her.


    She got very nervous in an instant.


    Did Joshua want to kiss her again? The driver was still there, though!


    Suddenly, his cell phone rang, and she pushed him away with a sigh of relief. "That is for you!"


    He cocked his brows with some displeasure. Who is so inconsiderate?


    It was his friend Kenny Jones. Frowning slightly, he answered the call.


    "Joshua, let''s get together tonight," Kenny said. "Chuck and Isaac are here, too."


    "I don''t have time," Joshua said indifferently.


    "Howe you have no time? I just called your office, and it''s said you left work early." Kenny half-joked, "You wouldn''t be with your girlfriend, would you?"


    "Yes." Joshua nodded.


    On the other end of the phone, Kenny became quiet. Soon he asked in surprise, "Really? You got a girlfriend? You are lying to me, aren''t you? Bring her too, and we can meet her!"


    Joshua''s eyes twinkled a little. He said calmly, "I''ll ask her if she wants to."


    Kenny chuckled."Your persuading skills are strong."


    Ignoring him, Joshua put down his cell phone and looked at Hazel. "My friend asked us toe over for a small get-together. Would you like to go?"


    "Is it okay for me to go?" She was a little hesitant.


    "You''re my girlfriend. Why is it not okay?" he said softly, "Rest assured. They''re not bad enough to bother you, and Isaac is also there."


    "Isaac Anderson?" she asked. Knowing that there was a person she knew, she seemed less resistant to meet his friends.


    Thinking for a bit, she nodded. "Alright."


    He lowered his eyes, nodded, and said to Kenny, "We will be there after a while."


    After hanging up and telling the driver where to go, Joshua quietly looked at Hazel.


    "Why are you looking at me?" She touched her cheek nkly. "Is there something on my face?"


    "Hazel," Joshua asked jealously, "do you want to go because Isaac is there? You treat him in quite a special way."


    Stunned, she stared at him. Did she hear that right? Joshua was jealous?


    She had always felt that Joshua, though gentle, was too calcting and profound that she could not guess what he was thinking at all.


    But he was actually jealous?


    She couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    "You''re stillughing." He pinched her cheek with hidden bitterness.


    "It''s indeed a sort of special." She blinked. "I think he''s a nice guy and a good friend."


    "Mmm, he''s a really good friend." His face softened slightly.


    Did he ept it so easily?


    She looked at him curiously. "Are you afraid that our rtionship will be better after we have been friends for a long time?


    Eyes twitching, he looked at her seriously and said firmly, "You''re not going to have such a chance. Hazel, I trust your judgment."


    She was angry and amused. What did he mean? Did he mean that if she continued to develop her rtionship with Isaac, that she had bad judgment?


    But... indeed, Joshua was more her type than Isaac would ever be.


    They reached the ce they were meeting Joshua'' friends. He quietly knocked on the door.


    Kenny opened the door, smiled, and said, "Joshua, you''re here¡­"


    But before he finished, he looked at Hazel in amazement.


    He thought Joshua was deceiving him when he said his girlfriend would apany him. Kenny did not expect Joshuaton to really bring a woman here!


    "She, she..."Kenny pointed at her with astonishment.


    Hazel looked at him, puzzled. This man looked kind, but why did he see her as a ghost?


    "She''s my girlfriend." Joshua took Hazel by the hand intimately and led her into the room.


    Acting as he had seen a ghost, Kenny followed them.


    Isaac looked at Hazel in shock. Then he said with a sad look on his face, "Hazel, are you really with Joshua? This must be the reason you acted the way you did and piss me¡­"


    "Face it, Isaac." Joshua took Hazel by her waist intimately, leaned over, and softly kissed her on the forehead.


    Her cheeks turned red at being so close to him in front of his friends.


    "It''s just a kiss on the forehead¡­" Isaac was disdainful.


    "If you want to see us more intimate, I''d be happy to break your heart even more." Joshua had a faint smile.


    Isaac became versed in an instant. The other two men in the room were all too shocked to evene to their senses.


    They had never seen Joshua take a woman so seriously. Was Hazel really his girlfriend?


    Isaac looked extremely depressed and angry. Joshua ignored him and simply introduced the three of them.


    It wasn''t until then that Hazel knew the guy who looked nice and honest was Kenny Jones, and the other guy who looked cool and seldom talked was Chuck Foster.


    Kenny and Chuck were finally convinced that Joshua didn''t lie to them when they knew Hazel was the woman who had an affair with Joshua the other day.


    "Hello, sister-inw," The two men shouted together.


    Hazel was both frightened and embarrassed. She was about to say something when Joshua smiled softly and said, "Your sister-inw is shy. Don''t scare her."


    After a brief chat with them, Hazel found that they were actually quite easygoing, and then they all teased each other but in a friendly way.


    Kenny was very kind, Chuck was a little cold, and Isaac was rather flirtatious. As for Joshua, although he looked nice, he was the most scheming. Their rtionship was actually so good that Hazel was somewhat surprised.


    "You guys have totally different personalities. How can you be friends?" she asked curiously. "Is it because you grew up together?"


    "No, the three of us grew up together," Isaac pointed to Chuck and Kenny. Then he exined, "Joshua joined uster, or brought under control. The three of us admire him very much."


    Hazel felt more surprised. Joshua didn''t grow up with the three of them?


    She wanted to continue asking, but Kenny, who had been somewhat tongue-tied, suddenly said, "Joshua, I''d like to apologize first. I may have done something wrong¡­"

 Chapter 775 - 63: You Think To Much

    "What did you do?" Joshua asked softly.


    "I..." Kenny was about to say something when there was a knock at the door. He sighed helplessly and got up to open the door.


    "He thought you were joking with us when you said you were bringing your girlfriend," Isaac gloated as he whispered, "so he asked VanessaYoung toe here."


    "Why didn''t you stop him?" Joshua asked calmly.


    "Why should I stop him?" Isaac looked as if he expected the worst.


    Hazel felt overwhelmed.


    Their words clearly said that the rtionship between Vanessa, who was about to arrive, and Joshua was not simple.


    The door opened, and a woman came in.


    Hazel looked at her curiously. She was stunning, with exquisite make-up. Apparently, she had taken her time to make sure she was perfectly dressed. It seemed she was Vanessa with a gentle and virtuous personality.


    Vanessa greeted several people in the room with a polite smile.


    "Brother Joshua." Vanessa looked at Joshua with more intimacy.


    Hazel looked at Joshua, only to find he was calm without any guilt.


    "I heard you brought another woman this time. Won''t you introduce us?" Vanessa chuckled.


    Another... Even if Hazel was rather slow, she could hear the meaning of Vanessa''s words.


    "Vanessa, no-nonsense." Kenny seemed to be trying to save his mistake, and he quickly said, "This is really Joshua''s girlfriend. Her name is Hazel Crowe. Sister-inw, this is Vanessa Young. We are good friends who grew up together."


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Vanessa looked as if she had said something wrong, and she said quickly, "It was Joshua who has brought a lot of women with him and said they were his girlfriends before. But I think he must have just been trying to deceive us. Hazel, don''t think too much into it."


    Hazel''s mouth twitched. Persuading her not to think much? She was clearly afraid that she would not think enough.


    She had no feelings for Vanessa, to begin with, but now she had a pretty bad impression of her. Besides, when she thought she might have had something with Joshua, she felt a bit unhappy.


    "Well, I won''t think much." She smiled softly. "I don''t mind or care about Joshua''s past, but you can rest assured that he will not have other girlfriends because I''ll be thest."


    Vanessa''s face became a little unpleasant, and a faint chill shed across her eyes.


    Isaac couldn''t helpughing, but then he looked at Hazel with much sadness and bitterness.


    Surprised by herment, Joshua looked at her wearing an innocent smile.


    She actually had hit back before he could exin to her. A smile curving his lips, he gently held her hand.


    Hazel stared at him, her hand suddenly pinching his.


    "All right. Everybody, have a seat," Aware of the awkwardness of the atmosphere, Kenny said quickly.


    "I never," Joshuawhispered in Hazel''s ear.


    "Never what?" Hazel clenched her teeth.


    "Never brought another woman here," he said. "Believe me."


    "Ha." She sneered.


    "If you don''t believe me, I''ll kiss you." Joshua''s eyes twinkled.


    "I believe you, I believe you." She blushed in shame.


    All of the people sat down, and the waiters began to serve.


    They talked over dinner. Vanessa talked kindly to the other people, and from time to time, she talked to Joshua about work or the past.


    Joshua asionally replied, but most of the time, he kept out of the conversation.


    Hazel didn''t interrupt. She was focused on the big table of delicacies; the food was absolutely delicious. She had to say that all of them really knew how to enjoy themselves.


    "Try this." Joshua put a tender piece of fish in front of Hazel. He made sure to carefully take the fishbone out before putting it on her te. He began to shell the shrimp.


    Vanessa watched Joshua''s movements. She clenched her chopsticks in her hand with hatred.


    The next moment, she asked with a gentle smile, "You don''t talk very much, Hazel?"


    Hazel gulped down the food in her mouth and took a sip of water. "You''re free to talk, I''m busy enjoying a delightful meal."


    There was a touch of anger in Vanessa''s eyes, but the next moment, she said apologetically, "Ah, you don''t understand what we''re talking about, and don''t you know what to say? I''m sorry, but we have a good rtionship. We usually chat like this. That''s all."


    Hazel suddenly realized that Vanessa was reminding her that they isted her.


    She looked up, speechless. Why couldn''t Vanessa be quiet even at dinner?


    Vanessa wasn''t very polite to her, which Hazel thought was a misunderstanding. But now, it seemed that Vanessa was really aiming at her.


    Hazel didn''t like to get into difficult situations, but she was never afraid of anything.


    "You got me wrong," she said with a smile. "My family has rules when ites to meals, we don''t talk while eating. So, I don''t really like to speak at dinner. It''s very impolite. The most important part of a meal is to enjoy the delicious food, and that cannot be done if I am speaking."


    Vanessa''s face became nasty instantly. Hazel actually said she was uneducated in a roundabout way.


    "Joshua, did Ipiss Hazel off?" Vanessa looked at Joshua with an aggrieved look.


    "You think too much. Hazel carries her heart on her sleeve. Besides," with a soft smile, Joshua put the peeled shrimp in Hazel''sbowl, "she''s right."


    Vanessa''s face was even more unsightly. Was Joshua actually on Hazel''s side?


    The other three men were even more unpredictable. Isaac had a clear bias towards Hazel, Chuck was umunicative, and Kenny was too honest.


    In an instant, the whole private room was quiet, and they began to eat in silence.


    Vanessa was very irritated, but she could not help it. She was trying to iste Hazel, but instead, she was actually being isted by Hazel.


    When the dinner was finally over, Vanessa said first, "We hadn''t been together for a long time, and we meet Hazel today. Let''s just have a good time and celebrate, shall we?"


    Hazel was nervous. What was Vanessa up to?


    But no matter what she nned to do, her proposal was what others wanted. The three men cheered, saying yes.


    "Do you want to y?" Joshua looked at Hazel.


    Hazel hesitated.


    She could see that Vanessa was rather close to them. She could not disappoint them because she disliked Vanessa.


    "ying what?" Hazel asked.


    "Truth or dare." Vanessa proposed.

 Chapter 776 - 64: Truth Or Dare

    Hazel''s eyelids twitched.


    Vanessa didn''t want to seize the opportunity to embarrass her, did she?


    Hazel was worried that she wouldn''t have the opportunity to ask Joshua what he wanted for a gift, and if they yed "Truth or Dare," she might have the opportunity to ask.


    "Great idea!" Kenny agreed. "We don''t know her very well yet, so we can take advantage of the game to get to know each other."


    The others all agreed.


    Joshua looked at Hazel, who itched to have a go, and nodded.


    The group got together toe up with a lot of ideas to give the others a hard time.


    Prepared for the punishment of "Truth or Dare," they a deck of cards, selected a few of them, shuffled, and pulled out a card.


    Hazel stole a nce at her cards and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, she didn''t get the Joker in the first round fatefully.


    "All right, show me the cards," Isaac shouted. They ced their cards down on the table so everyone could see them.


    Hazel didn''t expect that Joshua would be the one who got the Joker. She secretly looked at him, and he was so calm that she would never have thought he had it.


    "Ha, ha, ha," a few men keptughing happily, as if they did not see the look that Joshua had on his face.


    "Which one, Truth or Dare?" Isaac asked.


    Hazel looked at Joshua curiously. Joshua took a look at Hazel. It looked as if he had guessed what she was thinking, he calmly opened his mouth. "Truth."


    "Let me ask you first." Isaac asked, impatient and confused, "How far have you gone intimately? Don''t try to trick us. Hazel''s still here."


    The three people looked at Joshua and Hazel with ridicule.


    Hazel was embarrassed instantly. She looked at Joshua nervously, hoping he wouldn''t answer anything at random.


    "Slept in the same bed," he said softly.


    "Poo ¡ª" Hazel spat out a mouthful of water.


    "Joshua is joking, isn''t he?" Vanessa managed to remain smiling. "Hazel''s clearly scared by your answer."


    "She''s shy."Joshua gave a simple answer, then gave a faint look at Hazel. "Am I wrong?"


    Hazel was shy, but she and Joshua did ''Sleep in the same bed'', however, nothing had happened! But if she were exining it specifically, it would very likely only get worse.


    "... Right." She finally sumbed to it. She picked up the ss in front of her and drank absent-mindedly.


    Everyone smiled inquisitively, and Vanessa''s face grew even uglier.


    However, they could tell that Hazel was indeed timid, so they didn''t continue to tease her.


    Chuck asked,"Where do you like best to make love... with sister-inw?"


    Hazel started to choke. She put down the ss, unhappy. Chuck looked reserved, but deep down, he was ruthless as he actually asked this kind of question.


    A smile curving Joshua''s lips slightly, he said quietly, "Bathroom."


    Hazel''s cheeks were already red, and she was dying to duck under the table.


    Several people gave a burst ofughter, and even Kenny, who looked rather kind, was constantly praising Joshua that he was good at sex.


    When Kenny''s turn, he looked at Joshua and was shy about asking him any unnecessary questions. He thought for a bit before finally asking, "What would you like Hazel to give you most?"


    "Why ask?" Chuck joked, "What he wants most is Hazel wrapping herself up as a gift."


    Hazel looked at Joshua, confused. Didn''t he really want this, did he?


    Joshua smiled slightly, he thought for a moment and said, "Hazel herself..."


    A few people began to cheer, and Hazel became shyer. But Joshua continued, "to make the gift.


    "You paused on purpose!" All the menughed.


    Hazel felt relieved that it was so easy to know Joshua what he wanted. But what kind of gift should she make?


    "Joshua," Vanessa said as she nced at Hazel with a sudden smile. "You''ve not forgotten what you promised me, haven''t you?"


    Joshua''s eyes were a little deep, and he answered with an "Mmm."


    "What? What is it?" Isaac asked curiously, looking as if he wanted to be a looker-on even though something bad might happen.


    "It''s not my turn, to tell the truth. I refuse to answer," said Vanessa, looking very secretively.


    Isaac looked at Joshua and wanted to ask, but Vanessa said, "Isaac, you''ve already asked me. Would you like to ask a second question? It doesn''t make sense, or you can ask Hazel to do that."


    Isaac smirked. How could he not see through Vanessa''s tricks?


    Because Joshua had won Hazel''s heart and he was a little angry, he tried to get them into some harmless little trouble.


    But he didn''t want to be used by Vanessa.


    "How could Hazel be interested in this?" Isaac chuckled. "She must have something she wanted to ask, doesn''t she?"


    "Oh?" Hazel looked at him nkly. She had been too lost in thought to notice what Vanessa had asked.


    "It''s your turn to ask." Joshua reminded her.


    Hazel came to her senses and thought for a bit before asking, "Do you like chocte?"


    "What is the problem?"The others were not satisfied. "Hazel, you are deliberately cheating!"


    "But I have nothing else to ask..." Hazel said quietly.


    Vanessa pinched her palm in anger and shot a cold re at Hazel.


    Didn''t this woman care what Joshua promised her?


    She had nned to nt a thorn in Hazel''s heart, and if she asked now, it meant she didn''t trust Joshua. As long as she had a doubt, even if Joshua told the truth, very likely she wouldn''t believe it.


    Did Hazel see through her n and wanted to ask Joshua when they were alone?


    Vanessa''s face was unattractive at the thought of it.


    "Yes," Joshua replied.


    "Oh." Hazel nodded and would keep it in mind.


    As they continued to y the game, Hazel was too lucky as she did not get the Joker during three consecutive rounds.


    Instead, Isaac got it once. Fearing that the bad buddies would ask him something he couldn''t say, he chose "Dare."


    Then, he stood at the window and shouted: "I''m a pig" three times toward the downstairs, causing the other people tough their heads off.


    However, everyone has bad luck at some point, Hazel got the Joker.


    Before they started asking, Joshua told them, "Don''t ask uncalled-for questions."


    "I see." The other men were not left with an option.


    It seemed that Joshua really loved Hazel this time. He acted as a wife- protecting maniacs most of the night.

 Chapter 777 - 65: It’s Just A Game

    Joshua had warned them before they asked.


    "Hazel, how old are you?" Isaac asked, clearly cheating.


    "Twenty," Hazel replied.


    They all looked at Joshua in unison, with a look of conviction.


    "Shame on you!"Isaac said, looking at Joshua. "You''re robbing the cradle!"


    "Oh," said Joshua, with a calm air, "you can''t do it."


    In an instant, Isaac stared at him with a sad, angry face.


    "Go ahead, go ahead." Hazel reminded them with embarrassment.


    "What part of Joshua do you admire most, sister-inw?" Chuck asked wickedly.


    The crowd began to cheer again, and Hazel was very speechless.


    She looked at Joshua unconsciously. When she shed a nce at some part of him, her cheeks turned red instantly.


    "Chest¡­" Hazel said after thinking for a bit.


    He had an incredible body. Every time she thought of it, her face would get hot.


    The crowd began to cheer again while Vanessa''s envy grew more intense.


    Her eyes twinkling, she smiled softly and asked suddenly, "Hazel, did you have a first love?"


    "Yes." Hazel looked at Vanessa helplessly. Vanessa''s hostility to her was so strong that she had tricked her again and again.


    "Who is he?" Kenny asked curiously.


    "Him." Hazel smiled softly, looking at Joshua.


    She was emotionally shut off before meeting Joshua, so she doesn''t feel any love towards him.


    She had a smile on her lips when Joshua suddenly kissed her.


    The others sighed with grief, clearly trying to embarrass Joshua and Hazel, but they had to watch their public disy of affection in the end.


    "What do you want to ask?" Hazel asked, blushing.


    "I have nothing to ask," Joshua said calmly. "Let''s start the next round."


    As the game went on, Isaac was unlucky enough to draw the Joker twice. Then he did two stupid things that made peopleugh, which made him so angry that he said if he got the Joker again, he wouldn''t y anymore.


    His words seemed to work, and then Vanessa got the Joker.


    "I choose ''Dare," said Vanessa quickly.


    Joshua wouldn''t protect her. Who knew whether or not Hazel would ask her to do something embarrassing? However, she did know which one she should choose as the punishment of the game!


    "Come on, draw lots." Kenny passed her a cardboard box of papers.


    Vanessa shook the cardboard box. Suddenly her eyes lit up, and she took out a piece of paper and handed it back to Kenny.


    "Read it for me, I can''t bear to do it," she said.


    Joshua''s eyes grew deep, and he suddenly grabbed Hazel''s arm and pulled her gently into his arms.


    Hazel screamed in a low voice as her cheeks were flushed instantly.


    What was Joshua doing? His friends were still here, but he actually cuddled her so intimately in front of them?


    As she tried to speak, Joshua raised his index finger andid it gently on her lips. He whispered, "Be good, let me hold you."


    Hazel was going to say something when she heard Kenny read it out. "Kiss the nearest person for a minute!"


    "Closest to Vanessa?" Isaacughed. "Isn''t that Joshua?"


    Since the game began, Vanessa had been sitting next to Joshua while Hazel was on the other side of Joshua, but Hazel and Joshua were sitting on the same couch and were more intimate, so people didn''t notice it.


    But did Vanessa and Joshua have to kiss now?


    Everyone looked at Joshua, and Isaac said in surprise, "When did you two start cuddling?"


    Vanessa pinched her palm again, but the next moment her eyes shed with anticipation and pride.


    Hazel clenched her teeth in shame and anger. She was about to stand up when Joshua held her in his arms with more strength.


    "Mr. Denmark, go and execute the punishment," Isaac said as he gloated.


    "Isn''t that enough, Isaac?" Joshua spoke with a faint smile.


    "What''s wrong with that? It''s just a game," Chuck said. "Isaac drew a lot and had to pretend to be a couple with the person next to him. Didn''t I cooperate helplessly?"


    "Right, right, no exception¡­" Isaac said as heughed.


    "You''re wrong. I''m not the nearest to Vanessa," Joshua said quietly. "It''s Kenny."


    Kenny was indeed sitting on the other side of Vanessa.


    But when Kenny was reading out the punishment, Vanessa sat closer to Joshua, so Joshua was closer to her.


    "What?" Isaac shouted, "You''re clearly closer!"


    "Do you have such bad eyes?" Joshua cocked his brows."Can''t you see Hazel between Vanessa and me?"


    Hazel was stunned. She suddenly understood why Joshua wanted to hold her in his arms.


    She was in Joshua''s arms now, but she''s closer to Vanessa than he was.


    Did he know what was going to happen, so he was using her as a shield?


    All the people quieted down, and Kenny said hastily, "Forget the punishment. Let''s draw lots again."


    "It''s just a game. No exception," Hazel suddenly spoke.


    That was what they said to Joshua, and now she was saying it back to them. Vanessa had been trying to steal her boyfriend away, so Hazel was more or less a little angry.


    Vanessa had nned to walk through it, but now she could only choke her words back.


    But did they really want her to kiss Kenny? She was very aggravated. Then she took a deep breath, and an idea came to her.


    "But Hazel is closest to me," Vanessa said as if he was in a dilemma. "You can''t let me kiss Hazel, right? Or, let''s change the terms¡­"


    "Don''t change," Joshua said quietly. "Hazel''s willing to sacrifice."


    Vanessa''s face changed.


    Hazel looked at him glumly. "Do you want to sacrifice your girlfriend for keeping yourself safe?"


    "Are you going to watch your boyfriend kiss another woman?" he whispered quietly. "Aren''t you afraid that she would change the terms to the nearest man?"


    Hazel thought for a moment that she would be angry and disgusted actually to see Vanessa and Joshua kiss.


    "All right," Hazel looked at Vanessa painfully. "It''s a game, and it''s just a kiss. I''ll sacrifice myself. But don''t use your tongue."


    Chuck and the other men coughed and looked at Joshua with an air of tease.


    Hazel was stunned for a bit and suddenly realized why they acted like this. Did they think that just because Joshua kissed her like that, she said that?

 Chapter 778 - 66: I Don’t Need It

    Vanessa was infuriated.


    She had really understated Hazel Crowe. She had intended to kiss Joshua, but Hazel not only sabotaged her n but even showed off to provoke her!


    "No, you misunderstood, I don''t mean anything else." Hazel felt embarrassed. She hurried to exin, "We''re both women¡­"


    "Don''t bother!" Vanessa interrupted with a cold face.


    Her target was Joshua, but now the one she had to kiss was Hazel. How could she insist on the kiss?


    "Forget it," Kenny echoed to her words. "Let''s start over¡­"


    "Why can''t we continue?" Isaac interrupted with a sneer. "If you can''t handle it, why did you suggest we y this game? If you don''t feel like ying after drawing a dare, do you want to draw again until you are satisfied?"


    "What do you want to do?" asked Vanessa coldly.


    From the beginning, she realized that Isaac had been taking special care of Hazel, which she didn''t care about, to begin with, but now, Isaac would even embarrass her for Hazel!


    "Aren''t the rules set at the beginning?" Isaac opened his mouth coldly. "Whoever chooses ''Dare'' but refuses should drink three sses of wine for punishment."


    Isaac pointed to the ss in front of Vanessa, whose face turned a little pale.


    They had a mind to tease others before, and the ss used for punishment was not small. She would definitely get drunk after three sses.


    "Isaac, we''re all friends. We don''t need to be so unforgiving, do we?" Kenny said, a bit embarrassed. He looked to Joshua for help. "Do you agree, Joshua?"


    The few of them all looked at Joshua and Hazel.


    Hazel could tell that Vanessa had affection toward him, but she just cared about Joshua''s towards Vanessa.


    "Isaac is right," Joshua spoke quietly.


    Vanessa grew a little paler now.


    She was angry and wronged in her heart. Although Joshua had been lukewarmly facing her before, he took care of her. But now he didn''t show her any respect at all?


    It was all Hazel''s fault! Without Hazel, no one would have taken away Joshua''s concern for her!


    At the thought of it, Vanessa hated Hazel a little more.


    The next moment, she picked up the wine and ss with anger and said with a look of protest, "I''ll drink!"


    She was having a temper tantrum as she drank three sses of wine. When she was done, she staggered and put down the ss. She looked at Joshua with a hidden bitterness as if she had been bullied.


    The whole room became miserable.


    "Joshua," she gave him a distressing cry and said as she struggled, "I''m a little drunk, can you take me home?"


    Hazel couldn''t help frowning. Joshua was her boyfriend, but Vanessa asked him to take her home. What did she mean?


    "Kenny can get you home," Joshua said, looking at the time. "It''s gettingte. I have to get Hazel back to school."


    Vanessa''s face stiffened, but Kenny agreed gracefully.


    Following them, the rest also got up, ready to depart. Joshua led Hazel out of the hotel, and just as they were about to get into his car, Isaac ran up to them.


    "Hazel, wait for me in the car," Joshua said.


    "Okay." Hazel nodded.


    "Joshua Denmark!" Isaacughed and stopped him. "Did I cooperate enough?"


    Before getting in the car, Hazel heard this just in time, and she understood instantly.


    She had been wondering why Isaac was so aggressive as he faced Vanessa before.


    "Not bad," Joshua said softly.


    "Then you should help me in return," Isaac said.


    Joshua cocked his eyebrows. He sighed. "Isaac, your fianc¨¦e is really good. You can try to get along with her. Besides, your second uncle has been having a lot of engagementstely. She and her family can help you¡­"


    "Joshua!" Isaac looked at him angrily. "No matter how worthless I am, I don''t need to rely on women!"


    Joshua sighed softly. He said in a deep voice, "Okay, Denmark Group and yourpany have recently embarked on a cooperation project. You can ask your grandfather to arrange for you to take charge of it. This partnership will consolidate your position in yourpany, and your marriage will be dyed naturally."


    "So, you''ve arranged it all?" Isaac turned from anger to joy. "It''s really worth being your friend for so many years. Come on, give me a hug!"


    Joshua stepped back in disgust. "Get out of here!"


    Isaacughed and said, "Are you afraid Hazel''s jealous? I see. You can go home early."


    Hazel saw Isaac off, then the door opened, and Joshua got into the car.


    As the car drove to Quantum University, Hazel couldn''t help asking, "Did you just¡­ you fight with Isaac?"


    "Did you hear that?" He looked at Hazel tenderly.


    "Your voice is a little bit loud," Hazel said with embarrassment. "I heard some, but I couldn''t hear it very clearly."


    "It''s about his fianc¨¦e," Joshua frowned. "This is amercial marriage. In fact, Isaac is not willing and has been trying to call off the engagement. He was trying to pester you just to force me to help."


    "I see." Hazel was a little depressed.


    Although she had no feelings for Isaac, she still felt a little smug in her heart when he harassed her. However, it would not have been right if she had just taken advantage of it for selfish reasons.


    "Very depressed?" Joshua frowned in surprise.


    "A little," Hazel said truthfully. "I thought I was suddenly more attractive. It turned out to be an illusion."


    Joshua chuckled.


    "And will you have amercial marriage?" She looked at him curiously.


    "I don''t need it," he said with a calm expression. "If you don''t have faith in me, Hazel, I don''t mind getting a marriage license with you at any time."


    "Let''s talk about it in the future¡­" her heart raced instantly. She could feel Joshua''s seriousness, but she hadn''t really thought about getting married or anything.


    "Mmm." His mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. "I''ll wait until the day you''re willing to say yes."


    Her heart pounded even harder.


    "By the way, as for Vanessa¡­" He suddenly frowned.


    "Why did you mention her?" She looked at him in amazement. "Do you like her?"


    "I only like you." He pinched her nose gently.


    She was blushed slightly with shyness. "I thought you had done something naughty with her!"


    "How could it be possible?" He looked at her amusedly.

 Chapter 779 - 67: Do You Like It?

    "Don''t mention her then," she said in a low voice.


    Even being inexperienced as she was, she could sense Vanessa''s hostility to her. Joshua suddenly mentioning her made her somewhat unhappy.


    Joshua raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    The reason why he suddenly mentioned Vanessa was that she suddenly mentioned he had promised her something when they yed "Truth or Dare."


    Vanessa was the daughter of a director of Denmark Group. Her father came to Joshua and asked him to help arrange a job for her at DenmarkGroup.


    Joshua had always refused directors to ce their children in thepany. But Vanessa''s parents were so close to his parents that he could not refuse them.


    Fortunately, Vanessa''s ability was not bad, so the other directors had nothing to say about cing her in Denmark Group.


    That was what Joshua wanted to tell Hazel, but she didn''t seem to care about it at all. He thought for a bit and never mentioned it again.


    Back at Quantum University, Hazel asked Joshua to stop the car at a corner off-campus.


    Joshua looked at the cold street and frowned. "There aren''t many people now. I''ll get you straight back to school."


    "No!" She quickly waved her hands. "Your car is too conspicuous. It''ll definitely get noticed."


    Joshua frowned slightly. It looked as if he thought he would have to buy a less conspicuous car?


    "I''m leaving." She pushed the door open, but Joshua got out of the car and followed her.


    "Why did you get out?" she asked in amazement.


    "To walk you home," he said gently.


    "Don''t bother." She got embarrassed. "It''s only ten minutes to get to the dorm."


    "How can you reassure me that you will be safe? It is sote." He raised his eyebrows. "If you''re afraid of this being misunderstood, I''ll stay behind you and keep my distance."


    "Mmm..." She felt powerless as he insisted andpromised. "Then let''s go."


    She walked for a while and suddenly found that Joshua didn''t catch up with her, so she stopped and looked back in surprise.


    Joshua did, as he had said, just follow her from a distance.


    She was speechless. She turned around and walked over to him.


    He looked at her in wonder.


    "Let''s go together," she said, amusedly. "There aren''t many people in school at this time. We should not be conspicuous on foot."


    "Mmm." A smile curving her lips, he stretched out his hands and gently grabbed her palm.


    Her cheeks were flushed, and she struggled bashfully, but Joshua tried a little harder, and she gave up struggling.


    Walking hand in hand across campus, Hazel had butterflies in her stomach. Joshua kept herpany until they were under the girls'' dormitory.


    "You may go home," she said.


    "Look at that." He pointed to the gate of the girls'' dormitory.


    A couple was standing there, kissing intimately in the bright light.


    Hazel was a little embarrassed. What did Joshua indicate?


    She wanted him to leave, so she pretended not to understand what he meant. "I saw it. You may go ho¡­!"


    He leaned over, his lips gently covering hers.


    He moved his tongue to tangle with hers passionately. Her eyes were blurry. Such a deep kiss made her give up struggling.


    "You don''t like that?" He let her go, halfughing.


    "... I don''t like it." Her cheeks were a little red, and she thought Joshua still remembered what she had said during the "Truth or Dare."


    "Let''s do it again." He chuckled and kissed her again.


    After another lingering kiss, he asked with a smirk, "Do you like it?"


    "... Yes," she said shyly.


    "Let''s do it again since you like it." He kissed her again.


    She was weak in his arms, she could notprehend what was happening. Why did Joshua want to kiss her, whether she liked it or not?


    Looking at Hazel''s eyes, Joshua gave her a reluctant kiss on the forehead. "Go back to your dormitory."


    "Mmm." Shyly, she turned around and ran back to her dorm.


    Driving back to Denmark Residence, Joshua was surprised to see Vanessa waiting at the gate.


    When she saw him get out of the car, she walked towards him, staggering. "Joshua ¡ª"


    Joshua frowned as Vanessa leaned toward him. He quickly held out his hand to hold her.


    "Vanessa, you''re drunk. I''ll ask the driver to take you home," he said with displeasure.


    "I''m not drunk!" she said with a grievance. "Joshua, you don''t really like Hazel, do you? How could you take a fancy to such a stupid, boring woman?"


    "Vanessa, you''re really drunk!" he said in a deep voice sternly.


    "I said I wasn''t drunk!" Tears running down her eyes, she grabbed him by the sleeve. "How could you love that woman, Joshua? Clearly, we first met first, and I wanted you first! I have loved you for more than a decade. Don''t you understand what I am saying?"


    "Vanessa, I think of you like a younger sister," Joshua said sharply, his eyes a little deep. "I don''t have any other feelings for you. As for your feelings, they have nothing to do with me."


    Talking about feelings was a messy situation that he did not want to be a part of. He had decided that once Hazel had fallen in love with him, he would not give any other woman hope.


    Vanessa looked at him with a sad look on her face. She never imagined that Joshua would say such heartless and cruel words.


    "Is that woman really so nice?!" she roared, refusing to ept it.


    "Yes," he said, unhesitating.


    Her face grew a little paler with more tears falling down."But I''ve loved you all of these years, Joshua. What do you want me to do? I beg you, beg you to spend one night with me and put an end to my ridiculous behavior over thest ten years. As long as you are willing to spend one night with me, I promise I will not bother you anymore¡­"


    "Vanessa, go back home." He put up with his impatience and helped her get into the car.


    "I don''t want to go home!" She struggled hard and clung desperately to Joshua. "Just do it, Joshua. As long as you spend the night with me, I promise that I will only treat you as my brother in the future. I will never have any thoughts of you as more than a brother ever again¡­"


    Joshua''s face grew more exasperated, and hisst ounce of patience was exhausted.


    Suddenly, he stretched out his hand to strike her hard on the back of the neck. She rolled her eyes and immediately passed out.


    Joshua threw her into the car and, with an angry tone, said to the driver, "Get her home!"


    "Yes," The driver said quickly.


    He gave the driver the address to Vanessa''s rented luxury apartment. He shut the car door and let out a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 780 - 68: Achieve Her Wish?

    Just as they were about to leave, Nanny Carter came out and asked, "Is it, Miss Young?"


    "Yes." Joshua nodded.


    "Mr. Denmark, you should personally take her home," Nanny Carter advised. "Her family has helped the Denmark family. If anything happens to her, it would be hard for you to exin it."


    "I see." Joshua agreed and also got into the car.


    As soon as the car reached Vanessa''s apartment, Joshua and the driver helped her upstairs quickly to avoid suspicion.


    After finding the key in her bag, Joshua opened the apartment door, and the driver helped Vanessa walk into the bedroom.


    No sooner had she been put in her bedroom than she woke up slowly.


    Looking at the blurry figure before her eyes, Vanessa suddenly grabbed the driver''s arm. "Joshua, is that you?"


    The driver was startled. He pushed her away and walked out of the bedroom.


    "Is she in bed?" Joshua, who had been waiting in the living room, asked in a low voice.


    "Yes," the driver hesitated and gave the bedroom a look. "Mr. Denmark, Miss Young seems to have woken up."


    "It''s not bad if she is awake. Leave her alone." Joshua frowned. "Let''s go."


    They walked out of the room and locked Vanessa''s door.


    As Joshua was walking down the stairs, his cell phone suddenly rang.


    After answering the phone, he said to the driver, "Take me to the airport first. Tell Nanny Carter I''ll have an urgent business trip."


    The driver nodded and got into the car.


    Vanessa was still so drunk that she struggled to get out of bed and ran out of the room to chase after Joshua.


    She opened the door drunkenly, and there happened to be a figure with sneaky behavior in the hallway outside.


    "Joshua, is that you?" she abruptly hugged him. The man was frightened and tried to push Vanessa away hurriedly.


    "Sleep with me, Joshua," Vanessa said, holding him desperately and refusing to let go. "As long as you promise, I will give up, and I will never pester you again¡­"


    The man she was hugging heard her clearly, then he looked around and pulled her back to the apartment.


    Hazel thought about it all night, and after discussing it with Ariel, she finally decided to make Joshua homemade choctes for a Thanksgiving Day gift.


    She had watched videos on the inte about making choctes; the directions appeared simple enough. Hazel downloaded a video from the Inte and was just about to start the choctes when her phone rang.


    "Looks like someone''s going on another date." Summer jokes.


    "No date." Hazel was determined and went to the balcony with her phone.


    "Hazel, I''m out of town now on a business trip for a few days," Joshua said in a low voice.


    Her heart missed a beat. Thanksgiving Day wasing up. Joshua would be back in time, wouldn''t he?


    "When will you be back?" she asked.


    He was slightly astonished, smiled and, in his sexiest voice, asked, "Miss me?"


    "... Who misses you?" Her face was a little flushed, protesting flirtishly. "Stop being so narcissistic. I''m just asking."


    "About three days," he replied.


    Three dayster? It happened to be Thanksgiving Day.


    Instantly, she became a little worried and couldn''t help asking, "Can you make it back by that night?"


    He said quietly, "I should be able to make it. What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, nothing," she waved her head happily. "I''m just asking. All right, I''ll hang up if there''s nothing else."


    Having hung up, Joshua was somewhat surprised.


    Hazel seemed to care about himing home in three days, but she wasn''t asking anything else. Why all the sneaky questions?


    "What day will it be in three days?" Joshua looked at Jaxson.


    "Thanksgiving Day," Jaxson answered without hesitation. Then he asked unexpectedly, "Don''t you know that, President?"


    Joshua suddenly understood her concern. It was not that he did not know Thanksgiving Day, but that it was a day he had never cared about before, nor had he ever celebrated with anyone.


    Hazel repeatedly confirmed his schedule on the phone, mostly because she wanted to spend Thanksgiving Day with him.


    He had forgotten that Hazel was still at the age that she liked to do these silly things, he should be more considerate.


    "Jaxson, help me arrange something," he said in a deep voice. "Also, on Thanksgiving Day, we''ll try to get back as early as possible."


    "Yes, Mr. President." Jaxson agreed.


    Joshua was thinking of Hazel when his phone rang, he looked at the screen hoping it was her but his heart sunk when he saw Vanessa.


    He answered the phone, sounding distant, "Vanessa, what can I do for you?"


    "Joshua, I¡­" There was a touch of shyness in her voice. She wanted to say something, but she bit her lip.


    "If there''s nothing, I will hang up," he said coldly.


    "Joshua," Vanessa hastily asked, "did you bring me home yesterday?"


    "Yes." He was somewhat impatient.


    "Thank you, Joshua. Thank you for helping me achieve my wish¡­" There was a certain delight in Vanessa''s bashful voice.


    Achieve her wish?


    The driver and himself only took her homest night and left immediately. How did he help her to achieve her wish?


    He was trying to find out, but Vanessa continued, "Joshua, I got it. You can rest assured that I''ll give up now and will not harass you again."


    There was more doubt in his mind, but if she weren''t going to bother him anymore, it would save him some trouble.


    "Vanessa, you''ll always be my younger sister," he said in a deep voice.


    On hearing this, Vanessa swallowed her anger, and she said in an obedient manner, "Joshua, I got it."


    When she hung up, a shiver went down Vanessa''s spine. How could it be possible to make her give up like that?


    It turned out that Joshua had really brought her homest night, and then he stayed to make love to her. Since he was willing to sleep with her, it showed he had feelings for her.


    How could she let it go?


    She picked up her phone and called Kenny. "Kenny,e with me to Quantum University."


    "Why are you going to Quantum University?" Kenny asked in astonishment.


    "I caused a scene and made everyone ufortable yesterday. Come to think of it, I think it was rude of me to have done that," she said. "So, I want to go to Quantum University and apologize to Hazel."


    "Are you really going to apologize to her?" Kenny asked with hesitation. He still could feel Vanessa''s hostility towards Hazel.


    "Of course, I''ll apologize, otherwise, why would I ask you to go with me?" There was some reproach in her voice. "Do you think I''m trying to embarrass her? If I really wanted to do that, I''d have gone by myself secretly."


    "Alright, I''ll pick you up," Kenny said.


    After hanging up, Vanessa sneered despite herself. She could not wait to see Hazel''s expression when she found out what had happened between her and Joshuast night.

 Chapter 781 - 69: Ivan’s Confession

    Hazel needed to go to the supermarket for the ingredients to make the choctes, but just as she was leaving the dormitory, she saw Ivan waiting for her.


    She couldn''t resist frowning. Ivan still hadn''t called her since returning home after the incident in the mountains.


    "Hazel." Ivan walked toward Hazel hesitantly.


    "What''s the matter, Ivan?" she asked politely.


    "Nothing, I just wanted to visit you." He looked to be in a gloomy mood. "Are you going out? Let me be your driver."


    "Don''t bother." She smiled, distant. "I''m just going to the nearest supermarket, not that far."


    "Then I''ll go with you," he said with a firm expression.


    She had no choice but to let him follow her.


    When they arrived at the supermarket, Hazel bought all the ingredients on the list while Ivan followed her with perseverance. However, he seemed to be distracted.


    Walking out of the supermarket and looking at Ivan, who was still following behind her, Hazel suddenly stopped. "Ivan, if there''s nothing else, I will be going back to school. You do not have to walk me back."


    Ivan seemed to have made up his mind and spoke, "Hazel, let me buy you a drink."


    "Okay," she said very distrustfully.


    As Hazel and Ivan were walking toward a local coffee house, Kenny''s car drove by on their way to the University.


    Vanessa looked out of the window and said, "Kenny, that is Hazel, correct?"


    Kenny looked over and saw Hazel and Ivan walking down the street together.


    Then he said, hesitating, "She looks like¡­"


    "Looks like? It is clearly her!" Vanessa couldn''t resist sneering. "Who''s that man next to her? It looks like they just went to the supermarket together and are going to have dinner now? I can''t believe it. I thought Hazel was an honest girl, but when Joshua is on a business trip, she can''t wait to go out with another man¡­"


    "Vanessa!" Kenny frowned and interrupted her with a little displeasure.


    "Am I wrong?" said Vanessa angrily. "You clearly saw it with your own eyes. I can''t believe you don''t see anything wrong with the way that man is looking at her!"


    Kenny was bing more hesitant. He did not want to doubt Hazel or believe that Joshua made a bad choice to have her as his girlfriend, but it was Hazel he had seen.


    "How is that, Kenny?" Vanessa said. "It seems that this is not a good time for us to talk with her. First, we should follow them to see if there is any misunderstanding."


    "... All right." Kenny agreed. He turned the car around and slowly followed Hazel.


    A sneer shing across her eyes, Vanessa picked up her phone and pointed it at Hazel.


    She originally wanted to find Hazel and ask her to give up of her own ord, but if Joshua found out about this, he would definitely be angry with her and may even me her for being maniptive.


    She did not expect that Hazel would be out with another man as soon as Joshua left for business. If she did send the photos to Joshua, hopefully, he would lose interest in the woman who was two-timing him!


    After they reached the coffee house, Hazel went to find a window seat as she normally did. She sat down to watch the traffic on the road, but she had no idea that someone was watching her through the window.


    "Hazel, I''m sorry¡­" Ivan said apologetically.


    "Ivan, you don''t have to keep apologizing." She smiled. "If you''re still feeling bad about the whole incident, you do not need to apologize. I don''t really care."


    He was still struggling as he let out a sigh. "Hazel, in fact, I did not doubt you back then. I knew very well that you are not the one who would steal."


    Hazel''s eyes flickered. She still felt a little ufortable recalling back the day when she was used of stealing by Ivan and his friends.


    She was thankful it was all over. "I understand." She smiled. "Because everyone wanted things to be smoothed over quickly and you are closer to them, they are more important, you had to take their side first."


    Ivan''s face became pale as Hazel got up to leave. He knew that even if she said that it was fine repeatedly, he would still feel miserable.


    "Hazel, that''s not true!" he caught her hand excitedly as she was walking past him.


    Vanessa and Kenny had been upstairs looking for a ce to sit, where they would not be noticed when they saw Ivan grab Hazel''s hand.


    Kenny looked aggravated and wanted to go over to say something to both of them, but Vanessa stopped him and dragged him away.


    "Why are you stopping me?" As he walked out of the coffee house, Kenny said with displeasure, "How can such a woman deserve Joshua? I remember she seemed to be having an unclear rtionship with Isaac, too? She''s really talented. Even after she is obviously dating Joshua, she is out with another man and dares to deceive my friend!"


    "If I didn''t stop you, what were you going to do?" Vanessa sneered. "Are you going to scold her? If she cries to Joshuater on, wouldn''t it affect your brotherhood if Joshua believed her?"


    "Then forget it?" Kenny asked angrily.


    "Of course not." Vanessa''s eyes flickered with pride. "We will tell Joshua all about this. It is a matter between Joshua and Hazel after all."


    "You''re right." Kenny nodded. But then he said with some embarrassment, "But Joshua won''t believe me, I have no evidence. What can I do?"


    "I just took photos." She shook her phone. "But if I send them directly, I''m afraid Joshua won''t believe me. I''ll send you the photos, and you can forward them to Joshua. Joshua will know what to do with the photos."


    Kenny was a little stunned that Vanessa managed to take pictures without him noticing. Finally, he nodded and said, "Okay."


    Upstairs, Hazel pulled her hand away and almost raised it to smack Ivan''s face, but she hesitated.


    "Sorry, Hazel, I was too excited. But," Ivan withdrew his hand with a sad expression, "in my heart, you are more important than those people! Hazel, I love you!"


    Hazel was startled.


    It never urred to her that Ivan would suddenly profess his love to her.


    She suddenly thought that Ariel and Summer were right when they cautioned her. She was really clueless, she did not know a single thought that was in Ivan''s head.


    "Because I love you, I consider you to be closer than them." Ivan sucked in a deep breath.


    Then he smiled with a hint of resentment. "I did want to smooth things over. I just assumed that our rtionship was closer than this, and as long as I exined my feelings after things calmed down that you would understand me..."

 Chapter 782 - 70: I Miss You

    "I am sorry, Ivan, I do not understand," she came to her senses and interrupted calmly.


    Looking at his face, she took a deep breath. She did not know how Ivan felt before, but she knew it now, so naturally, they had to talk it over.


    "Ivan, your affection to me should not be love," she spoke quietly. "I always think that to love someone is to be nice to that person. It''s the first time I''ve heard that the one you love must be persecuted first even if she did nothing wrong."


    "I..." he wanted to exin something, but she interrupted him.


    "As a friend, I can understand your helplessness but cannot ept it as an excuse. Besides, since you feel that your helplessness is more important than my injustice, doesn''t that say something right there?"


    "Hazel, I was so confused," Ivan said, looking at her with anticipation. "I can see clearly now. Can you please give me another chance?"


    She frowned slightly and realized she needed to say things more clearly for Ivan toprehend fully.


    "I''m very sorry, but I have always treated you as a friend with no hint of anything more than that." she suddenly smiled softly. "Besides, I am already in love with someone."


    "Joshua Denmark?" he asked, disappointed.


    She was a little surprised, but she nodded and didn''t deny it.


    He smiled bitterly. "Right. He''s the President of Denmark Group. He is a lot richer than me. You made the right decision to choose him."


    She became very ufortable when she heard Ivan''s thoughts. It didn''t matter what Ivan thought of her or how he misunderstood her, but his remark seemed to downy what Joshua had done.


    She knew better than anyone what he had done for her, so she would not allow Ivan to insult him like that!


    "I chose Joshua, not because he has more money than you," she said coldly. "He treats me well and does not want me to be wronged in any way. For example, recently, when my name was drug through the mud, Joshua stood up for me even though he knew hispany would be involved. Would you have gone against yourpany and the media for me?"


    Ivan sat back in his chair, looked down at the table, and shook his head slightly.


    He would never have made the same choice as Joshua if it had been him. Just like his mentor and ssmates were his weakness, thepany would also be his weakness. His choice would have hurt Hazel regardless.


    It was not about him trusting her; it was just that he loved himself more than he loved Hazel.


    Ivan smiled despairingly. "I have lost. I lost to him because of his heart and soul, I know I could not love you as he does. Hazel, no wonder you are defending him like this. I hope you will be happy with him."


    "Thank you," she politely replied. "Ivan, I sincerely hope you will find a girlfriend for who you will be willing to do everything."


    He smiled bitterly. He didn''t say anything more. He just got up and left.


    There was a chime on Joshua'' phone, he picked it up and saw the photos that Kenny had texted. Kenny called him a momentter,? and Joshua answered the phone with a frown on his face.


    Kenny had angrily nned to tell Joshua what he had seen. He did not know that before he could speak, Joshua would use him, "Kenny, why did you follow Hazel?"


    Kenny was stunned, even forgetting what he had intended to say.


    "Joshua, I didn''t follow her," he said quickly,ing to his senses. "I happened to see her as I was passing by."


    After that, he furiously told Joshua how he had seen Hazel at the supermarket with a man, walking intimately and holding hands.


    Joshua listened indifferently, his brows slightly down.


    "Where you alone when you saw her, or was someone with you?" He asked.


    Kenny nced at Vanessa sitting next to him, and he felt inexplicably guilty. "Of course, I was alone when I saw her. Joshua, are you questioning me?"


    Joshua said coldly, "It''s not like you to give a personal assumption without knowing the facts."


    Kenny broke into a cold sweat because it was true. What he told Joshua was more of Vanessa''s guesses than his own.


    "Joshua, we''ve been friends for so many years. Don''t you believe me?" He was somewhat nervous.


    "Okay, I see," Joshua said calmly.


    "What are you nning to do?" Kenny couldn''t help asking, "Hazel doesn''t deserve you at all¡­"


    "You misunderstood," Joshua spoke indifferently. "Hazel has her own life and her own circle of friends. I''m sure she can handle any emotional involvements like a woman."


    "Do you believe her?" Kenny was offended.


    "Of course," Joshua said in a deep tone.


    Kenny hung up without saying another word to his friend.


    "What did he say?" Vanessa asked hastily.


    He told her what Joshua had said.


    "Joshua is crazy, isn''t he?!" She was furious. "He didn''t believe you even though the photos were so clear. What kind of spell has Hazel cast on him?"


    "Maybe we really got her wrong?" Kennedy was a little hesitant. "Joshua is not like those who can be cheated on very easily. He does have his own thoughts."


    "But he doesn''t have any emotional experience at all. I think he''s just been cheated by Hazel!" She became more annoyed.


    "Vanessa, I know exactly what you''re thinking," Kenny looked at her quietly. "But the matter between you and Joshua is long in the past. He''s serious this time. You had better let it go."


    A hint of unwillingness shed across Vanessa''s eyes. However, now she knew that Kenny was unwilling to cooperate, so she could not continue. The worst part was that Joshua actually believed Hazel.


    Vanessa clenched her fists in anger. It seemed that she had to do something else to make Hazel leave!


    Joshua looked at the photos on his cell phone. He believed Hazel, but the man in the photos was Ivan Lance, who Hazel had been very close to.


    With his eyebrows cocked slightly, Joshua dialed Hazel''s phone. She was just about to leave the coffee house when her phone rang, she was excited to see that it was Joshua''s call.


    "What''s the matter?" she asked with a surprised tone.


    "I miss you," Joshua said in a low voice.


    She couldn''t help but blush.


    "I''ll be back in three days at noon," he continued.


    Her heart lifted at the thought of him being home, and she shyly let out a sigh. He smiled, not wanting to expose her excitement.


    "By the way, where are you now?" he asked casually.


    "I''m away from the school, I just met with my tutor," she said truthfully.

 Chapter 783 - 71: I Believe You

    Joshua smiled, any doubt he had was gone, and he feltpletely relieved. Hazel was not hiding anything from him, which meant nothing was going on between her and Ivan.


    "Mmm. Try to go back to school as early as possible, it''s cold," he said.


    "Don''t you want to ask me what we talked about?" She was curious.


    "Hazel, I trust you," he said in a low voice. "You can handle these things."


    She felt happy that he trusted her. Joshua did not continue asking her what had happened but gave her space to deal with it herself.


    "It''s done." She asked yfully, "What about you? Is there any rtionship that you need to deal with?"


    "No," he replied softly.


    He had never had an affair, and he had never had any interest in anyone else. Even Vanessa, who liked him, definitely said she had given up. He didn''t think there was any rtionship that he had to deal with.


    "I believe you." She smiled.


    The three days passed in the blink of an eye. The time Joshua was away given Hazel plenty of time to work on making her choctes. There was a lot of chocte wasted, and even though she was not very satisfied with the end result, Ariel and Summer spoke very highly of them.


    They had eaten so much chocte in those three days that they were nauseated by the sight of chocte and were thankful when Hazel wrapped the choctes in a box before she put her shoes on.


    "Hazel, where are you going?" Summer asked.


    "The airport," Hazel said happily.


    She had privately asked Jaxson yesterday when Joshua would be arriving at the airport. She was going to pick him up and give him an unexpected surprise.


    Hazel''s heart danced with joy on the way to the airport. The taxi was not going extremely slow but


    to her, it was not going fast enough, she could not wait to get there.


    "Can you drive any faster, sir?" Hazel asked as she looked out the window anxiously.


    "Miss, you have urged me several times." The driver was a little helpless. "Are you in a hurry to meet your boyfriend?"


    "... No." Hazel blushed with shyness.


    "Haha, I also used to be young, I understand." The driverughed.


    She was feeling shy and embarrassed to ask him to speed up again.


    Suddenly, her phone rang, she did not recognize the number but answered it with a confused tone.


    "Who is this?"


    "Hazel, it''s me," said Vanessa coldly.


    Hazel became even more confused. "And, you are?"


    "I''m Vanessa! Joshua''s friend!" Vanessa''s voice sounded like she was a little annoyed.


    Hazel thought she was not close to Vanessa, why should she recognize her voice? Plus, she had been busy making Joshua a gift thest few days and had forgotten all about her.


    "Oh, it''s you," Hazel understood. "What''s the matter?"


    "Hazel, leave Joshua." Vanessa didn''t beat around the bush.


    "Oh?" Hazel was in a daze. Then she asked in astonishment. "What did you say?"


    Vanessa cried irritably. "I''m his woman!"


    Hazel was stunned for quite a long time, she never expected Vanessa to say that.


    "Isn''t he on a business trip? Did you go with him?" Hazel asked in surprise aftering to her senses.


    "It was before his business trip, the night we met," Vanessa said.


    Hazel recalled back that night and frowned. "It''s impossible. Joshua clearly took me home that night. And, wasn''t it Kenny who took you home? Are you mistaken..."


    "Hazel, face it!" Vanessa interrupted angrily.


    She was furious. Other women would at least get excited or angry when they heard this, but Hazel actually questioned her, and even her doubts seemed to confirm that she was lying!


    "I went to Denmark Residence, and Joshua took me home! Then I expressed my love for him, and he epted me, and we made love¡­ So please leave Joshua. He''s only with you to make me angry."


    Hazel still didn''t believe her even when she heard that.


    "Well, in that case, you let Joshua speak to me in person," Hazel said coldly.? "As long as he breaks up with me, I''ll agree."


    Vanessa was furious! She never thought that Hazel would be so tough! Hazel''s reaction made her words seem futile ¡ª Hazel didn''t believe her at all!


    "If you don''t believe it, you can ask Joshua for proof!" Vanessa sneered. "Hazel, do you think I would lie about this?"


    Hazel was somewhat uneasy with the way Vanessa was speaking to her, she came across as if she was confident there was confirmation of her and Joshua making love.


    Was there really something happening between them?


    "Oh, I will," Hazel said calmly and hung up immediately.


    "You..." Vanessa looked at her phone angrily and almost threw it against the wall.


    After hanging up, Hazel was feeling very unsure about her rtionship with Joshua.


    She began to tremble as she was searching through her phone to call Joshua.


    Hazel was not expecting him to answer, so she was startled when he answered on the first ring.


    "Did you get off the ne?" Hazel asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I just got off," Joshua said in a low voice. "What''s the matter?"


    "I wanted to pick you up¡­" she looked out the window of the car, seeing the airport in the distance.


    She was interrupted by Joshua before she could say she was close.


    "No, Hazel," Joshua whispered, "you go to Denmark Residence and wait for me. Kenny hase to pick me up. I may have something else to deal with."


    "Alright..." she said, a little disappointed.


    She could not add to his troubles since he had something to do.


    "By the way, did Vanessa contact you before you went on your business trip?" she directly asked after hesitating for a moment.


    It was better to ask him directly than to ask him nothing and to let her presumptions get the best of her.


    "Mmm, she got drunk and came to my house to look for me. I took her back to her apartment," he replied softly.


    It turned out to be true¡­


    No wonder Vanessa wasn''t afraid that she might talk to Joshua about it. The more questions Hazel asked, the anxious she became, but she needed to know.


    "And then?" she continued asking.


    "What then?" He raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Then I went straight on a business trip. What happened, Hazel?"


    "No, I am just asking," she said in a low voice. "Come home quickly. I''ll meet you at your house."


    "Okay." He smiled. He didn''t think much of the conversation and hung up the phone.


    Hazel had arrived at the airport, but she was supposed to meet Joshua at home. She was uncertain about what she should do, she decided to go see Joshua first, then she would go to Denmark Residence.


    At the very least, she wanted to let him know she was there to pick him up and had prepared a Thanksgiving Day present for him.


    But as she approached the baggage im area, she caught sight of Vanessa and Joshua hugging.

 Chapter 784 - 72: It’s True As Expected

    Hazel froze when she saw them together, she was both panic-stricken and stunned.


    When Vanessa called her, she did not believe her story at all, and even when she had asked Joshua for proof, it was because she was a little unsure, but then he answered honestly, so she believed him.


    But now, she actually saw Vanessa leaning intimately on Joshua''s chest as if she were crying while Joshua patted her on the back as if he wasforting her. They looked like a couple who hadn''t seen each other for a long time while she was standing there like his mistress.


    How could this be happening?


    Joshua didn''t want her to pick him up because he was meeting Vanessa Young?


    Hazel''s heart was filled with anger at being deceived. She took a deep breath and was walking toward them for an exnation when suddenly there was a man in front of her.


    "Miss Crowe, can we talk?"


    It was Kenny, she looked over at Joshua again, but Kenny said, "It isn''t right to bother them now, is it?"


    Hazel looked down to the ground as her heart broke.


    Kenny guided her out of the airport to a nearby corner. He hesitated for a bit before speaking, "Miss Crowe, it may not be right for me to say this, but I hope you will be the one to leave Joshua."


    Her eyes suddenly turned cold. "Did Joshua send you here?"


    "No, that''s what I mean." He heaved a sigh. "Joshua is a very kind man who ces a high value on rtionships. I think he just may not be able to say anything, but you shouldn''t be kept in the dark."


    She looked at him coldly.


    He recalled. "Joshua chased Vanessa when he was in school. It was rumored that the two of them were engaged, but Vanessa refused to marry him. Then Joshua''s parents died, and the matter was never mentioned again. It appears that this is why Joshua never had any women around him."


    Hazel bit her lip hard. It suddenly urred to her that she had asked Joshua if he had any rtionship to deal with, and he had said there was none. However, even his friend came to tell her to leave him.


    Kenny originally called her sister-inw when they met only a few days ago, but now he was calling her Miss Crowe.


    Even though she wanted to believe Joshua, she could not deny what was happening right in front of her eyes.


    "So?" She took a deep breath. "That''s all over. I don''t care what happened to Joshua before he met me."


    "But Joshua has always had a special ce for Vanessa." He said. "Vanessa''s parents wanted to send her to study abroad, but Joshua suddenly ran the surrogacypetition. Later, Vanessa persuaded her parents to let her stay at home, and the surrogacypetition was suspended. Vanessa went to see Joshua, and I heard they talked, then suddenly your story went viral. Do you think it was all a coincidence?"


    She just felt chilly all over. "You mean Joshua just used me to make Vanessa angry?"


    Seeing her in despair, he relented a little.


    "Joshua has always kept his thoughts to himself, and I thought at first that he did love you." Kenny sighed. "It has only been two days since I found out that Joshua had arranged a job for Vanessa in Denmark Group, and they also¡­"


    Looking at his hesitant expression, she felt somewhat frustrated.


    "Have they made love?" she asked, with a hint of a sneer on her face.


    "... Did you know that?" Kenny looked at her apologetically. "I didn''t want you to know that, but I''m afraid there was something Joshua couldn''t say. I don''t have to lie to you about that."


    "I see." She turned around to leave, immediately getting into a taxi. Since she was the extra in the rtionship, she felt she should leave first.


    In the taxi, Hazel squeezed the gift box in her hand as hard as she possibly could. Her chest was aching from all of the emotions she was feeling.


    Suddenly, her phone rang, and she answered the phone, confused.


    "Hazel, it''s Thanksgiving Day today, and Joshua is on a business trip. Shall we spend it together?" On the other end of the line, Isaac said in a cynical tone.


    "No." She refused in a deep voice.


    "You are actually refusing me so cruelly?" He wailed. "Don''t you think of me as your brother? Why are you still afraid I''ll bite you?"


    "I''m not in the mood." She looked out the window, feeling lonely.


    "What happened?" he asked with sincerity in his voice.


    She was silent for a while.


    Isaac was Joshua'' friend, and so he should know about the situation, right?


    "Isaac, can I ask you a few questions?"


    "Ask as many questions as you like."


    Taking a deep breath, she squeezed the box in her hand. "Did Joshua chase Vanessa before?"


    "Chase Vanessa?" He thought for a moment and said, "It seems it did happen when we were at school. It went viral all over the school, but Vanessa turned him down."


    It''s true, as expected. Her fingers grew cold.


    As Kenny had said, she could prove it at any time, and he did not need to lie to her.


    "Hazel, it''s been more than a decade. You don''t have to worry about it. He should have no interest in Vanessa," he said positively.


    Her eyes dimmed a little, and she then asked, "By the way, what does Vanessa do now?"


    "She seemed to say she was going abroad some time ago, but then she changed her mind. I seem to have heard that she ns to work for Denmark Group¡­" He was stunned and said quickly, "Hazel, don''t think too much about it. Vanessa''s parents are directors of Denmark Group. Normally, they want their daughter to work in the Denmark Group."


    "And did the other directors do the same?" She cocked her eyebrows slightly.


    "It''s rare, Joshua is very strict in this aspect," he said. "But the Young family has always had a good rtionship with the Denmark family. He may not want to disappoint the Young family."


    Her heart sankpletely.


    If she had any misconceptions before, shepletely gave up now.


    No wonder Joshua asked her to be his secretary, it turned out he had also arranged a job for Vanessa in Denmark Group.


    She was just Joshua''s toy he yed with just to make Vanessa angry. He chose Vanessa, and so she must step aside.


    When a tear fell from her eye, Hazel quickly wiped the tear and resisted the urge to cry.


    It was her who had been too naive.


    Such a person did not deserve her tears.

 Chapter 785 - 73: Are You Going To Murder Your Husband?

    Unable to hear her response, Isaac anxiously asked, "Hazel, are you all right?"


    "Yeah, it is nothing." Hazel sucked in a deep breath. "I''m just asking."


    "Really?" He was still worried.


    "Really," she replied.


    After a brief chat with Isaac, she hung up.


    She went straight back to her dorm, she was thankful that Summer and Ariel weren''t there.


    She looked down at the chocte box in her hand. She had actually brought it back, she threw it in the trash can without thinking twice.


    Just as it hit the bottom of the can with a loud thud, her phone rang.


    Looking at the two words "Joshua Denmark" on the screen, she stiffened. She just let the phone ring but then decided to answer it so she could hear his exnation.


    "Hazel, haven''t you arrived yet?" Joshua said in a low voice.


    He was back at Denmark Residence, but Nanny Carter told him that Hazel didn''t show up.


    There was fear in his heart.


    "I didn''t want to go," Hazel said suddenly.


    Joshua was somewhat surprised. He asked softly, "What''s wrong? Are you sick?"


    "No, I just didn''t want to go." Hazel''s voice was a little more annoying.


    His expression got grave. When Hazel called him when he got off the ne, everything seemed to be fine. How did she change her attitude so quickly?


    "Hazel, what happened?" he asked in a low voice.


    "Nothing," Hazel said coldly. "Joshua, let''s break up."


    Rather than waiting for him to say it, she might as well say it first, either way, he would be happy, she thought.


    "Hazel, no kidding." Joshua could not help frowning.


    "I''m not kidding," she said, holding back her anger. "Joshua, I don''t like you anymore. Go and be with someone you love!"


    Ignoring her angry words, he said calmly, "Where are you now? I''lle to you."


    "You do not need toe. I won''t see you even if you do!" she hung up the phone in anger and set Joshua''s name on the blocked list without hesitation.


    What was wrong with him? She gave him what he wanted, but he was still going to pester her?


    Joshua was furious when she hung up, he stood there staring at his phone.


    Hazel left him so he could be with someone he loved. Who would that be if it wasn''t her?


    While he was thinking, his cell phone rang. He answered the phone irritably. "What?"


    "Joshua, it''s about Hazel. I feel there''s something fishy going on," Isaac said in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter?" Joshua felt nervous for a moment.


    "I called Hazel today, and she suddenly asked me about your rtionship with Vanessa," Isaac said. "I thought she was just jealous, so I didn''t pay attention¡­"


    Vanessa? Joshua''s face changed at the thought of seeing her at the airport.


    He suddenly understood the root of the problem.


    "Isaac, what did you say?" he asked.


    "Just tell the truth," Isaac recalled and told Joshua exactly what Hazel asked and how he responded. But Joshua could not guess from these conversations what Hazel had misunderstood. It seemed that she would still have to go to find her and exined the confusion.


    "Thanks, Isaac," Joshua said in a low voice.


    "You''re wee. You''ve also helped me solve a big problem." Isaac said heartily. "Alright, you had better go to find Hazel quickly. To tell you the truth, I really like this girl. If you can''t get her back, I''ll chase her."


    "You won''t have the chance," Joshua said calmly and quietly hung up.


    He opened the car door and was about to get in.


    "Mr. Denmark," Nanny Carter said to him, "are you going out immediately after you get back? At least take a shower and change your clothes."


    "No, it''s a little urgent." Joshua sat on the driver''s seat and closed the door.


    Joshua drove to Quantum University; he parked his car near the dorm then changed to a different cell phone, hoping she might answer, but her phone was turned off.


    He was sure Hazel was in the dormitory. However, she would note out to see him, so he would have to go in to find her himself. How would he get into the girls'' dormitory, though?


    To make the situation that much worse, today was Thanksgiving Day, the dormitory was filled with students, so he could not just sneak in.


    Hazel did not want to be recognized anymore, meaning that he could not be too ostentatious getting into the building.


    Joshua took out his phone and dialed the number of Quantum University''s president.


    Soon, students at Quantum University were told by their ss counselors that there was an


    important ss meeting and that credits would be deducted if they did note to go to their ssrooms.


    The whole school began toin. It was loud for a long time with studentsining about getting credit deduction, but no one wanted to get credits deducted, so the students headed for their ssrooms.


    Joshua looked up at Hazel''s dormitory room, his expression filled with determination.


    No one would dare stop him if he tried to enter the girls'' dormitory building, but if Hazel locked the door inside, it would not be easy for him to break in.


    It seemed that he only had one other option.


    Hazel was sitting on her bed trying to read, but she could not focus at all.


    She was surprised to hear that the whole dormitory building was in an uproar as if they were extremely annoyed. But she was in her own bad mood and didn''t care at all.


    But before long, the whole building suddenly became quiet, and it left Hazel feeling very confused.


    She was about to go out and see what was going on when Ariel and Summer came back.


    Ariel said hello to her and went straight to the balcony.


    Summer and Hazel talked for a while, and soon Ariel brought all the clothes inside.


    "Let''s go, Summer." Ariel made an OK gesture to Summer.


    "Did you juste back to bring your clothes in?" Hazel looked at them in disbelief. "Couldn''t you have just called me?"


    "We were just passing downstairs, so we came up." Summerughed. "Keep reading. We have other ns. No worries about us being an inconvenience."


    As the two of them sped out of the dorm, Hazel was still a bit baffled.


    She went to lock the door, then when she got back to her bed, she still could not concentrate on anything.


    After all, she still couldn''t just let it go. She frowned when she thought about Joshua, but she was quickly distracted by the strange sounding from the balcony.


    She was tense when she picked up a baseball bat on her way toward the balcony. She barely had the door open to see what was happening when a figure jumped over the railing. She swung the bat to hit the intruder, but he grabbed the bat suddenly.


    He looked at her attentively, with anger and amusement. "Hazel, are you going to murder your husband?"

 Chapter 786 - 74: Are You Mad?

    It turned out to be Joshua who was breaking in?


    Hazel looked at him in astonishment. She lived on the fifth floor. He climbed up to the balcony from the first floor?!


    But the bitterness and anger seemed to burst, and she could not help cursing. "What are you doing here?!"


    Joshua''s face changed slightly, and he leaned back against the wall. She was frightened and hurried to grab him by the wrist.


    She looked down and saw there was only one rope tied to the balcony railing. There were no other safety precautions at all.


    "Are you mad?!" she shouted angrily. "Do you want to die? This is the fifth floor! Why would you dare climb up like that?!"


    A smile appeared on his lips, he seized the chance and held her in his arms. "You''re so worried about me, but why did you want to break up with me?"


    She felt a little more victimized. "Who says I''m worried about you? I''m just afraid you''ll get me into trouble! If anything happens to you here, people will think I murdered you!"


    This little dishonest girl!


    Joshua hugged her tenderly. He sighed helplessly. "Hazel, whatever you''ve misunderstood, at least give me a chance to exin. Even criminals on death row can defend themselves. It is very unfair to me if you sentence me to death by hearing one side."


    She stiffened as she tried to break free from his arms, but Joshua was still standing outside the balcony, and if she struggled too much, he might fall.


    "Come in first," she said reluctantly. "You''re not afraid to be seen?!"


    Joshua climbed over the balcony. He smiled lightly. "No one will see me."


    Hazel looked downstairs in surprise. The first floor of the dormitory building, which was normally busy, was now so empty, and there were no students around. Even the opposite dormitory building was dark as if there were no people at all.


    "Where are they?" she asked bewilderedly.


    "They all went to the ss meeting," Joshua said slowly.


    "Oh?" She was utterly surprised. "Why didn''t anyone tell me?"


    As she looked worried and seemed ready to go to the ss meeting, Joshua quickly grabbed her hand. "You don''t have to go."


    "Who said so?" She threw him off impatiently.


    "I said," he whispered.


    She was in a daze and suddenly understood what he meant.


    Maybe the ss meeting was orchestrated by Joshua. This rope must have been tied by Ariel on the balcony just now.


    "What¡­" She looked at him in astonishment. "Why did you make such a big deal?"


    "I almost lost my wife. How couldn''t I be worried?" He looked at her with hidden bitterness.


    "Who is your wife?" she was angry. "Joshua Denmark, now that you are ready to be with Vanessa, why are you still bothering me? Is she ignoring you, and you want to use me to make her jealous once again?!"


    "Hazel, why would you think that?" He felt quite helpless. He knew she was jealous, but the jealousy wasn''t logical.


    "Joshua, don''t pretend! I already know all!" She angrily walked back to her dorm room and opened the door. "Get out, I''m not interested in being your woman on the side!"


    Joshua''s face darkened. Then he came close to Hazel and closed the door behind her.


    She was so irritated that she wanted to push him, but Joshua suddenly grabbed her by the wrist and pushed her against the door. "What do you know, Hazel? Who said you''re a spare? If you''re jealous of Vanessa, I can tell you for sure that I''ve never liked her. Not before, not after."


    "You... Let me go!" Hazel was extremely pissed. He was trying to deny this?


    "No," he said in a deep voice. "I will let you go when this whole misunderstanding is cleared up."


    She was angry and powerless, she had no choice, so she drew a deep breath and sneered. "If you don''t like her, why did you chase her before?"


    "You mean when we were at school?" he asked.


    "You did!" she was irritated.


    "No." He shook his head.


    He said slowly, "Back then, Vanessa expressed her love for me. I was not interested, but it became a rumor that I was chasing Vanessa. She was only a young girl at that time, and I was afraid it would hurt her if I exined any more, so I just let others get the wrong impression."


    Hazel was startled.


    How could this be?


    She didn''t know whether she should believe Joshua, but given his character, it was indeed like something he would do.


    "That''s just what you are saying¡­" She was angry. "And you were going to be engaged!"


    "Who told you this?!" He was confused himself, it was no wonder Hazel did not believe him. "The Young family intended for me to marry their daughter, but neither my parents nor I ever agreed. You can ask Nanny Carter about it."


    Things were so chaotic that she did not know what to believe. Why was Joshua saying exactly a different version from what she had heard?


    She bit her lip. "But apparently, you knew Vanessa was going abroad, so you ran the surrogacypetition. When she changed her mind and didn''t go abroad, you immediately stopped the surrogacypetition!"


    Joshua gave her a flicker on the head. "Stupid girl, do you think if I made up my mind yesterday, I would be able to run the surrogacypetition tomorrow? I had already been thinking about running it for thest six months when Vanessa hadn''t even thought of going abroad.:


    Hazel rubbed her head then she looked at Joshua questionably. Was that so?


    "Besides," his eyes grew deeper, "don''t you know why I stopped running thepetition?"


    Her heart skipped a beat. Joshua had told everyone he stopped running the surrogacypetition because he had met her.


    Hazel just felt more confused. She asked bewilderedly, "Then why did you get her a job in apany? Didn''t you want to make her jealous?"


    "What are you thinking, little girl?" Joshua frowned. "Her parents are the directors of thepany and, of course, want their daughter to have a job there. The Young family also helped Denmark''s family at the beginning, so it''s not good if I don''t show them gratitude."


    "But..." Her face darkened a little.


    "But what?" He looked at her with hidden bitterness, waiting for her next question.


    "But you¡­" Taking a deep breath, she clutched her fingers tightly and whispered, "made love."


    He frowned. "Vanessa told you that?"


    "If you were willing to touch her, that meant you had her in your heart, didn''t it?" She smiled mournfully. "Are you going to tell me you didn''t love her and touched her just because your body needed her¡­or was it just to make her happy?"

 Chapter 787 - 75: I Didn’t Touch Her

    Even if everything made sense, Hazel couldn''t ept whatever reason Joshua had.


    Joshua burst intoughter and said with a sigh of relief, "I''m d I was there with the driver to take her home that day."


    "Oh?" Hazel looked at him nkly. "You mean¡­"


    If Joshua and the driver took Vanessa home, how could he do anything to Vanessa with the driver around?


    "Hazel, I didn''t touch her," he whispered. "I took her home with the driver and left with him that day. Then I went straight to the airport, so there was no way I could do anything to her."


    "But I saw¡­" She looked at his white shirt, and her eyes dimmed somehow.


    Joshua didn''t change his clothes. He was wearing the same one he was wearing when he came back. There were still traces of tears on his shirt from Vanessa.


    "What did you see?" He cocked his brows.


    "I went to the airport and saw you are holding her," she said jealously.


    How could a man have a normal friendship with a woman who he allowed to cry in his arms like that?


    Joshua was caught off guard then finally understood why Hazel had such a deep misunderstanding that she would want to break up with him without any answers.


    There were really too many coincidences and misunderstandings, or rather, someone had deliberately misled her and caused this. He stretched out his arm and held Hazel in his arms lovingly.


    Hazel, who misunderstood him, must be sad, right? He wanted tofort her and protect her from all of the experiences she had endured since she met him.


    "You''ve hugged another woman, don''t hug me!" She pushed him angrily.


    "Hazel, listen to me first." He exined in a low voice, "Vanessa came to meet me at the airport. She said I had touched her that night and asked me to be responsible for my actions. I did not do anything with her, so of course, I would not admit to it."


    Joshua continued to say, "However, when the driver and I left that night, Vanessa was actually assaulted. She could not ept the fact for a moment and cry. I could not push her away."


    "You mean Vanessa slept with someone else, but she thought it was you?" Hazel looked at him in astonishment.


    No wonder Vanessa was so confident and proud when she told her about it. It was just too coincidental¡­


    "It appears so." He nodded.


    His eyes deeper, he asked softly, "Hazel, will you believe me now?"


    "Joshua, I''m very confused now. I don''t know if I should believe you¡­" she bit her lip and stared at him nkly.


    "If you don''t believe me, it means the misunderstanding hasn''t been cleared up." He frowned. "Shall I call the driver and ask him to exin to you?"


    "... It''s unnecessary," she whispered. "You can presume I believe you."


    "Presume?" He slightly raised his eyebrows and gently lifted her chin with his finger. "To believe is to believe, to not believe is not to believe. How can I presume that?"


    His lips pressed against hers, she tried to push him away, but he grabbed her wrist. He seemed to express all the feelings of missing her for the three days by kissing her passionately.


    "You..." When the long kiss was over, she leaned against his chest and gasped.


    "Hazel, can you feel it?"


    "What?"


    "My heart."


    She leaned on his chest and listened to his steady heartbeat.


    Her hand, which had been holding his shirt, suddenly tightened a little, and Hazel finally made up her mind, "Joshua, I believe you."


    The stone in his heart fell at longst as Joshua chuckled. "What about the gift?"


    "What gift?" She was a little stunned.


    "Thanksgiving Day gift," he whispered. "Shouldn''t you have prepared a Thanksgiving Day present for me?"


    If not, why would Hazel make a special trip to the airport to meet him?


    "There''s no Thanksgiving Day present!" she said awkwardly.


    The choctes she had intended to give him had been crushed in her hand and thrown into the trash can. How could she give them to him?


    However, Joshua even could guess it, so she could only y the fool.


    "Is it?" Joshua let her go and turned around to walk toward the trash can.


    He took the box out of the bin and smiled. "This?"


    "How did you know?" She was dumbstruck.


    Joshua was too smart, wasn''t he? She hadn''t said anything at all!


    "You kept looking at it when I asked you. I suppose you have left your present here." He exined with a smile.


    She was convinced.


    "What''s in it?"Joshua sat down in his chair and looked down at the crumpled box.


    Hazel hadpletely destroyed the box. He heaved a sigh and gently opened it.


    "Forget it." She shyly grabbed the box and mmed it closed. "I''ll throw it away and give you another gift in the future."


    "The future is the future; the present is the present." He took her by the wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    He took the box again and opened it, his eyes lit up. Hazel actually had intended to give him choctes as a gift. Many of the choctes in the box had been crushed, and their former shape could not be seen at all. Looking at the crushed chocte, Hazel suddenly felt a little sad.


    It took her several days and numerous attempts to prepare the box of choctes, but she got angry and crushed it before giving Joshua the opportunity to exin.


    She said hopelessly, "Throw it away, it''s all broken¡­"


    She was overwhelmed with surprise when Joshua calmly took out a piece of chocte and put it in his mouth.


    "Delicious." He smiled.


    Hazel wanted to cry and said in a low, trembling voice, "They''re so dreadful, you don''t mind them¡­"


    "What''s dreadful?" He whispered, "It''s from you. I like it very much. Hazel, this is the best Thanksgiving Day present I''ve ever received."


    Feeling a warmth in her heart, Hazel leaned on his chest. "Joshua, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have suspected you before."


    "Hazel, it''s not your fault. Perhaps we should deepen our feelings." He looked at her tenderly and kissed her again.


    The kiss had chocte vor. Hazel wrapped her arms around his neck in bewilderment and responded emotionally.


    At the end of the kiss, Joshua gently touched her forehead, and they smiled at each other.


    All of a sudden, the phone rang, and Joshua frowned.


    "Answer the call quickly." Hazel smiled and warned him in a low voice.


    He answered the call and heard Kenny''s voice frantically say, "Joshua,e quickly, Vanessa killed herself!"

 Chapter 788 - 76: Are You Still A Man?

    Hazel was in absolute disbelief.


    Vanessa hadmitted suicide? She had just called her early in the day to warn her to leave Joshua.


    Joshua hung up the phone after saying a few words that Hazel could notprehend due to the shock.


    "Is she okay?" Hazel asked.


    "Kenny found her and got her to the hospital in time. Now she is out of danger." Joshua replied. Hazel muttered, "Will you go to visit her?"


    "Yeah. That is also the reason Kenny called me, I need to visit her in person." Joshua replied in a low voice.


    "Okay." Hazel replied in a depressing voice.


    Joshua noticed the change of her expression and smiled, "Are you jealous of her?"


    "No, I''m not." Hazel refuted him angrily.


    "Hazel,e with me." He proposed.


    "What?" Hazel looked up at him with a puzzled look.


    "Since you seem to be ufortable with me going to visit her alone, thene with me."


    Joshua spoke to her and held her hand naturally.


    Hazel hesitated, it was indeed better that she went to the hospital with him rather than staying in the dormitory specting what would happen between them.


    "Okay." Hazel nodded her head. "Would it be toote to go now?"


    "No." Joshua replied calmly, "We won''t stay long anyway. We will figure out the situation, and I will bring you back right away."


    When they arrived at the hospital, they found Vanessa lying in her bed, and Kenny was sitting beside her. He heard the door open, so he lifted his head to see that Joshua and Hazel were walking in.


    Kenny was angry when he saw Hazel was also there. He stood up, walked toward them, and then he asked Joshua in a low but angry voice, "Why is she with you?"


    "Hazel is my girlfriend, why shouldn''t shee with me?" Joshua raised his eyebrows and was irritated slightly.


    "Joshua, you should not be like that." Kenny was angrier, "Vanessa tried tomit suicide because of you. The fact that Hazel being here will just make her sadder."


    Hazel felt awkward and suddenly believed that her appearance here was indeed inappropriate. Even though she had misunderstood Joshua and Vanessa before, it was the truth that Vanessa liked Joshua.


    From Vanessa''s point of view, she might think that Hazel came here with Joshua just to show off.


    Joshua replied in a cold voice, "Kenny, I know you have always regarded Vanessa as your sister, I have never ever had any other feelings for her."


    "If you had no special feelings for her, then why would you do that to her." Kenny stared at him angrily.


    Joshua furrowed his eyebrows, "What did she say to you?"


    Hazel also furrowed her eyebrows. She wondered if she misunderstood what he was saying, regardless his choice of words made her ufortable.


    Vanessa woke up before Kenny was about to reply.


    "Joshua, is that you?" She asked in a mournful voice.


    Kenny stepped aside so that Joshua and Hazel could get closer to Vanessa''s bed.


    Vanessa struggled to sit up. When she saw Hazel, a sh of hatred appeared in her eyes.


    "It''s me." Joshua replied, "Vanessa, you need to give this a rest and let it go."


    "How could I let it go?" She had an IV in her hand, out of the craziness, she pulled the needle out. "Joshua, how could you treat me like that?" She spoke to Joshua with grief and resentment.


    Kenny quickly calmed her, "Vanessa, take it easy."


    Joshua spoke to Vanessa coldly, "Vanessa, I think I have made it clear about us."


    "Do not talk with me about this!" Vanessa interrupted him. She said with tears in her eyes, "Why did youe here then? Leave me to die."


    "Joshua, why are you pushing her so hard?" Kenny shouted at him.


    Joshua was miserable, and Vanessa would not even do not give him a chance to speak. He believed there was a weird reason.


    Suddenly someone pushed the door open, Vanessa''s parents came rushing into the room in a panic.


    "My dear, why are you so stupid?" Vanessa''s mother, Mabel Lawrence, rushed to her daughter and pushed Kenny away. She held Vanessa tofort her.


    "Mom, how could he treat me that way? I''m too ashamed to live." Vanessa burst out crying in Mabel''s arms.


    Hazel found it strange to be looking at the mom and daughter crying together.


    It made no sense that even if Vanessa was assaulted and she could not deal with it, why would she put all the responsibility on Joshua.


    Hazel worried about Joshua and pulled on his sleeves, but he gently pinched her palm and motioned for her not to worry.


    At that time, Vanessa''s father, Garry Young, walked toward Joshua.


    He spoke to Joshua angrily, "I see you are all grown up now. Vanessa has always been close to you. How can you treat her that way?"


    Joshua still replied coldly, "I do not know what you are talking about."


    Maybe Joshua''s momentum shocked Garry. "Joshua, a decent person, should be responsible for what he has done. For this, you should take responsibility!"


    Why would Joshua be the one to take the responsibility?


    Hazel was feeling sick to her stomach, she felt something was very wrong.


    When she was thinking, Joshua asked, "Uncle Garry, what do you want me to do?"


    "Marry her, of course," Garry replied in a firm voice. "You have slept with my daughter; shouldn''t you marry her? Do you think that we Young family are weak and you can use us?"


    Hazel was deep in thought, but when she heard Garry say that Joshua should marry Vanessa, her head spun around to look at them.


    "Have you misinterpreted something?" Joshua refuted, "Nothing happened between your daughter and me."


    "Mom, he will not even admit what he has done." Vanessa cried loudly.


    Hazel was stunned. Vanessa''s family was trying to make trouble out of nothing and force Joshua to marry her!


    "Joshua, are you still a man?" Garry stared at him angrily. Then he noticed Hazel and saw the light suddenly, "I see. You bastard. Is this woman the reason that you are reluctant to assume your responsibility for Vanessa?"


    "Director Young, I respect you as an elder and call you uncle," Joshua was irritated, "But I hope you can also show your respect and don''t forget who you are."


    Mabel got angry upon hearing that, she lunged at Hazel and shouted, "Bitch, it''s you who deceived Joshua. I will beat you to death."

 Chapter 789 - 77: Collecting Important Evidence

    Hazel was still lost in thought. It was indeed not a wise decision toe here with Joshua. She just stood there and did not speak a word, but she was still being pulled into the situation.


    Mabel was about to reach for Hazel, holding her hand to p her and looking at her furiously. Hazel was scared of the womaning toward her, so she moved out of the way. At the same moment, Joshua stepped in between Mabel and Hazel, the pnded with a loud smack on his cheek.


    The room suddenly got very silent, everyone was in shock and looked at Joshua.


    "Joshua Denmark, go away, don''t protect this bitch!" Mabel shouted at him in a daring voice. She had pped Joshua! It made her a little scared, so she was trying to justify her actions.


    "Mrs. Young, if you talk to me like this, do not me me for being impolite," Joshua said in a cold voice.


    "You-you talk to me like that!" Mabel retreated as she spoke. She held Vanessa again and was very mad. "If your parents were still alive, they would not allow you to do such an absurd thing."


    "Joshua, you''ve gone too far." Kenny also spoke to him angrily.


    "Kenny, we''ve known each other for so many years, you know me. Do you think I''m the kind who would not assume responsibility?" Joshua looked at him coldly.


    Kenny thought for a while and did not reply.


    "I do not care what Vanessa has told you all," Joshua exined, "I haven''t slept with her. I took her home that day with my driver. You can ask the driver if you do not believe me.


    Garry and Mabel panic after hearing that and turned in surprise to look at Vanessa.


    "Your driver will vouch for you. If he does know anything, I do not think he would tell us." Vanessa stopped crying and replied firmly.


    "Yes! We won''t believe a word your people tell us!" Garry quickly echoed, "Joshua. You are determined not to take responsibility. Though the Young family can''tpare with the Denmark family, we still will not let you bully us like this!"


    "We can check the video surveince." Hazel suddenly said.


    Joshua looked at Hazel appreciatively. They had the exact same thoughts.


    "Shut up! What video surveince? Who do you think you are to suggest what we should do? You bitch¡­" Mabel shouted at Hazel. But when she saw the cold expression of Joshua, she stopped shouting.


    Hazel continued, "Since you both insist on your own opinions, then why not check the video surveince? We will be able to see when Joshua arrived and when he left from the video. If they indeed took Vanessa home together as he said. Then the whole thing is cleared up."


    Garry and Mabel looked at each other suspiciously.


    They had made up their mind to force Joshua to marry their daughter this time. What if the video showed it was not Joshua who did this thing? What would they do then? By then, what an embarrassment this would be, there would be peopleughing at their daughter.


    "I have asked Chuck to get the video surveince for that day. I believe everything will be clear soon enough." Joshua said calmly. "If I asked my people to do this, I don''t think you will be convinced. Chuck is impartial. He will favor none of us. Do you still have any questions?"


    Hazel looked at Joshua with admiration, he was prepared before they entered the hospital.


    Garry and Mabel grew more and more restless.


    Garry shouted at Joshua, "Joshua, what do you mean? Do you think that I am ndering you with such a thing? If you keep bullying us like this, I will not give up on anything in the world!"


    "We just want to know the truth. Getting the video surveince is the best way." Hazel puzzled at his reaction, "What are you afraid of? Don''t you want to know the truth?"


    Garry and Mabel were too angry to say anything, it was as if everyone could see through their story.


    "What makes you think that we are afraid?" Vanessa said coldly," We will wait for the video. I''ll prove to you that it''s Joshua who is reluctant to admit his part."


    Hazel looked at Joshua; she believed him. However, Vanessa was so determined, which made her somewhat uneasy.


    Joshua whispered in her ear, "Don''t be afraid, Hazel."


    His conscience was clear regarding the entire situation, he knew he had left with the driver, but he believed Vanessa had concocted a n because she was too calm and rxed as they waited.


    His phone rang suddenly, Joshua told everyone, "It is from Chuck.''


    "Then answer it quickly." Garry urged him. He felt encouraged upon hearing his daughter''s words.


    Joshua pressed the answer button and put Chuck on the speaker so everyone in the room could hear.


    "Chuck, what''s going on?" Joshua asked, "Have you got the video?"


    "Joshua," Chuck replied anxiously, "I just went to get the video, but the video of that day has been hacked."


    "Only that day?" Joshua furrowed his eyebrows.


    Now he understood why Vanessa was so confident and non-argumentative about the video, she must have been the one who destroyed the video.


    "Yes, videos for other times are all normal," Chuck exined.


    "Has anyone else asked for the before you?" Joshua kept asking.


    "I have asked the property management staff and the security guards, they told me that no one hade." Chuck replied. "butter I discovered that someone had hacked into the surveince system this afternoon and destroyed the video after checking."


    Joshua looked at Vanessa with a meaningful look, thinking that after exining to her what had happened, she got the video and destroyed it after she saw Joshua was telling the truth.


    The problem was he had no other way to prove his innocence without the video.


    "Joshua!" Garry suddenly snapped, "what will you say now? Do you still want to exin? You must use the one who destroyed the video. You are afraid the truth would be revealed, so you destroyed it."


    "Yes! You know that there is no video already. So, you proposed to watch it!" Mabel added. "Admit what you have done to our daughter. In any case, you must be responsible for that!"


    "Do these two things have any connection? You can''t say Joshua did something to your daughter just because the video was destroyed." Hazel said angrily.


    She was not going to let the Young family force Joshua to marry their daughter!

 Chapter 790 - 78: The Young Family Schemes

    "How do you know he didn''t do it?" Mabel was furious. "I think that you are nning on marrying better than you ever imagined you would, so you are speaking for Joshua."


    "Joshua, you must marry my daughter." Garry was rampant. "Or I am obliged to prosecute you for raping my daughter. Let us see what influence it would have on Denmark Group."


    "Are you threatening me?" Joshua looked at him with a half-smile.


    Garry was scared by his look. Although it was always said that Joshua was easy-going and mild, Garry clearly knew another side of him. He could be cold-hearted and cruel if he were serious about the confrontation.


    Hazel ran out of patience, she did not intend to get involved. After all, she had nothing to do with the situation, and they just assumed she was only there to show off, but they were so brazen to pressure Joshua like that!


    "Call the police." Hazel suddenly proposed.


    Everyone turned to look at her with mixed expressions on their faces. Every time Hazel spoke, they could not speak; she disrupted the Young family''s ns and schemes.


    "If you call the police, Joshua will go to jail." Kenny was puzzled and looked at Hazel.


    "The police have not investigated yet. How do you know that Joshua will go to jail?" Hazel was surprised at his words.


    Kenny was left speechless.


    Hazel turned to Joshua and looked at him, "Are you sure that you did nothing to her that night?"


    "I''m sure." Joshua nodded his head.


    "Then call the police. If they are determined to frame you, I believe the police must have ways to prove you are innocent. Doubts will clear up when the facts are known." Hazel said calmly, "Furthermore, if you really did do what they are saying, shouldn''t you be in jail?"


    The Young family were panicked while Hazel waspletely free from the threat that Joshua would go to jail. Did this woman really not care about Joshua and his future?


    Actually, they did not have the ability to send Joshua to jail, and if he really was jailed, what good was it for them?


    "You are right," Joshua took out the phone, "we can''t allow the man who terrorized Vanessa that night to remain atrge. We should find him and send him to jail."


    Vanessa became very pale. Garry rushed to grab his mobile phone and said, "We can''t call the police."


    "If we do not call the police, how can you send Joshua to prison?" Hazel said, he looked at her and was surprised at her reaction.


    Garry did know what to say to counter her statements.


    "Joshua, we have known each other for so many years, why are you so mean to me?" Vanessa cried.


    "If you call the police, would this thing be made public? Then what do you want me to do? Attempt another suicide? What''s more, how could it be possible that I would send you to prison? Now you have someone new, if you insist on refusing to admit it, what can I do? Tell me, and I will not intervene if you really want to be with her."


    "Chares, I never expected that you were such a bastard! You, two sons of¡­" Mabel scolded angrily.


    Hazel was aggravated by this unreasonable family.


    "You were raped by another person. I can understand why you are reluctant to call the police. But why are you ming me?" Joshua sneered. He had run out of patience. "Now that we are all here let me make it clear."


    Joshua was not going to give Vanessa any chance for further deception.


    He quickly said, "Vanessa, we were young when you first told me that you loved me, but I refused you. Then you proimed in public that you refused me. I did not exin that time because I thought you were too young to realize what you were doing. Later, your parents wanted us to be married. My family and I refused."


    Joshua continued without letting anyone else speak. "You fell back into old habits and spread rumors again. Okay, thinking of the rtionship between our two families, I did not me you for that. How long do you think that I can allow you to keep treating me like this?"


    His cold words were like a sword stabbing into Vanessa''s heart, she sat trembling and unable to speak, she knew her story was shattered.


    She had not nned for Joshua to speak about the past and to stand up for himself.


    "No, he is not telling the truth." Vanessa pleaded and turned her parents for help.


    Garry became angry from embarrassment, "Joshua, don''t forget how we helped you before. You are the type of man who goes after those that help you."


    "I haven''t forgotten." Joshua said, "Otherwise, what makes you think that as a director, you can be a tyrant for so many years in Denmark Group?"


    Garry was left speechless when he caught Joshua''s warning. He was rather scared. Did he know all the things he had done in thepany?


    "Since things are clear, we will be going now." Joshua said slowly, "If you have changed your mind and still want to call the police, I''ll also do my best to help you to find the man."


    They were angry and awkward but had no words to fight back.


    "Let''s go," Joshua said to Hazel in a low voice and held her hand.


    "Joshua," Vanessa shouted in a hateful voice, "You really want me to die?"


    Joshua furrowed his eyebrows impatiently. It was not the first time she threatened self-harm.


    "Joshua," Kenny was thoughtful and followed up. The Young family did not know what to do and were clenching their teeth out of anger.


    "Mom, what should we do?" Vanessa burst into tears.


    "Vanessa, tell me the truth. Is Joshua really the one that hurt you that night?" Garry asked her with a sour face.


    Vanessa froze. But in the next moment, she replied firmly, "Yes! Dad. I don''t care about anything else, I want to marry him."


    Garry struck the table with his hands angrily and said, "He has gone way too far. I need to teach him a lesson!"


    Mabel was hesitant to say, "Joshua was now the president of Denmark Group and has a solid fundamental strength. We may not be able to hurt him."


    "Though he is the president now, he won''t be in the position for long because he is not supposed to be." Garry said ruthlessly, "as long as we find her and threaten Joshua with her, won''t he have to listen to us?"


    "Who is her?" Mabel asked surprisingly.


    "The Denmark family has lost their daughter, the authentic heir of the Denmark Group."


    "But it is said that she is dead." Mabel was puzzled.


    "But no one has found her body," Garry continued coldly, "We may be able to find her as long as we are willing to look."

 Chapter 791 - 79: Close Your Eyes

    "It doesn''t make sense!" Vanessa objected. "If we find her, then the Denmark Group would be returned to the woman. If so, then what is the use of my marrying Joshua? "


    "Vanessa, be rest assured." Garryforted her, "After we find the woman, we will use her to threaten Joshua but not let her take over the Denmark Group. As long as we have her in our hands, we will make Joshua marry you."


    "What if we can''t find her?" Vanessa was worried.


    "If we really can''t find her," Garry said maliciously, "I''ll make someone be her!"


    Vanessa''s eyes lit up, she believed her father. Then she asked curiously, "Mom, how was the daughter of the Denmark family lost?"


    Mabel recalled, "It seemed that when she was born, she was taken away by the enemy of the Denmark family. It was a piece of big news when it happened. They looked for her for a long time but never found any trace of her."


    "Oh." Vanessa nodded her head and did not keep asking.


    Kenny caught up with Joshua just as he and Hazel were leaving the hospital.


    "Joshua," He called.


    They stopped.


    "Anything else?" Joshua asked him.


    Kenny looked at Hazel. She understood the situation and said to Joshua, "Well, I''ll wait for you in the car."


    She walked to the car to wait while Kenny and Joshua spoke.


    "Joshua, are you telling the truth?" Kenny was a little hesitant to speak, but he finally asked him.


    "Kenny, we have been friends for so many years, aren''t you clear about who I am?" Joshua sighed, "And remember, don''t tell Hazel those rumors that have not been confirmed."


    "Did she tell you that?" Kenny was awkward.


    "No. I guessed so." It was not hard to guess what had happened.


    "Sorry, Joshua." Kenny was embarrassed. "But this time, could you please let them off? Vanessa could not ept the reality and may lose her mind."


    "You need to rify with her more these days." Joshua then changed his attitude, "But if they have further actions, I won''t be as nice as this time."


    Kenny did not say a word.


    Joshua walked away and got into the car. He took Hazel''s hand and apologized, "Sorry Hazel, I should not have brought you here."


    If she hadn''te with Joshua, she would not have been exposed to their harsh attitude.


    Hazel shook her head, "If I weren''t here, I would make blind and unclear assumptions myself. What''s more, what if you were not determined and agreed to marry her?"


    "You don''t trust me?" Joshua smiled slightly, "You are the only one I want to marry." Joshua suddenly looked at her fondly.


    Hazel blushed. Why did he suddenly say that to her?


    "I need to get home now." Hazel urged him.


    "You haven''t had supper yet." Joshua smiled, "are you hungry?"


    "No." Hazel pretends to be angry. However, her stomach growled.


    Hazel felt awkward.


    "Let''s go and have something to eat first," Joshua said to her gently.


    He took Hazel to a vi halfway up a hill located in the suburbs.


    Hazel got out of the car, and the first thing she noticed was a fragrant odor from the nearby flowers.


    She looked around in surprise, there was a beautiful flower field only a few steps from the car.


    "Roses! Look at all of them!" She eximed with joy and excitement.


    She did not expect to see such a field of roses here, the fragrance spread in the wind, which made her feel rxed and happy.


    "Unfortunately, we are not here in the daytime." Hazel sighed. Although the lights here were bright, there would be a better view during the day.


    "I had nned to bring you here in the daytime," Joshua said.


    "Ah?" Hazel looked at him surprisingly.


    "I remembered today is Thanksgiving Day." He continued, "I have prepared a surprise for you..."


    But Hazel had given him quite a shock the moment he returned, and then the disastrous situation with Vanessa arose.


    Hazel was awkward; she changed the topic, "Is this your home?"


    "Yes." He nodded.


    "Howe you nted roses here? Were they for a certain person?" Hazel said jealously. After all, roses represented love.


    "Not me," Joshua exined. "My father nted them to please my mom. After they passed away, I hired people to take care of this ce so it would not go to waste."


    "Your father must love your mother very much," Hazel said emotionally.


    Joshua looked at her affectionately.


    For some moments, he had the impulse to tell her everything.


    But he couldn''t.


    He had to keep the secret to himself for her safety.


    "Let''s go, aren''t you hungry? Joshua held her hand to walk into the vi. The servant led them to the balcony on the second floor.


    There was a table with bright red candles, delicate roses, and delicious food freshly prepared.


    Candlelight Dinner?


    Hazel was surprised to see all of the work that Joshua put into the surprise. She sat down, and the red candle made her cheeks redder.


    The servant came forward and poured the red wine into the goblet.


    Hazel looked worriedly, she whispered, "It would probably be better if I do not drink."


    Last time she was drunk and made a fool of herself.


    "Don''t worry about getting drunk this time." Joshua must have heard what she was thinking.


    "What is the percentage of alcohol in this wine, very small?" She asked.


    "I mean, it doesn''t matter if you are drunk. You can stay here." He chuckled.


    Hazel was left speechless and suddenly felt silly. It was not like she had to drink it all. What was she worrying about?


    She took a sip. After the original astringent taste, she felt sweet and mellow of the red wine.


    She then picked up the knife and fork to start to eat her meal. With all themotion, she had not eaten anything since lunch, and she was desperately hungry.


    Just as they were about to finish their meal, the sky lit up. Beautiful fireworks were changing the color of the roses below them with each bang.


    Looking at the bright light in her eyes, Joshua smiled.


    "When did you prepare all of this?" Hazel looked at him happily and asked after the fireworks show finished.


    "I had everything arranged well before I came back," Joshua said slowly. He felt somewhat disappointed because he had prepared many other activities for her, but he was climbing the balcony when it was time for those activities.


    "Is this a gift for me?" Hazel asked with joy.


    "It''s just a small part." Joshua smiled. "I had nned to send you a few sets of old exams for the Graduate Record Examination."


    "What?" Hazel looked at him ruefully, "why are you so bad to me?"


    "Close your eyes," Joshua said to her.


    "What do you want to do?" Hazel was alert.

 Chapter 792 - 80: A Gift For You

    "Are you afraid of me?" Joshua smiled and said jokingly, "Are you expecting me to do something to you?"


    "I''m not!" Hazel closed her eyes quickly. However, she regretted it immediately.


    How did she be so senseless once she met Joshua? He always seeded in provoking her into saying what she did not mean.


    She thought since she had closed her eyes, it would be too awkward to open them immediately.


    However, what did Joshua wanted to do? He would not really send her the old exam?


    Hazel waited for a while. Suddenly she felt a soft touch on her lips.


    She hurriedly opened her eyes but saw Joshua standing in front of her with a smile.


    "Why did you kiss me when I did not know?" She blushed again.


    Joshua smiled gently, "Well, you closed your eyes all the time; I thought you were waiting for me to kiss you."


    "I did not." Hazel med him. Suddenly, she bowed her head and found a unique stone on her neck.


    However, it was a bit heavy. She had no idea what was inside it.


    "Is this for me?" She was surprised.


    "Yes." Joshua nodded, "A gift for you."


    Hazel was curious and intended to open it.


    "It won''t work if you open it." Joshua reminded her.


    "Oh." Hazel stopped immediately, "Why would you think to give me a stone?"


    "I heard from others that the ce where I was on business has a famous temple. They told me that the stone from the temple is especially effective. Therefore, I got one for you. "Joshua exined.


    "Thank you." Hazel smiled happily.


    It was just a stone, and Hazel liked it, so she dly epted it. However, she did not expect that the stone would save her lifeter.


    Joshua let out a sigh of relief.


    What he wanted to give her was not the stone but the thing hidden inside. If he gave it to her directly, she might not ept it, so he had it hidden in the stone.


    Hazel was slightly drunk after the meal.


    "You can sleep here," Joshua said to her gently. He did not know that Hazel would get drunk so easily.


    Her face turned red. However, she shook her head resolutely. "No, please take me back."


    Joshua blinked his eyes. This little girl still did not believe him.


    "Okay." He agreed.


    Joshua drove her back to Q University. Before leaving, he called Ariel and asked her to go downstairs to meet Hazel. As he stood there watching her walk away, his phone rang.


    "What is it, Jaxson?" He asked. It was sote now, there must be an emergency.


    "Sir, it is about the Young family," Jaxson replied.


    Joshua''s attitude changed upon hearing that.


    After he left the hospital, he had already sent people to follow up with them to see what they would do next. He was clear that they would not stop if they had gained nothing from him this time.


    "What has Garry Young done?" he asked.


    "He contacted a lot of people to help him look for information regarding that year. It seemed that he nned to search the missing daughter of the Denmark family." Answered Jaxson.


    Joshua furrowed his eyebrows. How could he think of this? He thought for a while and realized what Garry Young nned to do.


    Joshua got into the car and hit the steering wheel with his fist, and then began tapping his hand on its side. He asked in a low voice, "Jaxson, have you got the result of the paternity test of Hazel and her parents?"


    "I''ve got it. Hazel has no blood rtion to her parents that she is living with." Jaxson reported to him. "Sir, is she the daughter of the Denmark family?"


    "There can be no such coincident birthmarks in the world." Joshua squinted his eyes. Hazel''s birthmark on the chest was almost the same as the one in the photo.


    He had confirmed many times when he helped her with the shower. The position and the shape were the same.


    He did not expect that Garry would get involved, he could not let anyone discover that Hazel was the missing daughter of the Denmark family. It would put her in a dangerous situation, Joshua had to help her conceal her identity before he could make sure that she was safe.


    "Jaxson, you need to keep spying on the Young family. I''m afraid they will make a reckless move. We should be able to get the goods on them before that." Joshua suddenly stopped tapping the steering wheel, "I will be going out of town on business tomorrow, help me arrange that."


    Jaxson agreed and hung up.


    ***


    Joshua did not expect that he would be gone for more than two weeks. However, each day made time to speak with Hazel on the phone.


    She was very busy studying for her final exams, which helped distract her from Joshua being away.


    Vanessa did not stop trying to get attention from Joshua, she tried twice more tomit suicide. However, when she knew Joshua was on business, she was quiet for days.


    After she wrote her final exam, Hazel got a cold unexpectedly. She seldom got sick, but this time, she was so sick she was in bed.


    The phone suddenly rang while she was sleeping, she answered and mumbled, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me," Joshua replied in a low voice. "Hazel, I heard that your holiday begins today. You can also leave the school, right?"


    "Yes," Hazel replied in a weak voice, "Ariel and Summer have left already."


    "When are you going to leave?" Joshua asked gently, "You have agreed before that you will live in my house during the winter holiday."


    Hazel was dizzy and sleepy. She did not expect that Joshua still remembered that she had agreed.


    For the past few days, he had never mentioned anything of it. Hazel did not know what to say when he mentioned it suddenly.


    After a long while, Joshua suddenly asked, "Hazel, are you not feeling well?"


    "Ah? Did you hear it in my voice?" Hazel was somewhat awkward. "It''s no big deal. Maybe it is because of the weather change recently. I have got a cold."


    "How could you not take care of yourself?" Joshua stopped for a while and smiled slightly, "Should I suggest you drink some water?"


    Hazel felt he was funny. But she was also a little unhappy, "Do you think that water can cure any illness?"


    She was sick and feeling ufortable. But Joshua only suggested her drink water? He was not considered at all!


    "Yes, that is exactly what I was thinking." Joshua agreed. "Then open the door."


    Hazel was taken aback. What did he say? Was she too sick and imagining what he was saying?


    A sigh came from the earpiece, and then she heard a knock at the door through the phone.


    "Oh, my goodness." Hazel cried.

 Chapter 793 - 81: Did You Miss Me?

    Joshua knocked at the door again, he smiled, "Hazel, how long are you going to leave me out here?"


    Hazel suddenly collected her thoughts, got up out of bed, and took a deep breath before opening the door.


    Joshua was standing in the hallway, she hadn''t seen him for more than two weeks and wanted to cry at the sight of him.


    All of her unhappiness faded away, and her heart full of love and warmth.


    Joshua looked at her unexpectedly. She had a pair of lovely yellow pajamas on, which looked fluffy, making people want to touch them.


    The moody blush on her face made his heart swell with pity in addition to the cute outfit.


    Joshua suddenly reached out his hands and took her in his arms.


    "Did you miss me, Hazel?" He asked faintly.


    Hazel leaned on him and hugged him tightly.


    Joshua smiled, "You can''t even stand on your own two legs because you miss me so much?"


    "What a twisted way of thinking you have." Hazel blushed.


    Joshua held her up and helped her back to the bed.


    Hazel was sitting on the bed, Joshua reached out his hand and gently stroked her hair.


    "Are you stroking a pet dog?" Hazel was amused.


    "Sorry." Joshua smiled, "it just feels good, and I can''t help."


    Hazel red at him. He indeed regarded her like a pet dog.


    Although she had not seen him for so long, there was no sense of strangeness between them. In the eyes of Hazel, Joshua was still so handsome and calm, making her heartbeat like a drum.


    "Have you taken any pills?" he put his hands on his forehead.


    "Yes, I have." Hazel suddenly sneezed.


    "Is there a thermometer?" he asked.


    "You may find one in the pen holder on the table?" Hazel replied.


    He found the thermometer and handed it to Hazel, "Take your temperature first."


    "I don''t have a fever..." Hazel said so as she took it.


    "Have you packed?" Joshua looked around the room.


    "Almost finished." Hazel blushed.


    She got the cold not long before her roommates left, her packing was only half done.


    "What else needs to be packed?" He asked.


    Hazel looked at Joshua surprisingly. Did he n to help her to pack?


    "Well, I can do it myself." She said bashfully.


    "Well, are you able to stand up?" He smiled.


    Hazel was too embarrassed to speak a word.


    Joshua looked at her luggage. He sighed, "I think they are enough. We have the rest in the house. You don''t have to take."


    Hazel was still a little dizzy. She thought for a while and nodded.


    "Why would you fall ill suddenly?" he sighed.


    "I have no idea." Hazel was tired and yawned.


    "Are you thinking of things that will stress you?" he asked.


    Hazel was surprised to hear that. She closed her eyes and pretended to sleep, "I''m tired."


    "Hazel. Is it because I ask you to be my secretary?" he suspected and held her hand.


    Hazel opened her eyes reluctantly. Joshua seemed to be able to read her mind, he always guessed right.


    "Somewhat." She looked down. "I have no experience. I''m afraid I''m not capable."


    "Don''t worry." Joshua whispered to her, "No one is born with the capability to do everything well. Moreover, you do not have much work to do. I believe in you."


    "All right." Hazel felt relieved.


    After finishing the packing, Joshua checked the thermometer. He felt assured knowing that she indeed did not have a fever.


    After that, Joshua called his people to carry the luggage since he offered to carry Hazel on his back. Hazel was unable to refuse him, so he carried her down the stairs.


    When they arrived at Denmark Residence, Nanny Carter took excellent care of Hazel, and she recovered quickly.


    Once she felt better, Hazel decided to get up early one morning and jog a fewps around the house. After she was done, she took a shower then went downstairs to find Joshua sitting at the table and reading the morning newspaper.


    "Come here." He spoke to her.


    Hazel sat down at the table, she thought about things for a while and finally asked, "Joshua, when do I need to go to thepany?"


    Since she had moved in, Joshua had not spoken about her starting work.


    "When do you want to go?" Heid aside the newspaper.


    "Anytime. What about today?" She proposed.


    "Okay. You can directly go to the personnel department to report for duty." Joshua smiled, "We can go togetherter, let me drive you to thepany."


    "No." Hazel refused immediately.


    "What?" Joshua looked at her surprisingly.


    "I don''t want to go with you. I want to take the bus myself." Hazel replied.


    "Hazel," Joshua furrowed his eyebrows slightly and said, "It is not convenient to take a bus, and it is not¡­"


    Hazel cut in before he spoke out the word ''safe'', "What if others see us together. How do you exin it? I am going to yourpany for an internship, not to do something special. If you don''t let me take the bus, then I won''t go."


    Joshua was left speechless.


    Hazel was stubborn sometimes, but this time it seemed that he had to give in.


    "Well," Joshua nodded. "However, you need to text me when you get on and off. I need to know that you are safe."


    "Ah?" Hazel looked at him with a puzzled look, "Joshua, I think you care too much about my safety."


    Hazel was sensitive, and it was true that he cared about her safety very much.


    Although her identity had not been exposed yet, it was difficult to say whether she would be targeted or not.


    "Why do not care about your safety?" He said, "Text me. Period."


    Hazel was ufortable, thinking that he would be concerned, she sighed, "Okay. I will text."


    Joshua told her where the nearest bus stop was, and he drove the car around until he saw Hazel get on the bus, then he followed the bus.


    When Hazel arrived at Denmark Group, she took out the certificate Joshua gave her and went to the floor where the personnel department was located.


    She heard a quarrel the moment she got out of the elevator.


    "How did you walk? Are you blind?" Then she heard the sound of a p on the face.

 Chapter 794 - 82: It Was Her Fault

    The sound came from a nearby staircase.


    Hazel stopped and couldn''t help but wonder what was happening.


    The voice of the woman who was yelling sounded familiar, it was Vanessa Young.


    She''s also working at Denmark Group?


    Hazel felt very ufortable. Fair enough, her parents were the directors of Denmark Group, and thest time their tricks did not work, so they were probably looking for another way to achieve their goal.


    Working here was the best way to get close to Joshua, when would she give up?


    Hazel sighed; she may not have any quiet days to look forward to while working here.


    "Sorry," A mild woman apologized, and she was almost in tears.


    "Do you think it is enough to apologize?" Vanessa was irritated, "Do you know how expensive my clothes are? Can you afford to rece a new one for me?"


    Hazel crumpled her eyebrows and could not stand her.


    Hazel suddenly coughed and changed the tone of her voice, "What? President ising in?"


    "Yes, I saw him just now, so handsome!"


    "Well, back to work, don''t be so boy crazy."


    Hazel was very interested in dubbing before and had participated in several dubbing teams online for practice once. Therefore, changing her voice and pretending to be the voice of several different people was not difficult for her.


    Though she was not professional, it was enough to fool Vanessa.


    After faking the conversation, Hazel stomped a few times as if the person walked away, but she only went to hide.


    "Look, keep this thing between the two of us. I''ll fire you if you tell anyone." Vanessa said to the woman angrily. Then she quickly opened the door leading to the staircase and went to take the elevator.


    Hazel then came out of hiding, and she pushed open the door of the staircase. She saw a pretty woman who was sobbing helplessly, there was a clear palm print on her face, and her clothes were wet.


    "Are you okay?" Hazel asked her in a soft voice.


    The woman nodded her head, "I''m fine."


    "Have you brought clothes to change into?" Hazel thought for a while and spoke to her, "Let me take you to the locker room first."


    "Thank you." The woman was grateful.


    Hazel took her to the employee locker room. After a few words, Hazel knew her name was Victoria Taylor, a worker here.


    Hazel identally discovered that there was not only a medicine cab in the lounge next to the locker room but also refrigerators and washing machines. She couldn''t help but feel that Denmark Group was indeed so considerate.


    "Have a check to see if you are burnt." Hazel handed her the medicine to cure the burn, "If it is serious, you need to go to the hospital. Also, here is an ice pack; put it on your face, and the swelling will go down."


    "Thank you so much. Hazel"


    "That''s all right." Hazel smiled, "I have some knowledge about this stuff. I am d I can help."


    Hazel sat in the lounge waiting for Victoria while she changed her clothes,


    "Is that serious?" Hazel asked.


    "Not so serious, I have put the ointment on it, and it is feeling much better now," Victoria said. She had put her wet clothes into the washing machine.


    "How did you offend Vanessa?" Hazel frowned.


    "She was ying on her phone while walking. I had moved out of the way for her, but she tripped on the step and hit me. She knocked the hot coffee I just bought out of my hand." Victoria spoke to her angrily.


    Hazel helped her, and she did not intend to keep it a secret from her.


    "It was her fault!" Hazel was taken aback, "Then why are you still letting her discipline you."


    "She is the daughter of the directors. What can I do?" Victoria sighed. "Hazel, don''t let anyone else know about this thing. Vanessa is very arrogant. She had forced a beautiful secretary of the President to resign even when she was not in thepany before. I enjoy working here and want to stay longer."


    "But I still can''t do anything when I know about it." Hazel frowned. "What about if we tell the President? He seems to be upright and will deal with it impartially."


    "Forget about it," Victoria hurriedly shook her head. "I don''t want to find trouble for myself. If the President really forced her to apologize to me, she would definitely hate me so much and would deliberately cause trouble. Let alone, the President is so busy every day, he won''t have time for something this insignificant. Just forget about it, Hazel."


    "All right." Hazel had no reason to do anything more if Victoria did not want to mention it. Suddenly, she asked in a surprised voice, "Why is the washing machine not on yet?"


    "It seems it was broken," Victoria smiled bitterly. "I am really unlucky today. I will have to wash it when I get home after work."


    Hazel frowned and picked up her phone and sent a text message to Joshua, "Do you have a lounge in your office?"


    "Yes. Are you tired?" he answered the message quickly.


    "Is there a washing machine?"


    "Yes."


    Hazel put down her mobile phone and saw that Victoria had taken the clothes out of the washing machine. She hurriedly said to her, "Let me help you wash it in our department."


    Victoria was a little embarrassed, "It won''t be appropriate. Hazel, you have helped me a lot."


    "It''s no bother." Hazel took her clothes. Victoria did not refuse.


    After Hazel was gone, Victoria suddenly realized something; she did not even know which department Hazel was in.


    Where should she go to get her clothes? Furthermore, Hazel did not know which department she was in. Neither of them had thought of this, Hazel just took the clothes and went straight to the top floor where the President''s office was located.


    When she reached the top, Hazel took out her phone and called Joshua.


    "Joshua, are you in the office?"


    "No, I am on my way to the meeting."


    "Ah?" Hazel was depressed.


    "The lock is a fingerprint lock. You can open it directly with your fingerprints." Joshua said, "The lounge is not locked, you can use the washing machine."


    "Ah?" Hazel was not surprised that Joshua guessed right again about what she was going to do. What she was surprised about was how her fingerprints could open the door of the President''s office?


    Hazel tried the door, and it opened!


    She went in and curiously asked, "When did you set up my fingerprints to open the door? And, how do you have my fingerprints?"


    "Several days ago." Joshua smiled lightly. "Hazel, we are living together now. Do you think it isplicated to get your fingerprints?"


    "Living together?" Hazel was blushed. "We just live in the same house!"

 Chapter 795 - 83: Are You Unhappy?

    "Doesn''t that mean we live together?"Joshua smiled.


    Hazel was left speechless.


    "The meeting is about to begin." Joshua spoke to her in a mild voice, "Hazel, you can use anything in the office."


    "Okay." Hazel hung up the phone and walked into the lounge.


    Joshua was a man who really knew how to enjoy life. His lounge was morefortable than the employees, he even had his own personal bathroom.


    She entered the bathroom and put the clothes in the washing machine.


    She was a little thirsty and went to find a drink in the refrigerator. There were a lot of beverages inside but a pink bottle caught Hazel''s eye.


    She did not read thebel and just assumed it was fruit juice. She had a sip, it tasted delicious with the fragrance of the fruit. Hazel couldn''t help but drink half of the bottle.


    Suddenly, she realized that she still hadn''t reported for duty. How could she forget such an important thing?


    She immediately put the beverage back in the refrigerator and opened the door of the lounge to get out, but as she did, she saw someone and ran back into the lounge, shutting the door behind her.


    She forgot to lock the office when she came in, and someone pushed open the door.


    Hazel didn''t want other people to see her in the lounge belonging to Joshua Denmark; she would not exin why she was there if she was caught.


    Hazel heard the sound made by high-heeled shoes getting louder and louder, the person who came in must have noticed her. The sound stopped at the lounge of the door.


    What should she do? Hazel was anxious and ufortable. Should she answer this person who asked who she was?


    "Joshua," Vanessa sadly said, "Do you have to hide from me like that?"


    Hazel frowned. It was Vanessa? She seemed to think Hazel was Joshua.


    Hazel thought she better stay there and wait for the clothes to be done in the washer rather than leave and quarrel with Vanessa on her first day here.


    Vanessa continued, "Joshua, do you still remember that thing that happened when we were in high school? There was that guy who is always harassing me. You punched him when you found out; he did not dare bother me anymore."


    She kept saying, "Then there was the time we were at the bar, and that man was trying to assault me. You fought that man to protect me, you were not afraid even though there was more of them and they had knives. You finally won, but you were in the hospital for more than a week."


    Hazel was intrigued.


    Obviously, Vanessa talked about the past between her and Joshua, so Hazel should have gotten angry, but she was dizzy and not feeling the least bit upset.


    "Joshua, I have already taken a vow that you are the only one in my heart and that I want to spend my life with." Vanessa sobbed. "At that time, you also liked me, right? We used to be good. Howe we are in such a situation now?"


    Hazel leaned on the wall and wondered if she should reply to her or opened the door to greet her.


    "I have loved you for so many years. My heart and my body only belong to you. Joshua, I am not greedy, as long as you can let me stay by your side. I do not care if you will marry me or not."Vanessa said emotionally.


    She had such sincerity in her voice that it amused Hazel.


    Suddenly she wanted to know if Vanessa knew the person listening to her deep confession was not Joshua but her, how would she react to that?


    "Joshua, why are you not responding to me? Are you afraid of seeing me now?" Vanessa said with tears in her eyes. "Even if you refuse me, pleasee out and look me in the eyes to say so. I will wait here until youe out. Joshua, I am yours."


    Vanessa stopped talking, and it became quiet. Hazel was feeling anxious, wondering if she was still waiting outside.


    Hazel was looking around for a way to escape when she noticed a spyhole on the door, she was ecstatic, but that quickly changed when she looked out and saw Vanessa still there, taking off her clothes piece by piece.


    Hazel stumbled backward out of shock and knocked a box down.


    Vanessa now had all of her clothes off, she smiled enchantingly and said, "Joshua, I know you are watching me. Open the door now..."


    The door of the office opened, Vanessa turned around only to see Joshua and Jaxson walking in. They all looked at each other inplete disbelief. Vanessa was unable to speak, so she gave Joshua a disgusted look.


    "Why are you here?" Joshua questioned her.


    Vanessa''s first reaction was to scream then pick up her clothes to hide her private parts.


    Jaxson quickly collected himself and told Joshua, "Sir, I need to fetch some documents."


    He left the office in a rush.


    "What are you doing?" his eyes looking down to avoid looking at Vanessa''s naked body.


    "Joshua, you just walked in, so then who is in the lounge." She asked awkwardly.


    "Sorry, you were speaking to the wrong person just now." Hazel opened the door and leaned against it, smiling at her.


    Joshua fixed his sights on Hazel.


    "You-you..." Vanessa pointed at Hazel angrily and was trembling too much even to utter a word.


    The thoughts went through Vanessa''s at the speed of light. Hazel heard what she had said? Why was she here? Did that mean she had been watching her the whole time? Didn''t that mean Hazel heard everything she said? She made a fool of herself in front of her rival, how could she live with that?


    "Aren''t you feeling a bit cold?" Hazel asked her with a smile.


    "None of your business!" She shouted at her angrily.


    "Okay," Hazel was much happier. "I think you have a thick waist. You need to exercise more, and some arms work too."


    Vanessa was about to go crazy, she did not mind if Joshua looked at her body.


    How could she stand to have Hazel judging her body?


    She put on her clothes as quickly as possible and ran out.


    Hazel burst outughing after Vanessa left.


    Joshua was still furrowing his eyebrows when he walked toward Hazel.


    Hazel suddenly lost bnce and would have fallen if Joshua hadn''t caught her.


    "Are you unhappy?" Hazel reached her fingers out and raised his chin.

 Chapter 796 - 84: Good For You

    Hazel suddenly touched his face, Joshua grabbed her hand and sighed, "Hazel, what have you been drinking?"


    Her face now was like a pink-peach color and looking very attractive.


    "I drank the beverage from the refrigerator, it was delicious." Hazel cocked her head and said.


    "Which one?" He asked.


    "The pink one." She thought for a while and replied.


    "Even the fruit wine can make you drunk." Joshua felt funny and touched the tip of her nose, "Good for you!"


    "That was wine?" Hazel was puzzled, "Then that can exin why I feel dizzy. Joshua, I have ruined the opportunity of Vanessa giving herself to you. Are you mad at me?"


    Joshua smiled, "What about youpensate me by giving yourself to me?"


    "No way." Hazel pushed him away.


    "Let me make you some Sober-up Tea." Joshua sighed. She was drunk, but she was in some ways sober.


    Hazel nodded her head and sat on the sofa waiting.


    Joshua handed her the tea to her, and she drank it obediently.


    "Joshua, have you seriously fought for her?" Hazel looked at him jealously. "You were even injured and in the hospital for a few days. You were young and bold, I can understand that, but..."


    She said she could understand, but she still pouted. Joshua smiled at her, he seemed to be amused that she drank the wine.


    "When did that happen?" Joshua raised his eyebrows.


    Hazel told him what she had heard from Vanessa.


    Joshua remembered, "Oh, that makes sense!"


    Hazel was unhappy. "I can see from your reaction that they were true."


    "After I refused Vanessa, there was indeed another guy pursuing her. Later, she told him that if he could beat me, she would agree to be his girlfriend. I did not know that at that time and beat him up." Joshua sighed regretfully, "If I knew, I would have done my best to lose."


    His words amused Hazel. She kept asking, "What about the thing in the bar?"


    "I was not alone that time," Joshua replied. "Kenny and Isaac were also there." Vanessa started the fight, and Kenny fought with the guy to protect her. Isaac and I were not going to sit there watching, we joined in on the fighting, and as a result, we were all injured. However, Kenny and Isaac hurt more seriously than I did. They were in the hospital for at least two weeks."


    "She is indeed a trouble-maker," Hazel concluded.


    "You can say that again." Joshua nodded his head.


    Hazel suddenly shouted, "Oh no!"


    "What happened?" Joshua was surprised.


    "I haven''t gone to the personnel department yet!" Hazel hit herself on the head. "I need to go immediately."


    She stood up from the sofa but quickly realized she could not stand up straight.


    Joshua held her immediately, "you need to rest first, and I''ll let someone else help you with that."


    "I can do it myself." Hazel insisted.


    "We have regtions here that you are not allowed to drink alcohol during working hours." Joshua said to her, "If you go do that yourself, you will have a demerit put on your record, and your wages will be deducted."


    There was a beep from the bathroom, indicating the washer stopped.


    Hazel said happily. "The clothes were ready. I will send them to Victoria."


    "Who?" Joshua asked.


    Hazel froze.


    "What''s wrong?" Joshua was puzzled.


    "What should I do? Joshua." Hazel said in a sad voice, "I only know her name, I don''t even know which department she is in."


    Joshua smiled, "Tell me what has happened, I''ll help you to find her."


    Hazel told him everything that had happened earlier.


    Joshua furrowed his eyebrows, "Hazel, do you need my help with this?"


    "Forget about it." Hazel thought for a moment and shook her head. "I think Victoria was quite right. You cannot drive Vanessa away because of such a little thing. What''s more, she will definitely bully Victoria if we anger her. What about if you give Victoria paid sick leave and let her rest for two days?"


    "Okay. I will do as you say." Joshua nodded his head.


    ***


    Victoria had never thought that the assistant of President Joshua would be looking for her.


    "Miss Victoria, here are your clothes." Jaxson handed her the package with her clothes in politely.


    Victoria epted them with a look of surprise. Hazel had taken her clothes, so why would Jaxson bring them back?


    "The President already knew what has happened this morning."


    How could he know that? Victoria was very puzzled and still too shocked. She felt as if she was going to pass out.


    "You can rest assured that the President knows your concerns and will not make this public. Sorry for you suffering such an injustice." Jaxson said sincerely.


    Victoria was even more puzzled, it was all too unreal. She did indeed feel very persecuted when Vanessa bullied her. Now that President Joshua Denmark had sent his assistant to soothe her, she did not feel mistreated at all.


    "By the way, Mr. President has told me to give you two days of paid leave," Jaxson continued, "And it is better to go to the hospital to a further check. Rest assured, this would be regarded as an upational injury. If necessary, I can arrange for someone to go to the hospital with you."


    "Don''t bother." Victoria finally collected herself and shook her head. "Thank you so much, sir. I will go to the hospital myself, I don''t need someone else to apany me."


    "Okay." Jaxson did not force her. He handed his business card to her. "If there is any problem, you can contact me directly."


    "Thank you." Victoria took the card from him. However, she did not expect that this business card would actuallye in handy in the future.


    When Jaxson left, Victoria happily prepared to go home and rest. However,ter she was thinking of why Joshua Denmark would be aware of this little situation.


    Hazel and Vanessa were the only others who knew what happened, it must have been Hazel who told him.


    But how? When she only knew Joshua for such a short time?


    Suddenly, she thought of something and took out her phone. Though Joshua had made the media delete the news about his news release, there was still some to be found.


    Victoria saw the light instantaneously.


    She knew why Hazel''s name sounded so familiar.

 Chapter 797 - 85: It Was Her

    It really was her!


    Victoria sighed, she was grateful for the help, and she thought they could be friends, may she even take Hazel out for lunch. However, after finding out who Hazel was, that would not be possible.


    Hazel was not a person she could be friends with; she did not want others to misunderstand and believe that she was nice to Hazel for any reason other than being her friend. She had to find an opportunity in the future to return the favor.


    The alcohol had made Hazel tired, and she fell asleep in the lounge of Joshua'' office. Fortunately, the fruit wine was not that strong, and she woke up at lunch, just in time to eat with Joshua.


    Noticing that Hazel was not so happy, Joshua asked her, "Are you still ufortable?"


    "I did not work this morning; will they deduct my sry?" Hazel was depressed. Joshua chuckled.


    "All right. It is reasonable." Hazel continued before Joshua could open his mouth. She sighed, "It is my fault. I undeniably did something wrong."


    Joshua blinked his eyes and said, "Or what about if you are just here today to be familiar with the environment? Tomorrow will be the first day of you starting work."


    "That''s perfect!" Hazel nodded her head in agreement.


    At noon, Hazel went downstairs to the secretary''s office. She did not know until she arrived there that Joshua had a five-person secretarial team, and each was responsible for different work.


    J used to be one of the team, but even with her gone, there was not much of a disruption in work, the other four could handle things.


    Hazel felt so ashamed, Joshua tricked her intoing to the office, he did not need her there.


    Luckily for Hazel, the four secretaries working there appeared to be nice and not like J, Hazel was relieved for a few moments.


    Even though she knew that Vanessa would not let her get away with what happened in Joshua'' office, she did not expect that pay back would happen so quickly.


    Hazel had only been in the secretary''s office for a short time when Vanessa walked in, joined by a man with gray hair and ck-rimmed sses. He looked like a college professor.


    The secretaries obviously all knew Vanessa and greeted her politely, but Hazel saw some annoyance in their expressions.


    "Professor Watson," Vanessa introduced him directly to Hazel, "This is Hazel."


    "Oh, Really?" The professor was puzzled, "she looks very young."


    "Yes, she hasn''t graduated from college yet," Vanessa said with a forced smile.


    Regardless of Vanessa''s unkind purpose, Hazel smiled at them, "What can I do for you, sir?" After all, she was the secretary of Joshua now.


    "Let me introduce myself first." Professor Watson replied with a smile. "My surname is Watson, the tutor of Joshua when he was in university. We have not seen each other in a very long time, and today I was passing by, so I stopped to visit him."


    "Do you have an appointment?" One of the secretaries said.


    "He is the university professor that Joshua most respects!" Vanessa sneered. "Why can you be flexible and call Joshua to ask if he has the time?


    She was unbearably arrogant and bossy, making them all ufortable.


    "Vanessa, don''t be so impolite, they have rules they need to follow. They have done nothing wrong." Professor Watson said to her.


    "Let me make the phone call." Hazel proposed.


    She picked up the phone and called Joshua, she chose to break the rules.


    "Sure enough, Hazel has away." Vanessa smiled.


    Hazel knew she was creating conflicts between her and her colleagues, but she did not think too much of it and just wanted Vanessa to leave as quickly as possible.


    Hazel exined the situation to Joshua. He replied, "Let theme up."


    "Okay." Hazel agreed.


    "Hazel, well done. You are somewhat like my secretary now." Joshua smiled and suddenly praised her.


    Hazel paused for a second upon hearing his praise and then immediately hung upon him.


    She took a deep breath and said to Vanessa, "The President invited you to go up."


    "Don''t you need to lead the way for us?" Vanessa provoked.


    "Please follow me." Hazel looked at her and replied.


    Hazel took the lead in front of them.


    "Thank you, Vanessa." Professor Watson smiled and said, "I may not have been able to get in if I did not have you with me."


    "Don''t mention it. Professor." Vanessa smiled, "You took care of me when I was in university. I am happy to offer help today."


    Professor Watson smiled heartily. "You often came to my ss when I tutored Joshua and told me that in the future, you would study the major I was teaching. I thought you were joking, I never thought you really meant it until you actually became my student. I even thought that you would eventually marry Joshua."


    "Don''t make fun of me, Professor. That happened years ago." Vanessa was shy.


    Professor Watson suddenly coughed. He was a little embarrassed and told Hazel, "Hazel, I just thought of things from the past. Please do not mind me."


    Hazel was puzzled. Why would he have exined to her? Had Vanessa told him her rtionship with Joshua?


    Or else, why did Vanessa went to the secretary''s office to see her? She could contact Joshua herself.


    Hazel was speechless. Was she showing off her past with Joshua?


    "Please be assured, Professor." Hazel smiled, "I am not worried about what has happened with Joshua in the past."


    Vanessa was stunned. Why did she not care?


    "That''s fine." Professor Watson sighed in relief.


    When they reached the office, Hazel knocked at the door. Joshua opened the door and invited them in.


    "Sir, I will be going back to work then," Hazel said to Joshua politely.


    Professor said to Hazel before Joshua replied, "You can stay, Hazel. There are no outsiders."


    Joshua looked at the professor surprisingly.


    "Hazel is your girlfriend, right?" Professor Watson said to Joshua with a smile.


    "Vanessa told me that. Did you n to tell me if she had not?"


    "No. I did not." Joshua smiled slightly and looked at Hazel gently, "Hazel is behaved and does not want to seek any personal privileges while working or do anything improper."

 Chapter 798 - 86: The Best Suggestion

    Vanessa was in a difficult mood. Obviously, Joshua meant something by saying that. She came to the office with Professor Watson, and maybe that was the improper thing in his eyes.


    "Professor," Vanessa felt aggrieved, "Joshua mes me for that."


    "Joshua, I''m the one to me." Professor Watson exined, "it was me who did not make an appointment in advance."


    "Professor, don''t get me wrong." Joshua smiled slightly, "I am just boasting, Hazel. No other meanings."


    Vanessa was irritated. Did he mean she was wrong?


    "Haha, you two have such a good rtionship." Professor Watson was relieved and said to Hazel, "have I caused any inconvenience to you?"


    "Not at all." Hazel shook her head.


    "Now that Professor Watson wants to know, youe over and sit here," Joshua said to Hazel.


    "Okay." Hazel nodded her head and sat on the sofa next to him.


    Joshua said calmly, "Professor, I heard that you recently won a national award. Congrattions."


    "Haha, you also knew that." Professor Watsonughed. "That''s why I came today. My wife ns to hold a celebration party. Do you have time to attend?"


    "It is my pleasure to attend the celebration party. I wille." Joshua smiled slightly.


    "Hazel, I am hoping that you will also attend." Professor invited her.


    Hazel was surprised, why would the Professor invite her?


    She nced at Vanessa and seemed to know what she was thinking. Professor Watson''s students that would attend the party may also know her if they knew Joshua. After all, Vanessa often went to the professor''s sses.


    Hazel smiled slightly, "Okay."


    "Good." Professor Watson nodded his head pleasingly.


    "It''s good that Hazel will also be there." Vanessa smiled sincerely. But soon, she said with a scornful voice, "This time, the professor''s students who will be attending will be the elites from all walks of life. Hazel will have the opportunity to get to know them. Congrattions in advance."


    Hazel furrowed her eyebrows slightly. Of course, she knew Vanessa was mocking her, so she smiled slightly and said, "The same to you."


    Vanessa was left speechless, she did not know how to respond.


    Should she say that she had nothing to be congratted for? Then the words she said just now would seem to be mean. Joshua and Professor Watson would think that she was bullying Hazel. Joshua would be angry with her! She had to remain silent.


    They kept chatting about things like the weather and sports when Joshua suddenly asked the professor, "Dide to visit with something else in mind?"


    Professor Watson was surprised. He smiled bitterly and looked at Joshua, "You are still so good at looking through people, just like you used to be. I really think you know how to read people''s minds."


    Hazel could not agree more. She really thought that Professor Watson was right. Whenever she was with Joshua, she also felt that he seemed to know everything and could guess every thought.


    "Professor, don''t tter me." Joshua smiled, "you should be happy that you have received the award, but I have noticed that you asionally frown. I am assuming that you have something bothering you."


    "Well, there is no reason to hide it from you then." Professor Watson sighed, "It is not a big deal actually. The school magazine I edited this year did not sell very well. To facilitate the students, I also made an electronic version. However, I never expected that most of the students would choose the electronic version, and only a few bought the printed version. Now there are more than 2,000 copies of the printed version left."


    "School magazine?" Hazel was puzzled.


    Joshua exined to her in a low voice, "The school magazine from our school is actually a book that gathers frontline news regarding science, technology, economy, excreta, which is practical and professional. It is issued once a year within the school and always has been a good seller."


    Hazel nodded her head.


    Vanessa was irritated when she saw Joshua and Hazel were whispering. She smiled and asked, "Is the electronic version too cheap?"


    "Not that cheap," Professor Watson exined, "the price of the printed version is the same as before, 88 dors each. As for the electronic version, I priced it at 55 dors. I originally thought that their prices were not much different and students would choose the printed version."


    "I would also consider buying an electronic version." Hazel thought for a while and continued, "It is indeed cheaper."


    "Professor, since you have made an electronic version, why have you printed so many printed versions? After all, many people like cheaper things." Vanessa said jokingly.


    Joshua frowned.


    If Vanessa had note in with Professor Watson, he would not even let her in. She had repeatedly tried to provoke Hazel, and even though Hazel did not care, he would not allow her to act like that again.


    "Professor naturally expected this and has presumably reduced the number that was printed." Joshua looked at Vanessa. "If you did not think of that, even with an IQ such as yours, I am afraid you are not suitable for working in Denmark Group."


    Vanessa''s face became pale, she did not expect that even in front of Professor Watson, he still did not consider her feelings and disgraced her. She could feel that Joshua was not joking.


    "Joshua, my fault. I didn''t make it clear." Professor Watson was a little embarrassed. "We have reduced the number of the printed version. We used to print 5,000 copies. This time we only printed 3000 copies, I thought this was not that much, and we could sell them all. However, we did not even sell half of the copies."


    Vanessa bit her lips and was eager to prove to Joshua that she was clever. She took a deep breath and quickly proposed, "Professor, what about Joshua and I buy out the remaining printed version?"


    "No, no!" Professor Watson shook his head quickly. "I want to sell them, but how could I sell them to you? You do not need that many. I would be grateful if you could think of ways to help me sell them."


    Vanessa was left speechless, she had no other ideas except for buying them out. Suddenly, she smiled deviously at Hazel and said, "Hazel, you must have some good ideas."

 Chapter 799 - 87: You Disappoint Me

    Hazel was speechless, she did not expect that even when she was sitting quietly, Vanessa would refuse to let go of her.


    "Joshua likes Hazel so much, I think she must be smart and clever. And therefore, this problem should be easy." Vanessa said with a strange tone.


    Joshua''s eyebrows raised unpleasantly, but before he had opened his mouth, he heard Hazel say


    without much care, "I really have a way to solve this problem."


    Vanessa was shocked. She had nned to embarrass Hazel. However, Hazel actually had a solution? What good idea could Hazel have?


    She was afraid that no matter what Hazel said, Joshua would praise her. Professor Watson definitely wouldn''t pay much attention to this matter.


    Vanessa could not wait any longer. She rushed to say, "Hazel, don''t tell me that your way was to reduce the price of the printed version or to increase the price of the electronic version? That will not work, changing the price will only upset customers who have already purchased a copy!"


    "Don''t worry! I won''t say ideas that I haven''t thought through first." Hazel said elegantly.


    Vanessa was shocked and was staring at Hazel angrily, but she had no other choice other than to sit and listen to some secretary''s idea. Will Hazel really have a better suggestion?


    "What is the solution?" Joshua asked with a smile and calmly got everyone back on topic.


    Hazel said, "It''s actually effortless. The prices of the electronic and printed versions remain the same, and they are still sold separately, but issue abination of electronic and print versions..."


    "Oh, I really thought that you had some good idea!" Vanessa sneered. "Customers just need to buy an electronic version. Why would they spend more money to buy abination package?"


    "Can you not interrupt me?" Hazel looked at her indifferently. "Or you say what you have to first, and when you finish, then I will speak?"


    Vanessa''s face was long, but this time she was acting very childish. She was too eager to embarrass Hazel. She snorted and stopped talking.


    "Hazel, you go on." Professor Watsonughed out happily. He was also noticing the oddness of the conversation.


    "Professor Watson, there is not much cost in the electronic version, right?" Hazel asked.


    "Correct." Professor Watson nodded. "The electronic version is only a scan of the printed version. There was really no cost. No matter how much it is sold, you can make a profit."


    "Since our goal is to sell the printed version, then the package will be priced at 88 dors," Hazel said calmly.


    Vanessa sneered, this was Hazel''s genius idea? She didn''t wait for Hazel to finish the rest of her thought.


    Vanessa couldn''t help but say, "Hazel, how can you say this? The printing version is 88. Thebination package will be 88, too. You are going to let those who bought the electronic version think that the electronic version is worthless and they bought trash?"


    "Yes," Hazel said.


    "You..." Hazel still wanted to say something. Suddenly, she looked at Joshua and Professor Watson skeptically. Both of them looked at Hazel with a strange yet pleasing look. They seemed to have discovered an undeveloped gem.


    How could this be? Vanessa was outraged. She rethought what she had just said, and her face suddenly became pale. How could she be that stupid ...


    Professor Watson had turned to look at Vanessa, his expression said it all, it was one that you give someone who does not understand. Vanessa wanted to exin, but she had no way to exin it.


    "Vanessa, Hazel''s method is excellent." Professor Watson exined with some disappointment. "Students choose the electronic version, they just think that the electronic version is more cost-effective. This way, they will think that the electronic version is a waste, of course, they will choose the most cost-effectivebination."


    Vanessa''s cheeks were red; how can she not think these things? It was just because she was too busy trying to point out that Hazel was wrong.


    "Hazel, you are a genius." Joshua praised in a low voice. His voice was full of pride and sincere praise.


    "You exaggerate too much." Being praised like this, Hazel was somewhat embarrassed, and her cheek could not help but blush.


    "No, no, no, this is not an exaggeration," Professor Watson said with a smile. "Hazel, you had solved a big problem for me. I could not think of how to sell the printed version of the school magazine. I did not expect you to solve it so easily..."


    "Nothing..." Hazel was even more embarrassed. "I just thought of it. It didn''t take much effort."


    "So, I said that you are a genius." Joshua smiled.


    Vanessa''s angry eyes were red, and she didn''t want to see Hazel''s arrogance at all! How could this have been thought of by Hazel? Obviously, she was just a little girl who couldn''t do anything! How can Hazel be smarter than her? Impossible!


    What made her most unbearable was the look of Joshua''s appreciation and his love for Hazel!


    "Joshua really loves Hazel," Vanessa said with an evil smile. "You two were whispering, I am presuming this idea was thought of by Joshua?"


    "Vanessa, how could you do this? You disappoint me!" Professor Watson frowned at her. He always liked Vanessa, but today she was acting too oddly.


    "I..." Vanessa was a little worried.


    "Mr. Denmark was just exining our school magazine to Hazel and did not help her out," Professor Watson could not help but reprimand. "Hazel is indeed smart, you did not think of anything. Did Joshua and I think of it? You had always been generous. How can you be so mean today?"


    Vanessa''s face was a dark red, and she was cursing Professor Watson over and over in her head.


    If it weren''t for Joshua, who had an extraordinary amount of respect to him, she would not have continued to please this old man. He actually dared to reprimand her in front of Joshua and did not show her any respect!


    But Joshua was here, Vanessa can only smile and be polite, she reluctantly said, "Professor, I am wrong, please don''t be angry..."


    Hazel looked at Vanessa''s performance without paying much attention, and although Vanessa tried to cover up her emotions, Hazel still found her constantly changing look. Vanessa''s mood was just like a roller coaster.


    "Hazel, thank you very much for your time." Professor Watson said with gratitude, "You muste to my celebration party."


    Hazel smiled happily because before when Professor Watson invited her, it was because of Joshua, but now, his invitation was because of her.

 Chapter 800 - 88: I Will Give You A Massage

    "Well, I will definitely be there." Hazel smiled and promised.


    Professor Watson was pleased when he left. Vanessa was full of resentment, but nothing else could be done, so she left.


    Hazel also wanted to leave, but Joshua stopped her.


    "Very happy?" he asked.


    "Well," Hazel nodded happily, and his beautiful eyes were full of pride. "Because Professor Watson now knows that I have ideas. He knows that I am Hazel, not just your girlfriend."


    Joshua smiled slightly, he liked seeing Hazel this way. She didn''t need to use the title of somebody''s girlfriend or somebody''s wife to define herself. She is herself.


    "You, why are you looking at me like that?" Hazel watched Joshua with a strange re. His eyes made her a little embarrassed, just like a wolf saw a little white rabbit.


    "Nothing, I was just thinking, how many times will you surprise me?" Joshua had a gentler look, and his eyes looked more thoughtful. His words made her somewhat embarrassed.


    "Unless you need me, I will be going back to work," Hazel said shyly.


    "Don''t worry," Hazel asked.


    "Is this weekend free?"


    "Why? Are you nning on taking me on a date?" Hazel looked at him nkly.


    "Hazel, you are getting smarter and smarter." Joshua smiled.


    "No, I probably don''t have time," Hazel said.


    "The next weekend, what are you going to wear to the party?" he asked.


    Hazel was stunned, she really had not considered this matter. The banquet was naturally going to be a formal event, but she had nothing to wear that would be appropriate, and she did not have much spare cash.


    Hazel thought about it and looked at Joshua.


    "Mr. President," she blinked. "Can you pay my sry in advance?"


    Joshua lifted his eyebrows slightly. "Mr. President can buy it for you."


    "No need, it was okay as long as you could pay my sry in advance. I want to buy it myself." Hazel insisted.


    "Hazel," Joshua sighed. "When are you willing to let me fulfill my responsibility as a boyfriend?"


    "In any case, my sry is also given by you. This is no different." Hazel said.


    "This is not the same." Joshua was somewhat unhappy. He returned to his desk and said calmly.


    "You go back to your office; this matter will not be discussed any further."


    Hazel hurriedly followed to his side. "President, how can such a small matter not be discussed?"


    Joshua was quite powerless; this little girl was tough to handle.


    "That''s good, please me." He suddenly said.


    "Ah?" Hazel looked at him skeptically. She really wondered if she had heard wrong. "What did you say?"


    Joshua, who has always been mature and steady... would he actually say such despicable words?


    "I will give you five minutes, as long as you make me happy, I will give you a prepaid sry," Joshua said. His heart was pounding in anticipation. What will this girl do?


    Hazel frowned, and she really didn''t know how to please him.


    She remembered the look she would give her parents and her brother when she wanted something. She gently pulled on his sleeves, lowered her head, and looked up, batting her eyshes, "Mr. President¡­"


    Joshua was so excited, but he could not let Hazel see that.


    Apart from that time she was drunk, Hazel never spoke to him like this. She was so cute when she wanted her own way. However, acting like this was not enough.


    Seeing that he was still unmoved, Hazel ran behind him. "I will give you a message."


    The pressure on his shoulders was minimalpared to the pressure he was feeling in his heart, he was helpless, which was not what he wanted.


    "You still have three minutes." Joshua reminded her.


    Hazel, feeling a little anxious as if she knew it was not enough, leaned over, and kissed his lips.


    "Is that enough?" she asked.


    "No, not enough." Joshuaughed, pulled her into her arms, and kissed her heavily.


    "This is the most introductory level of pleasure, understand?" Joshua said with a smile, his fingers slipped over her cheek.


    Hazel blushed, and she looked down at him, "Was I sessful?"


    "It was your first time, so I will let you pass." Joshua smiled.


    As if on cue, Hazel''s cell phone vibrated. The money had been transferred to her ount, not from work but Joshua himself.


    "Interns like you can''t get wages in advance." Joshua said, "I will transfer it to you first, even if it is in advance."


    "Thank you, Mr. President," Hazel looked at the amount of the money on the phone and frowned in doubt. "Can my sry be so high?"


    "This is a part that Professor Watson gave you," Joshua said. "He told me quietly, you helped him solve the problem, so there is a thank-you fee. I was afraid that you would not ept it, so I said I would transfer it to you."


    "Really?" Hazel Hayed said happily. "Professor Watson is so nice."


    Joshua quietly sighed.


    To give Hazel money, he has toe up with many reasons. Fortunately, this girl did overthink too much.


    ***


    On the weekend, Hazel went to buy a dress for the banquet, and naturally, Joshua followed. Although she refused many times, directly to his face, there was no point in arguing with him.


    Although the two of them were famous in the past, they were no longer in the spotlight, and not many people would recognize them. However, Joshua was calm and handsome, even more, eye-catching than the celebrities. Many women would often re at him; Hazel worried that it would only be a matter of time before others recognized them.


    She sent Joshua to buy a snack and nned to buy her dress before he returned. Hazel walked into a shop, and a blue dress instantly caught her eye. The dress was modest but elegant, it seemed appropriate for her to wear it to the celebration banquet for Professor Watson.


    Hazel was waiting for the shop clerk to dress down off the wall when she heard someone calling her name.


    "Isn''t this Hazel Crowe?"


    Hazel turned around and frowned. The one woman calling to her was Ka Lee, who had framed her twice.


    What surprised Hazel the most was that Ivan was by Ka''s side. She was holding on to his arm, leaning on him like a little bird.


    Were they together?


    Hazel was a little bit surprised, but she didn''t gossip, so she just nodded at Ivan and continued to look at the dress.


    Ivan was confused. He wanted to pull his arm away, but Ka gripped it a little tighter.


    She covered up the anger in her heart and smiled harmlessly. "Hazel, are you alone? It would be best if you found a boyfriend. I understand it was lonely before, but now I am with Ivan."

 Chapter 801 - 89: A Pretty Dress

    Hazel bit her lip. Ka was deliberately showing off in front of her. This kind of behavior was really naive.


    "Ka!" Ivan''s voice contained a bit of anger and reprimanded.


    "Ivan, did I say something wrong?" Ka looked at him like she was being mistreated. "We are in a rtionship. Both of us have already discussed an engagement, and your parents like me so much. My uncle also appreciates you. You don''t want to do anything that makes them upset, right?"


    Ivan''s face became ashen but, in the end, he just lowered his eyes.


    Hazel sighed, realizing that Ivan was not with Ka voluntarily but to please their parents and professor. Sacrificing his own happiness was the price he needed to pay.


    Ka looked at the regret in his eyes, but she was unwilling to give up. Ka said proudly, "Hazel, I heard that you are good friends with Ivan. Why don''t you bless us? But ah, Ivan''s parents don''t like your type very much."


    Hazel was uninterested, she was just hoping that they would leave quickly to try on the dress.


    "Ka!" Ivan pulled his long face.


    "Ivan, how could you have shouted at me?" Ka looked at him. "When you are in front of your uncle and aunt, you are not like this."


    Ivan opened his mouth but could not endure saying anything again.


    Ka proudly looked at Hazel, but it was clear that Hazel was looking at the clothes in front of her and not at her and Ivan. This made Ka extremely annoyed.


    "This dress is pretty," Ka walked over to Hazel''s side and turned back to say, "Ivan, you will buy it for me."


    Hazel raised her eyebrows unhappily. Ka did not look at any clothes since she had walked in, it was obvious she just wanted to cause trouble.


    "Sorry, this is a dress that I wanted to buy." Hazel opened her mouth and said.


    "Oh? Well, you should let me have it." Ka said proudly.


    "Ka, don''t go too far!" Ivan pulled her arm with annoyance.


    "Ivan, you forgot that you promised my uncle that no matter what I want, you will buy it for me, now why will you not do this?" Ka once again put pressure on him, she must get the dress that Hazel liked!


    "...If you want, I will take you to another ce to buy." Ivan became silent for a moment and finallypromised.


    "I just want this one!" Ka said, throwing a temper tantrum.


    Hazel opened her mouth and said, "Sorry, I have no intention of letting you have it."


    Ka looked at her sarcastically. "Hazel, I suggest you give it to me. Such expensive clothes are not suitable for you. I am talking about clothes and people, if it is not yours, then it is not yours, leave them alone!"


    Hazel was speechless. Ka''s paranoia was really intense, she was talking with such a strange attitude, didn''t she even know what she was saying?


    "Who said that I couldn''t afford it?" Hazel said.


    Hazel would not give in? Ka became even angrier, and she sneered aloud. " Hazel, I really didn''t know that you bought such expensive clothes. Are you trying to find a new sugar daddy? Listen to me, it can''tst for long¡­"


    "Ka!" Ivan red at her. Ka did not know, but Ivan clearly knew that Hazel was with Joshua. Her words, in front of Hazel, seemed so ridiculous and shameful!


    Ka''s outburst had started a scene, and many people were looking at them.


    "Why are you angry?" Ka red at him, "My uncle..."


    Ivan suddenly felt exhausted. He could not stand to be in the kind of rtionship that he would be threatened whenever he disagreed, and he would always have to please other people.


    "I know, I will exin to your uncle," Ivan had thought over what he was going to say before saying it, and he said coldly, "We are not suitable for each other, and we should break up."


    After saying this, Ivan turned around and walked out of the store.


    "You, what are you talking about?! You need to stay!" Ka''s eyes were filled with shock. She could not believe that Ivan was actually breaking up with her, but Ivan left without going back.


    Ka was ashamed and angry. More people were looking at her and Hazel, she had wanted to disrespect Hazel, but instead, she was disrespected by Ivan.


    Looking back at Hazel, Ka was revengeful.


    "Hazel, you are a bitch!" Ka screamed at her angrily. "You seduce other people''s boyfriends, you have been encouraging others, but yet you still cannot let go of Ivan. Why?"


    "Ka," Hazel''s facial expression was upset, and she stepped forward angrily, "I dare you to say any more of this nonsense!"


    Ka''s expression changed, and she quickly stepped back.


    She clearly remembered when Hazel used a shoulder-throw on her before. She saw how angry Hazel was, and she was in fear of her temper.


    "You, what do you want to do?!" Ka said with anger, "I didn''t say nonsense. I see you are clearly guilty! Besides, you do not want me to say that I will not say? Who do you think you are? Is this your home? Why are you so arrogant?"


    Hazel was annoyed, and Ka was only antagonizing her more. She clearly wanted to make a big scene and air her dirtyundry. If Hazel argued with her, she would only make things worse, but others would think that Ka was telling the truth if she didn''t argue.


    The store manager came over, looked directly at Hazel, and suddenly said, "Miss, if you wereing to inspect the store, why did you not say hello in advance? I apologize for us neglecting you."


    "What, what?!" Ka looked at the scene in front of her with astonishment. The people who were watching Ka and Hazel began to whisper.


    "No? So, is it true? Was this shop really opened by her family?"


    "Since the girl is that rich, how can she be taking advantage of others? She is the one others would take from."


    "You arrivedte, I saw it clearly from the beginning. It is that woman who wanted to take away the dress that thedy is looking at. She was trying to get close to her, thedy ignored her and her boyfriend, but then the boyfriend got angry and left. She began to tell lies and defame thedy¡­"


    "You, what are you talking about?! That is not true!" Listening to the whispers, Ka screamed at them angrily. "This shop cannot belong to her family! Impossible!"


    "If you dare to yell at the guests in my store again," Hazel said, sinking her face and cooperating with the performance. "I will call the police to report you are disturbing the public!"


    "You, you won''t¡­" Ka pointed at her with annoyance.

 Chapter 802 - 90: You Feel Strange?

    "You want to bet?" Hazel took out her mobile phone.


    "Do not worry, Miss, we will testify for you." The store manager said.


    "We will also testify!" said the people in the crowd watching.


    "You... you wait!" Ka looked at the crowd with anger. Seeing that she would not get any sympathy by staying, she snorted and left the store.


    Everyone gradually dispersed, Hazel gratefully said to the store manager, "Thank you."


    "Miss Crowe, you are wee." The manager whispered, "Pleasee with me."


    Hazel was speechless, and the store manager actually recognized her? She followed the manager to the back office and saw that Joshua was waiting there.


    The store manager went out and helped them close the door.


    "Waffle." Joshua handed the paper bag in his hand to her.


    "When did youe?" Hazel took it with a bit of awkwardness.


    "I came in when you were being bullied." Joshua said, "I assumed you did not want my help, so I asked the manager to help."


    Hazel''s heart was overwhelmed, Joshua remembers the promise he made to her, try not to disclose their rtionship until after she graduates, but he was still able to help in any way he can.


    "Why would the store manager listen to you?" Hazel was curious.


    "This brand of clothing was my mother''s industry." Joshua looked at her deeply.


    "So, can you give me a discount?" Hazel said with joy.


    "Yeah." Joshua nodded.


    She took a bit of waffle from the paper bag and squeezed it.


    "A reward for you." Hazel handed the waffle to Joshua. He smiled, and instead of taking the waffle from her hand, he pulled her hand to his mouth.


    He said, "This better taste good and be worth me going a few streets away just to get it." He smiled. "I still want to try."


    "If you want to eat, make it yourself!" Hazel blushed and took back her hand.


    "Where are the clothes that you like?" he asked.


    Hazel suddenly hesitated. "Joshua, is it really okay if I attend the banquet for Professor Watson?"


    "Don''t worry," Joshua said. "I have already told Professor Watson not to tell others about our rtionship. And as, for the students that were invited, they don''t like gossip."


    Hazel felt relieved.


    The clerk brought the dress Hazel liked into the room, Hazel made Joshua wait outside while she tried it on. She wanted to surprise him, so after she had it on, she slowly opened the door.


    The blue dress was a perfect fit for her and very suitable for her temperament. Joshua looked at her without blinking his eyes, and her eyes shed slightly.


    "Do you think I am beautiful?" Hazel asked with no confidence.


    "What do you think?" He smiled.


    "I think I am beautiful!" she said with a smile, a little conceit in her eyes.


    "Yeah." Joshua nodded. "I think so too."


    Hazel, who was originally boasting, was somewhat embarrassed.


    "There needs to be something on your neck, though." Joshua frowned, and his fingers were touching over her corbone.


    Hazel''s only thought that his fingertips seemed to have a weak electrical current. She took a few steps back. "I can wear a silk scarf. I just saw that there was one in the store that is very suitable for this dress."


    "Well, you decide." Joshua'' eyes were dark and deep, and he walked a few steps toward Hazel. "What are you hiding from?"


    "I, I didn''t hide..." Hazel stuttered, somewhat flustered, and took a few more steps back. But she soon realized she could not step back any further, there was a wall.


    "Are you worrying that I will touch you?" He lifted his lips and reached the wall with his hand and his fingers slightly lifting her chin.


    After being abandoned by Joshua, Hazel''s heart was beating like a drum. She could clearly see her shadow in his eyes, and... the me that he tried to suppress.


    "Joshua, let''s go ..." She hurriedly reminded him.


    "Don''t worry." Joshua smiled. "Hazel, are you afraid that I will touch you?"


    "I am not afraid..." Hazel''s cheeks were slightly red.


    She did have physical contact with the opposite sex, but it was always contacted during a fight, so she did not feel anything special. However, every time Joshua touched her, she felt as if the electricity went through her entire body. She did not know how to deal with it.


    "So, you feel strange?" He chuckled and thought that she is really a girl.


    "Yes." Hazel thought for a moment and finally nodded.


    "Then I will teach you slowly," he whispered in her ear. "If you touch me more, you won''t feel strange."


    Looking that his face was getting closer and closer, Hazel''s heartbeat was a bit faster.


    What to do? Hazel only could not think of anything; her mind waspletely nk.


    Suddenly, her phone rang, and Hazel came to her senses. She pushed Joshua away and said, "I need to answer this."


    Joshua looked at her back and frowned slightly. Even though he and Hazel stayed in the same house every day, their rtionship had made no progress.


    He let Hazel enter Denmark Group, but he was not going just to let her y, it will be her future, so she must be familiar with everything surrounding Denmark Group.


    No matter if they were at thepany or at Denmark Residence when they got along with each other, he taught her more and more about everything involved in Denmark Group and taught her how to deal with thepany''s affairs.


    Hazel was very talented in business, but the time he had to teach her was short, and there were many things to learn. Even though she worked very hard and Joshua neverined, she was still a challenging person.


    Rtionship wise though, isn''t it time for them to take it a step further?


    After Hazel finished the phone call, she looked at Joshua with embarrassment.


    "My mom called," Hazel sighed. "She asked me when I would be going home for vacation and New Year''s."


    Joshua raised his eyebrows, in two weeks, it would be the end of the year. Hazel would definitely be going home, and they would be separated.


    How many opportunities were there for them to make progress in their rtionship?


    Looking at his somewhat unpleasant face, Hazel asked a little embarrassedly, "Don''t you have a holiday in the New Year?"


    "Do not worry, thepany will also have a holiday in the New Year, and we will let you go home for it." He said.


    Hazel was relieved, but Joshua seemed to be unhappy.


    After they bought her dress, they went straight home, but Hazel did not expect what was waiting for her was more training.

 Chapter 803 - 91: A Mysterious Call?

    Inside, Hazel had already burst into tears at the thought of leaving Joshua, but her personality was very stubborn, and she insisted she was fine.


    Professor Watson''s celebration banquet was at 8:00 in the evening. However, she did not n any time to prepare for it, she was just happy that she was attending.


    She had finally started to get ready when her phone rang, she answered it, Vanessa was on the other end and said, "Hazel, let''s meet."


    Hazel was a little scatter-brained and said, "We don''t seem to have any reason to meet up?"


    There really was nothing for her and Vanessa to talk about, and the strangest part was that she wanted to meet up just before the Professor''s banquet.


    "I have an important thing to tell you, it is about Joshua," Vanessa said in a deep voice.


    "Oh, but I don''t want to know," Hazel said.


    "Hazel, if you don''te, you will regret it!" Vanessa''s voice contained little more anger.


    Hazel frowned unpleasantly, before this, she did not have a good impression of Vanessa but mysteriously calling her, especially at this time?


    "No, if I want to know what Joshua was doing, asking him myself is more convenient," Hazel said.


    Vanessa was stunned, but she asked angrily, "Hazel, what do you mean? Do you mean that Joshua is by your side? Or do you actually live together?"


    Hazel kept silent.


    She went to and from work by bus, not driving with Joshua. So, no one had guessed about their rtionship, not even Vanessa knew that she actually lived in Denmark Residence. Hazel didn''t mind if Vanessa found out, but she was not going to brag about it.


    "This has nothing to do with you," Hazel said indifferently. "Professor Watson''s banquet begins soon, and you wouldn''t want me to miss out on that, would you?


    "You...!" Vanessa was angry.


    She did have a point when Professor Watson said that he would like to invite Joshua and Hazel, she had no objection and thought that she would be able to embarrass Hazel. Still, she did not expect that Professor Watson would appreciate Hazel so much. She didn''t want to let Hazel shine at the banquet!


    Vanessa had advised Professor Watson many times, but he had made up his mind to invite her, and she could not persuade him differently. Therefore, Vanessa wanted to scheme and lie to Hazel so that she would miss attending the banquet.


    "So, what I guessed was true, Vanessa, can you be more mature?" Hazel guessed, "If you really want to say something, why not wait until we see each other tonight?"


    "Hazel!" Vanessa''s voice was a little bit cold, and she said sternly, "You will regret it!"


    Hazel frowned a little bit, and Vanessa''s words sent a chill down her spine.


    Could it be said that Vanessa was going to do something to her at the party?


    There would be so many people there, Joshua included, Vanessa would really not want to do something in front of so many people.


    "Hazel, how is the preparation?" Joshua knocked on her door.


    "Not yet done." Hazel put down the phone.


    "What happened?" Joshua raised his eyebrows.


    "Nothing, I had just answered a call." Hazel forced a smile.


    "Who called?" he asked.


    Hazel hesitated, "Vanessa."


    This was a small matter for her, and there was no need to hide it from him.


    "Why did she call?" Joshua''s look was a little cold.


    "Nothing, maybe she just wanted to scheme to get me to meet her, but she didn''t seed, so she threatened me." Hazel shrugged.


    Joshua thought for a while.


    Vanessa was definitely not the kind of person who would threaten others, if she said something threatening, she meant it.


    "You get ready." He chuckled and closed the door.


    When he left Hazel''s room, Joshua dialed a number, "Scarlett, help me watch Vanessa tonight!"


    He hung up the phone and lowered his head, thinking there will be many people at this banquet. She may ask somebody else to do it, it may not be useful to keep watching her.


    It seemed that tonight was destined to be an unpeaceful night.


    ***


    Hazel finished getting dressed, and they left to go to the home of Professor Watson.


    When they arrived, Hazel got out of the car and looked at the vi in front of her. "Professor Watson has a beautiful home."


    Joshua smiled and agreed with her.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to go in." He reminded her.


    "Do we go in together?" Hazel asked worriedly. "Would anyone think something of our rtionship?"


    "No," Joshua said. "They think of you as my female partner at most."


    "Okay." Hazel finallypromised.


    Joshua bent his arm, Hazel blushed and put her arm through his.


    The two walked into the hall together, and the people who were talking andughing suddenly quieted down and looked toward the door.


    It was Joshua. Most of the people who came to the banquet knew him, so it was not strange that he would be there, but he had actually brought a woman.


    Everyone knew that if they had to use five words to describe Joshua, it was definitely not words like handsome and graceful, it was "doesn''t get close to women."


    When he was in school, Joshua treated all the girls like strangers and did not know how many people were hurt. Although Vanessa followed him whenever she had the opportunity, everyone knew Joshua had no interest in her.


    Even if Joshua took the initiative to admit his personal rtionship in front of the media, they did not take it seriously because they did not see any of his lovers. But now Joshua actually brought a woman!


    The eyes of all the people fell on Hazel, they could not help but be stunned by her beauty.


    The blue dress was elegant and formal, it was perfect for the asion. With so many people looking at her, Hazel managed to smile elegantly, which unintentionally made her feelfortable.


    If Hazel knew what the others were thinking, she might have cried tears of joy, but she began tough, wondering why all these people were staring at her? They could not take their eyes off of her, it was as if Joshua did not even exist.


    "Joshua, are you here too?" Someone managed to spit out. He smiled and walked over to the two. "This is¡­?"


    "My date," Joshua said, and he did not n to say anything more than that.


    The man nodded with approval and did not ask more. Hazel can tell that others don''t believe him at all.


    "Didn''t you say that others will not misunderstand?" Hazel maintained the smile on her face and whispered to Joshua.


    "They didn''t misunderstand," Joshua smiled. "If you don''t believe it, then you can ask them."

 Chapter 804 - 92: Are You Willing To Play With Me?

    Hazel was annoyed at Joshua. If she went to ask, who would admit to her face that they misunderstood their rtionship?


    Joshua was a real trouble maker, so she just gave up. Fortunately, these people were just like what Joshua said, although they were curious, they would not gossip and question Hazel.


    Joshua calmly greeted everyone and whispered to Hazel, "Let''s go, we should go upstairs to meet the Professor."


    Hazel nodded, but before they had to go upstairs, they heard a noise at the door.


    They turned toward the door and saw Vanessa wearing a beautiful pink dress with a fair amount of her skin showing. She walked in with an arrogant smile and enjoyed all of the attention.


    Hazel''s eyebrows raised faintly at seeing Vanessa''s disy, she seemed to bepletely charming. However, this was a party for Professor Watson, not her party, her dress was too revealing, but Vanessa did not notice, she was very satisfied with her entrance.


    As Vanessa searched around the room, she did not see the look of disapproval in the group''s eyes staring at her. Vanessa was only interested in finding Joshua in the crowd.


    Joshua only looked at her for a short moment and took Hazel''s hand to walk upstairs. Vanessa caught a glimpse of them as they reached the top of the stairs, anger ripped through her as she saw they were really here together!


    Enduring the anger in her heart, Vanessa did not try to catch up with the two, she just calmly greeted everyone.


    Suddenly, a small figure waved at Vanessa in the corner, she looked at the crowd and slowly walked toward the figure. Vanessa did not know that from the moment she walked in, someone was watching her.


    In the corner, there was a beautiful little girl, about seven or eight years old. As soon as she saw Vanessa, she ran and hugged her leg, "Vanessa!"


    Looking at her crumpled dress, Vanessa''s eyes looked at the child with disgust, but when the little girl looked up at her, she immediately put on a friendly and kind smile.


    Vanessa reached out and touched the little girl''s head. "Becky, did you see Joshua''s girlfriend?"


    "I saw her!" Becky pouted her lips. "That woman is too annoying. As you said, she is a big bad guy! She dared to try and steal my friend, I must teach her a lesson!


    "Becky," Vanessa said with embarrassment, "Joshua likes her very much, and he takes her to y everywhere he goes, all day, and he ignores others. If you do this, he may be angry."


    Becky looked like she was about to cry. "Why is that woman so bad? Joshua doesn''te to see me, and she must have stopped him. I don''t want to let her go! Right, you promised to bring me some candies that can make Joshua hate her, where are they?"


    Vanessa took out a piece of candy reluctantly, "Becky, don''t you think this is not a good thing to do?"


    "Vanessa, don''t worry. I will never tell others that this is what you gave me." Becky immediately took the candy away.


    Vanessa''s face shed a smug smile. She quickly pulled Becky, who was about to leave, and said with a serious, "Becky, remember, this candy needs to be put in a drink. Also, you must not eat it, or you will be hated by everyone!"


    "I know, don''t worry!" Becky nodded. "I had a cavity recently. It will hurt if I eat sugar, so I will not eat it!"


    Vanessa let go of her hand and watched her run to the stairs. A cold smile appeared on Vanessa''s face, she had not given Becky candy, it was a medicine that would make Hazel embarrassed if she ate it.


    Becky was still a child, so by putting the medicine in Hazel''s drink, nobody would suspect anything. Vanessa wanted to see Hazel embarrassed in front of so many people then Joshua would decide if he really wanted this woman.


    Becky climbed up the stairs as a person hit her from behind. She couldn''t help but scream, and she fell.


    "Becky, you should be more careful!" The person behind hurriedly held Becky. She eagerly asked, "Are you okay? Do you feel good?"


    The person reached out and touched Becky as if he was checking whether she was injured.


    "I am fine." Becky shook her head and said politely.


    "That''s good." The woman in front of her sighed. She smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I just didn''t watch where I was going and hit you."


    "It doesn''t matter, see youter." Becky waved her hand and turned away.


    Scarlett looked at Becky as she went up the stairs, there was a pill-like thing in her hand. This was exactly what she had just taken out of Becky''s pocket.


    Earlier, Joshua called her and asked her to keep an eye on Vanessa. She just heard the conversation between Vanessa and Becky, and she caught up with Becky to take medicine out of her pocket.


    Scarlett sniffed the pill and was very sure that it was definitely not candy!


    ***


    Hazel and Joshua were in Professor Watson''s study to give him a gift from Joshua.


    They had only exchanged a few words and, of course, praised Hazel, which only embarrassed her when the door of the study slowly opened. Becky looked inside and saw Joshua, and her eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Joshua!" She ran in with joy and hugged his legs.


    Joshua smiled, reached out, and touched her head.


    "Hazel, this is Professor Watson''s daughter Becky." Joshua introduced her to Hazel.


    Hazel was somewhat surprised that Professor Watson''s younger daughter would be so sticky to Joshua. She couldn''t help but look at Joshua with a weird look in her eyes.


    Joshua was wondering what Hazel was thinking about?


    "Hazel, my daughter, is mischievous," Professor Watson said with a smile. "When she was born, my wife and I were old, so we spoiled her to be impolite and rude."


    "I am not!" Becky said, and she suddenly let go of Joshua and looked at Hazel.


    "This beautiful woman must be the girlfriend of Joshua?"


    "Yes." Joshua nodded. "She is."


    Becky''s eyes lit up, and she took Hazel''s hand. "Hazel, are you willing toe to y with me?"

 Chapter 805 - 93: You Are A Wonderful Painter

    "Me?" Hazel was somewhat surprised.


    "Yes, I don''t have a sister, so I don''t know what it feels like to be loved by a sister!"


    Becky grievously looked at her. "Do you hate me?"


    She looked like she was going to cry, so Hazel hurriedly said, "No, how can I hate you?"


    "Then let''s y!" Becky showed a happy smile and took Hazel toward the door.


    "Becky!" Professor Watson''s face sank.


    Hazel hurriedly said, "Professor Watson, it doesn''t matter. It just happens that I have nothing to do. It will be okay to y with her."


    "Joshua, look at this..." Professor Watson looked at Joshua with some embarrassment.


    "Since Hazel wanted to y with Becky for a while, let them y." Joshua smiled, and he looked at Hazel, "Don''t y for too long, though."


    "Okay." Hazel nodded.


    Becky cheered and pulled Hazel out of the study. "Let''s go downstairs as well." Professor Watson said with a smile.


    The two left the study behind Becky and Hazel when Joshua'' cell phone suddenly rang.


    He apologized to Professor Watson and nodded. He turned and pressed the answer button.


    "Mr. President," Scarlett said in a low voice. "I just followed Vanessa and saw that she gave Professor Watson''s daughter medicine and told her to put it into Miss Hazel''s drink."


    Joshua suddenly felt sick.


    Vanessa was actually going to use medicine as a means of embarrassing Hazel? And the worst part was she was going to use a child who did not know better to do it!


    "What do you know about the medicine?" Joshua sighed.


    "I have got some of it in my hand." Scarlett hesitated, and she said truthfully, "I guess this medicine could be an aphrodisiac, maybe?"


    A touch of cold light shed in his eyes, Joshua had been tolerant of Vanessa, but she actually dared to harm Hazel several times! If he hadn''t thought to watch her and Hazel ingested this medicine, it would be so painful for Hazel.


    "Scarlett!" Joshua said coldly, "Let''s find a chance to put the medicine in Vanessa ''s drink!"


    He was not going to be tolerant any longer. Let Vanessa deal with the oue she deserves!


    Hanging up the phone, Joshua had an unpleasant look on his face.


    Since Vanessa talked Becky into helping her, she must have said something in front of Becky. Then, when Becky entered the study room and asked Hazel to y, everyone assumed it was out of good intention.


    Although hepletely believed that Hazel could handle spending time with the little girl, what if something really happened, he was afraid she might not be able to deal with it.


    He thought for a while and caught up with Professor Watson.


    ***


    Becky led Hazel to a room, it appeared to be a studio.


    "This is my brother''s special studio," Becky said with a smile. She took Hazel by the hand to the front of the easel.


    "Hazel, these are my brother''s works. My parents praised him for his talented painting."


    Hazel looked at the easel, and the painting on the drawing board was quite exceptional.


    She nodded and said with a smile. "Your brother appears to be a great artist."


    Becky''s eyes were intense as she pointed to the table next to the easel, there were already paints that had been mixed for the desired color.


    She pointed to the drawing board and said. "Hazel,e closer, look here!"


    "What''s wrong?" Hazel stepped forward.


    Becky pretended not to know anything and suddenly reached out to touch the paint tray. Hazel was very close to the paint tray, and if the paint tray were to be identally hit, it would definitely fall on her dress. Hazel''s dress would be destroyed by the paint.


    This was Becky''s n; her lips had a small malicious smile.


    The paint tray flew from the table, Becky screamed, but her eyes told a different story. Within moments, her smile froze on her face because when the paint tray flew, Hazel reacted with lightning speed and caught the paint tray in her bare hands.


    Although her hands were sshed with a lot of paint, Hazel''s dress was still clean.


    How could this be? How could Hazel''s movements be so fast? Becky was surprised and opened her eyes.


    "I will wash my hands first," Hazel said apologetically. There was a sink next to the easel, she turned on the water and washed her hands.


    Becky was still baffled as to how it did not work, she wanted to believe that it was just a coincidence and that Hazel was just lucky. But she clearly saw that Hazel''s movement was very skillful and striking.


    No, no! Becky thought and immediately shook her head in distress. Hazel is a bad woman, and she cannot think she was skillful or striking!


    "What''s wrong?" Hazel looked at her surprisingly.


    "No... Hazel, thank you." Becky said words against her true thoughts.


    "It doesn''t matter," Hazel smiled. "Nothing happened, just be careful."


    "Okay." Becky nodded unwillingly.


    "Right, what did you want me to see?" Before Hazel returned to the easel, she helped put the paint tray in a safe ce.


    "Here, it is what my brother asked me to paint!" Becky pointed to the painting at the corner.


    "Very good," Hazel smiled and praised. "You are a wonderful painter."


    "Do you think so, too? Hazel?" Becky''s eyes suddenly lightened up. "My brother also praised me like that..."


    Suddenly, the smile on Becky''s face froze. How could she be pulled in just because she was praised by Hazel? No, she should hold her position!


    Becky quickly reached out and touched her pocket. Suddenly, her facial expression became very cruel.


    What is the candy that Vanessa gave her? Why was the candy missing?


    Becky searched for it in a panic, she looked in her empty pockets, she was ready to cry.


    "Becky, what''s wrong with you?" Hazel looked at her surprisingly.


    This girl was very excited at one moment, and suddenly she became so lost.


    "Hazel, can you do me a favor?" Becky suddenly said. Although it is a pity that the candy was lost, she has other methods!


    "What favor?" Hazel asked.


    Becky took her to the balcony of the studio, facing a big tree in the garden. It was already winter, and the trees were bare.


    "There!" Becky pointed at the tree.


    The branches of the big tree reached the balcony, and a teddy bear hung on the branch.


    "When I was ying with my bears today, I identally threw it into the tree." Becky dreadfully pointed using her finger. "Can you help me to get it back? My mother gave it to me a few days ago, and if she finds out, she will be furious!"


    Hazel looked at the bear hanging on the tree, and she couldn''t help but frown.

 Chapter 806 - 94: Be Careful

    "Becky, do you have adder?" Hazel thought for a moment. "If we put adder on the backside of the tree, I can help you get it down."


    "No, no!" Becky shook her head. "Then we will be discovered by my mother. Hazel, we have to get it quietly!"


    "You want me to go from here?" Hazel surprisingly pointed at the branches outside the balcony.


    The tree was some years old, and the branches that extended out of the balcony were strong enough, not too far from the balcony. But even if you turned, went over the balcony, and walked along the branches, it was still too dangerous.


    "Yes, yes," said Becky. "Hazel, my brother used to sneak out and y here. He said it was safe. I am nervous and afraid to go there. You are an adult, you are definitely not afraid, right?"


    Hazel looked at the branch again, and she shook her head. "No, it''s too dangerous. Becky, if you are just afraid that your mother will me you, then I will take responsibility for it. You can say this happened when we were ying, and I identally threw it up..."


    "No, no!" Becky hurriedly interrupted her. "How can I do that to you? My mother will not believe it and even me me for lying! Hazel, if you are not willing to help me, forget it. I am old enough, I will do it!"


    Becky angrily crawled over the railing of the balcony.


    "Be careful!" Hazel quickly reached out and tried to pull her back.


    Becky had gone over the side of the balcony and stood on the branch. She voluntarily let go of the railing and tried to let go of Hazel''s hand. "You don''t need me to control me... Ah!"


    Her foot slipped, and she fell. Becky felt that the speed of the drop suddenly slowed down. She looked up in a panic and saw that Hazel had crawled over the balcony. She grabbed the railing of the balcony with one hand and held her wrist tightly.


    Becky was stunned, and she stared at Hazel.


    She originally thought that Hazel was deliberately not wanting to do it, but Hazel saw that she was in danger, and she actually saved her like this. Moreover, Hazel did not know that she had deliberately lied to her and wanted her to crawl over the side.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will pull you up right away!" Hazel grabbed the railing and tried to tell her.


    Becky burst into tears.


    Hazel was stunned and did not know how tofort the child at all. And, especially at this time.


    "Becky, if you cry again, both of us will fall." She said helplessly, and she could only scare her in this way.


    "Then we will die?" Becky sobbed, and she was full of fear.


    "No, but it is very likely that we could break our legs," Hazel said truthfully.


    Becky cried even louder, and Hazel was frantic. She did not know how she would pull Becky up.


    Suddenly, the door of the studio opened. Hazel was happy and shouted, "Is someone there? Here..."


    Her voice suddenly stopped, and she felt extremely awkward. The person who entered the room was not just anyone, it was Joshua. He ran to the balcony after heard Hazel crying out. He saw her and Becky hanging on the edge of the balcony, and his face went pale.


    "Hazel, don''t be afraid." Joshua caught her wrist and pulled the two up.


    Back on the balcony, Becky was too afraid even to sit, she paced back and forth while she cried.


    "Hazel, are you okay?" Joshua whispered.


    "I''m fine." Hazel replied, and she crouched down to ask, "Becky, have you been injured?"


    Becky shook her head, and she suddenly ran into Hazel''s arms and said with an apology. "Hazel, I am sorry, I have been deliberately lying to you. But I have no evil thoughts, I just wanted to spoil your dress and make it so you could not attend the party. I don''t know it would be so dangerous..."


    "Don''t cry, I know it." Hazel took out her handkerchief and wiped her tears.


    "Ah?" Becky looked at her.


    "I know that you don''t like me," Hazel tapped her nose. "You wanted to y with me, and you just also tried to trick me. In fact, you like Joshua, right?"


    Hazel was not stupid and naturally saw the hidden hostility that Becky had toward her and her attachment to Joshua. When she entered the studio, she already guessed what Becky wanted to do.


    This girl... Joshua sighed helplessly. However, Hazel has her own solution, and he would not take part in it.


    "Then, why are you saving me?" Becky asked with awkwardness.


    "Because I know that you are not bad deep down." Hazel touched her head. How could someone think of sshing her with paint, lying to her to ruin her dress, and even be happy when she praised her bad? She was just spoiled by her family.


    "Hazel, you are so good." Becky cried and rushed into her arms.


    "Don''t cry," Hazel smiled. "If you cry like this, you are still able to dirty my dress with your tears."


    Becky immediately obeyed and stopped crying.


    The situation had caught the attention of other guests, Professor Watson and Mrs. Watson walked into the room. Hazel exined that it was an ident, but they knew Becky''s temper and disciplined her.


    "Professor, don''t get angry with her," Joshua advised. "She just got scared, you shouldfort her first."


    "I am sorry, Hazel." Professor Watson said with remorse.


    "It really was nothing, Professor, it was just an ident." Hazel smiled.


    Professor Watson took Becky''s hand and began to lead her out of the room. She looked back at Hazel reluctantly. "Hazel, can you apany me? I am afraid..."


    "Hey, don''t be afraid." Hazel touched her head. "You go back to your room to make sure there are no injuries. You should take a bath and change the clothes, then we can go to the banquet together, okay?"


    "Okay, deal!" Becky nodded obediently. She looked up at Joshua. "Joshua, Hazel is magnificent, you must be good to her."


    "I will." Joshua smiled and promised.


    Becky and her parents left the room, Joshua approached Hazel.


    "What are you doing?" Hazel looked at him on alert.


    "Helping you check for injuries," Joshua said with a smile.


    "Check what? I didn''t get injured." Hazel didn''t look at him.


    Joshua suddenly grabbed her by the waist and said. "Hazel, are you angry?"

 Chapter 807 - 95: Let’s Get Married

    Joshua knew Hazel was angry, since he rescued her, Hazel has been ignoring him.


    "Yeah, I am angry," Hazel whispered and looked at him. "Joshua, that little girl has a crush on you and was willing to hurt me. Does she have a reason to think that this is okay?


    "Hazel, you can''t me me." Joshua was helpless, "I am not a bad guy, how can I be held responsible for her actions?"


    "You are a bad guy!" Hazel talked back to her.


    "Even if I am, it is for you." He smiled teasingly, "Hazel, do you want to try?"


    Hazel''s heartbeat suddenly sped. Was he going to do it? Here is Professor Watson''s home. Did Joshua really intend to do something to her here?


    "I don''t want to try, I don''t." Hazel suddenly stunned, "I believe you, okay?"


    Joshua kissed her on her lips gently at first but then suddenly Hazel pulled away and screamed, Joshua had bitten her. She looked at him with her eyes full of questions and usations.


    "I have some worse behaviors. Do you want to try?" he asked.


    "I don''t want to try, really," Hazel was sad and helpless, "I believe you."


    Joshua exined in a low voice, "Hazel, I saw her several times, but I just talk to her as a young child. Besides, what do little girls at that age understand?"


    He exined it sincerely, and she could not continue to be angry.


    Taking a deep breath, Hazel said bitterly, "Joshua, I just think that you are too popr. In fact, I didn''t think of any of this as reality until now¡­"


    "Have you thought about my previous proposal?" Joshua suddenly said, "Hazel, let''s get married. Will that make it feel real?"


    Hazel was shocked.


    Joshua had not mentioned this proposal for a long time, but it still made her feel ufortable, she did not know how to deal with it. She contemted for a moment on how to answer him, but all she could think was that only Joshua would bring up random questions, like marriage.


    "You are joking, my family still doesn''t know about you. How can I marry you without telling them?" Hazel said hurriedly.


    Joshua opened his mouth and said, "I will arrange it so that your parents can meet me..."


    "How do you say something one moment and then expect to have it the next?" Hazel questioned.


    Joshua thought for a while, "It seems that you don''t love me enough?"


    Hazel was a bit embarrassed but eventually nodded.


    "Well, let''s take it slow." Joshua took her hand. "Let''s go to the banquet first."


    Hazel hoped she had sorted things out with Joshua. Although the thought of it was thrilling, she was not ready for marriage; especially after the evening she already had, she was just thankful she was not injured, and her clothes were not destroyed.


    The two walked out of the room and saw Professor Watson and his wife wereing out of another room. They joined them to walk downstairs, Vanessa was at the bottom of the stairs and saw that Joshua and Hazel were walking hand in hand.


    Vanessa''s face was filled with anger as she drank another ss of red wine, she could not believe them.


    There was a line up to congratte Professor Watson, Joshua and Hazel stood in line while Vanessa watched them closely, Hazel was still looking proud, but for how long, she thought.


    When everyone was done speaking to the Professor, he greeted the crowd, "Thank you all foring. I do not have much to say except for I hope everyone has the opportunity to speak to friends, eat some delicious food, and most importantly, I hope everyone has fun. Please tell me if you are not satisfied."


    Then the music started to y, and the guests began to dance.


    Hazel was thirsty, so she went to the long table, picked up a drink, and calmly drank it. Joshua picked up a piece of cake and put it up to her mouth so that she could take a bite.


    "Taste it," he whispered. "Professor Watson knows some excellent chefs and invited them tonight."


    "Really?" Hazel smiled and leaned in to take a bite, but Joshua had already shoved it in her mouth.


    Hazel''s face turned red as she wiped the icing off of her lips.


    Vanessa was still watching their every move, she hated Hazel even more now. She could not understand why Joshua, who treated everybody unsympathetically, would listen to everything Hazel said. She finished the ss of wine she had in her hand as she walked toward Professor Watson and his wife.


    "Hi, Professor and Mrs. Watson." Vanessa said sweetly, "Congrattions on winning the award."


    "Thank you, Vanessa." He replied politely.


    Vanessa looked around and then said in a questioning tone, "Oh, why don''t I see Becky? I thought she loved banquets."


    "She was tired today and fell asleep," Mrs. Watson exined.


    Vanessa was stunned, if Becky was asleep, did she already give Hazel the medicine?


    "Please excuse me," Vanessa said quickly.


    A man stopped in front of Vanessa and asked her to dance. She wanted to refuse, when she saw the man in front of her, she couldn''t help but swallow.


    He appeared to be a very ordinary man, definitely not Joshua but Vanessa was still a bit stunned. She was still trying to find a way to say no, but she could not control her thoughts.


    Hazel looked at the crowd of people dancing, Joshua thought he saw a bit of envy in her eyes. He leaned forward slightly and reached his hand out to Hazel. She was confused by his gesture, but she gave him her hand.


    With a grin, Joshua sighed and asked, "My Royal Highness, may I have the pleasure of a dance?"


    Hazel''s heartbeat elerated, his words made her feel warm all over.


    She blushed, then said awkwardly, "Joshua, I don''t know how to dance..."


    "It''s okay, it''s very simple. Just follow my steps." He held her hand and reached for her waist.


    Hazel eximed, and her arms were on his shoulders. Joshua raised his eyebrows when he flinched in pain.


    "I''m sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean it..." Hazel said in a hurry. It was only the first part of the dance, and she had already stepped on his foot.


    "It doesn''t matter, Hazel, rx," Joshua whispered in her ear. "This is just an ordinary party. No one will be paying any special attention to you. Don''t be nervous. You just think that there are only the two of us here."


    Hazel''s flustered heart gradually settled down. She followed his steps and gently rotated with the beat. Although her movements were still very stiff, Hazel smiled sweetly.


    She thought it turns out that dancing with someone you love is such a wonderful thing.


    "Hey! What are you doing?!" A man''s voice yelled, and there was amotion in the crowd.


    The music stopped, and so did the people that were dancing, everyone was looking to the center of the room.


    Hazel looked over and waspletely bbergasted.

 Chapter 808 - 96: How Could You Do This?

    Vanessa was sitting on the ground in a disheveled dress. She appeared to be very angry, but her face had a rather awkward expression.


    What had happened to her?


    Everyone was dancing, but Vanessa took the initiative to kiss and even start to undress the man she was dancing with. She could not keep her hands off him, she wanted to have sex with him. The man was confused and immediately pushed her away.


    "What happened?" Professor Watson asked as he pushed his way through the crowd.


    Vanessa nced toward Joshua when she saw that he and Hazel watched her, all the color drained out of her face. She couldn''t let Joshua think that she was a slut!


    Vanessa became clear-headed and covered her chest. She looked at the man with an angry snarl on her face, "How could you do this? I just promised to dance with you. It doesn''t mean that I have promised you anything else, you would do this on this asion..."


    Vanessa bit her lip and looked like she still wanted to say something. Although she did not say anything more, she had already let everyone guess what she wanted to say.


    "Drew, is that true?" Professor Watson asked with an unpleasant voice. The man cane to the banquet, and he was naturally a student of Professor Watson.


    Everyone looked at Drew with criticism, he was annoyed and helpless, "No! Not me! It is her..."


    "I am a girl. How can I assault you?" Vanessa quickly interrupted his words.


    "You, you..." Drew was speechless and angry.


    Hazel couldn''t help but lower her eyes as she started to step forward, but Joshua squeezed her hand. He whispered, "Don''t go."


    "Joshua, I saw it." Hazel whispered, "It was Vanessa that assaulted Drew."


    Vanessa was making up a story and framing Drew. Hazel could not stand back and watch it happen.


    "I know." Joshua whispered, "But don''t worry, just calmly watch it all happen."


    Hazel looked at him expressionlessly and did not move any further forward.


    "What happened to me?" Vanessa looked at him like she had been victimized. "It would be fine if you took advantage of me, but now you want me to take the me? Are you still a man?"


    "Drew, you should admit that it was just a misunderstanding." The people persuaded.


    "You, you..." Drew couldn''t argue now.


    "Wait, but this is not the case ording to what I photographed with my mobile phone." Suddenly, a person in the crowd said.


    Hazel followed the sound, looked at the crowd, and then looked surprisingly at Joshua.


    "That person is..."


    "Scarlett Watson," Joshua replied.


    Hazel nodded. When Joshua asked her to pretend to be her girlfriend, they went to see Scarlett Watson.


    Scarlett had already shown the pictures that she took. Vanessa''s face was flustered as she quickly got up from the ground. She rushed toward Scarlett in a rampage and tried to grab her phone. Vanessa was yelling, "Who gave you permission to take photos? Who are you? Give me the phone!"


    Scarlett calmly escaped and looked at her, displeased. "If it is really like what you said, it is Drew that assaulted you, then what are you afraid of? Because you are the one who assaulted him, but he is the one being framed!"


    Seeing that Vanessa was so nervous, everyone looked at her suspiciously.


    "No! I am not the kind of woman!" Vanessa said with a dry mouth, but others did not believe her.


    Suddenly, her gaze fell on Hazel. Vanessa suddenly thought of something. She pointed at Hazel with anger. "Hazel, you must have deliberately put medicine in my wine! You are despicable!"


    Everyone looked at Hazel in shock, they all knew that even though Joshua said Hazel was his date that their rtionship was definitely not simple. The crowd still had some doubts because Vanessa used to be around Joshua all of the time, but he did not seem to care for her.


    Hazel frowned slightly, but she knew there was no way for Vanessa to frame her easily.


    "Vanessa," she said. "I have not been in contact with you since you arrived. How could I put medicine in your drink? Even if you want to frame me, you must have somemon sense."


    "Vanessa, don''t mess around!" Professor Watson was upset. "After Hazel arrived, she had been talking to Joshua and me. How could she do this? I think you are drunk!"


    Vanessa''s face became even paler. She looked helplessly at Joshua and exined nervously, "Joshua, believe me. Hazel must have put medicine in my drink, it must be her!"


    Joshua looked at her and said calmly. "You said that you had been drugged, then why do you appear sober?"


    Hearing his short words, it felt like a basin of ice water was poured over her head; everyone looked at her strangely. Vanessa was sober and did not act like she was drugged.


    These people did not like to gossip and did not stop them from viewing Vanessa with a negative attitude.


    "No... I..." Vanessa was in a mess, but now she also knew that there was no point in arguing.


    She was sure that she had a moment of confusion, but after Drew pushed her away and she fell, she overcame the desire to make love to him and became coherent again. However, everyone began to surround her at that time, and she knew there was something wrong.


    How could this be? Vanessa could not understand.


    Of course, she did not understand. Joshua had ordered Scarlett to put the medicine in Vanessa''s drink. The amount Scarlett put in her drink was only enough for Vanessa to be horny, but she could suppress the effects when she was able to control herself.


    Vanessa seemed to have lost all credibility with her associates, they were sure that she was first to take advantage of Drew and that she failed to set both him and Hazel up for her intoxication.


    "She is actually such a woman..."


    "Fortunately, Joshua did not care about her at the beginning..."


    Listening to the whispers of the crowd, Vanessa looked at them with an ashen face. "You, you..."


    "Vanessa, you are drunk, go home!" Professor Watson said unpleasantly.


    Vanessa looked at Joshua reluctantly, she saw that his mouth was smiling, but his eyes were cold, then she realized what had happened. It did not seem possible, but her face became even paler when she understood that it was Joshua who had set her up.


    Vanessa''s face suddenly became red with anger and embarrassment. She held her dress tight against her chest with one hand and lifted it off the ground with her other hand as she ran out the door.


    After Vanessa left, things quickly calmed down. Hazel picked up a drink and took a sip, she looked strangely at Joshua.


    "Joshua, are you doing something behind my back again?"

 Chapter 809 - 97: Are You Drunk?

    "Don''t drink it!" Joshua quickly took the ss out of Hazel''s hand.


    She was caught off guard and asked, "Did I just drink wine?"


    "Yes." Joshua nodded helplessly.


    Hazel was wine, and he was afraid she would get drunk again.


    "What to do now?" Hazel asked awkwardly; she didn''t want to be drunk in front of so many people.


    "Let''s go home." Joshua gently held her hand.


    They found Professor Watson to say goodbye and walked out of the front door into the night air.


    Just as Hazel took the first step, she twisted her ankle. She was thankful that Joshua was holding her, or else she may have fallen down the entire flight of stairs.


    "Are you drunk?" Joshua asked helplessly.


    "It appears that way. I am a little dizzy." Hazel replied truthfully.


    Joshua sighed, and he leaned down slightly. "Come on, I will carry you."


    "No, I am not hurt..." Hazel replied with shame.


    "Old rules, carry or hug, you choose one," Joshua said.


    Hazel was silent for a while and climbed onto his back.


    "You haven''t answered me yet." She remembered the question she had asked before.


    "Well, what does it all mean?" Hazel asks angrily.


    "It is getting her admitting things," Joshua said calmly.


    "Why are you targeting her?" She didn''t understand.


    "Because she wants to bully you," Joshua exined simply.


    Hazel was stunned, she drank some wine, and her brain was somewhat foggy, but it was still clear enough for her to think about her problems.


    "She is terrible!" Hazel was furious. She poked her head up to the side of Joshua'' face and whispered in his ear, "Joshua, you are so good!"


    As if a weak current traveled from his ear through his entire body, Joshua tensed up. She was drunk and seducing him, he thought as he clenched his teeth.


    Joshua walked faster, when they arrived at the car, he helped Hazel into the seat, and then he leaned down and kissed Hazel with uncontroble passion.


    Down the road from where they were parked, Vanessa sat in her own car filled with rage. She did want to leave when she walked out, but she wasn''t willing to give up.


    She nned to wait in her car until Joshua came out and ask to speak with him but then she saw Joshua carrying Hazel. Her only thought was that they are so intimate, it felt like a knife going into her heart, she had never experienced that kind of pain before.


    As Joshua drove away, the hatred in Vanessa continued to grow.


    ***


    In the days after the banquet, Joshua helped Hazel book a ticket to S City to visit her parents.


    Denmark Group was off work for the New Year holiday, so Joshua drove Hazel to the airport himself. As he watched the crowd going in and out of the terminal, he could not help but frown.


    "Be careful traveling, please." He said.


    "I know, I know," Hazel said with a smile. She only felt the exhration of going home to see her parents, so she was only partially paying attention to what Joshua had been saying.


    "Don''t think that just because you know some Kung Fu that you are safe." Joshua raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Why are you saying all of this? You sound like my mother," Hazel said with attitude. She looked at the time. "I can''t talk to you anymore about this. I am going to get my flight. Don''t miss me too much¡­"


    Before she had finished what she was going to say, Hazel was in his arms, and they were kissing passionately.


    Hazel''s heart softened when she thought that there would be a few days that she couldn''t see Joshua, but even Nanny Carter had gone to visit her family. Joshua would be alone for the New Year.


    Joshua loosened his arms around Hazel, knowing she would miss her flight if he held on any longer. She wrapped her arms tightly around his neck, she said softly. "Joshua, I will be back just after the New Year. Don''t worry, we will see each other soon."


    Joshua smiled and, with a twinkle in his eyes, said, "Yes, we will see each other soon."


    Hazel was a bit confused as to why Joshua repeated her words back to her, but she did not think that much about it.


    When she got on the ne, she looked at the floating white clouds outside the window and her heartfelt emptiness.


    Why would I feel like this? Hazel smiled bitterly.


    It hadn''t been that long since she had left Joshua. She actually missed him, and the joy of returning home to see her parents began to fade. She kept telling herself that it was just a few days of vacation and she would be back soon.


    ****


    A few hourster, Hazel arrived at the airport in S City.


    Her father, Harry, was already waiting outside of the airport. Hazel saw him from a distance and began to run to him. She hugged him tightly and yelled, "Dad!"


    Hazel looked at the car cheerfully. "Where is Mom?"


    "You," Harry said with dissatisfaction and tapped her on the head. "You just want to see your mother when youe to visit. It is obvious that it was me, your father, that came to pick you up!"


    "I just didn''t see her, so I wanted to ask," Hazel said.


    "She is busy at home, preparing food for you," Harry said with a smile. "Let''s go, there will be a lot of food. She can''t bear for you to be hungry."


    Hazel was happy to be driving to her childhood home. When they opened the door, the smell of food was overpowering.


    Hazel gave her mother a big hug, then they went straight to the table. Just as she was about to pick up a te, her mother smacked her hand and yelled at her to wash her hands first.


    As they were eating, Hazel asked, "My brother really didn''te home this year?"


    "He is an adult in his twenties, and he has more important things to do than toe home to visit," Harry said.


    Seeing that her mom also nodded, Hazel was speechless. She really wondered whether her brother was adopted or not. Why did her parents not care about him? With her, they gave in to her every need and could not wait to give her the best of everything.


    "Try my chicken soup." Her mom ced a bowl of chicken soup in front of her.


    "So, Hazel, you are graduating soon, do you have a boyfriend?" Harry suddenly asked.


    Hazel was drinking the chicken soup and suddenly began to choke.


    "Do you?" Harry asked.


    "...No." Hazel lied to her.


    "Hazel is still young. Why are you rushing her?" Her mom stroked her head. She looked at Hazel with kindness. "You have nothing to worry about. Even if you don''t find a boyfriend, it doesn''t matter. We will take care of you for the rest of your life."

 Chapter 810 - 98: She Is Terrible

    Hazel was horrified, although she knew her mother only wished the best for her, it sounded like nobody wanted to marry her. Hazel nodded her head and continued to eat. When they were about halfway through their meal, Rachel''s cell phone rang.


    Rachel quickly answered and grabbed her coat, "You two keep on eating. I got an emergency call, and I''ve to go to work."


    "I''ve got to go too." Harry looked at his phone, "A patient needs emergency treatment."


    "Dad, Mom, take this to eat on the road." Hazel hurriedly packed the food in two lunch boxes and gave them.


    Rachel touched Hazel''s head and sighed, "My little pumpkin, I am sorry. I can''t even spend time with you during the vacation."


    "It''s okay." Hazel said, "Just go ahead. I''m old enough to take care of myself now."


    After her parents left, the house waspletely silent, Hazel returned to the table and couldn''t help but smile. Her dad was a doctor and her mom a policewoman, both of them loved her very much and worked a lot since Hazel was a baby, so she was used to it. However, in the past, her brother was with her; this time, she was alone.


    Hazel picked at her food for a bit, but then she unexpectedly felt very lonely. She frowned as she sat there thinking, did she forget something?


    Suddenly, her expression changed, and she picked up her cell phone. She realized that after she got off the ne, she forgot to call Joshua. He had repeatedly told her to do so when she arrived, but she was too excited when she just got home andpletely forgot her promise.


    Just as she was about to call, her phone rang, it was Joshua. Hazel answered the phone, a little ashamed.


    "Are you home?" He asked.


    "Yeah," Hazel said quietly.


    "Is it convenient to speak now?" Joshua asked thoughtfully.


    "Convenient." Hazel looked at the empty house, sighing.


    "What''s wrong?" He whispered.


    She hesitated and finally told Joshua the truth.


    "That is, now you are alone at home?" Joshua raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Yeah," Hazel said helplessly.


    "When are theying back?" Joshua then asked.


    "I don''t know, but ording to the previous situation, they probably won''t be back before twelve o''clock," Hazel said.


    "Okay, I got it," Joshua whispered.


    Hazel was stunned.


    Why was Joshua talked in a strange tone, and what did he get? But she didn''t care too much to ask anything further, they talked about her flight and then hung up.


    It started to get dark out when Hazel heard from her mother, who told her to order something for supper. She couldn''t help but smile, she knew her parents were so busy, but they still took the time to care for her.


    While Hazel was ordering her takeout, Joshua called again.


    "Hey!" Hazel answered the phone a little surprised.


    "What do you have to eat tonight?" Joshua asked.


    "I don''t know, some takeout food," Hazel said casually.


    "You aren''t eating at home?" He frowned.


    "There are some leftovers from lunch," Hazel said. "But I don''t really want to heat it up. After all, I don''t want to blow up the kitchen for a meal."


    Joshua chuckled, it turned out this little girl was self-aware.


    "Go to the refrigerator." He whispered.


    "Ah?" Hazel was amazed but still did what he said.


    "What''s inside?"


    "There is fish, shrimp, everything."


    "What do you want to eat?" He asked.


    "Why, are you going to make food for me?" Hazel asked with a smile.


    "Yeah," Joshua whispered.


    Hazel was amazed, "What do you mean, yeah?"


    "Help you cook." Joshua said, "Open the door, please."


    Hazel shook her hand and almost threw the phone down on the sofa, she could not believe her ears.


    Joshua not only said to cook for her but actually wanted her to open the door?


    No way! He should be in the Imperial Capital now. There was a knock at the door, she rushed to it and looked out the peephole.


    Joshua was standing in front of the door at her house, she suddenly felt scared and unsure if she should open the door.


    "Hazel," Joshua said, "If you don''t open the door now, I''m afraid your neighbor will see me." Hazel hurriedly opened the door.


    Joshua walked in, Hazel hastily closed the door and was a little upset with him.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I said that we would see each other soon." Joshua smiled lightly. Hazel did not expect they would meet this "soon"!


    "Need to change shoes?" Joshua asked. Hazel reluctantly took out a pair of her brother''s slippers from the shoe cab and handed them to him.


    Joshua changed his shoes and followed her into the living room.


    "My house is quite small," Hazel hurriedly collected all the snack bags on the coffee table in the living room. She said, a little embarrassed, "You, you sit down first. I will get you a cup of coffee."


    "Don''t be busy." Joshua turned to the kitchen. "What do you want to eat?"


    "You really want to cook for me?" Hazel murmured.


    "Otherwise, what do you think I am going to do?" Joshua calmly opened the refrigerator.


    "Can you?" Hazel looked at him.


    Joshua always had someone to take care of his daily life, he calmly took the ingredients out of the fridge and said, "Yes, I can."


    Hazel was convinced. She couldn''t help but ask, "Joshua, is there anything you cannot do?"


    "Yes." He thought for a moment and said faintly.


    "What?" Hazel asked curiously.


    "I cannot stop loving you." He looked at her with a dark and deep pair of eyes, with a warmth that could melt the iceberg.


    Hazel''s heart was pounding so loud she was sure that Joshua could hear it.


    "What are you talking about?" Hazel began to wash the vegetables when Joshua suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    "What are you doing?" she asked shyly.


    "That is what I was going to ask you, what are you doing?" Joshua looked at her palms.


    "Help you wash the vegetables, although I can''t cook..." Hazel looked down and discovered she was holding two eggs!


    "Do you normally wash eggs before eating them?" Joshua asked with a smirk.

 Chapter 811 - 99: Did She Just Make A Bad Impression?

    Hazel wanted to dig a hole and hide! She wasn''t paying attention to what she had taken out of the fridge. She stood with her head down,pletely embarrassed, when suddenly she heard a bang, she had squeezed the eggs, and they broke all over her hands.


    "You are... warning me?" Joshua was speechless.


    Hazel threw the eggs into the trash can. She said slyly, "No..."


    She was too frustrated at the moment and lost control of her strength.


    Joshua caught her hands and ced them under the faucet, he turned on the water and helped her clean the egg off of her hands.


    "Okay," Joshua said, gently kissing her forehead, "If you really want to help, just wait."


    Hazel was full of frustration. Did she just make a bad impression? She wanted to go back to the living room, but she was embarrassed, so she decided to stand at the door of the kitchen.


    She watched in amazement as Joshua handled the ingredients, he could actually cook. And... he looked really handsome while cooking. Hazel twitched her lips unconsciously, with a beautiful light flickering in her eyes.


    Before she knew it, Joshua had made three dishes; smoked salmon sd, pan-fried shrimp, and New Orleans roast chicken, as well as a Frankfurt sausage potato soup. The variety was unbelievable.


    Hazel took the dish to the coffee table in the living room, and Joshua helped bring the forks. The two sat down on the couch, and Hazel turned the TV on.


    Hazel picked up the shrimp and put it in her mouth, she looked at Joshua unexpectedly and praised, "It''s delicious! Have you studied cooking?"


    "No," Joshua said faintly. "I just followed the recipe. It''s not that hard."


    Hazel nced at him with a sad look on her face. She tried to follow the recipe when she cooked, but it always ended up being a disaster, why did it work for her? Forget it, she was an ordinary person, not nearparable to the genius of Joshua.


    Hazel said, "You should enjoy your cooking too."


    "Okay." Joshua smiled softly.


    "Howe you suddenlye to my house?" Hazel asked shyly. It really surprised her.


    "I don''t have anything in the Imperial City," Joshua said faintly. "I just made some arrangements, and then I came."


    "Then how do you think toe straight to my house..." Hazel bit her lips.


    "You are so bold?"


    "You said that you were home alone," Joshua said faintly.


    Hazel felt warm. She shyly bowed her head and continued to eat.


    "You used to be home alone?" Joshua asked calmly.


    "I didn''t." Hazel shook her head. She said with a smile. "My parents often went out, but my brother would usually be at home to cook and clean. I was often responsible for eating and ying."


    Joshua raised his eyebrows. It seemed that the Crowe Family was really good to Hazel. He wanted to meet them as soon as possible.


    "Then why didn''t your brothere back this year?" He asked.


    "My brother went abroad to study." Hazel exined, "In fact, he wanted toe back, but he had an exam to write in the next few days, so my parents told him to focus on that."


    "Yeah." Joshua nodded.


    "The Christmas Carnival show is starting soon." Hazel looked up at the TV.


    "Do you like to watch it?" He asked.


    "I don''t like it." Hazel shook her head, "Now the Christmas Carnival show is running out of creativity. I just got nothing else to watch."


    Joshua smiled.


    "Right, where are you sleeping tonight?" She asked.


    "I don''t know yet. Maybe I will sleep at your house?" Joshua twitched his lips.


    "Hey, my parents will be scared!" Hazel was shocked. "You don''t really want to stay in my house?"


    "Don''t worry, I will leave in a moment," Joshua said. He smiled and touched.


    Hazel''s head. "I will go to a hotel nearby. I have already booked a room."


    "Oh..." Hearing him, Hazel was relieved, but she also felt a little remorseful.


    She seemed to have hurt him, and since they had been dating, Joshua cooperated and agreed with her every time. She was not willing to disclose their rtionship, and he agreed. So, even when he came to see her at her parents'' house, he had to be sneaky.


    "Joshua," Hazel suddenly made up her mind. She looked straight at him. "When I graduate, I will introduce you to my parents."


    Joshua was slightly surprised, but he understood what Hazel was saying, it was not just to see her parents but a promise she was making. After graduation, their rtionship would no longer be a secret.


    He would also be her fianc¨¦ and not a "boyfriend in hiding."


    "Hazel, a promise is a promise" Joshua suddenly smiled and hugged her waist gently and put his forehead on hers.


    "I won''t go back on my word. Now just stop doing this..." The intimacy from Joshua made her heart elerate. She put her arms on his chest and said, "We are still eating."


    Joshua gently kissed her lips. "This is a stamp on a certificate saying you can''t run." Hazel''s cheeks were a little redder.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise outside the gate. People were talking, and then the doorbell rang. Hazel''s face became pale, and her body went cold.


    She knew the voicesing from outside the door, they were her parents'' voices. "My parents are back!" She swiftly grabbed Joshua by the hand and tried to pull him toward her room.


    It was toote for Joshua to leave, if he went out the door, he would bump into her parents, she had to get him to hide.


    "You are hiding here first," Hazel hurriedly said, "Don''t say anything!"


    "Hazel," Joshua grabbed her hands with some helplessness, "Or, shall we be straight with them?"


    "No!" Hazel said with shame, then mmed the door.


    A few hours ago, she told her parents that she didn''t have a boyfriend and now she was hiding Joshua in her room.


    If they knew the truth, Hazel worried that her dad would have a heart attack, her mom would directly put Joshua in jail to teach him a lesson, and even her brother would fly back home without writing his exam.

 Chapter 812 - 100: You Are Back

    Hazel did not want to cause amotion in her house, she had no choice but to keep Joshua a secret until after graduation.


    After closing the bedroom door, Hazel ran to the front door and was just about to open it when she saw a pair of shoes out of the corner of her eye. Joshua left his shoes in the shoe cab by the door.


    Her mother, Rachel, who was not as gentle as her feminine name, had the keen insight that the police should have. Hazel rushed to pick up the leather shoes, hid them in an empty shoebox nearby, and then opened the door for her parents.


    "Hazel, why did you lock the door?" Harry frowned.


    Hazel smiled unnaturally, "I didn''t pay attention to it, it must have just been out of habit. We always lock the door at the dormitory."


    Joshua probably locked it, and she was thankful he had locked it, or else things would have been really awkward.


    "Why did you open the door sote?" Rachel got in the house.


    "I was watching TV and heard that it was you," Hazel said with a blushing face, lying.


    Rachel and Harry didn''t think much about it and walked to the living room, where the food was still sitting on the coffee table. They had a puzzled look on their faces, and Hazel turned as white as snow.


    Oh shit!


    She forgot the two pairs of forks were on the table, she was too busy hiding Joshua and actually forgot about them.


    Oh no, she could not encourage their vivid imagination.


    "These dishes are my takeout!" Hazel said in a panic, "But I was eating alone and bored, so I added an extra fork to imagine that my brother was here with me."


    After telling a lie, Hazel couldn''t help but feel worried. Her parents probably would not believe such an unlikely reason? She prepared for the worst-case-scenario. If they discovered Joshua, she might just disclose their rtionship, after all, her parents were not unreasonable.


    Rachel''s face became softer, she suddenly put her arms around Hazel. "My pumpkin, I should''vee home sooner to spend time with you."


    "Ah?" Hazel was a little amazed. "I am not a good father either." Harry hugged them both. Hazel felt ufortable, she told them such an unbelievable reason, and they actually believed her.


    Hazel burst into tears, and her heart was full of guilty for deceiving her parents. Since she was a child, she had been an obedient girl, so they would believe whatever she said. Rachel led her to the couch so they could sit while Harry went to the kitchen to get more forks.


    "Dad, Mom, why do youe home so early today?" Hazel asked.


    In the past, if there was an emergency, they always came backte at night, this time, it was really unprecedented.


    "This time, you are alone at home, so we shoulde back earlier to spend the Christmas night with you." Rachel said.


    Hazel wanted to cry, "I am safe at home."


    "But we are worried about you being alone." Harry tasted the shrimps, and he said unexpectedly, "Hazel, where did you get this food? It tastes amazing.


    Tell me, so I can add it in the app."


    "...I forget, I will check the phone after a while." Hazel really wanted to pull Joshua out of the room. It felt really ufortable to make up a story, and one lie usually leads to countless lies to cover it up. She was already thinking, if her father asked againter, how she should exin.


    "Dad, Mom, haven''t you had dinner yet?" Hazel asked. If they hadn''t eaten yet, she had to order more food.


    "We have eaten." Harry said, "I am looking at your food, though, and I can''t help but want to have more."


    Harry tasted the other dishes, and he was equally impressed. Rachel looked at him astounded, "Is it that delicious?"


    "Try some for yourself," Harry said, "It''s better than you... ah, which of course, is not as good as what you cook."


    Rachel tried a dish, and she was silent; eventually, she said unwillingly, "Not bad."


    Hazel snickered, her mother had approved Joshua''s cooking. If her rtionship with Joshua was disclosed in the future, Joshua could use cooking to impress her parents. No way! Hazel hastily denied this idea.


    If Rachel tasted his cooking again, maybe she would figure out what happened today, and she would probably hate Joshua.


    "Let''s watch TV." Hazel smiled and began to shift the subject.


    However, Hazel was somewhat absent-minded, she had a man hiding in her bedroom, even when Harry and Rachel talked to her, she was distracted.


    Rachel stood up from the couch, and Hazel immediately asked, "What are you doing, mom?"


    "I''m washing the dishes. What happened to you today?" Rachel looked at her strangely. Hazel was very embarrassed, she thought Rachel found something.


    "No... maybe I''m too tired." Hazel hurriedly made an excuse to cover up, "Mom, I''ll help you clean it up."


    "You don''t have to," Harry advised, "If you are tired, sit here and rest. I will help your mother."


    Seeing that Harry also followed Rachel into the kitchen, Hazel didn''t say anything more.


    Fortunately, Joshua had cleaned the kitchen after he finished cooking. They should not find a trace of the homemade meal except for the refrigerator having fewer ingredients, and she hoped they would not realize immediately.


    Hazel looked at her bedroom with some uneasiness and then looked at the door; it was not a good ce to hide the shoes, there was still a risk of being discovered.


    Hazel grabbed the shoes and snuck to her bedroom, as soon as she opened the door, she saw Joshua sitting on her bed, holding a book in his hands and reading. He looked simply elegant.


    "You are back?" He chuckled.


    "Don''t mention it." Hazel hid his shoes and said with some shame, "I almost couldn''t cover it! Joshua, what now?"


    "What do you want to do?" Joshua looked at her helplessly, "Hazel, you are not going to kick me out of here, right?"


    Hazel watched him quietly. He didn''t want to leave. Was he sleeping with her tonight?


    Although it was not the first time, this time she was sober.


    "Girl," Joshua said, helplessly tapping her on the head, "You know which floor your apartment is on. You are not going to let me jump off the balcony, right?"

 Chapter 813 - 101: Don’t Move

    "Forget it, we can talk about thister." Hazel sighed. It was impossible to let Joshua jump off the balcony, he was not a superhero, but letting him walk out through the living room was a fast track to doomsday, Rachel and Harry were still awake.


    "Are you hungry?" Hazel asked with a little guilt. Joshua had been hiding in her room, and he had not eaten anything.


    "What did you say?" Joshua asked faintly.


    "Let me get some food for you." Hazel said, "You must not make any noise!"


    "Fine," Joshua said.


    After Hazel went out, Joshua unbuttoned his suit and took off his clothes.


    The Crowe family had been really nice to Hazel, in the three-bedroom and two-living-room apartment, Hazel''s bedroom actually had a separate bathroom. He decided he would have a shower, and no matter what Hazel nned, he must sleep here tonight.


    Hazel walked into the living room and ducked her head into the kitchen, Rachel and Harry were still in the kitchen, talking and washing the dishes.


    If she took some food from the kitchen now, she would definitely be discovered, so Hazel grabbed a box of instant noodles from the drawer and quietly crept to her room.


    "Hazel, are you not full?" Rachel''s voice suddenly appeared behind her.


    Hazel was shocked, and she took a deep breath and turned and smiled, "No, I am worried about being hungry during the night, so I want to keep it in case."


    "Instant noodles have no nutrition." Rachel said, dissatisfied, "When you are hungry, tell me, and I will cook something for you."


    "Mom, you have been busy for a day. You need some rest now." Hazel said, "I will take this just in case, and I''m not eating unnecessarily."


    Rachel nodded. She suddenly raised her eyebrows, "Hazel, what''s the noise in your room?"


    Saying that Rachel was ready to open Hazel''s bedroom door. Hazel''s face went pale as the white as the wall she was leaning on. She also heard the noise, which was clearly the sound of running watering from the bathroom. She told Joshua not to make any noise, but he obviously had other ideas.


    "Mom, it''s nothing!" Hazel pushed her mother aside and stood in front of the front of her bedroom door. Lying to her mother again, she said, "I was going to take a shower. When I first came out, I was putting water in the bathtub."


    Rachel touched her head and didn''t doubt her story. "Well, if you are tired, then wash and go to sleep early."


    "Okay, I will." Hazel smiled.


    She did not rush back into the room; she waited to make sure Rachel was going back to the kitchen when she opened the door to find Joshua walking out of the bathroom wearing only a bath towel around his waist.


    His chest looked hard and tanned, there was water dripping from his hair. Seeing his almost perfect body, so close left Hazel stunned. She swallowed before she began drooling over him, his body really was gorgeous.


    She was annoyed with him, she wanted to scold him and tell him how scared she was standing outside the door with her mother because of the noise he made after telling him to be quiet. But now, she seemed to have forgotten what she wanted to say.


    Joshua twitched his lips, and he reached out one of his hands against the door behind Hazel.


    "Are you satisfied with what you saw?"


    Hazel''s face was red. Joshua was teasing her, but she could not let him see her weakness.


    "No, I did not see anything!" She said without thinking.


    After saying that, Hazel''s face turned purple. What did she just say?


    Joshua smiled as he leaned over and asked in her ear, "Do you really want to see?"


    His warm breath brushed across her ear, leaving her to shudder with excitement. Joshua had already caught her hand and ced it on the towel on his waist, she pulled her hand back in shock, and the bath towel fell to the ground.


    Hazel quickly closed her eyes, and the food in her hand was scattered all over the floor. As much as she pretended she had not seen it, they both knew that she saw it, and even though it was not her first time seeing it, her heartbeat drastically increased.


    Joshua chuckled. He suddenly hugged Hazel, picked her up, and put her on the bed. Hazel opened her eyes and looked at him in panic, "What do you want?"


    "Hazel, I am a normal man." He sighed. Hazel''s heart trembled. She totally understood what Joshua was suggesting.


    "I... oh!" Before she finished her words, she was kissed by Joshua.


    Hazel''s head was filled with emotions, a voice of reason was telling her to resist, but the passionate kiss made her more and more infatuated. Her body was not listening to logic as her clothes were being peeled off, exposing her skin to the cool air.


    Hazel was feeling fiery and passionate, she could not help but respond to the kiss. Suddenly, she felt something hard touching her leg, and she began to tremble.


    "Hazel, give it to me," Joshua whispered. His voice sounded demonic but enchanting, Hazel bit her lip. The atmosphere in the room was too heated, she couldn''t think at all.


    There was suddenly a knock at the door, Rachel stood outside of it and said, "Hazel, why did you lock the door? Open the door." Hearing her mother''s voice, Hazel became scared and instantly alert. She knew the situation was not good and wanted to escape.


    She almost had sex with Joshua, but her parents were just down the hall. If Rachel hade in and found out what they were doing, her parents could kill Joshua and beat the hell out of her.


    Hazel quickly pushed Joshua away, and he raised his eyebrows helplessly.


    It seemed that the good time between him and Hazel was ruined.


    "Mom, I am already asleep!" Hazel said in a panic.


    Joshua chuckled as he suddenly attacked Hazel again with a storm of kisses.


    She wanted to struggle, but her wrists were being held down.


    "Don''t move," Joshua smirked and whispered in her ear, "If you make too much noise, we will be heard."


    Hazel wanted to cry. Why didn''t she see how bad Joshua was before? He was actually teasing her like this when a door was the only thing separating them and Rachel, with Rachel''s training, it would not be a problem for her to break down the door.


    Hazel was angry and annoyed, but she could not struggle for fear of making a noise.

 Chapter 814 - 102: I’m Obsessed

    "I just wanted to give you some fruit. Open the door." Rachel continued.


    "Mom, I am sleepy. I don''t want to eat." Hazel''s voice trembled as she tried to suppress the anxiety in her heart. A bad-ass smile shed across Joshua'' face, and he gently sighed in her ear. Hazel was shocked and couldn''t help but make a bigger noise.


    "Hazel, are you sick. What''s wrong with your voice?" Rachel asked outside the door.


    "Mom, I''m fine," Hazel angrily nced at Joshua. She took a deep breath, "I''m just too tired. I want to go to bed early."


    "That''s alright." Rachel said outside the door.


    As the sound of Rachel''s footsteps disappeared, Hazel suddenly broke away from Joshua, and she turned over and pressed him under her body!


    "Joshua!" Hazel gritted, "Do you want to die?"


    "Hazel, the sound instion is not very good here," Joshua twitched his lips with no fear, "Be careful that the sound is too loud, and we will be heard."


    "You...!" Hazel went quiet, and Joshua really hit the jackpot.


    Her parents were outside the door. She was afraid they would be alerted.


    Joshua chuckled, "So, you prefer being on top, huh?"


    Hazel found that she was still sitting on Joshua, she was so appalled that she tried to jump off of him, but he turned over and pinned her down again.


    "Joshua, don''t do this..." Hazel whispered, stunned with a bit of confusion.


    Joshua sighed faintly, "Hazel, how long are you going to keep torturing


    me?"


    Hazel was a little flustered, "I, I am not ready yet..."


    "Hazel, how long do you want me to wait?" He whispered, his face looked like he was in pain, "You cannot just stop when you have just got me started, okay?"


    Hazel''s throat was dry, and she did not know how to answer.


    Suddenly, Joshua caught her hands, Hazel felt her palms burning as if there was something in her hands, like she was being electrocuted, she wanted to pull her hands away. Joshua had to use more to hold her hands in position.


    "Hazel, at least help me out." He whispered in her ear. Hazel was fascinated. She shyly whispered, "But, I don''t know how..."


    "It doesn''t matter, I will teach you." He held her hands tightly.


    ***


    Hazel had a dream. In the dream, Joshua followed her into her house, and she hid him in her bedroom after her parents almost discovered them. The scariest part was they almost had sex with her parents in the house.


    Hazel couldn''t help but chuckle. What happened to her? She actually had a sex dream?


    Still a little sleepy, she rolled over and moved into the quilt. It was warm, sofortable...


    No! Hazel suddenly opened her eyes.


    In front of her was Joshua, and she was wrapped around him like an octopus.


    It was actually not a dream?


    "What!"


    Hazel couldn''t help but scream as she tried her best to push Joshua away.


    Bang! Joshua was caught off guard when Hazel pushed him off the bed, he had the quilt wrapped around him, so when he rolled off, he pulled Hazel down with him. Hazelnded on Joshua, both of them snorted at the same time.


    "Hazel, what''s wrong with you?" Hearing her scream, Rachel quickly started knocking at the door.


    "No, mom, I''m fine, it''s a nightmare." Hazel flustered and wanted to get up, but the quilt was wrapped tightly around her and Joshua. She had been moving around, but the quilt on her body seemed to be getting tighter and tighter.


    "Don''t move." Joshua gritted. Sensing the changes with his body, Hazel''s body suddenly became stiff.


    "It''s okay," Rachel said outside the door. "Hurry up. We got visitors."


    Hazel answered and vaguely heard the sound of the guestsughing outside the door. Hazel couldn''t help but feel relieved when she heard Rachel leave, but her expression quickly changed.


    "You, let me get up first..." She whispered.


    "You are on top of me. How can I let you get up?" Joshua smirked.


    "Joshua, stop that!"


    Hazel was embarrassed and annoyed. She didn''t dare to make a loud noise now.


    Last night, after she "helped him out," he didn''t do anything to her, but Hazel also saw his cheeky nature. He had to sleep with her. She felt consumed with passion, and she did all Joshua asked.


    "Good." Joshua smiled and kissed her on the lips. He helped Hazel sit on him while they fought to untie the quilt that was wrapped around them.


    After they finished washing, Hazel was getting ready to go to the living room, but Joshua stopped her.


    "Okay, let''s talk now. What should I do?" Joshua was helpless.


    He thought that previously, he could not leave because of Hazel''s parents, and so he shared the bed with her, which was, in fact, good luck on his part, and now he was being blocked from leaving by her rtives.


    Hazel was also feeling helpless. She thought and said, "Joshua, stay here, and after my family has left, I will find a reason to lure my parents out of the house, that''s when you walk out of here. "


    Joshua raised his eyebrows, somewhat unpleased. Looking at the situation, Hazel was nning to hide their rtionship anyway.


    "What if I don''t want to?" He said faintly.


    "Joshua!" Hazel was a bit annoyed.


    "Hazel, convince me, or conquer me with your body." He twitched his lips.


    Hazel understood what he was saying. Her cheeks turned red again.


    She knew very well that Joshua only looked docile and harmless in the appearance. In fact, he was pretty bad-ass, and if she didn''t give him to his demands, he could probably do just about anything to her.


    "Then I will apany you when you leave tomorrow, okay?" Hazel thought and said, "You are not returning to the Imperial Capital tomorrow, right?"


    Joshua nodded and smiled, he was very satisfied with Hazel''s offer.


    "Now, I am going out there." She sighed.


    Joshua suddenly caught her wrists and brought her into his arms again, his warm lips kissed her delicate lips. Then, his lips slowly descended her neck andnded on her corbone.


    "Oh--" Hazel screamed, but she subconsciously lowered her voice. She pushed him aside, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m obsessed." Joshua looked at the strawberry print on her neck with satisfaction.

 Chapter 815 - 103: She Is Spoiled By Her Parents

    Hazel jumped out of Joshua''s arms and walked toward the door.


    "You must not make a sound." She whispered, "Remember to lock the door. No matter who knocks on the door, don''t open it. I have the key."


    "I know," Joshua said faintly.


    Hazel slowly opened the bedroom door, confirmed no one in the hallway, and snuck out.


    To her surprise, the living room was crowded with people. The visitors were her uncle and his family from a distant city. The entire family was there, Matt and Emma Crowe, her aunt, uncle, children, Fanny, and Scott.


    A few years ago, her uncle had borrowed money from her parents, and at that time, heined that they could only lend him a small amount. His entire family begged and pleaded with Harry to give him more, Harry was left with no choice but to give them more than half of his savings to reconcile the situation.


    Hazel was very unimpressed, considering that her uncle never got in touch with them. He did not return any of the money, but today they actually came to visit. She was a little surprised, but she was positive that this family was not here to return the money.


    When Matt and Emma saw Hazeling out of her room, they looked at her as if they were looking to purchase some merchandise. Their look made her feel ufortable, but Hazel greets her uncle and the rest of his family before sitting down on the couch.


    "Hazel, you are graduating soon?" Emma asked. Hazel nodded in response.


    "Do you have a boyfriend?" she asked. Hazel could not help but frown.


    "Hazel has no boyfriend yet. She is busy preparing for postgraduate study." Rachel chimed in as if to take the pressure off Hazel.


    "What is the use for a girl reading so many books? Marrying a good guy is the most important thing." Matt said.


    Hazel and her parents just looked at each other in amazement.


    "Just like our Fanny," Emma said in a particrly proud tone, "She is only one year older than Hazel, but when she graduatedst year, she listened to us and got married. She had a child within the year, and now she is having her second."


    Hazel''s lips were slightly twitching. She had heard Rachel before that Fanny was married, but her husband was not only an alcoholic but also a gambler with violent tendencies. He often beat Fanny, and even on Christmas vacation, Fanny returned to her family alone carrying the second baby in her belly, but her husband was not with her.


    Hazel really couldn''t understand why Emma was proud of this. Did Emma believe Fanny was better off married to a scum than being alone? Hazel nced at Fanny with sympathy. She knew that her cousin was weak and that her uncle''s family favored their son more. Fanny''s marriage was no more than a business deal to her parents.


    Fanny looked like in her 30s at twenty-two years old, pale and tired. "After giving birth to the first child, she should have had a rest for at least for one year before having a second child," Harry said, displeased. "Fanny looks exhausted, and her body has not yet recovered..."


    "Why are there so many reasons?" Matt interrupted Harry without hesitation, "She is a woman. Giving birth to children is what a woman does. Or else what''s her meaning in life?"


    The atmosphere in the living room was getting more awkward. Hazel had to withhold the urge to kick her uncle''s family out of her house.


    Matt and Emma seemed to bepletely unaware of the situation.


    "Big brother, Hazel is not so young, she is twenty-one this year. You should consider finding her someone for her marriage now!" Emma said with a smile, "Exactly, I know a very good young man who is a real gentleman. He is handsome and tall..."


    Hazel''s body was shivering. She finally understood her uncle''s family showed up out of the blue. They were here on a matchmaker mission and probably looking formission upon sess.


    Hazel was furious, they could''ve brought that up some other time, but Joshua was still hiding in her room. This embarrassing aunt''s voice was loud, what if Joshua heard it and rushed out?


    Hazel had been nervous enough, and now Matt and Emma came to create more trouble.


    "I want to do a postgraduate degree, and I have no intention of going on a blind date," Hazel said coldly.


    "You child, have you be hindered by reading too many textbooks?" Matt said, dissatisfied, "Brother, don''t you care?"


    "We respect Hazel''s decision. She is an adult and has the right to decide her future." Harry said faintly.


    Fanny looked at Hazel enviously, but Hazel had some thoughts on her mind.


    "She is spoiled by you." Emma said, "Parents should guide their children on such an important thing. You let her choose, and it''s like letting her jump into the fire pit. I think you two should make a wise choice and get Hazel to marry a nice guy. Harry and Rachel, I only speak for you because we are rtives. And that''s why we want to introduce Hazel to a good match..."


    "Since that person is so good, you could simply let Fanny divorce and marry that guy. Isn''t it perfect?" Hazel said angrily, as she really couldn''t stand it anymore, "Why should parents decide everything for their children? We are in the 21st century now!"


    "You child, what did you just say?" Emma said with shame.


    "Right, we only want what is good for you. What did we say that sounds like we are forcing a marriage?" Matt echoed, "We are only proposing that you two meet each other. After you meet and determine how you feel, you wait two months for marriage, by doing that, your parents will be able to enjoy thepany of their grandchild this year. Your parents have been raising you for so many years. Shouldn''t you repay them?"


    Hazel was stunned. She thought that her uncle and aunt were only going to y the role of matchmaker, but they had even arranged an entire life for her. After the blind date with the guy, should they settle down and then get married? And then she should give birth to a child this year?


    That was enough, and since this family was so shameless, Hazel had to fight back. "Then I am fortunate that you are not my parents!" Hazel sneered, "And, when are you going to pay back the money you borrowed from our family?"


    Matt and Emma''s faces grew red with embarrassment, they looked as if they had been stripped naked.


    "We are all family members. Why talk about the money when we should really enjoy a family reunion on Christmas?" Matt said.

 Chapter 816 - 104: That Is A Hickey

    "Even brothers keep careful ounts, not to mention rtives who are so far away," Hazel said coldly. Since her uncle and his family were making her so unhappy on Christmas Day, she was going to let them know the consequences.


    "Big brother, dear sister-inw, look at her, you have her so spoiled!" Emma looked angrily at Rachel.


    "I don''t think Hazel is wrong." Rachel smiled. Hazel only said what she and Harry wanted to say, why should they deny it?


    "Don''t talk about it!" Harry said seriously, "Hazel, you didn''t say anything wrong, but you need to let your parents take care of it. Matt, I did not want to remind you on Christmas Day. But you need to return the money to us as soon as possible."


    Matt''s face became even more horrified. Hazel held back her smile, bowed her head, and pretended to y with her cell phone.


    Matt let out a hollowugh and quickly shifted the subject, "Oh yes, I almost forgot. Where is Ronald?"


    Ronald Crowe was Hazel''s older brother, the son of Harry and Rachel. Hazel couldn''t help sigh; her uncle had almost made it clear that they didn''t want to pay back the money.


    Harry knew what Matt was thinking, but he didn''t press on that.


    Scott suddenly got up from the couch and walked toward Hazel''s bedroom.


    Hazel ran to stop him before he opened the door. She nervously asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Open the door now, I want to y on theputer." Scott issued an order in an impatient tone.


    "No." Hazel raised her eyebrows in disgust and refused without hesitation.


    Joshua was still inside her room, and not to mention, she really hated Scott.


    "Mom, she is tormenting me!" Scott shouted at Emma.


    "Hey, just aputer? Just let him y it already, ok? " Emma said, "He is only a child. Why are you giving him such a hard time?"


    "I see no harm if you just let him y on yourputer, right?" Matt also said.


    "Get out of my way! Let me tell you one thing, if you were at our house, you wouldn''t even have the right to eat at the table. How dare you to stop me!" Scott said proudly. Suddenly, he spat on Hazel.


    Hazel was furious. She really did not expect this family could be so disrespectful. Scott was 16 years old, not a child at all, but he was even worse than a cranky toddler, and he just crossed the line.


    Scott was pushing Hazel to the edge, she suddenly grabbed his arm and twisted it.


    "Ah!" Scott screamed like a pig being ughtered.


    "It seems that I need to let you know that this is my home, not yours!" Hazel said angrily.


    She applied more pressure and said, "Your ass will be kicked sooner orter if you continue behaving like this. Do you think everyone in the world is your parent? Let me teach you some manners that your parents had refused to teach you!"


    "Dad, mom, help!" Scott cried aloud.


    "What are you doing?" Matt and Emma stood up in a hurry.


    Harry and Rachel looked at them coldly, and they stopped in front of Matt and Emma without hesitation, "Children are ying. We adults should not interfere."


    They didn''t want to go too hard on Matt and his wife, but they didn''t want to watch their daughter being bullied either. In fact, they were amused to see Hazel beating Scott.


    "Our Scott is still a child!" Emma hurriedly said.


    "Our Hazel is just a few years older, also a child." Rachel said with a smile.


    "We are guests at your home. Are you entertaining guests like this?" Matt said angrily.


    "The guests whoe seeking trouble should enjoy the trouble." Harry fought back.


    Matt and his family were left speechless.


    "Scott, let''s go!" Matt said angrily, "We are here to express our kindness and greeting as rtives, and you treat us like this!"


    Seeing that they were really going to leave, Hazel sneered and let go of Scott. He rushed to hide behind Matt, Emma ran to hold him in her arms.


    Matt angrily picked up the ashtray on the coffee table and was about to throw it when Hazel said coldly, "The ashtray is worth three hundred dors. I will call the police immediately if you break it. Oh, yes, my mom is a policewoman."


    Seeing Rachel''s serious appearance, Matt snorted and mmed the ashtray back onto the coffee table.


    "Useless thing! You only know how to watch what is happening!" Matt pped on Fanny''s face!


    Fanny had to cover her cheeks with pain but bowed her head and followed her parents.


    When the family left, Rachel couldn''t help but shout, "This family is amazing! Why in God''s name should we have rtives like them?"


    "Yeah," Harry said, "Fortunately, Hazel didn''t get hurt. Or else they would''ve seen what justice is!"


    "We should cut ties with them!" Rachel looked furious, "It''s a pity that we cannot get the money back from them."


    Hazel frowned, "Forget it, they didn''t n to return it at all."


    "Let''s say this is a lesson," Harry said helplessly.


    "Hazel, what''s wrong with your neck?" Rachel asked in surprise.


    "What?" Hazel looked back at the mirror, and her face turned pale. Fuck Joshua! How was she going to exin it?


    She said nervously, "I might''ve bumped into something identally. It will fade away in a while."


    Rachel looked suspicious but decided not to pursue the conversation further.


    "Hazel, go change your clothes. We are going out to visit some other rtives." Harry said.


    "Alright." Hazel escaped back to her bedroom.


    She quickly opened the door and mmed it shut behind her. She saw Joshua pacing back and forth her room, his face was filled with anger.


    "I almost rushed out," Joshua said faintly. When he heard the dramaing from the living room, it took all his strength not to rush out and protect Hazel.


    "Fortunately, you didn''te out." Hazel breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, she said angrily, "No, don''t try to divert the topic! What is this on my neck?"


    She pointed at the hickey on her neck and asked with shame.


    "That is a hickey." Joshua smiled lightly.


    His brazenness really defeated Hazel. She pulled open his shirt and bit hard on his shoulder!

 Chapter 817 - 105: Hiding Him

    "Well..." Joshua snorted, holding back the pain from his shoulder, she was furious actually to bite him so hard.


    Hazel groaned and let go of him, leaving two rows of clear teeth prints on his shoulder.


    "Let''s see if you dare to bite me again!" Hazel felt good.


    "Then how about you bite me a few more times?" Joshua chuckled.


    "No way!" Hazel stared at him with shame. Did he want to give her another hickey?


    "Hazel, are you ready?" Rachel called outside.


    "Almost!" Hazel replied quickly. She whispered to Joshua. "I will leave with my parents for a while, and you can leave then."


    Joshua smirked, he actually enjoyed the fact that Hazel was hiding him in her bedroom. Since Joshua was not responding, Hazel said, "You don''t want to stay again, right? I am so frightened every minute. Spare me, Joshua!"


    He sighed softly and reached out and rubbed her hair, "Good. But you promised to apany me tomorrow. You can''t go back on your word."


    "Hmm, absolutely!" Hazel nodded solemnly.


    Joshua leaned over and kissed her forehead, "Hazel, I believe in you."


    After Hazel changed her clothes, she left with Harry and Rachel. When they got to the bottom of the stairs, Rachel pointed to a car parked on the side of the road, "Whose car is this? Why haven''t I seen it around here?"


    Hazel looked in the direction she pointed, she was shocked. It was an eye-catching Rolls Royce, Hazel didn''t have to guess, and she knew it belonged to Joshua. Couldn''t he be a little bit low-key?


    Hazel almost copsed, but she should have known that someone like Joshua could not easily pretend to be low-key.


    "Probably a visitor of one of our neighbors?" Harry guessed.


    "I saw it parked there yesterday." Rachel said, "It seems that some guy in ourmunity is having a big time now?"


    "Dad, Mom, let''s go." Hazel urged them. She really didn''t want to let them guess anymore, she did not know how much longer she could keep going with the charade.


    When the three returned home, Hazel found that Joshua had left. She couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, but her heart feels inexplicably empty.


    Hazel angrily clung to the quilt and rolled in the bed. What happened to her? Did she actually want Joshua to stay? Suddenly, Hazel looked at the quilt in her arms in obsession. Last night, she and Joshua were tightly holding each other in bed... Oh no! Hazel hurriedly covered her head like an ostrich.


    ***


    The next day, Hazel kept her promise to Joshua, and they nned to meet at Flourishing za to watch the movie and go shopping. However, just as she was leaving to go meet Joshua, she got a call from Fanny.


    Hazel was somewhat surprised. She didn''t have a bad impression of her distant cousin, she actually had some sympathy for her, their rtionship was really not close. Hesitantly, she pressed the answer button.


    "Hazel, are you free today?"


    "I have an appointment with a friend today. What can I do for you, Fanny?"


    "I am free today. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. How about we go shopping together today?"


    "But, my friend..." Hazel was a little bit embarrassed.


    "It doesn''t matter, I have a friend here. Will your friend mind?" Fanny said, "Or, have you got a boyfriend?"


    Hazel was somewhat helpless. She hesitated for a while and finally agreed.


    She couldn''t keep Joshua in the dark forever. Besides, she did not want Matt or her family nning to introduce her to someone else. She just wanted to take this opportunity to let Fanny see Joshua so that her uncle''s family would know she had a boyfriend and give up worrying about her.


    Hazel first arrived at the scene. Seeing that Joshua and Fanny didn''t arrive, she began looking around the mall.


    She had never sent any gifts to Joshua, what should she get? Hazel walked into a store and nced over the counter.


    "Hi miss, are you looking to buy a gift?" The clerk stepped forward.


    Hazel''s cheeks were red. She asked a little shyly, "What should I give to a boyfriend as a gift?"


    "You can give him a belt." The clerk smiled politely, "This means that you will tie him up for a lifetime."


    Tie him up for a lifetime...


    Hazel''s cheeks were a little redder. No, not that, Joshua definitely be too satisfied with that, she would have to wait to get him a belt at another time.


    "Is there anything else?" She asked.


    Looking at such a shy girl, the clerk said, "A tie clip will do too. There are a few new ones in our store."


    When Hazel was going to check the tie clips when she heard someone calling her name.


    "Hazel!" She turned around and saw Fanny leading a man, who appeared to be around thirty, toward her.


    Hazel nodded at her, "Fanny!"


    Fanny pointed at the man behind her and said, "This is my friend, Hank Flores. This is my cousin, Hazel." Hank looked at Hazel with some surprise, and adoration flickered in his eyes.


    Hazel frowned. Hank''s gaze made her very ufortable. Although she was not used to reading people by their appearance, this man really made her feel dirty.


    "Hazel, I am going to the bathroom. Just wait for me." Fanny said.


    Hazel nodded and didn''t think too much of it.


    "I heard that you are graduating from college this year?" Hank asked.


    Hazel was unhappy, but he was a friend of Fanny''s, so she answered "yes" faintly.


    "Which school?" He continued to ask.


    Hazel ignored him and followed the clerk to the counter. The clerk said, "This is a new model in our store..."


    Hank''s eyes swept over the counter. When he saw the prices, his face suddenly changed. "Why would you buy these things? They are expensive and useless. You are too wasteful!"


    Hazel was annoyed. What was wrong with this man? How could he judge a person he just met?


    However, he was Fanny''s friend after all, and she didn''t want to embarrass him. Hazel took a deep breath and held back the anger.


    "I am buying it to give as a gift," She said faintly. "And I''m not spending your money."


    Hank said angrily, "You can''t spend that much even if it is your money!"

 Chapter 818 - 106: Buying Something For Boyfriend

    Hank continued, "Our family has always been frugal. Money should be spent on the right things, something like this is just not practical. If you want to buy it, you can buy one for ten or twenty dors on the inte. You are spending thousands of dors on this kind of thing..."


    Hazel was speechless.


    Why would she think that this person was a psychopath? The fact that she bought something had nothing to do with him and his family ritual. Probably he was used to a frugal life and couldn''t stand wasteful conduct? Even so, it was still unbearable.


    "One of my neighbors, an olddy, has lived for ny-nine years." Hazel couldn''t help but interrupt him.


    Hank was stunned. He asked awkwardly. "Does this have anything to do with what I said?"


    "Does what I buy have anything to do with you?" Hazel said faintly.


    Hank''s face turned red, "You, you..."


    Hazel turned to look at the counter. The clerk took out a tie clip from the counter and said, "Look at this one. It is thetest model in our store, trendy. You buy it for your boyfriend, and he will go crazy for it!"


    That tie clip was really stunning, it has smooth lines that were simple yet stylish, and it was perfect for Joshua. Hazel fell for it the moment she set eyes on it.


    "You are buying it for your boyfriend?" Hank was a little surprised. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    Hazel nodded.


    "To buy something for a boyfriend, of course, the more expensive, the better." Hank''s attitude suddenly turned a hundred and eighty degrees. He said with satisfaction, "Women should give the best things to men. I think that thetest model is pretty good..."


    Hazel''s lips were twitching, and she increasingly felt that Hank was a psychopath. She ignored Hank and said faintly, "Help me pack this up."


    This one was indeed a bit expensive, but Hazel could still afford it. After paying the bill, Hazel took the tie clip from the clerk. But she saw Hank staring at the box in her hand with a look of expectation.


    Hazel raised her eyebrows. What''s wrong with this man? Did he want to grab her bag, or was he thinking of grabbing her? She agreed to go shopping with Fanny, but now she really wanted Hank to disappear.


    She held the gift steady and saw that Fanny hadn''t returned yet. Hazel went to the corner and took out the phone, and called Fanny.


    "Fanny, where are you?" Hazel asked.


    "Ah, I have some trouble here." Fanny said in a panic, "Sorry, Hazel, please apany my friend for a while, I wille over soon."


    Hazel was speechless. Seeing Hank didn''t follow her, she whispered, "Is your friend a psychopath? He is too annoying. Well, forget it. Fanny, I asked my friend to watch a movie with me. How about we let him wait for you here? I have to go now."


    "No, no! That... I, I mean, you promised to go shopping with us, right?" Fanny said quickly, "We are also going to the cinema. You two just go to the cinema and wait for me. I will be there soon."


    Hazel couldn''t help but have some doubts. Why did Fanny stutter?


    "That''s it." Hazel said, "We are waiting for you at the cinema. But let me put it straight first. When we meet and get out of the cinema, we will go shopping separately, ok?"


    Hazel really didn''t want to see Hank anymore. Besides, today she had a date with Joshua and did not want to be disturbed.


    After hanging up the phone, Hazel simply told Hank that Fanny asked them to go to the cinema to wait for her.


    The cinema was not far from them, but the entire way, Hank talked about his family and what his future girlfriend would be like.


    Hazel was so distraught by him even being there that she did not want to listen to him. However, she didn''t interrupt him out of courtesy instead, she just nodded like she was listening.


    At the cinema, Hank pointed to a film that was recently released. "I think this movie should be good. Let''s watch it."


    Hazel frowned. The film he chose was exactly what she and Joshua were going to watch. She had bought the tickets in advance, so she walked over to pick them up from the self-service ticket collector. She turned around, and Hank had his hand out for a ticket.


    "What are you doing?" Hazel looked at him with surprise.


    "Give me a ticket and go buy some popcorn and drinks," Hank ordered.


    "You are sick." Hazel is speechless. "I bought the tickets. Why should I give it to you?"


    "You bought two tickets for the two of us, right?" Hank said. "Hazel, Fanny arranged for us to meet each other today. I am very satisfied with you. But you are still somewhat unworthy of me..."


    "Wait!" Hazel seemed to have been electrocuted. She looked at Hank incredulously, "You said that Fanny actually arranged for us to go on a blind date?"


    No wonder Fanny had disappeared for such a long time. No wonder Hank scolded her for spending too much money when he just met her. She had wondered why he immediately changed his attitude when he heard Hazel was buying a gift for her boyfriend. Did Hank think it was for him?


    Hazel felt like the Volcanoes in Yellowstone National Park had just erupted. She could almost exhale fire out of her mouth now!


    Hank was still talking to himself, "We are talking about getting married now. I heard that your family is rich. Of course, I think you should afford therger part when we buy the apartment..."


    "Stop!" Hazel interrupted him quickly. "Mr. Flores, I think you got it wrong," Hazel said coldly. "I didn''t know this was a blind date arranged by some brazen people. If I knew it from the beginning, I would never have agreed toe! But you are right, I really don''t deserve a genius like you."


    "You...! "


    Hank was so angry. But Hazel raised her hand and interrupted him again, "The most important thing is, I have a boyfriend, and it is not you. Movie tickets, gifts are for him, not for you. And I am here today dating with my boyfriend!"


    Hazel never thought about embarrassing him, but Hank was really disgusting.


    Hank''s face changed from pale white to red, he was embarrassed and infuriated with the situation. Her words were like a series of ps mming on his face! It turned out that he had just toured in a wondend that did not exist.


    Hank was embarrassed, and he yelled at her, "Hazel, it''s your blessing that a man like me has a crush on you! How would anyone else want a woman like you? You said you have a boyfriend. Where is he? I don''t believe it. Can he evenpare to me?"

 Chapter 819 - 107: Apologize To Her

    Hazel eventually understood Hank and Uncle Matt''s family were equally disgusting. Suddenly, Hazel''s eyes flickered, Joshua was walking across the crowd towards her. He was still so noble and distinguished even in the crowd.


    "You want to see him? He''s here." Hazel sighed with relief. She flew to Joshua and grabbed him by the arm. "This''s my boyfriend. He''s no match for you in shameless egotism."


    "What''s the matter?" Joshua asked her while gently putting her hair behind her ears.


    Hank looked at Joshua and Hazel, astounded.


    Joshua looked handsome and unconventional, with a touch of nobleness in his moves. Hank stood in front of him, feeling inferior to him in every aspect.


    Hank now really looked totally defeated.


    And Joshua and Hazel were so intimate to each other, clearly a couple in love.


    Hank''s heart was full of inferior anger. He pointed at Hazel and shouted, "Hey! What do you think your girlfriend is! She came out on a blind date with me. I don''t like her at all, but she is still pestering me so that I can be a sexual partner to her! I bet a lot of guys have scored her..."


    "Bang," Joshua punched Hank''s face, the people around them who were in their own little worlds suddenly quieted down and began to watch what was happening in front of the cinema.


    Hazel was shocked. She never thought the heart of a human could be so sinister!


    Hank lost the feeling in half of his face, and his teeth were loosened a bit. A stream of heat rushed out of his nose, he reached out and touched it.


    Looking at the blood on his fingers, Hank screamed, "blood, blood..."


    Joshua grabbed his cors, coldly saying, "Apologize to her immediately!"


    Hank said angrily, "I don''t... ah!"


    Joshua caught his arm and twisted it, the veins on Hank''s forehead began to protrude out of his head.


    "I apologize, I apologize!" Hank reluctantly said to Hazel, "I''m sorry!"


    "Let him go!" Hazel frowned. Every second in the presence of Hank was making her sicker. Joshua let go, and Hank swiftly ran away. He looked at the two with hatred and shouted, "Just you wait. You have no idea what is waiting for you!"


    "I am waiting," Joshua said faintly.


    Hank left unwillingly as the people around them turned away continued on with their shopping.


    Joshua turned to Hazel and asked her softly, "What happened?"


    Hazel simply told him the things she underwent.


    Joshua frowned, "I shouldn''t have let him go."


    "Forget it, it''s disgusting to even look at him. It''s better that he disappears than stays longer." Hazel said.


    "Then forget him. Let''s go watch the movie." Joshua took her hand. Hazel''s uncle was so relentless, and it seemed that he had to teach them a lesson.


    Suddenly, there was a gift box in his hands. Joshua looked at the box in surprise. "What is this?"


    "For you," Hazel said with a smile.


    Joshua was somewhat surprised. A gift from Hazel? After unpacking the box, Joshua saw the delicate tie clip.


    "Like it?"


    "I like it very much." Joshua twitched his lips. He was somewhat envious of Hazel. She could give him anything to make him happy, but he had to think of what she would like before giving her a gift.


    "Very well," Hazel said happily. She took the initiative to hold his hand. "Let''s go, let''s go to the movies!"


    Joshua smiled mysteriously while they bought a snack for the movie, Hazel wanted to hurry so they could get good seats, but when they walked into the cinema, she was stunned.


    "How can there be no one here?" She asked, "It''s vacation now..."


    "I booked the cinema," Joshua said faintly.


    Hazel was astounded, she knew this was something he could do, but she never expected it.


    They sat down in the center row, and before the movie started, Joshua asked Hazel, "Do you like watching movies?"


    "it''s alright with me. The most important thing is watching them with the right guy..." Hazel whispered with a smile.


    "Hmm?" Joshua raised his eyebrows slightly.


    The voice of thest few words from Hazel was too low, he didn''t hear it clearly.


    "Nothing, nothing." Hazel hurriedly waved her hand.


    Joshua took the phone and handed it to her. "Look at these pictures. Which style do you like?"


    Hazel''s finger moved slightly, flipping the picture on his mobile phone screen.


    These pictures were interior decorations of rooms, but she had not discovered what these rooms were for.


    "This one." Hazel pointed to one of the pictures. The style of the picture was warm and romantic, and she liked it very much.


    "Okay." Joshua took the phone and sent the picture out.


    "What are these?" Hazel asked curiously.


    "I am going to renovate a room in Denmark Residence into a movie room. These are the renderings of the renovations I am looking at doing." Joshua exined, "If you want to watch a movie in the future, I can watch it with you at any time."


    "..." Hazel was shocked and couldn''t speak.


    Just because she wanted to watch a movie, Joshua made a dedicated movie room for her. This kind of investment was nothing to him, but for him to think of her to such an extent was a bit abnormal.


    "Joshua, why are you so good to me?" She asked gratefully, her voice trembling.


    "Hazel, you still don''t understand?" As the lights were turned off and the whole movie theatre went dark, Joshua gently touched her cheeks. "I love you. I want to look after you forever."


    Confronting his deep, dark eyes, Hazel''s heartbeat ramped up instantly. This kind of lovenguage was lovely and sweet, filling all the voids in her heart.


    She chuckled. "Joshua, the best luck I have had my entire life was meeting you."


    "Hazel, luck is all mine." Joshua''s eyes flickered, and he sealed her mouth with a kiss.


    Hazel didn''t struggle. She responded softly to his kiss.


    ***


    After watching the movie, Hazel nned to take Joshua to City S, but just as they were walking out of the cinema, a group of hooligans approached them.


    "Brother Lee, that''s them!" Hank spit in hatred.

 Chapter 820 - 108: I Want To Stay With You

    Hazel was speechless, she didn''t expect that Hank would call a gang toe after them.


    "Oh, what a nice girl she is!" The one called Brother Lee looked at Hazel with an obscene smile in his eyes.


    Hazel shivered for a second as everyone around her and Joshua scattered, some of them appeared to be calling the police.


    Joshua raised his eyebrows when he saw that Hazel was warming up her fingers, with a look of getting ready to fight, he jumped in front of her.


    "What do you want?" Joshua asked faintly.


    "Not so tough now, huh?" Hank said arrogantly. "It''s not impossible for you to walk away from this. Apologize to me first and then let Hazel have a good time with us. Rest assured, although there are a lot of us, she will be returned to you in one piece!"


    Several thugs behind him sneered in a wicked manner.


    Joshua''s expression grew more unconcerned, and he asked, "Do we have to be like this?"


    "Of course!" Hank yelled, "Hazel, now you see how useless this pretty boy can be? He just sold you in a blink of an eye to protect himself."


    Joshua suddenly put on a poker face and said, "Suit yourself."


    Suddenly, several bodyguards appeared, and they immediately began to fight with Hank''s gang. They were no match against the professional bodyguards, and they were soon beaten into submission.


    The situation changed so quickly that Hank was stunned, he nced in every direction, trying to find a way to escape, but Hazel noticed him. She snuck up behind him and kicked his leg, he was caught off guard and fell to the floor.


    "Why are you running?" Hazel looked at him, "Not so tough now, huh?"


    Hank was furious with Hazel for treating him the way she did in the store, and now, he thought he did not care about the situation.


    He grabbed an army knife he had hidden in his pocket, jumped up from the floor, and shouted, "Get lost!"


    Hazel did not let her guard down, especially when she saw the shining knife de. When Hank swung at her, she dodged it, and before he could swing again, Joshua had a hold of the knife-wielding arm.


    Hank only felt that his wrist was mped by steel, and he screamed and dropped the knife on the ground.


    "Who is behind you?" Joshua asked sharply.


    "What, what?" Hank screamed.


    Joshua''s eyes became dark, was he being too suspicious? It could just be a coincidence, and maybe Hank just took out the knife to be able to escape.


    Bodyguards had subdued several small punks. Brother Lee yelled, "Let go of me! Do you know who I am? You really got balls. I will call our boss to clean you up!"


    "You don''t have to call him. I will let you go," Joshua took out a note and quickly wrote down an address and handed it to Brother Lee. "This is my address. Just tell your boss to find me. I want to take this guy with us."


    Brother Lee looked at Joshua with some confusion. Did he actually let them go? He was uneasy with the fearlessness that Joshua had in his eyes. Who was this guy? Why was he not afraid of them at all?


    Brother Lee looked around, and he didn''t want to stay any longer, neither did he want to rm the police. He took the note and bluffed, "Just you wait! Let''s go, boys!"


    The little punks quickly disappeared. Hazel couldn''t help but re. "You just let them go?"


    "They have suffered a loss and will definitelye back to me," Joshua said faintly.


    "Why don''t you send them to the police station?" Hazel was puzzled.


    "Are you sure you want to send them to the police station? Your mother will know."


    Hazel was thinking. Certainly, if they sent these little gangsters to the police station, Rachel would find out about their rtionship. Joshua solved the problem in such a manner for her sake? Just because she didn''t want her parents to know about their rtionship, he sent them away.


    Hazel''s had a huge crush on Joshua for putting her wishes first.


    "It seems that I can''t apany you today." Joshua took her hand, "Go, I will send you home first."


    "I am going back to the hotel with you," Hazel said resolutely.


    "Well?" Joshua raised his eyebrows and said, "Hazel, rest assured, I will solve it."


    "I know." Hazel nodded. Even though it was in City S, Hazel also believed that Joshua had the ability to settle things like this. She insisted, "I want to stay with you."


    It''s better her parents never knew this story, in case they would be biased against Joshua. However, she had to do something to thank him, so she wanted to be with Joshua.


    With a gentle smile on his lips, Joshua nodded. "Good."


    The two returned to the hotel together, and Joshua booked the presidential suite on the top floor and asked the waiter to prepare a big meal in advance and send it to the bedroom. When they arrived, the meal was just being delivered to them.


    Hazel sat down. When she just picked up the appetizing red wine and was about to take a drink when Joshua took the ss away.


    "You drink this," Joshua said, smiling as he filled a ss of orange juice for her.


    "I want to taste the red wine." Hazel looked at him, pleading.


    "Okay," Joshua twitched his lips, "After drinking that, I won''t send you home. And I don''t guarantee what I will do to you."


    Hazel''s cheeks were slightly red, and she picked up the orange juice.


    When she was about to eat, her phone rang, and to her surprise, the call was from Rachel.


    She pressed the answer button, only to hear Rachel ask, "Hazel, your aunt Emma just called and said you bullied Fanny when you were shopping with her today. Is it true?"


    Hazel was outraged, her uncle''s family really was a bunch of weirdos. They actually made aint before she could.


    She may have had some sympathy for Fanny, but after what she just experienced, that feeling was gone.


    "Mom, that is bullshit!" Hazel angrily told Rachel how Fanny lied to her and how shameless Hank was. However, she did not mention the revenge Hank nned and the fight between Joshua and Hank.


    "This family!" Rachel clenched her teeth. "I should really stop contacting them! Hazel, where are you now?"


    "Mom, don''t worry. I am with my friend!" Hazel nced at Joshua and said with a little guilt.


    "Pleasee home early and stay safe," Rachel said and hung up.


    "Hazel, you eat before you leave." Joshua nced at the phone. "I''m going out."


    Hazel hurriedly said, "Are those peopleing again? Let me go with you..."

 Chapter 821 - 109: Big Boss

    "No, your intentions are honorable, but it is not right." Joshua calmly interrupted. "Besides, I don''t want you toe into contact with this kind of thing."


    Hazel was stunned, but her mother was a policewoman, so it would be better to get involved in such an asion.


    "Okay..." Hazel thought for a moment and said, "Joshua, if you can''t deal with it, just call the police."


    Joshua was somewhat stunned, but he smiled softly. Hazel was worried about him, and she no longer cared about disclosing their rtionship to her parents. However, her parents seemed to be very nice, and Joshua did not want to leave them with a bad impression, so he had to handle this situation carefully.


    "Believe me, Hazel," Joshua said with a smile. "I''ll take care of it soon."


    "Okay." Hazel nodded.


    Joshua went into the living room and shut the door behind him.


    Hank was there with the bodyguards watching him so he could not escape.


    Joshua let the thugs go, but he took Hank back because he wanted to punish the guy who insulted Hazel. Hank began to tremble with fear when he saw Joshua. He bluffed out loud and shouted, "I, I tell you! Brother Lee will be looking for our boss soon! You should let me go before it''s toote!"


    Hank was in a panic, he was just a small-time character in the scheme of things. He already paid a lot of money to hire "Brother Lee," and the "Big Boss" had never been in touch with him and never would care about such a small character.


    Joshua ignored Hank. He sat down on the sofa leisurely and folded his legs.


    The doorbell rang, and the bodyguards opened the door.


    Hank looked back, his face suddenly full of unbelievable joy, "Boss, here you are! That''s the man..."


    Before he had finished speaking, his smile froze. He saw clearly that the boss hade with "Brother Lee" tied up. The two men walked over to Joshua, and the Boss kicked Brother Lee in the legs causing him to fall onto his knees.


    The Big Boss angrily said, "Shit! How dare you seek trouble with Master Joshua? Now apologize to Master Joshua!"


    "Master Joshua, I''m sorry, I''m wrong!" Brother Lee said in a flurry, "But I was also deceived. It''s him, Hank. Hank gave me some money and told me toe after you!"


    Hank''s face was already pale and horrified. Even his "Boss" respected Joshua in such a manner, now he knew he had offended someone who should not have been offended.


    "Well, no need for such a polite apology." Joshua waved his hand indifferently. "Let''s talk about what to do about it."


    "What do you mean, Master Joshua?" Asked the Boss with a smile.


    Joshua looked at Hank. "Just as he said, get some guys to y with him. Remember, return him in one piece."


    Hank''s legs went weak, and he fell to the ground. He shivered and said, "I''m wrong. Please let me go..."


    Joshua looked at him indifferently. His deep eyes were cold and unemotional. "That''s your idea, and I''m just going to do it for you."


    The best way to punish such a man was to let him reap what he had sewed. Joshua wouldn''t have been so cruel to Hank if he hadn''t insulted Hazel.


    "Master Joshua, you can rest assured. I''ll give him a good time!" The Boss promised and made a gesture. The two little gangsters behind him carried Hank out of the room.


    "So, is there anything else?" The Boss looked at Joshua nervously.


    "If you do something for me, I''ll forget what your men did today," Joshua said.


    "Sure." The boss hastily agreed.


    "This family owed money to another family." Joshua handed him Matt''s information.


    "You can think of a way to get them to pay it back as soon as possible and teach them a lesson along the way. I know you are capable of handling this."


    "Of course! Consider it done, Master Joshua!"


    ***


    Hazel waited in the bedroom, she tried to eavesdrop by putting her head on the wall, but the sound instion in the presidential suite was so good that she couldn''t hear it clearly.


    There was a phone ringing, Hazel looked around surprised, it was Joshua''s cell phone ringing. He had walked out and left it lying on the table.


    Hazel was debating if she should answer it, the phone kept ringing, so she walked over and picked up the phone.


    It was a number Hazel did not recognize, she answered and asked, "Hello, are you looking for Joshua? He''s not here right now."


    Whoever was on the other end hung up when they heard Hazel''s voice.


    Did the caller have the wrong number?


    Hazel was looking at the phone, frowning when Joshua quietly walked in.


    "Have you handled it?" Hazel asked with a smile.


    "Um." Joshua nodded.


    "Your cell phone just rang." Hazel handed the phone to him. "After I answered it up, the person on the other end suddenly hung up."


    Joshua took the phone and raised his eyebrows when he looked at the strange number. The number... belonged to Vanessa Young.


    Why was she calling? She must have guessed that it was Hazel answering the phone and hung up.


    Joshua was deep in thought when Hazel said, "Do you want to call back and see what''s going on?"


    "No need." Joshua smiled faintly. "It doesn''t seem to matter since the other person hung up, if it were important, they would have said something."


    "Oh, okay," Hazel said and looked at Joshua with her head tilted to the side.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked.


    "When are you going back?" Hazel asked.


    "Whenever you are going back." He said.


    Hazel suddenly felt pressure, "No way..."


    "Hazel, I just want to be with you," Joshua said gently. "Don''t think too much, and don''t be stressed. I can handle anything regarding thepany from here."


    Hazel breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly she asked, "Do you always go out with bodyguards like you do today?"


    Joshua lowered his eyes so Hazel would not see the look of insincerity in them.


    These guys were not there to protect him but to secretly to protect Hazel.


    However, he did not n to tell Hazel that because he knew it would only stress her.

 Chapter 822 - 110: I Will Miss You

    Joshua nodded, confirming that he did travel with the bodyguards, he did not like lying to Hazel, but he did not want to make her suspicious.


    After dinner, Joshua took Hazel back to her parents'' home. They stopped the car near Crowe'' neighborhood so Hazel could walk the rest of the way, but as she was about to get out of the car, she saw Matt and his family leaving her house.


    "Why are they here again?" Hazel could not help but frown.


    "Maybe they came back to return the money," Joshua said lightly.


    "If only that were true," Hazel said.


    "Hazel, what are your ns for tomorrow?" asked Joshua eagerly, with some anticipation in his eyes.


    "I have an appointment with my former ssmate tomorrow, so I won''t be able to stay with you," Hazel said regretfully, knowing what he was looking forward to.


    "Is it a boy you once had a crush on?" Joshua said sourly.


    "It''s a girl!" Hazel smiled, "Mr. President, are you satisfied now?"


    Joshua was somewhat embarrassed.


    "Joshua." Hazel suddenly opened her mouth.


    "Huh?" He looked at her in surprise.


    "Give me two days," Hazel said firmly. "In two days, I''ll be looking for you."


    "That is to say, I can''t see you for two days?"


    "That''s right." Hazel smiled and nodded. She reached out to open the car door. "See you for now."


    Joshua suddenly caught her waist and kissed her lips.


    "I will miss you." He said quietly.


    "It''s just two days..." Hazel was moved and amused. "Rest assured, I will give you a pleasant surprise at that time."


    "What kind of surprise?" Joshua asked in surprise.


    "I can''t tell you now. Otherwise, It''s not a surprise."


    "Very well." Though reluctant, he still answered yes.


    When Hazel got home, she found her uncle''s family dide and pay back the money. And they didn''tin about it, which surprised Harry and Rachel.


    However, the family had framed Hazel today. Even if they returned the money, Harry and Rachel did not n to have any more contact with them.


    ***


    Two dayster, in the early morning, Joshua stood by the window of the presidential suite, looking down at the sights of City S with some hesitation.


    If he called Hazel now, would she think he was pushing her?


    Suddenly, his cell phone rang, and he was surprised that it was Hazel.


    He did not want to seem eager, so he waited a moment and then answered with a casual tone.


    "Good morning!" Hazel''s crisp voice came from the phone receiver with a touch of overwhelming joy.


    Joshua felt warm all over, and he suddenly had a strange feeling. He turned and walked towards the door. "Do you remember what you promised me?" he asked.


    "Of course, I said I wanted to surprise you." Hazel said happily, "Do you want to know what surprise it is?"


    "Let me guess." Joshua said with his hands resting on the doorknob, "Are you outside the door now?"


    When the door opened, Hazel stood in the doorway with a surprised look. She was smiling and asked, "You, you... How did you know I was here? "


    Joshua smiled lightly, "Great minds think alike."


    He just had a hunch that Hazel was outside the door. And he was right.


    "I wanted to surprise you." sighed Hazel.


    "I''m really surprised." Joshua smiled a little. Suddenly, he asked, "Why are you carrying your suitcase?"


    "I told my parents I had something to do and need to go back to school earlier." Hazel smiled. "So, now I can go back to Imperial Capital with you. That should be a surprise, right?"


    Joshua smiled happily.


    "Hazel, I''m happy." Joshua took her suitcase and looked at her with dark eyes, "You really are determined?"


    While Joshua was hiding in her bedroom, he felt the deep connection between Hazel and her parents, but now she lied to her parents for him again.


    "Well, it''s decided." Hazel nodded. "But this is thest time!"


    "Okay." Joshua smiled, "Next year, I''ll go back to your house, honestly."


    Hazel''s cheeks turned red.


    The two returned to Imperial Capital on Joshua''s private jet. After getting off the ne, Hazel was somewhat dizzy.


    "Why so listless?" Joshua touched her forehead, "Are you tired?"


    "No." Hazel shook her head. She looked at him in amazement. "I was just surprised. You''re usually so low-key, but you attach importance to the quality of life. Your private jet is so luxurious, and I''m still a little shocked."


    Joshua became deeper.


    Suddenly he said, "My parents said they wanted to give their daughter the best things in the world. I''m d you like it."


    Unfortunately, his parents died, filled with guilt before they found Hazel. He had personally prepared this private jet just for her; it all belonged to her, and she deserved to have the best. That''s what he did for his parents.


    Hazel was shocked. Joshua sometimes liked to say things that she didn''t quite understand.


    "Did you mean that your parents actually prepared the ne for you? But they preferred a daughter, and they didn''t expect you to be a son?" She guessed.


    Joshua smiled, "I was just joking. Don''t think about it. Come on, Isaac asked us to get together."


    Hazel didn''t bother stressing over what Joshua had said.


    Joshua took her to a private club in the capital, where his friends were waiting in the luxury box of the club.


    As the two of them pushed the door open and walked in, Isaac Anderson winked as he approached Hazel affectionately. "Hazel, you are here too?"


    "Well." Hazel nodded. Isaac''s enthusiasm was always too much for her.


    "Joshua, you''re really sneaky." Isaac said bitterly, "No wonder you weren''t there yesterday. It turned out you went to pick up Hazel."


    "I didn''t pick her up," Joshua said lightly.


    "Where have you been?" Isaac asked curiously.


    "I''m justing back with Hazel." Joshua flicked his lips and smiled triumphantly.


    "Holy! You''ve advanced to the stage of meeting the parents?" Isaac said, stunned. He said gloomily, "I knew I shouldn''t have called you. You are here to give us a public disy of affection on Christmas vacation!"

 Chapter 823 - 111: Beginner’s Luck?

    Chuck Foster and Kenny Jones nodded, agreeing with Isaac.


    Hazel blushed, and she hurriedly said, "Actually..."


    "You just hit the jackpot! Isaac, what do you want from me?" Joshua grabbed Hazel''s slender waist and gave her a gentle pinch.


    Hazel was speechless, and Joshua purposely wanted them to misunderstand.


    "It''s nothing," Kenny said truthfully. "We need ast yer for the poker game."


    Hazel had no idea, she had thought that they were looking for Joshua regarding business.


    "But since Hazel is here, you can go," Isaac said as he began to push Joshua toward the door.


    "Well, we haven''t yed Texas Hold''em with our sister-inw yet," Chuck suggested. "Why don''t we let her y? She gets what she wins, and Joshua will pay if she loses."


    Hazel said, somewhat embarrassed, "But I can''t..."


    "Really?" Several people looked at her. "You can''t y Texas Hold''em? Then what do you do on vacation?"


    "My family seldom had the chance to be fully reunited," Hazel said.


    Her parents were always very busy because of their upations as a doctor and a policewoman. This year they had a lot of free time, which was rare, but her brother was busy.


    "Then I''ll y two rounds for you and teach you how to y," Joshua suggested, taking Hazel and sitting down at the table. "When you master the rules, you''ll y."


    Isaac said, "It seems that Master Joshua is offering some pocket money to us for the Christmas vacation. I''ll thank you first."


    "Why are you so cheeky?" Joshua frowned.


    "Of course, I am." Isaacughed.


    "Joshua, I really can''t," Hazel whispered in an uneasy voice.


    "It doesn''t matter." Joshua whispered, "As long as we have fun, it doesn''t matter whether we win or lose."


    "You are happy only when you win, right?" Hazel murmured.


    "Uh?" Joshua looked at her.


    "Nothing." Hazel quickly waved her hand. "Don''t me me if I lose."


    "Sure." Joshua agreed with a smile.


    They all sat down around the table to y, the first two rounds were yed slowly. Isaac, Kenny, and Chuck all cooperated while Joshua carefully exined the rules to Hazel, she listened and kept all of it in mind.


    "Hazel should master it." Isaac urged, "Joshua, you need to disappear now. We can''t let you win like this."


    "That''s it." The other two echoed.


    Joshua gave up the position to Hazel, who was still a little nervous. They weren''t just ying a friendly game of cards, each round including betting arge amount of money.


    "Hazel, you can rest assured that I will give you the best cards." Isaac wanted to attract her attention again.


    Hazel sighed, as it seemed that they were nning to go easy on her.? She took a deep breath and felt a lot less pressure.


    The three of them did n to go easy on her, but Hazel got a card and turned to Joshua, he looked surprised.


    "Dear sister-inw, you still do not know how to y?" Kenny asked.


    Isaac said, "Master Joshua will be quick to help..."


    "She doesn''t need my help." Joshua interrupted and calmly showed Hazel''s cards. "Straight Flush."


    "What the fuck?" The three of them looked at Hazel''s cards in disbelief. "In God''s name, how did you manage to get these cards?"


    "Beginner''s luck?" Hazel was bbergasted.


    "Come again." The three of them said, "We won''t go easy on you this time."


    Hazel won the next few rounds as well, they all looked at Hazel in a stupor, they could notprehend how she was winning.


    "Hazel, did you lie about your skill?" Kenny said, somewhat depressed.


    "It''s not like you can''t y cards!"


    "She is really a beginner," Joshua said lightly.


    He sat next to Hazel, and naturally, he could see clearly. Hazel still understood the rules at first, but then she got better and better at the game.


    "The luck of the sister-inw is phenomenal." Kenny sighed.


    "She''s really lucky." Joshua said, "But more importantly, she''s very good at calcting. You all looked down on her."


    Hazel''s cheeks were red. She didn''t expect that Joshua saw through her.


    "I think you must have yed some secret trick!" Isaac looked at Joshua.


    "Do you think I need to do that?" Joshua frowned, "Just to win that little bit of money?"


    "Little money?" Isaac instantly exploded. He took something out of his pocket and threw it on the table, "Come on, I don''t believe it. Try betting on that!"


    "Master Isaac is really great," Kenny said with a smile.


    Hazel nced at the table in amazement. Isaac took out a key ring.


    She could not help guessing, "Is this keyring really expensive?"


    "Beat him." Joshua smiled lightly, "Convince him that you can win."


    Hazel nodded.


    However, her luck seemed to continue, and she won again. Isaac didn''t care much and threw the keyring directly to Hazel.


    "Take it, it''s yours now!" He snarled.


    Hazel picked it up, wondering why Isaac was irritable about losing a key ring. It turned out it was not just any key ring, there was a key for a sports car attached.


    "No way!" Her hands shook, "You should take it back. I didn''t know it was a car key..."


    "That''s what you won, so you just take it and go ahead," Joshua said calmly.


    "If I remember correctly, you have your driver''s license?"


    "Yes..." Hazel still hesitated.


    "Hazel, don''t cause me any more pain." Isaac said, "A good gambler knows to ept loss or victory. I ept my defeat. Now you take it."


    Joshua already put the car keys in Hazel''s hands. She looked at the key in her hand and was shaking from all of the emotions she felt. Hazel looked at Joshua and said, "I need to go to the bathroom. You y now."


    "Good." Joshua nodded.


    Hazel went to the bathroom, turned on the tap, and washed her face. The more she thought about it, the weirder things felt. It was almost too easy to win the key, but the more mysterious aspect of the whole situation was that Joshua easily got jealous before, and this time he didn''t.

 Chapter 824 - 112: Your Boyfriend Is So Sweet

    Two women walked behind Hazel, one of them happily said, "Look, this is from my boyfriend!"


    "Your boyfriend is so sweet," said the other.


    The first woman then said, "He was afraid I wouldn''t ept it, so he picked what I liked..." As they walked into the bathroom, their voices gradually got quieter.


    Hazel looked at herself in the mirror and suddenly thought of something.


    It couldn''t be...


    She was feeling embarrassed when she arrived back at the table and found the four men ying cards.


    Hazel sat down next to Joshua. He asked softly, "Do you still want to y?"


    "No." Hazel shook her head, "It doesn''t make any sense."


    The three men couldn''t help but cough. Chuck stirred the pot and said, "Hazel wins so easily. How about I give up my seat to her and let the two of you have a couple of rounds to see who can win?"


    "It''s even easier in that formation," Hazel said.


    "Our sister-inw is so confident?" Chuck was surprised, "Joshua is very good at ying poker. Are you sure you can beat him?"


    "Of course." Hazel said firmly, and then she turned to Joshua, "Does he dare to beat me?"


    "I dare not." Joshua twitched his lips and answered in a very cooperative way.


    The three others were still coughing. Isaac could not help but scorn Joshua, "Wife ve."


    "I''d love to be." Joshua looked at him, "You want to be a ve. But do you even have a girlfriend?"


    "Ouch, I feel that I had just lost 50% of my HP." Isaac covered his heart with his hands.


    Chuck and Kenny also had a little grumble, "I knew I shouldn''t have called you. You two are really making us ufortable!"


    Hazel was feeling a little self-conscious.


    "Why don''t we y something else?" Joshua looks at Hazel.


    "What do you want to y?" She asked.


    "Downstairs, there are a bowling alley, billiard hall, gym, veryplete facilities," Joshua suggested.


    Hazel''s eyes lit up, and she nodded.


    They all walked downstairs together, but Joshua and Hazel still kept flirting and showing affection, so Isaac, Chuck, and Kenny felt awkward spending time with the love birds.


    Hazel was tired, but she still ordered a drink from the bar. She heard Isaac mention going home, but Hazel hurried over to stop him before he could leave.


    "Hazel, what''s wrong?" Isaac asked.


    "I have something to ask you alone." Hazel pulled Isaac to a nearby corner.


    Isaac was somewhat embarrassed, but he smiled hriously and said, "Hazel, have you found out how charming I am and want to abandon Joshua to be with me? Smartest choice of the century!"


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Hazel said unkindly. She looked in the direction of Joshua, making sure he couldn''t hear them, and then she lowered her voice and asked, "What model is your car?"


    "It''s a Porsche," Isaac muttered. "I just bought it a few days ago and drove it just once. I didn''t expect to give it to you... But it would help if you took what you won. Don''t say anything to me,"


    Hazel frowned as her premonition became more and more possible. She then asked, "Without your car, how will you get home?"


    "It''s easy. I just let the driver drive my other car over." Isaac answered, "Why all the questions all of a sudden? Care for me that much?"


    "Ha-ha, just asking casually," Hazel said lightly. "It''s okay. Let''s go."


    Isaac looked at Hazel in amazement. She just asked that one question, Why would he think Hazel was strange? It was nothing that he should overthink.


    When the three men left, Hazel walked over to Joshua and said quietly, "Let''s go home, too. I am tired."


    "Okay." Joshua agreed, he had been staring at Hazel and Isaac whispering, his eyes were deep and dark. Although he believed in Hazel, he still could not control his jealousy.


    When they got downstairs, Joshua handed the car key won by Hazel to the driver. "You drive this car back."


    "Okay." The driver agreed. He took the key and drove the brand-new Porsche away.


    Joshua helped Hazel open the door. "Let''s go, I''ll drive."


    Hazel nodded, got into the passenger''s side, and fastened her seat belt.


    Joshua got in and started the car, he just sat there tapping his finger on the steering wheel and asked, "What did you say to Isaac just now?"


    "Do you really want to know?" Hazel looked at him.


    "Yes, I do, or else I would not have asked" Joshua was even surprised at the tone he had. He began driving, hoping it would calm him down, but Hazel seemed to be acting different since she talked to Isaac.


    "He told me all about it." She looked forward with a profound expression.


    "Huh?" He raised his eyebrows, but his heart was beating.


    Hazel''s eyes shed. "He said the Porsche he lost to me is the one you were going to give me..."


    "I knew he was not reliable." Joshua mmed on the brakes and looked at Hazel with some surprise. "But it''s unlikely Isaac would sell me out so soon."


    "So, is it true?" Hazel''s eyes sparkled.


    "Well." Joshua smiled bitterly, "How did you find out?"


    "If Isaac had lost a car to me, you would have done anything to help me refuse it, right?" Hazel exined. "You''re really jealous. That''s why I didn''t feel right when it happened."


    "It makes sense." Joshua nodded.


    "And then," Hazel went on, "You always gave me something in a sneaky way..."


    "I really want to give it to you openly, but will you ept it?" Joshua wasughing and crying.


    Hazel was stunned. At the next moment, she shook her head. "Everything you gave me is too valuable."


    "Hazel, the value of gifts doesn''t depend on the price, they depend on the person''s financial ability." Joshua simply parked the car on the side of the road. "What I gave you is far less valuable than the tie clip you gave me."


    "How could that be?" Hazel looked at him in surprise.


    "Did you buy that tie clip with all your pocket money?" Joshua said lightly.


    Hazel blushed and lowered her head, they both knew what he said was true.


    "These gifts I gave you are nothing to me." Joshua looked at her quietly and said gently. "Besides, I like you, so I want to give you the best."


    Hazel just felt her heart beating out of her chest.


    "Well, I was convinced by you." Hazel breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Does that mean that I can give you a gift openly in the future?" He asked tenderly, his forehead touching her forehead.

 Chapter 825 - 113: Do You Want To Cook For Me?

    "You will have the final say about gifts." Hazel felt dizzy, as long as she was with Joshua, she felt as if she could not think.


    Joshua smiled and kissed her on the lips.


    "No... Let''s hurry back. "Hazel said.


    "No hurry." Joshua smiled, "What do you want to eat tonight?"


    "Do you want to cook for me?" Hazel asked curiously.


    "Well," Joshua nodded, "You didn''t like it?"


    "Of course, I liked it!" Hazel said happily. She was really at ease about having Joshua cook for her.


    "Come on, let''s go to the supermarket first." He said.


    Hazel looked at him in amazement.


    "What''s wrong?" Joshua started the car again.


    "No." She shook her head. "It''s just a little unexpected. I thought you''d leave it to the servant."


    "Usually, it''s left to them," Joshua said lightly. "But today, it''s different because it''s for you."


    Hazel''s heart was warm, and her cheeks were a little redder.


    Joshua stopped at the parking lot when they arrived at the supermarket.


    Hazel opened the car door, and Joshua helped her up, he held her hand and said, "Let''s go."


    Hazel stopped, she turned around abruptly and started to re suspiciously at the cars in the parking lot and other shops near the market.


    "What''s wrong?" Joshua asked seriously. He was concerned as to why she stopped so suddenly.


    "Nothing." Hazel smiled and shook her head, looking a little confused. "It''s just that I suddenly felt a cold chill run down my back. It''s like someone is watching me. Maybe it is just my imagination."


    Joshua looked around to see if he saw anything that was suspicious, his eyes went from side to side, searching every little spot for potential danger.


    "Let''s go inside," Hazel held his hand, "It must have been my imagination. It''s probably too cold here."


    Joshua nodded and went into the supermarket, holding Hazel''s hand tightly so that she felt a bit more reassurance.


    Not far away, Vanessa was hiding in a sports car. She stared at Joshua and Hazel''s backs as they went into the market, her heart filling with hatred.


    It was like a broken record ying in her head¡­they really are together, they really are together, they really are together.


    Vanessa mmed the steering wheel violently, grinding her teeth.


    When Joshua''s parents were still alive, she went to the Denmark Residence to pester Joshua. Although Joshua never responded to her, at least there was no other woman beside him.


    When his parents were gone, he was still not close to anyone, but at least she knew where Joshua was and who he was spending time with.


    But this year was different, Joshua suddenly disappeared during the Christmas vacation. She went crazy wanting to find him and begged Kenny for a long time before she got a private phone number that belonged to Joshua, but she called, Hazel answered the phone.


    Joshua disappeared to be with Hazel? How could she ept it?


    However, today, when Joshua and Hazel returned to the capital together, she faced the harsh reality. She decided to follow them, she sat outside of the private club waiting for them to leave and then drove a few car lengths behind them to the supermarket.


    She was not giving up, she was the one who had stood by Joshua the longest. She had always felt that Joshua would marry her sooner orter as long as she waited, but why did everything suddenly change when Hazel appeared?


    Vanessa grasped the steering wheel tightly, her face had a cruel and evil expression.


    Hazel did not know that her instinct was not her imagination. She continued to casually walk around the supermarket with Joshua, looking at Joshua''s selection of vegetables with adoration in her eyes.


    "Joshua, is there anything you cannot do?" Hazel couldn''t help but ask.


    He smiled and took her hand in his. "Actually, it''s not difficult. Have you never been to the supermarket with your parents before?"


    "I was," Hazel said, distressed. "But I never picked on them."


    "What do you pick?" He asked.


    "I''ve always picked those." Hazel pointed to a snack shelf not far away.


    Joshua smiled. "Let''s go there. It''s up to you to pick."


    "Joshua, will you me me for knowing nothing about housework?" Hazel asked with a low voice.


    "You can eat, right?" Joshua was surprised.


    "Are you trying tofort me? "Hazel looked at him, speechless.


    "In my opinion, eating is also a good thing." Joshua smiled slightly, "And you know a lot, Hazel. There''s no need to feel inferior. Let''s try to reassure you first, like getting married..."


    Hazel choked. Then she whispered, "I was worried that you would feel bored with me."


    "No, Hazel, you''re funny." Joshua whispered and suddenly sighed, "I''m afraid you''ll find me too boring and stiff."


    Did Joshua worry about the same sort of thing? No wonder he always tried to be nice to her.


    "Let''s not talk about it. Let''s go and buy snacks." Hazel took the initiative to hold his hand as they walked to the snack bar.


    Vanessa, who had found a hiding spot behind the shelves not far away, looked at them with hatred. Unexpectedly, Vanessa took out her cell phone and whispered something.


    Joshua and Hazel paid for their items and went to the parking lot. Hazel was just about to get into the car when Joshua suddenly said, "Hazel, do you want to try your new car?"


    "Ah?" Hazel looked at him nkly, "Now?"


    "Right." Joshua nodded, "I asked the driver to deliver it."


    "But..." Hazel couldn''t understand why Joshua would let her try the car after they just finished grocery shopping.


    "Come on, let me experience Hazel''s driving skills." Joshua smiled and took her to the Porsche.


    "Okay." Hazel nodded.


    She opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    "Wait for me, I need to tell the driver something," Joshua said.


    "Good." She nodded.


    The driver was already in the driver''s seat of the Maybach, and Joshua knocked on the window, so the driver quickly lowered the ss.


    "Be careful," Joshua whispered. "I have arranged for people to protect you."


    "I will, Master Joshua." The driver answered.


    Joshua turned around and sat in Porsche. He said with a cool look, "Let''s go."


    "Good." Hazel started the car.


    Vanessa was sitting in a nearby caf¨¦, and through the window of the caf¨¦, she could see the entrance to the underground parking lot of the supermarket on the opposite side.


    Vanessa was frowning and wondering why they hadn''te out yet?


    Suddenly, the familiar Maybach pulled out of the parking lot, and Vanessa was shocked. The next moment, a ferocious look shed in her eyes, and she pressed her finger on the cell phone without hesitation.


    On the corner not far away, a car suddenly rushed out and hit Maybach with the intensity of a freight train.


    Before anyone had time to react, the sound of brakes rang through the air, and the Maybach had been knocked out of the way, deformed, with thick smoke rising from the car.

 Chapter 826 - 114: I’ll Pay The Bills

    Vanessa saw the ident clearly through the window but did not the least bit surprised. However, her eyes were filled with horrible anger that quickly turned to disbelief.


    Several cars ck cars abruptly appeared as the hit-and-run driver tried to escape, but the car was intercepted. People quickly got out of the ck cars and ran to open the door of the Maybach.


    Soon, the driver of the Maybach was helped out of the car by the strangers. It was a disastrous ident, but thankfully he did not appear to be badly hurt, one of the strangers helped him into a car and drove away.


    How could this be?! Vanessa pressed her whole face, which was appallingly sneering, against the window!


    There was actually only the driver in the car without Joshua and Hazel. Judging from the situation, Joshua had obviously been well-prepared.


    Vanessa''s heart was suddenly filled with fear.


    Why was Joshua prepared for this? Why weren''t they in the car? What did Joshua know?! He wouldn''t have known it was all arranged by her, would he?


    That was impossible! She had always had clean hands. Joshua would never find out that it was her who had nned it.


    Vanessa drank the coffee in front of her in a fluster, she had no idea what it even tasted like, she was too worried about being caught.


    Joshua was a bit surprised that Hazel drove the car so skillfully.


    "It doesn''t seem to be only a few months since you got your driver''s license?" he asked in surprise. "You don''t drive like a novice at all."


    "I could drive when I was 16," Hazel recalled back with a smile. "My brother secretly taught me, but my parents found out and then punished him. He loved me and couldn''t stand it when I begged him, so he always allowed me to drive the car on the sly."


    Joshua was about to say something when his phone vibrated. He answered the phone with a serious face.


    "President, as you expected, there was an ident," on the other end of the line, Jaxson said.


    "Have you caught the driver?" Joshua''s eyes were cold.


    "The hit-and-run driver is caught," Jaxson was a little helpless, "but the person behind the incident hasn''t been found yet, the other party had clean hands."


    "I have a rough guess about who set it up," Joshua said in a deep voice.


    "Is it really her?" asked Jaxson in astonishment. He was still a bit skeptical.


    Joshua just said lightly, "Jaxson, do you remember what I told you? Go ahead."


    Joshua was furious; he and Hazel were lucky to escape this time, but what if next time they were not so lucky. He would not have been prepared this time if Hazel hadn''t been so sensitive and felt something was wrong.


    Although he had no evidence, he knew who did it.


    After contemting things for a few moments, he believed he was sure of who could arrange things so quickly in the imperial capital and knew exactly where he was going.


    He must teach that woman a lesson!


    "All right." Jaxson quickly agreed.


    "What''s the matter?" Hazel asked curiously.


    "Things at work." Joshua hung up the phone and said quietly.


    "Oh," Hazel said, without further questioning.


    Vanessa''s hands were still trembling. If something did happen to Joshua, she wouldn''t have been scared, but now he was fine and may even suspect her.


    No! Joshua had no proof! What would he do even if he doubted her? Could he do something to her?


    Taking a deep breath, she calmed herself down.


    "I''ll pay the bill!" She stopped the passing waiter and gave him a credit card. The waiter took the card but came back quickly with some uncertainties.


    "Madam, you don''t have enough money on this card."


    "How is that possible?!" Vanessa looked at him in surprise.


    "Would you like to try another card?" asked the waiter.


    Vanessa impatiently took another card out of her purse.


    She tried several cards, but the waiter said the same thing each time ¡ª there was not enough money in the card.


    "Madam, or would you consider paying with your cell phone?" The waiter suggested. He wasn''t as polite to Vanessa as he had been earlier.


    "What do you mean? Do you scorn me and think I can''t afford it? Do you know who I am?!" Vanessa cried, her face red with rage.


    When had she been so humiliated? Was she actually suspected by others that she would not pay her bill?


    Vanessa noticed people sitting at other tables were looking at her, she became even more annoyed.


    "Madam, don''t get me wrong. It''s just a few dors, so I was just suggesting other payment methods. I am not implying anything else,"


    The waiter said this, but he signaled the security guard to prevent Vanessa from running away.


    Vanessa was about to say something when her father called.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?" asked Vanessa impatiently.


    "Vanessa, do you know what happened? Why did Joshua suddenly deal with me like that?!" Garry said quickly, "He is unexpectedly investigating me for misappropriating thepany''s funds, and he has so much evidence. Now all of our ounts are frozen!"


    "What?!" Vanessa clutched her phone in disbelief. No wonder she couldn''t swipe her card. It turned out the money had been frozen.


    Why did Joshua do this to her? Even though he suspected her, it was clear that he had no evidence!


    Suddenly, her face turned pale as she sat back on the sofa weakly.


    It was because Joshua had been so merciful to her that she forgot how powerful he could be when it came to handling matters. He didn''t need any proof at all. If he suspected her, he would never let her go!


    She really did not expect that Joshua would be so aggressive, directly pinching her lifeline!


    If the misappropriation of funds were really investigated, Garry Young would definitely go to jail. Without the support of the Young family, even if she had the talent, she could do nothing big.


    "Madam, you don''t want to pay by washing dishes, do you?" The waiter seemed to know something, so there was ridicule in his words.


    Of course, Vanessa didn''t choose to wash the dishes. She was so proud that she couldn''t be humiliated like that anyway. Eventually, she gave her new phone to the waiter as the fee and miserably walked away.


    After Joshua and Hazel went back to Denmark''s Residence, Joshua went straight into the kitchen, Hazel followed him. Although the damage that had been caused was because of Hazel, he did not me her. He actually enjoyed the trouble she was causing.


    The servants had already prepared the dining room. Red candles were ced on the table, and roses with dew were arranged in the vase.


    After they sat down at the table, Hazel picked up her fork and saw a servante in. "Mr. Denmark, Mr. Young is here."


    Joshua cocked his brows slightly. Garry Young came really quickly, but not at the right time.


    "Ask him to wait in the living room," he said indifferently.

 Chapter 827 - 115: Tell Me

    "Why don''t you go and talk with him first?" Hazel said.


    "No, let''s have dinner first." Joshua''s voice softened a little.


    "Isn''t it good to keep him waiting?" she whispered. "What if there''s something urgent?"


    "Don''t worry, it isn''t urgent," Joshua said calmly, "and he was willing to wait."


    Hazel was hesitant to keep questions Joshua, knowing there were overtones in his words, she decided it was best to stop asking.


    After dinner, Joshua said to the servant, "Take Mr. Young to the study."


    The servant left, and Joshua walked Hazel to her bedroom before heading to the study.


    Garry was waiting patiently, with an agitated expression. When he saw Joshua walk into the room, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    He said with an ingratiating smile, "Joshua, is there some misunderstanding between us?"


    Joshua walked quietly to his desk and sat down. He looked at Garry coldly. "Director Young, I don''t think there is any misunderstanding between us. The evidence of your embezzlement ofpany funds is conclusive."


    Garry felt a pain in his chest, he had thought that Joshua had no idea what he had secretly done at Denmark Group. It turned out that Joshua not only knew about it, but there was also enough evidence to expose his uwful act at any time.


    Over the years, he had seen what Joshua was capable of doing, but he underestimated him and believed we would not get caught. However, Joshua just hadn''t acted on it before this, but why did he turn a blind eye then suddenly turn against the Young family? Was it because of Vanessa?


    After taking in a deep breath, Garry said, "Joshua, Vanessa grew up with you, and she has been admiring you for so many years, that''s why she thought there was something between you and her. But didn''t our family get to the bottom of it after you said you had nothing to do with it? Why not let me go?"


    Joshua raised his eyebrows slightly.


    In this case, was the incident just Vanessa''s idea? That was right. Garry was so cunning that he indeed wouldn''t do that kind of impulsive thing. Besides, presumably, Vanessa hadn''t told Garry what she had done.


    "I didn''t want to get the bottom of it," Joshua said in a deep voice, "Director Young, do you know what on Earth your daughter did today?"


    "... What?" Garry looked dazed.


    Joshua opened the envelope on the desk and coldly threw a stack of photos on it.


    Garry took one look and broke out in a cold sweat.


    The photos showed the scene of Joshua''s car crash. Even if Joshua didn''t say anything, Garry knew what Joshua was suspecting!


    "Joshua, are you suspecting Vanessa?!" Garry almost blurted out,


    "Impossible! She could never do such a thing! How could she hurt you when she loves you so much?! Do you have any proof?"


    "I have no proof," Joshua said coolly, "and I don''t need it."


    Garry''s heart sank. He didn''t know if this had anything to do with Vanessa, but whether she had done it or not, he couldn''t admit it.


    If he admitted it, there would be only an endless, terrible fight between them and Joshua. But the Young family did not have the expertise topete with him.


    It wasn''t until today that Garry knew how strong Joshua really was. If he made the slightest move, he could back the Young family into a corner that they could not get out of.


    "Joshua, this was by no means done by Vanessa!" Garry continued, "I know you have a deep misunderstanding of our family, but your parents and I have been friends for years. Do you really want to send me to prison?"


    Joshua''s eyes grew slightly deeper, and he said lightly, "You''ve used it as an excuse too many times. But for the sake of your years of hard work, I can be lenient."


    Garry said cheerfully, "Tell me!"


    "The evidence for the embezzlement is conclusive, so I can''t pull the wool over others'' eyes," Joshua said coolly. "What''s worse, this matter has a negative aspect surrounding it. If you are willing to return all the funds, I can consider not suing you."


    Garry''s heart sank instantly, the amount that he had misappropriated over the years was by no means small. Worse still, he had been failing in his investments, leaving him with little money, and even if he gave Joshua the shirt off his back, he couldn''t make up for it.


    Garry said, "Joshua, you should know about my financial situation. If you want me to pay back all the money, it''s really beyond my power¡­"


    "Director Young, I think you know better than I do what this precedent means for thepany. I will not relent this time," Joshua said coldly. "If you can''t do it, I''ll have to ignore the years of friendship between our two families."


    Garry was in despair. He knew what Joshua wanted, but he didn''t want to give it to him. Besides, Joshua was so determined this time that he had no intention of relenting.


    "Or Director Young, you could consider selling your shares to me." Joshua looked at him indifferently and directly stated, "I will give you a reasonable price for the shares you hold so that you can pay back the money you owe thepany."


    "Joshua, do you have to do so?" Garry ground his teeth.


    If he agreed, Joshua would kick him off the board. After all, what right did a shareholder without shares in thepany have to stay on the board?


    He had really underestimated Joshua, who clearly wanted him to walk into the trap. In the end, he would get nothing, but Joshua would get his shares without spending any money.


    "Director Young, you can choose not to return it, but your shares will be liquidated. And the price at that time may not be as good as that I offer you," Joshua said coolly.


    It was thest straw that broke the camel''s back.


    Joshua''s decisive manner kept frustrating Garry, who saw no hope of defeating him. Now there was nothing he could do but agree to Joshua''s condition.


    Only then did Garry clearly understand how terrible Joshua was to have as an enemy and how powerless he was in the face of Joshua.


    "Can I consider it?" asked Garry unwillingly.


    "Or do you want to go to another room to consider it, Director Young?" Joshua curled his lips. The threat in his words was obvious.


    "... I agree to your terms," said Garry, trembling.


    Joshua calmly opened the drawer and took out a prepared file. "In that case, please sign this."

 Chapter 828 - 116: I Can Teach You

    Joshua had a share transfer contract ready for Garry to sign.


    Garry''s eyes twitched as he really regretted agreeing, he also regretted being too arrogant and neglecting the fact that Joshua would find out.


    He had no choice. Joshua was so well prepared that Garry would have to sign his name in multiple ces in the document while Joshua stood over him, forcing him page by page.


    He originally came to plead with Joshua, but Joshua''s ruthlessness gave him a thorough understanding of his capabilities. Garry was certain that Joshua would send him to prison if he didn''t sign the papers.


    Trembling, he took the pen and began to sign the pages. After he was done signing, he felt as if he was in aplete state of helplessness.


    "Mr. Young, please go home." Joshua put the document away and said coolly.


    Garry''s heart was filled with bitterness before he signed the document. Joshua called him Director Young, which represented his identity as a director of Denmark Group, it sounded distant, but it was still a sign of respect.


    However, after signing his shares over to Joshua, he called him Mr. Young. This meant Joshua was unwilling even to recognize him as an uncle, and he would not be able to intimidate Joshua any longer with the friendship between their families.


    He stepped out of Denmark''s Residence as if he were walking on a cotton cloud. He drove home in a daze, still unsure how he would exin this to his family.


    As soon as he entered the house, Vanessa ran quickly to him and grabbed his arm. "How is it, dad? Is the matter settled? Joshua won''t be so ruthless, will he?"


    Garry looked at Vanessa with a face of eagerness, felt a surge of anger in his heart. He fiercely pped her across the face.


    Vanessa screamed and covered her face in pain, looking at Garry incredulously. "Dad, what are you doing?!"


    "Are you mad? Why did you p your daughter?" Mabel hurried to hold Vanessa in her arms.


    "You ask her what she''s done!" Garry pointed at Vanessa angrily, her fingers trembling. "She''s got the nerve! How dare she hire hitmen! If she hit someone else, it would be ok, but she actually had them hit Joshua! Vanessa, you are really talented!"


    "Vanessa, did you do that?" Mabel asked in a trembling voice.


    Vanessa''s heart sank. She could not admit it, not even to her parents. She knew if she did, her parents wouldn''t help her.


    "I didn''t!" Vanessa cried. "What evidence does he have? Why does he think I did it?!"


    "He''s Joshua. What evidence do you think he needs? If he suspects you, he doesn''t need proof!" Garry resisted the urge to p her again.


    "Besides, Vanessa, don''t think I don''t know about your bad friends!"


    "Dad! It''s not me!" Vanessa repeated it. "You must believe me! I love him so much and for so many years. I just want to marry him and be the hostess of Denmark Group! How could I do this to him?"


    "Right! Vanessa would never do that," Mabel said. "I think that Joshua deliberately framed Vanessa!"


    "What''s the use of saying this now?" Garry smiled bitterly and dejectedly. "I''m no longer a Denmark Group shareholder¡­"


    "How could that be?!" Vanessa and Mabel spoke in unison. "What happened?"


    Garry briefly told them about his trip to Denmark Residence. Vanessa said, flustered and exasperated. "Dad, how can you promise him? Even if you promised, you shouldn''t have had to sign the papers on the spot! Even if you went to prison, you shouldn''t have given up your shares! If you''re not a shareholder, how could..."


    "Vanessa! What do you mean?" Garry red at her angrily. "I''m your father! Do you expect me to go to prison?!"


    She was in a daze instantly. She realized what she had said and quickly changed her words. "I mean, Joshua wouldn''t dare put you in jail! You are a shareholder and a director of thepany. If he put you in prison, what would the other directors and shareholders think? Wouldn''t he be afraid of what the other directors would do?"


    "How can you be so na?ve?" Garry sneered. "Why wouldn''t Joshua send me to prison? Not only would he, but he would punish me as a warning to others. Do you really think those directors who only hinder each other all day are a threat to him? The Denmark Group''s prosperity today is all because of Joshua''s efforts¡­"


    He couldn''t continue anymore.


    Because only then did he realize he was foolish. It was clear that Joshua knew everything, and he had the ability to ruin him, but Garry always thought that he could tame Joshua like a lion. However, he had be a ything under the lion''s paw, and it was as if he had asked for it.


    "That''s all." Garry waved his hand impatiently. "We had better keep contact with Joshua to a minimum in the future!"


    "Dad! Is that what we''re going do?!" Vanessa asked unwillingly.


    "Vanessa, I know what you''re thinking about." Garry heaved a sigh. "But Joshua isn''t someone you can handle. You might as well give him up. I will take advantage of the next few days to find you a suitable marriage and make it happen as soon as possible."


    "I don''t agree!" Vanessa interrupted angrily.


    "Don''t be stubborn, Vanessa!" Garry''s face looked a little unpleasant. "The news that I''m not a shareholder in Denmark Group will be spread after some time, and it''ll be almost impossible for you to find a good rich husband!"


    "Let it be. It''s none of your business." Vanessa ran upstairs angrily.


    "This child¡­" Garry was a little angry.


    "She has loved Joshua for so many years. You should understand her," Mabel said.


    Garry''s eyes shed with fear as he was afraid that Vanessa would do something crazy.


    ***


    Joshua left the study and went to Hazel''s bedroom, he opened the door as she wasing out of the bathroom.


    Her body was wrapped in a simple bath towel, her hair dripping with water, the beads of water rolled down her fine porcin neck, down her breasts, and were absorbed by the towel.


    Joshua suddenly felt a little turned on.


    "You, you, you¡­ How did you get in?" Hazel asked in a panic, looking at Joshua standing in the doorway.


    "You didn''t lock the door," he whispered, his voice hoarse.


    "You, you get out!" she said quickly. Her cheeks flushed instantly, and she knew how dangerous the situation was.


    "How can I get out when I haven''t even walked in?" A smile curved his lips evilly, and he walked towards Hazel. "Hazel, this kind of thing must be done step by step. You can''t, but I can teach you."


    Hazel''s cheeks were redder.


    Oh, my goodness! What was Joshua talking about? She fully understood, and not only did she understand, but something strange even came to mind...


    "Who says I can''t!" she said, unconvinced.


    She couldn''t believe she said that it was as if the words came out of someone else''s mouth, she was dying to bite her tongue off! Was she stupid?

 Chapter 829 - 117: Say Yes

    "Oh?" Joshua, with a slightly raised brow and a yful smile, moved closer to Hazel.


    She stepped back, but the wardrobe was behind her. She had no escape.


    He ced one hand on the wardrobe behind her and raised her chin with another hand. "Since you are a self-taught talent, then what about taking some time to probe with me, taking ''long'' to fill ''space'' and having a ''deep'' understanding with each other?"


    "You, you¡­ rascal!" Her face turned red like a sunset glow instantly.


    How could Joshua say something so ambiguous with a poker face?


    He looked like a gentleman, but what he did was like a rascal, she definitely saw thebination of the two when he acted like this.


    "What I said is very normal, why are you calling me a rascal?" Joshua looked at her innocently, with a slight smile in his eyes. "Or did you think of something else?"


    "I didn''t!" She hastened to exin. "Go! I''m going to sleep!"


    "How can you sleep when your hair is still wet?" He grabbed the towel from her hand and, without saying a word, began to dry her hair.


    She was dazed. What was wrong with Joshua?


    He was trying so hard to make a pass at her, making her blush and her heart leap, but then he just changed the subject and helped dry her hair.


    She let him dry her hair as she thought, how could he give up?


    "Hazel, don''t look at me like that," he said in a deep voice.


    "Huh?!" She was even more confused.


    He took a deep breath.


    He shouldn''t have teased her like that, and he couldn''t continue it when he saw her immature, shy looks.


    He had to change the subject, but this young girl did not know how hard he had to endure, and she still dared to look at him with her eyes full of anticipation.


    Joshua''s eyes twinkled. "If you keep looking at me like that, I''ll think you really want me to do something to you. Then, I will make love to you even if you refuse!"


    Hazel''s heart raced suddenly. No! No!, she thought.


    It was too dangerous for her to stay in the same room with him. If they continued like this, there was a very probable chance that something would happen.


    "Go away. I can do it myself!" She nudged him shyly.


    Caught off guard, he stumbled back, and when Hazel pushed him, her towel suddenly fell to the floor, she was standing there naked.


    Joshua''s eyes lit up.


    She was shy and anxious, but it was toote for her to cover up. There was more of a chance that he would do something to her if she did try to hide. Besides, it wasn''t the first time he had seen herpletely naked.


    The best thing to do was to get him out of the room.


    "What are you looking at?" She grabbed the towel from him and threw it at his face with shyness and shame. "Get out¡­ ah!"


    She had intended to push him again, but she tripped over the towel as she took a step. She fell on the soft carpet,nding on her knees, it didn''t hurt, but shended with a loud thud.


    Joshua was very close to her, and when she reached out to pull herself up, she unconsciously put her hands around his waist and came face to face with his cock.


    Sensing her touch, Joshua felt an agonizing urge and groaned.


    Hazel wanted to crawl under a rock and hide. How could she be kneeling in front of Joshua?! Why did this happen?!


    She swiftly moved her hand and went to pick up the towel on the floor. Suddenly, Joshua picked her up and threw her onto the bed, she didn''t even have time to yell.


    "You... hmm!" She tried to get up, but Joshua was already on top of her, kissing her passionately.


    She wanted to struggle, but her struggle became weaker and weaker as her body became softer and softer with his lingering kiss.


    Sensing her change, he whispered, "Hazel, make love to me."


    "Ah?" Her eyes were hazy. His words seem to be enchanting, making her unable to think at all.


    "Be good. Say yes." He seduced her.


    With her lips opening slightly, she seemed to be possessed. Under his guidance, she almost said yes despite herself.


    But before she could reply with a yes, her phone rang, which made her suddenlye to her senses.


    What was she doing? A shy flush crept into her cheek.


    "... Let me answer the call!" She pressed one arm against his chest and held out her hands to touch the phone under the pillow.


    "No way!" Joshua caught her hand quickly with a shadowy face.


    He was miserable now. How could someone actually disturb them when he and Hazel were about to make love finally?!


    "Let go! Or I''ll be angry!" she said hastily.


    Joshua let go of her with a bitter sigh.


    Hazel picked up her phone and answered the phone. "Hello, brother, why are you suddenly calling me?"


    Joshua was even unhappier. It was her brother who was disturbing them! It was a man!


    "I heard from Dad and Mom that you have returned to Imperial Capital, so I wanted to ask what happened," Ronald asked. "Why did you leave home so early this year?"


    "I have been working as an intern recently, and there was something to deal with in thepany. My mentor asked me to talk about a graduation thesis," she exined.


    The reason was simr to what she had told her parents.


    "Hazel, you''ve always been homesick, but now you left early for these reasons?" Ronald mused, "Could it be that you''re in love?"


    "No, no! I''m not!" She became nervous instantly. Ronald had guessed so urately, it really was justified that he was her brother growing up.


    But she could not admit it now. If her dad and mom knew she had hidden it from them and left early because of Joshua, they would definitely hate him.


    Her parents had always been hard on the guys around her, scaring off many male students who had a crush on her. No matter how outstanding the boys were, they could always find a lot of shorings, that was also another reason why she was afraid to tell her parents about her rtionship with Joshua.


    Joshua''s eyes became dark, and he felt jealousy in his heart.


    Was he so unpresentable? Hazel actually hid him from her brother like that. With a wicked smile in his eyes, he bit her boob suddenly.


    "Ah!" Her chest was a little numb, and the pain startled her. She subconsciously screamed, but she was still on the phone with Ronald, she was so scared that she bit her lip quickly.


    "What''s the matter, Hazel?" Ronald asked with concern.


    "Nothing... I was walking and almost tripped over my purse," Hazel said in a trembling voice as she tried hard to put up with her unusual bodily reaction.

 Chapter 830 - 118: Are You Angry?

    "Be careful! You are an adult now, why are you still so careless?" Ronald said with criticism on the other end of the phone.


    "Mmm¡­" Hazel unconsciously said.


    She was really going crazy after Joshua unexciting attacked her while she was on the phone with Ronald. She had to endure it, though, or else Ronald would figure out something more was happening.


    "Brother, I am a little tired. I want to go to sleep early," she said quickly.


    "Why are you going to bed so early?" There was a surprise in Ronald''s voice. "Don''t you always stay upte? Don''t you especially like to do that?"


    "I''m tired because I took the bus today," she whispered.


    "Okay. Your voice does sound a little dull. Goodnight," Ronald said.


    After quickly hanging up the phone, Hazel couldn''t help but groan because of the pleasant feeling from her body.


    Joshua was shocked and kissed her lips despite himself. He murmured, "Hazel, you''re a goblin!"


    "Let, let me go! I want to get even!" She stared at him with shame and anger. This bastard had kissed her almost everywhere except between her legs.


    "Get even? How?" He chuckled. "Shall we change our position, and it will be your turn?"


    Hazel grit her teeth angrily. "Joshua Denmark! Why did you bother me when I was on the phone?"


    "Why were you so attentive when you were talking to other men on the phone?" He could not help saying, with jealousy in his words.


    "What other men..." she looked at him speechlessly. "That''s my brother!"


    "Your brother is a man, too," he said with some displeasure.


    She was so pissed off by him that she almostughed. She knew Joshua was a jealous man, but she didn''t expect he would be so jealous.


    "A brother is different," she tried to persuade him. "If I were your younger sister, would you consider me as other women?"


    "Hazel, you''re not my younger sister," he said solemnly, his eyes bing deep.


    She exined, "I mean if¡­"


    "No ''if,'' he said quietly, "the fact is that we are not rted by blood, not siblings."


    "... All right." His sudden seriousness slightly surprised her.


    Joshua looked at her with deep eyes, which made Hazel''s heart race again.


    "Hazel, are you really unwilling?" He asked in a low voice, his fingers running across her cheek.


    Understanding what he was asking, she bit her lip. "Joshua, give me a little more time. I''m not ready."


    "Okay," He said in a deep voice.


    All of a sudden, she felt lighter. Looking at Joshua putting on his clothes, she felt somewhat surprised.


    How could he let her go so easily? Did she say something wrong? She felt he seemed to be angry for some reason.


    "Joshua..." She looked at him nkly. "Are you angry?"


    "No." He turned his head around and watched her casually sitting on the bed. The ming desire in his heart rose again. "Hazel, you are going to give me the wrong impression about me leaving if you keep sitting like that."


    She came to her senses and screamed as she hurried to pull a quilt to cover her body.


    He whispered, "I''m leaving. Remember to dry your hair before you go to bed. I''ll have the servant change the sheet and quilt for youter."


    "Oh," she said shyly.


    "Lock the door if you''re having a bath somewhere else," he said to her.


    "I''ll definitely remember!" She clenched her teeth. Suddenly, she came to her senses and said, a little exasperated, "I''ll remember even if it''s here."


    He gave a chuckle in a clean, pleasant tone and walked over to her.


    In an instant, she was very tense, but he just gently kissed her on the forehead. "Good night."


    "Mmm..." she said softly, and her previous anger had turned into unspeakable sweetness.


    Hazel suffered from insomnia after Joshua left her room. It was nearly dawn before she finally got some sleep, but even in her dreams, her mind was consumed by Joshua''s figure.


    Joshua went to check on her since she had not gone downstairs for breakfast. He knocked at the door for a long time before she opened the door sleepily.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked thoughtfully, looking at her listless face.


    "I didn''t sleep wellst night." she yawned.


    He frowned slightly.


    "By the way, you said yesterday you would take me to the amusement park, didn''t you?" she asked with another yawn.


    He felt a little sleepy watching her yawn one after another.


    "Yes." He nodded.


    "I don''t want to go. Let me sleep today," she said wearily.


    He mused. "We''re not going to the amusement park, but another ce."


    "I''m very sleepy¡­" She looked at him drowsily.


    "Rest assured." he whispered, "You''ll love that ce very much, and it''ll make youfortable."


    "Oh?" She was still a little dull and asked nkly, "Should I change into something more formal?"


    "No." He whispered, "You''ll take it off in the end."


    After eating breakfast in a daze, she followed Joshua to the car and suddenly realized what he had said.


    "Wait!" She looked at him hastily. "Did you mention we''ll have to take off our clothes in the end?"


    "Huh?" He looked at her quietly. It seemed like she was really sleepy as it took her so long to realize what he had said.


    "I know I''m a little dull today," she said unhappily. "But you don''t have to look at me uncaringly like I have something wrong with me."


    He could not help but chuckle. "Whatever I said, you''re in the car now. Are you going to jump out?"


    "I can jump," she murmured.


    She looked around, and suddenly her face was full of hesitation. "Joshua, this isn''t the car you used to drive."


    Most of his cars were business cars which made it easier for him to work on official business on it.


    Instead of the Maybach that Joshua used, she was in an extended version of a Mercedes business car.


    "There''s something wrong with that car. It''s being repaired," he said simply.


    "I see." She nodded and didn''t think much of it.


    Suddenly, she said angrily, "Don''t change the subject. We''re talking about where we''re going!"


    "... It''s you who changed the subject." he was helpless.


    She was sad. She was so sleepy that her mind was in aplete mess.


    "... Ahem, don''t pay attention to these details." She asked vigntly, "Where are you taking me?"


    "Don''t worry, you''ll love the ce." A firm smile curved his lips.

 Chapter 831 - 119: Silly Girl, You Trust Me Too Much

    "Well, I trust you. "Hazel nodded, feeling drowsy again.


    Although she still had a little uncertainty, she did not continue to ask.


    Joshua''s eyes were full of pity. He gently put his arm around her and pulled her to his chest. "You can have a short nap. I''ll wake you up when we reach our destination."


    "Okay." She obediently closed her eyes.


    The car moved smoothly, and she soon fell asleep.


    Looking at her sweet sleeping face, he could not helpughing bitterly. "Silly girl, you trust me too much."


    When the car stopped, Hazel was still asleep. Listening to her steady breathing, Joshua was reluctant to wake her up, so he decided to carry her.


    Hazel had a dream. She dreamt of Joshua again, but this time, he did not let her go, and they had sex. She had the same dreamst night, but it felt so real, she felt that her whole body was getting hotter.


    She woke up suddenly and found it wasn''t a dream.


    There was a mist before her eyes, and a faint smell of sulfur touched the tip of her nose, but it did not smell bad.


    She was bathing in a hot spring, it is no wonder she was hot. She was veryfortable, and her previous exhaustion disappeared.


    She was a little embarrassed.


    It turned out that Joshua said taking off their clothes to enjoy bathing in a hot spring.


    "Are you awake?"


    Joshua''s voice sounded in her ear, and she quickly turned back to look into his deep eyes.


    Joshua was actually by her side in the hot spring.


    She looked down at herself. "¡­ Did you help me undress?"


    "Then whom do you get to undress you?" He chuckled.


    She was a little sad, she would have been shy and angry when Joshua teased her like this before. But now, she didn''t know if it was because they didn''t really make love that she couldn''t get angry, even if she heard this kind ofnguage.


    She had be thick-skinned, she was a little grievous and annoyed because he had misled her.


    Joshua watched her expressions change as if she had a ton of thoughts going through her head. He was sure that it was definitely about him even though he didn''t know exactly what she was thinking.


    "Drink some water." He handed her a water ss. She took the ss and sipped the water.


    Suddenly, there was a phone ringing. It was her phone.


    She looked in the direction of the sound, their phones had been put in a sealed bag next to Joshua''s hand.


    "Cell phone!" she yelled.


    Joshua took her cell phone, but his eyebrows were scowling slightly when he saw the number on it.


    "Let me answer it," he said in a deep voice.


    Hazel was worried, but before she could say anything, she heard him say, "This is Vanessa''s number."


    "... All right," she immediately agreed. Why was Vanessa calling her? It must not be good.


    Joshua answered the phone as he put a te of fresh fruit next to Hazel.


    She looked at the fresh, tender strawberries and put one to her mouth, but her mind was on Joshua.


    It was bizarre that Vanessa would call her, Joshua scrambled to answer the phone. She was curious. What would Joshua say to her?


    "What is it?" Joshua asked in a deep voice.


    There was a silence on the other end.


    Vanessa didn''t expect that it would be Joshua who answered the phone.


    She had called Joshua, who didn''t answer the phone, but he answered when she called Hazel''s phone.


    Was Joshua trying to piss her off on purpose? Vanessa clenched her hands in anger, then she took a deep breath and put a smile on her face so she could hold back her anger.


    "Joshua," she sobbed softly, "my father told me all about it yesterday. I have loved you for so many years. Why did you misunderstand?"


    Joshua raised an eyebrow. "I don''t think there''s any misunderstanding."


    Hearing the cry faintly, Hazel felt a little ufortable.


    She knew that Vanessa was crying on purpose, but if she did, it was a sign showing how close they had been. After all, Joshua and Vanessa were sorts of childhood sweethearts.


    With a touch of jealousy in her heart, Hazel suddenly remembered that Joshua had deliberately teased her while she was on the phone.


    Her eyes suddenly lit up. She could get her revenge, she moved closer to Joshua and mischievously began to make circles on his hard chest.


    Joshua looked helplessly at Hazel. "Stop that now."


    Vanessa, crying, was taken back. Did Joshua just ask her to stop crying in such a loving voice?


    In an instant, her heart was filled with joy. Maybe it was possible that Joshua did have feelings for her, she thought.


    "Joshua, I didn''t," Vanessa said as if she was a spoiled kid. "Do you remember? We used to..."


    "I forget," he interrupted her coldly, his voice full of impatience.


    Vanessa choked back what she wanted to say next.


    She was bewildered. What happened to Joshua? He was so warm at first but so cold the next moment. Why did his attitude change so greatly?


    Noticing Joshua didn''t seem to be affected at all and was even calm enough to talk to Vanessa, Hazel suddenly felt that she hadn''t done enough.


    With a smile, she suddenly put her little hands downward.


    As if a faint electric current had struck him, Joshua groaned with an intolerable response. His eyes became dark, and he stretched out his hand suddenly and attacked Hazel as well.


    "Ah!" Hazel caught off guard and screamed despite herself.


    "Who is that?" Vanessa was bewildered instantaneously. Was there someone with Joshua? Was it a woman?!


    She couldn''t help but the question in a harsh voice. "Who''s with you?!"


    "Do you forget who you are calling?" Joshua''s voice grew more impatient. "Come on, what are you calling for?"


    A wicked smile curved Joshua''s lips when Hazel tried to run away. He continued to chase Hazel, holding out his hand to tickle her.


    Hazelughed and dodged. "Don''t, don''t do that¡­"


    Vanessa was furious at the voice on the other end of the phone.


    How could she forget that it was Hazel''s phone? They must be together, she had thought too much about him being nice, he wasn''t talking to her, he was talking to Hazel.


    "What are you doing?!" Listening to theughter, Vanessa bellowed, almost breaking down.


    "Can''t you hear?" Joshua said coldly, "Of course we''re making¡­ love."


    On the other end of the line, Vanessa screamed wildly and a loud thud. The phone was hung up, Joshua guessed, of course, that Vanessa had thrown her phone in anger.


    It was not what he cared about now. He only cared about only one thing.

 Chapter 832 - 120: Teasing Him

    Putting down the phone, Joshua ran after Hazel. She realized he would try to get her back, so she struggled to get to the shore as quickly as she could.


    But before she could climb up, Joshua reached her, she screamed as he grabbed her by the waist and pulled her back into the hot spring again.


    She couldn''t escape, so she turned around quickly and looked into his deep eyes. They were full of ming desire. Her heart was pounding. It was toote for her to apologize now.


    "Girl, how dare you y with fire, eh?" he asked in a deep voice.


    "I dare not..." The atmosphere was way too intense, she became a wuss.


    Then she said timidly, "Joshua, is it toote for me to admit my mistake?"


    "Yes!" He held her in his arms.


    "No!" Her cheeks were already glowing as she screamed. "Joshua, I¡­ I am a little dizzy. Don''t do that¡­"


    "Dizzy? Just right, let''s do some exercise together," he said in a deep voice.


    "I mean it! I''m really dizzy," she said, blushing.


    "Hazel!" He gritted his teeth. "Don''t think I don''t know that you are faking it!"


    This time, she led him on, but if she didn''t figure out a way, Joshua would definitely have sex with her. She could only pretend to be ill now.


    Hazel''s cheeks got a little redder as she insisted, "I am not pretending, I''m really sick. Maybe I''ve been in the hot spring for too long¡­"


    "Hazel Crowe!" Joshua''s face became unsightly. This girl! She had tried to provoke him, but she stopped herself?! He really wanted to have sex with her.


    Suddenly he leaned over and kissed her on her lips. The feeling of it implied punishment.


    Hazel''s eyes grew wide as she stiffened at the kiss. Though her heart was filled with a strange desire, she dared not to do anything to provoke Joshua anymore.


    After the kiss, Joshua let her go and went ashore with an angry expression.


    "Where are you going?" she asked quickly.


    "To take a shower," he said in a deep voice. "Or, do you want us to continue?"


    "No, go ahead." She shook her head quickly.


    The heartless little girl! Joshua''s face became gloomier, and he left.


    She touched her hot cheeks and couldn''t help butugh shyly.


    She was not used to teasing Joshua like that, just thinking about it, she patted her face shyly a few times.


    She was ashamed. She had never thought she would do something like that to Joshua. Even so, Joshua didn''t force her, which made her heart warm somehow.


    Hazel went to have a quick shower, when she came out with her bathrobe, she saw Joshua waiting for her.


    "Don''t you want to continue bathing in the hot spring?" he asked.


    "No, I''m veryfortable." Hazel nodded.


    "Let''s go to do something that can make you morefortable." A smile curved his lips.


    "What, what?" she asked in a fluster.


    Joshua took her by the hand and mysteriously said nothing on purpose.


    Hazel followed him in fear until Joshua took her to a room with two tables for a massage and two massage therapists waiting.


    It turned out that he just took her for a massage, but why did he say to do something that could make her morefortable...


    She looked at Joshua, speechless. "Are you just so fond of teasing me?"


    "Isn''t a massage morefortable?" He chuckled. "Or did you think of something else? Besides, you''re better than me in teasing."


    Listening to Joshua''s unhappy words, Hazel understood what he was mentioning, which embarrassed her.


    She didn''t mean it, and she just did it for fun¡­alright, it was her fault.


    They positioned themselves on the massage tables, and the massage therapists began the treatment. The pressure on Hazel''s back was perfect, and she let out a moan.


    Joshua''s face changed slightly.


    "What''s the matter?" Hazel happened to spot it and asked him.


    "Well, I should learn how to massage," he said seriously.


    "Why?" she asked curiously.


    "I don''t want anyone else to hear you." His eyes flickered, and he smiled yfully. "After I learn to do it, you can let me massage you."


    She felt very embarrassed. Even though the two massage therapists kept their professional attitude and pretended they did not hear what Joshua said, she flushed with embarrassment.


    She started to cough and quickly changed the subject. "That¡­why did Vanessa call?"


    "I don''t know," he said.


    "Didn''t you answer the phone? Why don''t you know?" She looked at him in disbelief.


    "Hazel Crowe," Joshua looked at her with hidden bitterness, "I was unable to hear her clearly, unlike you in the same situation."


    She flushed with embarrassment again. Why did Joshua always like to make fun of her?


    She was, however, somewhat surprised. Compared with what Joshua had done to her, her behavior was, at best, a prank. How could it make him miss what Vanessa said?


    She suddenly realized what Joshua had done. She looked at him in astonishment and said, "Did you deliberately let her hear what was happening?"


    Joshua raised his brows slightly. Hazel was a little dazed sometimes, but it was always easy for her to figure out the truth if she thought about it.


    He did want Vanessa to hear it, hoping that it would stop her from pestering him.


    "Hazel, it was clear you were trying to tease me." He chuckled.


    She was tongue-tied. It was true that Joshua didn''t make her do it, but he clearly let Vanessa hear it on purpose. Hazel became angry, grunted, and looked away.


    "Hazel," He said her name lightly.


    She didn''t move, pretending that she didn''t hear him.


    "You can rest assured that I will not let her bother you again," he whispered.


    There was a warmth in Hazel''s heart, knowing that Joshua had done it mostly for her. Once she realized why he had done it, she calmed down.


    "Mm, I believe you," she whispered, turning to him.


    The massage made her veryfortable, and she fell asleep quickly.


    When she woke up, she felt refreshed and truly enjoyed her day with Joshua.


    When they arrived at Denmark Residence, a servant came to them. "Mr. Denmark, Miss Young came to see you today. We told her you weren''t at home, but she didn''t believe it and made a scene."


    Joshua''s eyes became a little aggravated. "I see. If shees backter, you just need to ask her to get out."


    The servant agreed quickly.


    Hazel''s heart sank slightly. Vanessa''s entanglement with Joshua had be extremely dreadful.


    Even though she believed Joshua could handle it, she had a feeling that Vanessa would not give up easily and she would definitely find a way to destroy them.

 Chapter 833 - 121: You’re My Secretary

    The holidays passed quickly, and Joshua was disappointed that his rtionship with Hazel had not advanced to the next level.


    Fortunately, their rtionship had improved and became stable. He could feel Hazel''s attachment to him.


    After breakfast, Hazel was about to leave to get her bus at the nearby stop.


    "Wait." Joshua stopped her.


    He reminded her helplessly, "Hazel, did you forget you had a car?"


    It was because Hazel wasn''t willing to get in his car, and he couldn''t stand the thought of her taking a crowded bus that he found a way to give her a car.


    Hazel was in a daze, she really forgot about it.


    "But... Is it a bit of an exaggeration for a secretary to drive to work?" She hesitated for a moment.


    "It depends on whose secretary it is," he said softly. "You''re my secretary. My secretary is not that poor."


    She was speechless, then sheughed. "All right, Mr. President, you are awesome. Do you need me to hug, kiss, and pick you up?"


    Joshua was a little surprised. He didn''t understand Hazel''s words, but he very quickly said, "Yes."


    She didn''t expect that she would shoot herself in the foot. Pretending not to hear him, she walked toward the garage.


    "Hazel Crowe," he said solemnly, grabbing her wrist, "I want you to hug, kiss, and pick me up."


    How could he be so adorable?! Looking at his sincere face, Hazel was moved.


    She said with a straight face, trying to resist the urge in her heart. "Stop that now, Mr. President, I can''t pick you up."


    "What about this?" Joshua chuckled. Suddenly, he grabbed her by the waist and lifted her in the air.


    She cried out and put her hand on his shoulder. She could not help but chuckle when she couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Put me down¡­" she said, blushing.


    He gave her a slight smile and spun her around before he put her down.


    Her heart was so full of sweetness that she didn''t reject him again, leaving him to kiss and hug her.


    After satisfying him with more kisses, Hazel drove to Denmark Group.


    Joshua followed her in his car, and she didn''t refuse. After all, if she did, he would definitely have plenty of reasons why she shouldn''t refuse him.


    The secretary''s office was busy all morning, Hazel barely had time to take a break. Joshua was in a meeting with anotherpany but forgot to send a document, with everyone else being so busy, Hazel volunteered to send it, Joshua nodded in appreciation.


    Hazel was about to leave when Jaxzon ran after her.


    "Miss Crowe," Jaxzon stopped her. "The President asked me to tell you to wait for him and go home with him after the meeting."


    "All right." She nodded her head. She was a subordinate, so of course, she would obey him.


    After taking Hazel to the lounge, Jaxzon returned to the conference room. Hazel was waiting for Joshua when her phone suddenly rang.


    She couldn''t help frowning as she looked at the strange number. Having hesitated for a bit, she finally answered the phone.


    "Hazel, let''s meet." Vanessa''s voice came from the other end.


    Hazel was powerless. Sure enough, Vanessa didn''t want to let her go, she was bing obsessed.


    "I don''t think we need to meet," Hazel said coldly. "After all, we don''t know each other, and there''s nothing to say."


    Vanessa said, "It''s about Joshua¡­"


    "Then we have nothing to say," Hazel interrupted calmly. "If I want to know something about him, I''ll ask him myself. As for what I don''t want to know, you don''t have to tell me.


    "Hazel, why do you want to hide behind Joshua?!" Vanessa cried out, irritated. "Do you think you can solve problems by hiding from me?!"


    Hazel''s eyebrows were slightly raised.


    Vanessa certainly wouldn''t give up and would definitely find another opportunity to meet with her if she didn''t agree to talk with her.


    Maybe she should meet her, even if it was only to let Vanessa know her attitude that she would never leave Joshua simply because of her words.


    "Okay," said Hazel as she noticed there was still a little time before Joshua finished the meeting. "I can meet you, but you must guarantee you will leave me alone if you cannot drive a wedge between Joshua and me."


    Vanessa was so irritated that she clenched her teeth. Hazel said straight out that she would try to drive a wedge between them.


    Vanessa took a few deep breaths, holding back her anger. Hazel was just a little girl who only cared about love, she knew she could easily deal with her kind. The more a woman who considered love a priority and was willing to give everything for love, the easier she could be dealt with.


    The appointed meeting ce was at a tea shop near Denmark Group offices.


    Hazel arrived first and ordered a cup of tea. When Vanessa arrived, she sat across from her, Hazel gave her a distant look. Vanessa looked aggressive, but Hazel did not really care.


    "Hazel, you love Joshua very much, don''t you?" Vanessa said in a deep voice.


    "Not really," Hazel said seriously, tilting her head. "I don''t have any hard feelings. I like him, but I don''t love him enough."


    Vanessa suddenly felt she couldn''t continue this topic anymore. Hazel wasn''t acting predictably at all, at this point, she should have been saying how they truly loved each other and ask her not to break them up.


    "So, you don''t love him at all?" Vanessa came back to her senses and said angrily.


    "You have such an unusual understanding¡­" Hazel put one hand on her forehead, looking up at Vanessa helplessly. "Let''s skip the small talk of the holidays. What is your reason for me leave Joshua this time?"


    Vanessa was choked and speechless, her heart was full of resentment.


    She didn''t have any contact with Hazel before, did she underestimate her? She didn''t even hesitate to say what she was thinking.


    Hazel waited for a long time, but Vanessa still said nothing, she just continued to change her expression while she was deep in thought.


    Hazel couldn''t help but say, "You are so mad at me that you forgot what you intended to say, aren''t you?"


    Vanessa was really pissed off. How could Hazel Crowe act this way?!


    "Think carefully about it," Hazel urged. "I don''t think we want to be spending any longer with each other than we need to. Let''s talk this over as clearly as possible. Can I remind you? Generally speaking, you have to take out a check or something and then use the money to insult me and ask me to leave, don''t you?"

 Chapter 834 - 122: You’re Too Greedy

    Vanessa was so irritated she wanted to reach across the table and throttle Hazel. She was giddy with anger, Hazel was not thinking the way Vanessa had expected.


    She had thought Hazel wasn''t out of college yet and was a stupid woman who only knew about love. However, she was moreplicated than that.


    What she had nned to say was all messed up by Hazel, and she was so angry that she didn''t know how to continue. But thankfully, Hazel did remind her about the check she prepared.


    Vanessa put her hand on her handbag and was about to take out the check when Hazel said to her as if she was consulted, "But if it''s a check, it''s at least a seven-figure sum, right? Joshua is very generous, and his girlfriend''s position is worth such an amount. If it''s less than eight-figure, it''s a bit embarrassing and not very attractive."


    Vanessa''s fingers froze.


    The Young family had juste through the crisis, and she didn''t have that much money. This check for Hazel was only a few hundred thousand dors.


    Hazel''s words suddenly made her feel like her check was exceptionally unpresentable, even if she did take it out, very likely Hazel would justugh in her face.


    "You''re too greedy!" Vanessa sneered. "It looks like you''re staying with Joshua for his money!"


    "Don''t say those kinds of meaningless words," Hazel spoke calmly. "If I am not after his money, of course, I wouldn''t leave him just because you misread me. If I was really after his money, do you think I might break up with him just because you said something?"


    Vanessa choked back her words once again. She waspletely bewildered.


    From the very beginning, the conversation had been entirely in Hazel''s hands. No matter what she said, Hazel could make her choke back her words and bepletely unable to continue.


    "Is there anything else you want to say?" Hazel asked.


    She promised toe to see Vanessa, to make her give up on her ideas. She was a little slow, but she knew exactly what Vanessa was up to. Knowing Vanessa''s purpose, Hazel would naturally be prepared before meeting with her. After all, she had a good memory after being cheated by Vanessa once.


    Vanessa clenched her fingers in anger, her nails dug into her palms. Suddenly, she sneered coldly, "Hazel, I''ve really underestimated you!"


    Hazel didn''t know whether this was apliment or an insult, so she said helplessly, "I''m ttered¡­"


    "You are a very clever woman," Vanessa said in a low voice after taking a deep breath. "In that case, let me cut the chase. I''m sure you know what to choose."


    Hazel was surprised. Did Vanessa still have other tricks?


    "The true heir of the Denmark family is not Joshua, but the little daughter of the Denmark family!" Vanessa said in a deep voice.


    Hazel was a little surprised. Joshua actually had a younger sister. She really didn''t know that.


    "It''s just that the daughter of the Denmark family was kidnapped not long after she was born. The Denmark family searched for her for many years, but she wasn''t found even after her parents died. As long as she is found, everything in Denmark Group will be hers, and Joshua will get nothing!"


    Vanessa sneered as she stared at her. "But the Denmark daughter has been found by our family, but whether she will be discovered depends on your choice!"


    Hazel mused. "You mean, if I don''t leave Joshua, you''ll let everyone know about his younger sister and leave Joshua with nothing?"


    "It takes no effort to speak to a wise woman." Vanessa whispered, "Hazel, you can rest assured that if you leave Joshua, I''ll give you a lot of money! If you won''t leave¡­ Ha ha, I think you don''t need me to tell you how you should choose?"


    Hazel furrowed her eyebrows as if she was thinking.


    Vanessa did not urge her, but there was more contempt in her heart. It turned out Hazel was just a greedy woman.


    "But I don''t believe you." Hazel looked up at her.


    "Do you think I would lie to you about it?!" Vanessa was angry. "Hazel Crowe! When Joshua really loses everything, you won''t get a dime from me!"


    "Even if you say so," Hazel looked at her calmly, "I''m still wondering, isn''t Joshua Denmark also the Denmark family''s son? Why do you say that Joshua will have nothing if the Denmark family''s missing daughter is found? He should also have the right of session, shouldn''t he?"


    "Didn''t he tell you?" Vanessa looked at her in surprise. The next moment, her face was full of a triumphant smile. "If you want to know the reason, you can ask Joshua."


    Hazel raised her eyebrows slightly. It looked as if this incident involved the Denmark family''s secret.


    Since Joshua wasn''t willing to tell her, there must be a reason. Everyone had their own secrets, and she wasn''t a person who liked to pry into another person''s privacy.


    "It seems you''re as old as the missing girl¡­" Vanessa sneered as if she had thought of something, "I think Joshua wants to be with you, perhaps seeing you as a substitute for his sister, maybe to ease his guilt."


    Hazel smiled. "Vanessa, do you think I would believe such a simple provocation?"


    Vanessa was ashamed and angry.


    "Besides, even if it''s true," Hazel said seriously, "I don''t think you actually found the Denmark family''s missing daughter."


    Vanessa''s heart sank, she didn''t expect that Hazel would guess the truth at once.


    Garry had been secretly searching for the missing girl, but he had failed in finding her. Since he was no longer a director of Denmark Group, his family had no extra money to continue the operation.


    She just wanted to deceive Hazel with this information, but she cannot find Vanessa was lying.


    Vanessa threatened her coldly. "So, you''ve decided to have a life-or-death struggle with us? Hazel, you''re smart. Think it over!"


    Hazel was silent. Vanessa''s words were half true, and she didn''t believe them. It was the Denmark family that she cared about.


    "I''ve made up my mind," she said suddenly.


    "You''re really sensible." Vanessa sneered. "When are you going to leave, Joshua?"


    "No," Hazel shook her head. "I decided to stay with him."


    "Hazel Crowe, you..." Vanessa stood up from her chair in a rage. Hazel actually dared to call her bluff.


    "Since you said you found the little girl, isn''t it natural that Denmark Group is returned to her, considering it does belong to her," Hazel said coolly.


    "You, you¡­" Vanessa''s face turned purple with rage. She had no idea what to say.

 Chapter 835 - 123: Don’t You Really Care?

    Vanessa waspletely confused. Why was Hazel able to say these words so convincingly? Wasn''t she with Joshua for his money?


    "Then Joshua will lose nothing!" Vanessa bellowed.


    "Let it be. Why do you look more anxious than I am?" Hazel looked at her, puzzled.


    "Don''t you really care?!" Vanessa was even more irritated.


    "Of course, I do," Hazel says with a nd face. "But given your temper, even if I leave him, you''ll continue to threaten him with the Denmark family''s daughter. In that case, I must stay by his side until he really loses everything, but at least he will have me!"


    Vanessa was trembling with anger. She was pretty sure now that Hazel was fooling her.


    When she thought Hazel was a stupid woman only focused on love, she acted as if she was obsessed with money. But when she thought she was a bad woman only loving money, she began to show her love and care for Joshua.


    "Hazel, are you trying to fool me?!" Vanessa pointed at her angrily.


    "No." Hazel looked nkly at her. "I''m telling you what I think."


    "You..." Vanessa was even more irritated.


    This matter was originally a fiction used for deceiving Hazel, but she didn''t rise to the bait, which made Vanessapletely lose her mind.


    "Wait and see, I''ll make you regret it!" Vanessa bellowed. However, her face changed suddenly, and she rushed into the bathroom to vomit despite herself.


    Hazel followed her in disbelief. Both of them were in shock.


    How could it be possible? Did she actually make Vanessa so pissed off that she vomited? Was Vanessa too angry, or did she just go too far?


    But what she just said was all the truth.


    "Hi, are you all right?" Hazel was a little embarrassed. "Do you need me to get you a ss of water or call an ambnce for you ¡­"


    "Get out ¡ª !" Vanessa yelled angrily at Hazel as if she had exhausted all her strength. "Hazel Crowe, don''t shed crocodile tears!"


    "Alright..." Hazel was taken back, and then she shrugged. "I guess you''re not happy to see me. I will leave."


    Hazel immediately left the bathroom, she was always good to those who were good to her, but she did not waste her time sucking up to others.


    She wasn''t Vanessa''s mother, she cared about Vanessa only because she had thought she had pissed Vanessa off and made her puke. But, when Vanessa cursed her, she wasn''t going to stay to fight with her.


    Vanessa clenched her teeth. What kind of woman was she?! She really left like that! Hypocrisy!


    Another twinge of sickening sensation welled up, and Vanessa vomited again.


    A waitress came to the bathroom and asked her with a little trepidation, "Are you all right, Miss..."


    "Are you blind? Can''t you see I''m not fine?!" Vanessa yelled at her.


    "Shall I get you a ss of water?" The waitress asked in horror, "Are you pregnant since you are vomiting like this¡­"


    "Maybe it''s you who is pregnant! Maybe you disgrace your family!" Vanessa stretched out her hand to hit the wall angrily.


    The waitress screamed and ran away.


    Vanessa froze in the bathroom. She was as cold as if she had cold water poured over her head. Was there really a baby¡­ in her body?!


    Hazel just stepped out of the cafe when she got a call from Joshua.


    "Hazel, where are you now?" Joshua asked in a deep voice.


    "I''m near thepany¡­" She looked around and told him where she was.


    "Wait there!" There was a little helplessness in his voice.


    She agreed and waited by the door, very shortly after Joshua''s car stopped right in front of her.


    "Get in," he said with a gloomy face.


    When Hazel got into the car, her eyes went to the door of the cafe, and she happened to see Vanessaing out.


    Joshua also saw her and his eyes looked disappointed. "Did youe out without telling anyone so you could meet her?"


    "Mmm..." She nodded.


    "Hazel, what did she say to you?" he asked gravely.


    Hazel hesitated for a bit.


    The incident involving the missing girl of the Denmark family should be their secret. If she asked Joshua directly, she might ask him something forbidden.


    Besides, she didn''t believe that Vanessa had actually found the girl, if she had, she would have threatened Joshua directly. Why would she need to find and threaten her?


    "Nothing," she said lightly.


    "Really nothing?" Joshua frowned slightly. "Hazel, tell me the truth."


    "She told me to leave you, but I didn''t want to. Then she puked because I pissed her off." She stuck her tongue out.


    "... Is that all?" He raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Yes." She smiled. "You can be sure, Joshua. I''m not going to break up with you or distrust you just because someone said something. Unless you have really done something wrong, and then I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    Joshua''s eyes flickered, and he heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid Vanessa would talk nonsense, but it was clear that Hazel didn''t give in to her provocation.


    "Hazel, don''t worry. I''ll never do anything bad to you," he whispered his promise.


    Hazel smiled, her heart felt warm and sweet.


    "But," Joshua said as his face darkened with less tenderness, "Is that why you left without saying a word? Do you know how worried I am about you?"


    Hazel''s face was a little embarrassed. "Weren''t you in a meeting? I don''t want to disturb you."


    "You should have at least sent me a message." He sighed and pinched her cheek helplessly.


    "I knew I was wrong, and I''ll never do it again." She put her palms together devoutly and admitted her mistakes sensibly.


    His eyes were a little cold as he said to her, "Hazel, don''t go to see Vanessa alone anymore."


    "Ah? Why?" she asked nkly.


    She indeed didn''t want to see Vanessa, but in Joshua''s words, Vanessa seemed very dangerous.


    Joshua''s eyes twinkled. He wasn''t going to tell Hazel about the crash because he didn''t want her to know it.


    "She''s very crazy. No one knows what she''s going to do," he whispered.


    Hazel nodded approvingly. "Rest assured, I won''t meet her again."


    They had talked it over. Even if Vanessa came to her again, she would never meet her.


    "That''s good." Joshua rubbed her hair gently.


    Hazel thought it was over, but she didn''t expect that Joshua would transfer Vanessa to a branch office two dayster.

 Chapter 836 - 124: Let Me In

    Joshua was very quick and tough, and by the time Vanessa received the message, she had no choice but to listen.


    It was a small city that Joshua arranged for her to go and she wouldn''t have any real power, so it was natural that she didn''t want to go to.


    But even if Joshua had arranged any other city for her, Vanessa wouldn''t be willing to go. Joshua just found a random reason to make her leave the imperial capital.


    Joshua was in a meeting, he would always bring Hazel to meetings, letting her sit in and listen. Although Hazel didn''t understand what they were saying most of the time, she still went and pretended to be interested, but she was always sleepy sitting there.


    Fortunately, Hazel was his secretary, and everyone thought she was here to take notes.


    Halfway through the meeting, Vanessa''s angry voice sounded outside the door. "Let me in! I want to see Joshua Denmark!"


    "Mr. President is in a meeting, and you can''t go in¡­" The man outside stopped her.


    There was the noise of pushing and shoving, and then the door was burst open by Vanessa.


    "Joshua, how can you transfer me to another city?!" Vanessa bellowed angrily as soon as she entered.


    "Get out!" Joshua''s face darkened.


    Vanessa was a little frightened by his scolding, and her momentum weakened. Joshua had always been gentle, and it was the first time she had ever seen him speak so seriously and harshly.


    "Miss Young, Mr. President, is in a meeting with the board of directors now, and it''s really not the right time for you to break in." Jaxzon came to her and whispered, "You should go home. If there''s anything, you can talk with himter¡­"


    Vanessa bit her lip unwillingly. She knew Joshua was in a meeting with the directors, so she took advantage of the time to make a scene. How could she leave like that?


    "I won''t go!" With a distressed look on her face, Vanessa spoke out, "Joshua, my father is the elder of thepany. But you''re going to send me to another city. Is that how you treated thepany''s elders? Aren''t you afraid of disappointing the rest of thepany''s directors?!"


    Hazel raised her eyebrows in surprise. Vanessa was really good at confusing different concepts as she intended to stir up the dissatisfaction of the directors who also had children.


    Sure enough, the directors could not help whispering, with a sense of impending danger.


    Garry was the closest of the directors to Joshua Denmark, but recently they had all heard rumors that Joshua had plotted and cheated Garry out of his shares. Though they did not know whether it was true, they would rather believe it than nothing.


    Vanessa and Joshua had a good rtionship, but he was actually so ruthless. Then wouldn''t Joshua be more merciless when he wanted to deal with them in the future?


    Hazel couldn''t help worrying about Joshua. However, he exined it, and everyone else would think he was trying to use the Young family as an example.


    Joshua looked at Vanessa coldly as he said coolly, "The personnel transfer of thepany''s business assistant is decided by your department, not me."


    The crowd was in a daze.


    It was true. Although Vanessa joined thepany, her employment contract followed the rules. She was only a trivial business assistant. There was really no need for Joshua to step in and arrange such a position.


    Joshua''s simple words passed the buckpletely, since he did not transfer Vanessa, the rest of her story would naturally not make sense.


    "You..." Vanessa''s line of thinking was all confused. She had thought that Joshua would have all kinds of reasons, but she did not think that he would not admit it at all.


    Vanessa said, irritated, "I''m fine at the imperial capital. Why should I go to another city?"


    "The employees of thepany should obey thepany''s arrangement," Joshua spoke lightly in a businesslike tone.


    "I am not going!" she said, gritting her teeth, "Joshua, is that because of the matter between you and me that you want to treat us like that? Do you have to be so ruthless?"


    Joshua''s eyes were a little cold, and he nodded slightly to Jaxzon.


    Vanessa had been making trouble again and again, so there was no need for him to be gentle anymore.


    "Behold." Jaxzon pressed the button of the remote control in his hand, and an agreement appeared on the big screen of the meeting room instantly.


    Everyone looked at the screen and whispered in shock.


    Vanessa saw it, too. In an instant, her face turned pale.


    "As you can see," Jaxzon said, "Director Young misappropriated thepany''s funds privately and in arge amount. For the sake of Mr. Young, who was thepany''s elder, the President merely let him return the funds and didn''t have him hold him ountable for it, so Director Young then transferred the shares to the President. That''s also what the President was going to mention at this meeting."


    "Besides, thepany''s business assistants have to work in other cities for two years. No exception. Miss Young has been working for three months. She should have been there as early as one month ago, but Mr. Young has previously suppressed the matter and broken thepany''s rules."


    "I see¡­" All the directors nodded in agreement.


    Now that they knew the truth, they would not misunderstand anything. Of course, Joshua''s means scared them a little. This was indeed a useful warning to others by punishing Director Young.


    Vanessa''s face turned paler.


    She had nned to use the directors to put pressure on Joshua, but it was so easy for him to deal with it.


    She had been more unreasonable than she was acting, but Joshua had never cared much. Why was he acting so ruthless?


    It must have urred to Joshua that something would happen like today when she had been assigned to this position. She had been set up by Joshua from beginning to end!


    Suddenly, Vanessa''s eyes fell on Hazel with a bit of hatred!


    No, she couldn''t leave anyway, if she left, there would be no way to separate Hazel from Joshua.


    "I don''t care! I won''t go!" Vanessa was angry. "What can you do with me?"


    The people burst into an uproar, and everyone looked at her in surprise. Her unreasonable behavior really took the directors by surprise.


    "Take her out, Jaxzon, and everything will be done ording to thepany system," Joshua said quietly.


    Then his eyes swept coldly over the directors. "Besides, I don''t want to see something like this happen again!"


    If Vanessa could break into the meeting room, there must be someone on the board who was informing her.


    The directors suddenly became silent and bowed their heads.


    "Yes," Jaxzon said.


    Vanessa wanted to continue, but two bodyguards walked in and took her out.

 Chapter 837 - 125: Leave It To Me

    "Let me go!" Vanessa cried angrily. The bodyguards kept ahold of Vanessa and did not let her go until they reached the elevator.


    She was still attempting to go back to the board room, but the two bodyguards kept standing in the corridor that led to the room, so she had no chance at all.


    "Miss Young, I advise you to go to the branch office." Jaxzon came out and calmly advised her.


    "I''m not going!" Vanessa said, rude and unreasonable.


    Jaxzon sighed helplessly. "In this case, Miss Young, you''re fired. Please go to the personnel department to go through the formalities."


    "What, what?" Vanessa looked at him in disbelief.


    She didn''tpletely know all of Joshua''s methods until today, he was definitely efficient and orderly.


    If she didn''t go to the branch office, she would have to leave office, Joshua didn''t give her any right to choose at all. No matter which one she chose, she would likely never see Joshua again.


    Vanessa was so angry that she clenched her teeth. All of a sudden, nausea surged in her, and she couldn''t help but rush into the nearby bathroom to retch.


    Surprised, Jaxzon followed her. "Miss Young, are you all right?"


    "I don''t need your kindness. Get out!" she growled, irritated.


    Jaxzon was speechless for a moment and turned away.


    Vanessa''s face turned purple with rage. Suddenly, she looked down at her t belly.


    She was really pregnant because of the incident that night. She couldn''t have this baby, she had to get rid of it! But she thought she could use the baby to nder Joshua. There was a wicked gleam in Vanessa''s eyes as she began toe up with a n.


    ***


    At the end of the meeting, Hazel followed Joshua back to the President''s office.


    "What would you like to drink, Hazel?" Joshua asked.


    "Juice, please," she said.


    He took a bottle of juice out of the fridge and poured her a ss. As she was drinking, she frowned a little.


    "What''s the matter?" He reached out and touched her head.


    "Joshua," she asked after thinking for a bit, "did the Young family do something bad?"


    She could perceive Joshua as a person caring about the rtionship, which was why he put up with the Young family and Vanessa. Even if Vanessa had used him of having sex with her, Joshua had done nothing to her in the end.


    But something terrible seemed to have happened, and he had changed his attitude toward the Young family and took drastic measures against them.


    Joshua''s eyes were slightly overcast.


    No matter what the Young family did to him, he could be less ruthless for the sake of the rtionship between the two families. But Vanessa actually dared to hurt Hazel, so of course, he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Hazel was his most important lover and the person he wanted to protect for life. No matter who wanted to hurt her, he would not let go.


    "Didn''t you hear it in the meeting?" he said coolly, "Director Young embezzled funds, which put me in the position of being unable to put up with the Young family anymore, so of course, I needed to fix the situation."


    "Oh..." She was still a little confused. Although Joshua''s reasons were very reasonable, she thought that was not the truth, but she did not continue asking.


    She thought that Vanessa would never give up so easily and that she would have other tricks up her sleeve. But if she told Joshua, it would slightly seem she was provoking, a little bit unkind.


    Seeing that she was still thinking about it, Joshua quietly changed the subject. "Hazel, it is Grandpa Anderson''s birthday party this weekend. Go with me."


    "Oh?" Hazel looked at him with a bit of embarrassment. "Wouldn''t others think too much if I go with you?"


    "Don''t worry, you''re going as Isaac''s friend." A smile curved his lips slightly. "Besides, Isaac''s grandpa never liked journalists, so there will be no journalists at the party."


    "But," Hazel said, somewhat embarrassed, "I don''t have the right dress."


    "I''ll buy you one," he said quietly.


    She was about to say no, but she gave up instantly as she noticed Joshua trying to convince her.


    She knew she might as well forget arguing because if she refused, it would make him unhappy. As he said, it was nothingvish for him. Besides, it would be too hypocritical to say no to a dress since she had epted a car.


    "Okay, but it''s better to be normal," she said. "After all, Grandpa Anderson is the main focus. I don''t want to steal the show."


    "Leave it to me." He chuckled.


    ***


    When the weekend arrived, Joshua and Hazel drove to Anderson Residence. It was more extravagant than Denmark Residence, there was a huge fountain pool at the door, and the vi was decorated more like a pce.


    "Isaac actually lives in a ce like this?" Hazel chuckled.


    "This is where his grandfather lives," Joshua said quietly. "Isaac moved out a few years ago, but hees back every weekend to have dinner with other family members."


    She nodded and went into the hall with him.


    The decoration of the hall was likewise exceptionally extravagant, but there was dignity among the extravagance. It didn''t make people feel it was a family of new fortune but of potent family background.


    When Hazel and Joshua walked in, there were many eyes on them. Many people at the party knew Joshua, but he never been close to a woman, but he actually brought a woman with him.


    Everyone was wondering and looking at Hazel curiously. Joshua had purchased a pale purple dress in a beautiful fit for Hazel''s body.


    Wearing it, Hazel was like an elegant valley orchid. Although she may not have been eye-catching, she looked exceptionally beautiful at first nce.


    There was a look of amazement in everyone''s eyes, and they all thought that Hazel and Joshua were a real match. Many of the people were envious as Joshua and Hazel walked through the crowd and spoke to Isaac.


    "Hazel?" Isaac looked at her, feeling her incredible. "You look lovely today!"


    "Thank you." Hazel smiled.


    Joshua frowned unhappily, then stepped forward to keep Hazel behind him.


    "Joshua, go away." Isaac pushed him aside unkindly. "You''re in my way to see the beauty!"


    Joshua put his hand directly over his eyes. "Isaac, take us to your grandfather."


    "All right." Isaac shrugged and didn''t y with Joshua anymore.


    He raised his eyebrows in disgust. "My grandfather is upstairs at the moment. So-and-so is talking with him."


    Hazel was somewhat surprised. Isaac rarely hid his emotions in front of them. Who was the so-and-so he mentioned?

 Chapter 838 - 126: You Don’t Have A Chance

    Hazel was curious. Isaac had always been sarcastic and rarely showed such obvious disgust for anyone. But she did not ask him, although she was curious.


    Isaac took them to his grandfather''s room. Grandpa Anderson was sitting in his wheelchair. Despite his gray hair, he looked hale and hearty. There was smart light in his eyes.


    "Grandpa." Isaac came to him. "Joshua is here."


    "Ha ha ha, Joshua, I said you should be here at this point." Grandpa Anderson smiled and nodded to Joshua, his face full of kindness. But as he nced over Hazel next to him, he was caught off guard. "Who is she?"


    "This is my future girlfriend!" Isaac said, half-jokingly, "Well, grandpa, is Hazel all right?"


    Joshua cocked an eyebrow slightly, and Hazel was a little embarrassed.


    Before they could clear up the misunderstanding, she suddenly felt a cold stare. The feeling came from the dark corner, like a snake stalking her, she felt her hair stand on end, making her very ufortable.


    Hazel furrowed her eyebrows and cautiously looked up.


    Next to Grandpa Anderson stood a man who resembled Isaac, he looked to be about the same age. However, the man was a bit fiercer and gloomier than Isaac.


    Hazel didn''t usually judge a book by its cover, but she still felt like it was an especially dangerous atmosphere.


    "Are you Isaac''s girlfriend?" The man squinted and looked at her like he was looking at a prey he had already got. "Are you free? Let''s go and have a drink."


    Hazel watched him suspiciously.


    Suddenly, a warm hand fell on her waist, and the familiar feeling made her feel at ease instantly.


    "I''m sorry, Sam. Hazel''s busy," Joshua put his arm around Hazel''s waist and said quietly.


    Sam seemed surprised, too. Joshua and Hazel were so intimate that he could tell they were a real couple.


    Of course, he was not interested in Joshua''s woman, and even if he was, he didn''t want to offend Joshua in any way.


    "Sam, stop hitting on Hazel!" Isaac said coldly. "Otherwise, even if Joshua lets you go, I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    "Aren''t you also hitting on her?" Sam sneered.


    "Well, Isaac''s just kidding." Grandpa Anderson opened his mouth quietly and broke the tense atmosphere. "Am I right, Isaac?"


    "Of course not." Isaac''s face softened a lot when he talked to his grandfather. "Grandpa, don''t you think Hazel''s great? What if she breaks up with Joshua one day, and I chased her and made her your daughter-inw?"


    "You don''t have a chance," Joshua said quietly.


    "Mm, you don''t have a chance," Hazel echoed his words.


    She knew Isaac was joking, so she didn''t care much. She knew clearly that Isaac was kind while Sam actually considered her as his prey even though he had merely said a word.


    "You brat, how dare you to y such a joke?!" Grandpa Anderson picked up the crutch at hand, pretending to hit Isaac, but he didn''t look furious.


    Sam''s face was a little colder.


    He always envied Isaac''s rtionship with Joshua, but he couldn''t understand why Joshua would be friends with Isaac but was always distant from him.


    He had shown his kindness to Joshua, but he couldn''t fit in his circle. He tried to provoke them, but Joshua was sensible enough not to be provoked at all.


    The one he most despised in the Anderson family was Isaac, but because of Joshua, he dared not look down on him at all.


    Joshua gave a gift to Isaac''s grandfather, who epted it with pleasure.


    After that, Grandpa Anderson had a brief chat with Hazel, Hazel politely responded.


    "You''re indeed a good girl." Heughed and praised, looking at Hazel with eyes full of love. "Joshua, you have a good eye. Looking at her, I sense something familiar about her; I like her."


    Joshua''s mouth tilted slightly as his eyes flickered, nobody knew what he was thinking.


    "Thank you, Grandpa." Hazel was a little shy.


    "Well, it''s time for me, the birthday boy, to show up." Grandpa Andersonughed, and he got up from his wheelchair with the help of a crutch. "Come on,e down with me."


    Isaac and Sam quickly helped him. Hazel was taken back. It turned out Grandpa Anderson could walk.


    Grandpa Anderson joked as if he had guessed what she was thinking, "Did you think I couldn''t walk, Hazel?"


    "I..." Hazel suddenly became more embarrassed.


    "Ha ha ha, I am old, my legs and feet are not as strong now. Sometimes I am toozy to walk. I''m afraid I won''t live for long." He didn''t care about it but couldn''t help sighing.


    "Grandpa, you are in such good health that you will live past one hundred!" She said quickly.


    "You''re really talkative." He was a little happier.


    "Grandpa, let''s go." Sam urged. "The guests are waiting."


    Grandpa Anderson nodded. The three of them walked ahead of Hazel and Joshua, she nced at Sam and couldn''t help frown.


    After Sam knew she was Joshua''s girlfriend, her feeling of being stared at waspletely gone.


    She could feel that Sam was not aiming at her before, but acting that way to upset Isaac because he had misunderstood her rtionship with Isaac. The rtionships within the Anderson family seemed moreplicated than she had imagined.


    When they were at the bottom of the stairs, others were about to congratte Grandpa Anderson when there was amotion at the door.


    Hazel looked at the door with others, and the next moment she furrowed her eyebrows.


    It was none other than Vanessa, thest person she wanted to see.


    Vanessa wore a pale bluece dress. Her dress was translucent, and her body could be seen through it. But she didn''t mind in the least. This kind of attention made her very happy as she proudly walked through the crowd to Grandpa Anderson.


    Hazel sighed helplessly. She couldn''t understand what Vanessa was thinking exactly.


    This was the birthday party of Grandpa Anderson, who should be the center of attention at the party, but Vanessapletely stole the show. Why did she always like to act as she did?


    Vanessa came to Grandpa Anderson and offered him a gift, she asked a servant to put it with the others.


    After that, she looked defiantly in Hazel''s direction.

 Chapter 839 - 127: Do You Have Special Feelings For Him?

    Hazel was feeling very helpless.


    Vanessa grew up with Isaac and the others, it waspletely normal for her to be present at Grandpa Anderson''s birthday party. However, Hazel still thought Vanessa was very disturbed.


    She would feel ufortable every time she saw Vanessa, as if Vanessa was deliberately targeting her.


    At the beginning of the banquet, people began to wish Grandpa Anderson a happy birthday. Sam apanied him and handled it with ease.


    Joshua brought two drinks and handed them to Hazel.


    "Isn''t... Isn''t it wine?" Hazel asked anxiously.


    She had made several jokes in front of Joshua, and now she would be scared almost every time she saw wine.


    "Don''t worry, it''s grape juice. I asked Isaac to prepare it." Joshua chuckled.


    Hazel was relieved. She took a sip of the sweet, sour grape juice.


    "Joshua, who is he?" Looking in Sam''s direction, Hazel asked in a low voice, frowning.


    "Sam is Isaac''s cousin." Joshua whispered, "Grandpa Anderson had an elder brother who betrayed the family for a woman, so the Anderson family passed on the family business to Grandpa Anderson. Later, his brother and his wife were killed in a car ident, leaving only a child who was ten. Grandpa Anderson was kind and took his nephew into his home and resided with him. Sam is actually the grandnephew of Grandpa Anderson. But the father and son are so ambitious that they think the Anderson family should belong to them, so they have been making trouble. Worse still, all of Isaac''s uncles have ulterior motives, and Grandpa Anderson can only barely restrain them."


    Hazel was dumbstruck.


    Isaac usually looked cynical and heartless, but to her surprise, Isaac had been growing up in this kind of environment.


    "But I think Isaac doesn''t seem to want topete." Hazel mused.


    At the birthday party of his grandfather, all the grandchildren surrounded Grandpa Anderson, trying their best to push themselves forward, especially Sam, who had been around him all the time.


    As for Isaac, he had already gone to talk with some pretty women who came to the party.


    "Well." Joshua nodded. "Isaac had seen so many plots and intrigues, beginning when he was a child that he has been very resistant to them and always wants to stay away from home. But his grandfather loves him the most and worries about him the most."


    "That''s right. After his grandfather dies, Isaac won''t fight for it, but others don''t think so. His life will be hard without his grandfather''s protection." Hazel sighed.


    Joshua was a little surprised. He had simply told Hazel about the situation of the Anderson family, but she was so perceptive.


    Sure enough, she was right. Hazel was indeed brilliant. Most of the time, she just didn''t care, but as long as she was willing to think, she could always grasp the root of the matters keenly.


    "Besides..." Hazel hesitated.


    "Huh?"


    "Isn''t it good for us to whisper about someone''s secret?" Hazel whispered with a little embarrassment.


    Joshua said quietly, "I''d rather tell you than you ask Isaac."


    Hazel didn''t know whether to cry orugh. Why was Joshua jealous again?


    "You seem to care about Isaac especially?" She looked at him yfully.


    Suddenly, it seemed that she remembered something, and then she asked in shock, "Do you... have some special feelings for him?!"


    Joshua was so angry with her that he almostughed. What was the girl thinking?


    "Hazel," he said with deep eyes as he approached her, "it seems like I need to prove my sexual orientation to you."


    She understood the hint in it, so she quickly shook her hands. "Don''t bother, don''t bother. I''m sure your rtionship is pure."


    "Huh?" His face darkened. This girl! The more she said, the more absurd it seemed to be.


    "I''m wrong." She admitted her mistake very sensibly. "I believe you, really!"


    "It''s toote to admit it now!" He came closer to Hazel, and the ming desire in his eyes got a little more intense.


    He leaned over and whispered in her ears, "Hazel, I''ll show you tonight!"


    Her heart missed a beat, and she was shy and remorseful despite herself. Why did she y with fire again?


    "Master Denmark." A waiter came to them. "Our master asked you toe over."


    Grandpa Anderson was looking for him? Joshua cocked an eyebrow. "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know," The servant said.


    Joshua took Hazel by the hand, but the servant said in a dilemma, "Mr. Denmark, our master only invited you."


    Joshua furrowed his eyebrows.


    "You may go." Knowing that Joshua was worried about her, Hazel smiled. "He must have something too private to talk about, and it would not be convenient for me to be around. I''ll wait here until youe back."


    Joshua was still a little reluctant.


    "Rest assured." Hazel continued, "I''m not a kid, and it''s the Anderson family''s residence here. Why are you worried now that they''re so many people at the party?"


    "I''m more worried because you''re not a kid." Joshua couldn''t resist butughed. "Ok then, don''t run about. I''lle back to you after we are done talking."


    "Mmm." She nodded.


    Joshua followed the servant upstairs while Hazel waited for him very obediently. Noticing that Joshua left, several women not far away from Hazel discussed for a bit and then walked over to her.


    "What''s your name, Miss?" the woman taking the lead.


    Hazel was a little startled. Why did theye to talk to her?


    "... Myst name is Denmark," she replied cautiously because she felt that these women must have a certain reason to be asking.


    "Denmark?" A few women''s eyes lit up, and they asked quickly, "Are you the cousin of Mr. Denmark? Oh, nice to meet you¡­"


    Then they jabbered their names.


    It turned out that they came for Joshua. Hazel felt a little embarrassed.


    Fortunately, she had been careful and did not tell them her realst name. Otherwise, if any sharp-eyed woman found out that Hazel was the one who had an affair with Joshua, they might tear her up.


    Hazel didn''t remember any of their names, but she knew they were all Isaac''s cousins. Many of thedies in therge families would have amercial marriage, and Joshua was undoubtedly the best choice, so surely, they would try their best to soften her up.


    "Miss Denmark, do you know what Mr. Denmark likes best?"


    "What does he like for a gift?"


    "What''s his hobby?"


    ***


    Hazel had quite a headache as she was chased by a group of women asking questions about Joshua. How could she know all the answers? She did not know his preferences, like the back of her hand.

 Chapter 840 - 128: Vanessa’s Lies

    "I don''t know, either¡­" she answered instinctively. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to get rid of them, but the women kept following right behind her.


    "How could you not know? Aren''t you the cousin of Mr. Denmark?"


    "Yeah, and Mr. Denmark is willing to take you with him as hispanion. You must have a great rtionship!"


    ****


    Hazel had a headache and frustration watching thesedies persevering.


    "Sorry, I''m going to the bathroom." Hazel was forced to make an excuse and ran off to the bathroom. Hazel let out a deep sigh of relief when she closed the door behind her. Thedies were so annoying that she did not want to see them again.


    But where could she go now? As she came out of the bathroom and looked all around, a waiter came up to her and asked, "Are you, Miss Crowe?"


    Hazel was stunned. How did he actually know her? She didn''t directly admit, "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Mr. Denmark invited you over, saying he would give you a surprise," the waiter said.


    "Joshua?" She felt surprised.


    Didn''t he go to talk to Grandpa Anderson? Had they talked that quickly? Did he go back to the hall and not see her, so he asked the waiter to look for her? Would he give her a surprise? What was he ying?


    "Yes." The waiter said, "Please follow me."


    "Ok." She nodded.


    The waiter took her to the garden behind the vi. The garden was huge and quiet, with an artificialke that was flickering under the light.


    A chill wind blew, and she suddenly felt awake.


    Why could Joshua ask her toe here? A sudden surge of panic ran through her body, she began to tremble as she tried to slow her thoughts down.


    Was it really Joshua who asked her out?


    "Where on earth are you taking me?" she asked, looking around attentively.


    "Right ahead." The waiter pointed to the pavilion ahead, which was built on an artificialke, and Hazel vaguely caught sight of a figure.


    Was that really Joshua?


    She walked toward the pavilion in disbelief while the waiter turned to go back to the house.


    When she figured out who the person in the pavilion was, she was extremely speechless.


    It wasn''t Joshua, but Vanessa. Hazel did not expect her to scheme by using his name, but Vanessa had. Hazel was speechless, thinking that Vanessa set her up, she really was a disturbed woman.


    Hazel turned around to leave, thest time she met with Vanessa, she said everything that she felt needed to be said. There was no reason to meet with her again.


    "Hazel!" Vanessa said her name. "Are you so afraid to see me?"


    Afraid of seeing her? Hazel stopped. She twisted around and looked at Vanessa with a smirk.


    There was only Vanessa Young, with none around. Hazel didn''t think Vanessa could hurt her.


    "What do you want to do this time?" Hazel cocked an eyebrow.


    "Don''t worry, and I just want to show you something." Vanessa came up to her.


    She opened her purse and took out a file.


    "What is it?" Hazel asked in wonder.


    "Don''t worry, Hazel," Vanessa said, her face as sullen as ever in the dim light.


    She lowered her head, but her eyes shone with a ferocious gleam. "Do you know why Joshua has to drive me out of Denmark Group and imperial capital?"


    Hazel frowned in surprise. Why did Vanessa suddenly mention this?


    Previously, Denmark Group arranged for Vanessa to go to another city; otherwise, they would dismiss her. Later, Vanessa chose to leave, and Hazel had very little knowledge of it.


    Was that why Vanessa came to her? But that made no sense.


    "I think you''re too boring¡­" said Hazel heartily.


    There was a sh of anger on Vanessa''s face. She wanted to fight with Hazel. However, after sucking in a deep breath, she forcefully restrained the urge.


    She was well-prepared today. She couldn''t be misled by Hazel once again, she had to have Hazel fall into her trap.


    "It is because¡­ I''m pregnant." Vanessa said, her eyes sparkling with malice. "It''s Joshua''s baby."


    Vanessa was actually pregnant? And the baby was Joshua''s? No, that was impossible.


    Her first sentence shocked Hazel a little, but the second one made her feel ridiculous.


    "I''m three months pregnant," Vanessa said, putting her hand on her still t belly and looking at Hazel.


    Then she quietly looked at Hazel. "I became pregnant that evening three months ago, that he will not admit to. Why do you think he has changed his attitude toward me during this time? It is because I am pregnant, and he thought the baby wasn''t his. He treated my family and me like that in order to force me not to keep the baby."


    Hazel was taken back and couldn''tprehend what was happening.


    What Vanessa said did not sound imusible, but she didn''t believe it.


    "That''s just your one-sided observation," Hazel said coolly. "I''m sorry, I can''t believe you."


    "That''s why I want to show you this." A touch of malice shed across Vanessa''s eyes rapidly before she handed a file to Hazel.


    "What''s this?" Hazel took it nkly.


    The lighting was dim, so Hazel took out her phone and turned on the shlight above the file.


    The sight of the handwriting on it tensed her up.


    "I went to get a paternity test, and the baby in my belly really belongs to Joshua." Vanessa said with hidden bitterness, "Hazel, I am pregnant with Joshua''s baby. Please leave him. Don''t let my baby be born without a father."


    There was exactly the paternity test report in Hazel''s hand, and the final results showed that Joshua was indeed the father of Vanessa''s baby!


    How was that possible?!


    Hazel''s hand trembled, and the paternity test report almost slipped from her fingers.


    She came to her senses and looked again at the paternity test report on which there was clearly a hospital seal. It didn''t seem to be fake. She felt lightheaded looking at it, her thoughts were inplete chaos.


    She didn''t believe in Vanessa, but the paternity test report was right in front of her. Suddenly, something urred to her, and she asked in a deep voice, "Did you show it to Joshua?"


    "Not yet," Vanessa said with a smile full of expectation. "But I think he''lle back to me when he sees it."


    "Your paternity test report is great, but I don''t believe it." After sucking in a deep breath, Hazel said calmly, "Maybe even this test is fake. Since you haven''t shown it to Joshua, I''ll show it to him for you."


    No matter what Vanessa was up to, the truth woulde out if she directly asked Joshua in person. Even if Vanessa gave her the paternity test report, Hazel would be willing to believe him.

 Chapter 841 - 129: Vanessa’s Trap

    With the paternity test report in her hands, Hazel was going to tell Joshua. Vanessa looked at Hazel, her face shing a triumphant smile.


    Noticing that Hazel was going to leave, Vanessa had a panic-stricken expression. She hurried to take the paternity test report away from Hazel. "Give it back to me! This is the surprise I want to give Joshua!"


    Vanessa''s panic made Hazel more skeptical. She asked with doubt, "I don''t think you want Joshua to see that, do you? If it is true, isn''t it the same whoever shows it to him?"


    "Give it back to me!" Vanessa shouted angrily.


    She quickly grabbed the report.


    Hazel furrowed her eyebrows slightly. The angrier Vanessa was, the more Hazel thought there was something wrong with the report. Realizing that Vanessa would do anything to get the report back, Hazel held it firmly in her hand and said, "Vanessa, why do I have a feeling that you are scared?"


    "I am not! Ah!" Suddenly Vanessa let go of the report, and she staggered back two steps, she then fell into theke behind her with a ssh.


    "Help! Help!" Vanessa cried, struggling in theke.


    "Help! Someone has fallen into the water!" Suddenly, someone stood at the door of the hall and shouted.


    Suddenly, many of the guests came out of the hall and walked towards theke. The garden lights turned on, and the garden was suddenly as bright as day. Several people rushed past Hazel, plunging into theke and swimming in Vanessa''s direction.


    As they swam to reach Vanessa, Hazel had an uneasy feeling in the pit of her stomach. She sensed that Vanessa had fallen into the water on purpose. Did Vanessa intend to frame her in this way?


    Vanessa was quickly saved, but shey on the ground by theke, apparently unconscious.


    Several people surrounded them, muttering nkly, "What happened?"


    "Please make way." Suddenly, a gloomy voice came, and the crowd quickly cleared a pathway.


    Sam walked through the crowd. He looked at Vanessa, who was sitting shivering by theke, and Hazel. Then he immediately asked a servant to make an emergency call, he looked as if he were the owner of Anderson Residence. After that, he asked, with a gloomy expression, "What happened?"


    "I saw it happen!" A man suddenly came out from the crowd. Then he pointed to Hazel and raised his voice. "I just went for a walk in the garden and saw the two of them arguing. The youngdy then shoved her into theke."


    "How could she shove ady into ake on such a cold day even if there is a fight?"


    "Yes, this woman looks beautiful. But why is she so wicked?"


    ***


    "Miss Crowe, what''s your grudge against Miss Young?" Sam frowned with a scolding voice.


    Hazel pressed her lips tightly. "I didn''t! I did not push her, she jumped in herself!"


    No one would believe her no matter what she said to defend herself, but she had to try, she would definitely be regarded as guilty.


    The whispers grew louder, and apparently, they didn''t believe her words at all.


    "Miss Crowe, don''t you think what you said is ridiculous?" Sam said discontentedly, "Both of you are guests of the Anderson family. If you have any misunderstanding, please let me know. I can mediate for both of you."


    "I..." Hazel suddenly felt very cold.


    He didn''t mean well at all. He was clearly trying to make things worse in front of so many people.


    "I just saw that they were fighting over something," said the "witness", who suddenly took the report away from Hazel''s hand.


    After opening it, he said after casting a nce, "Paternity test report? Is Miss Young, who has fallen into the water, pregnant? And the baby belongs to Joshua! I see. This woman must have known that Miss Young is pregnant with Mr. Denmark''s baby, so she shoved Vanessa into theke intentionally to make her have a miscarriage, right?"


    "I just wonder why she seems so familiar. Isn''t she thepanion of Mr. Denmark?"


    "Yeah, didn''t she just have an affair with him?"


    "What a wicked woman she is! How could she deserve Mr. Joshua?"


    ***


    Everyone started to use Hazel, and various kinds of charges left her speechless.


    Everyone turned away from Hazel when Vanessa, who had supposedly been unconscious, started coughing and woke up.


    It was very coincidental that she woke up at that moment, she immediately put her hands on her stomach and cried out with a mournful expression, "My baby, my baby¡­ Hazel, how could you be so vicious? Did I lose my baby? Help me..."


    A crowd of onlookers shouted, "Ambnce, call an ambnce!"


    "Call the police! By the way, call the police! The wicked woman must not be allowed to get away with it!"


    Hazel felt cold, and then she realized what a perfect trap she had fallen into. The paternity test report wasn''t the point, Vanessa had nned to fight with her and deliberately fall into the water.


    Furthermore, Sam must have been Vanessa''s aplice. Otherwise, he would not be using Hazel, and it was very likely, Vanessa had arranged the "witness," and he had known the contents of the report before he even read it.


    In the eyes of others, it could be said that the evidence was conclusive. That was ¡ª Hazel was jealous and deliberately shoved Vanessa into the water to make her miscarry.


    With the evidence and Vanessa''s excellent acting, Hazel didn''t have a chance to defend herself at all.


    She was desperate. It all happened so fast that it was like it had been rehearsed countless times without giving her any chance to defend herself.


    "What''s wrong?" A deep, familiar voice came in, and Hazel felt happy instantly and then extremely wronged.


    Everyone made way for him as Joshua walked through the crowd. He was slightly stunned to see Hazel standing by theke.


    "What''s the matter?" He strode over to her.


    "I..." she tried to speak but was interrupted by Vanessa''s pitiful and miserable cry.


    "Joshua, our baby¡­ Oh, my stomach hurts so much. We may have lost our baby¡­" Still putting hands on her stomach, Vanessa cried sadly.


    "Baby?" Joshua looked at her sarcastically as if he had heard a big joke.


    "Mr. Denmark, Miss Young is really pregnant with your bay!" The "witness" went up again and handed the paternity test report to him. "I saw Miss Young give it to Miss Crowe, who then angrily shoved Vanessa towards the water!"


    "Joshua, I didn''t. You must believe me!" Hazel said nervously.


    It didn''t matter even if the world didn''t believe her, as long as he believed her.

 Chapter 842 - 130: What A Sinister Hoax

    Joshua looked at the report in his hand, and his face darkened a little.


    The report was clearly a joke. He looked at the man who had just handed it to him, then recognized him, he was a reporter for a news website.


    In an instant, Joshua was worried and thought there had to be something wrong with this incident. The paternity test report was unshakable testimony, and a reporter happened to see the report.


    Presumably, this had been known to the media, who even might have prepared the press release before the incident ever happened.


    It was a trap, and it was targeting him.


    With the report around, no matter how he rified the situation, others would still think Vanessa''s baby was his. If anything happened to Vanessa''s baby, he couldn''t defend himself.


    Joshua''s eyes were deep and angry, he already knew what Vanessa was up to. She was likely trying to get rid of the baby, but she wanted to use Hazel of causing it and then nder him falsely.


    What a sinister hoax!


    Joshua looked at Vanessa, who was still sadly sobbing. The dress became transparent and clung to her after she was pulled out of the water.


    He looked down and could not help narrowing his eyes. Vanessa put her hands on her belly, but there was no blood between her legs.


    It appeared that the baby in her womb was fine, but she was going to act as if the baby was miscarried. It was nothing but an act for the media.


    It was only in a blink of an eye that he had thought through all this and known how to deal with it. His only chance to prove his innocence was to make sure the baby survived.


    He strode up to Vanessa and picked her up by the waist.


    Vanessa''s face was full of disbelief.


    How could Joshua hold her so tightly? He had never been so kind to her, Vanessa was silent with delight, but then she came to her senses and cried more miserably in Joshua''s arms, "Joshua, our child¡­"


    Hazel looked at him in disbelief. Her hand was trying to grab his sleeve, but she got a hand full of air. She stood there in a daze, looking helpless.


    Didn''t Joshua believe her?


    Why did he suddenly be... someone who she didn''t know at all¡­ after seeing the paternity test report?


    Maybe... No, she couldn''t guess randomly. She should trust him.


    Joshua held Vanessa, who was still crying, as his gaze swept over Hazel with a little worry.


    There were too many people here now, so he couldn''t say much, let alone exin it.


    "Hazel," Joshua whispered as he reached her with Vanessa, "ask Isaac to get you home. I will be taking her to the hospital. The baby in her womb must be protected."


    Joshua left, walking quickly with Vanessa in his arms. Sam followed and told the servant to help them prepare a car.


    Hazel stumbled and looked white as a sheet.


    What did Joshua mean?


    Even if Vanessa had handed the report to her and Joshua had chosen to carry Vanessa, she was still willing to believe him.


    Having said that, she could not deceive herself even if she did not want to think too much when she saw Joshua care so much about Vanessa''s baby.


    The others who were standing there kept looking over at Hazel, smirking.


    "Mr. Denmark is so worried about Miss Young, it seems that Miss Young''s baby is really his, right?"


    "Sure! If it weren''t his, why would he care about Vanessa?"


    "Chickens,e home to roost! Fortunately, Mr. Denmark saw through her!"


    "That''s it! How could this woman who wants to kill his baby deserve him? Mr. Denmark didn''t want to talk to her at all now!"


    Each of the harsh and unkind words was stabbing Hazel in the heart like a knife. She never knew that her heart could hurt so much.


    Hazel never really cared what others thought of her, but she felt their judging eyes on her and had no ce to hide.


    Humiliated, she desperately wanted to leave, but the people didn''t seem to want to let her go, and they kept surrounding her, unwilling to make way for her.


    "Bitch!"


    There was someone in the crowd cursing, and then a stone flew and hit her on the head. Hazel raised her head hastily, and another stone hit her little finger. She could help but gasp with pain.


    Her finger felt like it was swelling, but she didn''t have to stop and look at it. It seemed the onlookers had been encouraged, and many of them also picked up stones. "Let''s teach her a lesson! The wicked woman!"


    Hazel had never been in such a tight corner and had never been victimized physically, she could always fight back, but her heart was breaking, and her mind was turned upside down with what just happened.


    She instinctively covered her head to protect it from the stones that were being thrown at her. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of her, she froze expecting to be hit, but he helped protect her from the stones.


    She raised her head delightfully, but she was disappointed, it wasn''t Joshua.


    It was Isaac, who had just arrived and helped her.


    "What are you doing? Courting death?!" Isaac protected her, growling.


    The people seemed to snap back to reality as soon as they realized it was Isaac and put down their stones in shame.


    "Who thought of doing this was a good idea?" Isaac''s face was full of anger.


    Everyone bowed their heads, but no one admitted to it.


    "Isaac, forget it. Let''s go," Hazel whispered, she really wanted to leave and not be there any longer than she needed to be.


    "... Ok, let''s go." Isaac put his arm around her, he had started to lead her away when he suddenly stopped and looked coldly at the group. "You''ll pay for it!"


    Hazel got into Isaac''s car and looked out of the window in a trance.


    Isaac furrowed his brows and couldn''t help asking, "Hazel, what happened? Joshua called me suddenly and asked me to get you home. Where''s he now?"


    "I don''t know. Don''t ask me," she said wearily. She didn''t want to think about anything right now.


    "What exactly happened ?" Isaac frowned irritably. "Hazel, do you still think of me as a friend?"


    Hazel had a horrible headache, she held out her hands and rubbed her forehead before replying impatiently, "I really don''t know."


    Isaac was in the dark, he sighed. "Alright, let me know when you are ready."


    Hazel dropped her eyes, downcast. "Vanessa Young showed me a paternity test report showing that her baby was Joshua''s. Then she fell into the water herself but said I had pushed her. Then Joshua came, and when he saw the report, he took Vanessa to the hospital. That''s all."


    She thought by saying it all as quickly as possible, it would hurt less, but it didn''t help, Hazel felt as if each of them was stabbing her in the heart.

 Chapter 843 - 131: Who Hired You?

    Shocked, Isaac mmed on the brakes and pulled over on the roadside.


    Then he asked incredulously. "What do you mean Vanessa is pregnant with Joshua''s baby? What did Joshua say?"


    "I don''t know." Hazel looked down at her swollen fingers and said in a deep voice, "He said nothing."


    "Nothing..." Isaac frowned. It was not like Joshua.


    Isaac couldn''t figure out what had happened for a few moments, he took time to ponder the situation before saying, "Hazel, I don''t think you should think too much. I''ve been friends with Joshua for years. Since he did not say that the baby in Vanessa''s stomach was his, that it mustn''t be his."


    Hazel''s lips moved. She wanted to say something but choked back her words in the end.


    "How about this?" Isaac started the car again. "Instead of guessing randomly, you had bettere with me and ask him face to face."


    "No." Hazel felt a little nervous.


    Joshua should have made it to the hospital with Vanessa. Would he be free to meet her?


    "I''ll take you to him now¡­ Huh?" He felt a little surprised.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked.


    "Nothing, it seems something is wrong with my car," he said with his eyebrows raised. "Stay here, and I''ll go check."


    Despite what Isaac had said, Hazel opened the door and got out. He had the bo up and was looking around, she leaned in and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "Let me see..." Isaac frowned. Suddenly, he raised his head in astonishment, two cars drove up and parked in front of Isaac''s car.


    Several men got out of the cars and quickly surrounded them.


    "Guys, what''s this about?" Isaac felt there was something wrong and kept Hazel behind him.


    These people did not look very kind, they had the appearance of a gang.


    "Nothing. Your girl is beautiful. Let us y with her. You can leave now," the man taking the lead said ferociously.


    Were these people after her? Hazel couldn''t help frowning.


    Isaac''s car had just stopped when the men gathered around. It was clear that they were not passing by, but they had premeditated it.


    "Who hired you?" Isaac said in a deep voice. "I''ll double the price!"


    "Ha ha," one of them sneered disrespectfully, "Money? It''s a pity we only have eyes for this woman¡­"


    As he spoke, the man taking the lead stretched out his hand, intending to touch Hazel''s face frivolously.


    Hazel''s face darkened, and she tilted her head to dodge it.


    Isaac pped his hand away angrily. "How dare you touch her?!"


    Instead of getting angry, the rascal said with a sneer, "Hey! It''s not your girl, is it? Why are you protecting her? Our men outnumber you. Do you think you have any chance to defeat us if we really fight? I think you had better hand over this woman to us obediently. If we''re happy, perhaps we can give you a break!"


    "Yes!" The rest of the men echoed his words.


    Isaac''s face became even more unsightly. "Do you have to do that?"


    "Ha ha ha," the men pointed at him andughed jeeringly, "You''re a wuss!"


    "In that case¡­" Isaac suddenly sneered, he made a quick move and punched the thug in the face.


    The other men were shocked as they watched Isaac, Hazel was also shocked. She knew Isaac wouldn''t leave her alone, but she didn''t think that Isaac would make a move so quickly.


    But they were greatly outnumbered, she and Isaac were probably no match for these guys.


    "Boys hit him!" The leading man covered his bruised face and shouted angrily.


    His men yelled as they rushed at Isaac, but before their fists touched Isaac''s face, a few cars stopped, and several bodyguards stepped out of the cars and began to fight with the gang.


    Isaac stomped energetically towards the people in front of him as he sneered, saying, "Why didn''t you do your research before taking on the job? I am afraid of being killed, so I always travel with secret bodyguards."


    At the thought that these people would dare to flirt with Hazel in front of him, he was so annoyed that he hit the leader.


    Hazel hid nearby. The bodyguards were obviously better at fighting than she was, and it was clear that the unkind men were apparently there for her. It would be better if she did not fight and expose herself.


    The bodyguards gradually gained the upper hand. When the leader noticed they were at a disadvantage, a ferocious expression appeared on his face, and he pulled out a dagger.


    He was swinging it around wildly, the sharp knife was shing in the light, the bodyguards ducked to avoid being stabbed. He started to run away, his friends followed, so the bodyguards stopped to catch their breath.


    Out of nowhere, he turned around and ran in Hazel''s direction.


    "Stop him!" Isaac''s face instantly went white.


    All the bodyguards ran forward, but they were a pace or two slower, within a few seconds, the attacker was only a few steps away from Hazel.


    One bodyguard got a burst of adrenaline, pounced, and grabbed his leg. The leader was not about to give up though, he threw the knife.


    It was as if it was happening in slow motion, Isaac''s bodyguards could not stop it, and Hazel could not dodge it, the dagger went straight into Hazel''s chest.


    "Hazel!" Isaac cried, terrified.


    The impact of the dagger caused her to stagger back two steps. She only felt as if she had been struck on her chest.


    "Hazel, you need to be okay," Isaac said, looking flustered as he approached her. "Joshua has entrusted you to me. If anything happens to you, what shall I tell him?"


    "I..." She suddenly became confused as she was surprised and looked at her chest in disbelief.


    She took a deep breath and said, "I''m fine."


    "Stop talking, I''ll take you to the hospital now!" Isaac quickly shouted to the bodyguards, "Get the car here!"


    "Isaac, I''m really fine." She pushed him aside and calmly pulled the dagger out of her chest.


    Isaac was taken back, he could not understand why there was no blood on the dagger.


    How could that be possible? He clearly had seen the knife in Hazel''s chest.


    The bodyguards had got the group under control, and the one who had stabbed Hazel with the knife was knocked unconscious.


    Fearing that there may be another attack on Hazel, the bodyguards searched them to make sure they didn''t have any other weapons.


    "Take these people to the police," Isaac said, with a surly face. "Tell the police to make sure they find out who was behind this!"


    The bodyguards agreed quickly and put the thugs in the cars.


    Isaac turned his gaze toward Hazel, he was still filled with disbelief. "What''s the matter, Hazel? Why aren''t you hurt?"

 Chapter 844 - 132: Take Me Home

    "It saved me." Hazel pulled a ne with a charm out of her dress


    She was still a little scared. But when she saw it, she was a little dispirited. Joshua gave it to her, and she wore it all the time, except when she was in the shower.


    She didn''t expect that the charm would really save her life.


    But where was Joshua, who gave it to her? He was with another woman.


    "Get in." Isaac took her to another car. "I''ll take you to Joshua!"


    "Oh?" There was a fluster in Hazel''s eyes.


    Then she lowered her head, dispirited. "Forget it, Isaac, I''m exhausted after this incident. Take me home."


    "It''s because you almost had an ident that you should go to him!" Isaac said in a deep voice. "You were on the verge of death just now. How can you not let him know how dangerous it was?"


    Hazel was tongue-tied.


    She didn''t want to go because she was afraid of seeing something that would make her more miserable, but at the same time, it was a dangerous encounter, and it was only Joshua who shed through her mind.


    She always felt very free and easy, but she found out that she was scared when it came to life and death. When she was scared, she hoped Joshua would be with her.


    She lowered her eyes and did not refuse again.


    Looking out of the window, there was still a touch of shock and horror in her heart. "Who in the world would hold such a grudge against me? wanting me to die..."


    "Hazel, they may not havee for you." Isaac frowned. "Joshua asked me to get you home. If anything happened to you, he would turn against me. Most likely, those people wereing for me. Besides, it happened that my car broke down, it was possible my car had been tampered with."


    "In other words, is the other party actually trying to kill two birds with one stone?" Hazel held her arms tightly and suddenly felt cold.


    In her twenty years on Earth, Hazel had a few rocky times, but it was usually smooth, at least to this point, nobody wanted her to die.


    The only person who held a grudge against her¡­ was Vanessa Young. If Joshua had known that she suspected Vanessa, he would have been even more irritated.


    "Stop thinking about it," Isaac said. "Leave it to Joshua and me. We''ll find out the truth!"


    She said nothing more but let out a loud sigh.


    Isaac called Jaxson to confirm the address of the hospital where Joshua was and headed in that direction.


    ***


    At the hospital, Vanessa was frantically struggling on the bed. "Let me go! Let me go! I want to transfer to another hospital! I don''t want to stay here!"


    But a group of nurses and doctors held her limbs down, and she could do nothing but shout.


    How did this happen?


    Vanessa was terrified. Joshua had hugged her and took her to the hospital, making her dizzy with happiness for a moment.


    But when she got into Joshua''s car, she realized something was strange.


    The baby in her womb was not Joshua''s at all. She and Joshua both clearly knew it wasn''t, so why did Joshua care about it?


    Was Joshua trying to save the baby to get another DNA test?


    Vanessa felt cold all over.


    In her n, Joshua should try to deny it when he heard she was pregnant with his baby, and then she would go to the hospital because of her miscarriage. In this case, dead Men Tell No Tales.


    She thought as long as she provoked the media, Joshua''s image as a womanizer would be built, and there would be no opportunity for him to turn it around.


    But the n, which had not been implemented in time, was disrupted by Joshua. Was he... so distrustful?


    Vanessa was trembling all over. No, the fetus must be removed. If the fetus were saved, she would be the one to fail.


    Vanessa struggled even harder at the thought of this. "Let me go!"


    Joshua opened the door of the ward and walked in with a cold face.


    She looked at him incredulously, with anger and fear in her eyes.


    "Mr. Denmark, the patient''s mood is very unstable, refusing to cooperate at all," the doctor said, sweating.


    "Oh?" Joshua''s brow clouded with coldness. "If she won''t cooperate, why don''t you sedate her?"


    The doctor was in a daze and then said intuitively, "But with a sedative, the fetus is likely to be deformed."


    Vanessa cried out with delight as if she had clutched at straws, "I don''t want to be sedated! Joshua, didn''t you hear him? Sedatives can deform my baby!"


    Joshua''s eyes narrowed as he walked closer to Vanessa.


    In an instant, Vanessa felt the invisible tremendous pressure descending upon her, and her voice trailed off fainter with a shiver.


    "Do you think I would care?" he looked at her coldly. "All I want is for the fetus to live. What does the freak you will give birth to have to do with me? Give her the medicine!"


    The doctor agreed at once, and Vanessa shivered, even more, she had never known that Joshua would be so ruthless.


    In the past, he had been so tolerant of her nonsense, she had believed that he was good-tempered and that he didn''t seem to care what she did.


    However, it turned out to be all a delusion?


    "Joshua, I beg you, have them let me go! They''re bad, trying to take the baby out of my belly! Please, let me transfer to another hospital!" Vanessa cried desperately.


    "Isn''t it you who wants your baby to go away?" Joshua looked a little colder. "Rx, Vanessa, your child will be powerful, and these doctors will protect you."


    ''I won''t!" Her heart was filled with fear as Vanessa cried out in a fluster, "Joshua, why did you change? You used to be very good and gentle! Why are you doing this to me?!"


    "I used to be nice to you because you were my friend." Joshua looked at her sarcastically. "Why do you think I can still put up with you after you''ve tried to hurt Hazel repeatedly and even kill us?! I will show you, Vanessa, how cruel I am to my enemies!"


    Vanessa''s face was terribly pale, and her heart was filled with despair. When the doctor sedated her, she didn''t have even the courage to resist.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Mr. President," Jaxson whispered at the door. He stuck his head inside and said, "Garry Young and his wife havee to the hospital with plenty of reporters, and they are now downstairs."


    "They came quite quickly!" Joshua sneered. "Looks like Vanessa has found a good partner this time!"


    "And Mr. Anderson asked you where you were, and I told him," Jaxson continued.


    "Well, I''m afraid it has something to do with the Anderson family, so it''s ok to tell him," Joshua said quietly. "I''ll have something to discuss with him when hees."

 Chapter 845 - 133: Why Are You Protecting Her?

    No sooner had Joshua spoken than he heard footsteps of the crowd.


    Jaxzon and Joshua turned to see Garry and Mabel Young, along with numerous reports rushing towards them.


    "Joshua! Where''s my daughter? Return my daughter to me!" Garry cried fiercely. He lunged at Joshua, but before he could get too close, he was stopped by a group of bodyguards.


    Isaac pulled into the parking garage at the hospital. Hazel got out of the car, she felt a chill and sneezed.


    Isaac took off his coat and handed it to her. "Put it on."


    Hazel looked down as she put the jacket on, there were many bruises on her arms because of the stones.


    "Let''s go." He took her arm and walked into the hospital.


    As the elevator reached the floor Vanessa was on, they heard amotion in the corridor. They looked at each other with confusion and walked to see what was happening.


    Joshua was standing at the door of the ward, surrounded by a crowd of reporters.


    Vanessa''s mother, who was struggling to push away the bodyguard who stood in front of her, said, "Joshua, why don''t you let me see my daughter? She''s pregnant with your baby. Is it because you don''t want that baby that you want to hurt her deliberately?"


    "Mrs. Young, it is the doctor that doesn''t allow you to see your daughter. Rest assured, I will take care of her until she recovers. I promise you I will keep her and her baby safe," Joshua said calmly, without a trace of anger in his words.


    "Mr. Denmark, so Miss Young is really pregnant with your baby?"


    "Are you really not going to recognize this baby?"


    "Why don''t you let Miss Young''s parents visit her?"


    ***


    The reporters all asked at once.


    Jaxzon went up to them and exined, "Please go away for now. We''ll talk about the specific informationter on."


    The reporters were unwilling to leave, each of them was yelling questions and usations, refusing to give up.


    When Hazel saw the situation, she looked at Isaac in a daze and said, "Let''s go. He won''t be able to see us now."


    "Ok," Isaac frowned and agreed. There were so many reporters there and what had happened was not that simple.


    Before they could leave, a sharp-eyed reporter spotted Hazel. His eyes lit up, and he ran in Hazel''s direction. "Miss Crowe! I heard Miss Young was shoved into the water by you. Is that true¡­"


    Hearing his shout, the other reporters also rushed to Hazel and Isaac.


    The expression on Joshua''s face changed as a surge of anger went through his body. How could Isaac bring her here at this point?


    She was startled, Isaac hurried back to the elevator with her. However, the elevator didn''t, so they ran to go down the stairs, but they were immediately surrounded by the reporters.


    "What are you doing?!" Isaac walked up angrily to protect Hazel.


    "Miss Crowe, didn''t you refuse to be Mr. Denmark''s girlfriend? Why are you still with him now?"


    "What''s your rtionship with him? Are you his mistress now?"


    "Did you really shove Miss Young into the water? Did you do that because she was pregnant with Mr. Denmark''s baby?"


    "And what''s your rtionship with Mr. Anderson? Are you a two-timer?"


    The questions were so overwhelming, and each one could put her at risk. Hazel could not answer.


    Dazed, she leaned against the wall behind her and didn''t know what to do.


    "Make way!" Mabel pushed her way through the crowd angrily.


    As soon as the reporters saw that there would be a drama, they swiftly stepped aside.


    "You wicked woman! Mistress! How could you have the nerve toe here?!" Mabel raised her hand angrily. "I''m going to kill you today! I want you to pay for my daughter!"


    The reporters revealed and waited, but before Mabel''s hand fell, Joshua snapped her wrist.


    "Let go! Joshua, this woman is going to kill your baby. Why are you protecting her?!" Garry also approached and asked in an angry, vicious tone.


    The reporters had already started taking pictures and video.


    "Why are you talking nonsense?!" Isaac yelled, annoyed.


    "Isaac, get Hazel home," Joshua said in a deep voice.


    "What?!" Isaac looked at him incredulously. "Joshua, they mistreated Hazel like this. Why don''t you exin it?!"


    "Get her home!" Joshua''s voice was a little severe.


    Now, the more he said, the more mistakes he would make. He couldn''t get Hazel involved.


    Hazel''s face was pale. She came to see Joshua, but he said nothing and exined nothing. He was unwilling to say a word for her, even when others doubted her.


    "Isaac, let''s go¡­" she whispered, clutching at the coat tightly.


    "Joshua Denmark!" Isaac yelled at him angrily, "What do you mean?! Is Vanessa really pregnant with your baby? Do you know what Hazel has just gone through? But you''re actually spending time with another woman at this point¡­"


    "Stop!" Hazel bit her lip gently, then said desperately. "Let''s go."


    "... Alright." Isaac helplessly agreed and red at Joshua angrily when he looked back. "Joshua, you''ll regret it!"


    When the elevator opened, Isaac took Hazel into the elevator.


    The reporters tried to catch up with them, but the bodyguards surrounded the elevator for them to leave safely. A reporter tried to chase them by going down the security stairs, but the bodyguards caught him.


    Joshua''s heart sank.


    When Hazel left, she looked so forlorn and helpless.


    Did something happen to her? Or did she really get him wrong?


    But he couldn''t leave now.


    Vanessa would find a chance to have her fetus removed at any moment. He had to keep a close eye on her.


    Furthermore, it was not enough to just have a DNA test again. He had to have stronger evidence. He had to be by Vanessa''s side before anyone could guess exactly what he was doing. He had to hurry.


    Leaving the reporters to gossip, Joshua returned to the ward.


    The Young family and the reporters had been kept out, and Vanessa, who had been sedated, was passed out at present.


    "Jaxson, how''s it going?" Joshua asked in a deep voice.


    "President, we''re still looking into it," Jaxzon whispered. "All we know is that this man does not live in the same building as Vanessa. Very likely, he was an intruder. It''s hard to trace¡­"


    "If he was an intruder, he certainly didn''te around just once. He had at least scouted there," Joshua said, his eyes narrowing. "Check the monitor from the day before, and surely something will be found."


    Jaxson said hurriedly, "I''ll tell them now¡­"


    "No, Jaxson, do it yourself," Joshua said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 846 - 134: What Was Going On?

    Joshua could not leave now, and he would not beforted if it was left to someone else.


    Jaxson quickly agreed and left the ward.


    After that, Joshua could not help but frown when he reyed the scene that urred when Isaac and Hazel were there.


    Had something terrible happened to Hazel? He grimaced in fear.


    He took out his phone and called her, it went directly to voicemail as if she was avoiding him, but he was not discouraged and called again. Hazel answered the second time, catching Joshua off guard.


    Before he could speak, he heard Hazel''s cold voice on the other end of the line, "Stop calling, Joshua Denmark. I don''t want to talk to you now."


    "Hazel..."


    The telephone was hung up before he had finished speaking.


    He feltpletely helpless. It looked like Hazel really had gotten him wrong, and worse still, she was very irritated and wouldn''t give him a chance to exin it.


    He had to find out as soon as possible to prove his innocence right now.


    Isaac took Hazel back to Denmark Residence. She immediately started to put her clothes in her suitcase.


    She didn''t want to stay there any longer. Even if Joshua had exined it to her, she felt terribly depressed and sad being in the house.


    She took her suitcase to the living room after she finished packing her things, but was stopped by two servants. "Miss Crowe, our master has ordered you not to leave for the next two days for your safety."


    Hazel was stunned, but then her heart was filled with uncontroble anger. "What does he mean? Is he going to imprison me?!"


    "Our master is only concerned about your safety," said the servant, a little panic-stricken, "Please don''t make things difficult for us¡­"


    Joshua called expressly to ask them to do everything they could to keep Hazel stay, but what could they do?


    Hazel found it ironic. Why didn''t Joshua care about her safety when she was in danger? Did he still want to imprison her by his side when he was with another woman?


    How could he be such an asshole?!


    She went back to her bedroom in a huff and sat miserably on the bed, feeling very sad.


    Now that Vanessa was pregnant with his child and he wanted to be responsible for Vanessa, why did he still want her here?


    But that made no sense at all, was Joshua trying to be with both of them at the same time? No, he wasn''t that kind of person.


    Her life with him was not a lie, she knew better than anyone how he treated her and his personality.


    Hazel rubbed her head, it was aching, and she couldn''t continue to think. She was exhausted and just wanted to take a shower before having a good sleep.


    Taking off the charm Joshua gave her, Hazel paused suddenly as she was going to put it on the table. The charm''s shell had been punctured, and there seemed to be something in it.


    She hesitated for a bit before opening it.


    There was a small box, but she couldn''t figure out what it was made of. It seemed to be some strong metal, no wonder it protected her from the dagger.


    There was a groove on the top of the box, left by the impact of the dagger. Hazel was about to put it down when she found the box looked a bit unusual and had a small crack in the middle.


    Could it be opened?


    She was a bit curious. Could Joshua have put something in it?


    She opened the small box in amazement, which contained folded papers.


    She was instantly stunned when she began reading. Her grip on the box loosened, and it fell to the ground, but she didn''t notice it at all.


    She looked as if she waspletely frozen, the shock of the document left her unable to move.


    It was a property transfer agreement signed by Joshua.


    In the agreement, Joshua transferred all his savings, shares, movable property, and real estate to her for free. As long as she signed it, everything Joshua owned would be hers.


    Hazel waspletely dumbstruck. She could not remember ever experiencing such a bizarre thing. Her legs were fragile when she thought she had had such a big fortune hanging around her neck.


    She suddenly held out her hand to give her arm a sharp twist.


    The pain in her arm made her gasp. Is it a dream?


    She lowered her head again, but the transfer agreement remained unchanged.


    However, she didn''t feel happy or excited in the least, even though she suddenly had such a fortune. She felt scared and nervous instead.


    Why did Joshua give her all that he had? That made no sense.


    Even if he did n to marry her, there was no need for him to do that.


    It wasn''t a joke because even if he wanted to test if she was a greedy woman, why would he hide the document where she couldn''t find it?


    If she hadn''t identally opened the charm, she wouldn''t have found the transfer agreement at all.


    Her head was so filled with thoughts and questions she felt she couldn''t breathe, she quickly opened the door and headed to the study. She thought maybe she could find something that could help her to understand.


    It was not her first time in the study, but before she was there just to get a book and leave, she never snooped around. Hazel opened a drawer and frantically searched through the files in it. Although she didn''t have much hope, she didn''t know what else to do.


    She silently screamed, "NO! NO! There is nothing!"


    There were some documents, but they were all rted to Joshua''s work, and they were not that important.


    Was there really no clue?


    Suddenly, she reached down to pull the lowest drawer, but she couldn''t open it. The drawer was locked, her eyes began to search the room and then she decided to pick up the chair, she banged it hard against the lock.


    After the lock opened, she promptly opened the drawer. There was a thick photo album inside.


    It felt ironic, thest thing she liked was prying into other people''s privacy. The moral struggle made her want to close the drawer, but she took out the album anyway.


    Opening the heavy photo album, she turned pale. The photos in the album were all of a baby, and there was an obvious beautiful five-petal plum blossom birthmark on her chest.


    The photo album fell to the floor as Hazel''s face went white as a sheet.


    She also had a birthmark of a five-petal plum blossom on her chest, which was exactly the same as the baby girl in the photo.


    What was going on?

 Chapter 847 - 135: Is She The Missing Daughter?

    Hazel felt like she could not breathe, it hurt too much.


    Many things happened in thest few hours, and she was just too shocked to think anymore.


    She grew paler as she kept looking at the photo album.


    There were individual photos of the baby girl but also some of her with a young couple.


    Hazel had seen the photos of the young couple before; they were the same people like the ones in the photo of Joshua''s parents.


    How could this be?


    Did it mean that she was the baby girl? Had she seen Joshua''s parents when she was a child?


    However, the couple in the photos looked at the baby girl with such loving and soft eyesight, just like she was the best gift they had ever got. It seemed that they were looking at their own daughter.


    "Denmark''s family has lost a daughter."


    Vanessa''s words echoed in her mind.


    Is she the missing daughter of Denmark''s family?


    No, how was that possible? She was the biological daughter of the Crowe Family. How could it possible that Joshua was her brother?


    If he were really her brother, how could he have thought of marrying her and almost slept with her?


    However, she also remembered that Joshua had told her that they were not siblings.


    But why did Joshua gave her everything that belonged to the Denmark Family? What''s more, how could she have almost the same birthmark as the baby?


    Hazel''s mind was in total chaos, she had no idea how many things would disrupt her life, all in one day.


    Was it possible that she was not the daughter of the Crowe Family?


    No! Hazel denied this thought in her mind. Her parents and brother loved her so much and gave her the best. How could she not be their daughter?


    Maybe it was because of her birthmark that Joshua regarded her as his sister?


    Though it seemed to be the least possible answer, she would like to believe this onepared to the answer that she was not the daughter of the Crowe Family.


    It must be like this. The second time Joshua met her, he insisted on looking at the birthmark in her chest, which had caused her to regard him as a rascal for a long time.


    Like Vanessa had told her, the Denmark Family has some secrets.


    Joshua had her stay there by his side because he regarded her as his sister?


    Hazel fell to the ground in anguish. It did not matter why Joshua had approached her.


    Vanessa was pregnant with his baby, and Joshua would not leave her alone. He was that kind of man.


    Hazel felt that she was unable to be with Joshua anymore. She could not stand that he had slept with Vanessa and had been lying to her.


    Hazel took the album and went to the bedroom, feeling like she had lost her mind.


    She leafed through the photo album and gradually fell into sleep.


    ***


    The next morning, a phone call woke Hazel.


    Her eyes hurt a lot, she rubbed her eyes and forced them open to answering the phone.


    "Hello?" her voice was hoarse.


    "Hazel, it''s me." Ronald spoke mildly on the other side, "you haven''t called me for days, how have you been?"


    "I''m fine." Hazel felt it was breathless. Was it true that her brother, who was such a good brother, had no blood rtionship with her?


    "You sound very tired, have you stayed up again?"


    "No¡­"


    "Has someone hurt you? Or your colleagues giving you a hard time? You can tell me no matter what you have encountered."


    Listening to Ronald''s countless questions, Hazel felt a lump in her throat. She felt so distressed and could not help crying. Her eyes swelled up with tears, and she could not even speak a word.


    The concern of a family member was the warmest thing when it feels like life is falling apart.


    "Hazel, what happened? Talk to me." Ronald suddenly panicked when he heard Hazel sobbing.


    Hazel cried harder. Her brother was overseas, and she did not want him to worry about her.


    "Ronald, I''m just homesick. I miss dad and mom. I haven''t seen them for days and miss them so much."


    "Don''t cry, dear. Go home if you miss them. School hasn''t started yet, has it?" Ronaldforted her in a soft voice, but he was actually anxious.


    There must be something she did not tell him. She would not cry so heavily just because she was homesick. What kind of turmoil was she going through?


    "Well, I will go home!" Hazel sobbed and wiped the tears on her face. She just wanted to leave this ce and went back to her mother''s arms. With family being around, she did not have to think about anything.


    "Okay. I will tell our parents to pick you up then." Ronald nodded. He was now overseas, and he could do nothing except worry about her. It was better for her to go home where her parents could take care of her.


    "Don''t bother our parents, I will go home now," Hazel replied resolutely.


    She did not want to stay here one more second.


    After hanging up the phone, Hazel booked a ticket immediately. Suddenly, she was a bit depressed.


    Joshua had note home from the hospital. He promised to take care of Vanessa in front of the journalists until she recovered. It appeared that he would keep his promise.


    Joshua chose Vanessa over Hazel.


    However, this did not mean that Joshua would let Hazel go; maybe those servants would stop her again like they did yesterday.


    Hazel found scissors and cut the sheets into strips. She tied them to the window.


    No matter if they would stop her or not, she was not going to wake them up.


    Hazel was on the second floor. She climbed down the strips and smoothlynded on the ground. She left the house undiscovered.


    Joshua was at the hospital, and Vanessa was still refusing to cooperate. The journalists were still downstairs in the lobby of the hospital and seemed to be willing to stay here forever.


    His phone suddenly rang, and Joshua hurriedly pressed the answer button. "Jaxson, have you found..."


    "Joshua!" Isaac shouted at the other side of the phone. "What have you done to Hazel? She is missing!"


    "What?" Joshua suddenly stood up from the sofa, "Isaac, what happened?"


    "That''s my question!" Isaac was angrier. "I was worried and came to see her. But when I got here, I could not find her. She was not in her room! I found out that she has left through the window."


    Joshua was stunned. He had assumed that Hazel would misunderstand the situation and be angry with him, but he had never thought she would actually leave.


    If she just misunderstood, she would be more likely to punch him, so why would she leave?


    "Isaac, when you took her home yesterday, was there anything that happened?" He was anxious.

 Chapter 848 - 136: Does It Hurt?

    "Well, you finally thought to ask about that?" Isaac sneered.


    "Isaac!" Joshua''s voice was somewhat serious.


    Isaac sighed, he was very concerned with Hazel. Besides, what Joshua was doing now made Isaac somewhat suspicious that he really did something wrong to Hazel.


    However, since they had been good friends for years, Isaac would be angry with him, but he would still be on his side.


    Isaac told him what had happened.


    Joshua was dumbfounded, Hazel had been in such a dangerous situation, but he was not with her. Even after she summoned the courage to find him, he rejected her.


    No wonder she was so confused and destitute when she leftst night. How discouraged was she at that moment?


    Joshua''s heart ached a lot. He wanted to prove his innocence too eagerly that he neglected Hazel. He should have paid attention to her safety at all times, but he was distracted.


    If Hazel left forever this time, what was the use of proving his innocence?


    "Isaac, help me to find her. You must find her!" Joshua was anxious.


    Isaac stopped short. Joshua had always been unhurried and would deal with anything calmly. No man would be able to guess what he was thinking, Joshua didn''t even know himself. It was the first time he ever felt desperate.


    "Okay. I will do my best." Isaac promised.


    Hazel arrived at the railway station and picked up her ticket. She did not think twice, she just walked to the waiting area and sat down. The train would be arriving shortly, and she would be with her parents within a few hours.


    Hazel stared at the time on the phone, she only had to wait five minutes before she could check-in. She kept looking at the door in anticipation but then quickly changed her attitude, she was angry.


    Was she still expecting something to happen, expecting Joshua toe?


    Even if he did show up, Hazel did not want to see him, not that he woulde after.


    Suddenly, the radio sounded, "Hello passengers, train number 282 is dyed by 1 hour. We apologize for any inconvenience. If you have any questions, please ask one of our staff."


    Hazel checked her ticket, it was the train she was going to board.


    She had to wait another hour? She was so frustrated, she just wanted to leave and not have to wait for even another second.


    Hazel furrowed her eyebrows. She took her phone and was going to book another ticket, but she was unable to ess her ount. The error message stated her password was incorrect.


    Why was this happening? Had someone hacked her ount?


    Hazel was irritable and tried to reset her password, but she could not change it no matter what she tried. She wanted to throw her phone across the room.


    "Is there something wrong with thework?" Hazel thought and closed her phone.


    Since she could not buy the ticket online, she decided to buy it directly at the station.


    She took her luggage to the ticket lobby. There were so many people there that the queue was long enough to reach the entrance, but Hazel was determined to leave and lined up.


    There was a train in 30 minutes, she would still have time to get on that train.


    Finally, Hazel made it to the ticket window. After she handed over her ID card, the worker returned it along with her money and said, "Sorry, your ID card is invalid."


    "How could that be possible?" Hazel was anxious, "Why is it invalid? It is not fake or expired."


    "Miss, I can understand, but the ID card is indeed invalid."


    Hazel still wanted to say something more. However, the person behind her was impatient and urged, "Can''t you be quick? Don''t waste our time here!"


    "Yeah, be quick!" Some people also echoed.


    Hazel put her head down and walked away from the ticket window.


    She could not buy a new ticket so she would have to take the train that was dyed.


    When Hazel got back to the waiting room, it was almost empty. She felt like the world was against her. She was just about to sit down when she saw Train 282 pulling away, it wasn''t an hourte, only 40 minutes.


    Her ticket was useless.


    "Why is nothing turning outright?" Hazelined and wanted to explode.


    She was so unlucky today. Why had she encountered so many coincidences?


    Wait, Hazel suddenly thought of something. Were they really coincidences?


    Touching the ID card in her pocket, Hazel''s face became inexplicably pale.


    Her ID card could not be invalid, but there was someone who was able to make it "invalid." The man was also able to make all of the coincidences happen.


    Hazel knew what she had to do, the voice in her head said, "Run! Run! Run!"


    Hazel quickly rushed out of the waiting room, knowing that Joshua had found out, she ran away and may have found out she was at the station. She could not stay there any longer.


    He could secretly create the coincidences if he wanted her to stay, she thought.


    She was too unguarded. He was Joshua Denmark, who was able to do anything if he liked. How could she be so careless?


    Hazel ran out of the train station as quickly as possible and ran in the direction of the nearest bus stop.


    A bus happened to stop; Hazel did not see where it was going, and she did not care, she just needed to get away, so she put her hand on the door to step up.


    Someone grabbed her arm before she had the chance to make another move, she looked back to yell, when she saw who it was, she became even angrier.


    "Let go of..." She shouted.


    Joshua kissed her lips before she could finish her sentence.


    Hazel struggled and tried her best to push him away. She yelled out, "help," although no one could clearly hear what she was saying.


    Joshua held her tighter and kissed harder.


    Hazel felt people staring at them. Obviously, others just regarded them as a couple who did not care about the opinions of others.


    She bit his lip when he kissed her, there was a faint taste of blood on her lips. Joshua did not react, he just continued to kiss her and refused to let her go. That made her feel even more mistreated, so she bit harder.


    Hazel was desperate. She was unable to push him away, he held her and led her to his car.


    Hazel saw his car, and the anger in her eyes became stronger.


    Joshua opened the car for her and nudged her in. He finally let her go when he started the car.


    Suddenly, a loud p echoed through the car. Hazel red at Joshua angrily with her hand trembling.


    There was a palm-print on his face.


    But he did not care about that, he caught Hazel''s hand and sighed, "Does it hurt?"

 Chapter 849 - 137: Don’t Touch Me

    "Don''t touch me!" Hazel bit her lower lip and was about to cry. "Stop! Let me get out!"


    Hazel pushed his hand away and went to open the door, only to find that it was locked.


    Joshua looked at her fondly. He did not expect that Hazel would be so sad. Her eyes were a little swollen. She had cried before and seemed exhausted from all that was happening.


    He held her hand. She ached a lot.


    Joshua noticed her expression and looked down, noticing that her hand was swollen.


    "What happened? When did you get hurt?"


    "None of your business." Hazel withdrew her hand angrily. "Open the door and let me out."


    Joshua was concerned about her and said, "Let''s go to the hospital first and check your hand."


    "I''m not going." She replied coldly. "You''d better keep Vanessa''spany. She is still pregnant."


    "The baby is not mine." Joshua got to the point.


    Hazel stopped short. She thought that Joshua would find excuses rather than deny it directly.


    "Well. Joshua. Don''t you think it''s toote to say that now?" Hazel sneered.


    She might have believed him if he told her that at the hospital, but it was toote for her to believe him.


    She continued, "If it is not your child, then why do you care about it so much? Do you want to say that you did so just because you are her friend? You don''t want her reputation to be damaged and act like you are with her?"


    "What does her reputation have to do with me?" Joshua said, "Hazel, I took her to the hospital and wanted to do another paternity test to prove my innocence."


    Hazel froze. She had made up her mind not to forgive him no matter what he had said. But his exnation did make sense.


    "But did you have to stay with her for the whole night just for a paternity test?" Hazel med Charle.


    Joshua was surprised at first, but then his eyes softened. He smiled gently, "Hazel, are you jealous of her?"


    Hazel was still angry with him. She replied coldly, "I don''t care what you two have done. If you want to take care of her, then go ahead! Leave me alone!"


    "I did go to take care of her." Joshua kept exining to correct the huge misunderstanding, "She wanted to abort the baby. I needed to watch over her. If Vanessa had an abortion, it would be hard for me to prove my innocence."


    Hazel was surprised upon hearing his side. She was furious before and could not hear a word Joshua told her, at least, she was open to listening when he kept exining.


    "Why didn''t you tell me all of this yesterday?" Hazel frowned.


    Yesterday, he was so concerned about Vanessa and left with her, not saying a word to Hazel as if he didn''t trust her. The thoughts of it made Hazel depressed.


    "I did not have time to tell you that yesterday. Hazel, I know it wasn''t you that pushed her into the water." He looked at her attentively. "Vanessa must have nned that beforehand and have contacted the doctor to help her with the abortion. Therefore, I had to take her to a hospital under my control as soon as possible."


    Hazel''s eyes widened out of surprise. The reason she felt persecuted was that she thought he did not trust her. But he said that he knew she did not push Vanessa? Hazel was confused.


    Joshua was not likely to lie to her. And, she started to understand what Vanessa nned to do after Joshua told her everything.


    If Vanessa seeded in aborting the baby, then Hazel would be unable to prove her innocence. The results of the paternity test would be enough to discredit Joshua and would make it hard for him to exin.


    What Joshua did yesterday was the most appropriate response, but it was too much for her to understand his actions without knowing his reasoning.


    "Hazel," he caught her hand and gently stroked her injured fingers. He apologized, "It was my fault, and I should have been more considerate. I should have thought that Vanessa would threaten your safety. I''m so sorry that I was not with you when you were in danger. "


    How had he known?


    Hazel felt even sadder.


    "Hazel, I promise that such things will not happen again in the future. Can you forgive me?" He approached her, and his deep eyes were full of affection.


    "Joshua, I opened the charm." She was trembling as she said it.


    She had not nned to talk to him about it, but she could not leave it unclear and go back home.


    Joshua was surprised.


    Hazel took a deep breath and took a photo out. She was tired and did not want to leave him guessing what had happened. She would have a direct conversation about it.


    "Who is the girl in the photo?" She asked.


    That photo was taken from the album. If it was not for such a big secret, she might not be as upset by Joshua hiding things from her.


    After all, in his study is such an important ce, this photo album was locked in a drawer. She really wished that she had never opened the charm.


    Joshua''s face turned white. He was considering how to tell Hazel about everything. Now she had already known?


    "Me?" Two lines of tears poured down her face. "Joshua, are we siblings?"


    "Hazel, I have told you before that we have no blood rtionship." Joshua collected himself and was serious about his words.


    Hazel was rxed, at least she was still the real daughter of the Crowe Family.


    However, she still felt sad.


    "Do you see me as the substitute for the real daughter of your family?" Hazel asked him desperately.


    She had lost her love, Joshua was treating her as someone else, and his love was not for her.


    Joshua thought for a while. Since Hazel had found the photo, he did not intend to lie to her.


    "Hazel, I have never regarded you as a substitute." he took the photo from her and whispered. "Such a unique plum blossom birthmark, do you think there might be a second person who has it?"


    "But you''ve said¡­" Hazel was a puzzle, what did Joshua mean?


    "Yes, we are not siblings." He continued, "but you are indeed the daughter of the Denmark Family and the baby girl in the photo."

 Chapter 850 - 138: Hazel Felt Great Pain

    How could it be this happening?


    Hazel was confused by what he was saying. It was like she was having a nightmare and could not wake up.


    Joshua was the son of the Denmark Family. If she was the daughter, how could they not be siblings?


    "Hazel, would you like to hear a story?" He asked in a low voice.


    Hazel may not be able to ept it for a while, but he had to tell her.


    "Okay." Hazel nodded her head.


    It was meaningless to try and escape from any of it, she was prepared for anything he would say.


    "Twenty years ago, there was a couple who loved each other very much and had their baby, which was a charming girl, their only baby. She had a very special plum blossom birthmark." Joshua said quietly and held Hazel''s hand.


    Hazel did not push Joshua away this time.


    "However, three monthster, the baby girl was suddenly taken away by their enemy. The couple was upset and was just about to go crazy. They tried everything that they can think of to get her baby back. Even when their enemy was cornered, they still did not find the child."


    "The enemy told them that their baby was killed. The couple was very desperate, they did not find the child''s body, and they were reluctant to ept the reality. They always had the hope in their mind that she was still alive. They never stopped looking for their daughter."


    "Five yearster, seeing that his wife had been unable to get out of the pain of losing their daughter, the husband proposed that they adopted a child from the orphanage. The wife agreed."


    Hazel looked at Joshua astonishingly.


    Was Joshua the child they adopted? Hazel thought.


    Then all those things made sense. No wonder Joshua was so sure that they were not blood-rted and insisted that she was the daughter of Denmark Family. No wonder, before Isaac said that, Joshua did not grow up with them.


    It turned out that there was a hidden story.


    Was Joshua an orphan?


    Hazel felt great pain.


    Joshua was about ten years old when he was adopted. What had he gone through before he arrived at Denmark Residence? Those must be things that he was reluctant to speak of. However, he revealed them to her.


    His calm expression was like he was talking about others.


    Hazel held his hand tight. Joshua felt warm inside his heart. Hazel really cared about him?


    Joshua was touched. He continued.


    "Later, although the couple rarely mentioned the missing daughter, they still missed her very much. Five years ago, the husband died from an ident. The wife could not withstand the upset and passed away not long ago."


    "The child they adopted only knew that they had a daughter; he was adopted because they had lost their daughter. But a year ago, when he was collecting his parents'' effects, he discovered a diary written by his foster mother."


    "The diary was all about how she missed her daughter and the details about what happened. She did not believe that her daughter was dead. She had always worried whether or not her daughter had a good life."


    "It was also through the diary that the boy discovered the doubtful ces of the incident and made up his mind to find their lost daughter."


    Hazel was shocked. She had never expected that things would be like that.


    "I¡­" She licked her dry lips and asked incredulously, "Am I really the daughter of the Denmark Family. Then what about my beloved parents who raised me?"


    Seeing that Hazel was about to cry, Joshua held her andforted her.


    "Hazel, even if there is no blood rtionship between you and your present parents, they are still your father and mother. Now you just have other parents that loved you. But..." Joshua became sad, "They don''t have a chance to see you."


    Hazel was messed up, she was unable to ept the story. She thought she could, but this was not what she expected.


    She had always been loved and taken care of by the Crowe Family. If she had encountered troubles before, she could easily handle them. However, such things that were rted to her family backgroundpletely challenged her life in the past twenty years. She really had no idea what to do.


    "Joshua, I am very messed up." She was overwhelmed.


    "I know, Hazel. Let bygones be bygones." He patted her softly.


    Hazel took a deep breath, she needed to be calm.


    "You said that you had found suspicious circumstances surrounding the incident. What are they?" Hazel suddenly asked.


    Joshua paused for a while when he heard that. Hazel was so sensitive and caught the points in his words immediately.


    "I thought you might ask me something else." Joshua smiled bitterly.


    Hazel pushed him away and said restlessly, "I am very touched about what you have just said. Though I know they love me very much, I''ve never got along with them..."


    "It doesn''t matter, I know how you feel." Joshuaforted her in a low voice.


    "It is normal that you are unable to ept the reality that your natural parents are someone else."


    Hazel sympathized with him. He must have been in the same situation before, and he knew how she felt, but she could not out loud. She thought the sympathy might hurt him more, so she kept her thoughts to herself.


    "Joshua, could you please tell me about the suspicious circumstances?" She kept asking.


    "I''m still considering it all," Joshua said in a low voice and looked serious.


    "Hazel, I don''t want you to be involved in this thing."


    Hazel became serious and looked at Joshua surprisingly, "You¡­you mean this thing is not finished yet?"


    Her natural parents had been dead for so many years, and there were still people who were targeting the Denmark family? How much hatred did they have for them?


    "Joshua, please let me know." Hazel took a deep breath and asked urgently.


    "Okay." He gave in, "Your parents protected you very well, but you still went missing. I? am under the impression that whoever took you knew your parents."


    Hazel''s eyes widened out of surprise.


    Joshua was right. People would be defenseless towards those who were close to them.


    "Your father also thought that. He changed almost all the servants in the house, but I felt that it was not the servant''s problem." His expression changed as he spoke that.


    "Not servants. Then family members? Friends?" Hazel asked.


    "I don''t know." Joshua shook his head slightly. "It was long ago. I am unable to figure out what happened that year. However, I''m sure that the Denmark Family must have more than one enemy."

 Chapter 851 - 139: I Want To Go Home

    Hazel was too shocked to say anything, but she finally stuttered, "You mean I am still in danger?"


    If her identity were made public, then the enemies would certainly hurt her.


    Joshua looked at her, and a sh of concern appeared in his eyes, "That is the reason I have not told you before."


    Although the kidnapping had been so many years ago, Joshua would not risk Hazel''s safety. The Crowe Family was so good to her; the fact that she was not their natural daughter must have made her very sad.


    Hazel was so confused.


    "Hazel," Joshua held her and said to her gently, "I will attend to these things. Don''t worry. Let me take you to Denmark Residence first. I will get back to dealing with this after the issue regarding Vanessa is finished. "


    This time Hazel did not struggle to move from his chest, which always gave her a sense of security. However, was it appropriate to leave all these things that were rted to her for Joshua to deal with?


    Joshua''s phone rang when she was about to say something.


    He looked at the calling number and was about to answer. Then he noticed that Hazel was watching him with an appealing expression.


    "Can I also hear the phone call?" she asked.


    Joshua nodded and put it on speakerphone.


    He knew that Hazel had no sense of security. It was better to let her know what had happened rather than leave her guessing.


    The phone call was from Isaac. He said anxiously, "Joshua, I have done as you said and went to the hospital to keep an eye on Vanessa. However, I was toote. Someone else had taken her away."


    Hazel felt mortified when she heard what Isaac said.


    It was because Joshua went out to find her that Vanessa had the chance to run away.


    If Joshua had been right, Vanessa would have aborted the baby as soon as possible. By then, she and Joshua would be both unable to prove their innocence.


    "Sorry, it is because of me." Hazel apologized.


    On the other side, Isaac heard Hazel''s voice and said to her before Joshuaforted her.


    He was surprised, "Hazel, it is good that Joshua has found you. You have nothing to do with this thing. Don''t me yourself for that. Vanessa was prepared. Many people came to the hospital to take her away, Joshua may not have been able to stop her. I will go to search for her right now."


    "There is no need to do so," Joshua said.


    "Why?" Isaac was stunned. Hazel also could not understand.


    "I was prepared for this, I have put a tracker on her, and we can urately locate where she is," Joshua exined.


    "You expected that? Good." Isaac sighed a relief. But he said, "Joshua, don''t you feel strange. We are clear about how capable the Young Family is, how could they have so many people to help them take Vanessa away?"


    "Obviously, someone was helping her." Joshua said seriously, "Think about it. Who was able to ess your car so you would have problems and create conflict between us? You should think of who he is. Isaac, there are things you have to face so you can escape from them."


    Isaac was silent for a while and replied, "I see. I will keep an eye on him and leave him with no chance for further involvement."


    After he hung up the phone, Hazel suspected, "If the man who has helped Vanessa has something to do with Isaac. Then he must be of Anderson Family. Sam Anderson?"


    Isaac also told Hazel that the men who assaulted her yesterday actually targeted him with the purpose of creating misunderstanding between Zach and Joshua.


    Sam Anderson was also the first man she could think of, she knew very few people in the Anderson Family, but she had a bad impression of him.


    "Yeah." Joshua nodded. "He had nned to draw me over to his side, but I declined. Therefore, he intended to create conflict between Isaac and me. Meanwhile, he took advantage of Vanessa to destroy my reputation and fight against Denmark Group."


    "Why would Vanessa cooperate with that kind of person.?" Hazel frowned. "Sam Anderson must be a greedy and vicious man. When things were done, he would not care about Vanessa anymore."


    Joshua nodded his head in agreement, "When she asked him for help was like asking a tiger for its skin."


    "What do you n to do next? Keep looking for her?" Hazel asked.


    "There is no need," Joshua replied. "I''ve already got what I want. Vanessa will "give" me a person to help her."


    Hazel nodded her head. She knew that Joshua must have his own means. She was not interested in this matter, but if she did not have something else in her mind, she would have to think about her own family background.


    "Hazel, wait for me for a moment." Joshua suddenly said to her.


    He opened the door and got out.


    Hazel was confused.


    When she took out the photo, the driver knew how to behave and drove the car to a nearby alley. He got out then and kept watch for them.


    Therefore, he did not hear about what Hazel and Joshua had talked about.


    The driver came to Joshua as he got out.


    Joshua talked with the driver for a while, and he returned to the car.


    "What was he doing?" Hazel asked the driver.


    "Sorry, Miss Hazel. Mr. President did not tell me. He just told me to protect you," the driver replied.


    Hazel did not keep asking.


    Joshua came back soon and instructed the driver to drive immediately.


    "Joshua, I want to go home." Hazel was tired.


    Joshua held an ointment in his hand and was about to unscrew it. He stopped the action as he heard what Hazel said.


    "Hazel, you are not safe now. I would take you home if I solved the issue regarding Vanessa." He said gently.


    "I want to go home now." She replied in a choked voice.


    The truth about her family background was really scaring her. With her mother and father with her, she would feel more at ease.


    Joshua sighed, "What do you n to do after going home?"


    Hazel did not know what to say, she had never thought about that.


    Was she going to cry in her parents'' arms? Or was she going to tell them that she was not their natural daughter?


    If she did so, how sad would her parents be?


    She hadn''t figured out what to do, she couldn''t be back now. Her parents would just worry about her then. More importantly, Joshua told her that she was not safe now, she would also put her parents in a dangerous situation if she went home now.


    She suddenly felt cold on her fingers. She looked down and saw that Joshua applied the ointment to the swollen fingers.


    "What''s that?" She asked.


    "Ointment to alleviate the swelling."


    Hazel did not say anything and let him continue.


    They did not return to Denmark Residence but went to the hospital.


    "What are we doing here?" Hazel was confused.

 Chapter 852 - 140: Catch That Man

    "You need to have an X-ray." He exined.


    Hazel looked at her fingers. "Don''t bother. It is not serious. I checked them when it happened."


    "Your diagnosis is better than an X-ray?" Joshua asked.


    Hazel was left speechless. "Joshua, do not make a fuss over nothing. I can deal with that."


    Joshua ignored her refusal and said, "Like we did before, chose one; you want me to hold you up or carry you on my back?"


    "I hurt my hand, not my foot." Hazel was slightly angered.


    "Then follow me," Joshua said.


    Hazel followed him up the stairs to the hospital. Joshua let her get a few steps ahead of him so he could admire her from behind.


    It was better for her to be angry rather than feel depressed like she was. At least, she seemed to be somewhat cheerier.


    They did not have to wait long to get her X-ray done, it showed nothing but swelling. Joshua asked the doctor to do a further check, the doctor assured him that there was nothing serious, it was just a wound.


    The doctor gave her painkillers, ointment for her hand, and a list of things she could do to ease the healing process. Joshua listened to the doctor attentively and kept everything in mind.


    "I understand," Hazel muttered.


    She used to be a mischievous child. It was normal for her to be injured now and then. What''s more, her father was a doctor, she knew a lot about minor injuries.


    "Now that you understand all of this, how did finger be so severely swollen? Most young people like to hide their sicknesses for fear of treatment. Correct?" The doctor said dissatisfied. He was apparently irritated by Hazel''s words.


    Hazel did not know what to say. So many things had happened, she was left no time to deal with her fingers.


    "It''s my fault. I did not take good care of her." Joshua replied softly. "Sir, please go on."


    They left after the doctor finished telling them his suggestions.


    Joshua nned to send Hazel back to Denmark Residence, but he received a call from Jaxson the moment they left the hospital.


    He looked at Hazel and put it on speakerphone.


    "Sir, we found him!" Jaxson''s voice was full of excitement.


    Joshua''s eyes brightened, "The address?" He replied immediately.


    "I will send it to youter," Jaxson replied. "Sir, he is not at home now. But I have arranged to have people waiting for him near the house that he is renting. When he returns, we will definitely catch him!"


    "I will arrange more people to support you then," Joshua added.


    It did not mean that Joshua did not believe in Jaxson''s ability to handle it. He thought Sam Anderson might have found out what they were nning, and he may try to find an opportunity to destroy it.


    "Okay." Jaxson did not ask why but agreed immediately.


    He hung up the phone and said to Hazel, "Hazel, let me take you back to my house first."


    "If so, you won''t have enough time to meet up with Jaxson. Joshua, take me with you." Hazel looked at him.


    Joshua wrinkled his eyebrows; he did not want Hazel to be involved in case it became dangerous.


    "I will protect myself and will not hinder you." Seeing that Joshua was still hesitating, Hazel tried to persuade him.


    Joshua thought for a while. He then caught her hand and said in a soft voice, "Hazel, you cane with me. But you need to guarantee me that you would listen to me."


    "Okay." Hazel nodded her head.


    Joshua told the driver where to go and told him to drive as fast as he could.


    "Who are you looking for?" Hazel asked.


    Hazel could tell from his expression that the man must be important to him.


    "The father of Vanessa''s baby," Joshua exined.


    Hazel was stunned, "How do you find him? Is he the man who has slept with Vanessa? But the video surveince for that day was missing."


    Joshua sighed, maybe Hazel had realized that she no longer needed to be worried and misunderstand what he had nned.


    "It''s probably because of that night that Vanessa is pregnant," Joshua said.


    "Jaxson has investigated, the person who Vanessa had sex with is probably not a resident of the same building as her. He is probably an outsider. Therefore, I told Jaxson to check the video surveince before that day to see if there were any suspicious people there."


    Hazel was in shock. Joshua was still able to find the man with no clues at all. The man was obviously not too smart.


    They soon came to an old building in a rough part of town. Their car stopped far away from the building in an intersection.


    After all, the car would be very noticeable in such a ce.


    "Hazel, wait for me here in the car. I will have a look over there." Joshua told her.


    "Okay." Hazel replied in a worried voice, "be careful!"


    Joshua felt a warmth deep in his heart when he heard of her concern for him.


    He nodded his head and got out. Several bodyguards also got out from the cars behind theirs and followed Joshua.


    He made a call, "Jaxson, what is the situation now?"


    "He is about toe home," Jaxson replied in a low voice.


    "I have questioned his neighbors. He is unemployed and lives with his parents. He drinks alcohol and gambles early in the morning, but he will definitely be back at noon for lunch. By the way, he will ask for money from his parents and then leaves to gamble again."


    Suddenly, there was a noiseing from Jaxson''s end of the phone, it seemed that there was a fight.


    "What happened? Jaxson." Joshua picks up his pace.


    "Sir. We are exposed!" Jaxson was anxious. "They should not know what we are doing here, but they seem to want to make trouble. They probably want us to be exposed and destroy our n."


    Joshua''s expression changed. "I''m on my way there. Watch out!"


    Joshua arrived soon. Jaxson''s people were fighting with a gang of people.


    Although they were no match for Jaxson''s people, they kept destroying the things around them deliberately. They wanted to cause a scene.


    Joshua ordered the bodyguards to join the fight, when the gang saw that they were outnumbered, they fled in fear.


    "Catch them!" Jaxson ordered angrily.


    He had been waiting here for so long, and the gang stirred up all his ns.


    After that, the man they were waiting for would be too scared to go home.


    "Catch that man!" Joshua pointed to a person who took the lead. "Only him!" he repeated.


    The bodyguards all ran after the one man.


    The man was scared and screamed. The bodyguards caught him quickly. One of them grabbed his cor and threw him to the ground.


    "Please! Let me go. I will not do it again!" the man said in a panic.

 Chapter 853 - 141: I Don’t Believe You

    Jaxson felt ashamed. The gang just wanted to make trouble, and he still sent people to chase them. He obviously fell into their trap. The rest may not know anything, asking the leader was enough.


    "Shut him up! We need to hide again." Joshuamanded.


    "Yes, Sir." Jaxson agreed immediately.


    They noticed that there was a devious-looking man on the corner watching the fight.


    "Sir, it''s him." Jaxson was surprised.


    He did not expect that he woulde home so early. He knew that he would be home for lunch, but he did not know the exact time. So, he had arranged for his men to wait all morning, now the man had noticed them and became watchful.


    "Get him!" Joshua did not hesitate to order.


    The man realized he was the one they were waiting for when they all turned and looked at him, he ran as fast as he could to lose them.


    Hazel was sitting in the car waiting. Suddenly, she saw from the rearview mirror that someone was running in her direction. Joshua''s bodyguards were chasing him.


    Watching that the man was approaching, Hazel pushed the door open just at the right time.


    The man was knocked down, Hazel got out of the car.


    "You..." The man red at Hazel. He watched as the people who were chasing him got closer and closer, a sh of viciousness appeared in his eyes. "Bitch! You dare to stand in my way. I am going to take you as my hostage."


    He was getting up from the ground and was ready to pounce on Hazel.


    Hazel reacted quickly and kicked him back to the ground.


    "Ah!" The man''s face turned white. He was writhing around on the ground in agony. He never expected that he would be kicked down by a woman.


    Joshua and his bodyguards ran to the car. He asked nervously, "Hazel, are you okay?"


    Seeing that the bodyguards had grabbed the man, Hazel replied, "I''m fine. This man is just a bit stronger than ordinary people. He is not my opponent. Is he the one you are looking for?"


    "Yeah. His name is Wade Davis. He loves to gamble. When he has no money, he will steal things." Joshua told her. "Hazel, you were a great help."


    "He would not have escaped even if I wasn''t here." Hazel asked, "So, what is the rest of the n?"


    Wade Davis yelled out before Joshua replied to Hazel, "Are¡­are you guys ordered by the woman to kill me? Tell her to let me go immediately. I served her for the whole night and have some ''souvenirs.'' If she dares to do anything to harm me, I will leave her to be utterly humiliated."


    Hazel and Joshua did not expect him to say that. Did he think that they were on the same side as Vanessa? He said he had some evidence, which was a real surprise.


    "I don''t believe you," Joshua said to Wade coldly.


    "There is a video on my mobile phone! You can check it yourself!" Wade said confidently. "Let me make it clear, I have also sent the video to a friend of mine. If anything happens to me, I told him he must put the video online."


    Hearing that, one of the bodyguards took the phone out of his pocket and handed it to Joshua.


    "Jaxson," Joshua took the phone and instructed, "Take him to the hospital. Watch over him until we get the results."


    Jaxson nodded.


    Feeling that they did not intend to let him go no matter what, Wade was scared. He began shouting and kicking as the bodyguards pushed him into the car.


    Joshua and Hazel went back to their car, Joshua looked through the phone and found the video.


    Hazel also leans forward to watch it, but Joshua closes it immediately.


    "I haven''t seen it yet." Hazel was confused.


    "Hazel, nothing important to see." He put away the phone.


    "Give it to me." Hazel was intrigued and took the phone.


    She opened the video. However, she returned it to Joshua quickly after a nce.


    "I told you." Joshua chuckled and closed the video.


    Hazel turned to look outside and ignored him.


    "Hazel, do you believe me now?" He asked her gently.


    Although she just nced at the video, Hazel was already convinced that nothing happened between Joshua and Vanessa. Vanessa had lied to them.


    "Joshua, are you going to be angry with me for not trusting you before?" she asked awkwardly.


    "It''s my fault. I did not exin to you, and I was also not with you when you were in danger and made you sad." Joshua med himself. "I didn''t do anything that would make you trust me. Hazel, I will only be angry with myself."


    Hazel bit her tongue.


    Joshua was so good to her. Even if she misunderstood him, he did not me her but med himself.


    However, his attitude toward her made her feel uneasy, which she thought were more like what would have among a family such as siblings. Did Joshua treat her as his sister? Because the Denmark Family had adopted him, and he wanted to return the favor? That was the reason he was so good to her? Or did he really like her?


    "Hazel?" Joshua called her name softly. He knew Hazel was thinking about something.


    "I¡­ I want to think about it more." She lowered her head and did not ask out her questions.


    "Okay." Joshua blinked his eyes and did not keep asking.


    Hazel''s phone rang the moment she reached Denmark Residence. It was her brother, Ronald, she did not want to answer.


    She regretted crying on the phone in the morning, and he might still be worrying about her, so she answered it.


    "Hazel, have you back to City S?" He asked.


    "Well... Ronald, I failed to catch the train and could not make it back." Hazel was a little embarrassed.


    "Why not change to another train?" Ronald was puzzled. "What about I call our parents and tell them toe there to see you?"


    "Please don''t. Ronald!" Hazel immediately refused. She was in a dangerous situation now, and she did not want her parents toe.


    "Ronald, I was homesick this morning because of the nightmare I hadst night. I could not hold it back and cry. Actually, I''m fine now. Don''t tell our parents toe, they are so busy. Do not bother them for this little thing." She hurriedly exined.


    Ronald was in silence on the other end. He could feel from the phone how sad Hazel was this morning.


    However, it was only a day. Hazel did not feel sad now? She even changed her mind and did not go home now?


    There seemed to be only one exnation that made sense.


    Ronald was nervous, he suddenly asked, "Hazel, have you fallen in love?"

 Chapter 854 - 142: It Would Not Be That Easy

    Being in love was the only reason that Ronald could have to make Hazel so indecisive.


    Hazel was outgoing and free. As long as nobody bothered her, she did not care. However, if you offended her, she would fight back; unless she was falling in love.


    His lovely sister had a man that she loved?


    Ronald had mixed emotions.


    If the man makes Hazel feel so sad, he would not forgive her.


    "No. I didn''t¡­I didn''t fall in love!" Hazel denied that immediately. "Ronald, I am so well-behaved. How would I even have time to fall in love before graduation?"


    Joshua heard what she said. He raised his eyebrows unhappily, he was feeling depressed. She still would not tell her family about him. Was he an unspeakable presence?


    Ronald knew Hazel well, and it was obvious that she was lying.


    His studies were done, and he had originally nned to stay overseas for several years to build a career. Hazel was acting so strangely that he decided to return home, but he did not intend to tell her that until he knew exactly when he would be there.


    "That''s all right," Ronald replied. "I''m sure that you are okay now. I will tell our parentster and so that they are not worried."


    "Thanks, Ronald. You are my best brother." Hazel said happily.


    Joshua was jealous. She had never spoken to him in such a cute tone and expression.


    Hazel hung up the phone and noticed that Joshua was looking at her.


    "Why are you staring at me?" She was confused.


    "What have you said to your brother?" Joshua asked her.


    "Nothing important," Hazel replied. "I have exined to my brother, and he will talk to our parentster."


    Joshua frowned. The Crowe Family was so good to Hazel. Would her brother so easily be convinced that Hazel was fine?


    It would not be that easy.


    "I''ll have some rest first," Hazel said.


    "Fine." Joshua replied gently, "I will walk you back to your room."


    Hazel did not refuse.


    ***


    In the hospital, Vanessa received a phone call from a blocked number. Vanessa was not surprised and answered the call.


    "What are you call for? Do you want the others to discover that they have a connection?" Vanessa was irritated. The call was from no other than Sam Anderson.


    "What are you so nervous about? Do you think that Joshua would not think of that? He just has no evidence. Moreover, I have something important to tell you." Sam replied, "Joshua has picked up a person today. Does the man have anything to do with you?"


    "Who is he?" Vanessa asked him in a puzzled voice.


    "His name is Wade Davis, he is a gambler and thief."


    "Are you kidding me? How would I know such kind of person?" Vanessa replied angrily.


    "You''d better do not know him. Joshua seemed to be really interested in him. I guess he may know something about you. By the way, have you really decided to abort your child? After all, it is also Joshua''s child."


    Vanessa was nervous. Did Sam Anderson infer something?


    Nobody knew that the baby she had was not Joshua''s, not even her parents. Sam could not know.


    She had found an excuse to send her parents away then she secretly contacted a doctor to help her with the abortion.


    It was the best way. After that, no matter how Joshua justified himself, he would never be able to exin that he was not the father of the child. She would not admit anything if Sam Anderson asked.


    "None of your business," Vanessa said coldly. "He treated me bad first, and I will not show kindness if a child could make him lose all his standing and reputation. It could not be more worthwhile!"


    Sam Anderson sneered, "It''s true that the woman''s heart is the cruelest!"


    "Anything else?" Vanessa was impatient.


    "No."


    So, she hung up the phone and put her hands on her stomach. Her eyes became extraordinarily cold, "Baby, it''s not that I do not want you, but why are you not the baby of Joshua? Help mom this time."


    ***


    Hazel was having breakfast with Joshua; suddenly, they heard a violent pounding on the door of the gate.


    "What''s up?" Joshua asked surprisingly.


    The servant came up and exined, "Sir, a lot of journalists were outside saying that they want to interview Miss Hazel!"


    Hazel was unable toprehend what was happening.


    "I see. Tell them to go to the hospital first. I will exin it all there." Joshua instructed the servant calmly.


    The servant agreed and went to tell the journalists. Hazel was more confused.


    He looked at Hazel and said calmly, "I think Vanessa has already had the abortion."


    "Then what should we do now?" Hazel was nervous.


    "Rest assured, Hazel. You stay at home; I will deal with it. "Joshua said, "It is time to wrap things up!"


    Hazel had no appetite to finish her breakfast. She frowned, "Joshua, I''lle with you. I am the one they are looking for. I will not hide here."


    Joshua sighed, "Hazel, the journalists are so mean."


    "It''s okay," said Hazel. "It''s not the first time I have been treated like that. Besides, you are there to back me up."


    "All right." Joshua smiled softly. She relied on him so much, how could he decline her?


    After breakfast, they went to the hospital where Vanessa was.


    The journalists were waiting outside the door of Vanessa''s ward. Although the door was closed, people still could hear her crying.


    "Herees Mr. Denmark." Someone shouted that, and everyone quickly ran in the direction of Joshua.


    The door of the ward was also open, Garry Young heard Joshua''s name and walked out furiously. The journalists made for him.


    Garry shouted angrily, "Joshua Denmark, are you satisfied now? Vanessa lost her child. It was also yours! You even dare to bring this woman here! What do you want to do? It was because of this woman that Vanesa lost her child. What a murderer! I will call the police! She has to go to jail for this!"


    Hazel did not expect that Garry Young would be so excited at the sight of her.


    The journalists all began to take pictures of Hazel.


    Joshua stepped forward and stood in front of Hazel. He said calmly, "Mr. Young, I am here to clear things up with you. However, I suggest that we''d better talk about them privately."


    "Joshua, are you afraid now?" Garry Young was furious. "Privately? Do not even think about it! I want you to be ruined in front of the media today!"

 Chapter 855 - 143: They Are True

    There was a glint of mockery in Joshua''s eyes.


    "Mr. Young, do you mean that you want to talk with me here?" Joshua asked coldly.


    Garry looked around and realized that they were in the corridor of the hospital. It was indeed not a proper ce to talk.


    He snorted and went back to the ward.


    Joshua and Hazel also walked into the ward. The journalists did not want to miss the chance, and all rushed in.


    The ward crowded due to all of the people standing there, waiting for answers. However, Garry seemed to be expecting more journalists to arrive.


    Vanessa was lying on the bed crying and seemed very haggard.


    Mabel wasforting her. Seeing that they have arrived, she shouted at Joshua, "Joshua, see what have you done! You better provide a good exnation."


    "What do you need Joshua to exin, Mrs. Young?" The journalists asked.


    "My daughter Vanessa was pregnant with the child of Joshua Denmark, but the vicious Hazel Crowe pushed Vanessa into the water, and she lost her child. I need Joshua to promise us that he will cut contact with Hazel Crowe and marry Vanessa." Mabel Lawrence said angrily. "If he does not agree, we will see him in court."


    Mabel red at Hazel after she finished speaking.


    The journalists then turned to Joshua, "Mr. Denmark, what do you think?"


    The ward was full of noise made by the journalists. Joshua made a gesture to make then hush.


    He replied calmly, "Mrs. Young, I think you are mistaken, Vanessa''s child was not mine."


    The journalists were all talking in confusion.


    Garry''s face turned dark with rage. He yelled, "Joshua Denmark, you are such a coward. Vanessa has already lost the child, and then you think you can deny it? Vanessa has the paternity test. You''ll never get away with this."


    Then Garry took the results of the paternity test out, he must have prepared them beforehand.


    The journalists snatched away the documents and checked them carefully. "They are true." They concluded one by one.


    Joshua took them casually. He said indifferently. "What a coincidence? I also let the hospital take another paternity test. However, the results are quite different."


    Vanessa clenched her fingers nervously. She would not be afraid, even if his results were different than hers, without the baby, she would insist that the baby was Joshua''s. They had no further evidence to prove that the baby was not his. She had to remain calm.


    "That is because you bribed the hospital to make a fake document." Garry was furious.


    Joshua replied calmly, "I guessed you would say that. Therefore, I went to the hospital where Vanessa did the paternity test and did it one more time. The results were still that the baby had no blood rtionship with me at all. I want to ask Miss Vanessa why there are two different results from the same hospital?"


    Jaxson walked in with another test result and gave them to the journalists.


    Garry obviously did not expect that Joshua would do that. He was looking nervous.


    The journalists began to discuss after inspecting them.


    The test results were from the same hospital as that of Vanessa''s, but the journalists did not know whom to believe with the different results.


    "Yours is the fake one." Garry was bing angrier. "Joshua, what''s the difference between you making one fake result or two?"


    "Why is that your test results are true and Joshua''s are fake? Hazel said, "why is it not you who made the fake one?"


    Garry red at Hazel. He wanted to refute her, but the ward became too noisy to hear any other voice after Hazel''s words.


    Obviously, the journalists agreed with Hazel. They might not believe Joshua''s test results, but Vanessa''s, of course, was not worth believing.


    "Joshua," Vanessa said in a somber voice. "After all, we are childhood sweethearts. We almost got married. I understand that you have someone you love now and do not want our baby. But how could you deny the fact? If the child was not yours, then who was the father?"


    The journalists fell into silence and waited for her to continue.


    Of course, they also caught the hidden meaning of Vanessa''s words. She and Joshua almost got married, but Joshua had a new love and was tired of the one old. Now he thoroughly denied his baby for the sake of Hazel Crowe?


    The journalists were now looking at Joshua as if he was a womanizer.


    Hazel looked at the journalists and could guess what they were thinking; they believed Vanessa. If they reported this version of the story, Joshua would be written as the most hateful scum in history.


    Although she knew Joshua still had other tricks up his sleeve, she still worried about him.


    "Miss Vanessa, rest assured, Mr. Denmark has helped you find the father of your baby." Jaxson suddenly said, "And we have done the paternity test, he is indeed the father."


    "What?"


    The journalists were all taken aback and looked at Joshua.


    It would be a major headline for them.


    The Young Family was so excited because they thought Joshua Denmark was the father of the baby. If not, then why should he be responsible for helping Vanessa?


    The Young Family was also shocked. They did not expect that Joshua had really found a person to take the responsibility.


    At that time, Joshua''s bodyguards brought Wade Davis in.


    The journalists immediately took pictures of him.


    Wade was scared in the beginning and hid behind the bodyguards.


    The Young Family was scared and confused.


    "Joshua, you''re way out of line!" Garry was about to mad, "We don''t even know this man. Do you think you can let him take responsibility for you?"


    Wade looked in the direction of Garry and noticed Vanessa, he was surprised, "You are here."


    "Vanessa, do you know him?" Mabel was nervous and asked her.


    "I''ve never seen him before," Vanessa replied with a puzzled look.


    The journalists all looked at Joshua. Vanessa did not seem to be lying, so it must be Joshua who was lying.


    Seeing that Vanessa said she did not know him, Wade got angry. He shouted, "Bitch! That night when you were in bed, you were so nice to me. Now you say you don''t know me after putting on clothes?"

 Chapter 856 - 144: No One Is Slandering You

    Everyone was left shocked and speechless.


    No one thought that Wade would be so graphic.


    Journalists all looked at Vanessa now with a meaningful look. Did she really have a rtionship with such a person?


    Vanessa was trembling with anger. She was annoyed and pointed at Joshua, "Joshua Denmark, you''re way out of line! You just found a man who I don''t even know, and with a fake text result, you imed him to be the father of the baby! How could you nder me like that?"


    Wade was irritated. He was fiercely yelling at Vanessa, "Bitch! How dare you not recognize me? Don''t you forget how badly you begged me to sleep with you? And you said that once I did that, you would never badger me anymore but be grateful to me. You even took off my clothes and asked me to give you a child..."


    "You¡­you talk nonsense." Vanessa turned white and threw the pillow at Wade madly, "Shut up! Shut up! You are ndering me! Joshua must have given you money to say so."


    Vanessa was shocked and horrified, what Wade had said indeed reminded her of the things that happened that night.


    Why was he so clear about that? Was he really the person who had sex with her that night?


    Suddenly, Vanessa thought of the call from Sam Anderson.


    He told her that Joshua had caught a person yesterday. How could Joshua find the man? He was unable to get the video surveince, but how could he know who the man was?


    Whether Wade was the man or not. She could not admit it. As long as she insisted that Joshua was the father, he would still be suspected.


    She did not believe that he would have any evidence.


    The journalists turned their eyes to Joshua and waited for him to exin.


    Wade was too rude. They were unable to imagine that Vanessa would have sex with such a man. However, if Joshua was lying, this meant he was just as indecent.


    "Joshua Denmark, why are you so dirty! Why are you ndering us?" Garry rushed toward Joshua, but his bodyguards stopped him. He roared, "Son of bitch! You are such an ungrateful heartless viin. I shouldn''t have been so good to you before."


    "No one is ndering you!" Hazel frowned and opened her mouth, saying.


    She had just been standing on the side quietly like the journalists. But how could she stand what Garry had said to Joshua?


    Joshua looked at Hazel''s angry face and felt warmth in their heart.


    The Young Family had humiliated her before, but she did not care at all and even did not refute back. She could not listen while Garry insulted him.


    "So, where is your evidence? Show us if you have any." Mabel red at Hazel, "If you did not have any, I would cut your tongue off!"


    "We have evidence." Hazel sneered.


    People all fell into silence upon hearing that.


    The journalists all looked at Hazel and were excited about her words.


    If Joshua had evidence, then the whole thing would be totally a different situation.


    Wade suddenly thought of something and said, "Fortunately, I took a video of how you begged me and our wonderful moment. Give me my phone and show the journalists what a bitch she is."


    Vanesa was shocked and grabbed Mabel''s arm tight.


    Mabel was astonished at Vanessa''s reaction and looked at her surprisingly. Soon she turned white, too. As Vanessa''s mother, how could she not understand her fear?


    Vanessa was no longer angry but very scared now. What was she afraid of? Was the man right?


    Garry sneered, "Well, let me see what video that you have."


    "Garry, Vanessa is fainting. Call the doctor now." Mabel interrupted him immediately.


    Garry was confused about this situation and replied hurriedly, "OK. Wait for me here."


    "Get all the rest of the people out of here. Vanessa is short of breath." Mabel shouted then.


    "Please get out of the ward." Garry began to push people away though, he was still puzzled.


    The journalists suddenly fell into a state ofplete chaos, shouting to stay.


    The journalists soon realized that it was weird. What a coincidence that Vanessa fainted now? She must be afraid that Joshua indeed had evidence.


    What did they mean of out of breath? They had been here for such a long time, and now she felt breathless? She was afraid that they would report this thing.


    If they left, they probably had no chance toe back. How could they miss such a good opportunity? The journalists began to think of ways to stay, but Garry was rather determined to get them out.


    Garry walked in front of Joshua and shouted, "You also get out of here."


    "Are you sure, Mr. Young?" Joshua smiled slightly.


    "Let him stay," Mabel said in a hurry.


    Now, she could not let the journalists know what had happened, she had to talk with Joshua privately and minimize the impact of the issue.


    "Mabel, why are you letting him stay?" Garry asked her surprisingly.


    "He is rted to this issue. And Vanessa fainted because of him. Of course, he needs to stay." Mabel found a reason.


    Garry then began to drive Hazel and Wade away. Joshua said slowly, "Mr. Young, if they leave, I think there is no reason for me to stay."


    Garry was irritated, "Don''t be so insatiable."


    "Let them stay," Mabel said indignantly.


    Garry looked at her with a puzzled look. Though he was slow, he felt that there was something wrong.


    The journalists were all evicted, and there were only the people who were relevant to the situation standing in the room.


    Garry closed the door; the journalists could only press their ears against the door to hear what was happening inside.


    However, it was hard for them to hear clearly, but several journalists took out their earphones. Before they were pushed out of the room, someone dropped a bug. Other journalists scrambled to get their earphones.


    The scene became chaotic again.


    "Hush! They are talking." A journalist suddenly said. They all waited, holding their breath.


    "Joshua, where is your evidence?" Mabel questioned him.


    Garry was stunned. What did she mean? Did Joshua really have evidence? How many things did he still not know?


    "Mrs. Young. I think you need to at least be polite." Joshua said.

 Chapter 857 - 145: What Do You Want?

    Mabel was furious. But Garry still could not believe that.


    "What do you mean, Mabel?" Garry shouted at her angrily. "Do you believe them? How could you suspect our daughter? She wouldn''t lie to us."


    "You really think your daughter is the way you think her to be?" Wade did not hesitate to taunt him, "that''s because you haven''t seen what she was like in bed."


    "Shut up!" Vanessa, who pretended to be lightheaded, was unable to continue anymore out of anger.


    "I knew you did not faint." Wade was delighted.


    Garry could not believe what he had seen. His daughter had tricked him.


    "Vanessa, how could you¡­" He spoke to Vanessa harshly.


    "Dad! I was forced on that day! I was drunk and did not know anything. Trust me! Dad." Vanessa exined nervously.


    The journalists outside the ward who heard that were surprised. They were not stupid and could understand what she meant. She had admitted that the one she had sex with was the rude man and not Joshua Denmark.


    What a front-page story! They immediately called their offices.


    Garry was about to pass out after hearing what Vanessa said. He desperately pointed at Vanessa, "You¡­you¡­"


    Mabel was also devastated. Though she had guessed some, she still could not ept what she heard from Vanessa''s mouth.


    They all thought that Vanessa had Joshua''s child and she had a rtionship with him. It was just a figment of Vanessa''s imagination and all lies.


    "When did I force you? I can say that you forced me!" Wade got angry. He looked at Joshua and said anxiously, "Show them the video."


    Joshua took the phone out. Wade grabbed it and opened the video. "Now, have a look."


    The moment he opened the video, Vanessa''s voice was heard. It was clear what had happened at that moment.


    In the video, Vanessa took the initiative and was very active. Wade humiliated her with nasty words. However, Vanessa was more excited and still catered to him.


    Joshua raised his eyebrows and put his hands to Hazel''s ears, "You don''t need to hear those dirty words."


    Hazel looked up at him and felt funny.


    Garry and Mabel were pale and looked weak. Vanessa rushed to get the phone and mmed it hard against the wall. The phone smashed, with pieces flying in every direction.


    "Now, you have no evidence. What would you n to do next?" Vanessa sounded crazy.


    The journalists were disappointed, they could write a story with what Vanessa said, but it would be better if they had the video.


    "Bitch! Do you really think that I have no way then?" Wade said angrily.


    "I sent the movie to my friend. If something bad happens to me, I have told him to post the video online. Then people around the world would be able to see how you behave in the bed."


    Vanessa''s face was red with rage.


    "What do you want?" Garry took a breath and said with a painful voice, "How much money do you want to destroy the video?"


    "Money?" Wade sneered and looked at Vanessa from head to toe, "I want not only your money but also your daughter. Old man, I have slept with your daughter, and we may even have a baby. I do not mind marrying her. Haha¡­"


    Listening to his nasty and disgustingughter, Hazel whispered to Joshua, "Vanessa was trying to force you to marry her, but she is being forced by this disgusting guy. She deserves it."


    "My thoughts exactly." Joshua nodded his head.


    "Dream on!" Vanessa shouted at him.


    "Bitch! Didn''t you feelfortable that night? Don''t you miss me these days?" Wade continued his dirty words.


    Garry''s head was throbbing out of anger.


    Vanessa had lied to all of them. He really wanted to leave her alone. But she was her daughter, how could he not care about her?


    "Joshua, please help Vanessa!" Garry asked Joshua for help.


    The ward fell into silence. Wade also looked at him anxiously.


    He was caught by Joshua''s people and was indeed afraid of him. Though he was not a good man, he knew how to move away from pain and toward gain.


    Wade was clear that if Joshua got involved, he was unable to do anything because he had the video.


    "Are you joking? Mr. Young." Joshua replied with a half-smile. "This is the private matter for you, the Young Family, and Mr. Wade. I find no reason to get involved. I advise that you''d better call the police."


    Garry really hated Joshua acting that way and getting away with it.


    Joshua was always like that. He seemed to be nice and defenseless. But he never lost to anyone.


    Garry found out how capable he was when he was finally confronted with him. If he had had a second chance, he would not have chosen to be his opponent.


    "As long as you are willing to help us with this matter," Garry said, "We will make Vanessa rify to the media that this thing was a total misunderstanding. Also, we will promise not to sue Hazel. Anyway, it is true that Hazel pushed my daughter into the water. If we really want to sue her, you may not be able to stop it!"


    "Dad! I beg to differ." Vanessa looked at her father surprisingly, "I won''t rify anything. This is not a misunderstanding. I will not let go of Hazel! I want her to go to jail!"


    What she had done was so she could ruin Joshua''s reputation and make Hazel kneel in front of her and beg. Instead, she gained nothing but make herself fall in


    to disgrace.


    "Shut up!" Garry shouted at her, "If you want to marry this asshole, I will sue Hazel immediately."


    They knew they hadpletely lost, and it was no good for them to make Joshua their enemy. He had to make a secret and let Vanessa''s reputation be ruined.


    "I refuse on behalf of Joshua." Hazel said, "Please feel free to sue me; I will wait for the call from the court."

 Chapter 858 - 146: Don’t Lie

    Garry froze. Vanessa could not believe what she had heard.


    Vanessa disagreed with her father''s proposal at all, but when he told her to marry Wade, she was about to change her mind. She would rather die than marry him.


    No matter how impulsive she was, she still knew that her father was good to her.


    However, Hazel refused the proposal?


    "Do you know what you are talking about?" Vanessa could not believe what she was hearing.


    "No matter whose baby it was, it is true that you pushed Vanessa into the water so that she had lost her child. You hurt the baby with intention. If we sued you, you would definitely go to jail. Even if you had the bestwyer, only a reduction of punishment would be made. You would still need to stay in jail for years."


    "Child?" Wade was excited. He looked at Vanessa, saying, "You were pregnant? My child? I''m so great!"


    After he was caught by Joshua yesterday, Jaxson told him nothing, so he was still confused why they caught him. Later he figured out that they n to have him identify the woman he had sex with. But he knew nothing about the child.


    "Shut up!" Vanessa shouted at him. "You are not qualified to speak here. You are making me sick. I''ll find someone to beat you to death."


    A sh of anger appeared on his face. But then Joshua cut in, "Mr. Wade, what about you deal with this thingter?"


    Wade looked at him fearfully. Though Joshua was asking for his opinion, he did not dare to refuse him at all. He snorted and sat in the corner.


    "Hazel, have you thought it over?" Garry asked her, "Do you really want to cause destruction to both sides? To be honest, though this thing would influence Vanessa somehow if we send her to another country, nobody would know that there. However, you are not in the same situation, do you really want to spend the most beautiful years in your lifetime in prison?"


    Hazel looked at him calmly.


    She knew that Garry was threatening her, but she also knew that he was just bluffing. They were actually terrified that Hazel would refuse them.


    "I did not push her. Anyway, a good conscience knows no fear." Hazel said calmly, "I believe thew will prove my innocence."


    "You are so na?ve." Garry snarled, "Joshua, she is innocent, and you are also so thoughtless?"


    "I believe Hazel," Joshua replied. "Let alone that falling into the water was not the reason Vanessa lost her child."


    "You are talking rubbish." Vanessa pointed at Joshua arguing.


    Garry and Mabel were shocked. Vanessa had lied to them once, they partially believed what Joshua said this time.


    Garry was dizzy and felt like he was going to pass out.


    He originally thought that Vanessa only cheated them into believing that the father of the child was Joshua. He never expected that his daughter would deliberately abort her baby and frame Hazel, but he did believe that she set up Hazel.


    What had he done wrong to have a daughter that would punish him? It was retaliation for what Vanessa was doing to Hazel every time Joshua taught her a lesson. Why did she not learn and still continue to hurt Hazel?


    This time Garry had run out of methods. If Hazel did not agree to reach a reconciliation privately, they would have to face the crazy revenge of Denmark''s Family.


    Joshua took out his phone calmly and yed what he had recorded.


    "None of your business. He treated me badly first, and I will not show kindness if a child could make him lose all his standing and reputation. It could not be more worthwhile!"


    "Baby, it''s not that I do not want you, but why are you not the baby of Joshua? Help mom this time."


    Vanessa''s words echoed in the ward.


    Hazel was taken aback.


    She could understand that Vanessa did not want the baby. However, she was so cold and had no regret or emotions when she spoke about the baby¡ªwhat a cruel-hearted woman.


    Vanessa staggered and stepped back.


    Those words were said when she was having a conversation with Sam Anderson.


    How could Joshua have recorded them?


    "You¡­you have spied on me?" Vanessa roared.


    "No. I haven''t." Joshua replied, "A nurse heard and happened to record it. She gave it to me."


    "I do not care where the recording came from. It seems that I have nothing to do with the loss of your child." Hazel said. "I believe the doctor who helped you with the abortion would cooperate with the investigation."


    The Young Family was panicking. They had fewer and fewer chips, which made them so desperate.


    Garry insisted, "Joshua, you cannot deny the fact that Hazel pushed Vanessa into the water. If you do not let this go, I will sue her for murder."


    Hazel was left speechless by how shameless they were.


    With all the truth in front of them, they still ndered her?


    "Joshua, there is no need to be like that. As delicate as Hazel is, if she was jailed, wouldn''t you feel sad?" Mabel added.


    Joshua suddenly sighed.


    "What''s more, do you have any evidence that showed Hazel is not the one to push me?" Vanessa said.


    "Sorry for disappointing you." Joshua blinked his eyes and said coldly, "I indeed have evidence."


    "It''s impossible!" Vanessa shouted out.


    She had confirmed that there was no CCTV around and no one was there at that moment.


    He must be lying. It was impossible that he could have any evidence.


    "Really?" Hazel looked at him surprisingly. She did not know that!


    "Well, Isaac gave it to me this morning." Joshua smiled at her slightly. "To be honest, I''m also surprised to have such evidence. A servant of the Anderson Family made the video when he was shooting the night view of theke. The video is also apparent."


    "Don''t¡­don''t lie." Vanessa grew more restless, "How could the servant of the Anderson Family give the evidence to you?"

 Chapter 859 - 147: You Know This?

    "Because you are cooperating with Anderson Family?" Joshua walked calmly in front of her and said in a low voice, but he didn''t say who he was.


    Vanessa''s face became even paler. How did Joshua even know these things?


    She always felt that her n was so seamless, and it was enough to ruin his reputation. But in front of Joshua, the n seemed so weak and ridiculous.


    "But you and that person seem to have forgotten it," Joshua said. "The one who really has the right to decide was Grandpa Anderson."


    Vanessa almost fell, and all the cards in her hands had been decided by Joshua. It could be said that shepletely failed.


    "Mr. Young," Joshua looked at Garry. "I think you are also clear what is going on in the end. Remembering the friendship between the two families, as long as you voluntarily rify this fact, I will not continue to figure out how you will be responsible for it. Otherwise, you guys just wait for thewyer''s letter."


    Joshua looked at Hazel. "Let''s go, there should be nothing for us."


    "Okay." Hazel nodded.


    Vanessa''s self-directed y wasing to an end, and she has nothing to threaten them with. Although she did not care much that Joshua hadn''t made trouble for her, which caught her off guard, she knew Joshua had enough evidence in his hand, and she could do nothing else.


    Garry still wanted to say something, but he couldn''t speak.


    Vanessa was feeling even more desperate, but she knew very well that Joshua had left no choice for her.


    Joshua and Hazel opened the door of the room to leave, the sh from the cameras blinded her. Joshua reached out and gently covered her eyes.


    The reporter asked a variety of questions. Apparently, they had clearly heard the conversation that happened in the room.


    Joshua raised his hand slightly, and everyone suddenly quieted down.


    "I understand that you have a lot of questions for Mr. Young''s family now," Joshua said with a heavy facial expression. "This incident has caused a lot of suffering for both Hazel and me. I ask that you respect our privacy and allow us time toprehend what has happened fully."


    The reporters understood what Joshua was saying, both of them were framed by Vanessa. They had been criticized very harshly, and the reporters had to understand their need for seclusion.


    Joshua clearly expressed the refusal of interviews, and they did not want to offend him. The reporters stepped aside and let them go to the elevator without any further questions.


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from Vanessa''s room. Hazel wanted to turn back, but Joshua gently touched her shoulder. He said lightly, "Don''t worry, the rest of the matter has nothing to do with us. ."


    Hazel nodded, and they left as the reporters rushed into the room.


    They couldn''t interview Joshua, but they definitely would not miss interviewing Garry. They even had thought of a series of sharp questions. When they walked into the room, they saw that Wade was holding Vanessa by the shirt and pping her face in a frenzy.


    "Hey! You wanted to be pregnant, and the child''s father was me! You dare have an abortion? I will teach you a lesson!"


    Vanessa desperately wanted to resist, but she did not have the strength to fight him off.


    Mabel rushed over and desperately mmed on Wade''s back. "You let go of Vanessa. Let go of her!"


    Wade impatiently pushed her away, and Mabel''s head was mmed into the corner of the table and was knocked unconscious.


    Garry was anxious and rushed up to biting Wade''s wrist.


    Wade angrily released Vanessa and seized Garry to kick his arm.


    The reporters, who rushed in, looked at everything in front of them with shock. Although they all thought that Wade was not a good guy, they all listened clearly to the conversation that had taken ce. They felt that it was justified for the Young''s to get what they deserved and when they met Wade, they got what they deserved.


    "Please pull him away! Don''t you see that someone is going to die?" Vanessa covered her cheek and hurriedly yelled at the reporter.


    Everyone looked at Vanessa arrogantly. Even at this time, she was acting so arrogantly.


    "Mr. Davis, please stop, we all looked at it." Some reporters persuaded, but no one came forward.


    Wade was tired and spat at Garry and then pushed his way through the crowd.


    The reporters did not stop him; their goal was Vanessa.


    "Miss Young, how can you think of such a vicious n?"


    "Were you nning with the gentleman just now, deliberately trying to use your child to defraud the property of the Denmark family?"


    The series of usations drove Vanessa almost mad. She was so annoyed that she covered her head and screamed.


    ***


    Hazel got into the car, she couldn''t help but sigh with relief.


    She knew that Joshua was involved, he could solve it, so she didn''t need to worry too much. But she still felt that it would not be solved that easily.


    Suddenly, she looked at Joshua and questioned with worry, "Will those reporters write anything bad?"


    "Don''t worry, they won''t." Joshua said, "The reporters left a bug in the ward. They all clearly heard what was said. "


    Hazel asked, "You know this?"


    "I saw it." He smiled.


    Hazel was amazed, he observed everything so closely. Suddenly, she looked out the window and was confused. "This is not the way."


    "Well, I am taking you to a special ce," Joshua said.


    Hazel was hesitant, she was tired but did not ask anymore.


    The car came to the vi in the suburbs, Hazel and Joshua got out of the car.


    Joshua had brought her to the same vi on a date. That night he told her that it was his parents who nted the rose field¡­her parents.


    "You brought me here..." Hazel looked at him, baffled.


    "Hazel, I hope you can understand them." His eyes became deeper. "Before you were born, they had already prepared the house and wanted to give it to you as a wedding house after you grew up."


    Hazel only felt tears swelling in her eyes. Although she had never seen her biological parents, she could feel their deep love for herself.


    When she lost her, how hard was it to live?


    A cold breeze blew, Joshua took her hand and said softly, "Let''s go, let''s go in."


    The two entered the living room, and Jaxson Hunk put an envelope on the table, nodded at them, and walked out.


    Joshua took the document out and handed it to her. Hazel took it nkly and looked at the big characters above. Her eyelids couldn''t help but jump.


    It was a property transfer agreement.

 Chapter 860 - 148: Sign It

    "Sign it," Joshua whispered and handed the pen to her.


    Hazel''s eyelids flutter.


    She was very clear that as long as she signed the document, then everything in the Denmark family belonged to her, but...


    Joshua put the pen in her hand, and he said in a low voice, "Hazel, all this is supposed to be yours."


    Looking at the pen in his hand, she took it, but it felt so heavy.


    She took a deep breath and threw the pen down on the contract.


    "Joshua, you are sure that I am the daughter of the Denmark family?" She pushed the contract aside and said unwillingly, "How could I not be the daughter of Crowe''s family? My parents and my brother treat me so good..."


    If she signed, it was proved that she was not the daughter of Crowe''s family. She lived in them for nearly two decades, and she really couldn''t do it.


    Just like having guessed what she thought, Joshua whispered, "Hazel, family members are never just tied together with blood rtionship. Even if you sign, the Crowe family is still your home, your parents. Your rtionship with Crowe'' family will not change."


    "But..." Hazel felt somewhat disappointed. Something was different when it was revealed. At least she can''t ept a fact like this.


    She took a deep breath and pushed the document back to him. "Joshua, can you give me some time to think about it?"


    "...Fine," Joshua thought for a while. "You sign your name first, but we don''t sign the date. When you think it through, you fill in the date."


    "Is it that okay?" Hazel looked at him strangely. Why did she always feel that she was going to be deceived by Joshua?


    "Of course." Joshua nodded solemnly, and his eyes shed with hurt. "Hazel, do you think I will lie to you?"


    Looking at his offended eyes, Hazel suddenly felt guilty.


    Joshua gave everything to her, giving her money and giving her countless properties. But she still tried to refuse and suspected him, this must hurt him so much?


    "I promise you." She hurried to said but added with some worry, "But we have to make an agreement that if I don''t agree, you can''t fill in the date."


    "Okay." Joshua lifted lips. This little girl still had too little experience.


    He handed the pen to her and urged her, "Quickly sign, I will tell you where."


    The transfer agreement was made in triplicate, and Joshua pointed to the ce where it was necessary to sign. Hazel took the pen and signed it in silliness.


    When she just signed the document, she looked at Joshua with a stunned look, "No!"


    "Well?" Joshua looked at him strangely.


    "You give me all this, then what about you?" she said awkwardly. "Joshua, even if you are the adopted child of the Denmark family, you have the right to inherit. Moreover, it waspletely your credit the Denmark family developed to this scale. How can you give it all to me?"


    Joshua smiled.


    If it was someone else, he was afraid that they would sign it without hesitation. Not Hazel though, she was still thinking of him and would not ignore or deny him.


    This may be the reason why he liked Hazel when he first saw this pure and wless girl.


    "Hazel, the Denmark Group originally belonged to you." He said in a low voice, "No matter how good it is now, it should belong to you. Everything that my parents left for you is also yours. As for me, don''t worry. I will not have anything."


    Hazel looked at him.


    His eyes became profound, and Joshua said with deep affection, "I have a love of my parents, and...you."


    Hazel felt that her heart was hefty. If she refused Joshua, then he would have nothing. She didn''t want him to be poor.


    "Hazel," he sighed and approached her. "Our misunderstanding is over?"


    "It is over, but..." Hazel said with some entanglement, "I really don''t know how to face you."


    "Is it stressing you?" He caught her hand and ced it gently on his heart.


    "Don''t think too much, just think about how you feel about me. Hazel, do you like me?"


    Her fingertips were on his chest, the heat of it, and his steady heartbeat, but her heart was confused, and all she could do was nod her head.


    There was no doubt that she liked Joshua.


    "How much do you like? Has our rtionship reached love?" he asked.


    "Yeah." Hazel nodded again.


    When she misunderstood Joshua, she was in so much pain because of how deeply she loved Joshua. She did not deny it.


    "Then, do you think that I am a person who is suitable to trust for your entire life?" He was stunned and looked very serious.


    She nodded again.


    She could feel how good Joshua was.


    "That is, if you could choose, would you be willing to spend the rest of your life with me, will you?" He smiled.


    Hazel was somewhat embarrassed. How did she feel that she was trapped step by step by Joshua?


    "You, are you proposing to me?" Hazel was perplexed, and she was ready to reject him.


    Joshua''s eyes darkened a little, and it seemed that he had to do it slowly.


    "Just assuming that," he said.


    "I would be willing to," Hazel thought for a moment.


    "That is, if our feelings had smooth progress, we would be able to get married, right?" He smiled and changed the way to ask her.


    "Yes." Hazel was confused by him.


    "Then when we get married, the husband would give the property to his wife, isn''t it a reasonable thing?" He sighed. "I just did what I should do as a husband."


    "But we are not married yet!" Hazel was speechless, and Joshua was too cunning. She was really entangled in his scheme.


    "You will get married sooner orter, is it the same if I give you the money early or not?" He smiled.


    Hazel really didn''t know what to say. Well, although she felt that Joshua was arrogant, she could not find his fault. She was convinced.


    However, she is somewhat shocked. Joshua''s feelings for her are more than she expected.


    He did not have to give her all, but he was like a husband whopletely gave the property to his wife and did not leave money for himself.


    This may be nothing for an ordinary person, but this was Joshua, he had everything and did not hesitate to give it to her.


    "Hazel." His fingers touched her hair, his voice was soft and confused.


    "Let''s make-up."


    "... um." Hazel''s heart was beating like a drum. She couldn''t think of any reason to refuse Joshua.


    His lips fell, and Joshua kissed her softly. She responded in confusion with her arms around his neck.


    Suddenly, a melodious cell rang, and Hazel seemed to be suddenly awake and pushed Joshua away.

 Chapter 861 - 149: Find A Way To Lie?

    Joshua became upset suddenly.


    He managed to please Hazel, and they were trying to reconcile. It was important for them to continue to improve their rtionship. And someone called to interrupt them?


    "Don''t pick it up." He said in a deep voice and reached for Hazel''s phone.


    "Don''t mess around, it''s my brother," Hazel said.


    Joshua sighed.


    Hazel pressed the answer button.


    "Hazel, Joshua is next to you?" Ronald asked.


    Hazel was scared and threw the phone down.


    She looked at Joshua with her pale face. He was next to her, but how did Ronald know? Shouldn''t he be abroad now?


    She was prepared to deny it, but she immediately swallowed back what she wanted to say.


    No, Ronald wanted to fool her.


    Whether she answered yes or no, it would be equal to acknowledging that she and Joshua were rted.


    It seemed that Ronald must have guessed something.


    Taking a deep breath, Hazel began to y to be stupid, "Who is Joshua? Who is he?"


    Joshua looked when he heard his name, and since Ronald asked about him, he must know about his and Hazel''s rtionship. He was afraid that people in the Crowe family would start arriving in the next few days.


    Ronald was silent, and Hazel was panicking.


    "He is the president of the Denmark Group. I heard that there is a nickname for the national male god on the Inte. Have you ever heard of it?" he asked.


    "I have been busy, and I don''t pay much attention to that stuff." Hazel continued to lie.


    "Oh? My ssmates care about it. He also told me that Joshua has a girlfriend and her name also seems to be Hazel." Ronald said with a chuckle.


    "I am surprised. Her name is actually the same as yours. It''s really a coincidence."


    Hazel felt her heart almost jump out of her mouth, and there was ayer of fine sweat on her back. She said slyly, "Is it? It''s really a coincidence."


    Ronald was speechless.


    He just made a direct statement, but Hazel still wanted to lie to him. Since she didn''t want him to know, he pretended not to know.


    "I think you two just have the same name, and I didn''t pay much attention to it," Ronald said.


    "We just have the same name, huh?." Hazelughed twice and secretly sighed.


    "Hazel, if you are wronged, you can tell me directly. You know that, right?" Ronald whispered.


    "Okay." Hazel''s heart warmed.


    She hung up and saw Joshua deep in thought.


    She asked strangely, "What''s wrong?"


    "Your brother knows things about us," Joshua said.


    "How is it possible? My brother said clearly..." She didn''t finish what she was saying, she just suddenly stopped.


    If Ronald really heard that someone had the same name, how could he not pay attention to it?


    In the past two days, because of Vanessa, she and Joshua have been the center of gossip. Although Joshua had done his best to protect her, she knew that if Ronald went online to check, he would know that they shared more than the same name.


    "No! I have to go back to school!" Hazel said in a panic.


    "Hazel, calm down." Joshua caught her shoulder and whispered, "If you went back to school now, aren''t you afraid to be surrounded by ssmates?"


    "I can''t care that much!" Hazel gritted his teeth. "My brother knows, and he will definitely inform my parents. My parents may show up in the next few days..."


    "And then? Find a way to lie?" He whispered, "Hazel, this is not a good way to solve things."


    "What can I do?" Hazel muttered.


    Joshua''s eyes lit up. "Since we can''t cover it up anymore, let''s go there together and take the initiative to admit everything."


    "You, do you mean... We rify things?" Hazel''s knees became wobbly, and she didn''t think it was a good idea. "No, no, if my parents find out, they will be angry!"


    "Even if you can cover it up, when you graduate, we will go see them. They will realize that they have been lying." Joshua said,


    "Do you think they won''t be angry?"


    Hazel was afraid and shrugged her shoulders.


    Joshua continued to persuade her, "Hazel, you will tell them in the end. This kind of thing happening means we should not wait any longer."


    "Okay..." Hazel was struggling. She found that as long as she was with Joshua, her brain seemed to be nothing more than something to fill her head, and she could not think at all. No matter what Joshua said, she felt that it made sense.


    She couldn''t refuse him.


    Taking a deep breath, she insisted, "But I still have to go back to school. The least I can do is not let my parents misunderstand and think that we have been living together. sses recently began, I think I should move back to the dormitory today."


    Joshua said, taking a deep breath, "Hazel, don''t you want to know more about your parents? There are a lot of photos of them in the house. There are many gifts they left for you. If you go, they would be sad. ."


    Hazel couldn''t refuse him, his reasoning made it really hard to refuse.


    "Well, then I will move backter." Hazelpromised. "When will we go back to see my parents?"


    "The day after tomorrow," he said, "First, we should take the next two days to prepare with gifts for your parents."


    "That fast?!" Hazel was surprised.


    "This kind of thing, of course, the sooner, the better." Joshua lifted lips. Hazel snarled and agreed.


    After that, she gave Joshua a list of her parents'' preferences. Joshua prepared a lot of gifts for them ording to the list.


    As for Vanessa''s affairs, Hazel is somewhat concerned.


    The whole thing was corrected, and all the reporters also rified for them, but the headlines made Hazel feel very embarrassed.


    For example, "Surprise! She did it to marry into the rich family!" "The Chinese people have cried that she treated her children like this!" "The rich family''s drama, the truth is this!"


    The overwhelming shock and tears led a few of Hazel''s friends to constantly call tofort her as if she had been framed.


    Hazel had to exin everything numerous times.


    The reporters unanimously reported that Wade beat Vanessa. Vanessa called the police, and the police arrested Wade. But Wade threatened Vanessa with video, and it didn''t take long for Vanessa to bail him out.


    Hazel found out about that from Isaac Anderson. She couldn''t help but sigh. Whether Vanessa was good or not, Hazel did feel bad that she could not seem to get rid of Wade.


    However, regardless if Vanessa was good or bad, it had nothing to do with her. Vanessa will pay for the wrong things she did from the beginning.


    The next morning, Hazel was nning to go shopping with Joshua, but she received a phone call from her father.


    Harry was in a bad mood, "Hazel, you told us that you live on campus. We are at the school, but why don''t we see you?"

 Chapter 862 - 150: Don’t Say To Much

    Hazel felt like she had been hit by a truck. Her parents were at the school.


    She was finished! She hasn''t had time to confess everything to her parents. She did not want them to find out like from someone else.


    Hazel suddenly had a bad feeling.


    She said with guilt, "I go out in the morning..."


    "Don''t say too much, where are you now? We areing to find you!" Harry interrupted her words unpleasantly.


    Hazel checked her phone and looked at Joshua in a panic.


    She really did not know what to do, and Joshua did not foresee them arriving so soon.


    Joshua knew if Ronald suspected their rtionship, he would definitely find a way to return home. He expected that the Crowe family would note to see her until he returned.


    Therefore, he set the date to see her family before Ronald had time to arrive.


    He thought that time would give them enough time. It seemed that Ronald had returned home on ate-night flight and surprised them.


    "Tell them the address," Joshua whispered.


    Hazel was somewhat reluctant, but there was no other way. She took a deep breath, "Okay."


    She told her father that she would send him a text with the address of where she was.


    "Why did my father suddenly show up?" After sending the text message, Hazel asked.


    "Not only your father, your brother probably returned home, but he and your mother are also probably with him." Joshua spected.


    Hazel was very nervous suddenly. "Are you saying that I am not safe now?


    Some people wanted to hurt me before... Then they are here to see me, is there any danger?"


    "Hazel, don''t worry," Joshua whisperedfortably.


    "The thing is that Vanessa and Henry Anderson teamed up. Vanessa can take care of herself now. As for Henry Anderson, Grandpa Anderson has found a reason to send him away and is gone. While you are here, no matter it is, they have no ability to threaten your safety."


    "What about the Denmark family''s enemy?" Hazel was still not at ease.


    "Besides us, no one knows that you are the daughter of the Denmark family," Joshua whispered. "And, for your safety, I intend to keep it secret."


    Hazel understood, and this is indeed the best way to protect her. But she still looked unhappy, "but..."


    "What''s wrong?" He gently held her hand.


    "What if my parents don''t like you?" Hazel asked nervously.


    "Howe?" Joshua smiled. "If they really don''t like me, then I will try to make them like me."


    The taxi was driving towards Denmark Residence, the faces of the passengers became more and more unimpressed the closer they got.


    They originally thought that Hazel was in a rtionship with Joshua. They wondered if she was living with him? How far have they gone?


    Hazel had always been very obedient, and she was also not out of bounds in terms of feelings. She was cautious to protect herself. Had all this


    has changed because of Joshua? They started to hate Joshua even more.


    The taxi stopped at Denmark Residence, Joshua and Hazel were waiting at the door.


    What Joshua guessed was right, Hazel''s whole family came to see her. The three got out of the car, and Rachel went to Hazel''s side with a sullen face, grabbing her wrist, "Come home with me now!"


    "Mom..." Hazel was stunned.


    She really did not think that Rachel would take her away without saying anything.


    Why did her parents not like Joshua? This clearly meant that they did not want to care about him. Their hate and rejection of Joshua were even worse than she thought.


    She looked at Joshua in a panic, and her eyes were shouting out in fear.


    Joshua''s eyebrows lifted, and he stepped forward, "Hazel..."


    "Don''t talk to her!" Rachel said with anger and disrespect.


    Joshua was somewhat embarrassed, he said. "Mrs. Crowe, there is not much room in the taxi. I was just afraid you may not have enough space..."


    "You don''t have to worry about us, and we can squeeze in." Harry was also unweing.


    Joshua was still not angry. After all, for the Crowe family, their well-behaved daughter was lying to them and living with a man, it was natural that they would be angry.


    "Hazel has not packed her things yet," Joshua said quietly.


    "You want to take her home. It is better to wait for the things to be packed up. I will arrange for the car to send you?"


    "Right, right!" Hazel hurriedly said, "My documents, wallets are all inside.


    Mom, you need to let me go, I will? pack up my things first..."


    "Shut up." Rachel softly said with annoyance, "Are you trying to make me angry?"


    They didn''t want to have anything to do with Joshua, so they were rejecting him. However, Hazel was clearly standing by Joshua. Rachel really wanted to say that when girls grew up, they would not stay at home.


    "I am telling the truth..." Hazel was wronged.


    "Don''t worry. I will not stop you from taking away Hazel," Joshua opened his mouth and said. "But at least, we should talk."


    Ronald nodded then Harry and Rachel reluctantly agreed.


    The three men walked into Denmark Residence, and the maid brought out hot tea.


    Harry didn''t even look at it. He said coldly, "Joshua, you are a rich and powerful man. You can get everything you want. Mr. President, Hazel was just amon girl, she has no special talents, she looks like most other girls her age and has an innocent personality. She can be easily tricked..."


    Hazel was speechless and offended. The was the image of her that Harry had in his heart.


    "You two are from different worlds, and you are not suitable at all. This rtionship may be a new taste for you for a while, but her simple personality will cause her to be hurt for Hazel. Please let her go!" Harry finished the rest of the words with a look of bitterness.


    "Hazel is a very good girl," Joshua said, "And she is the person with who I want to spend the rest of my life."


    They all stared at Joshua, they did not expect him to say he wanted to marry Hazel.


    His expression was calm, but they knew he was serious, he was not lying.


    "No!" Rachel said firmly.


    "Mom, why?" Hazel hurried to said.


    "You dare to ask why?" Rachel said with annoyance, "Hazel, do you really dare? Neither your father nor I usually go online, so there are so many things, and you don''t tell us?"


    "I am afraid that you would be worried..." Hazel whispered.


    "Before, no matter what you have encountered, you would tell us!" He was even angrier. "It was this man who taught you to be bad so that you learn to deceive your family! I will never agree you being with him!"

 Chapter 863 - 151: She Spoke For Him

    "Mom, this was not his idea," Hazel hurriedly exined. "I wanted to wait until graduation to reveal our rtionship. It was my own decision to cover it up. He didn''t teach me to be bad..."


    Joshua''s heart was warm, Hazel spoke for him, he was pleased. However, the more she said good things about him, the more the Crowe family red at him.


    "Hazel!" she began with anger in her voice. "Even if it is your own decision, you only had the idea of deceiving your family after meeting him. Isn''t that his fault?"


    Hazel was persecuted and powerless, she was not irrational.


    Joshua wanted to disclose their rtionship more than she wanted. She had always refused, and he would follow her. He was innocent, but her parents seemed to be unconcerned with the truth. They just wanted to make Joshua responsible for all of it.


    Seeing that Hazel still had something to say, Joshua shook his head.


    "Mrs. Crowe, this is indeed something I can''t handle," Joshua said. "However, I want to rify to you, you misunderstood Hazel."


    "Oh?" Several people were stunned.


    They me him, but Joshua did not rush to defend himself but actually exined for Hazel?


    "You say." Harry looked at him unexpectedly.


    "Hazel waspleting an internship, and although she is temporarily staying here, she just lived in the guest room. We both did not do anything disgraceful." Joshua calmly exined.


    The Crowe family''s biggest concern was whether or not Hazel had been taken advantage of by him. They did not want to ask her while he was sitting there. They are embarrassed to ask, and they thought that Hazel really suffered a loss, so they were upset with him. Their anger was eased when Joshua exined.


    "Hazel, is this the case?" He softly whispered.


    Hazel was now bowing her head, and she was even more embarrassed. The things they had done, Joshua dare not say. If she said anything about him seeing her naked multiple times, she was afraid she would never be able to see him again.


    "Yeah..." Hazel nodded in disbelief.


    "Fine." Rachel thought she was shy and didn''t think much.


    "Hazel, go home with us." Harry stood up with an upset face. "We can''t change the past, but in the future, you should not have a rtionship with him!"


    "Dad!" Hazel looked at him with surprise. Her parents were never controlling or disrespectful of her opinions. Why did they insist on this arrogantly?


    She hurriedly said, "You don''t understand Joshua, he actually..."


    "Enough!" Harry''s face is even more upset, "Hazel, we are not in the same world with him! You choose him, you don''t want us?"


    "Yes, Hazel, between him and us, who do you choose?" He said with a soft echo.


    Hazel''s face turned pale.


    She had thought that her parents would disagree with her and Joshua being together, but she did not think that they would use this method to force her.


    Joshua looked angry.


    It is okay for people to hate him, but they couldn''t treat Hazel like this.


    "Mr. Crowe, you are irreceable in Hazel''s mind." He said in a deep voice, "if you force her in this way, she will be sad."


    Hazel''s eyes were covered with a hazy mist, and the bottom of his heart was even more distressed.


    Joshua knew the reason that her parents upset her like this? Whether she chooses Joshua or her parents, they were all important to her. Forcing her to choose really made her sad.


    "Why doesn''t Joshua choose Hazel?" Ronald, who had never spoken, suddenly opened his mouth. "If you gave up Hazel, she wouldn''t have to be embarrassed."


    "Brother!" Hazel looked at him with grief and indignation. Her parents were acting like this. Why did Ronald have to be the same? Why did they force her like this?


    "I will never give up, Hazel." He sank his voice.


    "Then you are treating Hazel just like this, but you would rather let her be embarrassed, wouldn''t you?" Ronald said in a deep voice.


    Joshua lifted his eyebrows slightly. If Hazel''s parents hate him, then Ronald would be hostile to him.


    "I think you can ept me. That''s what Hazel wants." Joshua was not humble and not high-minded, and he said, "As the brother who knows Hazel best, you should understand her feelings."


    Ronald did not know how to reply. If he denied her feelings, does he mean that he doesn''t understand Hazel at all?


    He didn''t like Joshua very much, he hated him before he even met him.


    Hazel grew up being protected by him, but her sister was abducted by Joshua. She was so sad, and Ronald could not forgive him.


    "I know you misunderstood me," Joshua said calmly. "If you want to take Hazel away, I respect your decision, I think you have a lot of things to talk about. But I will not give up on her, never. "


    His voice was so earnest that the family believed in him. If he can say it, he can do it.


    "Joshua..." Hazel shouted out his name painfully, and her eyes were full of discontent.


    "Hazel, dear," Joshua said gently, "I know that your family members are significant to you. If you really do something to hurt them, you will feel sorry and me yourselfter. Go home with them. Let''s be patient, and we will find a way to be together.


    "Okay." Hazel nodded obediently, but she felt even sadder.


    If she refused her parents, their parents would be sad, but if she left like this, she and Joshua would be sad too. But in order not to embarrass her, Joshua would rather be sad.


    "I will try to convince my family to ept you!" Hazel said firmly.


    Harry''s face looked even worse, they were there while Hazel stood by Joshua.


    What Joshua said was really what Hazel believed. She was a lovely obedient girl, but to do things against her parents?


    What kind of magic did he give to Hazel?


    "Go." Rachel softly said, grabbing Hazel''s wrist.


    They walked out of Denmark Residence, and the servant brought Hazel''s luggage to them.


    The driver stopped the car in front of them. Rachel said unhappily, "No, we''ll call the taxi ourselves."


    "We can''t fit in one car," Hazel suggested. "This is a big car. Let''s take this one."


    "Hazel!" Rachel clenched her teeth.


    ************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    First, I would like to say thank you for supporting my novel and buying my privileged chapters. I''m always grateful and appreciate those acts of kindnessing from all of you. (Thements, reviews, and power stone votes).


    Second, I will give another massive mass release on Friday and on April 26th as my way of saying appreciating all the support and love you''ve given this humble author. It''s my birthday on the 26th of this month, so I am happy to share this greatest event of my life.


    Love you all!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 864 - 152: I Have An Idea

    "Mom, I am telling the truth!" Hazel blinked innocently.


    Rachel was very depressed, and Hazel was really defending Joshua.


    Hazel knew that her family didn''t want to have a rtionship with Joshua, but she wanted to let them know him more.


    Her mother thought she was so obedient and sensible, but it turned out that the rebellious period was a few yearster than most girls.


    "If you think there are not enough seats for us. We will call two taxis, are you satisfied?" He said with a dark face.


    Hazel''s eyes were red, and Rachel had never been so fierce to her.


    "Mom, forget it." Ronald couldn''t bear it, and he whispered, "It''s just taking a car, it''s not a big deal."


    "What Ronald said is right," looking at Hazel''s wronged look, Harry was also very distressed. "is it convenient to call two cars?"


    Rachel regretted. She waved her irritably. "Okay, I will listen to you."


    When they got in the car, Hazel looked out the window, upset, and did not say anything because of anger.


    Suddenly, she realized the scenery outside the window, something was wrong. "This is not the way back to school!"


    "Finally, talk to us? You got angry with us!" Rachel squinted at her.


    "Mom, we are not going back to school?" Hazel hurriedly asked.


    "Why are you going back to school?" she frowned. "I just said that we would go home. You didn''t hear it? We are going to the train station now."


    Hazel had a chill run down her spine.


    Her parents wanted to take her back to city S?


    Joshua didn''t know, he thought she was going back to school. She knew that if she went missing, Joshua would chase her, and things would only worsen.


    She had to find a way to stop them.


    Hazel said, "Mom, the sses are going to begin..."


    "I asked for you. You haven''t had any sses recently. Don''t worry about school and juste home with us." Rachel interrupted her words and was extremely tough.


    Hazel bit her lip. She felt helpless and took out her phone, she secretly sent a text message to Joshua.


    "Anxious! My parents want to take me home! Time to turn around!"


    Joshua received Hazel''s message and smiled.


    It seemed that Hazel was still angry with her family. He has received the news before Hazel''s message, the driver told him where the Crowe family was going. Hazel was asking for help via text messages, so he presumed she noticed it was not the direction to the school.


    Since the Crowe family came, Joshua would make them stay. Even if they wanted to go, they have to agree to him and Hazel being together.


    "Don''t worry, I have an idea." Joshua quickly responded.


    Hazel felt relieved. Joshua said that there is a way, then there must be a way.


    They arrived at the train station, Harry had even bought tickets, and Hazel was beginning to lose hope, she did not see any sign of Joshua or his n.


    Looking at her absent-minded appearance, Ronald felt mixed emotions. After twenty years of being brother and sister, he was sure of what Hazel was thinking.


    "Hazel, do you care about him that much?" he asked helplessly.


    "Yeah." Hazel nodded wrongly.


    Ronald frowned unpleasantly. "But he made you feel so sad..."


    Hazel hurriedly exined, "Those were misunderstandings..."


    She wasn''t able to finish her words because a middle-aged man walked over to them, he was carrying a suitcase and wanted to say something.


    "You are Harry?" The middle-aged man asked with temptation.


    Harry looked at the man nkly. He thought for a long time and said, "You are Jim Shawn?"


    "Right. Right. Brother, it is me!" Jim said happily.


    Hazel was confused, and after hearing the talk, Hazel knew that Jim was a distant rtive of Harry. He came to the city more than ten years ago and now had a small business.


    "Harry, since we ran into each other, you muste to my house as a guest." Jim said gratefully, " You were there and saved my father''s life at one time, you are the reason for our family!"


    "Jim, you are wee. I am a doctor. It is my duty to save and help the wounded. Also, my uncle is family." Harry said,


    "We are in a hurry to get home. We are preparing to go back, but we wille to your hometer..."


    "Harry," Jim suddenly lowered his voice. "The thing you should pay attention to..."


    Harry changed his look, and he hurriedly walked to a corner with Jim.


    Hazel didn''t know what the two talked about. During the period, Harry looked at Hazelplicatedly.


    After a short time, Harry came back, and he sighed. "We rarely see our rtives, so we will go to his home for a few days."


    Eh?


    Hazel suddenly felt that something was wrong. Suddenly, an uncle appeared, she was surprised then, but she was even more surprised when he only said a few words to her father, and he changed his mind.


    She was beginning to feel that there is someone behind this act.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Ronald pulled Harry aside and whispered,


    "Are you saying that we have to take Hazel back?"


    "No, we are just not leaving now." Harry shook his head. "Jim said that he had found some clues about the past."


    "What happened in the past?" Rachel looked nkly, and suddenly, she seemed to think of something. Her facial expression changed, and she looked at Hazel.


    "Don''t turn your head!" Harry hurriedly said, "Don''t make Hazel think more."


    "Okay." Rachel nodded in a heavy mood. "Since he found clues, we will stay for a few days more."


    They agreed, naturally leaving Ronald and Hazel to have no option but to stay.


    Jim''s home was in another district, it was a two-story vi. Once they arrived, they found out they would not be staying in Jim''s vi but one next to him.


    He exined that he owned both and normally rented out the second one but a few days earlier, the tenant moved out.


    After Hazel entered the vi, she went directly to the bathroom. She closed the door, took out her mobile phone and called Joshua.


    Even though she had doubts, she was now sure Joshua had nned this.


    In an area where the houses were so expensive, her uncle actually had two? If this was true, she was afraid that it would spread among rtives. Her parents had other things to worry about, they did not think much of it.


    "Hazel, you missed me so soon?" said in a low tone.


    "Who would miss you?" Hazel''s cheeks were red, and she proudly said.


    "But I miss you." He sighed softly, and his voice became softer.


    Hazel felt her heart beat faster.


    She took a deep breath and shyly said, "Don''t make trouble, I have serious things to ask you. You arranged the uncle?"


    "Yes."


    "You are really capable of anything," Hazel was stunned. "You can find the uncle who I have never spoken about... Wait, you should not have checked my family background!"

 Chapter 865 - 153: I Don’t Want To

    "Well, I did check it," Joshua told her honestly.


    Hazel''s heart was a bit ufortable.


    The fact that she liked Joshua was one thing, but he went behind her back and checked her family''s history for generations. This was apletely different matter.


    "I thought that only when I was a civil servant would I need my background investigated. " Hazel said, "It was a requirement to be your girlfriend?"


    "Hazel, don''t misunderstand," Hazel whispered, "The Denmark family was in this city, but you are being taken to the City S. To assure your safety, I had to check at least to see if the Denmark family had any enemies there. How did you get adopted by the Crowe family?"


    "My parents are definitely no problem!" Hazel hurried to say.


    "Well, they really love you." Joshua''s voice was extraordinarily gentle.


    "But they do not agree with us being together." Hazel was wounded.


    "Don''t worry, I will get them to ept me." He whispered.


    "Okay." Hazel frowned, and she asked with a little worry, "That..."


    If she had the enemy of the Denmark family around her, it would be horrific.


    He seemed to know what she wanted to ask. Joshua whispered, "I checked, the rtives of the Crowe family, there are no people rted to the enemy of the Denmark family."


    Hazel was relieved. There was a knock on the door, she quickly said, "I will talk to my parents and will contact youter."


    She hung up the phone, walked out of the bathroom, and came face to face with Harry. He was waiting for her with a serious look, he was prepared to interrogate her.


    "Dad, Mom," Hazel felt bad, and she lost her smile. "Why are you so serious..."


    "Sit down!" Rachel shouted.


    Hazel immediately sat down opposite them.


    In their home, Rachel always had the final say. Rachel''s personality was tough, and Harry was the type that loved his wife and his children. He usually did not try topete with Rachel. Even when the two disagreed, they wouldmunicate and work out their problems.


    They did not disagree about Joshua, they were unified against him and Hazel being together.


    "Be honest, what is going on with you and Joshua?" She had a cold face. "You would go to participate in a surrogate election?! Hazel, why would you dare participate in such a messy activity?"


    "That was an ident!" Hazel quickly exined that Ariel registered her, and she only apanied her to participate in the primary round. As a result, her dress fell off, Joshua helped her to solve the problem and settle the ssmate''s filth.


    She told them everything but purposely did not mention the details of Joshua''s flirting with her and misunderstanding that Joshua was a scoundrel.


    Although she felt that there was a sweet, gentle love between her and Joshua, she could not tell her parents. They would think that he was deceiving her.


    Harry, Rachel, and Ronald were still upset, but their faces did not seem as tense.


    "In fact, thosements on the Inte were exaggerated, and they did not know the truth." Hazel said with excitement, "He treats me..."


    "Okay, we don''t want to listen to how you fell in love with him. It is a love story after you beautify it. You can keep it for yourself." Rachel interrupted her impatiently.


    Hazel looked at Rachel with an offended look. She hadn''t even started to talk about it, and Rachel saw through her. The situation was bing very awkward.


    Hazel was helpless and had toy her cards on the table. "Mom, I really like him, I want to be with him!"


    "What do you know about love?" Harry said. "You are young, inexperienced, and were persuaded by him. If he really cares about you, how can he make you so sad? You really think we don''t know anything?"


    Hazel looked at Ronald angrily, and Ronald shrugged his shoulders helplessly.


    "Why are you staring at your brother?" She frowned.


    "Your brother said that you wereing home. We went to the train station and waited. Then he called to say that you were noting home. We may be old, but we knew something must have happened. You changed your mind so quickly. I was afraid that you were unable to leave because of Joshua."


    "Yes," Harry said. "He hurt your feelings first, and then he did not respect your decision. Have you not hated this kind of person before?"


    Hazel hurriedly said, "Dad, Mom, it is not like that, these are just misunderstandings..."


    "Okay, we don''t want to listen." Rachel waved her hand impatiently.


    Hazel was extremely frustrated, and for the first time, there was no way tomunicate with her parents, no matter how she exined the situation, they would not listen.


    "Do you still talk to your ssmates?" Harry suddenly asked.


    "There are few with whom I still have contact."


    Ronald asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "You pick some decent and single boys," Harry said, "Then take Hazel on a blind date to meet them."


    "I don''t want to!" Hazel stood up in annoyance. "I have a boyfriend, why are you sending me on blind dates?"


    "You have met so little boys," He said. "When you meet more people, you won''t be confused by Joshua. It has been decided. You have to go!"


    "You..." Hazel bit her lip, and with a victimized look, she turned around and ran up the stairs.


    Ronald wanted to say something, but he finally chased Hazel upstairs.


    He caught up with Hazel and whispered, "Hazel, our parents are trying to do something good for you..."


    "What? I can clearly see that they want to make the decision all by themselves!" Hazel''s eyes were red.


    "Our parents can''t be med. You are treasured by all of us every day, but you are being tormented by Joshua. How can we like him?" Ronald said in a low voice, "Besides, rich families are not easy to enter. Hazel, we are very different. Our parents are distraught that you are being cheated."


    Hazel''s anger faded more than she thought possible, and she looked at Ronald, whispering softly, "Brother, you really misunderstood Joshua. He really does treat me very well..."


    Ronald felt conflicted, his little sister was actually praising other men in front of him.


    "Okay, our parents are going to be angry for a few days, you should not mention him again. It will only make your rtionship with them worse." Ronald sighed.


    "What should I do?" Hazel asked.


    "I thought that our parents seemed to have something to say, listen to them. When their anger is gone, we will meet Joshua and talk." Ronald thought about it and said.


    "Hey, why do you want to help me suddenly? What are you nning?" Hazel looked at him suspiciously. "My dear brother, don''t think that I don''t know about you telling our parents my secrets before."

 Chapter 866 - 154: It’s A Blind Date

    It''s not that Hazel wanted to be suspicious of Ronald. It was just that there was no other real possibility.


    Her parents were busy with work and rarely went online, even if they were on the Inte, they would just look for some professional knowledge.


    When they had just questioned her, they obviously knew the whole story about her and Joshua, they obviously were told all the information by Ronald.


    Ronald looked upset. He reached out and pinched Hazel''s cheek. "Hazel, you are my only sister, I don''t want to make you sad. Don''t you think I want to help you find a solution? Now, you actually still doubt my reason?"


    "Brother, I was wrong." Hazel hurriedly admits her mistake.


    Ronald snorted and let go of her hand.


    "Brother, don''t be angry," Hazel said with courage. "What about the blind date? I don''t want to go."


    "You must go even if you don''t want to, or our parents will be angrier." Ronald said, "Don''t worry, after you go, if you don''t like him, just reject him. Mom and Dad just want you to forget about Joshua. They don''t really want you to marry someone."


    Hazel was worried, but she nodded. What Ronald said was right, even if she is unwilling to go tofort her parents, she must go on the blind date.


    Ronald went downstairs to see Harry and Rachel, they seemed to be discussing something. When they saw him, they immediately stopped talking.


    "Hazel go back to the room?" He said. "She is still angry?"


    "Yes, still angry." Ronald was feeling helpless. He managed tofort Hazel''s emotions, but he could still tell she was angry.


    "Hazel..." Harry sighed. "I knew that I shouldn''t scare the boys who liked her away. If she had experienced a rtionship, she would not be so easy to be manipted by Joshua. With Hazel''s first love to be such a high standard, I am afraid that it will be hard for her to fall in love with someone else."


    "This is not what I am not afraid of most!" Rachel became very angry. "What do you think these rich guys think about? They just want to y with a new girl. They don''t care if they ruin the girl''s life or not?"


    "It''s toote to say that now." Harry looked at Ronald. "You have listed all ssmates and friends in the city, as long as you can get her on a blind date. Give me the list."


    "Dad, Mom, you aren''t really going to let Hazel go on a blind date?" Ronald frowned. "It doesn''t work. The people I know are good, but they can''t bepared to Joshua."


    "It doesn''t matter. We want to let Joshua know that Hazel didn''t care much for him." He said, "That kind of rich guy won''t ept this and will break up with her."


    Ronald understood what his parents were thinking. Just as they deliberately had a bad attitude toward Joshua, they just want to arouse the arrogance of Joshua. As long as he broke up with Hazel, it would all be over.


    However, Ronald thought that Joshua was not such a person, and he will not give up Hazel that easily.


    "That is if Joshua doesn''t mind?" He sighed.


    Harry and Rachel looked at each other, and they have never thought about


    this possibility.


    "Then think of another way. It is best to let him think that we are greedy for his money. Can he bear that?" He said, "Okay, go to make a list!"


    Ronald was helpless. His parents were stubborn, but if they continued to do things their way, he was worried Hazel would be sad.


    ***


    The next day, Harry and Rachel went out early, and Ronald took the reluctant Hazel to the cafe.


    "Why drink coffee in the morning?" Hazel said unhappily. "I want to eat a waffle and a croissant¡­"


    "You are not here to drink coffee." Ronald said, "You have to meet six men this morning, eight this afternoon. You will meet each one for half an hour. I have arranged for you, and you should look nice."


    Hazel looked at him with surprise. "No, are you doing it for real? Fourteen men, you are trying to kill me?"


    "This is our mother''s arrangement, and I have no way to stop it." Ronald was powerless, "She said that when you have seen enough men, even if you really don''t like them, you may be able to reject them and then feel nothing for Joshua."


    "What is this?" Hazel wanted to cry.


    What were Hazel''s parents thinking about? She thought about secretly installing a bug in their room and listen to what they were talking about.


    "You just pretended that you are selecting a handsome boy," Ronaldforted her. "Don''t worry, I will be just outside the room. If there is something wrong, you can call me directly, okay? I will go out and wait. I guess the first person ising. ."


    Seeing that Ronald walked out of the room, Hazel quickly took out her mobile phone and sent a few crying emojis to Joshua.


    "What''s wrong? Hazel, don''t be afraid." It seemed that she was not able to talk, Joshua sent a message back.


    Seeing his reply, Hazel couldn''t help but feel her eyes swell up with tears. She felt so victimized.


    "Joshua, my parents are trying to select a boyfriend..."


    "Oh?"


    "No, it''s a blind date. There are fourteen men for me to meet in one day. I feel like I will be tortured to death by them."


    Joshua looked at her reply, and he was speechless.


    The Crowe family''s rejection of him was severe. They would rather arrange a blind date for Hazel than ept him, it seemed that it was not going to be easy to win them over.


    "Where are you? I am going toe to find you." He replied quickly.


    Hazel told him the address, and she couldn''t help but ask, "Can you bring me a bug?"


    "What do you want to do with the bug?"


    "I don''t want to guess what my parents want. I want to listen directly."


    "... Hazel, this is not good."


    "I know, but I really can''t do it now!"


    "Don''t worry, I will bring it to you. Have you had breakfast yet?"


    "No. I''ll get itter. Come soon, I am waiting for you."


    Hazel smiled, when she thought of seeing Joshua, she felt happy.


    Suddenly, the door opened, Hazel quickly hid the phone under the table.


    Arge man walked in, and he sat down opposite Hazel.


    "Are you Ronald''s sister?" he asked.


    Hazel smiled and nodded.


    They spoke a few words when there was a knock on the door. A waiter pushed a cart in and put a te in front of Hazel, there were waffles and fruit for her breakfast.


    The waiter said politely, "Miss, this is your breakfast, please enjoy it slowly."


    "I didn''t order breakfast?" Hazel asked in shock.

 Chapter 867 - 155: You Love No One?

    The caf¨¦ did not serve these kinds of breakfast.


    "This is what sir has ordered from the restaurant next door." The waiter whispered.


    Hazel felt loved, no wonder Joshua had asked her if she had breakfast.


    Looking at the delicious dishes in front of Hazel, the man opposite her frowned unpleasantly.


    "Those are all for you?" he asked.


    "Yeah." Hazel nodded. Did he want to eat too? This is what Joshua bought for her, and she did not want to share it with a stranger.


    "Sorry, I don''t like women who eat too much," the man lifted his eyebrows unpleasantly. "We are not suitable."


    Hazel was stunned. Really that is why they were not suitable? She was thankful, but that really was a ridiculous reason.


    ***


    Ronald had been on the phone when the first gentleman left. He walked into the room and saw Hazel leisurely eating breakfast.


    "What happened?" he asked awkwardly. "Why did he leave so soon?"


    "Brother, you dare to ask me," Hazel said with a sigh, "He actually suspects that I eat too much! Damn, he is so fat. Did he have the right to dislike me?"


    Ronald was silent for a while. "Maybe he eats a lot. He is afraid that you will grab his breakfast. But you have eaten a lot... Wait, where is your breakfast from? Did Joshua buy it for you?"


    "Yeah." Hazel nodded. "Do you want some?"


    "I am not hungry," Hazel frowned. "Joshua came?"


    "No," Hazel shook her head. "He just ordered breakfast for me."


    Ronald frowned even more. Joshua must have known what Hazel was doing, he didn''t mind and helped Hazel buy breakfast?


    "But brother, what kind of men did you find for me? Do I need to keep meeting men like that one?" Hazel was helpless.


    "I had to find fourteen men in less than a day. Do you really think I am superman? People don''t go to work? If you don''t agree to be their girlfriends, you can just meet them without caring." Hazel made a long face.


    "Come on, the next one will arrive soon."


    Hazel sighed reluctantly.


    The remaining men were more sensible than the first one. Most of them seemed to be normal except for one strange one, there was also one who was quite interesting.


    However, Hazel all told them the truth that she was forced toe on a blind date and that she was not interested in a boyfriend. She was thankful that they all understood.


    Hazel was supposed to spend the entire morning meeting men, but she managed to meet all of them within an hour.


    She was refreshed and shouted at Ronald, "Who else?! Don''t say fourteen, ording to this progress, I can finish forty dates a day!"


    Ronald tapped on her head in annoyance. "Can you have a bit more patience with them? Do you need to just spend just ten minutes on each one? If you let mom know, you will definitely be scolded!"


    "So, you must not let mom know!" Hazel said with a smile.


    "You love no one?" Ronald was helpless.


    "Brother, my heart only has room for Joshua," Hazel shook her head gently.


    "Even if others are better, I will not fall in love with him."


    Ronald''s eyes darkened a little.


    "I am going out for a moment." Hazel stood up.


    "You want to take the opportunity to escape?" He frowned.


    "Well, I need to go to the bathroom!" Hazel said, upset. "You sit here for an hour. I have needed to go for thest twenty minutes!"


    When Hazel got to the bathroom, she turned on the water and sighed in disappointment.


    Joshua said that he woulde, and Hazel had been waiting for him.


    It had only been a day since she had seen him, but she was beginning to miss him. She never knew that missing someone was such torture. She really wanted to see him.


    Hazel turned off the water, she felt conflicted. Should she call Joshua?


    But what if he was busy doing something?


    She looked in the mirror to fix her hair before going back to see Ronald.


    Joshua was standing behind her.


    Hazel turned around happily and wrapped her arms around his neck. "You are here! How did you know I was in here?"


    "I assumed your brother should not see me, so I asked the waiter to let me know when you went to the bathroom." He smiled and circled her waist, and in his eyes, there was nothing but gentleness, "Hazel, I really miss you."


    His voice was so smooth and clear that Hazel''s heart jumped.


    "I miss you too..." Hazel whispered.


    Another woman in the bathroom looked at them. Hazel''s cheeks turned bright red, and she pushed Joshua away.


    Joshua chuckled. He could not believe she was still so shy. He asked, "Let''s go somewhere else to talk?"


    "Okay." Hazel nodded.


    She took Joshua''s hand and walked out of the bathroom but immediately pushed him back against the wall.


    "What?" He looked at her strangely.


    "My brother! He ising over here! What should I do?" Hazel quickly said, "If we move now, we will definitely run into him."


    Joshua''s brows wrinkled slightly, Hazel did not want Ronald to see them together, he was a little hurt.


    He grabbed Hazel''s wrist and quickly pulled her into the men''s bathroom.


    He took her to a stall and quickly closed the door.


    "What are you doing with me here?" Hazel was ashamed and anxious.


    They were huddled in one stall, Hazel felt that even the air became hot.


    "You are going to hide from your brother?" Joshua whispered. "He came here, presumably to use the bathroom. When he leaves, we will go."


    Hazel said with red cheeks, "Why didn''t we go to the women''s bathroom? Why did you bring me here?"


    "You have been to the women''s bathroom," he said in his eyes. "You will not have been in here before."


    The first time they met, it was the men''s bathroom in the bar. Hazel knew he was teasing her, so she replied, "I was trying to save my roommate."


    She changed the topic and asked curiously. "The male bathroom seems to be different from the female one. What are those hanging on the wall?"


    Joshua looked at her strangely, and it seemed that Hazel ignored the men''s bathroom the night they met.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "It''s for men to pee." The me in Joshua''s eyes was a bit stronger.


    Hazel looked down at his body.


    Joshua was going crazy, wondering what Hazel was imagining. She didn''t even know that every sight of her could make him crazy!


    "Hazel," he suddenly stepped forward and pushed her against the door. His voice sounded desperate, and he whispered. "Maybe I should help you with some knowledge about the male body."


    Hazel''s cheeks were a little redder, and she hurriedly said, "No need to... Em!"


    Joshua kissed her lips and gently made a gesture to keep her silent.


    Outside the stall, Ronald was walking in with his mobile phone.

 Chapter 868 - 156: What Should We Do?

    Hazel also heard Ronald''s voice, she nervously leaned on Joshua''s chest. She did not dare utter a sound, she was so afraid that they would be discovered.


    If Ronald found them in the men''s bathroom together, the Crowe family would definitely be turned upside down. Her parents would never ept Joshua.


    "...Mom, this method will not work," Ronald said helplessly. "In the morning, Joshua ordered breakfast for Hazel. He didn''t mind that Hazel was on a blind date. Even if we continued, it doesn''t matter."


    Rachel sighed on the other end of the phone. "What should we do?"


    "I don''t think the blind dates will work, and we should give up." Ronald frowned.


    "Hazel and her boyfriend are in a good rtionship. I think the more we do, the more it will bring them together."


    "ording to what you said, we just ignore her and agree to let them be together?" Rachel said with dissatisfaction. "When Hazel is abandoned, what are we going to say? Who will be the first to say I told you so?"


    "I don''t mean this." Ronald was depressed and helpless.


    Rachel thought and said, "Canceling the blind date is okay, but Hazel will be handed over to you. You two have always had a good rtionship. She listened to you from an early age, and you should try to persuade her."


    "Mom!" Ronald was anxious. "She can listen to my suggestions, but I can''t make her give up with three or two sentences. Are you forcing me?"


    "I don''t care, just deal." Rachel hangs up directly.


    Joshua''s eyebrows lifted slightly.


    He did not care much about the Crowe family, but Ronald and Hazel grew up together, and he naturally understood Hazel. If he tried to persuade Hazel, it could really cause obstacles for them.


    Joshua and Hazel heard Ronald leave, she opened the door of the stall. She did not expect to see that someone else hade in and was standing at the urinal.


    "Ah!" Hazel screamed, scaring the man. Joshua quickly grabbed her hand and put it to her eyes.


    "What are you doing here? There are so many ces you can go but you choose to go to a toilet stall for excitement!" The man was trembling after being startled, his hands shook, and his pants were wet.


    Hazel was ashamed and annoyed, but she had the urge to find somewhere to be alone with Joshua. They were just hiding there, nothing happened, but of course, others would misunderstand.


    The men''s bathroom was a really unlucky ce for her, she couldn''t hold back the tears any longer. Joshua apologized and nodded, taking Hazel by the arm and leading her to a room nearby.


    Closing the door of the room, Joshua leaned his head down and asked, "What did you see?"


    "I didn''t see anything!" Hazel shook her head quickly. "He turned his back to me. When I was about to see it, you covered my eyes."


    "You don''t see it, and you are regretful?" Joshua blinked slightly.


    "No, no," Hazel''s cheeks were red, and she could not help but mutter, "I don''t think there was anything good to see, I have not seen it..."


    Joshua was so light that he suddenly lifted her chin and asked if he smiled. "What did you see?"


    Hazel stared at him angrily and said with a grin, "I have seen a bastard!"


    "Which bastard?" Joshua asked.


    "...a bastard who stole my heart!" Hazel was a little shy and didn''t look at his face.


    Joshua was stunned, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    The bastard Hazel meant was him? She was blunt. Joshua kissed her lips passionately.


    "Don''t act like this, Joshua." Hazel''s finger ced on his lips. "I don''t have much time now. Maybe my brother wille to find me after a while. Let''s discuss what to do first."


    "I will visit you and talk to your parents," Joshua said.


    He knew what Hazel''s parents are worried about. Although he was not sure how to convince them, he could at least try to get them to change their opinion of him.


    "No, no!" Hazel kept shaking his head. "My parents are now angry, so even if you came to visit and they acted respectfully after you left, they would only hate you more."


    "What do you want me to do?" he asked.


    "What about the bugs I asked you to bring?" Hazel reached out.


    "Here you go you." Joshua took out a small bug from his pocket and ced it in her palm. "Give me your phone, I will help you set up to listen."


    Hazel handed the phone to him. "I have to figure out why my parents are not willing to ept you, and then we will try to find a way."


    Joshua''s expression became dark.


    The rtionship between Hazel and the Crowe family was really good, so she would be trapped in the middle and that was the reason she would like to deal with their rtionship in her own way.


    He always has no way to reject her.


    "Well, I am listening to you. But you have to promise me," Joshua said with a smile. "No matter what happens, Hazel, you can''t give up on me."


    "I won''t," she said firmly.


    Joshua''s eyes twinkled, he did not say anything and returned her phone.


    As soon as Hazel touched her phone, Ronald called.


    "I have to go!" she hurried to said.


    Joshua suddenly caught her waist and nted a deep kiss on her lips.


    "Hazel, I will miss you," he said quietly.


    "I will miss you too," Hazel said with a red face. The phone rang again


    and she hurriedly said, "I really have to go."


    "Okay." Joshua released his hand and let her go.


    Hazel walked out of the room and quickly pressed the answer button.


    "Hazel, have you fallen in the toilet?" Ronald said silently.


    "You do care for me? I didn''t think it was possible?" She said with no anger.


    "It''s possible you could fall in... are you really teasing me?"


    "Not yet, but don''t force me to."


    "Okay, let''s go home, our parents changed their minds, you don''t have to continue dating in the afternoon." He was vulnerable.


    "Oh, that''s great." Although Hazel knew about the conversation he had with their parents, she pretended to be surprised.


    After returning to the vi, Hazel went straight to her parent''s room. She looked around for a moment and decided to put the bug under the table.


    "What are you doing?" Ronald came to the door and asked with a frown.


    Hazel turned around, trying not to appear too guilty, and said, "Nothing, I was just wondering why our parents haven''t returned yet?"


    "They had to deal with something important, and Uncle also went with them," Ronald said. "You don''t need to worry so much. Come to eat, I have something to talk to you about."

 Chapter 869 - 157: Marriage And Love Is Not The Same

    Hazel was reluctant to follow behind Ronald. He had made all of Hazel''s favorite foods, but she still would not smile.


    "Not tasty?" he asked.


    "It''s delicious, but I have things to worry about, and I can''t eat." Hazel sighed.


    Ronald slightly frowned, and he put down his fork. "Hazel, let''s talk."


    Hazel sighed again, thinking what will happen will happen.


    "Hazel, why do you think Joshua likes you?" he asked.


    "Would you like me to ask him?" Hazel blinked. She took out her phone, and she was ready to call Joshua.


    Ronald was speechless, Hazel simply would not cooperate.


    "Okay," he said helplessly. "You will continue to lie to yourself. Even though you have nothing, he still likes you so much."


    "Why do you say this stuff?" Hazel looked at him with disappointment. "Ronald, do you feel in your heart that I am that bad?"


    "You are the best sister in the world," Ronald was stunned, and he shook his head. "But Hazel,pared to Joshua, you are really nothing. Don''t you wonder why though, if there are so many more suitable girls he chose you?"


    Hazel couldn''t help but frown, her heart felt troubled. Joshua knew who she was from the beginning, so he always spoiled and protected her.


    She never thought about it, did Joshua really like her for her or just because of her identity and that he wanted to pay back his adopted parents by taking care of her?


    After all, he is an earnest and caring person. Sometimes, he can even distress himself over love. No, she couldn''t doubt Joshua.


    Taking a deep breath, Hazel said honestly, "Ronald, I know that you are all worried that Joshua will get tired of me and abandon me. Don''t worry. He is serious about our rtionship. As long as I am willing, we could get married now."


    Ronald''s eyes lit up. He thought for a while and suddenly said, "Okay, I believe in you. Hazel, are you still nning to continue your postgraduate study?"


    "Of course!"


    "What about after graduate study?"


    "I want to travel and look at the local customs in each ce I visit and eat all kinds of food..." Hazel said happily, she never really thought about her future.


    Ronald listened quietly and didn''t interrupt her, he knew Hazel''s heart was free.


    Hazel''s mouth went dry, she stopped to take a drink of water, Ronald took the opportunity to ask, "If our parents agree, when are you going to marry Joshua?"


    "Ah? Why are you suddenly asking this?" Hazel couldn''t help but blush. She did not know how to react.


    "You are saying that you are serious, have you not thought about this?" he asked.


    "Oh... wait after graduation." Hazel thought for a moment.


    "When do you n to have a child?"


    Hazel was puzzled. "Why are you suddenly asking all these questions?"


    "Hazel, this is what you should be considering," Ronald said calmly.


    "Joshua is the president of Denmark Group. With his identity and status, would people expect him to have children? When you are married, you are not nning to have a child?"


    Hazel was hesitant. She never thought about these things, so she and Joshua had not discussed them.


    However, she is the only daughter of the Denmark family, and for their bloodline to continue, Joshua would probably hope that she would have a baby as soon as possible.


    Ronald noticed that she did not answer, and he didn''t care. He didn''t need to know her answer.


    "Actually, I suggest that you should be pregnant earlier," Ronald said.


    "A marriage certificate is not a guarantee. Joshua is a person who loves his reputation very much. If you have children, then your status will bepletely stable. So, you must have a good rtionship with your child. Even if Joshua betrayed you, as long as you have that rtionship with your child, he would help you, and you will have a supporter."


    Hazel felt Ronald''s words were really harsh, and she frowned.


    "Hazel, I know that you think that these words are hurtful, but if you want to marry into a rich family, you must adapt to the rules of it."


    Ronald continued. "In addition to children, I also rmend that you should hold a ce in thepany. You can learn more about thepany''s affairs, not only can you help Joshua, but also help yourself. The deeper the foundation you have in the Denmark family, the better."


    Ronald sighed, and he said regretfully, "You will have to manage thepany and take care of the children. I am afraid once that happens, if you want to go out to travel, there will not be much free time."


    Hazel was stunned.


    Some of Ronald''s spections were absurd, but there were two things he said that were right. After she married Joshua, he would likely want her to be pregnant as soon as possible, and he would let her manage thepany affairs.


    She finally understood why Joshua would bring her to important meetings. It was to train her in advance and let her learn everything she could about Denmark Group.


    As Ronald said, when thepany and the children be the focus of her life, her dreams may only be dreams.


    "Hazel, marriage, and love are not the same," Ronald said sincerely. "Love is love as long as two people are happy, but marriage is a responsibility. Are you prepared to abandon your dreams for Joshua?"


    "I..." Hazel was undecided. She was only twenty years old, that would be the best time to see the world, there were so many things that she hadn''t tried. Is she ready to embark on another path of life that she did not n?


    "And," Ronald said, "If you married him, you must be prepared to face a lot of attacks. In the past, you encountered something that you were framed for. It will likely happen again in the future. Sorry, Hazel, your family is not strong enough to give you the most secure protection."


    Hazel''s face was inexplicably pale.


    "You need to think about it carefully." Ronald stood up.


    After picking at her food, Hazel returned to her room. She tossed and turned on her bed. She picked up the phone and put it down a few times, she wanted to call Joshua but didn''t dare.


    Ronald''s words really made her panic. She was afraid that Joshua would force her to have children, and she was worried that Joshua would put too much on her shoulders.


    She was even more afraid that he didn''t like her at all. It was just because she was the lost child of the Denmark family, so he felt responsible for spoiling and take care of her.


    What made her most uneasy was what Ronald saidst. She will never forget when the knife flew straight at her. She was terrified. What if one day someone goes after her rtives instead of her? What would she do?

 Chapter 870 - 158: Don’t Be Afraid

    The Crowe family raised her, and she was like their own daughter. She could not bring the Crowe family in it. If she did, she would feel constantly unsettled.


    Hazel had been hiding in her room, not even going to have dinner.


    Early in the evening, Harry and Rachel came home. They did not say much to Hazel, assuming she was still angry, but they did suggest Ronald should take her some dinner.


    Hazel didn''t have any appetite to eat, so she told Ronald to take it away. She figured that her parents would be returning to their room. She picked up her phone and put her earphones into her ears.


    Harry''s voice came, and he said helplessly. "You said that Hazel didn''t even eat dinner, it seems that she is furious this time."


    "Don''t worry about her, she will eat when she is hungry." Rachel said. "I raised her and knew her temper. This girl won''t hurt herself."


    Hazel burst into tears. Rachel knew her, and she really intended to wait for them to sleep and then go to the kitchen to find food.


    "But keeping a situation like this is not a way," Harry frowned. "Hazel is serious this time. She is afraid that she really fell in love with Joshua."


    "What is falling in love? I think she was poisoned by romantic drama and a love story!" She said with dissatisfaction. "Even if Joshua is now true to her, what about the future? The higher she stands, the more attacks she will bear. How could she cope?"


    Rachel continued to say, "We can''t help her anymore. Can we let her be terrorized? Instead of letting her face the situation in the future, I would rather she find someone who is suitable. Someone who is safe and peaceful for the rest of her life. If her husband terrorizes her, at least we can help her out!"


    Hazel''s heart was warm. It turned out that was the reason her parents insisted on disapproving of her and Joshua? They disagreed just because they loved her and worried about her.


    She just thought about being angry with them and never thought about talking to them. Hazel began to me herself.


    "The child is old enough, and she has her own ideas. Then we need tomunicate with her slowly." Harry sighed. "Just we don''t know when we can sessfully find Hazel''s biological parents."


    Hazel was stunned and confused. What did they do for her biological parents?


    "Harry, in fact, I am very opposing," She was very conflicted. "I want to find them, and I don''t want to find them. Do you remember the situation when we picked up Hazel?"


    "Of course. I remember." Harry sighed sadly. "She was so small at the time.


    Her body was blue, and she spent a month in the hospital before she passed the difficult period. If we were toote, she might have been saved."


    "She was so small and suffered so much. Looking at her struggling to live, I swore that I would baby her and not let her suffer even in a little bit of pain." Tears were rolling down Rachel''s face, "Can you say for sure that she was abandoned by her parents? What were they so worried about?"


    "If Hazel was really abandoned, we should let her parents see that Hazel is alive and healthy. She is lovely and very smart!"


    Harry went to Rachel and rubbed her shoulder, "Rachel, we decided to send Hazel to the city to go to school, not caring what kind of parents they were but just hoping she could have a chance to meet them."


    "Whether they are good or bad people, we are not for them, but for Hazel. Hazel has the right to know where she came from and who her biological parents are. Even if Hazel wants to go back to her biological parent''s home, we should also support her. For this reason, we should help her find her parents."


    "I know, but I don''t want to," Rachel said, through the tears. "We have been raising Hazel for so many years, and I fear that she will suffer. What if she acknowledges her biological parents and they mistreat her?"


    "Then we can''t bear it," Harry said righteously. "Even if they acknowledge Hazel, she is still our daughter! No matter the reason, they owe Hazel, but she does not owe them. If they dare to mistreat her, we will take Hazel back and end the rtionship with them!"


    "You are right," Rachel said, holding her tears. "Even if Hazel is acknowledged, she is also our daughter."


    Hazel took out her earphones and was crying. It turned out that her parents changed their mind to stay in the city, entirely for her. They had put her before themselves, thinking only of her.


    They wanted to help her find her parents and even worried that she would be hurt. They had not considered themselves. She treated them so hurtfully and was so angry, pulling, breaking their hearts over and over.


    They saved her life and raised her for twenty years, but she did not show any appreciation in return. Harry and Rachel would even support her if she wanted to find her own biological parents.


    Their love for her is so selfless, how could she involve the Crowe family in a dangerous situation?


    She couldn''t do it. The tears couldn''t stop falling.


    Hazel was feeling distraught as she took out her phone to call Joshua.


    "Hazel, what happened?"


    She heard Joshua''s gentle voice on the other end, but she only felt that her chest was heavy and was so upset that she could not breathe.


    She covered her mouth tightly and feared that she would scream if she moved her hand.


    "Hazel, don''t be afraid. What is the matter? Say it slowly." Joshua''s heart was uneasy as he gently persuaded her to speak.


    Taking a deep breath, Hazel trembled, "Joshua, I think you are right."


    "What?" He was amazed.


    "Family members have never been tied with blood rtions," tears rolling down one by one, Hazel said, "My parents, they really love me."


    After finding out they were not her biological parents, she didn''t know how to face them. When they did arrive suddenly, they wanted to rip her and Joshua apart, so she became furious. She now realized that even if she wasn''t the biological daughter of Crowe, it shouldn''t affect their rtionship. After all, Rachel, Harry, and Ronald were the closest people to her.


    Joshua was still feeling uneasy. He always had a feeling that Hazel would say something he did not want to hear. He whispered, "Hazel, I love you too."


    Hazel felt her heart being torn, and she never thought that she would have to choose between her parents and Joshua.


    Holding back the tears, she whispered and asked, "Joshua, can I be Hazel for my whole life?"

 Chapter 871 - 159: I Let You Go

    Joshua felt nothing but excruciating pain in his chest. Hazel was trying to say something. He already understood but did not want to ept it.


    "Hazel, you don''t want the identity as the Denmark family''s daughter, or..." Joshua asked with some confusion. "You don''t even want me?


    Hazel cried out louder and couldn''t stop. "Joshua, I''m sorry, sorry..."


    Joshua''s voice trembled as he continued to make a final effort. "Hazel, what happened? If it is because your parents disagree, I can find a way..."


    "No, it''s not because of my parents'' reason, it''s me," Hazel wiped the tears, and she said, "Joshua, we are not suitable."


    Regardless of whether her parents agree or not, her true identity would bring danger to the people around her.


    She couldn''t be so selfish.


    "Hazel, don''t do this to me," Despair began to spread in his heart. Joshua said with sadness, "Do you know how cruel this is?"


    "I''m sorry, Joshua, I am really sorry," Hazel burst into tears. "We should break up..."


    Joshua''s face was pale. Hazel really didn''t want to be with him, and he felt her willpower.


    Why is he always being abandoned?


    He was an orphan and did not know who his parents were. After being adopted by the Denmark Family, his adoptive parents were very nice and smoothed his scars.


    But then there was the ident that killed the only man he knew as a father, not long after, the woman who treated him like her son was so depressed that she passed away.


    He still had nightmares about his mother holding his hand and saying she was sorry, but she would be with her husband and daughter. He feltplete abandonment at that time.


    Over the years, he had been unaware of why he was alive. He managed Denmark Group only because his adoptive parents left it, he thought he would live alone forever, but then Hazel appeared.


    She lit a fire in his life, and he felt he had a reason to live. He wanted to spoil her and give her a happy life, not only because she was the daughter of the Denmark family but because he loved her.


    As long as she was willing to be with him, no matter who was working against them, he felt he had the confidence to aplish anything.


    But now, Hazel didn''t want him.


    What was the point of working hard for everything?


    "Hazel, didn''t we had a deal before? No matter what happened, you wouldn''t give up on me." Joshua closed his eyes in pain, and he said almost desperately, "Please, Hazel, don''t treat me like this. Hazel, I can give you anything you want..."


    Hazel was shocked.


    Joshua, in her mind, has always been so proud, handsome, and imprable. He was always so elegant and calm. No matter what happened, he could always fix it.


    But now, he was humbly begging her, he put his dignity on the line to ask her not to go.


    Hazel felt his pain, and tears poured out again.


    Why? Why was she the Denmark family''s daughter? Why was she not the biological daughter of her parents?


    "Joshua, don''t force me..." Hazel burst into tears, and she really couldn''t reject him.


    Joshua''s heart gradually sank when he heard her cries.


    Did he actually make Hazel feel so much pain? What he wanted to give to her was always just happiness.


    His heart was full of sorrow and grief. Joshua went to the balcony and looked up at the dark night sky.


    He did not want Hazel to suffer any pain, and she must be feeling the pain to leave him.


    "Oh, don''t cry," he whispered softly.


    Hazel still cried sadly.


    "Hazel, since you feel like it is difficult to make a decision, let me do." He grabbed the railing on the balcony and opened his mouth.


    Hazel stopped crying, and she sobbed silently.


    "I will give you what you want. If you want me to let go, I..." Joshua only felt that his throat was blocked. He took a deep breath and hardened his heart. "I let you go. Hazel, we are over."


    Joshua hung up the phone.


    When she heard what she wanted to hear, Hazel felt even sadder. The sorrow of the tide seemed to have drowned her.


    Her entire heart felt empty. It was over. She and Joshua made it through so much, only to break up in the end.


    She cried helplessly on the pillow, letting her tears flow freely.


    ***


    In the morning, Ronald made arge breakfast. Harry and Rachel sat at the table.


    Rachel looked at the breakfast and asked, "Did you leave some for Hazel?"


    "I have already left something for her." Ronald frowned. "But..."


    "What is it?" Harry asked.


    "I took dinner to Hazel yesterday, and she did not eat anything." Ronald sighed.


    "Hazel, will not eat anything?" He is furious and anxious. "If she wants to be angry with us, fine, but she should take care of herself!"


    Ronald was hesitant because he knew Hazel very well, and she would never use such a fierce method to anger them. He felt anxious, if she still hadn''t eaten, something must have happened.


    "I will go upstairs and check on her." Harry put down his fork.


    Rachel also put down her fork and followed Harry, but she turned back and said, "Hazel?"


    Hazel was walking downstairs, her face was pale, and her eyes were swollen from crying. Ronald''s heart hurt looking at her.


    What on Earth happened? Why did he think that Hazel now was dealing with a much greater pain?


    "Hazel, what happened?" Ronald greeted with a worried face. "What happened to you?"


    "I''m fine. Brother, don''t worry." Hazel squeezed a smile.


    But her smile made the three people even more worried. They have never seen Hazel look like that, her eyes were so red, and she was clearly crying all night.


    Rachel was very distressed and said with anger in her voice, "Hazel, just because you are not allowed to be with Joshua, you are doing this to yourself?"


    "Mom, don''t be angry, Joshua and I..." There was a pain in her eyes, but Hazel never knew that only mentioning his name could make her heartache. She took a deep breath and kept the smile on her face as she whispered, "We have broken up."


    "Breaking up is not a big deal, you... what? Broke up?!" Rachel looked at her with surprise. Harry and Ronald''s facial expression was unbelievable.


    "That bastard, he abandoned you so soon?" Harry growled. "It was true that those rich guys are bad guys!"


    "Dad, you misunderstood." Hazel sighed sadly, she had already injured Joshua and could not let him carry some unwarranted charges. "It was me who said we should break up, and he agreed."

 Chapter 872 - 160: Breaking Up Is No Big Deal

    "What happened?" The three looked at her in amazement.


    They were not blind and could clearly see that she cared so much about Joshua. She was angry with them over Joshua but to take the initiative to break up with him? They were confused.


    "Nothing," Hazel said. "I thought of what Ronald said, it was quite true. Rich families are not so easy to enter, so I broke up with him."


    Harry and Rachel looked at Hazel surprisingly. They were curious and stunned. What had Ronald been said to actually persuade Hazel into breaking up with Joshua?


    Ronald still felt that something wasn''t right. Although he talked with Hazel, he did not think his arguments were strong enough to persuade her to leave Joshua.


    He knew Hazel very well, and their talk would have made her sad, but with her loving Joshua so profoundly, she would bargain before giving up.


    Was it that Joshua refused her? That was not very likely. He knew Joshua loved her.


    Ronald felt even worse knowing that Hazel was not telling theplete truth. Something must have happened that would make her change her mind so quickly.


    "Breaking up is no big deal," Rachel sighed and held arms around Hazel. "You proposed to break up, and he agreed. He was bad. He didn''t have any taste and didn''t deserve my good daughter¡­"


    "Mom, he is not bad. He is excellent. I didn''t deserve to be his girlfriend." Hazel said stubbornly.


    "Okay, let''s eat, don''t talk like that." Harry hurriedly changed the topic. How can he not see that Hazel was still hurting?


    Rachel led Hazel to a chair. Ronald thoughtfully put a bowl of porridge in front of her.


    Hazel didn''t even look at it. She looked at Harry. "Dad, when are we going home?"


    Harry stopped and looked at her curiously.


    Usually, he would take Hazel and leave this sad ce immediately, but he had to find Hazel''s biological parents before leaving.


    "Hazel, we have some important things to do in the next few days. I have to stay in the city for the time being. You can hang out here with your brother during that time, is that okay?" Harry asked.


    Hazel looked down, and she knew why they were staying.


    She also guessed that person who gave them a reason to stay was Joshua. Perhaps, in the beginning, Joshua wanted them to find the Denmark family and find out her identity step by step.


    However, she had already told Joshua that she only wanted to be Hazel,


    Joshua understood what she meant.


    Naturally, he wouldn''t let them find anything, just stay for a few days, and when they be desperate, they will give up and go home.


    "Good." She nodded and promised.


    Harry and Rachel sighed. Rachel touched her head with pity, "Hazel, don''t worry, we will take you home soon."


    "Yeah." Hazel nodded and smiled at them.


    They felt even sadder when she was trying to pretend that it was okay. How did she expect them not to see that she was afraid they were worried, so she kept smiling?


    After eating breakfast, Harry and Rachel went out, and ording to their instructions, Ronald took Hazel shopping.


    Hazel looked lost as she walked around the mall.


    "Hazel," Ronald came to her side, "Help me pick out some clothes."


    "Ah?" Hazel looked at him nkly.


    "I haven''t bought new clothes since I got home," Ronald said. "Your taste has always been good, help me pick out a few things, and I will buy you a few things for you."


    "You don''t need to buy any for me, I have a lot of clothes..." Hazel said without thinking. Before she finished her sentence, she suddenly stopped.


    Recently, she got a lot of clothes because Joshua found all kinds of reasons to buy them. If a famous designercked a model, Joshua would suggest Hazel, they would be designed for her to see and try on. After she had worn it, the designer gave it to her.


    Joshua had a bunch of little tricks, and he knew that if he gave her clothes himself that she would not ept them. It turned out that Joshua had always been so amodating to her.


    Hazel''s eyes hid ayer of misty fog.


    Ronald was going crazy thinking of how sad Hazel was. He could see that she was thinking of Joshua, so he grabbed her wrist and said, "Pick me something. Look at these, which one is right for me."


    Outside the mall, a car parked at the end of the parking lot. Joshua sat in the car, looking at Hazel.


    Jaxson was afraid to make a sound, but he wondered what happened between Joshua and Hazel.


    Joshua asked him to follow Hazel behind, but he did not seem to want to say hello. What was he doing?


    Their rtionship did not need any more games andplications.


    "Mr. President, don''t you need to go to find Miss Crowe?" Jaxson couldn''t help but ask.


    "No, go back to thepany." Joshua lowered his eyes, and he just wanted to see her and make sure she was okay.


    It seemed that Ronald was apanying her, and the fact of their breakup seemed to have little effect on her. That was good, at least he didn''t have to worry about her.


    Jaxson was confused, but Joshua did not say anything more, so he had no choice but to start the car.


    Suddenly, Hazel stopped and looked at the door nkly.


    "Hazel, what happened?" Ronald asked.


    "Nothing." Hazel shook her head, and she felt a wave of sadness for no reason.


    "Do you think this one is suitable for me?" Ronald picked up a dress and put it against his chest.


    "It''s perfect." Hazel nodded absentmindedly. She was not paying attention that Ronald asked her about a dress, not a suit.


    Ronald did pick out a few items, and Hazel said everything matched well.


    Suddenly, Hazel''s eyes lit up as her eyes fell on a set of royal blue suits.


    The suit was very stylish, lovely, but very suitable for... Joshua.


    Hazel''s eyes were bleak, and she remembered Joshua, why? She actually felt that there was a shadow of Joshua everywhere.


    "Do you like this suit?" Ronald looked at her eyes. He could not help but frown. "This was not for me."


    Indeed, Ronald was the bright type, while Joshua was a calm and elegant


    type. This suit has nothing to do with Ronald''s style.


    Ronald seemed to think of something, and he asked in a deep voice, "Hazel, what is going on with you and Joshua?"


    Hazel looked at him nkly. "I have not said it clearly enough?"


    "Hazel, I am your brother, even if you lie to our parents, you can''t lie to me." Ronald''s facial expression showed he was upset. "If you really want to break up with Joshua because of emotional issues, you would bepletely done and would not let him see you again. But what about you now?"

 Chapter 873 - 161: Do We Need To Say Hello?

    "He didn''te to meet me?" Hazel frowned.


    "Really?" Ronald sneered. "He is not with you, but he is in your head!"


    Hazel''s face became pale.


    "Hazel, I am your brother, you can tell me anything." Ronald looked at her thoughtfully.


    Hazel lowered her eyes, and she did not want to tell anyone about the things between her and Joshua. Even if she told Ronald, he couldn''t change anything, but instead, he would me himself. It was absolutely unnecessary.


    "If you don''t want to go shopping, then let''s go home," Hazel said.


    Ronald was powerless, and Hazel was stubborn. He could take her home, although no matter where Hazel was, she seemed to think of Joshua anytime and anywhere.


    The Crowe family was in the city searching for Hazel''s biological parents, but they did not find anything. Hazel stayed in the vi and refused to leave.


    Ronald tried various ways to make her happy, she smiled some, but their parents still scolded him for her not going outside. He was very offended. He had already tried to find out something from Hazel. She did not say anything at all. What more could he do?


    "Dad, Mom, I think I could bring Hazel back to City S sooner thanter," Ronald suggested. "The city was her sad ce. City S was her home. She just has to return home, and her wounds can start to heal."


    "Wait a few more days." Harry was feeling somewhat embarrassed. They had followed Jim Shawn''s clues, but then they would just hit a dead end.


    In recent years, Harry and Rachel asked acquaintances of theirs to help to find Hazel''s biological parents, but nothing was found. They had clues now, and even though they seemed to be going nowhere, how could they give up?


    "You are looking for the biological parents of Hazel?" Ronald asked straightforwardly, "Can you find them this time?"


    Harry and Rachel looked at him with horror. They didn''t tell Ronald at all; how did he know?


    "Dad, when you brought Hazel home, I was already four years old?" Ronald said helplessly, "I already remembered something at the age."


    "This matter is not for Hazel to know, you understand?" Harry said sternly.


    "Don''t worry, I knew that." Ronald suddenly sunk his face, and he said with some concern, "Dad, Mom, you said, could it be that Hazel knows something and because of her own inferiority, she took the initiative to break up with Joshua?


    Hazel knew her own identity?


    At the thought of this possibility, Harry and Rachel suddenly panicked.


    "No, no, we had hidden it so well..." Rachel''s face turned white.


    "We can easily say that Hazel has always been a sensitive child. If she were willing to take the time to think about the situation, she would figure out what was going on." Harry was a little uneasy.


    "Ronald," Rachel said solemnly. "You are looking for an opportunity to find out what Hazel was thinking about. If it is for this reason, we must help her to solve her problem."


    "Okay..." Ronald was helpless, what could he do to help?


    ***


    Hazel was trying to study in her room, but she was not very productive.


    She sat thinking about when she was living at Denmark Residence, Joshua always gave her enough space to study, but he also tutored her, asking her questions and coaching her to make her feelfortable.


    Hazel started to smile and imagined Joshua leaning over her, then she suddenly became sad.


    She couldn''t continue to go on like this! She must forget Joshua!


    Hazel mmed her fist on the table. Suddenly, there was a slight knock on the door. She opened the door slowly and was surprised to see Ronald standing at the door.


    "What?" she asked.


    "Your brother wants to take you out, let''s go?" Ronald asked.


    It was 8 p.m. to go out at this time, it would be the middle of the night before they got back.


    No matter what, she needed to vent. Hazel was relieved, and she looked downstairs with concern. "What about dad and mom?"


    "They went to Uncle''s house. They probably won''t be home until veryte." Ronald said.


    "Let''s go." Hazel nodded and promised.


    The two snuck out of the vi, and Ronald took her to a bar.


    "You brought me to this ce?" Hazel squinted at Ronald, "If we let our parents know, they will definitely break your leg."


    "So, we can''t let our parents know." Ronald said, "Don''t worry, it is my ssmate''s birthday, just a little gathering with a few old ssmates, that is it. We will sing and dance and have fun.


    "Did any of those ssmates have a blind date with me?" Hazel asked if there was she was not going in, it was way too embarrassing


    "No, no, let''s go." Ronald took her to a luxurious room in the bar.


    Jaxson and Joshua were passing through the corridor. Suddenly, Jaxson stopped and said, "Mr. President, that is Miss Crowe?"


    Joshua''s eyes darkened. He had just happened to catch a nce of Ronald pushing the door open and holding it for Hazel to walk in.


    Joshua''s eyebrows wrinkled more tightly. Hazel can''t drink at all. Why did Ronald take her to this ce?


    "Do we need to say hello?" Jaxson asked with his heart pounding in his chest.


    For a few days, Joshua had been acting very strange and did not mention Hazel at all. Yet, he always waited for Hazel downstairs at her vi, he looked at her window from far away and would not leave until her lights were out for the night.


    He really couldn''t understand what was wrong with Joshua and Hazel?


    "No, let''s go," Joshua said.


    Jaxson was confused and looked helplessly at the room Hazel walked into. He had to think of another way.


    ***


    "Ronald, you came." Several people in the room greeted Ronald, and their eyes fell on Hazel with surprise and uncertainty, "You move fast. You just returned home and already have a girlfriend?"


    Hazel suddenly felt ufortable, and there seemed to be a chilling look behind her. She followed the gaze and saw a pretty woman staring at her.


    Hazel was amazed. She was sure that she had never seen the woman, so why did the woman seem to hate her? She looked at Ronald''s hand on her shoulder and suddenly realized it was because of her brother.


    "Don''t mess around, she is my sister," Ronald exined.


    "Haha, so, you call her sister?" The crowd started to shout, "we think she is your girlfriend."


    "Sister." Hazel said, "Born by the same mother." Ronald looked deeply at Hazel and was wondering if she really didn''t know anything?

 Chapter 874 - 162: What Are You Afraid Of?

    When they heard Hazel was really Ronald''s sister, everyone suddenly went quiet and said one by one, "Sorry, Hazel, we are used to joking with Ronald."


    "It doesn''t matter." Hazel nodded and didn''t mind.


    Ronald led her to sit on the sofa seat, and Hazel noticed that the woman who was hostile to her got up and sat on the other side of Ronald.


    Hazel looked up and nced at her. The woman was in a bad mood, and she stopped gossiping.


    "Ronald, is this really your sister?" asked the woman.


    Ronald asked with a smile, "Why? Do we not look alike?"


    "You really don''t." The woman chuckled.


    "What do you think, Hazel?" Ronald''s eyes glimmered.


    Hazel said faintly, "Dad and Mom said they gave me the good genes, and they gave you the bad ones."


    Ronald was pondering. If Hazel really knew something, it would be impossible for her to remain calm. Or did his innocent sister learn to hide real emotions?


    "Hazel is really funny. My name is Nadine Reed. I am in the same college with Ronald." Nadine was utterly convinced of Hazel''s words, and her attitude towards Hazel was also a bit more intimate.


    Hazel twitched her lips as if saying, "stay out of my way."


    Nadine nced at Hazel with some disappointment. Seeing Hazel''s cold reaction, she suddenly ignored Hazel and chatted with Ronald.


    Someone saw Hazel sitting in the corner quietly, so they handed her a beer and said, "Hazel, have a drink."


    Hazel shook her head and said faintly, "Sorry, no."


    "Why not? Drink a little, maybe you''ll forget your worries." Ronald, who was chatting with others, suddenly turned his head and looked at her, "You got your brother here. What are you afraid of?"


    Hazel looked at Ronald, hiding a few opinions in her eyes.


    Hazel could not drink much, and when she got drunk, the entire Crowe Family would be afraid of her, but it looked like Ronald was determined to get her drunk.


    What was he thinking? Did he want her to spit out the truths when she got drunk?


    "No, thanks." She refused firmly.


    After a while, another boy came to her and handed the microphone over, "Hazel, sing a song. I will apany you."


    "Sorry, I''m terrible at singing." Hazel refused again.


    It was a birthday party, and a few people were ying different games, but Hazel had been sitting in the corner, ignoring anyone who approached her.


    "Hazel doesn''t seem to be very happy?" Nadine sounded like a big sister.


    Seeing that Hazel didn''t seem to like Nadine, Ronald said, "Just leave her alone. She lost her love a few days ago, and she is in a bad mood."


    Nadine did not ask any more questions.


    In a blink of an eye, Ronald whispered to Hazel like a madman, "Hazel, what''s the matter with you? I took you out to have a good time with the crowd! And you just kept eating snacks and taking soft drinks and ignored everybody. What do you want?"


    "I lost my love. I''m in a bad mood." Hazel mmed back in an unenthusiastic manner.


    Ronald was powerless, this girl was obviously still sad.


    "I am going to the bathroom." Hazel stood up.


    Ronald looked at them as she walked out and did not know what to do.


    Hazel went to the bathroom and washed her face.


    She was supposed to have fun with these people, but that would help improve her situation.


    Why did she feel so sad? Hazel didn''t know how to deal with the emotions, she was still so upset.


    As she walked out of the bathroom, someone grabbed her wrist. In a panic, Hazel turned her wrist and pinned the man''s arm against the wall.


    "It hurts! Stop! Miss Crowe, it''s me!" Jaxson shouted in pain.


    Hazel was stunned and quickly let go.


    "Miss Crowe, you muste with me!" He pulled Hazel again and eagerly said.


    "I, I''m not going..." Hazel''s face turned white.


    "But now you are the only one who can persuade the President!"


    Jaxson was getting more anxious, "I don''t know what happened in the past few days. He only had two or three hours of sleep, he hasn''t been taking care of himself at all. He drank a lot of wine when he was socializing today, he is extremely drunk. You should at least go talk to him¡­"


    Hazel felt a sharp pain in her heart and nodded her head. Even though she knew that she should refuse, she couldn''t do it when she heard of the state Joshua was in.


    Jaxson took Hazel to the VIP box upstairs. He quietly told Hazel that he forcibly took Joshua away from the dining table and took him here to rest.


    Hazel pushed the door open and saw Joshua leaning against the sofa with a pale face. Before she could say anything, he bent down and began to vomit.


    Hazel became red and teary. She walked to his side and gently patted his back. There was a cup of water on the table, and she handed it to Joshua.


    Joshua didn''t look up, he just took the water and rinsed his mouth. Then he whispered, "Jaxson, I am much better. Help me go back."


    "Go back and continue drinking?" Hazel shivered and whispered.


    Joshua shook his hands, and the cup almost fell. He turned back in surprise, looking at Hazel. His expression was full of mixed emotions.


    "That is part of socializing." He touched his eyebrows and said.


    "You are Joshua Denmark. If you don''t want to drink, who dares to force you?" She bit her lips.


    "Who said that I didn''t want to drink?" His eyes went a bit darker. "Hazel, why are you saying this to me?"


    Hazel''s face was pale, Joshua was regretting talking to her in that manner.


    "I..." She stood up in a panic. "Sorry, it''s my fault..."


    Seeing that she would leave, Joshua suddenly caught her wrist and dragged her into his arms.


    "Hazel, you should''ve been a little bit crueler!" Joshua gritted. The next moment, he kissed her lips roughly.


    He had pretended that he did not see her earlier in the evening, but she came and took the initiative to provoke him. Endless thoughts in his mind seemed to have broken through the dam of his defense system.


    Hazel was so frightened that she wanted to push him away. She struggled hard, but her resistance was hopeless when it came to Joshua.


    His kiss was like a storm, with the strength to destroy everything.


    She had never seen such Joshua acting so crazy. Her heart hurt a bit more, and tears fell down on her face.

 Chapter 875 - 163: Did I Scare You?

    Joshua was stunned, and he let go of Hazel.


    "Hey--" Hazel burst into tears, they were rolling down her cheeks.


    The pain that Joshua had already been feeling became worse. He had felt terrible hearing her cry on the phone, and to see her crying in front of him was killing him.


    "Hazel, don''t cry, I''m the bad guy. Did I scare you?" Joshua patted her back gently, sweet-talking her.


    "Joshua, why are you upsetting me?" She cried even more sadly. "Why don''t you care for yourself? It makes me think I am so bad..."


    Joshua froze.


    "What do you want me to do?" He bitterly twitched his lips and already guessed her intentions, "Don''t drink and eat on time, sleep on time?"


    "Yes..." Hazel stopped crying and nodded.


    Joshua''s smile was even more bitter. He held Hazel and leaned his head against her neck, "Hazel, you are so cruel. You don''t even want to give me a chance to vent? What should I do then?"


    Hazel was stunned. They broke up. She was sad, but Joshua would be unhappy too.


    But why could Joshua meet her demands unconditionally?


    Even if he was wronged, he was not willing to me her.


    Hazel''s tears fell again. She felt guiltier. She wanted to ask him why but she dared not.


    She could not go weak and bring danger to the Crowe Family.


    "Well, just don''t cry. I promise you." Joshua gently wiped her tears. "You won''t see me in the future, so you don''t need to feel like a bad person."


    Hazel looked at him in confusion. Deep down, she wanted to see him.


    Could it be that she really would not see Joshua in the future? Just thinking of it, Hazel''s heart felt like it was breaking again.


    Joshua held her up and sent her to the door. "Go back."


    Hazel left in despair. She suddenly began to doubt, "Is it right to break up like this and let both of us suffer?"


    Joshua''s decadent look overwhelmed her mind, and Hazel only felt breathless and full of pain.


    She went to the bathroom again and washed the tears from her face. When she went back, she saw Nadine and Ronald standing in the hallway.


    Hazel hid behind a nt so that she would not bother them.


    "Ronald, why can''t you understand me? I have been waiting for you for four years..." Nadine said with tears, reaching out her hands, trying to touch Ronald.


    Ronald caught her hands quickly, "Nadine, sorry, we are better off as friends."


    "But you don''t have a girlfriend, right? Why don''t you try to get along with me?" Nadine said reluctantly.


    "Thanks, but I prefer the modest type," Ronald said impatiently.


    Nadine''s face changed, and she ran away infuriated.


    Hazel walked out from behind the nt. Ronald looked at her, "You heard everything?"


    "Yeah. "


    "What do you think?"


    "She is not the type that our parents would approve of," Hazel said faintly.


    Ronald had some disappointment in his eyes, "Just like that?"


    "If you like her, I still hope you can be together." Hazel''s look was a bit bleak.


    She actually remembered Joshua. Ronald suddenly seemed to be impatient and said with an intolerant tone, "Go home?"


    Hazel nodded. She thought that she would get better by going out. Instead, she saw Joshua and her bad mood worsened. It would be better to go home.


    As the two walked out of the bar, they suddenly heard a noise on the side of the road and the cry of a woman.


    Hazel frowned because she saw a man beating a crying woman in the street.


    "Johnson, forget it! She is still your woman." The other man advised.


    The man named Johnson took a wallet from the woman''s arms, then spit in her face and said triumphantly, "What are you afraid of? This woman is a dog that I have raised! When I am happy, I tease her. When I''m not happy, I will hit her and drive her away, but she will wait for me in the same ce! No matter what I ask, she will agree... Ah!"


    Hazel hit Johnson''s face with a heavy punch.


    "You dare to hit me!" Johnson covered his face and cursed, "Bitch..."


    Hazel hit him with another blow to his face.


    The people around Johnson were displeased, "What are you doing?"


    But before they came forward, they were stopped by Ronald.


    After a short while, Johnson was beaten badly and pleaded, "Your Highness, I am wrong. Just spare me!"


    "Enough, Hazel." Ronald incapacitated Johnson''s followers and reached out to stop her.


    Hazel kicked Johnson''s ass and yelled, "Scum!"


    "Let''s go." Ronald pulled Hazel away.


    The two walked along the road, and Ronald said to her helplessly, "Why did you do that? There are so many scum in this world. Do you think you can take on all of them? What if they were stronger? You should just call the police if you see this kind of thing again... Hey Hazel, I just said a few words. Why are you crying?"


    Ronald suddenly panicked and quickly handed the tissue to her. "Don''t cry! What happened?"


    Hazel took the tissue and simply rubbed her eyes. She shook her head and said nothing.


    She was angry simply because the scum''s words were too harsh.


    Wasn''t it the same between Joshua and her?


    When she was happy, she stayed close to him. When she was not, she left him. But no matter how much she asked, he would always satisfy her. Even if she abandoned him, he would wait for her in the same ce.


    She suddenly felt that she was nothing but scum. How could she have treated Joshua like this?


    Hazel suddenly entered the store on the side of the road. Soon, she walked out with two beers and threw one at Ronald.


    "Brother, can you really forget your troubles when you drink?" She asked.


    "Difficult for the average person. You should be fine." Ronald replied. Hazel could quickly get drunk.


    Hazel opened the beer and drank it.


    "You drink slowly." Ronald frowned, reaching out to take the beer out of her hands.


    "Don''t you just want me to spit out the truth after drinking?" Hazel looked at him with a smile.


    Ronald''s face was rigid. Hazel had gulped her beer down, and she said with a trembling voice, "Brother, I really feel bad. I don''t know what to do except for drinking!"


    Ronald was very distressed, and he sighed, "Since you feel bad, why did you break up with Joshua?"

 Chapter 876 - 164: Another Bad Encounter

    Hazel said, "Haven''t you asked this question already?"


    In the distance, a car followed them slowly.


    Jaxson was originally going to take Joshua home, but he didn''t expect to meet Hazel. He eavesdropped when Hazel was in the VIP room with him.


    Did he break up with Hazel? Jaxson couldn''t didn''t believe it.


    Hazel was young and simple. It was not so surprising that she proposed to break up. But ording to his understanding of Joshua, Joshua would not give up easily.


    Even if Joshua really promised Hazel that he would give up, he hadn''t before. He tried every method to try and change her mind; finally, she gave in, but she was so stubborn, and there was no sign of hering back to Joshua.


    Suddenly, Joshua frowned and said, "Jaxson."


    "Ah?" Jaxson returned.


    "Look ahead!" Joshua sighed.


    Jaxson hurriedly followed Joshua''s gaze. He saw a group of gangsters with wooden and metal sticks and other CQC weapons walking towards Hazel and Ronald.


    Hazel threw the beer can. She pulled on Ronald and began to run.


    The beer can hit a gangster, and the beer spilled all over him. He shouted in anger, "Catch them!"


    A group of people chased behind Hazel and Ronald, shouting at them.


    "What happened?!" Ronald asked as he ran, "Did that Johnson call his guys to retaliate against you?"


    Hazel was also surprised. "That scum doesn''t look like someone who can find so many people."


    "So, who have you offended?" Ronald asked.


    "How the hell do I know? Just keep running!" Hazel was angry and anxious.


    There were so many people on the other side, they had no chance at all. They panicked and turned into a nearby alley, but another group of people rushed out in front of them and stopped.


    Now they were blocked both at the front and back, no way to escape.


    "Hazel! Is it Joshuaing after you because you abandoned him?" Ronald gritted and whispered.


    "What are you talking about?" Hazel growled, "No way. He won''t do this kind of thing at all!"


    Seeing they were surrounded, Ronald quickly stepped in front of Hazel.


    "Hey guys, I think there is some kind of misunderstanding," Ronald said with a smile.


    "There is no misunderstanding!" The man in the lead said with anger, "You have a girl yourself, and now you dare to seduce the lover of our young master?"


    Hazel looked at Ronald in shock, "What the fuck? So, you are the troublemaker this time!"


    "How is it possible?!" Ronald snorted, "I don''t know who the hell their young master is, and who is his lover? You have been with me all day. Did you see me hooking up with someone else? What if their young master is Joshua?"


    "I said it''s impossible!" Hazel was outraged.


    "Enough chit chat!" Seeing Ronald and Hazel whispering in front of them, the boss who was leading the gangsters was even more annoyed. He thought, these two guys ignored so many people! It''s so unforgivable!


    "Hey guys, can you tell me who your young master is?" Ronald said helplessly. "At least let me know before I die?"


    "Hey jerk, our young master Mr. Kim is way out of your league!" The leading smug said proudly.


    "Ronald, what else do you have to say?" Hazel asked.


    "I don''t know anyone called Mr. Kim." Ronald copsed, "Hazel, you know me well, right?"


    Hazel turned her head sideways, a look to show that she was not buying what he said. She was also... a little dizzy. Was she drunk?


    "Hey! You got the wrong person. I don''t know anything about Mr. Kim at all!" Ronald was helpless.


    "Hey, jerk! Do you think you can fool us? Our boss said we must disassemble one of your arms! Let''s see how you can hook up someone else''s woman in the future!" Suddenly, the gangster''s eyes fell on Hazel''s body. He was surprised by the pretty girl and said, "But..."


    "But what?" Ronald asked. There were too many people on the other side, and he was with Hazel. It would be better off to solve this thing with negotiation.


    The head of the gangsters looked at Hazel''s body and said, "Your girl is good. Our young master will like her. If you can give her to our young master, we will let you walk. And you can follow us and have a good time!"


    Hearing their wretchedughter, Ronald''s became extremely ugly. He nced at them, looking for a way to break through while saying, "Is there any other way?"


    "Any other way?" The gangster''s head looked at him scornfully. "If you can crawl through my legs and call me Grandpa, I might consider it..."


    Hazel felt like a volcano had just erupted in her head. She suddenly took the iron rod in the hands of a nearby gangster and mmed it toward the gangster''s head, "Go to hell!"


    Ronald''s face turned pale. He knew that Hazel was totally drunk. He had no choice but to grab a wooden stick from the hand of another thug and fight the entire group.


    The gangsters were caught off guard when Hazel grabbed their weapon, they did not expect her to start a fight, and Ronald looked like he could fight, they suddenly became sloppy and disorganized. The iron rod hit the lead gangster in the arm.


    He squealed like a pig, "How dare you? I work for Mr. Kim!"


    Hazel continued to beat him, "Hey! My man is Joshua Denmark! You hear me saying anything?"


    Ronald suddenly stopped when he heard what Hazel said. She was really drunk, but what she said was all from the bottom of her heart.


    He shouted at Hazel, "Hazel, don''t chase. We just need to find somehow to walk away!"


    As Hazel stopped trying to hit the lead gangster, he escaped to the back of the crowd. He yelled at them, "Show me what you got! Don''t let them run... Wait! Don''t blow the girl''s face! I''ll personally teach her a lessonter!"


    The hoodlums surrounded Hazel and Ronald. A thug silently walked up behind Hazel. He lifted his wooden stick up high to hit Hazel.


    "Hazel, watch out!" Ronald shouted in panic!

 Chapter 877 - 165: I Suggest You Be Careful

    Hazel''s legs were weak. She turned back and saw the sticking towards her.


    Suddenly, a familiar shadow stepped in front of her, and the wooden stick hit the person across the back.


    Hazel was shocked for a moment. She looked up and saw the one who helped her block the blow from the thug was none other than Joshua.


    She suddenly smiled, and her head was in a daze.


    Was she so drunk that she saw an illusion?


    How could Joshua appear? He clearly said that he would not appear in front of her again.


    Joshua pulled her to the side to dodge another blow. He reached out with lightning speed and grabbed the thug''s wrist with enormous strength. The thug felt like iron pliers were mping his wrist. He screamed in pain, and the stick in his hand fell to the ground.


    Ronald breathed a sigh of relief, but he was still confused.


    Several of Joshua''s bodyguards joined the fight, and the situation quickly reversed.


    "Joshua is it you..." Hazel asked in a drunken state.


    Hazel only felt her head spinning, and she could not think straight.


    "...No."


    Joshua was speechless. Ronald actually let Hazel drink so much alcohol?


    Hazel let out a sad sigh, then fell into Joshua''s arms. Joshua looked at her with utter helplessness. How much did this girl drink?


    She actually fell asleep standing there.


    Most of the gangsters tried to escape, but the bodyguards captured them.


    "Mr. Denmark." Ronald came to them and said quietly, "Let me help Hazel."


    Joshua''s eyes became sad, and he gently let go so that Hazel could lean on Ronald.


    Hazel snorted, her body resting on Joshua''s body, a pair of small hands holding Joshua''s clothes. She would not release him.


    "Hazel?" Ronald pushed her helplessly.


    She frowned, but she still didn''t open her eyes.


    "I will take her to the car first." Joshua whispered, "And then I will arrange for the driver to drive you two home."


    "Okay..." Ronald didn''t refuse. Hazel was so drunk.


    Joshua picked Hazel up and carried her to the car that was parked close.


    Ronald nced at their backs and angrily grabbed the cor of the gang''s leader. "Tell me who Mr. Kim is. Why are you looking for trouble?"


    "Mr. Kim is Eddy Kim. He said you robbed his girl, so he gave us some money and told us to beat you up." He said in a panic.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t know him!" Ronald said annoyedly.


    The leader was so scared that he knelt on the ground and said, "Everything I said is true. Mr. Kim showed us your photos!"


    "...And, who is Eddy Kim''s girl?" Ronald asked thoughtfully.


    "He called her... yes, Nadine!" said the gangster.


    Ronald was amazed. The trouble was actually because of him!


    "Mr. Crowe, do you still have other questions to ask?" Jaxson asked.


    "No." Ronald shook his head. He was not interested in other people''s private affairs.


    "You take these people to the police station. They''ll lock them up for a few days and make sure they will remember it for a long time." Jaxson told the bodyguards. The bodyguards immediately agreed.


    Although these people were targeting Ronald, Hazel was involved too. So,


    Jaxson decided they should be locked up for a few days.


    "Mr. Crowe," Jaxson caught up with Ronald. He reminded, "This Eddy is a famous rich second generation in the Imperial Capital. He spends all his days up no good, and he has a group of scum friends. If you offended him, I suggest you be careful."


    "Thank you, but don''t worry." Ronald said faintly, "We will soon leave the Imperial Capital, and I will not have too many interactions with people from rich families."


    Jaxson was shocked. Was Hazel going to leave the capital?


    The Crowe family''s attitude was really strong. There was something else in Ronald''s words. "People from rich families" probably included Joshua.


    He must tell Joshua about it.


    Inside the car, Joshua looked at Hazel gently. She slept very deeply and very reassured, maybe she didn''t know how much she depended on him. He got close, gently kissing her forehead.


    "Joshua..." She whispered with strong intoxication, and she frowned and said, "No more drinking..."


    Hearing her dreamy whisper, Joshua said, "Okay. Just get some sleep now."


    Hazel rested securely on the seat, and Joshua closed the door and got out of the car.


    "How is she?" Ronald just came over and whispered.


    "Sleeping. How much did she drink?" Joshua asked, looking unhappy.


    "More than half of a can..." Ronald was somewhat guilty.


    He knew Hazel was not good at drinking. He just didn''t expect her to get drunk so quickly.


    "She can get drunk with beer. So, don''t let her drink in the future." Joshua frowned, "Please take good care of her."


    "I am her brother. Of course, I will take care of her." Ronald said with an alienating voice, "Thanks for Master Joshua''s concern!"


    Joshua looked indifferent and seemed to havepletely ignored his words.


    Ronald opened the car door and got in. The car started and pulled away.


    "What attitude..." Jaxson couldn''t help but speak out.


    "Forget it," Joshua said faintly.


    When the car arrived at the gate of the vi, Ronald told the driver to stop. He woke up Hazel and helped her out of the car.


    Hazel began to stumble, and Ronald quickly grabbed her arm


    "Hazel, get on my back." He sighed.


    "...No!" Hazel gave him a confused look.


    "Why?" Ronald wondered.


    "You, you are not him..." Hazel whispered.


    Ronald turned up his nose at herment. He certainly understood that Hazel was referring to Joshua. Ronald was feeling very ufortable.


    He was Hazel''s brother. They had been with each other for so many years, and Hazel had been so dependent on him. But now, the person she relied on more was Joshua.


    How long had they been together? Why was Joshua the only one she thought of?


    Ronald held the drunk Hazel, and he suddenly asked, "Hazel, why did you break up with Joshua?"


    "Because... I can''t..." It seemed like she recalled something sad, her long eyshes twitching.


    "Hazel, you can''t what?" Ronald asked.


    "Can''t put you... in danger... I can''t drag you into this..." Hazel choked and told Ronald part of her secret.

 Chapter 878 - 166: Her Parents Worries

    Ronald was shocked. He thought that Hazel had broken up with Joshua out of the blue because of something that happened in their rtionship, but she had done it for them?


    Because she didn''t want them to be involved in some kind of danger, so Hazel would instead let herself suffer?


    Ronald was feeling awkward. It seemed that their family was deviously breaking up a couple, although it really seemed to be true.


    "Is he so good?" Ronald asked with some jealousy.


    "The one I picked... of course..." Hazel whispered in a confused voice.


    Ronald helps her back to their temporary home. He quietly pushed the door open and turned on the light, and he jumped when he saw that Harry and Rachel were waiting with disappointed expressions.


    "Dad, Mom." Ronald was helpless, "I told you we would be backte, right?"


    Rachel looked at Hazel, leaning on the wall, and said in a harsh tone, "You dare to let her get drunk like this?"


    "How would I know she would get drunk with beer." Ronald was a little embarrassed.


    "Where did you go?" Harry asked unhappily.


    Hearing the familiar voices, Hazel opened her eyes in confusion. She said dly, "We... fought people! Beating the hell out of them, it was really cool! Ha-ha..."


    "You actually took Hazel to fight!" Seeing Rachel was trying to p him, Ronald immediately hid far away.


    "...I just took her to the ssmate''s birthday party," Ronald exined. If their parents knew that he deliberately got Hazel drunk and she provoked a group of gangsters for his sake, they would probably break his legs.


    "Tell the truth!" Harry said seriously.


    "Mom, help get Hazel in her bedroom first." Ronald sighed. Now he had to confess to his parents.


    Rachel red at him and helped move Hazel to her room.


    Hazel was in bed, and Rachel covered her with the quilt. She also poured a cup of water and ced the cup on the table next to the bed.


    When she was about to leave, her eyes suddenly fell on Hazel''s face.


    A tear fell from Hazel''s cheek, her brows furrowed. Hazel looked very sad.


    Seeing that she seemed to be whispering something, Rachel hesitated and leaned down.


    "Joshua..." She was calling Joshua''s name.


    Rachel was stunned. She looked at Hazel with aplicated expression. The breakup with Joshua was making Hazel so sad?


    She gently wiped the tears from Hazel''s eyes, turned off the lights in the room, and snuck out.


    Rachel returned to the living room, and Ronald told them truthfully what happened. He failed to mention the reason why Hazel broke up with Joshua.


    Rachel sighed, "Hazel is at the age that she is longing for love. If Joshua continues toplicate the situation, I am terrified that she will do something stupid."


    "I am also worried." Ronald frowned, "Dad, Mom, let''s go back to City S as soon as possible. The sooner, the better."


    Harry and Rachel nced at each other, and they nodded.


    ***


    When Hazel woke up, she had a headache. She rubbed her temples, and the intermittent memories came to her mind. She remembered that there seemed to be a fightst night, andter... she seemed to have met Joshua?


    How could that be possible?


    Hazel lowered her eyes. Joshua said he would not appear in front of her again. It must have been her imagination.


    After she finished washing, she went downstairs and saw her parents and brother waiting for her. Hazel was terrified that they were going to interrogate her about her drinking.


    "Hazel, sit down." Rachel said softly, "We have something to say to you."


    She swiftly bowed her head and took the initiative to admit her mistake.


    "I am wrong! I should not have drunk!"


    "... okay, just pay more attention in the future." Rachel said, "Eat first."


    Hazel took the fork suspiciously. What did they want to say?


    Harry said, "Hazel, we havepleted our business here. After finishing your meal, you can pack up your things. We are leaving this afternoon."


    The sudden news made Hazel''s heart tremble, and the fork in her hand fell to the table.


    Although she had known that they would leave the Imperial City sooner orter, Hazel felt that she was not prepared when it was time to go.


    If she left like this, she would probably never see Joshua again.


    "Okay..." Hazel answered in a depressed tone.


    After breakfast, Harry and Rachel went out, and Ronald was invited out by his ssmates. They wanted to say goodbye before he left. Ronald did not take Hazel, so she started packing her things.


    Because of the hangover, her head was still aching. She simplyid down on her bed and slept for a while. She did not sleep well, though, and she woke up feeling exhausted.


    Chaotic scenes had been shing in her brain. She dreamt about the future, it was a few decades after she and Joshua broke up. She was walking down the street when Joshua''s car passed by but he did not see her and the car just drove past.


    Hazel subconsciously ran after the car for a long time, and she saw the car finally stop. Joshua got out of the vehicle. He was still so handsome, and he hadn''t aged a day.


    He looked back at her. His eyes seemed so desperate, sad, and heartbreaking. Hazel felt there was a massive weight on her chest. He turned and left. She wanted to catch up, but for some reason, she could not move.


    A group of onlookers gathered around her, whispering to one another.


    "Have you heard that? Joshua has never been married. It is said that when he was young, he was hurt by a cruel woman, so he decided to stay lonely until he was old..."


    "Ah-!" Hazel screamed and suddenly woke up.


    She gasped with her mouth wide open, reached out, touched her forehead, and there was ayer of cold sweat on it.


    What the Hell? She actually dreamed that Joshua was getting old alone for her sake?


    How terrible!


    No, she never hoped Joshua should stay single. She hoped that even if she were not with Joshua, he would meet someone he liked again in the future, then get married and have children.

 Chapter 879 - 167: Take Me Away

    Hazel couldn''t think of it anymore.


    She suddenly found out that when the image of another woman with Joshua appeared in her head, she felt very, very angry!


    Whether he would stay alone or marry another woman, she could not ept either scenario. Both would be a nightmare to her!


    Hazel did not know what she wanted until she had that nightmare. She pulled out her phone from under her pillow and called Joshua immediately.


    Joshua looked at the caller ID and was surprised. Was Hazel actually calling him?


    He remembered Hazel''s previous attitude and being so determined.


    After pressing the answer button, Joshua whispered, "Hazel, what happened?"


    Hazel suddenly breathed a sigh of relief when she heard his familiar voice.


    It was a good thing that he was even willing to answer her call. Even if she abandoned him, he would still wait for her.


    "Joshua, let''s run away!" Hazel said decisively, holding her phone tightly.


    "What?" Joshua was a little embarrassed. Did he misunderstand what she said?


    "Let''s run away!" Hazel said again.


    She had figured it out. Instead of letting him be alone or watching him marry another woman, it was better for them to be together!


    It was too sad to be separated from him. She did not intend to continue to torture them both!


    Joshua couldn''t speak. What the hell happened that made Hazel change her attitude so quickly?


    Having not heard a response, Hazel felt cold, and she asked,


    "Joshua, do you still want me?"


    "Why wouldn''t I?" He replied, "Hazel, only you didn''t want me. I will never give up on you."


    As the gentle words rang in her ear, Hazel felt her heart melt, and she began to tear up. She asked, "So, why didn''t you answer me?"


    "I was just a little surprised." Joshua chuckled, "We thought the same."


    "What?" Hazel was stunned.


    "Come out to the balcony." He suddenly said.


    Hazel went to the balcony and looked downstairs. She was shocked.


    Joshua''s car was parked downstairs. He leaned against the car, looking into her eyes.


    She thought Joshua had never looked so handsome. As the golden sun was shining on him, he was as beautiful as a god.


    "Howe...how can you..." She looked at him in confusion and couldn''t speak due to the overwhelming joy.


    "I heard Jaxson say you were going to leave. I am here to kidnap you." He chuckled.


    The tears started to roll down her cheek. She asked with some objection, "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t see me again?"


    "I have repented." Joshua said, "Hazel, I am not going to let you go."


    Hazel burst intoughter.


    She turned and ran into the house, Joshua smiled and walked to the door.


    The door opened before he had a chance to knock, and Hazel, like a small bird, rushed out quickly and threw herself into his arms.


    She stood on her tiptoes and took the initiative to kiss him.


    Joshua wrapped his arms around her waist and eagerly responded to her kiss.


    At the end of the kiss, their foreheads were close. Hazel gasped slightly, her lips twitching happily.


    She never felt so alive, she loved Joshua very much, and she would not be separated from him.


    "Take me away!" She looked at him with a burning gaze.


    "Or, we can choose to wait for your parents toe back." He sighed.


    Hazel was slightly stunned, but soon she understood what he meant.


    She didn''t really want to run away with Joshua. She just wanted to be with him. Joshua felt the same, so he chose to speak to her parents with her.


    "Yeah." She nodded.


    Hazel led him into the living room, and Joshua looked up. "Are you used to living here?"


    He secretly presented the house to the Crowe Family, and he did not hide this fact from Hazel.


    Hazel took him to her room. Suddenly, she closed the door and ced her hands on Joshua''s chest, and she pushed him backward. He was taking small steps back, and when they reached the bed, Hazel pushed him down.


    She crawled on top, straddling him.


    What did this girl want to do? Seduce him? Or drive him crazy?


    "Hazel?" Joshua said in a strange tone.


    "Joshua, I thought about it. Since my parents disapprove of our rtionship, let''s make it happen first!" Hazel said earnestly.


    Joshua didn''t know what to say.


    Shouldn''t the two of them be reversed? In the current situation, these words should have been said by him.


    "You can be sure that I will take care of you!" Hazel added.


    Joshua almostughed out.


    As Hazel stretched out her tender little hand, trembling and trying to take off his clothes, Joshua grasped her hand. He got up and held Hazel in his arms.


    "Hazel, not now." He whispered.


    "You..." Hazel was blushing with anger. "What''s wrong?"


    "If we really ''make it happen first,'' your parents will probably hate me more." He whispered. "And, tell me first, why did you break up with me before?"


    Hazel''s body shivered, her face instantly paled.


    "Hazel, don''t be afraid. I am here." Joshua gently said, "What are you afraid of? Tell me."


    "Joshua, you will protect my family, right?" She looked up, her eyes full of expectations. "Even if my identity is open in the future, even if the enemy is looking for us, you will protect my family from danger, right? "


    Joshua felt awkward. It turned out that Hazel insisted on breaking up with him because of this? Looking at her edgy look, Joshua went soft all over. He understood why Hazel did this.


    The Crowe Family raised her for twenty years and had been very kind to her. She didn''t want them to get hurt because of her.


    "Well, I will protect them." He solemnly promised.


    Hazel was relieved and happy.


    "Is there any other problem?" He chuckled.


    "Of course!" Hazel said without hesitation.


    "Hmm?" Joshua was a bit surprised, "Shoot."


    "Joshua, are you with me because you like me, or..." Gently biting her lip, Hazel asked, "Because I am the daughter of the Denmark Family?"

 Chapter 880 - 168: I Like To Spoil You

    "Hazel!" Joshua bit her lips in annoyance. He whispered. "When we first met, I didn''t know you are the daughter of the Denmark Family."


    Hazel felt so happy. She asked shyly, "Did you like me at that time?"


    "Yeah." Joshua gently whispered, "I am not an impulsive person, but since I met you, I have done a lot of things that I would never do before. I think this was love at first sight."


    He would never kiss a strange woman because of anger, nor would he find out the details of others because he was pissed off, but his principles had all beenpromised since he met Hazel.


    Hazel''s heart was full of sweetness.


    Suddenly, she asked nervously, "Will you force me to manage thepany?"


    "Hazel, I said, you just have to do what you like to do. Don''t worry about anything else." He smiled, "In short, I am responsible for making money, and you are responsible for spending money."


    Hazel breathed a sigh of relief, and she went on to ask, "Will you force me to have children in the future?"


    "You don''t want to have my child?" Joshua was somewhat lost.


    His sorrowful eyes made Hazel feel like she was saying something harmful.


    "Yes, yes, I want to have your child." She exined quickly. "I just don''t want to be a mom too early..."


    Joshua chuckled and whispered, "Then we can have childrenter, Hazel. I won''t force you."


    "You really don''t mind?" Hazel looked up, somewhat unexpected.


    "We were all raised by our adoptive parents. Blood is very important to us, but getting along with the family is more important." Joshua said softly, "I love you, so I will look forward to having a child with you. But If you don''t want that, I won''t force you."


    Hazel felt her heart warm, and Joshua''s words made her feel at ease.


    "But..." Joshua frowned.


    "But what?" Hazel asked nervously.


    He chuckled, "I am a normal man. We still need to do the things that every couple do."


    Hazel''s cheeks went a little redder, and the air in the room was getting hot.


    She struggled to leave his arms, but Joshua pressed her waist hard, "Don''t move!"


    Hazel''s body became stiff. She looked at his dark eyes in a panic, and suddenly she was motionless.


    Joshua chuckled.


    Hisughter rang in Hazel''s ear, making her body heated.


    "Still want to ''make it happen first''?" He asked. Hazel obviously had a shy personality, but she made such a bold move.


    "No, not now..." She bowed her head in shame.


    "But I want it now..." He hugged her, his eyes burning.


    Hazel only felt that her heartbeat was elerating. She regretted it now.


    She shouldn''t have tried to seduce Joshua. She had to find a way to change the topic.


    "Joshua, I suddenly broke up with you and suddenly came back to you. Do you think I am acting too childish?" Hazel asked, a little embarrassed.


    It''s not the first time that she took the initiative to break up. Looking back, Hazel felt that she was pretty dishonest.


    "You are young, and your childishness is normal." He said, "Hazel, don''t put any burden on yourself. Just do what you really want to."


    "You will spoil me in this way..." She almost wept.


    Hazel suddenly felt that she was fortunate. Although she almost died when she was a child, she did not remember those tragic scenes. She had been spoiled by her parents since she was a child and now loved by Joshua.


    "I like to spoil you." He chuckled.


    Looking at his dark eyes, Hazel felt her heartbeat ramp up again.


    Suddenly, her phone rang, Hazel hurriedly said, "Let me answer the phone first!"


    Joshua smiled and handed the phone to her but didn''t let her go. "Take it."


    Hazel was speechless and could only sit in his arms and press the answer button.


    On the phone, Harry''s anxious voice came, "Hazel, your brother was in an ident!"


    Hazel was stunned. She hurriedly asked, "Dad, what happened to my brother?"


    Hearing Harry''s words, Hazel''s face was getting more and more distraught.


    "Dad, I am on my way right now!" Hazel said quickly.


    After hanging up the phone, she jumped out of Joshua''s arms, took his hand, and walked outside with him.


    "Hazel, what happened?" He asked.


    "Get in the car. We can talkter." Hazel said with a pale face.


    As they got in the car, Joshua whispered, "Where to?"


    "Police station." Hazel was looking worried all over her face, "Joshua, my brother seems to be in trouble..."


    "Hazel, don''t worry." Joshua started the car. "What happened? Just take a breath and tell me slowly."


    Hazel took a deep breath and told him everything she knew.


    Ronald went to see his ssmates, including Nadine, whom they met yesterday. Nadine was Eddy''s mistress, and he had heard about what happened and had his men show up to cause trouble.


    Ronald didn''t want trouble, but it was inevitable that there would be some dispute when Eddy and his gang arrived. During the fight, Eddy was injured and sent to the hospital. Ronald was arrested at the police station.


    Harry and Rachel went to bail Ronald out, but the police did not want to release Ronald. Eddy had threatened to let Ronald rot in prison forever.


    Joshua thought for a while and said, "Rest assured, it''s just a fight, not a serious problem. Let me handle the business with the Kim Family."


    "Thank you." Hazel nodded. Joshua''s words made her feel relieved.


    They quickly rushed to the police station. Hazel saw Harry and Rachel far away and hurriedly walked over to them, "Dad, Mom, what is happening now?"


    They looked upset, then when they looked up and saw Joshua next to Hazel, they looked even more upset. They pulled Hazel aside. "Hazel, why are you with him?"


    "We are together again," Hazel said honestly.


    "What are you doing? You break up for a while and then reconcile?" Rachel said with an ugly face. "Are you still a child? You think this is a game?"


    "Don''t worry about it now, forget about it. Now, what''s the situation with my brother?" Hazel pulled Joshua to her side, "He might be able to help."


    "No, your brother fought with others, and he will probably be locked up for a few days, so he will remember it!" Rachel said coldly.


    Hazel worried, "But..."


    Rachel interrupted her, "Okay, they are from wealthy families. But can they destroy your brother''s life? Now it is a rich man''s world!"

 Chapter 881 - 169: Who The Hell Are You?

    Suddenly, a group of people rushed into the police station, and a woman said with grief and anger, "Who is Ronald? Let him out!"


    The Crowe Family looked at each other with amazement, and Harry hurried forward. "Heydy, why are you looking for Ronald?"


    "Who are you?" The woman asked bluntly.


    Harry said, "I am his father."


    The woman was furious, and she shouted at a group of people behind her. "Beat him to death!"


    "Wait!" Rachel growled, "This is a police station! What do you want to do?"


    "What does it matter if it is the police station?" The woman was even angrier, "Your son killed my son Eddy. I not only want him to pay for it with his own life but also want to bury your entire family!"


    Harry almost fell, and Rachel''s face turned pale.


    Ronald killed someone? How was it possible? They said Eddy just had a small injury and had been sent to the hospital. How could he die so quickly?


    Hazel squeezed Joshua''s hands hard and looked at him in a panic, "How could this be happening? Eddy is dead?"


    "Hold yourself together." Joshua whispered with aforting tone, "Eddy usually does nothing except for fighting. His body is in good shape. There is something wrong with this."


    "Fight them!" The woman yelled.


    The bodyguards behind her had already rushed forward, ready to take a piece from each one of them.


    Rachel quickly looked at Joshua and said, "Take Hazel away!"


    Hazel shook her head at Joshua. She would never leave at this time.


    Joshua knew her. He calmly went forward, "Mrs. Kim, please calm down first. How could your son suddenly die?"


    "Who the hell are you?" Eddy''s mother red at him, shouting at her men furiously, "Don''t let them run!"


    Joshua''s cold eyes suddenly swept over the group. They were about to attack, but something stopped them in their tracks.


    There was a look of fear on their faces, and they lowered their fists. Jaxson and the Denmark family''s bodyguards were ring at Mrs. Kim''s men. The bodyguards guarded Hazel and her family.


    As the two sides stood face to face, Mrs. Kim''s heart was pounding. She looked at Joshua suspiciously and suddenly said, "You, are you Joshua Denmark?"


    She had only seen Joshua once at a cocktail party, but she was not high enough in society to speak with him at that time. Although she had never spoken to him, his status as the President and CEO of Denmark Group impressed her a great deal.


    "I am very honored that you remember me, Mrs. Kim." Joshua said faintly, "But Mrs. Kim, the reason for your son''s death has not been determined. If you do this now, it will only make the real murderer go unpunished. Do you really want your true enemies to walk away?"


    The anger in Mrs. Kim''s face softened for a moment, but then she said angrily, "Joshua! My son was killed by Ronald. He is the real murderer. I don''t know why you are here, but if you want to protect him, our Kim Family can only die with you!"


    Joshua frowned, Mrs. Kim seemed to be hiding something. He could see the panic in her eyes. It seemed that Eddy''s death was not simple, but Mrs. Kim did not intend to investigate, she just wants to me Ronald for it.


    "Since there''s a dead person, this is a criminal case. We should hand it over to the police for a homicide investigation." Joshua said faintly, looking sharply at the door of the nearby closed office, "Sheriff Watson, ask your homicide team to find out the cause of death of the deceased?"


    Sheriff Watson, who was hiding in the office, was slightly shocked, he had cleared themotion, but the Kim family had money and strength.


    They had already greeted him with "courtesy" in advance of their thugs appearing and let him look over the case. But he did not expect that Joshua Denmark would suddenly appear and stand against the Kim family.


    He didn''t dare to offend Joshua, but the Kim Family would never be willing to give up with a dead son. He could not hide any longer since Joshua was requesting that he investigate.


    Sheriff Watson opened the door of the office and walked out. He looked at everyone with a pretend look of surprise. "This is a police station. What are you doing? Stop right now!"


    Neither side wanted to stop, but Joshua calmly looked at Mrs. Kim and said faintly, "Mrs. Kim, I suggest you think it over. Eddy was strong. How could he suddenly die? And, under the current situation, who would benefit the most from his death? Who wanted him dead?


    Mrs. Kim''s face turned pale in a sh. The fighting within the Kim Family was very fierce. Could it be that someone killed her son and framed Ronald Crowe, causing her to start a fight that would end in a greater loss? Moreover, she brought her men here, and what would happen within the Kim family now?


    No, she must hurry back.


    "Sheriff Watson, please be sure to find out the truth!" Mrs. Kim looked at Harry sullenly, "If I find out that Ronald Crowe really killed my son, I will never let him go!"


    After saying this, Mrs. Kim hurried away.


    "She just walked away like that?" Hazel came to Joshua''s side and asked unexpectedly.


    "The Kim family''s fighting is even worse than the Anderson Family," Joshua said faintly. "She was afraid if she doesn''t go home, the property belonging to Eddy will be taken away by others."


    "In her heart, it is actually a property that is more important than the son..." Hazel couldn''t help but frown, but now she had no time to think about it, "Joshua, what now?"


    Eddy was dead. Things werepletely chaotic, was Ronald somehow involved?


    It could be tough to bail him out. Harry and Rachel were worried and clearly understood how serious the situation was, but their pride would not let them turn to Joshua for help.


    They really did not want to be in debt to Joshua, but Ronald''s life was on the line. If the Kim Family really started an assault, they would have no chance to save Ronald.


    "Hazel, don''t worry, let''s investigate the matter first." He touched her shoulder gently, then turned to look at Sheriff Watson, "Sheriff Watson, please let us see Ronald."


    "This..." Sheriff Watson was a bit embarrassed.


    "Rest assured, I just want to ask about the circumstances surrounding the incident." Joshua said faintly, "You can arrange for your men to attend."


    "Okay, I will arrange it." Sheriff Watson promised.


    Joshua turned back and saw Harry and Rachel were watching him with anticipation. Harry made an embarrassingment, "Master Joshua, can you let us see Ronald too?"


    "Mr. Crowe, just call me Joshua." Joshua politely said, "You two, pleasee with me."


    Harry and Rachel nced at each other, and their impression of Joshua improved a bit. Not only because he was willing to help Ronald but also because he did not seize the opportunity to ask for something from them.

 Chapter 882 - 170: Why Could You Not Control Yourself?

    Several people saw Ronald in the interrogation room. He looked pale and was aware of Eddy''s death.


    "Ronald, what''s the matter with you?" Rachel gasped anxiously, "Why could you not control yourself?"


    "Mrs. Crowe, things haven''t been rified yet." Joshua interrupted her faintly, "We still have to wait until the investigation is finished."


    Rachel was stunned. Joshua''s reminder made her understand it instantly. What she said made it sound like Ronald was the killer.


    Rachel hastily asked, "Ronald, what happened? Just tell us the truth!"


    Ronald stared at Joshua. Why was he here? Seeing Hazel leaning on him, Ronald''s expression was even nastier.


    When Ronald did not answer, Harry urged, "Ronald, now tell us exactly what happened, so we can find out the truth as soon as possible. And, you can get out of here quickly."


    "Dad, Mom, I want to have a few words with Hazel." Ronald finally said.


    Harry and Rachel looked at each other, and Joshua slightly raised his eyebrows. He held Hazel''s hands even tighter.


    Hazel was a little bit panicked, but she nodded very quickly, "Okay."


    She looked at Harry and Rachel, whispering, "Don''t worry. I will definitely ask him."


    The two sighed helplessly and left the interrogation room. Hazel gave Joshua a reassuring look, and he followed behind Rachel and Harry.


    When they were alone in the interrogation room, Ronald looked at Hazel seriously, "Did you call Joshua?"


    Hazel nodded. She didn''t expect Ronald to question her.


    "He used ''rescuing me'' as a reason for you to go back to him?" Ronald sighed, "Hazel, you don''t have to ask for something for me! This way, even if you saved me, I wouldn''t be happy!"


    "Ronald, what the fuck are you talking about?" Hazel red at him. She almost pped him in the face. "Do you know how serious the situation is now? Actually, you still got the nerve to say something like that?"


    When Ronald tried to say something again, Hazel interrupted him with an imposing manner, "Shut the fuck up!"


    He closed his mouth awkwardly. Hazel was still angry, she yelled at him rudely, "Ronald, do you know what you are talking about? Didn''t you see how sad our parents are? You are their son! You cannot say such an irresponsible thing while you are in this situation, OK?"


    Ronald''s face changed slightly, he was starting to feel remorseful.


    Hazel snorted, rubbed her head, and exined, "And, I did call Joshua, but he didn''t ask us to do anything to save you. We are back together because I like him, and I decided to be with him. Whether it is my feelings or his, we will not use them to make a deal."


    Ronald stared nkly at Hazel. He was feeling so lost.


    "He is good?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    "Of course." Hazel replied without hesitation, "Brother, I know you and our parents don''t trust him or like him. But he is the man I picked, and I want to be with him. We will be a family in the future. I hope that you will not be so hostile to him anymore."


    Ronald was utterly powerless. Hazel was so determined, she must have made up her mind, and nothing would change that.


    "Okay, enough chit chat. Now, tell me quickly, what happened with Eddy?" Hazel frowned.


    Ronald sighed, "It''s the same as you already know. When we were drinking and singing karaoke, Eddy snuck in with his men so they could beat us. We started fighting, and I pushed him in the chest. He stumbled and hit his head on a table. He was bleeding, and then he yelled that he wanted to go to the hospital and to call the police."


    She asked for some details, and Ronald told her what he knew.


    Hazel frowned. The situation was not good for Ronald. Whether it was intentional or not, Ronald did push Eddy, and the Kim Family believed he was the killer. They certainly would not give up easily.


    "Well, I understand." Hazel nodded, "Brother, don''t worry. Eddy''s death may not be rted to you. Joshua and I will figure out the truth as soon as possible."


    "Well..." Ronald looked at her, a little bit sad. Hazel was relying on Joshua more and more, she was constantly talking about him.


    Hazel stepped out of the interrogation room, she told her parents and Joshua the situation, skipping the part of her dispute with Ronald.


    Harry and Rachel frowned. Rachel sighed, "I''m still going to the scene to talk to the witnesses and ask them if they can provide any testimony that may help Ronald."


    "This is not the way." Joshua shook his head slightly, "No matter how good the testimony is, there is only one way to exempt Ronald from guiltpletely."


    Harry and Rachel nced at each other with a surprise. They just thought about helping Ronald reduce the sentence, and Joshua seemed to have a way to exonerate Ronald from a charge?


    Harry hurriedly said, "Then you mean..."


    "The focus will be, what exactly was the cause of Eddy''s death." Joshua said faintly, "If we find out that the cause of his death has nothing to do with Ronald, then Ronald is naturally not guilty. Ronald just fought with him."


    Harry and Rachel began to worry again. Rachel said with a sigh, "After fighting with Ronald, Eddy went to the hospital and died. No matter how you look, there is no way to say Ronald had nothing to do with Eddy''s death?"


    "Dad, Mom, don''t worry." Hazel whispered softly, "We should run through an investigation before we get to that conclusion, and I hate to say it, but Eddy''s death looks pretty far fetched.


    "Yeah." Joshua gently grabbed Hazel''s waist and nodded softly.


    Looking at the intimacy of the two, Harry and Rachel were ufortable. They wanted to say something, but they could not find the words.


    "What are we going to do now?" Harry asked.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Crowe, take Hazel home with you and leave the rest to me," Joshua said faintly.


    Rachel said in worry, "But..."


    "Mom, after all, it is the Imperial Capital, not City S. Let''s go home first."


    Hazel persuaded them, "You can be sure that Joshua will find a way."


    The two sighed, agreeing that Hazel was right. If they were in City S, they might still be able to use their own connections to find a solution, but in the Imperial City, they wouldn''t help if they did anything.


    Their concern was that Hazel''s dependence and trust in Joshua made them very ufortable.

 Chapter 883 - 171: Don’t Stop Me

    In the end, they agreed with Joshua''s arrangement. They returned to their temporary Swan Lake residencemunity with Hazel, leaving all the rest to Joshua.


    Even though Hazel had tried her best tofort them, how could Harry and Rachel let go of their worries? They didn''t even have the mental energy to talk about the rtionship between Hazel and Joshua.


    Waiting like this was not good, it only gave them time to think. Rachel and Harry called Hazel and said, "Hazel, do you know where Nadine lives?"


    Hazel was surprised, "Dad, Mom, are you going to find her?"


    Rachel frowned, "This thing was somehow started by her, right? I heard Eddy sought trouble with your brother because of her. Let''s go find her and make her testify for your brother. Isn''t it a good idea?"


    "I''m afraid she won''t help." Hazel sighed.


    After the incident, she heard Nadine left immediately. If she really had the intention to help, she would have at least gone to the police station to make a statement, but she did not. Obviously, she wanted to stay out of this.


    "How will we know if we haven''t tried?" Harry sighed.


    "Okay, I''m going to find out where she lives." Hazel reluctantly agreed.


    Hazel called Joshua, and Joshua quickly found the address and sent it to her.


    Nadine also received news of Eddy''s death and quickly started packing her belongings and prepared to leave the capital.


    When Hazel and her parents reached the address, they saw Nadine was leaving with her suitcase. The Crowe family stopped her, but just as Hazel had spected, Nadine was unwilling to help.


    "Miss Reed," Rachel said in a pleading tone, "We just hope that you can stay and tell the police the truth. That''s all."


    Nadine said impatiently, "What does this have to do with me? It was your son who fought with Eddy. If he didn''t fight back, things would not have been so horrible. And he even makes me have to... forget it. Just get out of my way. Don''t stop me!"


    The Crowe family''s faces suddenly became extremely threatening. Hazel was infuriated.


    "Miss Reed, if you did not pester my brother, how would this have happened?" Hazel said coldly, "If you already had a sugar daddy, why did you confess your feelings to my brother? I can honestly say, were you the one picking up fights from start to finish."


    "What are you talking about?" Nadine red at her, "Even if I confessed to him, I didn''t ask him to kill anybody! He killed a man. Shouldn''t he be arrested? Now you still want to me me for what he did. The entire Crowe family is just so evil!"


    "You..." Rachel was angry. She wanted to say something but was stopped by Hazel.


    "Mom, forget it." Hazel shook her head. When it came to this, Harry and Rachel certainly knew that Nadine would not help.


    They had no choice but to let her go, Nadine snorted and pulled her suitcase past them.


    Suddenly, a young woman with arge group of people appeared across the street.


    Nadine was about to walk past them when the woman grabbed Nadine''s hair and pped her in the face.


    "How dare you..." Nadine angrily red at the woman, but then she realized who the woman was, she couldn''t help but feel guilty. The woman was none other than Eddy''s wife. Nadine had not met her, but she recognizes her from pictures.


    "You slutty bitch!" The young woman gave Nadine another p, "You seduced my husband, and my husband was killed!"


    Nadine still wanted to resist, but the men behind the young woman pinned her down and then punched and kicked her.


    "Save me! Hazel, save me..." Nadine hurriedly called Hazel for help.


    Rachel wanted to go forward, but Hazel stopped her. Hazel looked at Nadine and said coldly, "What does this have to do with me? You are the bitch who destroyed another family. Don''t you deserve to be beaten by the wife?"


    Hearing these words from Hazel, Nadine was suddenly mad. She angrily yelled at Eddy''s wife, "Why are you going after me? It''s them, the Crowe family who killed your husband! You are just not capable of beating your true enemies, huh?"


    Harry and Rachel''s faces turned white. They didn''t expect Nadine would be such an awful person!


    "Hey! You still want to make mischief?" The young woman pped Nadine''s face again.


    "Dad, Mom, let''s go," Hazel said coldly.


    "Yeah." The two agreed with a grimace on their face. They had thought about helping Nadine for a moment, but not anymore.


    When they left, Rachel sighed in disappointment, "I thought I could help Ronald, but I didn''t expect..."


    "Mom, don''t worry. It doesn''t matter if this lead doesn''t work. We still got Joshua." Hazel whispered.


    Harry and Rachel stared at her. Hazel was stunned, and she suddenly said,


    "You don''t want to let Joshua help?"


    Harry and Rachel looked at each other, embarrassed. They came to Nadine, not that they didn''t think about the possibility of being rejected, but they didn''t want to owe Joshua anything.


    "Mom, Dad, please, can you hear me out?" Hazel said with a serious look, "What time is it now? Can you put aside the prejudice against Joshua?"


    "We''ll try," Harry said slyly. "Hazel, can you ask him if he is willing toe over for dinner tonight?"


    Hazel looked at them in confusion, then quickly nodded.


    Although Crowe''s family asked Joshua to dinner because they needed help from him, it also represented a change in their attitude towards Joshua.


    Hazel dialed Joshua''s number he quickly answered. She asked her immediately, "Joshua, are you free tonight? My parents want to invite you to dinner."


    Joshua was surprised and raised his eyebrows. He said softly, "Of course. If my father-inw and mother-inw want to invite me to dinner, I have all the time in the world for this dinner."


    Hazel''s face suddenly turned red, and she hurriedly said, "Thene over at 7 o''clock tonight. Remember, do not bete. My parents dislike people who don''t respect time."


    "Well, I will be there," Joshua whispered.


    "Okay good, I still got other things to worry about." Hazel frowned. She said with some concern, "If Eddy''s death was due to fighting in the Kim family, I am afraid that someone will rush to kill my brother to keep the truth in the dark!"

 Chapter 884 - 172: Don’t Stop Me

    Hazel thought that if Ronald had any kind of ident, then Mrs. Kim would have no reason to pursue anything further, and the real murderer would have peace of mind. The real murderer might even take the risk of taking Ronald out.


    "Hazel, don''t worry." Joshua whispered, "I have already warned the police and let them pay more attention to your brother''s safety, and also arranged my men to secretly protect him. If someone really wants to do it, he will fall into our hands."


    Hazel breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that Joshua had thought of everything, and with his promise, Ronald''s safety was guaranteed.


    "And, you remember what time to be here for dinner?" She whispered.


    "Yes, seven." Joshua smiled and promised again.


    ****


    At seven o''clock in the evening, the doorbell rang. Joshua arrived on time, Hazel was delighted.


    "I am going to open the door!" She yelled.


    Watching her rush by like a gust of wind to the door, Harry and Rachel, who was preparing dinner, had some inexplicable feelings. But it was a special situation, and they could not say anything.


    Hazel opened the door and saw Joshua standing outside the door with a gift in his hand.


    "Come in." She took the gift from his hand. "What did you bring?"


    "Coffee," Joshua whispered.


    Joshua had done his research and found out that both Harry and Rachel liked coffee very much.


    "It''s a good gift." Hazel looked at the coffee in her hand and shouted at


    Harry and Rachel, "Mom, Dad, Joshua brought you coffee."


    Harry and Rachel looked at the two with some hesitation. Joshua took Hazel''s hand intimately, and Hazel allowed him.


    "See coffee! Look!" Hazel took the coffee in front of them.


    "A gift..." Rachel said she wanted to refuse it immediately, but when her eyes fell on the coffee, she couldn''t help but sigh, "This is... Blue Mountain Coffee?"


    Harry''s face also changed, and he carefully took the coffee. He then said,


    "This aroma...is much thicker than the ordinary blue mountain coffee."


    "Well," Joshua said faintly, "This is made from coffee beans grown above the altitude of 2,100 meters. I don''t know too much about coffee. I heard Hazel said that you are both good at this, so I think this coffee found the true masters."


    Harry shook his hand and almost threw the coffee. Rachel and Harry couldn''t speak. Harry took a deep breath and pushed the coffee back, "No, it''s too expensive. We can''t ept it."


    "It''s not about the price. It''s about Joshua''s thoughtfulness. You should ept it." Hazel advised.


    Seeing the hesitant look of her parents, Hazel sighed, "Hey guys, what''s the matter with you? It''s just coffee, some kind of drink, right? It''s nothing to Joshua."


    Hazel said with a smile, "Check his Maybach parked outside. That''s a limited edition. Are you disappointed because he did not give you guys a vi, so you won''t make the coffee?"


    "Hazel is right." Joshua smiled lightly.


    Her parents could not say anything anymore...


    "Girls will be girls..." Rachel was very unhappy, Hazel took Joshua''s side, with no sign of backing down.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Crowe," as if he knew what the two were worried about, Joshua said faintly, "This is just a gift from a younger generation to the two elders. It doesn''t mean anything."


    Rachel was still hesitant, and Harry sighed, "If that''s the case, then yeah, thank you, I''ll take it."


    "Harry!" Rachel looked at him with awkwardness and couldn''t help but whisper, "We can''t ept..."


    "I know what you mean." Harry whispered, "It''s not about the price or what kind of gift it is. You are afraid that if we ept it, it will look like we have epted Joshua. But look, Hazel''s mind is all on Joshua. What else can we do?"


    Rachel was utterly speechless as she agreed to ept the gift.


    After a little more conversation, they sat down at the table. Hazel naturally sat next to Joshua.


    "Hazel,e and sit here." Rachel pointed to the chair next to her.


    "No need, Mom, I can sit here." Hazel waved her hand.


    Rachel suddenly wanted to send her to her room. How could she act so horny in front of her parents?


    "Joshua, try my mother''s cooking, it''s great!" Hazel said proudly.


    Rachel''s anger dissipated. Harry looked at the two and said, "It''s a pity that Hazel knows nothing about cooking. Rachel and I had worried about it before. I assume that no one would want to marry her."


    "It doesn''t matter, Joshua has a chef at home." Hazel calmly answered to the pecking, "Moreover, he wouldn''t mind if I only do the eating."


    Hazel smiled and looked at Joshua.


    "Yeah." He nodded softly, "She is right."


    Harry was bbergasted. It looked like their daughter had really grown up. And what''s more, Hazel sounded as if she was about to marry Joshua.


    "What if the home chef is not avable?" Harry put on a poker face.


    "That''s fine." Joshua faintly smiled, "I know a little about cooking. Hazel won''t get hungry."


    Rachel almost choked, the two of them were utterly shocked. They originally wanted to let Joshua see Hazel''s defects, but he actually... sounded like a house-husband, and he spoiled Hazel so much. Joshua was much harder to cope with than they thought.


    Besides, there were more important issues to be dealt with. Rachel asked nervously, "Joshua, did you check on the situation at the hospital?"


    Joshua frowned at the situation, Hazel''s parents were still alienated from him. He would have to take it slow, they had asked him to have dinner, which did not represent anything, but he still held on to hope.


    He sighed, "It has been checked. Eddy''s death was due to a sudden heart attack."


    "Did he have heart disease?" Harry asked nervously.


    "Yeah." Joshua nodded.


    Harry and Rachel suddenly felt a little cold.


    Eddy died of a heart attack, and Ronald probably couldn''t get the charges dropped.


    ording to Kim''s family''s words in the police station, they would definitely find a way to put his death on Ronald. They would say that the fight with Ronald caused a heart attack.

 Chapter 885 - 173: Which Hospital Is On Fire?

    "What should I do now?" Rachel asked with helplessness in her voice. The Kim family was rich and powerful, and she did not see any hope to save Ronald.


    "Dad, Mom, don''t worry," Hazel muttered, "Even if he had a heart attack, it might not have been caused by Ronald. I have always felt that there was something suspicious about the entire thing."


    "Hazel is right." Joshua said faintly, "It''s very likely to be a murder. There are many people in Kim''s family who wanted Eddy to die in an ident. Harry, you are a doctor, and I have something to ask you."


    "Go ahead." Harry was focused


    "Is there any possibility to make it look like he died of a heart attack, and even the forensic expert can be fooled by the evidence, but it was really a murder?" Joshua asked calmly.


    "Yes." Harry said, "There are several ways to achieve this. The simplest and least noticeable is to inject air into the patient''s vein quickly. The injection of 100 to 200 ml of air can cause the patient''s heartbeat to stop, and the patient will die in less than one minute or two. By doing that, the deceased looks like he had a heart attack. Are you saying..."


    "Well." Joshua nodded. He then asked, "Can the autopsy detect the truth?"


    "Yes," Harry said. "After the autopsy, you can see if the deceased was murdered."


    "That''s good." Joshua said faintly, "Please understand that the police have arranged for an autopsy. I have also convinced Mrs. Kim, and she will cooperate with the police to find out the truth as soon as possible. I believe the results wille out in the next day or two."


    Harry and Rachel were stunned even before they asked for help from Joshua, and he had arranged things thoughtfully. Joshua asked Harry questions not because of being uninformed of the situation. He just did that to make them feel at ease.


    The impression they had of Joshua was getting moreplicated. Although their will of separating Joshua and Hazel was still unyielding, they had to admit that Joshua was good.


    "Joshua," Hazel said, "I think Eddy may have been killed in the hospital just after he arrived. One of the hospital''s doctors or nurses could be the murderer. I think the police should investigate them and see who''s connected to the Kim family behind the scenes."


    "We are looking in the same direction. But if the police were to intervene now, we might spook the murderer." Joshua said faintly.


    "However, you can rest assured that I have secretly investigated."


    "You are really thoughtful." Hazel continued, "But if I was a murderer, I would destroy the corpse as soon as possible. I think we should send someone to guard Eddy''s body, just in case."


    "Well, good advice. I will get Jaxson to arrange it as soon as possible." Joshua nodded.


    Harry and Rachel stared at the two talking, their mouths wide open. For a moment, they did not recognize Hazel anymore.


    They had always seen Hazel as an obedient child, even as she was growing up day by day, in their eyes, she was still a child to be spoiled by them.


    But now, when they encountered such a big thing, and both of them were helpless, Hazel calmly handled the situation, discussing with Joshua the details they had never thought of.


    Hazel had really grown up, and she was smarter and more capable than they thought. She was no longer a child.


    Was this Hazel''s own growth, or because of the influence from Joshua? The two were somewhat ashamed.


    "Try the seafood sd my mom made," Hazel said to Joshua with a bit of pride, "This is my mom''s signature dish, especially delicious!"


    Harry and Rachel looked at each other, stunned. Hazel regained her usual appearance as if the calmness and wisdom she had shown just now was just an illusion.


    After the meal was finished, Harry and Rachel rxed, and Hazel said she was going to walk Joshua out, she expected her parents to object, but they didn''t.


    Hazel walked him out to his car, Joshua nced at the gate of the vi.


    "Hazel," He whispered, "There is something I have long wanted to do."


    Hazel looked at him nkly. "What?"


    The next moment, she was in Joshua''s arms. He kissed her with a familiar breath.


    At the end of the kiss, Hazel shyly looked at his chest and said, "You...be careful. My parents may run out and hit you."


    "I checked. They are noting out." Joshua chuckled.


    "Now go!" Hazel hit his arm, Joshua got into the car.


    "Be careful on the road."


    "Well, go in." He whispered. "I will call you when I get home."


    Hazel stood by the car, but Joshua didn''t make any attempt to leave. She couldn''t help but urge him, "It''s toote. You should go now."


    "You go back in first." He said faintly.


    "Why?" She wondered.


    "Hazel," Joshua said softly, "Ladies first."


    "Ok..." She turned and walked back. She could feel the gentle eyes of Joshua at her back.


    Watching her enter the vi, Joshua drove away.


    ***


    The next day, the Crowe Family and Joshua went to the police station together. When they arrived, they heard a policeman shouting, "This is not good! The hospital just called and said that the morgue had a fire!"


    Rachel only saw ck in front of her, she felt lightheaded but quickly recovered, and she grabbed the policeman. "Which hospital is on fire?"


    The policeman appeared to have just got the job. Being caught by Rachel, he stuttered, "The one that the deceased, Eddy Kim, is at. The hospital he..."


    "How could a morgue be on fire?!" Harry asked anxiously.


    "How, how would I know?" The little policeman said, "I heard that the ce is now in a mess. I think someone deliberately set fire to it..."


    Rachel almost copsed, and Harry hurriedly held her steady, but his face also looked very nasty.


    The morgue was on fire, and it seemed just as Hazel expected, someone wanted to destroy the corpse. If something happened to Eddy''s body, the truth of this case would be buried, and the cost would be Ronald spending his life in prison.

 Chapter 886 - 174: Can We Leave With Him?

    Hazel spun around to look at Joshua, he was feeling helpless. He asked the policeman, "What is the exact situation? You should make that clear first."


    "What is the situation?" The little policeman couldn''t figure it out.


    "You didn''t work overtime to do an autopsyst night?" Joshua asked.


    Harry and Rachel had already been feeling desperate, and when they heard his words, they suddenly became inconsble. They grabbed the little policeman again and asked eagerly, "Really? Have you ever done an autopsy?"


    "Yes, yes," the little policeman said in a panic, "The results have all been analyzed."


    "But you just said that the morgue was burned?" Harry asked nkly.


    "It was burned, but that didn''t affect the autopsy." Realizing that they might have misunderstood something, the little policeman hurriedly exined, "The hospital cooperated with our autopsy work. They transferred the body to another ce. What was left and burned in the morgue were only fake mannequins."


    "So why did you shout just now?" Hazel was speechless. She was very assured by Joshua, but the policeman scared the hell out of her.


    "Come,e on. I just could not imagine who would dare to burn the morgue in the hospital..." said the little policeman.


    They were all relieved.


    "Fortunately, things are still under control." Harry wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    "What about the autopsy report?" Rachel asked.


    "You wait here. I will fetch it." The little policeman said and ran away.


    They did not wait too long before the sheriff personally handed the autopsy report to them.


    Rachel and Harry rushed to take the report and read it.


    The director said, "We have checked. The right ventricle of the deceased has a chamber of air that was artificially injected, which caused the false appearance of a heart attack. We have also found out that the murderer was a nurse in the hospital, bought by the Kim family''s illegitimate son. We''ve already set out to apprehend the real murderer..."


    "It''s your job to capture the murderer." Joshua interrupted him calmly, "Now we have proved that Ronald is innocent. Can we leave with him?"


    "Sure." the sheriff hurriedly said. "We will release him right now."


    Ronald was quickly brought out. When Harry and Rachel saw him, they excitedly embraced him.


    Hazel''s eyes were burning. When she saw Ronald, she felt relieved.


    In the past two days, she was actually anxious, but when she saw the sad appearance of Harry and Rachel, she could do nothing but calm herself.


    Fortunately, Joshua was with her and helped her deal with thisplex situation.


    Joshua hugged her softly, patted her back, and Hazel leaned on his chest.


    Ronald whispered a few words to his parents and looked up and saw the intimate look of Joshua and Hazel. He was disheartened.


    As they left the police station, Joshua''s driver drove the car over.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you home," Joshua whispered.


    Without hearing the response of others, Ronald preempted, "No need to worry, Master Joshua, we can take a taxi back."


    Harry and Rachel were a little embarrassed. They knew that Ronald didn''t want Hazel and Joshua to be together. However, Joshua pulled strings to help clear Ronald''s suspicion of murder, then, as soon as he got out, he wanted to cut ties with him.


    "What''s the trouble? Calling a taxi is trouble." Hazel said and opened the car door, impatiently saying, "Dad, Mom,e on. If my brother wants to take a taxi, let him go."


    Harry and Rachel looked at Ronald, looked at Hazel again, and finally got into the car. They couldn''t do anything too daring.


    Ronald couldn''t help but frown, his parents were not as re. His parents were not as repelled by Joshua as before. He had no choice but to get into the car.


    Joshua took them back to the Swan Lake residencemunity. After thanking Joshua again, Harry did not ask him to stay. Joshua knew that the Crowe family must have a lot to say now.


    After he left, Harry and Rachel quickly pulled Ronald into the vi.


    The Crowe family called Hazel into the living room. All of them looked serious. Hazel sensed something not good but asked, "Dad, Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, sit down, we just want to talk to you." Rachel said.


    Hazel sat opposite them.


    "Hazel, this time, we have to thank Joshua." Harry said, "Without his help, your brother would not havee back so soon. We can see that he is indeed a very good young man."


    "Of course!" Hazel was a little happy. Her parents finally changed their attitude toward Joshua.


    "But--" Harry paused, and he sighed, "You two still can''t be together. We have already bought the ticket. Tomorrow, you will follow your brother back to City S. Don''t talk to Joshua anymore."


    Hazel was bbergasted.


    She did not expect her parents to ept Joshua because of this incident, but she did not think that their attitude would still be determined. And they actually nned to take her away so soon.


    "Dad!" Hazel hurriedly said, "He helped us so much. Why won''t you agree to us being together?"


    "His help is one thing. It''s another thing if you are together or not."


    Rachel said, "If we agree with you because of his help, then would we call it selling our daughter?"


    "Not selling. How about I say I''m free to him, okay?" Hazel growled.


    "You fool! How can you say that?" Rachel was about to hit Hazel, but she was stopped by Harry.


    Harry''s face was a bit nasty, "Hazel, why are you so unruly?"


    "What gives you the illusion that I am so reserved?" Hazel thought over and said thoughtfully, "I was reserved in the beginning, but I didn''t like it."


    "Rachel just hit her. I won''t stop you." Harry was infuriated.


    "Domestic violence is illegal, Mom. I will call the police!" Hazel quickly jumped over the sofa. Rachel had taught her CQC skills.


    "I am the police!" Rachel said with a dark face.


    "You are going to break thew when you know thew. Then I, I..." Hazel looked at her with anger and sorrow and finally said helplessly, "I can only cry for myself!"

 Chapter 887 - 175: I Want Both Side

    Rachel burst intoughter, "Okay, get your ass over here and sit down!"


    Hazel did as she was told and sat back again.


    "Mom, Dad, please let''s talk about it," Hazel said earnestly.


    Looking at their daughter, who suddenly grew up, the two looked at each other and nodded.


    "Why don''t you agree with Joshua and me?" Hazel asked.


    "Hazel, it''s not easy to be proper in a rich and powerful family." Harry said seriously, "Joshua is good, but his position is too high, and you are too weak. If you are with him, I am afraid you will face too many enemies. At that time, he may not be able to protect you. Even if you ignore it, this problem will always exist."


    "You are right." Hazel nodded in agreement.


    Rachel and Harry breathed a sigh of relief. Their daughter was finally showing she did have some reasoning left in her.


    But Hazel continued, "So I''ve decided, I''m going to be stronger as soon as possible. The stronger I am, the more bullets I can take. At that time, I didn''t need Joshua''s protection. Maybe he needs protection from me someday!"


    Looking at Hazel''s stubborn expression, her parents'' faces became dim.


    "Hazel! Do you really think this is a child''s y?" Rachel was angry and anxious, "You see how Eddy died so suddenly. If you encounter this kind of thing, what do you want us to do? Instead of letting you cross the tightrope on a cliff, I would rather you marry an ordinary person and live a safe life!"


    Hazel was a little moved. She knew that Rachel and Harry disagreed with her and Joshua only because they worried about her.


    However, no matter what kind of conspiracy was ahead, she had to bear it.


    She was the daughter of the Denmark Family. But all these years, Joshua was standing in her position, taking all the bullets for her. She could not let this situation continue.


    "Dad, Mom, I know you only mean good for me." Hazel took a deep breath and said sincerely, "But I''ve decided to be with him, and I am ready for any cost. And, I believe Joshua. As long as I work with him, everything can be ovee!"


    The two were stunned. Rachel was so angry that she wanted to beat Hazel.


    Hazel dodged her, but Rachel grabbed her cell phone.


    Rachel said to Ronald, "Ronald, take her upstairs and lock her up! We are taking her away tomorrow!"


    Hazel''s eyes widened in shock, and she yelled, "How can you do this to me! It''s unfair!"


    Hazel kicked and screamed while Ronald pulled her to her room.


    "This is not good..." Harry said helplessly.


    "Of course, it''s not good." Rachel sighed, "But what else can I do now? Anyway, let''s bring her back to City S first."


    Upstairs, seeing Ronald locking the door, Hazel hurriedly pulled the doorknob and said, "Brother, Joshua saved you! We still owe him a formal ''thank you.''"


    "You can be sure, it''s just the two of us going back, and our parents will stay and thank him," Ronald said faintly.


    Hazel was speechless. That was by no means her focus.


    "Hazel, why do you have to be with Joshua?" Ronald''s eyes were dark. "Is Joshua more important to you than us?"


    "Brother, please don''t make me answer a choice question, okay?" Hazel was miserable.


    "If you have to choose one side?" Ronald looked at her.


    "Then you will regret it." Hazel''s eyes blinked, "You guys spoiled me too much! Now I am very greedy. I want both sides!"


    Hazel mmed the door closed.


    Ronald looked at the closed door after Hazel mmed it in his face, as he thought that Hazel was going to choose Joshua and now he didn''t know what to say.


    Hazel sat in her room crying. She was locked in, her phone was confiscated, and she had no way to contact Joshua.


    She was not going to sit and wait. If she were taken back to City S by Ronald, Joshua would indeed chase them, but then she would be mortified if they got in a fight.


    She had to find a way to escape and find a way to let the Crowe family meet.


    Joshua once again. Her parents were still feeling grateful and guilty because of Joshua''s help, so it was a good time for them to meet.


    She couldn''t leave through the main entrance, she was no match for either Rachel or Ronald.


    Hazel went to the balcony and looked at the ground, she had an idea.


    She left a note in the room and listened to the movement downstairs for a long time. She then tied the bed sheet to the railing and climbed down it.


    Later in the evening, Rachel put dinner on a tray and walked upstairs with Ronald to deliver it to Hazel.


    Ronald opened the door. Rachel said softly, "Hazel, I made your favorite food..."


    Looking at the empty room, she stopped mid-sentence.


    She put down the dinner tray and picked up the note on the table. She suddenly became furious. "Ronald,e with me! Let''s go to Denmark Residence and bring this little girl home!"


    Ronald went to the balcony and saw the sheets tied to the railing.


    Hazel actually ran away? She would never pull this thing before, that was probably why they were unprepared.


    Hearing Rachel''s voice, Ronald returned to the room. "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Rachel handed the note to him, he looked at it and was silent for a few moments.


    "Mom, maybe Hazel just wrote this to scare us." Ronald analyzed.


    Rachel yelled, "Now she is obsessed with Joshua. Call your dad. Let''s go find her now!"


    Ronald called out to Harry, and the three of them left immediately for Denmark''s Residence.


    ***


    Hazel was at Denmark Residence, after she escaped, she borrowed a passerby''s cell phone to call Joshua. He picked her up soon after and took her to Denmark Residence for dinner. She was sitting on the sofa rxing, waiting for the arrival of her family.


    "You just ran away?" Joshua was helpless, "I will take you backter."


    "No need," Hazel shook her head, "My parents should arrive soon."

 Chapter 888 - 176: Make It Happens First

    "Are you sure they wille instead of going home because of anger?" He raised eyebrows.


    "Don''t worry, I left them a note," Hazel said with a smile.


    "What did you write on the note?" Joshua was somewhat curious. What kind of message was it that would make Crowe''s family hurry to find her?


    "I wrote..." Hazel suddenly smiled. The next moment, she pinned Joshua down on the sofa.


    "Well?" Joshua looked at her in surprise.


    With a naughty smile on his face, Hazel took a bite on his lips. "I went to Joshua to have a baby! You don''te to me, I will take your little grandson back to you guys next year!"


    "Hazel!!!" Rachel''s outraged voice came.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Hazel was so frightened that she suddenly rolled off the sofa.


    Joshua hurriedly reached for her, and he fell off the sofa too. He swiftly put his hands out so theynded on the carpet, and he would notnd on Hazel. However, the two were now transferred to the position of man on top.


    Rachel was livid.


    Her parents and brother rushed over as soon as they found the note, and the servants of Denmark Residence recognized them, so they didn''t stop them.


    It was just perfect timing that as soon as Rachel came through the door, she saw Joshua on top of Hazel.


    This girl actually dared to "make it happen first"?!


    "Hazel, are you okay?" Joshua lifted Hazel up.


    Hazel saw Rachel, Harry, and Ronald, who was looking really angry, and she quickly hid behind Joshua.


    She didn''t expect that they would catch them like that, and even if she exined, they probably would not listen.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Crowe, this is a misunderstanding." Joshua held Hazel behind him, exining calmly.


    "Yes, right, misunderstanding, misunderstanding!" Hazel echoed.


    "I can see for myself!" Rachel shouted angrily at Hazel, "Now youe over here!"


    "I won''t." Hazel put her head out of Joshua''s figure.


    "Mrs. Crowe, Hazel is fearful. Don''t scare her." Joshua said softly.


    Rachel almost could not catch her breath. Harry came to her side and gently helped her to breathe, "Okay, let''s talk to the children."


    Harry believed it could have been a misunderstanding. However, even if it was a misunderstanding, Hazel took the initiative, which meant her feelings for Joshua had surpassed obsession.


    "Please sit down. Let''s talk." Joshua said faintly.


    Rachel was so angry and weak that she had to sit on the sofa with Harry, he was not feeling well either but was trying to be strong for his wife. Hazel was like a frightened child. She hugged Joshua''s arm tightly and looked at them with fear.


    "Hazel, go back with us," Harry said.


    "I don''t want to go back." Hazel said softly, "Dad, Mom, Joshua, and I really love each other. You just let us be together, okay?"


    Seeing that Rachel was getting angry again, Harry quickly stopped her.


    He frowned, "Hazel, you broke up for a while and reunited again like a child''s game. How do you expect us to believe that you are sincere? If you do this all day, do you think Master Joshua won''t mind?"


    Hazel looked at Joshua.


    "Harry, it doesn''t matter. Hazel is at the age where she has many thoughts in her mind, so it''s normal to break up and reunite. I can understand that." Joshua said softly.


    Harry was speechless. Joshua really cared about Hazel, even if she had a bad temper sometimes.


    "Well, that''s it!" Hazel nodded desperately. She looked at Joshua curiously.


    "Joshua, you said everything I want to say, but how do you know?"


    "Because I feel the same way." He whispered. As his eyes got darker, Hazel felt her heartbeat speeding up.


    Looking at the two''s affection, Harry and Rachel were even more disheartened. They came here to take Hazel away, not to see them loving and affectionate to each other.


    Furthermore, Hazel seemed to be really determined.


    "Dad, Mom, it''s not good to stay this way." Ronald said, "It''s better for both sides to take one step back. Hazel is going back with us, and we won''t hurry back to City S, but we can make an appointment with Master Joshua to talk about their affairs."


    Harry and Rachel looked at each other and thought there was no better way.


    At this rate, Hazel might really bring them the grandson next year, and Joshua had helped them a lot, felt they could not disrespect him.


    "I don''t want to go back! You will persuade me to go back to the vi and then tie me up and send me back to City S immediately!" Hazel gasped.


    "Hazel, when did I ever lie to you?" Rachel was annoyed. "You are a girl. You can''t live in a man''s house like this!"


    Hazel gently pulled Joshua'' sleeves and looked at him with some anxiety.


    "Alright," Joshua said faintly, "Let me send Hazel back to her university."


    Crowe Family had already taken a step back, and he should also show his sincerity. Hazel did not want to go back with them, and Crowe''s Family would not let Hazel stay with him. Sending her back to university would be the best choice.


    "Let Ronald send her." Rachel said with a calm face to indicate she agreed.


    Hazel did not raise any objection. Ronald called a car and took her back to Quantum University.


    The car stopped at the school gate. Ronald got out of the car and walked to the campus with her.


    Walking into the school, Ronald suddenly said, "Hazel, you broke up with Joshua before because you were afraid that we might get hurt in the future, right?"


    Hazel stopped in her tracks, and she looked at Ronald with surprise. "How did you know?"


    Except for Joshua, she did not tell anyone else.


    Ronald was silent for a while. He didn''t answer. Instead, he asked, "You are now with him again. Do you no longer worry that we will be in danger?"


    Ronald stared at her.


    "Brother, I thought about it." Hazel''s look was more serious than ever. "If I am with Joshua, maybe it will really bring you danger. But as long as I am strong enough, I can protect you from harm."

 Chapter 889 - 177: He Is The Only One

    "It''s like you were trapped this time, and we could save you because Joshua is strong enough. He can take on the Kim family head to head, and he can prevent the conspiracies behind it. It looked like he did it very easily, but it''s because he blocked those conspiracies in ces that we could not see."


    "So, I want to be stronger and be as strong as him. In this way, no matter what kind of situation we are caught in, I can protect you!"


    Ronald looked dejected. He understood what she meant.


    Even if she was not with Joshua, they might still be caught in danger, as his experience has proven. The only way to solve the problem was to make himself stronger.


    He was clearly the first person to encounter the incident, but Hazel advanced first. He was still thinking about how to separate her and Joshua.


    The most important thing was... Hazel really made up her mind this time.


    She was determined to be with Joshua. Even if they separated her from Joshua, they would only make Hazel suffer for a lifetime.


    As they got to the girls'' dormitory, Ronald suddenly reached out and held Hazel in his arms.


    "Brother?" Hazel was a bit stunned. Somehow, she felt this hug from Ronald was very different from previous ones.


    "Hazel, must it be him?" He whispered.


    Hazel said firmly, "I can''t guarantee the future, but at least for now, he is the only one."


    Ronald sighed and let her go. He reached out and rubbed her head like in the old days.


    "Brother!" Hazel was somewhatining. She had grown up already, and he touched her head like he was touching a child.


    "Rest assured, I will help you convince our parents." He said with a chuckle, his eyes full of brotherly love for her.


    A touch of joy shed in Hazel''s eyes. "Really?"


    "Really." Ronald nodded, " Now go back to the dormitory."


    Hazel went back to the dormitory happily. Ronald looked at her back, and her eyes went darker. Since there was no way to persuade her, he could only support her as long as she was happy.


    Students had been gradually returning to Quantum University after vacation.


    Hazel called her roommates on her way to the door to tell them she was on her way back.


    Hazel pushed open the door of her dormitory room. Ariel and Summer were waiting for her.


    "Hazel, let''s talk!" The two asked her to interrogate a suspect. "Who is the handsome guy downstairs that brought you back? Aren''t you supposed to be in love with Prince Charming? Don''t tell me that you are in the middle of a love triangle!"


    "That''s my brother, by blood," Hazel said helplessly. It turned out that they saw Ronald bringing her back.


    "Ah? Brother?" The two were even more surprised. The next moment, Ariel''s eyes became sparkling. She grabbed Hazel''s arm and asked excitedly, "Hazel, do you think I have the chance to be your sister-inw?"


    "You can stop that." Summer said, "You are so horny. When you see some other handsome guy in two days, you will forget him."


    "Who said that I am horny?" Ariel hurriedly exined, "I am just pursuing and appreciating the beauty in our life! And, ah, I am always very loyal to Prince Charming..."


    "Hey, I am still here. And you want to hit on my boyfriend in front of me?" Looking at Ariel''s infatuation, Hazel interrupted her helplessly.


    "Hey?" The two looked at her curiously. "I remember that before the vacation, your attitude toward Prince Charming was still unwilling. Now just after a vacation, and you begin to confess that he is your man? Hurry up. Tell us what happened exactly during the vacation?"


    "Yeah that, I am a little tired. Let me tell you about it another day." Hazel said.


    She and Joshua had notpletely solved the problem, she was really in no mood to talk about it. Her parents had already made an appointment with Joshua to meet tomorrow. Although Ronald said he would help, she was not very confident.


    She quarreled with her parents, but because she knew that they cared about her very much, she also knew they wouldn''t stop talking to her. However, if she did have to choose one side or the other, she would not know how to choose.


    Seeing that Hazel was moody, Summer and Ariel did not bother her.


    ***


    Ronald returned to the vi in the Swan Lake residencemunity. Harry and Rachel were still awake, waiting for him to return.


    "Is Hazel back to the dormitory?" They asked.


    "Yeah." Ronald nodded.


    "She didn''t sneak away to find Joshua again?" Rachel asked worriedly. She was terrified that her little girl would go to Joshua again, and she would be a grandmother within a year.


    "She won''t," Ronald said. "I told her I would help her convince you."


    "It''s okay to tell her that." Harry breathed a sigh of relief, "Let''s think about what to say when we meet with Joshua tomorrow..."


    "Dad, I mean it, really." Ronald suddenly said.


    "What do you mean?" Rachel looked at him nkly. "Ronald, have you betrayed us? Even if Joshua saved you, you shouldn''t sacrifice your sister to thank him!"


    Seeing Rachel''s real anger, Ronald said calmly, "Mom, do you know why Hazel suddenly broke up with Joshua a few days ago?"


    "She had a problem with Joshua. Why else would she have done it?" Rachel said with a cold face.


    "No, she broke up with him for us." Ronald sighed, "I deliberately made her drunk that day to get the truth out of her."


    "What?" Harry and Rachel looked at him,pletely shocked. They didn''t know why that was important.


    Ronald calmly told them about his conversation with Hazel, and Harry and Rachel were even more shocked.


    They had always treated Hazel as a child and even treated all her actions as childish, impulsive, and ignorant.


    But Hazel actually bore so much on her shoulders? Rachel suddenly remembered the tears in Hazel''s sleep, and she looked so sad. But for their safety, Hazel would rather suffer for it.


    And what about them? They just took advantage of their identity as parents to force Hazel to do something she didn''t like to.

 Chapter 890 - 178: Why Did You Scare Me

    Harry and Rachel suddenly felt that they were really unsessful parents.


    They had never tried to understand Hazel or even give her a chance to express herself, but they had only demanded her to do something she didn''t like instead.


    "Let''s think¡­ this matter over," Harry said.


    ***


    Hazel tossed and turned all night, and then the moment she walked out of her dormitory building, she saw Rachel waiting downstairs.


    She was so scared that she wanted to run back to the dormitory immediately.


    "Hazel!" Rachel stopped her, a little disappointed in her heart. She and Hazel used to have a great rtionship and talk about everything, buttely, Hazel had been avoiding her.


    "Mom..." Hazel asked timidly, "Why are you here?"


    "I came to have breakfast with you. Take me to the best restaurant nearby, so we can get something to eat¡­," Rachel paused for a moment and said, "Besides, we haven''t had a heart-to-heart with each other for a long time.


    Hazel was in a daze, Rachel was softer to her than before but was it just because they hade with a new idea to trick her into leaving Joshua?


    "Mom, you''re suddenly so gentle. I''m a little scared¡­" Hazel looked around cautiously.


    "Get over here!" Rachel''s face darkened in an instant.


    "Aye!" Hazel quickly replied and trotted toward her.


    Rachel was amused. "You, you don''t listen to me unless I''m hard on you."


    "You''re the only one who dares to be so hard on me." Hazel stuck out her tongue. She felt that Rachel had really changed her attitude this time.


    Hazel took Rachel to a nearby restaurant and ordered a selection of delicious food.


    "Why do you eat so much? Aren''t you afraid to put on weight, and Joshua will detest you in the future?" Rachel frowned.


    "Mom, I''m in school now, and I have a lot of physical exertion, so I won''t get fat easily," Hazel said. "Besides, Joshua isn''t that shallow."


    "What''s he like then?" Rachel continued.


    Hazel stopped eating her breakfast and looked at her in disbelief.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Rachel continued, "Didn''t you always want to impress me with your love story with Joshua? Here''s a chance for you to let me know how true your love is."


    Hazel was both happy and surprised. Rachel tried to trick her into going home before, but now she was really having a heart-to-heart talk with her.


    Rachel surrendered as she looked at her excited appearance, but she still talked tough, "Our appointment with Joshua is at midnight. You have three hours to convince me."


    "Mmm!" Hazel nodded hurriedly.


    Hazel was just an ordinary girl who told her mother about her secret thoughts with a happy smile on her face. She told Rachel about how she and Joshua got to know each other and how their rtionship developed.


    However, Hazel didn''t tell her that Joshua had been to their home privately and that she knew about her biological parents because she hadn''t figured out how to mention it.


    Rachel listened quietly, but she didn''t change her attitude toward Joshua very much. However, she fully understood that Hazel deeply loved him.


    "Mom," Hazel said softly as a spoiled girl, "Joshua really loves and cares about me, but what really moved me is that he, like you and dad, always tries to understand and support me. I was drugged that time, he obviously had a chance to have sex with me, but he let me go. At that time, I already knew he was a person worthy of my love for life."


    "You''re obsessed with him right now, and of course, you think he''s very awesome," said Rachel quietly.


    Hazel got a little nervous. She couldn''t really figure out whether Rachel agreed or not.


    Rachel took out her phone and looked at the time. "It''s still early, Hazel. Come on, let''s go shopping."


    "Okay."


    Hazel was hesitant to go shopping with Rachel, but she bought her a lot of stuff. Hazel was still a bit confused by her mother''s actions, she still could not tell what Rachel was thinking.


    Close to noon, Harry and Ronald came to join them, and the family went to the appointed restaurant.


    Joshua had booked a private room and arrived early. The meal was about his future with Hazel, he had to ensure everything was perfect before they arrived.


    When the Crowe family arrived, they were shown to the private room. Hazel obediently sat next to Rachel. She looked at Joshua anxiously with a distressed expression.


    After a few brief remarks, Harry directly said, "Thanks to your help, Ronald was released, Mr. Denmark. My family is very grateful to you for it."


    "You are wee, sir." Joshua''s heart leaped, but his face was calm. He was uncertain about their attitude at this moment.


    "But," Harry said sternly, "We appreciate you were saving Ronald, but we wouldn''t agree with the rtionship between you and Hazel as payment for that!"


    Instantly, Hazel felt as if he had thrown a bucket of cold water in her face, she trembled with anger. Were her parents still unwilling to change their minds?


    She tried to open her mouth, but Rachel grabbed her arm. With pain in her wrist, Hazel lowered her eyes disappointedly.


    Joshua cocked his eyebrows slightly as he had recognized the hidden meaning of Harry''s words. His mouth tilting upwards slightly at the corners, he felt greatly at ease.


    "But..." Harry looked at the angry Hazel and said softly, "since you like each other, we as parents have no reason to stop you from loving freely."


    Hazel was in a daze. She looked up at Harry in disbelief. Was she listening correctly? Did her dad allow her to be with Joshua?


    Joshua smiled, but he was not very surprised. However, getting their approval gave him a sense of aplishment.


    "Mom, Mom!" Hazel excitedly grabbed Rachel''s wrist and asked happily, "Really? You and Dad will allow us to be together?"


    "What else can we do? Break up with you?" said Rachel crossley, her eyes full of love.


    "Why did you scare me¡­" Hazel pouted with a grievance.


    "Were you upset?!" Rachel touched her forehead softly. "You pissed off your dad and me for days, and it''s us who should be upset!"


    "It''s my fault." Hazel chuckled like a spoiled girl.


    "But¡ª" Rachel suddenly drawled.


    Hazel became nervous instantly. She would break into a cold sweat as soon as she heard the word "but."


    "Mom, can''t you just finish it all at once? Finish what you were saying. I am about to have a heart attack."


    "You crazy girl!" Rachel chuckled as she patted her on the head, but then she looked serious. "You can be together, but you must obey three rules."

 Chapter 891 - 179: Three Rules

    "Three rules?" Hazel looked at her curiously.


    "Yes." Harry looked at Joshua. "You have to say yes and before we give you our blessing to be with Hazel."


    "Rachel and Harry, please tell me," said Joshua quietly.


    The Crowe family could make such a request, and it was probably because they wanted to protect Hazel. Hence, he certainly wouldn''t refuse them.


    "First of all, we hope that Hazel won''t be involved in any affair, and I don''t think it''s hard for you to do, is it?"


    "I promise," Joshua promised solemnly.


    "Second, if you''re nning to get engaged and get married, it mustn''t be done before Hazel finishes school. And you have to make sure you don''t have premarital sex."


    This point really cut Joshua to the quick.


    He and Hazel had never broken through to thest step, and now his future father-inw was directly stopping him from having sex with Hazel.


    But for his future with Hazel, he had to say yes even if he was unwilling.


    "You have my word," Joshua said in a deep voice.


    "Third, if Hazel wants to break up with you, you have to agree and stop pestering her!" Harry''s eyes turned a little deeper as he stared hard at Joshua.


    He admitted that his rules were a little too much for Joshua. But Hazel was his daughter, and he certainly wanted to protect her in any way.


    Joshua''s eyes turned a bit deeper. The Crowe family didn''t take advantage of these three rules to ask for money or something but to try hard to minimize Hazel''s possible harm.


    He would have to do everything he could to be nice to Hazel, and if he made her sad, he was very likely to face the end of their rtionship.


    "I will follow them," Joshua said seriously.


    Harry looked relieved and said gently, "We can trust your promise. Well, let''s eat."


    "Mom..." Hazel''s eyes were red because she was greatly touched.


    "Don''t think these three rules are only for Joshua, and you don''t have to follow it," Rachel said solemnly. "You can''t break the second rule, even if it''s you who initiates it!"


    Hazel instantly became embarrassed. How could she initiate anything with Joshua? What kind of thoughts did her parents have about her?


    Then they all had a happy lunch together.


    After lunch, Hazel lovingly took Rachel''s arm. "Mom, let''s continue shopping this afternoon."


    "No. Do you think we''re free like you?" Although Rachel still talked tough, there was a touch of softness in her eyes. "We''ve already bought our tickets, we''re leaving this afternoon, and it''s time to get to the station."


    Hazel was shocked and confused. "So soon? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Didn''t we tell you yesterday that we would be going home today?" Rachel rolled her eyes at Hazel. If it hadn''t been for Hazel''s runaway, she would have been leaving with them.


    Hazel was even more reluctant as she looked at them. "You don''t have to leave so soon, do you? At least stay for two more days¡­"


    "Come on, Hazel, you need to go to school, and we need to go to work," Harry said lovingly. "We''ve been here long enough. Our holiday is already over, and it''s time for us to leave."


    Hazel was about to open her mouth when Rachel touched her head and said to her, "Hazel, you''ve always been afort to me. Keep that in mind, if you are ever thinking of doing anything out of line before you graduate¡­"


    Hazel was both amused and powerless. Her parents and brother insisted on leaving, so she had to let them go. When Joshua offered to drive them to the station, they politely epted.


    In the station, Harry and Rachel pulled Hazel aside and kept telling her to follow the rules.


    Joshua looked at them from afar, his eyes soft.


    "Take care of Hazel." Ronald walked up to him and whispered, "If you''ve wronged her in any way, I''ll take her away."


    Joshua cocked his eyebrows slightly as his eye fell upon him. "Then you''ll be disappointed."


    Ronald looked away with a profound expression.


    Hazel looked at them and walked toward Ronald. She opened her arms and gave him a big hug. "Thanks, brother."


    Ronald must have helped her, for Harry and Rachel to change their attitudes so quickly.


    Ronald patted her on the back lovingly.


    "Brother, the eyes you look at me are a little strange." She asked secretly, "What did you say to Joshua?"


    "Can''t they be strange?" Ronald could not help but sigh. "I have watched a good cabbage grow for twenty years, but it is going to be eaten by a pig¡­"


    "What did you say?" She pushed him away, both annoyed and amused. "Don''t change the subject!"


    "I just warned him not to bully you." He rubbed her hair reluctantly.


    "He won''t." Sheughed.


    Ronald couldn''t resist giving her another hug. "Hazel, take care of yourself."


    When the train arrived, the Crowe family picked up their bags and walked through security. Hazel looked sad as she watched her family walk away.


    Joshua took her to the car and softly consoled her. "Hazel, if you miss them, we can visit them in City S any time."


    "Mm." Hazel nodded.


    "Come on, let''s go home," Joshua whispered.


    "Take me back to school, Joshua," she said suddenly.


    "Hazel?" He is surprised.


    "I have promised my parents, so I want to live in school," she said thoughtfully.


    He frowned. "Hazel, I wouldn''t do anything to you even if you lived in Denmark Residence¡­"


    "No," she said, shaking her head. "I moved to Denmark Residence because I didn''t have a ce to stay for my vacation. School starts now, and of course, I should live back in the school."


    Besides., there was another important reason, living with Joshua, she was too quickly obsessed with his beauty, and of course, she could not say that. She was not as active as her parents thought, but she could not think straight every time she was with Joshua.


    "... Alright." Seeing her stubborn attitude, Joshua had to agree, "but you must continue with the secretary''s work."


    Hazel nodded.


    ***


    Since she had moved back to the dormitory, Hazel worked harder than ever and saw Joshua less, causing Summer and Ariel to wonder if something was wrong with their rtionship.


    Hazel was heading to the library one weekend, but as soon as she stepped out of her dormitory building, she saw Joshua waiting for her downstairs.


    "Hazel, let''s go. I have somewhere to take you," he said quietly.


    "Where?" she asked nkly.


    "Halfway Cemetery," Joshua said, his eyes slightly dimmed, "Today is the anniversary of our father''s death."

 Chapter 892 - 180: Was He Mistaken?

    "Sorry, I don''t know¡­" Hazel looked a little overwhelmed.


    Joshua''s adoptive father was also her biological father, but she was not prepared for him to say that.


    "Don''t worry," he whispered. "I didn''t mention it to you."


    Joshua gently held her hand as they got into the car. Hazel''s palm was cold as she was nervous.


    He stretched out his arm to gently embrace her.


    Surrounded by his familiar, tender aura, Hazel sucked in a deep breath and gradually calmed down. Although she had heard a lot about her parents from Joshua, she was really not well-prepared to meet them.


    She wouldn''t even meet them, she would meet their graves. She didn''t know how to face them.


    Knowing what she was worried about, Joshua whispered, "Hazel, don''t be stressed. If they were still alive, they would be ecstatic to know you were safe."


    "Mmm." Hazel nodded heavily. She went to meet her biological parents mostly because Joshua missed them.


    When they reached the Halfway Cemetery, Hazel spotted a flower shop and suggested, "Let''s buy a bunch of flowers. Do you think he¡­ I mean, my father would like them?"


    "Yes, he''ll love it if you buy it." Joshua said softly, "Go ahead, I''ll park the car."


    Hazel got out of the car. The moment she walked into the flower shop, she bumped into a woman who came out of the shop.


    The woman seemed to be taken aback by her, and the bouquet in her arms fell directly to the ground.


    Hazel quickly picked it up and returned it to her. "Sorry, sorry. I''m too careless. Here you are¡­"


    The woman was still a little dazed and did not take the bouquet.


    Hazel looked up in surprise. The woman in front of her had been well cared for and looked like she was in her thirties, but her temperament proved she was, in fact, older.


    Hazel assumed she was a well-breddy, but she thought the woman was staring at her strangely. It was like she had seen something magical.


    "Madame?" Hazel called her again, a little dizzy. "Your lilies¡­"


    The woman came to herself and took the bouquet, saying quietly, "These are Casa nca lilies."


    "Eh?" Hazel was lost.


    "Only this kind of pure flower is worthy of the purest people," said the woman with deep eyes.


    Hazel was a little embarrassed. She didn''t seem to understand what she was talking about. Or maybe it was because the woman was not talking to her at all.


    "I mean it." The woman looked down at the flowers in her arms.


    "I''m sorry¡­" said Hazel ashamedly.


    "Mmm." The woman walked straight out of the flower shop.


    After parking his car, Joshua walked into the shop and saw Hazel still selecting flowers.


    She walked up to him and said helplessly, "I don''t know what to buy, what kind of flowers does father like?"


    "Just buy this kind." Joshua looked at the flowers in front of him.


    "Casa nca?" Hazel was surprised.


    "Mmm," Joshua asked in surprise, "So you know it? It''s a kind of unusual lily, and a lot of people just think of it as a normal lily."


    "I''m actually one of the many people you''re talking about." Hazel looked a bit embarrassed. "I just met someone who told me. Does father like this kind of flower?"


    "Yes." Joshua gently exined, "Father thought this flower was best for mother."


    Hazel understood instantly.


    After that, Joshua and Hazel bought the flowers. But as soon as they walked out of the shop, it began to drizzle. Hazel couldn''t resist sneezing.


    Joshua took off his coat and put it around her shoulders.


    "No, no," Hazel said hurriedly. "Joshua, I''m not that fragile. I''ll be fine soon¡­"


    "Hazel, I''m your boyfriend," Joshua said as he raised her eyebrows. "Let me do what I''d do as a boyfriend."


    "... Oh." With a thin blush on her cheek, Hazel agreed shyly.


    "Shall we buy an umbre?" she asked. There was still some distance to the cemetery, but the car couldn''t be driven any further, so they had to walk.


    "I have one in the car," he said, "Wait here, I''ll get it."


    Hazel wanted to open her mouth, but Joshua had already run into the rain. He returned with an umbre and put his arms around Hazel''s shoulder as they walked toward the cemetery.


    A woman came out of the cemetery with an umbre, her face blurred by her umbre.


    She passed them calmly, but suddenly she stopped and looked back in surprise at Hazel and Joshua.


    Aware of her gaze, Joshua frowned slightly and also stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Hazel asked nkly.


    Joshua looked back, and the man was far away. His eyes turned a little deeper. "Nothing. Maybe I was wrong."


    Hazel was perplexed. Was Joshua mistaken?


    But she did not ask him.


    Soon Joshua took her to his parents'' grave. They were buried together, but a bundle of Casa nca lilies had been ced in front of the gravestones.


    "Somebody''s been here." Joshua frowned.


    "I should have seen her¡­" Hazel looked at the flowers and mused.


    "When? What kind of person is it?" Joshua asked.


    "It was she who told me it was Casa nca," Hazel recalled. "It''s like thedy you mistook. By the way, who do you think she is?"


    Joshua''s eyes were a bit deeper as he whispered. "She looks like mother''s sister Sunny Joseph."


    "Isn''t that our aunt?" Hazel was astonished. "Why haven''t you mentioned it before?"


    "She has lived abroad for years," Joshua exined in a low voice. "Perhaps because she was adopted by grandparents, she did not have much contact with the Joseph family or the Denmark family after marriage."


    She was shocked and couldn''t help but whisper, "Why are there so many adoptions in our families?"


    "It shows they''re all kind," said Joshua gently. Perhaps it was because they were so kind that Hazel was treated with the same kindness.


    "Mmm." Hazel nodded in agreement. She looked at Joshua. "Is the woman her or not?"


    "I don''t know," Joshua said quietly. "I''ll checkter on."


    She didn''t continue to ask.


    Looking at the tombstones in front of her, she felt sad. Was it her biological parents who were asleep inside?


    "Dad, Mom, I found Hazel." Joshua whispered, "Don''t worry, she''s fine and happy. In the future, I will take good care of her for you."

 Chapter 893 - 181: Should I Tell My Parents About My Real Identity?

    Hazel was instantly heartbroken.


    She had no memory of living with her biological parents, so she felt distant even if she kept asking Joshua more about them. But, as she stood at their tombs, she felt what blood was thicker than water.


    How sad were they when she was gone? And how hopeless must have felt when they had to ept her absence? They had suffered for so many years, but she had no idea.


    She didn''t even see them until they were dead, and they didn''t even know she was alive. How remorseful were they when they passed away?


    "Dad, Mom, I''m Hazel. I can assure you that I am living a happy life¡­"


    Her throat seemed to be blocked, and Hazel trembled slightly as she couldn''t resist sobbing. Joshua reached out and held her in his arms. Hazel leaned against his chest, with more and more tears falling.


    After crying for a while, Hazel said a lot in front of the graves, and the sense of distance from them diminished little by little.


    It was getting colder and colder, so Joshua whispered, "Well, let''s go home."


    "But..." Hazel looked at the graves, reluctant.


    "We cane again another day, and you don''t want them to see you sick, right?" Joshuaforted her in a low voice.


    Hazel nodded and left the cemetery with him.


    As she got into the car, she was silent as if thinking about something.


    "Joshua, do you think I should tell my parents about my real identity?" She looked at him.


    "Do you want to tell them?" he asked quietly.


    "Yes¡­" she struggled as she said, "They''re very nice to me, and I don''t want to hide something so important from them. But if they do know, I''m afraid they''ll worry about me. Did you want to tell them the truth about my birth when you had them stay?


    Cocking his brows, he did not deny it. "I did have such a n."


    There was a sh of shame on Hazel''s face. If she hadn''t broken up with Joshua and hadn''t said she would like to be Hazel Crowe for her entire life, he wouldn''t have changed his ns so quickly.


    "But I also think maybe ordinary life is more suitable for them." He continued, "Besides, whether they know the truth or not is up to you."


    "Me?" Hazel was a little overwhelmed.


    "Yes." He nodded.


    Hazel sucked in a deep breath. "Well, you''re right. I''ll think about it carefully. Even if I want to let my parents know, it should be when I''m strong enough to protect them¡­"


    Her voice trailed off, and he couldn''t hear it in the end, so he asked in surprise, "What?"


    "Nothing." Hazel shook her head hastily. "Get me back to school."


    Joshua got her back to Quantum University and stopped under her dormitory building.


    "Here you are, Hazel." Joshua took out a ck card and put it in Hazel''s palm.


    Hazel''s eyelids twitched, and she shook her head quickly. "No, no! Why are you giving me this? I don''t usually spend much money¡­"


    "It''s the money from your parents, and it originally belongs to you," he said quietly. "If you don''t take it, they''ll think you are unwilling to spend their money, and they''ll definitely be sad."


    She was speechless, why would Joshua even talk such nonsense? She was not a child. She knew Joshua deserved all the credit for the sess of the Denmark family.


    "Keep it, and it mighte in handy," he continued.


    Hazel''s heart softened. Because she did not ept anything, Joshua always tried his best to think of a good reason why he gave her a gift.


    It was just a bank card. Even if she epted it, she might not need to use it, but at least it would make Joshua feel at ease.


    "Okay." She took the ck card and put it in her purse.


    He gave her a shallow kiss on the forehead and left.


    At Denmark Residence, Joshua looked at the two strange cars parked in the garage and frowned slightly. There were guests in the house, but he was not expecting anyone.


    The cars were in front of the house, though, so Nanny Carter must know them and let them park there.


    Joshua''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and the figure he had met immediately came to mind.


    As he came near to the living room, a figure came running toward him. "Cousin¡ª"


    Joshua''s eyes were a bit cold as he listened to the sweet voice.


    Sure enough, the guests were none other than his aunt Sunny and the girl next to her, who was running towards him now, presumably his legal cousin Susan Edwards.


    Noticing Susan was about to fling herself at him, he edged past her.


    Susan, who he ignored, stiffened in ce instantly and looked even paler.


    "Aunt Sunny." Joshua walked straight to Sunny.


    "It turns out that what I saw was really you," said Sunny in surprise. "You''re more and more mature now. I thought it was you, but I didn''t recognize you."


    "I didn''t expect to see you near the cemetery, either," Joshua said quietly. "I''m sorry. I didn''t recognize you, either. Did you go to my parents'' graves?"


    "Well." Sunny nodded a little sadly. "I haven''t been home for years, so I visited their graves on the way."


    "On the way?" Joshua'' eyebrows were slightly tilted as he could hear the point.


    "Mm," Sunny said, "I came back mostly for Susan. Susan,e here."


    Susan came to her senses, and a sweet expression reced the angry expression on her face, and she quickly came to Joshua. "Cousin ¡ª"


    Joshua held out his arm to prevent her froming forward before she came near. "Miss Edwards, please respect yourself."


    Susan''s face became very embarrassed instantly. But the next moment, she looked at Joshua with a sense of grievance. "Cousin, you know that I grew up abroad."


    "I''m sorry," Joshua said quietly. "I grew up in our country. When in Rome, please do as the Romans do."


    Susan looked even more unsightly because Joshua''s words show her any respect at all. She couldn''t help but look at Sunny, "Mom! Look, Joshua is so unfriendly to me! Are you really going to let him look after me?"


    What? Joshua knitted his brows and looked at Sunny with some pleasure. "Aunt Sunny?"


    Sunny red at Susan and said calmly, "Your cousin is right. Since you decide toe back here for a career, don''t treat this ce as Country D."


    Susan looked away in anger while Sunny said apologetically, "Joshua, Susan wants toe back for a career, and I hope she would experience something. But I''ll not sleep at night if I entrust her to others..."

 Chapter 894 - 182: Never Mind

    Joshua'' eyebrows were slightly raised, and his eyes were indifferent. "Susan wants to stay here to further her career, and you would be going back?"


    "I am used to living abroad, and the business in Country D cannot be done well without me for the time being. But Susan always wanted toe back to her hometown."


    Sunny shook her head and continued, "However, Susan has her heart set on the entertainment circle. But you also know the circle is extremely messy, and I''m afraid she''ll suffer, so I hope you can protect her."


    Joshua still wore an indifferent expression. Sunny''s request was not too much, but his reaction was not very pleasant.


    "Mom, I don''t think my cousin is willing at all," said Susan unhappily. "He didn''t even give me a hug. Do you expect him to take care of me? Besides, it''s not my first day in showbiz. Who would do anything to me?"


    "It used to be because your father and I have taken you under our wing," Sunny said with displeasure. "Joshua didn''t hug you because he has a girlfriend. Of course, he needs to avoid suspicion."


    "Does my cousin have a girlfriend?" Susan asked in shock.


    "Was the one with you today your girlfriend?" Sunny looked at Joshua.


    "Yes." Joshua looked a bit deeper. Sunny had met Hazel, and they talked little.


    "I saw her once at the flower shop," Sunny said as she gave Joshua a meaningful look. "She seems like a nice kid."


    "Yes," Joshua said quietly, "so I took her to see my parents."


    The meaning of what he said was obvious. Sunny was okay, but Susan''s face looked very unsightly.


    "Cousin, what does your girlfriend look like? What is she like?" Susan kept saying, "You''ve got to be careful. I think the women who get close to you are all aiming for your money¡­"


    "Never mind," Joshua interrupted calmly. "I have plenty of money."


    Susan was choked and unable to speak. She looked at Sunny with anger. Didn''t Sunny say Hazel was very kind and good-natured? Why did he look so bad now?


    "Susan! Your cousin can handle his rtionship. He doesn''t need you to worry about it!" Sunny red at Susan, and she saw that Joshua had a soft spot for his girlfriend.


    Susan let out a "hmph," her eyes shing with resentment.


    "Joshua, Susan has been spoiled by us since she was a child, so she has a quick tongue. But she''s not a bad girl. Please don''t mind her," Sunny said.


    Joshua didn''t think Susan had a quick tongue.


    "Aunt Sunny, if Miss Edwards wants to settle down at the imperial capital, I''d be happy to help," Joshua said quietly. "However, the Denmark family did not get involved in the entertainment industry. I''m afraid that I can''t help."


    Susan''s face looked even more unsightly. Joshua didn''t want to help.


    She was about to lose her temper, but Sunny was the first to say, "Joshua, don''t worry, I''ll handle the business in Country D soon, and I''lle to discipline her myself. You don''t have to do anything for her. You just have to keep her from being taken advantage of."


    Sunny had already said so, if he refused, it would be inhuman.


    "Aunt Sunny, no one would dare to bully your daughter," Joshua said quietly. "I wouldn''t stand by if that were the case."


    "I''ll thank you first." Sunny smiled.


    "Cousin, you agreed? Great!" Susan said happily, "I''ll go upstairs and get a room¡­"


    Joshua frowns with displeasure. He didn''t seem to say anything to get Susan to move in.


    "There''s a sea view vi in Denmark Group," Joshua quietly interrupted. "It should be nice of you to live there."


    The smile on Susan''s face suddenly froze. She didn''t expect that Joshua would be so inconsiderate and so disrespectful to her.


    "Mom!" Susan looked at Sunny angrily.


    "At your cousin''s disposal," said Sunny quietly, and Susan let out a snort of anger.


    Sunny had a brief chat with Joshua and left with Susan.


    After they got in the car, Susan couldn''t helpining. "Mom, what a terrible person my cousin is, I''m his cousin, why can''t he amodate me and take care of me? It looks like he doesn''t want to be close to us. How could he?!"


    "Does he owe you anything?"


    Susan let out a "hmph" and said in a deep tone, "I''ve met Joshua a few times, and I know him pretty well. He has a detached personality, not close to anyone. Don''t think of him as one of those pursuers who keep after you all day. Your identity as a cousin is nothing different to him than that of a stranger. You can only obey him if you want to stand beside him!"


    "All right, I get it." Susan curled her lip, but she didn''t take it seriously.


    ***


    When Ariel and Summer returned to their dorm room and saw Hazel, they, with surprise, "Didn''t you go out on a date with Charming Prince?"


    "It rained, so we came back." Hazel also looked at them in wonder. "Didn''t you go to the movies? Why are you back so early?"


    "Don''t mention it, we watched a big-scale, embarrassing piece of crap!"


    Ariel couldn''t help but a joke, "What big scene? What big production? The hype was so awesome before it was released. But the leading actress''s acting was so awful and embarrassing that we couldn''t stand it! Besides, the story is dramatic and very unappealing. Summer and I put up with it for twenty minutes. When we couldn''t stand it any longer, we came directly home and considered it as a lesson learned."


    "Isn''t that a little exaggerated?" Hazelughed despite herself.


    "No," Summer said with a sigh of relief. "When we left, the people in the cinema were empty, but it was the premiere today."


    "Where do you think the director found the actress?" Ariel keptining, "Her appearance is at least B-list in the entertainment industry, and her acting skills are not good enough. I went for the leading actor, but the idol cannot make me stay!"


    "It seemed to be said she grew up in Country D," Summer said, surfing on the Inte with her phone.


    "It''s these people who are ruining the domestic film market!" Ariel said as if she was concerned about the country and the people.


    "Who are you talking about?" Hazel was curious.


    "She''s a neer to the entertainment industry, called Luna, whose real name is Susan Edwards," Summer said.


    "I''ve never heard of her." Hazel shook her head.


    "Someone on the Inte said that her backer is Denmark Group, that she was Joshua''s person!" Summer spoke in surprise. "Isn''t that ridiculous?"

 Chapter 895 - 183: What I Am For Is Not Important

    "Let me have a look!" Ariel took the phone away and tutted. "This woman is really good at publicity, she is actually iming to be connected to Prince Charming! Hazel, why don''t you get the Prince Charming to ban her?"


    "I don''t think so," Hazel said, her lips twitching. "There''re so many women advertising by mentioning Joshua Denmark. Can I ask Joshua to ban them all?"


    "Yeah, it''s going to be forgotten in a while, and there''s no need to hype her up." Summer agreed.


    "I''m just saying." Ariel stuck out her tongue.


    Hazel wasn''t concerned about Susan, she had her problems.


    ***


    Hazel promised Joshua that she would continue to be his secretary. She knew it was a scam just because Joshua wanted to make it easier for her to learn everything about Denmark Group.


    When Hazel arrived at Denmark Group, she did not even have time to walk in the door before someone stopped her.


    "Are you Joshua''s girlfriend?" Susan looked at her up and down, a little haughty. "You can''t deny it. I''ve had your ID checked."


    Hazel looked at her warily. "Who are you?"


    She didn''t pay much attention to celebrities, and Susan was wearing big sunsses and a mask over her mouth. Her face was almostpletely covered. Hazel didn''t recognize her at all.


    "Me." Susan removed her sunsses and quickly put them on.


    Hazel shook her head. "I don''t know you."


    Susan became furious instantly, so she took off the mask as well and said in disbelief, "How could you not know me? I''m very famous these days!"


    "But I really don''t know you." Hazel looked more nkly. Then she asked a passer-by, "Do you know her?"


    Susan let out a scream and hurriedly put on her sunsses and mask.


    "No." The passer-by shook his head and walked away.


    Susan''s face turned very sullen, and she gave Hazel an angry stare. She didn''t believe that Hazel didn''t know her. In her opinion, Hazel was deliberately humiliating her!


    "Who the hell are you?" Asked Hazel, she could feel Susan''s hostility through her sunsses.


    "I''m Susan!" Susan gritted her teeth in anger. "Do you know now?"


    Hazel frowned. Wasn''t that the name Ariel mentioned as a sleazy actress? However, why was Susan looking for her?


    "We don''t know each other, do we? Why are you looking for me?" Hazel asked. She never thought she''d run into Susan so quickly and that she woulde on her own ord.


    "I want to talk to you," Susan said with a smug smile.


    "Sorry, I''m not free." Hazel quietly walked past her.


    "You...!" Susan was fuming. Why did Hazel walk away without asking her? She hurried to catch up with her, "It''s about Joshua! Don''t you read the entertainment news? You really don''t care about my rtionship with Joshua?"


    Hazel stopped abruptly. She is looking straight at Susan, who had undisguised smugness on her face.


    "I don''t care. Are you satisfied?" Saying that Hazel left.


    Susan was livid with anger. She even doubted whether Hazel was really Joshua''s girlfriend? Who wouldn''t care about their boyfriends'' gossip? Hazel must be fooling her!


    At the thought of this, Susan got even angrier and directly caught up with Hazel. "I''m Joshua''s cousin!"


    Hazel was caught off guard and stopped. She waspletely shocked.


    Was Susan really Joshua''s cousin? That would also mean the woman in front of her was probably her cousin?


    "Can we talk now?" There was full of arrogance in Susan''s eyes.


    Hazel agreed with Ariel''s words. Susan''s acting was so bad that she couldn''t even hide her emotions.


    "Okay." She agreed. She didn''t want to talk about Joshua but wanted to know what kind of person Susan was precise with because, after all, she was her cousin.


    Susan''s gaze smugly swept over a nearby corner where a man was hiding and taking photos secretly.


    They went to a nearby coffee shop. When they entered a private room, Susan took off all her sunsses and mask.


    "Did you say you were Joshua''s cousin?" When Hazel looked at her, she didn''t feel any kinship, but just awkwardness. Additionally, she sensed that Susan had hostility toward her.


    "Yes," Susan said. "My mother and his mother were sisters. Why, didn''t Joshua tell you?"


    It turned out that her mother was the daughter that Joseph had adopted, but Joshua didn''t really tell her about Susan.


    Susan was even more pleased by her silence. "Oh, right, it''s our family business. How could he tell you, an outsider?"


    Hazel''s eyebrows were slightly raised. Why did she think Susan''s hostility towards her was as a love rival? Was it her imagination, or did Susan take a fancy to Joshua?


    She could not help shaking her head and tried to drive the absurd idea out.


    "I have a great rtionship with Joshua," Susan continued, "We met when we were kids, and he took good care of me..."


    "Isn''t it right for a brother to look after a younger sister?" Hazel interrupted peacefully. "I''m sorry, I have to go to work, and if you have nothing else to say, I think it''s time for me to leave."


    Seeing she didn''t want to listen to her anymore, Susan felt as if her sudden blow had hit the air, Hazel did not care.


    "Hazel, you''re not going to face reality!"


    "What reality?" Hazel''s eyes turned a little cold. She had nothing to do with Susan, and there were no feelings between them. Even if Susan was her blood sister, she wouldn''t like her.


    "Tell you what! Joshua and I are not really cousins. We have no blood rtion!" Susan shouted.


    "So what?" Hazel looked at her sarcastically. "What do you want to say? Do you want to say that you like each other or that he likes you?"


    "You..." Susan was so irritated that she couldn''t speak. Why wasn''t Hazel surprised and concerned at all?


    Hazel continued indifferently, "Let me guess, are you going to say I''m not good enough for Joshua and force me to leave him? How much is the check that you will offer me?"


    "You are really with him for money!" There was a sh of contempt in Susan''s eyes.


    "What I am for is not important, what matters is what price you can offer," said Hazel.

 Chapter 896 - 184: How Much Did She Afford?

    Hazel didn''t have a shortage of money with her ck bank card, and if she wanted, the whole Denmark Group would be hers.


    She was purely curious. Vanessa Young had offered her money to leave Joshua by money, but she seemed to be scared by her words "at least eight figures."


    However, Susan was different. Joshua told Hazel simply that her aunt Sunny had married very well and was also a famous, wealthy businessman in Country D. Susan should be a bigger spender than Vanessa.


    Susan looked even more contemptuous. She directly stretched out her palm.


    Looking at her five raised fingers, Hazel casually guessed, "Five billion?"


    Susan shook her fingers in fright. Her parents didn''t even give her five hundred million dors to start her own business, but Hazel said a number she couldn''t afford. The most she could give Hazel was just fifty million!


    When Hazel saw her face, she knew what she meant. She could not help asking, "I said it casually. After all, this number fits your identity. You know you''re paying Joshua''s girlfriend to make her leave him. You should offer me a number that will impress me, shouldn''t you?"


    Susan, feeling pissed off, shouted at Hazel with shame. "Hazel, are you kidding me?"


    "No, no, I''m just being honest," Hazel said, a little ufortable. Why did this sound so familiar? It seemed that Vanessa also had said the same thing when she pissed her off. Hazel realized that she seemed to have a great talent for irritating people, it made her feel a little more ufortable, but she kept smiling.


    Susan was about to lose her temper when the private room door suddenly opened, and Joshua walked in.


    In an instant, the anger on Susan''s face all turned to shock.


    "Cousin," she said softly, her voice was so numb that it gave Hazel goosebumps. But Joshua acted as if he didn''t hear it and went straight to Hazel.


    Susan''s face darkened instantly.


    "Why are you here?" Hazel asked, a little surprised.


    "Jaxson said he saw you at the door of thepany, but I didn''t see youe in. I was worried about you, so I went out to look for you," Joshua whispered. Since Hazel was in dangerst time, he had been paying much attention to her safety.


    Hazel felt her heart warm, but she was still a little angry. "I am fine. Why are you worried?"


    Joshua''s eyebrows were slightly raised. He looked at Susan and asked in a low voice, "What did you talk about?"


    For fear that Hazel might talk nonsense, Susan said ahead of him with a grievance, "Cousin, I just want Miss Crowe to know more about you and tell her about your real birth. Miss Crowe seemed to have misunderstood me. She thought I took fancy to you and asked me for money, saying she would leave you¡­ But I think she''s joking. Don''t you mind, cousin?"


    "Is that so?" Joshua looked at Hazel and couldn''t help but frown.


    Hazel was taken back. At first, there seemed to be nothing wrong with what Susan said. She was really overwhelmed by Susan''s ability to distort facts.


    "Maybe¡­" she said.


    "Please don''t show up to see meter," Joshua said, looking coldly at Susan. "I don''t want Hazel to misunderstand."


    Instantly, Susan was dumbstruck. Did Joshua get the point right?!


    "I think you''re wrong," Hazel said. "Your concern should be that I''m with you for your money, not that I misunderstand you."


    Though Hazel asked what she wanted, Susan still clenched her teeth. Hazel must be showing off in front of her!


    "How much did she afford?" he asked.


    Hazel reached out a palm.


    "Could five billion dors buy you off?" Joshua frowned more tightly. "Hazel, you know, I can give you more than that."


    Susan tumbled. She thought Hazel was exaggerating enough. How could Joshua be more exaggerated than she was? What made her even more puzzled was why Joshua was not angry at all?! Hazel clearly was with him for his money, but why didn''t he care at all?


    "... That''s a scary number," Hazel was a little embarrassed. "Can she afford it? Why did you say a random number?"


    "You..." Susan''s eyes turned red. Either way, she thought it was Hazel trying to humiliate her! The next moment, Susan stormed out of the door in anger!


    "She''s gone. Why didn''t you chase her?" Hazel said, faintly smiling.


    Joshua was in a daze, and then his lips were raised slightly. "Hazel, are you jealous?"


    "You have too many wooers!" Hazel growled.


    She just tried to talk to Susan, to begin with. After all, Susan was her cousin, but she turned out to be a rival in love. How could she be angry?


    "She''s not a wooer," Joshua said peacefully. "She''s just using me, to be exact."


    "Do you mean she''s around you for your money?" Hazel was astonished. "Isn''t her family wealthy?"


    "But they are not as rich as Denmark Group," Joshua said quietly.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I am also with you for your money?" Hazel blinked.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s all yours." He smiled a little, and his eyes softened a little. "I only hope you won''t forget who makes money."


    "Poo¡ª" Hazel couldn''t helpughing. "Why do you look like my employee?"


    "Hazel, you''re only half right." Joshua chuckled.


    "What?" She was lost.


    "Try recing the ''employee'' with ''husband.''" There was a sparkle of tease in his eyes.


    Hazel said subconsciously, "Husband..."


    Only then did Hazel realize what she had said, and her face was faintly blushed.


    "Mmm." Joshuaughed very happily.


    "Fuck you!" She pushed him away, shy and aggravated, before she turned toward the door.


    Joshua was about to catch up when his phone rang. It was Jaxson. He frowned slightly and answered the phone.


    "President, the media has received revtions about Miss Crowe, and photos of the confrontation between Miss Crowe and Susan have started to appear online," Jaxson said truthfully, "But these just appeared on the Inte, and I''ve had them removed."


    "Well, tell the press I don''t want to see any news about Hazel," Joshua said quietly.


    "I''ll handle it right away." After that, Jaxson hung up.


    As Hazel walked out of the caf¨¦, she saw Susan standing nearby on the phone. Hazel walked over to eavesdrop on her conversation.

 Chapter 897 - 185: What Are You Looking At?

    "What''s the matter? Do you mean all those photos on the Inte have been deleted?" Susan bellowed through the phone in a fit of rage. "Didn''t you say you''ve got a publicity team, and you were going to make it big?"


    The voice on the other line said, "You can''t me me. As long as any information about Hazeles up, whether it''s words or photos, it is being deleted. I contacted the media, but none of them wanted to report it. Susan, there''s something wrong. Did Lord Denmark do something behind the scene¡­"


    "Impossible!" Susan growled, "Joshua has never been concerned about these affairs. How could it be him..."


    Having said that, Susan felt shocked and uncertain in the heart. In the past, Joshua didn''t really care much about this, so she dared to advertise using Joshua''s reputation. Joshua always ignored, but why did he suddenly make a move now?


    Was it because of Hazel? Susan clenched her teeth at the thought of her embarrassment in the coffee shop just now.


    Joshua indeed didn''t care before, but there had been people using the media to hurt Hazel, and how could he get her involved in all this since he must follow the three rules of the Crowe family?


    The person on the other end of the line continued, "Besides, the theaters suddenly reduced the projection times of the movie you just filmed to less than three percent. Additionally, as for the few advertisements and several TV series, it seems the other party would like to back out¡­"


    "What?!" Susan felt coldpletely.


    She could now be sure that it was Joshua who had done all this. Nobody else could do so much in such a short time. Joshua was warning her.


    Taking a deep breath, Susan said, "Got it. I''ll handle it."


    Hazel watched from afar, regretfully. Although Susan looked very angry, she kept her voice down, so Hazel couldn''t hear anything.


    Noticing Susan hung up the phone and was about to drive away, Hazel reluctantly walked out to the corner.


    Just then, a middle-aged man suddenly rushed towards Susan and grabbed her arm.


    "Miss Edwards, you mustn''t do that!" The man said with grief and anger, "You are forcing me to die!"


    "Let go, you mistake me for someone else!" Susan looked around in a panic lest anyone recognize her.


    "Miss Edwards, no kidding. How could I ever mistake you?" The man''s face was full of despair, "We made a deal, but how can you back out at this point? What do you want me to do? Do you want me to jump from a building?"


    Susan, seeing Joshua from a distance, felt even more nervous. She pushed the man away hard and scolded him fiercely. "What do you want from me? You need to get away from me, even if you want to die. Don''t involve me again!"


    She got into the car and put her foot down on the elerator, and left the man standing there, frustrated.


    "What are you looking at?" Joshua came to Hazel.


    Hazel came to her senses and shook her head regretfully. "Nothing."


    Joshua''s phone rang, and his eyebrows were slightly raised. It was Sunny.


    He answered the phone, "Aunt Sunny."


    "Joshua, I have something to talk to you about. Can youe over?" Sunny spoke.


    Joshua nodded. "Okay."


    "Bring your girlfriend with you so I can meet her," Sunny continued.


    "Don''t bother, Hazel''s shy with strangers," said Joshua quietly.


    "Well, then¡­" Although Joshua''s reason was unreasonable sounding, Sunny did not insist.


    "It looks like I did meet herst time." Hazel mused.


    "Well, she asked me toe to her home," Joshua whispered as he hung up, "Hazel, let me take you to thepany first¡­"


    "It''s just a few steps away from thepany." Hazel was speechless. "I''m not a kid, and I can go to thepany myself."


    Joshua chuckled. "Okay, I''ll be back soon."


    Hazel nodded. Suddenly, she looks at him suspiciously, "You didn''t tell her¡­ my identity, right?"


    "No." Joshua''s eyes turned deep. "The fewer people know about this, the safer you''ll be. I don''t trust anyone except you and me."


    Hazel was greatly touched. Joshua was so careful with her safety.


    As Joshua drove away, Hazel was already at Denmark Group''s building but couldn''t resist turning her head around.


    She saw the man who had stopped Susan, walking down the street in a trance. When he was almost being hit by a car, and even the driver swearing at him, he didn''t respond.


    Hazel furrowed more tightly. Somehow, she thought the man looked a little familiar as if she''d seen him somewhere.


    He looked as if he really didn''t want to live anymore, and he had such a fight with Susan. He didn''t really want tomit suicide?


    Hesitating for a few moments, Hazel quietly caught up with him.


    The man went to the nearby mall and took the elevator to the top floor. Hazel caught up in another elevator. When she got to the roof, she saw the man desperately leaning over the railing, as if he were about to jump off!


    In an instant, she got nervous. No, no! She had to say something to stop him from jumping!


    "Are you Susan''s boyfriend?" she cried hastily.


    Hearing Susan''s name, the man felt a shock and abruptly came to his senses. The next moment, he turned his head around in anger and red at Hazel. "What nonsense? I have a wife and a kid; how can I be that kind of woman''s boyfriend?"


    Hazel heaved a long sigh of relief. She just tried to distract his attention. He was in looking, and a bit disheveled, and he was really not the type Susan would like.


    "Then you should at least think about your wife and kid. If you jump down now, who would take care of them?" Hazel tried to persuade him with emotion.


    "My wife has long since divorced me, the child lives with her," the man said with a wry smile. "I have aplished nothing all these years, and I did not dare to meet my son, he will not recognize me now¡­"


    Hazel felt embarrassed. Her emotional persuasion didn''t work at all, but it strengthened his decision to jump off the building.


    Then she asked directly, "What did Susan Edwards do to you that made you take it to heart and even want to kill yourself?"


    The man red at her. "Why should I tell you? Are you trying to stop me?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll never stop you. If you really jump and the police ask me, I can tell them the reason for your suicide." Hazel spoke, "Besides, you''re not afraid to die. Why are you afraid to tell me that?"

 Chapter 898 - 186: Let’s Get Down To Business

    The man was silent as if he did not know how to speak.


    Hazel asked incredulously. "Have I seen you before? You look very familiar."


    "My name is Mathew, I''m a director. If you watch movies a lot, you would know my name," he said.


    "Oh, I know you," Hazel snapped. "My dad loves your movies, but I think your movies are too specialized at a minority of people, and that''s why they''re popr but don''t appeal to the audience ¡­"


    Hazel broke into a cold sweat and stopped talking.


    Because of Harry, Hazel had little knowledge of Mathew. Most of the films he made more than a decade ago had won numerous awards, but back then, the film market was stagnant, so he only got the positive public to appraise.


    When the film market started to boom, his films were always too academic to make money. Fewer and fewer people wanted him to make films, and he gradually became less and less famous.


    Hazel guessed if she mentioned that, though, he would jump faster.


    "I know I shoot films that nobody likes to watch. You don''t need to remind me!" Mathew said with shame and irritation.


    "Did you ask Susan Edwards to film this time? Did she say yes and then go back out?" Hazel hurried to change the subject.


    "How can I take the initiative to find those kinds of artists who have no acting skills?" Mathew said disdainfully.


    "What''s that about then?" she asked.


    "She wanted to develop in our country, so she came to me and invested arge sum of money, asking me to customize a film for her. I was short on money recently, so I agreed¡­"


    Mathew looked a little embarrassed, and then he said with grief and resentment, "But now the script, the cast, and others have been found, and the filming starts in two weeks, waiting for her, but she suddenly uninvested! I''m owed a lot of money now, and there''s no way to make a movie. This is going to kill me!"


    "Why did she un-invest?" asked Hazel curiously.


    "She thinks the film is cheap, the other actors are not famous, and the script is not what she wants," Mathew said angrily. "But I''ve arranged the best of them. No matter the script or the actors, I''ve selected all of them very carefully. How could she insult my painstaking effort like that?!"


    "Can you show me the script?" Hazel asked. Mathew was holding the script in his arms. He was trying to convince Susan, but Susan didn''t give him a chance.


    He hesitated for a moment but then threw the pages. "Look at it by yourself, after I am dead, it''ll mean nothing to me."


    Hazel bent down to pick up the script and started flipping through it. After reading just a few pages, Hazel''s eyes filled with surprise.


    It was a very good script, and it was something that Mathew had worked on. What was rare was that instead of bowing to the market, he had found a perfect bnce between the market and art. If it was released, it would definitely be a dark horse at the box office.


    "You''ve got a great script," Hazel praised without hesitation. "If you get the right actors, it''s not a problem to get the awards. But I''m afraid it would be difficult for Susan to make it."


    "As long as she did what I asked, I could not guarantee her the award, but at least I could get her the nomination," Mathew said firmly, but the next moment he smiled dispiritedly. "What''s the use of saying all of this? I''m afraid there will never be a chance to make a movie out of such a good script¡­ Thank you, Miss."


    "Huh?" Hazel suddenly felt there was something bad.


    "I know you''re a kind person. You keep talking to me, trying to stop me from killing myself," Mathew said, smiling wryly at him. "But I am really in a corner now. If I jump, all of it can be solved with my death..."


    "No, no, no!" Hazel said hurriedly, "Isn''t it just a movie? Susan has pulled out, but you can find other investors!"


    Mathew looked even more upset. "Where could I find other investors? People have said if someone asks me to make a movie, they should be prepared for it to go down the drain¡­"


    Hazel sighed. He had an extremely miserable life. No wonder Susan asked him to make a movie, and he was willing to use such a precious script.


    It seemed that Mathew, who was relying on the movie to turn his career around, was hit hard. There was a reason for him to want to jump off the building.


    "If no one invests, I''ll invest it!" Hazel asked, "How much did Susan invest?"


    Mathew looked at her in astonishment, then he frowned in displeasure. "Don''t lie to me, little girl. What can you do¡­"


    Hazel took the ck card out of her pocket, he stared at her with disbelief.


    "Do you think I have no money?" Hazel shook the ck card in her hand, and she was really d she took it, but she didn''t expect that it would actually save a life.


    "Are you, are you really going to invest?!" Mathew''s agitated body shook a little, and he asked doubtfully, "You''re not lying to me, are you?"


    "What did I lie to you about?" Hazel waved the script in hand. "I''m very fond of this movie. Can you please tell me more about the investment?"


    Mathew was still a bit skeptical, and Hazel continued, "Are you really willing to miss this opportunity?"


    Mathew waspletely touched by this, and he crawled down from the rail tremblingly and walked over to Hazel.


    Hazel brought him to Joshua''s office. She wanted to reassure Mathew that she was not lying to him.


    Mathew looked around the office with a little trepidation and asked nervously, "Is Denmark Group going to invest in my film?"


    Hazel cocked her eyebrows slightly and shook her head. "It has nothing to do with Denmark Group. It''s my decision."


    Although it was easier to do things under the hiding of Denmark Group, she didn''t want to lie.


    Mathew gave her a suspicious look and seemed to specte about Hazel''s rtionship with Denmark Group.


    "Let''s get down to business. How much did Susan invest?"


    "Eight million."


    "Only eight million?" Hazel raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    "It''s a low-budget movie, and the cast is new, so it doesn''t cost much¡­" Mathew said with some apprehension, fearing that Hazel would withdraw capital if she weren''t happy.


    "Well, I''ll invest ten million dors," said Hazel.


    Hazel''s quick and direct movement stunned him. Then he looked at Hazel with concern. "Are you going to y the leadingdy?"


    "I''m not a star. Why do I want to be a leadingdy?" Knowing what he was worried about, Hazel didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    She said seriously, "Director Carter, this is your dramatic turnaround. You can contact me at any time if you have any difficulties, but the quality of the film must be strictly guarded!"

 Chapter 899 - 187: It’s A Good Movie

    Mathew was so touched that he didn''t know what to say. What he hated most was when the investors had to act in the films. If he hadn''t been so depressed and wanted to prove himself, he wouldn''t havepromised and agreed to Susan helping to make the film.


    He thought that Hazel''s quick investment meant she must want to act as an actress in the entertainment industry. But to his surprise, Hazel didn''t mean to meddle in the movie at all, leaving everything to him.


    "Miss Crowe, do you have any requirements for the movie?" Mathew asked gratefully.


    "Of course," Hazel said earnestly. "It''s a good movie. It''s my first investment. I''m a businesswoman now, and I want to see the earnings."


    Mathew opened his mouth as if he was about to say something. Hazel was amazed. "Are you still worried that I''m deceiving you? Don''t worry. I will entrust other people to prepare the investment contract. You can look it over, and if there is no problem, you can sign it¡­"


    "No, Miss Crowe, I believe you, I just don''t know how to thank you..." Mathew reached out and rubbed his red eyes.


    In such a short period of time, he experienced the ups and downs of life. He had been desperate tomit suicide, but Hazel pulled him back and offered him so much help. Although he was a sturdy man in his thirties, he could not help crying, touched.


    Seeing him wiping away tears, Hazel was so ufortable and confused that she didn''t know how tofort him.


    "Director Carter, what about this?" said Hazel. "As for the entertainment industry, I am actually ayman. If there will be such opportunities to make money in the future, you can help me act as a go-between. So, will that make us even?"


    "Sure, sure!" Mathew rubbed his eyes and answered solemnly. But Hazel didn''t know Mathew took it seriously, although she just said it casually.


    A short timeter, Jaxson brought the investment contract here.


    Hazel knew herself very well and knew that she didn''t know anything about it, so she asked Jaxson to help. Jaxson knew about Hazel''s rtionship with Joshua, so he would naturally do his best.


    There was nothing wrong with the contract, and after agreeing on some details, the two individuals signed it quickly. Then Hazel sent Mathew away and called Joshua.


    She used such arge sum of money, and she should at least tell Joshua, though there was no reason.


    Joshua had met with Sunny and was on his way back. He listened to Hazel patiently, a little surprised.


    "... In fact, I originally wanted Denmark Group to invest, but this would make things more difficult, and it would be difficult to exin, so I''ll invest personally." Hazel exined, "As for the money, it can be considered as a loan from you."


    Although Joshua always believed that Denmark Group was hers, other directors of Denmark Group didn''t know her true identity. If they could not exin clearly, it might be the reason for others to attack Joshua. Besides, if the money really came from Denmark Group''s ount, it would be more troublesome to deal with.


    "What loan? It''s your money. Just make up your mind." Joshua smiled a little. "I''ll ask Jaxson to apany you to the set and check in to the situation in the next few days. If there is any trouble, you can ask Jaxson to help solve it."


    "Okay." Hazel''s heart was warm. She asked softly, "Did you handle your business?"


    "Yes, it''s done," he said quietly. "Susan won''t bother you in the future, and Aunt Sunny is going back to Country D."


    "Is it that?" Hazel whispered. Although Sunny was adopted, she was still a rtive of her birth mother. She only met her once, and they''re predictably was regret in her heart.


    "Mm," Joshua hesitated suddenly. "Do you want to meet her?"


    Hazel was in a daze. Although she didn''t have any bad feelings about Sunny, she didn''t like Susan, who she met today. If she went to meet Sunny, it would not be reasonable, and maybe Susan would make some trouble.


    "No. We''ll meet again in the future," Hazel whispered.


    "Okay." Joshua didn''t insist.


    Mathew Carter was very serious about the film, so he had already finished the early work. As soon as Hazel''s funds were in ce, the filming would continue immediately.


    Hazel watched him work a few times, but she knew she was ayman, so she didn''t get involved in his shooting. She just asked him if he had any problems and left it all to Jaxson.


    Mathew was greatly moved. He had met many investors before, but none of them were as kind and supportive of him as Hazel. Hence, he went on to shoot the film with great energy, and the whole crew was driven by his enthusiasm.


    ***


    One day after Hazel walked around the set, she drove directly to Denmark Residence.


    When Nanny Carter saw her, she couldn''t resist but said delightedly, "Miss Crowe, you haven''t been here for a long time! Come on in. I''ll help you with the coffee. Do you have anything you want to eat? I''ll ask the cook to make¡­"


    There was warmth in Hazel''s heart. Nanny Carter had been treating her well, almost as if Hazel were her daughter.


    "Nanny Carter, please don''t hurry. I have something to do today." Hazel quickly grabbed her.


    "Ah? But Master Denmark is not at home, I''ll call him back now..." after saying this, Nanny Carter went to get thendline.


    "No, no, no, I''ming to you," Hazel said with some trepidation. "Nanny Carter, do you know what Joshua likes to eat?"


    Nanny Carter thought for a bit. "Master Denmark is not a fussy eater. He doesn''t seem to have any particr likes or dislikes."


    "Really?" Hazel frowned. It would be more convenient if he was fussy.


    "Nanny Carter, can I borrow the kitchen?" she asked.


    "Yes, you can," Nanny Carter smiled as she said, "You''re free to use it."


    Hazel entered the kitchen and pulled out a homemade cookbook. She came to Denmark Residence today to cook a meal for Joshua.


    However, she also knew her cooking skill, so she would sneak over. If it worked, she would surprise Joshua. If it failed¡­ then she would consider it as practice.


    Picking out a few simple recipes, she took ingredients from the fridge and started practicing.


    Nanny Carter was worried when she heard banging in the kitchen, but Hazel closed the door and wouldn''t let anyone in. She quietly called Joshua to let him know what was happening.


    By the time Joshua returned, Hazel hadpleted the first course.


    He opened the kitchen door just in time to see her sighing at the dishes. But when she saw him, Hazel twisted around and hid it behind her.


    "Why, why are you back so early?" Hazel asked as if she were a criminal caught in the act.

 Chapter 900 - 188: Cook For Him

    "Ie straight home after I got off work," Joshua said ndly. Of course, he certainly would not give Nanny Carter away.


    Joshua looked past Hazel but said nothing. He calmly walked up to Hazel.


    Hazel asked nervously, "What do you want to do?"


    Joshua leaned over to kiss her on the lips, and there wasplete confusion in her clear eyes. The next moment, his hand circled her waist, deepening the kiss.


    The lingering kiss made Hazel even more confused. Suddenly, Joshua picked her up and spun around.


    Something struck her suddenly, and she pushed him away hurriedly. "You..."


    Now Joshua had seen her "work." Hazel was both nervous and upset. Joshua actually threw her off her guard with a kiss.


    "Did you do it?" Joshua looked at the spaghetti in front of him. Judging from the appearance... it looked good. But the whole kitchen was a mess as if a bomb had hit it, so it was no wonder that Nanny Carter would call him back frantically.


    "Laugh if you want," said Hazel aggrievedly. "This is my only sessful work¡­"


    In fact, she also made other things, but they all failed, and why the kitchen was such a mess.


    Joshua picked up a fork. Hazel opened her eyes and snatched it away.


    "Are you going to let me use my hands?" There was a touch of frustration on his face.


    Hazel felt embarrassed. She didn''t mean it like that.


    She said nervously, "It''s the first time I made it. It wasn''t necessarily delicious¡­"


    "Delicious or not, I''ll know by taste." Joshua smiled. Then he took the fork from Hazel''s hand.


    Hazel''s face was filled with dread as if she was about to be hung. She tried to rx. After all, she made it for him, he would need to try it.


    Joshua tasted an egg, he had a strange look on his face, but he smiled.


    "Is it delicious?" asked Hazel nervously.


    "Mm," Joshua nodded, "it''s very crisp."


    How could eggs be described as crisp? It suddenly urred to Hazel that many of the shells had fallen into the eggs.


    She was so embarrassed that she couldn''t help saying, "I took out all the eggshells¡­ Forget it. Don''t eat it."


    Distressed, she tried to grab the fork, but Joshua raised his hand up. "It doesn''t matter. I will consider it calcium supplements."


    She had been a little sad, but this sentence made herugh.


    Seeing Joshua still wanted to continue, she smiled as she grabbed him. "Don''t eat anymore. What if something happens to you?"


    "It''s the first time that you have cooked for me, Hazel, and I''m so happy," Joshua said, his eyes soft. "I''ll finish, I can''t waste your efforts."


    "If you finish, I''m afraid you''ll die." Though she hadn''t eaten it yet, she knew her cooking level.


    "Will you be willing to eat it, too?" He chuckled.


    Her heart missed a beat. "No," she said shyly. "I''m trying to bribe you today. What if something makes you sick?"


    "Bribe?" He was surprised.


    "Uh-huh," Hazel couldn''t help but sigh as she pulled him out of the kitchen. "I now have a thorough understanding of myself, and I will never enter the kitchen again."


    "Mmm, I''ll take over in the kitchen," he whispered.


    Hazel''s cheeks were flushed. Joshua''s whispers of words were always so sudden that they would make her flush with shame.


    Nanny Carter had already taken servants to clean up the kitchen while Joshua took her to the sofa to sit down. "What''s the matter?"


    "I want to quit my job as a secretary," Hazel said. "I''ve been too busytely. Although I work for you, it has a negative impact. I amte every day, and I leave early. There is bound to be gossip."


    "Indeed," said Joshua, nodding, "You''ll be my assistant instead. An assistant doesn''t have to follow me all the time, and you won''t be afraid that others'' gossip."


    She looked at him, speechless. She said helplessly, "But I don''t want to be an assistant."


    "Hazel," Joshua said, taking her hand lightly. "You''re no longer living here. Do you want to deny me the right to see you every day at work?"


    Hazel''s heart melted as he looked pathetic. Suddenly her brain seemed to get dizzy again. "Okay, you have my word..."


    Joshua smiled, and he gently kissed her on the lips.


    "Wait!" Hazel''s finger was put on his lips.


    "Huh?" He raised his frowns slightly. "Anything else?"


    "Mm-hmm," She nodded hurriedly. "Jaxson is a hard worker. Can I use him for a while?"


    "Use?" Joshua looked at her, smiling. "Hazel, how do you n to use him?"


    She was about to open her mouth when she realized what he meant, so she struck him with an angry punch. "I mean, he''s very efficient and reliable. What are you thinking?"


    "That''s what I''m talking about. What are you thinking?" He chuckled.


    Hazel red at him speechlessly because she was teased by him again. She asked angrily. "Are you going to say yes or no?"


    "Yes," Joshua whispered, "I''ll lend him to you for use, but only for work."


    "Where can I get him to be used except work?" She was both angry and amused.


    "Otherwise, use me." The smile on Joshua''s lips was softer.


    Hazel''s cheeks were redder. "You, don''t forget the three rules!"


    Joshua looked sad for a moment, and the next moment he kissed her again. After the kiss, he spoke quietly, "Hazel, don''t remind me of such a cruel thing."


    Hazelughed and punched him. Was that her fault now?!


    Just then, Jaxson walked in through the door.


    "Talk of the devil, and he shall appear," said Hazel in surprise.


    Jaxson looked at them, puzzled.


    "Jaxson, you''ll be around Hazel for a while, and you may leave the work to someone else," Joshua said.


    "Okay." Jaxson agreed, and he continued, "President, I''ve prepared what you asked me to."


    "Prepare what?" Hazel asked curiously.


    Raising his brow, Joshua took Hazel''s hand and calmly said, "Let''s go. I''ll show you."


    Hazel followed him to the garage. Joshua opened the trunk of his car, which was full of presents. There were books, toys and clothes, and so on.


    "This is..." Hazel was at sea.


    "This is going to be sent to the orphanage," said Joshua quietly.


    Hazel gasped Joshua''s hand lovingly. He was also an orphan. But she only saw him being strong and reliable butpletely forgotten he also needed love and care.


    "Are you going to the orphanage? Can I go with you?" she asked sincerely.

 Chapter 901 - 189: Are You Free Tomorrow

    "Hazel, would you like toe with me?" Joshua''s eyes glistened with anticipation.


    "Yes!" Hazel nodded heavily. "When are you going to go?"


    She was so busy with her own affairs these days that she never thought about understanding Joshua''s past. She wanted to know everything about Joshua instead of relying on him endlessly.


    "I''m going to go tomorrow," Joshua asked. "Are you free tomorrow?"


    "Yes, yes," Hazel said hurriedly. "I''ll be free even if I''m not avable."


    Joshua gave a chuckle, and his eyes twinkled slightly. "Then¡­ you may stay tonight."


    "What do you want?" Hazel looked at him warily. "Don''t forget..."


    "I have not forgotten the three rules." There was hidden bitterness in his eyes. "I just want you to stay tonight, Hazel, so we can go to the orphanage together tomorrow morning."


    "Even if I don''t stay over, you can pick me up tomorrow morning¡­" said Hazel a little embarrassedly.


    "The orphanage is in the suburbs, and it will be time-consuming to pick you up." He exined patiently. In fact, it would take very little time even if he went to pick her up, he just wanted to find a reason for Hazel to stay over.


    "All right, then." Hazel hesitated and finally agreed.


    This was not the first time Hazel stayed at Denmark Residence, so she wasfortable saying she was going to bed early. She wanted to be rested to go to the orphanage.


    Joshua gently pushed the door open, but Hazel was already asleep. He walked to the bed and ran his fingers over her cheek.


    Hazel was sleeping deeply, and she waspletely unaware of it. It looked as if she was sleeping soundly. Joshua could not help but sigh. Did she trust him? After all, he was a normal man. Every time he remembered he had promised the Crowe family about three rules, he felt a little regretful in his heart. He should have fought with them for more, he could only hope that Hazel would graduate soon.


    Frowning slightly, Joshua leaned over to pick Hazel up from her bed.


    Hazel snorted. His face changed slightly as he thought she was going to wake up. But Hazel just frowned and, the next moment, she leaned closer in his arms.


    Joshua breathed a sigh of relief and took her to his bedroom, where he gently ced her on the bed and gently hugged her.


    Hazel woke up this morning and started to move around. It was so warm beside her that she could not help but rub against it.


    No... Hazel opened her eyes suddenly.


    Looking at Joshua''s pretty face so close to her, Hazel''s brain became muddled instantly. Why would Joshua be in her bed?


    "Joshua!" Hazel shouted as she freaked out. "Joshua Denmark! This is my room. How did you get in?!"


    "Hazel, you have to be reasonable. This is clearly my room." Joshua opened his eyes, his eyes shing innocently.


    "How can it be? It''s clearly mine..." Hazel looked around, surprised. Was it really Joshua''s room?! How did that happen?


    "How did I get here? What did you do to me?" she asked crossly.


    "That''s the question I should be asking," Joshua looked as if he didn''t know anything. "Why did youe here? What did you do to me?"


    Looking at Joshua innocently hugging the quilt and looking wronged as if she had taken advantage of him, Hazel was perplexed.


    Hazel was irritated. "No! You must have picked me up in the middle of the night, didn''t you?!"


    Joshua raised his brows slightly and said with a calm face. "Hazel, aren''t you used to lock the door? How do I get into your room and take you out?"


    Hazel was in a daze and speechless. She did lock the door from the insidest night.


    "Hazel, you don''t have a problem with sleepwalking, do you?" Joshua held outughter and quietly misled her.


    "No way¡­" Hazel was nk. She had never had an issue sleepwalking or anything.


    "Then how did you get into my room?" he asked. "Is it because¡ª you dreamt what you think about during the day and came to my room?


    Hazel was more confused. She had just woken up, her mind was not clear, and Joshua''s wronged, innocent expression made her more confused.


    Did it mean she really ran into Joshua''s room? There was nothing unusual about her body, but there shouldn''t be anything between her and Joshua.


    "What a dream!" Hazel shyly threw a pillow at him and turned around to get out of bed.


    Joshua''s eyes twinkled slightly, and he caught her wrist as fast as he could. Hazel only felt a surge of force on her wrist, and she fell back into Joshua''s arms.


    "Hazel, you have slept with me, and you''re responsible for me," Joshua said seriously.


    What fucking responsibility?! Why did Joshua pose as a victim when Hazel was embarrassed?! She didn''t even know what was going on, okay? And how could she be responsible?


    The next moment, Hazel angrily pushed him to the bed, saying fiercely, "I like to sleep with others for free and don''t like to be responsible. What do you want to do about that?"


    "That..." Joshua chuckled with a spark in the eyes. "How many more nights are you sleeping here?"


    "You wish!" Hazel''s cheeks were blushed slightly, and she ran out with shame and irritation.


    Joshua chuckled and did not run after her. Hazel was going to the orphanage with him today, and he was not afraid she would run away.


    After breakfast, they headed to the orphanage together, and Hazel didn''t talk much on the way.


    Apparently, she ignored Joshua, and she still hadn''t quite figured out what was going on. Though she was more suspicious of Joshua''s bad behavior, Joshua didn''t admit it at all, and she had no evidence of it.


    When they reached the orphanage, Hazel still wore a straight face.


    Noticing she was about to get out of the car, Joshua stopped her, "Hazel."


    "What for?" Hazel looked at him quietly.


    "You would scare the kids," he whispered.


    Hazel was in a daze. It was an orphanage they were at. She definitely shouldn''t show the kids an unhappy face.


    She quickly reached out her hand and patted her cheeks. She had been angry all the way, so her face was a little stiff.


    Joshua chuckled slightly, and he whispered, "Let''s help you."


    He kissed her gently on the lips.


    "You..." Hazel was angry and amused. But her expression softened.


    "Come on." Joshua pushed the door open.


    As soon as Hazel got out of the car, she saw a girl who was five or six running up to Joshua, happily clutching his leg. "Dad, Dad, you finallye to us!"


    Dad?


    Hazel looked at the little girl and felt instantly baffled. She looked at Joshua nkly. "Joshua Denmark, is she, is she your daughter?"


    Joshua picked the little girl up, and there was a twinkle of banter in his eye, "Yes, this is indeed my daughter."

 Chapter 902 - 190: She’s Not A Spoiled Child

    He continued, "The children in the orphanage are all my children."


    That was a good reason. Hazel red at him speechlessly as Joshua was teasing her again.


    "Daddy, who is this beautiful sister?" The little girl stared curiously at Hazel.


    Beautiful sister...


    "Poo-!" Hazel was amused.


    Joshua''s face darkened as he put the little girl on the ground. Then he said earnestly. "I''m your father. Of course, she''s your mother."


    "Oh! I see." The little girl appeared very clever. "This beautiful elder sister is father''s girlfriend!"


    Joshua looked even unhappier. He squatted down and squeezed the girl''s cheeks. "You mustn''t call her sister but should call her mom."


    "But I have a few moms. Since your beautiful sister is your girlfriend, of course, I should give her a special address!" The little girl said, smiling.


    "Call me sister. I like it when you call me sister," Hazel chirped.


    Joshua''s eyes were a bit sad. Was he so old?


    "Sister, elder sister," The little girl yelled repeatedly.


    Joshua looked a little unhappier. "Go and call your brothers and sisters toe and get the presents."


    The little girl skipped and jumped happily as she went to tell them.


    Hazel looked at Joshua after she mused. "How many moms do they have?"


    "Well, we''re all children in orphanages, some of us grew up in orphanages, some of us were adopted by other families, but we alwayse back here, and we be the mothers and fathers of these children," Joshua whispered.


    Hazel gently held Joshua''s hand softly. He made her feel both loved and adored.


    "Uncle, you''re really too sweet." Hazel''s eyes were sparkling.


    "Uncle?" Joshua''s eyes twinkled.


    "Of course, you are, Uncle," said Hazel as she mischievously winked. "You''re much older than me, after all."


    "Hazel Denmark!" Joshua gnashed his teeth.


    A group of children ran over and happily, surrounded Joshua. Instantly, they shouted constantly, "Daddy."


    Joshua and Hazel took out gifts to them. In addition to the gifts, Joshua brought a lot of supplies, which were also moved into the orphanage by his bodyguards.


    After arranging all the stuff, Joshua took Hazel to the orphanage director.


    "Hazel, this is the director of the orphanage, Auntie Jennie." Joshua gently introduced the two of them, "Auntie Jennie, this is Hazel, my¡­"


    "Girlfriend?" Jennie Collins interrupted him and sized Hazel up and down.


    "Nice to meet you, Auntie Jennie." Hazel hurried to say hello. She had heard from Joshua that before he was adopted by the Denmark family, he and others were raised by Jennie since he was a baby, so Hazel was extremely nervous now as if she was a daughter-inw.


    "Mmm." Jennie nodded her head calmly, her face still calm. Though she wasn''t critical of Hazel, she certainly wasn''t enthusiastic.


    Hazel was more nervous as she could feel Jennie''s alienation.


    "How old are you?" Jennie asked.


    "Twenty-one," Hazel replied.


    "Five or six years younger than Joshua," Jennie gave Joshua a look and continued asking, "Can you cook?"


    "No," Hazel replied awkwardly and put her head down.


    "Then Joshua,e help me in the kitchen," Jennie said. "Go to y with the kids, Hazel."


    "Oh?" Hazel was a little fearful.


    "Go and y with the kids," Joshua smiled at her gently. "I''ll help Auntie Jennie cook."


    "Oh..." Hazel said uneasily.


    As Jennie turned around to go into the kitchen and Joshua was about to follow her, Hazel tugged at him hurriedly and whispered anxiously, "Joshua, does Auntie Jennie, not like me¡­"


    "Nothing," Joshua said, patting her hair gently. "Auntie Jennie takes care of so many children, and there are quite a few naughty kids, so she is serious to everyone."


    "I see¡­" Hazel heaved a sigh of relief and waspletely relieved.


    When Joshua entered the kitchen, Jennie was sitting on a small bench cooking.


    "Auntie Jennie, let me do it," said Joshua.


    "Okay." Jennie stood up, and Joshua quickly helped her. She reached out her hand to pound her chest and pushed him away. "Nothing. I''m old with old sickness."


    "I made an appointment for your physical examination next weekend. You need to be checked," said Joshua quietly.


    "Don''t bother. How can I leave?" Jennie raised her eyebrows with displeasure.


    "The children in the orphanage will go with you," Joshua continued.


    "All right, then." Jennie nodded. She turned around for tes, but suddenly she said, "Sharon is alsoing today."


    "Mmm," Joshua said quietly.


    "She''s still single." Jennie continued, with some dissatisfaction.


    His brows were raised slightly as Joshua said quietly, "Then I''ll introduce a few handsome boys to her."


    "Joshua, why do you pretend you don''t understand me?" Jennie put down the tes. "You grew up with Sharon. You are sort of childhood sweethearts. Don''t you have a great rtionship?"


    "We do have a great rtionship," said Joshua, still with a calm face. "I have always regarded her as my sister, and I will."


    "Joshua! Hasn''t Sharon been single and waiting for you all these years?" Jennie finally couldn''t resist and had to speak bluntly. "Hasn''t she been working so hard for she could have the qualification to stand beside you?"


    "Auntie Jennie, I think you misunderstood." Joshua calmly cooked. "Sharon is adventurous, and she can''t take a fancy to any man. Auntie Jennie, each of the kids you have raised, is very extraordinary. Do not look at them with conventional eyes."


    Jennie was so pissed off by him that sheughed. "So, are you taking Hazel seriously?"


    "Mmm." Joshua''s eyes softened a little.


    At the mention of Hazel, Jennie frowned. "She''s so spoiled."


    "She''s not a spoiled child," Joshua said quietly. "but I''m d she grew up in a happy family."


    Jennie looked at him, puzzled.


    "Auntie Jennie, I''m sure Hazel is the one. Perhaps you don''t like her very much, but please don''t show it. She cares about you very much, and you should feel it," Joshua said quietly.


    "Is she that good?" Jennie became more confused. She had never seen Joshua care so much about anybody.


    "Yes." Joshua looked out of the window softly. "Auntie Jennie, as long as you don''t have any prejudice against Hazel, you will find she''s great."

 Chapter 903 - 191: Why Did They Come?

    Outside the window, Hazel was ying with the children. There was a burst of joyfulughter, full of happiness.


    "The kids like her very much." Joshua''s eyes fell on Hazel, and a gentle smile curved his lips.


    Jennie looked out of the window, a little surprised. Hazel''s smile was very genuine. She could see she was really very delighted and didn''t fake it.


    The children in the orphanage were all very sensitive, and they knew who really liked them and who was only acting. They looked to be getting along well with Hazel and that they liked her a lot.


    What surprised her most was Joshua''s attitude towards Hazel. Despite his gentle manner, Joshua hadn''t smiled much since that incident, but Hazel could make him sincerely smile from time to time.


    Taking a deep breath, Jennie held down those thoughts as she said coldly, "Maybe she''s just trying to please you?"


    "She doesn''t have to please me." Joshua''s eyes dimmed.


    Sensing Joshua''s displeasure, Jennie sighed and said, "Okay, let''s not talk about it. You guys, just deal with it yourself. By the way..."


    She hesitated for a bit before she finally spoke, "The Flores family have been here several times."


    Joshua raised his eyebrows slightly. "Why did theye?"


    "What else would they do?" Jennie sneered. "They came to ask me about you. I told you to leave them alone. Now that you''ve helped them, they''re going to pester you! Be careful, I reckon they mighte to you sometimeter."


    "I see." Joshua nodded, looking calm.


    Hazel was ying games with the kids, and she really liked them.


    She learned that there were about ten-odd children in the orphanage, who were abandoned there because of gender, or because of physical defects or some congenital diseases which were the most difficult to be treated.


    The oldest of these children was 15 years old, the youngest was five years old. The five-year-old was the very first girl that Hazel had met, named Sherry, who was also everyone''s darling. All of the kids were incredibly sensible, and Hazel loved them with all her heart.


    Suddenly, Sherry left the team happily and ran to the side.


    "Sherry, slow down!" Hazel hurried to catch up.


    Sherry stopped in front of a woman, then hugged her thigh tightly. "Mother Sharon!"


    Hazel looked up and saw the woman was dressed casually but appeared aplished.


    She saw Hazel, too, but thought she was just a volunteer helping out at the orphanage, so she just nodded at her.


    With two fish in her hand, Sharon handed them to the nearest older child. "You, take them to the kitchen and give them to grandma."


    The boy said yes, took the fish, and ran to the kitchen.


    "Mother Sharon, did you go fishing by the river just now?" Sherry asked.


    "Yes." Sharon squatted down and held Sherry in her arms. "You naughty girl!"


    "By the way, Mother Sharon, father is here too!" Sherry said.


    "Who?" Sharon couldn''t help frowning.


    "Father Joshua!" The children answered in unison.


    Sharon''s face changed. She put Sherry down in a hurry and said in a deep voice, "Sherry, I have something to do. Help me, tell your grandmater on that I¡­"


    Hazel was extremely surprised. Was Sharon hiding from Joshua?


    "Don''t worry, Mother Sharon," Sherry said, looking like a little elf. "Grandma won''t let you be with Father Joshua in the future because he came with his girlfriend today."


    Sharon was relieved instantly. The next moment, with a surprised look on her face, she asked, "Sherry, are you lying to me? Does Joshua Denmark actually have a girlfriend?"


    Hazel had been surprised to hear that Jennie had wished for Joshua and Sharon to be together, but Sharon''sment made her a bit distressed.


    "It''s true, this beautiful Hazel sister is Father Joshua''s girlfriend. She''s great," Sherry said in a childish voice.


    Sharon looked at Hazel in surprise, a little embarrassed.


    She coaxed the kids into ying and then stretched out her hands to Hazel, "Hi, I''m Sharon, I grew up in this orphanage."


    "I''m Hazel, and I came with Joshua Denmark." Hazel reached out and shook hands with her.


    "I''m sorry. I thought you were a volunteer," Sharon said apologetically.


    "Never mind, I''m also a volunteer." Hazel smiled.


    Sharon looked at her in surprise. Hazel looked clean and pure, with cuteness.


    Then she mused. "I''ve always wondered what kind of woman Joshua would like. But now, it''s really a girl like you that''s going to impress him."


    Hazel was a little blushed.


    "By the way, don''t worry about that," Sharon exined. "As we grew up together, Auntie Jennie always hoped that all of us could be lovers, so she often tries to y matchmaker. I have no interest in Joshua."


    "Mmm." Hazel nodded. She knew from the start that Sharon wasn''t interested in Joshua.


    "Did you have an affair with Joshua some time ago?" Sharon asked as if thinking of something.


    Hazel felt a bit embarrassed. "It looks like the whole world knows it¡­"


    "It''s the information age," Sharon chuckled. "But before, I thought those are the only gossip, after all, we all thought Joshua Denmark would be single for life."


    "Why?" Hazel asked curiously.


    Sharon sighed. "Joshua hasn''t been very close to anyone since that incident. Although he looks kind on the surface, we all know he hasn''t let go of it¡­"


    "That incident? What is it about?" Hazel was at sea.


    "You don''t know?" Sharon looked at her in surprise. She thought for a moment before speaking, "Well, let Joshua tell you. It''s not good if we tell you."


    Hazel was confused. What had Joshua experienced before? Listening to what Sharon was saying, something happened to him that changed his personality. Hazel became even more self-critical, for she knew so little about Joshua.


    "Wow ¡ª"


    Suddenly, there was a loud cry. Hazel and Sharon looked in the direction of the sound, then they saw a little boy who had climbed up a tree, he was holding on to a branch and crying.

 Chapter 904 - 192: I Don’t Blame You

    Their expressions both changed, and they quickly ran to the tree.


    "Mike, follow me to get thedder! Hazel, you stay here to upy Lenny!" Sharon quickly grabbed an older child and hurried to the warehouse with him.


    "Sister Hazel, I''m scared, I''m going to fall¡­" Lenny held the branch, crying tearfully, looking very pitiful.


    "Don''t be afraid, Lenny. Hold on tight. Don''t let go," Hazel said nervously. "Mother Sharon went to get adder, and we''ll get you down soon¡­"


    Lenny nodded, crying.


    A bee began buzzing around Lenny andnded on his nose. Lenny turned pale and pped at it.


    "Lenny, don''t move¡­"


    But it was toote, Lenny started screaming as he fell from the tree.


    "Lenny!" Hazel''s face changed, and she swiftly put her arms out.


    She felt her arms be very heavy as Lenny fell firmly into her arms. But the next moment, a crisp click sounded, and there was excruciating pain in her wrist.


    "Hazel!"


    Joshua''s frantic voice came from behind. Hazel''s hands loosened, and Lenny slid out of her arms.


    Joshua came up to her and looked at her pale face and the cold sweat on the forehead as he asked in a deep voice, "Are you hurt?"


    "Leave me alone, and check the child..." Hazel said, enduring the pain.


    Jennie ran to them, she happened to see the entire incident. Hazel risked her life to catch Lenny; she looked at Hazel as if she was more interested than she used to be.


    "Lenny''s ok, I think he''s just scared stiff," Jennie simply checked Lenny, she looked at Hazel with aplex look, "What about you?"


    "I seem to have a dislocated wrist¡­" Hazel looked at Joshua, her wrist swelling high.


    Joshua''s face deepened, and he quickly lifted up Hazel by the waist. "Auntie Jennie, I''ll take her to the hospital."


    "Joshua, I can walk by myself..."


    Joshua, his face darkened, silently carried Hazel into the car.


    They arrived at the hospital, and Joshua was so nervous that he asked the doctor to check her from head to toe.


    After the doctor helped Hazel put the joint back into ce, he used a splint to hold her wrist in ce and then exined the matter that needed attention, and Joshua kept all of them in mind.


    After the doctor left, Joshua had a deep expression, sitting somberly in front of Hazel''s hospital bed. "Does it hurt?"


    "I''ve already had a painkiller, so it doesn''t hurt," Hazel said, looking timidly at him. "But now you scared me, it seems to hurt again..."


    "You know about pain?" Joshua''s face was a little darker.


    "I''m hurt, but you''re scolding me," Hazel muttered. She was utterly aggrieved deep in her heart. "Uncle, you''re too bad!"


    "Huh?" Joshua red at her. "What did you call me?"


    Hazel argued angrily, "You''re as fierce as an elder..."


    Joshua bent down in anger and bit her hard on the lip. "Do you know how dangerous that was? How could you hurt yourself without me around for only a moment?"


    Jennie came and was standing out of the room with Sharon. She was trying to knock on the door, but she couldn''t help stopping when she heard their conversation.


    "Wasn''t it a special situation?" Hazel said rudely, "Lenny fell, so I caught him without thinking. How could you me me for that? Did you want me to do nothing?"


    "I don''t me you." Joshua''s eyes darkened a little.


    "I me myself," he whispered.


    "Oh?" She was confused and recognized the deep remorse in his words, so she said quickly, "Joshua, there''s nothing to do with¡­"


    "How could it have nothing to do with me? If I had been by your side, you would not have been in such danger," he said with hidden bitterness. "If I could, I would tie you to my belt and take you with me everywhere!"


    "I am an adult, how could you do that to me?" She blushed instantly.


    Jennie raised her hand and knocked at the door as it seemed they began to talk in a strange direction.


    Joshua opened the door of the ward, letting Jennie and Sharon enter the ward. Jennie put her hot lunch box on the table and "You haven''t eaten yet, have you? When I finished the cooking, Sharon and I brought you food."


    "Thank you, Auntie Jennie!" Hazel said happily. Jennie was able to deliver her lunch, which really surprised her. Still, she asked with some concern, "What about Lenny? Is he all right?"


    "Don''t worry, Hazel, Lenny didn''t get hurt, and we''ve taught him a lesson," Sharon said. "He wanted toe here to apologize to you, but we didn''t agree because he was too naughty."


    "I''m d he''s not hurt." Hazel heaved a sigh of relief.


    "How are you, Hazel?" Sharon asked with concern.


    Not only did Hazel solve her problem as Jennie often yed matchmaker for her, she also saved the kid from the orphanage. She liked Hazel very much now.


    "Fortunately, you don''t have a fracture, but you still have to have a rest for a period," said Joshua, frowning.


    "You have to take care of Hazel," Sharon said. "After all, it''s not easy for you to have a girlfriend."


    Hazel coughed because of awkwardness.


    "Even Joshua has a girlfriend, but you''re the only one single." Jennie looked at Sharon with a sort of disapproval in her eyes.


    "Auntie Jennie, why do you mention this again? I tell you, I''m celibatarian," Sharon put her hands over her forehead with a headache. "Besides, we''re here to visit Hazel today, not to talk about my private affairs."


    "Thank you for Lenny, Hazel," Jennie says, taking her eyes off. She poured the soup from her lunch box into a small bowl and handed it to Hazel. "Have a taste of fish soup¡­"


    Before she had finished, Joshua had taken the fish soup first.


    Jennie was startled, and Hazel said more angrily, "Joshua Denmark, how can you make my soup from Hazel?"


    Sitting peacefully beside her bed, Joshua scooped up a spoonful of fish soup and gently put it to Hazel''s lips. "Let me feed you."


    With a thin blush on her face, Hazel stretched out her unhurt hand. "Let me do it¡­"


    "Be good," said Joshua quietly, "or do you want me to feed you another way?"


    Other ways... What could that be? Hazel''s cheeks turned even redder.


    "Come on, Auntie Jennie," Sharon said quietly as she took Jennie''s arm. "We don''t want to get in the way."


    Jennie nodded and followed Sharon as she was ready to leave.


    Hazel quickly said, "Joshua, see them off."

 Chapter 905 - 193: Sleep With Me Tonight

    "No," Jennie said quietly. "You can eat first. We can walk out home ourselves."


    "Mm." Joshua nodded, not wanting to get up to see them off.


    Jennie didn''t say anything and walked out of the room with Sharon. As she closed the door, Hazel hit Joshua with an unhurt hand.


    "Joshua, it''s only a few steps. Why didn''t you walk with them?" said Hazel crossly.


    "Hazel, do you think of her as your future mother-inw because she raised me?" Joshua smiled a little, but he was not in the least angry.


    Hazel couldn''t help rolling eyes at him. "When did you be so narcissistic?"


    "For what?" he asked quietly. "You''re very different to Auntie Jennie."


    "Of course!" Hazel said as if it was a matter of course. "Wasn''t you who told me that before the Denmark family funded the orphanage, Auntie Jennie raised money painstakingly by herself. However poor the life was, she wasn''t willing to give up any of you. She is so great, so of course, we must treat her with respect."


    There was warmth instantly in the heart of Jennie standing outside the door as she shut the door quietly.


    "Hazel is a very lovely girl, isn''t she, Auntie Jennie?" Sharon smiled.


    Jennie nodded in agreement, though her face was still cold.


    Hearing the mild sound of the door closing, Joshua''s lips were slightly tilted.


    He scooped up another spoonful of soup to Hazel''s lips.


    "Auntie Jennie is very good at cooking," he said quietly.


    "Yes," Hazel pulled a long face, "but Joshua, though I hurt my left hand, I can use my right hand. Let me do it."


    "No way." He insisted. "This is not negotiable."


    Hazel was angry and moved. Why was Joshua treating her like a disabled person?


    After he fed her the food, Hazel asked, "Joshua, when can we leave the hospital?"


    "Do you want to leave the hospital?" He cocked his eyebrow.


    "Yes, I just dislocated my wrist. You wouldn''t put me in the hospital, would you?" Hazel pouted.


    "You can leave the hospital," Joshua said simply. "But you muste back to Denmark Residence with me until you get well."


    She frowned. "Joshua, you''re making too much fuss..."


    "No," he said quietly. "Denmark Residence or the hospital?"


    Hazel was a bit speechless. How did she feel like she was being set up by Joshua? Wouldn''t he want to deceive her into going back to Denmark Residence by using sickness? She had a feeling that after going back there, she would not get out again.


    Joshua let out a sorrowful sigh as he inched closer to her forehead. "Hazel,e home with me."


    His deep eyes were so close to her that Hazel felt her heart beat faster, and her brain was beginning to go nk again. She couldn''t resist saying, "Okay¡­"


    "Mmm, let''s go home." A smile of triumph shed through Joshua''s eyes.


    Realizing what she had said, Hazel burst into tears as she was seduced by Joshua again! She was so very helpless. Every time Joshua attacked her with his handsomeness, all of her defense would instantly be gone.


    The discharge formalities werepleted quickly. Joshua took Hazel back to Denmark Residence.


    When Nanny Carter saw that Hazel was hurt, she felt sad and scolded Joshua very seriously.


    After that, Hazel felt like she really turned into a disabled person. Whatever she wanted to do, Joshua and Nanny Carter would do it for her. Her right hand was perfectly fine, but Joshua insisted on feeding her.


    Worse still, Joshua thought he had to apany her to the bathroom. It only seemed logical to her that it was something she wanted to do on her own. Hemented with a smile that he feared she could not take off her pants. She was so pissed that she kicked him out of the bathroom.


    Hazel was getting ready for bed in the guest room when Joshua pulled her to his bedroom at bedtime.


    "Sleep with me tonight," Joshua said quietly.


    "What do you want?" she stared at him vigntly. "Don''t forget..."


    "The three rules. I remember it very well," Joshua said quietly. "You can be sure that I won''t do anything to you."


    "Then why do you want me to sleep here?" Hazel asked nkly.


    "Your posture in sleep is unsightly," said Joshua calmly. "If you sleep alone, I''m afraid you''ll make the injury worse."


    "Yours is unsightly. The postures of your whole family are unsightly!"


    "Isn''t my whole family you?" Joshua said quietly.


    Hazel was choked back.


    "Hazel, be good," Joshua said softly. "Now it''s a special situation. I can''t risk you making the injury more serious. You just have to put up with it. When you get well, you don''t need to sleep here anymore."


    Hazel was very sad. Why could Joshua sound so unselfish about it that she didn''t know how to rebut it at all? And... Why did she want topromise again? She must have been poisoned by a poison called Joshua Denmark!


    "It''ll be fine If you want me to sleep here." She gritted her teeth. "I''ll sleep in the bed while you sleep on the couch!"


    "Huh?" Joshua'' eyebrows were slightly raised.


    "You want me to sleep here, so you take care of me at night, don''t you? So, is there any difference if you sleep on the couch?" Hazel''s eyes lit up. She didn''t want to be so passive and be set up by Joshua again and again. She wanted to counterattack.


    Seeing Joshua was about to speak, Hazel said ahead of him, "Don''t talk! Either you sleep on the couch, or I sleep in the guestroom. For the sake of our future, I won''t give you any chance to make a mistake!"


    Who couldn''t speak in the stern and just words?! Hazel''s eyes sparkled with joy.


    Joshua smiled as he saw her smug appearance. "Okay."


    As long as she promised to sleep here, there was no need for him to run and hug her in the middle of the night.


    Seeing that he said yes, Hazel felt as happy as if she had won a battle. She was relieved and slept in the bed, but when she woke up in the morning, she found Joshua also in the bed!


    "Joshua Denmark!" Hazel was so angry that she lifted her arm and tried to push him, but he caught it before she could.


    "Don''t move," he opened his eyes calmly. "Be careful of your wound."


    "Asshole! Asshole!" Hazel freaked out and bellowed. "Didn''t you agree to sleep on the couch?"


    "Hazel, let me exin it¡­"


    "I won''t listen, I won''t listen!"


    Looking at the headstrong Hazel, Joshua frowned and suddenly kissed her lips.


    "You... hmm!" There was a sh of panic in Hazel''s eye, it changed to a feeling of upset very quickly.


    Noticing she finally quieted down, Joshua exined, "Hazel, I did sleep on the couchst night, but when I tucked you in, you held me tightly. I was afraid of hurting your wrist, so I slept in bed."


    *********************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    As I''ve promised earlier, another birthday mass release from this humble author, as my way of giving back the love and support you guys have showered to me.


    It''s been almost two years being part of this tform, and even though I haven''t got any chance to see you all in person, yet I could feel the undying support you have given to every novel I''ve published.


    From the bottom of my heart, a million thanks!


    W¨¯ ¨¤i n¨«men! (I love you, all!) Z¨¤ic¨¬ f¨¥ich¨¢ng g¨£nxi¨¨ n¨ªn! (Thank you so much, once again!)


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 906 - 194: Wait And See

    Looking at his serious expression, Hazel was so irritated that she wanted to kick him. "I don''t believe you!"


    A smile curved his lips. "What about this? When you hold me again tonight, I''ll take a picture and show you. Then will you believe it?"


    "Yes!" Hazel, who was so pissed off that she was confused, agreed. No sooner had she said yes than she suddenly came to herself. Why was she set up by Joshua again? If she agreed with Joshua that he could take the photo, wouldn''t it mean she had to allow him to sleep here again tonight?


    "No!" Hazel grabbed the pillow with her right hand and threw it at him.


    "I don''t care. You said yes." Joshua chuckled.


    Hazel said glumly, "I don''t¡­ hmm!"


    Her lips were covered again, Hazel''s heart felt powerless. Why did Joshua always like to y this game? Alright... this trick worked.


    Hazel''s eyes twinkled. Forget it, she would pretend to be asleep tonight and catch him in the act!


    "Wait and see!" she said, making threatening gestures.


    Joshua smiled. He could guess her private thoughts, but he didn''t care too much.


    Hazel got out of bed in a huff and headed back to her room quickly.


    No sooner had she entered the bathroom than Joshua followed her and also entered. As soon as she reached out, he grabbed her toothbrush and squeezed the toothpaste for her.


    Hazel felt very depressed as he put the toothbrush on her palm. She was still angry with him, but she couldn''t refuse his help given her present condition, could she?


    Joshua, unaware of her struggles, filled a ss with water and put it to Hazel''s lips, "Gargle."


    She held a mouthful of water in her mouth.


    Seeing she was in a daze, he said simply, "Let me brush your teeth for you?"


    She shot the water directly out of her mouth and coughed. Was Joshua really considering her as being incapable of brushing her own teeth?


    He patted her on the back as she raised her eyes and red at him with bitterness. "I can do it by myself!"


    Afraid of what he might say, Hazel quickly started rinsing her mouth.


    After that, Joshua helped her choose a loose-fitting dress from her wardrobe, and he said quietly, "Hazel, undress¡­"


    "Get out!" she couldn''t resist growling at him.


    He looked serious, but he is always looking for reasons to take advantage of her!


    After kicking him out, she started changing clothes. But then... she realized she couldn''t do up her bra.


    She was instantly embarrassed and had actually forgotten about it. It was easy for her to take off the clothes, but it was troublesome to put clothes on.


    Now, if she asked Joshua to get Nanny Carter to help her, he would definitely make excuses to refuse, and he may even make fun of her. No! No! She had to find another way out.


    Hazel quickly pulled out her phone and sent a message to her friends in her dorm room. "Help! How can I button my bra with a single hand?"


    "Button up before putting it on?" Ariel was eager to help her out. Then she asked with surprise, "But Hazel, why are you asking about this?"


    "That''s right. How about letting Prince Charming help you?" Summer said.


    "How can I let him help me dress?!" Hazel was anxious.


    "Why not? Isn''t he, your boyfriend?" Ariel and Summer were at a loss and speechless.


    Hazel was in a daze and really felt like she was losing her mind.


    Right! Joshua was now her boyfriend, it was fine if he helped her change her clothes. She did not go near a bed with him because she feared he perhaps could not help but break the three rules.


    But what was she doing now? She didn''t treat Joshua as a boyfriend, and instead, she seemed to be deliberately distancing herself from him with the rules. She actually made such a stupid mistake...


    Joshua was waiting outside. All of a sudden, he saw the door of Hazel''s room open.


    "Come in," Hazel said as she blushed.


    Joshua raised his eyebrows in surprise. Did Hazel let him in? She hadn''t changed her pajamas yet. Had she changed her mind?


    Seeing that he was still standing in the doorway, Hazel''s cheeks turned a little redder. She pulled Joshua into the room and shut the door.


    "Please help me. I can''t change my clothes myself, so could you do it for me? But first, let''s just change my clothes without doing anything else!" said Hazel seriously, holding back her embarrassment.


    "Well," Joshua chuckled, "I''ll be d to help you if you change your mind again."


    "I won''t!" she yelled angrily.


    Joshua smiled but said nothing more.


    Hazel stood with her back to him while he slowly stretched out his hands. Her nightdress fell over her shoulder and fell silently to the ground.


    It was Hazel''s back to Joshua, his eyes were deeper, and he felt hot and had a dry mouth instantly. It was not the first time he had seen Hazel''s body, but every time he saw it, all of his self-control would break downpletely.


    To hell with the three rules! Joshua''s breathing was a little heavy, and he moved closer to Hazel.


    The air seemed to grow hazier. When his fingers tried tond on her shoulder, he suddenly stopped.


    Hazel''s body was shaking lightly.


    Whether she was excited or frightened, he couldn''t do anything to her at this time. Hazel trusted him, so she asked him to help. He couldn''t destroy her trust, so he took a deep breath and pressed down the excitement in his heart.


    He picked up the bra off the bed and helped her put it on. He moved very softly and carefully, trying not to touch Hazel.


    Hazel felt a little happy in the heart because Joshua didn''t take the opportunity to do anything to her. Sure enough, he deserved her trust.


    Joshua was about to pick up a dress when Hazel turned her head around with dissatisfaction. "Joshua, there''s something wrong with the bra!"


    "Huh?" He was surprised.


    "To wear it like this." Hazel pulled out her phone, found out the correct way to wear the bra, and handed the phone to him.


    After Joshua took it and had a look, his face suddenly darkened. Was Hazel ying him on purpose?


    He had tried hard not to touch her because he was afraid he couldn''t suppress his ming desire. But now? If he helped her wear the bra in the right way, he not only had to touch Hazel but also even¡­ She was really going to give him a hard time!


    "Hurry up!" Hazel stood with her back to him. She said, holding backughter, "Joshua, I believe you! You must not betray my trust!"


    Joshua looked annoyed. He was pretty sure that Hazel did it on purpose now.

 Chapter 907 - 195: Don’t Forget The Three Rules

    He took a deep breath and gently circled her. Time seemed to slow down as Hazel felt Joshua''s fingers slipped over her body, and it seemed her little heart was about to pop out of her throat.


    When he finally adjusted her bra, she breathed a sigh of relief as if she had been holding her breath. She had miscalcted, she did not think it would be a torment for her.


    Suddenly Joshua chuckled a little and turned her around and kissed her heavily on the lips.


    Hazel was shocked. She intuitively wanted to struggle, but Joshua carried her to the bed, heid her down and crawled on top of her.


    "Joshua, don''t¡­" she said in a panic.


    "Are you afraid now?" Joshua''s eyes were a little darker. "Hazel, it''s you who yed with fire first, and of course, it''s you who should put it out."


    How did that happen? Hazel was confused. Things wentpletely beyond her expectations. She wouldn''t really y with fire, would she?


    "Don''t forget the three rules!" she yelled hastily.


    "Hazel, if you don''t spill the beans, neither do I, none will know." An evil smile appeared on Joshua''s lips.


    She was in a daze. Wouldn''t Joshua mean business? As his face became closer and closer, Hazel closed her eyes and stiffened slightly with submission.


    Joshua didn''t know whether to cry orugh. He curled his finger and flicked it on her forehead.


    "Pain!" Hazel opened her eyes and rubbed her forehead.


    "Do you dare to be naughty in the future?" he asked. He just wanted to scare her, but he didn''t really want to break the rules. Though Hazel was a little willing, none of the Crowe family would be easy to deal with.


    "No, no!" She was very sensible.


    Joshua got up and helped her get to her feet.


    Hazel looked at him in surprise, a little suspicious. "You really let me go?"


    "So, you expect me to continue, right?" He chuckled. "Hazel, I''d be happy to help."


    Hazel shook her head like a rattle. She didn''t want to do it again. If they identally made love, she really couldn''t face her mom or dad.


    Joshua quickly helped her change her clothes, and they went downstairs to breakfast together.


    Isaac rushed into the dining room as just Joshua scooped up a spoonful of porridge and put it in Hazel''s mouth. He burst into tears instantly. Did they have to act like that? No sooner had he arrived than they demonstrated their affection for each other.


    He turned his back on them. "Enough, you two! Nobody wants to watch your lovey crap! Why is Joshua feeding..."


    "If you''re envious and jealous, you should also fall in love with a girl," Joshua said quietly. "I think your fianc¨¦e would be thrilled to..."


    "All right, all right! Why do you mention her?!" Isaac, who interrupted him glumly, pulled a chair and sat down next to them.


    Hazel raised her injured wrist. "Special situation."


    "Hazel, how did you get hurt? Why is Joshua so useless? Why don''t youe back with me? I promise you won''t get hurt." Isaac rushed to Hazel.


    Joshua''s eyes were slightly cold, and he calmly stretched out his arms to keep him from getting close to Hazel.


    Hazel couldn''t helpughing privately. Joshua used to scare her deliberately, so she was a little unhappy. But she felt veryfortable to see he was jealous.


    "Why are you here looking for Joshua?" She quietly changed the subject.


    "My grandpa asked me to invite him in person," Isaac sat down again. "It was about the twopanies working together."


    Since Sam lost power and was expelled from imperial capital by Joshua, the power of the Anderson family had been reshuffled. Isaac was not interested in his family''s property, but Grandpa Anderson forced him, and he had been swamped.


    Joshua cocked his brows slightly and said quietly, "Some other day."


    "Another day?" Isaac frowned with dissatisfaction. "Joshua, my grandpa isn''t the one who''s going to ask you to tea for nothing. What important matter are you busy with and has to make my old man wait for you in vain?"


    "Hazel is hurt, and I have to take care of her," he said simply.


    Hazel felt a bit embarrassed and happy. So, Joshua was doing it for her?


    "Go ahead, my injury isn''t that bad," she said. "Besides, isn''t Nanny Carter here?"


    Joshua was still a little reluctant.


    Knowing that he was still worried, Hazel assured him, "Rest assured, I''m going to stay here obediently, and I''ll not run away, okay?"


    "Okay." Joshua nodded. Then he whispered in her ear. "If you don''t stop talking, I''ll punish you."


    His warm aura came near her ear, which made Hazel''s cheeks flush as she swiftly pushed him away.


    Soon, Joshua left with Isaac.


    Soon after they left, Hazel got a call from Mathew.


    "Miss Crowe, I''ve found the right woman for the leadingdy!" said Mathew excitedly. "Pleasee quickly!"


    Though Hazel''s money was quickly replenished after Susan disinvested, the choice for the leadingdy was left vacant. They agreed on the choice of the leading actress. Even if they spent some time, you must choose an actress with high quality and acting ability. They didn''t want to go through this again with Susan.


    "So soon?" Asked Hazel in surprise.


    "I thought it was slow enough," Mathew said excitedly, "I personally went to the film academy to choose the actress, the girl was a good candidate for acting. Most importantly, she was a new girl with strong flexibility¡­"


    "Director Carter, I trust you. Since you feel good, then let''s confirm her," Hazel said.


    "No, no, you''d bettere over and meet her," Mathew said. "Besides, I have something to discuss with you."


    Hazel was a bit surprised.


    Since she founded Mathew, Mathew never bothered her as long as he could solve the problem on his own. But he asked her to go this time. What had happened exactly?


    She looked down at her wrist. If she could get home before Joshua came home, he would not find that she had snuck out of the Denmark residence.


    "Okay, you wait for me. I''ll be right there." She quickly agreed.


    Soon after, she went back to her room to change to something more appropriate, then snuck out and took a taxi to the set.


    Mathew quickly summoned the actress to his room to meet Hazel briefly.


    Hazel chatted with her and found out some of her information. The girl, a freshman, was truly stunning in appearance, distinctive and photogenic, and, as Mathew notes, a good candidate for acting.


    After they met, Mathew asked her to wait while he and Hazel were talking.


    "Miss Crowe, what do you think of her?" he asked.


    "Pretty good, no matter her temperament or appearance, she is a suitable fit with the leading actor." Hazel nodded.


    "I''m sure she''ll definitely be famous and be a great asset," Mathew said significantly, "and most importantly, she hasn''t signed up for an entertainmentpany."


    Hazel was in a daze. She asked thoughtfully, "Director Carter, do you¡­ want me to sign her?"

 Chapter 908 - 196: What’s Your Relationship?

    "Mmm," said Mathew, "It would definitely be profitable to sign her now!"


    "But..." Hazel frowned. She had no idea of starting a filmpany.


    "Miss Crowe, the most profitable industry is the entertainment industry," Mathew said. "Although Denmark Group is not involved in the entertainment industry at the moment, signing a promising artist is definitely a worthwhile step. Besides, I have a lot of entertainment industry resources, and I''ll be able to help you at that time..."


    Hazel felt a little embarrassed. Mathew had been misunderstanding and thinking she was working for Denmark Group. "Director Carter, I think you misunderstood. I have nothing to do with the Denmark Group."


    In fact, that was not true exactly. Denmark Group had been hers since Joshua coaxed her into signing the transfer agreement. However, she never thought of Denmark Group as hers, and she knew very clearly that she had no such ability to be in charge of it.


    She helped Mathew thest time to save his life, but it would be different if she set up a filmpany, so she said this, hoping Mathew would not misunderstand again.


    Mathew looked at her in shock. "But you can even get into the President''s office of Denmark Group, or you can even order the assistant to the President..."


    She was a little embarrassed, "Director Carter, I was able to get into the President''s office because I had a good personal rtionship with the President of Denmark Group. Back then, I was closer to the Denmark Group, so I borrowed the office. If I took you to some coffee shop to talk about investment, I didn''t think it was serious enough, and I was afraid you wouldn''t believe me."


    "I see¡­" Mathew was very disappointed instantly. "It''s a pity then. Letting go of such a potential entertainer is a big loss. If you really stop and think about it, several highly qualified neers in this film do not yet have an agency. You might want to consider setting up a studio first. It is good if you want to develop it slowly after that."


    "This..." Hazel knitted her brows more tightly.


    In fact, Mathew''s words really touched her, but to run a filmpany or set up a studio needed money. She was just a senior in university and had no business experience at all. She had no idea how to proceed.


    Seeing Hazel''s hesitation, Mathew continued, "Or you can convince the President of Denmark Group to support you. Don''t you think that you have a great personal rtionship? With Denmark Group working with you, you could make money even when you''re sleeping."


    She didn''t know whether to cry orugh. Mathew really painstakingly wanted to help her make money.


    "I can''t make decisions for the Denmark Group, let alone ask others to do something with my personal connections," she said simply. It was her bottom line, otherwise, it would look as if she was with Joshua only for his money.


    Looking at Mathew''s pitiful look, she went on, "but I''ll think about it."


    "All right." Mathew nodded but no longer hold out hope for it.


    "Director Carter, do you know my rtionship with Joshua?" she asked curiously. These days Mathew appeared to bepletely unaware of her affair with Joshua.


    "What rtionship?" Mathew asked nkly.


    "You didn''t search the Inte or ask others?" She was even more surprised.


    "Oh, I searched you after you decided to invest," he said. "But I found nothing."


    Found nothing? She was stunned.


    No mention ofst year''s surrogacy selection, even when Vanessa framed her, she was always mentioned on the Inte. Although the online poprity of almost anything rarelysted three days, it was impossible to find anything about her. She found it strange.


    She couldn''t help but take out her phone and surf the Inte, but just as Mathew said, she couldn''t find anything.


    Her heart was warm. Joshua had promised her parents that he would not let her get involved in the media, and he made it happen.


    "What''s your rtionship?" Mathew was a little curious when Hazel asked.


    "... Friendship," she said. She was not lying. A boyfriend or girlfriend was also a friend, right?


    Suddenly, Hazel''s phone rang. Looking at the number on the screen, her face couldn''t help but change slightly.


    They had hardly been talking about Joshua when he suddenly called. She felt very guilty instantly. Joshua wouldn''t have found that she had snuck out, would he?


    The phone rang like a death rattle, and she felt very sad despite herself. Forget it!


    After Mathew left the room, she answered the phone.


    "Where are you, Hazel?" Joshua asked in a deep tone.


    She was going to lie, but she hesitated before she said honestly, "I''ve got work to do on the set¡­"


    Joshua was silent for a moment. He had meant to be angry, but she was actually so honest that he had cooled down a lot.


    "Come out, I''m waiting for you," he said in a deep voice.


    She quickly left the set. Then she saw Joshua''s car parked on the roadside, so she got in. Sure enough, he came after her because he knew she had snuck out.


    Looking at Joshua''s darkened face, she already knew how angry he was.


    She hurried to open her mouth before he could say anything. "Joshua, I have something important to discuss with you."


    Joshua, looking at her seriousness, was slightly startled.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked quietly.


    "I want to set up a filmpany. What do you think?" she asked. She hadn''t really thought about it yet, but now she had to use it to change the subject.


    Set up a filmpany? Joshua was even more surprised. Why did Hazel suddenly have such an idea?


    "Why?" he asked.


    "Well¡­" She was happy because she seemed to have seeded in changing the subject. She informed him of Mathew''s advice.


    Joshua pondered. "The proposal is not bad. Mathew fell from top to bottom, but it made him a strong enough connection. If he''s willing to help, he can really make the filmpany seed."


    "But I''m a little worried," she frowned. "I don''t know anything about it. I don''t even know what to do. If I did it, wouldn''t it be a waste of money? Oh, and most of all, I don''t have any money."


    "You have much money." He looked at her, displeased.


    "It''s not the point, it''s the point that I can''t afford to let money go down the drain, no matter how much money I have, right?" she said.

 Chapter 909 - 197: Start A New Entertainment Company

    "A lot of things can be learned slowly, and I can teach you if you have any problem," Joshua said simply.


    Then he looked calmly at Hazel. "But the problem is..."


    "What?" She stared at him nkly.


    "Do you really want to start a filmpany," Joshua asked, his eyes deep. "or just want to change the subject?"


    She felt very embarrassed immediately, Joshua could actually see through her little ruse, it seemed that changing the subjectpletely failed.


    She looked at him hurt, "I really had something important to do this time¡­"


    "What''s more important than your injury?" said Joshua with a gloomy face. "Do you know how worried I am?"


    "But if you knew it, would you let me out¡­" she whispered, unconvinced.


    "No!" Joshua''s face was a little darker. Although her voice was low, she was still heard by Joshua.


    "I knew you would say so¡­" She was very frustrated.


    "But I woulde with you," he said quietly. "Don''t believe me, Hazel?"


    She was in a daze and felt both warmth and guilt in her heart.


    "I didn''t think so much at that time¡­" she said dispiritedly. "Now that I did do it, what do you want me to do?"


    Joshua didn''t say anything, which made her very upset.


    Soon, as they arrived back at Denmark Residence, Hazel became even more upset. Joshua''s face deepened. She tried to talk to him, but he just ignored her.


    Joshua opened the door for her, but as soon as she got out of the car, he lifted her up by the waist.


    She was even more at a loss. She couldn''t figure out what he wanted to do, "Joshua, I can go..."


    Looking at his ugly face, she choked back what she wanted to say.


    He carried her straight into the living room, and she felt very bewildered. What did he want to do exactly?


    "Joshua, what do you want for you... I tell you, it''ll be ok if you punish me, but I will be angry with you if the punishment is too serious!"


    "How dare I punish you?" he spoke quietly. He hadn''t done anything yet, but she started threatening him.


    She still wanted to ask, but then she looked at the living room in surprise.


    A doctor was waiting in the living room, and Joshua put Hazel on the couch and said to the doctor, "Check her injuries."


    The doctor quickly examined Hazel and confirmed that there was nothing wrong with her injuries. After that, Joshua looked happier.


    Hazel was extremely ashamed. She had been worried about unwarranted things, but Joshua was only concerned about her body.


    After the doctor left, Hazel, who still felt guilty, gently grabbed his hand and whispered as if she was a spoiled girl, "Joshua, I was wrong. I''ll never dare to do it again. You can punish me."


    "How dare I?" he said quietly. "I''d better punish myself."


    "I did the wrong thing. Why would you punish yourself? I will be heartbroken!" said she quickly.


    There was a twinkle in his eyes. Did she actually care for him? She had never been obedient, and he didn''t know what to do with her before, but he seemed to figure out a way.


    "I didn''t take care of you, of course, I should be punished," he said quietly, "I will go to the study and think about it. I wille out of the study again when you''re obedient."


    After that, he went upstairs with a serious face. She hurried to run after him, but she was locked out by him.


    She stood outside the door in frustration. Joshua was really angry this time. She really had to think about how she sweet-talked him.


    Walking around in Denmark Residence, she suddenly stopped in front of a room.


    It was her parents'' bedroom. Her face bes iprehensible. She opened the door and went in. Everything inside had been cleaned, and the Denmark couple''s picture on the table remained as clean as ever. At that time, they were very young,ughing very happily.


    In an instant, Hazel felt as if her throat was blocked as she felt a little warm and sad.


    In the study, Joshua looked at Hazel through a monitoring screen, he could see her tender eyes aching. Even if he shut himself up in his study, he wouldn''t let Hazel be somewhere he could not protect her.


    He kept himself shut up in his study and didn''t even have dinner. Hazel asked a servant to carry his dinner to his study, and she knocked on the door.


    "Hazel, I''m still pondering over my fault. You may leave." Joshua''s quiet voice came through the door.


    She wasn''t angry, and she spoke peacefully, "Joshua, if you don''t open the door, I''ll knock on it until my healthy hand also gets injured."


    The door opened quickly, and Joshua looked helplessly at Hazel. He had wanted to frighten the girl, but she knew what he was afraid of and actually threatened him.


    She quickly asked the servant to bring the food inside. Then she gently held his hand and pouted, "Joshua, don''t be angry¡­"


    He was not angry earlier, and now that Hazel was admitting her mistake in this way, he was certainly not going to upset her.


    The servant walked out and shut the door for them.


    Hazel dragged him to the desk.


    He said quietly, "I''m not hungry."


    "You feed me, then, I haven''t had dinner yet." Sheughed. She was in the study now and wasn''t going to leave without a fight.


    Joshua sat down at the desk. Hazel was about to move a chair when he suddenly held out his arm to wrap around her waist. The force pulled her onto hisp, and her cheeks flushed instantly. She stiffened up a little but didn''t struggle.


    "What would you like to eat?" asked Joshua gently.


    "Help me taste this first." she pointed to a dish in front of her.


    There was a little bit of helplessness and delight in Joshua''s eyes. Was this girl trying to coax him into eating? He picked up a hamburger without saying no.


    After a quick dinner, Hazel feared that he might throw her out for a reason, so she hurried to say, "Joshua, I really know I was wrong today. I shouldn''t go out without telling you. I''ll definitely discuss it with you, so nothing happens to me in the future!"


    "Really?" he asked in a low voice.


    "Yes." she nodded. "By the way, there''s something I want to discuss with you."


    "What is it?" He was surprised.


    "I''ve made up my mind I''m going to start an entertainmentpany," she said firmly.


    He looked at her in surprise. When Hazel asked him earlier, he felt that she wasn''t very enthusiastic, but she changed her mind?

 Chapter 910 - 198: I’ll Protect You

    "But I don''t know anything, so I need your help, Master Denmark." Hazel looked at him with anticipation.


    "Hazel, are you serious?" he asked.


    "Of course!" She nodded vigorously.


    "I remember you said you wanted to be a postgraduate in the future and be a civil servant in the future, right?" He looked at her calmly. "In fact, your brother Ronald told me that you said you wanted to travel the world in the future. Now, why do you suddenly want to start an entertainmentpany?"


    "I''ve said it all," she said quietly, without denying it. "I didn''t know what I wanted, so sometimes I''d think randomly, but I didn''t have a goal. As for the civil servant, it''s the way my parents want me to go. As for the postgraduate, I still want to take part in the entrance exam, but this does not conflict with running apany."


    "It is true that there is no conflict¡­" Joshua''s eyes twinkled, and he suddenly said, "Wait, do you mean you''ve found your target now?"


    "Yeah!" Her eyes sparkled, and she excitedly said, "And a life goal."


    There was a sh of hesitation in his eyes, but in the end, he couldn''t resist asking, "What is it about?"


    "Joshua, I want to stand beside you!" She gave him a powerful kiss on the cheek, but her face turned red.


    He was a bit confused.


    Did Hazel''s life goal have to do with him? There was a soft touch on his face as she kissed him, which was a bit dreamy and unreal.


    "Hazel..." He looked at her, puzzled. "Do you mean to be with me?"


    "Not just that, I want to stand by your side." She sucked in a deep breath before saying, "Joshua, I''ve been thinking about how I can be stronger. Although you gave me arge sum of money, this is not my own capital, and it will only be useless in my hand."


    "But it is different now because there is such a good opportunity, Mathew, who can provide me with the connection, you who will stand behind me to support me, and so many funds. If I do not try this, I will never be strong!"


    "Hazel, you don''t have to do this," he said, his eyes shining with emotion as he gently wrapped his arms around her waist. "I''ll protect you¡­"


    "Joshua, I don''t want you to protect me," she quietly said, looking at him with her eyes shining. "I want to be on the same level as you, so we can protect each other. Besides, I don''t want to be seen as your woman. I''m Hazel Crowe, and you''re my man!"


    His eyes were softer. "Hazel, you''re really ambitious."


    "Of course!" She felt a little proud in the heart.


    "I''m just worried you''ll be tired." He sighed. "You''ll have to manage apany and prepare for the examination. It''s not that easy."


    "Joshua, are you tired of running apany as big as Denmark Group?" She blinked her eyes.


    "Not too much." He looked helplessly at Hazel. This girl was brilliant and could fight against him like that.


    "You don''t feel tired, why do you think I''ll feel tired?" She blinked. "Besides, you''re thirsty, but I''m only twenty. I''m at my best, how will I feel tired¡­"


    "Hold on," he interrupted with a dark face. "I''m thirty?"


    "Almost!" She tried hard not tough.


    "Almost? I''m just four years older?" His face was darker. "Hazel Crowe, are you starting to get sick of me being old?"


    "How is it possible?" she said hurriedly. "I''m just kind of rounding it up a little bit to let you know my decision. You''re not that old at all."


    His face didn''t look any better as he gritted his teeth. "Hazel, if it weren''t for the three rules, I''d want you to know how young I am!"


    Her heart missed a beat, and her cheeks warmed a little. What Joshua was saying... was clearly intended to mislead her.


    "Do you agree or not, Joshua," she went on, ignoring his sexual words. "You scolded me because I didn''t tell you and snuck out. Now I''ve told you, but you don''t support me¡­ Otherwise, you can consider the money for starting apany as my loan, or will you want to be a shareholder?"


    "What loan? It''s yours originally," Joshua said quietly.


    "So, you agree?" asked Hazel delightedly.


    "Can I disagree?" Joshua reached out his hand and rubbed her hair. "If I disagree, maybe you''ll start your own business behind my back. How can I help you at that time?"


    "I knew you were the kindest!" She happily kissed Joshua on the face again, but she was kissed by Joshua before she could leave this time.


    "No..." She pushed him away and was more blushed.


    "It''s you who did so first." Joshua chuckled. "Have you decided on thepany''s name?"


    "I''ve thought about it!" There was a little pride and shyness in Hazel''s eyes.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    After a moment of hesitation, she picked up a pen and paper from the desk and wrote down the word "Joshua-Hazel Pictures."


    "Joshua-Hazel Pictures?" He was a bit surprised.


    "Yeah, Joshua-Hazel Pictures." She tried hard not to be shy. "Despite writing Joshua-Hazel Pictures, it''s actually ''Joshua'' in Joshua Denmark and ''Hazel'' in Hazel Crowe¡­"


    There was joy in his heart as well as his eyes, and he kissed her again.


    "Hazel..." he whispered, "It''s really nice to call it so."


    She said shyly. "Joshua, if you teach me, I will try to learn, but the most important thing is that I want to be strong. I don''t want people to think that I''m only sessful because of you."


    "Okay, Joshua-Hazel Pictures is just Joshua-Hazel Pictures, I love it."


    Joshua gave a little smile, but suddenly he stopped smiling. "By the way, the female artist you want to sign is named Vicky Wright? I suggest you reconfirm with her again in case she doesn''t want to sign when yourpany is set up."


    "I see." She nodded. Then she looked at Joshua in surprise. "Do you know her?"


    "I asked Jaxson to get to the bottom of her today. You''re interested in starting apany, so I can''t just stand by."


    His eyebrows were slightly raised. "But this woman is not simple. She hasn''t signed with anypany until now, not because she wasn''t good enough, or because she wasn''t discovered. There is another force behind the scene deliberately suppressing her."

 Chapter 911 - 199: Is He Very Despicable?

    "Really?" Hazel was somewhat surprised. "Is she very despicable?"


    "...your attention is really strange," Joshua said with a smile. "Don''t you think about that if you sign her, it will bring trouble to your newly established Joshua-Hazel Pictures?"


    "My supporter is you, what should I be worried about?" Hazel blinked.


    "You just said that you have to rely on yourself?" Joshuaughed.


    "Of course, I have to rely on myself," Hazel spit out her tongue. "But if someone wants to do sabotage behind our backs, likepeting with me, wouldn''t it be stupid not to use you as a valuable resource?"


    Joshua''s eyes shed a gratifying light, and with Hazel''s words, he was relieved. It seemed that this time Hazel had made up her mind.


    "Well, just do it, I will fully support you," Joshua said solemnly.


    That was the way they decided to set up thepany.


    Hazel went to the set of the movie again and talked with Vicky Wright.


    They settled on the contract terms, Vicky talked politely with Hazel but was relieved that there may be some troubles signing her.


    Hazel assumed that Vicky had some stories, but she was only interested in the potential that Vicky had and had little interest in her private life. As for the troubles, if she gave up without trying, she would not have opened an entertainmentpany.


    Hazel asked Jaxson to handle the establishment of thepany, but she still had toplete a lot of details personally. She was so busy, but she was excited, and her wrist was almost fully recovered, so Joshua did not stop her.


    With the help of Jaxson and the secret support of Joshua, the progress of Joshua-Hazel Pictures went smoothly.


    Jaxson sent Hazel home early, Joshua looked at the time, he gave her a strange nce and unexpectedly said, "You are here two hours before you normallye home."


    "Thepany''s business is on the right track. I decided toe home earlier." Hazel said happily, "Is dinner ready? I am starving."


    "Supper is done, go wash your hands first," Joshua said.


    Hazel hurriedly washed her hands. She sat down at the table and said happily, "...The site of thepany has been decided. We have rented a whole floor of the office building... The recruitment is almost done, and the staff will arrive after the official opening ceremony..."


    Joshua smiled and listened. He knew all these things, but he liked to listen to Hazel tell him about her day and see the excitement in her face. It showed she trusted and depended on him and also valued his opinion.


    "When are you going to hold the opening ceremony?" he asked.


    "I have looked at the calendar. Next Monday looks good. I n to hold the opening ceremony that day as well as a simple ribbon-cutting ceremony."


    Hazel''s eyes were full of expectations. "Can you send a representative of Denmark Group that day? Send her to be a guest or something?"


    "Okay, let me arrange it," Joshua said.


    "Thank you." Hazel nodded, and with Joshua campaigning for her, at least no one would dare to bully her newly established smallpany.


    "Right, tomorrow night Denmark Group will host amercial reception. Would you like toe?" Joshua asked.


    "Of course!" Hazel quickly nodded. "At the cocktail party, there will definitely be a lot ofpany CEOs rushing to participate. Those people are now resources in my eyes. Right, can you give me some invitations? It''s not convenient for me to go now, so I want Mathew Carter to represent thepany."


    "Okay." Joshua smiled.


    After dinner, Hazel hurried back to her room and started to read the book. She had been so busy that she just wanted to rx, but it was hard to avoid yawning.


    There was a sound of knocking on the door, Hazel opened the door and looked unexpectedly at Joshua in the doorway. "Do you need me to do anything?"


    "It''s time to put on the medicine," he said calmly.


    The splint on Hazel''s hand had long been removed, but now it was necessary to apply ointment.


    "Oh." She let Joshua in.


    Joshua put the medicine box on the table and gently caught Hazel''s hand.


    "Itchy..." Hazel couldn''t help but giggle.


    "...bear with it," Joshua whispered, and his movement became gentler.


    Hazel wasfortable with Joshua massaging her wrist, she couldn''t help but lean on Joshua''s shoulder and yawned.


    "Hazel?" After applying for the medicine, he couldn''t help but a whisper, "are you tired?"


    "Yeah..." Hazel responded tiredly.


    Joshua opened his mouth and said, "Then youy in bed and rest..."


    "What do you want?" Hazel whispered, and she couldn''t help but yawn again.


    "To give you a massage." Joshua said softly, "I have been studying it."


    "Really?" Hazel got up and looked at him unexpectedly.


    "Try it?"


    "Okay."


    She promised quickly and then crawled onto the bed.


    Joshua put his hand on her shoulder and pressed on it gently.


    "Yeah..." Hazel whisperedfortably.


    "Hazel!" Joshua''s facial expression changed.


    "What''s wrong?" She turned back and was full of guilt.


    "Don''t groan like that¡­" Joshua was weak, and Hazel didn''t even know how seductively she groaned. He didn''t think about anything at all, he just wanted to give her a simple massage, but he was excited by her groan.


    But Hazel''s eyes were so innocent, and she didn''t know what she did.


    "What happened?" Hazel looked at him wrongly.


    "Nothing..." Joshua sighed and gently massaged her.


    Hazel turned her head, and she closed her eyesfortably. Soon, the sound of even breathing came, Joshua smiled. She had fallen asleep, it seemed that she was tired.


    He got up, cleaned up the books on the table, and turned off the lights in the room. He came to the bed and gently covered her quilt, and kissed her forehead.


    When he went to stand up, he felt a gentle tug at his shirt, he looked down and saw Hazel''s fingers holding on to it. Hazel didn''t use much strength, but she obviously didn''t want him to leave. Joshua smiled, pulled back the quilt, and crawled into bed with her.


    He looked at her gently, "I said that you are pulling me and not letting me go, you still don''t believe."


    Although Hazel had been asleep, it wasn''t a deep sleep, and she heard him talking. She opened her eyes confused, the lights in the room had been turned off, and Joshua was in bed with her.


    Joshua''s body was stiff. He was actually caught by Hazel? He dared not move, but she looked at him in the dark.


    Hazel suddenly smiled. She asked with a bit of tiredness andziness. "Joshua, am I dreaming?"

 Chapter 912 - 200: I Don’t Owe You

    "Well, it''s a dream." He whispered. It seemed that Hazel had not woken up yet?


    "That''s good..." She suddenly smiled sweetly.


    The next moment, she reached out, grabbed his neck, and kissed his lips.


    Joshua''s eyes suddenly became deep.


    Hazel didn''t really wake up, and she thought she was dreaming. Was she always so bold and active in her dreams?


    He wrapped his arms around her waist and took the initiative to deepen the kiss.


    Hazel suddenly dissatisfied and pushed him away.


    "Joshua..." She pouted ufortably. "This is my dream. You be obedient, I have the final say..."


    "Okay." He agreed with a smile. She was pretty strong and demanding in her dreams.


    Hazel kissed his lips, Joshua grunted and frowned. Hazel started to bite on his neck.


    "Hazel..." he whispered unbearably.


    Hazel did not hear him. She leaned on his chest and then stopped moving.


    "...Hazel?" Joshua was unimpressed.


    Hazel began to snore quietly. Joshua was angry, she acted like this again. He was toyed with, and then she fell asleep. He couldn''t wake her up, he knew she was tired and didn''t get angry with her.


    Hazel woke up in the morning, and she looked at her room with some sorrow.


    She couldn''t remember when she fell asleepst night, but she knew that she had slept very well and she dreamt of Joshua. Thinking of the wonderful kiss, Hazel couldn''t help but smile.


    The kiss in the dream was so real, but Hazel was somewhat disappointed.


    Anyway, she was dreaming, so she should take the opportunity to take advantage of him. If she could do something with Joshua in her dreams, she should, she did not refuse him. She thought it was a pity her dream changed before they could do more.


    Hazel washed her face and brushed her teeth, then walked downstairs. She saw Joshua smile and looked at her. She felt a little awkward, and Joshua''s eyes looked a little different.


    Before she woke up, Joshua quietly left so that she would think that the kiss was a dream that did not affect her, but it was different for Joshua.


    "What are youughing at?" she asked suspiciously.


    "Nothing," Joshua opened her mouth, "Hazel, what did you dream ofst night?"


    Hazel''s eyes were dodgy, she said the anger, "That a dog was biting me and I bite back!"


    Joshua was weak and thought that this little girl was really not funny at all.


    In the evening, Hazel went to Denmark Group''smercial reception. The reception was held in the banquet hall of a five-star hotel. After Hazel arrived, as she expected, there were many celebrities in the business and political circles.


    Because of the reasons and the promises, she did not appear with Joshua.


    But it was precise because of this, when the eyes of those guests swept on her, although it was a bit amazing, she did not care. Not being next to Joshua made her feel a bit morefortable. After all, she was not there for the limelight.


    She saw Mathew Carter far away, she was d that he had arrived and talked with several people. Mathew saw her, excused himself from the conversation, and brought her a ss of wine.


    They moved to an inconspicuous corner, and Hazel whispered, "How is it going?"


    "I have handed out all of the cards." Mathew Carter sighed. "But the situation is not optimistic. After all, Joshua-Hazel Pictures has not officially opened, and it is a smallpany that is still unknown. They just spoke to me out of courtesy. I assume they will throw the card away as soon as I turn around."


    "Things must be done step by step," Hazel encouraged. "We have a chance to contact them now. It is good to meet them. If they have a good impression, we have a chance to work with them."


    "Yeah." Mathew Carter nodded. He said, "Yes, Miss Crowe, I gave the invitation you gave me to a friend of mine. I want to introduce you to him..."


    Mathew Carter looked at the hall in an unexpected way. "Where is he? I just saw him. So, Miss Crowe, I will go find him first."


    "Okay." Hazel nodded.


    Mathew went to find him. Jaxson saw her and walked over with a wine ss.


    "Miss Crowe," Jaxson handed the ss to her, and he whispered, "It is grape juice."


    "Thank you." Hazel took it happily. After all, it was a ball. If she didn''t have a ss in her hand, it would be too strange.


    Suddenly, Hazel only felt a chill run down her back. She could tell someone was ring at her, she looked around.


    "She is here too?" Hazel''s eyebrows lifted, and her eyes fell on Susan.


    Susan was at the center of the banquet. She was surrounded by a lot of people, and she smiled shallowly.


    Although Susan seems to pretend not to see her, Hazel can definitely be sure that the person was Susan.


    "Denmark''s cocktail party, there are indeed some stars in the entertainment circle to apany some wealthy businessmen," Jaxson exined.


    "I am asking the stupid questions," Hazel said. She knew that she could meet many people at the party and even develop some business rtionships. However, Susan also knew that, and even though she did not have a business, it would not hurt her to attend the party.


    Mathew was looking for his friend when he literally stumbled into Susan. He did not notice her, and Susan has been staring at Hazel, and she did not notice Mathew. They suddenly bumped into one another, and the wine ss in Susan''s hand spilled all over Mathew.


    "Don''t you know how to walk?!" Susan growled.


    "I''m sorry, sorry..." Mathew hurriedly apologized.


    Suddenly, they recognized each other, and their faces changed.


    Mathew nced at her coldly, although he was very disgusted with this woman, on this asion, he represented Joshua-Hazel Pictures. Also, he still needed to find someone, so he did not want to argue with Susan.


    But before he left, he was stopped by Susan. She sneered, bluntly said,


    "Mathew, you need to do this? You chased me here! Who brought you in? You need money to make a movie, but I don''t owe you, and I am not interested in being the heroine of your movie. You are ruined, and you will die if I don''t invest in your movie?"

 Chapter 913 - 201: Is There Any Misunderstanding?

    Mathew''s face was red. He didn''t think that Susan would say that out loud.


    Obviously, the people around him had been misled by her, and they looked at Mathew Carter with obvious contempt.


    "Director Carter, the investment is up to the investor''s mind, you are too overbearing?"


    "Miss Luna is right, the money is hers. It is her business to invest or not, or you can try other investors."


    ***


    Theirments were said tactfully, and a young man that had been following Susan was looking at him with contempt. "Hey, although you are looking for Luna to make movies, you had good taste, but I warn you, don''t beg in front of us!"


    Mathew was so angry. These people called him beggar? If it weren''t because for Susan, who yed him, he wouldn''t have been treated like that. Susan was not only not guilty but actually humiliated him in public.


    He wanted to p Susan, but he was representing Joshua-Hazel Pictures. He must remain calm and in control.


    Mathew endured the anger. "Susan, please don''t feel too good about yourself. I am not looking for you today..."


    "You are not looking for me, then what are you doing?" Susan sneered,


    "Mathew, don''t you know who you are? This kind of reception isn''t for some director who is no longer famous. Did you really think that you could sneak in and be an uninvited guest? Please tell us which guest brought you, and let us open our eyes..."


    Hazel looked from far away and had be angry. She did not expect that so many things happened in a short period of time. Almost all of the guests looked at the drama that Susan appeared to be causing; people were beginning to mock and sneer at Mathew.


    Any person who would humiliate Mathew was to humiliate Joshua-Hazel Pictures and also humiliate her. Although she didn''t want to cause a scene, the situation could not be ignored.


    Hazel was preparing to rush over. "Hazel, let me handle it," said a familiar voice from behind her.


    She rxed and turned to look at Joshua with surprise.


    Joshua walked by her indifferently and gave her a calm look.


    "I see you secretly snuck in!" The man who had been talking harshly said again, "Where do you think Denmark''s cocktail party is, can a person like youe here? Security guard, take him out!"


    "Mathew was the guest I invited, I am curious, who wanted to kick him out?" Joshua said in a deep voice.


    His voice was not big, but the whole hall quieted down for a moment. And it seemed that even the temperature had dropped several degrees.


    Of course, everyone recognized Joshua, but they did not think that Mathew was actually invented by Joshua? They were all surprised and open-mouthed, with an expression of disbelief.


    A few people even went to the trash can nkly and pulled out the business card they threw away.


    "Sir Denmark, sir, you are really good at telling a joke..." The man''s lips were slightly twitching, and his look was flustered. It was he who drove away from the guests of Joshua, and this was a crime that will kill him!


    "I am a person good at making jokes?" Joshua''s eyes fell coldly on his body, and the man''s face was paler.


    Joshua looked away toward Mathew and calmly reached out his hand. "Mathew, hello."


    "Sir Denmark, hello," Mathew said excitedly.


    He was humiliated, but because of his rtionship, he would affect the Joshua-Joshua Pictures. He had never known what to do before, but now Joshua appeared, he helped him out. He must take advantage of this opportunity to exin everything clearly.


    "Miss Edwards, you invested in my movie, and when it started to shoot, you suddenly un-invested so that the whole crew was affected. Although you are not kind, the crew has new investors. Please do not feel good about yourself in the future. Don''t think that I aming to you to ask for help."


    "You..." Susan stared at him angrily. She was still stunned, and she did not understand why Joshua would invite Mathew. However, in the blink of an eye, he exined everything neatly.


    Everyone looked at Susan strangely, everyone believed Mathew. After all, he was invited by Joshua, why bother to ask Susan for an investment?


    Susan still wanted to argue, but something to shock everyone even more happened.


    "Mathew, please forgive me for the matter just now," Joshua said with an apology. "It is my negligence that made you feel embarrassed."


    Joshua actually apologized to Mathew? Everyone was paralyzed.


    Although he said it with enough euphemism, they had humiliated Mathew, but Joshua apologized, they were sitting on pins and needles.


    "Mathew, I am really sorry about the matter just now," said one person near Mathew, who was guilty. "I was also deceived and didn''t know the truth..."


    "Right, right, we shouldn''t have med you without knowing the truth..."


    Those who have just humiliated Mathew began to apologize one by one.


    One of them seemed to be thinking then suddenly said, "Mathew, you just said, you are from the Joshua-Hazel Pictures? Do you think we can talk?"


    Everyone suddenly turned to him, how can these people be so sly? They quickly echoed, "Joshua, we can also talk about it. Ourpany also has ns to enter the entertainment industry ..."


    Within a few moments, all the people who originally surrounded Susan were all around Mathew, and they all had a strong interest in Joshua-Hazel Pictures. Mathew naturally knew what to do next.


    The problem was solved, Joshua looked in the direction of Hazel, lifting his lips. Seeing no one paying attention to them, Hazel boldly blew him a kiss.


    Susan was distraught, Joshua helped Mathew, which has made her very embarrassed, and then he and Hazel were blowing kisses at each other.


    Is it still necessary for her to apologize to Mathew? She was annoyed with a cold sigh and left with anger. Her agent Mandy swiftly followed her and kept encouraging, "Luna, this cocktail party will open doors with a lot of people, which is very important for your development in..."


    "What do you want me to stay here and be humiliated?" Susan was annoyed.


    "I don''t know what Joshua meant! I have shown love to him many times, and I am still his cousin. But how can he not feel like this, humiliating me again and again?!"


    "Is there any misunderstanding? Sir Denmark was not a stingy person!" Mandy also felt a little confused. She thought of something, suddenly said, "Luna, you said that it would be a little money to invest in Mathew''s movie?"


    **************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    First, I would like to say thank you for supporting my novel and buying my privileged chapters. I''m always grateful and appreciate those acts of kindnessing from all of you. (Thements, reviews, and power stone votes).


    Second, I will give another massive mass release on Friday and on April 26th as my way of saying appreciating all the support and love you''ve given this humble author. It''s my birthday on the 26th of this month, so I am happy to share this greatest event of my life.


    Love you all!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 914 - 202: Would It Be Like This?

    The two had already left the banquet hall, and Susan suddenly stopped. She said mysteriously, "Yes, how did Joshua know Mathew Carter? Is it he who invested in Mathew Carter''s movie? But why did he do this, a movie with so little investment? How could there be a future?"


    "Luna, do you think that is the case?" Mandy said. "After you pulled out because Mathew has been making trouble, Sir Denmark worried that something would really happen, so he invested?"


    "...you are saying," Susan asked in disbelief. "he did it for me?"


    Mandy was somewhat speechless, and Susan''s words made her somewhat unsatisfactory.


    After spending a lot of time with Susan, Mandy was very aware of her character. Susan was arrogant and very selfish, constantly feeling that everyone likes her and that their world should revolve around her. Joshua is undoubtedly the best among the men she met, so even if they have had an unpleasant experience, Susan still had fantasies about him.


    If she doesn''t follow Susan''s words, she would definitely be angry with her. However, she really couldn''t see Joshua is doing that for Susan.


    "I think, probably because your mother entrusted him to take care of you, so he helped to settle it," Mandy said with uncertainty. "But he didn''t show you any respect, and I don''t know what it means..."


    "Listen to yourself saying this, I feel more and more that he is for me." Susan said with joy, "I don''t think he is going to embarrass me, just angry with me. After all, he helped me settle this, Mathew. It was a big problem that I still don''t appreciate, so he was angry. I didn''t expect him to have that attitude!"


    "Would it be like this?" Mandy was stunned and asked without confidence. Was Susan too imaginative? She did not see what Joshua meant to Susan, but why did she say that? Was it like she had a deep love for Joshua?


    "Why not?" Susan became happier and happier thinking, "My mom said that Joshua''s personality was indifferent and he did not get close to anyone. I think that he must be the kind man who will get things done secretly but not asking for thanks. Yes, ''He is cute and arrogant,'' these words really suit him."


    Although Mandy Wilson was her agent, she thought it was somewhat crazy. "But don''t you say that he has a girlfriend?"


    Susan''s face suddenly became ugly, and she sneered. "What girlfriend, do you read any news about the woman online? Joshua does not want others to know her existence. I think she is a ything for a while!"


    "You don''t mind?" Mandy looked at her in surprise.


    "What do I mind? Joshua is such a rich and excellent man. There are a few women around him, and that is normal," Susan said. "But as long as I be Mrs. Denmark, there are many ways to get rid of those women!"


    Mandy had no way, and Susan was wholly immersed in her own fantasy. She could not persuade her to change her mind, it would only make Susan hate her.


    "Then we have to go back to the reception now?" Mandy asked helplessly.


    "Why are we going back?" Susan lifted his eyebrows. "He has a temper. Can''t I have a temper? Men, all need to be taught a lesson! Let''s go, I have to leave him alone for a while!"


    Mandy was utterly speechless. How did she work for someone who acted like a maniac? However, even so, she had to hold her tongue and not offend her.


    They were about to leave when a middle-aged man stopped them.


    "Miss Edwards," the middle-aged man said with some restraint. "Are you leaving? I just talked to you..."


    Susan saw him and be furious. She said with annoyance, "Go away! You unknown directors are suckers, stalking others to ask for investment all day long?!"


    The middle-aged man''s face suddenly changed, but Susan walked past him angrily. Mandy kept up and whispered, "Luna, if you don''t want to invest, just refuse, it is easy to offend people... ..."


    "Offend people?" Susan''s footsteps were fast, but her voice was not low like she deliberately wanted the man to hear her. "I haven''t said that he deceives people! I thought he was a famous director. But he was an animation director! The cartoons are all for children, can he do movies? He has the nerve to ask me to invest? He really liked other people''s money, was it so easy to be so deceived?"


    Susan walked faster, and her voice quieted down. The middle-aged man was trembling with her anger. He returned to the banquet hall with some desperation. When he walked in, he was caught by Mathew. "Danny, where did you go? I have been looking for you."


    "I went to the bathroom." Danny Hall said in a confused tone.


    "I want to take you to meet someone." Mathew took him to see Hazel.


    People apologized to Mathew and asked for his business card. Some interested people also talked with him for a longer time, but for these guests, the person they are more interested in was Joshua.


    Hazel was hiding in the corner to drink juice, secretly looking at the guests who talked with Mathew. Seeing that Mathew was leading Danny over to her, she smiled and said, "Director, this is your friend?"


    "Yes, Miss Crowe," Mathew said. "This is my good friend Danny Hall. Our experience is simr."


    The two greeted each other, Mathew continued to say. "This is Miss Crowe." He turned to Hazel and said, "He made an animated film, and it will be released within a month, but now he has no funds at all to carry out the work..."


    Hazel was stunned. It seemed that Mathew wanted her to invest, and her heart was somewhat hesitant.


    She had been spending so much money on everything, so when she heard the word invest, she became fearful.


    Danny Hall noticed the look of rejection in Hazel''s eyes, and he felt even worse. However, he said politely, "Miss Crowe, I know about the worry, the market for animated films is not good now, and you are worried that the investment money will be lost. This work waspleted in five years by our team. I have confidence in it. I hope you can understand it before deciding whether to invest."


    His humble and polite attitude surprised Hazel and made her a little curious.


    "Okay," Hazel nodded. "I would like to get some more information about the situation as soon as possible and then give you an answer."


    "Thank you." Danny Hall politely thanked but did not seem to have any hope.

 Chapter 915 - 203: Investing Is Okay

    Mathew took Danny to meet some other guests, and Hazel went to the balcony to get some fresh air.


    The sound of footsteps came up behind, and Hazel couldn''t help but smile softly. "Joshua, you are the center of the cocktail party, why are you here?"


    Joshua was somewhat amazed. Hazel did not look back but could actually tell it was him just by his footsteps.


    He stood by her side and said calmly, "I miss you."


    Hazel''s cheeks were red, and she whispered, "We just saw each other..."


    Joshua opened his mouth sorrowfully. "We can see each other, but we have to pretend not to know each other."


    Hazel chuckled. "That''s because of the promise. You are so attractive, if I stand by your side, it is almost like standing in the spotlight."


    Joshua couldn''t really deny anything, and many people know him at the cocktail party. If he and Hazel appeared too close, there would be some people who would have the wrong impression.


    "Don''t say that. What happened with Mathew just now?" he asked faintly.


    Hazel simply told him about it. She looked at Joshua, "What do you think? Should I invest?"


    "Investing is okay," Joshua said. "You only need to be responsible for the cost of the movie. It will be released next month, so you can save the waiting time and see the benefits in one month. However, the key to the problem lies in the quality of the film and whether it is in line with the market."


    Hazel nodded nkly. "I understand. If I can arrange it, would you see if it would work? I could take an off the children from the orphanage to see the movie and find out if they like it. If they like it, I will invest it."


    "This is a way, but the other side should agree, too." Joshua sighed.


    "I will try my best tomunicate," Hazel said.


    "If you leave it for Mathew to ask, there should be no problem." Joshua proposed.


    Hazel''s face was hesitant, and she seemed to be thinking.


    "What''s wrong?" he said with some surprise. "Mathew is good. He represents the film industry, and it gathers attention. Moreover, I think he is quite responsible."


    "But he is too responsible," Hazel said and spat out his tongue, "Danny is now treating me like a savior, and I have set myself up! He is too respectful to me, and now he is trying to help me make money. I really can''t get used to it."


    "Hazel, you are such a good partner, they couldn''t ask for any better." Joshua chuckled.


    "Besides, you did save him at the lowest point in his life. He is grateful, and it is normal. Wait a while, and he can be able to get himself back on his feet."


    "Yeah." Hazel nodded.


    Hazel decided to confirm the quality of the film before making anymitments. Danny Hall has initially been unwilling to do it, but when he heard that it would be orphans who would be watching the movie, he finally changed his mind.


    Hazel and the children went to watch the movie, the quality of the film was outstanding, and it was suitable for all ages. It was possible that it would profit at the box office, so she invested five million.


    Hazel got a headache just thinking that she had spent so much money and not guaranteed a return on her investment. However, there was one thing that made her happy, Joshua-Hazel Pictures was officially open.


    ***


    On an opening day, Hazel rushed to Joshua-Hazel Pictures early in the morning. She originally nned to have a small ribbon-cutting ceremony, it was really only for self-amusement and to bless thepany with good luck.


    When Hazel arrived at thepany, she toured the entire floor again. Although she had been there before, it was different now that thepany had opened. It was a simple office, but everything wasplete.


    After looking around, Hazel walked into her office filled with excitement. Almost as soon as she sat down, Mathew walked in and took the initiative to say, "Miss Crowe, don''t worry, the ribbon-cutting ceremony is ready..."


    "I know, I believe that you can handle it," Hazel said with emotion. "I just came to see."


    She had some unreal feeling about the entire venture, but looking at thepany, she was as excited as a child in a candy store.


    Suddenly, there was a noiseing from outside the door.


    "What happened?" Hazel lifted her eyebrows strangely.


    "I will go and check," Mathew said nkly, but just as he opened the door, he saw Susaning in with an arrogant look.


    Hazel looked at her unexpectedly, and Susan was surprised. "Howe you are here?"


    Not waiting for Hazel to answer, Susan walked to the sofa and sat down.


    She sneered, "I understand, I heard that you are his assistant now, are you working for Joshua? How? You feel bad about taking his money without doing anything?"


    "I am not working for Joshua!" Hazel said coldly.


    "Oh, do you want to say that you are here because thispany is yours?"


    Susan''s eyes were even more scornful. "Hazel, when you leave Joshua,


    what can you do?"


    Hazel was furious, but Susan''s words and hostility made her see that Susan was a woman who was unworthy of attention. Even if Hazel argued with her, it would be a waste of time.


    It seemed that Susan did not know Hazel''s position within Joshua-Hazel Pictures, which was good. It meant that Susan would think things through and not create too much trouble.


    Hazel''s silence made Susan be prouder, and she thought that she had guessed right.


    Mathew said with some annoyance, "Miss Crowe, she is..."


    "Mathew," Hazel shook her head indifferently. "You don''t have to say so much too irrelevant, people."


    Mathew was still very angry with Susan, but he snorted with disappointment and finally tolerated it.


    "Mathew," Susan raised her chin and showed a proud look. "I think Joshua-Hazel Pictures should be Denmark''s investment, my cousin Joshua entrusted you to manage it?"


    Hazel shook her head slightly at Mathew, and Mathew said coldly, "There is nothing to tell you about ourpany!"


    "Whether you tell me or not, anyway, I was not nning toe to talk to you," Susan said coldly. "If I have something to say, I will find you..."


    Mathew interrupted her words with disappointment. "Miss Edwards, if you have anything to say, please register at the front desk. I will ask the front desk to reply to you, with a meeting time. Okay, I am swamped. Please leave!"


    Seeing that Mathew was so arrogant, Susan suddenly became angry. "Mathew, you don''t act like this! Do you think you got the investment of Joshua so you can make the film and run apany? I will tell you, that is what Joshua did for me!"

 Chapter 916 - 204: Let Her Play

    Hazel was shocked, Susan had a very vivid imagination.


    Although Susan misunderstood about Joshua investing in Mathew''s movies, she had not gone too far. She had the nerve to say that Joshua did it all for her.


    "You are really not ashamed..." When I tried to speak, the words would note out. Hazel realized that she was too shocked even to say the words.


    "Hazel, I think you are jealous?" Susan looked at her proudly. "You run around for Joshua all day, didn''t you think about it? Why did he suddenly invest in Mathew''s movie?"


    "Why?" Just after asking it, Hazel discovered that she was just stupid and she was misled by Susan. It is her who invested in Mathew and opened thepany. Did anyone know the story better than her? However, she was very curious why Susan was so selfish.


    "You want to know? You ask Joshua," Susan was prouder. "See if he will tell you!"


    Hazel was speechless, and she shouldn''t waste time on Susan.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" Hazel asked, frowning with disappointment.


    Seeing Hazel was upset, Susan was even happier. She ignored Hazel, but she looked at Mathew.


    "Mathew, let''s cooperate. I am very optimistic about Joshua-Hazel Pictures. How much money did Joshua invest in you? Although I don''t have as much money as him, now I am very famous. I can take the initiative to be signed by your smallpany. If you count my technology share, you can be sure that I am worth hundreds of millions of dors¡­"


    Hazel did not know her well when they met before, but she had learned what kind of person Susan was. Joshua told her that the Edwards family spoiled Susan. However, Hazel thought that she was not spoiled, she was just senseless.


    In fact, Hazel wanted to call her a senseless woman to her face, but Susan was ambitious, despite her narcissism. Thepany that she started with great effort had just started to take shape, and it has not yet had time to develop. Susan was just taking the initiative to take over the fruits of herbor by signing a contract?


    Hazel was really happy that Joshua supported her when thepany was established, but the trouble found her.


    "Director Carter, how about it?" Susan said with confidence, "Is it necessary to prepare a contract?"


    "Sorry," Hazel said indifferently, "The standard of signing artists of Joshua-Hazel Pictures was very high, as for you, you cannot meet the signing standards."


    "Did I ask you?" Susan growled.


    "Miss Crowe is saying the same thing that I would say," Mathew said.


    "Mathew! You actually listen to her?" Susan showed an incredible attitude, and she roared. "You really don''t understand what the situation is now? Hazel is not the spokesperson of Denmark Group! I am!"


    "Susan, let me rify two things." Hazel stood up calmly and looked at her condescendingly. "First, I am not the spokesperson of Denmark Group. Second, Joshua-Hazel Pictures is mypany, and it has no rtionship with Denmark Group!"


    Susan was shocked. How could it be possible that Joshua-Hazel Pictures actually had nothing to do with Denmark Group?


    "Please leave, don''t get in the way, okay?" Hazel said indifferently.


    Susan suddenly became angry due to shame, "Hazel! What kind of word game are you ying? You said that the Joshua-Hazel Pictures has nothing to do with Denmark Group and did not say that it had nothing to do with Joshua. My cousin Joshua invested in private, right?"


    "Susan, I think you should not waste all your talent as an actress," Hazel couldn''t help but twitch. "You should be a screenwriter, and this is more suitable for you! Really, your imagination is a big breakthrough. It should be well used."


    "You..." Susan wanted to stand up and scream at Hazel, but she sneered at and red at her, "Hazel, I think you are afraid, so I deliberately misled Mathew."


    Susan looked at Mathew with a threatening stare in her eyes.


    Mathew had no respect for Susan. If Hazel were not present, he would be tempted to teach her a real lesson for ying him.


    "Miss Crowe said what I should have," Mathew endured with anger. "Susan, you are very unwee here, please leave!"


    "Mathew! You dare to treat me like this?" Susan pointed in his face and growled. "I tell you, I have already figured out who you are going to invite to cut the ribbon. Believe it or not, if I make a call, they won''t show up! When the ceremony is destroyed by her, how will she exin to Joshua?"


    Susan pulled her phone out and began to dial a number.


    "You... despicable!" Hazel was even angrier. Mathew was about to reach out and grab Susan''s cell phone.


    The people Mathew invited had been local celebrities, and they had a personal rtionship with him. However, Susan had a powerful background, and naturally, people did not want to offend her. If she made the call, the ribbon-cutting ceremony could be a disaster.


    "Let her y," Hazel said.


    Mathew hesitated, but looking at Hazel''s calm look, he eventually retracted his hand.


    Susan sneered and made a few calls. No sooner had Susan hung up with each of them than when Mathew''s phone began to ring. The calls were the invitees canceling because something important came up.


    "Mathew, you regret it now?" Susan said proudly.


    Looking at her facial expression, Mathew hated her so much. He was shaking with anger.


    "Ha!" Hazel suddenlyughed out.


    Susan looked at her strangely. How could Hazel stillugh out loud in this kind of situation?


    "Susan, I will give you ten minutes. You call the people back. How could you tell them not toe? You will find a way to persuade them toe, right?" Hazel said calmly, but there was an undoubted toughness in her voice.


    Seeing Hazel looked serious, Susan was afraid. She snarled angrily, "Hazel, I see that your brain is confused? If you want to beg, you should show me a better attitude!"


    "You don''t have to worry about my brain." Hazel looked at her with confidence.


    "But I think that a star who doesn''t care about her image at all even after she threatened, snarled, and acted with malicious intent, has absolutely had no brain. If that was all known by others, do you think you would still find work in the film industry and have fans?"


    "Even if you tell everyone, no one will believe you!" Susan said calmly.


    "Really?" Hazel said with relief. "But if it were a video, would people still not believe it? Susan, I seem to have forgotten to tell you that there is a monitoring camera in this office. Are you surprised? "

 Chapter 917 - 205: You Wouldn’t Dare

    Susan looked around the office in horror and saw the camera in the corner.


    Her face became pale as if she had seen a ghost. Then she said calmly, "Even if there is a camera monitor, what can it do? I don''t believe that others can watch the monitor screen and hear what I said?"


    "They can''t see it, but they can hear it." Hazel pressed a button on the phone, and Susan''s arrogant voice came from the speaker. "Although I don''t have as much money as him, now I am very¡­"


    Susan''s face filled with dread, and she wanted to attack. She was not willing to bow down to Hazel, she clenched her teeth and said, "Even if you have a recording and upload it to the Inte, I can guarantee that it will not spread!"


    "Susan, you are so..." Hazel thought carefully about what words she should use and softly said, "You are so innocent, how have you survived for so long?


    Although you have been in the country only a short time, you have offended many people. I just simply hand it to them, and they would be happy to let it spread."


    "You wouldn''t dare?" Susan panicked.


    What Hazel said was right, she had offended many people, and they had been exposing her behavior. Her team waspetent, though, and had been covering up the majority of her actions quickly. Therefore, her reputation on the Inte was not the best, but it could have been worse.


    Susan knew things were different, and if the negative publicity fell into the wrong hands, she would not be able to control it.


    Hazel sneered with a chuckle, and she looked at the time on the phone, said indifferently, "You still have seven minutes."


    Susan was more flustered, but she growled, "Hazel! If you bully me like this, my cousin will hate you!"


    "Six minutes." Hazel still looked indifferent.


    "You...!" Seeing that Hazel was serious about the situation, Susan said furiously, "You delete the recordings and videos first, then I will call!"


    "Oh, five minutes," Hazel said, "I have called a few people in such a short time. Will you be able to do it? I guess I can still sort things out and sell it to those who were offended by you ..."


    Hazel''s attitude was apparent, and she simply was not going topromise with Susan. Susan couldn''t keep going anymore. She quickly took out her mobile phone and said in a panic. "Wait, I will make a call now!"


    Susan started making calls as fast as her fingers could dial the numbers.


    Mathew stood off to the side in shock. He had dealt with Susan, and so he knew how arrogant and unreasonable she was. Could Hazel really make Susan be obedient?


    Five minutester, Susan finally finished the call. This was the first time she has suffered a loss, and she hated Hazel.


    "I called, and now you should fulfill your promise," Susan endured with anger. "Delete the recordings and videos!"


    Hazel nodded. "So, to express my sincerity, I will delete the recording first. As for the surveince video..."


    "Hazel, you yed me!" Susan''s face was angry and distorted.


    Susan was annoyed and began to rush at her, Hazel looked at the monitor uncaringly. Susan red at her, but she could not do anything more.


    "How could I y you?" She smiled lightly. "I didn''t say I would delete it or not. Who is to say that if I delete it, you don''t make more calls? Don''t worry, when the ribbon cutting of Joshua-Hazel Pictures is over, it will be deleted."


    "I don''t believe you!" Susan growled. "If you don''t keep your promise?"


    "Then you will suffer a huge loss." Hazel looked at her with a smile.


    Susan was stunned and couldn''t speak. Truly, if Hazel did not keep her promise, Susan could only wait silently and ept the loss. Hazel was ying hardball and was not going to bargain.


    "Miss Edwards, please leave," Mathew said. He said impatiently. "We are very busy today, so don''t mess things up."


    Susan was even more annoyed, but this is the first time she has suffered such a big loss. Hazel had yed her, and she looked down on her even more than before. Also, a director who begged her relentlessly began to treat her with arrogance, how could she continue to endure being treated that way?


    "Busy? How can you be busy?" Susan sneered. "Isn''t it a show for you to watch? Do you think there will be important peopleing here? Mathew, you think you can have an unknown actor make this ribbon-cutting ceremony be a high profile event? You are really deceiving yourself..."


    Her words had not been finished, and there was a rush of footsteps outside the office.


    A female employee was panicked, she pushed open the door of the office and said, "Something has happened, Director Mathew. There are a lot of people here for the ribbon-cutting ceremony. We do not have enough staff to handle it..."


    Mathew was prepared to reprimand her for rushing into the office without knocking, but after hearing what she said, he was too shocked to really speak. He finally managed to say, "A lot of people are here? Who ising?"


    "It''s really a drama!" Susan snorted.


    "What is going on? Some famous people areing, and who they are is going to scare you!" The employee said, without giving Susan a chance to speak. "There is Denmark Group''s president Joshua Denmark and the Anderson family''s Isaac Anderson, Chairman of T Entertainment, the Ministry of Culture for the City..."


    Listening to the list of names she reported, almost everyone was a very important person. Mathew was in shock and couldn''t speak, Susan was even more jealous and hateful. Her face was twisted with rage.


    Since Joshua was attending, others would naturally follow his lead. Susan was furious, she couldn''t understand why, even if Joshua invested in the film industry, why did he needed to make it such an ordeal?


    "First, you need to find a few people and go to borrow some chairs," Hazel arranged in an orderly way. "Director, you contact the ceremonialpany, ask them to arrange for a few more hostesses. And..."


    Hazel continued to list orders as she walked out of her office.


    Susan caught up with her, "Hazel!"


    Hazel''s face was cold, and even when she was not busy, she did not have the time or patience to deal with Susan. She was busy now, trying to solve the unanticipated crowd. She was in no mood to deal with her.


    "I will give you ten seconds to get out of my sight!" Hazel opened her mouth coldly, "Otherwise, I will release the video at the ribbon-cutting ceremony!"


    "You..." Susan waited anxiously for her.


    "Ten."


    Susan heard Hazel continuing to count down, Susan gritted her teeth and ran towards the elevator, but it did not arrive immediately. Susan could not listen to Hazel count anymore, she rushed to the stairs.

 Chapter 918 - 206: I’m Doing You A Favor

    "Miss Crowe, you are so clever," Mathew said with full admiration.


    "If you are not afraid of someone like her, she will be afraid of you," Hazel said calmly and then continued to tell them what they needed to do.


    She felt like she was going crazy. There were a lot of guests, and many things needed to be re-organized, so her orders were quickly executed.


    After contacting the good ceremonialpany, Mathew rushed to the scene of the ribbon-cutting ceremony with Hazel.


    In fact, their previous ns were really for self-amusement, and they did not expect too many people to attend, so they were holding the ceremony in the square below thepany, but now the square was already crowded.


    Mathew was shocked. He thought that the employee had just exaggerated, he did not expect to see so many people and more still arriving.


    "Miss Crowe, did you know that this would happen?" Mathew looked at her with surprise.


    "If I knew that it would be like this, wouldn''t I have prepared more?" Hazel said with shock andck of strength, "Mathew, go on, you represent Joshua-Hazel Pictures."


    Mathew had not even made it to the square when people started talking to him. He greeted them with enthusiasm, he had met a lot of them at the cocktail party.


    Hazel had already left, and no one had thought of her. Mathew was the representative of Joshua-Hazel Pictures, he was very experienced with these situations, so Hazel did not hesitate to trust him. She pretended to be a staff member to help maintain order at the scene.


    She saw Joshua from far away, he was in the first row on the stage, Hazel couldn''t stop herself from bursting into tears. She hid in the corner and sent him a text message. "Are you kidding me? Time to turn around!"


    Joshua took out his mobile phone and couldn''t help but smile. "I am doing you a favor."


    Hazel was distraught. She texted without thinking, "I thought you would only send a representative. Who thought that you woulde in person? You are not here to join in the ceremony, it is obviously toe to mess with me!"


    Joshua''s smile was gentler. Even though the text, he could feel Hazel''s anger.


    "You are dealing with it well? Hazel, you arepetent."


    Looking at his text message, Hazel''s anger dissipated a lot. Joshuaplimented her? Hazel couldn''t help but hold her hot cheeks and smiled.


    "You always say good words to me." Hazel shyly replied.


    "Hazel, I have never charmed you, and I am telling the truth." Joshua lifted his lips. He had expected that his arrival would make Hazel unprepared, so he was already ready to help. But he hadn''t taken any action yet, and it is almost solved by Hazel herself.


    Hazel was happier and more confident. Joshua had given her his praise.


    She was trying to send back a text message to Joshua, but she suddenly received a call from Mathew.


    Hazel''s frowned slightly. Her eyes swept over the crowd, and she soon found Mathew.


    "What''s wrong?" Hazel asked.


    "Miss Crowe, something has happened," Mathew said. "The guests we asked to cut the ribbons just called me and said that they are stuck on the road. They cannot make it here in time..."


    "Are they stuck on the road?" Hazel was surprised, and in a blink of an eye, she understood what was going on.


    Susan first called them and asked them not to attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony, although she called again and took back her previous words, they were still worried that attending the ribbon-cutting ceremony may offend Susan.


    The guests had epted the invitation, making it hard to refuse to attend, so they made up an excuse to deliberately arrivete.


    "Then change people!" Hazel said coldly.


    "I thought so too, but who can we change to?" Mathew said, "I don''t recognize some of these people. Who should I invite? What if I can''t invite them? what should I do if I offend people?"


    "Give me a minute, I will confirm the list." Hazel hangs up the phone and sent a text message directly to Joshua.


    Joshua nced in her direction and then picked out a few names from the list of guests and sent a text to Hazel.


    "What are you doing?" Isaac, who was sitting next to Joshua, looked at his cell phone with some curiosity.


    Joshua turned over the phone and said calmly, "Nothing."


    "There seems to be something happening," Isaac said with a certain look.


    "Smiling and sending text messages? So happy, I think, saying some sweet words?"


    "You know it, and you still ask," Joshua said. "You can''t understand this as a single man."


    Isaac looked hurt, and like he was going to cry, he couldn''t help but feel bad. He knew that Joshua had always been able to show his love at any time since he had Hazel but for him to take the opportunity to remind Isaac of his life. He realized that he shouldn''t talk to him about rtionships.


    "Where is Hazel?" Isaac looked for her in the crowd. "You are saying that thispany is hers?"


    "Well, we are working together," Joshua said seriously.


    Isaac ignored him, he was angry. It seems as soon as they spoke of anything, Joshua was bragging about his rtionship.


    When it was time, the host walked on to the stage, and the ribbon-cutting ceremony began. Hazel looked at the guests in the audience with mixed emotions, but her heart was filled with a sense of aplishment.


    The ceremony went smoothly, the guests and the hosts were both happy. Hazel stood in thest row, watching with relief.


    Suddenly, a voice rang out from behind her, and Hazel turned around to see what themotion was.


    A few people were standing, watching with a doubtful expression.


    "Is this the ribbon-cutting ceremony of Joshua-Hazel Pictures?"


    Hazel''s eyes sunk slightly, and she recognized that they were the original ribbon-cutting guests. They are the ones who pretend to be trapped in a traffic jam.


    "How is it possible?" another person whispered. "We deliberately dyed arriving for so long. Their ribbon cutting should have ended a long time ago? And you look at these guests, and we usually don''t see them. Even if Mathew knows them, how did he manage to invite them?"


    "Yes," someone added. "I think it must be the ribbon-cutting of anotherpany. This was definitely a bigpany..."


    Hazel turned and walked to them.


    "Excuse me, Miss! May I ask," several people hurriedly called Hazel? They asked some awkward questions. "Whichpany is holding the ribbon-cutting ceremony here?"


    "It''s Joshua-Hazel Pictures," Hazel smiled shallowly. "You areing to the ribbon-cutting ceremony? But I''m sorry, you have..."

 Chapter 919 - 207: She Is A Very Powerful Woman

    Hazel''s gaze swept over them, she said slowly. "I''m sorry, you have arrived a little toote, the ribbon-cutting ceremony is over."


    As if he had heard her, the host announced the end of the ceremony from the stage. Everyone in the audience stood up and began to apud enthusiastically.


    Hazel had prepared some small gifts, which were now being distributed to the guests. Everyone saw that Joshua sincerely epted a small gift, so others also epted them.


    The guests who were in attendance for the ceremony did not appear to be in a rush to leave, and the guests who arrivedte seemed to be remorseful.


    When Mathew called to urge them to arrive on time, they did not take him seriously, thinking that he was just bragging. However, he was not, and he had a group of people approaching him to shake his hand and talk.


    If the guests had arrived earlier, they could have cut the ribbon on the stage, and it would have given them the opportunity to meet a lot of celebrities that would be surrounding them, but it was toote.


    They noticed that Hazel was about to walk away, so they hurried to stop her. One of them said, "We know Director Mathew, we are very good friends. Can you tell him that we are here?"


    Hazel gave them a strange look; these people had a lot of nerve!


    They called and pretended that they were trapped in a traffic jam and not able toe, at that time, they did not remember that Mathew was their friend.


    She whispered quietly. "Sorry, I am not an employee of Joshua-Hazel Pictures."


    She did not lie, after all, she was the boss of thepany. Not saying anything more, Hazel turned around and left.


    She looked far away at Joshua, who people surrounded, and she had no way to get his attention. Hazel lifted her eyebrows when she saw Susan.


    Hazel had a headache, but she knew that she had to deal with Susan, so she started walking toward her.


    Susan also saw Hazel, but she did not want to escape, but hostilely red at her.


    "How are you still here?" Hazel asked strangely.


    "I..." Susan was trying to speak. Suddenly, her face changed, and she was unhappy. "You had some problem? A few days ago, I said that I would not invest in your cartoon. How do you still keep talking to me?"


    Hazel glimpsed behind her and immediately realized that Susan was not talking to her. She turned back and saw Danny standing there with a nasty expression.


    "I am not here to see you!" He replied with anger.


    Susan rolled her eyes in contempt. "Damn! You thought I didn''t know that you guys are so mad..."


    "He really didn''te to see you," Hazel interrupted her indifferently. "He came to see me."


    Susan reacted as if she was pped in the face, her face was burning.


    She actually... once again, she spoke the wrong words?


    She felt so much hatred. It was obvious that she expected everyone to want to talk to her. Why were so many people abandoning her since Hazel appeared?


    "Yes, Miss Crowe, I am looking for you to talk about the movie," Danny did not look at Susan and then said, "But I don''t want to bother you. If you are busy, then we can talkter."


    "Good." Hazel nodded. "You go to find Mathew and wait for me."


    Danny left, and Susan seemed to understand something. She said with amazement and anger, "Hazel! Are you investing in his movie?"


    "This has nothing to do with you," Hazel said indifferently.


    "How can it have nothing to do with me?" Susan grinned, "They obviously came to me at first! How do you like to have my things? My movie, my investment, and my cousin!"


    Hazel really thought that Susan waspletely crazy. "Are you sure you shouldn''t see a doctor about your mind?"


    "...you!" Susan gritted his teeth.


    "Say!" she asked impatiently. "What are you waiting for here?"


    "Of course, waiting for you to delete the video and recording!" Susan angered.


    "Oh," Hazel took out his mobile phone. "You don''t say anything, and I almost forgot."


    She found the recording and deleted it.


    "And surveince videos!" Susan urged.


    "Do not worry, and the monitoring camera was not turned on," Hazel said.


    "You...You yed me!" Susan was angry.


    Hazel shrugged indifferently. She was just about to leave, but she caught a chilly glow in the eyes of Susan.


    "Oh, yes," Hazel said, "Although the monitoring camera was not on, if you dare to do something that is directed at me in the future, maybe it will be on."


    "Hazel, you lied to me!" Susan was crazy.


    "I didn''t lie to you, the monitoring was not on," Hazel blinked. "But believe it or not, it is your business."


    Susan clenched his fist. "You dare to threaten me!"


    "You said it, and it is true." Hazel smiled, turned around, and left.


    The monitoring camera in her office had not been set up for recording since they just opened, but ording to Susan, she would never believe her.


    The Sword of Damocles was hanging over Susan''s head, and she did not want to create trouble. After she watched Hazel leave, Susan knew she had no choice. She went to her car and immediately called her mother.


    When Susan was done crying andining to her mother, Sunny called Joshua.


    "...Joshua, Susan is not sensible, you should teach her a lesson. But your girlfriend threatened her with a video, this has gone too far. Susan really likes being an actress. She will ruin Susan''s dreams!"


    Joshua listened to her indifferently and calmly said, "Auntie, I think there must be some misunderstanding, Hazel is not such a person, I believe her."


    "You..." Sunny was frustrated. She saw that Joshua was not going to consider any other side of the story, he would only ept and believe Hazel.


    "Well, don''t forget that you promised me to take care of her," Sunny said with a deep breath. He said, "If you say that Hazel is not such a person, then she will naturally not release any videos in the future. I don''t believe her, but I believe in you."


    Joshua hung up and took a deep breath. His Auntie Sunny was tough to deal with, and in a simple sentence, she put all responsibility on him.


    Hazel was sitting across from him. After talking with Danny about his movie, she snuck into Joshua''s car to go to dinner with him.


    "Joshua, what kind of person would you say is Sunny?" she asked curiously.


    "She is a very powerful woman," Joshua said.

 Chapter 920 - 208: It’s Really Amazing

    "It''s really amazing?" Hazel was somewhat in disbelief.


    "Yes," Joshua nodded. "She was married in Country D, she was all alone. Her husband was the heir to his family business, but there was a fierce fight. His inheritance rights were in jeopardy. But it only took Sunny less than two years to help her husband to secure his position and make others respect him."


    Hazel was even more surprised, and she was somewhat puzzled. "How can you have a daughter who is such an idiot?"


    In front of Joshua, she does not have to worry about anything, and she really could not say anything nice about Susan.


    "After Sunny got married, she rarely had any contact with the Denmark family. I don''t know any exact details of the situation." Joshua said, "But I heard from my mother that Sunny is very proud of her daughter."


    "That is really good to know." Hazel nodded in agreement. "But I don''t think she will not bother me for some time."


    "You should still be careful," Joshua frowned slightly. "Susan hasn''t suffered from too much loss, but she was yed by you several times since she arrived. I don''t think she will give up."


    "You are right, and a gun is easier to hide from, a hidden arrow is harder to defend," Hazel muttered. "Although she was frightened by me, she certainly couldn''t swallow this, maybe she would secretly do something. However, ording to her IQ..."


    When he saw Hazel''s disgusted look, Joshua smiled. "She is not worthy of being afraid of, but the people around her will always be smart. You haven''t said, how does it feel to be a big boss?"


    "It hurts, and I feel happy," Hazel burst into tears. "I want to find an assistant now, Joshua, do you have any rmendations?"


    "Is it not okay to use Jaxson?" he asked.


    "Jaxson is capable, but I can''t direct him. After all, he is your person." Hazel said sadly.


    "What? My person..."Joshuaughed. "Let''s do it, let him work with you for a few months, and I will bring you a handy assistant. As for the candidate, there is one person I can rmend to you."


    "Who?" Hazel''s eyes lit up. If she had Jaxson with her, she would be safer. After all, she now had an ''enemy,'' and if someone were to frame her, she would have no time to cry. If Joshua were rmending a solution, she would not have to worry about things.


    "Sharon Davis," he said.


    "Your girl?" She was somewhat surprised.


    Joshua lifted his lips, "Jealous?"


    "Why should I be jealous?" Hazel stuck her tongue out. "If you would like to ask her if she is interested in being my assistant, I will pay her a good sry."


    "You won''t worry about it?" His eyes shed through, upset.


    "Of course, I won''t worry about it," Hazel said with a smile. "And I can tell that she is really not interested in you. Anyway, I have to write an exam soon so I will be going back to school tomorrow."


    If Hazel was going back to school, would his well being suffer again? Joshua frowned unhappily, "Your injury..."


    "I have already asked the doctor. My injury ispletely recovered." Hazel interrupted him in advance.


    "You are changing like this, and it is very troublesome," Joshua said quietly.


    "You are right," Hazel stared into space. She suddenly blinked. "I will be living at school before graduation, and I would not go elsewhere."


    Joshua looked at her with sadness, she was clearly determined. Hazel couldn''t help butugh and said, "Well, don''t frown, I am going to graduate soon, you are not in a hurry."


    Joshua''s eyes shed, and he finally nodded.


    ***


    Sunny Joseph called Susan and told her about the conversation with Joshua.


    Susan was unhappy, and she quickly said, "Mom! What happened to Joshua? Is he being cheated or what? He believed in Hazel! You didn''t tell him Hazel was using his money and investing in rubbish? That bitch is simply there for his money!"


    "I told him, and Joshua does not care," Sunny said indifferently.


    "How could this be?" Susan bit his teeth. "Mom, what should I do? I can''t bear this!"


    "You must bear it even if you think you can''t! Susan, you stop! How many times have you said that Joshua is not something you can provoke? You need to remember it, you remember it!" Sonny''s voice was severe.


    "No, he is interested in me!" Susan rushed to defend herself.


    "Oh." Sunny seemed to have heard a joke, and her voice was full of mockery, "Why do you say that?"


    "I... I won''t tell you, you won''t support me!" Susan was anxious. "Mom, if you don''t help me, then I will try in my own way. I still don''t believe it, I will not lose to a woman who is weaker than me in every aspect!"


    Susan hung up the phone, but she did not develop an idea on how to deal with Hazel.


    "Luna," Mandy walked into her room. "Sir Hamilton just called you and wants to meet with you..."


    "I won''t meet with him! I am not in the mood!" Susan said irritably. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something and quickly said, "Wait! You said, Sir Hamilton?"


    "...Yes," Mandy said with fear. Since she went to Joshua-Hazel Pictures to pick up Susan, Susan''s mood has been out of control, so she was walking on eggshells for fear of angering Susan.


    "Okay, I will do it." Susan changed her mind. She took out her mobile phone and asked him to meet at a coffee shop.


    Ricard Hamilton rushed to the cafe, and he was delighted that Susan had arrived ahead of time. He had never had someone waiting on him before, and he was very happy. He quickly took out a box and handed it to Susan.


    "Susan, this is my gift to you." Susan opened the box, there was a beautiful diamond ne inside, she was delighted.


    "Not bad." Susan handed the ne to him. "Don''t you want to help me on it?"


    Richard took the ne with excitement and helped ce it on her neck.


    Susan was overjoyed, she loved the feeling when she was the center of attention. She was obsessed with being famous and liked by everyone, so she chose to join the entertainment industry.


    While she yed with her ne, Susan looked at him leisurely. "Richard, are you really willing to do something for me?"


    "Of course, even if it is to die for you!" Richard said quickly.


    "Damn, don''t say that!" Susan chuckled. Suddenly, her eyes sank, she took out a photo of Hazel and ced it on the table.

 Chapter 921 - 209: You Are Exaggerating

    "I really need to ask for your help. But don''t worry, what I need you to do is very simple. You don''t have to die for me. Susan''s eyes shed with a cold glow. She pushed a photo of Hazel across the table.


    "What do you think of this woman?"


    Richard Hamilton nced at the photo and immediately replied, "Average. In my heart, you are the most beautiful woman."


    "Thank you, I am very ttered." Susan was very happy, and she continued, "Richard, I want to ask you to chase her..."


    "Chase her?" Richard suddenly frowned, and his face became a bit twisted.


    "Susan, what do you mean? You know that I like you!"


    "Don''t get so excited, I don''t want you to chase her for real," Susan said with a sly look. "I just want her to fall in love with you, and then you throw her away, like garbage!"


    "Has she offended you?" Richard asked calmly, then with dissatisfaction said, "If this is the case, I will simply ask someone to teach her a lesson. Why do you want me to chase her?"


    His eyes fell on the photos, and he was somewhat startled. He didn''t look at it carefully, but it seemed that the woman in the photo was really pretty, actually really breathtaking.


    "Oh, this is a long story," Susan frowned. "She is Hazel, but she is a vicious woman who is vain, she especially likes to seduce rich people and deceive them to get their money and love! Originally, it had nothing to do with me, but she is now entangled with one of my distant cousins."


    Susan continued, "He is so fascinated by her, and now he cannot listen to our suggestions. I am asking you to help so my cousin can see her true personality. Wait until you dump her, then she will taste what it is like to be deceived!"


    Susan''s eyes shed with pride. She wasn''t sure why it took her so long to think of it. Joshua was stubborn, and she couldn''t do anything to him, but she could change his impression of Hazel.


    Hazel was the kind of woman, as long as a rich man chased her, she would definitely date both of them for the money, Joshua would hate Hazel, and then she would have a chance.


    "Would you like to help me?" Susan looked at him with anticipation.


    "You asked me for help, of course, I will help you." Richard hurriedly promised, and he said with confidence, "but if I chase another woman for you, if I have any sexual encounters with her, you have to promise not to misunderstand."


    "Of course, I will not misunderstand." Susan was very happy, and she couldn''t wait to see Hazel get close to another man.


    "Okay, give me one week," Richard vowed firmly.


    After saying goodbye to Richard Hamilton in the cafe, Susan got into the car with a pleasant smile on her face. Mandy didn''t even ask what they talked about, she preferred not to know.


    Mandy said, "Luna, I just received the news that Hazel had moved out of Denmark''s house and went back to university."


    "What are you talking about?" Susan was very happy. "Is it Joshua who drove her out? They broke up, right?"


    "No... It is not like that," Mandy said, a little embarrassed. "I was told that Joshua personally took her back, and he seemed to be reluctant..."


    She stopped talking, and she looked at Susan uneasily. Susan did not like to hear anything about Joshua liking Hazel, if she did hear it, she would get angry.


    "Oh!" Susan sneered, although she was somewhat disappointed, she was not as angry as before. "It seems that Joshua has begun to get tired of that woman, this is really a good time!"


    Susan took out her mobile phone and found Richard''s number. Hazel was back at the university, and Richard Hamilton would have a chance.


    ***


    Hazel had an exam in a few days. Fortunately, Joshua-Hazel Picture had already been on the right track, and there was Jaxson Hunk and Sharon Davis to help. She was not worried and nned to study for her exam.


    Just as she was packing her bag to go to the library, she heard a knock on the door.? Hazel opened the door and saw a girl standing there with a rose.


    "Are you Hazel?" the girl asked.


    "Yeah." Hazel was stunned.


    "Someone asked me to give you this." The girl said with a smile.


    Hazel frowned slightly and looked at the rose strangely. "Who sent it?"


    "It was a handsome gentleman," said the girl. "He said he would be waiting for you at the studentke."


    The girl shoved the rose at Hazel and walked away.


    Hazel''s brow wrinkled in confusion, she was preparing to close the door, but another girl came to the dormitory door, "Hazel!"


    Another girl was delivering another rose and a message to say her admirer was waiting at theke.


    As she looked at the roses in her hand, Hazel was puzzled.


    "Wow!" Ariel said with a look of envy, "Hazel, the handsome man is really romantic."


    As she finished her sentence, someone else knocked on the door with another flower and the same message.


    "Go fast! Don''t make the handsome guy wait for too long." Summer also smiled and urged, "Don''t show off for us. Go!"


    "This does not seem right," Hazel thought for a while. "It''s not something that Joshua would do. I call and ask..."


    "How can you be so boring?" Ariel was anxious. "How do you know that Joshua wouldn''t do it? What if it is a surprise that he wanted to give you? If you call now, it is not a waste of his surprise?"


    "Yeah, he is about to meet you at theke." Summer agreed and said, "That is the ce where our school couples date, except for Joshua, who would it be?"


    "You got it," Hazel rolled his eyes. "My man and I don''t understand?"


    Ariel and Summer looked very upset. Ariel said that she was full ofints. "God, I want to fall in love, I want to show off!"


    Hazel had already dialed the number, but she didn''t call. "These flowers were really not sent by Joshua."


    "I think Joshua sent them. You can ask him, but then he would feel like his romantic n was a failure, so he would deny it anyway!" Ariel analyzed.


    "Yeah," Summer agreed. "I think you should go to theke and catch him before he leaves."


    "He is out of town on a business trip," Hazel said faintly.


    Ariel and Summer looked at each other, so they really weren''t sent by Joshua?


    "But who sent them then?" Ariel was surprised. "You are the best in the school, not to mention the most boring and difficult to chase. For a long time, no one even dared to challenge you."


    "You are exaggerating." Hazelughed.


    "What are you going to do?" Summer asked. "Wouldn''t you like to see who it is?"

 Chapter 922 - 210: Investigating His Love Rival

    Richard Hamilton was a little annoyed that Hazel was keeping him waiting. Every few minutes, he had a girl take a flower to Hazel, and of course, the longer she waited, the more expensive it was.


    Richard had been waiting for a half-hour, and Richard was bing more and more unsettled. Suddenly, he saw a girl walking toward him with arge bouquet, everyone was watching and admiring her.


    Richard snorted, he had sent all of the flowers, so the girl must be Hazel. He thought that it might be difficult to chase Hazel, but it seemed that this was not the case. He figured he would definitely be able toplete the task for Susan in a week.


    "Hazel," Richard strode forward and looked forward with deep affection. "You have finallye, even if you make me wait until the end of time, I am willing to wait..."


    Ariel was holding the flowers, she was shocked and then disgusted by him.


    She forced all of the flowers into Richard''s arms and interrupted him, "Sorry, I am not Hazel."


    "Hazel, are you kidding me?" Richard endured the anger of his heart but barely maintained a smile. "Since I first saw you, I can never forget you..."


    "I think you should get your eyes checked," Ariel looked at him with a puzzled look. "I look so much different than Hazel, the one you have been unable to forget, and you don''t even see it?"


    "Hahahaha!" A man suddenlyughed.


    Someone who knew Hazel smiled and said, "She is not Hazel! Hahaha, I


    just saw Hazel. Why does something funny happen every time someone chases after her?"


    "This time has nothing to do with Hazel. This is too strange. He said he couldn''t forget Hazel, but he didn''t recognize her! It is just too funny and embarrassing!"


    "Hazel is the hardest to chase and most boring girl. I am definitely convinced this time!"


    ***


    Listening to the discussion of the people around him, Richard''s face was nasty. He clearly saw it, the woman in front of him was indeed not Hazel.


    She did lookpletely different. How could he make such a fool of himself?


    Richard was angry and ashamed. He has never been so embarrassed and ridiculed by so many people, and it was all because of Hazel.


    "Well, I came to help Hazel and give you a message. She said that no matter who you are, don''t chase her." Ariel said with a dissatisfied face.


    Hazel didn''t want to go herself, but she wanted to see who the man was, so Ariel offered to go. She thought he was handsome, but it was weird for him to send flowers to Hazel without knowing her. Was he just messing around?


    After telling him, Ariel turned around and left.


    "Wait!" Richard chased after her. If he didn''t take the chance, he would have no opportunity in the future. He caught up with Ariel and said. "Hey miss, what just happened was a misunderstanding. You are a friend of Hazel''s; can you please take me to see her?


    "Don''t get yourself excited! I will tell you the truth, there are men like you chasing her from the dormitory to the school gate!" Ariel said with a strong heart, "Hazel has a boyfriend. You are much worse than her boyfriend! I advise you to give up early because you will not have any chance."


    Richard was upset. He had always been very confident, but he was actually being degraded by people. He listened to Susan say that Hazel''s boyfriend did open apany and he was rich. However, Susan did not say who the person was, so how could he even start topete with him?


    "I won''t give up!" Richard yelled coldly and turned away.


    Ariel was stunned. She took out her mobile phone and texted Hazel, everything that happened in detail. Hazel was in the library, and as she looked at Ariel''s text, she felt weird.


    Suddenly, she received a text from Summer, she was very cooperative with sending a photo of Richard waiting by theke. She had only gone to see what the man looked like, but as a result, she ended up taking two photos.


    "Do you know him?" Ariel asked with anger.


    "I don''t know." Hazel searched through her mind, and she was sure that she had never seen him.


    She didn''t hesitate, she forwarded the photo to Joshua immediately.


    "Is he the one that sent the flowers to you?" Joshua quickly replied.


    "Well, can you help me find out who he is?" Hazel asked.


    Joshua sent a document a few minutester, Hazel was curious and quickly opened it, she was speechless.


    The document was about twelve pages, and it contained Richard''s detailed personal information. It was a record of his family''s history and all events since his birth.


    "Howe there is so much detail?" Hazel''s lips twitched.


    "Investigating a love rival, of course, it has to be clearly investigated," Joshua replied.


    Hazelughed. It turned out that Joshua was jealous. When she first told him that someone was chasing her, his reaction was very dull. Hazel thought that Joshua didn''t care, she was a little disappointed. It turned out that he just said nothing and remembered everything in his heart.


    She smiled lightly. "Yes, dear, but it''s too long to read. What is the important point?"


    Joshua''s lips twitched slightly, when Hazel said that someone had given her flowers, he had already started investigating. How can he not care about the sudden emergence of a rival? He did not tell Hazel that he already had the information because he did not want to overwhelm her.


    "Richard, the son of the chairman of the transnational Hamilton Group, a friend of Susan," Joshua replied shortly and said out the important points with few words.


    "It turns out that is who he is?" Hazel sent a look of swearing; she was wondering what was going on, she had no idea what was happening.


    "Hazel, do you like flowers?" Joshua suddenly asked. He recalled carefully that he had not given Hazel flowers, but the ''love enemy'' knew to send flowers. Joshua felt like he may have been a neglecting boyfriend.


    Hazel chuckled, she already understood what Joshua was thinking.


    Her eyes lit up with excitement, she replied, "I like you,"


    "Me too." Joshua smiled, and his anxietypletely vanished.


    ***


    Richard inquired about Hazel''s whereabouts, and he quickly ran to the library.


    He nced around the library; he didn''t want to be embarrassed again, so he really needed to make sure he found the right person. He didn''t think that he would actually recognize her at first nce, but he surprised himself, he knew her immediately because she really was beautiful.

 Chapter 923 - 211: Why Are You Looking For Me?

    Richard had seen Hazel''s photo, but she was much more beautiful when he actually saw her in person. The most noticeable thing was that she was so vivid, he could recognize her in a nce.


    Richard quickly drove away from the thoughts in his mind, he had to remember that she was a bad person and he liked Susan. He was there to help Susan teach her a lesson. After taking a moment to gather his thoughts, he sat down across from Hazel.


    Hazel was studying and did not notice who sat down. Richard waited, hoping that Hazel would look up, but she was preupied with her book and didn''t even nce at him.


    Richard decided to cough to get her attention, but she still did not raise her head. He suddenly became irritated, he coughed twice and increased the volume.


    After the second cough, Hazel finally looked at him and did everyone else who was around. He still looked depressed.


    Hazel frowned, pointing at the sign that said no shouting.


    Richard suddenly became embarrassed. He took a deep breath and whispered, "Hazel, I am here to find you..."


    A strange expression appeared on Hazel''s face, she felt ufortable when she realized that he was the man from Summer''s photo. If he could track her to the library, then she couldn''t stay there any longer.


    Hazel packed up her books and quickly walked out of the library. Richard smiled and followed her.


    "Hazel," Richard yelled as he stepped out in front of her, he put out his hand to shake hers, "Nice to meet you, my name is Richard Hamilton¡­"


    Hazel ignored him, she was not interested in talking to him, but she ended up asking, "Why are you looking for me?"


    Richard Hamilton took back his hand, and he hurried to keep up. "Since I saw you yesterday..."


    "Yesterday?" Hazel stopped and asked calmly. "What time?"


    Richard was stunned, she didn''t react as most people would. He just had to pretend to have seen her, then say he was attracted to her.


    "About 10:30 in the morning..." he said with guilt.


    "10:30? Where?" Hazel lifted her eyebrows, questioning him.


    Richard thought about it, and he continued to lie, "... at the ribbon-cutting


    ceremony of Joshua-Hazel Pictures."


    Hazel looked at him with a smile. "At 10:30 yesterday, the ribbon-cutting ceremony had long ended, and people were gone. How can I not remember seeing you?"


    He was caught lying, and his face became red. "Yes, when you left, I saw you..."


    "But at half-past ten, I didn''t leave, and I was not in the square of the ribbon-cutting ceremony." Hazel continued to expose his lies. "Are you looking at the wrong person?"


    "No, I definitely haven''t found the wrong person!" Richard said anxiously. "I may not have remembered the right time, but I really saw you yesterday! I wanted to talk to you at the time, but I didn''t have a chance, so Ie here today. Because I..."


    Looking at Hazel''s fascinating gaze, Richard couldn''t say anything.


    He initially thought that the matter would be straightforward. He was so handsome and so rich. He felt that as long as the rose was sent, he went shopping with Hazel and he bought jewelry for her, that he could have her won over in about three days.


    But the situation was a bit different from what he had nned. When she returned the flowers, he had failed, and he was being questioned with her simple words.


    Richard suddenly realized that Hazel was not as easy to deal with as he thought. He was too naive before.


    "I want to be friends with you!" Richard said in a deep voice. He could only take a step back and try a different approach, if he tried to chase her, he knew she would reject him.


    Hazel looked at him unexpectedly. She calmly shook her head and said, "No, I don''t want to be friends with you. We are notpatible."


    "Why?" Richard asked without thinking. How could he ept that he was being rejected by her?


    "Because your purpose is not pure," Hazel said in a deep voice. If Richard were more understanding, he would have known what she meant.


    Richard was anxious and could not help but be a little surprised. Did Hazel see something in him? No, how would that be possible? He hadn''t even said that much to her.


    Could it be that Hazel was suggesting he was too straightforward? Maybe, that was what she had meant, he was regretting what he had said.


    "Hazel, you seemed to have misunderstood me," Richard said. "It is almost noon, can I ask you to have a meal? Let''s talk about it?"


    "Sorry, I have a friend." Hazel is somewhat impatient. How can this Richard man still not give up? Were her words so hard to understand?


    Richard was upset, he was begging Hazel, she dared not agree.


    "Who is he?" Richard said with dissatisfaction, "Hazel, can''t Ipare with your friend?"


    Hazel was stunned. She finally understood why Richard was a friend of Susan, they were two despicable people. Their ultra-low emotional intelligence was exactly the same.


    She was trying to speak, but she heard someone preemptively saying, "What do you think you are doing? Can youpare with Hazel''s friend?"


    Richard was furious, and he was ready to fight, but he couldn''t help but be shocked when he saw who it was. "Isaac Anderson? Why are you here?"


    Isaac sneered and ced his arm around Hazel''s shoulder. "The person she is meeting at noon is me. Do you have something to say about it?"


    Richard was shocked and could not speak. How could Hazel know Isaac? He knew Isaac, but it was through his rtionship with Susan. Furthermore, although they are multinational groups, they could not bepared to the Denmark Group.


    Richard did not think that he was worse than Isaac, but he definitely did not feel stronger than him. However, if all of Hazel''s friends were at the same level as Isaac, wasn''t he making a fool of himself by looking down on her before?


    "Hand!" Hazel looked at Isaac unhappily.


    Isaac regrettably moved his arm from around her. "Hazel, you don''t have to be so ruthless..."


    "What are you doing? I don''t recall having a date with you." Hazel did not hesitate to dismantle his lies.


    "I heard that someone sent you flowers, so I ran to get the details," Isaac looked Richard up and down. He couldn''t but say. "How is it that your taste is getting worse??"


    "Isaac, you..." Richard looked at him with anger, but his family repeatedly told him not to offend Isaac, so he could only stand there and listen to his insults.


    "Okay, don''t go too far," Hazel said. "I said two words to him."

 Chapter 924 - 212: You Are Not Willing To Admit Failure?

    Hazel turned Richard, and he suddenly felt some joy. He knew that Hazel was the kind of woman who would definitely agree to date him. She must have just been ying cat and mouse with him.


    "I would like to invite you to have a French meal as a lunch date," Richard said with a sigh. "Have you eaten yet? Either way, it doesn''t matter, I will let you taste foreign foods..."


    "Then, Richard?" Hazel interrupted him calmly. "I am not going to promise to eat with you."


    Richard''s face suddenly became stiff, and his eyes were full of anger and iprehension. "Why?! Isaac can invite you, so I should be able to as well. Am I worse than him?"


    "You are not willing to admit failure?" Hazel looked at him indifferently. "Exactly, I am in a good mood. I have only said a few words to you, and I intend to go with Isaac because he would be taking me as his real friend."


    Richard was even more upset, "I am also..."


    "I think you have misunderstood the word "friends." Hazel said, "So, you should look that up in the dictionary."


    "Let''s have dinner together at noon?" Hazel looked back at Isaac.


    "Well, what do you want to eat?" Isaac asked with a smile.


    Richard was a bit stunned and seemed to understand something.


    "Do you understand?" Hazel looked at Richard.


    "Friends are equal. Just like Isaac, he will respect my opinion. It is not because he has more money than me, so he''s asking me to make me grateful to him, and I should feel so honored. That deformed rtionship in your mind is not friendship at all. You look down on me, why should I respect you?"


    Richard''s face became a little pale, and he looked embarrassed. "I, I don''t have..."


    "No?" Hazel sneered, lifting the lips.


    "When I refuse you, isn''t your thinking that this woman is really hateful? She should be honored that I asked her, and she dared to refuse? When you ask me to eat a French meal, weren''t you thinking I never had it before and it would be an opportunity for me to have a fine meal, she must be grateful?"


    "I, I..." Richard was feeling like a person who had just been caught naked, and he had nowhere to hide.


    Although Hazel''s words were mean, she knew his thoughts. It turned out that Hazel saw through it, and he had actually acted like a fool.


    "Let''s go, let''s eat Hot Pot." Hazel turned and said to Isaac.


    "I don''t eat spicy food!" Isaac was annoyed.


    "I know, we can order half-spicy, half not spicy." Hazel casually said.


    Richard watched as Hazel and Isaac walked away, he was still stunned. He did not think that he would be defeated, and he was disgraceful, only because of himself.


    Isaac looked back at him and shook his head with a smile.


    When Isaac and Hazel got into the car, Isaac took out his phone and sent a recording of the conversation to Joshua.


    "I have seen it, that is a weak chicken who can''t shake your position. Don''t worry." Isaac quickly sent a message to Joshua.


    Joshua listened to the recording, and his lips twitched softly. "I know."


    "Are you listening to the recording? I know you are not afraid that you will be dumped."


    "I believe Hazel, she can solve it herself."


    Isaac burst outughing and thought that he should not participate in it. He knew that Joshua liked to show off.


    "Hey! It''s useless to show off. Now, I am going to eat with Hazel. Do you envy me, huh?" Isaac smugly sent a message.


    Joshua''s eyes were sinking.


    "What are you doing?" Hazel curiously looked at his mobile phone.


    "Nothing," Isaac hurriedly put away his mobile phone and began to change the topic. "You are going too far talking to him and making him question his life."


    "What should I do if he still wanted to talk to me?" Hazel said. "If I had to choose between being stuck with him or destroy his self-esteem so that he no longer dared to disturb me, I would destroy him."


    Isaac gave her a thumbs up and said, "I am thankful that you don''t treat me like that."


    Hazel chuckled and ignored him.


    Seeing that Hazel didn''t care too much, he looked at his phone. But after looking at it, he suddenly felt anxious.


    Joshua sent him a message, "I have told your whereabouts to your fianc¨¦e."


    Isaac was really anxious now, and he hurriedly said, "Hazel, I will take you home. We go out for lunch another day. I have some urgent things that I need to take care of."


    "Ah? What happened?" Hazel was stunned.


    "It''s because of Joshua!" Isaac clenched his teeth. "I always think he is deliberately targeting me!"


    "How is that possible?" Hazel did not believe it.


    Isaac felt wrong, it seemed that every time he was with Hazel, Joshua was deliberately targeting him. He didn''t have any romantic thoughts about her, why was Joshua so nervous? The worst part is that nobody believed him.


    He took Hazel back to the dormitory and left the university. When he got out of the parking lot, he called Joshua and said with anger, "Joshua, are you deliberately targeting me?"


    Joshua lifted her lips, "Isaac, I am still swamped. If it is not important, I will hang up."


    "Wait!" Isaac sighed. "I have nothing. There is a love rival who kept following Hazel. You really don''t care about it? I saw it, the guy will not give up that easily."


    "I have an idea in mind," Joshua said. When Isaac heard what he was saying, he did not say anything else.


    Just as they hung up, Joshua''s cell phone rang again. He looked at his phone and saw Susan''s name.


    He stared at it with a cold re and then hesitantly pressed the answer button.


    "Joshua, I just sent you an email! You need to open it and read it. It is very important!" Susan said eagerly.


    Joshua frowned slightly, and he opened the email Susan sent to him, and his face became gloomier.


    Susan had sent him a few pictures. It was Richard who stopped Hazel near the library and when Isaac arrived.


    "Joshua, have you seen it?" Susan asked.


    Joshua''s eyes became cold, and he did not answer.


    Susan was joyful. Joshua must be angry with Hazel, so he didn''t say anything.


    She added, "I know that you are ufortable seeing this. I didn''t expect that Hazel couldn''t stand the loneliness. She hooked up with other men as soon as you went on a business trip! Take a look at the photos, she actually got close to some man, and seeing her rtionship with the two men is not simple, it is clearly jealous..."

 Chapter 925 - 213: I’ll Watch The Show

    Who gave you permission to track Hazel?" said Joshua bitterly.


    Susan was stunned, was he making a mistake and ming her?


    "Joshua, don''t you understand? Hazel is dating two men at the same time. Even if you are angry, you should be angry with her. Why are you angry with me?" Susan was feeling anxious.


    "You don''t have to worry about a thing with Hazel," Joshua said in a deep voice. "Susan, my tolerance is limited, and if you dare to do anything to Hazel, do not me me if something happens to you!"


    Susan felt a chille from Joshua''s tone, she was so scared that she almost dropped her phone. Joshua was not kidding, and she could feel it, she was distraught. How could this be?


    Joshua hung up on her, she was so annoyed that she threw the phone down on the table, shouting angrily, "Joshua has a problem, obviously Hazel has betrayed him, and he is mad at me?! He is so unreasonable!"


    Mandy was sitting on the sofa and said nothing. How could Susan think that Joshua liked her? She couldn''t help but politely say, "Luna, I think Joshua likes Hazel quite a lot. Of course, if you send him those things, he will be angry¡­"


    "You are right." Susan nodded in agreement. Mandy was amazed. Did she actually persuade this spoiled girl?


    However, Susan''s next sentence snapped her back to reality.


    "Joshua is still interested in Hazel, and he is sure to defend her," Susan continued. "And I sent him those photos. He must have thought that I was nosy, so he was angry. After all, he is a man, even if his lover is deceiving him, it is enough to make him disrespectful. Not to mention that he likes me, and I was the one who sent them to him."


    Mandy was speechless, there was no saving Susan. In the end, how dumb was she to actually believe that Joshua liked her?


    "He is telling me that what he needs is an elegant and understanding partner who knows things, not a jealous woman. Do you agree with me?" Susan looked at Mandy.


    "... right," Mandy answered against her heart, she knew she had no option but to try and please her.


    Susan still wanted to speak, but her phone rang. She pressed the answer button, and the voice suddenly became extraordinarily gentle.


    "Richard, are things still going well?"


    "Not very well at all," Richard was puzzled. He couldn''t help but ask, "Susan, have you misunderstood her? Why do I feel that Hazel does not seem to be the kind of woman who loves money and she is vain?"


    Susan was stunned then became angry, not only had Joshua fallen in with Hazel, so had Richard Hamilton.


    "Why isn''t she?" Susan was mad, "What do you mean? Do you mean I am lying? Or did you only see her and fall in love with her?!"


    "Susan, I only love you, how can I fall in love with other women?" Richard Hamilton hurriedly exined, "I am not doing well today. Hazel seemed to have no interest in me and does not like money very much... ..."


    "That was because she was lying to you!" Susan growled. "She is good at pretending to be innocent. If not, how can my cousin be fascinated by her? Richard, Hazel was very sly, and she was ying you today, you must not be cheated by her!"


    "Really?" Richard became angrier. "This woman is absolutely hateful, Susan. Don''t worry, I will not be fooled by her again!"


    Susan was not so angry now, and she then gave him some suggestions.


    "Richard, you can''t use ordinary means to chase Hazel. Isn''t there a lot of women who like a man like the president of apany? You need to think about what kind of heroes you are, save the beauty.


    Richard seriously thought about it.


    ***


    Hazel originally thought that she had been so harsh that Richard would definitely not bother her again, so she didn''t worry too much.


    She went to the library to study as usual, but she did not know, Richard was secretly following her and watching her every move. As she was walking past the woods, a few men rushed out and stopped in front of her. She walked around them, figuring it was best just to ignore them, but they jumped in front of her again.


    She frowned, looked up, and it was five men that stopped her. They looked like they should be gangsters nearby, not school students.


    "Is there something I can help you with?" Hazel asked.


    "Beauty, we haven''t been shown around the university yet. Be our guide, take us on tour." The leading man sneered, the men behind himughed and watched Hazel, with an unfriendly expression on their faces.


    "I have no time," Hazel said indifferently.


    "How can you have no time? We see you are quite idle," a man stepped forward. He smiled and reached out his hand and touched Hazel''s face.


    "Don''t worry, we will not hurt you. We are just waiting for you to take us around the school. We will repay you well, you will make you feel happy¡­''


    Richard in the distance looked at all of this pleasingly. These hooligans were paid by him, he nned to y the hero.


    Seeing that the man''s palm was about to fall on her face, Hazel''s eyes became a little colder. She was preparing to take action, but suddenly she heard someone shouting, "Stop!"


    Hazel''s eyes shed with helplessness, she did not look back, but she could tell that the voice was Richard''s. Why was he still around?


    Seeing it in the blink of an eye, Richard had reached them. He was standing in front of Hazel, he looked like an honorable hero.


    "What do you want to do?! In broad daylight, you dare to bully a woman. Don''t go too far!"


    "Hey, are you going to save the beauty?" The leading man came to Richard and said with sarcasm. "Boy, you are now a hero, be careful you don''t get beat!"


    "I just want to save her!" Richard turned to Hazel and said, "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you!"


    Hazel looked at him silently and thought Richard''s performance was too fake. Did he really think she couldn''t tell? They were clearly a group that he knew; otherwise, how could Richard appear so timely?


    "Okay," Hazel stepped back two steps. "I''ll watch the show."


    Richard was shocked. Did he hear her wrong? Hazel said she was going to watch the show?


    However, he did not have time to think, he was already on the hook, so Richard suddenly started to fight. However, contrary to Hazel''s original thought of the leader letting Richard beat him, the leader grabbed Richard''s fist so fast Richard did not know what hit him.

 Chapter 926 - 214: First, Collect Some Interest

    Richard was wholly paralyzed by shock. What was happening?


    He clearly told these people that they should cooperate with him to look like a hero in front of Hazel. However, the leader did not follow the act that they had agreed on beforehand, he was supposed to pretend to be defeated by him.


    "You... let go!" Richard was surprised, he tried to pull back his fist, but the other party did not let go.


    "Don''t you want to be a hero?" The leaderughed. "Since you want to save the beauty, you can take her ce." He touched Richard''s hand as he did it.


    "Yeah, I can see that this guy is beautiful, and maybe if after a while we took off his clothes to check, he might actually be a woman!"


    "Even if he is not, it is worthwhile to y with such a good guy!"


    Richard kept listening to the explicit words as they touched his body. He was scared and shouted in a panic. "What do you want? Let go! Let go!"


    "Why are you shouting?" The leader pped his mouth, it wasn''t a strong p but more so one of humiliation.


    Richard was so scared that he was struggling, but he was being held down by the gang. He continued screaming over and over, "Let me go! Save me! Help!"


    Hazel had been standing back watching, thinking it was all an act, but she started wondering after a few moments. She could not understand what was happening.


    She expected Richard''s script to have him kicking their ass. However, how is it that now he was being treated disgracefully and being teased by the group?


    Maybe Richard was not ying a hero to save the beauty but deceiving her by torturing himself? But the sacrifice is really big enough, he is not so...stupid?


    Hazel frowned, she saw that the men were starting to take their clothes off and realized that it probably was not a y.


    "You guys stop!" Hazel said.


    "Miss Beauty, I suggest you do not mess around!" The leader touched Richard''s face. "You still don''t know. Actually, he came to us and paid us to stop you, we are now seeking revenge for you. Why are you protecting him?"


    "He spent money for you to stop me, and a few of you tease him, that is two different things," Hazel said as calmly as possible, "Do not overdo it! You should let him go, or otherwise, don''t me me!"


    She had been assessing the situation, these were ordinary people, and they could easily defeat Richard. There were many of them, and Richard had be weak so quickly that he was not as strong as usual.


    She figured if she dealt with the hooligans along, there was a chance to win.


    The leader''s rogue snorted, "Then we will teach you a lesson too!"


    He reached out to grab Hazel, her eyes became cold, and she reacted, suddenly she gripped onto the man''s arm and mmed it against a tree.


    "Ah-!" He eximed, "It hurts, hurt! Let go, let go!"


    Hazel was slightly stunned, it was almost too easy to subdue him. There was no time to think, though, because another man rushed at her, she kicked him in the chest. He kept trying to reach her, but she kicked him again every time he got close.


    With a few swift moves, Hazel knew she could wear them done enough that they would be unable to fight back.


    The leader and his friend rushed into the woods and stopped a few feet away, the three others who were holding Richard knew something was not right.


    It appeared as if Hazel had been possessed. They let go of Richard, pushed him toward Hazel, and then ran to catch up with the other two.


    Hazel frowned slightly, she was disappointed that it was so easy for them to run.


    "Are you okay?" She looked at Richard, who was upset and crying. Hazel was not sure what to say or do, so she told Richard to hurry and get dressed.


    Richard snapped out of his daze and quickly buttoned his shirt up.


    "Will you remember this lesson?" Hazel couldn''t help but say, "Do you think you can just buy people? Those people just saw that you were rich and that it would be easy to bully you, so they did it. Be careful!"


    Richard was even more ashamed, it was his idea, but he did not expect that he had designed a drama to save her, and now he was actually saved by Hazel.


    Although there was no substantial damage, they touched him through his clothes, and it was not a personal area, but they did frighten him. More importantly, this all happened in front of Hazel, which embarrassed him.


    Richard''s face became more pitiful looking, he hesitated and said, "Can you¡­"


    He was trying to say something but looked too ashamed. Hazel guessed, "Are you worried that those people wille back? Don''t worry, I will be with you until your driver picks you up."


    Richard said, embarrassed, "Hazel, thank you..."


    "Okay, you do not need to say that," Hazel said. "If you really can''t manage to get past this, go to see a psychiatrist or something. And, as long as you don''te after me again, that will be thank you enough."


    Richard hung his head in embarrassment and waited until his driver arrived to pick him up.


    After Richard''s car pulled away, Hazel received a call from Joshua.


    "Hazel, I will arrive at the airport in an hour." Joshua smiled.


    "Then I will leave now to go meet you!" Hazel said with delight.


    Joshua was only gone on a short business trip, and she knew he would not be gone long. It had only been a day or so, but Hazel was missing him like crazy, she felt that every second she has separated from him was a lifetime.


    Hazel fixed herself up and hurried to the airport, she waited impatiently to see Joshua. He saw her immediately, he rushed over and put his arms around her.


    Hazel pushed him away and said, "I don''t want a hug now."


    Joshua lifted his eyebrows a little.


    "Let''s go! Let''s get home first," Hazel took his hand. "I still have something to ask you."


    "Hazel..." Joshua''s gaze became a bit resentful.


    "Don''t be a spoiled boy!" Hazel blinked. "I haven''t figured out some things yet. If you hold me first, my heart will be soft."


    "Okay," Joshua sighed with regret, and suddenly he leaned down and kissed her lips. He smiled, "First, collect some interest."


    Hazel looked at him sadly, just a kiss, and her thoughts and heart raced. She had to stay strong, so she walked away.


    When they arrived at the car, she turned to Joshua with a serious expression and said, "Joshua, Richard came to see me again today."

 Chapter 927 - 215: It’s Hard To Say

    Joshua''s eyes shimmered, and he smiled, "My Hazel is so enchanting."


    "Don''t change the topic!" Hazel was speechless. "We all know that Susan Edwards made hime. He doesn''t really like me."


    "It''s hard to say." Joshua was blinking, "If he spends a long time with you, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t really like you."


    "So, you used a trick to take advantage of him?" Hazel said with a smile.


    "Hazel, what are you talking about," Joshua said innocently. "I don''t understand."


    "Still pretending?!" Hazel looked at him calmly. "Richard Hamilton hired a few people and wanted to be a hero by saving the beauty. But, it turned out he was yed by the ones he hired. Did you ask the gang to do that?"


    "Yeah." Joshua nodded calmly as he confessed.


    "You admit it so quickly?" Hazel was a little discouraged.


    "Hazel, you are my only family. No matter what happens, I just want you to know I won''t lie to you." Joshua gently caught her hand, his eyes full of affection.


    Hazel looked at him, her heart-melting. She lost all resolve to question him any further.


    "Are you still angry?" He whispered.


    "I''m not angry." Hazel sighed with some disappointment. She whispered, "I thought you would''ve denied it, and then I could show my detective talent."


    Joshuaughed. It turned out that Hazel had been so serious in proving something.


    "How did you find out?" He asked.


    Hazel blinked and excitedly said, "Two Reasons! First, I could not easily take out those guys. Their acting was a little too fake. Second, theirnguage was harsh, but they didn''t really do anything that bad to Richard. They just scared him from beginning to end. Oh, and I guess there is a third reason when they stopped me, they didn''t dare offend me too much. So, uh¡­"


    "My Hazel is really smart." Joshua smiled and leaned over to kiss her.


    Hazel''s cheeks went red. She swiftly hampered his advances. "Don''t seduce me... I''m still curious. There could''ve been many ways to deal with Richard, why did you have to scare him in that way?"


    "Because I want to make sure that he won''t harass you again," Joshua said faintly. "Otherwise, he won''t give up easily, but with the incident today, he will remember. He shouldn''t bother you again or at least until he breaks through the mental barrier."


    Richard came to find Hazel with intentions, and it was only because of Joshua''s good nature that he chose just to scare him.


    Hazel''s heart was so touched that Joshua did all that for her. And his words of "she was his only family member" also meant a great deal to her.


    "Joshua, I always wanted to ask you one question." Hazel looked at him seriously.


    He was somewhat surprised, "What''s that?"


    "You..." Hazel hesitated. She bit her lips and said, "Have you ever thought about finding your biological parents?"


    A strange expression shed on Joshua''s face. He smiled softly, holding Hazel in his arms, "Hazel, I have passed the age of the panic to find my lost parents. I have you, and that''s all I ask for."


    Hazel tried not to cry as she whimpered, "But... but you never thought of it at all?"


    "I was curious when I was young, and I wondered why they abandoned me," Joshua said faintly. "After being adopted by my parents, I didn''t think about it anymore. They gave up on me, so naturally, I did not want them in my life."


    Hazel only felt more distressed when he said that so coldly. How much pain must a man have gone through to be totally uncaring?


    She took the initiative to embrace him and whispered, "It doesn''t matter, you have me now. I will always be with you..."


    "Really?" He reached up and lifted her chin.


    "Really!" Hazel nodded heavily.


    "But you are not willing to live with me." Joshua''s eyes look a bit sad.


    "I will move back to live with you now!" She beamed with a smile.


    Joshua''s eyes flickered, he was overwhelmed with joy at the thought of Hazel moving back, but he was hesitant at the same time.


    He looked as if he had a dilemma. "Hazel, I hope that you will seriously consider it before you decide. If this is just your impulse, then you will move out after a while, I will be crushed."


    "I seriously thought about it. It was not impulsive!" Hazel hurriedly said, "Joshua, I really won''t move out again. It''s my home too!"


    "Hazel, you are so kind to me." Joshua kissed her lips passionately.


    ***


    Hazel moved back to the Denmark Residence, but she didn''t think that Joshua would actually carry her into his room again while she was sleeping.


    When she woke up and saw Joshua''s familiar sleeping face, she didn''t even have the strength to lose her temper.


    "Joshua!" She pushed his chest in annoyance.


    Joshua slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Hazel, he looked like a moron.


    "Hazel, you are sleepwalking again."


    Hazel was powerless. "I have no sleepwalking problems at all!"


    Joshua smiled. "So, you came here to see me. Hazel, you are so kind."


    He leaned his head on her neck and gently rubbed it.


    Hazel wanted to burst into tears. Why was Joshua so unbelievable in this matter? But she did tell him that she would stay with him always. If she made a huge fuss, he would probably be hurt.


    "Will I be sleepwalking in the future again?" She asked helplessly.


    "Hazel, you are so generous. You will always stay with me." He chuckled.


    Hazel looked at him resentfully. "You are impossible. We set up the "Three Rules," remember? You can''t do anything to me at all. Isn''t that tormenting yourself?"


    Joshua''s eyes became a little gentle. He touched her cheeks and said, "Remember that I asked how you feel about being a big boss?"


    Hazel was speechless. She certainly remembered that. But Joshua was now clearly telling her that he was also feeling bittersweet. She sighed helplessly, "... whatever you want."


    "My Hazel is so good." Joshua chuckled.

 Chapter 928 - 216: She Was Helpless

    As soon as Susan found out about Hazel''s move back to Denmark Residence, she called Richard. She wanted to urge him and remind him about Hazel, but Richard interrupted her by saying he didn''t want to continue chasing Hazel.


    Susan became infuriated, she hung up and rushed to Richard''s apartment to question him in person.


    "You promised me you could win over Hazel in one week, but now? Do you admit defeat in two days? Richard, what do you mean? Did you fall for Hazel?"


    Listening to her interrogation, Richard only felt cold. She did not care about what he encountered at all, and she did not ask.


    He said with disappointment, "Susan, why don''t you ask me what happened?


    Can you stop ming me and doubting me?"


    Susan was stunned. She asked, "What happened yesterday?"


    "...Nothing." Richard suddenly got a little angry. When it happened, he felt humiliated and shameful in front of Hazel, he did not tell anyone else what had happened. Susan was his favorite girl, he was not going to tell her what he went through.


    Susan certainly saw that Richard was hiding something from her. She kept asking, but Richard wouldn''t tell her, she decided to ask Richard''s friends that were at his apartment, but they clearly did not know.


    Susan realized that Richard must have created a scene where he would be the hero to save Hazel, but it obviously failed, or else he would not give up.


    Susan didn''t know what those hooligans did to Richard, nor did she know how deep his psychological pain was. She thought Richard just felt that he owed Hazel, so he couldn''t do any harm to her.


    She kept pushing Richard to continue to find Hazel with an excuse for gratitude, but Richard was not willing, and he got upset with Susan like never before.


    Susan was furious and determined, she didn''t want to give up, but Richard was unwilling to cooperate. She was helpless.


    ***


    Hazel enjoyed the peace and quiet for a few days and passed her exam with flying colors.


    Thepany''s business was running smoothly, but the animated film that she invested in would be released in theatres. Hazel was overwhelmed.


    Although she was very optimistic about the film, it was hard to predict the oue, not to mention the risk of investing in movies. With the film being released, they would find out the results, and so she naturally worried.


    Hazel decided to wait patiently, but she did buy dozens of tickets to take the children from the orphanage to the movie with her and Joshua.


    When they arrived to pick up the children, they heard quarrelinging from Jennie Collins''s room.


    "What happened?" Hazel frowned, "Is there something wrong with Aunt Jennie?"


    "I''ll check it out," Joshua said faintly. "Hazel, go see the kids first. We don''t want them to get scared."


    "Good idea." Hazel nodded, but she was curious about the quarrel.


    "...It was you who took our son away. Now you don''t know where he is? Do you think we are stupid? You are a vicious woman. Is it that my son is now famous, and you want to hide him from us?"


    "What do you mean by I took him away? In the beginning, you decided to sell your own son. I couldn''t stand it, so I paid the money and took him away. After decades, you suddenly remember that he was your son? When you sold him when you wanted to throw him away, why didn''t you remember that he was your son..."


    "Okay, we get it, you are just asking for a price..."


    As Hazel walked farther away, the sound of the arguing gradually became unclear.


    Although the situation was not clear, Hazel began to admire Jennie more and more. She not only had to take care of so many children but even had to deal with some awful adults. If she were not tough, she would not be able to protect the children of the orphanage.


    Hazel had reached the children''s ssroom when they saw her, they all ran to hug her.


    "Sister Hazel, you finally came to see us!"


    Hazel smiled and touched their heads, "I am not onlying to see you. Today I am taking you to watch a movie and eat something delicious, how about that?"


    "Great!" The children cheered.


    "Please line up in a row!" Hazel hurriedly said.


    The children lined up and followed Hazel out of the ssroom and got on the bus hired by Joshua.


    Hazel waited for a long time, and she didn''t see Joshua. She was somewhat confused.


    Sharon Davis hade with them, she was keeping the children under control on the bus. Hazel decided to get off the bus and go find Joshua.


    When she got to Jennie''s door, the previous quarrel had stopped, and the people seemed to have left.


    Jennie''s voice came from inside the door. She growled, "How can there be such a shameless family? I told you that should not help them! We all know what happened in the past. Joshua, you don''t owe them anything at all!"


    Hazel stopped her tracks.


    What happened in the past? It was not the first time she heard the term.


    She still remembered when she came to the orphanagest time, Sharon also mentioned the things in the past. Sharon said that since then, Joshua had be alienated from anyone. Hazel had been concerned about it, but then she was injured, and Joshua spoiled her, so shepletely forgot about it.


    She heard the term again, though. What happened in the past? She couldn''t guess, but she felt at least that it was important to Joshua.


    "Helping them is easy." Joshua said faintly, "It doesn''t take much effort. Aunt Jennie, you can rest assured that although I help them, I have my limits..."


    Suddenly, Joshua stopped and looked back in amazement. "Hazel? When did youe in?"


    "I just arrived," Hazel said hurriedly. "I didn''t see you on your way back, so I decided toe to check on you."


    Joshua walked to her side, grasped her hand, and gently exined, "Aunt Jennie had some trouble just now, and she was in a bad mood, so I wasforting."


    "Oh..." Hazel nodded, "So shall we go?"


    "Aunt Jennie, let''s go." Joshua looked back at Jennie. "Hazel hase to invite you to go as well. Let''s not make the children wait too long."


    Jennie looked Hazel up and down. Hazel was a little nervous, but she felt Jennie''s attitude toward her was much milder thanst time.


    "Hazel," Jennie looked at her meaningfully, "I have something to say to you."

 Chapter 929 - 217: Who Is Stalking You?

    "Just go ahead," Hazel said quickly.


    "Don''t be nervous." Jennie''s look softened a little. She sighed. "I am old, and I don''t want to worry too much about young people like you. Joshua loves you very much. I feel like a mom to him. I only hope that you continue to believe in him in the future. No matter what happens, please stand by him always."


    Although she had only seen Hazel twice, Jennie observed how much Joshua cared about Hazel. Hazel was the only girl who could make Joshua smile.


    Jennie was not a person to interfere, so even if she didn''t care for Hazel, she would not object to them being together.


    "I guarantee that!" Hazel hurriedly promised.


    Joshua''s became a little gentler. He was surprised that Jennie approached Hazel regarding the future after speaking to her for such a short period of time.


    Joshua felt relieved as he walked out of the building with Hazel on one arm and Jennie on the other.


    The cinema the movie was being shown at was not too busy because it was a weekday, but there was a section blocked for the bus to stop in front of the door. The children felt special when they arrived; there was also a treat bag waiting for each of them. Hazel felt the movie was not too bad, but the children seemed to really enjoy it.


    When the movie was over, Hazel wanted to take the children to get something to eat. However, when they left the cinema, she noticed a woman wearing a hat in front of the crowd who kept looking back at them.


    Hazel frowned when she realized who the woman was.


    "Sharon," Hazel hastily said, "Can you take the children? I need to go to the bathroom."


    Sharon wanted to say something, but Hazel had already begun chasing the woman. Seeing that Hazel was approaching her, the woman tried to hide in the crowd, but Hazel caught up with her.


    Hazel took her by the wrist and pulled her to a nearby corner, and asked, "Susan, are you stalking me?"


    "Who is stalking you?" Susan red at her. She was wearing a pair of sses, her face covered in a mask, ignoring Hazel''s angry look.


    "So why are you here?" Hazel turned on a poker face, "If I remember it correctly, you were in the same theater with us just now?"


    "What about it?" Susan snarled, "Only you can watch a movie?"


    "You can watch it for sure." Hazel''s eyes sharpened. "But if you want to watch a movie, you should go to the city center. What are you doing in such a remote suburb?"


    When she booked tickets with Joshua, she chose a cinema that was closer to the orphanage. But Susan''s appearance here clearly indicated that she was deliberately tracking them.


    Susan was a bit frustrated, but she suddenly smiled coldly. "Well, since you want to know why, then let me tell you. It''s Joshua who invited me. Actually, he and I have been dating secretly!"


    Hazel felt like a volcano that was ready to erupt. She said silently, "Susan, this is the first time I met someone whoes up with such bad excuses for stalking someone."


    "You...you are deceiving yourself!" Susan stared at her in anger, but she was helpless.


    The rtionship between Joshua and Hazel had been very stable these days, which made her very uneasy. Plus, Mandy Wilson had been implying to her that maybe Joshua didn''t have any feeling of her at all. How could she ept it? That''s why she chose to stalk them in person.


    "I think you are deceiving yourself. What did Joshua promise to you to make you think he had a crush on you?" Hazel was speechless.


    Susan hurriedly exined, "I have a soul connection with him..."


    "Alright, let me call him over. And let''s settle this once and for all." Hazel sighed, she had very little patience left for Susan.


    Susan was in a panic, and she didn''t want to see Joshua at all. Although, she had decided that Joshua had a feeling for her, but... what if?


    "Hazel!" Susan gritted, "How long do you think you can stay with Joshua? Look at the movie you invested in, only a few people were watching it! I wonder if Joshua would still like you if your investment bes a total joke!"


    Susan hit the jackpot. Although the movie''s first reviews were not bad, she was really worrying.


    She was not worried that Joshua would be mad at her because of this. But, if she really lost too much, she would doubt whether she had a talent in this field and whether she should continue.


    Seeing that Hazel was distracted, Susan swiftly broke free and fled.


    Hazel stood there just shaking her head, she didn''t bother trying to catch Susan. She went to meet the children at the entrance of the cinema. Joshua was standing with them and quickly asked, "What happened?"


    "When can we talk about itter," Hazel said. Susan had made her angry and frustrated, but she didn''t want to ruin the time they spent with the children.


    During lunch, the children were asking if they could go to the yground. Joshua and Hazel reluctantly agreed but took them to the most incredible yground they could find.


    They arrived back at the orphanagete in the afternoon, all the children were asleep on the bus. Most of them mumbled thank you as they stumbled off the bus, and a few stopped to give a hug.


    Joshua and Hazel left feeling good. It was dark when they pulled into the driveway at Denmark Residence. Hazel was tired but still very happy.


    Sitting on the sofa, she couldn''t help but take out her mobile phone and check the box office results for the opening day.


    Joshua brought a ss of milk over and ced it in front of her. "Drink the milk and go to bed early."


    Hazel answered yes in delight. But when she finished the milk, she looked somewhat unhappy.


    "What''s wrong?" Joshua sat down beside her.


    Hazel sighed. She leaned on Joshua''s shoulder and said with frustration, "I saw the box office results of the movie, not very good. And, a lot of people said that it would not be a problem to exceed 20 million today."


    "Don''t think so much," Joshua whispered to help her analyze.


    "I saw today''s share of showings for this movie. This movie had less than 10% of the share, which means the box office of 20 million is fine. Moreover, Ipared several films released today. All other films have a bad reputation. Only this movie was well-received by critics. You have to trust the eyes of the masses. It will counterattack."


    "...Well." Hazel smiled shallowly, "Thanks forforting, and..."


    Hazel straightened up and looked at him with a burning gaze.


    "What?" Joshua was a little bit surprised.


    "Joshua, do you have anything to tell me?" She suddenly said.


    "Hmmm?" Joshuaughed. "Hazel, what am I doing wrong? Why do I feel you are waiting for me to take the initiative to confess something?"

 Chapter 930 - 218: Who Is Your Young Master?

    "I am not asking you to confess anything..." Hazel was somewhat hesitant. She just wanted to ask, what happened in the past?


    Joshua never mentioned it to her, she didn''t dare to bring it up. Although she didn''t know what happened before, she felt it was a painful memory. She wanted to know everything about Joshua, but she didn''t want him to feel hurt in any way.


    Joshua frowned slightly. He seemed to perceive Hazel''s hesitation.


    "Hazel, you can ask me directly if there''s anything," Joshua said earnestly. "There are no secrets between us."


    Hazel was very touched. She smiled and took Joshua''s hand. "Joshua, I said that I would stay with you. No matter what you encountered before or after, you can talk to me about it! If you don''t want to talk, it doesn''t matter, I will wait until the day you are willing to speak."


    Joshua was more confused. Did he really do something wrong to Hazel? Why did she sound like she was waiting for him to confess?


    "Is it... When you met Susan today, what did she say to you?"


    "No..." Hazel felt depressed and strange, "I did meet her, but I don''t believe what she said. Don''t think about it."


    This made Joshua even more baffled. He really couldn''t remember what he did.


    "Hey, forget it. Please give me a massage. I''m so tired." Hazel smiled and leaned in his arms.


    "Good." Joshua tenderly promised.


    Hazel rxed and forgot about the movie and the box office.


    ***


    The momentum of the movie surprised Hazel.


    Maybe it was powered by the prediction of Joshua. Still, even though the movie barely made past 20 million on the first day, the box office soared to 35 million on the second day without increasing the share of showings in theaters nationwide. On the third day, it actually hit 50 million!


    Hazel had always been concerned about the box office, and this rising momentum really shocked her. She knew that this investment was a great sess, and she was lucky to receive such a good return on her first investment.


    Hazel felt like she was flying high.


    The poprity of the movie, of course, also attracted the attention of the media. The media began to interview the film director Danny Hall.


    Danny talked to the media about the film''s production process, the pain of several investors withdrawing support. Until one month before the release, they barely managed to pull off sufficient investment for publicity and release of the movie.


    The media became more interested and began questioning who the investor was, which made it all possible. Because Hazel had talked to him, Danny did not disclose any information about Hazel in front of the media except for her gender. In turn, that made the media even more interested in her identity, she became known as the "mysterious woman with a vision."


    This title made Hazel happy, she searched all the news about the "mysterious woman" and read each article with glee.


    Of course, Joshua read the news about her and felt as good as she did. After all, he liked to see others praise his future wife, and Hazel''s talent really impressed him.


    Susan was not as happy, she had been watching the box office results as well. She ridiculed Hazel on the first day, but the development left her astonished. She had not expected the movie to be sessful.


    The media reports were even more of a touchy subject for her. She was panicked, thinking if Hazel had a business vision, Joshua would be more and more obsessed with her.


    If that happened, then her chances would be even smaller. She knew she had to make a move, and it had to be a serious one.


    She took out her phone and called Richard.


    ***


    Hazel was leaving ss and about to go to Joshua-Hazel Pictures when she was stopped by two men in ck suits at the university entrance.


    "Miss Crowe, our young master wants to see you. Please take a walk with us." One of them said coldly.


    "Who is your young master?" Hazel frowned.


    "You will find out when we get there." The man said coldly and opened the car door behind him. "Please get in the car."


    Hazel crossed her arms in front of her chest and said unpleasantly, "No, I''m afraid I have other business to attend to."


    "Miss Crowe, you need to see the situation clearly. Think about your family, your friends. You don''t want to involve them in this, right?"


    Hazel''s pupils suddenly shrank. It was the first time someone dared to threaten her family and friends! She clenched her fists, and a touch of coldness shed in her eyes.


    The two seemed to have figured out what Hazel was going to do, and the man suddenly said, "Miss Crowe, we know that you are well trained in CQC, but your roommates are not. If you don''t cooperate, then we will have to ask them toe with us!"


    Hazel''s face turned grim, it seemed that she had no choice but to go with them. She put her hand in her pocket and to dial her phone, but one of the men noticed.


    "Miss Crowe, please take out your mobile phone. You don''t want to y tricks with us!" The man said coldly again.


    Hazel was terrified, she took out her phone and handed it to him. It appeared that they were well prepared, and she had no other options left.


    The man turned off Hazel''s phone so that she could not be tracked. Hazel had to get in the car, she was full of doubts. Who was the "Young Master" who asked her to go?


    The car sped through the streets, and after twenty minutes, it stopped in front of a vi. Hazel was escorted out of the car, she looked around and at the vi but still had no idea where she was or what was happening.


    Hazel was sure she had never been there before.


    "Get in!" The two men shouted.


    Hazel frowned and hesitantly walked into the vi.

 Chapter 931 - 219: You Threatening Me?

    The interior decoration of the vi was a typical European style. There was no one around, though, not a servant or even the "young master" who wanted to see her.


    There was a strange feeling in the air.


    "You guys, where is your young master?" Hazel turned back and asked.


    "Just go ahead, the young master is waiting for you in the room!" The man behind her impatiently urged.


    Hazel was scared and anxious, why would she meet him in a room?


    The two men continued to urge her, she slowly climbed the stairs. The further up she went, the more she could sense danger.


    Her head was spinning with thoughts from past events. When she got to the appointed room, the door felt like a ck hole, ready to swallow her.


    Hazel suddenly stopped and sighed, "Susan, did you ask them toe to me? Come out, I know you are here!"


    The two men suddenly stopped and looked at each other surprised as Hazel crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked around.


    With the sound of a few footsteps, Susan came out from the corner of the corridor and coldly said, "Hazel, I really underestimated you! You guessed it is me?"


    Hazel nced at the two men behind her. "Are you sure you want to discuss this with me in front of them?"


    Susan''s face was a bit gloomy. She waved at the two. "You can go!"


    "How did you know it was me?" Susan asked, not so pleased.


    "Actually, I didn''t guess you at first." Hazel said faintly, "I thought it was Richard. No one except him had been harassing me. However, I think he would not want to see me at this time, so I thought of you. After all, you are good friends."


    "You already knew that I am friends with Richard?" Susan was shocked.


    "When he first came to me, Joshua had already investigated him." Hazel looked at her with deep dark eyes and said, "I could guess it''s you, so could Joshua. Susan, I advise you to let me go as soon as possible before things are out of control."


    Susan was shocked and angry. It turned out that Hazel and Joshua knew everything from the beginning but let her and Richard still perform in front of them like fools.


    "You threatening me?" Susan red at her, "Hazel, why do you think I brought you here? I don''t think Joshua knows the truth about you. I can make him change his mind and give up on you!"


    She quickly mmed open the door in front of her, grabbed Hazel''s wrist, and tried to push her into the room. Hazel was attentive and grabbed Susan''s arm and pushed her into the room instead.


    Susan screamed. Suddenly, a figure rushed up and hugged her tightly. She struggled to escape, but Hazel closed the door without hesitation.


    "Hazel, you bitch! Let me go out..." Susan screamed inside the door, but then her voice turned into a panic. "Richard, let me go! You see, it''s me..."


    The sounds from inside the room became unsettling, Susan was swearing and yelling, Richard was groaning. Hazel heard what was happening but did not open the door.


    Hazel knew very well that Susan had nned to let her fall into a trap.


    Hazel nced at the door, and she knew that she had been drugged by Susan, or else he would never have treated her like that.


    She assumed that Susan''s original n was for Richard to take all the me and let Joshua think that Richard stole her away and took her virginity. Susan had no respect for Richard if she was willing to set him up like that.


    When she guessed that Susan was behind the kidnapping, Hazel knew that she was egotistical enough that she would not want to miss the drama, so she would be at the vi. It was also because of her arrogance that Susan thought the vi was secure, giving her the confidence to face Hazel.


    "Susan, your biggest drawback is that you are too conceited." After taking a deep breath, Hazel said coldly.


    Even though she knew who held her captive, she was scared and needed to figure out how to escape. The two men would likely still be waiting outside of the vi.


    Hazel lifted her eyebrows and quickly found a room to hide in. She heard amotion and listened carefully, and there were footstepsing up the stairs, so she hid behind an armchair.


    When Hazel had been taken away, Joshua immediately left to find her. He was just hoping it was not toote. He rushed up the stairs and heard groaning from a nearby room. He became pale and could not think, he rushed to the door and mmed up against it with his shoulder.


    "Hazel!" he screamed as the door flew open.


    In the room, Richard and Susan were ferociously entangled on the bed. Looking at their faces, Joshua let out a sigh of relief.


    Susan saw Joshua and cried, "Joshua, please save me, save me..."


    "Where is Hazel?" Joshua asked as if he didn''t see what they were doing.


    Susan was struck with another n when she heard Joshua say Hazel''s name. She was annoyed and shouted, "Joshua, Hazel set me up! This was a trap, you must save me..."


    Disregarding Susan''s desperate cry for help, Joshua rolled his eyes coldly, turned, and walked out of the door.


    "Hazel!" He eximed.


    Hazel heard Joshua calling her name and ran open the door, he was standing in the hallway right outside the door.


    "You are here!" Hazel threw herself into his arms.


    Joshua embraced her and asked with concern, "Have you been injured or bullied?"


    "No, no." Hazel hurriedly shook her head. "Let''s go."


    "Wait a second." Joshua put on a poker face. Although Hazel did not suffer any harm, he was going to leave things without being settled.


    Susan was full of regret, she should not have given Richard such arge dose of the drug. She closed her eyes and passed out.


    Susan suddenly felt ice water on her face, she shuddered and woke up. She had been dressed, and Joshua was sitting in front of her. His expression was dark and horrific.

 Chapter 932 - 220: Great Time

    Susan couldn''t help but shudder. She was frightened by Joshua''s gaze upon her.


    "Susan, I remember I warned you before not to harm Hazel!" Joshua sighed, "You have rechallenged my patience time and time. Do you really think your mother can protect you?"


    Susan suddenly felt both wronged and angry hearing his questioning words.


    Susan couldn''t help but shout, "Joshua, I can tolerate another woman around you. Even if there are more women, it doesn''t matter. After all, I am generous! But you should''ve been tired of Hazel by now, right? Since I am the one you really love, why can''t you indulge me a little?"


    Joshua was shocked, and he couldn''t react to Susan for a few moments.


    Initially, he was furious, but after hearing Susan''s thoughts, he felt incredibly absurd. Susan actually thought that he really liked her?


    "I love you?" Joshua said with sarcasm. He taunted, "Susan, I can help you make an appointment with a good psychiatrist. Maybe you should have your brain examined!"


    His denial made Susan irate. She said, "Joshua, if you deny it, you will lose me! Did you invest with Mathew Carter to help me? You also set up Joshua-Hazel Pictures, didn''t you do that so that the Denmark family could help me smooth any obstacles I faced in the entertainment circle?"


    Joshua never interpreted it that way. He waspletely lost for words, he just thought Susan was a spoiled girl, but he now saw that she was delusional.


    He was really angry that she had kidnapped Hazel and did not n to let her get away with it, but it suddenly felt like a waste of his life to spend any longer entangled with her.


    "I can tell you clearly, whether personally or on behalf of Denmark Group, I have never invested a dime in Mathew or Joshua-Hazel Pictures!" Joshua said seriously.


    Susan''s face was full of shock. "How is it possible?"


    If Joshua didn''t invest, then Joshua was in love with her and clearly just her wishful thinking. Had she just spoken out about love like a moron?


    Susan was spoiled and had a lot of self-esteem, but Joshua''s reaction to her speech crushed her. What made her act desperately was the dream of her and Joshua but was clearly all in her head.


    If Joshua had no feelings for her, then why was he there? To revenge Hazel, she thought.


    "You, if you do anything to me, my mom won''t let you go!" Susan was bluffing. Joshua was surely not going to let her go without teaching her a lesson, she had to find a way to protect herself.


    "Susan, I am giving you two options now," Joshua said point nkly.


    Susan looked at him, puzzled. "What options?"


    "First, you go back to Country D.," Joshua said coldly.


    "I don''t want to!" Susan refused without hesitation. "Joshua, let me go. I won''t harass you and Hazel anymore! If you really go hard on me, you can''t confront my mom, right? "


    What Susan said was true, Joshua had to consider the influence of Sunny Edwards. Susan may have made stupid decisions, but she was clear from her point of view, Sunny must have taught her that.


    "It''s okay if you don''t return to Country D.," Joshua said faintly, "But you should marry Richard."


    As long as she married Richard, Susan wouldn''t have much time to harass him and Hazel with his pestering nature.


    "No way!" Susan refused. She had no feelings for Richard at all, she just enjoyed being admired by Ricard, but she didn''t want to marry him.


    "You don''t have a third option!" Joshua said indifferently. He raised his hand slightly, and the bodyguard standing aside held aptop and stood by Susan to show her a video.


    Susan''s face looked like she had been hit by a truck. It was a video of her and Richard having a "great time."


    "You, you actually recorded me!" Susan was outraged.


    "No, this is your own video, I just found it." Joshua''s eyes went a bit colder.


    Susan had prepared the camera in the room in advance. She originally nned to use it to take a video of Hazel and Richard, but things went south, and Joshua took the upper hand.


    "Should I send this video to the Hamilton Family or to the media?" Joshua said coldly. "If you prefer the media, I can provide more things that are of interest to them."


    Susan''s face was pale as a zombie, and she was in utter despair.


    If the media published the video and denied the rtionship with Richard, it would probably be a scandal that would destroy her reputation in the entertainment circle. She would probably end up returning to Country D., And If she admitted the rtionship with Richard, he would definitely want to be with her.


    Furthermore, Joshua gave her the impression that he had other negative material about her in his keeping. Joshua was not giving her an opportunity to negotiate.


    "Do you really want to go against my family for a woman?" Susan looked at him incredulously.


    "You are wrong." Joshua said coldly, "You should ask, will your mother go against the Denmark Family for you?"


    Susan sank lower in her chair. She was desperate, she knew Sunny would spoil her with many things and settle some trouble for her, but she would not offend the Denmark family for her.


    "I, I... choose the second option." She gritted. Instead of going back to Country D, she would rather stay!


    "Very good, I think the Hamilton Family would love to see the marriage." Joshua stood up and looked at her in a condescending manner. "And Susan, this is thest time I let you go. Please don''t rechallenge me or my patience!"


    Susan looked extremely distressed, and when Joshua walked out of the room, she slowly reached for her phone.


    Joshua left the vi and got into the car, where Hazel had been waiting.


    Hazel hastily asked, "All settled?"


    "Yeah." As he started the car, Joshua said, "ording to your method, she chose to be with Richard. However, I don''t believe her."


    Hazel had suggested the two options, Joshua had other ns, but she asked him to stop and deal with it her way. He did not agree; however, he did not want Hazel to be unhappy anymore.


    "Hazel, she treated you like that. Why are you letting her go?" Joshua''s eyes were full of doubts.

 Chapter 933 - 221: Today Was A Special Circumstance

    "Susan really wanted to set me up, but hasn''t she paid for what she did?" Hazel said, "Let''s say Karma is a bitch."


    "But this was not enough for her." Joshua''s face turned cold. Even now, he still felt that Susan would not give up easily. They let her off the hook this time, but he felt it was only going to give her a chance to catch her breath before she attacked again.


    "I know, but... she is my cousin after all," Hazel''s eyes flickered. "You were the one who mentioned it, the rtionship between mother and Aunt Sunny was not bad. My mother lost me, and during that difficult time, Sunny was always with her."


    "Okay, I guess." Joshua did not deny anything that Hazel had said. He looked at her gently, she was a really good person, but she was too kind. He continued to fear that others would think this as well, and it would make her an easy target.


    "This time, let''s say we let her go because of Aunt Sunny." Hazel sighed, "Joshua, I don''t understand it. ording to what you said, Aunt Sunny should be a brilliant woman. How could she have such an evil daughter?"


    "Sometimes parents'' love for their children is the biggest harm for them," Joshua said quietly. He reached out and held Hazel in his arms, whispering, "Don''t think about it, Hazel. Promise me, never get in someone else''s car that easily again."


    "Today was a special circumstance," Hazel whispered.


    "What was special?" Joshua lifted her chin, and his eyes sharpened. "Hazel, you think you are good at CQC, and no one could do any harm to you?"


    Hazel was a little guilty. Joshua knew her better than she did.


    "I promise I won''t be like that anymore!" Hazel said quickly.


    Joshua looked at her faintly, sighing helplessly. "I really want to tie you to me, so I can take you wherever I go."


    "Even to the toilet?" Hazel asked.


    Joshua''s eyes went a bit deeper. He leaned over and kissed her, whispering, "Yes, even to the toilet!"


    ***


    Susan called Sunny, she cried and told her what happened.


    "Mom, what am I supposed to do now?"


    "What else can I do?" Sunny said coldly, "Susan, you really got guts. You dared to kidnap Joshua''s girlfriend and wanted to set her up with another man."


    "Mom, this is just nonsense!" Susan cried, "I don''t want to marry Richard.


    I don''t like that trash! I like Joshua. Even if he doesn''t like me, I want him to confess under my feet!"


    Susan''s voice became coarse. Sunny sneered, "Wake up, Susan. Do you have anything in your hands that can make Joshua give in?"


    Susan was stunned. Then she suddenly said, "I have! I have!"


    "What?" Sunny said with an awkward tone.


    "I tracked him and Hazel that day and saw them at an orphanage..."


    "Joshua was adopted. I know better than you." Sunny interrupted her impatiently.


    "No, I am not talking about this!" Susan hurriedly said, "I saw someone looking for trouble there. Although they were sent away, I heard the director of the orphanage say that Joshua secretly helped that family! Why would Joshua do that? Is that family rted to him? Mom, how about I find his loved ones and use these people to threaten Joshua..."


    "You are enough!" Sunny interrupted, "What''s wrong with Joshua helping his family? You want to threaten him with his loved ones. Are you crazy? Susan, just marry Richard, and you can live a life without worry!"


    "I don''t want it! Richard has no balls or fun. Who wants to marry him?" Susan said hurriedly.


    Suddenly, the door flew open, Richard was standing in the doorway, his face was pale.


    Joshua had locked him in another room before but unlocked the door before he and Hazel left. When Richard woke up, he was anxious to find Susan but hesitated when he heard her conversation.


    "Richard?" Susan was stunned and started to panic. Even if she didn''t like Richard that much, she enjoyed Richard pestering her. What''s more, if she was not with Richard, Joshua would never let her go.


    Richard looked at her in disappointment, then turned and left. Susan jumped up and went chasing after him.


    ***


    No longer harassed by Susan and Richard, Hazel''s days became easier. She was even happier because of the movie she had invested in.


    She put what Susan had done behind her and moved on.


    Hazel was working at Denmark Group and excited to find Joshua. As his assistant, she had no restrictions and went right to his office.


    However, Joshua was in a meeting. Hazel waited in his office for a while when Jaxson walked in. Since Sharon started working at Joshua-Hazel Pictures, Jaxson had been working in both venues, but his work focus had been gradually transferred back to Denmark Group.


    Seeing him, surprised Hazel a little.


    "You looking for me?" She asked.


    "Yes." Jaxson said, "Miss Crowe, it''s about Joshua-Hazel Pictures."


    "What is it?" Hazel was amazed. "Isn''t it doing fine? Director Carter said he contacted several directors and helped thepany''s artists hook up with many theatrical groups. Several artists have passed the audition sessfully, just waiting for the contracts."


    "Waiting because they haven''t signed the contracts," Jaxson exined,


    "Miss Crowe, Susan recently set up an artist studio. Did you know that?"


    "Ah?" Hazel was stunned. Susan also set up a studio? Was Susan aiming at her? But it''s not right, Susan should not know that Joshua-Hazel Pictures belonged to Hazel.


    Jaxson went on to say, "Her studio has also signed a lot of artists, and she used some unfair means to steal all of our artists."


    "Does she have to go against me?" Hazel frowned, "Not likely. She has been keeping quite a low-profile recently, right?"


    "I don''t think she ising after you." Jaxson said, "She is targeting Joshua-Hazel Pictures."


    Hazel was stunned. Presumably, Susan had suffered a loss and had to find a way to vent her anger.

 Chapter 934 - 222: The Plan Is Pretty Good

    After knowing that Joshua-Hazel Pictures had nothing to do with Denmark Group, thepany naturally became her preferred punching bag.


    "Do you have information about her studio?" Hazel asked, "And what roles did she take from us?"


    "I have sent the relevant information to your email," Jaxson said.


    "Well, let me see the situation first." Hazel nodded.


    She turned to Joshua''sputer, logged in to her email, and began to study the information seriously. She was so focused that she did not even notice Joshua return to the office.


    After reading Jaxson''s email, Hazel couldn''t help but frown.


    "Need me to help teach Susan another lesson?" Joshua asked.


    "No, this is not the fundamental solution..." Suddenly, Hazel jerked back and saw Joshua sitting next to her, and couldn''t help but wonder, "When did youe back?"


    "It''s been a while." Joshua said softly, "Did I scare you?"


    "No, I just didn''t expect you toe back so soon," Hazel said.


    "What are you going to do about this?" Joshua looked at theputer screen. He knew that since Hazel didn''t want him to help, she must have her own ideas.


    "I was about to talk to you." Hazel said, "I thought about it carefully. In fact, Susan''s people can steal those roles, not because she used improper means. The most fundamental reason is Joshua-Hazel Pictures is newly founded. We are too weak in every aspect, and we currently have no stars or works that can boost thepany. Even if Susan is not looking for trouble, there will be others who can take advantage of us in this way."


    "You have an idea?" Joshua asked.


    "Well, actually, I am looking for you today for this, I think..." Hazel hesitated and then continued, "I want to produce a piece of work in the name of Joshua-Hazel Pictures so that we can make our actors and ourpany famous."


    "A movie or a TV show has a long production cycle, and the funds will not be so easy to return." Joshua analyzed, "Not to mention that there is already a movie in thepany. Even if you want to shoot a new one, you must wait for Director Carter to finish that movie first."


    "Well, I have thought about this." Hazel said, "So I decided that I wouldn''t make a movie this time, and I wouldn''t make a TV show."


    "What will you shoot then?" Joshua was somewhat curious.


    "A weekly inte drama." Hazel''s eyes shed brightly.


    "In the case of the online drama, the investment will not be too high. Using a weekly broadcast, on the one hand, the funds can be returned more quickly. On the other hand, if the audience rating of the drama goes south, you can stop the loss in time. In fact, I have already selected the script. It is a popr online novel. It is very famous on the Inte and has a wide spectrum of audiences..."


    Joshua twitched his lips because Hazel''s serious look was so cute. What made him feel the most gratified was that he watched her grow from a girl who was worried about being an assistant to a leading woman. She had learned to carry the weight of apany and find a solution when she encountered difficulties.


    "So..." Hazel stared at him. Her heartbeat ramped up as she saw the affection in his eyes. She suddenly pushed him angrily, "Have you listened to anything I said?"


    "Listening." Joshua smiled, "Hazel, you do have a n."


    "Of course!" Hazel said, looking at Joshua with yful eyes. "What? You thought I only spent these days feeling I can rx happily ever after?"


    "Why would I?" Joshua said softly, "My Hazel has a big picture and a long-term vision."


    Hazel''s face was suddenly red, and she was shy. "Don''t shift the topic. What do you think?"


    "The n is pretty good, so what?" He asked.


    "So, with such a good opportunity to make money, I certainly won''t forget you," Hazel said with a smile. "President Joshua, are you interested in investing in this online drama with me?"


    "You want Denmark Group''s investment?" Joshua raised his eyebrows in surprise. Hazel should have enough money in her hands and didn''t need his investment at all.


    "Yeah." Hazel nodded. "Thepany is set up. Everything should be formal. It can''t be as unclear as before. I don''t know if it is your money or my money."


    "My money is your money." He chuckled.


    "No, no. Let''s make an agreement." Hazel insisted.


    "That''s good. Make a feasibility report." Joshua said faintly, "I will evaluate if there is any investment value."


    "Thank you, Mr. President!" Hazel happily leaned over and kissed him on his cheek. Joshua blinked and embraced Hazel.


    He was about to kiss her when they heard footsteps. Hazel lifted up her head, only to find that Jaxson had not left, apparently been waiting for her decision. Jaxson saw everything that happened between her and Joshua.


    She pushed Joshua away, and he gave Jaxson a cold, displeased re.


    "Ex... excuse me!" Jaxson stuttered and fled out of the office. He didn''t expect that after they talked, they would begin to kiss. He tried to sneak away, but Hazel caught him.


    "Continue?" Joshua''s eyes were filled with lust.


    Hazel''s cheeks were a little redder, and she said with a determined tone, "No, I am going to make a report... Hey!"


    Before she finished, her words were sealed with his kiss. Things went beautifully in the office.


    ***


    Hazel walked out of Joshua''s office in a great mood. She didn''t expect that she would be able to convince Joshua so easily. All she had to do was make the perfect n, and everything would work out smoothly.


    She wanted to make the n with Sharon. After all, Sharon was her assistant, so as soon as she left the office, she took out her phone to call Sharon.


    But Sharon called her first.


    "Hazel, I want to take a leave for half a day," Sharon said, her voice a little anxious.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Aunt Jennie is hurt. I have to go to the hospital." Sharon exined.


    "How did Aunt Jennie get hurt?" Hazel was shocked. "I am going to tell Joshua..."


    "Don''t, please don''t tell Joshua." Sharon hurriedly said.

 Chapter 935 - 223: Who Is Their Son?

    "Why?" Hazel asked in surprise.


    "Aunt Jennie deliberately told me not to tell Joshua." Sharon sighed, "In fact, she hid any little illness or pain from us over the years. She did not want us to worry about her, especially Joshua, because he is running such a bigpany. I only found that out recently, but I would like to go see her."


    "But..." Hazel was a little hesitant. "How can I not tell him about such a big thing?"


    "You just listen to Aunt Jennie. She is an honest person. If Joshua goes to see her, she will definitely be angry with you." Sharon said with a weak voice, "And this time, things are rted, Joshua. He will only me himself."


    "Although, I understand." Hazel frowned, "We should not deal with it this way. So, let me see Aunt Jennie first. If the situation is serious, I will notify Joshua, and if not, I won''t tell him."


    "Okay..." Seeing that Hazel could not be persuaded, Sharon had to agree.


    Hazel rushed to the hospital. Jennie was not surprised to see her, Hazel figured that Sharon must have told her she was on her way. Jennie said indifferently, "I am just old, and I will inevitably be careless once in a while. Now youe here, thinking that I am handicapped?"


    "Aunt Jennie, we care about you." Sharon said with a grin, "Hazel, forget about what she said. Aunt Jennie didn''t mean that, really."


    "I know." Hazel nodded and didn''t mind. Although Jennie was not overly friendly towards her, the situation could have been worse. She asked worriedly, "Aunt Jennie, how is your injury? What did the doctor say?"


    "Not serious, just skin trauma. I''ll be fine in a few days." Jennie stood up. "Okay, now, take me home."


    Hazel and Sharon didn''t dare to say anything more. They helped her to the car and took her to the orphanage. Hazel was relieved to know that Jennie''s injury was not serious.


    After arriving at the orphanage, Jennie told both Hazel and Sharon that she was fine and to leave. They drove back together in Hazel''s car, she was thankful that it gave them the opportunity to talk privately.


    "Hazel, please don''t mind." Sharon said, "That''s typical Aunt Jennie. She did not want to waste too much of our time, nothing else."


    "I understand." Hazel said with some concern, "Is Aunt Jennie too busy at the orphanage? Should we hire someone to help her?"


    "You don''t have to worry. The orphanage has enough staff. Aunt Jennie''s injury does not affect anything." Sharon exined.


    "That''s good." Hazel was relieved and said, "By the way, how did Aunt Jennie get injured? I never dared to ask her just..."


    "I don''t know the exact details." Sharon frowned, "But I heard the nurses at the orphanage say that a family has been visiting Aunt Jennie recently."


    Sharon continued. "The family had a lot of children, and they could not afford them all, so they were trying to sell one of their sons. Aunt Jennie found out, she bought the child and brought him to the orphanage.


    Hazel was stunned. Why did this story seem so familiar? Yes, thest time she and Joshua went to the orphanage, there were people quarreling in Jennie''s office. She had the content of the quarrel, it was eerily simr to the story Sharon just told her.


    "Why are they still looking for Aunt Jennie?" Hazel asked.


    "I heard that they regretted it, and now theye to take back their son. They havee many times. Last time, things got out of control, and they injured Aunt Jennie." Sharon continued, "I heard the nurses say that their son is a young man, and today he should be about twenty-six years old."


    "No way?" Hazel was stunned.


    "Why not?" Sharon snorted, "This family is shameless. They don''t want to find their son. I think they just want to reap the rewards of whatever their son has now. "


    Hazel agreed with a sigh. That family waited for so many years to "take back" their son, they must have an ulterior motive.


    "Who is their son?" Hazel asked curiously.


    "I don''t know." Sharon shook her head.


    Hazel looked at her as if she was expecting her to say more. Sharon hastily exined, "I really don''t know. Although we all grew up together, we are all orphans after all. We didn''t get together topare who had a more miserable life. Everyone has their own pain, digested by themselves, or only shared with close friends."


    "I''m sorry..." Hazel apologized.


    "Don''t apologize." Sharon smiled, "We are all adults now, and the past is in the past. By the way, did you just mention that you want to ask me for something?"


    Hazel nodded and started talking to her about her work. Sharon was only a few years older than Hazel, so she quickly understood her thoughts, and they came up with plenty of ideas.


    After taking Sharon back to the office, Hazel returned to Denmark Residence. Joshua had been waiting for her in the living room.


    "Back?" He asked.


    "... Hmm." Hazel looked away, feeling guilty for not telling him about Jennie.


    "Wash your hands and eat," Joshua said.


    Hazel washed her hands and walked to the dining room, still wondering if she should tell Joshua about Jennie.


    "Joshua, why don''t you ask me where I went?" Hazel asked curiously. She came back sote, and Joshua didn''t even ask.


    "Hazel, you are an adult. You have your own space, and I trust you." Joshua smiled lightly.


    Hazel''s heart was touched. She felt she shouldn''t hide anything from him.


    "Let''s go spend some time with Aunt Jennie," Hazel said.


    "Did Aunt Jennie encounter something?" Joshua frowned.


    Hazel nodded and told him about Jennie being at the hospital and the family that was visiting her.


    Joshua frowned, "We will go to the orphanage tomorrow."


    "Yeah." Hazel nodded and promised. She couldn''t help but ask, "Joshua, the people who hurt Aunt Jennie were the family who made trouble when we went to the orphanagest time."


    Joshua was stunned, his look a little unpredictable.


    "Do you know who their son is?" Hazel sighed, "I think their son is really unlucky. Maybe he doesn''t want to reunite with them, so he has been hiding from them?"


    "That''s not necessarily true." Joshua said faintly, "Maybe he just can''t see them or reunite with them."


    "Hey?" Hazel looked at him nkly, and he was staring into space. Joshua''s words confused her. She curiously asked, "Joshua, do you know something?"

 Chapter 936 - 224: Take It Easy

    Joshua''s eyes flickered. He said calmly, "I knew they had been to visit Aunt Jennie, and I always wanted to deal with it in a peaceful manner. I just never thought that they were so persistent or would actually injure Aunt Jennie."


    Hazel sighed. When Sharon said it was rted to Joshua, she couldn''t help but make many assumptions. However, it turned out that it was a simple situation, and now that Jennie was injured, Joshua would definitely me himself.


    "Let''s eat." Joshua said, trying to change the subject, "Tomorrow we will go see her."


    "Yeah." Hazel nodded.


    Just as they were finishing dinner, Joshua received a call from Jennie.


    "Joshua," Jennie asked, "Did Hazel tell you everything?"


    "You should''ve called to tell me." Joshua sighed.


    "I was afraid to inconvenience you." Jennie said, "Now I want to tell you myself, you don''t have toe to see me tomorrow. I won''t be there."


    "Aunt Jennie, are you going out?" Joshua was a little surprised.


    "Yeah," Jennie exined. "James is back. He said he would take me to live with him for a while. We will leave tomorrow morning."


    "Then let me send you off tomorrow?" Joshua raised his brows.


    Jennie refused, "Oh, your rtionship with James has been bad. If you are here, you two may fight again. So, please allow me to save the energy."


    Joshua sighed, "Well when you are back, I will see you again with Hazel."


    As he hung up, Hazel asked curiously, "What happened?"


    Joshua told her his conversation with Aunt Jennie.


    "Wait, did you say one of the children in the orphanage does not get along well with you?" Hazel did not believe it; Joshua was so gentle to everyone. How could there be anyone who has a bad rtionship with him?


    "There''s some misunderstanding between us." Joshua looked was a bit depressed.


    "That must be his fault." Hazel took his side instantly.


    Joshua''s eyes flickered, "What if it''s my fault?"


    Hazel was stunned. She said confidently, "He is still wrong! Even if you did something wrong, you would pay ten times to make up for this mistake. After so many years, he still hates you. That is his problem."


    "Unfortunately, some mistakes can never be made up, and some people cannot forgive," Joshua said faintly.


    Hazel was a bit baffled. Joshua was moody. But she didn''t know what happened or how tofort him.


    Biting her lip, Hazel walked over and put her arms around him.


    Joshua sobered up with a little surprise. Was Hazel worried about him?


    He whispered, "Hazel, take it easy. But I am very happy; you stand by me no matter whether I''m right or wrong."


    "Because you are the best person in my mind!" Hazel took it for granted, "I believe in you. You will never do anything too severe to anyone."


    Joshua pulled her closer and kissed her.


    ***


    Since the n to go to the orphanage was canceled, Hazel decided to work on the online drama. As she was getting ready to go to Joshua-Hazel Pictures and discuss the details of the n with Sharon, she received a call from Mathew.


    "Miss Crowe, can youe to the set?" Mathew said with a little embarrassment.


    "What''s wrong?" Hazel asked in confusion, "Director Carter, what happened with the set?"


    Mathew said, "Several people came here and said they wanted to see you. They said they wouldn''t leave unless they see you."


    "See me? Who are they?" Hazel was somewhat surprised.


    Mathew sighed, "We asked, and they wouldn''t talk."


    After thinking for a long time, Hazel didn''t have a clue. She said, "Well, I''lle over now."


    She drove to the set, Mathew was standing outside waiting for her.


    "Where are these people?" Hazel asked doubtfully.


    "They went to eat nearby. Let''s go! I will take you." Mathew asked with some doubts as he walked. "Miss Crowe, could these people be your rtives..."


    "Impossible, my rtives would not find the set." Hazel frowned, "And my family doesn''t know about thispany."


    "Then let''s go and check. If they came looking for trouble, we might need to call the police." Mathew said.


    Hazel was even more puzzled. Who was looking for her? Why was Mathew so concerned?


    Mathew took her to a small restaurant nearby. It was still early in the morning, and there was only one table full of guests.


    "That''s them." Mathew pointed at the table.


    Four people were sitting at the table, an older white-haired couple and a younger couple sitting opposite them, who seemed to be the children of the old couple.


    The group appeared to be very hungry, and the table was full of empty dishes. They were wearing decent clothes, but they looked dirty, it was as if they were from a small, remote ce. However, their actions appeared to be calcted and full of confidence.


    Hazel stood there watching them for a few moments, and her mind was utterly nk.


    She was pretty sure she didn''t know them, but why did they ask to see her?


    "Miss Crowe, do you want to call the police?" Mathew asked.


    "You wait here. Let me check the situation first." Hazel whispered.


    She walked closer to the four people and asked, "Are you looking for me?"


    "Are you Hazel?" The old woman opened her eyes and looked sharply at her back and forth.


    "I am." Hazel frowned, feeling very awkward. The old woman''s gaze made her very ufortable, just like she was picking out fruit at the supermarket.


    "That''s good, pay the bill for us, please." The old woman said bluntly.


    Hazel said faintly, "We don''t seem to know each other. Why should I pay for it?"


    "Because Joshua is my biological son." The old woman straightened her waist and said with pride.


    As if a bomb exploded in Hazel''s head, she was stunned and stood petrified. She could not speak or move.


    She blinked a few times, shook her head, and looked at them again; she felt like it was all a bad dream.

 Chapter 937 - 225: Do You Have Any Evidence?

    Hazel stuttered, "You are Joshua''s..."


    "We are his biological parents," the old woman pointed to the young man and woman opposite. "They are his younger siblings."


    Hazel was still in shock, and she didn''t want to believe what the woman was saying.


    However, these people knew that she was Joshua''s girlfriend and knew that Joshua was not a true descendant of Denmark''s family. She had to find a way to confirm the authenticity of the woman''s words.


    "Youe with me," Hazel said. This small restaurant was not a good ce to talk.


    After paying for the meal, Hazel asked Mathew to go back to the set first, and she led them out of the restaurant.


    Inside the car on the side of the road, Susan looked at them with excitement and quickly dialed Sunny''s number.


    "Mom, they have already found Hazel!" Susan said happily. "You are awesome. You created big trouble for Joshua! Mom, the Flores Family are really annoying badasses! With them around, something will happen between Hazel and Joshua, and we will be able to take advantage of it!"


    "You need to let the Flores family take care of things. Make sure you tell them, don''t go too far in front of Joshua from the beginning." Sunny said coldly. "Joshua is very gentle normally, but he can turn demonic when necessary! And, it would be best if you kept a low profile in the future. Do not harass Joshua in case he would look at you as a target!"


    "I understand," Susan said absent-mindedly. She then asked doubtfully, "But, Mom, I am inquisitive. Are the Flores family really Joshua''s rtives by blood? Why do I feel that Joshua doesn''t look like them at all?"


    "Whether they are or not, we have to let others think that they are Joshua''s biological parents!" Sunny sighed. "And, I guess Joshua''s rtionship with the Flores family is not so simple. Even if there is no blood rtionship, Joshua would not easily walk away from them. You must make good use of this family..."


    "Okay, I got it!" Susan''s voice was a little impatient. "Mom, how many times can you say that?"


    "Oh." Sunny sneered and hung up the phone.


    Hazel took the family to a back booth in a nearby coffee shop. She found out on the way that the old couple''s names were Lanny and Caroline Flores, the son''s name was Henry, and the daughter''s name was Theresa.


    When the waitress asked what they would like, they ordered a table full of steaks, pizza, coffee, and desserts. The Flores family, all except Theresa, gorged on the food as if they had never eaten before.


    "Hey..." Hazel made a helpless opening. "Why do you think that Joshua is your son? Do you have any evidence?"


    "Evidence?" Caroline suddenly became angry. "I carried him and gave birth to him. What evidence do I need?"


    Hazel couldn''t help but frown. "If there is no evidence, you can''t just say that Joshua is your son."


    Caroline was angry, she looked like she was going to cause a scene, but Lanny stopped her and said. "Okay, let me talk to her about the things that happened in the past, so she will help us."


    Caroline put on a poker face and didn''t say anything. Lanny took out a cigarette and finished smoking it in a second, and the whole booth was filled with smoke.


    Then he said, "That was more than twenty years ago. Joshua is the seventh child born in our family. But when he was born, we were so poor, and we could not afford to raise him. So, we sold him to a woman who passed by. And our family used the money to survive..."


    "Wait!" Hazel interrupted him, "You said you sold your own child!"


    "We were too poor at the time." Caroline couldn''t help but argue, "He has five older brothers, and we had to feed them. One of his sisters even starved to death. He would probably have died if he stayed with us. And now you can see that just because we sent him out, he has lived a life of fortune, am I right?"


    "So, your son needs to thank you for selling him?" Hazel was feeling outraged. Whether their son was Joshua or not, the shamelessness of this family had exceeded her imagination.


    "Yes, of course," Caroline said in a low voice.


    Hazel''s face turned uglier, and Lanny said, "No matter what the reason was, it had already happened. Although my wife''s words are not pleasant, what she said is true. If he had lived with us, now he would''ve been a poor kid from a remote ce, how could he have be the president of a bigpany?"


    "Even if you sold your child, you did not prove that Joshua is your child?" Hazel said coldly.


    "We gave the child to Jennie. She opened an orphanage at that time. We have already heard that Joshua is a child from that orphanage!" Caroline quickly said.


    "There are so many children in the orphanage. I think your child could be another one among them." Hazel still looked indifferent.


    "Impossible, how do you think we made it here?" Lanny said with an ugly face.


    "To tell you the truth, we have always been very poor. But five years ago, we suddenly received help from someone. He not only gave us money but also helped find jobs for all of my sons. Our situation has been better since then. However, we can''t ept kindness without knowing who is behind, right? Later, we figured it out. It is Jennie who has been asking people to send money and help us."


    "Aunt Jennie helped you, and you hurt her?" Hazel''s look was even colder.


    After listening to this story and their family name Flores, Hazel naturally guessed that this family went to the orphanage to make trouble, and they also injured Jennie.


    "Who said that she helped us?" Caroline suddenly stood up in anger and shouted, "That is not her money at all. It is Joshua who asked her to transfer the money! We came to her only because we wanted to see our son, but she always made excuses and kept him from us! She must have


    secretly stashed the money that my son gave us over the years. She did not want us to see him because she did not want to be exposed!"


    Hazel was stunned. Joshua used to let Jennie transfer money to the Flores family?


    She remembered that Joshua''s look was a bit peculiar when she talked about the matter concerning the Flores family.

 Chapter 938 - 226: Is It A Gift From Joshua?

    If Hazel had remembered correctly, when she had unintentionally heard a part of Jennie and Joshua''s conversation, Jennie said Joshua should not have helped them from the beginning. Was Jennie actually referring to Flores''s family?


    If Joshua really had given money to Flores''s family, no wonder they would look for more.


    However, there were too many uncertainties. How did the Flores family know the person they were looking for was Joshua? Since Joshua did not disclose his identity, they should not have been able to find him.


    Hazel took a deep breath. Everything looked messy. She didn''t know what the truth was or even where to start investigating.


    "Aunt Jennie is not the kind of person you are talking about." Hazel looked at Caroline earnestly and seriously, saying, "If Joshua really asked her to give you money, then Aunt Jennie wouldn''t take a dime."


    Lanny pulled on Caroline''s sleeve, and she sat down with a gloomy face. She looked at Hazel coldly, the more she looked, the more she disliked Hazel. This woman still wanted to be her daughter-inw? As long as Joshua was reunited with them, she would force Joshua to dump Hazel.


    "We don''t want to pursue what happened in the past." Lanny said, "Now we only want to reunite with our son. We were out of options when we had to send him away that year..."


    Hearing Lanny''s excuses and how much he missed his son, Hazel only felt disgusted. The hypocrisy of this family had truly refreshed her worldview.


    They had never thought about finding their son for so many years, but after they got help, they thought of him. They even felt jealous of Jennie, who had been raising him, and used her of something she would not do. Anyone could see what kind of people they were and what they really wanted.


    "How about," Hazel said, "I call Joshua to find out if he really is your son? It will be clear when you meet."


    "No, no, we can''t see him now!" Lanny and Caroline hurriedly said.


    "Why?" Hazel''s look was a bit more suspicious.


    "We had difficulties in the past that he would still not understand, so he would rather anonymously help us and would refuse to go home to reunite with us." Lanny said in a painful manner, "If we meet now, he will definitely deny our rtionship!"


    "Why didn''t you go searching for him before?" Hazel asked coldly.


    "Hazel," Caroline suppressed the dissatisfaction in her head and spoke like a nice mother, "We are his biological parents. If there was any other option at that time, how could we have sold our son? We didn''t look for him before because we didn''t want to disturb his life. If he were doing well, we would only pull the rug out from under him, right?"


    "In fact, we didn''t really think we deserved to have him back." Lanny lowered his head and continued, "However, we went to the hospital a few months ago for a physical examination. The hospital found a tumor in my wife''s stomach. The doctor said that the situation is very serious. We just wish to see our son and hear him call us Mom and Dad once before we pass away!"


    Hazel was a little bit shocked. She asked, "Really?"


    "Of course, it''s true." Lanny hurriedly said, "Theresa, show her the hospital''s diagnosis!"


    Theresa hesitated for a moment and finally took the diagnosis from the bag and handed it to Hazel. She looked at the diagnosis, which did not look forged.


    If Caroline was really terminally ill, no matter what purpose they held to contact Joshua, it should not obstruct a mother''sst wish.


    "Are you sure Joshua is your son?" Hazel frowned and couldn''t help but ask again.


    All the evidence at the moment proved that Joshua was indeed their son, Hazel still felt suspicious regarding the entire situation. Judging from their looks, Hazel could never tell Joshua was from this family.


    "Of course, we are sure!" Lanny retorted, "If not, why is he secretly helping our family?"


    "Alright, let''s assume you are telling the truth." Hazel didn''t want to entangle with them, "But, you don''t want to see Joshua, so how do you want me to help?"


    Seeing that she was finally willing to help, Lanny and Caroline nced at each other dly.


    Lanny said, "Now he still has some misunderstanding with us, so he is repulsed by us. We hope that you can let him know that we as parents still love him. "


    "Also, please bring Henry and Theresa home with you so that they can get to know their brother and they can help you too. Please ask Joshua to find Henry a job in the Imperial Capital. Theresa should be going to college, could you see to that?"


    Hazel was dumbfounded. Why was this family acting like this? They didn''t even reunite with Joshua, and they were already thinking of a way to exploit him.


    Seeing Hazel''s horrified expression, Caroline quickly said, "Hazel, we also know that we are asking too much, but I don''t have many years left on my clock. I just hope that these kids have a good future before I am gone!"


    Seeing that Caroline began to cry, Hazel couldn''t help but frown. She said faintly, "I can take Theresa back, but not Henry. Also, you should try and find a job for him yourself."


    "Why?" Henry, who had been busy eating, looked at Hazel with a gloomy face.


    "If I take a man back, Joshua will be suspicious. When he investigates into this, and he will investigate, he will know your identity." Hazel exined.


    She could help, but she would never help the family without restrictions. She just needed to let Joshua know where they were. Whether or not to reunite with his parents and whether to help them or not, she would respect Joshua''s own choice.


    "We''ll do as you say." Lanny and Caroline said and nodded.


    With things settled, they all walked out of the caf¨¦. Hazel and Theresa walked to a nearby parking lot.


    As they got in the car, Henry suddenly appeared next to them. He began knocking on the car window impatiently.


    Hazel opened the window. Henry squatted down level with Hazel and said with a yful tone, "Sister, you got a good car. Is it a gift from Joshua? Can I borrow your ride for a few days?"


    Hazel''s face was extremely threatening. Henry knew her rtionship with Joshua, and he dared to hassle her.


    Hazel took a deep breath and said coldly, "You must learn to drive first!"


    After saying that, Hazel mmed on the gas pedal and pulled away from him.


    "That girl is really hot!" Henry looked at the car from behind. His eyes turned extremely evil.

 Chapter 939 - 227: Did My Hazel Do Something Wrong?

    Hazel was distraught. She didn''t feel any sense of goodness from the Flores family. Were they really rted to Joshua? She was a little regretful for agreeing to the Flores family''s request.


    She looked at Theresa, who was quietly sitting on the passenger seat, with a calm and a little sloppy expression on her face that made Hazel feel a lot better. Hazel''s impression was that this little girl had been shy all along,pletely different from the aggressiveness of the other three.


    "How old are you?" Hazel asked.


    "Eighteen," Theresa replied quickly.


    "How long have you been here?" Hazel continued to ask.


    "A few days." Theresa politely replied, "My parents had been here several times, but every time they returned without sess."


    Hazel continued to ask about the situation of Theresa''s family. The Flores family had ten children before, but two of them died very young. Theresa was the youngest, ranking the tenth. Her biggest brother was already in his thirties, with a teenage child.


    After listening to Theresa''s story, Hazel''s face became even nastier.


    Hazel said, "When we get back, I will tell Joshua that you are my ssmate''s sister. You need to stay here for a few days because you haven''t found another ce to live in, so you will stay with me for a few days, okay?"


    "Okay." Theresa hurriedly nodded. She looked at Hazel as if she had a lot to say.


    "What do you want to say?" Hazel noticed her look and couldn''t help but ask.


    Theresa hesitated for a while, and she finally said with courage, "Can, can you say thank you to Mr. Denmark for me?"


    Hazel was a bit surprised. Was she too harsh on Theresa, venting her dissatisfaction with the Flores Family on her, which made Theresa so careful?


    "Can you tell me why?" Hazel asked.


    "Actually... the reason my parents are willing to raise me," Theresa bit her lips and said, "is that they need me to trade for the marriage of my ninth brother."


    Hazel was stunned. She did hear that in some remote areas, some poor families would trade their daughter in order for their son to marry the daughter of another family. However, she never thought she actually witnessed this kind of thing!


    Theresa went on to say, "When I was fourteen because my ninth brother wanted to marry someone, my parents nned to make me marry the son of that family..."


    "Fourteen years old!" Hazel looked at her in surprise, "That was not even near being old enough to be married. How could they..."


    "In that kind of remote ce, nobody cares about such a thing." Theresa said sadly, "They originally wanted me to marry a 30-year-old man, but at that time, our family suddenly became wealthier, and it seemed like the one helping us talked to my parents and changed their mind, so I did not marry that man."


    "Later, my parents agreed to let me continue to go to school. That''s why I can go to high school now. I thought at the time that if I could meet the benefactor who changed my destiny, I would say thank you to him. I did not expect that there was a chance for me to really meet Mr. Denmark..."


    "Why are you calling him Mr. Denmark, not..." Hazel felt a bit weird. Lanny and Caroline had entirely regarded Joshua as their son, but Theresa was not like them. She did not start calling Joshua'' brother.


    "Since Mr. Denmark hasn''t reunited with us yet, I can''t force him to be family just because we are rted by blood." Theresa shook her head. "Even if he really did help us, our family did not raise him, and I cannot ask for anything more."


    Hazel had a much better impression of Theresa, she was obviously the most reasonable of the Flores family.


    When the two arrived at Denmark Residence, Joshua had not returned home from thepany. Hazel first asked Nanny Carter to help arrange a room for Theresa. Theresa thanked her politely.


    Hazel waited for a long time before she heard the engine of Joshua''s car. Hazel came to the gate with joy and saw Joshua got out of the car.


    She swiftly weed him.


    "Yeah." Joshua was a bit surprised at Hazel''s enthusiasm.


    Hazel took his hand, and the two walked to the living room. She took his slippers out of the shoe cab and ced them in front of him. Joshua was even more surprised. Although he and Hazel got along well, she never did something like that for him before.


    "Did my Hazel do something wrong?" He was thoughtful.


    "You have done something wrong!" Hazel nced at him silently. She was trying to judge his mood.


    "Howe you be so good to me?" He chuckled, "What can I do for you?"


    Hazel began to feel guilty. She must''ve been so mean at him up to this point. Looking back at their history, Hazel couldn''t help but feel a little shame. Although her rtionship with Joshua had always been harmonious, Joshua was the one taking care of her.


    "I just want to be nice to you. You got any problem with that?" Hazel said with grit in her voice.


    Joshua chuckled. He suddenly put his hands on her waist, pulled her closer, and kissed her passionately.


    As she started getting lightheaded, Hazel put her hands behind his head and kissed him back with just as much passion.


    "Hazel, if you do this, I will think you are inviting me." He bit her earlobe, whispering.


    Hazel came to her senses, she looked at his eyes, they were burning up with lust.


    She fixed her hair and said, "Sorry. In fact, I really have one thing to ask for..."


    Joshua sighed with uneasiness and said, "Hazel, can''t you make me happy for a little longer?"


    Hearing hisint, Hazel''s heart went soft again. She stood on her tiptoes and took the initiative to kiss his lips.


    A touch of surprise shed in his eyes. Hazel had always been shy, but today she was acting strangely. What had happened?


    As the lingering kiss ended, Joshua took Hazel to the sofa and sat down. "Well, what are you going to say to me?"


    "It''s not a big deal," Hazel said. "My ssmate''s sister is visiting. She has no ce to live, so I offered to let her stay here for a few days."


    "If she has no ce to stay, I can arrange amodations for her. She doesn''t necessarily have to live here." Joshua frowned slightly. He was reluctant to agree with Hazel.

 Chapter 940 - 228: You Decide

    Joshua used all kinds of methods to persuade Hazel and get her to agree to live in Denmark Residence. She finally agreed, and if there was another person, it would disturb the lovers'' world. Of course, he did not want the presence of another person.


    "But I have already promised others! And I have brought her here." Hazel took his hand and shook it gently, "Come on, we got so many rooms here. You don''t want me to go back on my words, right?"


    Joshua had no choice but to give in.


    "You decide." He smiled, "You are the hostess here, and you have the final say."


    Hazel''s cheeks turned red. She changed the subject, "Come and wash your hands so you can eat, and I will introduce you to our guest."


    "Good." He nodded.


    Joshua and Hazel were in the dining room when Theresa walked in with the servants.


    "Joshua, this is Theresa," Hazel said briefly.


    Joshua nced at Theresa and said calmly, "Hello."


    Hazel was somewhat disappointed. Joshua''s attitude towards Theresa was not too kind or too mean. It was like he would treat a stranger, so she gets a feeling for anything.


    Theresa looked at Joshua nervously. Suddenly, she bowed at Joshua and said seriously, "Mr. Denmark, thank you!"


    Joshua said indifferently, "It''s Hazel who let you stay here. You should thank her instead."


    Hazel did not know how to react. She knew what Theresa was thanking for, but it looked like Joshua didn''t understand at all.


    Theresa didn''t exin much, just nodded.


    After dinner together, Hazel still didn''t see anything from Joshua. She finally gave up. Maybe Joshua had never seen anyone from the Flores family, not to mention that Theresa had grown up.


    When Joshua was going to the study, Hazel thought a second and followed him.


    "Hazel, is there anything?" Joshua, sitting at the desk, looked at her somewhat surprised.


    "Nothing." Hazel shook her head. "I just want toe here and look around."


    "Well, as you wish." Joshua nodded.


    Hazel randomly found a book and sat down on the recliner of the study. She opened the book and moved her body around on the recliner to getfortable, and then her eyes fell on Joshua.


    He was busy working, his long fingers leaping on the keyboard of the notebook as if sitting in front of the piano and ying a beautiful melody.


    Hazel felt a little horny. When Joshua was doing something seriously, he was really handsome. But this handsome Joshua was sold by his own biological parents not long after he was born. He had to spend his childhood in the orphanage. Hazel almost wept thinking of that.


    Suddenly, Joshua stopped. He turned back and looked at her curiously, "Hazel..."


    "Did I disturb you?" Hazel stopped moving around. "Okay, now you can continue."


    Joshua was speechless. It was not the sound of the recliner that disturbed him but her gaze.


    What happened to Hazel today? She was exceptionally different. She looked like a kitten, cute and lovely, but also unpredictable. He didn''t have the foggiest idea of what the girl was plotting.


    Hazel stood up from the recliner. She moved a chair and sat next to Joshua.


    Joshua was even more vulnerable, with Hazel sitting right next to him, he couldn''t concentrate on his work at all.


    "Hazel," Joshua simply stopped. "What the hell are you doing?"


    "Nothing," Hazel held both hands on her cheeks, her eyes were full of shallow smile. "I want to watch you, you are so handsome!"


    "Why are you so horny today?" He wanted tough with tears.


    "Well, yeah." Hazel nodded.


    Joshua''s eyes went darker. He suddenly reached out and encircled Hazel''s waist. He pulled her from the chair onto hisp and then hugged her in his arms. She couldn''t help but giggle.


    "Hazel." Joshua groaned, "I am a normal man. I can''t stand the temptation of you! You do this again, I don''t care about the three rules between us!"


    Hazel''s cheeks went hot. She struggled to get up. "Okay, you go ahead. I won''t bother you now."


    "I''m not busy right now." Joshua put her into his arms again. "Hazel, what the hell is wrong?"


    Hazel leaned gently against his chest. "Joshua, I just wanted to talk to you. You can keep working, and we can talk another time."


    He smiled, holding Hazel, his fingers continuing to jump on the keyboard. "What do you want to talk about?"


    Hazel hesitated for a while, and she finally asked, "Joshua, have you ever imagined what kind of person your parents might be?"


    Joshua was surprised. Why did Hazel mention this?


    "No." He shook his head.


    "If one day they came to you, would you reunite with them?" She asked nervously.


    "Hazel," Joshua frowned, "Why are you suddenly bringing this up?"


    "I just want to talk to you, okay? This way, I can get to know you better." Hazel exined.


    "Is that true?" His eyes went darker.


    "Yeah!" Hazel nodded hard.


    "Hazel, I told youst time that I have already passed the age of being spoiled by my parents."


    Joshua said calmly, "My foster parents loved me, and now I have you. In the future, we will form a new family, and we will have our own children. I am already in a different family from my biological parents, so even if they really came to me, I will probably overlook them."


    Hazel felt the warmth. Joshua had always had her in his life n, so he could tell these things so calmly. Just when she heard these true words from him, she was inexplicably sad.


    "That is to say, you won''t reunite with them?" Hazel went on to ask.


    "Well, no need," Joshua said faintly. "I will be twenty-six years old this year. I am no longer a child with delusions. What''s more, whether we reunited or not, it would not change anything."


    Hazel whispered, "Are you still unable to forgive... that they abandon you? Do you hate them?"


    Joshua was now full of surprise. Why did Hazel keep asking these questions?

 Chapter 941 - 229: What Do They Want?

    "I don''t know why they abandoned me, so I can''t say I will forgive them or not," Joshua said faintly. "I am not used to hating others. Hating a person will drain my energy. And, what if they had their difficulties at that time?"


    Hazel was quietly thinking. Joshua meant that they could be forgiven if they abandoned him for hardship. The Flores family sold their children in poverty. Should that be counted as a hardship for Joshua? Anyway, Hazel would not forgive them.


    "Hazel, what happened to you today?" Joshua lifted her chin and looked at her deeply.


    "Just asking." Hazel made a face and said. If she continued asking questions, Joshua would probably get suspicious. She thought for another moment and said, "Let me fetch you a ss of milk?"


    "I don''t want a drink." Joshua''s eyes were still sharp, and Hazel was really acting strange.


    "But I want a drink." Hazel blinked.


    "Go ahead." Joshua released her helplessly.


    Hazel went downstairs to the kitchen and poured two sses of milk. As she was about to go upstairs, she saw Theresa standing at the door of the kitchen, looking at her.


    "What''s wrong?" Hazel asked.


    "Sister Hazel, can I ask you for a favor?" Theresa said nervously.


    "What is it?."


    "Can you...let me be a servant here for a few months?"


    "Ah?" Hazel was stunned. "But why?"


    "I want to take advantage of these few months to earn enough college tuition," Theresa said.


    Hazel was amazed. The Flores family refused to spend a penny on Theresa even when they were economicallypetent. If Theresa did not perform well enough in high school, they wouldn''t even let her finish high school. That''s why Theresa had to start earning tuition for herself.


    "I have to ask Nanny Carter and check if there is any shortage of servants here." Hazel frowned, "I can''t guarantee anything yet. But you can rest assured that even if you can''t be a servant here, I can help you find other part-time jobs."


    "Thank you, thank you so much, Hazel!" Theresa thanked her with joy. She looked at the milk in Hazel''s hands and said with gratitude, "Let me help deliver the milk for you!"


    "Sorry, this is for Joshua." Hazel quickly refused. "I have to do it in person."


    Theresa was stunned. Then she smiled awkwardly. "Then go ahead. I won''t bother you."


    After that conversation with Theresa, Hazel took the milk upstairs.


    Although her impression of the Flores family was very bad, Theresa was still weed by her. Hazel sighed helplessly. She didn''t really want to help the Flores family at all, but Theresa was really just a poor girl, and Hazel became soft and emotional when it came to her.


    Hazel stopped outside the study so she could adjust the sses in her hand, she heard Joshua talking on the phone. The door was opened just enough for her to hear what he was saying.


    ***


    "They won''t go back?" Joshua frowned.


    "Correct," Jaxson replied. "I went to find them, but they insisted on staying."


    Joshua was speechless. Jaxson could almost sense Joshua''s frantic mood through the phone.


    "What do they want?"


    "They said they want to see their son," Jaxson said.


    Joshua''s eyes went a bit darker. He looked out the window and sighed, "They want to see their son, huh? The only thing is that will not happen in their lifetime¡­"


    "Sir, what should I do now?" Jaxson was helpless.


    "Help them to settle down first, find people to keep an eye on them, and make sure they stop harassing the orphanage," Joshua said faintly. "As for the rest, let me worry about it. I''m counting on you, Jaxson."


    Hazel stood outside the door in a daze. Although she couldn''t hear what Jaxson was saying, she could hear what Joshua said clearly.


    She was uncertain about the Flores family''s usations, she did not want to believe that Joshua was their child. She continued to feel that there must be a misunderstanding.


    But she heard Joshua say to settle the Flores family?


    It seemed that the person who had been secretly sponsoring the Flores family was none other than Joshua. He must have known his identity long ago. No wonder when she asked Joshua questions, his answer was so ambiguous.


    Joshua was deeply resentful toward the Flores family, otherwise, he would not say that they could not see their son in their lifetime. However, he secretly helped them, which indicated that Joshua still cared for them.


    Hazel still was unwilling to help the Flores family, but she should help Joshua deal with his shadowy past. Joshua refused to face the Flores family. If she could help him ept their existence, he may be able to heal.


    Hazel pushed the door open and walked in with the milk. Joshua smiled and walked over and took the cup. "You were gone so long. I thought you might have had an ident when pouring milk."


    Hazel was staring off in a daze.


    Joshua''s look was unconcerned as if the Flores family did not have a bit of influence on him. Did he bury his feelings so deeply?


    "Why are you in a daze?" Joshua touched her nose gently.


    Hazel snapped back to reality and didn''t know what to say. She put the cup of milk to her mouth, but she was drinking too fast, and the milk flowed down her lips.


    Joshua''s eyes became dark. As Hazel was about to reach out and rub her lips, he took a step forward and kissed her. He opened her lips with his tongue, her mouth tasted like milk, and Joshua felt almost intoxicated.


    Hazel didn''t have the willpower to push him away. She kissed him back.


    When the passionate kisses ended, Hazel looked at him and said. "What are you doing?"


    "You have been seducing me all night!" Joshua''s fingers stroked her lips, and his eyes were lusty. Hazel tried to tease him again and again with practical actions, he was losing all self-control.


    "I didn''t..." Hazel''s cheeks were red.


    "You did." Joshua''s voice was a bit oppressive. "Hazel, you are responsible for your ''seducing'' behavior tonight. Whether you like it or not, you have to sleep with me tonight!"

 Chapter 942 - 230: There Must Be Some Misunderstanding

    Hazel couldn''t help but be soft when she saw his eyes.


    Because of the "three rules," even if Joshua wanted to do something more to her, he would try to restrain himself. But as he said, he was a normal man, he was in love with her, and she was included in his life n. It wasn''t normal for him to hug her and just sleep, right?


    She knew he was struggling with temptation, so she shouldn''t stay with him, but Hazel realized that she couldn''t refuse any longer either and said, "Good¡­"


    Joshua was caught off guard, he didn''t expect her actually to agree.


    He lifted her chin and asked thoughtfully, "Hazel, are you really Hazel?"


    Hazel was ashamed and annoyed, she had finally broken through the mental barrier and was ready to break the rules to be with Joshua, but then he said that.


    "No!" Hazel pushed him angrily. "I just regret what I said!"


    Joshua hurriedly wrapped her waist from behind, "No, it is toote now."


    "I don''t care... Hey!" Hazel could not speak anymore.


    Joshua leaned over, picked her up, and walked toward the bedroom...


    ***


    Hazel was really in a dilemma about how to deal with the Flores family. She could not figure out Joshua''s attitude towards them, and she could not bring it up in conversation with him either.


    She was upset and couldn''t sleep well, but Joshua seemed to be okay.


    Fortunately, herpany''s development was very good. The shooting of Mathew''s movie was running smoothly. He told Hazel that ording to the progress of the movie, he could soon start shooting her online drama.


    With his assurance, Hazel and Sharon had been working hard to prepare a n for the online drama. They were going over the publicity ns for when Hazel''s phone rang, it was Caroline.


    Hazel couldn''t help but wonder how Caroline find out her number?


    She was not very happy when she met with the Flores family, so she didn''t leave a phone number for them.


    "Hazel, we encountered a little trouble. Pleasee over and help us solve it." Caroline sounded like amander.


    "What trouble?" Hazel couldn''t help but frown.


    "You will know when youe over." Caroline said impatiently, "I can''t tell you details on the phone. Come here quickly. These people won''t let us go!"


    The situation seemed to be serious, Hazel had to go find out what was happening. Although she did not like the Flores family at all, they were not familiar with the city, and she could not let them be bullied by locals.


    Hazel rushed to the address that Caroline sent her. But when she got there, she couldn''t help but be annoyed.


    Caroline and Lanny were at a store in the mall, they were sitting down, surrounded by a stack of bags full of merchandise.


    Caroline said excitedly to Lanny, "How do you think about the ten more sets of clothes that I bought for you and Henry? And those twenty more skirts for myself were made with reallyfortable skin-friendly material. I have never touched such a nice dress material in my life..."


    "However, I think we bought too many?" Lanny frowned. "And they are too heavy to carry now."


    "Too many my ass?" Caroline said. "We got the silly girl Hazel who''ll help us to pay for them. She can manage to transport these things in a few runs. She has a car, remember? What are you pushing me for?"


    Caroline was swinging her arms impatiently. While she was speaking happily, Lanny suddenly pushed her, which was ludicrous to her. Lanny pointed his index finger at her with an awkward expression, Caroline turned around impatiently and saw Hazel was standing at the door to the store.


    Hazel looked at them unsympathetically, she had just heard every word they said.


    Caroline put on a poker face, and she said with shame and anger, "What took you so long? Come help me pay the bills right now."


    Hazel looked at them coldly. She was told toe over just to pay the bill for them, this family obviously just regarded her as a silly cash machine.


    The clerk came over and looked at Hazel with amazement and then politely said, "Hello, madam, thedy, and gentleman here spent a total of 680,500 dors in my store. Which way do you prefer to pay?"


    Hazel was speechless for a moment, Caroline really didn''t treat themselves as outsiders. They spent 680,000 dors only on clothes, they probably just picked whatever was the most expensive.


    "What are you waiting for?" Caroline urged her angrily. "Hurry up and pay the money. We have to go to find Henry. He just picked out a car. It''s not expensive. He said it''s only eight million. You need to hurry up now..."


    Hazel was terrified. It seemed that they really misunderstood her and her generosity. She had to snap them back to reality quickly.


    "What are you talking about?" Hazel looked at them nkly. "I don''t know you guys. Why should I pay for what you bought?"


    As her sentence was finished, the whole store instantly fell into dead silence.


    Lanny and Caroline looked at Hazel, astounded. They hadn''t even thought of the possibility that Hazel would deny knowing them. After all, she showed up, so why would she do this?


    The clerk looked stunned, she turned to Hazel with a doubting smile and asked, "Deardy, you really don''t know them?"


    "I just got into the store, right? I didn''t even have time to say anything. Why would you think I know these people?" Hazel frowned with a really ugly face.


    "I just wanted to look at the clothes in your store. But the moment I came in, you asked me to pay for strangers'' purchases. What the fuck is going on here?"


    "Dear Miss, I am really sorry." The clerk hurriedly said, "There must be some misunderstanding..."


    "Forget it, I''m done for shopping today." Hazel waved her hand, turned, and walked outside the door.


    Caroline finally came out of her daze, she chased after Hazel and shouted, "Hazel! You dare to pretend you don''t know me!"


    Hazel was walking out of the store indifferently as if she heard nothing. Caroline and Lanny tried to chase her, but the clerk had already got the security guard to stop them both.


    "Thisdy, you haven''t paid yet. You can''t leave!" The clerk looked very frustrated.


    Caroline was even more annoyed. "You just let me go. I will get the woman back, and then I will pay!"


    "She said she doesn''t know you. Why would she want to pay for your clothes?" The clerk said impatiently, "If you don''t have the money, we will be putting our clothes back!"

 Chapter 943 - 231: Why Won’t You Help Us?

    Caroline and Lanny were very angry and felt that Hazel only aimed to embarrass them.


    "Who said that we have no money?" Caroline was annoyed and pped the clerk in the face. "You little slut, are you looking down upon us? I want to make aint¡­"


    "Yes, I want to make aint about you!" Caroline yelled at the clerk with anger. "My son is very rich. Do you know who he is? He is the president of the Denmark Group! You have made me very upset, and just for that, I am not going to buy these damn clothes!"


    Hazel watched them from far away, she was totally stunned at their behavior.


    This family... How could they be like this? Each time they did something that shocked her, she thought that it could not get any worse, but they would do something else that amazed her.


    Lanny and Caroline were escorted out of the store by the security guards. They were kicking and screaming about their purchases, but they had no choice, they had to leave their items behind.


    Caroline was annoyed and tried to call Hazel. Naturally, Hazel knew who it was and why she was calling, so she did not answer. As they were walking out of the mall, they saw Hazel waiting at the entrance.


    "Hazel!" Caroline rushed over in anger and raised her hand to p her.


    "If you do this again, I will not help you," Hazel said.


    Caroline''s arm was up in the air, she was so annoyed that she just stood to stare at Hazel for a few moments. She reluctantly put her arm down by her side.


    They were unable to contact Joshua, so they had to use Hazel. If she refused to help them, they were afraid that they would have no way to be reunited.


    Caroline was so humiliated by Hazel''s actions. She felt both hate and annoyance from the bottom of her heart but facing Hazel''s threat, she could onlypromise.


    "Why won''t you help us?" Lanny asked angrily.


    "Why should I help you pay for your purchase?" Hazel smiled and asked.


    "We are your boyfriend''s parents!" Lanny said angrily.


    "Yeah, even if you are his parents. You are not my parents. How does this have to do with me?" Hazel said.


    The precedent for helping them pay can never be set. ording to the temperament of the Flores family, if she paid for it once, this kind of thing would be endless. Even if they were really Joshua''s parents, Hazel wouldn''t help them without setting a limit.


    "You, you don''t pay for us, then you won''t want to marry into our Flores family in the future!" Lanny gnashed his teeth.


    Hazel didn''t care about it and waved her hands, "Well, you are looking for someone who wanted to marry into the Flores family to help you pay the bill."


    "Don''t you think I can''t find it?" Caroline was even angrier. She took Lanny''s mobile phone and quickly dialed a number.


    Hazel looked fierce, the Flores family was actually in contact with others. When she tried to see the number on the phone, the screen had already changed.


    Who is the person that Caroline was contacting? It must be the one who has asked them toe to her and even provide her mobile phone number to the Flores family. She had to be careful with this person hiding in the dark.


    "Who are you calling?" Hazel asked coldly.


    "Are you afraid?" Caroline stared at Hazel with anger, "I told you, even if you don''t pay, some people are willing to!"


    "Hey, it''s me, Aunt Flores," Caroline nced at Hazel with pride and then said, "I just bought a few new things, they cost about 300,000, but Hazel won''t pay for them. I know you like my son, right? I promise you, as long as youe to pay the bill, I will make my son marry you!"


    Hazel waited calmly. She would like to see the person who was behind all the Flores family and their demands.


    Caroline was silent for almost an entire minute, but the person on the other end didn''t respond.


    "Hey?" Caroline looked at the phone with shock. "Hey, have you heard what I said?"


    "Are you crazy?" There was an angry snorting from the phone, and she hung up.


    Hazel listened carefully, but the sound was too low, she couldn''t hear who it was, and the person was angry, so the voice would be different.


    Caroline stared at the screen of the phone. She really didn''t think that she would be rejected a second time. She hung her head in despair.


    "I, I just made the wrong call!" Caroline said unwillingly.


    "Enough," Hazel interrupted her impatiently. "You are so unruly, I really can''t help you. Do you still want to reunite with your son?"


    Caroline and Lanny weren''t willing to give up, but they realized that they were nothing before they reunited with Joshua. They looked at each other and knew the decision they needed to make. They would need Hazel''s help.


    They needed her on their side, they could not offend her. They nned to agree and follow her terms, then when they reunited with Joshua, they would force Hazel out.


    "Hazel, Hazel, I was wrong." Caroline squeezed a smile.


    "You know that I am a country woman who has no culture, so when Ie to this big city, I don''t know who I am! Please don''t take it seriously."


    "Right, right, we are also blinded by this colorful city and sometimes confused. In fact, we are honest people!" Lanny said in a hurry.


    Hazel bit her tongue, she totally understood that they were trying to y her but didn''t really care that much.


    "Who were you calling?" Hazel asked indifferently.


    "Nobody..." Caroline was avoiding the question. "Didn''t I say I made a mistake?"


    "You called the wrong number?" Hazel''s eyes deepened. "Didn''t she tell you toe to find me? Didn''t she give you my mobile number?"


    Caroline and Lanny suddenly looked confused. They did not expect that Hazel would suddenly start asking questions. They were caught off guard and didn''t know how to answer.


    "This...we don''t know," Caroline said helplessly. "Every time she came to us, she never told us anything about her. We only know that she said she was a reporter, that is why she knew so much."


    Reporter? Hazel started to think, she frowned. Was she really a reporter, or what it just a cover-up? There were too few clues to go on.


    "I know." Hazel said, "You should remember, don''t trust others easily."


    The two quickly nodded their heads.


    "Okay, I am going home. I will give you two thousand dors, but there is no more money when that is gone." Hazel handed the money to Caroline, she knew that they would not be grateful to her, but it was the capital, and she did not want to see them broken.


    Seeing that Hazel was ready to leave, Caroline was anxious. "Hazel, did you forget about our clothes and the car for Henry..."

 Chapter 944 - 232: You Are Being Too Modest

    Hazel could not believe that the Flores family had so much nerve. How did they still think she was going to buy the car?


    "Didn''t you say that someone is rushing to pay?" Hazel said, "Let those silly girls buy it."


    She turned around and left. If she had to spend another second with them, she would have snapped. The Flores is just too brazen.


    Hazel returned to Joshua-Hazel Pictures and was surprised to see Danny waiting for her in the office.


    "Danny, what''s the matter?" she asked curiously. "Isn''t your movie very good?"


    "This is the case, Miss Crowe," Danny''s face was full of enthusiasm. "I really want to talk to you about movies today. The movie box office is good, and the fans are very enthusiastic. They are asking about various products. I have no experience in this area, so I wanted toe over and ask you, what should I do?"


    "You are being too modest," Hazel smiled shallowly. "You obviously have a chance to make money, and you wanted to tell me."


    Danny smiled earnestly. "Miss Crowe, I have reached my goal, thanks to your help!"


    "Okay," Hazel smiled and nodded. "Thank you for your appreciation if I have a chance to make money. I will certainly tell you."


    "Also, we are going to have an internal celebration feast, and we will invite some investors. I am hoping you cane?" Danny Hall sincerely invited.


    Danny''s movie had exceeded 1.5 billion at the box office, and because of the poprity, he obtained a three-month showing extension. The movie was also a scorching topic on the inte. The sess of this movie deserved to be celebrated.


    "Okay, I wille." Hazel smiled and epted the invitation.


    Danny smiled and nodded as he walked out of Hazel''s office. Sharon walked in just as he was leaving. She had the first draft of the online drama npleted and wanted Hazel''s opinion.


    Hazel looked at it for a while, but she was absent-minded. She closed the n and said, "Okay, I will go to the Denmark Group and asked him about his opinion."


    "But this is just the first draft," Sharon was lost. "Hazel, if you go to find Joshua and it should not be just for the n. Has something happened? You looked depressed in the past few days?"


    "Really?" Hazel was preupied. Flores family''s thing¡­ She had not told Joshua about the knot in her heart. She was worried that if Sharon noticed something, then Joshua surely would.


    Sharon was right, she needed to go to Denmark Group not only for the n but also to see Joshua.


    Taking a deep breath, Hazel picked up the n and said, "Nothing, I will ask Joshua, we can also take fewer detours."


    "Hazel, if you have any troubles, it is inconvenient to discuss them with Joshua, and then you can tell me," Sharon said with concern.


    "Thank you, I know." Hazel smiled.


    She drove to Joshua''s office, and when she arrived, he was in a meeting, so Hazelid her head on his desk. She was tired and worn out from everything that was happening.


    Hazel wasn''t sure how long she had her head down for, but she suddenly felt warm and then as if a small cluster of mes gently brushed along her eyebrows. She rxed even more.


    Her body felt lighter, as if she had been hugged and was safe. Hazel slowly started to open her eyes. She saw Joshua holding her and preparing to carry her into the lounge.


    "I woke you up?" Joshua''s face was apologetic. "My movements should be smoother."


    "Your movements are already very smooth," Hazel said in a hurry. "I didn''t sleep well. Let me down, I have something to talk to you about."


    Joshua frowned, holding her to the sofa and sitting down.


    Hazel got up and said, "I am going to get the n..."


    Joshua took her hand. "Don''t worry, I have read it. Is this the first draft?"


    "Well, you have seen it?" Hazel smiled shallowly.


    Joshua''s eyes were a bit deeper, and he said lightly, "Hazel, let''s not talk about this first, let''s talk about other things first."


    "What are you talking about?" Hazel''s heartbeat elerated.


    "You are not happy recently?" Joshua asked quietly, and his fingers gently touched her forehead, with a bit of worry in his eyes, "You frown when you sleep."


    "Really?" Hazel''s eyes shed. She really did not care about the matter with the Flores family. However, she has not figured out how to tell Joshua and when the appropriate time would be.


    "Joshua, can I ask you a question?" Hazel raised her head and looked at him.


    "Hmm?" Joshua''s eyebrows were slightly lifted.


    "If, I mean, if your parentse to you, and then they didn''t like me, what would you do?" Hesitantly, Hazel finally asked.


    Joshua''s eyes shed with concern. "Hazel, why have you been asking these strange questionstely?


    "It''s not too strange. I was watching a drama, and the parents of the actor especially disliked the heroine. After she knew that, it was hard for her to get along with them. I would inevitably think about it¡­"


    Hazel felt that she exined too much and hurriedly asked, "You tell me, it is to satisfy my curiosity."


    Joshua seriously thought for a while, he said indifferently, "If they like or dislike you, what does it have to do with me?"


    Hazel suddenly felt this topic could not continue. In a word, he blocked all the questions she wanted to ask.


    "Hazel, you should care about me." Joshua slowly approached and gently touched her forehead, he licked his lips, "But don''t worry, I am a very persistent person."


    Hazel''s cheeks were slightly red, and Joshua''s words made her heart warm.


    She thought of the Flores family''s people, and she asked some objections, "But if they don''t let me be with you?"


    Joshua touched her head gently. "Hazel, the TV series is a TV series after all. That is the life of others, you don''t appear in it. I will not encounter this situation. Even if it really happened, I would not pay attention to it because I know what I want."


    Hazel could tell that he was serious by looking into his deep eyes. However, she still asked with worry, "But they are your parents, do you really not care about it?"


    "My biological parents did not raise me. They would only be considered a stranger who gave birth to me, and how could they interfere with my life?" Joshua said calmly.


    Hazel''s heart was getting more and more confused. She was even more confused about Joshua''s thoughts. If he didn''t care about the Flores family, why would he be patient and take care of them?

 Chapter 945 - 233: Don’t Make Trouble

    But what he said gave her the impression that he did not care about the Flores family. Or, had Joshua guessed something was going on, so he was deliberately trying to appease her?


    Joshua frowned slightly, and he looked at her thoughtfully. "Hazel, is there something happening? You have been acting really strangetely..."


    "What would be happening?" Hazel smiled and panicked. "I have just been so busy recently, and the pressure is getting to me. Let''s discuss the n!"


    "...good." Joshua''s eyes deepened, and he closely watched Hazel''s eyes for a sign of what was happening, but there was nothing.


    Joshua looked at the n and gave Hazel his opinions, she carefully wrote them down.


    "In a few days, Danny is having a celebration dinner, he invited me," Hazel said. "Do you think I may be able to get a few more investments or something?"


    "Yeah." Joshua nodded slightly. "This is a good idea." He looked at her and put his hand out with his palm upward.


    "What are you doing?" Hazel asked awkwardly.


    "Invitation." Joshua opened his mouth and said.


    "Where is your invitation?" Hazel was stunned. "It is just for internal contacts. If you go, you will be recognized by others. And the guests will only try to please you, they will not remember that it is a celebration. Don''t you always take the lead?"


    Joshua had a gloomy expression, "The Denmark Group does not involve the entertainment industry, and I usually keep a low profile. People in your circle may not know me."


    "Don''t make trouble," Hazel silently waved his hand. "Danny''s guests may not have much to do with your people, but you are Joshua Denmark, and there are always people who recognize you."


    Joshua looked stunned, and Hazel seemed to have made up her mind not to let him go, But, even if it is such a celebration feast, he had a solution to go if he wanted.


    ***


    Hazel wore a simple and elegant ck dress to the celebration dinner.


    She arrived at the hotel where the dinner was being held with a n. She was looking for a suitable investor.


    The Flores family had not bothered her since theirst conversation, they only urged Theresa to speak to her, this left Hazel more time to concentrate on work.


    There was a noise when she arrived at the door of the banquet hall, Hazel looked and frowned. Susan was standing there.


    However, Hazel quickly understood that Danny was the director, and this celebration party would inevitably have many famous directors and investors present. For Susan, this was naturally a good opportunity, but Susan had been stopped at the door.


    "Why won''t you let me in?" Susan asked angrily. "Don''t you recognize me? I am a famous star, Luna. It should be your pleasure to let me in. You''d better let me in!"


    "Sorry, Miss Luna," the security guard was still unmoved and did not hesitate to stop her outside. "This is a private party. Only those with invitations can enter."


    "You..." Susan was angry and annoyed, but there was no way to get in.


    Hazel walked up behind Susan, she was opening her purse to get her invitation. The security guard saw her and immediately greeted her. "Miss Crowe, you cane in."


    Susan was very dissatisfied, and she said with annoyance, "Did you not say only people with an invitation can enter? Why did she get in without one?"


    "Danny specifically told me that Miss Crowe was his VIP and she can enter. There was no need to have her invitation." Security said mockingly. In fact, Danny not only told him about Hazel, but he also told that Susan must not be allowed in.


    "You are bullying me!" Susan pointed at the security guard, and her face was angry.


    If she had just been stopped, she could have dealt with it, but she was actually stopped in front of Hazel. Furthermore, the security guard''s attitude toward her and Hazel was utterly different. How could she ept this?


    Thest time she suffered a big loss, and she had no choice but to endure it. Hazel was now being treated better than her, it was like Hazel was crushing her under her heel.


    "Where is your manager?" Susan growled, showing a look of being ready to make trouble, "I want toin about you!"


    Hazel walked in, she frowned for a moment but then turned to the guard. With a smile, she said, "When I came, I saw a few reporters who seemed to being this way. You remember to stop them, don''t let them get in."


    Susan''s face suddenly changed. Even if she wanted to make trouble, she knew that she should maintain her image in front of the media. Although she was a straightforward person in front of the media, there was still a difference between straightforward and making trouble.


    Susan snorted and hurried away.


    "Thank you, Miss Crowe." The security guard sighed. If Susan were really made trouble, it would be because of his negligence.


    Hazel smile nodded, and walked into the banquet hall. Danny had ordered arge cake, it was sitting in the middle of the hall. There were many gathered around Danny congratting him, Hazel watched but did not go forward.


    Susan quickly left the hotel, but when she got to her car, she hesitated. She was unwilling to leave.


    She turned to Mandy, who was standing by the car, and said, "Go inside and see if there are any reporters."


    Mandy reluctantly went in to look around. She walked back to the car and told Susan that she had not seen any reporters.


    Susan clenched her teeth and red. She was fooled by Hazel again, but she was not going to forget about it this time.


    Suddenly, Susan, a smile shed across her face, she walked straight toward the hotel. Over her shoulder, she yelled back, "Mandy, make the call!"


    ***


    At the celebration party, Hazel and Danny spoke quietly and then met with some guests. They talked simply about the online drama, and although quite a few people showed interest, there were nomitments to invest.


    Hazel was not discouraged, though, and just as she was to talk to another guest, a drunken man with a big belly suddenly stopped in front of her.


    "Beauty, drink two cups with me." The drunk man said, reaching out and preparing to take Hazel''s shoulder.


    Hazel''s face sank, and she escaped calmly. This was the celebration party for Danny, and she did not want to make it too ugly.


    She was trying to go around a table, but the drunk man was again in front of her. He slurred, "I gave you apliment when I called you beauty. Do you really think you are that special? You could not even react properly?"

 Chapter 946 - 234: You’re Coming To Flirt With Women?

    Hazel lifted her eyebrows, she recognized this man. It was Stanley Commercial''s boss, Jacob Stanley.


    She heard that Stanley Commercial had some serious issues, thepany''s affairs were overwhelming him, he had his own personal affairs, and his wife was also causing problems.


    If Hazel stood back from the situation for a moment, it seemed that Jacob Stanley was deliberately targeted at her. Like Joshua, she liked to act in a low-profile way, so she was not particrly eye-catching at this celebration party.


    Jacob Stanley actually stopped her in a crowd of so many people; there was nothing coincidental about it. It appeared that he wanted to cause a scene.


    He shouted louder. "I think I like this woman a lot! You got into this kind of party just cause you want to marry a rich man and be rich? Let''s say, how much does it cost to buy you a night? If you arefortable with me, maybe I will buy you for a month..."


    People started looking in their direction. Jacob''s words made everyone suspicious of Hazel, they began looking her up and down. Hazel hung her head and didn''t know how to exin what Jacob was saying.


    "President Stanley," Danny noticed themotion. He rushed to exin. "I think you misunderstood, this is Miss Crowe is not..."


    "Not what?" Jacob sneered. "Director, don''t you want to say that she was the daughter of a certain family? I don''t remember that there is such a person in the rich circle of the city! I understand she is yours. No wonder I have seen you two been together. But I have to remind you that this kind of woman can be a tease, if you are tired with her, give her to me, my price is good..."


    "President Stanley!" Danny''s face was very ugly. "Between Miss Crowe and me, there is nothing other than work, please talk with respect!"


    "We are all men, I understand." Jacob deliberately said, and he smiled. "You don''t need to be angry with me. Should we at least ask Miss Crowe''s opinions? I can offer more money than you. How do you know that she was unwilling to go with me?"


    "You...!" Danny saw that he was deliberately arrogant, and if he continued to argue, it would only make everyone misunderstand who Hazel was. He said to the passing waiter, "President Stanley is drunk, you should take him to the lounge so he can rest!"


    "Wait," Hazel called Danny. Things were too far gone to exin, if they took Jacob away, it would look like they were guilty.


    "Oh," Jacob''s eyes shed contempt. "Director Hall, can you handle it? I said that this woman could do anything for money depending on her beauty?"


    "You said that you are wealthy," Hazel looked at him thoughtfully. "I am inquisitive; how much will you pay?"


    Jacob looked at her up and down with disregard. "As for you, 100,000 is already more than the price you are worth!"


    "100,000?" Hazel lightly lifted her eyebrows. The next moment, she took out the checkbook from her handbag, calmly wrote a string of numbers, tore it out, and handed it to Jacob.


    "Exactly, Mr. Stanley, I think you are also excellent. I have several male friends who are just like you." Hazel said with a smile, "I will give you 500,000, as long as you leave them happy, then the money is not a problem."


    The crowd couldn''t help butugh out. They initially believed what Jacob was saying, but Hazel resolved the situation in the same way. In the crowd''s view, they did not care if Hazel had money or not. She used the method to talk back to Jacob, which showed that she was not afraid of him.


    This woman was mean, and they wanted to see how it would all end.


    Jacob''s face was grim, and he did not expect Hazel to humiliate him in front of so many people! He was annoyed and shouted, "Damn! Who do you think you are? You actually dared topare yourself with me?"


    "In terms of what I am, I really can''tpare with you. After all, I am a serious person." Hazel said.


    Everyoneughed, they could all see that Jacob was deliberately causing trouble. Hazel saw it from the beginning, so she treated him without mercy.


    Some people were surprised by Danny''s attitude. If Hazel really were his girlfriend, he certainly would not let her ruin his party, but Danny made no attempts to stop Hazel. Instead, it appeared that he was listening to and agreeing with everything she said. It was beyond what they were expecting.


    Was this woman someone important that they did not know?


    Jacob was so angry that he was trying to shame Hazel, but it turned out he was embarrassed. He angrily grasped Hazel''s arm and gritted his teeth.


    "Crowe, do you think that Danny Hall can support you? I like you, and I have the luck of eight generations! I advise you to apologize to me. Otherwise, there are 10,000 ways for me to kill you!"


    Hazel''s eyes sunk down lower, if this continued, it would only get bigger and bigger. It seemed that she could use her only true supporter.


    "Mr. Stanley, I am here today on behalf of the Denmark Group. Do you think I need someone else to support me?" she said coldly.


    Jacob''s movement suddenly became stiff, and he subconsciously loosened his hand.


    "The Denmark Group, which Denmark?" The onlookers whispered in surprise.


    "Are there other Denmark Groups? I didn''t expect that Danny could really invite the representative of the Denmark Group."


    "I heard that Jacob Stanley has always been promiscuous. His wife was distraught with him for this reason. I didn''t expect him to even dare to flirt the Denmark''s Group''s representative, this time, and he picked the wrong girl."


    ***


    Listening to the arguments of those people around, Jacob''s face became pale. If Hazel was really from the Denmark Group, then he had got himself into big trouble. How was this possible? The person who did not tell him that.


    "What the Denmark Group''s representative. I think you are cleaning for the Denmark Group. You actually dare to pretend to be the Denmark Group''s representative?" Jacob Stanley hurriedly said.


    However, the people around him did not believe what he was saying. After all, not anyone could pretend to be the Denmark Group''s representative, and there was no way that the cleaner could get into the party. They all turned to Danny for confirmation.


    Danny did not have time to open his mouth to answer when the voice of an annoyed woman rang through the crowd.


    "Jacob! Are youing to flirt with women?"

 Chapter 947 - 235: Made Her Feel Embarrassed

    Hazel frowned. She did not expect that just as she was about to prove her innocence, something else would happen. However, something else was Jacob''s wife, Jacqueline Ross.


    Jacob counted on his wife and would never question her, but he was very flirtatious, so she often caused trouble for him regardless of the asion.


    When he saw Jacqueline walk in and she was angry, Jacob was so scared that he quickly released Hazel.


    "Jacqueline, this is a misunderstanding, a total misunderstanding¡­"


    "Misunderstanding?" Jacqueline caught Jacob and pulled him by his hair.


    She was annoyed. "Jacob, do you really think that I don''t know what you are? What misunderstanding, you just met the woman? Is that it? Which woman were you flirting with this time?"


    "Really, this is not my fault this time," Jacob was stunned. He pointed to Hazel and roared, "She seduces me first!"


    Hazel was stunned, and she did not expect he would use her of being the instigator. The entire crowd was speechless, Jacob''s shamelessness hit a low. However, Hazel imed to represent the Denmark Group, nobody knew if it was true or not. There was also no way that Jacob was going to risk offending his wife.


    Jacqueline looked in the direction that Jacob was pointing, she red at Hazel. Suddenly, she screamed, "Bitch, how dare you seduce my husband?


    She ran toward Hazel and pped her face, Hazel did not react except with a cold expression. She was preparing to attack her when someone grabbed Jacqueline before she had the chance.


    Hazel was stunned. She looked up and saw Joshua standing beside her with a gloomy face.


    "When did you arrive?" Hazel''s eyes showed a little bit of joy, but it quickly turned to embarrassment. Joshua was actually there, but he saw that she was being bullied. Although the woman may not be able to bully her, it still made her feel embarrassed.


    "Just arrived," Joshua whispered.


    He was toote to know the entire situation, but he arrived in time to stop it from getting worse. If he hadn''te, then would Hazel have been bullied, or would she have stopped it herself? As he pondered, Joshua''s face became darker, and his grasp on Jacqueline''s arm became stronger.


    Jacqueline had cold sweat rolling down her forehead, and she said with annoyance, "Who are you? Let go of me!"


    A glimmer of light shed in Joshua''s eyes. He released his hand from Jacqueline''s arm, she took a few steps back and fell to the ground.


    Jacqueline suddenly felt that she was losing all of her dignity. She was so annoyed that she sat on the floor and cried. "Jacob! You are a bastard. You are going to stand there and watch your wife being bullied. Are you a guy who has no balls, and you even cannotpare to a young man..."


    Listening to Jacqueline''s swearing, Jacob also felt ashamed. He was annoyed, he walked in front of Hazel and pointed to Joshua. "Who do you think you are? You dare bully my wife... Sir Denmark!"


    Jacob''s anger immediately turned into fear. He looked at the man in front of him in disbelief. He had not seen who saved Hazel until that moment.


    What Joshua said was true before, the guests invited by Danny''s celebration party did not know much about him. But coincidentally, Jacob happened to be the one out of all of them who recognized him. Stanley Commercial had problems, and he has gone to see Joshua several times for help, but he was always turned away. He wanted to see Joshua but not in this way.


    Sir Denmark? Everyone''s face changed slightly.


    Was Joshua actually there in person? Everyone looked at Hazel in awe. It seemed that she was indeed a representative of the Denmark Group and Joshua seemed to care about her. They knew they were fortunate that they didn''t say anything wrong.


    "Are you injured at all?" Joshua looked at Hazel gently.


    "No." Hazel shook his head.


    "Don''t worry," Joshua said. "Although you are my assistant, I have no


    other motive. There is only one, and that is to protect my employees."


    Jacob was scared to stand, Joshua did not say this directly to him, but he knew it was clearly said as a warning.


    "President Stanley, you are fearless. You dare to flirt, my assistant?" Joshua looked at him coldly. Although he has just arrived, he understood what kind of person Jacob was. With a simple guess, he already knew what had just happened.


    Sweat fell from Jacob''s forehead, and he hurriedly said, "Sir Denmark, Sir Denmark, this is a misunderstanding..."


    "Misunderstanding?" Joshua''s eyes were a bit colder. "You mean, is this the fault of my assistant?"


    "No, not..." Jacob was even more fearful, he felt pressure from Joshua and could not evenplete a sentence.


    Jacqueline, who was still on the ground, did not recognize Joshua. When she saw Jacob being so fearful, she suddenly burned with anger. She climbed up from the ground and pointed to Joshua, shouting loudly. "I don''t care who you are, obviously this bitch seduced my husband! Do you think I can''t see it? You are young, and you actually thought of give my husband a woman, so he would help you¡­"


    Everyone was stunned. They looked at Jacqueline like they were watching aedy show.


    Why did Joshua need to give Jacob a woman? Jacob offended Hazel and Jacqueline offended Joshua.


    "What are you talking about?!" Jacob suddenly panicked, and Jacqueline wouldn''t stop talking nonsense. He simply raised his p and pped her face.


    Jacqueline was suddenly stunned. She covered her cheek and looked at Jacob in disbelief.


    Jacob stared back at her and said with amazement and anger, "You still need to apologize to Sir Denmark and Miss Crowe!"


    Jacqueline did not hear the word Denmark and was still immersed in the shock of being beaten. The next moment, she attacked Jacob.


    "Jacob Stanley! You dare to beat me! I will kill you..."


    Joshua had a small frown when he saw them fighting.


    "Director Hall, although this is a celebration party, you should pay more attention when you are picking guests. After all, not everyone cane here. Right?"


    "Yes! You are right, I am negligent." Danny hurriedly nodded his head in agreement with Joshua. He was certainly not afraid to offend Jacob, so he yelled, "Security, get these two people out of here!"

 Chapter 948 - 236: Do You Want Something?

    Jacob was still fighting with Jacqueline and panicked when he saw that the security guards wereing after them.


    If he left like this, he would definitely offend Joshua, making it more difficult for him in the future.


    "Sir Denmark, it is my fault," Jacob struggled to push the security guard. He shouted, "I shouldn''t flirt with your assistant. I shouldn''t have tried to me her! Miss Crowe, I apologize to you, it''s me who was confused..."


    Joshua acted like he did not hear anything, he calmly talked to Hazel.


    Jacob and Jacqueline were pulled out of the banquet hall by security, she was still trying to hit him. Jacob was getting more annoyed and pped Jacqueline a few times.


    "You have created enough trouble! You even dare to scold Joshua Denmark. You are going to kill me?"


    Jacqueline finally calmed down, and she asked, confused, "Joshua Denmark? Which Joshua Denmark?"


    "Which Joshua Denmark?" Jacob said angrily. "Why did youe?"


    ***


    Outside the hotel, Susan was waiting in the car, and she looked to the hotel entrance with anticipation.


    "Luna, let''s go back..." Mandy said with some concern. "What should I do if it involves us?"


    "I don''t want to go back!" Susan''s eyes shed through fiercely. "I first made Jacob go in and flirt with Hazel, and then I told his wife to go in to catch him. It must be a disaster there! Danny didn''t invite me to go in, so I messed up his precious little celebration! And Hazel must finally be defeated! Joshua may even kick her out of Denmark Residence. It will be such a wonderful scene, I don''t want to miss it!"


    Mandy looked at Susan silently, she was really regretful. Why did she agree to be her agent?


    Susan appeared to stop manipting Joshua and Hazel, so Mandy thought she had smartened up, but now she was provoking Hazel again.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the window of the car. Susan looked out and saw Jacqueline standing beside the car.


    "Do you want something?" Susan shook down the window and asked strangely.


    "I want to thank you, thank you for telling me things about my husband," Jacqueline said with a smile. "Can you step out? I have a gift for you."


    Mandy was surprised and wide-eyed. Susan looked for someone to contact Jacob, she voluntarily contacted Jacqueline though, Mandy hadn''t thought much of it. Susan obviously did not hide her identity when she called.


    How could she be so idiotic? Mandy''s thoughts were chaotic as she tried to stop Susan from getting out of the car, but Susan had already pushed the door open and started to get out.


    "Little slut!" Jacqueline grabbed Susan''s hair and pped her in the face over and over. "You actually set me, I will kill you!"


    "Let go! You let go! I will kill you!" Susan struggled desperately, and she was hurt. She cried, but Jacqueline did not let go.


    Jacob rushed around the corner and kicked Susan. "Hey! You instigated all of this!"


    Susan was beaten so badly she was in shock, she had never encountered a situation like that before. She tried to escape, but they had a lot of anger and were beating her forcefully. Susan could only moan in pain.


    Mandy quickly jumped out of the driver''s seat and tried to pull Jacob away, but he started to beat her. Jacqueline hit Susan a few more times before she swore and walked away with Jacob.


    "Luna, let''s go to the hospital first..." Mandy said, holding Susan.


    "You are watching me beaten by people!" Susan was annoyed and pped Mandy''s face. She was infuriated and said, "Which hospital? If a reporter saw me, how could I exin it? Take me home and ask a private doctor toe over!"


    Mandy put her hands over her cheeks that had been pped and beaten. She was angry, but in the end, she had no choice but to endure it. After getting in the car, Susan called Sunny crying and told her everything.


    After a long period of silence, Sunny said coldly, "You are crying like this now. When Joshuaes to you, are you going to cry even louder?"


    Listening to the sarcasm in her mother''s voice, Susan was terrified. "Really? Joshua wille to me to handle this?"


    "How can I teach you anything if you are such an idiot?!" Sunny screamed angrily. "Do you even know who Joshua is? He can''t guess it is because of you? How many times have I told you not to try to y tricks? But you are stupid enough to keep doing it!"


    "I, I saw Hazel so proud. I couldn''t help myself," Susan moaned. "Mom, what should I do?"


    "How do I know?" Sunny sneered. "If you can keep Joshua''s busy and forget your business, maybe you can escape from it."


    Sunny hung up on her, Susan sat thinking for a while.


    ***


    In the banquet hall, Joshua congratted Danny and left shortly after. Once he had left, everyone quickly started to surround Hazel. After all, she was the Denmark Group representative.


    There was a constant stream of people who wanted to talk to her. Although their attitude towards her was different from before, Hazel knew that the people just wanted to use her to get to Joshua. She was desperate to escape and found an excuse to leave early.


    Hazel left the hotel and saw that Joshua''s car was out front waiting for her. She looked around but did not see anyone, so she climbed into the passenger seat.


    "Don''t want to stay a little longer?" Joshua smiled.


    "You dare to say it!" Hazel was somewhat depressed. "You had got all the attention when you came. What am I still doing there?"


    "If I didn''te, you will be bullied even more." Joshua''s eyes deepened a little bit.


    "...well," Hazel was at ease. "Thank you for today."


    Hazel felt that she could have handled herself, but obviously, Joshua saw the situation differently.


    "You don''t have to be so polite between us." Joshua was stunned and he said. "If you hade out earlier, you wouldn''t have missed the good show."


    "Good show?" Hazel lifted her eyebrows in surprise.


    Joshua took out his mobile phone and handed it to her. Hazel took it and clicked on the video on the phone. It was a video of Jacob and Jacqueline assaulting Susan.


    "What happened?" Hazel asked awkwardly. "Why did they do that to her...


    Wait! Is this present drama was created by Susan? Jacqueline was fine but how can they cheat Jacob? I''m? inquisitive and curious."


    "Susan was using Richard Hamilton''s name. She used the conditions of Stanley Commercial''s business investment to convince Jacob." Joshua exined.

 Chapter 949 - 237: Is It A Plan?

    "No wonder." Hazel nodded abruptly, and she frowned.


    "But Susan was quite honest before, was she irritated by me today, so she became evil again?"


    "On the surface, she was honest, but it does not mean that it is true." Joshua'' eyes deepened a little bit.


    "Was she nning something all along?" Hazel said, "No, she is not smart enough to plot a conspiracy. Why doesn''t she learn her lesson?"


    "What she did is not important. What is important is what the person behind her wants to do." Joshua said in a deep voice.


    "The person behind, who?" Hazel asked strangely. "Is Susan working with someone else?"


    "Maybe." Joshua smiled shallowly. "You don''t have to worry about it, I just mentioned it casually."


    Hazel nodded awkwardly. Joshua smiled slightly, but he did not rx any. He had a nagging feeling that there was an invisible cast over his and Hazel''s rtionship, and he had to fight his way out.


    "Right, go to the Denmark Group with me tomorrow," Joshua said.


    "Is it a n?" Hazel asked strangely.


    "Well," Joshua nodded. "The procedure is still needed."


    "Good!" Hazel promised.


    Hazel did not pay attention to Susan''s situation. After all, Susan was beaten, and Hazel''s anger had already disappeared.


    However, Hazel did not know that the video of Susan being beaten was uploaded to the inte.


    When Hazel sat down for breakfast the next day and scrolled through her phone, she saw the video. People on the inte were all scolding Susan, saying that she deserved to be beaten by Jacqueline. With it being such a big story, Susan was naturally criticized, but the impact was minimal.


    "You did it!" Hazel shook her mobile phone in front of Joshua.


    "Yeah." Joshua nodded. "I understand that you won''t care about Susan, but she has to pay the price."


    Hazel''s heart was warm, and she smiled lightly, "I know you are the best for me!"


    She looked at the time and hastily said, "Go, we are going to bete!"


    Joshua nodded, "Okay."


    They walked to the door, Joshua helped Hazel put her coat on, but just as Hazel was about to walk out the door, she was stopped by Theresa Flores.


    "Hazel!" Theresa''s look was a little flustered and showed some eagerness.


    "What''s wrong?" Hazel looked at her strangely.


    "I, I have something to say to you alone..." Theresa looked nervously at


    Joshua.


    Hazel frowned slightly, and Theresa looked for her. Was the Flores family urging her?


    She looked at the time. "I am in a hurry. Tell me when le backter in the evening."


    "But..." Theresa was eager, and she said unwillingly, "Hazel, I only need two minutes. It is really important!"


    Seeing that the car had stopped in front of them, Hazel hurriedly said,


    "Don''t be afraid; you can wait for me toe back and tell me then."


    She opened the door and got in the car. Theresa looked at her helplessly, she was upset.


    When the car started, Joshua looked out at Theresa and said, "She seems to have something urgent to tell you. You don''t listen to her, it doesn''t matter?"


    "It doesn''t matter," Hazel waved. "I probably guessed what she was going to say. She mentioned it a few days ago."


    "Yeah." Joshua said indifferently, "When will she be leaving?"


    Hazel nced suspiciously at Joshua, "Do you hate her?"


    Joshua''s eyebrows were raised, and he calmly said, "I think not."


    "Joshua, then what do you think of her?" Hazel suddenly asked.


    "What is it?" Joshua blinked slightly.


    "What is your impression of her?" She was afraid that he would think more. Hazel thought for a moment and exined, "I am not worried about whether she is upset or not."


    "She doesn''t make me unhappy," Joshua thought. "My impression of her is that she is a rtively quiet stranger."


    "Then why are you going to chase her away?" She looked at him turning her head.


    Joshua sighed helplessly; although Theresa has tried to keep her presence to a minimum, Joshua still felt that his and Hazel''s private world was being disrupted.


    "Didn''t you say she would only live with us for a few days? How do I feel that she doesn''t seem to be moving away¡­" Joshua''s eyes were dark.


    "She has encountered some personal things recently, so I told her she could live with us for a bit longer." Hazel''s eyes shed, "Don'' worry, it won''t be too long."


    The Flores family was so urgent, and she would have to think of more ways to keep them happy.


    "Yeah." Joshua looked at her faintly and didn''t say anything more.


    They arrived at the Denmark Group, and Jaxson was already waiting in Joshua''s office.


    "Hazel, please go to the secretary''s office and ask them to call the people in these departments to the conference room ording to the list." Joshua handed her a list.


    "Good." Hazel didn''t think much, she just took the list and left.


    Watching to make sure Hazel had left the office, Joshua asked, "What about Stanley Commercial?"


    "It has been dealt with," said Jaxson. "Stanley Commercial originally had internal problems. This time, their loans will not be approved. There is no way to turn over the funds, and it will not be long before they go bankrupt."


    "Well, you pay more attention to this matter," Joshua said.


    Although Jacob was instigated by Susanst night, he humiliated Hazel, and his wife wanted to harm her physically. Their actions could not be forgiven.


    His Hazel, he spoiled her so much. His fear that she was a little wronged and was bullied motivated him to seek revenge.


    "Okay," Jaxson said.


    "And, don''t let Hazel know." Joshua''s eyes darkened. He did this but not wanting to get recognition in front of Hazel.


    "I won''t let her know." Jaxson agreed.


    Hazel finished the list and just walked out of the secretary''s office, and her cell phone suddenly rang.


    It was Sharon calling from her office at Joshua-Hazel Pictures. Hazel was surprised, so she quickly answered the phone.


    Sharon did not give Hazel the opportunity to say anything. Her voice was filled with anxiety, "Hazel, someone is here causing trouble, and he wants to see you! Do you think we shouldfort them, wait for you to get her, or call the police?"


    "See me?" Hazel was extremely surprised. Very few people knew of her rtionship with Joshua-Hazel Pictures. Why would they go to Joshua-Hazel Pictures to make trouble in order to find her?


    "Did they say who they are?" she hurriedly asked.


    "They refused to tell us their name, and they just said that their surname is Flores. And you will know when I say it." Sharon replied.


    Surname Flores... Hazel''s head started to hurt as soon as she heard the name.

 Chapter 950 - 238: You Know Them?

    "Are there three people making trouble? It is a family, right?" Hazel asked.


    "No," Sharon replied, but she did not give Hazel a chance to say anything more. She continued, "It''s a couple, they look over 50 years old, pretty... shameless. Listen¡­"


    Sharon held the phone toward themotion, Hazel vaguely heard the sound of Caroline''s voice. Her temples began to pound even harder.


    It was them, and then Hazel realized that was probably what Theresa wanted to tell her, but because Joshua was there, Theresa could not say it straight out. Hazel brushed her off, thinking that Flores'' family was putting more pressure on Theresa, so she would, in turn, put more pressure on Hazel.


    Hazel was feeling extremely regretful. She reached out and rubbed her temples.


    She walked over and pushed the elevator button. "I know who it is. It would be best if you found a way to calm andfort them. I will be there soon."


    "Okay," Sharon asked strangely. "...you know them?"


    "Kind of," Hazel sighed helplessly. "Oh yeah, don''t call the police!"


    They are very likely to be Joshua''s parents, so even if she were angry with them, they would not be arrested.


    Hazel was already outside gging down a taxi when she hung up with Sharon. She called Joshua from the taxi and said, "Joshua, I have to go to Joshua-Hazel Pictures. I don''t need your help, stay there and figure things out." Hazel said quickly.


    "What?" Joshua frowned. The online drama was the first attempt after Hazel''s establishment of Joshua-Hazel Pictures. She had been very concerned about what was going to happen, and she would be so anxious that she would not even be able to take care of it.


    "Thepany''s urgent matter..." Hazel said vaguely, "You don''t have to wait for me. I may note back so soon."


    She said what she needed to and simply hung up.


    Joshua''s eyes deepened a little bit. He picked up the phone on his desk and called Jaxson. "Jaxson, arrange a few people... No, you follow Hazel yourself to see what happened. Remember, don''t let her discover."


    Although Jaxson felt strange, he still agreed.


    Hazel rushed back to Joshua-Hazel Pictures. When she arrived, thepany was already in a mess. Although she was somewhat depressed, she had to worry about other things. Hazel rushed to find Sharon. "What about them?"


    "They were just taken away by the police, and now you are back," Sharon took the phone. "I was nning to call you!"


    "They were taken away by the police?" Hazel was shocked. She felt worried.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to call the police?"


    "We did not call the police. The property manager heard it, and then the police took them away." Sharon said helplessly.


    "It is toote, I will have to go to the police station to save them," Hazel said bitterly.


    The rtionship between her and the Flores family was bad, but she knew that no matter who called the police and why they were arrested, Lanny would be angry with his wife. She had to save her first and then talk about what happenedter.


    As the two of them walked to the elevator, Hazel suddenly turned to Sharon. She frowned and asked, "Sharon, don''t you think that the situation was a little strange? They came to make trouble, but they were picked up by the police just before I arrived¡­"


    Although the property manager called the police, Hazel felt that something was not quite right. It''s too coincidental, someone was deliberately making her rtionship with the Flores family worse.


    Besides, the Flores family had been waiting for her news, why would they suddenly stop waiting and run to her to make trouble? It''s all too suspicious.


    "Do you suspect that there is a traitor in thepany?" Sharon asked in surprise.


    Hazel sighed helplessly. "I just have some concerns, I hope I am overthinking it."


    Herpany was small and fairly unknown, who would consider it so much ofpetition that they would even go to the point of arranging a traitor within the payroll.


    Hazel knew it was not impossible to buy apany employee and use them against her. However, Hazel felt that if she expressed her concern aloud, she opened her mind up to paranoia.


    "I will pay more attention to it," Sharon said.


    "Good." Hazel nodded.


    They rushed to the police station together before they even walked to the desk. they heard the screams of Caroline and Lanny. "You are so bold. You dare to hold us! Do you know who we are... ..."


    Hazel''s head was aching, and they were so agitated. If they saw her, they would only cause more of a scene, she contemted getting Sharon to save them, but before she could step back, Caroline saw her.


    "Hazel, you are a bitch!" Caroline looked fierce and wanted to rush up, but was immediately stopped by the police. She was angry and shouted. "You had them arrest us! What do you want? You are small. Bitch..."


    A string of insulting insults came out of Caroline''s mouth, and Hazel''s face gradually sank.


    Sharon was angry, "Hazel, let''s go! Why would you save this kind of person?"


    Hazel didn''t open her mouth, and she heard Caroline then shouted, "Who needs to be saved by this bitch? Hazel, we will die here, and I will not let you benefit from it! I want my son to see what the hell are you doing to us..."


    Hazel''s eyes were dark, and the Flores family was nning to tell the entire world who they were.


    ***


    In Joshua''s presidential office, Joshua holding a mobile phone, asking some unbelievable questions, "What did you say? The Flores family went to Joshua-Hazel Pictures to make trouble? Hazel was going there because of this incident? She also went to the police station to save them?"


    "...Yes." Jaxson is also a bit embarrassed.


    "What is this all about?" Joshua was agitated, and he tapped his fingers on his desk. He was bewildered. "Hazel and the Flores family have no rtionship. How can they know each other?"


    Jaxson said a little embarrassedly, "I have learned a bit about it. It is said that the Flores family had gone to the set and had seen it several times with Miss Crowe, but it was not clear what they had talked about."


    The Flores family actually met with Hazel, but he did not know? Moreover, what did they do to Hazel? Joshua said with a gloomy face, "Isn''t it arranged for someone to always arranged to watch the Flores family? Where were they?"


    "The people who were following the Flores family were new bodyguards. They had never seen Miss Crowe. They thought that as long as they watched the Flores family and didn''t let them go to the orphanage, it was okay. So, they didn''t care." Jaxson exined it with some worry.


    Joshua''s face was even more ugly, and he sighed. "Jaxson, let''s go save some people first."

 Chapter 951 - 239: We Want Money

    The Flores family first harassed the orphanage and now harassed Hazel, Joshua lost all of his patience with them.


    He sighed. "After saving them, think of ways to force them to leave, and then you make sure it happens."


    "But..." Jaxson said, but he thought about it. In the end, he still said, "How do you think that someone in the Flores family found Miss Crowe?"


    "Of course, strange." Joshua was stunned. "But if the Flores family was to leave, the person behind it all could still be around?"


    Although he was not clear about what happened between the Flores family and Hazel, for the time being, he would not begin to specte who was behind the situation. But if the Flores family wanted to go, the people behind the scenes lost an excellent weapon and would have to find a way to fight for it.


    "I understand," Jaxson said. "I will do it."


    In the police station, Lanny and Caroline were still very reprimanding. Hazel was extremely tired of listening to them repeat themselves over and over, but she was powerless. The two of them were so excited, and there was no way tomunicate with them.


    Hazel was sitting there, ready to cry out of frustration, she heard a familiar voice.


    "Miss Crowe." Jaxson came to her side.


    Hazel looked at him unexpectedly. "Why are you here?"


    "It was the President who asked me toe," Jaxson said. "Please allow me to deal with it."


    "Okay, I will go back to the office." Hazel nodded. She was not helpful here, and it is better to leave it with Jaxson. Jaxson arrived so quickly, it seemed Joshua cared for the Flores family very much.


    The Flores couple were screaming and yelling. When they saw Jaxson, they acted like they had won the lottery, they shouted excitedly, "Mr. Hunk, save us!"


    Hazel''s eyes were a little darker. She did not ask anything and just left with Sharon.


    Outside of the police station, Sharon couldn''t help but ask, "Hazel, those two people..."


    "Can I not answer?" Hazel smiled bitterly, she did not want to deceive Sharon and did not have the strength to tell the truth. Her heart was lost. Joshua would rather solve the Flores family affairs and refuse to tell her?


    "Okay." Sharon did not ask for more.


    ***


    Jaxson rescued Lanny and Caroline from the police station and took them back to their temporarily rented house. Jaxson was confused. When he first entered the police station, he clearly heard that they were yelling at Hazel.


    When they saw him, they became quiet and looked very cautious.


    Jaxson had a strange feeling. The Flores family appeared to feel so safe, the person behind them must have told them something important.


    "Mr. Flores, Mrs. Flores," Jaxson said quietly. "Excuse me, what could we do to make you leave the city?"


    "Leave? We don''t want to leave!" Lanny hastily said. Caroline shook her head.


    "Please, you need to think clearly," Jaxson said with no expression. "This is not open to discussing with you, just to inform you. If you refuse, then I have to force you to go back. At that time, you won''t get anything."


    Lanny and Caroline looked at each other with shock. They looked at Jaxson incredulously. "You, are you kidding?"


    "I never make jokes," Jaxson said. "I will give you half a day to think about it. Regardless, you will be gone tomorrow."


    Jaxson waved, and several bodyguards took position outside their door. He had people just spy on them previously, but now he wanted them to feel the pressure and understand his warning.


    "You, what do you want us to do?" Lanny looked at him with amazement and fear. Seeing that Jaxson was so determined, the fantasy in their hearts was naturally shattered. It was clear that Jaxson worked for Joshua and what he said came from Joshua''s direction.


    "You two think it through clearly, and you can contact me at any time," Jaxson said, then turned around and left.


    Ignored Lanny and Caroline yelling behind him, Jaxson got in his car and called Joshua to exin the situation.


    "It''s good," Joshua said. "Watch them and see who they are working with."


    Jaxson did not think that the Flores family would make him wait too long.


    A few hourster, they called Jaxson toe over that they were ready to tell him their proposal.


    "What are the conditions?" Jaxson asked indifferently.


    "We want money!" Lanny said in a hurry.


    "How much?" Jaxson indifferently said.


    Lanny and Caroline looked at each other. They hesitated for a few moments, then said, "We have ten children, one child needs at least five million, so you must give us 50 million!"


    Jaxson''s lips were clenched tightly, this family dares to ask for that much.


    "Anything else?" he asked.


    "Every child needs a house, and you have to buy it in our local capital!" Caroline continued.


    Jaxson was really shocked by their greedy demands. He asked with patience, "Anything else?"


    "We need a car for every child, the car must be worth more than one million dors!" Caroline said hurriedly.


    Jaxson was furious. He has never seen such a brazen family, and they really dared to do anything.


    "Is that it?" Jaxson asked with annoyance.


    The atmosphere was bing hostile, and Jaxson had already lost his patience when the two of them slyly said, "No, no¡­"


    "You wait first!" Jaxson said impatiently and then mmed the door behind him as he went out and called Joshua.


    Jaxson told Joshua the demands and keptining. "President, I have never seen such a ruthless family! They want money, cars, and houses. They just want everything! Why are they so greedy?"


    It was dreadful that the actions of the Flores family forced Jaxson to say and act like he was. Joshua interrupted him calmly. "Did they contact anyone today?"


    "No." Jaxson stoppedining. He thought for a moment. "I guess they are withdrawing. After all, they only want money. As long as they can get the money, they don''t have to stay any longer."


    Joshua''s eyes sank slightly. "Give them the money. A problem that can be solved with money is not a problem."


    Jaxson was in a hurry. "But they are really just greedy, and if they are leaving like this, what should we do?"


    "If they are willing to leave, it is simple." Joshua frowned. "I guess they won''t leave so easily."


    "...well, I will do it ording to your instructions," Jaxson said helplessly.


    Hanging up the phone, he endured the difort of his heart and walked back in to talk with Lanny and Caroline.

 Chapter 952 - 240: Did They Get Back Together?

    Hazel went to Theresa''s room to apologize for not finding the time to speak with her when she asked. However, knowing that Hazel felt bad, Theresa was more embarrassed than her.


    Theresa heard that Lanny and Caroline were arrested and taken to the police station. She was not angry at all but felt that she had brought a lot of trouble on Hazel.


    The two of them had barely been talking for a minute when Theresa''s cell phone rang. It was an old phone that Henry gave her to use so that they could contact her. She was mortified to leave Hazel waiting in her room while she ran to the balcony to answer it.


    Hazel waited patiently in the room, but she was surprised to hear that Theresa sounded angry and anxious as she argued with the person on the other end. Hazel frowned, she had got along with Theresa but knew very little about her personality.


    What happened to the Flores family that would actually make Theresa get that angry?


    The person on the phone seemed to be scolding her, and Theresa was not talking. She walked in from the balcony with a scowl on her face.


    "Hazel, my parents have gone too far!" Theresa said with a look of outrage.


    "What''s wrong?" Hazel asked.


    Theresa was ashamed of everything, including requesting the money, houses, and cars from Joshua.


    Hazel was a bit stunned, and she quietly asked, "he promised them?"


    Theresa suddenly stopped, she was hesitant and didn''t know if she should confirm or deny it.


    Hazel''s heart sank slightly, and she guessed the answer. She looked at Theresa and said with a light face, "It doesn''t matter, just say it."


    Theresa replied, "He promised."


    "Okay..." Hazel sighed, and the inexplicable heart was somewhatplicated.


    Joshua will be good to the Flores family, and she was not really surprised, but she did not think that he should treat them so well. It seemed like regardless of what they requested, he would agree. It may havee across that Hazel was too stingy, but she felt she was cautious.


    There were protests in Joshua''s heart, so he stubbornly refused to reunite with the Flores family, but in fact, it appeared that he still cared about them.


    Hazel''s eyes shed. If this was the case, no matter how bad her impression of the Flores family was, she should be more open, even if it was for Joshua.


    "How can Mr. Denmark promise?" Theresa asked curiously.


    "He treats your family good, are you still not happy?" Hazel smiled. "Your parents still remember you, and that is very good."


    "They have asked for my share, but they will never give it to me." Theresa knew her position at home, and she said with a look of sadness. "And I am worried..."


    "Worried?" Looking at her look, Hazel could not help but ask.


    "I am worried that Mr. Denmark treated my parents too good." After careful consideration, Theresa finally said it out.


    "Why? Can you tell me?" Hazel asked doubtfully. Theresa was scared, and she would not say that for no reason.


    Theresa looked at Hazel with some hesitation. She took a deep breath and knew she had to tell her, she sighed and said, "Hazel, I need to tell you something."


    Hazel nodded.


    "My sixth brother is the only one to go to college in our family. He graduated five years ago and brought his girlfriend home with him. It was said that his girlfriend was leaving her family to be with my brother. However, my mother did not like his girlfriend very much," Theresa said slowly.


    "She wanted my brother to marry a beautiful girl from the vige next to us. The girl''s family knew my brother was a college student, so my family not only wanted the money for the bride but also an extra 50,000."


    Hazel''s eyes sunk down, and she understood what Theresa was saying.


    "But my mom didn''t say anything in front of my brother. Instead, she wrapped 1,000 in an envelope with a red ribbon and said that it was a meeting gift for his girlfriend."


    Theresa said, "My brother didn''t know that my mom secretly took the money out again, only put two hundred in it. Then, my mother gave the envelope to his girlfriend. When she opened it, she told my brother that there was only two hundred, my brother got extremely angry, though it was her who was lying and broke up with her."


    Hazel was stunned and had to say that Caroline''s tricks were really clever and it was hard to defend. She had to say, "The thickness of one thousand and two hundred should be different. Couldn''t your brother see the difference?"


    "He couldn''t see it, and he believed in my mother so much," Theresa said with a sigh. "As I said, he broke up with his girlfriend, so she went back to her family. It was by ident that he found out the truth, when he did, he went to try and get her back. He found out that she was rich, but he did not know when they were together because she turned her back on them to be with him."


    "Later?" Hazel asked if she was intrigued. "Did they get back together?"


    Theresa replied, "Of course not. She has already been hurt by my brother. After she reconciled with her family, she met a man who treated her very well. By the time my brother realized the truth, she was already married. My mother found out andter regretted it. My brother has broken all ties to my family because of this, he has not been home in a very long time."


    "I think it is a happy ending," Hazel said with a smile. "For the girl, I would think she should be very grateful for not marrying your brother."


    "Hazel," Theresa looked at her sadly. "You really don''t understand what I mean?"


    "Do not worry," Hazel smiled lightly. "I understand that you are worried that I will encounter the same thing. But don''t worry. I have confidence in Joshua, and he will not be so easy to be fooled. I am confident in the rtionship between him and me..."


    Hazel lowered her eyes awkwardly and walked out of Theresa''s room.


    Although she could smile and act as if she wasn''t affected in front of Theresa, her heart felt empty. Theresa was reminding her that Caroline was not only hard to get along with, but she always had various means of getting her own way.


    If Joshua really trusted the Flores family, could her rtionship with Joshua really not go wrong? Even if he trusted her as well, Joshua would be caught in the middle. Hazel really hoped that one day the feelings between them would not be the root of their pains.


    She had her head down and suddenly ran into a strong chest.


    "Oh!" Hazel looked up and saw Joshua standing in front of her.


    "Why don''t you watch where you are walking?" He reached out and touched her head gently.

 Chapter 953 - 241: What If I Do Not Give Up?

    Hazel''s nose hurt, she reached out and wrapped her arms around Joshua''s waist. His arms were always so warm and reassuring.


    Joshua looked a little stunned. He gently embraced Hazel and whispered, "Hazel, what happened?"


    She suddenly returned to her thoughts. If she told Joshua, would she be able to make him misunderstand that she was wronged? She took a deep breath, looked up, and made a face at him. "I just want to hug you."


    Joshua lifted his eyebrows. If he was right, Hazel was distraught. But she was pretending that everything was okay, which made him even more worried.


    "I will let go!" Hazel let go of him and prepared to go back to the room.


    Joshua suddenly caught her wrist. "Hazel, are you going to run after flirting?"


    "Can''t I?" Hazel blinked. "You don''t forget the rules."


    Joshua''s face was a little grim that she actually mentioned the rules again. But fortunately, there were only two months until her graduation, as long as she got the diploma, he would take Hazel to the Civil Affairs Bureau to be married.


    "As long as we don''t vite the rules, we can still do a lot of things. Don''t you think?" Joshua stepped forward and lifted his lips.


    "You, what do you want to do?" The only thing that Hazel could feel was her heart pounding. She could not help but step back. What was going on? She looked at Joshua and wondered how things actually developed in an unspeakable direction?


    "You..." Joshua smiled.


    Hazel''s cheeks suddenly became red. Her feet were unstable, and she leaned on the wall next to her.


    Joshua''s arm reached out to the wall and looked at her as if she was a frightened little bunny. He couldn''t help butugh. "...What do you say?"


    Hazel was mad at him, and for a long time, Joshua was trying to tease her?


    "What do you think I want to say?" Joshua smiled. "And... why do you seem to be disappointed?"


    "I am not." Hazel pushed him away in annoyance. "You go away!"


    Seeing that Hazel was shy and ready to run, Joshua suddenly hugged her from behind.


    The warm embrace had a heart-warming atmosphere, and Hazel was tempted but should standstill.


    "Hazel," Joshua leaned over her ear and whispered, "Is there anything you want to say to me?"


    Hazel''s body trembled a little, was Joshua referring to the Flores family''s business? He knew that the Flores family went to herpany today to make trouble, and Jaxson saved them. He certainly knew that the Flores family had met her.


    However, why didn''t he ask directly but wanted her to take the initiative to say it? Hazel looked stunned and sought-after, how could she say anything? Instead of doing this, it is better to say nothing.


    "What about you?" She looked back at him. "Do you have anything to say to me?"


    Joshua lifted his eyebrows, what does she want to know?


    "I just talked casually with Theresa!" Not waiting for him to answer, Hazel said first. She did not have the courage to have a showdown with Joshua. She went on to say, "I am exhausted, I think I need to go have a rest."


    Seeing Hazel yawn, Joshua gently kissed her forehead. "Well, go get a rest."


    Hazel turned around and went to the room. Looking at her back, the darkness of Joshua''s eyes was a little deeper.


    ***


    In the house temporarily rented by the Flores family, Lanny and Caroline had been happily packing things. As long as the money, cars, and houses promised by Joshua arrived, they were ready to leave the city.


    Henry knew their ns. He didn''t say much, but he left with some unpleasantness and went to a bar nearby.


    He ordered a ss of wine and smiled at the woman next to him. She was there waiting for him.


    "Hey, Miss Wilson." Henry greeted her.


    Mandy looked at him and nodded. She had a pair of earphones in, and Henry could hear Susan''s voice. "You ask him, are they really going to leave?"


    "My parents really want to go," Henry said with a scornful voice. "They went originally for money. Now that they have so much money and they have been so happy to forget everything!"


    "But money will be spent," Mandy said with a deep meaning, "If you leave now, I am afraid that it will be difficult to ask for money next time."


    Henry nodded. "You are right. Then what do you mean, should I ask more?"


    "Even if you want more, where is there a big money tree?" Mandy chuckled.


    Henry''s eyes suddenly became very bright, and there was a greedy light inside. "The Denmark Group... there should be a lot of money?"


    "That cannot be measured by money." Mandy said, "Don''t say the Denmark Group, as long as you keep asking him for help, you will have a lot of money that you cannot spend in the future! You are really willing to give up like this?"


    Henry''s eyes shed greedy light, and he said something unwillingly, "What if I do not give up? Joshua simply will not see us!"


    "If he won''t see you, you can go see him!" Mandy said.


    "If we could see Joshua, wouldn''t we have done it by now?" Henry looked at her with sarcasm.


    They made trouble in the orphanage, but Joshua did not show up at all. They wanted to go to the Denmark Group, but they were not close, and they were evicted by security guards. To see Joshua was even harder than going to Heaven.


    "You can''t, but Hazel can always." Mandy picked up the ss in front of him and shook it gently.


    "What do you mean... let Hazel help?" Henry''s eyes lit up.


    "If she helped to arrange it, it would be easy for you to meet Joshua." Mandy took a sip of wine.


    "But if she doesn''t want to?" he couldn''t help but ask. After all, Hazel''s attitude towards them was still very negative.


    "If she doesn''t want to, you can still create trouble for her," Mandy sneered.


    "As long as you dare to make trouble, do you think that Joshua will not appear?"


    "I understand," Henry drank his wine. He said eagerly, "I will go home now and convince my parents!"


    After that, Henry quickly left the bar. Mandy''s eyes shed with disgust as she watched him walk away.


    "Luna, it has been solved." She whispered.


    "I know," Susan said in her ear. "The money has already transferred to your ount. Do it well, and I will never treat you badly!"


    ***


    Hazel woke up early to a knock on her door. She opened it slowly and saw Theresa standing outside the door, apologetically saying, "Sorry, Hazel, I hate to bother you so early."

 Chapter 954 - 242: Do You Want To Teach Me A Lesson?

    "It''s okay, I needed to get up anyway." Hazel smiled. "Are you looking for something?"


    "... um." Theresa twisted her fingers, Hazel knew she had something difficult to say.


    Hazel opened the door so Theresa could step in and then closed the door behind her, she encouraged. "If you have to tell me something, just say it."


    Theresa took a deep breath, and she said, "My parents want to see you..."


    "Why do they want to see me?" Hazel asked strangely. "Do they want to teach me a lesson?"


    "No," Theresa said in a hurry. "They said that the shopping matter was their fault, and they wanted to apologize to you."


    "Apologize?" Hazel was surprised and wide-eyed. ording to Lanny and Caroline''s temper, it was better for her not to see them, but they actually wanted to apologize? It was too misleading.


    "My mom said so," Theresa said, a little embarrassed.


    "What do you think? They really want to apologize or want to lie to me and then find me to teach a lesson?" Hazel asked.


    "They didn''t tell me what they''re going to do, but my parents are not the ones who suffered the loss at all. I don''t see it being possible for them to apologize." Theresa analyzed, "but they will not lie to you. I guess they will be asking for your help."


    "Is there something I help them with?" Hazel frowned slightly. That was more likely, and it would make it possible for Lanny to take the initiative to bow to her. It seemed that it was the only possibility. She nodded. "Well, then I will see them."


    "Do you really want to see them?" Theresa looked at her with some concern.


    "I must see them," Hazel sighed. "If I don''t go, I assume they wille to find me."


    If she gave the Flores family the opportunity to create trouble, they would, and it would only be worse than it already was.


    Hazel asked Theresa to contact her family and meet her in a restaurant''s private room. The Flores family appeared to be calmer and more restrained. Although Caroline, despite Hazel, was still showing kindness, "Hazel,e and sit."


    Seeing that Caroline actually helped her by pulling out the chair, Hazel was even more astonished. What kind of help did the Flores family want from her, and they would actually endure this?


    "Mrs. Flores," Hazel said, "What''s the matter? Just say it!"


    "You, why do you call me Mrs. Flores?" said Caroline. "You can call me aunt.


    You are still angry about the incident at the mall. That was really our fault."


    Hazel looked at them, and she said calmly. "You don''t need to go through all these formalities, we don''t get along, and I am fine with that. So, just tell me what you want."


    Caroline could not maintain the fake smile on her face when she realized that Hazel would not show them any respect.


    Lanny tugged on Caroline''s sleeve, and she sat down with overwhelming anger. She took a deep breath and looked sad. "Hazel, we are already nning to leave."


    "Leave?" Hazel was somewhat shocked.


    They did not tell Theresa this. Hazel did not ask Joshua, so she did not know.


    "Yeah," Lanny sighed. "We areing to you today, just to ask you to help us with favor."


    Hazel looked at them with amazement.


    "We want to meet Joshua once," Caroline covered her eyes and shouted.


    "He has grown up, but I haven''t seen him yet. If I go back like this, I will regret it all my life..."


    Lanny took out a package of cigarettes and started smoking.


    Hazel slightly frowned. Their request was not excessive, and she had no reason to refuse. She said in a deep voice, "I will discuss with Joshua..."


    "No, no!" Caroline stopped crying, and she quickly said, "He doesn''t want to see us. If you call and ask him, he will definitely refuse!"


    They promised Joshua to take the money and leave. If Joshua found out that they changed their minds, then they would be forced to leave with nothing.


    Hazel frowned, "What do you want me to do then?"


    "You can''t just take us to the Denmark''s House?" Lanny crushed the cigarette in his hand.


    Hazel frowned even more, and it seemed that the Flores family wanted her to force a reunion upon Joshua. He did not want to see them, and if she did that, wouldn''t it make him extremely upset?


    Seeing that Hazel was hesitating, Caroline began to dry up again. "Hazel, you won''t promise me, and it is killing me! If I can''t see my son, what reason do I have to live¡­"


    Caroline got up and was going to a wall, but Lanny swiftly grabbed her and held her.


    The two of them cried, made demands, and were still talking about dying; it made Hazel''s headache even worse. Although she knew they were pretending, she would not be able to exin in the event that something terrible did happen.


    Joshua was indeed hiding from the Flores family. If she arranged for him to meet the Flores family, then maybe she could change things for the better, she thought.


    "...well," Hazel said with some vulnerability. "But let''s make a deal first. I just take you to see him. It is all his choice to reunite with you or not!"


    She wanted to change things, but she couldn''t force Joshua. This was his business, and he should make his own decisions.


    "We promise you!" Lanny and Caroline looked happy, they stopped the drama suddenly, and the two eagerly said, "Let''s go now!"


    "Go now?" Hazel groaned, "So urgent?"


    "Of course, I am anxious to see him!" Caroline said with a happy look.


    Hazel frowned, but they kept urging, "Let''s go now!"


    She had made a promise, so she had no choice.


    When they walked out of the restaurant, their son Henry had a car waiting. He looked Hazel up and down, she didn''t know what he was thinking, but she felt very ufortable. As she walked to the car, he carefully opened the door for her.


    Hazel reluctantly got in the car and took them to Denmark Residence. They had previously asked Theresa the address but could not enter the house to see Joshua. Hazel was with them now, so they could just walk in.


    When they got out of the car, the Flores family kept looking at the luxurious vi in front of them.


    "Heaven, God..." Caroline said stutteringly. "This, such arge garden! It is so beautiful! It seems to be bigger than the acres of our field!"


    "There are fountains, big swimming pools..." Lanny''s eyes were huge.


    "There are so many servants in such a big house..."


    Lanny greedily looked at everything in front of him, his heart was full of jealousy. He unwillingly clenched his fists. Joshua was obviously a child of the Flores family; how could he have all of this when he was just a useless country boy?

 Chapter 955 - 243: Are You Laughing At Us?

    Lanny''s greed was even stronger, and he couldn''t wait to have it all. Even if he got more from Joshua, it would not be as much as Joshua had. He just had to figure out how he could get it all.


    Lanny''s eyes suddenly fell on Hazel''s body. She felt a chill run down her spine; she felt as if a vicious man was watching her.


    She felt scared and ufortable but was also puzzled, she raised her eyebrows and looked around. The members of the Flores family were all still admiring the vi in front of them, she thought it must have been her imagination.


    Leading them into Denmark Residence, their eyes became even brighter. They kept looking around and touching everything. Hazel could not understand why they were so rude. Caroline told Nanny Carter to prepare some tea and pretend not to see anything.


    The two maids passed by and smiled. Lanny, who was looking around, suddenly became angry. He pulled a maid by the arm and pped her. "Why are you twoughing? Are youughing at us?"


    The two maids screamed, and they looked at him with shock and fear.


    Hazel heard themotion, hurried over, and stepped in front of the maids. She sustained her anger and looked at Lanny. "What happened?"


    If she knew that they would cause even more trouble, she would never have agreed to bring them there.


    "You ask them!" Lanny said wickedly, "They dared tough at me!"


    "We didn''t," the eyes of the maid who was beaten was red. "We were just talking about our wages."


    "ording to what you said, my husband made a mistake? Who do you think you are? You are trying to make him look bad!" Caroline rushed forward unreasonably.


    Hazel already understood what had happened. The Flores family was clearly too inferior, thinking that everyone looked down on them. She looked at Caroline coldly.


    "If you areing to make trouble, then I will only ask you to leave!"


    Caroline suddenly stopped, and she was staring at Hazel.


    Although they were at Denmark Residence, they had not seen Joshua. If they are driven out now, they never would.


    "Well, I think this is a misunderstanding," Henry stepped forward and smiled at Hazel. "We will show Hazel some respect. This is all right."


    Lanny and Caroline felt better, and they sat down with anger.


    Hazel was on edge. Henry was still watching her, and his gaze made her feel a little disgusting. She tried to ignore him and turned tofort the two maids, hoping they could deal with the trauma they were just exposed to.


    Seeing that Hazel was treating the maids so well, Lanny and Caroline were even angrier. What did Hazel mean? Was it their fault? The hardest part for them was even though they were angry, they could not get angry at Hazel.


    "Dad, Mom." Theresa heard that they were there and walked over to them with some fear.


    Caroline was outraged and suddenly pped Theresa''s face. "You whore! You are living so well in the nice ce that you forgot about your parents?"


    Theresa endured the pain, and she dared not make a sound.


    Hazel suddenly could not handle their attitude any longer, she stepped forward to protect Theresa. "Enough! If you just came here to hit people, then you can leave immediately!"


    Lanny rushed to Caroline, she continued to stare at Theresa. Eventually, they both sat down.


    "You should go back to your room," Hazel said helplessly to Theresa. If Theresa was there, she thought Lanny and Caroline would be venting anger toward her.


    Hazel was really regretting bringing them to Denmark Residence. Had they really wanted toe not to cause trouble?


    Theresa looked at Caroline with fear, but Hazel patted her on the shoulder to give her some encouragement, and she ran to her room.


    "Hazel, when will Joshua be back?" Caroline pulled Hazel to the side and eagerly asked, "He wille back?"


    "...Yes," Hazel said silently. "He should be back soon. I have already called him."


    Caroline hurriedly said, "Would you like to urge him again..."


    "Okay, I will go call him now." She didn''t want to say too much to her.


    Hazel walked toward the door with her mobile phone. She really didn''t want to stay in the same room with them for a moment longer. She was the only one around, the servants delivered tea and then went to hide from the cruel family.


    When she walked outside, she let out a sigh of relief. She really didn''t know if this was the right decision. She hesitated about calling Joshua but then saw a familiar car pull in the driveway.


    Joshua got out of the car and walked towards Hazel, and she looked at him nkly as he got closer.


    "Why are you waiting outside?" Joshua calmly stopped her shoulder. "Go inside."


    Hazel looked up at him and had the overwhelming urge to tell him everything. She did not know what to say, though, and she was suddenly worried that if Joshua saw the Flores family, he would be angry.


    It felt like a lifetime to Hazel, but it had only taken a few seconds for them to walk inside.


    Henry saw him first and yelled to his parents. They all looked at the door with excitement.


    The man standing at Hazel''s side... is Joshua?


    This was the first time they saw Joshua, and the three werepletely shocked. They all felt like it was a dream. They thought Joshua was so handsome, noble, and smart, and when people saw him, they would be shocked by his temperament.


    Lanny and Caroline were delighted, but gradually, their hearts are full of doubts. They looked at each other, knowing they were both thinking the same thing.


    Joshua...Was he really the son they once sold? He did note across like the people of the Flores family.


    Just a moment of hesitation, in a blink of an eye, their looks changed to one of sudden determination.


    Whether or not Joshua was their son, they must be sure to convince everyone that he is the son they sold. Otherwise, would he make them return all the things that they had already got?


    Joshua gave them a passing nce with a calm look in his eyes.


    Hazel was somewhat confused. Why do the Flores family seem to be so excited, but Joshua seemed to be indifferent? This is totally different from what she imagined.


    "You, you are Joshua?" Caroline came forward, and she asked, a little embarrassed.


    "Yeah." Joshua nodded calmly.


    "I, we are Theresa''s parents, and wee to see her today." Caroline rushed to say.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    As I''ve promised earlier, another birthday mass release from this humble author, as my way of giving back the love and support you guys have showered to me.


    It''s been almost two years being part of this tform, and even though I haven''t got any chance to see you all in person, yet I could feel the undying support you have given to every novel I''ve published.


    From the bottom of my heart, a million thanks!


    W¨¯ ¨¤i n¨«men! (I love you, all!) Z¨¤ic¨¬ f¨¥ich¨¢ng g¨£nxi¨¨ n¨ªn! (Thank you so much, once again!)


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 956 - 244: My Son

    Hazel was caught off guard, she hadn''t realized how worried she was. She was afraid that Caroline or Lanny would cry out after seeing Joshua and shout, "My son!".


    But they did not speak it out? Even if they had asked Joshua a lot of questions, they still did not rify their reasoning. It seemed that the Flores family had ns of their own.


    Hazel did not understand what was happening. She looked at Joshua, and he said to the maid indifferently, "Please ask Miss Flores toe out."


    The servant went to get Theresa, and Joshua calmly said to the family, "Since you are guests of Hazel, please sit down."


    The three of them nodded and sat down on the sofa across from Joshua and Hazel.


    Henry stared at Joshua with anger, and his heart was full of jealousy and opposition. Even if he was not willing to admit it, he and Joshua were simply so different.


    Theresa walked in very quickly, and the palm print on her face had not disappeared, it was actually undeniable and looked worse.


    Joshua saw it. He asked unexpectedly. "What happened to your face?"


    Caroline stared at Theresa fiercely, and Theresa''s body trembled a little, quietly whispered, "I just identally fell."


    She was afraid that Joshua would ask more questions. Caroline quickly pulled Theresa to her side with a kind and loving appearance. "Oh, Theresa.


    Why don''t you be careful? Whenever you fall, it leaves your father and I so worried!"


    "Right." Lanny also responded.


    Hazel looked at all of this coldly. Caroline had actually pped Theresa, but she could lie about it without any change in her facial expression.


    "Denmark, Mr. Denmark..." Lanny said with shyness, "Thank you for taking care of our daughter during this time. You are willing to let her stay, and we really appreciate it."


    "You don''t have to thank me," Joshua said in a reasonable manner. "She is a friend of Hazel. If you want to thank someone, then thank Hazel."


    "Okay." Lanny smiled, but there was no intention to thank Hazel.


    "I don''t know how old Mr. Denmark is this year?" Caroline suddenly asked eagerly.


    Joshua''s eyebrows raised slightly. He did not answer, but he calmly opened his mouth. "Since you are here to see your daughter, I will not bother with..."


    "Wait!" Caroline hastily stopped him. "Mr. Denmark, don''t be surprised that I asked your age. There was no reason other than when I saw you, I thought of our son, our seventh child."


    Hazel''s eye bulged out of her head in shock. Was the Flores family nning a showdown at Denmark Residence? She looked at Joshua, but he still looked calm, and it seemed that he was not affected at all by her question.


    Caroline sighed, and she continued, "Our seventh child, he should be about the same age as you. When he was born, he was charming, and he was very obedient, he didn''t cry much or make trouble. He was the least of our worries, we all loved him very much. Just¡­"


    Saying, Caroline pretended she was about to cry and that she couldn''t finish her story. She covered her eyes and looked at Joshua. She looked at Joshua''s expression, and he was still calm. He had no intention to ask for more. She couldn''t elbow her husband, who was sitting beside her.


    "Ahh..." Lanny sighed and said, "He was a good boy, but unfortunately, we were too poor and could not afford to keep him. If he followed us, we would only cause him to suffer even more. At that time, we did what we thought was best for him. So, we made a difficult decision. Since then, we have not seen him. Every time I think about it, I regret our decision."


    "To think about it now, if we had just let him stay with us, our family would at least be together. It would even make our lives better if we could see him again. We don''t know how he is doing. Has he had a hard life? Every time I think about it, my heart hurts. I really did something wrong. We really hope we can have the chance to make up for it¡­" Caroline said and began to whisper and weep again.


    Hazel listened quietly, she finally saw their n. It was a sensible way to tug at heartstrings, the most critical information was omitted, and they only emphasized how much they missed their son. How could one not be moved?


    However, Hazel still did not fully understand. Joshua sat and listened quietly. He was not as expressionless as he was, but he did not appear to be extremely moved or resentful either. He almost looked sad and disappointed.


    "Don''t be sad," Joshua said. "Some things happen, and once you make a mistake, you will not be able to make up for it no matter what you do. If this is the case, you two should stop living in the past and make the most of your life."


    Hazel wondered what his words meant. Was he telling the Flores family that he would not forgive the mistakes they made in the past?


    Lanny and Caroline looked at each other, they obviously thought that was what he meant. Although they were disappointed, they saw a bit of gratification in each other''s eyes.


    What Joshua said was proof that he was indeed their child. Just because he still refused to forgive them, he deliberately did not reunite with them? Even if he didn''t want to reunite with them, it was okay. At least, he didn''t deny that he was a child of the Flores family.


    "You, you are right..." Caroline said. "Mr. Denmark, I just saw you, and I couldn''t help but blurt out my feelings. You would understand that if you were a parent. You always love your child. Don''t you agree?"


    Joshua''s eyebrows lifted a little, and he had no intention of answering her.


    Sensing the tension in the air, Hazel jumped in and said, "Since you are here, have dinner with us at noon."


    "Okay, okay." Lanny and Caroline immediately agreed.


    Joshua looked at Hazel with some shock. She would not only bring the Flores family to Denmark Residence and not tell him, but now she was inviting them for lunch.


    Is it true that Hazel knows something? Sharon was her assistant. Could it be that Sharon told Hazel something?


    Hazel saw that he was in a daze. She picked up a small cookie from the table, smiled, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Joshua regained his surroundings. He swallowed the cookie and gently touched the tip of her nose. "Naughty. Do you like these cookies?"


    Hazel hurriedly said, "Yes, these are the love cookies that you made with me. How can I not like them?"


    Caroline was sitting across from Hazel, her face changed immediately. With a harsh tone in her voice, she said, "Hazel, the kitchen is where the woman should stay. How can you even let Mr. Denmark enter the kitchen? But, he also made cookies?"

 Chapter 957 - 245: We Have Done Nothing Wrong

    Hazel did not know what to say. When Joshua was home, he helped her bake some love cookies. It was something romantic that they did, there was nothing wrong with it, so why did Caroline scold her?


    The Flores family really did not show any respect for women. They thought that she should stay in the kitchen?


    "He was willing to help me," Hazel said, and she got somewhat angry. She said with a dissatisfied face. "One of his favorite things to do is to make me all kinds of delicious food. We enjoy it. We have done nothing wrong!"


    "You..." Caroline was angry. Lanny touched her arm and said, "They are a new couple, let''s not talk too much."


    Caroline pressed down the anger in her heart, and the more she saw Hazel, the more unpleasant she felt. If Joshua still refused to reunite with them, then she must teach Hazel some lessons. A woman who knew nothing, how dare she order Joshua Denmark? She was so arrogant.


    Joshua frowned slightly. He felt the atmosphere in the room was a bit odd. Why did this couple have such a strange attitude towards him, and why did they try to control his life?


    "Hazel was right," he said. "As long as she is happy, I want to do whatever she wants, besides, what age is it now if the kitchen is a woman''s ce, what should the male chefs do?"


    Hazel''s heart was happy. She did not expect that Joshua would support her in front of the Flores family. She was so thankful that she leaned over and kissed him.


    Caroline''s face became even more twisted. In her opinion, Hazel did not understand things and was also deliberately trying to ruin their rtionship with Joshua. Even though Hazel helped them, Caroline still had no respect for her.


    What made her most ufortable was that Joshua clearly did not want to reunite with them, but he was so obedient to Hazel. How did she let this happen? She had to find an opportunity to vent her anger.


    When lunch was ready, everyone walked to the dining room.


    Theresa was hesitant, though, so Hazel took her hand and led her to the table.


    As the two of them pulled out their chairs, Caroline suddenly mmed her hand down on the table and shouted, "Theresa, what is the matter with you? We have raised you properly, how can you still be so rude? You were born a girl, a waste of money. What qualifications do you have to eat at the dinner table? Wait over to the side, and you can eat when we are finished.


    Theresa was so scared that she stood up straight, and Hazel had not sat down yet. When she heard Caroline say that to her daughter, her head snapped up, and she gave Caroline an ice-cold re.


    Caroline may have been scolding Theresa, but she was implying it about Hazel as well. Hazel never thought in this era that the Flores family would still follow such an old tradition.


    The tradition was that women could not sit at the table to eat until they had finished their meals. Obviously, Caroline was also a woman, but she was one who oppressed women at every opportunity.


    "It turns out that women can''t eat at the table at your home?" Hazel said with a look of indifference. She said coldly, "You are also a woman, why are you able to eat at the table?"


    "That is because I gave birth to seven sons!" Caroline said with a proud face.


    Hazel was speechless, and Caroline''s words really aggravated her to the bottom of her soul. Is it an outstanding achievement to have a son? If she hadn''t had those many children, would they still have been poor and had to sell their kids?


    Joshua''s eyes sunk slightly, and he was very curious as to why Hazel would help the Flores family. The rtionship between Hazel and that woman was taut, he tolerated the family, but he was not stupid, he saw that she was deliberately targeting Hazel.


    "Sit down," Joshua said. "In our family, there are no such rules."


    A scowl formed on Caroline''s face, Joshua was clearly pping her in the face with hisment.


    Hazel again took Theresa''s hand and led her to the table. Caroline could not say anything but sit and look infuriated.


    Joshua went on to say, "Besides, when you are a guest at someone else''s home, you should not scream and yell. It makes you look very rude."


    Joshua''sments embarrassed Caroline, she did not think that Joshua would reprimand her for Hazel. Lanny could see that Caroline was going to explode, so he quickly pulled her aside and said, "Mr. Denmark is right. We are guests, we should abide by their rules."


    Caroline suddenly snapped back to reality and realized that Joshua still refused to reunite with them. They could not talk like his biological parents. She could tell that no matter what they said, Joshua did not care very much, and if Hazel were involved, he would never consider reuniting even if he was face to face with them.


    Caroline lowered her head, but her eyes suddenly be cold. Joshua was so obsessed with Hazel, she must find a way to separate them. She would absolutely not allow a woman to have such a profound influence on him.


    It was obvious that the Flores family was a naturally unhappy group of people. The atmosphere in the room was heavy and gloomy, the more time Hazel spent with them, the unhappier she felt.


    However, Joshua seemed to bepletely unaffected. As usual, he calmly gave Hazel a dish and briefly talked with her about work. Hazel''s anger eased with his gentle voice.


    After eating lunch, Caroline suddenly said, "Hazel, we just arrived in the city for the first time, and we are not familiar with this ce. Can you spend some time taking us for a walk around?"


    Hazel frowned slightly. What was Caroline thinking? Although she did not want to take them if she did, Caroline knew that Joshua would naturally follow. Was the Flores family just trying to get an opportunity to spend more time with Joshua?


    If this is the case, she had no reason to refuse, "Okay..."


    The word was barely out of her mouth when she heard Joshua say, "Hazel is really busy. If you want to travel to the city, I can arrange for others to apany you."


    "Thank you," Lanny answered.


    Their n was indeed what Hazel assumed. However, Joshua''s offer was the best they could get. Even though there would be no chance to contact Joshua or Hazel, they could stay in the city for a while longer.

 Chapter 958 - 246: Do You Have Any Ideas?

    Joshua still looked very calm. He knew that Flores'' family was selfish and was not surprised when they said that they intended to leave but suddenly changed their minds. He presumed it was because someone did not want to let them go. He wanted to make it easier on Hazel, so he gave in to them again.


    It did not appear that the family wanted to leave Denmark''s Residence. They stopped Theresa and continued talking with her.


    Hazel poked Joshua, whose indifferent attitude left herpletely confused about what he was thinking.


    "Hazel,e with me to Denmark Group this afternoon," said Joshua quietly.


    Before Hazel could say yes, Caroline spoke, "Does Mr. Denmark have work to do this afternoon?"


    "Yes." Joshua nodded.


    Caroline rolled her eyes and had a greedy thought. It would be nice if she could also live here like Theresa. What a great andfortable house to live in.


    She smiled. "We haven''t seen our daughter for a long time. Can we spend more time with her?"


    "No problem," Joshua said quietly. "The tour guide I arranged has arrived, and they will take your family around the imperial capital."


    In an instant, Caroline froze. Visiting the imperial capital was her previous request, so there was no way for her to refuse it.


    Hazel turned to look at Joshua with surprise. Caroline obviously wanted to stay at Denmark Residence, but Joshua spoke simply and solved the matter. There was no way he didn''t understand what Caroline meant. Did it mean Joshua didn''t want the Flores family to stay?


    Caroline tried to say something more, but Nanny Carter walked in with a guide before she could speak.


    "Have good fun," Joshua said quietly. "I have something to do with Hazel, and I won''t keep you."


    The faces of the Flores family were low, and they looked as if they were humiliated. Joshua''s words were clearly meant to drive them away. Even if they said they wanted to stay, very likely, they would be just asking for nothing.


    "Thank you, Mr. Denmark," Caroline said reluctantly.


    The Flores family eventually left following the guide.


    Hazel and Joshua got in his car and drive in silence to Denmark Group. She hadn''t told Joshua that the Flores family would be at Denmark Residence, and he did not mention it. She was still confused by his attitude toward them.


    Joshua fulfilled almost all of the conditions that they had demanded, but he still did not seem close enough to be a family member. Was it because he refused to forgive them for abandoning him that he kept them at arm''s length?


    As they were walking into the building, Hazel''s eyes darkened, she was trying to decipher Joshua''s attitude again.


    "Joshua, do you think Theresa is pitiful?" She sighed.


    "Mm," he said, looking at her with deep eyes, "you seem to care about her?"


    "Of course, she''s a nice, kind girl," she said meaningfully. "I like her very much, and I feel she is like my younger sister, so I want to help her despite myself."


    "How do you want to help her?" he asked quietly.


    She was confused. She was hinting, but why did she feel he wouldn''t be willing to help Theresa until she wanted to help him? Was he so embarrassed? She could do nothing but try to figure out his attitude.


    "I''ve asked her. She wants to study in the imperial capital." She suggested. "Maybe we can let her stay with us to study."


    "It''s easy," he said quietly. "But if you really want to help her, you''d better advise her to spend less time with her family. You''d better confirm with her to see if she''s ready for that."


    "I, I will ask herter..." She was kind of in a daze.


    She proposed that Theresa should stay because the Flores family would thus certainly stay in the imperial capital. If Joshua agreed, it meant he did care about the Flores family. But why did he say that only Theresa could stay without the other Flores family members? Why was it so hard to guess what was in that man''s mind?


    She waspletely bewildered, and it would bepletely pointless to continue the conversation.


    She happily changed her subject. "By the way, it is our school''s anniversary this weekend, and there''s a ball Sunday night. Unfortunately, I am short of a dancing partner. Who do you think¡­ I should invite?"


    Seeing the sparkle of excitement in her eyes, he raised her chin without hesitation. "Hazel Crowe, who else do you want to invite, huh?"


    "What do you mean? It''s not like I have any wooers." She shyly pped his hand away.


    "How could you have no wooers?" He looked at her with hidden bitterness. "I''m just giving you the best option. But really, you don''t have any other choices because I''ll never give anyone else a chance to approach you."


    She couldn''t help chuckling. The annoyance caused by the Flores family all vanished with the wind. She and the Flores family loathed each other, but she was thankful that it didn''t affect her and Joshua''s rtionship.


    "Then you muste," she said seriously. "It is a date!"


    "I''ll definitelye." He nodded.


    ***


    Although the Flores family visited the imperial capital following the guide, they felt even more dissatisfied. They had clearly seen Joshua, but why didn''t he admit their rtionship?


    Back at their temporary home, Caroline''sints never stopped.


    "Lanny, what should we do?" she said, annoyed, "And why is Joshua so kind to this bitch, Hazel? It really pisses me off! I must break them up!"


    "Do you have any ideas?" Lanny frowns with displeasure. "Do you think Joshua Denmark had held on the respect he had when he was a kid, and he would obey you in every aspect?"


    "Of course, I have ideas!" Caroline said very unhappily. "Even if he doesn''t obey me, isn''t it very simple to make them misunderstand each other? But I need helpers¡­ Henry, contact that woman and ask her to do something for me."


    "What?" Henry looked reluctant.


    Caroline whispered in his ear, and he couldn''t resist disagreeing. "No way. Joshua Denmark would never agree with this!"


    "Who said I was going to get Joshua to agree?" She sneered, "You''re stupid. I''m doing this for Hazel!"


    "Okay, I''ll go now." He agreed quickly.

 Chapter 959 - 247: Why Did You Come Back?

    Caroline was quite efficient. Before Quantum University''s anniversary began, she had brought a dozen young, beautiful women to Denmark Residence.


    Joshua was at work, and Hazel was at school when they arrived. The bodyguards outside didn''t stop Caroline because she had called ahead of time to say she wasing to visit Theresa.


    When Caroline brought the women into the living room, Theresa was dumbstruck.


    "What are you doing, Mom?" Theresa asked in a low voice.


    Caroline couldn''t help cursing, "Screw you. I''m not doing anything to embarrass you. Can''t you just talk louder? Do you think I''m a thief?"


    Theresa shuddered with fear. She would have been too scared to ask at ordinary times, but it was different now. If Caroline did anything to annoy Hazel or Joshua, there would end up being a terrible oue, so she clearly had to figure out her n.


    "Mom, what the hell are you doing?" she asked again.


    Caroline was about to continue scolding her, but Nanny Carter came up to them and asked, "Yeah, I''m curious, too."


    Nanny Carter was followed by a maid who held a beautiful blue dress Joshua had prepared for Hazel in advance.


    "Go and hang the dress in Miss Crowe''s room," Nanny Carter turned her head around to whisper. "Miss Crowe will wear it the day after tomorrow in the school anniversary."


    Caroline listened carefully to their conversation. She red at the dress as if she was trying to burn a hole in it with her eyes.


    "You''re the housekeeper here, right?" As the maid walked away with the dress, Caroline quickly looked at Nanny Carter with a softer attitude.


    When she came thest time, she saw that Joshua was very loving to Nanny Carter, so she knew very well that she had better not offend her. Having said that, Caroline was still a little condescending when she looked at Nanny Carter.


    "I was just trying to tell you," Caroline said with a haughty air. "Look! All the maids here are old and in looking! How can you have these people around Joshua?"


    Nanny Carter''s face became unsightly. "All of them have been working at the Denmark family for more than a decade, so of course, they''re not young. But they''repetent and polite¡­"


    "I don''t think so." Caroline sneered. "Weren''t there some of themughing at us when we were here thest time? I think you had better rece the old and ugly ones. I''ve chosen so many young and beautiful girls carefully. They are more suitable to be around Joshua..."


    Theresa was very anxious, and she did not think that Caroline would dare to do something so extreme. She secretly took out her phone and sent Hazel a message. "Hazel,e back soon. My mom brought a lot¡­."


    However, before it was finished, Caroline shouted in anger. "Theresa, what are you doing?!"


    Theresa was startled by Caroline, so she sent the message without finishing it.


    "No, nothing¡­" She shook her head hastily.


    "Are you secretly tipping Hazel off?!" Caroline asked in a low voice, grimly snatching away Theresa''s phone.


    "I, I don''t¡­" Theresa was scared and denied it.


    Caroline let out a hmph and didn''t n to return it to her.


    "No way!" said Nanny Carter, looking cold. "Take them away immediately. We don''t need them here!"


    "You''re just the housekeeper here. Do you think you have the final say on everything?" Seeing Nanny Carter disagreed with her, Caroline got angry instantly.


    "Of course, I call the shots!" Nanny Carter said unkindly. She didn''t show much displeasure with the Flores familyst time because Hazel and Joshua were also there.


    Nheless, this woman dared to interfere in Denmark Residence''s affairs,


    Nanny Carter''s blood was boiling.


    "What did you say?" Caroline spoke, annoyed. "I think you need to learn how to be a maid, too! Who are you? How could you be qualified to decide your master''s affairs?!"


    "You..." Nanny Carter felt a surge of anger in an instant. It was the first time that she was humiliated in all her years at the Denmark family. Joshua had always treated her with dignity and respect.


    Theresa was even more scared to see them arguing like that.


    ***


    Hazel was busy talking about the anniversary with her roommates. She hadn''t been in school very much, so Ariel and Summer wereining they did not see her enough.


    When she heard the sound of a message, she opened it and frowned. Caroline came to Denmark Residence once again?


    Although Hazel knew that the Flores family wouldn''t give up, she didn''t expect Caroline would be so quick and not give her a moment''s peace.


    What did she bring? The half-sentence made Hazel very confused. What did Caroline want to do this time?


    However, the situation seemed to be very urgent, so urgent that Theresa didn''t even finish her message.


    Hazel quickly bagged up her back and rushed back to Denmark Residence.


    When she arrived, she met Joshua at the door, who was getting out of his car.


    "Why did youe back?" Asked Hazel in surprise.


    "A maid called me saying there was something bad happening in the house," said Joshua, frowning. "I had to go home and check on things. What about you?"


    "I heard almost the same situation," she said quickly, without exining. "Stop it. Let''s go and check first."


    "Okay!" He nodded. He took Hazel''s hand naturally and approached the living room with her.


    As soon as they went in, they heard a quarrel.


    "I call the shots here. Get the women out of here!" Nanny Carter covered her chest and pale with anger.


    Caroline said darkly, "I told you they''re not for you. I''m not going to do as you say..."


    Caroline''s voice trailed off as Joshua and Hazel walked in and walked up to Nanny Carter.


    Hazel patted Nanny Carter on the back, nervously saying, "Nanny Carter, you''re in bad shape. Don''t be angry¡­"


    "What happened?" Joshua asked, looking unhappily at Caroline.


    Caroline was already extremely irritated, but then Joshua and Hazel walked into the room hand in hand, which pissed her off. After they came in, they were just worried about Nanny Carter, who was just a maid. They didn''t care about her at all. To top it all off, Joshua had a demanding manner, as if she had bullied Nanny Carter.


    She knew that if she got angry and lost her temper, her rtionship with Joshua would worsen, and she definitely did not want that.


    "Joshua, that''s it," Caroline said with a smiling face. "Come and have a look at these young girls. How beautiful! And they''re all gorgeous. Also, I''ve asked them, and they said they have a good education¡­"


    Hazel was bbergasted. She had noticed the women before she walked in, but it had never urred to her that they were all brought in by Caroline.

 Chapter 960 - 248: Why Are You So Jealous?

    "Master Denmark!"


    The group of women was both surprised and pleased. Some of them lowered their heads very shyly, while others looked at him boldly.


    There was a touch of displeasure in Joshua''s eyes as he calmly interrupted Caroline, "Why did you bring these people here?"


    "Hear me out," Caroline said, after giving Hazel a sideways nce.


    With a smile on her face, she continued, "I''ve checked for you. All of these girls are good at cooking and other housework. They deserve to be around you. As long as you keep them around, they will take care of all of your meals and needs. They will be your everything¡­if you are hungry, thirsty, tired¡­"


    Hazel was speechless. What cooking and housework? Caroline was aiming at her, suggesting that she didn''t deserve Joshua.


    "So, you brought them here for Joshua''s blind date?" Hazel spoke nonchntly.


    "What blind date? Hazel, why are you so jealous?" Caroline exined impatiently as her eyes shed with pride. "They''re all the new maids that I found. What do you think of them? Aren''t they great?"


    Hazel''s lips twitched. Caroline was tantly arranging for the woman to steal her boyfriend.


    "Hazel, are you worried that these girls are too excellent and that Joshua will have a crush on them?" There was a sneer in Caroline''s eyes, but she said with a gentle tone, "You really overthink. Joshua is so kind to you, which makes me especially touched. Don''t you believe him?"


    Hazel could not even speak, she finally saw through Caroline''s tactics. If she stopped these girls from being maids, that would mean she didn''t believe Joshua. If she said she believed Joshua, it would mean she agreed to let the women stay. Whether she agreed or not, it was an admission that these women were better than her.


    As Caroline defiantly stared at Hazel, who was wondering how to reply, Joshua spoke quietly, "Don''t bother."


    Caroline was in a daze. She thought that Joshua might refuse, but she didn''t expect he would refuse so quickly. These girls were specifically selected by her. Henry''s eyes lit up when he saw them, but why was Joshuapletely unmoved?


    No man didn''t like pretty young girls, and there was a legitimate reason to keep them. Why would Joshua refuse? She could not figure it out at all!


    She hurried to persuade, "Joshua¡­"


    Joshua calmly raised his hand, stopping her from continuing. "Our maids are very capable, and I have no intention of changing them. Nanny Carter is my elder. She is responsible for all the arrangements of personnel in Denmark Residence. She really has the final say here. Please don''t disturb her work again. Besides¡­"


    The smile on Caroline''s face was fading as Joshua''s words were clearly a p in the face. She even heard the warning in his words, he was angry with her for quarreling with Nanny Carter.


    Joshua looked at Caroline nonchntly and said, "I don''t think any of these women are beautiful and excellent."


    Caroline''s face twisted into a scowl instantly. It never urred to her that Joshua would deny her idea so exhaustively. Though she was angry and wanted to explode on the spot, she knew that she must react calmly in her heart.


    "Joshua," Caroline''s body trembled as she pinched her own palm hard, making her eyes red with pain. "Don''t me me. Every time I see you, I think of our little son. You know, I haven''t seen him since he was so young. I miss him very much! I''ve never been able to do anything for him, so when I see you, I can''t help but think of you as for him¡­"


    Hazel looked at Joshua. Caroline had already talked about the secret. Would her confession help to open Joshua''s heart?


    Joshua was a bit sad, he spoke quietly, "Mrs. Flores, I can understand your feelings. However, I am not your son, please do not put the feelings for your son on me."


    Caroline, who was sobbing, stopped crying and looked at him with a face of disbelief. Hazel was also very surprised. She wondered if Joshua was serious or just angry.


    "I, I just feel so guilty¡­" Caroline stammered, "I''m trying to do something for him. So please don''t me me for causing you trouble¡­"


    Joshua looked calm as she appeared dispirited. "Mrs. Flores, you can''t interfere in your son''s life like that, no matter what."


    Hazel looked at him with aplicated expression. Why was Joshua so patient? If anyone else had done this, he would have punished them.


    It appeared to Hazel that the Flores family was a unique situation. He had been helping them for years, giving them unconditional gifts, and now he was indulging Caroline. If she thought there was nothing between them, she would be lying to herself.


    She thought so, and it was obvious Caroline thought the same since she looked pleased. It seemed that she had done something wrong this time, so Joshua was unhappy. However, he did not want them out of his life.


    "I see. I''ll never do anything like that again!" She hurried to promise.


    "Get Mrs. Flores a ride home, please," said Joshua to one maid.


    Caroline did not want to push her luck any further, so out of fear of provoking Joshua anymore, she quickly followed behind the maid.


    The group of women was disheartened about leaving, but they all reluctantly left.


    Nanny Carter red angrily at him immediately after Caroline left. "What do you mean, Sir? Don''t you really know what she''s here for?"


    "Nanny Carter, don''t be angry," Joshua said. "Since you don''t like her, you can make sure she is stopped immediately by the bodyguards next time. You are in charge of such a big house. Don''t bother yourself to argue with such a woman."


    "You¡­" Nanny Carter was angry and powerless. "It''s okay if I''m wronged, but she brought those women to make Miss Crowe unhappy clearly. What do you want her to think of you¡­"


    Nanny Carter suddenly halted because she realized that Hazel was nearby.


    "Nanny Carter, I''m fine," Hazel said with a slight smile, shaking her head. "Joshua didn''t let the women stay, and I''m delighted. You can rest assured that I trust him."


    "That''s great¡­" Nanny Carter smiled embarrassedly, then she turned to Joshua and scolded him. "Look, how sensible Miss Crowe is. You should cherish such a good girl!"


    "I will." Joshua didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    Afterforting Nanny Carter, Joshua and Hazel left together. He opened the car door and said, "Hazel, let me take you back to school."


    "Don''t bother." Hazel smiled. "You have work to do. I''ll take a taxi."

 Chapter 961 - 249: You Must Come

    Joshua raised his eyebrows slightly, and he reached out his hand to press against the car and stopped Hazel.


    "Hazel, are you upset about what just happened?" He looked at her with deep eyes. He could sense that she wasn''t just refusing to let him take her back to school, but it also seemed that she was secretly distancing herself from him.


    Hazel was in her own world and suddenly felt like she was a little unreasonable. She did dislike the Flores family and was unhappy about Caroline''s behavior, but it was nothing to do with Joshua.


    Joshua was willing to be nice to the Flores family, which she certainly understood, and it was irrational that he refused to admit they were his family members because he had been abandoned.


    Besides, Joshua was the person concerned, so wasn''t he more anxious than she was? She could not continue to make trouble for him at this time. Besides, Joshua could see her displeasure in a simple sentence, which naturally showed that he did care a lot about her.


    "No." She smiled as she shook her head. "I''m afraid you''re busy. I don''t mean anything else by it. Don''t overthink."


    His eyes twinkled. No matter whether Hazel had meant something else or not, she wouldn''t talk about it now.


    "Get in," he spoke quietly, "I''ll take you back."


    "Okay." She didn''t say no this time.


    They arrived at Quantum University''s gate, and Hazel was about to get out of the car when Joshua grabbed her arm.


    "Hazel, I''m not very good at rtionships, so I don''t know how to guess what a woman is thinking," he said earnestly, his eyes soft. "If I''m not good enough to make you happy, let me know."


    Her heart softened as he still remembered the incident. She gave him a kiss on the cheek, smiled, and said, "I will."


    The kiss reassured Joshua a lot. The smile on his lips was gentler. "The school bell is still being held tomorrow night, isn''t it?"


    "Yes!" She nodded heavily. "You muste!"


    "Of course." He smiled. "I''m looking forward to it."


    His phone rang immediately after Hazel left. It was Jaxson. Joshua answered the phone with anticipation.


    "Jaxson, have you figured it out?" His fingers tapped on the steering wheel.


    "Yes," Jaxson said. "Mrs. Flores contacted an agency and found those women under the guise of finding a maid for you."


    "Who gave her the idea? Why is the agency so efficient? Is there anyone behind the scene?" Joshua asked, his eyes a little cold.


    "This¡­" Jaxson was a bit embarrassed because he hadn''t really thought about these questions.


    However, after Joshua reminded him, he also found it highly questionable. Even if Caroline coulde up with an idea of nting people around Joshua, how could she know she should go to an agency? She had no idea how these things happened.


    More coincidentally, she found the most suitable agency, and the agency found enough women in three days, which was even more questionable.


    "I''ll investigate it now." Jaxson hastened to say.


    "Mm." Joshua continued asking, frowning, "Have they done anything unusual these days?"


    "No," Jaxson replied. "The Flores couple are still shopping and spending money everywhere as usual. Henry spends his days drinking and going to bars¡­"


    Joshua''s eyes turned a little colder as he listened to Jaxson''s report. He trusted his men. The Flores family''s behavior didn''t seem normal, but his men could not find more details.


    Not finding things showed that other parties mean we''re smarter and more cautious. The other party was secretly contacting the Flores family right in front of them.


    "Keep an eye on Henry," Joshua said in a deep voice. "After he goes to the bar, find out who he meets and who he sits with!"


    "I see!" Jaxson spoke at once.


    When he hung up, Joshua''s eyes were darker. The opponent this time was really not simple because whoever it was, was obviously well-prepared. Furthermore, the person''s reason was difficult to determine, so he had to be more careful.


    Quantum University''s anniversary was in the next few days. Hazel''s college prepared a maid''s caf¨¦, the boys dressed as maids and the girls dressed as waiters. Hazel''s good looks got her a spot as one of the waiters.


    Early in the morning, Ariel and Summer waited for Hazel to return to the dorm room. They had not yet seen her waiter outfit, so they were very looking forward to it.


    Ariel called her several times urgently, but she didn''t answer the phone.


    They were waiting anxiously when there was a knock on the door of their room.


    "I''ll get the door." Ariel ran to the door hurriedly, but as soon as she opened the door, she saw a bunch of red roses held by a handsome boy.


    The boy leaned against the doorframe and gave the roses to Ariel with a smile curving his lips. "To you, my beloved fairy."


    Ariel''s face turned red instantly, but the next moment, she looked at the person in front of her in disbelief, "Ele, Hazel?"


    Hazel was dressed respectably as a waiter, her long hair was tucked away in a beret, and she looked very handsome. If she hadn''t lived with Hazel for four years and she would have known her so well, she wouldn''t have recognized her so quickly.


    "Yeah," Hazel chuckled and walked in with the bouquet. "Where''s Summer? Hurry up ande with me to the ssroom¡­"


    Summer had juste out of the bathroom, and she was shocked to see Hazel. But before she could speak, she heard Ariel''s cry with grief and indignation, "Hazel Crowe!"


    Ariel then rushed at Hazel, very annoyed. Hazel was startled and dodged before asking dazedly, "What''s wrong with you, Ariel?"


    "Hazel, I hate you!" Ariel looked heart-stricken.


    "Why?" Hazel was more confused.


    "Why tease me if you can''t marry me?!" Ariel has clenched her teeth. "I, this fairy, have been moved, okay?!"


    Hazel didn''t know whether tough or cry. She just had done it spur-of-the-moment, but she didn''t expect Ariel would take it seriously.


    "Ha ha! You deserve it!" Summer looked at Hazel, gloating. "If you hadn''te in and grinned cheekily, even I would have been fooled."


    "Does it look that real?" asked Hazel in surprise.


    "Yes!" Ariel and Summer said in unison.


    Then Summer threw a mirror at her and said, "Hazel, you just don''t know what you look like!"

 Chapter 962 - 250: You Might Regret It

    Hazel fussed over the mirror, looking intoxicated. "How can I be so handsome?! I am so mesmerized by myself!"


    Summer and Ariel''s faces darkened instantly. They grabbed the mirror in her hand. The three of themughed and joked for a while before going to the ssroom.


    When she got to the ssroom, Hazel naturally caused a stir. Their gender-inverted maid''s cafe, as it were, attracted plenty of attention.


    People were constantlying and going.


    Though many of the girls came to see the maids, most of them came to take photos with Hazel. Finally, the maids got so angry with Hazel that they asked her to work backstage.


    Backstage, she just helped make coffee and was more rxed. She took a break, and when she came back, she heard someone call to her, "Hazel, table eight is here for you!"


    She was a little surprised. Who was looking for her?


    When she went to Table 8, she was speechless. Derek was sitting at the table waiting for her.


    Derek had not been around she began dating Joshua, so why did he want to see her now?


    She spun around and was ready to leave as she didn''t want to speak to him. Before she could leave, though, Derek tugged on her sleeve, "Ele, Hazel?"


    She was stuck and had to ask, "What do you need, guest?"


    His eyes shed with a touch of desire. "I need you¡­"


    She moved her fingers a little and looked at him with a vague smile. "What did you say?"


    "Uh..." Derek suddenly became a wuss as he was guilty. "I need you to sit down and talk with me for a while."


    She frowned. Derek was a guest now. She didn''t want to make a scene.


    "About what?" She sat opposite him.


    "That¡­" Derek''s eyes sparkled with surprise. "You look very handsome in the outfit."


    "I know that. You don''t have to remind me," she said quietly.


    He was helpless. He wasplimenting Hazel. Why did Hazel consider it as a reminder? He didn''t expect Hazel would be so¡­ narcissistic.


    "Hazel Crowe," he took a deep breath and said with some trepidation, "I''m single now¡­"


    "I see," she said indifferently, "but we don''t offer emotional chatting here. If you want to talk about it, go somewhere else."


    "I would like to invite you to be my partner!" He hastened to say as he reached out his hand a little anxiously to grasp her wrist.


    Her eyes became cold, and she dodged quickly before she pressed his hand on the table with a backhand. "What gave you the courage to invite me to be your dancing partner? Did you think I would agree to it?"


    He withdrew his hand in pain. He had been so anxious that he forgot that Hazel wasn''t easy-going at all.


    His face became red instantly, and he said with shame and anger, "You would not be invited anyway! So, I am reluctant even to invite you; you are so pathetic. After all, you will be graduating soon, and I was just offering you a chance to show off."


    She was taken aback. She was really desperate to beat this guy, but this asion wasn''t suitable for that. She took a deep breath and said, half grinning, "Alright, but I have a condition."


    "What is it?" He looked pleased immediately.


    A smile curved her lips. "I''m going to wear this tonight, and Ick a female partner. You may wear a dress."


    "You...!" He was furious that Hazel asked him to wear a dress. She disagreed with his invitation, but she was obviously deceiving him.


    He was red up. "What are you so proud of, Hazel?! Do you think there''s someone wanting to invite you to dance since you had an affair with Joshua¡­ that man? I don''t want you to be aughing stock, that''s why I want to help you out! Don''t be so ungrateful!"


    She understood suddenly. The gossip about her and Joshua had been talked about around school, but Joshua stated that there was no rtionship at the press conference.


    After that, although Vanessa had a fierce quarrel with her, she did not reveal her identity. Besides, Joshua acted quickly to delete all the news rted to her online. In the eyes of her ssmates, she just had an affair with Joshua and was "dumped."


    Considering her past "fame," those who wanted to invite her, of course, had to wonder if they were going to be criticized or worshiped.


    "Who says I can''t get a dancing partner?" Hazel''s mouth tilted slightly upward mockingly. Then she stood up suddenly and reached out her hand to a girl next to her like a gentleman. "Would you like to be my dancing partner for the evening, my prettydy?"


    "I would, I would!"


    "Me, me!"


    The cheeks of a few girls turned red as they scrambled to reply.


    Mockingly, Hazel looked at Derek, whose face turned purple with anger. He let out a snort and left.


    After he left, Hazel consoled the girls. Seeing that she was trying to hook up with others, a few boys consulted and kicked her out, not allowing her to stay even backstage.


    Hazel wasn''t too worried about it; she went back to her dorm room to change her clothes, nning to walk around in the school.


    But hardly had she walked out of the dorm room when a figure stopped her. "Hazel Crowe."


    Hazel couldn''t help but frown.


    Was it a special day except for the school anniversary today? How did two men find her and bother her within an hour? It was Henry Flores standing in front of her. How did he find her at school?


    "What do you want?" asked Hazel indifferently.


    Henry said with an attitude that he thought was very handsome. "I hear it''s the anniversary of your school today. Show me around."


    Hazel''s lips twitched as she calmly walked past him. "I''m busy. Go yourself."


    "You''d better not say no. You might regret it." He sneered. "I''ll show you something before you decide."


    She stopped in surprise. Did Henry mean to threaten her?


    "Okay, let me see what you''re going to threaten me with." She looked at him with a faint smile, her arms folded.


    "You''re a smart, sensible woman." He chuckled. He took out his phone and showed a few photos in front of her. "I was just walking around your school, and I found this very interesting scene. If I showed them to Joshua Denmark, do you think he would be angry?"


    When her eyes fell on the photos, they turned a little darker.

 Chapter 963 - 251: Gossip About Her

    The photos were taken when Derek tried to grope her, but Hazel held his hand down on the table. However, from the candid perspective, it looked like Hazel was flirting with him.


    Hazel waspletely irritated with Henry. It wasn''t because he threatened to send them to Joshua but because he actually stalked her. No wonder he was waiting for her as soon as she walked out of the dormitory.


    Seeing her more unsightly expression, Henry thought he found Hazel''s fault and was satisfied. "Rest assured, as long as you listen to me, I will not meddle in your rtionship with Joshua."


    "Oh." Hazel sneered. It seemed Henry didn''t just want her to apany him around campus but also wanted to threaten her with these photos.


    "Then you can send them to Joshua. Do you need me to give you his number?" she said mockingly.


    Henry was in a daze. Wasn''t Hazel scared of his threat?


    Noticing Hazel was walking past him and leaving, he quickly chased after her, reluctantly asking, "Hazel, don''t you understand what would happen if I send these photos to Joshua Denmark? My parents don''t like you to begin with. If they know it, they will definitely use these photos to force you to break up with him!"


    She said indifferently, "Oh, got it."


    He looked at her with an evil smile. It seemed that she didn''t care. He thought of what the people had told him, so he asked coldly, "Even if you believe that Joshua won''t be angry because of these pictures, aren''t you afraid that he will be caught in a dilemma?"


    She stopped abruptly. Indeed, if they fought, Joshua would be in the middle of a dilemma between her and the Flores family. But did Henry want to threaten her in this way?


    Taking a deep breath, she said coldly. "If he''s not in a dilemma now, he''ll beter. I had better let them know it early than to hide it. If I really part with him, won''t it be what you want?"


    She smiled and left without looking back.


    Henry''s face became unsightly because it was clear Hazel didn''t care about their threats. It wouldn''t work even if he caught up with her.


    Besides, she was immune to coercion, so all her ns would be useless. It seemed that he could only send the photos to Joshua to determine his attitude toward the situation.


    Joshua had just walked out of a meeting when he saw Jaxson waiting for him; his face was full of despair.


    "Let me guess, is it about the Flores family again?" He frowned a little.


    "... Yes." Jaxson wore a wry smile.


    The Flores family did not have Joshua''s contact information, so he was contacted every time. Hence, he was tired of the Flores family, and Joshua could guess what he would say when he saw his expression.


    "What''s the matter with them this time?" Joshua asked.


    "They sent a few photos," Jaxson said, handing the phone to Joshua. Then he said helplessly, "They said that Miss Crowe cheated on you and asked you to dump her."


    Joshua stared nkly at the photos and returned the phone to Jaxson. "Tell them to mind their own business. Besides, urge them again, figure out when they''ll leave."


    No matter how arrogant the Flores family was, urging them to go home was always their weakness. They were gradually wearing away his patience.


    "Aye," Jaxson agreed.


    He quickly called back to the Flores family. Lanny and Caroline got the call, they wondered if they had misheard, but after several confirmation of what Jaxson said, they were both bewildered.


    When they got off the phone with Jaxson, Caroline yelled anxiously, "How did that happen? Did Hazel buy Jaxson off to stop Joshua from seeing the pictures?"


    "It''s impossible," Lanny said. "He would not be so bold. Besides, he cannot hide it from Joshua."


    "Then what now? He''s urging us to go home again!" Caroline cursed angrily. "What is the damn boy thinking? Why is he unwilling to admit that we are his parents?!"


    Lanny had no idea. He thought for a while and said, "Tell Henry about this and let him ask the person if there is anything she can do."


    Caroline called Henry immediately, and before long, Henry called them back with an answer.


    Caroline had a deep and thoughtful look on her face when she hung up with Henry. Lanny quickly asked, "What''s going on? What did our son say?"


    "There''s a way," Caroline hesitated, "but we have to pay the price."


    "What price?" he continued asking.


    After Caroline told him the advice that Henry had heard, Lanny hesitated for a while before biting the bullet. "Let''s do it. If we want to stay, we''ll have to do it!"


    ***


    It wasn''t quite dusk when Hazel got dressed for the ball, and Nanny Carter had sent her dress to her earlier in the day.


    After putting on it, Hazel went to the school square with Ariel and Summer. The square was now as bright as daylight, with spotlights everywhere.


    Each of the students was wearing suits or beautiful dresses. Some had begun to dance, but Hazel stood in the corner of the square calmly. She was surprised to hear students were talking about her.


    "Who is that? She looks beautiful. Is she a student at our school?"


    "It seems to be Hazel?"


    "Hazel? The one who had an affair with Joshuast semester? Doesn''t she look so pretty?"


    "Yes, I remember her picture on the school forum was just so-so. Did she have stic surgery?"


    "It must be! Master Denmark must have broken up with her because she was ugly, so she went to get stic surgery!"


    Listening to the gossip, Hazel was astounded and hurt. The students indeed had a good memory, and it was no wonder that Derek was so sure she wouldn''t be invited to dance. Indeed, someone did need to have a lot of courage to dance with her in such a high-profile situation.


    "Hazel, why isn''t Prince Charming here?" asked Ariel.


    "I just asked him," said Hazel, with a smile. "He''s heading toward the school now. He''s almost here."


    "Great," Ariel said in a low voice. "Don''t pay attention to those people who say unpleasant words about you behind your back. When Prince Charming is here, they will definitely be extremely jealous!"


    "Come on," Hazel couldn''t helpughing. "I just want my boyfriend to be my dancing partner, but not to show off."


    "You''re showing off because you have a boyfriend!" Ariel said sadly.


    After theyughed and talked for a while, Ariel was invited to dance, so she strolled happily to the dance floor.


    Hazel was still waiting. She asked Summer for her phone and looked at the time. The dance hadn''t officially started yet. Joshua should be there in time.


    "Hazel Crowe, don''t wait," Henry said as he walked up behind her.


    "Joshua won''t be here today," he said firmly.

 Chapter 964 - 252: What Gave You The Illusion That I Would Believe You?

    Eyebrows raised, Hazel walked elsewhere as if she heard nothing.


    "Hazel!" Henry''s face looked particrly unattractive. He caught up with her and sneered. "I advise you to leave early, so you won''t lose all self-respect here!"


    She stopped and looked at him coldly. "If I left, Joshua would not find me. You wish!"


    "You don''t believe me?" His eyes shed with a cold light.


    "What gave you the illusion that I would believe you?" She looked surprised.


    "Then you''ll wait and beughed at by all!" said he, gnashing his teeth. Then he left with a cold grunt.


    "... Psycho!" She mumbled, speechless. But then she couldn''t help but furrow slightly because Henry wouldn''t juste to say such a weirdment to her for no reason. Would Joshua... really be unable toe?


    ***


    Joshua was on his way to Quantum University. He certainly wanted to spend time with Hazel at her school anniversary ball.


    He frowned a little as the phone rang. The call was from Jaxson. Jaxson knew about his schedule tonight, but he still chose to call at this time. It seemed that something urgent had happened.


    So, Joshua answered the phone and asked in a deep voice, "Jaxson, what''s the matter?"


    "President, something is wrong," Jaxson''s voice sounded a little worried. "There''s something wrong with the Flores family!"


    Joshua looked a little cautious as the Flores family was still restless. Then he asked coldly. "What''s the matter?"


    "Lanny was in a car ident, and he seems to be badly hurt." Jaxson continued, "His wife called me and said he wanted to see you for thest time..."


    "Was his ident real or not?" Joshua''s eyes were a little deeper. It was too much of a coincidence to have a car ident at this time.


    "I checked, and the ident was true," Jaxson exined, "but it''s not clear if his condition is that serious. I am now in the hospital. Lanny has been taken to the emergency room."


    Joshua frowned slightly. Would the Flores family use a car ident trick as a way to stay? They were scrupulous.


    Before he could speak, he heard Jaxson say in surprise, "What are you doing? This is my phone¡­"


    There was an argument, and Jaxson''s phone seemed to have been taken by someone. Soon Joshua heard Caroline crying.


    "Joshua, my husband, is bleeding a lot," said Caroline, crying. "I''m so scared. Do you think he will die? Pleasee over, I''m afraid this is thest time you can meet him! If you don''te, I shall not live, either¡­"


    "Mrs. Flores, don''t get excited¡­"


    There was another argument on the phone, and it seemed that Jaxson stopped Caroline, who was trying to kill herself.


    Joshua''s brows were furrowed more tightly. Whether or not it was a trick, he had to go to check if Lanny''s situation was serious.


    "I''ll be right there," said Joshua quietly.


    Hearing his words, the crying on the other end of the phone stopped. Joshua hung up and said to the driver, "Turn around and go to the hospital."


    Jaxson was waiting in the hospital while Caroline was still crying but not as desperate as before. Suddenly, they heard the sound of footsteps. They looked up and saw Joshua wasing with a team of doctors.


    Caroline froze instantly. Why did Joshua bring the doctors? Did he suspect that Lanny was pretending?


    She was irritated, but she was also a little d because the person who helped them n this had warned them in advance. Lanny''s condition was not serious, but he was definitely not fake as he looked very horrendous.


    "President." Jaxson greeted him as he knew what Joshua was thinking.


    But before he could say anything, Caroline thrust him away and came to Joshua with a face full of anger.


    She questioned him angrily. "Joshua Denmark, what do you mean by bringing people with you? Do you suspect my husband of faking it? How could you do this? Do you think we''ll y a joke on you with such a serious matter?"


    Looking at Caroline, who was talking with no guilt on her face, Joshua''s eyes got darker.


    "Mrs. Flores, you misunderstood," Jaxson hurriedly exined. "The President doesn''t doubt you; he just wants to help Mr. Flores transfer to another hospital."


    "... Another hospital?" Caroline froze instantly.


    "Denmark Group has its own private hospital. Both its medical conditions and medical level are much better than here. Let Mr. Flores be transferred there, he will be cured sooner," Jaxson continued.


    Caroline was in a panic because such a situation had never urred to her, and she didn''t know how to deal with it.


    What made her more worried was that the person had arranged for them, and Lanny should be able to stay in the hospital long enough with the injury as nned.


    But if they went to the private hospital of Denmark Group, people there would listen to Joshua. After that, as long as Lanny was cured, their trick would not be able to be hidden from Joshua. How could that be?


    Caroline racked her brain. "This¡­ will private hospitals be more expensive?"


    "You can rest assured that our President will pay all the expenses," Jaxson exined.


    "How, however," she stammered, "my husband is still under surveince."


    "We have contacted the hospital ahead of time, and there is no problem with the transfer now," said the doctor next to them.


    The doctors had gone in to see Lanny, the door of the room opened, and the doctors walked out to talk about the transfer.


    Caroline became more panic-stricken. She couldn''t find any reason to disagree.


    Before she could say anything, Joshua said quietly, "Mrs. Flores, it''s most important to save the patient now. If you try to stop us again, I''m afraid that Mr. Flores might misunderstand and think that you don''t want to save him."


    Caroline felt scared deep down in her heart. Did Joshua mean that he had begun to doubt her?


    She didn''t dare say anything more but just watched.


    "By the way, I think you were probably too worried to remember, so I called your son and daughter. They will go to the hospital together to meet you," said Joshua.


    Caroline turned even paler because she had forgotten such a big hole! Henry knew the truth, and she didn''t like Theresa at all, so she didn''t even think of informing them.


    It seemed that Joshua really doubted them. She would have to be more careful, and she couldn''t do anything that would raise his suspicion.


    "Thank, thank you so much." The corners of Caroline''s mouth twitched. "I am so careless. I forgot everything when I was worried¡­"

 Chapter 965 - 253: Am I That Boring?

    Joshua''s eyes shed with coldness, but he didn''t say anything.


    The doctor pushed Lanny out of the emergency room and put him in an ambnce. The transfer to Denmark Group''s hospital went smoothly.


    Joshua took a doctor aside and asked in a low voice, "How is his injury?"


    "I''ve checked. It looks serious, but it shouldn''t be life-threatening," whispered the doctor.


    "I see." Joshua''s eyes twinkled.


    Watching Caroline leave with the ambnce, Joshua raised his wrist to take a look at the time, then his eyes dimmed slightly.


    The driver stopped the car in front of him. He opened the door and jumped in, "Quantum University."


    The ball had started, but he should still have time. He took out his phone and called Hazel. However, there was no answer.


    "The girl¡­" He frowned helplessly, "doesn''t carry her phone?"


    Hazel had left her cell phone in her dorm room because she knew that Joshua would be there in her heart.


    She wondered if she imagined things, but it felt that many people were secretly watching and talking about her even though she had tried hard to keep a low profile.


    She couldn''t help but frown. When did she start to suffer from paranoia?


    "Hazel." Summer came towards her with an unsightly expression.


    "What''s the matter?" Hazel raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    "I don''t know who it was, but two days ago, there was a deliberately vague post on the school forum." Summer took out her phone and handed it to Hazel.


    Hazel took it in wonder to briefly read it.


    The post was anonymous, and it was really unclear. The content was posted with what appeared to be a very jealous tone. It mentioned the anniversary ball, and no matter how beautifully others dressed, it would be useless because someone would steal the limelight.


    After all, she had had an affair with some unattainable Prince Charming.


    It didn''t mention Hazel''s name, but a few conditions listed were enough for others to guess that it was Hazel.


    Of course, the other girls weren''t willing to ept it, so they all replied sarcastically. Although thements didn''t mention Hazel by name, all of them were waiting to see her be aughing stock.


    Hazel was heartbroken. She thought she was letting her thoughts get the best of her, but it turned out that the people around were really peeping at her and secretly gossiping about her.


    "My carelessness should be med because I did not find this post earlier, otherwise, I would have it deleted!" Summer said crossly.


    "Don''t be angry," Hazel said as she put her hand on her shoulder and returned the phone to her. "There''s no mention of my name at all, so it''s normal that you could miss it."


    "Hasn''t my Prince Charming arrived yet?" Summer looked around.


    "... Mm." Hazel drooped her eyes, dispirited. "He''s probably stuck in traffic."


    "Would you like to call him?" Summer asked in a low voice.


    "No, he''s sure toe," said Hazel firmly.


    She was a bit unhappy that Joshua had not yet appeared, but she believed him. He would definitely do what he had promised.


    Summer suggested, "Let''s go to the dorm first¡­"


    Hazel shook her head. "No, what if hees and can''t find me?"


    Summer looked at her in disbelief and couldn''t help saying in a low voice, "Hazel, you''re not going to get angry about that post, so you''re going to wait for him toe and embarrass them, are you?"


    "... Am I that boring?" Hazel was astonished because the post didn''t bother her.


    But she was indeed a little angry to be standing around waiting. Joshua had promised to be there on time, but he still hadn''t arrived half an hour after the ball started.


    Hazel''s heart felt a bit of distress, and she wanted to wait for him where they had decided to meet.


    Seeing that she couldn''t persuade Hazel to leave, Summer gave up. It was as if he was waiting for Summer to leave because as soon as she was about 10 feet away, Derek walked toward Hazel.


    Knowing what he was going to say, she calmly held up her hand to tell him she wasn''t going to listen.


    Noticing this, Derek''s face changed, but he bit the bullet and still walked forward.


    She looked at him in surprise. Derek was quite courageous.


    "Hazel," he said after taking a deep breath, "I know you hate me, but he didn''te. Why don''t you think about asking me to help you? At least one dance with me will stop the others from considering you as aughing stock."


    Her eyes twinkled as Derek really wanted to help her this time.


    Unfortunately, as far as she knew, as long as they danced, he would definitely hype, and then she wouldn''t be able to clear up the misunderstanding.


    "Rest assured. It isn''t the first time that my name is ckened, and I''m not afraid of beingughed at," said she quietly.


    "Are you so stubborn?" Derek said crossly. He had been chasing her for so long and used all sorts of methods, but she refused to be with him. She did not give him any hope because of her stubborn nature.


    "Yeah," Hazel nodded calmly. "I''ll only dance with him."


    Derek was annoyed and unwilling. Even though he was afraid Hazel would do something to him, he couldn''t help but say, "What will you do if he doesn''te?"


    Her eyes were a little cold as she said indifferently, "Derek, for the sake that you who really want to help me out, I will ignore what you are saying. Please leave me alone!"


    He let out a snarl before he disappeared into the crowd.


    Hazel sighed and looked toward the school gate.


    Suddenly a figure shed before her, but it wasn''t Joshua.


    Her lip couldn''t resist shuddering because it was none other than Derek''s ex-girlfriend K. She had already had several dance partners and walked past Hazel nearly a hundred times since the ball started half an hour ago.


    Knowing that K was showing off and waiting to see her be a joke, Hazel certainly ignored her.


    As time passed, Hazel felt a little sad as she watched the people dancing on the dance floor.


    Joshua said he would arrive on time. Why hadn''t he arrived yet? Even if there was a traffic jam, he should have arrived. The surrounding taunts were louder, and they even talked openly about her close enough that she could clearly hear them.


    "Hazel," Ariel came up to her with a can in her hand before she whispered worriedly, "Are you okay?"


    "Nothing." Hazel smiled and shook her head. She reached for the drink from Ariel''s hand. "I''m a little thirsty. Let me have a drink of it."


    "Don''t..." Ariel turned pale and tried to grab it, but Hazel had already drunk it.


    Hazel took a long drink and then looked nkly at the can. "Is it¡­ beer?"

 Chapter 966 - 254: Are You Questioning Me?

    "Yes, it was bought for me, and I''ve just had a mouthful of it," Ariel looked at her helplessly. "How are thirsty you?! You took it away before I could even tell you¡­ Show me how much you drank."


    Living in the same dorm room as Hazel, Ariel knew she had a very low tolerance for alcohol. Ariel grabbed the can in a hurry and didn''t know what to say because Hazel had gulped half a can.


    "Let''s go back to the dorm, Hazel," said Ariel helplessly. ording to Hazel''s drinking capacity, she would definitely be drunk.


    "I won''t!" Hazel pushed her away, saying stubbornly, "I want to wait here."


    "Come on..." Ariel wanted to cry but had no tears. Was Hazel already starting to show signs of being drunk?


    "Don''t worry, Ariel, I''m not drunk." Hazel held out her hand to touch her hot cheeks and turned around in a circle. "I''m better at drinking now. Behold!"


    Ariel put her hand on the forehead helplessly. What''s better? Hazel was clearly already drunk!


    Those who had been watching Hazel seemed to notice this, and their taunts grew louder immediately.


    "She''s actually turning around in circles? I think she has to dance with herself since nobody asked her to dance!"


    "Isn''t she ashamed?! Look at her pretentious manner, I really thought Master Denmark would really want toe!"


    "How could it be?! Who is Master Denmark? Why would he appear for such a woman?"


    "I suspect someone intentionally wanted to draw attention before. Master Denmark is kind, afraid she would be too ashamed, so he took all the responsibility!"


    Ariel''s face turned red with anger as she listened to the arrogant discussion. However, Hazel''s name wasn''t mentioned, so she couldn''t do anything.


    "Hazel, let''s go. Let''s go back to..." She grabbed Hazel''s hand and tried to take her away forcefully.


    Hazel had already felt a little dizzy, so she staggered as Ariel jerked her.


    "Ah..." She cried and was about to fall to the ground.


    Suddenly, she was held by two steady arms. She nkly looked up and saw Joshua''s deep eyes.


    There was silence, then a loud gasp from the crowd. Everyone was waiting to see Hazel be stood up, and they never thought that Joshua would actually show up.


    Surprised and pleased, Ariel quickly let go of Hazel''s hand and stuttered with excitement. "Prince Charming, you dide!"


    "Mm." Joshua nodded to her and then looked lovingly at Hazel in his arms, saying helplessly, "How could you be so careless?"


    "Are you questioning me?" Hazel pouted unhappily. "I haven''t asked you. Why are you sote?"


    "Something happened to me¡­" he whispered.


    She took him by the hand and led him to the middle of the dance floor before he could finish his sentence. "Stop it. Let''s dance."


    Joshua raised his eyebrows. Hazel had asked him a question, but she didn''t want the answer ¡ª there was something wrong with her now.


    He looked back at Ariel, who raised the can in her hand awkwardly.


    His face darkened slightly. Was Hazel actually drunk?


    Hazel''s face was already flushed, and she put her hands on Joshua''s waist.


    "Put them here." He caught her hands and put them on his shoulders.


    "Damn it!" She frowned unhappily, and suddenly she said angrily, "I won''t dance!"


    "Huh?" He cocked a quizzical eyebrow at her. Why did the girl suddenly re-up? He was confused and lowered his head to coax her, "You can put your hands wherever you like."


    "No, no!" She thrust him away in a fit of annoyance. She lifted her leg to kick, but her shoe flew off. There was a sudden silence in the square, and almost everyone looked in their direction.


    They were very surprised to see Joshua arrive and he was actually trying to dance with Hazel. However, it never urred to them that Hazel would dare to throw a tantrum and kick her shoe off.


    Did she dare to be so arrogant?!


    The female students who had been waiting to see her meltdown were jealous and excited. Hazel dared to cause trouble like this, Joshua would definitely be angry. He had better dump this kind of woman immediately.


    Joshua sighed helplessly. Just as everyone expected him to lose his temper, he turned around and walked into the crowd.


    Did he n to leave?


    Although some people felt a little sorry for Hazel, they could not help but gloat. They couldn''t see Joshua lose his temper, but at least they could see Hazel get dumped¡­ No! Why did Joshua stop suddenly?


    He was stopping in front of Hazel''s shoe?!


    All the people watched the scene with disbelief ¡ª Joshua calmly bent over and picked up Hazel''s shoe.


    He took the shoe and walked to Hazel. She tilted her head as if she had discovered something funny. Suddenly, she chuckled and kicked the other shoe in the other direction.


    Everyone thought that she went too far. They were all holding their breath. Hazel Crowe was clearly ying Joshua Denmark for a fool.


    Joshua''s face darkened. Was she actually enjoying ying like this? For the sake of her being drunk, he wouldn''t take it seriously. But when she woke up and knew what she had done in front of so many people, she would very likely be too ashamed to show her face on campus.


    He turned around and picked up the other shoe.


    People were annoyed and puzzled. Why was Joshua so good-tempered?


    Hazel went too far, so he should be getting angry. But he not only picked up one shoe for her but also picked up the other.


    Joshua came to Hazel with two shoes. He knelt down on one knee, with everyone watching in disbelief.


    "Hazel, lift your feet," he said gently.


    In an instant, everyone felt heartbroken. How could Joshua do that? He actually helped Hazel put her shoes on himself.


    Hazel looked down at Joshua, her eyes a little misty. She was totally drunk. Dazed, she was trying to lift her foot, but she seemed to have no control over her legs, and she did not know if she should hold out the left or the right foot.


    The next moment, she moved both her feet, stumbling over herself carelessly.


    "Oh, my¡­" She screamed, almost falling over.


    Joshua put his arms out to catch her. "Look out!"


    After she stood stable, he sighed helplessly, took her hand, and sat her down on hisp.


    He put a hand around her waist and put her shoes on with the other. "Be good. Lift another foot."


    Hazel obediently lifted her foot, allowing him to put a shoe on.


    How could this be happening? The girls nearby almost cried with anger. Hazel was really scheming! She must have fallen over on purpose!

 Chapter 967 - 255: Did You Think I Was Being Unreasonable?

    The girls in the crowd were more envious than jealous. Joshua was so sweet and thoughtful, he must be a wonderful boyfriend, they thought.


    It looked like a real-life fairy tale, all of the female students were touched by his actions.


    A lot of girls turned their heads to look at their boyfriends, with dissatisfaction in their eyes. The girls'' boyfriends were so stressed out and shocked.


    What kind of person was Joshua? He didn''t have to stoop to please anyone. But when Hazel lost her temper, he didn''t get angry at all and persuaded her respectfully. If it were them¡­ they would have worn a poker face and left. But now that Joshua had set a "good example," they wondered if their girlfriends would ask such a request.


    The male students could not help but look at Joshua resentfully. They really wanted to beg him to stop being so considerate. If he went on like this, they were terrified their girlfriends would start throwing shoes, too.


    Derek watched quietly in the crowd, looking miserable. He had thought that Hazel wouldn''t be happy to be with Joshua.


    Given Joshua''s identity and status, Hazel must always make allowances and indulge him, plus her pushy personality, she must be happy on the surface and bitter at the bottom of her heart. But he didn''t expect he''d bepletely wrong. Joshua really beat him in every way. He lost.


    Joshua wore a quiet expression as if he didn''t notice the gaze around him. He calmly helped Hazel put on her shoes.


    Wearing her shoes, Hazel got up in a daze.


    "Shall we leave since you don''t want to dance now?" Joshua stood up and asked softly.


    In an instant, she became unhappy, saying angrily, "Who said I didn''t want to dance?"


    Joshua''s eyes sh with a touch of surprise. Although Hazel was drunk, she showed her genuine emotions. Apparently, she was angry, so she was deliberately acting rebellious.


    "Okay," he said softly.


    But just as he was trying to hold her hand, she shook his hands off. He looked at her apprehensively.


    "You haven''t invited me!" Her eyes shed with shyness.


    "It''s my fault." Joshua gave a slight smile and took a step back.


    She looked at him in a daze. Joshua was standing upright in front of her, and he had a look of seriousness. He put his left hand behind him, tilted his upper body slightly, and slowly stretched out his right hand.


    "My princess, may I have the honor to dance with you?" He smiled, his eyes are deep as stars and gentle as the sea.


    Instantly, she felt as if her heart was about to pop up. Such an invitation was irresistible.


    She slowly held out her hand to put it in his palm. He smiled his warm hand on her waist and danced with her.


    The night was dark. The music went on. Joshua took Hazel spinning around the square. Hazel''s dress was flowing, and they looked like a pair of butterflies snuggled together, as beautiful as a picture.


    The people around had already scattered. Their eyes could not resist but secretly fall on the two people. Even the girls, who had been jealous of Hazel, couldn''t help but feel that they were really a perfect match at this moment.


    Hazel blinked, suddenly stretched out her arms around his neck. "Joshua, I want to fly!"


    Joshua cocked his eyebrows. The next moment, his hands on her waist, he lifted her up. She let out a cry as she was suddenly flung in the air. But it was Joshua who held her, a man she could trust, so she was instantly reassured by his deep eyes.


    A light smile appeared on Joshua''s lips as he spun around with Hazel, leaving a beautiful blue scene on the night.


    The sound of gasps of surprise came as the picture of them dancing together was too beautiful to be interrupted.


    In the crowd, Henry watched, ring at them. Joshua sent someone to inform him of Lanny having a car ident, but he didn''t visit his father.


    He didn''t think Joshua would show up, so he waited until Hazel became aughing stock before he could take her away. After that, he could drive a wedge between them, he never expected that Joshua would go to the hospital and then to the ball.


    Henry took a picture of them dancing together and sent it to his parents with a gloomy face.


    As the music trailed off, Joshua gently put Hazel down. She leaned against his chest and chirped, "I''m a little dizzy..."


    "Shall we leave then?" he asked.


    "Mm!" Happy and satisfied, Hazel nodded her head vigorously. She tried to walk on, but she stumbled.


    Joshua quickly held her, and the next moment he picked her up by the waist. In the limelight, he carried her out of Quantum University.


    He carried her all the way to the car while she sang the entire time. It was


    hard for her to sing an entire song but he still thought her singing was wonderful.


    When the car reached Denmark Residence, Joshua took her out of the car. Hazel looked at him and suddenly said, "I''m sleepy."


    The next moment she leaned against his chest and closed her eyes directly.


    "... Hazel?" He nudged her shoulder lightly.


    He heard her breathing and smiled, she actually fell asleep so quickly.


    He had no choice but to take her back to her bedroom.


    ***


    When she woke up in the morning, Hazel got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash.


    She was brushing her teeth when all of a sudden, the memories of the ball


    e to mind one by one. She was in a daze instantly and stared at herself in the mirror, startled.


    What had she done¡­st night?! She really wanted to crawl under a rock and hide.


    After a pretty long time, she went downstairs and saw Joshua waiting for her in the dining room.


    She was immediately embarrassed and did not want to face Joshua.


    She had kicked off her shoe in front of so many people, not once but twice, on purpose. She also said she wanted to fly, so Joshua made her fly.


    It was not right to hide, so with her head lowered, she walked into the dining room and pulled out a chair to sit down next to Joshua.


    Joshua looked calmly at her and pushed his breakfast around his te.


    "That¡­" she spoke, working up her courage. "I got drunk yesterday and did a lot of stupid things¡­"


    "Nothing." A smile appeared on Joshua''s lips. She was so cute with her little temper tantrum.


    "Then did you..." She looked at him shyly. "Did you think I was being unreasonable?"

 Chapter 968 - 256: She Felt Very Sorrowful

    "I was a little pissed offst night," she said, shamefaced. "Because you left me waiting for so long, I thought you weren''t going to show. Then when I did see you, I got angry with you. Do you think I was being very unreasonable?"


    After that, she looked nervously at him.


    "No," He looked at her with a smile, his eyes soft. "Besides, you''re my girlfriend, and it''s your privilege to be unreasonable to me."


    She felt her heart beating faster, and her cheeks flushed. "Joshua Denmark, you''ve been so kind to me¡­ You will spoil me¡­"


    "Your parents spoil you, but you aren''t a spoiled child, are you?" He reached out to touch her head and whispered, "My Hazel is a very, very nice girl and deserves my spoiling."


    She was so happy that it looked as though she was on cloud nine. How could Joshua be so nice? Did she save the entire gxy in her previous life, so she was lucky enough to meet him in this life?


    But suddenly another memory came to mind, she remembered everything she had done, she was still a bit uneasy. After all... it was such a shame.


    "Do you think... I''m too idiot?" she asked worriedly.


    "What?" His eyes were full of doting. "Hazel, you were very lovelyst night when you let yourself go."


    She felt very sorrowful.


    He was right. Last night she really let herself go, but how could she be lovely? She was clearly childish!


    "Have breakfast quickly." He smiled. "Doesn''t your school anniversaryst a week? I''ll take you to school."


    "I won''t go!" she said emphatically. She made such a big fool of herselfst night. How could she have the nerve to show her face?


    "Okay," he said quietly. "Where do you want to go?"


    She thought for a bit before she suddenly asked, "What happened to youst night? Why were youte?"


    Joshua promised her he would arrive on time, so he must have beente because of something important.


    Frowning slightly, he said calmly, "Theresa''s father was in a car identst night."


    "A car ident?!" Her eyes opened widely. "How did that happen? Is he okay?"


    There was a sh of surprise in Joshua''s eyes. Hazel''s contact with the Flores family was not much, but he felt that she cared too much about them for some reason.


    "Don''t worry," he exined lightly, "I went to the hospitalst night and helped him to transfer to another hospital. He is now in a private hospital owned by Denmark Group. He''ll recover after a while of rest."


    "That''s good." She heaved a sigh of relief, but she felt guilty.


    Lanny had a car ident, so Joshua must have gone to the hospital first for such a serious matter. But instead of being considerate, she was angry with him for beingte. She knew she shouldn''t have acted like that.


    She looked up at Joshua. "Let''s go to the hospital today."


    Joshua didn''t seem to want to go to the hospital, presumably because he didn''t want the Flores family to read his thoughts. She could take him there with her, though.


    He frowned a little and couldn''t help asking, "Hazel, why do you care so much about their affairs?"


    "After all, they are¡­Theresa''s parents," she changed her words. "It would be rude if we didn''t visit them when there was an ident that disrupted their lives."


    "All right," he quietly agreed. He had hoped that Hazel would have limited contact with the Flores family, but she wanted to go, so the best he could do was to keep herpany.


    ***


    At the hospital, Theresa spent the night sitting beside Lanny''s bed, Caroline med Hazel for most of the night after receiving a picture from Henry.


    Theresa had no choice but to listen, she was thankful to get out to buy breakfast from a caf¨¦ near the hospital.


    When she returned to the hospital, Henry was there. He had said something and Caroline started cursing again. "I knew this woman was bad! Your father had been in a car ident, but she still pestered Joshua and forced him to go to the ball! I don''t know what spell she has cast on Joshua, this little bitch..."


    Theresa silently put the breakfast on the table in front of Caroline.


    Seeing Caroline''s words became more and more unpleasant, Theresa couldn''t help speaking, "It''s not Hazel''s fault, mom. After all, if Mr. Denmark wanted to go, Hazel wouldn''t be able to stop him. Besides, Mr. Denmark doesn''t seem very close to us, and I wonder if he''s not our family¡­"


    "What are you talking about?!" Caroline''s face was red with anger, and she pped the ss in front of her pouring a ss of hot milk directly on Theresa.


    Theresa screamed in pain and tried to move away, but Caroline grabbed her arm.


    "Keep this in mind, Joshua is the child your father and I sold. He''s your biological brother! Don''t forget who your mother is just because Hazel is nice to you!" Caroline increased her strength, and her ferocious face looked as though she was about to eat Theresa.


    "I see..." Theresa said with tears in her eyes.


    Caroline then let her go. Theresa hastily opened the door and ran out.


    "Mom, the girl is unreliable," Henry said coldly. "We asked her to stay in Denmark Residence so that she could help us monitor Hazel and get us closer to Joshua. However, she did nothing and only enjoys herself!"


    "The damn girl!" Caroline was very furious. "Then I''ll call her back in a minute and won''t allow her to go to Denmark Residence again!"


    "It won''t work," Henry shook his head. "Theresa and Hazel seem to have a good rtionship. If she gets angry and says something to Hazel Crowe, we''ll be in trouble."


    "What do we do then?" Caroline asked nkly.


    "We cannot ask Theresa to leave, and we can send another person in." Henry''s eyes shed with a cold gleam.


    Caroline said in a pickle, "I know you want to go to Denmark Residence, Henry. But Hazel is unwilling..."


    "I''m not talking about me," Henry said. "We can send another woman, preferably one with ambitions."


    Caroline was lost in deep thought.


    Theresa ran to the bathroom with her red eyes but was suddenly stopped in the hallway.


    "Theresa, what''s wrong with you?" Hazel looked at her in astonishment.


    Looking at Hazel and Joshua in front of her, Theresa felt victimized instantly, but she just took a deep breath and shook her head. "No, nothing¡­" she stuttered.


    "How can you say there''s nothing since you look distraught?" Hazel frowned despite herself.


    Theresa hurriedly exined, "I just identally spilled the milk on myself¡­"

 Chapter 969 - 257: I Will Arrange It

    Hazel''s eyes sunk. The porridge on Theresa''s body did not look like something she would have done herself, it was clearly done by someone else. However, since Theresa was not willing to say more, she naturally would not ask more.


    Hazel looked at Joshua. "Can you find a nurse in the hospital to borrow clothes for Theresa?"


    "Okay," Joshua said, "I will arrange it."


    He took out his mobile phone and made a call, shortly after a nurse came to them and took Theresa to get a change of clothes.


    "Let''s go." Joshua took her hand.


    "Okay." Hazel nodded. She took a deep breath and prepared for what would happen next.


    She thought, after she had caused troublest night, the Flores family must hate her even more. Even if she brought Joshua today, she was afraid that they would not be friendly towards her.


    Hazel was feeling conflicted, she didn''t want to have a bad rtionship with the Flores family, but no matter how much she tried, she really could not like to find it in her heart to like them.


    When they got to the room, Joshua raised his hand and knocked on the door. Caroline slowly opened it, she saw it was Joshua, and her look changed toplete surprise.


    "Joshua, you are here..." Caroline nced over at Hazel. Her smile became slightly stiff, but she put on a loving smile. "You came, too. Hazel. Come in."


    Hazel was ufortable, and she thought that when Caroline saw her, it was okay and she would not scold her. She was right, Caroline''s attitude changed, and she was polite.


    The two entered the room, and Joshua asked about Lanny''s condition.


    Caroline answered him calmly, in the past, she would speak with hatred in her voice whenever Hazel was around, but she was extraordinarily nice.


    "Joshua, I had never had to deal with these kinds of things before, so I panicked when he had an ident," Caroline said with gratitude. " Thank you for yesterday. If you didn''t arrive on time, my husband would still be in danger. Thank you very much!"


    "You are wee," Joshua said.


    Hazel couldn''t understand it. However, regardless of whether Caroline''s attitude towards her is true or false, it was at least much better than how she treated her before.


    "Joshua," Henry said with a smile, "Can I ask you for a favor..."


    "Henry," Caroline looked at him dissatisfied. "How can you act like you are his best friend?"


    "What''s wrong? Joshua is older and had more life experience than I. And Joshua will not mind, right?" Henry asked intimately.


    Lanny, Caroline, and Henry all looked at Joshua with a worried expression on their faces.


    "Say, what do you want me to do?" Joshua asked.


    They all breathed a sigh of relief. Although Joshua did not express if he would help or not, he did notpletely reject Henry.


    "This is the situation; my dad was injured in the ident. I need to be here to help take care of him," Henry said. "However, my girlfriend ising to see me for a few days, I will have no time to spend with her. Can you arrange for her and my sister to stay together while she is here?"


    Joshua said calmly, "If she just has no ce to live, I can arrange..."


    "Joshua, Henry''s girlfriend, is unfamiliar with the city. We are also worried that something might happen if she lived in a strange ce. If something happened to her, we would not be able to exin it to her parents."


    After she finished talking to Joshua, Caroline looked at Hazel, "Miss Crowe, the rtionship between Henry''s girlfriend and Theresa has been perfect. We just want to let them live together so Theresa can take care of her. Please help us with this!"


    Hazel''s eyebrows slightly lifted. The Flores family''s attitude towards her had significantly changed. Was it just because she wanted her help? The request did not seem like a huge deal, and Denmark Residence was arge home. There should be no problem with another person. She thought of the porridge stains on Theresa, and she couldn''t bear it.


    Her eyes deepened.


    Theresa never said anything more, and if she spoke up for Theresa, they would think that Theresa told her the secret, causing more trouble for Theresa. However, she always had to find a way to make them pay attention to Theresa.


    "I will ask Theresa''s opinion," Hazel said indifferently. "If she agrees, I will agree."


    "How can she disagree?" Caroline said. As she spoke, Theresa pushed the door open and walked in.


    Caroline immediately asked. "Daughter, your brother''s girlfriend, Lily Hall, ising. Hasn''t your rtionship with Lily always been good? Say you will let her live with you. No problem?"


    "No problem..." Theresa said timidly.


    Hazel sighed powerlessly. Theresa''s fear for the Flores family was deeply rooted. If she wanted a real change, her only option was to cut ties with the Flores familypletely, but that would be impossible from the current point of view.


    When things were settled with Lily staying, and a few more questions were asked about Lanny''s condition, Joshua and Hazel left.


    As soon as the door closed behind, Theresa asked a little nervously, "Mom, Lily is really going toe?"


    "Of course." Caroline looked at her and seemed to be scrupulous. She thought and said. "Theresa, you were here the whole night, go home and rest. When Lily arrives, we will let you know."


    Theresa looked at them awkwardly. She knew they were keeping secrets from her.


    "I know..." she said helplessly. She had to leave and contact Hazel as soon as possible, and she felt the reason for Lily''s visit was not a simple one.


    Theresa left, and Henry sneered aloud, "Mom, fortunately, you did not tell Theresa because I think she would have called Hazel immediately."


    "Yes!" Caroline''s deep gaze was full of disgust. "Girls are girls, raised by us but help others!"


    "But we have to be careful," Henry said. "Mom, you know about what happenedst night. Remember that and try not to make Hazel angry, or you will only push Joshua farther and farther away. We only have to be more generous after the dispute with Hazel. Can we be innocent, the less unreasonable Hazel is..."


    "I know, I know!" Caroline waved impatiently. "You have already told me!"


    ***


    Joshua and Hazel walked out of the hospital. He calmly asked, "Where do you want to go now?"


    "To Joshua-Hazel Pictures," Hazel said. "The stuff for the online drama is almost ready. In a few days, when the shooting is finished, you cane to the set."


    "Then I will just drive you there," Joshua said with a smile.


    "Okay." Hazel nodded and got in his car. She looked at him several times, but she did not say what she was thinking.


    "Hazel, what do you want to ask?" Joshua said calmly.


    "I want to ask..." She frowned slightly and finally made up her mind. "Why do you think they suddenly want Henry''s girlfriend to live in Denmark Residence?"

 Chapter 970 - 258: You Decide It

    "I don''t know," Joshua replied.


    "Then how can you agree to it?" Hazel looked at him with awkwardness.


    "You agreed to it." Joshua was somewhat helpless.


    "Huh..." Hazel was speechless. It was true, Joshua did not agree at first, but when she agreed, he nodded his head. It seemed that no matter what it was, Joshua would listen to her. Thinking of this, Hazel''s heart felt warm.


    "I wouldn''t agree if I had started wondering sooner.." Hazel pouted unhappily.


    "If you don''t want to, then I will arrange somewhere else for her to live." Joshua proposed.


    "Don''t worry. Just forget it," Hazel shook her head. "We promised, and we may regret it, but we can''t change our minds now. And if I did, they would start taking it out on Theresa."


    The Flores family seemed to think that everything was Theresa''s fault. Thankfully, they would not do anything too drastic to her because of Joshua, but they would not just let her go for the same reason. No matter what, they would use Theresa as an outlet for their anger.


    Hazel sat back thinking about how painful it must have been to have the porridge poured on her, and she began to feel depressed. Her phone startled her, it was Theresa.


    "Strange, we were just talking about Theresa, and it is her," Hazel said.


    She pressed the answer button and asked with a smile, "Theresa, what happened?"


    Theresa opened her mouth, but she hesitated. She did not know what to say, she had no evidence about what was happening, it was only a guess. Should she tell Hazel that her parents are not telling her their ns anymore? Even if she wanted to tell Hazel, she could not find the words.


    After thinking about it for a few moments, she finally said, "Hazel, my brother''s girlfriend, has a bad temper. I am worried that she will make you angry..."


    Hazel lifted her eyebrows surprisingly. Theresa said these told her this, presumably as a warning, but she couldn''t guess why.


    "You have a good rtionship with her?" Hazel asked.


    "Just so-so," Theresa said. "We were originally being traded within our families. She was to marry my brother, and I was to marry her. But, Lily got angry with my brother, and the marriage was dyed for several months.


    After that, our family''s economic situation improved, and their family regretted putting the wedding off. My family naturally refused to uphold the agreement. My brother has no sense of responsibility, they are together with no agreement."


    Hazel did not expect Theresa to tell her that. If this was the case, Caroline, who refused to lose anything, should definitely not like Lily Hall. So, Hazel said, "But I can tell your parents don''t hate her!"


    Theresa helplessly exined, "My mother puts on a good appearance. Although she looks down on Lily, she will not do anything too nasty. And, in her opinion, Lily wants to, but with her son, they have not promised anything, so they have been dying¡­"


    "I understand," Hazel said. Theresa called her to tell her that Lily''s visit would not be a simple one. Why would they want her at the Denmark Residence, though? Was it so Hazel could be bullied in her own home?


    "What?" Joshua looked at her.


    "Nothing." Hazel shook her head. "It is about Lily Hall. Theresa said that she is not very good-tempered."


    The light in his eyes darkened, "So..."


    "It''s okay," Hazel said with a smile. "If she has a bad temper, then she can go to someone else. Surely, she will control her temper when she is a guest, right?"


    Joshua frowned slightly. "Hazel, you are too indulgent to the Flores family."


    "Really?" Hazel''s heartbeat elerated, and she hurriedly said, "No? After all, she hasn''t arrived yet. It''s not good for us to drive people away. And, I am afraid that Theresa will be in a difficult situation. I still feel like someone poured that porridge on her."


    Joshua''s heart felt a little jealous about Hazel''s caring toward Theresa.


    "Well, you decide it," he said without saying anything.


    ***


    Lily Hall arrived a few hourster. Henry asked Theresa to pick her up at the station and to take her directly to Denmark Residence. Hazel had exined the situation to Nanny Carter so that there would be no misunderstanding when they returned.


    After Lily and Theresa were back at Denmark Residence, Lily was surprised and could hardly speak aplete sentence for a long time. Theresa helped her to settle in and asked her, "Lily, why did youe here?"


    "How could I note?" Lily replied, displeased. "Theresa, I still try to treat you like a sister. You have such a rich brother, and you did not tell me?"


    "It is not what you think, please don''t say that," Theresa said, looking at the door. "He has not reunited with us, and I always thought that there might be a misunderstanding¡­"


    "I know, your brother had told me," Lily waved her hand impatiently. "I can''t mention it in front of him. I have to pretend to be a stranger. But Theresa, the marriage contract between our two families didn''t say who I would marry. If I don''t marry your older brother but Henry instead, it doesn''t make sense, right? So, in fact, my marriage contract should be with Joshua!"


    Looking at the ambitious light in Lily''s eyes, Theresa only felt horror.


    "Lily, you shouldn''t want to marry Mr. Denmark. No, Mr. Denmark has a girlfriend! And Mr. Denmark, he..."


    "Why are you so discouraging?" Lily nced at her with dissatisfaction. "I just said it. Can''t you let me think about it and have a daydream?"


    "You really just fantasize about it?" Theresa asked.


    "Of course," Lily said dissatisfied. "Theresa, please tell me what kind of person Hazel is, I am quite curious. After listening to what Henry said, Joshua seems to like her very much?


    "Yes." Theresa nodded without hesitation.


    "How much?" Lily then asked.


    Theresa''s face was ugly, and she really worried that Lily''s goal was to get close to Joshua! No, she has to find a way to dispel her thoughts.


    "Let''s say it like this," Theresa said without hesitation. "Although Mr. Denmark and Hazel are both living in Denmark Residence. The maids listen to Hazel''s orders, her bedroom is the most luxurious one. It seems like Hazel is the owner and Mr. Denmark is the guest."


    "Joshua actually lets her do that?" Lily was stunned.


    "It isn''t that Hazel is messing around," Theresa said unhappily," Mr. Denmark told me that even if they did not agree, they should still do what Hazel said."

 Chapter 971 - 259: A Heavy Scold

    "But their rtionship is excellent, and there is almost no disagreement." Theresa cannot help but try to persuade her, "Lily, if you really have any ideas about Mr. Denmark, you should give up as soon as possible. He is not a man who will put up with drama..."


    Lily''s face was a bit gloomy.


    The situation was going to be even more difficult than she imagined. Just as Henry told her in advance, Theresa had already been bought by Hazel, and she could not rely on her. It seemed that she must keep her ns and thoughts guarded against Theresa as well.


    "Fine. You know my rtionship with your brother. I just mentioned it. You are the one taking it seriously!" Lily chuckled and then asked, "Would they be back now?"


    "What do you want to do?" Seeing that she did not listen to her words all, Theresa was somewhat anxious.


    "What can I do here? You think too much." Lilyughed, Theresa turned and walked out of the room, frustrated.


    After Joshua got off work, he went to Joshua-Hazel Pictures to pick Hazel up. As soon as they pulled into the driveway, they saw a maid rushing up to help Joshua open his door.


    Hazel lifted her eyebrows surprisingly. The maids of Denmark Residence were obedient to the rules and would never rush at Joshua like that. She looked up and saw that the maid did not look familiar, she was about the same age as Theresa.


    Suddenly, Hazel realized who it was, it was Lily, Henry''s girlfriend. Joshua got out of the car, Lily wanted to approach him and talk, but the moment she saw Joshua, she froze on the spot. Even though Joshua did not look at her, she was shocked, she couldn''t speak. She thought, how can Joshua be so handsome?


    Joshua calmly walked in front of her and helped Hazel open her door. When she got out of the car, they held hands and walked to the front door.


    "Wait!" Lily snapped back to reality, caught up with them, and stopped in front of Joshua.


    Joshua''s gaze suddenly became cold, and in the face of his infiltrating gaze, Lily suddenly shuddered.


    But Joshua did not care about her, he looked at Nanny Carter, who was not too far away. He said with unhappiness, "Nanny Carter, Denmark Residence does not need such a rude maid!"


    Lily did not expect that the one word she said to Joshua would have her driven out of the house. Theresa did warn her that he was not an easy man to get along with, but no matter how difficult it was going to be, she would make Joshua remember her.


    "Joshua, you got it wrong, I am not a maid here!" Lily quickly said, "I am Lily, Henry''s girlfriend..."


    Joshua''s eyes shed with disgust. Hazel was also disgusted by her words. She could see that Lily''s goal was Joshua. It wasn''t even that she was too sensitive, but seeing the passion in Lily''s eyes when she looked at Joshua, she could tell. Lily did not seem to worry about hiding her thoughts.


    Right in front of her, she dared to seduce her boyfriend? Hazel got extremely angry. What happened to the Flores family? Couldn''t they just stop for a while?


    "You are wearing that dress. You want to work like Theresa at Denmark Residence?" Hazel asked.


    "Yes!" Lily had a warm expression, but her gaze was always on Joshua''s body. "Although my uncle told me that I came just to be a guest, my parents taught me in order to be rewarded, and I have to work. So, I will work here as a servant in return for a reward..."


    Seeing that Lily continued to look at Joshua more and more passionately, Hazel interrupted her unhappily, "I know, since you want to be a servant, then you can learn from Nanny Carter. You cannot stop us this way."


    Lily nced at Hazel. Her heart shed a bit of contempt. She initially thought that Hazel was clever and able to hold on to Joshua, but now she thought that she was just average. She did clearly act arrogant and proud in front of Joshua sooner orter though, he would disgust her.


    "Miss Crowe, I know it is my fault. I just arrived, there are many things I don''t understand. Can you give me another chance?" Lily said with tears.


    Looking at Lily as if she was deliberately bullying her. Hazel was speechless. She was really annoyed about this kind of thing. Her personality was more suitable for being straightforward. But the women who were around Joshua, how could all of them have so many tricks?


    "You still stopped us," Joshua looked at her indifferently. "I am sure you are not suitable for being a maid. You''d better leave."


    Hazel couldn''t help butugh. It turned out that Joshua felt the same as her. He didn''t like what she said.


    Lily''s face shows fear. Joshua was going to drive her away? She just wanted to leave an impression on him, she went too far. How could she manage to anger Joshua Denmark?


    She rushed to their side and still wanted to speak, but she was stopped by Theresa.


    Joshua took Hazel''s hand and walked calmly in front of her.


    Lily nced at her unwillingly. Theresa said helplessly, "Lily, you still haven''t understood it? Mr. Denmark drove you away because you made Hazel angry.


    You go on like this again, and you will definitely be driven out."


    "How is it possible?" Lily was shocked. It was clear that Hazel was arrogant, but Joshua not only didn''t me Hazel and actually got angry with her?


    She looked suspiciously at Theresa. "You remind me so kindly?"


    Theresa said helplessly, "My dad is in the hospital now, I don''t want you to trouble them."


    If Lily were really driven away, she would definitely go to find her parents and brother. They may cause a big scene, so instead of creating more trouble for Joshua and Hazel, it was better to calm Lily and keep an eye on her.


    Lily snorted, but she finally epted what Theresa said.


    After the incident, Lily was also able to believe that Joshua was not as nice as she thought. To stop angering Joshua, she hid in Theresa''s room and did not show up again.


    Later in the evening, Hazel was on her way to get two sses of milk, she saw that the kitchen lights were already on. Nanny Carter was scolding Lily.


    Nanny Carter said with anger, "Who told you that you could sneak into the kitchen? What did you want to do?"


    "Nanny Carter, you misunderstood!" Lily said, suppressing the anger of her heart. She said with a look of objection, "I just wanted to make something to eat. Some snacks from our hometown are really delicious. I just wanted to make it for Sir Denmark and Hazel..."

 Chapter 972 - 260: You Don’t Miss Me?

    Hazel''s lips were twitching. Even if Lily did make it and it was delicious, she wouldn''t eat it. Who knows what she put in it?


    "No need!" Nanny Carter said angrily. "If you aren''t busy, you can go clean! Go now!"


    Lily looked at Nanny Carter angrily. She turned around and walked out of the kitchen, when she saw Hazel waiting outside the door, her facial expression changed to one of hatred.


    "Miss Crowe," Seeing Hazeling in, Nanny Carter said quickly, "Do you want any help?"


    "No." Hazel smiled. "I just came to pour a cup of milk."


    "Ahhh¡­" Nanny Carter signed helplessly. "Sir Denmark had already said to let her go. Why did you decide to let her stay?"


    Hazel''s thought was almost the same as Theresa''s. It was easy to send Lily away, but it was difficult to ensure that the Flores family wouldn''t cause trouble. Joshua had been very busy with work, and she did not want to bother him about Lily.


    "Since she wants to be a maid, you let her be a maid," Hazel smiled lightly. "It''s not a big deal. Besides, she still has to listen to you?"


    "Miss Crowe, do you think it would be okay if I deliberately created trouble for her and forced her to leave?" Nanny Carter suddenly said.


    Hazelughed. "No need to do that, Nanny Carter, I think that even if you only require her to do things with normal standards, she may not be able to stand it. If you deliberately embarrass her, it is likely to look like I was deliberately making trouble for her."


    "Right," Nanny Carter smiled. "That little girl is not qualified enough that I even need to think about making trouble for her."


    After talking with Nanny Carter, Hazel walked to the study with the milk. She pushed the door open and saw that Joshua was still working, so she put his milk on the desk and was about to leave when he grabbed her arm.


    "Hazel, stay with me for a while." He whispered.


    "Oh, okay," Hazel answered. She took a book from the shelf and sat next to him.


    Joshua''s eyes were a little bit deeper. He wondered why Hazel would take care of and even condone the Flores family, he could not understand it.


    He contemted everything and said in a low voice, "Hazel, you don''t have to care so much about the Flores family."


    Hazel was stunned. It was true that her rtionship with the Flores family was not good and it made Joshua ufortable? So, was he saying this tofort her?


    "Well, I know..." Hazel said.


    Looking at her look of unpleasantness, Joshua was stunned. If he continued to mention them, it seemed Hazel unhappy. If they were unhappy because of the Flores family, it would not be right.


    Joshua sighed slightly. He calmly shifted the topic, "Director Carter''s movie is finished?"


    "Yes," Hazel was happier when he mentioned this. "There is a banquet tomorrow night. Do you want toe?"


    "I naturally want to go," Joshua smiled. "Just, is it alright if I go?"


    "It is alright?" Hazel said, "Just like attending a party. When Joshua-Hazel Pictures was founded, didn''t you go? And that party was only for us insiders, I guess not many people know you."


    "Okay." Joshua smiled. It was a good thing if he could show up with Hazel simultaneously for the celebration party.


    "And, He told me that from his movie, I could probably get about 80 million dors." When she spoke of this, Hazel''s eyes shed with pride. She casually invested in the animated film, and there was such a high ie, which is the part that she could not imagine.


    "Hazel, you are very capable." Joshua smiled and praised, "It seems that you want to use this money to do something?"


    "Joshua Denmark, you are really smart!" Hazel looked at him surprisingly. "I haven''t told you yet, and you have already guessed! This is my thoughts, I want to take a part of it for charity."


    "Charity?" Joshua was somewhat surprised.


    "Yes." Hazel nodded heavily. She looked at him with some uncertainty. Seeing that there was nothing but encouragement in his eyes, she said, "I want to donate some money to the orphanage like my parents. And I want to build some schools..."


    Joshua''s eyes were full of warmth. His Hazel was really a nice, generous girl.


    Hazel said with some shame, "I feel that if more schools are built, the next generation can have a better education, and their abilities and qualifications will improve. Then hopefully, fewer people will abandon their children. But I only have the money and don''t know what I need to do. If you don''t mind, I will hand it over to you, and you can help me."


    "Okay," Joshua smiled. "I will make you satisfied."


    "You do things, I will not worry." Hazel kisses him on his cheek happily.


    After Joshua agreed, he decided to stop working for the evening, they walked to their bedrooms holding hands. As they were going past Joshua''s room, he stopped Hazel.


    "Hazel, we haven''t slept together for a long time, you don''t miss me?" Joshua whispered, his voice was full of seduction.


    Hazel only felt her heartbeat pounding in her chest. Every time Joshua tried to seduce her, she always found it hard to resist. Her brain seemed to be trailing off course again. She took a deep breath and forced herself to have some control.


    "We see each other every day, there is no reason to miss you... Hey!"


    Looking at her blushing shyly, Joshua could not stop himself, he pulled her close and kissed her. Hazel''s heartbeat was even faster than before. Suddenly, she looked out of the corner of her eye, she shivered, and roughly pushed Joshua away.


    "Hazel?" Joshua was somewhat surprised. It was the first time Hazel ever resisted his kiss so strongly.


    Hazel''s expression changed, and she looked over at Lily, who wasn''t very far away, holding a rag and kneeling on the ground. Hazel was speechless, she felt it seemed a little too exaggerated.


    "What are you doing here?" Joshua''s eyes were cold. Lily actually disturbed him and Hazel, which really made him be angry.


    Lily''s fingers were clenched tightly, and her heart was full of anger.


    She was waiting near his door, so she could catch him returning to his room, but instead, she saw him and Hazel kiss.


    She squeezed her nails into the palms of her hands so hard that her eyes watered.


    Lily looked like she was in a panic. "Joshua, I am just cleaning...Please don''t misunderstand, it has nothing to do with Nanny Carter. I know she may have misinterpreted my actions, but she didn''t bully me. She just taught me how I could do the work of a maid..."


    Hazel''s lips were twitching, and it seemed that Lily deliberately waited here toin. She said that Nanny Carter did not bully her, but she was still up cleaning sote, clearly insinuating to Joshua that Nanny Carter bullied her.


    She was really good at trying to manipte the situation in her favor!

 Chapter 973 - 261: Don’t Delete It

    Moreover, how could Nanny Carter bully her? Lily looked at Hazel with amazement and fear. She was afraid to talk, so she clearly pointed at her.


    "What are you doing?" Hazel was speechless. "You don''t think that I forced Nanny Carter to make trouble for you deliberately?"


    As soon as the words came out of her mouth, Hazel couldn''t help but scold herself, why should she care about her? This is exactly what Lily wants her to do.


    "No, no," Lily''s eyes were redder. "I still don''t know many things about a house like this. Nanny Carter should teach me."


    After that, she looked at Joshua, she forced the expression of being wronged and that she was willing to ept it.


    Hazel was even more speechless. With Lily''s unclear words and her current facial expression, she was clearly trying to convince Joshua that Hazel was bullying her.


    Hazel shook her head and told herself that she had to let it go, she was not good with this maniption, and if she continued to talk, she would fall into Lily''s trap. However, she could not control her thoughts.


    "You..." Hazel started to say, but Joshua interrupted and said, "Nanny Carter is very nice, follow her and learn."


    Hazel almostughed. Lily had created such a performance so that she could tell Joshua that Hazel and Nanny Carter had teamed up to bully her. But Joshua was not listening to her usations at all, instead, he told her to continue following Nanny Carter and learn. Didn''t that mean to let her be ''bullied'' by Nanny Carter?


    Lily''s facial expression was unforgiving. Joshua looked calm and wise.


    "That..." Lily still wanted to say something, but Joshua has already opened the door and pulled Hazel toward it.


    "Joshua..." Hazel eximed.


    He said calmly, "Hazel, I still have something to discuss with you..."


    "What is it..." Hazel looked awkward.


    In the blink of an eye, she was in the room, and he quickly closed the door, leaving Lily standing there in shock.


    Lily''s eyes were gloomy and terrible. As the door closed to his room, Lily saw Joshua holding Hazel''s waist, kissing her passionately. She understood why Joshua was with Hazel, it was because of her skills in bed.


    Lily''s eyes were full of contempt. If there was an opportunity, she would do what she must to make Joshua love her. However, with Nanny Carter and Theresa keeping a close eye on her, she had to make a long-term n. A girl who is positive and kind seemed to have no effect on Joshua, and she would have to think about other ways.


    Hazel finally gave in and stayed in Joshua''s room. It was not the first time, so she did not struggle with him too much.


    When she woke up the following day, Hazel reached out, she touched Joshua''s warm, firm chest. She was not surprised with him being there, so she closed her eyes, pinched his body, and groaned in his arms.


    "Hazel!" Joshua caught her finger, and his cold eyes were full of helplessness. She was really getting harder and harder to control.


    A happyugh sounded. Hazel opened her eyes, and she was a little proud of it. " You did not let me go backst night, and your touch feels so good!"


    "Very good," Joshua lifted his lips. "Hazel, then let''s "hurt" each other."


    Seeing that Joshua really intended to "hurt" her, Hazel felt worried. How can she be so careless, as long as he did not vite rules, Joshua could do anything to her.


    "That..." Hazel was dodging, but Joshua rolled over and pressed her under his body. She had nowhere to hide.


    Suddenly, her cell phone rang.


    "Wait!" Hazel''s hand hurriedly pushed his chest. "I have a message on my mobile phone. Let me see it first!"


    Watching her expression of fear and shame, Joshua only felt a burst of hotness. Facing such an attractive woman every day, he really doubted whether his willpower would be able to keep him from Hazel.


    Hazel reached out and picked up the phone next to the bed. The text was a video sent from Ariel.


    "How could Ariel suddenly think of sending me a video?" Hazel was somewhat surprised. Seeing that Joshua was still staring at her, she quickly said, "Youe and see it!"


    After Hazel clicked on the video, she regretted it.


    The video that Ariel sent to her was of her being drunk at the school anniversary ball. Hazel burst into tears and thought about what kind of horrible friends she had. She was not proud of her behavior, and instead of letting her try to forget it, Ariel actually recorded it.


    Although she acted strangely that night, she and Joshua caused a lot of discussion on the school forum. Hazel had thought that if she waited long enough, her stupid behavior would be forgotten, she never imagined that Ariel had recorded it.


    "It''s pretty good." Joshua chuckled.


    "It is totally not good!" Hazel rushed to grab the phone and wanted to delete the video.


    "Don''t delete," Joshua smiled lightly. "How bad can it be? We can y it at our wedding."


    "At our wedding, you want to let others see my crazy behavior?" Hazel was a little angry, but then she suddenly blushed because of her shyness. She fell into Joshua''s trap again.


    "Then when should we y it?" Joshua''s eyes contained a bit of a tease.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know," Hazel threw back the quilt and fled out of bed. "Don''t ask me!"


    Joshua knew that she was shy. He smiled and did not continue to tease her. He took Hazel''s mobile phone and sent the video to his mobile phone, he really wanted to save it.


    After the two brushed their teeth, they went downstairs to have breakfast. Joshua pulled out Hazel''s chair for her, as she sat down, she looked at Lily standing at the table, and her head began to ache.


    When Hazel saw her, she always felt that there was nothing good and her instincts told her Lily was just going to cause more trouble.


    Lily''s face looked pale and sickly, this color made her look more delicate. After another nce, Hazel realized it was make-up. Lily really wanted to start trouble.


    As expected, Joshua just thoughtfully helped Hazel with her bowl of porridge when suddenly Lily became weak and fainted.


    The dining room was chaotic, and Nanny Carter rushed to find someone to help her.


    Joshua frowned slightly, and he looked at Nanny Carter unpleasantly. "What happened?"


    *********************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    If you''re reading this novel on Light Reader then you''re supporting these thieves, who stole all my novels from WEBNOVEL. STOP SUPPORTING THEM, THEY ILLEGALLY STOLE MOST POPULAR NOVELS INSIDE WEBNOVEL.


    Support my books by downloading Webnovel apps from Google y Store or if you''re living in African continent download Ficool apps and search for the novel title. You can also follow my Instagram ount to know theing book thriller, promotion and spoilers.


    Instragram ount : @annashannellin


    Sending my warm hug,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 974 - 262: This Is Not A Coincidence

    Lily was unconscious, but her eyebrows suddenly moved. Nanny Carter was in a state of disarray, she never thought that Lily would pretend to faint. She had told Nanny Carter that she would learn more from her and wait in the dining room.


    It didn''t matter if Lily really fainted or she just pretended to faint, Nanny Carter would have to give an exnation. She hurriedly exined, "Sir Denmark, this is the situation. I asked her to clean the house yesterday. She may have misunderstood what I meant. I was busy doing something else all night. It was my negligence. I should have found her earlier in the evening and sent her to bed¡­"


    Joshua''s face became even unhappier. Nanny Carter had been in Denmark Residence for so many years, and he knew very well what kind of person she was. Lily actually wanted to try and use such a nasty trick to discredit Nanny Carter?


    "It appears that her physical strength and ability are not very good." Joshua said coldly, "So, you should give her more work and let her exercise more, it will help to build her resistance."


    Lily trembled, and her eyelids moved. Although she was still ''unconscious,'' she was almost in tears.


    Her heart was desperate. What was wrong with Joshua? She was so weak and pitiful, yet he didn''t even nce at her once? Not only that, he actually encouraged Nanny Carter to bully her. She tried to make Nanny Carter look bad but, in the end, the whole situation turned on her and made her look bad.


    What kind of girl did Joshua like? Why could she not get his attention?


    "Sir Denmark, I will do what you have said!" Nanny Carter sighed, looking at Lily smiling.


    Hazel held back her smile, and Joshua was charming. If there were ever a woman she could not cope with, he woulde to the rescue and solve the issue.


    She kissed Joshua on the cheek and said, "Joshua, you are the best!"


    Lily, who was being helped out of the dining room, trembled but did not dare to say anything. She knew with Joshua''s instructions, and Nanny Carter would naturally not be polite with her any longer, so she avoided Hazel and Nanny Carter the entire day.


    ***


    Joshua and Hazel arrived at the hotel where Mathew''s banquet was being held. Even though the crew had Hazel to increase the investments, it was not a big production, so he booked a small hall to save money where he could.


    Hazel and Joshua were outside of the hotel''s hall, just as they were preparing to go in, Hazel looked at the corridor with a strange look in her eyes. She saw Susan wearing a gorgeous evening dress; at the same time Susan saw Hazel and Joshua, she was not surprised to see them. Hazel was surprised to see her though, why would she be there?


    Susan just snorted and walked into another hall.


    "Miss Crowe, Mr. Denmark." Seeing them walk in, Mathew hurriedly greeted them.


    "What is happening over there?" Hazel walked in and asked curiously. The door of the opposite hall was wide open, and she could clearly see crowds of people.


    "The opposite side is also holding a banquet," Mathew said with contempt.


    "The movie was bought by Susan. It will be the first special effect movie in our country and it will be popr, but I think she is spending money on hiring actors and propaganda. The special effect is a gimmick."


    Hazel said with some surprise, "It is a huge coincidence that we are actually holding a party at the same time!"


    "This is not a coincidence," Joshua said.


    "What Mr. Denmark said was right," Mathew nodded in agreement. "Miss Crowe, you don''t know, her movie has been finished for two weeks, and it is very strange to hold a banquet this long after finishing. I think that she is clearly and deliberately showing off in front of me to unt her riches!"


    Hazel''s lips were twitching, and she agreed with what Mathew said.


    Hazel knew that Susan was very petty. When she opened Joshua-Hazel Picture, she ran to Mathew saying she wanted a role in his film, but she was immediately rejected. Susan was looking for revenge and could do nothing to Hazel, so she had to vent her anger at Mathew.


    "Forget it, she will hold her banquet, and we will do ours." Hazel said with a smile, "Even if she deliberately irritates us, she won''te here and show off!"


    Hazel did not expect that, after a while, Susan would arrive at their banquet with her agent. As they walked in, Hazel''s lips twitched slightly, and she felt speechless.


    She suddenly remembered Lily with all of her bad ideas, but Susan was not so "clever", she never knew how stupid she was. If you tter her, she will be arrogant. Hazel suddenly felt that if Lily and Susan shared some of their tricks, perhaps they would be much smarter.


    Susan proudly passed through the crowd, not even looking at Mathew, and went straight to Joshua, "Joshua, long time no see. I thought I might have been wrong, but it turns out it is you. My mom asked me to say hello to you."


    Joshua just nodded and hardly even acknowledged her.


    "You are actually participating in such a shabby banquet?" Susan sneered at the small hall and looked at staff from the crew. "Joshua, perhaps because Denmark Group did not get involved in the entertainment industry. You don''t know much about this industry. But I can tell you clearly that investing in this kind of low-cost movie with no future can only be a loss!"


    Hazel bit her lip. Susan still was the same, and she still did not let go of her feeling and thoughts for Joshua. Before she had time to talk about it, she heard that Susan went on to say, "Joshua, your business talent is much more advanced than mine. I believe you can understand what I said. I know that you want to spend money to make the beauty happy, but ever since ancient times, beauty usually creates disasters¡­"


    "Is it your money that I spend?" Joshua interrupted her.


    Susan suddenly stiffened, she crashed the banquet to make Hazel feel ufortable. She believed that Joshua would agree to let Hazel invest, and even if her investment failed, he would not say anything, but he would definitely think that she was ipetent and wasting his money.


    But Joshua interrupted her words so quickly that she didn''t know what to say.


    Susan was anxious, "...you are not spending my money, but..."


    "Then does it have anything to do with you?" Joshua''s eyes became even more indifferent.


    Susan was choked, and she said with anger, "But Hazel is clearly wasting your money erratically!"


    "As long as Hazel is happy, she can waste my money as she wants!" Joshua''s facial expression became a bit colder.

 Chapter 975 - 263: Don’t Bother Me

    Susan was shocked and couldn''t speak, Joshua actually indulged Hazel. She said with anger, "If you go on like this, sooner orter, all of your money will be spent by her!"


    "I am happy with it," Joshua said indifferently.


    Everything that Susan said to Joshua was blocked, he was only worried if Hazel was happy. Hazel stood by Joshua andughed to herself. Whether it was Lily or Susan, this is what she always faced by Joshua would stand up for her and drive the women away.


    Susan looked at Hazel, who was smiling, and felt even more infuriated.


    "Hazel, are youughing at me?" Susan was furious.


    "...No." Hazel''s lips were slightly twitching. Is Susan just paranoid after everything she has done?


    Joshua''s eyes became colder, and he stepped in front of Hazel.


    Susan was even more annoyed and more aggravated. She said evilly, "You, you..."


    She looked around and saw a cake not far away. Mathew specially ordered the cake to celebrate the banquet, but Susan was fiercely walking toward it.


    The whole situation seemed to be happening in slow motion. Hazel was so shocked that she couldn''t move. She just kept thinking, Susan wouldn''t ruin the cake and make trouble here, would she? Would she be so childish?


    Hazel tried to move to stop her, but before she reached her, Mandy grabbed her.


    "Luna, let''s go back!" Mandy was standing awkwardly in front of Susan to block her from the cake. She had worked with Susan for a long time and knew how idiotic she could be. She realized that if no one dared to stop her, Susan would ruin the banquet.


    "You need to let me go!" Susan said angrily.


    "The director is still waiting for us. We have been gone too long. Let''s leave!"


    Mandy had to try to persuade Susan that she had to let it go.


    "...you!" Susan red at Mandy with anger. She was livid, and if she just left, she would not have the opportunity to vent her anger.


    "Don''t bother me!" Susan scolded with annoyance, pping Mandy across the face. She seemed to have calmed down, she snorted and walked out. Mandy covered her cheek and followed behind her.


    "I am terrified that she will make trouble." Hazel sighed. She frowned. "But with her temper, I am afraid it is difficult for her to y any tricks purposely."


    The Flores family suddenly came to mind, Hazel had always suspected Susan was behind their scheme. However, the Flores family seemed to have had no connection with Susan, and as she had thought before, her personality made it hard to put ns in ce.


    "This may not be true." Joshua deepened his eyes. "She doesn''t have tricks, but the people around her will."


    "You mean her mother?" Hazel looked a little stunned. She only met Sunny once, and that meeting was not enough for her to judge what kind of person Sunny was. But from what Joshua had told her, she could sense his fear of her.


    Sunny, presumably, was not a simple person. Hazel had to ask, "Isn''t she still abroad? Even if she could control Susan, she could not help if there was something wrong with Susan."


    "I just said it casually." Joshua smiled slightly, and he looked at her with dark and deep eyes. "Couldn''t she do something and let Susan think she has many tricks?"


    Hazel felt very unsettled. Joshua was too clever, and she never could hide anything from him.


    "How would that be possible, though?" Hazel smiled.


    Suddenly, the noise came from the other room, and Hazel frowned slightly. "What happened?"


    Someone heard that Susan told people she went to congratte Mathew but was only bullied when she tried to speak to him, so people wanted to get revenge.


    "She really can make trouble for others, can''t she?" Hazel was shocked. It seemed that Susan intended to turn her guests against Mathew.


    Susan''s family was rich, and even though the people in the entertainment circle may not like her, they would not dare to offend her. That was the only reason why she was able to have so many people at her party. If she really wanted to cause trouble for Mathew, then the future of Joshua-Hazel Pictures would be tough.


    In the other hall, the crowd got louder and louder. A drunk man suddenly appeared in the doorway of the smaller hall and yelled angrily, "Who is Mathew?"


    Hazel recognized the man, he was from a rich family, and because he was interested in the entertainment circle, he had a history with Susan. He must have been looking to avenge Susan.


    "I am." Mathew stood up.


    "You dare to bully Luna," the man said angrily. "I have heard all about Luna''s affairs with you. Isn''t it that you asked her to make a movie and she refused? She came here to congratte you, and you just bullied her! I want you to apologize to her now!"


    "If I don''t?" Mathew was stubborn but also very angry.


    The man grabbed his arm in anger and said in a huff. "Then I will take you to her! I will make you apologize to her if it is thest thing I do!"


    Hazel''s face was dark and angry. The man was drunk, but still, he had the nerve to threaten Mathew. The banquet may be ruined after all.


    "Stop!" Joshua said in a deep voice. He walked two steps forward and grabbed the wrist of the drunk man.


    The man suddenlyined, and he looked up angrily. "Who, who dares to be so bold..."


    His red face suddenly became pale. He shook his head, unsure if he saw right, Joshua Denmark was standing in front of him?


    "Sir, Mr. Denmark?" The man was emotionless and suddenly sobered up. The man holding his arm was clearly Joshua Denmark, one of the top people you should not offend.


    "Yes," Joshua said with a long face. The most important thing was to calm down the crowd and to resolve the conflict. "You are drunk! You need to go wash your face and sober up some more."


    "Yes, I will go now..." The man acted like he was facing a strong enemy and rushed away.


    He was only gone for a few minutes when he returned. Hazel felt sick, thinking that he was there to cause more trouble.


    "Sir Denmark, I''m sorry, I just drank too much," he said smiling. "I want to ask, have you invested in this movie?"


    "No." Joshua shook his head.

 Chapter 976 - 264: I Will Accompany You

    "Then you..." The man was somewhat puzzled.


    "I just have a good personal rtionship with Mathew," Joshua said calmly.


    The facial expression of the man had changed again, and he felt more panic. He actually offended Joshua''s friend.


    "Sir, Mr. Denmark, it was my fault earlier," The man''s lips were twitching. He said in a panic. "Look at this, we are also having a party. There are a few nice girls that I could introduce you to?"


    Hazel, who is watching the man apologizing to Joshua, was unwilling to listen to him anymore. He came to make trouble, then to apologize and steal her boyfriend away. It was ridiculous.


    She knew she had to show the influence that his true girlfriend should have and prove that Joshua did not need to worry about her.


    "You areing back to apologize to Mathew?" Hazel suddenly said with an unfriendly tone.


    "This, how could it be?" The man said, suddenly stunned. "I asked, that is a misunderstanding, misunderstanding..."


    "But you said that if you couldn''t make him apologize, it would be thest thing you did?" Hazel asked with a smile.


    "I am drunk..." The man smiled.


    Hazel had been standing with Joshua, but their rtionship was not noticeable. Even if the man was arrogant, he knew that Hazel should not be offended.


    "It''s not good to break your word, is it?" Hazel sneered, "You shouldn''t bully Mathew? You decided to try and please our President to make up for it. You think that our President can be bought by your girls. Are you so naive?"


    "I won''t." Joshua held back his smile and said, cooperating with her. Hazel was jealous, but Joshua liked it, she was so cute.


    The man suddenly realized what she meant. How could he have been so stupid? Since a woman was standing by Joshua, he should not have offered to introduce him to another. He knew he had to apologize to the beautiful woman, he wasn''t looking for trouble.


    "I, I don''t mean that..." The man hurriedly said, "I want to introduce them to Mathew. There are a few girls who have the potential to be wonderful actresses. Oh, yes, I have another way to apologize to Mathew."


    After saying this, the man actually turned away and left.


    "He just left?" Hazel was stunned. "How much wine did he drink, and how was he so drunk..."


    "He may be drunk, but at least he is not stupid." Joshua opened his mouth and said.


    Hazel agreed to nod, but she became mixed with emotions when he returned with some of his friends and several well-known reporters.


    "This is Director Mathew Carter," The man held Mathew''s shoulder and said like he was his best friend. "We are good buddies. You must help support Mathew''s movie. You are from several different media outlets, so let''s write a big story about him!"


    Mathew stood beside the man. He was smiling stiffly, the man wanted to help him with publicity, and he certainly weed it, but the man''s attitude changed too quickly for Mathew to befortable.


    Hazel''s lips were twitching. This man acted boldly, doing things unexpectedly; he thought of something and did it. Like Susan, he was in the entertainment circle, he didn''t want to have others cause trouble for him.


    The man looked proudly at Hazel and looked for apliment. It seemed that although he was drunk, he also understood that Joshua always had a low-profile temper and did not dare to let the reporters bother them.


    "Let''s go," Joshua said. He saw that many people outside the door wereing to see what was happening. It seemed that the banquet would be lively and that it was not suitable for him and Hazel to stay.


    Hazel nodded. The two of them quietly left the banquet hall when no one was watching.


    "I need to go to the washroom first," Elen said.


    Joshua faintly said, "I will apany you..."


    "Apany me where?" Hazel interrupted him without a good tone. "You want to go to the women''s washroom? Tell me honestly, what are you going to do?"


    Joshua was able neither to cry nor tough. "Well, I am waiting for you by the elevator."


    Hazel waved her hand, and she hurried into the bathroom. When she opened the door, she heard sobbing. Mandy was standing in front of the sink, crying uncontrobly.


    Hazel looked at her, she recognized her as Susan''s assistant. Mandy''s hair was long, thick bangs covered her forehead, and she worerge ck-rimmed sses. She appeared to be unfashionable when she could have been a very beautiful girl.


    Several red handprints covered Mandy''s cheek. Since the man took people away from Susan''s banquet to go to Mathew''s, giving him more publicity, Susan took her frustration out on Mandy''s face.


    Hazel was enraged. She quietly said, "...you can ask the waiter to get some ice and towels. It will be better if it is iced."


    Mandy looked up and looked at Hazel with shock. The next moment, she said to Hazel with fear, "Thank you..."


    "You are wee, but I didn''t help you with anything." Hazel looked at her face again. She tried not to ask, but finally, she couldn''t hold back. "If you are upset and hurt, why don''t you consider changing jobs?"


    Hazel had seen Mandy several times, but every time Susan vented her anger physically on Mandy, Hazel couldn''t help but wonder why she continued to work for Susan.


    Mandy hesitated a moment. She shook her head with some helplessness.


    "It doesn''t matter. Luna has a bad temper, but she doesn''t treat me too bad..."


    Hazel sighed since Mandy still chose to stay and work with Susan, she naturally did not say more.


    She walked out of the bathroom. After meeting with Joshua, they left the hotel together. They got in the car, and Joshua received a call from Jaxson.


    Hazel could not hear what Jaxson had said, so when Joshua calmly hung up the phone and looked at her. She asked, "What happened? Does it have something to do with me?"


    "Almost." Joshua said, "Mathew''s banquet is trending on Twitter, it has been intensely discussed. And now it has be one of the hottest topics. All major media outlets are writing reports about it. Do you want to do something now?"


    "Of course!" Hazel''s eyes lit up. "It was so popr, of course, I will make good use of it!"


    She picked up her phone and quickly dialed, "Sharon, move fast, the first version of the new movie is already done? Now log in to the official Twitter ount to release the video..."

 Chapter 977 - 265: Why Are You In Here?

    "... Also, let out the news that Mathew is going to do a special interview. Besides, the actors will be more popr. When the time is right, use the identity of the outsiders to release the news that they are going to be acting in the online drama... ..."


    Joshua looked at her in surprise. He knew of Hazel''s talents more than anyone else, he was always surprised that she had more ideas than most people her age. However, she still surprised him when she took charge.


    It turned out that Hazel had grown so much when he was only working in the background. She was dealing with emergencies on her own, and it was all being done properly.


    He wondered if she would grow too fast and independent or if it was that he put too much pressure on her, so she was eager to prove herself?


    "...If anything happens, you must inform me in time." Hazel sighed with relief. She hung up the phone and looked at Joshua curiously, she could feel him watching her.


    Looking into his eyes, Hazel suddenly felt her heart beating faster. Joshua''s gaze was tender and loving. When he watched her, she felt that she might have a meltdown.


    "You, why are you looking at me like that?" Hazel couldn''t help but blush.


    "My Hazel is too charming," Joshua lifted his lips slightly, "I waspletely mesmerized by you."


    "Hate..." Hazel shyly smiled and didn''t care too much. She picked up her phone to make another call.


    ***


    Hazel''s timing was very urate. The heat of the banquet spurred people''s curiosity. Combined with the timely release of the propaganda film, the poprity of the film once again rose.


    The film only had new actors, so nobody was really interested, but Mathew has some fame behind him. Many people were wanting to see the film, causing memories and affirmations of Mathew''s work.


    After Hazel''s impable timing to guide the public opinion, everyone became more and more interested in the film. People began to take the initiative to learn everything they could about the film and actors.


    Almost overnight, the actors became famous, and the news of the online drama, released by Hazel''s staff, was being talked about all over social media.


    The heated discussion of how it was the only movie directed by Mathew that was that popr before had even been released. The poprity of the movie only helped to increase the poprity of online drama.


    People started to discuss online drama more than any movie or show. The online drama had be so popr that Hazel even heard Lily telling Theresa that she wanted to be one of the extras, and if the director liked her, she might even get to y the leading role. Thankfully, Theresa talked with her for a long while and made her give up on the thought.


    Hazel was so busy that she and Joshua often left early and got homete. Even when she was home, she spent most of her time in the study, so she didn''t have time to pay attention to Lily and her schemes, which appeared to have stopped.


    ***


    Hazel decided to leave work early, it wasn''t busy so she thought she could go home to rx. She started to open her door and was about to walk in to get changed, but she froze with shock at the sight of what was happening.


    Lily was standing in the middle of the room, wearing Hazel''s clothes. There were open cosmetics on the table, it appeared that Lily was giving herself a makeover with Hazel''s things.


    She saw Hazel standing in the doorway, and she suddenly panicked. Hazel waspletely speechless, she even stepped back for a moment and looked at the door to confirm it was her room.


    "Why are you in here?" Hazel walked into the room, upset.


    "I, I am cleaning!" Lily said with a guilty tone. However, she had calmed down and looked at Hazel defiantly.


    "Cleaning? Do you ''clean'' my clothes by trying them on?" Hazel''s eyes became cold.


    "You have so many clothes, and you won''t notice if I take one piece!"


    "Are you helping me by ''cleaning'' my cosmetics?"


    "Anyway, you can''t use it yourself. Nothing will happen if I use some?"


    "So, as you said, I have to thank you still?"


    "You don''t need to thank me. I am just so kind."


    Hazel didn''t think that Lily was so shameless. She was caught on the spot, and she was still able to be so confident. She still didn''t know what to say, so she took a deep breath, Hazel carefully thought about how to deal with this matter.


    The incident wasn''t extremely serious, but it left Hazel feeling disgusted that her belongings were touched and used by Lily. However, if she drove Lily out because of it, she was afraid that the Flores family would retaliate.


    Hazel suddenly felt deeply victimized, she had always been a straightforward person. If she had encountered the same situation before, she would have taught Lily a lesson her own way, but since the Flores family came around, it seemed that she could only sit back and take it.


    "Those things belong to you now, but you will not be allowed to enter my room again in the future!" Hazel raised her eyebrows with the upset. She didn''t want anything that Lily had touched.


    Lily''s eyes shed with pride. She was trying to speak, but she saw Theresa standing at the door and looking inside. Theresa had originally looked for Lily, she let Lily out of her sight for a few minutes, and she disappeared.


    Theresa was shocked to find her in Hazel''s room, "Lily, why are you here?" she said angrily. She saw Lily wearing Hazel''s dress and guessed what had happened, "How can you steal Hazel''s clothes? Get them off quickly."


    "Why did you think I am stealing?" Lily was unhappy at the moment. "This is obviously what she gave me!"


    Theresa was puzzled, she looked at Hazel. However, Hazel was so unhappy that she could only nod, and Theresa understood that she didn''t want to say anything more.


    Lily obviously didn''t care, so as Theresa was pulling her out of the room, she impatiently said, "Wait! I have something to ask Hazel!"


    Hazel was shocked, but she finally understood why she was dating Henry, the greed that both the Flores family and Lily was the same.


    "Hazel, I know that you don''t want to see me here, as long as you promise me something, I promise to leave here!" Lily said harshly.


    "What do you want?" Hazel was somewhat surprised.


    "I want to work at Denmark Group!" Lily said like she was bound to get it.


    Hazel was even more shocked with all of Lily''s ideas, she shouldn''t be surprised, but Lily kepting up with newer and crazier ideas.


    Taking a deep breath, Hazel looked at her with a smile. "You can''t score with the game of the President and the maid, so you want to change it to the game of the President and the staff?"

 Chapter 978 - 266: I Have So Many Advantages

    Lily was very nervous when Hazel guessed what she was thinking.


    Theresa and the other maids in the Denmark Residence had been keeping a close eye on her, and Joshua was busy working, so she hardly saw him, let alone seduce him.


    She wondered how Hazel read her mind. Lily said with shame and anger,


    "Don''t say something so pointless, you agree or not?"


    "I don''t agree," Hazel looked at her indifferently. "You want to enter the Denmark Group with your junior high school education. What kind of ce do you think Denmark Group is?"


    She heard Theresa say that Lily didn''t study after she finished junior high school. It wasn''t her family who refused to support her to get a higher education, and she just didn''t want to continue, she just wanted to mess around with Henry.


    However, she thought she was capable of working at Denmark Group, Hazel was shocked by her boldness, but Theresa was even more shocked. Hazel was not a fool; how could she even ask for a job at Denmark Group.


    Lily was like a cat who stepped on her tail. She said with amazement and anger, "Hazel, I see you are afraid!"


    "Afraid?" Hazel looked at her unexpectedly and asked curiously, "What am I afraid of?"


    "You are afraid that Joshua will fall in love with me!" Lily said angrily.


    "I... I am afraid that he will fall in love with you?" Hazel was bbergasted. She couldn''t evenprehend how Lily could be so confident to say that.


    Hazel said quietly, "Don''t worry, I am very confident in Joshua''s preferences."


    "Hazel, you don''t deceive yourself!" Lily snorted and said with self-assurance. "TV dramas are always filled with this type of story. The handsome presidents be tired of your kind of rich beauty, you are their second preference. They always want ordinary girls like me! I am not as beautiful as you are, I am not as rich as your family, and I did not graduate from a famous university like you. I am not as lovely as you, but I am ordinary, and I am the kind Joshua Denmark is destined to be with!"


    She continued to say, "As for you, you are the female who ends up being cast aside. What if you are good enough? What if he likes you now? You and Joshua are not true love at all. He will abandon you sooner orter and fall in love with me! If you are not interested, give up, maybe then you can have a happy ending. If you are not wise enough to give up, then your ending will be miserable! Theresa, what are you doing? Let go¡­"


    Theresa was trying to pull Lily out of the room, she was embarrassed even to know someone like her. Hazel was still stunned, but she suddenly burst out inughter.


    "What are youughing at?" Lily asked angrily.


    "You actually view me as a rich beauty. That is the first time someone said that to me, thank you." Hazel smiled even more, and she said, holding her head high, "I have so many advantages. I am beautiful and smart, oh..."


    Theresa hung her head helplessly. She thought that Hazel would be angry, but it was just the opposite. It was true that Lily was not as good as Hazel, so how did she think Joshua would like her if she was worse than her in every aspect? How could she be so confident?


    "Who wants your appreciation?" Lily was furious. "I am not praising you at all!"


    "Okay," Hazel waved her hand impatiently. "I have been in a good mood recently. Seeing that you really thought a lot of yourself today, I will not be angry about what happened, now get out."


    "Hazel!" Lily was furious, and she said with anger. "I think you just want to bully me and suppress me deliberately! I tell you this is useless! You don''t promise me now, and I will tell Lanny and Caroline..."


    Hazel''s eyes became cold. She can tolerate Lily running into her room, saying very absurd things but could not tolerate her threatening to go to the Flores family.


    If she and the Flores family had a conflict, she would be upset if Joshua chose the Flores family. But the same, Joshua chose to help her, so she would also be self-ming. She did not want to see Joshua and the Flores family be enemies because of her, that was the reason why she had always tried to avoid conflict with the Flores family.


    But with Lily actually threatening to use this against her?


    She knewpromise was never a good way to deal with the threatening.


    She walked toward Lily. Looking at Hazel''s cold face, Lily felt some fear.


    "What are you, what are you doing?" Lily asked in a panic, she stumbled backward, Hazel was stilling at her.


    Hazel sneered, "You want toin to the Flores family? You just go if you want to. Do you think I need to please the Flores family? Also, I really want to give you a chance to be the leading actress."


    "What, what?" Lily asked.


    "You are not saying that I am second in the TV drama. Are you the leading actress? Then I will do something that the second-ce female would do, let you experience the feeling of being a heroine!" Hazel''s eyes were cold. "If you say that I am bullying you and suppressing you, then I have to let you know what they truly are!"


    "What do you want to do?" Lily panicked, she knew that things shouldn''t be like that. Hazel should be thinking of a way for her to work at Denmark Group, right? How can it be so tough?


    Hazel had picked up the internal telephone on the table and dialed it out.


    "Nanny Carter, can you bring a few people to my room..."


    "Don''t call!" Lily said in a panic, and she rushed in the direction of Hazel.


    Hazel looked at her coldly. Seeing that she had rushed toward her, Hazel stepped back, and Lily was unable to slow down in time, Hazel calmly extended her foot, and Lily suddenly fell on her face.


    Lily was mortified that Hazel had the upper hand. She stayed on the ground for a long time before she got up. A short timeter, Nanny Carter knocked, there were guards standing behind her, waiting to restrain Lily.


    "What do you want to do?" Seeing Hazel did it seriously, Lily was scared.


    "Hazel, you are so ruthless, Joshua will hate you!"


    "Isn''t that what you want?" Hazel said with a smile, and she turned to look at Nanny Carter, "Nanny Carter, take her down. I see the gardenwn needs to be mowed and the pool should be cleaned... ... Anyway, I have to give her all the dirty work, and I believe that you can make her obedient, right?"

 Chapter 979 - 267: Why Is This Book Here?

    "Of course." Nanny Carter promised.


    Lily was taken out of Hazel''s room by the guards. She knew that in the past, Hazel and the staff of Denmark Residence really did not trouble her, so she was arrogant for so long. However, her punishment would be forced to be to do some heavy work, and there would be no opportunity to ask the Flores family for help.


    If it were before, she would have refused to do anything. But now, thinking of Hazel telling her that she could experience the feeling of being the heroine, she had some expectations. She did not resist their bullying, she just continued on her way.


    Lily praised herself while cleaning the pool. The TV drama was that way. The heroine must be bullied by the bad guys so that the president can save her. She must bear and endure it until Joshua came home, then she couldin. She wanted to let Joshua know what kind of woman Hazel was.


    Thinking of Joshua rescuing her, Lily was happier, and she was more and more active in her work. Hazel stood in her room and watched her through the blinds. She felt uneasy with Lily being so happy, she was wondering what she thought.


    "She was deeply affected by the TV drama..." Hazel''s lips twitched slightly.


    "She really likes to watch it," Theresa said somewhat helplessly. "She used to watch TV dramas in the evening and stay upte."


    "You should advise her to read more books." Hazel asked, "Reading can improve temperament."


    "It''s useless, she doesn''t like to read books..." Theresa looked at Hazel with worry and couldn''t help but ask, "Hazel, are you really not afraid that Lily will go to tell my family? She would definitely do this kind of thing."


    "I am not afraid," Hazel shook her head calmly. "It would be useless even if she told them. Your parents would persuade her to bear it. If she couldn''t stand it, they would consider changing the person they have here."


    Theresa was surprised. She couldn''t figure out why she could be so sure.


    "The current situation is like the tug-of-war between your parents and me, but whether we will win or not is all depending on Joshua," Hazel exined to her calmly. "So, they will not cause problems if they are not sure that Joshua will choose them. After all, I can still be used by them!"


    "You know it, and then you help us..." Theresa was a bit embarrassed. Her parents were actually using Hazel, Theresa had never known how to tell her, but Hazel knew all of this.


    "I am not stupid, of course, I know it." Hazel smiled calmly, but for the next moment, she couldn''t help but smile. "I am not helping you. Everything I do is for Joshua. So, I really don''t care about your parents'' thoughts."


    She only cared about Joshua, thinking about the situation, Hazel felt extremely disappointed. In his heart, Joshua had a scar, and he was unwilling to deal with it. Hazel could feel it though, she assumed it was left when Lanny and Caroline sold him.


    All she wanted to do was to help him face the past and ease his pain. She would tolerate everything no matter how far he went. She loved Joshua and wanted to help him, so even if she was wronged, she did not care.


    The question was, would Joshua appreciate what she did? Hazel was uncertain about it.


    ***


    When Joshua came back, it waste. However, he and Hazel spoke earlier in the evening, and he told her not to wait for him and go rest.


    "Sir Denmark, do you want to eat something?" Nanny Carter took his coat and asked thoughtfully.


    "Okay, I am really hungry." Joshua looked upstairs, "Is she asleep?"


    "Miss Crowe is already asleep." Nanny Carter replied.


    Joshua nodded and walked to the dining room. Nanny Carter went to the kitchen and told others to prepare tea for Joshua.


    Joshua pulled out the chair and sat down. He picked up the book on the table and asked strangely, "Why is this book here?"


    "Miss Crowe read it for a while today and then forgot to put it back," the servant exined.


    Joshua''s eyes shed a touch of distress. It turned out that his Hazel was growing this much? When he was absent, she worked hard even when having dinner.


    He reached over and looked at Hazel''s notes, and his heart was warm.


    Lily came over with the tea, she was annoyed. Hazel could really act, and she actually uses this method to attract Joshua! However, this was the end of it!


    "Sir Denmark, your tea..." She came to Joshua''s side, and Lily was as gentle as a little sheep. She suddenly bit her tongue hard, there was sharp pain, and her eyes were red, her hand shook, and the whole cup of tea poured over Joshua''sp.


    This time there would be no mistakes. The TV dramas were just like this, the handsome man could not resist the clumsy girl. As long as they were pped or identally poured a ss over the man, the man would fall in love with the girl, it was like a curse. Lily felt highly nervous, but she was highly confident that it would work.


    Joshua looked at hisp, and his eyes deepened. He quickly closed the book and put it back on the table. The warm tea was all over him and a little sshed on the cover of the book. Joshua felt even angrier, and he looked up coldly at Lily.


    Lily acted like she had been deeply wounded. "Sir Denmark, I am really sorry. I have done a lot of work today, so I am a little tired..."


    Joshua''s facial expression was ugly. He had recognized Lily, but was she actually wearing Hazel''s clothes?


    He personally selected every piece of clothing in Hazel''s closet, so he remembered it very clearly. Hazel had not worn it; how would Lily get it? She dared to go into Hazel''s closet and take her clothes.


    Seeing that Joshua stared at her coldly, Lily thought that her method worked. She wiped her tears and deliberately exposed the scar on her arm to Joshua.


    She quickly got a towel and prepared to help Joshua wipe up the tea from hisp. However, Joshua grabbed her hand before she had a chance. Lily''s wrist felt like it was going to break, but she was surprised and happy, at that moment, it was the closest she had ever been to Joshua.


    She said in a hurry, "Sir Denmark, don''t worry, it was nothing for me to be wronged. Don''t let it affect your... your rtionship..."

 Chapter 980 - 268: Take The Dress Off

    Lily couldn''t breathe, the pain in her wrist made her sweat, and she couldn''t find the words to speak. She was worried, was Joshua so angry because he heard that she was bullied? But why was he so rude?


    "Take the dress off!" Joshua pushed her hand away with annoyance. He was getting angrier seeing the dress being worn by Lily.


    "Now, now?" Lily was shocked. Joshua wanted to do something to her? Did her n develop too fast? She should reject it, or she should take the chance to have sex with him?


    Joshua made the decision for her; he didn''t give her time to think. When he saw that she seemed to refuse to take it off, Joshua yelled to the maid, "You help her to take it off!"


    The maid stepped forward and grabbed Lily, another one came to help, and they began to pull her clothes off rudely.


    Lily was in a daze. How could Joshua be so anxious, not even waiting for a moment? She was a little stunned as she looked at Joshua, but he looked forward with a gloomy expression, he didn''t even nce her way.


    Soon, the maids had her clothes off, leaving her only in her underwear. Lily looked shy but waited patiently for them to take off her underwear. Instead, the maid turned around and walked over to Joshua.


    "Hey, you haven''t taken it all off yet!" Lily yelled at them.


    Everyone looked at her speechlessly, and their eyes were full of sarcasm.


    This woman thought that Joshua had feelings for her? She really didn''t have a clue.


    Lily suddenly panicked, and the look in their people''s eyes finally made her realize that she had things wrong. Nanny Carter came over and dropped the maid clothes to her. "Hurry up and put it on, don''t lose all your self-respect!"


    "What are you talking about?" Lily was furious. She looked for Joshua for help but saw him staring at the clothes she had taken off with disgust, like seeing something dirty. "Burn it! Go search her room to see how much she had stolen!"


    It turns out that... Joshua wanted to take off her clothes, not because he cared about her or wanted to do something with her, just because she was wearing Hazel''s clothes, he felt that she stained the clothes?


    Lily was so mortified, she made such a fool of herself. She knew everyone wasughing at her. Even though she had no shame, this disgraceful situation left her feeling extremely embarrassed. She stood there helplessly and really wanted to leave. Why was this totally different from the TV drama she saw? It shouldn''t be like this!


    Soon, the maid found more than a dozen items, shoes, and cosmetics from Lily''s room.


    Joshua''s facial expression was extraordinarily ugly.


    "Sir Denmark, are these also going to be destroyed as well?" the maid said.


    "We have got the criminal and the evidence, call the police first!" Joshua said in a deep voice.


    "Young master, are you going to let her go to jail? But Miss Crowe..."


    Nanny Carter looked a little surprised, and Joshua was really angry this time.


    There were many ways to teach Lily a lesson, but Joshua chose the simplest and most serious one. After calling the police, the value of these things would be enough for Lily to be a prisoner for several years. But Hazel appeared to have treated Lily very differently. If Joshua really called the police, Hazel might not be happy.


    Lily was suddenly frightened. Joshua actually wanted her to be arrested? She didn''t want to go to jail, she trembled and said, "Mr. Denmark, what do you mean?" She was angry and scared, "These clothes were not stolen! These were what Hazel gave me!"


    "Gave to you?" Joshua''s eyes were full of sarcasm, apparently, he was not convinced.


    Hazel''s figure was far smaller than Lily''s, he knew because he picked them to fit Hazel perfectly. How could they fit Lily? Even if Hazel wanted to give her clothes, would she not give her ones that fit?


    "It''s true!" Lily exined desperately. "It''s really what Hazel gave me. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her!"


    "Do you think that you are worth me waking Hazel?" Joshua looked at her indifferently, and he said coldly. "Since you like to steal other people''s clothes, put them all on!"


    "What, what?" Lily suddenly panicked. She was bigger than Hazel, she felt constricted when she wore one item. If she had to wear a dozen pieces, she would be strangled to death.


    "I won''t wear them, I won''t wear them!" Lily struggled, and the maid held her down and started to dress her.


    "Joshua... No, Sir Denmark! I beg you, I am wrong, I dare not to do it again. I will not wear them, let me go!"


    Lily cried and began to beg for mercy, but Joshua pretended that he didn''t hear it. He calmly took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the water stain on the book.


    After she had six pieces on, Lily felt like she could not breathe, and she began to feel dizzy. Her heart was full of fear, thinking she would die from wearing all the clothes. She thought if she cried and was gentle, Joshua might let her go, but he refused.


    She regretted it all, and the TV dramas were nothing but lies. If she knew that it would end up like that, she would not have stolen Hazel''s clothes.


    "What are you doing in the dining room?" Hazel blinked. She stood outside the dining room and looked at them with surprise.


    "Hazel, save me!" Lily hurriedly shouted, and she was trying not to cry.


    Hazel looked at her strangely and couldn''t help butugh. "What are you doing? Why are you packing yourself like a tamale?"


    "You need to tell them quickly that you gave me these clothes, that I didn''t steal them!" Lily was even more anxious and didn''t care about Hazel''s sarcasm.


    Hazel looked at the dining room in outright confusion. She had not yet said anything, and Joshua had already stood up and came to her side. "Did we wake you up?"


    "No, I am thirsty, I want to drink some juice." Hazel shook her head, but she did not expect to see such a scene when she came to the dining room.


    She was surprised to ask, "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing," Joshua said.


    A servant poured the juice, Joshua handed the ss of juice to Hazel and whispered, "Drink the juice and go back to sleep. I know you are very busy, and you should rest early."


    "Hazel..." Lily looked at her in horror and her eyes full of pleading.


    Hazel blinked. She took a drink and shook her head; she thought she might have been dreaming.


    Joshua could scare Lily so bad that she would do this? It seemed that his means were much stronger than her saying Lily had to do heavy work.


    "Joshua, you misunderstood," Hazel smiled shallowly. "The clothes were indeed given to her. You just let her go."

 Chapter 981 - 269: Tell Me The Truth

    "Didn''t you hear her? Let me go!" Lily shouted angrily.


    Joshua''s eyes shone slightly, and he looked at Lily coldly. She was scared to her core and dared not say anything more. This man was terrible. If she offended him, she was afraid she would be sent to jail.


    Hazel looked and thought it was somewhat funny. It seemed that Lily really learned a lesson this time.


    The physical injury was less important because Lily seemed to have suffered a lot of mental blows. Lily used to look at Joshua with fantasies, but her eyes are full of disenchantment, and she just wanted to run and avoid him.


    It was as if she was awakened by nightmares, but the worst part was that she was not asleep.


    "Why are your clothes wet?" Hazel''s eyes fell on him. She noticed as soon as she walked in, but she never had a chance to ask.


    "There was tea poured on me, but it was not serious" Joshua''s eyes shone. He asked in a deep voice, "Why did you give her clothes?"


    Hazel was stunned, Joshua never asked her the reason she did things. She had no idea how to answer.


    "Umm... I didn''t like them very much, so I gave them to her." Hazel casually found the reason.


    Joshua only felt pain in his heart. He was very unhappy, not because Hazel said that she did not like the clothes he chose, he clearly saw that Lily threatened Hazel.


    No one knew Hazel''s temper better than him. Hazel liked to be honest when she did anything. Why would she give her clothes to Lily? There was only one possibility, Lily asked for the clothes, and Hazel had no choice but to agree.


    His Hazel, how free and easy she was in the past. She dared to love and hate. But now, she had learned to suffer. She was obviously threatened, and he was not aware of it. He realized that after Hazel met the Flores family, everything changed, he was not paying enough attention, and things developed further than he had thought.


    "Hazel," Joshua looked at her deeply, "Tell me the truth!"


    "What, what is the truth?" Hazel looked at him nkly, she did not hide anything.


    Joshua''s eyes were slightly dim. Hazel didn''t trust him enough because she thought he couldn''t help her deal with the threatening, so she said nothing.


    Looking at his angry face, Hazel said, "Those clothes... can''t be given to others?"


    "If you are happy, you can give," Joshua said indifferently with disappointment in his voice.


    Hazel felt persecuted, she didn''t want Joshua to be upset. She endured all of the trouble from the Flores family and even let Lily bully her. However, Joshua got angry with her over a few items of clothing. She truly did not care how much the Flores family hated her, but she was hurt that Joshua was angry with her.


    He looked at Lily. Hazel took a deep breath and suppressed the thoughts in her mind.


    "It was not serious, anyway, those things were given to me, they were my things. It should have been okay, no matter how it was dealt with. But you didn''t like it, so I won''t give anything else away." Hazel said, "It''s already sote, you should go take a shower and change out of these wet clothes, so you don''t catch a cold."


    Joshua looked at her for a while. He snorted, turned around, and walked out of the dining room. Hazel felt mentally drained as she watched him walk away.


    "Miss Crowe, Sir Denmark has not had dinner yet." Nanny Carter came to her side and said helplessly.


    "Ah?" Hazel opened her mouth. No wonder Joshua was in the dining room.


    It seemed that he had just returned home, but he went to get a shower after she told him to.


    "And, all of your things were personally selected by Sir Denmark," Nanny Carter whispered, "He is afraid that you would have felt pressured, so he didn''t want us to tell you."


    "Ah?" Hazel said again, and her mouth was opened wider. No wonder Joshua was so angry with her, those were personally picked him. Everything had his expression of love, but she gave it away to one very annoying woman. She must have really hurt his feelings.


    Hazel was worried. "Is his midnight snack done?"


    "It''s already done," Nanny Carter said.


    "Then give it to me, I will take it to him," she said.


    "Okay." Nanny Carter looked back at Lily. "What about her?"


    "Since it is a misunderstanding, let her go back to sleep. I believe she will be honest in the future." Hazel thought for a moment, "Oh, how did Joshua want to deal with it?"


    Nanny Carter told her what happened. Hazel frowned, she had hated when Lily touched her things. She was unwilling to give them to her, but it would have been a great waste just to destroy them.


    "We can disregard the clothes she has worn. But we can sell those she didn''t wear. The selling price can be lower than the original, and the money can be used for charity." Hazel thought for a while and said.


    "Okay, I will do it." Nanny Carter was somewhat surprised, but she agreed immediately.


    The servants let go of Lily. Lily struggled to get the clothes off, but they were too tight, a maid had to bring her a pair of scissors to cut herself out of them.


    Looking at all of the destroyed clothing, Lily really wanted to cry. The clothes were ruined, Joshua hated her, and her dreams of him were gone. Even if she could see Joshua again, she did not want to, and there was no way she wanted to stay at Denmark Residence.


    Everyone would look at her like she was a fool, she was shameless, but she was young and could not bear beingughed at. She looked at the cut-up clothes again and fled to her room.


    ***


    Hazel took a deep breath and calmed herself as much as she could before she went to take the food to Joshua.


    The Flores family was waiting for her to fight with Joshua, she could not be defeated by them. If the rtionship between her and Joshua were ruined, they would like the happy ones.


    "Joshua, open the door!" Hazel shouted.


    The door opened, and Joshua stood there, with only a towel wrapped around his waist.


    Hazel was shocked by his half-naked body. She was shaking, and she felt so weak that she almost dropped the tray of food she was holding.


    ************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    New chapters were up, and I''m so grateful you guys still supported all my books; therefore, I''d shamelessly announce that I am taking part in another contest held in GoodNovel. I submitted two beautiful novels with exciting twists and cliff hangers with the title of:


    1. Dangerous Desire: The CEO''s Hidden Woman


    2. Mystic Full Moon: The Poisonous Curse


    To read this novel, download the app and search for the novel title. Your support will be a big edge for me to win thepetition on that tform. If you wonder if I still continue producing novels on this tform, yes, I will, as I still have four new novels to be uploaded this year.


    To know more about me and see exciting book thrillers, promotions, and announcements, kindly follow my Instagram ount: @annashannellin.


    Have a great weekend, everyone!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 982 - 270: Business Trip

    Hazel suddenly felt her heart beating faster. She was having a hard time controlling herself.


    "Nanny Carter asked me to bring you food!" Hazel said as she snapped out of her fantasy. She pushed the tray toward Joshua, then turned around and left immediately.


    Joshua took the food and looked up. It was as if Hazel disappeared into thin air, she really just came to bring him food.


    Hazel got back to her room and shut the door. She paused to touch her chest, her heart was racing. She felt so pathetic, she wanted to give Joshua his food and talk with him, but in the end, she ran away before she could say a word.


    She thought about going back to see him, but she began to think that would look even stranger. Plus, it waste, even if she went, she was afraid she wouldn''t be able to talk. Hazel kept making excuses to cover up her deepest fear that she wouldn''t be able to control herself. She wasn''t worried about Joshua and his self-control, it was hers she worried about.


    The little things she did want to say, she knew, would have no effect on their rtionship, so she could talk with him another time. She started to think about Lily and wonder if the Flores family would retaliate for the way Lily was treated. Hazel had no idea what they would do.


    ***


    Lily had contacted Caroline that night crying and told her what happened. She said that she wanted to go back home. Caroline never thought that Lily was so weak, but within a few days, she had already been defeated. She tried for a long time to persuade her to stay, but Lily refused to change her mind.


    "Lily, you just need to endure it for a few more days," Caroline advised. "I promise that there will be a change tomorrow. There will be a fight between Joshua and Hazel!"


    Lily was surprised. She curiously asked, "Auntie, are you nning to deal with Hazel? What are you going to do?"


    "I can''t tell you what I am nning to do," Caroline sneered. "You wait and watch the show!"


    ***


    When Hazel woke up in the morning, her right eyelid was twitching. She groaned and thought of the old superstition, if your right eyelid twitches, you would be unlucky. Did it mean that something bad would happen?


    After she went downstairs, she saw Joshua waiting for her in the dining room. She thought she would have time to talk to him.


    Hazel came to him and sat down. "Joshua, do you have time to talk at some point?"


    Joshua''s look was hesitant, and he frowned slightly. "Not now, I am going on a business trip."


    "Business trip?" Hazel was stunned. Why, when she wanted to talk with him, was there so many obstacles?


    "What happened?" Joshua looked at her in confusion. "If it is something important, I can dy my business trip..."


    "No," Hazel hurriedly shook her head. She wanted to talk to Joshua, but it was too much for him to dy his trip. "It is not that important, I can wait until you go back."


    "Really?" Joshua looked at her.


    "Really!" Hazel nodded hard.


    Joshua did not sense Hazel was upset, so he did not continue to ask.


    When he left, Hazel drove to Joshua-Hazel Pictures. She was an anxious mess, she felt irritable and worried something would happen, leaving her feeling like she was choking.


    "Hazel, what happened to you?" Sharon asked strangely. Hazel cared about Joshua-Denmark Pictures and always looked alive and bubbly when she was there, but she just seemed sleepy.


    "Nothing, maybe I had a bad sleepst night," Hazel said, upset.


    "Why do I feel like you have a conflict with Joshua?" Sharon asked half-jokingly.


    "What?" Hazel looked a bit guilty. She hurriedly argued, "He is on a business trip..."


    "So, you are missing him?" Sharon said with a joke. "Then you should call him. It is okay to say something on the phone."


    Hazel was stunned, she didn''t even think about talking to Joshua on the phone. She looked at her phone in a daze, "I said I felt lost and panicked this morning but couldn''t figure out why. I didn''t realize it could have been because my phone was off¡­"


    She quickly plugged her phone into the charger, there were a lot of missed calls. Before she could even look at who called, her phone rang. It was Ronald, it must have been him who called her.


    She quickly pressed the answer button, "Brother, what''s wrong?"


    "Hazel, Mom is missing!" Ronald said in a deep voice.


    "Wait, what do you mean that mom is missing?" Hazel did not react. "Isn''t she supposed to be at work in the police station now?"


    "I called the station. They said that mom had been on leave for a few days." Ronald''s voice sounded a bit heavy. He went on to say, "But Mom didn''t go home, and she went out alone."


    "Then did call Mom to ask?" Hazel was anxious.


    "I called," Ronald said. "She said that she was out, but I don''t think the thing was that simple. Hazel, you know Mom, she would not use her leave for something that was insignificant. She hadn''t been fighting with Dad or anything, so it definitely wasn''t emotional problems."


    "What did Dad say?" Hazel asked.


    "I asked Dad, and he said he didn''t know where mom was. He thought that Mom just went out to have fun." Ronald hesitated. He finally said, "But I have a clue. Last night, Mom supposedly answered a call, and she seemed to be very angry, so I guess¡­"


    Saying, Ronald suddenly stopped. Hazel felt suddenly more anxious,


    "Ronald, what are you saying? Just tell me what you know!"


    "Hazel, I hope that you are mentally prepared for this," Ronald said, "I am guessing that Mom may be on her way to find you."


    Hazel''s hand trembled, and she almost threw the phone at the wall. Ronald''s guess really scared her.


    The situation was very chaotic, the Flores family was nning something bad, and they had used her to maintain a precarious bnce.


    Joshua''s attitude about the situation continued to be unclear. She had repeatedly tried to figure out what he was thinking, but she waspletely confused and left to wonder what he was thinking about.


    Although she had not suffered any losses, the situation would only worsen if her mother showed up. If she found out about the Flores family, she would be angry. She would never let anyone bully Hazel, she could cause more trouble, and then there would be a disaster that she couldn''t predict.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Hazel wanted to cry.

 Chapter 983 - 271: I Will Go With You

    "I would like to have told you earlier," Ronald started to vomit. Hazel sighed with frustration.


    There was nothing they could do about the situation, and it was useless to talk about it.


    The most important thing was to find Rachel and then find out why she would go to the city without telling anyone. She even kept it a secret from her family. There was definitely something going and finding her was the only way to figure out what she nned to do.


    "Brother, when did Mom go out?" Hazel asked.


    "I don''t know" Ronald frowned. "But I guess she left early in the morning."


    Hazel is only even more stressed. If what Ronald said was true, then Rachel had been in the city for more than an hour, so why hadn''t she reached out to her?


    "Oh, I know, I will call her," Hazel said. She hung up on Ronald and quickly called Rachel. She was expecting that she would not answer, so she was startled when she answered right away.


    "Mom, where are you now?" Hazel demanded.


    "I am in the hospital now, and I am just getting ready to go in." She said.


    "Hospital? Howe you are at the hospital?" Hazel suddenly worried, "Are you hurt or what happened..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine, I just came to meet some people." She said.


    Hazel was relieved for a brief second, then she was immediately worried. The Flores family were at the hospital. Rachel wouldn''t be going to meet them, right? She tried to get the thought out of her head, but what she was most afraid of was that so in her mind, that was the only possibility.


    "Which hospital?" Hazel asked.


    "Oh, I am sure you can guess?" Rachel said, "Oh, I won''t tell you. I am there." She hung up.


    Hazel felt a chill run down her spine. She was terrified, her eyelids were twitching even faster. Although Rachel did not say what hospital she was at, Hazel was almost certain that she was at the hospital where the Flores family was.


    It was terrifying, what she was most afraid of was happening. Hazel was desperate.


    If Rachel went to find the Flores family, she presumably knew something. The Flores family didn''t like her, and her mother would definitely protect her, she pictured a horrible scene when they met.


    Joshua was not there, and she was thankful for that. She was going to try and settle the matter first; as long as she could find a way to send Rachel home, things would return to normal.


    Hazel rushed out of the office and drove to the hospital. She took the first parking spot she saw and ran to Lanny''s room. She pushed open the door and was in shock.


    She had been so worried the entire time and imagined that the hospital would be in chaos with fighting and yelling, the Flores family would be put in ce with Rachel''s skills.


    However, the situation in front of her made her feel ufortable. It may not have been harmonious, but there was no fighting from either side. The attitude of the Flores family toward Rachel did not seem great, but they were not screaming.


    Looking at them talking together, Hazel felt even more uneasy. She was sure that the Flores family had contacted Rachel, but the question was why.


    Before they had just wanted to reunite with Joshua, Hazel began to think that it was not simple any longer. Also, the one who was controlling the Flores family was still a secret, why did they not reveal who they were?


    The situation was bing even more confusing, she had to be careful.


    "Mom..." Hazel came to Rachel''s side, and she looked suspiciously at Caroline.


    Caroline did not look at her at all. Instead, she smiled and said to Rachel.


    "I am sorry, Mrs. Crowe. Since you have arrived, we should treat you well. My husband was just discharged. So, if you don''t mind,e home with us, and we will talk."


    Hazel felt like she was going to be sick. What did Caroline want to talk about? She may not have said anything before, but it didn''t mean she wouldn''t say anythingter.


    "Well, I will just go home with you." She said quietly.


    "Then wait a moment, I will go to help my husband to finish the process of the discharge," Caroline said.


    "I will go with you," Rachel said.


    "Mom, you aren''t familiar with this ce. I will go with her." Hazel hurried to say.


    "Okay. You go ande back soon." Rachel did not seem to care too much.


    Hazel apanied Caroline out of the room. The two of them entered the


    elevator together. Hazel confirmed that no one wasing. She endured the anger. "Caroline, you found my mother, right? What do you n to do?!"


    "I will do nothing," Caroline looked at her coldly. "Hazel, I just think that you are too careless, so I wanted to remind you."


    "I will find a way to deal with Joshua, but if you dare to involve my mother, don''t me me for being ruthless!" Hazel said angrily. Her family was her breaking point, nobody could touch them, not even the Flores family. She was not stupid enough to hurt her loved ones to please others.


    "Then we will see how you behave, if you make me unhappy, maybe I will say what I am not supposed to say?" Caroline sneered and said without fear,


    "And, from what I heard, Lily was bullied very badly. I will make you take care of her. You actually made her be a servant and let people bully her?"


    Hazel clenched her teeth with some helplessness. This retribution was really fast, Caroline obviously wanted to avenge Lily and then bully her. It was a lesson for her. She took a deep breath and pressed down the smoldering anger of her heart.


    "Well, no matter what you make me do, I will cooperate with you. But if you dare to say something to my mom, you won''t get me to help you again!"


    Caroline nodded proudly. It is a promise.


    The discharge procedure was soonpleted, and they all walked out of the hospital together.


    Hazel called two cars, but Henry suddenly said, "It''s too troublesome to call two cars. Hazel, don''t you drive? Dad, Mom, Mrs. Crowe, you can just take one car, I will drive with Hazel."


    She lifted her eyebrows and gave Henry a look of disgust. Henry actually wanted to be in the same car with her? It was clear that he had other reasons.


    "I think this arrangement works perfectly," Caroline looked at her with a smile. "Right, Hazel?"

 Chapter 984 - 272: It Is Better For Me To Drive

    Hazel shuddered and nodded speechlessly. It seemed that Henry still remembered her car, she wanted to say no but couldn''t.


    Seeing that she agreed, Henry went on to say, "I recently got a driver''s license, and I want to practice. Is it better for me to drive?"


    Hazel lifted her eyebrows. He was really insatiable. Perhaps this was the Flores family''s people trying to test her patience.


    "I am not used to sitting in a new driver''s car. You can drive the car, and I am taking a taxi." Hazel said calmly. This was the bestpromise she can think of.


    "Henry, don''t make trouble," Caroline said. "Get in the car."


    Henry did not continue to say anything more and followed Hazel to get into the car.


    "Hazel, you have excellent driving skills," Henry said with some contempt. "Unlike other female drivers, if they were in a bad mood, they would drive like maniacs!"


    Hazel was driving intently, and she ignored him. He went on to say, "Right, I heard that you are in conflict with Joshua?"


    Hazel''s eyes sank, considering she and Joshua were not fighting, the rumor of it was spreading very quickly.


    Henry still said it like he was saying to himself, "I want to say that Joshua has always been extreme, and he certainly has a bad temper. Of course, you need to be more patient with him. Although he didn''t like Lily, it is because Lily is very normal. He is destined to have many women around him, and you should adapt to it as early as possible..."


    The expression on Hazel''s face was bing angrier. Why did Henry suddenly feel the need to tell her all of this?


    "...and, my parents are very dissatisfied with you, they always think that you are not worthy of Joshua," Henry stared at Hazel, and then said, "They will never agree with you being together. Although he refused to reunite with us, he will continue to make them happy because of you. I think that instead of insisting on being with him, it is better to find another man."


    Seeing that Hazel had not responded, Henry suddenly smiled and then said, "In fact, I am also very good. The most important thing is that my parents love me. They never object to what I like. I may not look as handsome as Joshua, but it''s just because I don''t dress as well as him..."


    All of a sudden, Hazel felt cold. Even though Henry didn''t say it clearly, the meaning was apparent. She always felt that Henry was sneaky, but Lanny and Caroline controlled him, so he had never done anything excessive.


    However, his attitude had changed. What did it all mean? Lanny and Caroline''s intentions must have changed, and they weren''t just thinking about reuniting with Joshua.


    The whole situation was very strange. Hazel frowned and couldn''t help but recall everything that had happened. Things seemed to have changed since the Flores family met Joshua.


    Before, they were so anxious to reunite with Joshua, but after seeing him, they became less pushy and were more so just trying to find a way to stay around. They were even allowing Henry to try and seduce Hazel.


    Hazel was deep in thought about how unusual it all was when she felt something cold on her leg. Henry was sitting in the passenger seat, but he deliberately touched her leg.


    She mmed on the brakes, and he flew forward, then she stepped on the gas, and he was thrown back in his seat. The tires were squealing, and Henry was holding on for dear life.


    "What''s the matter with you..." He yelled at Hazel. But before he had a chance to finish talking, the speed made him pale and tightly grasped the handle. He was shouting incoherently, "No, stop, too fast, too fast..."


    Hazel sneered. The bastard actually dares to take her advantage, I will kill him. Seeing that Henry was really scared, Hazel slowed down.


    "You, what''s the matter with you?" Henry wanted to vomit, and his tone was not as arrogant as before.


    "Sorry," Hazel said with a smile. "I am a woman. When I am unhappy, I like to drive in a chaotic manner. After all, I am a female driver, and I think you can understand."


    Henry''s face was even paler. He could not contest Hazel''s reason, and out of fear of angering her again, he was quiet the rest of the way.


    The Flores family had moved to a three-bedroom, two-bathroom apartment.


    When she pulled up and got out of the car, she said, "Lanny and Caroline, it looks like you still have a lot of things to do. My mother and I will not bother you¡­"


    "How can you think that you are bothering?" Caroline said and looked at Rachel. "It''s just noon, stay and have a meal, we haven''t talked."


    "Oh, I want to sit down too." Rachel''s eyes were unclear.


    Hazel had no choice but to follow Rachel into the apartment.


    "Oh, sorry," Caroline said with a smirk. "Because of my husband''s injury, we haven''t been here much. We didn''t have time to sort it all out. The house is a mess, please don''t mind it. I will tidy up a bit. Oh, my back!"


    Saying, Caroline reached out to support her back. She didn''t look prepared to clean and looked coldly at Hazel.


    Hazel was silent for a while. Caroline left them and really wanted to find an opportunity to teach her a lesson. She said helplessly, "Give it to me, anyway, I am younger."


    Rachel frowned, but she said nothing.


    "Hazel is really a good girl," Caroline said with a smile. "In fact, there is not much to do, just wipe the floor and the table."


    Hazel found a mop and began to mop the floor. She must first satisfy Caroline so that she would not say anything in front of Rachel. It was better to cater to her than fight back.


    Rachel''s eyes were cold, but Caroline couldn''t look any prouder.


    "Mrs. Crowe,e, you sit, we talk." Caroline took Rachel on the sofa, and she asked, "What do you want to eat at noon? Is there anything you do not like?"


    "No." Rachel said.


    "Oh, I just realized we don''t have many groceries. I am sorry, I am just so confused." Caroline shouted, "Henry, you need to go shopping."


    "I can''t go, I have to take care of Dad." Henry was very uncooperative.


    Hazel was furious, and their actions were all directed at her. She was already cleaning; how could she go buy food? Caroline was determined to bully her.

 Chapter 985 - 273: No Need To Worry

    However, Hazel was not going to let Caroline get the best of her. She sent a text message to Sharon, and she went on to say, "No need to worry, I have already arranged it, and someone will bring groceriester."


    "That''s good, it''s really troublesome for you," Caroline said, but she did not feel that she was bothering her.


    Rachel''s eyes were a bit deeper, but she still said nothing.


    Within an hour, people arrived with boxes of food and went directly to the kitchen.


    "What are you doing?" Caroline said, dissatisfied.


    "That is the chef I invited," Hazel exined. "Lanny has just been discharged from the hospital, and I don''t want you to be too busy, so I asked someone to help. In fact, I wanted to cook, but I don''t really have any skills in the kitchen, so I would need help."


    Caroline had a hideous expression, and Hazel could tell that she was very dissatisfied. She presumed that Caroline also wanted to send her into the kitchen to cook. She couldn''t do it alone, so she found a way around it.


    "Well, Hazel," Caroline said. "Lily will being to visit us for a while. You are all girls, just chatting together."


    Hazel''s fingers were clenched, and Caroline was clearly warning her. Caroline must have thought it was not chaotic enough, and she needed more drama.


    "Good..." Hazel agreed.


    Lily arrived, greeted the Flores family, and then pulled Hazel into a room.


    "Hazel, I want to ask you a favor." Lily looked at her with a burning gaze.


    "What favor?" Hazel asked strangely.


    "Can you give me Joshua for a month?" Lily said with her eyes wide open.


    "Ha?!" Hazel was shocked. What kind of brainwashing did the Flores family have on Lily? Last night, she was still afraid of Joshua. Today, she was actually fighting high spirits.


    "He is really handsome and amazing, I really love him!" Lily looked intoxicated. "And I feel that he was my true love! Although he may not understand me now, as long as you give him to me for a month, he will love me!"


    Hazel really didn''t know what to say. Was Lilypletely crazy?


    "Why do you think I will give him to you?" she said sarcastically.


    "Auntie said, no matter what I request from you, you will agree! How can you not agree?" Lily said angrily.


    Hazel was angry, she realized what was happening. They were venting their anger, and they would ask her for anything, knowing that she would give in.


    "Impossible," she refused without hesitation. "You don''t even think about it!"


    "Hazel, how can you do this!" Lily said angrily. "What is wrong with loving someone? I see that you are afraid of me. You also know that I am destined to be his true love, so don''t bother trying topete with me!"


    Hazel wanted to punch Lily in the mouth each time she spoke. She was requesting to have Joshua for a month to even out thepetition, she really was mad.


    "I don''t care, anyway, you have to agree today!" Lily said angrily. "You went too far, you didn''t even dare topete with me fairly! No wonder you have been suppressing me, you are also aware that Joshua actually likes me¡­"


    Hazel took a deep breath and resisted the urge to hit her. Rachel and the Flores family were in the living room, if she started a fight, then everything would be out in the open.


    "Lower your voice!" Hazel clenched her teeth


    "You don''t agree, I won''t lower my voice!" Lily said proudly. Presumably, Caroline knew what Lily was saying to Hazel.


    Hazel was infuriated, and the Flores family was forcing too much on her. It would have been better to hit Lily in the face than make that kind of promise. If she did hit Lily, though, it would have to be after Rachel had left, she didn''t want her parents to worry about things between her and Joshua.


    While she was contemting what to do, Hazel heard a knock on the door.


    "Hazel, what are you doing in there? Are you fighting?" Rachel asked.


    "Do you agree or not?!" Lily asked in a low voice, and she now made it clear that she was trying to threaten her.


    She took a deep breath and said coldly. "You don''t even think about it! I won''t do anything to your uncle and aunt, but Lily, do you think I will let you go?!"


    Lily waspletely stunned. When Hazel said these words, her anger made her tremble. That feeling was like what she felt when she faced Joshua in the dining room... She lowered her head as Hazel walked past her, but she did not stop.


    Hazel opened the door and said with a smile, "Mom, it was nothing, we were just talking a little loud."


    Rachel looked at Hazel with deep eyes. She asked nothing. "Come


    and sit down, and then we will have lunch."


    "Yeah." Hazel followed Rachel to the living room. Caroline looked sharply at her, and she then looked at Lily. Seeing Lily''s timid appearance, Caroline couldn''t help but be angry. It seemed that this girl was scared of Hazel.


    "I have been exhausted being in the hospital with Lanny," Caroline reached out and rubbed her shoulder. "My shoulders are sore, but unfortunately, I can''t find myself..."


    "I will do it." Hazel''s eyes sunk slightly. Caroline was now raising her hand, and she could guess what she meant.


    "It is okay..." said Caroline.


    Hazel walked behind her and grasped her shoulders hard; her fingers pinched a few hairs, and Hazel pulled them.


    "Hey! What''s the matter with you? Why are you so rough?" Caroline looked back angrily and red at Hazel.


    Hazel calmly retracted her hand and her gaze swept across the hair she pulled out, hair follicles and all. More importantly, Caroline only noticed the pain in her shoulders and didn''t notice that she pulled her hair out.


    "Enough." Rachel said, looking at Caroline coldly, "Don''t go too far!"


    Caroline looked back at Rachel, who was very condescending, but she wanted Caroline to know that she would be angry if she continued to threaten Hazel.


    "Mrs. Crowe," Caroline said with a smile. "It''s just that your daughter''s hand has too much strength, right..."


    "Hazel," Rachel interrupted Caroline''s words, looking coldly at Hazel, "I have some bad news to tell you."


    "What?" Hazel was a bit stunned.


    "I am so angry now!" Rachel picked up the teacup and poured the cup of tea on Caroline''s face.

 Chapter 986 - 274: Are They His Parents?

    The whole living room was quiet in an instant, and everyone looked at Rachel with shock.


    Rachel angrily pointed at Hazel. She yelled, "Hazel, what''s wrong with you! I have raised you for so many years, and I need to watch you massage some woman? Another woman tantly grabs for your boyfriend, and you still bear it? Who taught you to endure so much?!"


    Hazel was lost when she suddenly realized that she had overlooked something. She had been worried about what Caroline said, but she forgot that her mother, Rachel, was a policewoman. Her observation was meticulous. Rachel saw it earlier but did not say anything, she wanted to see more.


    Everyone was dazed, they thought Rachel was scolding Hazel, but then they heard the true meaning of her words.


    Caroline did not think of when she was bullying Hazel that Rachel, who looked like a good-tempered woman, could get angry so quickly.


    "You, you dared to pour tea on me?" Caroline wiped her face and said with amazement and anger.


    "What will you do even if I poured the whole pot on you?" Rachel said with anger. "Where do you get the courage to bully my daughter in front of me? If you weren''t so old, I would hit you!"


    "You... I will fight with you!" Caroline madly rushed toward Rachel.


    Rachel was angry, she reached out calmly and forced Caroline to fall on the ground.


    The whole living room was quiet then Caroline tried to attack Rachel again. Rachel was too fast and knocked Caroline down in one swift move, she was down on the ground within seconds.


    Lanny and Henry were angry and going to help, but they just stood frozen with fear. They were too afraid to even move.


    Seeing that Rachel looked at him, Henry suddenly put his head down and stumbled back two steps. "That... Mrs. Crowe, you, don''t be angry! My mom was wrong; you can take it out on her, don''t look at me!"


    Seeing that her husband and son were so useless, Caroline was trembling and struggling to sit up. She looked at Hazel and shouted, "Hazel, you look at your mother bullying me?!"


    Hazel was stunned, and Caroline would actually call out to her during something like this, it seemed iprehensible. She wondered, since the Flores family asked for her help and most of the conditions were met, she gave them the impression she could be easily bullied.


    She didn''t say anything, she just listened to Rachel as she got angrier. "What the hell are you talking about? I am her mother, not you! She can see what is happening for herself!"


    Caroline was stunned, she could hardly speak. She stuttered and said unwillingly, "Hazel, don''t forget what you promised me..."


    "Do you dare to threaten my daughter in front of me?!" Rachel was livid, she angrily rushed at Caroline, who was still sitting on the ground scared.


    She tried to crawl away shouting, "She is going to kill me! Save me!"


    When Lanny and his son saw Caroline crawling in their direction, they immediately got frightened and backed away. The two men hurriedly said, "Why are you so mean? What did you do to make Mrs. Crowe so angry?"


    Looking at the dysfunction of their family, Rachel''s eyes were cold, she took a deep breath and said, "Hazel,e with me! We are leaving!"


    Hazel nodded, and she had already got what she wanted, and she didn''t have to stay to please them. When the Flores family saw that they were leaving, they did not try to stop them.


    As they were going down the stairs, Rachel was filled with anger. She turned to Hazel and said, "Hazel, you better clearly exin to me what the hell is going on! I don''t remember teaching you to let others bully you like that!"


    Hazel was a little embarrassed. "This is a long story. I don''t know what to say..."


    "You don''t know how to say it, then I will ask you!" Rachel''s eyes suddenly became sharp. "You just have to answer my questions, don''t lie to me!"


    Hazel tensed up. She knew it was over, Rachel was tough, and her intuition was sharp, so Hazel could not lie to her.


    "Then let''s talk in the car." Hazel opened the door.


    "I will drive." Rachel sat in the driver''s seat, and she sneered. "I am worried that if I ask your question, you may get into an ident."


    Hazel burst into tears, and it seemed that today she couldn''t escape.


    When she got in the car, she heard her say, "You are living with Joshua now? Is this car also yours?"


    Hazel was frightened to speak. Her mother was right, she didn''t know how to react to her questions, and if she had to answer while driving, she probably would get in an ident.


    "It''s true that he gave it to me... But we are not living together. Don''t worry. We have never done anything that crossed the line," Hazel hurriedly exined. "Just because of some things, I temporarily live at Denmark Residence, so it is more convenient..."


    "Temporarily?" She said, looking at her. "Hazel, Hazel, you have no defenses for others. How can I not be worried? We can skip all of this, for now, I want to ask you. What is wrong with the Flores family? How can they be such a shameless family?"


    "Mom, you are awesome. When they saw you in action, they were all scared of you!" Hazel pleaded with a ttering.


    Rachel snorted. "The ones who fear me are the ones who have done bad things, with bad intentions. Their family looked really bad¡­Hazel, don''t change the subject. This family and Joshua, what is their rtionship?"


    "Hmm..." Hazel suddenly had a headache. She was most afraid of her asking this because she still hadn''t figured it out.


    "Are they his parents?" Rachel asked.


    Hazel was shocked. She looked at Rachel in shock. "Did they tell you this?"


    Even with Rachel''s police skills and sharpness, she would never have guessed so urately unless the Flores family told her.


    "Is it real?" Rachel asked with curiosity.


    Hazel felt like she was drifting, she suddenly felt so depressed. It did seem that Rachel may have only been guessing, and she was not sure, so she just assumed.


    "I don''t know if it is..." Hazel said.


    "Hazel, you wanted to lie to me when this was happening." Rachel frowned unhappily. "Lanny and Caroline said that they were Joshua''s parents, but what does that have to do with me? They showed that they could influence Joshua''s life, and you are demeaned by them. What rtionship could they have if they are not his parents?"

 Chapter 987 - 275: It’s Not On His Head

    "But I thought Joshua was Denmark''s child? Was he adopted?" Rachel frowned, "If that is the case, the Flores Family must have been blessed with all the good luck in the world to have a child-like Joshua!"


    Hazel sighed helplessly. Hazel had been a good kid, so Rachel never used her police skillset to deal with her, but she really understood how sharp Rachel''s intuition was.


    "Mom, I don''t want to lie to you, but I really don''t know." Hazel frowned, "I had thought so before, but something happened recently. Now I feel that things are just not right..."


    The Flores Family''s attitude towards Joshua was strange. They wanted to break up her and Joshua, which she could understand. It was reasonable to say that the Flores Family should have avoided her, but instead, they encouraged Henry to seduce her, it was just too unbelievable.


    In fact, she always had doubts about them; she thought it was just because she didn''t like them. However, she wasn''t realize the main reason was that the Flores family told her about their rtionship with Joshua without telling him.


    But now, she would use the simplest way to verify their true rtionship.


    "What did Joshua say?" Rachel asked impatiently.


    "I, I didn''t ask him..." Hazel was stunned.


    She had never asked Joshua if he knew anything about them. She never dared to ask because she was afraid of triggering his sad memories. But what if the truth was not like what she thought?


    "Mom, are there people who will help strangers without the intention of asking for anything in return?"


    "Yes." Rachel stared at Hazel, "People''s feelings are veryplicated. Because of pity, sympathy, jealousy, or gratitude, they might show exceptional kindness to a stranger. Even without these emotions, some rich people will also help some poor people unconditionally, or what else do you think charity is?"


    Hazel frowned slightly. Joshua''s involvement with the Flores Family was more than just charity, but she was not what the other reasons were.


    "However, regardless of the rtionship between the Flores Family and Joshua," Rachel said with an ugly face, "Hazel, how did Joshua do things? He actually let that kinds of people bully you?!"


    "It''s not on his head," Hazel hurriedly defended Joshua. "He doesn''t know any of it, from start to finish, and I didn''t tell him anything!"


    "So," Rachel''s face was even more ugly. "Did you hand yourself over to be bullied by them?"


    Hazel burst into tears. Rachel''s words were quite right.


    Hazel weakly defended herself, "Really, I have not been bullied. Today was an exception. I wanted to appease them..."


    "I hit them. Are you ming me for doing so, not letting you continue to be bullied, affecting your rtionship with Joshua?" Rachel said with a bit of sarcasm.


    "Howe?!" Hazel hurriedly shook her head, "I was happy and grateful at the time. It felt like I was being supported by my mom!"


    "Okay, I don''t want to know what their rtionship with Joshua is." Rachel said impatiently, "You need to go home with me now!"


    "What?!" Hazel looked at her, shocked. Does Rachel just put a stop to her rtionship with Joshua? Things had be more and more chaotic.


    "It''s very obvious now. The Flores Family people are important to Joshua. Do you think I will let you continue to be with him and be bullied by those people?" Rachel said angrily. While thinking that Caroline Flores had harassed Hazel again and again, Rachel turned around to have another conversation with them.


    "Mom, I''m not going back." Hazel said firmly, "If I don''t figure this out, I won''t leave!"


    "Hazel, you...!" Rachel mmed on the brakes, parked the car on the side of the road, and red at her.


    "Mom, I am an adult. Please believe me. I will handle my affairs, okay?" Hazel looked at her earnestly.


    Rachel sighed helplessly, "How long will it take?"


    "One week." Hazel estimated. Joshua''s business trip would take two days, and it would take three days to do a paternity test. One week should be more than enough.


    "Okay, then I will give you a week." Rachel said unhappily.


    "Then let''s go back to Denmark Residence?" Hazel made a careful proposal.


    "Denmark Residence?" Rachel''s face suddenly twisted, "Do you want me to take you away now?"


    Hazel was so scared that she couldn''t speak. Rachel finally decided to stay at the hotel, and Hazel had no choice but to stay with her.


    When they got settled, Hazel was contemting if she should call Joshua and tell him what was happening. She hated bothering him while he was away on a business trip, she really didn''t want to worry him.


    Suddenly, there was a lot of noise outside in the hall and a storm of knocking on the door.


    Hazel was scared, why would someone be knocking at this time? She opened the door and saw a group of policemen standing outside the door.


    "Is Mrs. Rachel Crowe here?" The leading policeman asked while showing Hazel his badge.


    Rachel also heard the knocking on the door. She looked surprised as she walked to the door, "What are you looking for?"


    "Ady named Caroline Flores called us and said that you had beaten her.


    There was a minor injury to her body. Pleasee with us." The officer said.


    "What?!" Hazel was surprised and angry.


    Rachel just pushed Caroline. How could she have a minor injury? The fact that she called the police and had a physical examination in such a short period of time was really surprising and suspicious.


    Clearly, someone was working with the Flores Family, whose only purpose was to target Hazel and her family.


    "Hazel!" Rachel''s face turned ugly, and she quickly said, "No worries. I will go with them and find out what is happening."


    "Mom, this time, it''s not that simple," Hazel whispered anxiously, "If you go with them, I''m afraid there will be many surprises!"


    "Rx, how can there be anything?" Rachel said, "I''m a colleague of theirs after all. They are not likely to harm me. Now you just stay here."


    "But..." Hazel was still trying to say something when Rachel was following the police out.

 Chapter 988 - 276: Who Did I Offend?

    Hazel suddenly felt cold and scared. Her mother was taken away. Regardless of the rtionship between the Flores Family and Joshua, Hazel''s family would only me Joshua. In the end, she and Joshua would be stuck in the middle.


    The one hiding behind the Flores Family was really clever. The person never showed their face yet managed to make both Joshua and her family suffer.


    But now it''s not the time to figure out who was behind all this, she had to find a way to save Rachel.


    She took out her mobile phone and called Jaxson.


    "Jaxson, can you help me get someone out of the police station?" Hazel asked worriedly.


    "Who?" Jaxson asked nkly.


    "My mom," Hazel said helplessly.


    "When did they take Mrs. Crowe?" Jaxson asked in shock, "So, the President still doesn''t know this?"


    "No time for chatter." Hazel frowned. "You help me save my mom first."


    "Do I need to tell the President?" Jaxson asked.


    Hazel sighed. She didn''t want Joshua to be involved.


    "He is on a business trip now. Let''s save my mom first." She whispered.


    "Okay..." Jaxson could only promise.


    The two met at the police station, and Jaxson went to negotiate, but the situation was greater than they expected.


    "What?" Jaxson asked in surprise, "What do you mean we can''t take her home?"


    "Are you mistaken?" Hazel frowned, "My mom is not a criminal, right?"


    "Let me tell you honestly." The policeman said, "Someone powerful said we must not let her walk out at this time. If you can reconcile with the victim, she can be free, but I do not think they are not going to reconcile. I suggest that you think carefully about whether or not you have offended someone."


    "Who did I offend?" Like what Hazel had thought, this thing was not a simple matter.


    "Then can you tell me who the powerful person is?" Jaxson asked.


    The police thought for a moment and said, "Well, it seems it''s the President of Denmark Group who personally told the sheriff not to let the woman walk..."


    "Impossible!" Jaxson interrupted him in shock. He swiftly turned and looked at Hazel.


    "Miss Crowe, it is absolutely impossible for the President to do it. All of Denmark Group''s business wille through me. And President Joshua didn''t inform me at all..."


    Jaxson''s voice went smaller as he spoke. He was suspicious too. Could it be that the Flores Family went to Joshua and told him Hazel''s mother took the initiative to fight with them, so Joshua thought it was a trivial matter and told others to deal with it without informing him? It was still possible...


    "I know it''s not him." Hazel sighed.


    Jaxson looked at her strangely.


    Hazel went on to say, "Let''s forget who is behind this situation for now. The most important thing now is that even you would suspect Joshua, let alone others?"


    Her mother, Rachel, had never liked Joshua. No matter who deliberately took the opportunity to lock her up, Rachel would put it on, Joshua. Whoever was behind Rachel''s arrest was really brilliant. It seemed that they were determined to destroy the rtionship between Hazel''s family and Joshua.


    Jaxson also realized the seriousness of the matter. If Joshua was framed for this and everyone thought he locked up his future mother-inw, how could he exin himself?


    "Miss Crowe, I think I have to inform the President," Jaxson said worriedly.


    "Well, you deal with it." Hazel was helpless.


    Jaxson quickly dialed Joshua''s number, but he couldn''t get through to him. Jaxson looked horrified, realizing that something was wrong.


    He actually could not get through to Joshua''s phone at this time?


    Seeing that Jaxson kept making calls, Hazel was getting more upset.


    "Can''t you get through?" She asked.


    "The President may be busy." Jaxson held his phone tightly and walked toward the door, "I will call him again."


    Hazel was feeling discouraged. The one working with the Flores Family must be more resourceful than they thought.


    Suddenly, Hazel''s cell phone rang. She looked at the strange number on the screen and pursed her lips slightly. Sure enough, at this time, someone could still not stop harassing her.


    "Who is speaking?" Hazel pressed the answer button.


    "Hazel, it''s me." She heard Henry''s smug voicee from the other end of the phone.


    "What is it?" She asked quietly.


    "Hazel, you should understand the situation. Joshua is not helping you, what can you do?" Henry smiled, "Come and see me, let''s talk. Maybe if I am happy, I will advise my dad and mom to reconcile with you."


    A chill shed in Hazel''s eyes.


    Taking a deep breath, Hazel pressed down the anger of her heart.


    "Where shall we meet?" She asked quietly.


    "I will send the address to you by text shortly." Henry sneered,


    "Remember, I am waiting for you."


    As soon as she hung up, the text message arrived. Hazel''s expression became even colder. Henry had the nerve to send her the address of a hotel.


    She knew what could be waiting for her there, but she was prepared for anything now.


    "Jaxson," Hazel stepped out of the police station and stopped Jaxson, making another phone call, "Don''t bother anymore. I am guessing that you won''t be able to get through to him for a while."


    "I can contact the staff around the President..." Jaxson hurriedly said.


    "Then try it after a while," Hazel said, but she didn''t have much hope. "I need your help to prepare something first."


    Jaxson was efficient, and someone arrived with the items Hazel wanted.


    "Miss Crowe," Jaxson looked at her inexplicably, "What do you want to do with these things?"


    Without answering him, Hazel said, "Please keep an eye on the police station. I need to go out for something. Please take care of my mother for me. Also, remember what I told you."


    Jaxson was so upset that he quickly said, "Miss Crowe, let me go with you!"


    "No." Hazel shook her head and refused. "Jaxson, you should stay to watch out for my mom. Also, I suggest that you check on people within the Denmark Group.

 Chapter 989 - 277: Why Would She Be There?

    Someone locked my mother up using thepany name and cut off Joshua''smunication with us. Presumably, it is not some in the Denmark Family, but it is undoubtedly someone high profile. It could be someone Joshua knows or is familiar with."


    Jaxson didn''t expect that Hazel would be calmer than he was, but she worked on getting to the root of the problem in no time, even when Rachel was locked up.


    He nodded, "I understand. I will find out who is behind all this as soon as possible. But..."


    Jaxson had a hunch that Hazel was going to do something dangerous.


    "Nothing." Hazel waved and interrupted him. "Just do what I said."


    After leaving the police station, Hazel drove to the hotel as agreed. Entering the elevator, Hazel looked calm.


    She had been looking around the entire way, and there did not appear to be any strange people around. It seemed that Henry was very confident about his n, she could sense his arrogant attitude. However, that was a good thing for her, more advantageous to implement her n.


    The elevator door opened, and Hazel stepped out and stopped to look down the hall. She was surprised that just as she walked out, she saw a familiar figure walking into the elevator next to hers. By the time she turned to get a good look, though, the doors had closed.


    If Hazel was no mistake, it was Mandy Wilson, Susan Edward''s assistant. Why would she be there?


    Although she had suspected that the person behind the Flores Family was Susan, she felt after judging Susan''s personality she would not be able to pull off these tricks. Was she underestimating Susan?


    There was no time to wonder about that, Hazel put aside her thoughts and walked to the door of the hotel room. She raised her hand calmly and knocked on the door.


    When Henry opened the door, he was posing in what he thought was a handsome stance. "I knew you woulde."


    Hazel clenched her teeth and tried to keep a neutral-looking expression.


    "Come in." Henry turned around, and Hazel followed him in.


    She looked around quickly in the room. Henry had booked a suite on a long table in the living room, and there was an extravagant candlelight dinner. The bedroom door was half-open, but she could see in. The lights were dim, and there was a big bed full of rose petals.


    He did prepare well... Henry was a straightforward man. It seemed that he had taken it for granted that she would spend the night with him.


    Hazel became more vignt. Henry could be arrogant, but she couldn''t take it too lightly.


    "Sit." Henry sat down on a chair.


    Hazel sat silently opposite him. Henry said, "Eat something first. I heard that the steak here is pretty good."


    "I am not in any kind of mood to eat," Hazel said indifferently.


    Henry picked up the ss in front of him and said, "So, let''s have a drink first?"


    "I can''t drink." Hazel refused again.


    Henry''s face was dissatisfied. "I know that you are in a bad mood now. But if you make me feel bad, then your mom will be locked up for a little longer."


    Hazel''s eyes went dark. If she didn''t cooperate a little, Henry would be suspicious.


    "Then I''ll only have one drink," Hazel suggested. "I believe you won''t want to see me get drunk."


    "Yes." Henry''s eyes lit up. He agreed instantly.


    Hazel picked up the ss. She took a sip of the red wine in front of her, then raised her hand and rubbed her lips. Taking advantage of the opportunity, she spits the wine she had in her mouth into the tissue she held in the palm of her hand.


    Hazel could not take the risk of being drugged by him.


    "Now, can we talk about it?" Hazel looked at him. "What do you want before my mother is let go?"


    "Hazel, don''t worry. Let''s talk about something else." Henry said slowly.


    "What are we talking about?" Hazel asked.


    "You know, this time it''s Joshua who locked up your mother." Henry snorted.


    "To be honest, I was quite surprised. At first, my parents called him, and I didn''t think that Joshua would actually help. I didn''t expect him to have your mother arrested. But also, how can a womanpare to his family? After all, if you are gone, he can find another girlfriend, right?"


    Hazel bit her lip. If she had suspected Joshua from the beginning, she might actually have bought what Henry was saying. Fortunately, she was not stupid when it came to judging the difference between the Flores family and Joshua.


    After thinking for a moment, Hazel lowered her head and said, "I believe he didn''t mean to do this."


    Henry was overjoyed. It looked like Hazel believed what he just said.


    He quickly said, "Hazel, you should be clear by now. You must have contacted him for such a big thing, right? Did he care for you? He promised my mother he would absolutely not pick up your call! Hazel just epts reality, Joshua does not care about you! You are just a woman to him for a period of time. To put it inly, you are nothing but a toy to him!"


    Hazel''s face was bing nastier. She didn''t believe Henry would be capable of saying something like that. It seemed that the one behind the Flores Family was also very knowledgeable in rtionships between men and women, and they clearly knew what a girl cared most about.


    The speech Henry gave could indeed be lethal, but not Hazel.


    Hazel lowered her head again, holding her forehead with her right hand. "I don''t believe it! It''s not like this!"


    "Hazel, you are a smart woman. Are you willing to be a toy that Joshua just throws away when he is finished with it?" Henry stared at her. "At that time, you will have nothing left!"


    "...What can I do then?" Hazel moved her hand down, covering her eyes as if she was crying.

 Chapter 990 - 278: I Won’t Help You

    "Hazel, you are not someone who is easily bullied, right?" Henry expressed his beliefs and said, "It''s better to cooperate with us than to wait and be dumped by him!"


    "Cooperation?" Hazel''s eyes went darker. She then asked, "What do I need to do to cooperate?"


    "It''s very simple." Henry''s face showed a greedy look that couldn''t be covered up. "You only want the position as wife to the president of Denmark Group, right? If you help me take over the Denmark Group, I promise you will be the wife of the Denmark Group''s president!"


    Hazel looked up at him disbelievingly!


    The Flores family really had grand ambitions. They actually nned to take the Denmark Group, and they must have thought that Joshua had been a disobedient family member and wanted to steal his property. However, it wasn''t Joshua''spany, and it was hers, she almost forgot about it.


    "Hazel, you have to think about it." Henry thought she was hesitating, and he continued, "I attach importance to returning a favor to whoever helped me. I am not like Joshua. If you help me with taking the Denmark Group, I promise I will marry you!"


    Hazel resisted her anger and clenched her fists tightly. She really wanted to yell at him and tell him the truth, but she couldn''t just yet, she had to continue to y around with him.


    "I won''t help you." Hazel looked at him coldly, refusing without hesitation. She knew that even if she refused, Henry would have a n B.


    "Hazel, why can''t you just be smart?" Henry snorted and suddenly got up and walked over to Hazel. "You havee here already. Do you think you have a choice?"


    "What do you want?" Hazel stood up in an alert voice.


    "What?" Henry sneered, approaching her. "If Joshua knew that you betrayed him and went to bed with me, would he still want you?"


    Things went on just like she expected. Seeing Henry reaching out to grab her, Hazel stumbled backward, dodged his hand, and then pretended to be sleepy.


    "What have you done?" She asked. She needed Henry to speak it out.


    "What have I done?" Henry chuckled, "Do you feel powerless now, and are you feeling particrly hot?"


    "You actually put drugs in the wine?" Hazel said angrily. She could not pretend to be angry after hearing Henry speak it out.


    While Henry continued to approach her with an obscene smile, she could only retreat again.


    "Of course! Hazel, I advised you to cooperate with me. You are so beautiful. To be honest, I really don''t want to be rough with you." Henry said impatiently, "In any case, you can''t escape today, so just enjoy it. Maybe I am stronger than Joshua, and you can''t leave me in the future..."


    Listening to his disrespectful words, Hazel was having a hard time controlling her anger. She took a deep breath and continued to dodge him, "Henry, did you pull this off by yourself, or did your family help you? I don''t believe that your parents will agree with this! Are you implying that Joshua is not part of your family at all?"


    "He, he sure is!" Henry hurriedly retorted. A fluster shed on his face.


    The next moment, he said disgustingly, "It''s his problem! He refuses to be part of our family. My parents could sell him once, and of course, they can sell him for the second time! Do you think my parents still care for him? But if he refuses to offer Denmark Group, we can only take it on our own!"


    "Even if he is the son of your parents, your parents have not raised him.


    Why should he offer Denmark Group to them?" Hazel asked.


    "My parents gave birth to him, then everything about him naturally belongs to my parents. He should give me everything... give our family everything!" Henry said arrogantly. He looked at Hazel unpleasantly, "Now stop dodging already! This room is not very big. How long do you think you can dodge me?"


    Hazel did not expect this family to be so cold-blooded.


    "I''m not dodging anymore." Hazel suddenly stood up. Her face looked cold and terrible. "I still want to say... forget it, take this!"


    Hazel suddenly punched Henry in the face. She used all her strength to make a heavy and sturdy attack. Henry''s half-face was numb. He was furious.


    "No, impossible, you, how can you..." He covered half of his face and looked at Hazel in shock.


    "I have seen the big wild world. Did you think your little trick really worked on me?!" While saying this, Hazelunched a storm of punches on him.


    "You, you liar!" Henry wanted to resist, but he sadly discovered that he was no match for Hazel. He said while dodging her attack, "You didn''t drink that ss of wine! Help! Anyone, help me..."


    "Shut the fuck up! Not so tough now, huh? Do you think you can escape? How about you just enjoy this? Today, I''m going to kick your ass!"


    Henry really regretted it now. He suddenly felt that he was stupid and desperate. Hazel''s mother, Rachel, had already shown her CQC skill to his family and it was frightening. He should have guessed that Hazel was also good at CQC. Instead, he could only see that Hazel was beautiful, soft, and weak.


    "Dad! I was wrong!" Henry covered his face with both hands. He held his head and squatted down at the corner. "Forgive me, Dad!"


    Hazel paused for a second and was speechless. Although she knew well about the nature of the Flores Family, she expects Henry to say that. Henry actually began calling her "dad" like he was traumatized.


    She really kicked his ass, then she turned around and nned to leave. She got all that she wanted here. Henry was scum and idiot, but the one behind him was not.


    If she didn''t leave now, the situation could change again. Henry looked at her with resentment and suddenly shouted at his phone.


    "Why don''t youe in now? What are you waiting for?"


    Hazel was shocked. The door was suddenly kicked open, and a group of people rushed in. Sure enough, the mastermind behind Flores Family did have a n B for Henry.

 Chapter 991 - 279: Don’t Do That

    Hazel looked serious, she could not leave, and more than likely, the group would capture her.


    Hazel quickly retreated to the table in a blink of an eye, and she picked up a dish, smashed it on the table, and broke it into pieces. Holding a piece in her hand, Hazel grabbed Henry and put the sharp ss piece against his neck, and shouted, "Don''t move!"


    Her movements were fast and neat. Before the others in the room could react, Henry had be a hostage in her hands. Henry was so scared that his legs went weak. Sensing the sharp tip of the ss on his neck, he screamed at the others, "Don''t, please don''t move! Don''t move!"


    "Shut up!" Hazel was annoyed. The guy was just too noisy. Henry immediately shut up, and the people at the door were too stunned to move.


    "Please make way for us!" Hazel put on a threatening face and yelled angrily, "Otherwise, I will take his life!"


    Henry''s face went a bit paler. He quickly shouted, "You guys make a way, now!"


    However, they did not move. One person took the lead, he looked at Hazel


    and said with a nk expression, "Are you, Hazel? Someone told me that no matter what happens, no one is allowed to let you go."


    "Do you really think that I won''t do it?" Hazel''s eyes went cold, and her fingers made a gesture of cutting.


    Henry was so scared that he was sweating, and both his legs began shaking.


    He shouted at the people, "You scumbags! Don''t forget, you are here to protect me! Now just make a way, quickly!"


    "You are the scumbag!" The people yelled at Henry. "Protect you? You thought too much. The order we received was just to keep Hazel from leaving!"


    "This useless guy has just been beaten like hell by a woman, and now he screams like a pussy. Is he even a man?"


    "Look, he is shaking like shit. Oh, I think he just peed in his pants!"


    Henry finally understood that these people did not care if he lived or died. They only cared about Hazel, he hung his head in despair.


    Hazel did not have a good feeling. It seemed like these people were onlying after Joshua and her. Henry''s life didn''t mean anything to them, so things could get really ugly.


    "Hazel, now you have two choices," said the lead man, "First, kill Henry, and then have a good time with all of us in here. Second, let Henry go and do it with him alone. What do you want? Choose it yourself."


    "Beauty, be quick! We are waiting for you!" The group followed.


    Hazel''s eyes got even colder. It seemed that this group of people would never let her go. Now, she only hoped that Jaxson could act quickly ording to her n and save her as soon as possible.


    She must find a way to dy them.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, everyone turned and saw a woman standing in the doorway.


    Hazel was a bit surprised. The woman at the door was none other than Mandy, Susan''s assistant.


    "What are you doing?" The lead man shouted at Mandy, "Get lost right now!"


    A scared look shed on Mandy''s face, but she still said with courage, "I, I tell you. I have heard what you guys said. Don''t bully her. I have already called the police, and they will arrive soon!"


    The group of people became frantic and said to the lead man, "Boss, how about we take off..."


    "She is just a woman, what are you so afraid of?" The leader said with anger. "The police won''t arrive that soon. Bring her woman in and teach her a lesson!"


    The person closest to the door grabbed Mandy and dragged her inside.


    Hazel frowned, Mandy seemed to havee to help her, but she worked with Susan, so Hazel suspected that she was involved somehow.


    "What are you doing? I told you the police are on the way!" Mandy struggled, but the gangster pped her face. Then, several people came forward and began to tear her clothes.


    "Stop! Don''t! Don''t do that!" Mandy cried helplessly.


    "You stop!" Hazel said with an intense expression. Whether it was a trap or not, she could not stand by and let them bully an innocent girl. She said with fury, "I am the target that you guys want, right? Let her go!"


    The lead man sneered, "She delivered herself to us! Hazel, we won''t let you go, and we won''t spare her either..."


    Before he even finished, a man standing at the door suddenly said in a panic, "Boss, not good! It seems that the police have arrived!"


    "What the fuck? Retreat!" The lead man changed his face. They dropped Mandy and fled.


    Hazel let Henry go, and he ran to the door. Hazel couldn''t be bothered to care about him anymore. She went to the bathroom and found a bathrobe to cover Mandy.


    At the door came a man wearing a police uniform. He walked over to Mandy with a surprised look and said, "Miss Wilson, are you okay?"


    Hazel raised her eyebrows, "What is going on?"


    She knew the police uniform very well, the uniform he was wearing was fake, he was not a real policeman at all.


    "Let me exin, I am a waiter at this hotel." The fake policeman rified,


    "Miss Wilson just called the police, but she worried that the police would not get here in time, so she asked me to wear a fake uniform ande with her to scare those people."


    Hazel turned and looked at Mandy, "Thank you, I am sorry to drag you into this."


    "Miss Crowe, no, it is not like that." Mandy hurriedly shook her head and said with guilt, "Actually... Susan told me to book this room for Henry, but I didn''t know what he was nning. No, in fact, Susan always made me meet him secretly in various ces and then deliver their messages to her, so I know that they have always beening after you. This time, Susan did not tell me the reason for booking this room. But when I was leaving here, I saw you. At that time, I began to think this was not so simple, so I came back and checked on you..."


    Mandy was still in a panic after what just happened, she was trembling and stuttered a little when she spoke, but Hazel had already understood what she was trying to say.

 Chapter 992 - 280: Catch These Liars

    Hazel had her suspicions, but she didn''t really expect that the one behind the Flores Family really was Susan. It seemed that they had been in contact through Mandy, but at the same time, Mandy knew very little about what was going on. She was lucky that Mandy paid more attention this time and saved her.


    Did Susan really n all these schemes and attacks? Hazel had thought it was not her style.


    "Let''s go quickly." She helped Mandy stand up and said, "It''s not safe to stay here. If those people realize what has happened, maybe they wille back."


    Mandy nodded. Just as they were walking out of the door, they saw that the group had returned with more anger than before.


    The lead man yelled angrily to his men, "Catch these liars!"


    They started to rush toward them but suddenly, the elevator door not far away opened, and a group of people ran toward them. The group froze and waited for the impact of therge bodyguards to hit them; there was no time to move out of their way.


    Hazel''s eyes lit up, she was so surprised. The man who was leading the bodyguards was Joshua. She finally took a deep breath, and her uneasiness disappeared. The moment she saw Joshua standing there, she knew that she was safe.


    The people who originally tried to attack Hazel scrambled to their feet and tried to get away, but naturally, Joshua was not going to let them escape. His bodyguards grabbed them and held them tightly.


    Joshua walked over to Hazel and said with a scowl, "Hazel, how could you do such a dangerous thing all on your own?"


    His remarks made her feel persecuted. She tried to defend herself, "Before I came, I was fully prepared! I told Jaxson if I didn''t call him before ten o''clock, these pre-arranged bodyguards would rush over here to save me!"


    "Before ten o''clock?" Joshua''s face was even more ugly, "It''s ten minutes to ten. If I waste, what could have happened in those ten minutes?"


    Hazel was feeling more victimized. The reason for her protest was because she knew very well that Joshua was right, she did make a rash move without help. Hazel was annoyed. She snorted and looked elsewhere awkwardly.


    Joshua sighed helplessly, then he reached out and held Hazel in his arms.


    "Hazel, I was worried about you." He whispered in her ear, his voice with deep self-me and uneasiness. "I was really afraid that if I came toote, what would happen to you..."


    Hazel''s heart feels heavy, but she was relieved. Joshua was ming her because he was worried about her.


    "I assure you, I''m fine." Hazel smiled lightly, and her voice was softer. She asked, "By the way, why are you back so soon? Shouldn''t you still be away for a few days on business? And, why couldn''t I get through to you on the phone?"


    "I lost my phone," Joshua exined as his eyes swept from Mandy to the waiter. "Let''s go to the police station and pick up your mom first. We can talk about the rest on the way."


    "You know everything..." Hazel said with someint. However, she knew that Joshua would not have lost contact with her for no reason.


    "Yeah." He nodded.


    Joshua held her hand, they walked downstairs and drove to the police station together.


    "Why did you go to the hotel?" Joshua asked, frowning.


    Hazel told him the reason, and she did not want to hide anything from him. No matter what kind of expectations Joshua had of the Flores family, she had no choice but to tell him the truth, even if it destroyed his illusion.


    She had once hoped that Joshua and Flores'' family could reconcile, but she could see that the Flores family was too greedy. She could not bear the risk of bringing any harm, Joshua. It was time to let Joshua see it all and force him to face reality. If he still chose to stand by them, she would have nothing to say.


    Hazel put her fingers in the pocket and touched a small thing. It was a small recording pen she had Jaxson prepare for her. She had recorded all the conversation between her and Henry in the hotel room.


    She had nned to give the recording to Joshua, but she was hesitant. She wondered if even after Joshua knew everything they had done, what if he still chose to help them? She would not be able to handle that.


    "Hazel, what are you thinking about?" Joshua looked at her with deep eyes.


    Hazel had spent more time questioning the situations she dealt with independently, which meant she was still holding something back from him.


    "Ah?" Hazel replied, "I was thinking, I truly didn''t expect that the person who was behind the Flores family would be Susan. I did not think that she was calcting."


    She still couldn''t quite believe that Susan could pull off such a sophisticated n. To be honest, Hazel knew she had only escaped from the situation at the hotel because Henry was an idiot, and the timing of Joshua''s arrival was just right. She would have definitely suffered this time if the two factors did not happen at the right time.


    "Susan is not that smart." Joshua''s eyes got darker. "But what if someone helped her make a n?"


    "Sure enough." Hazel sighed. "Forget it. Why did youe back?"


    "Someone cut off my connection with the Imperial Capital." Joshua said faintly, "I sensed trouble, so I came back. Then I contacted Jaxson, and he told me about your n, so I went to the hotel first thing to pick you up. Just..."


    Joshua looked at Hazel and said, "Why didn''t you contact me earlier?"


    If he had known that Rachel came earlier, he would''ve certainly responded earlier. However, Hazel hadn''t contacted him until the police arrested Rachel, which made him feel horrible. Was he not dependable enough for Hazel?


    "I didn''t want to bother you..." Hazel''s eyes were dodging. She suddenly looked at Joshua and said, "Stay still!"


    "Hmm?" Joshua raised his eyebrows in surprise.

 Chapter 993 - 281: You Admit That This Is All Your Fault?

    "Don''t move." Hazel reached out and pulled a white hair from his head. "You have white hair."


    She held it up in front of his face and quickly threw it away. Joshua raised his eyebrows slightly. Why did he feel that Hazel had just taken out a bunch of his hair and not just one?


    Joshua frowned and followed her into the police station. They talked to the officer at the front desk, and Rachel was released within a few minutes.


    She looked coldly at Joshua when she walked out.


    "Joshua, you are really somebody!" Rachel sneered angrily. "You rich guys are really different. You can easily make the police do as you say!"


    Hazel felt a headache starting. She was hoping Rachel wouldn''t have heard the rumor, but sure enough, someone had said something in front of Rachel, so she thought that Joshua was behind everything. She rushed to exin, "Mom, these are all misunderstandings..."


    "You shut up!" Rachel said angrily. "Hazel, which side are you on? Now that you have a boyfriend and you don''t want a mother, huh?"


    Hazel still wanted to say something, but Joshua said faintly, "Hazel, this time I was really careless. Your mother has the right to me me for that."


    "You admit that this is all your fault?" Rachel''s eyes brightened.


    "... Yeah." Joshua was helpless.


    "Hazel, you heard him!" Rachel grabbed her arm. "It''s all his fault. Now you should go home with me!"


    "Mom..." Hazel was desperate, she knew that things would not go over smoothly. She stood still and shook her head firmly, "I can''t go back now."


    "Hazel!" Rachel stared at her angrily, "What happened to you? Joshua locked me up for his own family! But you didn''t learn anything from this, and you are choosing to stand by him and leave your mom?"


    "Family?" Joshua frowned slightly. Suddenly, he looked like he clued into something he hadn''t before.


    "Mom," Hazel sighed, "I have been raised by you. You should know me well enough, what you just said was unfair."


    Rachel was stunned, and she realized that she had just gone too far.


    Rachel was about to say something, but Hazel continued, "Mom, please believe me. I want to talk to Joshua first."


    "...Fine." Rachel had to agree.


    Hazel took Joshua to the corner.


    "Hazel," Joshua said to her, "You just took my hair. Is it because you want to use it for DNA identification?"


    Hazel was nervous. It turned out he knew everything. She put her hand in the pocket, hesitating whether she should hand the recorder pen to Joshua. She had nned to wait for the DNA results toe back and then decide.


    "Do you think that I am a child of the Flores family?" He asked, but his look was one of utter disappointment. "Why didn''t you ask me?"


    It turned out that Hazel had always misunderstood him when it came to them, so she did not ask. He suddenly felt that he was notmunicating with Hazel very well, and maybe if he had talked to her sooner, there would not have been so many misunderstandings.


    Hazel had been dealing with the Flores family, and she did that for him. He actually made Hazel suffer so much because of his absurd reason, and he should have noticed before. However, he knew he was not their son, so he did not think that Hazel may have thought it, he was waiting for Hazel to open up to him.


    "Then ... are you their son?" Hazel asked awkwardly.


    "If I say I am not, would you believe me?" Joshua was vulnerable. If he remembered it correctly, he had said it once.


    Hazel was a bit stunned. Last time Joshua said that he was not a child of the Flores family. She thought that Joshua denied it because he was unwilling to forgive them. If his answer was the same this time, she didn''t know whether she should believe it or not.


    "As I said, you won''t believe me even if I tell you," Joshua said faintly.


    "You should do the DNA identification first. You will believe the results of the test."


    "Joshua..." Hazel was a little embarrassed. She looked at him with aplicated expression, "I certainly believe you. But did something happen to you before that involved the Flores family? You were willing to help them unconditionally, so your rtionship with them is not a simple one, correct?"


    Joshua looked depressed. Hazel hurriedly said, "Sorry, did I ask something that I should not ask?"


    "No." Joshua shook his head. He looked at her and said, "Hazel, you should''ve asked me earlier. I told you, I won''t keep you in the dark no matter what you ask."


    Hazel felt extremely guilty, maybe because both of them had too many hesitations. They should have had bettermunication with one another.


    "Tomorrow, I will take you to the orphanage." Joshua said calmly, "It''s about time to face things. We''ll also take the opportunity to visit Aunt Jennie."


    Hazel nodded awkwardly.


    "Hazel." Joshua suddenly called her.


    "What?" She looked up at him.


    "Tell me, what did you n before I came back?" Joshua was a little nervous in his voice. "Did...you n to give up on me? Don''t lie to me."


    "I..." Looking at Joshua''s deep pupils, she suddenly felt that she couldn''t lie to him. After taking a deep breath, she continued, "Joshua, thest thing I want to give up is you. But, I want to be with you if we are happy. If one day, we would only make each other suffer, then it is better for us to separate."


    Joshua suddenly grabbed her wrist. Although he was mentally prepared for anything, he still felt pain in his chest when he heard what Hazel said.


    He should have known that she had a decisive temper, and he suddenly felt scared when he thought about how close he had been to losing her.


    "But..." Hazel looked at him and continued, "I think even if I really met such a situation, I wouldn''t leave you. Joshua, I love you more than I thought."


    "Hazel," Joshua ced her in her arms, "I..."

 Chapter 994 - 282: Follow Me

    Joshua stopped what he was going to say.


    "Hazel, I really want to promise you now, but I don''t want to influence your judgment." He said quietly, "Let''s go to the orphanage first. Wait until everything is over and tell me your answer."


    Hazel was touched. Joshua was always so considerate, and he would not force her to do anything. Maybe she really should trust him more.


    "Would you like to go back to Denmark Residence with me?" He asked.


    "My mom won''t agree." Hazel shook her head.


    "Okay." Joshua anything more, he just lowered his head.


    Joshua took Hazel to the hospital to ensure she was not hurt and then took her to the hotel to stay with her mother.


    ***


    When Hazel was walking out the door of the hotel to go to Denmark Residence, she saw Joshua waiting in the lobby.


    Hazel was stunned. She asked curiously, "You did not return to the Denmark Residencest night?"


    Joshua nodded. "Well, I worried about your safety, so I slept in the room next to yours."


    Hazel was touched again. Joshua always liked to stand silently in a position that made herfortable, but he would never want to disturb her.


    "Let''s go." She whispered.


    "Is your mother not going with us?" He asked.


    "She is not interested in your business." Hazel shook her head, "But I talked to her, and she said she would let me handle it."


    They quietly drove to the orphanage, and when they stopped in front of it, they saw a fire. Joshua and Hazel rushed to get out of the car as the smoke billowed up into the sky.


    The children were all panicked, huddled together outside in the courtyard. Several of the children were crying, and others were trying tofort them.


    Joshua and Hazel ran and found Jennie Collins. They asked her, "Aunt Jennie, what happened?"


    "The orphanage suddenly caught fire. Fortunately, the children are all safe." Jennie looked at the two and frowned.


    "Did you call the fire department?" Joshua asked.


    "Yes," Jennie said.


    As her voice just fell, a siren of a fire truck sounded, and it flew into the driveway of the orphanage.


    Joshua and Hazel helped to move the children to a safer ce and got them nkets. The fire was quickly put out, and once the fire department left, Joshua called his men to clean up the mess.


    An orphanage helper took the children to the ssroom, while Jennie took Joshua and Hazel to survey the fire''s destruction.


    "Only this room here was on fire, and it was burnt very badly." Hazel frowned and asked, "What is this room for?"


    "This is the data room," Jennie said.


    "Data room? Why did the data room catch fire, but not any other room?" Hazel couldn''t help but whisper. The fire seemed to be set deliberately.


    "That''s because the information of everyone in the orphanage was stored in this room." Joshua said, "Aunt Jennie is not used to usingputers. All the information is in paper form. If it burns, then all of the information is gone."


    Hazel was shocked. "That is, someone set fire to burn all the data in this room!"


    "Yeah." Joshua''s eyes got darker, "It seems that some people can''t let things go."


    Hazel had a theory that if some people didn''t want the orphanage''s data to be avable, what were they trying to hide?


    She looked at Joshua, and she had an answer in her mind. Perhaps, the arsonist did not want Joshua''s birth story to be disclosed.


    "Are you on to something?" Jennie frowned at them.


    "Well..." Hazel looked at Joshua, not knowing how to speak.


    "Aunt Jennie," Joshua said faintly, "I want to ask you to tell Hazel what happened that year."


    Jennie looked at him intricately, "Are you ready to face that?"


    Joshua smiled shallowly, not answering.


    "Follow me," Jennie said, and she turned and led the way.


    Hazel looked at Joshua, and Joshua calmly said, "Go."


    Hazel followed Jennie and came to a cemetery near the orphanage. They came to a small tomb, and Jennie looked at the tombstone with a bit of sadness.


    "This child was named Jughead by his parents. Not a name I would approve of, but he liked it very much." Jennie said, "When he was ten years old, a very rich couple came to the orphanage and decided to adopt him. He was very happy, but just before the adoption was officiallyplete, he went to the river with a few friends to have fun, as some kind of celebration before leaving."


    "But then there was an ident. Jughead fell into the river. Although he was quickly rescued and taken to the hospital, he had a fever, andter, he was diagnosed with acute pneumonia. He didn''t make it through the night. Later, the couple adopted another child, that child was Joshua."


    Hazel looked at Jennie in shock, she hadn''t finished the story, but Hazel suddenly understood.


    Jennie went on to say, "Joshua was in the group of children who went to the river with Jughead that day. He always med himself for not keeping an eye on Jughead. Even though the doctor said, Jughead had pneumonia before he fell into the water, and his death had nothing to do with it."


    Jennie wiped her eyes and continued with her story, "The day that Jughead was taken to the hospital, Joshua followed behind the ambnce on his bike. He stayed outside of the intensive care unit and watched over him every moment until he left this earth. Since then, he has been afraid of the hospital. He did ovee that to some extent, but he had never liked to take medicine."


    Hazel suddenly recalled that she used to wonder why Joshua was so afraid of taking medicine, but they were not together at that time. He just said that if she had to take care of him, she would have to take care of him to the end. He would not give in to her curiosity.


    She felt so ufortable and that she was a horrible person. She was dating Joshua and enjoying his tenderness and thoughtfulness, but she never really cared about what he liked or what he was afraid of, she never asked about his past.


    Even when the curiosity of him not wanting to take medicine was in her head, she let it go and never thought about it again until Aunt Jennie told her the story.


    Suddenly, Hazel asked, "Is this child...Jughead...is he Lanny and Caroline''s child?"


    If this was the case, everything made sense. Joshua had med himself for the death of Jughead all his life, so he would naturally be unconditionally good to the Flores family to make up for what he thought was his fault.

 Chapter 995 - 283: Did She Cause Any Damage?

    "You actually know the Flores family?" Jennie was somewhat surprised, "Did they also harass you?"


    Hazel couldn''t find the words to reply, she just sighed.


    "Hazel, Joshua has always been very affectionate, and I think you must''ve seen that." Jennie seemed to have guessed what Hazel was thinking, "He feels guilty for the death of Jughead, so it was inevitable for him to take care of the Flores family. I hope you can understand."


    "I understand. He has always been such a kind person." Hazel whispered.


    It was also because of his personality that he would continue trying to find her through various methods even after her parents passed away, and he would not hesitate to return everything from Denmark''s family to her.


    When Joshua cared for others wholeheartedly, he never really thought about himself, which was true to her and to the Flores family.


    Hazel reached the recorder pen in her pocket. She felt a little depressed.


    She had intended to hand it over to Joshua, but now it seemed that giving it to him would only make him embarrassed.


    When the two returned from their chat, Joshua was waiting for them at the gate.


    "Hazel, you go to see the kids again. They like you very much. They all want to see you." Jennie said.


    Hazel nodded and turned to the ssroom to spend some time with the children. Jennie carefully watched her walk into the building, then took the recording pen from her pocket and handed it to Joshua.


    "Hazel threw it out, she didn''t know I saw her, so I grabbed it. I wanted you to get it back." Jennie said, "She seemed to be worrying about something, she didn''t even notice me pick it up. Although I am still not overly satisfied with her, you like her. I hope you can make it."


    "Thank you, Aunt Jennie." Joshua looked down at the recorder. Hazel had intended to give him yesterday, but she chose to throw it away. Was Hazel trying to hide some injustice for his sake? What a silly girl!


    "Joshua, what had happened in the past has passed. You don''t owe anyone. If you don''t want to walk out of the past, you will only hurt people around you." Jennie said meaningfully.


    "I understand," Joshua said. It was time for him to ease his consciousness.


    After Joshua and Hazel spent some time at the orphanage, they said goodbye to the children and Jennie.


    As they were driving back to the hotel, Joshua asked faintly, "The results of the DNA test, when will they be back?"


    "The hospital said that we could have the results by tomorrow at the earliest." Hazel looked at him. "But I don''t care about the results anymore. Joshua, I believe in you."


    "The results of the identification are still needed." Joshua''s eyes went dark.


    Although Hazel didn''t need the results, someone would.


    He then asked, "Are you sure you still want me to drive you back to the hotel? Or somewhere else?"


    "To the hotel." Hazel sighed. Rachel was still very reluctant to ept Joshua, so Hazel had to find another way.


    "Good." Joshua nodded.


    As his voice just fell, his phone suddenly rang. Joshua pressed the answer button, and his expression looked a little anxious.


    After hanging up the phone, Joshua said faintly, "No hotel anymore. You areing back to the Denmark Residence with me."


    "Why?" Hazel asked curiously.


    "Your mother went to Denmark Residence. She had just arrived." Joshua said calmly.


    "...My mom?" Hazel was feeling a bit dizzy. She thought she had persuaded Rachel, but it turned out Rachel wanted to go to Denmark Residence to either find trouble or cause some of her own.


    Hazel hurriedly asked, "Did she cause any damage?"


    "Not yet," Joshua said faintly. "It looks like she''s just arrived."


    "What should I do?" Hazel looked at the time. "I am afraid that it will be dark by the time we get back. I really don''t know what my mom will do..."


    "Don''t worry, Nanny Carter is there," Joshua said faintly. "They should be able to get along."


    Hisforting obviously did not have much effect.


    When they arrived at Denmark Residence, Hazel rushed in and saw Rachel sitting in the living room talking with Nanny Carter.


    "Look, it''s okay," Joshua whispered.


    "If only it was really okay..." Hazel saw the situation, but she felt weak.


    Knowing her mom''s style, Rachel probably wouldn''t do anything too nasty, but she had really keen eyes. Presumably, Rachel was observing everything that was happening in the Denmark Residence. Once Rachel collected enough "evidence," she would definitely take Hazel away without a second thought.


    "Young Master, Miss Crowe, how have you been?" Nanny Carter greeted them.


    "Fine." Hazel nced at Rachel and asked Nanny Carter with a low voice,


    "Nanny Carter, did my mom do anything outstanding?"


    "Miss Crowe, look at what you said." Nanny Carter said ufortably, "Your mother is a very good person. We were having a good conversation."


    Hazel felt even more upset. Rachel was especially good at getting information by talking to people. She would have gotten a lot from her conversation with Nanny Carter.


    "Mom..." Hazel stood awkwardly at Rachel''s side. She couldn''t guess how many reasons Rachel had found to force her to leave Joshua.


    "Mrs. Crowe," Joshua said calmly. "How about staying for dinner tonight?"


    Rachel looked sharply at him as if she was looking at a suspect. When shest met him, she waspletely annoyed with Joshua. After all, this man sessfully sweet-talked her daughter, who she had for nearly twenty years.


    Although she still hated Joshua, Hazel had actually made such big changes for him. That she was a little less annoyed and a bit more curious, she could not understand what was so good that Hazel could be so obsessed with him?


    Joshua looked calm, and when Hazel thought her mom was going to refuse, Rachel nodded and answered, "With pleasure."


    Hazel was stunned. She had thought Rachel had already prepared herself to start counting the crimes that Joshua hadmitted, but she actually agreed to stay for the dinner. Did Rachel just change her mind, or was it... was it just a test?


    "Mom, what do you n to do?" Hazel came to her side and whispered helplessly.


    "Let''s eat first." Rachel nced at her, "You think I will tell you when you ask?"


    Hazel was stunned and couldn''t speak. She looked helplessly at Joshua. Her mom was too mighty, and now she could only pray for a happy ending.


    The three of them walked to the table and sat down. Rachel looks at the dishes on the table, all Hazel''s favorite. At least, Joshua really cared about her.

 Chapter 996 - 284: You Mind Your Own Business

    Hazel suddenly remembered about her book and said to Nanny Carter, "Nanny Carter, I left a book here a few days ago. Did you see it?"


    "I asked someone to put that book back in your room." Joshua said faintly, "Just remember to pick it up next time."


    "Okay." Hazel nodded hard.


    "By the way, I saw youmented on thetest pages. Is there anything about that book you don''t understand?"


    "Yeah, that is..."


    Seeing that the two began talking like nobody was around, Rachel frowned. Hazel and Joshua''s manner of getting along astonished her. They looked like a pair of sweet lovers, but also like a pair of good partners.


    Even if she still hated Joshua, Rachel felt that they were a perfect match.


    While they were having dinner, Lily was hiding in the corner, taking photos of them with her mobile phone while grinding her teeth.


    "What are you doing?" Theresa noticed her and said, "Lily, can you stop? You were lucky they did not drive you outst time. If you anger Mr. Denmark again..."


    "Okay, I know." Lily said in reluctance, "I didn''t do anything. What are you worried about?"


    After that, Lily turned and left. She had wanted to do something, but she was afraid to see Rachel. Yesterday she saw Rachel''s CQC abilities with her own eyes, which scared the hell out of her.


    Rachel frowned suddenly when she looked toward the dining room door and saw Lily leaving. How could this girl be in the house? Rachel''s expression became extremely unpleasant. She remembered that she was tantly trying to steal Hazel''s boyfriend. What was wrong with Joshua and Hazel''s minds? How could they tolerate such a girl staying in the same house as them?


    Hazel wasn''t able to rx and enjoy her dinner, and her mother got angry while they were eating. She couldn''t figure out what they did to piss Rachel off so quickly.


    After the catastrophic dinner, Hazel quickly proposed, "Mom, let''s go back..."


    "Go back?" Rachel nced at her with dissatisfaction, "We''vee here. Why are you going back? Are you afraid that I know something, so you want to take me away?"


    Hazel''s head was pounding. Rachel sounded like she was going to stay for the night.


    "Yeah, why should you go to the hotel when you can stay here?" Nanny Carter also said, "I have arranged the guest room. Mrs. Crowe, please stay here tonight."


    "No worries." Rachel said. "I''ll just sleep with Hazel."


    Hazel was disturbed by her mother''s attitude, she really wanted to stay at Denmark Residence for the night.


    Rachel was very picky about everything. Last time she decided to leave the Imperial Capital so quickly because she guessed that the house they were living in was provided by Joshua. She hated Joshua and certainly would not stay in that house. Although Rachel didn''t say it, Hazel knew it.


    It seemed that she still hadn''t changed her mind about Joshua, but she decided to stay at Denmark Residence overnight. She must be plotting something. Hazel was panicking.


    "Let''s go, show me the night views around here." Rachel looked at Hazel.


    Hazel put on a poker face. She even suspected that Rachel was going to try to secretly collect evidence of some illegal activity and then put Joshua directly in handcuffs.


    Joshua perceived what Hazel was thinking. He said calmly to Rachel, "Let me..."


    "No," Rachel interrupted him, "You mind your own business. Let me have some time with my daughter."


    Rachel was rude, but Joshua and Hazel couldn''t say anything. Hazel had to show Rachel around Denmark Residence, she tried to gauge Rachel''s facial expressions and attitude, but she looked unpredictable.


    After finishing the sight-seeing in the Denmark Residence, Hazel couldn''t help but ask again, "Mom, what are you doing?"


    Rachel looked like she didn''t hear what Hazel said. She thought for a while, then she looked sharply at Hazel and said, "You are quite familiar with this ce!"


    Hazel was stunned. It only made sense that after she moved in here, Joshua would spend time showing her around. He even made some changes to please her.


    Rachel didn''t press on this topic. She said with some confusion, "These servants seem to respect you very much, too much..."


    Rachel naturally knew that the more respectful the servants were to Hazel, the more Joshua cared for Hazel. It seemed that Joshua really attached great importance to her daughter.


    "Really?" Hazel asked awkwardly, "I didn''t notice that."


    Rachel was speechless, her daughter was really being spoiled by that man.


    Hazel seemed to have totally shut down her defense system when it came to him; she wondered if Joshua was worth that kind of trust.


    Lily flew by in the corridor in front of them.


    "Why the hell is she here?" Rachel asked with an ugly face.


    "Who?" Hazel looked back and saw the empty corridor. Lily was nowhere in sight.


    "Forget it. Maybe my night vision had gotten worse." Rachel said coldly, "Let''s go back to the room."


    Hazel follows Rachel nkly. Lily walked out of the corner and took some more photos of them, and sent them to the Flores family. Caroline called her soon after she received them.


    "Lily, that woman really wanted to stay in the Denmark Residence?" Caroline asked in annoyance.


    "Yeah." Lily said unwillingly, "Auntie, it''s unfair! Joshua and Hazel are not married yet! You have not moved into Denmark Residence yet. Why is Hazel''s mother qualified to live here first?"


    What Lily had said was like a critical hit to Caroline. Caroline was even more annoyed, cursing Hazel and Rachel on the phone.


    "Auntie, how about you move in here too?" Lily suggested. If Caroline also came in, Denmark Residence would be full of excitement. Lily couldn''t wait to see how Joshua and Hazel would suffer when Rachel and Caroline began fighting with each other.


    "I''lle tomorrow," Caroline said with some weakness. "It''s toote today. But Lily, you should give that n a shot now!"


    "Really, Auntie Caroline?" Lily was somewhat surprised.

 Chapter 997 - 285: To Be Caught

    She actually knew that if Caroline went to Denmark Residence, she would be driven away, and that is why the Flores family needed her on the inside. She encouraged Caroline to go to Denmark Residence just because she wanted her to cause problems, but she didn''t expect that she would show up the next day.


    "Of course, someone is willing to help!" Caroline was proud of herself,


    "Enough of the chatter for now. You must seize the opportunity as soon as possible, Lily!"


    Hearing that, Lily was distraught, "Auntie, I want to use that method too, but they are very watchful over me. I am afraid I have no opportunity to drug Joshua..."


    Even if there was a chance, Lily was now so afraid of him, she dared not even get close to him.


    "Why are you so stupid?" Caroline cursed, "If you don''t have a chance, can''t you find someone around him to help create the chance?"


    Lily suddenly thought of something. Her eyes brightened. Perhaps, she should change her tactic.


    ***


    Hazel didn''t get anything from Rachel, so she walked to the kitchen feeling defeated. She wanted to get her ss of milk before bed, but after she poured the two sses, she saw someone go past the kitchen door.


    She was ready to attack, she ran to catch them and asked, "Who?!"


    Before she got too far, Theresa walked out from around the corner, looking worried. She whispered, "Sister Hazel, I have something important to tell you."


    Hazel raised her eyebrows. Was Theresa actually the person she just saw?


    "What is it?" Hazel asked.


    "Lily called my parents," Theresa said with some helplessness. "My parents seem to being here tomorrow!"


    "Really? Did Lily tell you that?" Hazel couldn''t help but frown. If the Flores family came, they would definitely fight with Rachel.


    "No, I have been keeping an eye on Lily, and I saw her taking pictures of you. And I got the information about my parentsing tomorrow directly from her after she talked to my mother." Theresa exined.


    "Okay, I understand." Hazel said, "You go to bed and get some rest."


    Hazel went back to the kitchen and saw the two cups of milk on the counter.


    She looked at it sadly, one cup was for Joshua. But did she really want to deliver it to Joshua now? As she hesitated, Joshua walked in through the kitchen door.


    "For me?" Joshua asked faintly, staring at the cup of milk.


    "Yeah." Hazel nodded and handed one cup to him. "Exactly, I don''t have to take it to you since you are here."


    Joshua took it. He looked at Hazel with a little surprise, "You are not getting one cup for your mom?"


    "My mom hates milk." Hazel smiled shallowly. The two walked out of the kitchen together. She asked, "Are you going to the study room?"


    "Yeah, there are still some things that are not finished," Joshua replied.


    "Just go to bed early..."


    As the voices of the two were getting farther and farther, Lily suddenly got out of a cupboard in the corner of the kitchen. She was very excited now. She really did not expect it was so easy to drug Joshua.


    She deliberately revealed the information of the Flores familying to Denmark Residence the next day to Theresa. She expected that Theresa would leak the message to Hazel.


    The person Hazel saw was actually her, and after luring Hazel out of the kitchen, she snuck in. She was unsure which cup Hazel would give to Joshua, so she simply put the drug in both cups of milk.


    Lily couldn''t believe that it went so smoothly, she was sure that Joshua would not be alert after drinking his milk. She joyfully climbed the stairs and stopped outside of Joshua''s study.


    The Flores family assured her that the drug worked very quickly, she pushed open the door. The study was dark, Lily hesitated for a moment but then hurried in and shut the door.


    The situation was perfect, there was only one chance, and she could not hesitate any longer. What Lily didn''t know was that Rachel was standing in the corner watching her enter the study.


    Hazel returned to her, but Rachel wasn''t there. She was surprised, even though she knew her mother was up to something. She was on her way to find her, but Rachel pushed the door open.


    "Mom, I have something to discuss with you..."


    Rachel interrupted her, "Hold on, Hazel. Let''s go and see a drama!"


    Then Rachel grabbed Hazel''s wrist and pulled her toward the study.


    "Mom," Hazel paused with some weakness, "It''s sote. Can''t we just get some rest?"


    "Hazel, I advise you toe with me right now." Rachel looked back at her meaningfully, "You don''t want to miss the scene of how you got betrayed!"


    Hazel was stunned, "Mom, what are you talking about? Stop this."


    Rachel didn''t care. She took Hazel and walked toward the study, and kicked open the door.


    In the darkness, Hazel heard two people scream in fear. Rachel pulled Hazel into the study and turned on the lights. On the sofa were two naked bodies, and their clothes were scattered on the floor.


    "What are you two doing?!" Rachel shouted.


    The two on the sofa were frightened. Lily proudly picked up the article of clothing closest to her and pretended to be covering her chest with a flustered look. She didn''t even nce at the person under her, she just looked up at the doorway.


    Rachel and Hazel were standing at the door. A touch of fear mixed with doubt appeared on Lily''s face. Hazel should''ve also drunk the milk that was drugged. Why was she still alert?


    It was just a thought that shed through her mind for a split second because no matter who was at the door, she was very happy to be ''caught.'' It was even better than Hazel saw the scene herself!


    "Hazel, it is just like what you see. Joshua and I are in love with each other. Please forgive us!" Lily said with tears in her eyes.


    "Hazel, look at what Joshua has done behind your back!" Rachel said angrily, "You of all people should be very clear now of what kind of person he is!"

 Chapter 998 - 286: Is Your Paranoia Getting Worse?

    Lily was sadly crying, "Hazel, let mee clean with you. In fact, I have been having an affair with Joshua for a long time. This is not our first time. He told me that he never touched you at all because he had no desire for you at all! He likes my body, likes everything about me. He just doesn''t want to hurt you, so he hasn''t broken up with you..."


    Saying that, Lily looked at Hazel provocatively. Rachel really wanted to beat the hell of Lily and Joshua. She looked at Hazel with some worries. Hazel was easy-going, but she could be extremely ruthless when someone crossed her.


    Rachel suddenly worried that Hazel would not be able to ept such a horrible shock. However, Hazel''s reaction was not what she expected, and she didn''t seem to be sad at all, it was more so sarcastic.


    Hazel looked at Lily indifferently, "Lily, if you tell a story even you won''t believe, will your conscience get hurt? Or, do you have a conscience at all?"


    "You...!" Lily was angered. Why was Hazel so calm? Some inexplicable panic shed in her mind. She suddenly knew that something was wrong.


    Taking a deep breath, Lily said angrily, "Hazel, you just continue to deceive yourself! Are you blind? Don''t you see what we are doing?"


    "I saw it, and I can still see it very clearly." Hazel sneered, "But I think you are the blind one. Even if you do something like that with another man, it has nothing to do with Joshua. Is your paranoia getting worse?"


    Rachel was stunned. She understood what Hazel meant and swiftly nced at the sofa. She was totally surprised. The man on the sofa wasn''t wearing any clothes, and even though his face was covered by a piece of clothing, Rachel''s eyes were sharp. She realized that the person under Lily was on top of was not Joshua.


    Rachel looked at Hazel in surprise. Hazel had been calm since she came in, which meant... she knew it from the beginning?


    "You, you have paranoia!" Lily was mad. She turned her head to look at the man on the sofa, reached out, and pulled off the clothes on his face. She seemed to be anxious to prove something, shouting, "Now you see, he is... you, who are you?!"


    She couldn''t say any more, she made a face of utter disgust. The person under her was aplete stranger. Where was Joshua?!


    "What happened?" A male voice came from the door of the study. Rachel turned back and saw Joshua standing behind them.


    "It''s what you are seeing." Hazel shrugged.


    Lily also saw Joshua. She was so shocked that she rolled down from the sofa and pointed at them with grief, "You, you set me up!"


    At this moment, she finally knew that both Joshua and Hazel did not drink the milk that she had drugged. They must have discovered her n from the beginning.


    Hence, Joshua turned off the lights in the study and made her mistakenly think that the person in the study was him. No wonder she had the feeling that something was wrong.


    "Set you up?" Hazel said coldly, "Did we make you put drugs in the milk? Did we tell you to sneak into the study? Lily, you have been caught!"


    "You, you..." Lily was annoyed and desperate. "You guys framed me! I''m innocent."


    "You are innocent?" Hazel smiled coldly. Lily seduced Joshua in front of her again and again, and her plots came one after another.


    "She doesn''t deserve a long conversation." Joshua said impatiently and turned to Lily, "Denmark Residence does wee you, please leave."


    Joshua was about to drive her away. Lily couldn''t help but shudder. She looked at Hazel. "You, you can''t do this to me!"


    "Hey, please take care of her. We need to go to sleep." Hazel looked at Joshua. She didn''t want to spend one more second talking to Lily.


    "Get some rest now." Joshua reached out and touched Hazel''s hair. "You don''t have to worry about these things."


    Hazel and Rachel returned to the room together, and Rachel''s expression gave an impression of unpleasantness.


    "Hazel, you knew that guy in the study was not Joshua." Rachel asked in annoyance, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Mom, I told you not to go. You didn''t listen." Hazel said, somewhat helpless.


    "And when you saw Lily sneak into Joshua''s study, why didn''t you think of stopping her first? Instead, you let her put on her show and then took me to catch them on the spot?"


    "If he betrayed you, then the man would not be worthy of you. Why should I stop?"


    "What if he was framed?"


    "If he can be framed by the people around him, and that can only prove that he is useless! If he is so ipetent, he can''t protect you at all. How can I allow you to be with him in that case?"


    Hazel was speechless. She understood now how much Rachel didn''t like Joshua. She really wanted to break them up, so she would let Lily mess around.


    Taking a deep breath, Hazel said helplessly, "Then you saw it too. He was wise enough not to be framed. He can protect me, and he has not betrayed me. Are we clear?"


    Rachel could not say anything. She looked at Hazel angrily, "Why must the guy be him? Hazel, don''t you find out, you have lost all of your vignce around this guy? How can I feel relieved?"


    "Mom, I''ve decided to be with him. You must''ve known it thest time you were here, right?" Hazel said nkly. "Why should I be on alert around him? Just like when I am by your side, okay?"


    Rachel was feeling hurt. It turned out that Hazel had begun seeing Joshua as a part of her family.


    "Like this time, Lily put the drug in my milk too." Hazel continued, "I didn''t know, but Joshua found out. He came to tell me and took the milk away. I don''t have to worry about any conspiracy or scheming around him because I know that he is very reliable!"


    "Reliable?" Rachel sneered, "What about the Flores family?"

 Chapter 999 - 287: You Want Me To Stay?

    "The situation with the Flores family is a bit special..." Hazel frowned and looked a little depressed. She took a deep breath and said, "Joshua is very caring. I knew it from the beginning. Because I like him, no matter what decision he will make, in the end, I will support his choice."


    "Even if he let the Flores family bully you?" Rachel''s face turned nasty.


    "He won''t." Hazel shook her head. "Mom, don''t worry. You know me well enough, right? If it turns out we will only hurt each other if we are together, I will let go. Before that, what I need to do is to believe in him, not to interfere with him."


    Rachel still wanted to say something, but she really didn''t know what to say.


    She walked to the window in annoyance, seeing the bodyguards were dragging the crying Lily out of Denmark Residence.


    She sneered, "That Joshua, who you say is very sympathetic, is not so soft-hearted when he deals with others."


    "Mom, which side do you stand on?" Hazel was stunned. "That girl wanted to drug your daughter. Why does it sound like you are worried about her?"


    Rachel struggled and continued, "It''s not right that girl tried to drug you. But why had Joshua set her up and let his bodyguard take advantage of her instead of stopping her from the beginning?"


    Hazel was speechless.


    "Mom, do you really think that we would let that happen in the Denmark Residence? And in the study of all ces, okay?"


    Rachel looked at her nkly, "I clearly saw..."


    "You just saw that they weren''t wearing clothes but didn''t see if they were actually doing anything, right?" Hazel exined, "Joshua told the bodyguard not to do anything to Lily. It''s a pity that our sofa was ruined..."


    As she was speaking, several servants lifted the sofa out of the study room.


    It seemed that they were going to throw it away. Rachel stood at the window of the guest room and saw this scene. Rachel turned back, and she looked at Hazel with anger and helplessness.


    "Our sofa? Our?"


    Hazel was a little embarrassed. She had been used to living in Denmark Residence, that Joshua made her feel like the house was hers. So, she had begun to think of it as belonging to her and him.


    "Forget it, I don''t care about your business anymore!" Rachel said sullenly,


    "I will go home tomorrow. Don''t turn to us if you are bullied!"


    Hazel felt powerless. She knew very well if she was to be bullied in the future, her parents would definitely stand up for her. However, since Rachel had already nned to leave, she could let out a sigh of relief.


    She nned to help Rachel leave early tomorrow morning to avoid conflict with the Flores family.


    ***


    The following day, Rachel was obviously angry and got up early. Hazel got up with her to help minimize any confrontations. Joshua was waiting for them in the dining room, when they walked in her stood up and helped them with their chairs.


    Rachel didn''t look at him. She said to Hazel, "Buy me the ticket for 10 o''clock. After breakfast, I will go to the station..."


    "You are leaving?" Joshua asked with a little surprise.


    "Isn''t it happy for all of us?" Rachel sneered, "Should I stay to see others bullying my daughter?" Rachel seemed to be getting more annoyed.


    Joshua raised his eyebrows. He said faintly, "Mrs. Crowe, in that case, you should stay a little longer and see for yourself if there is anyone who dares to bully Hazel."


    Hazel looked at him.


    Last night, she told Joshua that the Flores family wasing today, and she nned to send Rachel away early to avoid conflict between the two, so why did Joshua want Rachel to stay?


    "You want me to stay?" Rachel''s pupils shrank, and she looked at him unexpectedly, "Joshua, what are you nning?"


    Joshua smiled, "And, I''ve also sent someone to bring Mr. Crowe and Ronald, too. They will be there today."


    Did he actually invite her father and brother?! Hazel was shocked and couldn''t speak. A storm was raging in her head!


    What exactly was Joshua thinking? Did he want to stir up more trouble? Hazel thought that his decision was simply ridiculous.


    "Okay, I will have to wait and see what''s happening here!" Rachel was surprised. She sneered, "Hazel, I''m staying."


    "Joshua..." Hazel wanted to say something but was interrupted by Joshua.


    "Hazel, do you believe me?" He whispered.


    Hazel hesitated for a moment and finally nodded, "Belief."


    Joshua''s deep eyes had a little bit of a smile. He reached out and touched Hazel''s head. "Although you sounded a bit reluctant, I will not disappoint you. Hazel, you can be assured, I will settle this fast."


    Hazel had a million questions going through her head. Was Joshua going to solve his problem with the Flores familypletely? But even so, why did he call her family members? Hazel couldn''t figure it out. However, she chose to believe him.


    The three of them had just finished breakfast and gone to the living room when the Flores family arrived.


    Joshua had previously instructed his men that Flores''s family were not allowed to be close to Denmark Residence, so they followed a middle-aged man.


    Hazel was a little surprised. She recognized the man, Fred Cohen, a director of Denmark Group. Joshua told her privately that he was a good friend with her biological parents when he was young, and he had pursued her mother once.


    Why was he with the Flores family, though? The Flores family rushed into the living room. Caroline was holding Lily, who was sobbing, in one of her arms. Caroline shouted rudely, "Joshua? Show yourself!"


    Joshua, Hazel, and Rachel were sitting on the sofa. A talk show was going to be on, the guest was going to be Mathew Carter, he was going to be talking about his new movie.


    Hazel did not want to miss it, so Joshua turned on the TV, and while they were waiting for it to start, the Flores family barged in.


    "Director Cohen," Joshua looked at him faintly. "Howe you are here?"

 Chapter 1000 - 288: How Dare You

    "I came here today for the sake of these people." Fred said calmly, "They came to me and said that they had something to do with you. But you didn''t want to see them, so they just asked me for help."


    "Director Cohen is really warm-hearted," Joshua said faintly, his eyes a bit sharper.


    Warm-hearted? Hazel didn''t think so. When Fred walked with the Flores family, there was something fishy about it. She could detect it, and Joshua naturally could too.


    "Thanks for the ttery," Fred said. "Joshua, I think you might want to solve the problem this family has."


    Seeing that Joshua wasn''t paying any attention to them, Caroline was even more annoyed. She took Lily, pushed her directly in front of him, and said, "Joshua, you are impossible! I see Lily as a daughter and entrusted you to take care of her. But, you let some man take advantage of her and drive her out of your house in the middle of the night! You better exin it to us today!"


    The only one left to fight in the Flores family was Caroline, Lanny had still not recovered from his injuries, and Henry was too afraid of Hazel since she beat him. As for Lily, she could only stand there and keep crying.


    "She said that? It seems that she has not changed in her ability to turn things upside down." Hazel couldn''t help but ask, "But I am very curious, what do you want?"


    "None of your business!" Rachel pulled Hazel''s arm in dissatisfaction, and lowered her voice, and said, "Let him take care of his own business!"


    Joshua looked at Hazel and gave her a reassuring eye. Hazel knew he could handle it, so she shrugged and kept her mouth shut. Caroline nced at Hazel with annoyance. She wanted to yell at Hazel, but she saw Rachel next to Hazel and recalled the day she was beaten by Rachel.


    She hurriedly turned her eyes at Joshua and said, "Lily was a virgin, and


    you took it from her. You must marry her!"


    Hazel was stunned, she could not figure out how Caroline came up with such ridiculous logic. Once again, the Flores family showed her that they truly had no shame when they wanted something.


    "You said that I took her virginity?" Joshua said faintly.


    "Of course!" Caroline insisted. She said arrogantly, "Joshua, don''t think that you have the power and money that you can bully Lily! You must marry her, or I will sue you for raping her! You will not walk away with it easily!"


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that." Joshua said, "If you want to sue me, I believe that Director Cohen will be very willing to help find awyer for you. However, I suggest you watch this video first."


    As his voice just fell, the screen of the TV in the living room turned, and it suddenly began to y a surveince video.


    Caroline sneered. "Do you think a video can scare us?"


    Joshua ignored her. Caroline looked up at the TV, and her face changed.


    On the TV screen, it was the study of Denmark Residence. Although the lights were not on, the infrared camera had clearly illuminated everything inside.


    A man was lying on the sofa, but he was obviously not Joshua. Then the door of the study was pushed open, and Lily sneaked in.


    Lily, who was crying, turned pale with fright. She already knew what was going to happen next. She didn''t expect that Joshua had not only known her n but also beaten her in her own game and actually recorded it.


    "Don''t watch! Don''t look at it!" Lily stopped crying and went crazy. She rushed in front of the TV, waving her arms desperately.


    But the TV in the living room of the Denmark Residence was really arge screen.


    Lily could not cover it.


    Everyone saw Lily moved to the sofa and began to take off her clothes. She pushed the man onto the sofa and started taking his clothes off. He had been resisting, but Lily looked extremely horny, and she managed to get his clothes off.


    "Ah--!" Lily screamed wildly, reaching for a vase next to her and nning to smash the TV.


    "How dare you?" Hazel said coldly, "This TV is worth hundreds of thousands. Are you sure you can pay for that?"


    Lily paused. Hazel waved her hand, and the servants on her side hurriedly grabbed the vase from Lily''s hand and held her.


    "Let go of me!" Lily was screaming at the TV in front of her.


    "You can''t get away just by smashing the TV. The surveince video is in our hands. We can y on another TV or theputer at any time."


    Hazel said indifferently, "In case of theck of your knowledge, I don''t mind exining a little more to you."


    Lily was so enraged that she looked like she might kill someone. She had totally lost her mind and wanted to smash the TV, and then when Hazel stopped her, it only set her off more.


    Hazel didn''t n to let her go quickly. Lily not only wanted to drug them but also to seduce Joshua.


    "Lily, now everyone in this room knows that it was you who tried to r**e an innocent man that is with the Denmark Family. Don''t you think you owe us an exnation?" Hazel sneered, "But we don''t want you to promise to marry him. After all, even that guy is way out of your league, right?"


    Hazel looked at Joshua, and Joshua nodded and said, "My bodyguards all have a good taste."


    The two of them echoed each other and made Lily even more angry and frustrated.


    "You, you..." As she saw Hazel smiled and pointed at the TV screen, Lily''s face turned white like paper, and her body softened.


    The Flores family looked really concerned, with the video as evidence, they could not do anything to Joshua.


    "Director Cohen, are you still helping them to find awyer?" Joshua asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1001 - 289: What A Coincidence?

    Since he came in, Fred had been watching the situation develop. It seemed that the only help he provided to the Flores family was to bring them to Denmark Residence.


    Seeing that Lily was thoroughly defeated, Fred sighed, "With this evidence, I certainly won''t stand on their side. But... they said you are their son. Although I feel a little ridiculous, I still brought them to see you and to figure out the situation. What do you say?"


    Fred had expected everyone in the room to be shocked when he said they thought he was their son, but nobody really seemed to react.


    Hazel took a deep breath. It seemed that the Flores family couldn''t help but have tounch the final attack. As her eyes fell on Fred, Hazel was stunned. Did the Flores family reach an agreement with the directors of Denmark Group?


    This was not impossible.


    Although Joshua was the president of Denmark Group, many directors knew that Joshua was only a foster son to Denmark''s. Naturally, many of them wanted to make a move, but Joshua had been so good at operating the Denmark Group that these people could do nothing but wait for an opportunity.


    Therefore, those directors were very likely to engage with the Flores family. After all, kindness was both the biggest advantage and the biggest weakness Joshua had.


    Joshua looked at Fred calmly and said faintly. "I am not their son."


    Caroline suddenly cried out loud and said, "Joshua, my son, I know that you hate us in your heart. We shouldn''t have abandoned you in the past, but we also had difficulties at that time!"


    Lanny and Henry also began weeping, trying to make it sound as real as possible.


    "Easy, guys," Fred said. "You said that Joshua is your son. Is there any evidence?"


    "Evidence? Of course, we have it!" Caroline stopped crying. She took out a photo, "We gave the child to this woman. And this woman ran an orphanage, the same orphanage Joshua had stayed in!"


    "If that is the case, then let''s go to the orphanage and figure it out." Fred put forward a solution. "Moreover, the orphanage should have the data of all the children they epted. When we check the orphanage file, everything will be clear, right?"


    "Okay, let''s go now!" The Flores family was very confident.


    "No need to go there," Joshua said.


    "So, Joshua, does that mean you are going to admit them?" A dark light shed in Fred''s eyes.


    "You thought too much." Joshua said calmly, "The orphanage caught a fire a few days ago. The information in the data room was destroyed. I am afraid you will be disappointed if you go there."


    "What a coincidence?" Fred looked at Joshua in a suspicious look. He smiled and said, "Joshua, when we just wanted to go to the orphanage to check the information, the information was burned. Could it be... someone deliberately burned the information to hide the truth from us?"


    "I think so too." Joshua said calmly, "But that person is going to be really disappointed. They may not know the information of the orphanage was saved electronically."


    "What, what? How is it possible?!" The Flores family faces immediately sunk at the same time.


    "Why do you think it is impossible?" Hazel asked curiously.


    "This, this..." The Flores family stuttered and could not answer.


    Fred had also be somewhat ufortable, and the Flores family was a bunch of idiots. He could only direct the show by himself now. "I have investigated the orphanage before. I heard that the orphanage head couldn''t operate aputer, so there was no electronic file. I didn''t know the electronic file you are talking about existed. When was it built?"


    "It seems that Director Cohen is very clear about the orphanage too." Joshua''s pupils shrank.


    "It''s about your identity. Of course, I should be careful." Fred also slowly pulled off his neutral mask.


    "The electronic file was created by the orphanage a few years ago." Joshua said faintly, "After all, paper files are too easy to be damaged. Is that right, Director Cohen?"


    "It''s easy for electronic files to be altered too." Director Cohen also said calmly, "How do we know this electronic file in your hands is true or false?"


    "Very wise." Joshua nodded, "That''s why I scanned all the information at that time."


    Fred''s face became stiff. If it was a scanned version, then he couldn''t question the authenticity of the file. He didn''t expect that Joshua actually took precautions at such an early age. It was impossible for him to see the future and to do things that would protect them. He could only say that Joshua did things very carefully, which had been his usual style.


    Joshua smiled, "Director Cohen, rest assured. I have already notified Aunt Jennie, and she is nowing over with a scanned copy. Soon the truth will be clear to all of us."


    Fred''s expression was one of disagreement, but he looked at the Flores family and gave them a wink.


    "What can it prove even if it is scanned?" Caroline received the signal and argued, "Who said that the scan could not be faked? Joshua, why won''t you admit it to us? To deny your rtionship with us, you actually would rather burn the information and make some fake things to fool us?"


    Hazel frowned. The Flores family were still not going to give up. It looked like no matter what Jennie brought, they would insist that it was fake evidence.


    "Joshua," Lanny said, "I understand, you don''t want to admit us not only because we gave up on you, but because your mother doesn''t like your girlfriend, so you are angry with us, right? But we only meant good for you!


    "Yeah, you are so good, rich, and handsome. Hazel has a bad temper. And she knows to do nothing. She doesn''t deserve you at all!" Caroline kept speaking like a firing machine gun, "You are the president of Denmark Group. The woman standing by you should be very capable too, just like..."


    When Caroline was thinking, suddenly, an interview with Mathew Carter was broadcast live on the TV.


    The show had already begun. After the surveince video of the study room was disyed, the servant of Denmark Residence had switched the TV back to the previous channel. Now, Mathew was narrating his life experience and repeatedly thanking the mysterious female boss of Joshua-Hazel Pictures, who invested in him.


    Caroline had heard about Mathew''s story from Lily. After all, Lily had wanted to be a star in the online drama, so she kept mentioning Mathew''s name to Caroline every day.


    Caroline''s eyes lit up and pointed to the TV, "Joshua, your life partner should be exactly like this mysterious female boss of Joshua-Hazel Pictures!"

 Chapter 1002 - 290: You Took Our Child

    Hazel almost burst intoughter. Although, she knew that it was a very serious situation. Both sides were yelling and confronting each other, but she really couldn''t hold back.


    "What are youughing at?" Caroline said with annoyance, "I tell you. This woman is much more capable than you are. She invested in animation and earned tens of millions. The film was hot before it was even released.


    The online drama she invested in hundreds of millions of hits with its first episode... Only the woman who can make money in everything she does is worthy of Joshua!"


    Caroline heard these words from Lily. It was rare that Lily did not exaggerate much, and it''s even rarer that Caroline could remember.


    Hazel smiled and said, "Thank you for yourpliment. I will be too proud."


    "You, you..." Caroline red at her, "Who praises you? Do you think you canpare with her?"


    "I am not better than her or worse than her." Hazel''s mood looked great.


    "Just keep bluffing!" Caroline was even angrier. "You thought you were here, huh?!"


    "You just said it out of your own mouth, Hazel is indeed the one who can make money in everything she does," Joshua said faintly.


    Joshua''s words sounded like thunder, and everyone was shocked.


    The entire Flores family, including Lily, were surprised. They always looked down on Hazel because from the beginning, they took it for granted that Hazel was only with Joshua for his money! It turned out that they were wrong about her?


    Caroline''s facial expressions kept changing. She thought she was talking about someone else when she was boasting, but it was actually Hazel? She could not feel any more frustrated at this.


    Rachel was the most astonished because she had no idea about any of it.


    "Joshua, Joshua, I know that you like Hazel, but you can''t tell a lie like this for her!" Caroline was struggling. She insisted that Joshua was lying.


    "Joshua, Hazel, that makes Joshua-Hazel Pictures. Is it a surprise?" Joshua calmly asked.


    "You went to Director Carter''s set to find me and went to Joshua-Hazel Pictures to seek trouble." Hazel was a little surprised. She added, "Yet, you didn''t know about it all this time?"


    The faces of the Flores family looked like hell. They went to the set and to the Joshua-Hazel Pictures studio because someone told them to, they only knew they could find Hazel there.


    As to why they could find her there, that was beyond their knowledge. Naturally, they did not think about the rtionship between Hazel and thepany. Even if they had begun thinking, they would''ve assumed that Hazel was just a staff there, they looked ignorant in everyone''s eyes.


    Fred choked hard for a few seconds. Then he said, "Miss Crowe''s career has nothing to do with what we are discussing now."


    "Right, right!" The Flores family suddenly came back down to earth. Their target was Joshua himself, they did not want to continue to engage with Hazel anymore.


    "Joshua, I know that you have money and status now, and you don''t want to admit we are your biological parents." Caroline said with a sad face, "We are just some farmers in a remote location of the state. Our identity is so humble that you look down on us, of course, you don''t want to have anything to do with us..."


    "Shut the fuck up!" An angry voice came from the door of the living room.


    Jennie came in with a cold look on her face. She said angrily, "If you are really the parents of Joshua, Joshua would admit it, whether you were farmers or even thieves! But if you are not his parents, even if you were the President of the United States, he would not ept you!"


    They didn''t expect Jennie to arrive so fast. The Flores family was getting extremely flustered.


    "It''s you!" Caroline pointed at Jennie angrily, "You took our child! And, now you say Joshua is not our child. I think you must have tried hard to destroy our rtionship. That''s why Joshua won''t admit we are his parents. What have you done? You vicious woman!"


    Jennie ran an orphanage all on her own for a long time, and she had seen all kinds of people and been patient. However, with Caroline, she could no longer hold back.


    "Caroline, how bad is your memory?" Jennie said coldly, "You sold your child to me for five hundred dors. And you said, if I didn''t pay and take that child, you would throw him in the mountains to feed him to the wolves! Also, have you really forgotten why you had to sell your own child?"


    "I..." Caroline''s face was white. She hadn''t had time to exin anything.


    Jennie yelled again, "You didn''t want to raise the child because when he was born, there was something wrong with his right leg. He could not walk normally! Now look at Joshua, his legs are good and healthy. How could he be your child?!"


    Hazel was shocked, Jennie never told her that detail. No wonder the Flores family had started acting weird after seeing Joshua and let Henry harass her. It seemed that they had already known Joshua was not their child, so they just tried to stay and find a way to seize any property the Denmark family had.


    Fred did not know what to say, he looked at Lanny, Caroline, and Henry angrily. He never thought that they would actually conceal such an important thing from him, it was toote to try and convince him.


    "You...you are a liar!" Caroline''s look was a bit more chaotic. She said desperately, "Our child was very healthy, no disease at all! He was not disabled, no way!"


    "Even if he was not disabled, would you sell your own child? This is called human trafficking, illegal, did you know that?" Rachel couldn''t help but speak out. Her profession made her intolerable to such things.


    "We gave him life. How is selling our own child breaking thew?" Caroline said with guilt.


    "It''s also illegal to sell your own children!" Rachel was even more annoyed,


    "And even if you mention it in front of me, a policewoman, I won''t count it as surrendering yourself to justice!"


    Caroline''s face was pale. She was very nervous now, not knowing what to do.


    "No, we didn''t sell him!" Lanny said hurriedly, "We just sent the child to be fostered by capable hands because we were so poor! And Jennie saw our poor condition and decided to help us with some money!"


    "Yes, that''s it!" Caroline hurriedly echoed.


    "That''s called the offense of abandonment, still illegal!" Rachel was not giving up.


    "We can follow up on this really old story from the pastter." Fred had to argue. He said, "And, we have only heard words from your side. We still cannot prove that Joshua is not their child, right?"

 Chapter 1003 - 291: When Did You Do The Test?

    "Director Cohen, do you really think that there is no way to prove this kind of thing?" Joshua looked at him calmly.


    "Of course, there is one and the easiest way." Fred said, "You both do a DNA test, and everything will be really clear. However, if it is a hospital-owned by the Denmark family, I am afraid the result will not be convincing to the public?"


    "You''re right." Joshua nodded. At this moment, Jaxson came in with a piece of document. He came to Joshua and handed the document to him.


    Joshua took the document and handed it over to Fred. "This is the DNA test I had done in another hospital. I haven''t seen the results yet. Director Cohen, since you are so concerned about this matter, how about taking a look first? "


    "When did you do the test?" Fred was stunned. He didn''t expect that Joshua would be so prepared for the confrontation.


    The Flores family suddenly panicked, Caroline and Lanny both grabbed the document at the same time, and both started ripping it up.


    "Fake! It is fake!" Caroline roared, "You must have altered the results!"


    Everyone in the living room was speechless. Although they knew the Flores family had not received much education, their ignorance still managed to broaden their horizons.


    Hazel frowned, they had made it clear that they were just unreasonable. No matter how many DNA tests Joshua did, they would not recognize the results. Not to mention, there was Denmark Group''s director supporting them. It was not too difficult for them to forge fake DNA test results.


    Why did so many people showed their nasty side when it came to the business of Denmark Group? Fred was so aplished when he was young. But he worked with the Flores family in order to get a piece of Denmark Group.


    He was the only person who put himself on the table. Who knew how many of them, just like him, were in the dark?


    Hazel lifted her head and looked at Joshua. The person at the center of the whirlpool was Joshua. What would he do?


    Even if the Flores family were not his family, he always felt he owed them. What measures would he take?


    Joshua looked at the group indifferently, it did not seem that he was willing to continue arguing.


    "Alexander Pushkin wrote a fairy tale, called The Fisherman and His Wife. Have you heard of it before?" Joshua suddenly said.


    "What..." The Flores family looked at Joshua with dull faces, not knowing why he would suddenly mention it.


    "I am suddenly in the mood to tell you the story." Joshua said faintly, "A fisherman saved a goldfish, and the goldfish promised to pay him. The fisherman''s wife asked the goldfish for a tub, a wooden house... to be a nobledy and even the empress, etc., the goldfish satisfied her wishes one by one. But the fisherman''s wife was still not satisfied. She then wanted to be the female overlord at sea, and she required the goldfish toe to serve her personally. In the end, the goldfish reimed everything it gave to her. The fisherman and his wife began living a poor life again."


    The Flores Family''s faces turned extremely pale, and they looked at Joshua incredulously. "What, what do you mean?"


    "Well, I will summarize it for you." Joshua said indifferently, "This story tells the truth. Excessive greed will only give you nothing."


    The Flores family felt a cold chill from his tone. They only created the whole story because they knew that Joshua wouldn''t easily go too hard on them. They even had the excuse of reuniting with their son and had the illusion that Joshua would go soft and recognize them on behalf of their son.


    After all, Joshua had been supporting them and lifestyles for years, like a real son to them. They thought they had a legitimate reason for their delusions.


    Joshua said again, "You should walk now. Maybe from the beginning, I shouldn''t have interfered with your life. I will take back whatever I gave you before, and you will end up with your old life."


    What?! Caroline only saw ckness in front of her, almost fainted. She looked helplessly at her husband, Lanny, but he did not look any better than her.


    "How, how dare you?" Henry said desperately. He didn''t care whose child Joshua was, whether Joshua was his brother or not. He only cared about Joshua''s money! And, he was going to take everything back? How could he agree on that?


    A cold and dark glow shed in Joshua''s eyes. He could forgive almost anything the Flores family did, except that they shouldn''t have bullied Hazel. And Henry dared to put his hands on Hazel!


    "If you dare to do this, we will go to the media and tell them that you are ruthless. You don''t admit that we are your family, and you let us live a poor life!" Henry said wickedly, "Then everyone will think you are nothing but a ruthless person. How about that?"


    "Joshua, if the image of Denmark Group''s president is damaged, the impact on thepany can be huge. You have to think carefully." Fred put pressure on Joshua.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just suit yourself." Joshua said faintly, "Nanny Carter, send the guests away."


    Everyone was stunned. It seemed that Joshua had given up arguing with the Flores family, even if they would discredit him. Hazel was ufortable, she believed that there was clearly a better solution.


    The purpose of the Flores family was the Denmark Group. As long as Joshua did not have Denmark''s Family''s property in his hands, they would not harass him again.


    Hazel didn''t believe he hadn''t thought of it. He knew that there were other directors on the board backing the Flores family, but he would rather break off his rtionship with the Flores family and would not give in to their demands?


    Suddenly, she awkwardly looked at Joshua. Could it be that he did this only because he didn''t want to reveal her identity?


    The Denmark Family had its enemies. If her identity as the real daughter of the Denmark Family were disclosed, her situation would be very dangerous. So, Joshua preferred to let the Flores family continue to tarnish him and thepany to keep her safe?


    It turned out that she was so important in Joshua''s heart. Hazel felt so loved, and she knew she could not continue to stand behind Joshua and use him as protection.


    "You want to recognize Joshua as a son only because you want Denmark Group," Hazel said faintly. "But you got it wrong, Joshua does not have the group in his hands any longer."

 Chapter 1004 - 292: How Convenient For You

    "What are you talking about?!" The Flores Family looked at her with surprise.


    "Since all of you said that Joshua is your son, it''s obvious that Joshua is the adopted son of Denmark Family," Hazel said quietly. She looked at Fred, "An adopted child is not the biological son of Denmark''s Family. So, he is not qualified to inherit everything from the Denmark Family. Is that what you''ve been thinking, Director Cohen?"


    Fred certainly thought that way, and so did other directors. It was just embarrassing that Hazel stated their true opinion in public, and he certainly wasn''t going to admit it.


    "All of us are well aware of what Joshua is capable of..." He began to divert the topic.


    "So, what if he''s an adopted child?" The Flores family argued, "Since the Denmark Family''s daughter cannot be found, Denmark Group naturally belongs to Joshua!"


    "How convenient for you." Hazel said faintly, "Unfortunately, Joshua not only retrieved the daughter of the Denmark Family but also returned all of the Denmark family''s property to her. We can show you the property transfer document at any time. There is a signature on it with legal binding. That is to say, legally, Joshua has nothing now. Do you still want such a son?"


    "Hazel..." Joshua sighed.


    Hazel shook her head slightly, and she whispered, "Joshua, we can''t continue to hide something so important."


    Joshua pitied his eyes. Seeing that Hazel was very determined, he nodded his head.


    The Flores family and Director Cohen were all stunned. They only had one sentence repeating in their heads, Joshua has nothing.


    "But it''s okay. He still has you, right?" Hazel chuckled, "You are his parents. Of course, you should raise him, and he should get married. Shouldn''t you help him with a house or a car?"


    They were all in a panic. They wanted to im Joshua as their son only for the property of the Denmark family, but if he had nothing, why would they want him?


    "He is not our son!" Caroline hurriedly said, "Why should we support him?"


    "Right, right!" Lanny added. "Our son had problems with his legs when he was born, or else why should we sell him?"


    "He not only had a bad leg but also had congenital heart disease. They told us that when he was born. The doctor said he probably wouldn''t survive to be an adult. He died early, right?" Caroline said harshly, "We don''t run an orphanage. He can find others to be his parents!"


    Everyone''s mouth was wide open. Everyone was impressed by the change of attitude of the Flores family! Their greed was as much as their heartlessness.


    "Wait!" Fred looked suspiciously at Joshua. He was too shocked for a while. Now he couldn''t help but ask Joshua, "You found the child of Marcus and Cate? Who is she? And, where is she? Why didn''t you tell us...?"


    "It''s me." Hazel smiled.


    Fred looked at Hazel in shock. In fact, he had always noticed the girl who was with Joshua. Although he hadn''t spoken to Hazel, he felt good about her and as if there was something familiar about her.


    Her eyes reminded him of her parents. Did that exin why he sensed something familiar about Hazel?


    Henry, Caroline, and Lanny had their mouths wide open, they were shocked but suddenly became furious. How could Hazel be the missing daughter of the Denmark family? This must be an act put on Joshua and Hazel!


    Rachel caught Hazel''s wrist incredulously and asked in surprise, "Hazel, what''s going on?!"


    There was some guilt in Hazel''s eyes. She never told her true identity to her foster parents because she was afraid it would affect their rtionship.


    She had no choice now but to disclose her identity. And she believed that her rtionship with the Crowe family had never been sustained by blood but by the fact that they had been so loving to her for the entire life.


    "Mom, it is okay, I know that you and dad adopted me. I also know that you have been secretly searching for my biological parents." Hazel whispered.


    "You know everything..." Rachel looked as if she had been hit with a truck. Even though she always wanted to tell Hazel and help her find her biological parents, she was overwhelmed by the situation.


    "Well, but I just found out not that long ago." Hazel nodded. She exined, "It turns out I wasn''t abandoned. I was taken away by an enemy of the Denmark Family. Whether it was Joshua or my parents, they never stopped looking for me. Joshua held a surrogacypetition just to find me."


    Rachel slowly came back to reality. It seemed as if Hazel was telling the truth. However, Rachel still didn''t know how to face it.


    "Fake! It''s all faked!" Caroline stared at Joshua in anger. "Joshua, did you deliberately lie to us so that we would change our mind?!"


    "You are not worth a lie from me." Joshua looked at them coldly. His patience was exhausted.


    "Hey, what''s so important even if you are the biological daughter of Denmark''s family?" Henry said reluctantly, "I have heard that your parents originally wanted to adopt my brother! You were taken away because you weren''t the lucky ones. The Denmark Group property all belongs to our family!"


    "Yes! You should give it to us!" His parents followed.


    Everyone looked at them sarcastically. This family kept stimting their lowered cognitive limits.


    "Your son was not lucky either!" Rachel suddenly angered, "He was a child who had not been adopted, but you still want to upy the property of the real daughter of Denmark Family! Do you even know how to write the word shameless?"


    Joshua suddenly stepped toward Lanny and Caroline, their legs went weak, and they almost fell to the ground.


    "You, what do you want to do?" They held each other steady and red at him.


    "Want to know why I have been helping you all the time?" Joshua said faintly, "Your son, named Jughead. He once told me that he gives you a good life when he bes rich. And then, he would take it away, and you would return to Hell again. That way, you would regret that you abandoned him. I am not him. I didn''t want you to experience that. But now..."

 Chapter 1005 - 293: Why Didn’t You Tell Us Earlier?

    Joshua took a deep breath and said, "I think I should help him with his wish."


    His words made the Flores family and Lily panic. They had determined that Joshua had felt some deep guilt or affection for them because of their son, and he would not go hard on them. That was why they dared to be so arrogant, but things were not exactly what they imagined.


    Joshua used to be nice to them, perhaps because they were the parents of his friend. He didn''t retaliate against them, perhaps because he was condescending, or perhaps because he knew that Jughead was actually craving for affection deep down in his heart.


    But no matter what the reason was, they had consumed all of Joshua''s patience, and there was no reason to be easy on them.


    "Joshua... No, Mr. Denmark, you can''t do this to us." Lanny said. He was terrified and quickly said, "You know that he was angry, he didn''t really mean it. Wherever he is, he would be sad if he knew that you were doing this to us!"


    "Right, right!" Caroline echoed. "He just said that because he cared about us..."


    Joshua looked at them calmly, his eyes so indifferent, without the slightest emotion. He said, "Jaxson, get them out of here."


    The bodyguards stepped forward and escorted the Flores family out.


    Joshua looked at Fred and asked, "Director Cohen, is there anything else?"


    Fred''s face twitched.


    Fred arrived with the Flores family and was hoping they would cause chaos, then the board would find a way to take advantage of the situation. However, Hazel had ns of her own, whichpletely destroyed their n and caught him off guard.


    Fred looked at Hazel with deep and dark eyes and said with a serious look,


    "Joshua, I apologize for the previous thing because ofck of information. But, are you sure she is the lost child of the Denmark family? I heard that their enemies killed her when they took her?"


    "Director Cohen, you are one of those who had experienced the entire situation." Joshua said faintly, "You should clearly know that when Hazel was young, her body was never found. That was, at that time, that Mr. and Mrs. Crowe rescued her."


    "This is a big thing. I can''t rely on this simple information to identify her as a child of Denmark Family." Fred said with a dignified look. "I don''t think other directors will agree either. You can''t just present Denmark Group to her in this way!"


    Hazel sighed, she had always had a good impression of Fred. After all, Joshua said that Fred and his parents were very good friends when he was young. It seemed that time and money could change everything, and Fred only cared about the Denmark family''s property.


    "I will convene a board meeting as soon as possible," Joshua said faintly,


    "At that time, I will give every one of you a statement confirming Hazel''s identity."


    Fred snorted when he heard that Joshua seemed to already have evidence to prove Hazel''s identity.


    Fred did not say anything more, he just looked really serious as he said goodbye to Joshua and left.


    After getting in the car outside of Denmark Residence, Fred couldn''t take it any longer. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a number to tell the person on the phone what happened at Denmark Residence.


    "Really?" The person on the phone thought for a while and sighed softly,


    "Joshua is really remarkable. We haven''t sent him the ''Denmark Family''s child.''


    yet, and he has already found one."


    "What should I do now?" Fred asked with some doubts. "That Hazel...Is she really the child of Marcus and Cate?"


    "Let''s forget about it for a moment." The person said faintly, "No matter whether she is or not, now she has no way to prove that she is really the child of Denmark Family. The child in our care should also be sent to them now."


    "There seems to be evidence in Joshua''s hands..." Fred hesitated.


    "Don''t worry. I can probably guess what the evidence he got." The person said, "I have the same kind of evidence in my hands. What you have to do is to slow him down and then announce the identity of our child ahead of him."


    "Okay," Fred promised.


    ***


    In the Denmark Residence, everyone had left. Even Jennie was taken back to the orphanage by Joshua''s driver. Hazel looked at the empty hall and felt emotional. Many things were going to change, and she couldn''t tell if it was going to get better or worse.


    "Hazel, what the hell is going on?" Rachel said with a sullen face.


    "Rachel, let''s go to the study and talk about it," Joshua said faintly.


    Although Rachel was still furious, she went to the study with them. Hazel told Rachel everything. Rachel''s expression became deep and thoughtful. She realized that Hazel had already known her own identity when they were therest time.


    When she thought carefully, she believed thatst time, Hazel suddenly broke up with Joshua also because of this fact. Rachel stared at Hazel. Her mind was chaotic.


    "How can you prove that Hazel is the lost child of the Denmark family?" Rachel asked. She was still somewhat unwilling to ept it.


    Joshua took out Hazel''s baby photo. Looking at the photo, Rachel''s pupils shrank. She now fully believed that Hazel was indeed the lost child of the Denmark family.


    After they adopted Hazel, they also took pictures of her. At that time, Hazel was exactly the slightly-grown version of the little baby. Rachel had watched her grow up, so she knew better than anyone else how Hazel looked when she was a child.


    "Why didn''t you tell us earlier?" Rachel looked at Hazel helplessly.


    Rachel began to feel her rtionship with Hazel had just changed...a bit.


    "Mom," Hazel stepped forward and gently caught her hand. She said with some protest, "I didn''t tell you because I was afraid that you would deliberately alienate me, like what you are doing now!"


    Rachel was stunned. Hazel actually noticed that? Indeed, after learning about the fact, Rachel suddenly didn''t know how to deal with Hazel. So, she subconsciously began to alienate Hazel.

 Chapter 1006 - 294: You Imagine Things?

    "How would I?" Rachel denied in embarrassment.


    "But you did!" Hazel muttered. "You have been reluctant to look right at me. If things were normal, you should have begun yelling at me by now! But you haven''t."


    "...What''s wrong with you? You imagine things?" Rachelughed with tears.


    "That''s because I know you only do that because you care about me too much." Hazel smiled and forced herself into Rachel''s arms, whispering, "Mom, no matter what my identity is, we have been together for more than 20 years. You and Dad will always be my parents. The feelings between us will never change because of this."


    Rachel looked suspiciously at Joshua.


    "Rachel, I really want Hazel to be recognized by the Denmark family." Joshua said faintly, "But only because I want her to know her identity and get everything that belongs to her. She doesn''t need to abandon her loved ones."


    Rachel sighed slowly, "This is too sudden. I have to think about it..."


    Hazel and Joshua nodded with a look of understanding.


    Suddenly, Rachel looked at Joshua and said, "If the Denmark family recognizes Hazel, will there be any danger to her?"


    Joshua was really touched. The Crowe family was really good to Hazel. Their top priority was always Hazel''s safety. Rachel was very sensitive and had realized the real reason why he refused to disclose Hazel''s identity.


    "I will protect Hazel," Joshua promised.


    "So, she is in danger now?" Rachel''s eyes blinked.


    "Mom, whether it will be dangerous or not, this is what I should face." Hazel whispered, "I know that you have been helping me find my own parents, but they were hurt badly by their enemy. I am their daughter, after all. I should admit that regardless of my safety, right?"


    "Do you think this kind of thing is child''s y?" Rachel was angry and again, "Hazel, why don''t you take your safety seriously?"


    "Mom, you can be sure that I will pay attention to my safety! Besides, I got Joshua. I believe him." Hazel said solemnly.


    "Just do what you like." Rachel waved her hand irritably. The impact on her was too great. She didn''t know what to do with herself.


    "Right, you said that my husband and Ronald would being here?" Rachel asked,


    "Are they here yet?"


    "I just received the message." Joshua said, "They will arrive in five minutes."


    "I will go pick them up." Rachel strode out of the study.


    Hazel hung her head and looked depressed.


    "Hazel," Joshua gently wrapped her in his arms, "Don''t think too much. It will take time for them to ept this."


    "I know..." Hazel sighed, but if she were alienated from them, she would be crushed.


    "You brought my dad and my brother here because you wanted to tell them about my identity, right?" Hazel looked up at him.


    "Yeah." Joshua nodded slightly, "But I didn''t n to happen so fast..."


    "Okay, anyway, they will have to face it sooner orter." Hazel shrugged, "I will exin it to them."


    "I will be with you," Joshua said.


    "Don''t." Hazel vomited, "My parents don''t like you. If you go, they will think you have ulterior motives. Wait for me to convince them!"


    Joshua raised his eyebrows. He still wanted to say something but gave up when he saw Hazel looked so determined. Hazel went downstairs to find Rachel. But when she just got downstairs, she saw Theresa Flores standing there.


    She was a bit stunned. Joshua had kicked her family out of Denmark Residence, and the situation with Theresa would be a bit of a problem.


    If they made her cut ties with the Flores family, it would seem cold-hearted. Theresa grew up in a horrible environment, with her parents treating her badly, but she still had a good personality, which was rare. If she had to go back to their home, then her future would bepletely destroyed.


    "Sister Hazel," Theresa looked at her and said in a hurry, "I didn''te to plead for my parents. They deserved everything that happened. However, my parents said they wanted me to stay, and they also wanted to see me once before leaving to say goodbye to me."


    Hazel frowned. The Flores Family didn''t care about Theresa at all. Hazel could not understand that even after Joshua drove them out, why would they want Theresa to stay and continue to livefortably. Had they really be so sensible suddenly? She felt something was wrong.


    "Is this really what they said?" Hazel asked.


    "Yes." Theresa sighed and asked awkwardly, "They regret it now. My parents said that they don''t want my future to be influenced because of them. Hazel, can you talk to Mr. Denmark to give us some time to say goodbye?"


    Such a request was really hard to refuse.


    "Well then..." Hazel said. "You go ahead. I will tell Joshua. But please pay close attention to your surroundings and to your safety. Remember to call me if anything goes wrong."


    "Ah?" Theresa looked at her in surprise. It seemed that she didn''t understand what Hazel said.


    "...Hurry up, remember to keep an eye out for yourself," Hazel said.


    Theresa hastily left Denmark Residence. Hazel went to tell Joshua about the Flores family and Theresa, by the time she finished her story, her father and brother had arrived.


    Hazel naturally had to exin it to them again. The Crowe family didn''t expect such a story and sat for a while, feeling overwhelmed and pondering everything that Hazel told them.


    Harry finally asked, "Hazel, do you know what kind of person your parents were?"


    "I think..." Hazel whispered with a touch of gentleness and regret between her eyebrows, "They were very good people."


    "Since they were good people, of course, you should admit that they are your parents," Harry said calmly. But light shed in his eyes, and he said something unpleasant, "However, what does Joshua want? Does he want to get close to you for the Denmark family''s property?"


    Hazel was speechless. Her parents really thought about everything for her.


    She said, "Dad, Denmark''s family''s property had already been given to him. If he really wanted it, why did he look for me? Anyway, everyone thought that I was dead. Why would he continue to look for me? He also could''ve made mepletely vanish into thin air with his power and resources. Why did he let me know my identity, let me return to the Denmark family, and why did he give everything back to me?"

 Chapter 1007 - 295: I Was Engage With You

    Hazel''s words left Harry and Ronald speechless. She was right. If Joshua really wanted the property of Denmark''s family, there was absolutely no need for him to find Hazel.


    "He may not be the property of Denmark''s family." Ronald said while his eyes darkened, "How can you tell that he is with you not because he wants to repay the Denmark family for adopting him?"


    Harry and Rachel were thinking.


    "It''s not like that!" Hazel hurriedly said.


    "Not like that?" Ronald then asked, "He has been with you only after he found you, right? If you say no, then what does he like about you? ording to what you said, Joshua attaches importance to affection and loyalty to people. Then, he nned to use his marriage to take care of you for a lifetime. Isn''t this possible?"


    Hazel wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. Joshua had said that he fell for her at first sight, which did not look so convincing when she talked to her parents. Honestly, she was notpletely confident as to why he was with her.


    Taking a deep breath, Hazel sighed, "Brother, do you think I can''t tell whether he likes me or he just wants to repay his debts to Denmark''s family?"


    "Okay." Rachel interrupted their dispute. "Let''s stay here for a few days, and we will know what kind of person he is."


    Hazel was stunned. Thest time Crowe''s family rushed home, presumably with misunderstandings and dissatisfaction for Joshua. But they were really willing to stay and get to know Joshua? She really didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    Hazel left the room. She should at least inform Joshua about this. Her phone rang while she was on her way to find him. It was Isaac Anderson, and she was surprised he was calling, so she answered immediately.


    Before she could say anything, Isaac''s astonished voice came from the other end.


    "Hazel, are you actually the missing daughter of the Denmark family?"


    Hazel put one hand on her forehead, "No way... Why could you know this so fast? Don''t tell me that the whole world knows it already."


    "The whole world? Not yet." Isaac said. "But both those who should know and those who shouldn''t already know."


    Hazel sighed.


    "This Joshua!" Isaac gasped his teeth, "He is actually stealing the goods for himself! The fact is, I was engaged with you..."


    "What is stealing the goods..." Hazel was somewhat speechless, and she asked a little nkly, "And, you just said what you have with me?"


    Isaac''sst few words were spoken with a too low voice, and she couldn''t hear them clearly.


    "Forget it," Isaac said with a bit of depression. "It doesn''t make sense to say this now. We haven''t got together for a long time. I will call Joshua. Let''s spend some time together."


    "Okay." Hazel thought it was good to get together now that she could be herself.


    When Hazel just hung up, when the phone vibrated again. She felt helpless. Was it another person who just learned her identity? But this time, it was a text message. Seeing the content of the text message, Hazel''s face turned serious.


    The text message was sent by Theresa, who simply wrote an address with the word "Help"!


    Sure enough, the Flores family had not suddenly be sensible. They must''ve coaxed Theresa to meet them to set up another conspiracy.


    Without seeing Joshua, Hazel rushed out of Denmark Residence, stopped a taxi nearby, and rushed to the address that Theresa sent her.


    Theresa''s address was very remote. And soon, there were no other vehicles around. Hazel suddenly calmed down.


    If the Flores family really had any conspiracy against Theresa, she might not be able to save her alone. After thinking it over, she picked up her mobile phone and sent the text message to Joshua.


    Just as the text message was just sent, the car suddenly shook forward, and Hazel almost threw the phone because of the jolt.


    "What happened?" Hazel asked nkly.


    A car was chasing them and was side by side with the taxi.


    "I don''t know." The driver was both amazed and annoyed. "What''s wrong with that guy? When I go fast, he goes fast too. When I slow down, he slows down too. You wait here. Let me get out and talk to him."


    The driver was about to pull over. Hazel looked back and found several cars were close to his car. She suddenly became filled with tension and detected danger.


    Hazel quickly said, "Don''t stop! Keep moving!"


    "What?" The driver was stunned, and Hazel swiftly put her hand on his leg and forced him to press down on the gas pedal. The taxi quickly sped up, and the driver yelled, "What are you doing? You will crash my car!"


    "I will pay you!" Hazel said, "If you don''t want to die, just drive fast!"


    As soon as the words came out of her mouth, the sound of a gunshot rang out, the car window was shattered. The other car was obviously trying to hurt them.


    The driver realized what was happening, his face turned pale, and he stepped on the gas. The car behind them was right on their bumper and kept hitting their car over and over, like a cat ying with a mouse.


    Hazel looked horrified, she was too careless. Even Isaac had found out about her identity, and the Denmark family''s enemies would have found out too.


    She had been so protected by Joshua that she didn''t consider her own safety. The people in the car must have been waiting for her from the beginning.


    Although she had sent Joshua a message for help and her current location, the other party was prepared and caught her off guard. She might not be able to get away from them.


    Suddenly, a car elerated and stopped directly in front of the taxi. The driver panicked and mmed on the brakes. After the harsh sound of the brakes squealing, both cars were deformed, and the taxi was forced to stop.


    "Get out of the car!" A group of people gathered around. Their guns were aiming at the taxi.


    "It''s none of my business, I am just a taxi driver..." The taxi driver was taken out of the car, and he said in confusion.


    Hazel clenched her fists tightly.


    Looking at the ck muzzles of their guns, she understood how dangerous her situation was. The other party obviously wanted to catch her alive, but she would not be shown mercy if she resisted.


    She pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    A man came behind her with his gun pointed at her back. He ordered, "Walk!"

 Chapter 1008 - 296: Are You Doubting Joshua?

    Hazel had to walk toward the other car. With the door open and no chance to escape, she had no other option but to get in. She had hardly gotten into the car when the door mmed shut, and she heard a gunshot.


    Then there was a confused burst of gunfire, mixed with an angry query, "Who are you? How did you sneak in?!"


    Hazel was in shock and tried to hide in the car. The driver''s door flew open, and a man grabbed the driver by his jacket and threw him out. He quickly sat in the driver''s seat and mmed on the gas, the car rushed away like an arrow.


    Another shot rang out, but they were too far away.


    "Hold tight!" The man''s voice was cold.


    Hazel clutched the handle of the car and stared nkly at the man in the driver''s seat.


    He was the one who had forced her to get into the car with a gun, and she was quite sure she didn''t know him, but he saved her, for now.


    Cars roared up behind him, and the man mmed on the gas again to shake off them. He was having a hard time getting rid of them, but they were at least a few car lengths behind them.


    "Who are you?" Hazel came to her senses and questioned the man.


    "I am James Howard."


    Just when she thought he wouldn''t answer, the man told her his name truthfully. She was stunned for a moment before she asked. "Do we know each other?"


    She looked closely at James, whose face was very angr and solemn but was somehow reassuring, and that kind of reassurance was typical of a soldier or a policeman. Hazel had often been in contact with the police, but his fierce temperament and killing intent were not what the police would train for.


    "No," said James in a deep tone.


    "Then why did you save me?" Hazel looked at him warily. "Or are you not here to save me?"


    Instead of answering, he looked straight ahead and asked, "Are you the Denmark couple''s daughter?"


    "Who told you that?" She was more alert. Sure enough, as Isaac said, when her story came to light, both the right people and the wrong people would know.


    But which side did James belong to?


    "Aunt Jennie," he answered. Aunt Jennie? Hazel was in a daze. Jennie was there when she revealed her identity, and she seemed to have something to say but choked it back.


    However, since Jennie had told him, at least the man was credible. Suddenly, something urred to her, and she was a little amazed. "You''re a kid from the orphanage, too?"


    "Yes." He nodded.


    "Do you also know Joshua?" There was a touch of joy on her face.


    "It''s hard not to know a hypocrite like that." He sneered, and his voice was full of contempt.


    She frowned in displeasure, and her alertness rose. "You aren''t saving me because you are friends with Joshua?"


    "I would not dare to have that kind of friend!" His cool face suddenly softened. "I''m doing it for your biological parents."


    She was in a trance. She had heard Joshua repeatedly mention that her biological parents were very kind, but only at this moment did she feel the depth of how much good karma they had nted. But why did two people who were so good have to go through so many tribtions in their life? With that in mind, she was a little dispirited.


    Then she looked at James again, frowning despite herself.


    James was a man who she could believe, or at least she sensed that he was harmless to her. However, he seemed to get a little carried away when she mentioned Joshua.


    "Why do you hate Joshua Denmark?" she asked.


    James frowned again. "You should stay away from him. He''s not as simple as you think! I''ve been looking into the men going after you for a while now, and they''re rted to the Denmark Group!"


    Denmark Group? Hazel''s brows were knitted more tightly. It seemed that those who tried to kill her were from the Denmark Group. Were the directors so impatient?


    "Are you doubting Joshua?" She was a bit shocked.


    "I''m not going to doubt anybody," he said in a deep voice. "All I know is, if you have an ident, the biggest beneficiary is him! Just like your parents."


    He shut up immediately and stopped talking.


    She was in a daze because she had already figured out what he wanted to say, even if he didn''t finish his sentence. Was James Howard actually suspecting Joshua was involved in her parents'' death?


    "That assumption is too horrible to even think about. Wasn''t my parents'' death an ident?" Her expression was very serious. "You''ve been with Joshua longer than I, haven''t you? Don''t you really know what kind of man he is? No matter what misunderstanding you have, I don''t want you to think the worst of him like this!"


    "I said," He looked a little impatient, "I just saw who benefited in the end. Besides, how can there be so many idents in this world?"


    She was tongue-tied because, ording to him, Joshua really had something to do with it. What shocked her more was the meaning in his words. Was it her parents'' death, in fact, not an ident?


    If not, it was murder!


    She suddenly felt a pain in her chest. Her parents were so kind, but they had to endure the loss of their daughter, but how much did their enemies hate them? Enough to kill them?


    Taking a deep breath, she said seriously, "I believe Joshua. If there''s anything fishy about my parents'' death, it''s irrelevant to Joshua. I''ll prove it to you!"


    Since it may not have been an ident, of course, she had to trace the cause.


    "Oh? Replying to Joshua''s force?" Unexpectedly, he looked sideways at her. It was the first time that he looked at her after the rescue.


    He still remembered Marcus Denmark and Cate Joseph in his mind. Hazel looked like them, her eyes looked a lot like her mother''s. But the difference was that Cate''s eyes were always tender while Hazel''s were lively and yful as other girls.


    "If I really rely on Joshua''s force, you won''t believe me, will you?" she said seriously, "If you think he''s a suspect, I''ll hide it from him and look it up myself. If I find out it has nothing to do with him, please don''t continue to misunderstand him!"


    He raised his brows in surprise. "Do you care what I think of him?"


    "Joshua cares." She bit her lip slightly. "You were really good friends, weren''t you? Joshua mentioned you, and I think he cares about you very much."

 Chapter 1009 - 297: Aren’t You Afraid?

    Hazel did hear Joshua mention James. She remembered it well, he had mentioned there was a child who had grown up with him, had misunderstood him, and they had a bad rtionship.


    When Joshua told her, Hazel joked that it must have been the other person''s fault, but she clearly remembered the regret and sadness in his eyes when he mentioned it. He was a reserved person, and if someone could make him have such an expression, that person would definitely be very important to him.


    James looked a little colder, and apparently, Hazel''s words didn''t make him change his attitude towards Joshua.


    Suddenly, several cars emerged and stopped in the middle of the road ahead.


    James became very nervous. "Get down!"


    She swiftly ducked down in her seat as gunshots rang out, and the car jolted. She assumed that James had driven the car into the ditch and detoured around them, but the cars chasing them were only getting closer.


    She raised her eyes before her pupils suddenly contracted. "You are hurt?"


    There was already a bullet hole in James''s arm, and the blood was pouring out of it.


    "Nothing," said James, unperturbed.


    She opened the car''s trunk, found something to stop the bleeding, and simply bandaged him.


    James looked at her in surprise because she wasn''t afraid of such a situation but was calm enough to stop his bleeding skillfully.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" he asked in surprise.


    "No, I''m scared to death," she said truthfully, her voice a little shaky. "I know I can''t help, so I thought I could do something useful to distract myself. You still need to get the bullet out in the hospital as soon as possible."


    He was even more surprised that Hazel had a different temperament from what he had imagined. However, with her personality, she could deal with anything she encountered more calmly.


    "Let''s get rid of them," said James in a deep voice.


    The car behind them was getting closer and closer to them.


    As they started to get closer, her heart became tenser. She knew very well that these men were only nning to take her alive, and if they could not, they would turn their guns on her.


    How could she not be afraid in a situation where she might be killed, even if she appeared calm?


    Suddenly, she heard a strange hum. She looked out the window in astonishment as a helicopter was hovering above them, whirring.


    "That''s quite quick. He really cares about you." He snorted.


    "What?" she asked nkly.


    Then she realized what James meant. The door of the helicopter opened, and Joshua stood in the doorway, looking anxiously in her direction.


    A number of cars drove up ahead, shielding their car in the middle of the group. The cars that were originally chasing them saw their disadvantage in the situation and then turned around in session. However, there were cars still racing up behind them.


    "It''s safe." James was relieved and pulled over to the side of the road.


    Hazel opened the door and got out. The helicopter had been so low that the wind from its wing blew her hair behind. She watched Joshua leaping from above and run up to her with a worried face. He grabbed her and held her tightly.


    "Hazel, are you okay?" he asked, his voice full of remorse.


    "I''m okay." She shook her head and looked back at James. "But he is injured¡­"


    Before she could finish, James mmed on the gas, and the car sped away.


    Watching the car disappear in the distance, she waspletely astonished. How much did James hate Joshua to not even speak to him?


    "It was James Howard who saved your life?" Joshua frowned a little.


    "Yeah." She asked curiously, "What has happened between you?"


    "We will go home and talk," he said quietly.


    "But his wound..." She was more or less worried.


    "Don''t worry, he is very capable and will take good care of himself," he whispered.


    She was a bit upset because what she would say was pointless now that he was gone.


    Following Joshua into the helicopter, she told him all about her distress.


    "Joshua, I shouldn''t have run out of Denmark Residence without saying a word," she said, her head lowered, as she sat awkwardly. "I was too careless this time. I should have told you in advance."


    He sighed before he reached out weakly and rubbed her hair. Even if it was her fault, he didn''t want to scold her in the least.


    "I will apologize to your parents and tell them that I didn''t protect you well enough."


    She looked at him in surprise. "No, no, my parents have been dissatisfied with you, and they''ll definitely make a fuss. Joshua, let''s keep it from them!"


    "Keep it from them?" He frowned.


    She nodded hastily. "My parents don''t know I was in trouble, do they? Besides, I''m not hurt. If we don''t tell them, they won''t know!"


    He had a look of unhappiness, but he understood what she was saying.


    "That''s it!" she said. "I don''t want to tell them, and you mustn''t either. Listen to me!"


    She looked very authoritative, but Joshua knew that she was just trying to protect him. His heart was warmed, and he thought she was extraordinarily cute.


    "Hazel¡­" He said her name.


    "Joshua, you haven''t told me why James hates you," she asked curiously.


    He looked a little stiff and then let out a small sigh.


    "Because of Jughead," he whispered. "When he fell into the water, James wasn''t with us. He stayed at the orphanage, but he didn''t expect to hear of Jughead''s death. He has been ming me for not taking good care of him, and then the Denmark couple adopted me¡­"


    She understood suddenly.


    She didn''t have much contact with James, but she could see his temper. In the eyes of James, Joshua was the biggest beneficiary of all, so he naturally thought Jughead''s death was Joshua''s fault. Worse still, he even had a bolder thought of suspecting that Joshua was responsible for her parents'' death.


    "And what sort of man is he?" she asked curiously.


    He felt very ufortable before he looked at her resentfully. "Hazel, are you asking me about other men, huh?"


    "He saved me! Can''t I get to know my savior?" said she unkindly. Joshua was not a bad man, but he was too jealous.


    "It''s me who saved you." He rarely argues with her. "If I didn''t arrive, you would have both been in danger."

 Chapter 1010 - 298: Do You Know How I Feel When You’re Jealous?

    "Joshua," she looked at him wide-eyed, "you care so much about him, which would lead me to believe that there is something between you!"


    He stared at her helplessly. "What are you thinking about?"


    "Do you know how I feel when you''re jealous?" She poked him in his chest.


    Joshua''s eyes were a little deep. He took her fingers lightly and then pulled her into his arms.


    "Joshua..." She was kind of surprised.


    "You''ve been talking to me randomly all the time. Are you still afraid now?" he asked.


    Her body froze abruptly. He did find out... Yeah, he had always been so keen. Though it was not the first time she had been gone after, how could she not be afraid of the ck gun muzzles and the cars that had been chasing after her?


    As she told James, she was scared to death, but she knew that fear was of no use at all, so she kept doing other things to distract herself from thinking about how she was feeling. Joshua had seen through her illusion of bravery, and the fear that had been repressed in her heart suddenly poured out like a flood. However, she felt so reassured in his arms that the overwhelming fear dissipated immediately.


    "Of course," she said sadly, trying not to cry.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right." He patted her on the back lightly.


    Her body gradually stopped trembling before she leaned quietly in his arms.


    "James is apetent man," Joshua said quietly. "He''s intuitive and tough, but he is too stubborn to listen to others'' opinions."


    She frowned. If Joshua was right and James thought there was something suspicious about her parent''s death, there must be something. As for his suspicions of Joshua, she didn''t believe them at all. She had known Joshua for over half a year, and she knew exactly what he was.


    "Can he be trusted to say that the people wanting to kill me are rted to the Denmark Group?" asked she, looking up.


    "Did he say so?" Joshua was somewhat surprised, and his finger tapped slightly. "If he said that, it must be true. I''ll have to investigate Denmark Group directors carefully."


    She was slightly relieved that she and Joshua were thinking alike.


    "By the way, as for Theresa, did you ask someone to save her?" She asked. She just realized that was the reason she ran out of Denmark Residence and was put in a dangerous situation.


    "Yes," said Joshua lightly. "I''ll handle all of itter."


    "Mm." She nodded repeatedly.


    When they returned to Denmark Residence, they saw Theresa, who Jaxson had rescued. She looked very sad, Hazel thought she looked heartbroken.


    "Theresa, I''ll take you back to your room," Hazel felt sad for her and whispered. "Whatever happened, have a rest first, and then we''ll talk."


    "No, Sister Hazel." Theresa looked at Hazel as if she had made up her mind. "I don''t know how to ask this, but I need another favor?"


    "What is it?" Hazel was a little astonished.


    "You''ve been very kind to me these days, but I want to move out," Theresa said very earnestly.


    "What happened?" Asked Hazel in wonder.


    "Nothing," Theresa shook her head. "I just want to start over."


    Hazel looked at Joshua nkly. Theresa didn''t have any friends here, so she would always have a heart-to-heart with Hazel. If Theresa wasn''t willing to tell her anything more, there was naturally nothing she could do.


    Joshua gave her a slight nod, so Hazel said in a soft voice helplessly, "Okay then, but you cane to me whenever you''re having trouble."


    "I will!" Theresa said gratefully.


    After Theresa excused herself to go back to her belongings, Hazel couldn''t help but whisper, "What did the Flores family do to her exactly?"


    "The Flores family gave Theresa to a rich businessman in his fifties in order to stay in the imperial capital," Joshua whispered. "They tricked her into going out to meet them. They presented her to the old man, she is thoroughly disappointed in her family."


    "How can parents do such a thing to their children?" Hazel was irate but also helpless. "Was she taken advantage of?"


    "No, Jaxson arrived in time," he said quietly.


    "What are you going to do with the Flores family?" she asked curiously.


    He looked at her with deep eyes because she didn''t just ask.


    "What do you want me to do?" He asked.


    "Let them go home," she said quietly. She knew that Joshua hadn''t intended to let them go simply.


    He frowned. "But they bullied you¡­"


    "I know, but they didn''t seed." She shrugged. More importantly, Joshua would have never let that incident go if the Flores family had not been coercing him.


    He had always thought that Jughead''s death was his fault, so he helped the Flores family and gave in to their requests to ease his guilt. He began to see that Jughead was just Jughead and the Flores family was just the Flores family. They may have been rted by blood, but Lanny and Caroline treated their children as items to be sold, they were not worthy of his guilt over Jughead''s death.


    Therefore, no matter how horrible the Flores family was, Hazel would get Joshua to make them leave.


    "All right, I''ll listen to you." Joshua''s eyes were a little darker. "I''ll ask someone to get them home safe and sound."


    What kind of life they would live when they arrived home was not part of his promise.


    She nodded happily as she took Joshua''s hand and started walking upstairs. "Come on, let''s go to see my parents and¡­"


    Before she even finished her sentence, she saw Harry and Rachel standing at the top of the stairs looking at them very unhappily. She suddenly felt like a guilty child who had been caught after doing something she was not supposed to.


    Rachel''s eyes were very sharp, staring at her hand. Hazel, feeling ufortable with her gaze, quickly withdrew her hand as if she had touched a red-hot iron. Her parents'' faces became a little softer.


    "Where did you go?" Harry asked in a deep tone.


    "I went to save a little girl," she said, with a look of indignation, as she hurried upstairs. "Dad, Mom, you don''t know..."


    She wasn''t going to tell them she had been in danger, but if she tried to lie to them, she wouldn''t be able to hide it from Rachel, so she decided to tell them a half-truth story.


    She turned her head around quietly to wink at Joshua, who was feeling a little vulnerable. Why did he and Hazel be Romeo and Juliet after the Crowe family came? Rachel and Harry were not willing to see Hazel and him holding hands, let alone being together as a couple.

 Chapter 1011 - 299: They’ll Live A Miserable Life

    When they all sat down, Hazel told her parents about Theresa. She had learned about Theresa''s situation, so she said that she had gone out to help her.


    Although it was a lie, Harry and Rachel wouldn''t naturally investigate the truth because they felt extreme hatred for the Flores family, and they were furious about how they had treated Theresa.


    "After hearing this, I''m afraid the early death of the two daughters in their house may not have been that simple," Rachel said as she looked pale. "I''m afraid this family may have abused them and caused their death or abandoned them because of their dislike of daughters."


    Hazel sighed because Rachel was right. She had heard from Theresa that her two dead sisters had been abused by her parents when they were babies.


    What makes the entire situation more despicable is that they not only had no guilt over it, but they often used the incidents to intimidate Theresa, as if sparing her life was a great act of kindness.


    "How can these people even have children?" Rachel was furious. "I don''t think they''ll end up with a son around them even if they have a lot!"


    "Mom, don''t be angry," Hazel said hurriedly. "Didn''t Theresa break ties with her family? That''s a good thing."


    Then Rachel''s expression softened a little.


    "Shall we go and see the child for a minute?" Harry suggested.


    "I''m afraid not." Rachel disagreed. "I''ve seen cases where this kind of child is terribly traumatized, and it is counterproductive for strangers tofort them. Leave it to the psychiatrist."


    "That''s right." Harry nodded, agreeing. Then he looked at Hazel. "Since this child depends on you, Hazel, you should take more care of her."


    "Mmm." Hazel nodded hurriedly.


    She suddenly felt very happy. Her adoptive parents were also very kind. They rescued her and raised her as their own daughter, but they did not expect anything in return for their upbringing. Even when it came to Theresa, whose family they hated, they were not judging or disgusted by her, they showed nothing but kindness. But¡­ how could such kind parents be the unreasonable Capulet couple in the face of the rtionship between her and Joshua?


    They stayed at Denmark Residence, but her parents would suddenly appear like ghosts, staring at them whenever she was near Joshua. Hazel was so scared several times, and she had walked away before she even had time to say a few words to Joshua.


    It had been going on like this for days, which was making her crazy, and she was close to breaking down. Worse still, Joshua was worried about her safety, so he asked her to stay in the Denmark Residence for a few days instead of going out. Even though she could be here with her parents and deal with some work, she felt very anxious.


    When she finally couldn''t bear it anymore, she found a chance to escape her parents'' surveince and snuck to see Joshua.


    Joshua was in the study, his fingers tapping on the desk, quietly listening to Jaxson''s report.


    "... The forces of those directors have been eradicated, and now it is much safer for Miss Crowe to go out," Jaxson said. "But they didn''t seem to have any contact with Director Cohen, and it didn''t affect him this time."


    "He didn''t have to make a move on this kind of thing. As long as he released Hazel''s identity, naturally, some people would be uneasy," Joshua said simply. "Keep searching. By the way, how is the Flores couple?"


    "I''ve already taken them home," He replied. "They''ll live a miserable life."


    The Flores couple''s home was in a small remote ce. When they had money, they moved to the county town. But now Joshua had taken back everything he had given them, so they had to return to their ruined homnd.


    Before they left, they had knocked down their house and now had no ce to live, so they had to live in a poor house nearby. The two had gone to look for their own sons, but when their sons saw that they were so down and out, they refused to admit they were their parents, unwilling to support them.


    They had be so ustomed to a good life that they refused to live a poor life as they had before. They becamezy and spent each day recalling their previous life and begging.


    The two were now regretting that they had so many sons, but none of them were reliable. They hoped they would have kept a daughter to support them or have not fallen out with Theresa, who would soften easily and would not leave them alone. But it was toote, and that would be poor for the rest of their lives.


    The thought of this gave Jaxson a bit of pleasure somehow.


    The family was blinded by their own greed. Joshua helped them, but they were trying to conspire against the Denmark family for the property. Hazel was kind to them, but the Flores couple were bad to her and even wanted their son to sleep with her. What''s worse, they even tried to sell their own daughter.


    Jaxson wanted to say they deserved it even if they were living a miserable life.


    "What about Henry Flores?" Joshua''s eyes were deep. He could let Lanny and Caroline go, except Henry, who tried to seduce Hazel. Joshua had already heard Hazel''s recording. Though she had made use of their trick to defeat them and didn''t suffer, he could not forgive him for what he had done to her.


    When the Flores family left, Henry didn''t want to go, so he escaped, he had no idea that Joshua deliberately let him escape.


    "He''s been hiding, he has racked up a lot of gambling debt, and he is in the hands of a small underground gang, being tormented very miserably," Jaxson said.


    "Mm," Joshua said quietly. "Don''t let Hazel know that."


    Jaxson hastened to agree.


    ***


    Hazel slyly walked to the entrance to the study and saw Jaxsoning out.


    "Is Joshua here?" she asked in a low voice.


    "Yes." Puzzled, Jaxson asked, "Miss Crowe, why are you so sneaky?"


    She made a booing gesture and whispered, "Don''t tell my parents where I am if you bump into them."


    As she spoke, she hurriedly went into the study.


    "Joshua¡­" She came to him a little anxiously, but before she could say anything, Rachel''s voice sounded at the door. "Jaxson, have you seen Hazel?"


    Jaxson spent a lot of time at Denmark Residence, so Rachel had started to get to know him.


    Hazel''s face changed instantly. She looked around, then grabbed Joshua''s arm and took him to the hidden bookcase in the study.

 Chapter 1012 - 300: Why Are You So Conservative?

    "Hazel¡­" Joshua was confused. He and Hazel were a couple, everyone knew, so why did they need to sneak around like they were having an affair?


    "Shh¡ª" She whispered, "Let''s hide. I don''t want my mother to find us, or we won''t have a chance to talk!"


    She had hardly finished her sentence when Rachel opened the door and walked in. In an instant, Hazel''s body stiffened as she tensed up. Joshua''s eyes were a bit deep, he looked at Hazel''s tenseness and thought it might be a good opportunity to seduce her.


    All of a sudden, he leaned over and blew in her ear. Hazel''s body quivered instantly as if she had had an electric shock, then she looked at Joshua in disbelief. What did he want to do at this moment?


    Rachel looked around in the study, puzzled. She couldn''t find Hazel but Joshua also disappeared.


    "Mrs. Crowe, I really didn''t see Miss Crowe," Jaxson said weakly.


    "What are you doing?" Hazel asked in a low voice angrily.


    "Shh¡­" There was the light of tease shing in his eyes as he whispered, smiling. "Don''t be too loud, and you''ll be heard."


    Hazel was about to say something when Rachel''s voice rang again. She paled and choked back her words hastily.


    "No? I clearly saw my girl walking toward this direction!" said Rachel, discontented, and began to search in the study.


    A smile curved Joshua''s lips slightly, and there was a brighter gleam in his eyes.


    He hadn''t been so close to her for a long time since her parents arrived. It was said that absence made the heart grow fonder, every cell of his was telling how much he missed her.


    He couldn''t resist biting her on the ear. Hazel moaned, and her legs went weak, she was leaning in his arms and tightened her lips so she wouldn''t dare make a sound.


    What a bastard, she thought as she clenched her teeth and red at Joshua. He clearly knew she couldn''t make any noise now, but he was actually making a pass at her at such a time. He went too far, and she knew she could show no weakness.


    She suddenly reached out her little hand and gently drew a circle on his chest. He took a deep breath, he wore only a shirt, and he could feel the warmth of her palm through the thin fabric. There was a smile and twinkle in his eyes, and he bent down to kiss her porcin neck.


    "Miss Crowe is really not here¡­" Jaxson was lying with resignation.


    "Even if Hazel isn''t here, what about Joshua?" Rachel sneered. "Who are you looking for if he''s not here?"


    "I came out to look for the President when I saw he wasn''t here." Jaxson was about to cry. He knew that Joshua and Hazel were in the study hiding, but he had to lie. However, he had to face Rachel and was under a lot of pressure. What were they thinking?


    Rachel, of course, didn''t believe him. Then she searched in the study and stood in front of the bookcase.


    The two of them were "struggling" enthusiastically in the closet. Hazel bit Joshua''s lips, and she had even torn off his shirt. When they heard Rachel''s footsteps, they both felt as if a pause button had been hit, and they were motionless, even holding their breath.


    Rachel stood in front of the bookcase, frowning. Where could the two of them be hiding in it?


    In an instant, it felt as if the air in the bookcase heated up. Hazel was biting Joshua on the lips, but her nerves tensed uppletely! Even though there was a door, she could still feel Rachel''s sharp eyes!


    She didn''t know what to do. If she were found under such circumstances, she would never be able to clear her reputation.


    "Mrs. Crowe," Jaxson persuaded, "We''d better go out. There''s a lot of Denmark Group documents here..."


    "Tch. Do you suspect that I would steal the confidential documents?" Rachel snorted and turned around to leave.


    Hazel heaved a sigh of relief when she heard the door was closed. She quickly let Joshua go and was about to open the door.


    His eyes darkened as he suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist tightly and whispered, "Aren''t you afraid she''lle back?"


    She paused, and the next moment, his kiss fell on her lips. She tried to push him away, but he held her tightly. As the kiss grew hotter and hotter, she felt less and less air in her lungs, and she seemed almost out of breath, then she struggled to open the door of the bookcase.


    But at the same time, the door of the study was pushed open, and Rachel returned again. "Since nobody is here, I''ll borrow a book¡­"


    Suddenly the study became silent, Joshua had let go of Hazel, and the four were staring at one another.


    Hazel turned pale, and she thought she might throw up. She didn''t expect that Rachel woulde back and they would be caught. Even if they were found hiding in the bookcase, it was ok, but they were found in such an awkward situation.


    She felt sad and was desperate to run and hide.


    The look of horror on Rachel''s face was much worse than the look on Hazel''s. How much did she see?


    Joshua''s clothes were unbuttoned, and he had some suspicious red marks on his body, and his lips were clearly marked with tooth marks. But Hazel looked much better. Now, it looked like Hazel had forcibly kissed Joshua!


    "Hazel Crowe!" shouted Rachel, annoyed. It wasn''t as bad as it looked, but Rachel could only guess as to what happened. The marks on Joshua were where Hazel pinched him, and the bite marks on his lips were made when she identally bit him a little too hard.


    Hazel looked much better than Joshua because he was afraid it would be hard for him to exin if they got caught, so his moves were very gentle and tender.


    "Rachel, I forced Hazel. Don''t me her." Joshua unhurriedly buttoned his shirt and hid Hazel behind him.


    "Yes, yes!" Hazel nodded hastily.


    "I can see with my own eyes!" Rachel was even more annoyed. "Come here!"


    Hazel shrank behind Joshua, she was worried that Rachel was going to hit her. She said defensively, "Mom, I know you''re outraged, but I''m not to me. Whenever I am with Joshua, you act like a ghost and have to be around constantly. I haven''t even had a chance to talk to him alone in days. Why are you so conservative? How can I deal with it? I am miserable!"


    Rachel was amused by her. They had been so afraid that Joshua would do something to Hazel, so they had been watching them closely. They never thought it was Hazel who was so rebellious.


    If Hazel had be so bold that she would hide from her mother, what else would she do? Rachel thought for a moment and reluctantly said, "All right, I''ll give you a chance to be alone!"

 Chapter 1013 - 301: Does It Still Hurt?

    Hazel was speechless because Rachel wasn''t angry and even changed her attitude so quickly. But why did she think there was something else going on?


    "Come here," said Rachel in a deep voice.


    Just as she had expected, there was something suspicious, Hazel was positive that Rachel was deceiving her.


    "No!" She ducked behind Joshua and said helplessly, "Mom, I really have something to talk about with Joshua alone. Please give me a chance. When I''m done, I''ll apologize to you."


    "What is it?" Rachel raised her eyebrows.


    "How can I tell you that since I said it is a private conversation?" Hazel spoke very confidently.


    Rachel looked even paler, she felt bad that Hazel didn''t believe her. But suddenly, looking at Hazel''s cute presence behind Joshua, her heart softened.


    She did still care about her rtionship with Hazel, and every time she thought of Hazel finding out about her adoption and her birth family, it was hard not to think too much when they were together. She was afraid that she would say something wrong, making Hazel feel ufortable, or that the rtionship between them would weaken.


    But now, Hazel''s innocent look seemed to show she didn''t care if they were biologically rted or not. She still respected Rachel and didn''t change her attitude toward her.


    Hazel really didn''t act like she was outside at all, she was still part of the Crowe family. Rachel took a moment to reflect on the situation and realized she could not get angry with her.


    "Mom, don''t worry, I know how you are feeling." Hazel hastened to say while she noticed Rachel''s expression softened a little.


    Rachel''s face darkened again, and she waved impatiently. "Forget it. I won''t be hard on both of you as long as you know what you''re doing in your heart."


    After that, she left the study with Jaxson. Hazel was surprised. Did Rachel actually leave like that?


    Joshua smiled before she could think more. "What do you want to say to me?"


    She came to her senses and thought about how he was teasing when they were in such an awkward situation. She was so irritated that she stood on her tiptoes and bit him on the shoulder again.


    "Oh, you miss me so much?" The smile on his lips was softer, and he didn''t care about the pain from his shoulder in the least.


    "What nonsense are you thinking about?!" After she unclenched her teeth, she couldn''t help butin, "Why is your shoulder so hard that it makes my teeth hurt? Grrrr!"


    He leaned over and kissed her on the lips, the tip of his tongue gently sweeping over her teeth.


    She blushed and thrust him away violently. "What are you doing?!"


    "Does it still hurt?" He asked, smiling.


    She was both angry and amused.


    "Stop that now!" She whispered, "I really have something to talk to you about!"


    "Okay." He sat down in a chair and wrapped her in his arms.


    She struggled twice but then gave up when she found he didn''t want to let go of her.


    "When can I go out?" She asked, "I want to take my parents out, and if I don''t go out soon, they will start to get suspicious!"


    Because of the incident, she had not gone out for days and had been with her parents, but if she continued like that, they would inevitably start questioning.


    "Anytime..." said Joshua quietly." But remember to take more people with you when you go out."


    "All right." Hazel frowned slightly. She could just tell her parents that Joshua was worried about her safety, which was not hard to exin.


    "By the way, Isaac asked us to get together with him," she said.


    "You two have a great rtionship¡­" His fingers tightened a little as he looked at her with deep eyes.


    She put hands on the forehead helplessly. Why was Joshua jealous again?! The sour smell in the air almost drowned her!


    She was about to speak when his phone rang.


    In case he had something urgent, she picked up the phone from the desk and handed it to him. "Answer the phone first."


    His eyes turned deep and skeptical immediately after he nced at the caller ID. The next moment, he calmly answered the phone.


    "Aunt Sunny," he spoke softly.


    Hazel was a little surprised but said nothing, listening quietly.


    "Joshua," Sunny asked quietly, "I heard from some of the directors that you found my sister''s lost daughter?"


    "Yes," he answered quietly.


    Sunny let out a loud sigh filled with emotion. "I''ve alreadye home. When do you think you could arrange for me to meet her?"


    "I''ll arrange for you to meet at the right time," he said simply. "Please don''t worry, Aunt Sunny."


    The right time? When would be the right time? Hazel looked at Joshua in surprise because his words sounded almost like a refusal, but she thought that was strange, why didn''t Joshua want her to meet Sunny?


    "All right." Sunny didn''t insist.


    After hanging up the phone, Hazel curiously asked, "Didn''t Sunny have a great rtionship and was closer to my mom than a biological sister?"


    "Yes," Joshua didn''t deny it, but he said quietly, "but many things have changed after all these years, no matter how great their old rtionship was."


    "You doubt her?" She was lost in deep thought.


    "I doubt anybody who wants to be near you." A quiet light shed through his eyes.


    Though she didn''t know whether to cry orugh, her heart was warm. Joshua was never careless when it came to her safety.


    "Okay, I am all at your disposal." Her voice softened a bit. "Are we really going to spend time with Isaac?"


    "Yes," he smiled, "I haven''t gotten together with him for long."


    "Are you jealous?" She looked at him, amused.


    His eyes twinkled a little, and the next moment, he leaned toward her.


    Noticing he was to kiss her again, she quickly reached out her finger and put it on his lips.


    "Huh?" His eyebrows were slightly raised.


    "I still want to tell you something!" Her cheeks were a bit flushed.


    "What?" He caught her finger and gave her a gentle kiss on the back of her hand.


    She opened her mouth but then was hesitant. Noticing her hesitation, he whispered, "Hazel, you can say anything to me."


    She heaved a slow sigh. Indeed, herck of frankness with Joshua gave the Flores family a chance to do something bad. If she had asked Joshua earlier, perhaps there would have been not so many unnecessary twists and turns between them.


    "Joshua, don''t you really want to find your biological parents?" she said earnestly, "You don''t have to ept them as parents, but don''t you really wonder where you''re from?"


    He frowned slightly as he looked thoughtfully at Hazel. "I''m not curious about them, but maybe you are right, it is time to find them."

 Chapter 1014 - 302: Is That Surprising?

    Hazel was a little shocked, she looked at Joshua with a serious expression and seemed to want to say something after she saw the look on his face.


    "Don''t get me wrong," he said quietly. "It doesn''t matter to me whether they are good or bad, poor or rich. But since people would attack me by using my true birth once, there will be another time. Rather than let it be used as a means for others to attack me, it would be better to find them."


    She really didn''t know what to say. He could talk about them with no feeling whatsoever, which led Hazel to believe that he really didn''t have much in the way of expectations.


    Maybe he had been desperate, or maybe her parents healed his wounds. But she could tell that he was very unwilling to face it.


    She slowly put her arms around his waist.


    "Hazel?" He raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Nothing," she said with a soft smile on her lips. "I just want to hold you. I''ll always be here for you, Joshua."


    A smile curved his lips. Did this kind of girl feel bad for him? He definitely did not mind if she did.


    ***


    When it was time to meet Isaac and others, Joshua took Hazel to a private golf course.


    Hazel hadn''t yed golf before, but fortunately, because she had been exercising since childhood, her movements were smooth, and she was soon able to get the hang of it with Joshua''s guidance.


    When Isaac and others arrived, they saw the two of them ying lovingly.


    Speechless, Kenny and Chuck stared at Isaac because it was he who had arranged this get-together. Every time they got together with Joshua, they would have to watch their public disy of affection.


    "I''ve had enough of watching them!" Chuck said darkly.


    "Yes, me too! We should fight back!" Isaac said solemnly, looking at Chuck, "Is there anything you can do?"


    "Yes!" Chuck took out his phone.


    "What?" Isaac was curious.


    "I''ll ask my girlfriend toe," Chuck said solemnly. "Let''spete!"


    Isaac was overwhelmed, and suddenly, he looked at Chuck in wonder. "Since when did you have a girlfriend?"


    "How novel!" Chuck pursed his lips, "Can''t I have a girlfriend since Kenny has one?"


    "What?!" Isaac''s expression was even more startled.


    "Is that surprising?" Kenny looked at him speechlessly, "Don''t you have a fianc¨¦e yourself?"


    Speaking of the incident, Isaac quickly turned pale.


    "What are you talking about?" Asked Hazel curiously.


    Seeing her and Joshua holding the golf clubs, Chuck continued, "We''re talking about Isaac''s fianc¨¦e."


    "I remember her." She recalled, "She is very pretty, and she is said to be kind. Why didn''t you bring her here?"


    "He probably doesn''t want to be responsible?" Kenny stirred up trouble.


    "That you''re too bad¡­" Hazel looked at Isaac in surprise.


    "Don''t listen to their nonsense!" Isaac exined peacefully, "It was arranged by our family, and I never agreed!"


    "Why the rush to exin?" Chuck couldn''t help but taunt him. "Are you still thinking about the engagement with Hazel?"


    Hazel was drinking water, and she could not help but spit the moment she heard this.


    "What?" She looked at them in surprise. "Who are you saying has an engagement to me?"


    Chuck realized he spilled the beans, and Hazel had heard it, so he could not take it back. Then he looked at Joshua with some embarrassment. "I''m sorry¡­"


    "Nothing," said Joshua lightly. "No one takes a verbal joke seriously."


    "Oh..." Hazel patted her chest, looked at Isaac, and then herself. "I was scared to death!"


    "What''s the matter with my engagement to you?" Isaac was outraged as he was embarrassed. "Who made you the daughter of the Denmark couple? The Denmark family and the Anderson family have always had a good rtionship! I went to see you when you were just born. If you had notughed when you saw me, I would not have said that I wanted to marry you when I grew up!"


    "I see!" Hazel heaved a sigh of relief. ording to him, the engagement was really a joke between families, which was used to tease young Isaac.


    "Even so, both of our parents agreed!" Isaac said, unconvinced.


    "They agreed, but I didn''t," Hazel grimaced at him. "Don''t think about it anymore. I guess I must beughing at you at that time, and you overthink!"


    Isaac''s face darkened. "Can''t you let me lie to myself?"


    "No!" Hazel said emphatically. She smiled as she looked at Joshua. No wonder Joshua was especially jealous whenever it came to Isaac. It turned out that she and Isaac had been engaged as a joke when they were young.


    Joshua wore a slightly smiling face as he looked at Hazel with tenderness.


    "Rx," Hazel winked and whispered in his ear. "My engagement to him was only a joke. Even if it were true, I would make sure it does not happen! I like you more than anybody else, jealous man!"


    Her words reassured Joshua, but he looked a little weak when he heard herst sentence, "Huh?"


    "Am I wrong?" She repressed a smile.


    "You, naughty girl!" He touched her forehead lightly.


    "No public disy of affection!" said Isaac and others with their disgusting expressions.


    After they yed for a while, Hazel got up to thedies'' room; she would go in when she heard amotion from inside.


    She frowned and listened closely. One of the voices sound familiar, she opened the door slowly and peeked in, she swore under her breath.


    It was Susan, Hazel impulsively turned around and was about to walk away when she heard Mandy crying.


    "Bitch!" said Susan in a loud voice before pping Mandy across the face. "Did you steal that thing? Do I treat you that horribly? You are an ungrateful thief!"


    "I didn''t, I didn''t really¡­" Mandy covered her face and wept bitterly.


    "You¡­" Susan was about to p her again when another woman nearby said, "Luna, don''t get your hands dirty. Besides, be careful not to be seen."


    "Then help me!" Susan sneered. "Don''t worry, I won''t treat you poorly!"


    "Okay!" The woman agreed happily and pped Mandy across the face several times as she said fiercely, "Give it back to us!"

 Chapter 1015 - 303: Wait And See

    "... I really didn''t take it. Luna, you must believe me!" Mandy was sobbing more and more violently. She tried hard to dodge the ps, but she was being attacked from different directions, she did not have time to protect herself.


    Susan realized Mandy was not going to admit she took what she was looking for, so Susan lifted her foot and started to kick her. Mandy shouted bitterly, swearing at Susan and the other woman as she held onto her stomach. The pain caused sweat to run down her cheeks, and she was bing paler.


    "Stop it!" said Hazel angrily.


    "Why are you here?" Susan looked at her in surprise, and then, with a burst of anger in her eyes, she red at Mandy. "You still say you didn''t steal? She''s the one you called, right?!"


    "No¡­" Mandy wanted to exin.


    "Hazel, you stay out of my business!" Susan turned to re at her. "I''m trying to teach my assistant a lesson. Why are you interrupting?"


    "You actually know that she is your assistant, not your ve?" Hazel said coldly. "You are a public figure, so I would assume you would be more cautious when you choose somewhere to spend your time. You''re hitting her at a golf course, are you not afraid that someone will see you?"


    "What will happen if I hit her?" Susan walked tall. "She owes me two hundred thousand dors she said she would sell herself to me and allow me to beat and punish her randomly."


    "It''s a new era, how could there still be someone selling herself?" Hazel kept sneering. "If your fans knew that, would they agree with you? Oh, I forgot, you don''t seem to have many fans!"


    "You...!" Sandy freaked out, but before she could speak, the woman, who was helping her beat Mandy, assumingly Susan''s new assistant, tugged at Susan''s sleeve and pointed at Hazel''s hand.


    Hazel was holding her phone and presumably had recorded it all from the start, she had a video of them beating Mandy.


    Susan looked a little nervous, and she growled, "Hazel, stop. No shooting!"


    After that, she ran over with a horrified expression and tried to snatch away her phone.


    Susan was not very sessful in the entertainment industry because of a lot of dark history and dirt. She had few fans and offended almost all the directors, but she still dreamed of being a star and not letting down the few fans who still fully supported her.


    If the video of her hitting people were divulged, then very likely her image would be worse, which she could not handle. Hazel moved sideways and swiftly dodged Susan as she stuck out her foot to trip Susan.


    "Hazel Crowe!" Susan went crazy and red at her. She tried to rush at Hazel again, but the new assistant stopped her.


    "Luna, don''t be angry," the new assistant said. "Miss Crowe must have misunderstood. We were just practicing acting with Luna for feeling, not fighting."


    "Yes, yes, yes, we are practicing acting!" Susan said quickly. "It won''t work even if you send it!"


    "In that case, I''m going to let the video out. Even if it''s no use, I can do it for fun." She curled her lips and pressed the "Send" button.


    "I''ll kill you!" Susan rushed at her angrily again but was stopped by the new assistant once again.


    "Luna, it doesn''t matter. As long as we let Mandy exin it positively, people will not misunderstand," the new assistant said. "Mandy, send a statement right now saying that this is all a misunderstanding."


    Hazel red at Susan, she didn''t post the video, she was only trying to scare them.


    Susan had always been a bit illogical and stupid, but now she had remarkable people around her. Her new assistant was not only full of bad ideas but good at everything. It was no wonder that they were beating Mandy.


    Hazel could no longer underestimate Susan when she had such a strong helper beside her.


    Mandy, covering her swollen cheeks, looked timidly at Susan and said after a while of hesitation, "Luna, I can help you with that. But please ept my resignation, and you can rest assured that the money I owe you will be repaid¡­"


    Hazel frowned a little. It turned out that Mandy did want to leave Susan, but she couldn''t. If she really owed Susan money, she really couldn''t get involved.


    "No way!" Susan said ferociously. "Back when you borrowed $200,000 from me and promised to be my assistant for ten years! It''s written clearly on the contract, and if you break it, you''ll have to pay me half a million! You either repay it now or continue the job!"


    Hazel was taken aback. What kind of loan was that? Two hundred thousand bought Mandy for ten years! Susan was really cunning!


    "Mandy, do you really want to leave her?" Hazel asked as she frowned.


    "... Mm." Mandy looked timidly at Susan before she finally nodded her head.


    "Okay, I''ll get you the bestwyer and help you with your case." Hazel looked at Susan with a faint smile on her face. "As long as our big star is willing to go to court over this!"


    "Don''t you dare!" Susan gritted her teeth in anger. If she really went to court, all this would be brought to light! This unequal contract was enough for someone else to criticize and examine her closely. She wanted to be in the entertainment industry to enjoy being praised, not to be scolded.


    "Wait and see!" said Hazel coldly.


    "Hazel Crowe!" Susan yelled her name fiercely and rushed at her again.


    Just then, a voice sounded at the bathroom entrance, "Susan, what are you doing?"


    Hearing this voice, Susan looked like she had seen a ghost. Then, with some nervousness, she turned around and said, "Mom."


    Hazel felt a wave of emotions. Sunny was Susan''s mother, who was also her mother''s sister, her aunt. She did not expect to meet under such circumstances. She looked up and was a little shocked, Sunny was very beautiful with a great temperament, and most importantly, Hazel had seen her.


    It turned out that the woman she met when she went to the cemetery with Joshua really was her Aunt Sunny. She remembered very well that she knocked Sunny''s flowers out of her hand, Sunny told her they were called Casanca lilies.


    There was a twinkle of surprise in Sunny''s eyes, and then, she looked at Hazel with confusion as if she was missing something.


    The next moment, she walked up to Hazel. "Are you Hazel Crowe?"


    "Yes." Hazel nodded.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you in this situation." There was a touch of tenderness in Sunny''s voice. "I''m Sunny, but as for who I am, let''s wait until we meet formally."


    Hazel was a little astonished because Sunny was a little different from¡­ what she had imagined.


    **********************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    The Official Book thriller for MIDNIGHT Bride The CEO ''s TEMPTATION is now avable on this YouTube link?( https://youtu.be/V_LeIsVT3WE) or you can check it on my Instagram ount @annashannellin.


    Hope you like it! Have a blessed Monday morning guys!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 1016 - 304: When Did You Get Here?

    Sunny would have guessed her identity but did not seem to want to admit to Hazel being her niece, so there was no need to bring it to light.


    Hazel didn''t feel Sunny wanted to hurt her, but at the same time, she did not embrace her crying sadly as if she had seen a long-lost rtive.


    Sunny seemed to have moreplex emotions toward her, and Hazel could sense that she was looking at her as if she was missing something and was somehow sentimental. Like she was looking at someone else... through her.


    Like when she had met Sunnyst time, Hazel still thought she seemed to be a bit erratic.


    Sunny looked away from Hazel, then she looked at Susan coldly. "What''s the matter?"


    Susan gave an embellished ount of what had happened and put all the me on Hazel. After that, she said wrongfully, "Mom, I really didn''t mean to cause trouble this time..."


    "Well, I think that I don''t know your temper yet?" Sunny calmly scolded her, "I think you bullied the assistant so hard that Miss Crowe couldn''t stand it, so she wanted to help, right?"


    Susan was eager to exin what happened because she knew Sunny would guess the truth so easily. When Sunny''s eye caught her, she suddenly said in a victimized tone, "But she took my picture secretly and posted the video on the Inte!"


    "That''s why I''ve warned you again and again that if you want to be a star, you have to be careful with your words and behaviors." Sunny looked at her, displeased. "Why can''t you keep that in mind? Thankfully it was Miss Crowe who photographed it this time. I am guessing that Miss Crowe didn''t actually upload the video."


    Hazel''s heart missed a beat because of Sunny''s sharp insight. She was really very tremendous.


    "You lied to me!" Susan red at Hazel with exasperation.


    "Shut up!" said Sunny unkindly, and Susan suddenly looked vulnerable.


    "Miss Crowe, please delete the video." Sunny looked at Hazel. "Since you stood up for Assistant Wilson, I will make Susan let her out of her contract. As for the 200,000 dors, she doesn''t need to repay..."


    "Why?!" Susan was worried. "She was the one who borrowed it from me herself, and it''s not because I had to give it to her!"


    Sunny was trying to scold her, but Mandy said hastily, "It''s true, and I''ll definitely return the money."


    Hazel came to her senses. Sunny made it clear that she was trying to patch up a quarrel and freed Mandy of two hundred thousand dors casually, mainly for Hazel''s sake. It was only because of a moment of outrage that she got involved. Besides, she did not know what had really happened between Mandy and Susan, so it really was inappropriate for her to get involved too deeply.


    "Okay, I''m going to delete this video," Hazel said, turning on her phone and pulling out the video. "It''s kind of you to ask Susan to give Mandy a break, but what she owed must be repaid. Let Mandy repay it slowly following the same payments and interest that the bank would."


    Sunny looked at Hazel with disbelief, she treated Mandy with great kindness and dignity, even though she did not have to.


    Seeing that Hazel moved her finger and deleted the video, Sunny was even more surprised. "Do you¡­ so believe me?"


    "Uh..." Hazel looked at her nkly. "I''m sure you''re not going to lie to me."


    Her request was not too extravagant, so Sunny didn''t need to go back on her word. She looked at Hazel with a bit of sadness in her eyes. They were really very simr, even when they trusted others.


    "Besides¡­" Hazel looked at Susan, undaunted. "Even if someone does go back on their word, I''ll have other means!"


    She had Joshua behind her, how could she be afraid Susan would break her promise? The sadness in Sunny''s heart suddenly disappeared, the confidence and vitality in Hazel were not from Marcus or her sister. She knew a child raised by another family could not be exactly like them.


    "That''s all." As Sunny walked toward the door, she gave Susan a quiet look, who then quickly followed her.


    After they left, Mandy came to her and said gratefully, "Miss Crowe, thank you."


    "Don''t mention it. I didn''t do anything," Hazel said. Looking at her pale face, she asked a little worriedly. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine..." Mandy shook her head in a hurry and suddenly looked at the bathroom door. "Master, Master Denmark!"


    Hazel turned her head around and saw Joshua standing outside the bathroom, apparently waiting for her.


    "When did you get here?" Hazel was smiling and walked over to him happily.


    "For a while," said Joshua quietly, "I saw everything I should."


    Hazel''s heart was warmed. Joshua must have been worried about her safety, so he came to look for her.


    "You didn''t show up just now to see how she treated me?" asked Hazel curiously.


    "Yes," Joshua said quietly, "Come on, they''re still waiting for you."


    Thump! Hazel spun around and saw Mandy had passed out on the ground.


    She hastily went over to Mandy and looked up at him. "Joshua, shall we take her to the hospital first?"


    Joshua sighed. Hazel was too kind. If such a thing happened in front of her, she could not ignore it.


    Joshua and Hazel took Mandy to the hospital, where the doctor diagnosed that she was suffering from acute gastritis and exhaustion.


    When the doctor was hooking up Mandy''s IV, Hazel stood in front of her bed and said angrily, "Susan went too far, didn''t she? She actually put Mandy in the hospital!"


    Joshua''s eyes were deep, and he said quietly, "Susan is unpredictable, but she is also easy to coax. As long as her words are obeyed, she won''t be too hard on people around her."


    "Susan must have asked her to do something terrible, which she refused, so Susan bullied her," said Hazel angrily.


    After all, Henry had the nerve to take advantage of her because of Susan''s arrangement, and it was Mandy''s defection that helped her buy time. That must have been the reason that Susan was so suspicious of Mandy.


    Hazel had a clear idea of who she should love and hate. Mandy helped her when she was attacked in Henry''s hotel room, so Hazel repaid her when Susan attacked her.


    Joshua''s expression was calm, as if he did not care about what had happened between them. He calmly looked at Hazel. "What are you going to do now? Stay with her?"


    Hazel frowned slightly as she looked back at Mandy, who was slowly waking up.


    "Where am I?" Mandy grabbed for her ck-rimmed sses on the pillow beside her and put them on.


    Seeing her awake, Hazel let out a sigh of relief and told her about her illness.


    "Miss Crowe, thank you so much," Mandy said, biting her lip. "In fact, Luna was beating me because I took something of hers which was rted to you."

 Chapter 1017 - 305: You Actually Doubt Her?

    "Rted to me?" Hazel raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    "Yes..." Mandy exined, "In fact, Luna has been torturing me since I helped you, but she did not find a new assistant that time and was not very alert. I saw her give someone a USB drive, it contained pictures of you meeting Henty at the hotel that day,"


    Mandy took a deep breath and quietly said, "She was going to try and destroy you with the photos. When the two of you went into the room simultaneously, it would be easy to misunderstand. I took the USB drive when she wasn''t looking. Luna had always suspected me, but there was never any evidence, and I would not admit to it¡­"


    Hazel understood suddenly. It turned out that Luna had been bullying Mandy because she really did steal something, and it was about her. No wonder Susan was so irritated.


    "I left the USB in a safe at my home. I''ll send you a text message with the address and a password." Mandy continued, "You can be sure that Susan didn''t have time to make a backup copy of the photos, which are uniquely encrypted on the USB sh drive."


    "Thank you." Hazel was grateful and guilty. "I''ll send someone to get it."


    Joshua frowned a little. Though these photos may bring troubles to Hazel, he could still solve them. Susan had been too proud for a long time. If Sunny hadn''te home all of a sudden and guarded Susan like an old hen, he wouldn''t have let her go.


    "No, I should thank you for helping me solve such a big problem," Mandy said heartily and then pulled out the needle.


    "What are you doing?" Hazel looked at her in amazement. "You''re still sick."


    "Miss Crowe," Mandy was a little embarrassed. "I''m not rich enough to live in the hospital. I can recover in my house¡­"


    "You stay," Hazel pushed her back to the bed. "Don''t worry about the medical bills. I will pay them."


    "Thank you very much, Miss Crowe." Mandy pushed her sses up on the nose and rubbed her red eyes.


    "Don''t call me Miss Crowe." Hazel chuckled. "We''re about the same age. Just call me Hazel!"


    "Mm, Hazel," Mandy said gratefully.


    Hazel talked to her for a while, she wanted Mandy to rx before she left with Joshua.


    Joshua''s car was parked downstairs in the hospital. She got in and found that Jaxson was already in the car.


    He handed Joshua a stack of papers. "What you requested, Mr. President."


    "Mm." Joshua reached out to take them and quietly leafed through.


    "What''s this?" Hazel moved closer out of curiosity. Joshua didn''t try to keep it from her. He calmly handed them to her.


    She only gave it a quick look but couldn''t help being surprised. "Is, is the information about Mandy?"


    "Yes." Joshua nodded simply. "Unfortunately, time is too tight, so we can only get these papers."


    "Why are you investigating her?" Hazel felt weird. "Why do you care so much about her?"


    "Jealous?" He smiled thinly.


    "Who is jealous?" Hazel looked out the window awkwardly. Joshua cared so much about other girls that, of course, she couldn''t be unconcerned.


    "I investigated her just because she appeared right in front of you. It''s too coincidental." Joshua looked at the data calmly, his eyes a little darker.


    "She was being beaten, but it was a huge coincidence that you were the one who walked in and then saved her. So many incidents happened to force a sudden rtionship between you and her. Are you still thinking about going to the hospital to visit her in the next few days?"


    "... You actually doubt her?" Hazel was extremely speechless. "You''ve been thinking too much about it. Susan was bullying her, and she''s sick. Besides, it was aplete coincidence that she met me! Do you think it''s a problem?"


    Joshua''s eyes turned a little deeper, sometimes no problem was the biggest problem.


    "I don''t know until the investigation can prove more information," he said quietly.


    "... That''s good. I won''t go to the hospital to see her, okay?" she said.


    "Even if you don''t go to the hospital, she''lle to you to pay you back," he said quietly.


    "Are you going to keep me away from her?" She frowned with a vague feeling of displeasure in her heart. "Are you going to dig into the background of everyone who is near me? When I hire a new employee, will Joshua-Hazel Pictures have to do so, too?"


    "If necessary, of course," he said quietly. As long as it was about Hazel''s safety, he wouldn''t be careless.


    "You¡­" Hazel looked out the window unhappily, Joshua had never done anything that would make her ufortable, but since her life was at stake, he seemed to have been more on guard. She knew it was clearly for her, which made her nervous to refuse, but she did not like what was happening.


    Taking a few deep breaths, she held back the difort in her heart before she looked at the information in Joshua''s hand. "Is there anything wrong with her?"


    His eyes were a little deep, and he handed her the data. "I can''t find any problem at the moment."


    She heaved a sigh of relief and said in surprise as she took the papers. "Mandy is such a good girl. It turns out that she borrowed 200,000 dors to treat her grandmother! But it''s a pity her grandmother didn''t survive after the money had been spent¡­"


    He frowned slightly as he looked at her, continuing to sigh. Hazel had been very cooperative with him, but she didn''t have a lot of life experience, and he knew she loved to y and be free. He had been protecting her like a bird in a cage, but she intended to fly, which made her depressed and annoyed.


    While he was thinking about it, he saw Hazel put away the papers. "Then should I see her or not if she wants to return the money to me?"


    His heart softened, and he smiled, amused. It turned out that it was not just him who was giving in to Hazel, but Hazel was also trying hard to give in to him cooperatively, even if some of his demands were too much for her.


    "Meet with her if you want to," he said quietly. "By the way, Hazel, I''d like to arrange a meeting for you and the directors as soon as possible. You have to be well prepared."


    "Ah?!" Hazel was extremely nervous instantly. "How, how¡­ how should I be well prepared? They must be dissatisfied with me and will try to give me a hard time, right?"


    *********************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    New chapters were up, hopefully, you''ll enjoy them. I want to take this opportunity to invite you to check out thetest official book thriller of my novel MIDNIGHT Bride the CEO''s TEMPTATION:


    Instagram Link:? https://bit.ly/3fvoXQS


    Youtube Link: https://bit.ly/3v81ATG


    My new novels too, were up on GoodNovel with the following title.


    1. Dangerous Desire: The CEO''s Hidden Woman


    2. Mystic Full Moon: The Poisonous Curse


    Have a great weekday ahead. Spread love and positivity!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 1018 - 306: I Want To Hear From You

    "I''m worried," Joshua could not deny it, and he simply said, "So, you have to be well prepared, and you can''t let them bully you."


    She looked at him in shock. Was she listening correctly?


    Joshua, who had always protected her and kept her as far away from disputes as he could, was going to throw her into the center of the whirlpool and asked her to be well-prepared.


    "You''ve met most of the directors and have a general knowledge of them, so you don''t have to be too nervous." As if guessing what she was thinking, he said with a straight face, "Hazel, you''ll meet with the Denmark Group directors sooner orter. It''s better to meet sooner thanter."


    She was deep in thought as Joshua''s reasons left her absolutely unable to contest. She was Marcus and Cate''s daughter and would need to confront the directors. She could not continue to hide behind Joshua, and since it needed to be done, she could be prepared with the knowledge she had.


    "Okay then, you may arrange it." She nodded.


    A smile curved his lips. Denmark Group''s directors had been cleaned up and those who had tried to plot against Hazel paid the price ordingly. The only directors he would ask Hazel to contact were those who were not dangerous and not a threat to her. Besides, the directors already knew what he was capable of, so they wouldn''t go too far even if they were discontented with Hazel.


    Hazel would definitely not be bored when she battled with the directors.


    Joshua''s phone rang. When Hazel''s gaze swept across the screen, she was a little surprised because it was Sunny. Did it have anything to do with her?


    Joshua gave Hazel a look and pressed the "Speaker," and Sunny''s voice sounded inside the car.


    "Joshua, I saw the child today." Sunny sighed softly. "I''d like to meet her formally. Help me by asking her for her thoughts and arrange our meeting as soon as possible."


    Joshua looked at Hazel and looked a little hesitant. She wanted to see Sunny even though she and Cate were not biological sisters. Hazel could feel Sunny''s nostalgia for the past.


    However, she couldn''t consider what Susan had done to her as nothing, and she didn''t know if Sunny had a role in those incidents, and whether she was a friend or a foe.


    "Aunt Sunny," Joshua said quietly, "I can understand you wanting to meet Hazel, but I don''t think you need to meet her if you keep ignoring some incidents."


    Hazel looked at him gratefully. Sure enough, Joshua knew her very well and could read her expressions as if he had read her thoughts.


    "I will apologize to her for what Susan has done. I didn''t teach her very well." Sunny sighed. "Hazel¡­is more like her father."


    Hazel looked a little moved.


    Joshua hung up and looked at Hazel. "Do you want to see her? If you want to, I can arrange it for you."


    Hazel pondered for a while. What Susan had done was always a thorn in her heart, but she wanted to know more about her parents. Sunny, on the other hand, happened to be the one who knew them best.


    "Let''s talk about itter, and I''ll let you know if I want to see her." She nodded.


    "Okay," Joshua said in a low voice.


    After they returned to the Denmark Residence, Hazel learned that Nanny Carter was cleaning her biological parents'' old room, so she went to see her.


    "Nanny Carter." Hazel opened the door.


    Nanny Carter, who was holding the photos of Marcus and Cate, had her back to the door and seemed to be missing something. She quickly wiped her tears when she heard Hazel call her.


    "Miss Hazel." Nanny Carter put the photos down and looked at her with all sorts of feelings.


    Hazel felt sad. When she announced who she was, the most astonished and excited person was Nanny Carter, but when Rachel and Harry arrived, she was busy with them and did not have a chance to talk to her.


    Nanny Carter went to cry in Marcus and Cate''s room more frequently than she did before. Whenever she saw Hazel, she would be sad, she thought Hazel didn''t know but she did.


    "I''ve heard people say I look more like my father?" Hazel asked.


    Nanny Carter looked at her lovingly, as if she were looking at someone else. She sighed after a long time. "If I look at you closer, you do look more like your father, but you give people a feeling that you''re more like your mother."


    "Is it?" Hazel rested her chin on her hands. "So, what were my parents like? I want to hear from you."


    "Your father was a nice, gentleman," Nanny Carter was feeling sentimental, but she was willing to tell Hazel everything. "In fact, Joshua''s personality is a little simr to your father''s. After all, he was raised by your father personally, but your father wasn''t as fierce and sharp as Joshua. Your father was really gentle."


    "What about my mother?"


    "Miss Cate was a very gentle and kind woman," said Nanny Carter with a faint smile on her face. "Whoever was near her would like her. But she was too soft, sometimes I wish she was as tough and nimble as you are."


    Hazel was a bit terrified. "So, I''m not very simr to them."


    She didn''t seem to have anything to do with tenderness or kindness, and she certainly wasn''t a person who everyone loved. Her rule was basically that she would be good to whoever was good to her. If anyone were not nice to her, she wouldn''t waste her time with them. Of course, if anyone wanted to plot against her, she would not be hesitant to fight back.


    "No, the first time I saw you, I felt like I saw Miss emotionally. "Miss Cate was, in fact, like you. As long as she wasn''t pushed to the breaking point, she didn''t care much or mind at all. Furthermore, she was actually a naughty child, but the education that she received stopped her from doing things that were out of line. In fact, I have long felt that you are more like the perfect self in Miss Cate''s heart."


    "Nanny Carter, I''m embarrassed that you said that." Hazel''s cheeks were slightly red.


    "I mean it." Nanny Carter sighed helplessly. "If Miss Cate could be half as strong as you, she would not..."


    Looking at Nanny Carter sobbing, Hazel also felt sad. "What a pity. Besides, I heard that my father died in a car ident? "


    "Yes." Nanny Carter was even more upset. "It''s really a pity. Miss Cate had almost walked out of the pain of losing you, and they had been prepared to have another child¡­"


    Hazel was greatly shocked that they were thinking of having another child before her father''s ident. She wondered that if they had another child, would it affect someone''s interests, so the result was her father''s ident.

 Chapter 1019 - 307: Why Do You Ask Such A Question?

    But the child had not been conceived, let alone born, whose interests would that affect? Hazel suddenly had a thought, that was why James Howard doubted Joshua. No matter how she looked at it, the biggest beneficiary would be him.


    "Nanny Carter, who knew they were going to have a child?" Hazel asked.


    "There were a lot of people who knew they were talking about it." Nanny Carter recalled. "They first discussed the situation with the young master. Master Denmark fully supported them to have another child. Later, many friends and rtives and directors also knew about it..."


    Hazel couldn''t help but frown. Some so many people knew about the possibility of another child, she couldn''t think of anyone who would hate a child enough to stop it from even being conceived.


    "Who would expect that Master Marcus would have an ident before they could have another baby?" Nanny Carter said, "Miss Cate copsed instantly. It wasn''t long before she left this Earth to be with him. At that time, Miss Sunny came back from abroad and stayed with her all day to tryforting her, but it wasn''t enough to ease her pain or encourage her to live¡­"


    Sunny Edwards? Hazel felt a bit surprised. Sunny was willing to apany Cate in her darkest hours, that was a love that you couldn''t fake.


    "Is this Miss Sunny, my mother''s sister?" Hazel asked nervously, "Did the sisters get along well?"


    "Although Miss Sunny is adopted, their feelings for one another have always been very loving." Nanny Carter said with a smile. "I still remember when they were young, they always ate and slept with each other, like they were joined at the hip. Just..."


    "Just, what?" Hazel''s heartbeat ramped up.


    "Both of the sisters actually fell in love with Master Marcus." Nanny Carter sighed helplessly, "But after all, they both have the same taste for most things, and so it was only normal for them to like the same person."


    Hazel frowned at such detail.


    "What happened next?" She continued asking.


    "Later, Master Marcus and Miss Cate were really in love, so Miss Sunny gave up and married someone abroad." Nanny Carter couldn''t help but sigh, "She seldom came back. But when you were lost, she stayed with Miss Cate and helped her to deal with the pain. Later, Master Marcus passed away, and it was also Miss Sunny who sat with her. I remember when Miss Cate died, she even fainted. I think Miss Cate''s death was a really big blow to her..."


    Hazel was moved. Nanny Carter wouldn''t lie. From what she said, the sisterly bonding between Cate and Sunny was more than most biological siblings.


    However, they liked the same man at the same time. How could there be no hard feelings between them? And if their rtionship was really loving, why was Sunny so distant from her?


    Time could change many things, and with Sunny having her own daughter and family, would she still want a close rtionship with her sister''s daughter?


    Thinking about those things, Hazel walked with her head down until she ran into someone.


    "Ouch!" Hazel put her hand to her head.


    "What are you thinking about?" Joshua touched her hair gently.


    Hazel realized the more questions she asked, the more confused and conflicted she became.


    Although she didn''t want to doubt Joshua at all, and she never did but all the facts pointed at Joshua. With the death of her parents, the biggest suspect and the biggest beneficiary was none other than Joshua.


    "Joshua," Hazel blinked, "If, I mean, if one day, all the evidence points to me and everyone else thinks that I have done something unforgivable, what will you do?"


    "Why do you ask such a question?" Joshua frowned.


    "Answer me, now." Hazel caught his hand and shook it gently.


    "Then I will use all my strength to prove your innocence," Joshua said faintly.


    Hazel wanted to cry. Even in this case, Joshua still chose to believe in her?


    She was not convinced, so she continued, "But all the evidence proves that I did it, and even the people closest to me think that I did it. Will you believe me?"


    "Why wouldn''t I believe in you?" Joshua faintly raised his eyebrows. "I know better than others what kind of person you are."


    Hazel was very happy. She never believed that he would murder her parents, so she needed to find evidence to prove his innocence.


    "Joshua, you are so sweet!" Hazel happily raised up on her toes, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him.


    Before responding to the kiss, Joshua heard Hazel say, "I want to see Aunt Sunny, please arrange it for me."


    Joshua looked at her unexpectedly, "Why did you change your mind so quickly?"


    Hazel shrugged, "She is a rtive, after all. I should meet her anyway.


    The rtionship between Sunny and Cate was not faked, but the rtionship between them was definitely not that simple. When she saw Sunny, she might know more about the things in the past.


    ***


    Joshua quickly arranged a meeting between Hazel and Sunny.


    The meeting ce was a private area in a nice restaurant, Sunny and Susan arrived together. The moment Hazel saw Susan, she felt unhappy.


    As if she knew what Susan was thinking, Sunny coldly said, "Susan!"


    Some reluctance showed in Susan''s eyes, but she soon came to Hazel and whispered, "Hazel, sorry, I did a lot of wrong things before..."


    "I have something I need to do. We will meet another day." Hazel stood up. She wanted to see Sunny, but she didn''t want to see Susan.


    Susan hurriedly stopped in front of Hazel and said in a panic, "Hazel, I really know I was wrong now! I didn''t know that you were my cousin. If I knew it, I would never have done that kind of thing..."


    Hazel suddenly stood still and coldly said to Susan, "Did you mean, if I were an ordinary girl, what you did would be justified?"

 Chapter 1020 - 308: Why Won’t You Forgive Me?

    "I..." Susan couldn''t speak. She looked at Sunny nervously, as if she didn''t know what to do.


    "Hazel is right," Sunny said. "I have spoiled you too much. And that''s why you have done something unruly!"


    "I, I was wrong..." Susan lowered her head and kept wiping tears.


    "What''s the use of you confessing that to me?" Sunny raised her eyebrows.


    Susan cried and walked over to Hazel. She apologized to Hazel and said, "Hazel, I really know I was wrong. I am willing to quit the entertainment business as a consequence of my actions..."


    Hazel frowned slightly. She wondered what they were thinking, were they ying good cop and bad cop, wanting her to stop pursuing the matter?


    Hazel knew how much Susan liked being a part of the entertainment industry, but she was willing to quit. She did not look like she was lying, and Hazel could tell how devastated she was as she said it. However, even if she did quit, Hazel still wouldn''t forgive her.


    "Please," Hazel said, "I think the meeting between us today is a mistake."


    "Hazel, how can you do this?" Susan stared at her, looking at her disbelievingly.


    "Oh?" Hazel smiled.


    "I did something wrong, but I have already apologized. Why won''t you forgive me?" Susan was anxious. "I am your cousin!"


    Hazel was speechless as she watched Susan act like she typically would, like a child that always felt everyone''s world should revolve around her.


    "I have to forgive you when you apologize?" Hazel''s face was a bit sarcastic. "Sorry, I don''t dare to admit that I have a cousin like you."


    After saying that, Hazel walked toward the door. She didn''t want to talk to them for a second more.


    "Hazel, wait a minute," Sunny yelled at her. She shouted at Susan with a cold face, "Do you understand now? Nobody owes anything to you. And this world will just keep spinning without you! If you did something wrong, you have to pay the price! You leave and think about your actions. And, when Hazel can forgive you, I will recognize you as my daughter!"


    Susan''s eyes were red, and she walked out of the room.


    Hazel frowned again, she thought that maybe Sunny was trying to force her into forgiving Susan.


    Sunny faintly said, "Hazel, you don''t have to be stressed. Susan is arrogant and spoiled. I want to let her experience these things so she can grow mature. I know she has a bad temper and silly actions. If I had not protected her before, she would probably have been killed by now."


    Sunny''s confession made Hazel feel a little embarrassed.


    "Actually, I am very pleased to see you," Sunny said with emotion. "If my sister encountered such a thing, she would have been heartbroken, but she would not have done anything about it or let it bother her. Ah, I was fortunate enough to have been with her, and that''s why she was not bullied."


    Hazel was surprised when Sunny mentioned Cate; her whole person seemed to be a little different. She actually looked like a teenage girl at the time.


    "What kind of person was my mother?" Hazel couldn''t help but ask.


    Sunny faintly looked at Hazel''s eyes for a long time, then she whispered, "She was a real woman."


    Hazel suddenly felt a little awkward because Sunny had been staring at her as if she was looking at someone else through her. She was notfortable with the way she was looking at her.


    "She was gentle, kind, pure and innocent, very polite to everyone and loved by everyone, and she treated people very sincerely." Sunny turned her head and looked away, "She was the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. Her eyes and her movements were all sexy. You are not as good as her."


    Hazel was relieved, and when she heard herst sentence, she couldn''t help but feel even more ufortable. So, Sunny did not think she was a real woman.


    "Nanny Carter said my eyes look like my mother," Hazel said.


    Sunny blinked and said faintly, "You are more like your father."


    Hazel breathed another sigh of relief. Before she came, she had already made some things clear in advance. So, there were some problems she did not intend to evade.


    "You used to like my father, didn''t you?" Hazel asked.


    "Yeah." Sunny looked at her calmly. "Your father was a very good man. He was very attractive to all of the girls, and I was in love with him at that time. But when he and my sister fell in love with each other, I gave up."


    Hazel kept staring at Sunny, but she couldn''t see anything from her expression. Sunny was very calm, and the way she mentioned the past was almost like she was narrating as a bystander.


    "But I heard that when my parents got married, you didn''t show up," Hazel asked quietly.


    Sunny looked at Hazel with surprise. She asked Hazel with a strange smile, "Do you suspect that I still love your father? So, you think my love for him has turned into hatred when I see you and that I deliberately let Susan embarrass you?"


    Hazel was in a panic, she had suspected but never thought Sunny would question her. After all, Susan could note up with so many plots, so someone must have been helping her.


    "Well, what do you want to know? I will tell you." Sunny suddenly took out a cigarette and looked at her, "I have a smoking problem. Do you mind if I smoke?"


    Hazel shook her head.


    Sunny lit the cigarette and spit out a ring of smoke, "When they got married, I didn''t show up because I was still in love with your father at the time. But most importantly, my most beloved woman was going to marry my most beloved man, and they asked me to attend their wedding. Don''t you think it was too cruel?"


    "Fortunately, I didn''t go. I met Susan''s father that day, we fell in love and got married. Because the Edwards family was abroad and Susan''s father did not have a stable situation there, I could only stay abroad to help him. But the one thing I was not expect was that someone would have kidnaped you."


    "At that time, I returned home and helped my sister to get through the pain of losing you. But the Edwards family could not run without me, and I left again. When I came back again, it was when your father died. "


    Hazel frowned as she saw Sunny''s sadness when she was telling her story. She didn''t sense anything wrong with Sunny, and her feelings toward her parents seemed to be genuine.

 Chapter 1021 - 309: He Will Become My Future Husband

    "Sorry, Aunt Sunny." Hazel apologized, "I just want to know more about my parents, not to wonder about anything."


    It was not a lie. Although she had some doubts about Sunny, she wanted to know the truth about the past more importantly.


    Sunny smiled.


    "It''s really a shame, and I didn''t get to see them." Hazel said sadly, "I heard a lot of people said that they were very good people. I am really lucky to be their child. Unfortunately, just because they were good people doesn''t mean they had an easy life."


    "Yeah..." Sunny sighed.


    "I also heard that they wanted another child." Hazel sighed, "If my father hadn''t had that ident, I would not only be able to say they were my parents, but I would even have a younger brother or sister."


    "Yeah, it''s a pity." Sunny''s fingers shook.


    "Aunt Sunny, thank you for telling me all of this." Hazel said earnestly, "I am very happy, and I know a little more about my parents."


    Looking into Hazel''s clear eyes, Sunny thought of Cate for a moment...


    The two didn''t talk much more. Hazel opened the door of the room and saw Susan eavesdropping.


    Hazel turned and looked at Sunny, speechless.


    "Hey, don''t misunderstand!" Susan said quickly, "I just want to know what your want, so I just listened! Don''t you want to know more about your parents? I am familiar with many directors of Denmark Group. There must be a lot of people familiar with your parents, right? How about you host a coffee party in Denmark Residence. I can help you to call them, and you can ask them, okay?"


    Coffee party? Hazel raised her eyebrows.


    Although she didn''t think Susan would really help her, the idea was nice.


    The family members of the directors probably liked to gossip. She could listen to them, and maybe she would learn more.


    Regardless of what Susan was up to, it''s worth a try. After all, Susan had a close rtionship with the directors of Denmark Group since she returned to the state, and she probably could pull it off.


    "Okay." Hazel looked at her, "I will trust you for once."


    A touch of joy shed in Susan''s eyes. The next moment, she quickly suppressed that joy.


    After Sunny and Susan left, Hazel found Joshua, who had been waiting at a table nearby.


    "Is it finished?" Joshua helped to sort out her hair.


    "Yeah." Hazel looked up at him. "I want to host a coffee party at Denmark Residence, may I?"


    "You want to do it at Denmark Residence?" Joshua looked at her strangely,


    "Invite who? Your ssmates?"


    "No." Hazel shook her head, "I want to invite the directors and their family members from Denmark Group. Don''t you want me to prepare first? Maybe I can learn a lot of useful things from their family members!"


    "Okay..." Joshua had a strange look on his face. "Then let me get Nanny Carter to prepare for it."


    The invitations for the coffee party were quickly sent out. The directors did not intend to ept Hazel''s invitation. After all, if they and their family members went to the party, it would be assumed that they had epted Hazel''s identity.


    But the party was being held at Denmark Residence. As long as their wives and daughters went, their women would have the opportunity to get close to Joshua. There was a chance that one might be lucky enough to be chosen by Joshua. They could not pass up such a wonderful opportunity.


    Hazel was a bit stunned when all of the wives started to arrive, with their daughters by their side. It seemed that Susan had indeed set her up again. But if the party was not held in Denmark Residence, these people probably would not honor her invitation. Hazel wasn''t too worried, she just let Nanny Carter lead everyone to sit in the living room. The Denmark Residence was big enough, and even though a few dozen people arrived, Nanny Carter still easily arranged ces for them to sit.


    After greeting each other, one woman looked around and asked, "Where is Master Joshua?"


    "Joshua Denmark will be off work at five o''clock." Hazel said faintly, "If you want to see him, I''m afraid you will have to wait."


    Of course, they were willing to wait, they were allfortable sitting in the living room.


    "Miss Crowe, right?" That woman spoke again, "You are really interesting. You actually called his full name. It sounded like you were talking about a stranger."


    Hazel''s eyes becamerge.


    Hazel should have known what it would be like when dozens of women get together. As soon as she opened her mouth, they began to provoke her.


    It seemed that she must let these women see she was not a good target to bully.


    "His name is Joshua Denmark, right?" Hazel thought and said, "Or do you want me to call him honey, my darling?"


    Suddenly, arge number of women changed their faces. They hade for Joshua, but Hazel actually began calling him honey and darling in front of them, and they could not think of anything to say back.


    "Your rtionship with him has not been defined. Isn''t that inappropriate to call him darling?" That woman continued, "I have never seen anyone who had higher education choosing such wording on asion like this."


    Hazel was holding back her smile. The woman talking to her was round and fat, her name was Mrs. Robinson, the wife of Director Robinson, ording to the information Hazel previously went through. Mrs. Robinson sounded like she was about to pick a fight with Hazel.


    Hazel had no intentions of holding back. She had to make them understand that she was not going to be an easy target to bully.


    "Since you have doubts about my identity, then I might as well tell you!" Hazel leanedfortably on the sofa, and then she said indifferently, "Joshua is my boyfriend. He will be my husband in the future! No matter what you think of me, he likes me. He keeps harassing me. What can I do about that?"


    Thedies in the living room were so angry that they wanted to leave. They did not have any ideas about how they could deal with a scoundrel like Hazel.

 Chapter 1022 - 310: Why Did You Offend Her?

    Thedies had all taken their daughters to the Denmark Residence with ns of their own, but they were just horrified and how Hazel was acting. They knew that Hazel was iming to be the long-lost daughter of the Denmark''s, but how could they admit her identity without proof.


    In their opinion, the Denmark Group belonged to Joshua, and even if Hazel''s identity was proven, she couldn''t take away Denmark''s Family''s property from Joshua. Denmark Group''s financial strength and Joshua''s ability were what they wanted, except Hazel suddenly showed up and intended to collect the profits, they could not ept it.


    They wanted Hazel to see that the door of a giant family was not easy to enter. After all, she was just a little girl. Could she manage to take all sharp jabs from their mouths?


    "Mom, don''t be angry." The young woman sitting next to Mrs. Robinson advised, "This kind of person who grew up in the ordinary family at the bottom of society doesn''t have any manners. How can you expect her to show any sign of education?"


    Hazel raised her eyebrows, she assumed the one who spoke was Mrs. Robinson''s daughter. She sounded like she was trying tofort Mrs. Robinson, but she was really ridiculing Hazel. She was not quiet when shemented, she obviously wanted Hazel to hear her clearly.


    "You are right, my dear." Mrs. Robinson said proudly, "Like parents, like daughters. Not everyone knows about manners and literature as you do, my dear. We can''t count on a daughter to be decent when her parents haven''t received much education."


    Hazel''s eyes went cold. They made it clear that they wanted to irritate her deliberately, make her lose control, and ruin the entire coffee party.


    The most unbearable thing for her was that they actually dared to talk about her foster parents, that was her breaking point. Listening to the provocative words, everyone looked at Hazel with gloating eyes.


    If Hazel pretended she didn''t hear her, then the rest of thedies would continue to scorn her, but if she fought with the Robinson family, the coffee party would probably be a joke. Would Joshua appear just as it was inplete chaos? And if he saw that she messed things up, maybe he would hate her?


    Hazel was not interested in their personal drama. She slowly let out a breath and said, "Nanny Carter, please show these two people out. This coffee party is held for appropriate people. We don''t need those who are not qualified."


    Everyone was speechless. Hazel was really somebody, but they did not expect that she would drive the mother and daughter away.


    "You are the one who is not appropriate!" Mrs. Robinson stood up from her seat and shouted at Hazel, "What do you think you are? You dare to abuse us and drive us away? You just got Joshua at your back at this time. Do you really think Denmark Group is yours? If he knows that you actually offended so many directors of the board, do you think he will help you?"


    Looking at the fearless Mrs. Robinson, Hazel suddenly smiled, "Exactly, it is my choice to drive you away."


    Mrs. Robinson became so arrogant. She proudly said, "Not so tough now, huh? Come on, apologize to us! But whether we will forgive you or not depends on your sincerity!"


    Everyone looked at Hazel. Would she really apologize to Mrs. Robinson in front of so many people? If Hazel did, the rest of them would alsounch an attack on her.


    "No, you misunderstood. I don''t think Denmark Group is mine. I own this property. Do you really think that if I want to do anything, I still need Joshua? Do you really think that I would be afraid to offend the directors?" Hazel twitched her lips, "When I said that I was wrong, I meant I was being too kind. I should not force you out, I should - let you go bankrupt!"


    Everyone took a deep breath. Hazel was so aggressive! Even if Joshua adored her, he would probably be angry hearing these words, right? Although Joshua did have the strength to make the Robinson family bankrupt, would he do that because of a woman?


    "Hazel, do you really think you own everything now?" Mrs. Robinson was outraged. She shouted, "You are nothing and nobody! No one admits your identity! Do you think Master Joshua will listen to you?"


    Hazel sneered and took out her mobile phone, took a photo of Mrs. Robinson, and then sent it over to Joshua.


    Then, she dialed Joshua''s number and turned on the phone speaker. She wanted to make an example of Mrs. Robinson.


    "Do you know the person in the photo?" Hazel asked faintly.


    "I know her. What''s wrong?"


    When Joshua''s voice came from the phone, everyone suddenly became nervous.


    "I will give you five minutes, I want to make her family go bankrupt," Hazel said indifferently as if she was talking about the weather.


    Everyone looked at her. She actually dared to make such a request? And, she sounded like issuing an order to Joshua.


    "Are you kidding me?" Hearing Joshua''s indifferent voice, everyone thought it would be fine. Surely, Joshua would not promise her such a request, right?


    But the next moment, Joshua''s words left them all speechless.


    "Just the Robinson family? Three minutes is enough." Joshua continued.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for your message," Hazel said faintly and hung up.


    Mrs. Robinson''s mouth was wide open, and she looked at Hazel disbelievingly. Joshua actually agreed to her wayward demand? The Robinson family... was going bankrupt?


    "Mom..." Mrs. Robinson''s daughter said hurriedly, "Do something!"


    "Hazel, you, you can''t do this!" Mrs. Robinson looked flustered, but she still said angrily, "Your biological parents were very good and kind people. What you are doing now is a shame to them!"


    Hazel smiled at her, "You didn''t admit my identity. In that case, I am a shame to no one, right?"


    Mrs. Robinson still wanted to say something, but her phone suddenly rang. Her face changed, and she hurriedly answered the phone. Just after pressing the answer button, she heard her husband yelling on the phone.


    "...You idiots! Why did you offend Hazel? Apologize to her right now, fast! Do you really want to kill our family? Let me tell you this, if I go bankrupt, you can''t get anything..."


    Everyone was stunned. Joshua''s movements were so fast?! Everyone looked at Hazel with fear. It seemed like both she and Joshua were not the kind of people to offend...


    Mrs. Robinson waspletely panicked, she quickly grabbed her daughter''s hand and pulled her down to kneel in front of Hazel.

 Chapter 1023 - 311: Send Them Away

    Hazel was shocked at what the Robinson family was capable of. Mrs. Robinson hurriedly said, "Hazel... No, Miss Crowe, we are wrong. We just lost our minds. We should not have offended you. Please, mercy! Let us go..."


    "Right, right, it''s all my mother''s fault." Her daughter also echoed, "You just need to punish my mother and don''t drag my entire family into this!"


    Hazel looked at them indifferently, and she said to Nanny Carter calmly, "Please send them away."


    At this time, she couldn''t be soft. If she went soft, then the gestures she made would be in vain.


    Nanny Carter took Denmark Residence''s bodyguards and asked them to leave immediately. Mrs. Robinson and her daughter were still apologizing on their way out, but it appeared as if Hazel didn''t even hear them. She said to the rest of the guests, "You don''t have to think much. I''m always able to tell right from wrong. Since I have invited you, I really want to get to know you, to make friends or something."


    Everyone nodded with a little fear in their eyes. Hazel could make someone else bankrupt in one sentence. Who would dare to make her unhappy?


    Hazel''s cell phone rang, and she pressed the answer button calmly.


    "Solved," Joshua said on the other end.


    "Well done." Hazel''s eyes swept over thosedies, and she said faintly, "Is it busy today?"


    "Not too much is happening."


    "Thene home soon."


    "Okay!"


    Everyone seemed to be happier when they knew Joshua was on his way home. They had gone to see him, and for a moment, they thought they had lost the chance. Their hope rose again.


    There was not one family who seemed to worry about the Robinson family, they were gone, which meant one lesspetitor. Seeing that the atmosphere was energetic again, Hazel twitched her lips.


    She very clearly knew what drove them, and that was why she had to show them power first and then give them some sugar. No one would dare to despise her or deliberately mess things up.


    Hazel breathed a sigh of relief, and she secretly sent a text message to Joshua. He was still at the office when he received her text message and couldn''t help but smile. Hazel was still too kind-hearted.


    When he was helping Hazel prepare for the coffee party, he was ready to


    help her eliminate any obstacle in her way. So, when Hazel called him, he was not surprised at all but very cooperative.


    However, now Hazel secretly sent him a text message to tell him to let go of the Robinson family. She just wanted to scare them and did not really intend to let the Robinson family go bankrupt. But she did notpletely think it over.


    The Robinson family deliberately targeted her, they were prepared to m her down to the valley of darkness.


    "Good," Joshua replied.


    Joshua would do anything Hazel asked him to. However, the Robinson family had to be punished in some way.


    ***


    The coffee party was still very sessful. The wealthydies were not as afraid of Hazel as they were before, and they also asked their daughters to make friends with Hazel.


    Unfortunately, Hazel didn''t get much useful information. They just said that her biological parents were really good people, and those who had known them all praised them. They seemed to really mean and not just say it because they feared Hazel.


    Hazel''s suspicions became even stronger. Her father was very gentle, and her mother very kind. Neither of them had any enemies. How could they have been attacked again and again?


    She always felt that whether her being kidnapped or her father was in a car ident, everything was rted. Was it because some people didn''t want the Denmark family to have a descendant? Otherwise, was Joshua safe since he was adopted? It seemed that Joshua was the biggest suspect.


    Hazel frowned as she couldn''t figure out these things.


    Joshua arrived home, and thedies in the living room all stood up one by one, calling him Master Joshua with their burning eyes.


    "Master Joshua..." A woman standing in the doorway was so happy that she did not expect she was the closest to Joshua. Then, she screamed and fell toward him.


    Everyone looked at her, clenching their fists. This woman was really cunning. She faked a fall so that Joshua would help her stand steady. They all thought it was a pity that they were standing too far and did not have such an opportunity.


    However, Joshua walked straight ahead and walked past her as if he didn''t see anything, so that woman fell face-first on the floor.


    Everyoneughed as they looked at her lying on the ground. The woman who fell was suddenly so frustrated that she got up and left.


    Hazel smiled and looked at everything. She didn''t expect Joshua to ignore the woman totally. Unfortunately, other women probably couldn''t see his "heartlessness."


    Joshua walked straight to Hazel''s side and said, "Are you having fun?"


    "It''s alright," Hazel said faintly.


    "If anyone provokes you again, just tell me." Joshua said calmly, "Belief in my strength."


    All thedies lowered their heads; Joshua''s words were clearly threatening them. If they angered Hazel, they would end up like the Robinson family.


    Joshua simply exchanged a few words with Hazel and then went straight upstairs. Seeing that he was gone, everyone could not help but be disappointed. Although they saw Joshua, they didn''t have a chance to get close to him.


    The wealthydies suddenlycked enthusiasm, many people left, and some did not want to give up, so they waited. However, when they found out they couldn''t see Joshua, they left one by one.


    After thest guest left, Hazel stood in the living room and stretched her arms up in the air.


    "Are you tired?" Joshua had sneaked behind her.


    "Of course." Hazel breathed a sigh of relief. "Confronted with so many women, how can anyone not feel tired?"


    Joshua sighed and let her kneel on the couch and start giving her a massage.


    "Ah... it hurts..." Hazel couldn''t help but shout.


    Joshua hastily eased his strength. "How about now?"


    Hazel couldn''t help but close her eyes. "Much better. Deeper... yes, right there, harder... Ah, so good..."


    Hearing that the guests had gone, Rachel went downstairs. She heard Hazel groaning like that!


    "Hazel!" Rachel was furious and rushed to the two and yelled, "What are you doing?!"

 Chapter 1024 - 312: You Aren’t Chasing Her To Explain?

    Standing in front of them, Rachel saw that Joshua was just given Hazel a massage, and she was stunned.


    "Mom, what are you thinking about?" Hazel said quietly. She probably guessed what Rachel had misunderstood.


    "The way you groan is really slutty. Do you know that?" Rachel said with a poker face.


    Hazel snorted. Her mom was right.


    "We set the Three Rules, remember? Why don''t you trust the two of us?" Hazel was somewhat helpless. "Even if you don''t trust us, you watch us all day, we really have no chance to do anything!"


    "...You made your point!" Rachel turned and left.


    Joshua whispered, "You aren''t chasing her to exin?"


    "No." Hazel waved her hand, "That''s typical of my mom. She knew that she misunderstood, but she could not admit it. If I really chase her, things could get really ugly. You can just keep going."


    Joshuaughed and continued to massage her. "How was the coffee party?"


    "Not very good." Hazel sighed heavily, "The only thing I have gained is a lot of love rivals? That''s really convenient."


    He chuckled, "So, are you going to throw another party?"


    "No way." Hazel said, "With such big bait like you, even if I don''t look for them, they will take the initiative to find me."


    "You are using me as bait? Are you not afraid that I would be seduced and leave?" Joshua was helpless.


    "You still want to run?" Hazel turned and used a finger to lift Joshua''s chin, "No way. You are stuck with me!"


    Joshua chuckled and didn''t think much. But Hazel really began to worry about thosedies. In fact, during the coffee party, she was also secretly observing thedies. Some were average, but some were really outstanding.


    As for those who were really outstanding, Hazel felt inferior to them. If they reallyunched an attack on Joshua, Hazel didn''t think she could hold them back for long. However, as long as Joshua was on her side, she really couldn''t believe what those women would pull off.


    ***


    When Joshua began to take Hazel to Denmark Group, the directors had all heard the news. They did not want to give Hazel the opportunity to harm them, so wherever Hazel appeared, they would leave. They avoided her at all costs so that they did not have to admit her identity personally.


    Previously, Hazel was only Joshua''s secretary. She would sit in and just listen to a meeting, but with her identity being public, Joshua would ask her advice at any time. It was as if she was a real decision-maker.


    The directors were bing more and more anxious. If they continued to hide, Hazel would only gain more power, and it would be difficult for them to shake her positionter. No more hiding! They must do something.


    At the end of another day, Hazel returned to the president''s office and couldn''t help but let out a huge yawn.


    "Hazel, take this." Joshua poured a cup of coffee for her. He knew that Hazel didn''t like the boring meeting at all, but in order to match him, she still stayed in the conference room.


    Just as Hazel took the cup of coffee, the phone on the desk rang. Hazel always answered the phone in the president''s office. She made no exceptions, she reached out and picked up the phone, "What is the matter?"


    "Miss Crowe, ady wants to see you. She says she is your friend, and she is waiting in the reception room." The secretary said.


    "Who?" Hazel frowned.


    "She said her name is Sophia Carter." The secretary said.


    "Sophia Carter? I don''t know... wait!" Hazel raised her eyebrows and was thinking when she heard the name.


    "The daughter of Director Carter." Joshua reminded her.


    Hazel was speechless. She remembered that she had met Sophia at the coffee party a few days before. She just met her once, for only a moment, and they didn''t even really talk. How did they be friends?


    "I know her," Hazel said faintly. "I will see herter."


    Joshua looked at her with amazement. "Are you acquainted with her?"


    "Unacquainted." Hazel shook her head, "I can face such a potential rival. Of course, I will go to meet her! I said I would not give you a chance to run!"


    "I was joking..." Joshua was a little bit dumbfounded.


    "You know whose daughter she is. Presumably, she has some weight in your heart, right?" Hazel looked at him with a smile.


    Joshua was somewhat helpless. He wanted to exin, but Hazel waved her hand and said, "Okay, I will go to y the game. You wait for my good news!"


    "...This is for you." Joshua knew that no matter how he put it, Hazel wouldn''t believe him, but he still gave her a copy of the information.


    Hazel nced at him with amazement and smiled lightly. She simply flipped the data over and returned it to Joshua, "I understand now."


    Soon, Hazel walked into the door of the reception room and quietly opened it. Sophia was sitting on the sofa waiting for her.


    Hazel was stunned. Sophia was very beautiful and gentle. She looked like


    she would make a good wife. In fact, Hazel was impressed by her the day of the coffee party. She had a double doctor''s degree from a famous university, and she was the best among those women. Her family had been cultivating herpletely ording to the high requirements that Joshua Denmark''s wife would require.


    Hazel sighed. The women were terrible, and they made a trump card directly. In the face of such an opponent, she was really stressed.


    "Hi, Miss Crowe." Sophia politely stood up from the sofa and reached out to her.


    Impable. Hazel could only think of this word in her heart. She couldn''t find any mistake in Sophia. Hazel even thought that if she were a man, she would definitely be attracted to her. However, fortunately, she was a woman who was intuitive and keen to face the enemy.


    Hazel somehow felt that under Sophia''s almost perfect performance, she was like a rag doll at the mercy of others.


    "Miss Carter," Hazel smiled and reached out and shook her hands, "Can I talk to you?"


    "...Sure." Hazel''s initiative made Sophia somewhat surprised.


    "What do you like?" Hazel asked.


    Sophia was caught off guard, Hazel''s question left herpletely puzzled.

 Chapter 1025 - 313: It’s Good To Be Useful

    Sophia initially thought that Hazel would say that she had a good rtionship with Joshua and make her leave. Hazel actually asked her what she liked? Sophia did not know how to answer for a few moments.


    But she was prepared to talk, after all, so she quickly looked normal and said, "I usually read books on economics and management. I like ying the piano and ying chess in my spare time... ..."


    "I asked what you like." Hazel said with a shallow smile, "That is just what you usually do, but do you really like them?"


    Sophia was stunned.


    These were the things that her family made her do. No one ever asked her if she liked it or not, and she had not really thought about it before since she knew that they only liked her when she fulfilled their requirements.


    "...I like them," Sophia said.


    "If you really like them, what took you so long to answer?" Hazel smiled.


    "...I just didn''t expect you to ask in this way." Sophia defended herself, but these excuses sounded a little weak even to herself.


    "Let''s forget it," Hazel said faintly. Sophia let out a sigh of relief, she was really afraid that Hazel would continue to ask in that direction.


    "In fact, it''s quite simple for you to live like this for your entire life." Hazel looked at Sophia seriously and said, "After a few years, you will marry someone at the request of your parents. After you get married, you will give birth to a child as requested by your husband. And after giving birth to the child, you will bring the child up until your child gets married and has his or her children. What a convenient life!"


    Sophia''s look was a little more flustered.


    Was this her life? Just like she had been arranged by her family for the first half of her life, she would follow her path and finish her second half of life. Just...


    "But are you willing to go on like that?" Hazel suddenly said.


    Sophia''s body trembled. She had been living like a puppet, some kind of unwillingness popped up in her head.


    "Is this really what you want?" Hazel then asked. Suddenly, as if she had thought of something, Hazel smiled, "Sorry, I shouldn''t have asked that. You may not even know what you really want, right?"


    This sentence hit Sophia''s chest like a huge hammer. Her face turned extremely pale, and her mind became nothing butplete chaos.


    Indeed, she didn''t even know what she wanted. Her life had always been for others. How miserable it was...


    "I don''t want to do this..." Sophia said a little nkly, "But what can I do?"


    "Why don''t you fight for yourself?" Hazel''s eyes blinked, "You got a double doctor''s degree from H university just to prove to your family that you are better than they ask, and your value is more than just being a puppet for them to marry off."


    Sophia was in agony and feeling lost. She carefully recalled and thought maybe she really had a rebellious personality, so she performed better than the family demanded.


    "But, I..."


    Hazel was a little surprised. She saw Sophia''s waver, but she didn''t even think she could make her waver so soon. It seemed that Sophia had long wanted to resist, but she did not even know how to resist.


    "No matter what changes are made, there will be a risk." Hazel continued stirring up the fire. She said faintly, "You ask yourself, is that what you really want? Is it all worth everything you''ve got?"


    The predicament on Sophia''s face gradually dissipated. She whispered, "Thank you, Miss Crowe..."


    Then Sophia stood up and left the reception room without saying anything.


    When she was leaving, she met Jaxson in the hallway. Jaxson looked at Sophia, who was pale and hopeless, and he was astonished. What did Hazel do to Sophia in the reception room? Why did he feel that Sophia was lost?


    Hazel also walked out, and Jaxson looked at her with respect. Hazel was really not to be underestimated for her ability to push her rival into such a corner.


    Hazel nkly looked at Jaxson. Why was he looking at her so strangely? Hazel didn''t think much and quickly returned to the president''s office.


    "Solved?" Joshua was waiting for her inside.


    "Well, it''s solved!" Hazel said, "Your n is really awesome!"


    Before she went to see Sophia, Joshua showed her Sophia''s personal information and gave her his personal advice on the situation.


    So, Hazel asked Sophia questions point nkly and even turned it around on her.


    "It''s good to be useful," Joshua said faintly.


    "I think Director Carter''s home will soon have a big hurricane," Hazel said,


    "Joshua, you are awesome!"


    "Do you still doubt me now?" Joshua tapped her forehead.


    Hazel spits out her tongue, "I misunderstood you."


    Joshua only knew Sophia because he had done the investigation beforehand, and he didn''t have any real thoughts on Sophia. Hazel felt a little funny, but she was also moved, he had even helped her to find a way to deal with her love rival.


    "Is there anyone else?" She asked.


    "Sure." Joshua took a big stack of papers from the drawer.


    Hazel began to regret asking, but she eventually went to the sofa with the papers and read them quietly and dozed off, snoring quietly.


    Joshua was speechless, Hazel was really not good at some things, but she was always content to try for him.


    Sophia went home, and she talked with her parents for a long time. She made it clear that she wanted to pursue her dreams. As for bing the wife of Joshua Denmark, it was not what she wanted, which would not be her life goal. Her parents were astonished, they did not expect that the daughter who had been obedient for more than 20 years would suddenly be rebellious.


    Unsurprisingly, Sophia was abused by her parents. They even locked her up so that she could be clear headed and aware of the situation. However, her parents did not know how brilliant their daughter had be.


    Sophia had prepared before confessing to her parents; when they went to talk to her again, she was gone. News of the situation spread quickly, Sophia was regarded by them as a highly threateningpetitor, but she actually was defeated so quickly by one conversation with Hazel.

 Chapter 1026 - 314: My Love Rivals Should Be Dealt With By Me

    Many people gloated while watching the Carter family''s fall from grace, but some wise people clearly saw that Hazel was not an easy target.


    With only one meeting and a few words, Sophia was utterly changed to another person. Could Hazel be a simple woman? Some were hesitant, but more of them were rallying.


    For a time, Hazel had so many "friends" that she was getting a headache. However, she knew that if she wanted to force the directors to face her directly, she had to defeat these women strikingly.


    The woman closest to Hazel was a woman named Patty Hamilton. She had contacted Hazel several times, and she was even more difficult to deal with than Sophia. She was ying a different angle though, she wanted to be best friends with Hazel, but she clearly knew what Patty was plotting. However, Hazel ran out of methods, and Patty trapped her.


    "What should I do with this one?" Hazel asked Joshua directly.


    "The Hamilton family''s condition is the worst among very few." Joshua said faintly, "So she will always be persistent. To neutralize Patty, the Hamilton family must be disconnected from Patty''s financial resources."


    Hazel found a corner to sit and think about it.


    "Hazel, in fact, I can help you with this," Joshua said.


    "Don''t!" Hazel shook her head quickly, "My love rivals should be dealt with by me!"


    Joshua was speechless. He used to want Hazel to be busy, but now he had some regrets. Was Hazel too devoted?


    As Hazel was thinking about what to do, Patty called again to harass her. She invited Hazel to go shopping, Hazel hesitated for a moment, then smiled and agreed to meet her.


    When she arrived to meet Patty, she was dressed simply, nothing too extravagant.


    "Hazel, you are so beautiful today!" Patty ttered Hazel frankly.


    Hazel smiled and did not say anything. Patty had a friendly look, while Hazel kept a poker face, but Patty didn''t mind at all.


    The two went shopping together. Hazel bought a lot of things. She wanted to persuade Patty to buy things, but Patty did not take the hook. Regardless of what Hazel bought, she praised Hazel''s vision.


    Hazel waspletely powerless. She was not skilled in the war against another female-like Patty.


    After Hazel spent a lot of money, they found a ce to get a drink.


    Patty couldn''t help but ask, "Hazel, it''s Master Joshua''s birthday in a few days. What gift are you going to give him?"


    Joshua''s birthday was also in Patty''s n. She kept pleasing Hazel in order to inquire about Joshua''s preferences. After all, others didn''t understand what he liked or what he hated. If she could give Joshua a gift that he liked, she would definitely leave a good impression.


    "Really? Is his birthday in a few days?" Hazel asked with a nk look.


    Patty bit her lip. She wondered why Hazel didn''t even know her own boyfriend''s birthday, and she was the one who had to tell her. Patty was biting her tongue, not to say anything offensive.


    "Yeah..." Already said, Patty couldn''t change that. She could only ask, "Would you like to buy him a gift or something?"


    Hazel breathed a sigh of relief. She guessed what Patty was thinking, and because of this, she suddenly had an idea.


    "Let''s go and pick up something. I should buy him a present now." Hazel said.


    Patty was delighted. Hazel thought over and came to a name-brand watch franchise store. After entering the store, Hazel was somewhat surprised.


    One of the clerks in the store was Susan''s former assistant, Mandy Wilson. Hazel didn''t expect her to find a new job so quickly.


    "Hellodies, what can I do for you?" Mandy asked politely.


    Hazel perceived that Mandy didn''t seem to want to chit chat with her, she could only cooperate. After all, it was during Mandy''s working hours, and Hazel was afraid of upsetting her.


    "I want to buy a gift for my boyfriend. If I get him a watch... is it okay?" Hazel frowned, as she didn''t know anything about it.


    "Sure." Mandy said, "If a girl gives her boyfriend a watch, she wants him to think about her all the time. It also reminds him that every minute someone is waiting for him."


    Hazel shrugged, "Is this... too inappropriate?"


    She was not used to the meanings carried by a watch.


    "How could love be inappropriate when two people are together?" Mandy continued, "You would love that if you really care about each other. The most important thing is, as long as he likes the gift, isn''t that a win-win situation?"


    "You are right." Hazel nodded. "Take your new ones out, I''ll pick one."


    Mandy knew Hazel''s identity, so she took out all the new models in the store and for her to pick up. Hazel took photos of the watches directly and sent a text message to Joshua asking, "Which one do you like?"


    Patty was speechless. Hazel should surprise him with a birthday gift. How could she ask him which one he liked? And when the time arrived, there wouldn''t be any surprises at all. What made her even more shocked was that.


    Joshua had really picked one of them and replied back to Hazel.


    "He said he likes this one." Hazel pointed to the middle one.


    "Your boyfriend has a nice vision." Mandy said, "This watch is very stylish, and it''s a limited edition. There are only five pieces of this model in the world. It''s made of a tinum strap, a sapphire-polished lens, and the number of diamonds embedded on the watch is..."


    "It''s okay." Hazel asked directly, "How much do you say?"


    "The price of this watch is eight million dors," Mandy said.


    "Eight million?" Hazel was amazed. This price really scared her.


    "Yes..." Mandy replied nkly.


    "No way. I''m not buying it. It''s too expensive." Hazel shook her head.


    "But Master Joshua likes it, right?" Patty suddenly said awkwardly and asked, "Why don''t you ask him again for advice?"


    "I think you should ask Master Joshua again." Patty urged, "If Master Joshua really likes it, won''t you buy it for him? You have the money, right?"

 Chapter 1027 - 315: It’s Like This

    "No way." Hazel''s finger moved fast on the phone screen. She shook her phone and said, "The text message has already been sent. I told him it''s too expensive. I''m not buying it."


    Patty was speechless. It looked like Hazel did not really care about Joshua? If it were another woman, she would ignore the price of that watch as long as Joshua liked it?


    While Patty was upset, Hazel''s cell phone suddenly rang. The call was from Joshua.


    "What?" Hazel asked.


    "Hazel, I want that limited-edition watch," Joshua said faintly.


    "You can just keep thinking about it. I''m not going to buy it." Hazel answered.


    "But I like it very much. Just buy it and send it to me." He said again.


    "Do you like it that much?" Hazel asked with a smile, " As I said, just keep thinking about it. I heard people say that you will deeply remember something when you are not able to have it."


    After saying that, Hazel hung up the phone. Patty''s face changed. Although she didn''t quite understand what they said, she already knew that Joshua liked the watch very much. However, Hazel just didn''t want to buy it for him.


    Then... If she bought it and gave it to Joshua, would he like it? This was a good opportunity to get close to Joshua!


    Hazel nced at her uncaringly, the happy look on Patty''s face had betrayed her.


    "Let''s go now. I don''t see anything good here." Hazel said faintly.


    "Oh, okay..." Patty reluctantly looked back at that watch.


    After the two walked out of the store, Patty suddenly made an excuse to leave. The two said goodbye to each other, and when Patty had confirmed that Hazel left, she returned to the store and bought the watch.


    After she left, Mandy informed Hazel about Patty''s move by phone.


    "Really?" Hazel said faintly. She was not surprised that Patty went back to the store.


    "It''s like this." Mandy said worriedly, "Hazel, do you think she is going to present it to Master Joshua?"


    "Maybe." Hazel smiled and didn''t care. She said faintly, "Thank you, Mandy, I know now."


    Eight million was a small amount for the Hamilton Family. Moreover, the trust between Patty and her parents was far less than secure.


    Maybe she could say that she used the money as an investment, but if the Hamilton''s knew that her ''investment'' was destined to lose, her parents would not let her harass them anymore.


    After Patty bought the watch, she went home, and her parents were waiting for her. Of course, Patty exined that she bought it for Joshua as a birthday present, so his parents naturally epted it. Patty''s father, Bob Hamilton, spected on whether or not Joshua actually liked the watch that much.


    "Alright." Bob said, "I''ll go to Denmark Group tomorrow to see the direction of the wind, and by the way, I''ll check if you are lying."


    "How can I lie about this kind of thing?!" Patty said angrily.


    "You used to find various reasons to use my money to buy luxury goods. This is not the first time!" Bob was annoyed.


    Patty''s face was ugly, but Bob told the truth. She liked to collect all kinds of luxury goods, especially limited-edition ones. Although his father spoiled her, he only gave her a limited amount of money, so she would lie using various excuses.


    Seeing that there was no way to argue, she snorted and went to her bedroom.


    ***


    Bob Hamilton went to Denmark Group early, and Joshua was already waiting for him in the president''s office. When he first saw Joshua, his pupils shrank, Joshua had a watch on his wrist, the exact limited edition that Patty bought.


    While finishing with Joshua, Bob''s eyes had been glued on the watch.


    "Director Hamilton, do you also like it?" Joshua smiled slightly. He deliberately showed the watch to Bob, he could see it clearly. The one that Joshua was wearing on his wrist was indeed the model Patty bought.


    Bob was instantly horrified. If Joshua already had this watch, then Patty''s watch was useless. Bob was biting his lips, "I, I just think this model is quite new, so I couldn''t help but look at it..."


    "This was a gift from Hazel." Joshua said faintly, "In fact, I don''t care what the gift is. For me, the most important thing is the person who gives me the gift. I will like whatever she gives me. By the way, I heard that Patty also likes to collect luxury goods? She would probably also like this limited-edition watch since she is a luxury goods collector."


    Bob was smiling with a nasty look in his eyes.


    Even though Joshua had mentioned it randomly, Bob decided that Patty had lied to him again. She clearly used the excuse to buy gifts for Joshua and was nning to keep the watch for herself. Bob left Joshua''s office with a scowl on his face.


    Hazel came out from the lounge in Joshua''s office, she had heard everything that was said.


    "Is this method useful?" Hazel looked curiously at the door. "You just mentioned it in a subtle manner. I think Patty will be able to exin it too easily."


    "She can''t exin it no matter how hard she tries," Joshua said faintly. "She has a horrible track record for lying. Bob is not going to believe her."


    Hazel sighed. "My parents would still believe me if I exined it."


    "That''s because you didn''t lie to them," Joshua said faintly. Suddenly, he smiled and looked at Hazel, "I got involved with such drama for you. How are you going to repay me?"


    "Did I not give you a present?" Hazel stuck out her tongue and pointed to the watch on his hand.


    "This is my own prop!" Joshua''s face turned ck. "I paid the money, and I acted in the drama. Now you think it''s nothing to do with you, huh?"


    "What do you want?" Hazel''s cheeks turned red.


    "Come here," Joshua whispered.


    Hearing his rough voice, Hazel was a little nervous. "You, you, what do you want?"


    Joshua was speechless. Except for thest step, they were already very intimate, but now this girl was actually resisting him?

 Chapter 1028 - 316: Just Hug

    His eyes went a little darker.


    Since the Crowe Family came, he had been watched closely and had no chance to do anything with Hazel. He felt that they were bing isted from each other.


    "I just want to hug you," Joshua whispered, with a bit of sadness in the eyes.


    Hazel suddenly felt her heartbeat elerate. This long-lost feeling made her mysteriously panicked. When she was with Joshua she forgot how to think, it hadn''t been like that for a long time.


    "Just a hug?" Hazel took a deep breath and looked at him with her head leaning sideways.


    "Well,e over." Joshua sat in the chair. He looked at Hazel, who was standing far away, and opened his arms slightly.


    He really missed her a lot, and he hadn''t been able to be close to her for a long time. Hazel''s eyes turned, and suddenly, she smiled and twitched her lips.


    "Good!"


    The next moment, she ran and jumped directly into his arms. There was a huge crash, and suddenly the two of them felt a jolt. Joshua swiftly stretched out his arm to hold Hazel, and they stopped moving to stabilize themselves.


    "What happened?" Hazel was still frightened. The next moment, she opened her mouth and said incredulously, "I... I think your chair copsed?"


    She was so surprised that there was such a loud sound. Jaxson opened the door and walked in, just as Hazel spoke about the chair. He saw the awkward position of Joshua and Hazel on the broken chair. He put his head down and wondered why he always had to encounter their embarrassing scenes.


    Why, if they were going to do something, would they not let him know first?


    "I, I didn''t see anything..."


    After saying that, Jaxson turned and was about to leave. But Jaxson was not alone, and Isaac Anderson was with him.


    "I have seen it all!" Isaac said with an iprehensible expression, "Can you guys give it up with your disgusting habits anytime and anywhere?"


    Seeing that Isaac was not going, Jaxson couldn''t just leave yet.


    Hazel wanted to crawl under a rock and nevere out.


    Seeing that she and Joshua were still caught in a really awkward position, Hazel hurriedly wanted to get up. But as soon as she moved, the chair under them swayed.


    Hazel screamed and fell back into Joshua''s arms again.


    However, their action was looking really pornographic.


    "You are enough!" Isaac was repulsed, "In the daytime, you are exploring life sciences together in the office. Why are you guys so shameless?"


    Hazel suddenly blushed, "What are you talking about? And, why are you two here?"


    "You asked me toe here, okay?" Isaac went crazy, "You called me, just to let me see you in action? Do you guys really think I didn''t find a girlfriend?"


    Joshua had a shallow smile on his face, and he didn''t mind others seeing them in action at all.


    "Be careful," Joshua whispered and stopped her from moving.


    "You guys misunderstood!" Hazel hurriedly said, "I identally broke this chair..."


    Nobody was buying what she said at all.


    "Okay, the two of you just finish what you have started quickly. We wille back in five minutes." After saying that, Jaxson and Isaac directly retired.


    "You..." Hazel was frustrated.


    "Just ignore them." Joshua smiled lightly, "They are both bad guys."


    Joshua held her, and Hazel slowly got up from the chair. They called Isaac back into the office.


    "So fast?" Isaac looked at Joshua with his ridiculing eyes.


    "Not as fast as you are," Joshua said faintly.


    "You two..." Hazel was speechless.


    Joshua smiled and pushed the chair to Jaxson, "Take this chair away for repair."


    Jaxson said yes and pushed the chair away.


    "You guys yed hardcore..." Isaac looked at the chair and couldn''t help but marvel at the scene, there was a pulley directly separated from the chair.


    "It''s just that this chair is not reliable enough. How many times do I need to exin it?" Hazel said angrily, "What is hardcore? What are you thinking about?!"


    Isaac smiled with a sly smile, and he didn''t believe her at all.


    "Hazel, don''t care." Joshua said faintly, "Can you expect a psychopath to have any serious thoughts?"


    "Yes, you are right!" Hazel nodded with a smile, and her whole person looked very happy now.


    "Okay, let''s talk about business," Joshua said faintly.


    Hazel did not want to talk about business, so she went to the lounge, sheid on the couch and took out her phone.


    Suddenly, she received a new notification from Twitter, Hazel looked at it, and her face became pale. It was a tweet from Isaac, "A couple who often works together has just unlocked a new position in the office today, and their chair was broken!"


    "Isaac!" Hazel clenched her teeth and rushed out of the lounge. " Do you want me to kill you?"


    "Oh shit! I forgot to block you!" Isaac said with a smile.


    "You get over here!" Hazel angrily grabbed his cor.


    Since Isaac was tweeting, it meant that their business in the office had already beenpleted.


    "Joshua, save me!" Isaac hurriedly shouted.


    Joshua had a huge smirk on his face, he had no intentions of saving Isaac.


    "No one is saving you now!" Hazel clenched her teeth.


    She took Isaac to the gym at Denmark Group. When they arrived, she threw Isaac directly onto the floor.


    "I will let you see what the hell is!" Hazel sneered and began to pull her sleeves.


    Isaac''s eyes were ready to pop out of his head; he couldn''t believe that Hazel thought she could actually beat him. He knew he could easily take her down, but Joshua was watching, and he wouldn''t dare to strike back, even if Joshua weren''t watching, he would never hit a woman.


    "Joshua," Isaac said quickly, "You should think about it. If the fight really starts, I can''t guarantee I won''t have any physical contact with Hazel..."


    Joshua raised his eyebrows. The next moment, he calmly stopped Hazel, "Hazel, let me handle this kind of dirty work."

 Chapter 1029 - 317: Can I Fight Back

    Hazel was speechless. Joshua was clearly jealous of Isaac''sment.


    She was still hesitating but saw Isaac taking out his mobile phone and looking at it. Isaac''s expression changed, and he shouted, "Hazel, look at what Joshua has done for himself? What a prick he is!"


    Hazel checked her phone curiously. There was already a reply from Joshua under Isaac''s tweet.


    "Envy and hate? Do you need me to provide the details on how it is done?"


    Seeing this reply, Hazel almost spit. Hazel grinned at Joshua and pushed him, "Go, don''t you want to help me fight him?"


    "Can I fight back?" Isaac asked with a smile.


    "Of course!" Hazel sneered. "No matter which one of you is injured, I will help take you to the hospital! Of course, if you are both injured, it will be even better!"


    "What a vicious woman..." Isaac snorted twice.


    Joshua punched Isaac.


    "You are serious now?!" Isaac swiftly dodged the attack, staring at him with surprise. "Hey, hello, Joshua, let''s just pretend to be fighting. You heard it clearly, the bossdy wants you to be injured too!"


    "Your provocation is useless to me," Joshua said as he made another move.


    "No matter what Hazel wants me to do, I will do it. Even if it hurts me."


    Looking at the two fightings, Hazel was mysteriously touched. But the next moment, she was a little annoyed and realized that she could not go soft. At least Isaac was quite right about one thing, Joshua looked innocent and pure, but inside, he had many dark ideas spinning in his head.


    Hazel found a chair and sat down to quietly watch the fight.


    Suddenly, Hazel''s phone rang.


    "What''s the matter?" Hazel pressed the answer button.


    "Miss Crowe," Jaxson said on the phone, "There is ady named Lucy Anderson, who ims to be Master Isaac''s cousin. She is here looking for Master Isaac."


    "Really?" Hazel didn''t think too much. "Just bring her over to the gym."


    Jaxson hesitated for a moment and didn''t say anything.


    Soon, Jaxson walked in with an enchanting woman.


    As soon as she saw Isaac and Joshua fighting, Lucy eximed and wept, "Cousin Isaac, I did tell you that I like Master Joshua, but you can''t fight with him for this. Although we are cousins from two families located in two really distant ces, I treated you as a brother! You two are good friends, don''t fight for me!"


    Hazel saw hering in and was about to exin the situation. But she was stunned by Lucy''s words.


    Isaac also heard it; his whole body froze for a moment when he looked at Lucy, he swayed back and forth ever so slightly.


    Joshua seized the timing of his distraction, made a fierce pounce on Isaac.


    Isaac dodged the attack, but he was angry, "Joshua, you didn''t feel anything after you heard my cousin?"


    Joshua twitched his lips. He only cared about Hazel. Lucy saw their actions and thought that the two of them were really fighting for her.


    She began to sob with a look of heartbreak, "Please just stop it now. I will be very embarrassed. God, my heart seems to have broken into pieces. It''s really heartbreaking..."


    Saying that Lucy made a heart shape with both of her hands with her head leaning sideways so as to show them her heartbreaking situation.


    Hazel looked at her performance with interest. She really didn''t expect that, in addition to seeing Joshua and Isaac fighting today, she would also see a drama queen. However, both Isaac and Joshua turned a blind eye to all of this andpletely ignored Lucy''s performance.


    Looking at the increasingly awkward performance Lucy was putting on, Hazel was very curious about what she would do next. Lucy didn''t let Hazel down. She put her hands on her chest, "God, I can''t breathe now because I am so sad!"


    Then, her body went soft, and in a graceful posture, she slowly fell to the ground. Even after seeing that she had "fainted," Joshua and Isaac still ignored her. Lucy was lying on the ground, so embarrassed now! What happened? They fought for her so fiercely, but no one cared about her when she fainted?


    "Ha ha ha..." Hazelughed out loud.


    While detecting the presence of other women in the gym, Lucy suddenly looked mortified. She stood up in annoyance and yelled at Hazel, "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    "I am Joshua''s girlfriend and a good friend to your brother," Hazel replied with a smile.


    Joshua''s girlfriend?


    Lucy bit her bottom lip. Isaac actually told her about Hazel before, but she always felt that Isaac was selfish and deliberately lied to her. It turned out Isaac had been honest with her?


    "Impossible!" Lucy gritted, "Are you suggesting that they are fighting because of you?"


    "You can''t just talk nonsense," Hazel said, shaking her head. "My boyfriend is really jealous. Even if you asked, he would not let your cousin go. You can''t ask him like that though, you don''t have a close enough rtionship."


    Lucy was utterly exasperated. Hazel may have put a nice spin on her words, but it was no different than saying they were fighting for her.


    In particr, when Hazel mentioned Joshua, her attitude and tone really made her angry and jealous. What made her more irritated was that Joshua''s attack grew more aggressive, as if he was really cooperating with Hazel''s words.


    "Then you ask them to stop," Lucy said, unconvinced. "Pass out and see if they care about you!"


    "It''s indeed time for them to stop," Hazel said with a faint smile. "But fainting or something doesn''t fit my personality."


    "I think you''re clearly lying!" Lucy sneered. "There''s no way to authenticate your lie now!"


    "Okay, as you wish, I''ll separate them." Hazel shrugged. Joshua and Isaac had been fighting for quite a while. Though they looked sharp, neither of them fought fiercely, but they may really get hurt if they kept fighting like this.


    Lucy looked at her with a sneer. Hazel moved her hands and feet before she suddenly kicked at the two men beautifully.

 Chapter 1030 - 318: Who Are You Acting For?

    They parted at once, fearing they might hurt her by ident.


    "Look, separated." Hazel shrugged.


    "You¡­" Lucy was very irritated. "That''s because they''re kind!"


    Hazel smiled as she didn''t care what Lucy said at all. She threw two clean towels to Joshua and Isaac.


    "Not angry?" Joshua asked in a low voice.


    "Yeah," said Hazel awkwardly. In fact, she really wasn''t too angry about this scuffle. They appeared so intimate that Lucy''s face looked even more unsightly.


    "Well, let us face it," Isaac said. He couldn''t watch her expression anymore and was very speechless. "If you hade up, we would not have been kind!"


    "Cousin, you¡­" Lucy looked at him pitifully as if she had been extremely wrong.


    "Come on, who are you acting for?" Isaac sneered. "Jaxson, get someone to take her out of here and never allow her to enter here stupidly using my name again."


    Lucy''s face was even more filled with anger. When Jaxson really asked her to leave, she bit her lip in frustration but finally left with a snort. She may have sounded like a child, but Lucy had be more mature ever since Isaac had done something terrible to her.


    Isaac didn''t stay long, either, and after he left, Hazel couldn''t resist teasing, "Joshua Denmark, I''m so lucky that you''ve brought me so many rivals!"


    "Who asked you to use me as bait?" Joshua sighed helplessly.


    She was speechless. Using Joshua as bait was undoubtedly like sending a signal to the rivals. After all, they had never had a chance to get close to Joshua before. Did she ask for it?


    "I, I''ll send them all away," said Hazel quickly. She didn''t want to put Joshua under pressure because of her ownints.


    Joshua held out his hand to caress her head. Since Hazel wanted to y, he would let her have a good time.


    ***


    When Bob Hamilton went back home, he naturally scolded Patty Hamilton fiercely. Whatever Patty exined, he would not believe her. He confiscated all of her collection, and even he didn''t let her give any reasons to approach Joshua in case she was trying to scam him out of money.


    After several women tried to get close to Joshua and were sent away by Hazel, the directors were uneasy, realizing how difficult Hazel Crowe was to be dealing with. They had underestimated her on her own, and it was even worse with Joshua supporting her.


    It was not right to hide, and it was the time for them to meet her. They had to be well-prepared for the meeting. Hazel didn''t know what they were up to, but when she saw a group of directors in a conference room, she realized it could not be a simple matter.


    Joshua patted her on the hand with hints that she didn''t need to be upset. Whatever the directors were plotting, she would never be bullied with him around.


    The meeting began, and Joshua said quietly, "It''s rare for you to be all present. In that case, it''s just good timing to inform you of something today."


    The directors were very disheartened, Joshua was as tough as ever, and he had rejected all of their opinions just by saying one sentence.


    They were not stupid. If they were not thinking about the ownership of Denmark Group, they would not offend Joshua. Handing Denmark Group over to a woman of unknown origin? How could they be convinced?


    "As you all know, I am the adopted son of the Denmark couple," Joshua didn''t give the directors a chance to retort and then said without hesitation. "My parents had been looking for their lost daughter for years, but unluckily they didn''t make it. Now, I finally found her. She is..."


    His words were interrupted by one of the directors politely. "Mr. President, we all understand that you want to help the old president find his daughter, but isn''t it sad that she died?"


    "Director Lynch," Joshua said quietly, "The body of the baby was not found, and my parents had always believed that their baby was alive."


    "It''s not a matter of belief or disbelief." Director Lynch continued, "Such things are unreasonable and always require evidence. Besides, the old president and his wife have been dead for years. Who can prove whether the person you found is their real daughter or not?"


    Hazel frowned slightly. She had heard Joshua mention that her parents both belonged to families with few members. After they died, she had no other rtives except for Sunny, who was unrted in blood with her.


    Hence, the simplest way to prove her identity was the impossible way.


    "I naturally have evidence," Joshua said quietly before he tapped his palm twice, and a series of photos appeared on the big screen of the conference room. They were photos of Hazel growing up, and there was a beautiful five-petal plum on her chest without exception.


    And on the left, you could see a picture of Hazel as a baby. Of course, even though it was a baby photo, Joshua had covered everything he didn''t need to show.


    Hazel put her hands on the forehead helplessly. Joshua was so jealous¡­ Thankfully, the directors didn''t notice it.


    The directors were silent for a moment. They looked at each other, and then one of them said in a deep tone, "I''m afraid it''s hard for you to convince us of her identity by only using photos."


    "Yeah, do you want us to admit her identity only based on that? Shouldn''t you have other evidence?" said the other directors.


    Joshua looked at them indifferently and said, "Because I say she is the daughter of the Denmark couple. Which of you would have any objection?"


    The directors werepletely powerless. Joshua had never been so tough. How could they win against him even if they argued with him?


    "Even if she is really the daughter of the old president, Denmark Group cannot be handed over to her," said one of the directors.


    "Yes, yes," echoed the other directors. "How much does she know about Denmark Group, and what is she capable of?"

 Chapter 1031 - 319: Don’t You Trust My Instincts?

    "What will the future of Denmark Group be if it''s given to someone who has no experience?"


    Hazel raised her eyebrows in astonishment. While the directors were uniformly opposed to Joshua putting Denmark Group in her hands, didn''t it mean¡­ that they had admitted her identity?


    She had thought the directors would bite the bullet and firmly deny her identity, but now they admitted her identity too quickly, and all seemed too smooth.


    Joshua also raised his eyebrows slightly. It seemed they did not want to tangle with him too much on the subject, or they knew that it was no use for them to do so, so they would settle for second best and would obstruct Hazel elsewhere.


    "Hazel knows Denmark Group well enough, and I trust her ability," Joshua said quietly. "Don''t you trust my instincts?"


    The directors were utterly helpless because Joshua''s words were no different from advising them directly, but they did not want to make an allowance any longer.


    "Of course, we trust your judgment, but when ites to Hazel Crowe, very likely you would be biased."


    "If you trust her, shouldn''t you at least let us have reason to trust her?"


    "Yeah, no matter who she is, we are not going to agree with her to have rtions with Denmark Group unless she shows us her ability!"


    Looking at them calmly, Hazel said with a faint smile, "So, you gentlemen helped by preparing the exam questions in advance? If I don''t pass your test, you won''t care about your rtionship with my parents and will definitely kick me out of Denmark Group, right?"


    The directors were a bit embarrassed because it looked as if they were deliberately ganging up on her, she was just a young girl. But it was really what they were doing¡­


    One of the directors hardened his heart and continued, "We''re also doing this for Denmark Group''s future. Besides, even Mr. President started from the bottom and got our recognition step by step. You must be no exception, right?"


    Joshua was trying to say something when Hazel suddenly pinched his palm.


    He looked at Hazel in surprise, but she gave him a determined look.


    "Without further ado. What kind of problems have you prepared for me?" she asked in a quiet voice.


    Joshua let out a sigh. Hazel had a mind of her own. She didn''t notice the directors were trying to set up a trap by provoking her, but she jumped in it anyway.


    The directors beamed, and one of them said at once, "Well, we won''t give you a hard problem, lest you think we are trying to bully you. The coffee produced at a coffee factory owned by Denmark Group is very popr, and the sales volume has been quite stable. You can go there for three months as an intern and increase their sales volume by 10%. How about that?"


    Hazel frowned slightly. It might sound so kind, but she was not stupid enough to believe it. There must be something wrong with that coffee factory.


    What''s more, even if there were really no problems, they would have plenty of opportunities to make trouble for her after she went. After all, it was a good deal to lose a coffee factory to stop her frompleting her task.


    "Okay, agreed!" she said in a deep voice before she got up calmly and looked around at the directors with various thoughts. "You''ll see my strength!"


    "We won''t be able to see it even if we want to, right?" The director sneered. "The President is so protective of you. I''m afraid he will be able to solve any problems for you."


    "Yes, we''ll see the President''s strength at the time, so what''s the point of all this?"


    "Yeah, we are not unclear about the President''s strength!"


    Looking at the rowdy directors, Hazel suddenly thought they were no more than that. In fact, she was very nervous when she saw so many directors. Gradually, however, their aura of sess faded, and her nervousnesspletely dissipated.


    "What do you want to do then?" She said a little sarcastically. "For the next three months, you can arrange for two people to follow Joshua and me and spy on us from time to time, keeping us out of contact?"


    Of course, that would be what they wanted to do, but they also knew that if they did make such an extravagant request, Joshua would never let them go.


    "That''s not necessary," the director said. "We trust the President very much. As long as he assures us that he won''t give you any help, it''ll be okay."


    Hazel was a bit surprised by Joshua''s high authority among the directors. However, even though they trusted and feared Joshua, they still chose to pick on her. It seemed that interests could really make people crazy.


    "Just say yes." Hazel nudged Joshua.


    Joshua''s nce swept over all the directors. The atmosphere in the meeting room suddenly froze, and everyone felt a chill on their back.


    "I can agree," said Joshua quietly, "but, if I find out who is deliberately causing trouble behind the scenes, you mustn''t me me for being cruel!"


    The directors'' backs seemed to stiffen slightly, and they were all afraid to look at Joshua.


    At the end of the meeting, Joshua asked Jaxson to prepare materials about the coffee factory, and he took Hazel back to the office.


    "Joshua, I know I''m impulsive today," she said before he spoke. "But the directors made it clear they wanted to find fault, so of course I wanted them to see what I could do? You aren''t angry, are you?"


    "I''m not angry," he said with some resignation. "It''s just that you shouldn''t have agreed so quickly. At least, I can get you to do something else, proving your ability to them."


    "Since you say so, does this coffee factory really have a problem?" She blinked, "Wouldn''t it be better if I did meet their conditions?"


    "It''s not that simple." He frowned slightly. "That coffee factory is owned by Denmark Group, but it''s self-financing¡­"


    "Wait!" she interrupted, surprised. "Didn''t you promise them not to help me?"


    *********************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    New chapters were up, and I''m so grateful you guys still supported all my books; therefore, I''d shamelessly announce that I am taking part in another contest held in GoodNovel. I submitted two beautiful novels with exciting twists and cliff hangers with the title of:


    1. Dangerous Desire: The CEO''s Hidden Woman


    2. Mystic Full Moon: The Poisonous Curse


    To read this novel, download the app and search for the novel title. Your support will be a big edge for me to win thepetition on that tform. If you wonder if I still continue producing novels on this tform, yes, I will, as I still have four new novels to be uploaded this year.


    To know more about me and see exciting book thrillers, promotions, and announcements, kindly follow my Instagram ount: @annashannellin.


    Have a great weekend, everyone!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 1032 - 320: Do You Have A Problem?

    "I''m just going to tell you the basic information of the coffee factory," he said, taking it for granted. "The directors couldn''t say no even if they were here."


    Hazel was speechless. How could the directors dare to ask for trouble in front of him, much less make him even more unhappy?


    However, he was right. He told her these things, which only made it easier for her to know the basic information.


    "Well, what''s the problem with that coffee factory?" she asked curiously.


    Just then, Jaxson brought the information, and Joshua gave her a copy, saying peacefully, "This coffee factory doesn''t seem to have any obvious problems. Sales have been rtively stable over the years, although they drop on the overall report."


    Hazel was surprised, she had thought the coffee factory suffered from losses.


    "But its problem is harder to solve." Joshua frowned a little. "It has sales that are stable because the market is nearly saturated. In this case, there is not much possibility of improving it."


    Hazel frowned. She understood what Joshua meant. Sure enough, the directors gave her such a difficult problem. They very likely never miss an opportunity to make show she was wrong, and there would be nothing Joshua could do to help her at that time.


    "I want to go on a field trip first." Hazel put away the data. With only factual material, she could not obtain much information. She could only have a visual impression if she went to the site personally.


    "Fine, let Jaxson go with you." Joshua nodded. The coffee factory was located in an industrial park just outside the city, so he didn''t have to worry about Hazel''s safety, and that was also why he hadn''t been too opposed at the meeting.


    "Jaxson¡­" she shook her head after a while of hesitation. "No, he''s your man. I''m afraid it''ll be controversial if I take him."


    He frowned, but before he could say anything, she spoke, "Joshua, don''t you believe me? Don''t worry, I will take more bodyguards and pay more attention to my own safety! Besides, I don''t think the directors would dare to put me in any danger if they really want to do something, right?"


    Denmark Group had just undergone a "reform," the directors knew it very well that Joshua did it for Hazel. Moreover, even Fred Cohen, who had had a great rtionship with the Denmark family, had been kicked out of the imperial capital by Joshua for a casual reason.


    Who would dare to do anything to endanger Hazel? That was why they were so angry that they wanted to make things hard for her in other aspects.


    "... All right." Seeing that Hazel would not back down, he told her, "If you run into any situation, you must call me first."


    "Mmm, I will." She assured him seriously.


    ***


    Hazel finished arranging her trip when Mandy called.


    "Mandy, what can I do for you?" She asked.


    "Well, Hazel," Mandy sounded a little hesitant. "Since you helped me to pay my hospital bill. I want to meet with you and give you back the money."


    Hazel smiled quietly. "No, wasn''t too much. Besides, you''re sick because you helped me. Can''t we call it even?"


    "No, no," Mandy said hastily, "You must pay back the money you owe! And you''ve done me a great favor, too!"


    "All right¡­" Hazel knew Mandy''s personality, so she looked at the time. "Are you free at 4 PM? I''ll buy you coffee."


    After they arranged the time and location, Mandy arrived at the door of the caf¨¦ and saw Hazel was already there. Hazel was about to call her when Mandy was stopped at the door. She frowned a little and walked over quietly.


    The person who stopped Mandy was just any stranger. It was Susan''s new assistant who once helped Susan beat Mandy.


    The new assistant stopped Mandy at the door proudly, with a look of contempt. "Mandy, you have debts of two hundred thousand dors, and I heard you got fired again? Depending on your current financial situation, can you still afford coffee? Don''t make meugh!"


    "Laura, I, I really was asked to meet someone!" Mandy said angrily. However, her anger was not a deterrent because her usual image was that she could be bullied very easily.


    "Someone?" Laura sneered. "All of your friends are staying away from you. Who''s going to ask you out at this time? You wouldn''t say it''s Hazel, would you? Then you''re really a dumb bitch. Hazel made you lose your job twice. She''s your nemesis. You actually have a meeting with her?"


    Hazel was in a daze. She had heard their conversation clearly. Was it because of her that Mandy lost her new job again?


    Thest time she saw Mandy was at a watch shop when she was with Patty Hamilton. Was it possible that Patty deliberately made things difficult for Mandy because there was no way to vent her anger after that incident?


    With Patty''s personality, it could have possibly happened.


    "We have a meeting. Do you have a problem?" Hazel came out of the corner and looked coldly at Laura.


    Laura was taken aback. She looked at Hazel in disbelief, apparently not expecting to really see her there.


    But the next moment, she sneered and said, "You''ve really joined up as expected. Miss Crowe, you''re really awesome. You clearly knew your rtionship with Susan, but you actually plotted against her! I tell you, Susan cares about your rtionship and doesn''t want to fall out with you. But I am quite different, and I am not afraid of you!"


    "You look great for sucking up to your master," Hazel said as she looked at her nonchntly. "But Susan is not here, you''re wasting your time acting."


    "You¡­" Laura hit the ceiling.


    But before she could say anything, Hazel said, "But since you know very clearly about my rtionship with her, do you think she''s going to protect you or ''care'' about my rtionship with her if I do something to make her fire you?"


    Laura''s face changed, she had been around Susan, who was not calcting. Laura knew a lot of Susan''s secrets, including why she quit the entertainment industry, she was thankful that Susan didn''t fire her and allowed her to stay. But if Hazel really pushed Susan, Susan wouldn''t necessarily keep her.


    "Mandy, I didn''t mean to do that just now," Laura suddenly said in a soft tone. "You know, Susan is really kind to me, even if she''s not good enough. So¡­"

 Chapter 1033 - 321: How’s It Going?

    "So, when I see you, inevitably, I''m a little angry." Her eyes were red, "Our grudge against each other isn''t a real thing, right? Today was totally my fault, and rest assured, I will not be so impulsive in the future! Also, Miss Crowe, I was talking nonsense, and if you choose to punish me, no matter what it is, I will ept it. However, this had nothing to do with Susan, and I hope it won''t affect your rtionship with her."


    Hazel''s eyelid twitches.


    Laura Young was really remarkable. She was so cocky, but when she saw the situation clearly, she was so resilient, even when she apologized, she was so tactful.


    She not only showed respect for Mandy, but she also protected Susan''s image. Besides, she apologized, which was what Hazel wanted the most. In the future, none would me her. If Hazel took off the gloves, she would make a fuss.


    "Get out!" Hazel said impatiently, she didn''t like this kind of scheming woman at all.


    Instantly, Laura heaved a sigh of relief and left as if she was escaping.


    Hazel led Mandy to the cafe, and Mandy said with some trepidation, "Hazel, I''m sorry that you had to witness that¡­"


    "It''s not your fault," Hazel frowned. "She was the one who went too far."


    Mandy looked at her gratefully, then took out arge sum of money from her handbag and pushed them to Hazel. "This is the medical fee you paid for me¡­"


    "I heard you were short of moneytely, aren''t you?" Hazel frowned slightly. She didn''t beat around the bush, saying, "I just heard that the woman who was at the watch shop with me that day went back toin about you."


    "This¡­" Mandy looked a little panic-stricken.


    "Tell me the truth," Hazel sighed. "I can find out the truth if I investigate it myself, but it''s such a waste of time."


    "She did go back to the store to return the watch." Mandy smiled wryly. "I don''t know how, but she heard that I knew you. She thought that I was scamming and trying to deceive her. She asked our manager to dismiss me."


    "Sorry¡­" Hazel was a little frustrated.


    "That''s all right," Mandy shook her head hastily. "Our manager was generous. When I quit, he gave me a settlement, so I have the money to pay you back."


    "Have you found a new job?" Asked Hazel quietly.


    Mandy''s expression immediately became awkward.


    "Did Susan obstruct your job opportunities on purpose?" said Hazel coldly. Laura''s arrogant words exined all of this undoubtedly.


    "Susan is furious, and it is what I owe her," Mandy sighed very helplessly. "You may not know when I was desperate, she lent me arge sum of money to tide me over. Without her help, I might have been on a different path. That''s why she''s so furious¡­"


    Hazel frowned slightly. What Mandy talked about should be about the money that Susan lent her. Two hundred thousand dors was only a small number to Susan, but Mandy had been working for her after she signed a 10-year contract, letting Susan beat and scold her randomly.


    "Well, I can''t take the money." Hazel pushed the money back.


    "Oh?" Mandy was worried instantly. "This is not good¡­"


    "Listen to me," Hazel said quietly. "I am assuming that you are having a hard time finding any good jobs, and Ick an assistant. Why don''t youe and help me for a few days? The money is an advance on your sry."


    "How, how could I do that..." said Mandy gratefully, pushing up her thick sses on her nose and rubbing her red eyes.


    "If you''re ufortable, just try your best to do a good job." Hazel smiled. It was just something she could do without difficulty, but it might help Mandy get through the tough times, so she didn''t mind helping her.


    Besides, she had read the information that Joshua gave her about Mandy. Although she did not read every detail in the paperwork, she knew that Mandy was the same age as she was actually very capable.


    "Okay!" Mandy gratefully bowed to Hazel.


    ***


    Hazel and Mandy went to the coffee factory where she found out how helpful Mandy actually was. She had a strong memory and could remember all kinds of small details. Of course, she could always find some problems and have her own opinions.


    These habits would have probably been formed when she was around Susan and just because of being around Susan, she always seemed insecure about herself. However, she really helped Hazel a lot.


    After visiting the coffee factory, Hazel went back to Denmark Residence, feeling very exhausted.


    "How''s it going?" Joshua asked.


    "Not bad, I''ve had a basic knowledge of it." Hazel heaved a sigh.


    "Do you have any idea?" asked her quietly.


    "Not yet," she shook her head honestly. "I don''t know enough information now. I want to know more."


    "What do you want to know?" Asked him in surprise.


    "Supermarkets should still be open right now¡­" Her eyes suddenly lit up. "Joshua, shall we go to the supermarket?"


    "Now?" He was a bit astonished. Hazel changed the subject so quickly that it left him a bit confused.


    "Come on, let''s go!" She took his hand to go to a nearby supermarket.


    She went straight to the shelves and picked out a two or three of each kind of coffee that the factory made and put them all in the shopping cart. Joshua felt somewhat frustrated realizing that was Hazel''s purpose for going to the supermarket.


    "Why are you buying these?" he asked.


    "Nothing, I just want to taste them," she said quietly.


    "You''re not going to sleep at night if you drink so much." He wore a wry smile. This girl was really crazy.


    She was in a daze but she turned to him and she suddenly said, "I can take a sip of each of them!"


    "And then?" he said quietly, "Do you think you have such a divine tongue to develop new vors of coffee?"


    She looked a little unhappy because that was her impulsive n.


    "Developing new vors does help upy the market," said he quietly. "But how can you make the new vors known by the public? How much budget do you need? If you want to invite a celebrity to be a brand ambassador, can you guarantee a return? Have you considered all these questions?"


    "No." She looked at him gloomily. "But are you helping me now? Joshua, you''re going back on your promise for me again and again! Do the directors know that..."


    "You, silly girl, when will you distinguish between the enemy and friend?" he didn''t know whether to cry orugh, so he tapped her head lightly. "What''s more, as President, I''m just dismissing your offer. How could it be considered to help?"

 Chapter 1034 - 322: This Is Clearly Your Idea

    Hazel was convinced Joshua had always made exceptions for her. Though it would be considered innocent even if the directors really knew about them talking, she had really confused her enemies and her friends.


    "You''re right," She nodded earnestly. "I was really impulsive with my ideas. In fact, I only have three months. I have not considered whether I have enough time to develop new vors and whether the new vors would meet the market."


    After that, she continued to put the coffee into the shopping cart.


    "... Are you still going to try it?" He looked at her helplessly.


    "Yes, I should at least know something about them," she said seriously.


    "All right. Just take a sip. Don''t drink too much," he spoke in a deep voice.


    He wasn''t even going to try andpromise with her. He knew that Hazel would taste them secretly if she had to. If she did that, he wouldn''t be able to stop her from having too much; he thought it would be better for him to watch her tasting it and slow her down if need be.


    "Mmm!" Her eyebrows curved happily.


    After they got home, Joshua stared at Hazel and gave her a sip of each kind of coffee.


    Hazel had just wanted to have a taste, so she didn''t care much. After trying them, some ideas came to her mind, but they were not quite perfect.


    Even with only trying a sip of each, she could not sleep and got upte the next day as expected. She quickly got dressed, had breakfast, and left to go directly to the coffee factory. On the way, she called Mandy, who arrived first, asking her to prepare for the meeting.


    She only had three months, so she had to work fast. When she got to the conference room door, she saw all the people were quarreling noisily.


    "What''s the matter?" Hazel pushed open the door and strode in.


    The whole conference room was silent in an instant, and everyone was looking at her, but most people''s eyes were filled with a little scorn and contempt.


    Hazel''s identity had not been revealed by the directors only because it was to their advantage, the fewer people who know it, the better.


    Therefore, the branch executives did not know who she actually was, and they only heard rumors that Hazel got a promotion because she slept with a senior in thepany. The man she was sleeping with was so strong that he let her go through the motions, letting her be a manager for fun, and after a while, he would send her back to headquarters for another promotion.


    Such gossip naturally made the executives unimpressed, and they looked down upon her with intensity. As ifpletely oblivious to the gaze, Hazel calmly sat at the head position of the conference table.


    There was even more dissatisfaction on the faces of all the people.


    Mandy hastened toe to her, exining in a low tone with the objection, "Manager Crowe, I asked the directors toe to the conference room for a meeting at your request. But they asked me about your n and then identally stole my marketing n. They misunderstood it as your idea, so they became very angry and stirred up trouble¡­"


    "You made a n?" asked Hazel curiously.


    "I tried to make onest night," Mandy looked very shy. "Maybe my n was really bad. Sorry that I got you into trouble¡­"


    "Nothing." Hazel waved her hand.


    Seeing them chatting quietly as if there were nobody else, without caring about them at all, one man coldly dumped a pile of papers in front of Hazel. He looked gentle, with a pair of sses.


    "Manager Crowe," He pushed his sses up on the nose angrily. "No matter who your backer is, if you''re going to use our coffee factory as a springboard, please behave yourself! Do you know how many disasters ayman can bring us? You can just walk away at that time, but what about us? You should throw a n like this into the trash can, don''t make a fool of yourself!"


    Seeing he said the n was so worthless, Hazel opened the document curiously. Mandy''s idea was simr to her original one, which was to develop a new series, then advertise it and upy the market.


    "Sit down first." Hazel went through it roughly.


    Everyone thought Hazel was going to leave in a fit of rage, but they became angrier to see she waspletely unmoved.


    The gentleman snorted. "Manager Crowe, we call your manager, so do you really think you are the manager? You are a woman. If you''re unqualified, you should help your man well. How could it be possible for you to increase sales by 10%? Your thoughts are nonsense. Do you know the situation? How could you talk so big? Do you really think you have the talent to do that?"


    She looked a little cold and said quietly, "Since you don''t like to sit, stand up, all of you."


    "Chris Livingston, you''re the marketing director, am I right?" she spoke coolly. "But I really doubt whether you were promoted to be a marketing director because of your abilities."


    The man''s body suddenly shook, and he stared at Hazel in disbelief. It was only the second time Hazel had been there, and she hadn''t met them the first time. He wondered how she knew his name and position?


    A sudden chill rose in his heart. Was Hazel threatening him?


    "Yes, what''s the matter? I certainly did get promoted to the position where I am today because of my abilities," Chris said, raising his neck. "Are you going to get back at me because I told the truth?"


    "You think too much. Don''t make up scenarios on your own, big man," she said quietly. "You say you have skills, why do you think that Mandy''s n is worthless? Her n was ill-conceived, but there are bright spots. You couldn''t even spot them. How can people believe in your abilities?"


    Everyone around the table was shocked. Hazel''s expression was cold, but she had a fierce and capable manner, which made her more convincing.


    It was true that the n wasn''tpletely worthless, and, as Hazel said, it had good points. But they thought it''s worthless because they had presumptions about Hazel. But... it wasn''t actually written by Hazel?


    "Do you want to make your assistant a scapegoat because you saw our attitude?" Chris was outraged from embarrassment. "Would she have done it without your request? This is clearly your idea!"


    "No, it''s not¡­" Mandy said in a panic. But her innocent looks were clearly unconvincing.


    Hazel slowly let out a long sigh.


    She was really annoyed by the situation, so she said quietly, "Well, I can guess what you''re thinking. Let''s battle to see who is better and whoever wins will have a say, okay?"

 Chapter 1035 - 323: It’s A Great Idea

    A Battle? Everyone stared at Hazel, they did not know how to respond, they were wondering if she was joking. She was a woman, but Chris was rtively thin and weak, so they couldn''t even venture a guess on who would win if they fought.


    "Nonsense! Ridiculous!" Chris was livid. "How could such an important matter be decided by fighting? What do you think this is, a tournament?"


    "You misunderstood." Hazel shrugged helplessly. "If it was a real fight, then I would clearly be bullying you. Don''t worry, I''m not that kind of person."


    "You...!" Chris''s face was flushed with anger again because Hazel''s words were nothing short of humiliating him.


    "I''m not talking about fighting face-to-face, I mean, we can make a n to boost sales, respectively," she said simply. "Three dayster, let''s have a look at our ns. Whoever has a higher approval rating will win."


    "Oh, you are really shrewd!" He sneered. "Whoever wins, you can end up with a scheme to boost sales and say it''s your credit, right?"


    She wasn''t angry at all. She knew far from admitting her identity, they doubted her.


    She said quietly, "Didn''t I say whoever wins will have a say. If I win, you all have to obey me. And you''ll have to apologize to all the women who are present today, plus write a letter of apology, which will be posted on the bulletin board for six months. If I lose, I''ll let you take my ce. Don''t you already think that I''ve robbed you of your position as a manager?"


    Chris''s face looked pale. He was constantly trying to embarrass Hazel, only because he thought he might have been the new manager if it hadn''t been for Hazel''s sudden emergence. But he was very embarrassed when he was called out on his personal thoughts.


    Additionally, it was true that he went too far in shaming Hazel. Some of the women in the room didn''t say anything because they were also dissatisfied with Hazel, but now they seemed less inclined to dislike her, even hoping she would win.


    Chris struggled in his heart for a bit because he was also moved, but just as he hesitated, a deep voice suddenly sounded.


    "Even if Director Livingston says yes, how can we know if he ispeting with you or helping you behind your back? How unfair will it be to him if you have a group of people behind you to help? If you want topete, let us determine your ability first."


    "Yes, yes." The other people hastened to agree.


    Hazel''s eyes darkened as she looked at the man speaking.


    "My name is rk Nelson, and I''m just a little manager in the warehouse department," rk Nelson said as he looked undauntedly at Hazel. "Manager Crowe, if you think I have offended you and want to dismiss me, I have nothing to say."


    "It''s the personnel department''s job to fire you, and if you want to quit, you just need to give in your resignation," she said quietly. "You do not need to cause drama for yourself because I may not remember you even if you won''t leave an impression on me by acting like that."


    rk Nelson''s face turned a little unsightly because he felt Hazel was really difficult to be dealt with. Her simple words made his questioning look like a deliberate attempt to stand out from the crowd.


    "But you all agree with him, don''t you?" Hazel swept over the other people. "Even if I prove my ability, you''ll think I had someone helping me to win."


    Everyone was silent because that was exactly what they were thinking.


    "Well, I''ll reveal a little information." She asked quietly, "What do you think of canned coffee in the factory?"


    The people immediately looked miserable. The sales of the canned coffee seemed to be almost the most difficult to improve because of therge quantity and affordable prices.


    "I bought a can yesterday, studied it, and had a rough idea," she said simply. "Canned coffee does not sell well because customers drink little each time, leading to longer consumption. I was also lucky enough to ask a passer-by who had been drinking it, who said that canned coffee did not taste as good as bagged coffee..."


    "Don''t we know that?" Chrisined disgruntledly, "We also noted on the packaging that canned coffee requires two scoops at a time, but customers are only using one, so they think it''s not delicious enough. You can''t ask us to force customers to use two scoops, can you?"


    "Yeah, don''t we know that?" Other people echoed his words. They looked at Hazel like they were looking at an idiot.


    "Don''t you know what the problem is?" She took out a small spoon and shook it lightly. "The problem of canned coffee is that the spoon is too small. If you make the spoon twice bigger, can''t the problem be solved?"


    There was dead silence in the room. Chris''s face went pale, and even the looks of others had be very eerie.


    This solution... was really great and maybe even a stroke of genius. Just making the spoon bigger, and they wouldn''t have to remind the customers of using two scoops. They would consume the coffee quicker at that time, which would naturally trigger the double explosion of sales and word of mouth. But most importantly, the idea didn''t increase their cost at all.


    They had all been working in thepany all the time, so their train of thought predictably became rigid. Besides, their ways to improve the sales all increased the attraction to customers, but they had never thought about how to solve the problem with such a simple method.


    Hazel''s solution was really too simple, but it would work well. They suddenly felt as if they were idiots. Everyone looked at her withplicated expressions, and Chris felt even worse. He had thought Hazel was just an ignorant woman, but a simple idea from her showed the difference between their ways of thinking.


    Maybe she could really make a wonderful n!


    "Even if this method of opportunism really works, it''s simply not presentable!" rk Nelson, whose words had been deliberately provocative, said sulkily.


    Hazel looked at him seriously. Chris was just unconvinced, but rk Nelson clearly had evil intentions.


    She ignored it and just stared at Chris quietly, "Director Livingston, do you think so, too?"


    "No..." Chris bit the bullet. Though he didn''t want to, he ended up saying, "It''s a great idea, and it''s very valuable. Manager Crowe, your line of thinking is active enough to be my rival. I ept your challenge. No matter what the result will be, I will try my best!"


    A smile curved her lips. "Thank you very much, and I''m going to try my best, too."

 Chapter 1036 - 324: Why Are You Looking At Me Like That?

    "However, since the theme of ourpetition is to increase sales by 10 percent in three months, your method of erging spoons may not be very effective."


    Being afraid she might misunderstand him, he hastened to exin, "I''m not saying your method is bad, but it has to take time to show its value. If you just have an idea, your sight is a little narrow, and it''ll be very difficult for you to beat me."


    Hazel chuckled. Chris was so proud that when he reminded her, he couldn''t help saying something bad to her.


    "Thanks for the reminder," she said quietly. "But rest assured, I have other methods to solve these problems."


    Chris''s gaze changed at once. Did it turn out she still had other means? His worries were unnecessary. The meeting ended much quicker than expected, and Hazel was very pleased with the result.


    There was still plenty of people with evil intentions, but at least they looked at her with new eyes, and they did not seem to be as disgusted as at the beginning of the meeting.


    Plus, Hazel felt most of them had integrity, although they were jealous. Hence, she didn''t have to worry that they would take Chris''s side, and even if they did, very likely Chris would be the first to disagree.


    "Manager Crowe, I''m really sorry..." Mandy followed Hazel into her office and apologetically said, "I just wanted to help, but I didn''t expect it to cause you so much trouble."


    "Don''t say that," Hazel said with a smile. "Even without your n, they wouldn''t be kind to me, either. Besides, your n is really good."


    "Is it?" Mandy lowered her head a little shyly and pushed her sses up on the nose. "But I think you have a better idea. You are really very talented."


    "Joshua also said so," Hazel stuck her tongue out with a smug smile. "When I came up with this idea yesterday, I felt like he was looking at me differently, and he kept praising me I''m a genius!"


    Mandy raised her head in surprise.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Hazel wore a wry smile. "You thought Joshua helped me, didn''t you?"


    "No, no, no," Mandy shook her head hastily. "I''m just surprised. Was Master Denmark unwilling to help you?"


    "He promised not to help me this time," Hazel said with a chuckle. "I''m not going to give him a chance to make a mistake."


    Mandy looked at her admiringly. "I wish I could have your extraordinary thoughts."


    "You don''t have to belittle yourself," Hazel smiled. "You also have your merits. I can''t write such a detailed and organized n as you can, so this time I''ll offer ideas, and I''ll leave the processing and polishing to you."


    "It''s really great that I can help!" Mandy said happily.


    When Hazel told her what she was thinking, Mandy was taken aback.


    "Manager Crowe¡­ you are a genius!" Mandy sighed with emotions.


    "Stopplimenting me," Hazel said a bit sheepishly. "How soon will the n be ready?"


    "Give me three days," Mandy said. "But I still need some data support,"


    "You list the data you need, and I''ll provide it to you." Hazel took a deep breath. "Mandy, you''re the only person I can rely on here. Let''s try our best together!"


    "I will!" Mandy''s eyes twinkled under her lenses.


    ***


    Hazel had been busy all day. Neither she nor Mandy left as they stayed busy with the n.


    All of a sudden, Hazel moved her nose and asked nkly, "Mandy, am I hallucinating, or do you smell something delicious?"


    "I smell it, too," Mandy said.


    "Oh no, we forgot something very important," Hazel said as she touched her stomach and swallowed. "We forgot to have dinner! Ahhh, I''m going to faint from hunger. Quickly order some takeout¡­"


    Before she finished the sentence, there was a knock on the door.


    Hazel was a little startled and intuitively asked, "Who is it?"


    "A deliveryman," The person outside replied quietly.


    "The delivery man is that quick?" Mandy asked in surprise.


    But Hazel was suddenly happy and rushed to the door and opened it. Joshua, who was in a suit, was standing outside the door and holding food containers, radiating a delicious smell.


    "Why are you here?" Hazel delightedly took the food in his hand.


    Joshua was a bit frustrated because he thought Hazel would at least give him a hug or something. However, she was only staring at the food, which really hurt his feelings.


    He said quietly, "You didn''te back. I guessed you were working overtime, so I came to pick you up."


    He walked inside, following her. When his eyes fell on Mandy, he slightly frowned.


    "Master Denmark." Mandy stood up awkwardly. She lowered her head and looked very nervous. He gave her a slight nod and went to the sofa to sit down with Hazel.


    "Mandy,e over and eat," Hazel beckoned her toe. "Let''s work after dinner. Joshua brought a lot of food."


    Mandy walked over, a little upset, and Hazel handed her a te. Mandy quickly nced at Joshua, he did not seem to care if she had dinner with them, so she took it from Hazel''s hands.


    "How''s it going?" He calmly gave Hazel a bowl of porridge.


    "Almost done," said Hazel,ughing.


    Then she told him exactly what had happened today. He listened silently and asionally replied with "Mmm."


    "Did I handle it all right?" Hazel blinked.


    "Great," he said, gently caressing her head. "My Hazel''s getting more and more capable."


    Hazel blushed from his praise.


    He looked at the time and whispered, "It''s toote. The n can''t be finished in a day. Let''s go home today and continue tomorrow."


    "Okay." She agreed obediently. It was true that she was so busy and absorbed that she forgot the time.


    "Let''s take Mandy with us," She suggested. "It''s sote, and it''s far from the city. It''s not safe for her to go home alone."


    He cocked his brows with a bit of displeasure.


    Mandy was suddenly more embarrassed. She hurriedly said, "It doesn''t matter. I can take a taxi by myself¡­"


    "I''ll arrange for a bodyguard to take her home," he said quietly.


    Hazel agreed with Joshua''s offer. The three of them walked downstairs, and after watching the bodyguard and Mandy walk away, Hazel got into the car.


    "Why is she around you?" Joshua asked quietly.

 Chapter 1037 - 325: I Know That Man

    "Do you mean Mandy?" Hazel was in a daze and told Joshua all about how she met Mandy.


    She continued, "¡­ I think she was repeatedly bullied because of me, so I wanted to help her... In fact, she is quite capable and kind. She helped me a lot this time. Besides, she is more careful than I am. She also took all the materials home with her just now so that she didn''t have to worry other people would do something bad, such as stealing my n¡­"


    Joshua pressed his thin lips slightly as his eyes shed with dim light. "Don''t you think there''s something strange about her emergence?"


    "Strange?" She frowned in astonishment and looked at Joshua in surprise. "Are you doubting something? Because she used to be Susan''s assistant, do you think there would be some kind of conspiracy as to why she came to me suddenly?"


    Joshua looked calmly ahead and did not open his mouth.


    "I don''t think so¡­" She was a little shocked and didn''t want to doubt Mandy.


    "As always, I just want you to be careful," Joshua said, gave her a quiet look. "You''re just too kind to be defensive."


    She said reluctantly, "Okay, I''ll keep an eye on it... Still, I don''t think that there is anything wrong with her."


    Joshua didn''t say anything else because he didn''t want to upset Hazel over other people. The car moved smoothly as Hazel looked out of the window, a little bored and off in her own world, but suddenly her head perked up.


    "Stop the car!"


    "What is the matter?" asked Joshua as he pulled over.


    She opened the door and got out, she looked back at a broken-down car. There was a thin man next to it, looking extremely frustrated.


    "I know that man," she said and walked over.


    "Director Livingston?" she shouted in surprise.


    Chris looked like a cat on hot bricks, out of the corner of his eye, he saw someone approaching him. When he turned to see who had called his name, he immediately looked embarrassed.


    Joshua also came over, then gave a quiet nce at Chris. "Was he the one who gave you a hard time this morning?"


    "Don''t say that. It has nothing to do with this." Hazel gave him a nudge helplessly.


    Hearing this, Chris turned pale. Besides, Joshua looked so handsome and dignified and showed good manners all the time. Obviously, he was someone very important. The look on Chris''s face suddenly became more subtle because he thought the rumors turned out to be true¡­


    "What''s the matter? Did your car break down?" Hazel asked.


    "Yes," he replied unkindly.


    "Have you called a tow truck?" she continued asking.


    "... My cell phone is dead." He looked away awkwardly.


    "Oh, oh, you''re really unlucky," she said.


    His face turned extremely unsightly instantly.


    "But luckily, I saw you," she said with a chuckle. "Otherwise, it would have been very likely that you would have had to spend the night in this remote area."


    He unintentionally tried to retort, but Hazel was right. It was reallyte, and there were very few vehicles going back and forth.


    "Doesn''t the coffee factory have employee dormitories?" Joshua asked simply, "Why are you heading to the imperial capital at this time, Mr. Livingston?"


    Chris was very unhappy. He didn''t know Joshua or his identity, but he hated his inquisitorial attitude.


    "Yeah, yeah," asked Hazel. "I''m very curious, too."


    Chris was in a daze. There was a sh of anger in his eyes before he finally said reluctantly, "My mom lives in the imperial capital. Something happened at home, so she asked me to go home."


    Joshua''s eyes were cold. Chris had been condescending when he answered the question, and Joshua felt hostile. But when Hazel asked him, he replied even if he was angry.


    Chris was as young as he was and was a clean-cut nerd or workaholic. He could tell that Chris was unmarried and probably didn''t have a girlfriend.


    Joshua''s eyes fell on Hazel. It was indeed easy for her to get him into trouble.


    Was she liked by a man within one day after she arrived at the factory? Besides, it was the man who had argued with her. While Chris may not have found his affection at the moment, Hazel had to work with him for three months. He didn''t want to give the man three months to develop his rtionship with Hazel.


    "Oh, that''s really urgent," Hazel said in a state of unawareness. "Well, let me call the tow truck for you first. You can get in our car and drive with us."


    Joshua''s eyes were cold. He really thought that Hazel had no clue and waspletely na?ve. Did she want him to have a rival?


    "Okay..." Before Chris could finish the sentence, Joshua said quietly, "Let me have a look."


    After that, he went to the front of the car and opened the hood.


    "Can you fix it? Can you fix it?" asked Hazel curiously.


    He looked at him calmly. "Yes, I think I know what''s wrong."


    "Joshua Den.. Joshua¡­ you''re really awesome!" She chuckled and bit her tongue. She was so happy that she almost called Joshua by his full name.


    The intimacy between the two made Chris feel rather unhappy.


    "Won''t it be too troublesome?" He reluctantly said, "My car is hard to fix. If it''s too troublesome, don''t bother. Just call a tow truck for me, please."


    Joshua looked at him with a faint smile before saying quietly, "Give me ten minutes. If I can''t fix it, I''ll buy you a new one."


    Chris was even unhappier. He felt like Joshua got the better of him again for some reason. Joshua''s words made him look unreasonable, as if he would deliberately demand a new car from him. Besides, he really hated Joshua when he seemed to gloat about his deep pockets. Compared to Joshua, he seemed¡­too inferior.


    Hazel fetched Joshua''s toolkit out of the car''s trunk while Joshua took off his suit jacket and rolled up his sleeves. He methodically took out tools and quietly began repairing the car. As Hazel stood next to him, kept asking a very basic question, he kept exining it patiently.


    "Joshua, you''re so knowledgeable!" she eximed. "I really wonder if there is anything you cannot do!"

 Chapter 1038 - 326: You Taste As Good As Ever

    Chris suddenly felt that Hazel''s voice was harsh because he felt very ufortable when she kept praising Joshua, but Chris felt even gloomier and unhappy when he replied.


    Joshua smiled as he looked calmly at Hazel and said quietly, "You have asked me that question, my silly girl. I can''t help loving you."


    Chris felt as if he had been thrust into a pot full of honey, which was so nauseating that he almost vomited.


    Hazel''s cheeks blushed in the blink of an eye. Thankfully it was dark now, and she wouldn''t be seen. Joshua really should be more thoughtful. How could he sweet talk to her in front of a stranger? He was getting really more and more shameless.


    "Fix it quickly! "Hazel flushed and urged him.


    Soon Joshua closed the hood before he looked quietly at Chris. "Ten minutes."


    In an instant, Chris felt extremely guilty. Had Joshua guessed what he was thinking just now? Indeed, when Joshua said he only needed ten minutes, he waspletely unconvinced, so he continued to check the time.


    Nheless, Joshua did make it in time. It took exactly ten minutes, from the moment he promised to fix the car to the time he fixed it.


    There were sudden and mysterious emotions in Chris''s heart as if he had been outyed. How did that happen? He was at a loss.


    In the past, he had never wanted to makeparisons with others, and he had always admired those who had real talent. Chris convinced himself that he didn''t like Joshua because of his bad attitude.


    But Joshua didn''t think his behavior was enough, so he smiled as he looked at Hazel. "Do I get a reward?"


    "What reward do you want?" she asked, unguarded.


    He chuckled. Then he put his hand around her tiny waist, leaned over, and gently kissed her on the lips.


    "... Hm!" Her eyes widened! What? What was Joshua thinking? Why did he suddenly kiss her? A stranger was standing there watching them.


    She tried to push him away, but before she could gather enough strength, her lips were painful. Joshua finally let her go.


    "You taste as good as ever," he said in a low voice, but it was loud enough for Chris to hear.


    She felt annoyed, so she got up on her tiptoes and bit him back. Not only did Joshua not dodge, but he was also very cooperative. She was in a daze before she suddenly realized what she was doing, so she thrust him away, both shy and annoyed.


    Chris, who had been watching them, was furious. But he didn''t know where his anger hade from.


    "Mr. Livingston," Joshua said quietly, "Why don''t you have a try?"


    Chris got into the car with an unsightly face. After a while, the car that had broken down started smoothly. The car was fixed, but he was even unhappier.


    "Goodbye." Joshua quietly waved to him from outside the window.


    Chris mmed his foot on the gas pedal, and the car sped away swiftly.


    Hazel was dumbstruck. "What? We helped him, but he didn''t even say ''thank you.''"


    "He''s in a bad mood." Joshua smiled. "You should understand him."


    "You''re right." She nodded. "Something happened to his family, and he must not be in a good mood."


    Joshua shook his head and agreed, but he thought that Hazel was too na?ve when it came to men and their actions, he was not going to give anyone a chance.


    "Director Livingston seems to care about you very much?" asked her quietly. He should try to remind her anyway.


    "Probably, he considers me as apetitor," she stuck her tongue out. "After all, I took the position which he has been striving for, and it''s inevitable that he''s unconvinced about my abilities."


    He gave uppletely. He talked to her about this, but it was probably pointless. If he made it clear, she would not believe him, she might evenugh at him instead.


    "Come on, let''s go home." He took her hand before they got in the car together.


    ***


    The three days passed quickly, and Hazel''s n waspleted sessfully. She also listened to Joshua and paid more attention to Mandy, but nothing seemed unusual. Instead, she was just as dedicated to the project as Hazel.


    Hazel didn''t expect that every time Chris saw her, he would purposely stay away from her after her and Joshua after they helped him.


    Hazel felt very puzzled. Didn''t she help him? Why didn''t he want to see her? Was it because he owed her a favor? It... It didn''t make sense at all.


    However, she was a girl with a broad heart, so she did not think too deeply of it. Besides, the results would be known soon, she didn''t think that Chris would continue to ignore her.


    The preparations for the meeting were quickly made, and all the executives who had attended the previous meeting were present. They were quite curious about what kind of answer Hazel would give them.


    The door was pushed open, and Hazel walked in. She sat down at the head of the table and raised her hand calmly. "Everybody, sit down."


    Everyone looked at each other and finally took their seats one by one. A smile curved Hazel''s lips, their attitude had improved a great deal.


    "Without further ado, let''s get to the point." She looked at Chris quietly. "Do you want to show your n first?"


    Chris''s heart suddenly missed a beat, which was the reason why he had been avoiding Hazel since they were on the side of the road. He felt that he wasn''t in the right mood when he saw her.


    Then he remembered, she''s a woman who got promoted by sleeping with a man¡­ at the thought of this, he would be more disgusted with Hazel and stay away from her without hesitation.


    Nheless, he somehow felt a bit guilty as he faced her now. He looked away and said, "You first."


    "All right." She shrugged, matter-of-fact.


    Mandy distributed copies of the n to the executives. After they opened Hazel''s n, their faces couldn''t help but change.


    "Product cement?"


    "Make a star coffee set?"


    "Will it work? Although that drama is very famous, it''s a web drama, after all!"


    "Yes. It''s a web drama, and it''s so popr now, but do we have enough money for adopting production cement?


    Listening to the discussion, Hazel smiled and didn''t want to interrupt them. After a few minutes, she raised her hand to quiet them calmly. Everyone stopped talking and looked at Hazel. Perhaps they didn''t realize that Hazel''s authority among them was growing.

 Chapter 1039 - 327: You Won’t Hate Me For This, Will You?

    "I''m very d this n created such a heated discussion," Hazel said quietly. "Now, let me answer your questions. Ask whatever you want."


    The executives looked at each other, and eventually, Chris stood up. Although he still had a little dislike for Hazel, he was very interested in her great idea.


    "We have the following main problems." He asked, "The web drama has really been very poprtely, but can these product cements and the subsequent coffee series really attract new customers effectively? And can our limited funding pay for advertising in the drama?"


    "You can look at a few pictures, and this is the research I did in thest three days." She said simply, and Mandy put pictures on the screen.


    "The web drama, which has been invested in by Joshua Hazel Pictures, had a huge number of fans before it even started filming. After being released, the amount of views and topics keeps rising, and you can see it visually from the pictures," she said quietly. "Plus, it''s an inspirational drama, so it wouldn''t look bad out of ce to have product cement. It is watched by mostly students and white-cor workers. They are major consumers of coffee."


    Everyone in the room nodded as they quite agreed with Hazel.


    She continued, "So in terms of sales, you don''t have to worry about that. The return on this cement will be substantial. As for new coffees that are tailored to the leading characters of the web drama, you need not worry about it too much. We won''t develop new vors but will change the package. Besides, we can invite the crew to cooperate, which means both parties invest in it and share the risk. As for the investment amount, you can rest assured that as long as I am in charge, the investment amount will be enough."


    She didn''t exin specifically, but the executives somehow believed that she could really solve these problems. Her simple speech hadpletely cleared up the doubts in everyone''s mind. The more they read the n, the more they thought it would work.


    "Do you have any other questions?" Hazel said quietly.


    Everyone looked at each other before all shook their heads.


    "Please show your n, Director Livingston." She calmly raised her hand.


    "Don''t bother," said Chris with a wry smile. "Your n is better. I throw in the towel."


    He was really convinced. In fact, he had been preparing ns to increase sales and had originally intended to reform the system after he was promoted to the position of manager. But he didn''t expect to meet Hazel.


    This gave him a feeling that he was inferior. In the face of Hazel''s n, he realized that he was too far behind her and that he shouldn''t have hidden his ns.


    Hazel was surprised because she knew her n would win, but she didn''t expect to win so easily.


    "What do you think?" She smiled and looked at all the people in the room.


    Everyone was slightly stunned because of Hazel''s confidence and abilities; they believed her every word. Some people who had been a bit doubtful suddenly forgot what they were going to say.


    "Since nobody has any objection, does that mean I won?" asked Hazel ndly, but her eyes were full of irrepressible joy.


    Chris stole a look at Hazel but couldn''t help being stunned because he saw the secret joy that she had tried hard to hide.


    There was a strange emotion in his heart. Previously, he was too concerned about Hazel''s abilities and whether she was as bad as she was rumored to be. But now, seeing her happiness, he suddenly realized that Hazel was just a kid graduating school¡­


    Would he be too hard on her?


    "Congrattions¡­" Chris stood up and said heartily. Then he raised his hands and pped. The others followed, and suddenly apuse filled the room.


    "Thank you," Hazel said happily. The feeling of being recognized by others really made her happy.


    Suddenly, she looked at Chris and said seriously, "Even if you congratte me, the apology still needs to be written!"


    The apuse stopped, and the crowd burst intoughter.


    Chris lowered his head, a little embarrassed, and even though Hazel didn''t give him any praise for his efforts, he wasn''t angry.


    When the meeting was over, and Hazel had returned to her office, Chris knocked on her doo.


    "This is the apology letter I wrote." h handed a few papers to her, "Please have a look at it."


    "You did write it," she said awkwardly. "Wasn''t expecting it. In fact, I just said it."


    "I should have written it," he said, looking even more sheepish. "I did scorn you and all of the women."


    "It doesn''t matter. It is never toote to learn from a mistake." She simply leafed through it, "Oops, good writing, genuine emotion, and sincere attitude."


    After that, she returned it to him.


    "Then I''ll put it on the bulletin board in a minute," he said.


    She asked uneasily, "You won''t hate me for this, will you?"


    "No, no!" He shook his head hastily. "I was wrong about you. I thought you were so young, but you could act as a manager, so you must have a strong backer and have no abilities. Besides, I heard people say¡­"


    "Say what?" she asked curiously.


    He was hesitant for a while. After ncing across the room and seeing there were only him and Hazel, he plucked up his courage and said, "Some people said you''re the mistress of a big man at headquarters, and you obtained this position by ''sleeping'' with him. This was just a springboard for you. You''ll get promoted to the headquarters of Denmark Group three monthster regardless of your merits. Manager Crowe, is that true?"


    After that, he looked more nervously at Hazel, wondering why he was a bit nervous.


    "It''s literally nder!" She was very irritated. "Nonsense! Bullshit!"


    She was being called a mistress, she and Joshua were serious lovers. What is sleeping together? She had tried to tease Joshua and sleep with him several times, but in the end, they stopped before it went that far.


    These gossipers were really hateful.


    He was relieved and couldn''t help but ask, "Are you married?"


    After asking this question, his face was strangely pale. Why did he ask her if she was married?


    "Not yet, I''m so young!" She didn''t think much about it before she answered truthfully.

 Chapter 1040 - 328: She Had Nothing To Do With Him

    A sudden joy came over Chris since Hazel wasn''t married and wasn''t someone''s mistress. Did that mean¡­ she was single?


    But at the thought of that night, when Hazel and Joshua kissed each other, the joy in his heart seemed to vanish like a bubble that had been pricked.


    Even if... she wasn''t his mistress or married, but they were so intimate, maybe she was his girlfriend?


    Chris''s face suddenly turned a little paler. She had nothing to do with him. Why did he care so much whether or not Hazel was another man''s girlfriend?


    "Director Livingston?" Hazel looked at him curiously. "What are you thinking about? So, lost in thought?"


    "No, nothing¡­" He looked at Hazel guiltily. The next moment, he ran toward the door as if he was escaping. "I''ve got work to do."


    She was stunned. She didn''t seem to have done anything terrible, did she? Why did Chris look like he had seen a ghost?


    Chris had hardly been gone for a minute when Mandy walked in and looked back in surprise. "What''s wrong with Director Livingston?"


    "How could I know?" Hazel shrugged, speechless. "We had a good talk, but he suddenly became very neurotic."


    "Can a talk make people neurotic?" Mandy mumbled.


    "Without further ado," Hazel said and smiled, "Come with me to Joshua-Hazel Pictures."


    What satisfied Hazel most about her n was that Denmark Group was hers, and Joshua-Hazel Pictures was hers, too. The whole thing was like putting money from her left pocket into her right pocket, and she could getpliments at the same time.


    She knew that there was no other way to please people than to let them see the effect her n would have. Joshua-Hazel Pictures had already prepared specific coboration ns because she had already told them, even so, she still stayed up working.


    She was busy when her cell phone suddenly rang. She looked at the phone screen in surprise. It was actually Chris. Wasn''t he avoiding her like she was a ghost?


    "Director Livingston, what''s the matter?"


    "Manager Crowe, are you still working overtime?" His voice seemed a bit nervous.


    "Yes..." She looked at Mandy. Did Chris hear about it from her?


    "It''s already veryte, and the work can be done tomorrow." He persuaded her nervously. "And it''s not safe for a girl to go home, so you had better not be toote."


    "I see, thank you." She smiled. "But it''s important to me. I''m in a hurry now."


    He seemed in a daze before he asked in astonishment, "Do you have to increase sales by 10 percent in three months? In fact, your method is very good. After three months, it is possible to improve even by 50%, let alone by 10%. But if it''s three months, we must give the customer time to ept the new series of coffee."


    "I understand," she said quietly, "but I have to make it this time. To put it simply, if I can''t make it, there''s going to be a whole group of people stealing my belongings from me."


    As a matter of fact, she had no attachment to Denmark Group, but if Joshua wanted to give it to her, she wouldn''t allow anyone to take it away.


    "I see..." Chris sighed. He didn''t understand what was going on, but he did understand Hazel''s determination. He thought for a moment and said quietly, "Manager Crowe, if you trust me, you can leave the matter here to me, and I will help you!"


    "Really? That''s great!" She eximed.


    Although the executives recognized her, her foundation in the coffee factory was not solid, and she only knew the surface of the business. Besides, it was very difficult for her to mobilize departments.


    But Chris was different, he worked in the factory, and if he was willing to help her, her efficiency would be greatly improved.


    "You... trust me?" Chris asked nkly. He thought that Hazel would at least hesitate, but she agreed so readily, which put him in a trance as he thought of theplicated emotions in his heart.


    "Why wouldn''t I trust you?" she said in surprise. "I can see you''re a man of your word. If you really wanted to use any improper means, you would not have waited until now toe to me as a spy, right?"


    He was greatly relieved instantly before he said gratefully, "You can rest assured that I will do my best to help you!"


    Hazel had just hung up with Chris when her phone rang again.


    "Hazel, I couldn''t get through to you just now. Who were you talking to?" Joshua asked quietly.


    "It was Director Livingston." She simply told Joshua about the matter.


    There was a thinyer of frost on Joshua''s face. Chris Livingston was really haunting.


    "With his help, it would be more efficient," he said calmly. "By the way, Director Livingston doesn''t seem to have a girlfriend, does he?"


    "I don''t know¡­" she said nkly. "I don''t care about others'' private lives. What? Does Mr. President want to arrange lovers for employees?"


    "Yes," he said quietly. Arranging a lover for Director Livingston was a very cost-effective way to defeat a rival.


    "Is Denmark Group''s welfare so good?" She tutted.


    "Yes, leave your lover to me." He smiled. "I''ll pick you upter. Bye."


    "Okay." She hung up happily.


    "By the way, Mandy," she looked at Mandy after hanging up the phone. "Director Livingston called me just now, saying he heard we were not off work yet. Was it you who told him?"


    "... Yes, he called me just now and asked me about it, so I told him. Should I have not told him?" Mandy asked with nervousness.


    "No." Hazel shook her head with a smile. "As soon as I start working, I always forget the time. If we''re toote next time, please remind me."


    "... Okay." Mandy agreed at once but still sounded a bit uneasy.


    Joshua arrived to take Hazel home, he knew why Hazel worked so hard. It was because she knew what the corporation meant to her, and she wanted to make everything perfect in all aspects.


    What he needed to give to her was the most freedom. He trusted Hazel''s abilities more than anyone else.


    ***


    Everything went well, but Hazel didn''t expect that Joshua would really arrange a lover for Chris.


    Hazel happened to see the girl that Joshua had arranged for Chris, but he seemed very angry when he saw Hazel.

 Chapter 1041 - 329: He Is Quite Good

    Hazel was worried about the sales of the coffee. The advertisement had been added to the new episode of the online TV drama. Mathew had so much experience that he made the advertisements subtle in the drama. They were very eye-catching but not enough to make people feel ufortable.


    Some viewers noticed the advertisements immediately and started to congratte them on finally getting investment in a teasing way.


    Seeing the effect was not bad, Hazel was also relieved. She began to reinforce the marketing and easily made the topic of coffee and online drama be popr. She made them well-known to the viewers.


    Many people began to show off their coffee the same as the heroine, which triggered a small peak in coffee sales. And people even in remote areasined that the coffee was sold out.


    However, Hazel also had a way to solve it. With Chris Livingston''s help, the supply was quickly satisfied. However, no one had expected that after another episode of the online drama was released, their coffee sales volume would increase so much.


    The steady sales suddenly kept on increasing like a rocket. The new spoon that came with the coffee even became a hot topic online.


    Hazel deliberately made the new spoon into a heart shape. Someone tweeted a picture of her and her spoon with the caption, "We love to drink coffee with this spoon." Many people retweeted it, and the sales of canned coffee increased even more.


    The directors who were waiting to see Hazel fail suddenly began to panic.


    They thought that even if they gave Hazel three months, she couldn''t achieve anything. After all, this ce was chosen by them personally.


    They purposely gave Hazel a problem, so they didn''t care much at all. Even though they knew that Hazel seemed to do something big, they were still waiting to see her failures.


    However, only two weeks had passed, and Hazel had actually made such a big move. They also learned that Hazel couldplete their task ahead of time in less than two months, ording to the trend.


    What made them even more panic was that Hazel had a strategy. She was ready tounch the theme series of coffee featuring the drama characters. The factory had already begun the production. As long as the online drama released a few more episodes, they wouldunch the coffee.


    If this were the case, then Hazel would only increase sales by more than 10%.


    The directors couldn''t sit still and wait any longer, they had to do something. Although Hazel didn''t know what the directors nned to do, she was positive that they would never let her continue and would sabotage her in some way.


    She asked others to keep an eye on all information rted to the coffee factory. As long as it was negative news, she handled it immediately, invisibly defusing many directors'' attacks.


    Hazel was in her office working when Chris came in to find her.


    "Manager Crowe," Chris said uneasily. "That... we are going to have a celebration party. Can youe?"


    "Celebration party?" Hazel was somewhat surprised.


    "Yes, yes," Chris said quickly. "Everything has been on the right track recently, and we had not been as busy as we were a few days ago. The coffee sales are still rising. Everyone is very optimistic that you willplete the task within a month, so we want to have a celebration for you."


    "All right," Hazel smiled. "Everyone has put in a great deal of efforttely, and it''s time to rx."


    Chris smiled and said, "I will tell them now!"


    After saying this, he ran out happily. Hazel was somewhat confused with Chris. He was very capable, but whenever he was face to face with her, he was always so nervous, and she had no idea why. She wasn''t overly serious or demanding. She really didn''t understand why Chris seemed to be afraid of her.


    "Are you going to the celebration party?" asked Mandy by her side.


    "Yes," said Hazel. "We can go together, Mandy. These days, you have been working just as much overtime as I have. You are also a great contributor."


    Mandy was shy, and her cheeks were red. She lowered her head shyly. Suddenly, she remembered something and hurriedly reminded, "Manager Crowe, did you tell Joshua?"


    "Right," Hazel patted her head. "I am so busy, and I forget to tell him."


    Hazel called and told Joshua. He blinked his eyes slightly, "Celebration party?"


    Even if the factory was really nning to throw Hazel a celebration party, they should wait until she actuallypleted the task. But for some reason, Chris couldn''t wait to hold the party for her. It came across as if he felt something for Hazel.


    Joshua had tried to introduce a woman to Chris, but he rejected her, saying that he was too busy. Joshua knew he had to do something more to stop Chris''s feelings for Hazel.


    "When?" he asked.


    "It starts at 7 o''clock and should be over by 9 o''clock." Hazel said, "You don''t have to pick me up too early today."


    Joshua agreed that he wouldn''t pick her up too early, he just would join her celebration party.


    The site of the celebration party was in the auditorium in the coffee factory, which could amodate about 500 people.


    Hazel took Mandy into the auditorium fifteen minutes in advance. When she arrived, the auditorium was already lively, and most of the people had already arrived.


    "Manager Crowe!" Everyone kept nodding at her, smiling.


    If they had despised Hazel before, when they saw her means and the changes in the coffee factory over the few weeks she was there, they had all changed their opinions.


    Hazel responded with a smile, and everyone made way for her. She came all the way to the table at the front row. All the senior executives were sitting around the table. As soon as they saw Hazeling, they all stood up and pointed to the position of the top. " Manager Crowe, please sit down."


    Hazel sat down in the head chair, Chris was sitting next to her. For his position, this is obviously unreasonable, but Chris''s merits were not small to keep the coffee factory running smoothly. So, Hazel didn''t think much of it.


    Everyone said hello and spoke a few words. Suddenly, someone asked, "Manager Crowe, what do you think of our Land Director?"


    Chris was even more nervous.


    "He is quite good," Hazel replied earnestly. "And, his ability to work is very strong. His skills to coordinate the various departments is also very good. His future is limitless."

 Chapter 1042 - 330: I Am Not Welcome?

    Chris suddenly lowered his head disappointedly. Although Hazel was praising him, the praises were only an evaluation of his work from his boss. What he wanted to hear was something personal that had nothing to do with the work.


    The person who asked the question was also anxious. In fact, most of them could read Chris''s mind and cooperate with him when he suggested the party. They were trying to help him by asking questions.


    "Manager Crowe, I am asking about Chris" the man continued to smile and asked, "Don''t you think that our director is very handsome? And he is sessful too!"


    "Yes," Hazel didn''t think much of it, she just smiled and nodded. "You are right."


    Everyone thought that Chris had a chance with Hazel, she had not rejected him. They all started praising him.


    "In fact, the director is also very nice. He treated everyone politely."


    "And he is also very responsible and very devoted."


    "His ie is very good. He has already bought his own house and car. His parents are also very open-minded and nice."


    Listening to everyone''s ridiculous praises about Chris, Hazel felt that something was wrong, even as imperceptive as she was. Although, she still did not quite understand why they were suddenly praising Chris.


    She listened, smiled, and nodded. "Yes, he is pretty good..."


    Chris felt shy and happy seeing that she had no objection. He sat next to Hazel and lowered his head embarrassedly.


    Hazel couldn''t help but said in a low voice, "Director Livingston, do you have any difficulties?"


    "Ah?" Chris looked at her in the nk.


    "If you have any difficulties in your life, you can tell me. Thepany will help you to solve them." Hazel said seriously.


    "...ah?" Chris waspletely at a loss. Suddenly, he looked at Hazel''s serious look, and some understood. Oh no! Hazel thought that he used such a euphemistic method because he had encountered difficulties and was embarrassed to speak out?


    When Chris didn''t know how to exin it, suddenly a person teased,


    "Hey, what are you two whispering behind us? You two really have a good rtionship!"


    Seeing Hazel preparing to exin, Chris said with anxiousness, "No, nothing!"


    "That, Manager Crowe..." one of them said, "You see our director is very nice and he works hard. He is working with you overtime during this time untilte at night. We all see it. If you think he is also very good, it is better..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, there was a sudden noise at the door of the auditorium. The crowd stopped talking, and they looked back at the door.


    Joshua walked in. He was dressed in a sapphire blue suit. He was standing tall and looked so handsome that nobody could take their eyes off of him. All of this, along with his cold disposition, left people in awe.


    Chris''s face suddenly became pale. He had not seen Joshua at the factory, so he thought that there was nothing going on between him and Hazel. But why would Joshua show up at her party?


    With everyone watching him, Joshua smiled and walked toward Hazel.


    She was so surprised. She never thought that Joshua would actually show up. She quickly got up and walked to meet him.


    "Why did youe?" Hazel asked in a low voice, " Didn''t I say to you that you didn''te to pick me up too early?"


    "I am not here to pick you up," Joshua said. "This was a celebration party for you. Of course, I am here to help you celebrate. What? I am not weed,"


    "...Wee, wee, how can you not wee?" Hazel asked in a low voice, "There should be no one who knows you?"


    Since Joshua had shown up, she would not drive him away. She was worried that someone would recognize him, which would be trouble.


    "I came here five years ago," Joshua said. "I was only here for one day. People who had seen me may not remember me."


    "I hope so..." said Hazel.


    Seeing Hazel actually took the initiative to meet the man and talked very happily, everyone changed their facial expressions. Some sympathetically looked at Chris.


    "That man was handsome... God, I feel he is even more handsome than the movie star!"


    "Yeah, Manager Crowe standing next to him was like his girlfriend! They shouldn''t be lovers?"


    Listening to everyone''s discussion, Chris was upset. He thought that he wasn''t bad, but he seemed to bepletely defeated when he met Joshua. He felt extremely inferior.


    While they were talking, Hazel walked to the table with Joshua.


    "Manager, this is..." Someone couldn''t help but ask.


    "He is my boyfriend; hisst name is Denmark." Hazel smiled. She did not intend to conceal it, but she also did not intend to give them too much information.


    Everyone was a little embarrassed, they just wanted to set Hazel and Joshua up. Fortunately, they had not voiced their n out loud, otherwise, Chris would not have been able to face Hazel.


    Someone pulled a chair over for Joshua, he politely thanked him and then moved the chair in between Hazel and Chris. He said, "Please let me in."


    Everyone looked at Chris. Regardless of whether Joshua was intentional or not with his actions, they seemed to be very forward.


    "It''s okay, we can just sit together." Seeing Chris seemed to be unwilling to move, Hazel hurried to say.


    Chris reluctantly moved to the side.


    "Right, what did you want to say?" Hazel then asked.


    "No, nothing..." The crowd was suddenly embarrassed. Can they tell Hazel that they wanted to set her up with Chris? Hazel''s boyfriend could choose between because if they said anything, it would only cause trouble.


    "You don''t have to worry too much about me." Joshua said, "If there is anything you want to talk to Hazel about, you can continue."


    Everyone was even more embarrassed. They began to talk about other things.


    "Were you discussing something that I can''t hear about?" Joshua smiled. "Sorry, I am abrupt."


    "What?" Hazel said quickly. "They were just praising the director!"


    "Oh?" Joshua lifted his eyebrows slightly and nced at the crowd.


    Obviously, they were exceptionally gentle eyes, but everyone felt chills run down their spine.


    "I think..." Joshua''s eyes were shining. "You are just enthusiastic about helping the director find a girlfriend!"

 Chapter 1043 - 331: What If Others Saw Us?

    Everyone felt worried. They looked at Joshua with fear, they all thought he was terrible. Just judging from Hazel''s simple sentence, he inferred the truth, and then he just blurted it out loud. Did he want to make Chris feel embarrassed?


    Seeing that he and Chris were sitting next to each other, although Chris was talented and handsome, he seemed to be a dumb nerd whenpared to Joshua. However, Joshua was as noble and had the personality of a prince.


    Noticing the contrast, everyone suddenly felt more sympathy for Chris. No wonder Hazel chose Joshua. If they were here, they would definitely have chosen him too.


    "Oh, so it is," Hazel was stunned. "Then I understood why everyone suddenly praised the director."


    Joshua didn''t show any facial expression. He said calmly. "If they want to help find a girlfriend for him, I know a lot of intelligent, beautiful girls, and I can help him. What kind of girl does Mr. Livingston like?"


    "Mr. Denmark really knows a lot of people," Chris said with sarcasm.


    "It is fine. The higher you stand, the more people you know." Joshua said.


    "Since you are so capable, why didn''t you help Manager Crowe before?" Chris''s words were full of anger. "You should know how busy she was a few days ago. Why haven''t we seen you?"


    Hazel listened and felt a little embarrassed. Why did she feel that Chris seemed to be quarreling with Joshua?


    Besides, Joshua had shown up, but it was because she was running around most of the time or she got off work toote that no one may have seen him when he picked her up every day.


    As Hazel just wanted to exin, Joshua took her hand and gently scratched her palm.


    "I have helped," Joshua smiled. "As apetent boyfriend, I make her delicious food every day and make her bed for her."


    Hazel''s cheeks suddenly blushed.


    Why did Joshua describe himself as a housewife? However, it seemed that this was true. In addition to picking her up every day, Joshua would help by preparing her food and making her bed for her.


    But when everyone heard it, it was not the literal meaning. Make the bed, and it gave the impression that they were sleeping together, more than just actually sleeping.


    Everyone suddenly sympathized with Chris, Joshua was announcing his ownership of Hazel.


    "As for the work, she needs a stage to practice. And I should not intervene." Joshua went on to say, " I think it is what should be done by her employees. It is not her boyfriend''s duty."


    "All right, please stop talking!" Hazel said to Joshua with dissatisfaction. She couldn''t understand why they were acting like enemies at her celebration party.


    "Yes, yes," everyone said. "Let''s eat."


    Chris''s face was pale. Joshua''s sessive words attack really made him feel ufortable. What made him more desperate was that Joshua seemed to have a good rtionship with Hazel. It appeared he had no chance at all, everyone at the table liked Chris, and they felt bad for him.


    The group at the table began toasting Joshua, he smiled and drank the wine as if he was drinking water but never showed one sign of being drunk.


    Sitting and listening to everyone, Chris has no taste for the food. Joshua actually attracted more and more attention, he was not willing to sit there any longer. He found a reason to leave and stepped out of the auditorium for some fresh air.


    The person who had been helping him walked out behind Chris tofort him. "Director Livingston, don''t worry too much. It appears to me that Manager Crowe'' boyfriend lives off of her. It is only because she is so young that she is confused by a handsome man like Mr. Denmark¡­"


    "It is not like that." Chris smiled bitterly.


    He was very clear that Joshua''s personality did not belong to a man who lived off a woman. His way of talking and dressing showed that he had a good education and was also noble.


    He took a deep breath and asked casually. "Right, is there anyone who surnamed Denmark among thepany''s top management?"


    "I guess no..." The man thought for a moment. Then he said half-jokingly.


    "But in thepany that ourpany belongs to, there is a president with the surname, Denmark. His first name is Joshua."


    Chris suddenly trembled. No, no? His love rival is Joshua Denmark?


    "Do you have his photo?" Chris asked nervously.


    "No, no," the man was in a panic, and he smiled. "The president has always kept a low profile. No photo was public. Let alone that, the gentleman inside has the surname Denmark, but how could he be the president?"


    Chris''s heart was dead. Although Joshua did not have a photo, Hazel seemed always to hide his identity given his age and that. Plus, she was transferred from the headquarters of Denmark Group... All this pointed out that Hazel''s boyfriend was Joshua.


    Chris smiled bitterly. It turned out that his opponent was actually Joshua.


    Such a bigparison broke his heart. He couldn''tpete with the president of Denmark Group in any aspect. Even if he was proud of his ability to work, he was not more capable than Joshua.


    For a time, Chris had no idea about Hazel and her life.


    After they had finished eating, Hazel had got up to walk around to different tables and greet people. Joshua was by her side to stop her from drinking wine, he did not want her getting drunk.


    "Hazel, I am a little dizzy." He leaned over her ear and whispered.


    The smell of alcohol rushed over, and Hazel felt his cheeks, they were hot. She shyly whispered, "I don''t recall you ever drinking so much. Let''s go, I will walk around with you."


    "Okay." Joshua smiled


    Hazel helped him out of the auditorium, and the two held hands and walked quietly. Suddenly, looking at the figure not far away, Joshua was slightly stunned.


    "Hazel..." He stopped and gently circled her in his arms. The next moment, he kissed her.


    "Oh, Joshua..." Hazel smiled and hid, but Joshua did not let her go. She hurriedly said, "Don''t be like this; what if others saw us?"


    "No one will see us..." Joshua whispered, and his warm lips continued to move down. He nced at the person at the corner and whispered, "Hazel, do you like me?"

 Chapter 1044 - 332: Where Did You See The Person?

    Hazel was confused, "Why are you asking me that?"


    "You haven''t said it for a long time, and I want to hear it." He said in a low voice. "Said it, do you like me?"


    "Yes¡­" Hazel said shyly.


    "Just like?" Joshua was offended.


    Under the faint streetlight, his eyes seemed to be covered by a soft light. Just looking at them made Hazel feel excited, but she also felt that she had stopped thinking.


    She said almost without hesitating, "I like you very much..."


    Joshua smiled lightly and kissed her lips gently. Hazel suddenly reached out her finger and put them on his lips.


    "Why do you just want me to say it? What about you?" Hazel spoke and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Joshua, I want to hear it too!"


    Joshua lifted his lips. His eyes became extraordinarily deep, "Hazel, I love you so much."


    Hazel felt her heartbeat elerating, and she let Joshua kiss her. Their lips touched, and suddenly, the emergency fire rm went off.


    "What happened?!" Hazel was shocked.


    Joshua squinted. He said in a low voice. "The sound came from there. We should go to have a look."


    They ran toward the sound, but Hazel had just walked a few steps when she saw Chris was not far away. He was running towards the ce too.


    "Director Livingston, why are you here?" Hazel asked curiously.


    Chris was upset, he just went out to distract himself. He had no idea about who Hazel was and didn''t expect Joshua to show off in front of him on purpose. He never thought that Hazel, who had been working so hard, would act like a teenager, he was afraid that she would only show that side of her to Joshua.


    "I came out to walk around," Chris said vaguely. "I didn''t expect that there would be an ident, so I am going to see what happened. But..."


    Chris nced at them and said with dissatisfaction. "Mr. Denmark, it could be dangerous. Don''t let Manager Crowe go there."


    "What are you talking about?" Hazel kept walking and said angrily. "You know that I am the manager? No matter what happened, I must go to the scene to investigate!"


    "You heard it for yourself," Joshua said, "Even if I stop her, this girl will sneak there. Instead of letting her take risks, I should follow her. I can protect her if there is any danger."


    Chris was ufortable. Joshua gave Hazel the greatest understanding and support, as well as the safest protection. Compared with Joshua, he seemed to have no chance to win at all.


    "But Director Livingston, you don''t have to go to the scene," Joshua said in a deep voice. "Please go back to the auditorium andfort other people. Then call the police and ask the security department toe to the scene as soon as possible."


    He was so serious. Chris almost intuitively agreed, "Okay!"


    After the promise, Chris realized that he was so easily affected by Joshua. Of course, only the president of Denmark Group would have such a strong warning and make such a quick decision.


    Chris also knew that it was a critical moment. He did not care more about it, so he quickly went back to the auditorium.


    The ce where the fire was on is the No. 3 warehouse of the coffee factory. After Hazel arrived, her facial expression changed. It was the warehouse where the online drama series coffee was stored. If it were all destroyed, then her efforts would have been for nothing.


    "It seems that someone is inside!" Joshua''s eyes darkened.


    The door of the warehouse had been opened, and they saw the fire from far away. In the warehouse, there was actually a person, and she seemed to be extinguishing the fire.


    "Come on! Come to put out the fire!" the woman in the warehouse shouted.


    Hazel was shocked. The one who was putting out the fire was her assistant Mandy, she began to wonder but then realized there was no time to think too much.


    "Put out the fire quickly!" Hazel picked up a fire extinguisher and was ready to rush into the warehouse.


    Joshua took the fire extinguisher in her hand and said, "You don''t know how to use it. If you go in, you cannot help. Go out to find someone nearby!"


    "Okay..." Hazel also knows that it was serious, so she agreed.


    Soon, more and more people rushed over.


    Joshua repeatedly reminded her to pay attention to these tricks so she was not unprepared. The fire protection system of the coffee factory was perfect and efficient.


    Although the warehouse was full of mmable materials, the fire was quickly detected, and the fire was quickly extinguished.


    After the fire was put out, everyone was surrounding the warehouses and were all gray-faced. They all knew very well what would happen if the fire really destroyed the things.


    "Manager Crowe," Chris walked up to her side. "The fire didn''t have a great loss, only a few dozen boxes of coffee were burnt..."


    "What is the cause of the fire?" Hazel asked.


    "It''s not clear," Chris replied. "At the moment, there is a great possibility that someone set the fire."


    "Monitor Video Camera? Have you checked it?" Hazel asked.


    "I have already asked someone to check it, but when the fire was burning, the monitor video camera wasn''t working," Chris said helplessly.


    "Aren''t the cameras always checked and repaired if they are broken? How can it suddenly break down?" Hazel frowned.


    "That is to say, the people who set the fire are employees of thepany." Joshua reminded, "Because they know the fire would easily destroy it."


    Hazel was worried.


    Chris added, "Yes, the first one to find out the fire was your assistant Mandy, but she seems to be injured. Would you like me to ask her toe over?"


    "No," Hazel slightly hesitated. "I will go to find her."


    Mandy was sitting not far away, Hazel and Joshua walked to her side.


    "Mandy, are you okay?" Asked Hazel.


    Mandy had many red marks on her hands, and her hair was burnt, apparently from the fire.


    "Fortunately, they are all minor injuries, and it was not serious," Mandy said in a hurry.


    "Sorry, you had to deal with it first. I will ask you a few questions, and we will get you to the hospital soon." Hazel apologized.


    "Is it about the fire?" she asked.


    Seeing Hazel nod, Mandy exined, "I don''t drink too much, but I still felt a little dizzy. So, I decided to go out and walk around, then I saw a very suspicious person. I followed him, and he actually went to the warehouse and set the fire. When I rushed over to put out the fire, he ran away..."


    "Then you saw who the person?" Hazel asked.


    "I didn''t see him clearly," Mandy shook his head. "The man was covered from head to toe."


    Hazel was embarrassed, there was no monitor video, and Mandy did not see it clearly, it became more and more difficult to find out who set the fire.


    "Where did you see the person?" Joshua suddenly asked.

 Chapter 1045 - 333: The Investigation

    "Near the north side of the auditorium," Mandy recalled.


    Seeing that they were not going to find out anything more from Mandy, Hazel asked people to take her to the hospital.


    Joshua looked at Hazel and said, "I have a way to find out who set the fire."


    "Really?" Hazel was nervous.


    "Well," he said. "Follow me."


    "To go where?" Hazel asked curiously.


    "To check the monitor video," Joshua replied.


    "Isn''t the monitor video camera broken?" Hazel asked curiously.


    "There was a monitor video camera in the factory." Joshua said, "A decade ago, the coffee factory was remodeled because the original monitoring terminal was installed by Denmark Group, they installed a new system. But the original monitoring system was still in use, but not many people know about it."


    Hazel sighed. "That''s great! Let''s make them pass over the surveince video!"


    The two went to Hazel''s office, Joshua had already made the calls he needed to, and the video was sent to his email. They watched the video of a suspicious person walking out of the auditorium. He picked up a set of heavy-looking clothes from a bunch of nearby bushes and put them on as he went toward the warehouse.


    "Do you know him?" Joshua said in a low voice.


    "I know him." Hazel said with an ugly facial expression, "His name is rk Nelson. He is responsible for the management of the storage department. When I was holding the meeting the other day, he had deliberately embarrassed me."


    Joshua''s eyes darkened.


    Hazel took out his mobile phone and was about to dial out, but Joshua grabbed the phone.


    "What are you doing?" Hazel looked at him, astonished.


    "What are you doing? What do you want to do?" he asked.


    "Of course, call the police to arrest him!" Hazel frowned. "He deliberately set the fire. Shouldn''t he be arrested?"


    "And then?" Joshua asked. "Have you ever thought about who is behind him and told him to embarrass you deliberately? And who asked him to set the fire? If he dared to do this, he must be prepared to be arrested, and even if the police arrest him, he may not confess who asked him to do it."


    "What should I do?" Hazel frowned. Apart from calling the police, she hadn''t thought of other ways.


    "Hazel, if you trust me, you let me deal with this," Joshua said.


    "But..." Hazel was somewhat hesitant. "You promised that this time you would not help me. If so, will the directors say anything?"


    "I promised that I wouldn''t help you," Joshua''s eyes darkened. "But it doesn''t mean if they use this kind of dirty trick, I will sit and ignore it!"


    "You mean, is this what the directors have done?" Hazel was angry. To stop her, they didn''t hesitate to ask someone to set a fire. Don''t they care about the interests of Denmark Group?


    "Maybe, even if it is not, they must have something to do with it." Joshua said, "Hazel, let me deal with it."


    "Okay." Hazel nodded.


    Joshua''s eyes were cold. He looked at the screen again. On the screen, Mandy walked out of the auditorium to get air, and she happened to see rk.


    "This is really a coincidence," Joshua said.


    Hazel looked at the screen. She lifted her eyebrows, "Are you still suspecting her?"


    Joshua was silent for a while, and he calmly said, "I just thought it was too coincidental. It always felt that it was not that simple."


    Mandy not only confronted himpletely by ident, but she also put the fire out in time. They could even say that Mandy''s help with putting out the fire reduced the loss.


    Hazel frowned. She thought for a moment. "You''d better not say any of that to her. She was injured when she put out the fire. If she is suspected at this time, it will only upset her."


    Joshua looked at Hazel. Seeing that she was somewhat unhappy, he had to stop talking about it.


    After she hadforted thepany''s employees, Joshua took Hazel back to Denmark Residence, after making sure that she was asleep, he snuck out of the house.


    In an imprable room, a terrified rk was tied to a chair. He did set the fire, and there was a n prepared for his escape ording to the arrangement. But before he could leave the city, he was found by Joshua''s security, and they tied him to the chair.


    He hadn''t reacted because the person who asked him to set the fire clearly told him that the monitoring video was hacked and there would be no way for Hazel to find out it was him.


    The sound of footsteps approached, and the door opened. Joshua walked in with a cold look.


    When he saw Joshua, rk felt a chill run down his spine. Did Joshua actually take action himself? How could it be? The man clearly said that Joshua would not be involved.


    He couldn''t help but shout, "Impossible! You have promised that you will not help Hazel!"


    Joshua looked down at him, his eyes were full of sarcasm. "Who told you that I would not help Hazel?"


    rk''s facial expression suddenly changed. He suddenly realized that he said something he should have stopped talking about.


    "You are unwilling to say it?" Joshua squinted at him, but his eyes were cold, and rk started to tremble. "Don''t worry, I have patience. And there are many ways to make you speak."


    rk looked at him with horror. "You, what do you want to do? It is illegal to use intimidation!"


    "You think," said Joshua. "I need to torture you to deal with you!"


    Jaxson came in and put some documents in front of rk. Only at a nce, rk''s face became pale.


    "I heard that Mr. Nelson has an illegitimate child," Joshua said. "But he didn''t like to learn. He also has anger problems and beats a ssmate severely. Mr. Nelson spent a huge sum of money to make the victim''s family give up thewsuit. I am very surprised, where did your moneye from?"


    "No, he is not my son, not me, I have not spent money..." rk''s face was pale, and his eyes were avoiding looking at Joshua.


    "Since Mr. Nelson doesn''t have a good memory and even does not remember his son," Joshua said indifferently. "I don''t mind reminding you that even if you settle with the victim''s family, there is no way to settle the victim. So, sometimes I like to do things that are unjust, I will help the victim."


    rk opened his mouth with terror, he felt like he was being defeated. He fell back into his chair. "You, don''t touch him. I will, I will say everything..."


    Joshua looked at him indifferently. "Who asked you to set the fire?"

 Chapter 1046 - 334: Why Did You Bring Me Here?

    rk didn''t think that Joshua actually investigated him so thoroughly in such a short time. Hepletely cracked and told Joshua everything. Joshua listened to him indifferently and walked out with no facial expression.


    Jaxson followed him, and he asked in a low voice, "President, what should we do next?"


    "Give him a chance to escape and remember to have someone follow him," Joshua said in a deep voice.


    "Do you think he is lying?" Jaxson asked, astonished.


    "It''s not necessarily lying," Joshua squinted. "What he confessed was true, but not all he said was true."


    Although rk confessed that several directors had asked him to do it, Joshua didn''t feel that things were that simple. Others probably used the directors of Denmark Group, there was someone behind them controlling the entire situation.


    ***


    Even though Hazel hadn''t slept well, she rushed to the factory early. She had dealt with the sudden fire, but she knew there would be problems that needed to be taken care of as soon as possible.


    Hazel created orders to fix the damage, and even though the building may have been destroyed, the rtionship between her and the managers was much better. They started listening to her orders but what made her most grateful was that Chris didn''t want to hide when he saw her.


    After ordering all the work, Hazel nned to go to the hospital to see Mandy. She wanted tofort her after she was hurt in the fire, but before she had a chance to leave the office, Mandy walked in the door.


    "Why didn''t you stay in the hospital?" Hazel asked.


    "Manager Crowe, the doctor said my injury isn''t serious. I don''t need to stay in the hospital," Mandy exined. "I think you''ll be very busy the next few days, so I wanted toe and help."


    "There is nothing you can do. I want you to take a few days off. You should recover from your injuries first." Hazel sighed. "It''s just working. Why are you working so hard?"


    "Because Manager Crowe, you have helped me a lot, I just want to show my gratitude to you," Mandy said seriously.


    "Okay, then go home," Hazel said firmly. "If you really want to help, then you should rest and recover as soon as possible."


    She persuaded Mandy to go home and then called Joshua.


    "Did you find rk?" she asked impatiently.


    "I did find him, and he confessed everything." Joshua said, "but he has already escaped."


    "Escaped?" Hazel was somewhat astonished. The next moment, she couldn''t help but ask, "Do you deliberately let him go?"


    "Yeah." Joshua admitted, "I think that there is someone behind him. What about the factory?"


    Hazel simply described the situation.


    "Pay more attention over the next few days," Joshua said. "This time, they didn''t seed, so I am assuming there will be next time."


    "I understand," Hazel said in a low voice.


    The fire caused the morale of the coffee factory to be very low. Hazel thought for a while and nned tounch the coffee series in advance.


    However, things happened just as Joshua predicted. There was a lot of negative news about online drama. Hazel could not help but feel that the other party was really brilliant, knowing that the drama was a lot of effort.


    Using the negative publicity could bring shame to the drama and ruin the name of the coffee rted to it. Fortunately, Hazel had been prepared ahead of time and took some actions to maintain public rtions. She had the negative news turned into part of the media hype.


    After all of the hype, online drama became even more popr. Hazelunched the themed coffee, and with the poprity, the coffee sold out as soon as it was put on the shelves. Even with her preparation, the factory''s storage of coffee was sold out, and they couldn''t supply enough.


    Hazel thought that the fire was just the start of her bad luck, it turned out it was the end. The sales of their theme coffee were through the roof.


    When haters said that they just changed the packaging and sold the same product, the fans retaliated and said if they didn''t like it, then they didn''t need to buy it.


    High sales with hot issues made the coffee and online dramas gain a win-win situation. Hazel said that she only came to the coffee factory for a month, and now the overall sales of coffee had increased by a full 50%. It could even be said that ording to this trend, it was not a problem to double the sales of coffee in the future.


    This kind of achievement almost shocked everyone. The employees of the coffee factories that cooperated with Hazel thought she was talented and admired her.


    The directors also knew the news of Denmark Group. They learned that Hazel hadpleted the task so quickly, and they were disheartened and powerless.


    Although they also wanted to create some trouble for Hazel, the directors who had participated in setting the fire had already been arrested. They lost their reputation and everything else they had.


    They dare not to make trouble for Hazel? Do they have a death wish? They only hoped that Hazel would return to Denmark Groupter so that they could have more time to prepare. Hazel did not intend to let them off the hook. She took the sales report for the first month and went directly to Joshua''s office.


    Joshua had always been very aware of the situation of the coffee factory, so he just simply read it. "Hazel, you have done a great job."


    "Isn''t it better for us to gather the directors so we can have a meeting?" Hazel said with a smile.


    "You really don''t want to give them a chance to make any preparations?" He smiled.


    "Of course." Hazel crossed her arms, and her eyes were slightly cold. "Didn''t they give me a chance?"


    When Joshua was trying to speak, the phone rang. He nodded slightly towards Hazel and pressed the answer button. He lowered his head, and when he looked up, he had a serious look on his face.


    "What''s wrong?" Hazel asked.


    "rk finally took action," he said.


    He asked someone to follow rk secretly, but he was in constant hiding. It appeared that he never intended to contact the mastermind. However, now he finally made a move.


    "He went to find the person behind the fire?" Hazel''s eyes were suddenly lit up. "So, did your people catch them?"


    "We have caught them." Joshua''s eyes darkened.


    "Who?" Hazel said, "Take me there!"


    She didn''t like the feeling of being calcted, so she had to figure it out.


    "What happened to the meeting..." Joshua lifted his eyebrows slightly.


    "There was no hurry for the meeting. Anyway, nothing will change if we deal with itter," Hazel said in a hurry. "Now, let''s go!"


    Joshua did not refuse it. He took Hazel together to the vi where Sunny lived.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Hazel''s face became a little pale. "You mean... the one who contacted rk to set the fire was her?"

 Chapter 1047 - 335: Who Is He?

    The vi where Sunny lived was the old house of the Edwards family, the house she and Cate grew up in. Joshua once took Hazel to see the vi, but they hadn''t gone inside.


    But now, Joshua brought her back. In other words, she had been in secret contact with rk. The person who asked him to set the fire was Sunny?


    Even if her rtionship with Sunny was weak, the actions taken were uneptable.


    "It''s the person who is rted to her," Joshua''s eyes darkened. " We will know what the specific situation is after we talk to them."


    "...Okay." Hazel took a deep breath. No matter what the truth was, she had to face it.


    When Joshua, Hazel, and their group of bodyguards walked into the living room of Sunny''s home, someone ran to tell her they were there. Sunny came around the corner with a nk look on her face.


    "Joshua, why don''t you tell me in advance that you were bringing Hazel to my home? Also, was it necessary to bring so many people?"


    "Auntie Sunny," Joshua said, "We are here because we have something to ask you."


    "What?" Sunny looked calm standing in front of them.


    "Bring him in," Joshua said.


    A group of bodyguards brought rk into the room. rk apparently had a hard time, he looked haggard and lifeless.


    "Who is he?" Sunny frowned, and she looked at him calmly. She said indifferently, "Joshua, why do you bring this person to see me?"


    "Don''t you know him?" Joshua said. "Then you should know her?"


    He pped his hands, and the bodyguards came in with a pale woman.


    Hazel looked astonished, she knew the woman. She was Laura Young, Susan''s current assistant. Although Susan had already withdrawn from the entertainment circle under pressure from Sunny, she still stayed with Susan.


    "Let me go, let me go!" Laura gritted her teeth.


    "She is an assistant to Susan," Sunny was still in doubt, "What happened to her? Has she done something wrong?"


    "Madam, please help me!" Laura said with panic. "I just went out to help Luna do something. They actually arrested me! I beg you to save me!"


    "Do something," Joshua said indifferently. "What do you do?"


    "This..." Laura''s look was a little bit evasive.


    "Say!" Sunny asked seriously.


    Laura was still muttering and mumbling. She acted as though she wanted to say it, but she dared not.


    "Since Auntie Sunny wants to know. It may be better for her to see it herself." Joshua said calmly.


    "You actually tracked me and photographed me!" Laura panicked.


    "Make her shut up," Joshua said, and the bodyguard used a towel to block Laura''s mouth.


    The bodyguard came forward and put aptop on the table. He turned the screen on, and rk appeared on the screen of theputer. The person who met him was Laura.


    "Miss Young, I am really helpless! I beg you to save my son!" rk was pleading in the video. "Now Joshua really wants to help the little disabled. My son has been caught! He could not bear this..."


    "I have already told you that you should send him abroad first. What did you do then?" Laura said impatiently. "Now he is being watched by Joshua. Who do you think would dare to do anything against him?!"


    "Miss Young! You can''t do this!" rk was full of grief and indignation. "We clearly had a deal. I just needed to help you make trouble for Hazel and set fire to the warehouse. Then you would save my son! If you don''t keep your promise, then I will tell Joshua all this!"


    His words made Laura changed her facial expression. Seeing that rk was really going to look for Joshua, Laura faked a smile. "Mr. Nelson, don''t be angry. You really need to think about it before you do anything, Joshua spoils Hazel, and you set a fire, creating a lot of trouble for her. Even if you go to Joshua, do you think he will let you go? You said that he promised to let go of your son, but now he broke his promise? How can you believe him?"


    rk''s facial expression changed. He was hesitant.


    "Moreover, we are not unwilling to help you save your son," Laura continued.


    "You also know how capable Joshua is. You must at least give us time to save your son from him..."


    Listening to the conversation, Laura''s face was getting paler and paler.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" Joshua raised his hand and asked the bodyguard to take out the towel in her mouth and asked calmly.


    "I, I am just being instructed... is Susan! She told me to do this!" Laura shouted in panic. "It has nothing to do with me, really!"


    Hazel was slightly shocked. She knew that since Joshua found out about her, there was a way to solve the problem. Even if she had more doubts, she had to look at it quietly.


    Could Laura actually just give Susan up that easily? Didn''t she think that it was somewhat unreasonable?


    "Sunny," Joshua said. "Do you understand now? I heard that Susan''s assistant was chosen by you."


    Hazel looked at Sunny in utter shock. She had been surprised to find out that the people behind the entire situation had something to do with Sunny.


    Moreover, she also heard Mandy say that because Susan was too stupid, Sunny personally selected a clever assistant for her, Laura. If this matter was rted to Susan, then it must have something to do with Sunny as well.


    Sunny''s facial expression was still unpredictable. And she said to the servant by her side, "Go and ask Susan toe down."


    "Joshua, I understand your mood," Sunny said indifferently. "But this thing, at least let Susan and Laura confront each other. You can''t just listen to what she is saying? You have to know that Susan is not clever enough to think of such a conspiracy."


    Joshua''s look was careless. He looked at Hazel, but it was as if he could not see anything.


    Susan quickly walked down, and she asked nkly, "Mom, what do you want me to do?"


    "Susan, please save me!" Laura cried. "I did it ording to your instructions. You can''t leave me alone!"


    Susan was anxious. "Why are you holding her? Let her go..."


    "Youe over here first!" Sunny said seriously. "You need to exin what is going on here!"


    After watching the video, Susan''s facial expression suddenly changed.


    "Mom, this has nothing to do with me. I really don''t know anything..." She said with amazement and fear. Suddenly, she thought of something and was annoyed at Hazel, "I understand! Hazel, is it that you deliberately set me up, right?"

 Chapter 1048 - 336: Save You Speech

    Susan said anxiously, "You said that you no longer care about what I have done against you, but you have tried to arrange this woman to set me up deliberately..."


    "Shut up!" Sunny said coldly.


    Susan was wounded and stared at Hazel.


    Hazel''s lips were twitching. Susan said it was Hazel''s fault? Susan was the same as before, Hazel was not having a hard time believing that the matter had little to do with Susan. After all, given Susan''s personality, even with the help of Laura, she would show off in front of her if she designed this.


    "You said she asked you to do it?" Joshua looked calmly at Laura.


    Laura looked at Susan and finally gritted her teeth. "Yes."


    "Laura!" Susan looked at her incredulously. She was annoyed. "You told them how I treat you? Why would you nder me?!"


    Laura said with a sorrowful voice, "Susan, you treat me well. However, you also asked someone to cause trouble for Hazel, and you asked me to set fire to create problems for her deliberately. That is what you made me do¡­"


    "You, you are a bitch!" Susan was angry and rushed to beat her, but was stopped by bodyguards.


    On the other side, rk saw it, cried, and pleaded. "Miss Edwards, please save my son! You promised!"


    The hall was inplete chaos, Susan felt wronged, but there was no way to defend herself.


    "Auntie Sunny," Joshua said calmly. "You also saw that Laura is rted to the fire. Now, your daughter is one of the suspects. Now, we can only take her away and let the police find out the truth."


    Hazel was a little surprised, she couldn''t help but gently pull Joshua''s hand. She believed that Joshua should see that this time, the fire had nothing to do with Susan, Laura set her up.


    "Let me handle this." It seemed that he was aware of her doubts. Then Joshua said in a low voice. Hazel no longer tried to speak, she trusted Joshua.


    "Mom, it wasn''t me, it really wasn''t me!" Susan panicked. She pulled the sleeve of Sunny helplessly. "I don''t want to go to jail! Save me! I don''t understand why she wants to nder me. I really didn''t do this..."


    "Joshua," Sunny said in a deep voice. "I believe this thing has nothing to do with Susan..."


    "Save your speech for the police," Joshua said.


    "You listen to me!" Sunny said, "Laura is the one I choose, but she was introduced to me by others! I trusted him, so I didn''t think too much. Now, if I think about it, I am afraid I may have also been framed by him!"


    Joshua''s eyes were shining, "Who introduced her to you?"


    "Fred Cohen." Sunny took a deep breath. "You can ask Director Cohen to see what kind of rtionship they have."


    After hearing this name, Hazel''s eyelids jumped slightly. The friend of her parents even did this.


    Joshua didn''t show any emotion. Sunny looked at him without fear. "If you want to take away Susan because of anger, I can''t stop you. But if it disturbs the direction you go for evidence, then I am afraid this will let others do something to Hazel."


    "Thank you for the reminder," Joshua said. He looked at Hazel, "Go."


    "Just go like this?" Hazel was shocked.


    Joshua lifted eyebrows, and he whispered, "Do you still have something else to do?"


    Hazel thought for a while. She suddenly came to the front of Sunny and apologized, "Auntie Sunny... This time it was a mistake. I am sorry to bother you."


    There was a sh of surprise in the eyes of Susan. Susan said angrily. "Just apologize? Did you know I was scared?"


    "Susan!" Sunny stared at her with dissatisfaction. Susan felt wronged and stopped talking.


    "What she said is right," Hazel said with a smile. "It''s not enough to just apologize. So, I will prepare a gift and apologize. I don''t know if you wee me or not."


    "...I certainly wee you toe here any time," Sunny said calmly.


    Susan was obviously very unwilling. She wanted to say something, but she can only mumble under her breath in the end.


    "Fine, tomorrow is the weekend, and I don''t know if you have the time or not, but I would like to bring Joshua and visit?" Hazel politely asked.


    "We have time." Sunny put a smile on her face, but there was some doubt in her heart. What was Hazel doing? Is she really going to apologize, or has she got other ns?


    "Thank you very much." Hazel smiled and said goodbye.


    When they got outside, Joshua frowned slightly. "Hazel, why do you want to go to Sunny''s house?"


    "Joshua, this is where my mother lived," she said with a shallow smile on her face. She said with some sadness, "There should be a lot of traces of my mother''s life, so I want to see it and know more about her, can''t I?"


    Of course, in addition to looking at the traces of Cate''s life, she hoped to find something rted to her. If she can find clues about their enemies from her relics, then it would be great.


    Hazel had never forgotten that she had to prove that Joshua was innocent. Although she was very busy, she did not only want approval from the directors of Denmark Group, and she also wanted to tell the enemy of the Denmark family that she was back.


    Only by attracting all the firepower to her could she find out who was secretly making sabotage in the dark. As long as she has found out who the enemy of the Denmark family was, she could prove that Joshua was not involved.


    Perhaps the road she chose was dangerous and not so direct, but this was what she could think of. She only wanted to use her own strength to help Joshua.


    "Of course." Joshua looked at her and seemed to be a little sad. He whispered, "I will apany you tomorrow."


    "Okay!" Hazel nodded happily.


    Several of their cars were stopped at the police station. The bodyguards took rk out of the trunk and took him into the police station.


    Hazel saw this scene through the window, but then the car started. She looked at Joshua with amazement. "Do you... forgot?"


    "Don''t worry," Joshua said.


    They pulled over to a remote corner of the parking lot, and then the bodyguards also took Laura out of the car.


    Seeing that Joshua and Hazel got out of the car, Laura pleaded with horror.


    "Sir Denmark! I beg you to let me go, I have already framed Susan as you requested..."


    "Do you deliberately let her frame, Susan ?" Hazel looked at Joshua usingly.

 Chapter 1049 - 337: Come With Me

    "When my person found her, we had already found out that she had been in contact with Fred, and she also confessed it," Joshua exined in a low voice. "But all this is too smooth, so I have to try to see if Sunny has something to do with this matter or not."


    Hazel was silent. It was normal for Joshua to suspect everyone. After all, she even suspected Susan the moment she saw Laura. But Susan couldn''t think of such a meticulous n, so it was normal then to suspect Sunny.


    "So, what did you find?" Hazel asked.


    "I haven''t see anything for a while." Joshua shook his head slightly. He did not have much contact with Sunny, and she was not a simple woman.


    "Then we should pay more attention when we go there tomorrow," Hazel said in a low voice. She looked at Laura not far away, and she could not help but ask, "What about her?"


    "Let her go," Joshua said in a deep voice.


    The bodyguards let go of her, and Laura shook her arms. She panicked and looked around, but she was afraid to run.


    "Go," Joshua said indifferently.


    Laura couldn''t believe that she was free, she turned and quickly ran away.


    "Do you want to confirm if she is the person working with Fred Cohen?" Hazel frowned.


    "Yes," Joshua nodded. "When she is on the road, she will take us to find the one who really directed her."


    ***


    The next day, Hazel and Joshua took a gift to visit with Sunny.


    Sunny and Susan were waiting in the living room. Sunny seemed to have said something to Susan, and she was not happy judging from her look.


    "Auntie Sunny." Hazel handed the gift over. "I am really sorry about what happened yesterday. Joshua was indeed very abrupt. We are here to say sorry."


    Susan said with a low voice, "If an apology is so useful, why did we need to involve the police..."


    "Shut up!" Sunny criticized her coldly. "You can''t control the people around you, and it has be a problem. They are so generous not to hold you to be responsible for it. Do you dare to me your mistake on others? If they really care, do you dare to mention the things you have done before?"


    "I..." Susan was very offended. She was shocked at the events, and she lost a very handy assistant. She always thought it was all others'' fault, not to mention that she felt that she did not do anything wrong.


    Sunny actually med her, she snorted with anger, turned around, and went upstairs.


    Hazel looked at them thoughtfully, and she could not see what was wrong with Sunny and Susan. However, even Joshua couldn''t tell anything, let alone her.


    "Hazel, sorry," said Sunny. "Susan was spoiled. And I didn''t teach her well."


    Hazel smiled. Obviously, she did not mind it.


    "Auntie Sunny, this is where my mother lived at a young age?" Hazel''s eyes shed. She looked around with sadness.


    The style of Sunny''s house was warm. It was very simr to Denmark Residence. She thought that her father wanted to make her mother happy, so he constructed it ording to the style of this house.


    She listened to Joshua and said that the parents of her mother intended to divide the property equally for them at the beginning, but Sunny gave everything to her mother. She only wanted the house. So, the house was the private property of Sunny. However, although Sunny was married abroad, she would make people clean the house every year. Sunny''s feelings for her family seemed to be a little unusual.


    "Yes." Sunny looked at her.


    "Can I take a look around?" Hazel asked with a burning gaze.


    Sunny looked at her clear eyes, and then she was in a daze. She calmly looked away, "Come with me."


    Joshua''s eyes lit up, it was not a delusion, Sunny seemed to be afraid to look at Hazel''s eyes at certain moments. What was she escaping?


    Hazel followed Sunny upstairs and naturally began to look around.


    Everything in the house made people feel veryfortable. Hazel even felt that there was an illusion of turning back time as if she had returned to a house a few decades before. There was no sense of time.


    Sunny was so concerned about the house? Hazel''s heart was extremely doubtful.


    "Can I go to my mother''s room to see?" Hazel asked. "I really want to know everything about her."


    Sunny''s footsteps suddenly stopped, but then she said, "Yes."


    Pushing open the door, Hazel walked into the room with Sunny.


    The room was bright and beautiful, with a lot of pinks. Anyone could tell that all of the arrangements had been made by parents who loved their daughter. Hazel was surprised to see two beds in the room, both the exact same.


    It turned out that the rtionship between Sunny and her mother was that good? They even had the same room.


    "Here... very warm and very romantic," Hazel whispered.


    "This was her favorite style," Sunny nced deep into the room. "She was like a little princess living in a fairy tale world."


    Hazel was somewhat surprised. Every time she met Sunny, she would feel that she was unpredictable. In particr, Sunny''s attitude towards her was more like a mother''s attitude. It seemed very close, but it seemed to be alienated.


    "Do you want to go?" Sunny asked.


    "No," Hazel smiled shallowly. "What is really bothering you, Auntie Sunny?"


    "Nothing." Sunny''s eyes shed, and she asked, "Do you like it here?"


    "I like it here very much." Hazel nodded.


    "Then... How about I leave this to you?" Sunny askes.


    Hazel''s heart suddenly jumped.


    In the beginning, Sunny didn''t want anything except for the house. But Sunny would actually leave the house to her? Besides, she just hoped to have the opportunity toe here often, and she had never thought to get the house.


    "Susan is your daughter," Hazel said. "If you leave me the house, she will definitely think more. You should leave it to her."


    "She has no interest in this old house," Sunny said. "And even if I leave it to her, she won''t cherish it. If I leave it to you, you will cherish it."


    "I think you should discuss with Susan first," Hazel said firmly. "And your proposal is too sudden, and I have to think about it."


    "Hazel, you don''t have to think too much," Sunny said. "I leave this to you because you are the daughter of my sister. This should be yours. Just like Joshua will protect you and try his best to return Denmark Group to you because you are the daughter of the Denmark family. This is what you deserve."

 Chapter 1050 - 338: Is This Matter Urgent?

    Hazel''s heart jumped, and Sunny''s words made her feel very ufortable. Thinking about it carefully, she felt that there was nothing wrong with it.


    Because she was the daughter of Cate Joseph and she was a member of this family too. So, Sunny left the house to her because she was the real daughter of the Denmark family, Joshua had been protecting her and trying to return everything to her.


    Joshua said that after seeing her for the first time, he had found someone to check her details. Even if it was a momentary crush, if she wasn''t the daughter of the look family, would Joshua do it for her?


    Everything she had now was what brought her this identity. Her words were harsh, but they were facts.


    "Please let me think about it again." Hazel smiled shallowly.


    "Okay." Sunny did not persuade me more.


    They walked downstairs, and Sunny offered them lunch, and Hazel politely refused. She and Susan did not have a good rtionship, and if she stayed, she was afraid that she would not be able to eat.


    As they left Sunny''s home, Joshua asked, "How about getting along with Sunny?"


    "It''s very good," Hazel thought for a moment. "She is a good person."


    The eyes of Joshua shed. "Is there any abnormality when she is with you?"


    If Sunny didn''t dare to look Hazel in the eyes, then at other times, she would definitely show something.


    "No." Hazel carefully thought back for a while. "She gave me the feeling... a little hot and cold. She was unpredictable. Also, she said that she would leave the house to me, I refused."


    Her lips were slightly open. Hazel finally swallowed the words back. She originally wanted to tell Joshua what Sunny had said, but she didn''t because it was all factual.


    "Leave the house to you?" Joshua thought for a while. He also could not understand the thoughts of Sunny.


    "Is the rtionship between Sunny and the Joseph family very good?" Hazel could not help but ask.


    "Mother mentioned it before," Joshua said faintly. "Although Sunny was adopted, she was treated no different from their biological daughter, and the rtionship between Mom and Sunny was as good as two sisters can have. Onlyter, when Sunny got married, was their rtionship not as good as it had been. It was a pity for Mom¡­that¡­Dad was not very close to her. Perhaps it was to avoid suspicion."


    "I want to find a chance to go again, and it is best to go when Sunny is not there." Hazel squinted and said firmly.


    "Why?" Joshua asked.


    Hazel hesitated. "I want to go to my mother''s room again."


    When she was in the room, she noticed that there was a small cab between the beds, and it appeared to be locked. Hazel had the habit of locking secrets in cabs. She believed that her mother might have had the same habit. If she could open the cab, maybe she could find some clues to figure out who their enemy was.


    However, when she entered, she felt that Sunny seemed to care about everything in the room. Even if she identally touched something, it could make her face change slightly. So, she wanted to go again when Sunny was not there.


    "I will help you arrange it," Joshua asked calmly. "Is this matter urgent?"


    "No." Hazel''s heart was warm, Joshua may have guessed that she had something else that she didn''t tell him, but he respected her enough not to ask.


    "Then we deal with those directors," his eyes narrowed. "They should also honor their promises."


    "Right!" Hazel exhaled with some pride. She was handing in the sales reports in advance, and she wondered what the directors would have to say.


    At the meeting, even though the directors were not very happy, they all came together. Joshua did not say much, he just gave the report of the sales of the coffee factory to the directors. After the directors saw it, of course, they were speechless.


    "This is a good result, but who knows if there is any fraud?"


    "That is, it is impossible to create so many sales in a month."


    Listening to these arguments, Joshua knocked on the conference table impatiently. The entire meeting room became quiet.


    "Even if the sales can be faked, can the money earned be faked?" Joshua said indifferently. "It seems that you don''t think you can get the money?"


    The directors were really quiet and didn''t know how to respond. They certainly wanted money, but they didn''t want the daughter of the Denmark family toe back.


    "Even if this is true, we have also heard that the assistant of Manager Crowe did this n. I am afraid there is nothing to do with Manager Crowe?"


    "Yes! And the production, sales, and negotiations with the customers are the responsibility of Chris, and Manager Crowe did not help with anything?"


    "The negotiation with Joshua-Hazel Pictures seems to be credited to the advertising department. It is said that they did not close their eyes for a few days and nights in order to get more favorable contracts. What are you doing?"


    Hazel was shocked. She didn''t think that these people were really that shameless. What kind of words were they actually saying?


    Whether it was a nning book, the discussion with the Joshua-Hazel Pictures, and everything in the coffee factory was all done by herself. But now, with a few simple sentences, they give credit to others as if she had done nothing.


    "I see," Hazel''s opening. "Is it better for me to call them over? Let everyone see if these things were done by me or not."


    "They are all your employees. They wouldn''t dare to say anything bad about you!" one director said ironically.


    "Don''t you say I have not done anything, and it is their merits?" Hazel smiled andughed. "Then they shouldin about me. How can they say that I am good? Or, are you afraid that they wille over?"


    "Who is afraid?" The man was irritated. "Even if they are called to the headquarters, who knows if there is an unspoken deal? If you really don''t feel guilty, let us set up an investigation team and go to the coffee factory to investigate!"


    Joshua frowned, these directors were very problematic. They should be very clear about the situation at the coffee factory, so doing investigations should be unnecessary. But they still proposed it, like they were stalling.


    "Well, you can investigate!" Hazel said coldly. "I am not afraid! But the same, if the results of the investigation prove my ability, then you should give me an exnation?"


    "It''s what you should do to make money for thepany," the man said with dissatisfaction. "What do you have to say?"


    "Oh," Hazel sneered. "Just, that you think you can smear me? How can you say such shameless words?"

 Chapter 1051 - 339: The Directors Decision

    "Yes, you are so shameless."


    The man was furious. But he could not help but lower his head after hearing Joshua say that about him. He may be able to bully Hazel, but he was afraid to offend Joshua.


    The man clenched his teeth. "If we really misunderstood you, we would apologize."


    "If the apology was useful, why do we need police?" Hazel said sarcastically.


    "Then I''ll p you, do you mind if I apologize?"


    "What do you want to say?" asked the other directors.


    "Your 5 percent of the shares," Joshua said.


    "What?!" The directors suddenly burst into the discussion. Even though it was Joshua who said it, they were also somewhat unsettled.


    Hazel was shocked. She looked at Joshua. However, she did not think of any good ideas, taking away 5 percent of the shares from each of them. It was a great deal of money for them, Joshua suddenly looked greedy.


    Joshua looked at them coldly. The next moment, he reached out and knocked on the conference table.


    The meeting room gradually calmed down. But one of the directors was dissatisfied and stood up. "President, we can''t promise this thing! Even if we ndered Manager Crowe, you can''t take away shares? At least you have to give us an exnation about it!"


    "Well, let me tell you why." Joshua said indifferently, "First, this report was approved by me. If you don''t believe it and question it, then you are questioning me. Since you question me, of course, you have to pay the price!"


    "Secondly, Hazel was exhausted during this period of time, and she still had such brilliant achievements. You guys just sit in the conference room, drink tea and chat with others. If you nder others, shouldn''t you give Hazel somepensation?"


    "Third, when Hazel was born, you or your fathers had promised that you would give out a part of the shares to give her a dowry. No one forced you. It is voluntary, and now it was time to keep the promise!"


    After Joshua stated his points, everyone''s facial expression turned ugly. The words Joshua spoke were logical, so they had no way to refute and had no way to retaliate.


    "Or..." Joshua looked at them coldly. "You can also choose to be hated by me. Don''t worry, I can hate someone for a long time."


    Everyone was angry and helpless. Joshua was threatening without reason. What made them crazy was that they had no way to deal when they were being threatened.


    "I am willing to believe in Manager Crowe..." a director whispered.


    "I am also willing to believe..."


    There were a few sounds in the conference room, and then more and more people said it.


    Hazel''s lips were twitching. The straightforward method that Joshua used forced the directors to change their minds. However, she was somewhat surprised, even the fiercest directors still did not seem to be obedient.


    "I insisted on setting up an investigation team!" One of the directors gnawed his teeth. "If I really destroy the manager, then I am willing to take out 5 percent of the shares in my hands aspensation!"


    "I am willing too!"


    "And I!"


    Joshua''s eyes darkened. The directors weren''t normally rebellious. However, when they had to face Hazel, they seemed to be persistent. A few of them were the older directors who had gone through difficult times with her parents.


    There was something wrong...


    Hazel was also somewhat surprised, but she had already said it, and she did not need to be afraid. After all, she was really not afraid at all.


    "Well, I wee your investigation teams to visit the coffee factory at any time!" She said,


    After the meeting was concluded, Hazel and Joshua returned to the office with a dignified look. She couldn''t help but say, "Joshua, don''t worry. I have confidence in the coffee factory, even if they really go to investigate, they won''t find anything!"


    "I''m not worried about this." Joshua frowned. "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. Those directors..."


    "What happened to those directors?" Hazel asked curiously. "I think they are very old, and they should be the veterans of thepany?"


    "Yes." Joshua nodded. "They have a good rtionship with Fred."


    "Fred?" Hazel asked. "Didn''t you arrange for him to go to another city? If it is really rted to him, then he really hasn''t stopped. He first arranged an undercover agent to be by Susan''s side and let these directors deliberately embarrass me, what exactly does he want to do?"


    "I don''t know," Joshua said. "I told him toe back two days ago. He said that he would handle the work at hand and only can return to the city when it ispleted."


    Hazel frowned. "But, didn''t he use Laura to instruct others to set the fire?"


    "Laura is in contact with the people around him, and there is no direct evidence." Joshua said, "Our director Cohen is clever."


    Just like thest time Hazel was in danger, he couldn''t find out for sure that Fred orchestrated it, but he still transferred him away from the city.


    "That can only wait for him toe back now," Hazel said.


    "Yeah." Joshua nodded. What he was worried about now was that the directors were deliberately dying, he was afraid that they wanted to cooperate with Fred.


    However, if Fred can arrange for someone to be undercover at Susan''s side, will they do the same to Hazel...


    Joshua clenched his fists tightly.


    "Hazel," he said. "Since they want to set up an investigation team, you should avoid it in the coffee factory for a while. Don''t go there again. Just take the time to work at Joshua-Hazel Pictures, okay?


    "Joshua-Hazel Pictures is now on the right track, and I am busy," Hazel said with amazement.


    "There is still a very important thing that you seem to have totally forgotten." Joshua was desperate.


    "What?" Hazel asked curiously.


    "After another month, you will graduate. How about your graduation thesis?" He whispered.


    "Ah!" Hazel couldn''t help but exim, "Is there only one month left?! That is terrible, I forget!"


    "...the rest of the month, you just prepare your graduation thesis," Joshua said with a sigh. "You don''t need to worry about the coffee factory. I will help you keep an eye on it. The most important thing is sessfully getting your diploma."


    "Okay!" Hazel nodded. She sighed with relief. "Fortunately, you reminded me, but how do you remember it so clearly?"


    Joshua'' throat felt tight. After Hazel graduated, it meant they could get married, and then the rules would expire. How couldn''t he remember it?

 Chapter 1052 - 340: He Fight Against The Directors

    Joshua did not say anything more. He gave a USB drive to Hazel. "There is the information you need, you should be able to use it. You don''t have to worry about other things during this time. You can stay at Denmark Residence to prepare your thesis."


    "Hmm!" Hazel took the USB drive.


    The so-called investigation team made Hazel feel worried. However, she believed that after getting along with them, they couldn''t do anything bad.


    As for Joshua-Hazel Pictures, she didn''t even have reason to worry about it. They had a lot of advertisers contacting them, but Sharon was there and could handle it all.


    Hazel was getting ready to go back to Denmark Residence with the USB drive, but as she was about to enter the elevator, she saw several directorsing from afar.


    She knew that they might not want to see her. To avoid embarrassment, Hazel hurriedly hid in the corner. The directors did not see her andined as they walked past her.


    "Joshua is really a fool. He fights against the whole Denmark Group for a woman. It is going to be messed up by him!"


    "There is no way for this. The woman''s identity is the daughter of the old chairman. He did this for her current status. What can we say?"


    "Who knows if her identity is true or not? She was found by him, and the rtionship with him is still unclear. Who knows if this is his self-directed drama?"


    A few people went far, Hazel waited until they got in the elevator, then she took the stairs down.


    She sighed heavily, she understood that it would be normal for these directors to be unable to ept her for a while. However, they were questioning her rtionship with Joshua, and it made her feel helpless.


    Just after she walked out of the Denmark Group, Hazel suddenly saw Mandy rushing to find her.


    "Manager Crowe..." Mandy wanted to say something.


    "What''s wrong?" Hazel asked strangely. "Why are you rushing over?"


    She looked around in a flustered manner and then walked to the nearby cafe with Hazel.


    "It''s like this," Mandy said. "I heard that the headquarters is going to set up an investigation group and go to the coffee factory to investigate, really?"


    "Yeah, that really spread really fast." Hazel smiled and said half-jokingly.


    "But reasonably, now you should avoid it and can''t see me."


    "How can they do this..." Mandy said inexplicably.


    "Don''t say this," Hazel said faintly. "Things have already happened. Just let them mess around. And I have confidence."


    "Okay..." Mandy sighed, and she continued. "Right, I still have something to say to you."


    "What?" she asked.


    "Susan contacted me. She said that she wants to go back to being her assistant." Mandy said with some hesitation.


    "Ah?" Hazel looked at her with some surprises. "Why would she suddenly call you back?"


    "She said that she had no handy assistant who she could believe now. And..." Mandy hesitated and did not say any more.


    "And what?" Hazel was somewhat speechless. She really wanted to know how Susan bullied Mandy before and then to call her toe back?


    "She said that if I go back, she can ignore the money I owe her," Mandy said with an ironic smile. "I want to refuse, but I feel embarrassed. After all, she really helped me."


    "Give it to me," said Hazel. "I will help you settle it."


    "Thank you so much!" Mandy said gratefully. Suddenly, she looked around and lowered her voice. "And, I heard her say that Laura... was dead."


    "What?!" Hazel was shocked.


    There was a time that she and Joshua held on to Laura to get to Susan, but they let her go a few days before. How could she have suddenly died?


    "I heard that she died very miserably. It is said that she had been found murdered in a chaotic alley. They haven''t found the murderer. Also, Susan and I said that Laura was the person who set the fire. So, she guessed¡­" Mandy''s facial expression had changed. She hesitated for a while and lowered her voice. "She guessed that it was Joshua who killed..."


    Hazel dug her nails into her palms. She said seriously. "I don''t want to talk about this kind of nonsense. I am saddened by Laura''s experience, but I believe the police will investigate and find the truth."


    "Sorry," Mandy said quickly. "I didn''t think as much."


    "It doesn''t matter." Hazel shook his head and smiled.


    After saying goodbye to Mandy, Hazel frowned.


    Laura was actually dead, she was in a daze. Joshua let Laura go to find the maniptor but was her death an ident, or did the other party discover their intentions and kill her in order not to be found out? If that was the reason, then the maniptor was just too cruel.


    Hazel took out her phone to call Joshua and then hesitated. Joshua''s person should have been following Laura, he should know that Laura was murdered, but he didn''t tell her. Presumably, he didn''t want to distract her and wanted her to continue to prepare for graduation.


    She did not call him; she realized that if Joshua wanted her to know, he would tell her, and she would just pretend she did not know. However, it all seemed to be too strange, and if she didn''t figure it out, she would always wonder.


    Taking a deep breath, Hazel opened her address book and dialed another number.


    "Hazel?" The person at the end of the phone was a bit strange. The next moment, he snorted. "I thought that you would never call this number."


    "James, I need to ask for your help." Hazel hesitated and finally spat the words out.


    After thest time James saved her, he left his number to her and told her that she could contact him at any time if she had difficulties. Hazel never thought that she might really need to dial this number.


    "You said it." James''s voice was a bit serious.


    "There is a woman, I want you to help me find out how she died," Hazel said.


    "Okay," James promised her.


    Simply telling him Laura''s information, Hazel could not help but ask, "How long does it take?"


    "It depends on the specific situation, but -" James asked unexpectedly.


    "Why don''t you look to Joshua for help?"


    Hazel did not reply, so he knew that she didn''t want to talk about it for some reason. She was quiet but finally said, "And, my parents'' situation, should you check it?"

 Chapter 1053 - 341: You Suspect Him?

    "I thought you would''ve kept evading this." James Howard sighed.


    "I never evaded." Hazel said without fear, "I want to exchange information with you. I can honestly tell you that until now, I held on to my opinion."


    "Oh, I hope you can always stick to it." James snorted, "I will send the information to your mailbox."


    He quickly sent the information on Marcus Denmark''s car ident.


    Hazel looked seriously. James''s investigation was indeed meticulous, and he also marked a lot of doubts. However, these doubts could only prove that Marcus''s car ident was likely to have been plotted by someone but absolutely could not prove that this was rted to Joshua.


    She began to feel even more helpless. James''s misunderstanding of Joshua was so deep that she had nothing to say.


    However, she did not expect that James''s action would be so fast. He contacted her the next day.


    "You said you found the suspect who killed Laura Young?" Hazel asked in surprise.


    "Well, it''s someone you would never think of." James''s voice was a bit sarcastic.


    "Who is it?" Hazel''s heart jumped very hard. She suddenly felt that his answer would upset her.


    "Joshua."


    "Impossible!"


    Hazel interrupted him almost instantly. How could Laura''s death be rted to Joshua?


    "Now all the evidence points to Joshua," James said coldly.


    "So, you suspect him?" Hazel frowned, "James, your prejudice against Joshua is extremely deep."


    "I hope it is him," James snorted, "But I know, he is definitely not the killer."


    Hazel finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Because his actions are not so bad." He went on to say, "You can rest assured that there is no strong evidence to use him. He can deal with it."


    Hazel asked, "Do you know who is framing him?"


    "Let''s meet sometime," James said, and he paused and then continued,


    "Some things are better to be discussed face to face."


    "Oh, good." With some doubts, Hazel still promised him.


    Hazel hung up after arranging the time and ce to meet with James, almost immediately Mandy Wilson called her.


    "Hazel, have you seen the news online?" Mandy said anxiously.


    "What''s wrong?" Hazel asked, "I''ve been busy writing my graduation paper."


    "It''s still about Laura. Her murder suddenly made headlines on major websites, and it caused a lot of panics." Mandy said, "The public should''ve been waiting for the results of the investigation, but someone said that her death was because she had offended Denmark Family..."


    Hazel''s eyes went darker, and it turned out to be even more creepy.


    Laura suddenly died, and the evidence rted to her murder all pointed to Joshua. The police would usually wait until the investigation resultse out before releasing the name of a suspect. But now, some people wanted to dominate public opinion and put the me on Joshua.


    Obviously, someone was targeting Joshua and wanted to frame him.


    "Those are deliberate rumors." Hazel said firmly, "Joshua would never have done those things. I believe that the truth will definitelye out soon."


    "I think so too." Mandy whispered, "Do you have time to meet this evening?"


    "Meet?" Hazel was surprised.


    "The thing is, I went to see Susan and got some evidence that might prove that Master Joshua is innocent." Mandy said, "I don''t know if the evidence is useful, but I want to give it to you."


    "What time? Where do you want to meet?" Hazel blinked. She was very interested in such information.


    "At 7 o''clock at the South City Bar?" Mandy said.


    "Oh?" Hazel was baffled. She and James had agreed to meet at 8 o''clock at the South City Bar. Why did Mandy also pick this ce? Did they talk to each other?


    However, it could be just a coincidence, but at least she would not have to rush between two ces.


    "You don''t have time?" Mandy asked with some pity, "If you are not avable, then we can meet some other time."


    "Yes, I have the time." Hazel hurriedly said, "It''s a date. I''ll see you tonight."


    "Good, I will see you tonight." Mandy hung up.


    ***


    At 7 o''clock, Hazel arrived at the South City Bar, it was just opening, and there were not many people there. She looked around and saw Mandy sitting at the bar, waving her over.


    Hazel went to the bar and sat down next to her. Mandy pushed a beautiful drink in front of Hazel and whispered, "Hazel, try this one. It is a special drink only avable at this very famous bar. You are able to drink it, I know you can''t have alcohol, so I asked them not to add any."


    "You also know the current situation. I don''t have the mood for this." Hazel grinned and pushed the cup aside.


    "Just rx." Mandy whispered, "Didn''t you say that those are just rumors? And that is Master Joshua! No one can touch him easily!"


    Hazel was still looking upset. She said with some helplessness, "You are right. But after all, we don''t know who the other party is. While they are in the dark, Joshua could be vulnerable. Forget it. You said that you had the evidence. Where is it?"


    Mandy put her hand into her pocket, "Here..."


    Before Mandy finished her words, a strong man standing behind Hazel suddenly grabbed her shoulders. Hazel swayed and suddenly broke out of his grip. The next moment, she used her skills and mmed the man''s head on the bar counter.


    "Hazel, save me!" Mandy was crying in shock beside her.


    Hazel looked up and saw another man grabbing Mandy''s arm, ready to take her away. Hazel quickly chased him and knocked him down with a flying kick. Seeing that many people were running towards them, Hazel took Mandy and turned and began running.


    "It looks like people are blocking the door of the bar." Mandy asked with a pale face, "What should we do now?"


    "Don''t be afraid!" Hazel said, "Let''s look for another exit!"


    "Where is the back door?" Hazel asked.


    Mandy pointed in the direction of the back door. Before they could get to it, they saw someone blocking it. Hazel knew she was clearly the target, but she had just arrived. How did they prepared in advance and knew she would be there?


    "Go upstairs!" Hazel said.

 Chapter 1054 - 342: Who Is Your Boss?

    The two ran upstairs to the VIP box area. The attackers hadn''t caught up with them, so Hazel kicked a door open to one of the VIP rooms and pushed Mandy in.


    "I will lead them away, you call for help!" Hazel yelled at her and mmed the door. She turned around, and the group of men was only a few feet away.


    Hazel ran quickly, she was the one they wanted, and as long as she could lead them away, Mandy would have a chance to find someone to save them.


    The men were still chasing behind her, Hazel was trying to run as hard as she could. She didn''t know how long she could hold out, but the longer she stalled them, the better the chance of being saved.


    Two people were blocking the hallway in front of her. Hazel''s fingers tightened, and suddenly she picked up a vase from a side table and threw it at them. Itnded at their feet and shattered, they looked down for a brief moment, Hazel took the opportunity to run past them.


    The two began chasing her in annoyance, Hazel kept picking up the things that were ced in the hallway and threw the items back at them. Soon, Hazel''s path had be a total mess. But the longer the two men kept chasing her, the worse she felt.


    ording to the damage she produced, the person in charge of the bar should have called the police long ago. However, there was no sign of anyone calling the police or the bar management investigating themotion. It appeared that even the manager of the bar was working with them.


    How could she take on so many people alone? She couldn''t run or fight any longer, and she was surrounded.


    They grabbed Hazel and took her to a small room, where she was tied up with a rope. They figured since she was a woman, they didn''t have to be very cautious when it came to her.


    She looked around, and her body suddenly went cold. Two guys were installing cameras in the room. She thought since they wanted to record it all, they probably wouldn''t let her go. However, she shouldn''t be going to give up easily.


    "Who is your boss?" Hazel held her fingers tightly and asked, "We can talk. If you want money, I can give it to you!"


    "This girl seems to be a bit interesting. She actually wants to talk to us about the conditions!" One of the men snorted and reached for Hazel''s chin. Hazel dodged his hand in disgust.


    "Bitch, why are you acting so tough?" The man pped Hazel and shouted in frustration, "I am telling you, you can just rx now because you are going to give it to every single one of us in a few minutes! Rest assured, we will be very good and will record everything while you are in action with us. Then we will send the pictures to your man. I really want to see the expression on his face when he watches the video!"


    Hazel''s eyes went a little cold. The one behind the scene was really dirty, and the men obviously didn''t n to let her go. She had to pull herself together so that she could find a chance to escape.


    "Who sent you here?" She asked slowly, "At the very least, let me know who I have offended?"


    "It''s okay to tell you anyway." Another man said coldly, "Your man sent someone to kill our boss''s girl. You should know her, her name was Laura. Now, how can we let you go?"


    Hazel suddenly realized that she was caught in a really dangerous situation.


    "Then let me see your boss!" Hazel said, "Laura''s death has nothing to do with me. Let me talk to him!"


    "You don''t want to y tricks! Our boss won''t see you. Give up fighting now!" One of them said he couldn''t wait to go forward and take off Hazel''s clothes.


    Hazel looked at him coldly and suddenly broke free of the rope wrapped around her hand. She had hidden a piece of ss from a broken vase in her hand and secretly cut the rope binding her. She had wanted to wait for a better time, but she was running out of options.


    Hazel flipped her wrist around. The man was in shock and didn''t have time to react. Hazel grabbed him and held the ss to his throat, "Get out of my way now!"


    Everyone was shocked, but they still had no intention of letting her go.


    "I''ll see if you really got the guts to kill me! I don''t see that in you at all!" The man held hostage by Hazel shouted.


    "Shut up!" Hazel put more pressure on his neck, and he stopped speaking.


    Even though the hostage was bing more frightened, the others still wouldn''t let her go. Hazel was feeling helpless. There were too many of them. She couldn''t get past them by fighting.


    "Oh! Great, I didn''t expect this bitch to be really difficult to deal with!" One of them said wickedly. Suddenly, he thought of something. He sneered and threw a mobile phone on the floor, "Hey, bitch! Take a look. What is this?"


    "What did you do to her?!" Hazel''s pupils suddenly shrank. It was Mandy''s cell phone.


    She had been stalling them so that someone could get there to help her, but there was no one on their way. It looked like Mandy had been caught too.


    "How? Of course, a few of us are having a good time with her! You can rest assured, you will be indispensable!" The man yelled, "Do you still expect others to save you? Let me tell you something, today not even God can save your ass! "


    Hazel was feeling extremely guilty. The gang of attackers was targeting her, and Mandy was innocently dragged into the situation. She sighed, "I will let this man go, but first, you must let her go!"


    "Bitch, do you think you have the grounds to talk about conditions?" The man sneered, "Now let my brother go, or I will make sure the girl suffers!"


    Hazel''s fingers were slightly stiff. She was really backed into a corner, if she chose to continue holding the man hostage, Mandy would suffer more. However, if she gave up, there was no chance to fight for either her or Mandy. They wouldn''t let her go, and there was no way that Joshua could save her since he hadn''t been informed.


    Hazel slowly took her hand away from the man''s neck. The man was happy to be released. He turned to subdue Hazel, but just as he turned around, there was a pain in his lower abdomen. He grabbed his stomach and fell down, rolling on the ground.

 Chapter 1055 - 343: Don’t Blame Yourself

    Out of the corner of her eye, Hazel saw that sneak attack the man was nning, so she looked around quickly, grabbed a bottle of beer from a table, and without hesitation, mmed it on the head of the man beside her.


    She had to try every means necessary to save both herself and Mandy. Giving up without a fight was definitely not her style. The group around her didn''t know how to react, they thought she had surrendered and never expected that she would keep fighting.


    "Catch her!" someone yelled, and a few men surrounded her.


    As skillful as Hazel was, there was no way that her first and fee could keep them away from her. The circle around her was getting smaller, and she was bing more and more desperate.


    Suddenly, the door of the room was kicked open. Everyone looked at the door, only to see a figure rush in and hit them. There was a burst of painful grunts, and the men fell to the ground.


    Hazel was relieved, she expected to see Joshua, but the one who was there to save her was actually James. She and James had nned to meet at the bar, and thankfully James arrived early.


    Hisbat skills were unbelievable, and he had the group incapacitated in no time.


    "Let''s go." James yelled to her, "My friends have subdued the men outside."


    "Wait!" Hazel hurriedly, "I have a friend here. Let''s go find her!"


    James''s look became a little unpredictable. He suddenly asked, "You never thought about why you were caught in distress this time? Who told you toe here, and why would someone n it earlier to deal with you? You really haven''t guessed who it is that leaked your whereabouts? And you still haven''t figured out even if you called for help, you really had no chance?"


    "What are you saying?" Hazel frowned unhappily.


    "You are really like your parents." James said with annoyance and some helplessness in his voice, "You trust someone so easily!"


    "I just don''t want to use anyone maliciously," Hazel said lightly.


    James didn''t say anything more but took her to one of the VIP rooms. If


    she remembered it correctly, this box was the one she told Mandy to hide in. She opened the door and saw that Mandy was standing alone at the window. When hearing the sound of the door, Mandy turned her head with a little surprise.


    "Mandy, how are you? Are you okay?" Hazel hurriedly asked.


    At the moment of seeing Hazel, Mandy was flustered in her eyes. She looked at Hazel incredulously. The next moment, she quickly squeezed a smile and said with her eyes flushed, "Hazel, you are okay? That''s so good! They came in, took my cell phone, and locked me here. They also threatened me, saying that they would break my leg and destroy me if I ran away. I was really scared..."


    That said, Mandy started crying in fear.


    "Don''t be afraid. Everything is fine now." Hazel whispered and gave her phone back to her, "By the way, where is the evidence you said?"


    Mandy''s body was slightly stiff for a moment, and then she said in a gloomy tone, "Sorry, the evidence was taken by them..."


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you are fine." Hazel didn''t ask much and said faintly, "Let''s go."


    After that, Hazel turned and walked toward the door. Looking at her back, aplex light shed in Mandy''s eyes.


    "Hazel!" Mandy suddenly called to stop her.


    "What''s wrong?" Hazel stopped.


    Mandy looked down and said slyly, "I am still scared. Can you take me home?"


    Hazel looked at her deeply and said, "Well, where do you live?"


    "My original rental has expired, and I have not found a suitable house for the time being, so I am staying at a hotel." Mandy said quickly, "The hotel is nearby, not far from here, so I asked you to meet here. But I didn''t expect this to happen..."


    "Nothing, don''t me yourself," Hazel said calmly, "They seemed to be doing things for Laura. They were prepared, and we were surprised by them."


    "Thanks for not ming me..." Mandy whispered, and she looked up at James standing next to Hazel and asked, "Will he go with us too?"


    "Yeah." Hazel nodded, "His skills are excellent. If he is with us, we will be safer."


    Hazel and James took Mandy to a nearby hotel.


    Mandy went back to her room and invited them toe in and sit. Hazel looked at the room. The room here was not too big, the typical hotelyout.


    "Hazel, drink some coffee." Mandy came with three cups of coffee.


    "Thank you." Hazel smiled and picked up the cup, and took a sip. James also picked up a cup and drank it without hesitation.


    "Hazel, I am so sorry." Mandy also took a sip of her cup of coffee and said, "I didn''t expect to encounter this kind of thing..."


    "I told you not to apologize, right?" Hazel smiled faintly, but this smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes.


    Suddenly, Mandy''s cell phone rang. Mandy took the call, and she apologized to them, "Sorry, Hazel, I''m going downstairs to collect an express delivery."


    "Do you need me to apany you?" Hazel asked faintly, "Are you not afraid anymore?"


    "It''s okay." Mandy hurriedly shook her head, "The security of this hotel is very good. There are surveince and security everywhere. I''ll just pick up the delivery. It should be nothing."


    "Well, go ahead then," Hazel said faintly.


    Mandy hurried out of the room and closed the door heavily.


    She stood at the door and slowly raised her head. At that moment, Mandy turned into apletely different person. She was normally a shy, introverted girl who was easy to be bullied, but her entire personality changed.


    Mandy let out a cold sneer, listening to the movement in the room. She heard the shattering of two cups, she smiled proudly. Even if Hazel could escape from the bar, she still fell into her hands.


    Mandy went to the next room and took out her phone to call Joshua.


    "Master Joshua, I beg you. Come and save Hazel." Mandy said with a cry,


    "She is in Room 282 of the Victoria Hotel, pleasee soon, ah-!"


    After saying that, Mandy hung up and turned her phone off. Then, singing a little song under her breath, she took off her bulky sses and pushed her thick bangs back from her forehead. She looked in the mirror, the face looking back resembled Hazel.

 Chapter 1056 - 344: Mandy’s Game

    Joshua hurried to the hotel. He pushed the door open and saw the entire room was dark. He reached out and pressed the switch at the door, but the lights in the room seemed to be broken.


    "Joshua..."


    There was a charming voice in the room that sounded very simr to Hazel''s voice.


    "Hazel, is that you?"


    With the aid of the light from the door, Joshua quickly walked over to the bed. A slender and pale arm stretched out from the quilt and gently touched Joshua''s chest. "Joshua, save me... I am so hot..."


    Under the dim light, her face looked exactly like Hazel''s.


    "I will take you to the doctor." Joshua was going to hug her.


    But "Hazel" grabbed his arm tightly and whispered, "I don''t want to see a doctor... Don''t... I was drugged... It''s so hot, I can''t stand it. Please help me..."


    Joshua was somewhat embarrassed, "No..."


    "Please, Joshua, I''m feeling so bad..." The "Hazel" on the bed reached out to undo his buttons.


    Joshua suddenly caught her hands and asked with a pair of dark eyes, "Hazel, think it over. Do you really want to do that?"


    "I want you..." She whispered.


    "Remember what you said!" Joshua leaned down and slowly approached her.


    The person in the bed was none other than Mandy. She had already adapted to the darkness of the room, and she could clearly see Joshua''s handsome face. As he was getting closer and closer, Mandy''s heartbeat ramped up.


    Just as he was about to kiss Mandy, Joshua''s face suddenly turned cold. He suddenly pushed Mandy off the bed. Although she fell on the soft carpet, she was stunned. She asked in Hazel''s tone, softly and puzzled, "Joshua?"


    Joshua came to her and looked at her condescendingly.


    "How long do you want to keep ying this game?"


    Mandy suddenly went cold as if struck by the chilly winter wind. Was she exposed? How was it possible?!


    She had been trying to imitate Hazel''s every move for the entire month she spent with her. Except for the trivial difference in looks, she could proudly say that even if Hazel were present in this dim light situation, no one would be able to identify who was the real Hazel between them.


    But how did Joshua find out? He even looked like he knew it from the beginning. The lights in the room were suddenly turned on, and the room was so bright that Mandy involuntarily closed her eyes.


    She was still doing the final struggle and asked awkwardly, "I, I am Hazel. What are you talking about..."


    Joshua looked at her performance coldly. Mandy couldn''t say anything now.


    "Do you really think I can''t recognize you? Now speak, who are you working for?" He asked indifferently, "What is your purpose of spending time around Hazel? What do you want to gain by changing your face to look like Hazel with some cosmetic surgery?"


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about!" Mandy gritted, "I''ve been looking like this all the time! I did not do the surgery! How...how did you find out?"


    Joshua nced at her in disgust and said coldly, "If Hazel were really drugged, she would not have encouraged me, but she would push me away."


    He clearly remembered the experience when Hazel was drugged before.


    What''s more, they made the "three rules" between them, and Hazel would certainly abide by it. Although Hazel really liked to tease him and then run away when he was feeling hot, she would not cross the line because there was an agreement between them.


    Mandy sneered unwillingly and said sarcastically, "It seems that you really don''t know her. After all, she is now in bed with another man!"


    "Really? "


    There was the sound of footsteps in the hallway, Hazel calmly stood in the doorway, and she looked at Mandy with aplicated expression. Mandy was looking pretty and dazzling, almost to the point that Hazel couldn''t recognize her.


    Mandy looked at her and James behind her with surprise. Their clothes were neat and tidy, and they lookedpletely normal. It was clear that nothing happened! Mandy asked incredulously, "How can you be okay?"


    "So, did you really try to drug me?" A bit of pain shed in Hazel''s eyes.


    "No! I didn''t do it!" Mandy gritted, "Susan gave me that coffee! If there was any problem, you should find her! I also drank it, and I began to feel that something was wrong. ..."


    "Enough of your acting!" Hazel looked at Mandy indifferently, like watching a stranger. It turned out that Mandy had been trying to destroy Hazel. She even med Susan for what she had done.


    "You didn''t drink the coffee?" Mandy said, "You began suspecting me long ago, right?"


    "You are wrong." Hazel shook her head slowly, "I hadn''t even doubted you in the bar."


    Mandy was a bit stunned.


    "Maybe you don''t believe this. Joshua reminded me to be vignt about you very early, and I didn''t listen to him." Hazel sighed slowly, "When you were with Susan, you actually helped her with the nning, right? ording to Susan''s IQ, it''s difficult for her toe up with a detailed n, but you are different."


    "You are very smart. Last time, you saved me from Henry Flores because you must have received the news that Joshua had returned, knowing that your n was destined to fail, so you deliberately arranged a y to win over my trust."


    "Then you deliberately plotted to let me see you being bullied. When I sent you to the hospital, you gave me a video from the hotel and let me feel I owed you again."


    "I don''t know if our encounter at the watch storest time was a coincidence, or you deliberately arranged it too? In short, you lost your job because of me, and I could only take you with me. As for the arson, did you self-direct it too? You didn''t expect that we would find Laura so quickly, so you killed her and tried to frame Joshua and used this to destroy my rtionship with Joshua."


    "But all you did was totally useless against me, so you had no other choice but to ask me toe to South City Bar and set me up so that I would be totally destroyed in the hands of those people. Luckily, I escaped again, and even the first thing I thought of after I broke free was your safety. But you saw your n didn''t work, so you tried to drug James and me and wanted to direct another show. Am I missing anything?"

 Chapter 1057 - 345: Another Predator

    "Hazel, you, what are you talking about? None of these situations have anything to do with me. I have been working hard to help you. How can you think about these things?" Mandy said nervously, her face pale and terrified.


    Mandy absolutely could not admit Hazel''s allegations, it involved taking a human life. How could she bear it? But the one that still surprised her the most was Hazel.


    Mandy had been with Hazel for so long. In fact, she somewhat despised Hazel. Although Hazel had her talent in the business, she wasn''t good at any intrigue. Mandyughed at her so many times, but she didn''t even doubt the people around her.


    But now, Hazel actually guessed everything she did precisely. Hazel clenched her fingers hard. She and Mandy got along with each other for so long. How could she not notice some of her abnormalities? She didn''t doubt Mandy, just because she didn''t want to. But in the end, Mandy lost all of her trust as she continued plotting.


    Hazel was both feeling angry and hurt. She looked at Mandy''s face, it was so simr to her own, she could not waste any more of her emotions on her.


    Mandy was really hidden very well. Usually, she wore a rustic dress, thick bangs, and big ck-rimmed sses. She always tried to cover up most of her face. It turned out that she did that just because she was afraid that others would discover her true looks.


    "Mandy, your mind is very thoughtful. Even if it is a small operation, you find a good shield in advance. But how can there be no malfunction in your detailed actions? I never doubted you, not because I didn''t sense any deviation, just because I didn''t want to specte about people around me." Hazel said coldly, "I am just very curious now, why did you want to make yourself look like me?"


    Mandy red at Hazel. She raised her face proudly, "This is what I look like all the time!"


    Hazel was a little embarrassed. Mandy did not go through cosmetic surgery? Then why does Mandy''s face look so simr to her? And, by looking at Mandy closely, Hazel had a kind of inexplicable familiar feeling...


    "Hazel, I also have been wondering why you look exactly like me?" Mandy suddenly sneered. Since the lights in the room were turned on, Mandy had kept her hands on her chest. But now, she slowly put her hands down, revealing the ce on her chest.


    Almost subconsciously, Hazel looked at her chest. Hazel''s pupils shrunk, and she became pale. On Mandy''s chest, there was actually a plum blossom birthmark exactly like hers. There was no doubt that Mandy''s birthmark was exactly the same as the birthmark on her, in both position and size.


    Joshua was also somewhat surprised. Mandy actually had the same birthmark as Hazel, which he didn''t think of at all. He looked at James, and the two exchanged eye contact.


    Mandy''s eyes became a bit more hateful, and she said disgustingly, "Now look, you are the fake!"


    Hazel was shaken when she looked at the birthmark, and their faces looking very simr, Hazel began to question her life.


    If Mandy didn''t have any surgery, how could she look exactly like Hazel? How could there be such a coincidence in the world?


    "You really surprised me." Joshua said coldly, "The people behind you are very capable hands. How many years have you been nning these things? Five years? Ten years? But fake is fake, it cannot be real anyway."


    "Joshua, why do you think I am a fake?!" Mandy''s face turned blue. She said reluctantly, "Don''t you think about it, Hazel is fake, and someone plotted for you to meet her?!"


    Hazel was inexplicably in a little panic. She looked at Joshua in an upset. What would Joshua think?


    Suddenly, he grabbed her hand.


    "Hazel, don''t think too much." He whispered, "I found you myself, and I don''t doubt you."


    The warmth from his fingertips and his deep eyes made Hazel feel at ease.


    "Joshua, that''s unfair! What you found cannot be fake? So, you mean what I found is a fake?" A steady voice came from the door. Then, Fred Cohen came in. He went to Mandy and helped her put on her clothes. Was it actually Fred? Hazel was feeling worse, but Joshua seemed to be totally calm.


    "Director Cohen, does that mean you have been instructing Mandy all along?" Joshua''s eyes sharpened.


    "Instructing?" Fred sneered, and he helped Mandy stand up. "Joshua, don''t think about using this method to deny the identity of Mandy. I can tell you clearly, Mandy is the real child of Marcus and Cate! They were my best friends. So, for many years, I have been helping them find their lost daughter. Fortunately, I finally found Mandy."


    Hazel felt dizzy. She never thought one day someone would tell her that she was not the daughter of the Denmark Family and that someone else was. However, if she was not the daughter of the Denmark Family, who were her biological parents?


    "You said that Mandy is the daughter of my foster parents?" Joshua sneered too, "Then why didn''t you tell me when you found her?"


    "Of course, because I don''t trust you!" Fred said quietly, "You have got everything from the Denmark Family. Who knows if you are willing to hand it over or what you will do to Mandy? So, I could only send her to Susan, thinking that she would meet Sunny first. Sunny is her aunt, so maybe she would help her."


    "But Susan is another predator. If she found out Mandy''s identity, maybe she would not let her go! I did not expect when I was still thinking of measures to take, you actually found a fake daughter of the Denmark Family. You clearly wanted to upy the property of the Denmark Family alone! Joshua, how do you expect me to believe in you?"


    "So, that''s why you let Mandy get close to Hazel undercover?" Joshua asked indifferently. What Fred said didn''t make any sense, in his opinion.


    "What undercover?" Fred sneered, "Mandy is a good-hearted child. Even if she knew her true identity, she would not ept my assistance. She just wanted to use her abilities to survive. But now Mandyes to you because it''s Heaven''s order!"

 Chapter 1058 - 346: Do You Have Evidence?

    "Joshua, since you now know of Mandy''s existence, I can only get justice for her!" Fred said righteously, "I will gather the board of directors and announce Mandy''s identity to them! We will see youter!"


    Fred was getting ready to leave with Mandy.


    "Are you going to leave like this?" Joshua looked at him coldly. Mandy repeatedly set Hazel up; he was not going just to let her walk away.


    "Hey, what do you want?!" Fred snorted. He seemed determined to confront Joshua to the end.


    "Old man," James said coldly, "She had a bunch of punks try to destroy Hazel, and she even tried to drug Hazel and me! You think we would let her go so easily?"


    "Do you have evidence?" Fred said arrogantly.


    James''s face became ugly, and ording to Mandy''s careful personality, he was afraid that it was difficult to find any direct evidence rted to her. But if they let her go, it would be a way too convenient for her.


    "Joshua, make your bodyguards move out of the way!" Fred said more arrogantly.


    Fred knew Joshua''s temper very well. Joshua would not make a rash move without evidence, and he wouldn''t embarrass a woman. That''s why he suggested that Mandy should seduce him so boldly, and even if she failed, he could show up ande to the rescue.


    "You really are shameless!" James said, "Do you take it for granted that Joshua won''t do anything to you? But your n is not going to work anyway. If he doesn''t hold you ountable, I will!"


    Before anyone could say anything, James pped Mandy across the face.


    "This p is for Hazel." James looked terrible. "You vicious bitch! Hazel saved you, and you still wanted to harm her!"


    "You, you..." Mandy covered her cheeks and stared at him incredulously.


    "How can you hit a woman?!" Fred looked at James, flustered. James was too fast, and he couldn''t react at all, there was no way to stop it.


    "Who told you that I wouldn''t beat a woman?" James sneered. Suddenly, he threw a heavy punch at Fred''s lower abdomen. "This punch is for you! You dare to say that I am Joshua''s bodyguard again, I will beat the hell out of you! Now get lost!"


    Fred''s face went blue, he realized why James was annoyed. Joshua looked like he couldn''t control James at all, and he didn''t say anything.


    Looking like a wandering dog, Fred picked Mandy up and quickly fled. Seeing the two of them running out of the hotel room, James was even more unhappy.


    "Joshua, you actually let them go?"


    Joshua faintly snorted, not saying anything.


    Fred held Mandy and rushed to the elevator. They were frightened by James and wanted to leave without any more conflict.


    The elevator seemed to be taking forever, they finally let out a sigh when the door started to open. They were just about to walk in, but their expressions immediately changed when a group of reporters almost trampled them.


    There was the fury of questions and shing cameras bombarding Mandy and Fred.


    Mandy''s face turned white. She only had Fred''s coat covering her body. She had been busy fleeing and had no time to put her clothes on. If she was photographed like that, people would definitely misunderstand their rtionship.


    She swiftly tightened the coat around her body and protected her face.


    "No pictures! No pictures!" Fred snarled, waving his hand to block his face. But the reports kept asking questions.


    "Director Cohen, you have always been called the face of Denmark Family. But this time, you areing in and out of the hotel with a woman who is about the same age as your daughter. What is your rtionship?"


    "Director Cohen, you have always imed to have a good rtionship with your wife. Does she know you came here with this woman?"


    "It looks like this girl has been pped on her face. Is your wife nearby?"


    These spections were undoubtedly saying he was having an affair with Mandy. If he let these reports spread, it would be really bad for both of them.


    "What are you talking about?!" Fred yelled, "We are not in that kind of rtionship! She is a daughter of L..."


    "I am not. I am not!" Before Fred finished, Mandy immediately interrupted him.


    Fred sobered up. If he revealed Mandy''s identity at this time, then when they held the board meeting, other directors might question his purpose with the reports.


    Almost in an instant, he understood why there were so many reports and why they were asking really interesting questions, it was as if they had rehearsed them. It had to have been Joshua, only he could pull off something like that to totally humiliate him.


    He never looked down on Joshua, but when he really faced Joshua in person, Fred still felt that his age and experience couldn''t help him much.


    "I warn you, if you dare to report anything, just wait for thewyer''s letter!"


    Fred did not speak anymore. He reached out to help block Mandy''s face and then pushed past a reporter to go down the stairs.


    "Director Cohen, have you admitted it with silence?"


    "Director Cohen, you threaten us because you care so much about this woman?"


    The reporters were not going to give up, they began to chase after Fred and Mandy. The few bodyguards that Fred had with him were outnumbered by the reporters, so there was no stopping them.


    Joshua, Hazel, and James walked out of the room and watched the noisy scene.


    James still looked indifferent. He said coldly to Joshua, "Sure enough, this is you."


    "You told those reporters toe over?" Hazel looked at Joshua in confusion.


    "Yeah," Joshua said faintly, "Let''s go home now."


    "Oh..." Hazel didn''t say much.


    The three of them quietly waited for the elevator. When they got in, Hazel could hold back any longer and ask, "You two, did you know Mandy''s plot from the beginning, so you joined forces with each other?"


    "How could I join him?" James didn''t even look at Joshua. He said, dissatisfied, "I just wanted to protect you."


    "I did know that Mandy was a problem." Joshua said faintly, "I also found that she went to South City Bar several times to arrange the workforce. I guessed she was targeting you. However, if I appeared, she would probably continue to lurk beside you. So, I found James and let him steal the show."

 Chapter 1059 - 347: Bad App

    Hazel stood quietly and thought it was true. Indeed, if it was Joshua who showed up to save her, Mandy would have been alerted and would have chosen to continue ying a good and harmless assistant.


    However, when Mandy saw it was James, she would seize the opportunity to harm her. No wonder James and Mandy made the appointment in the same ce. It turned out that Joshua and James were prepared.


    Hazel also realized that she hadn''t paid attention to James''s reminder. If Mandy was actually staying at the hotel, it was kind of suspicious, there was no sign of life at all. There were no clothes and daily necessities anywhere in the room, she couldn''tprehend how she believed Mandy lived there.


    They guessed the beginning, but they could not guess the ending. After they walked out the door of the hotel, James called Hazel.


    "What?" Hazel looked at him nkly.


    James pped his own face, his face started turning red.


    "What are you doing?" Hazel was shocked.


    "Sorry," James said, "In fact, Joshua told me to hurry to save you, but because I hate him, I waste. I didn''t expect you to be caught in danger and take a p."


    Joshua reached out his fingers and stroked Hazel''s cheek.


    "It''s okay," Hazel said with a shallow smile. She said with emotion, "I was not hurt in the end. You came just in time, and it also made me see how ruthless Mandy was."


    Mandy actually wanted the group of men to take turns raping her while they took pictures. She couldn''t help but feel furious every time she thought of it.


    After saying goodbye to James, Hazel and Joshua drove home to Denmark Residence, Hazel said nothing while they drove, and she had an awkward look when they pulled in the driveway.


    "I am a little tired. I am going to goy down." Hazel opened the door to her room and tried to shut it behind her, but Joshua squeezed in.


    "Hazel?" He closed the door and looked at her with some concern, "What are you thinking about?"


    Hazel looked up at Joshua nkly.


    "Joshua," Hazel said with some anxiety, "Could you have made a mistake?"


    "What''s wrong?" Joshua''s eyes went a little darker, "Are you saying that I found the wrong daughter for the Denmark Family?"


    "Is it not possible?" Hazel was somewhat entangled, "Could there be such a coincidence? I just had the same birthmark as her, and both of us happened to be orphans... So, when you were looking for the daughter of Denmark Family, you made a mistake."


    "There is no such possibility, and there is no such coincidence." Joshua said firmly, "Even if there is such a coincidence, it could only have been arranged by someone."


    "But, I thought about it. When I met Mandy, she always seemed to look like that. She probably did not have surgery." Hazel couldn''t help but frown, "Do you want to say that she had done cosmetic surgery before she met me?"


    "Could be." Joshua''s look was a bit more serious.


    If that''s the case, it only showed that Fred had started nning this thing very early, even before he knew Hazel or earlier.


    "But," Hazel looked a little hesitant, and she whispered, "Don''t you think that she looks more like..."


    She didn''t finish the sentence, but Mandy looked more like Cate Denmark than her, which was why she sensed a familiarity when she saw Mandy.


    "What?" Joshua asked.


    "Nothing." Hazel shook her head. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. "Yes! I know there is a mobile app. We can input the photos of a man and a woman in it, and the app can predict what their children look like! Let''s try it!"


    That said, Hazel took out her mobile phone and started downloading the app, Joshua knew there was no point in trying to stop her.


    After she quickly downloaded the app, Hazel took photos of Marcus and Cate. After scanning their photos, aposite photo showed up on her phone.


    Hazel couldn''t wait to see it. The next moment, her face became pale.


    Although she and Mandy only resembled each other by 70%-80%, with the predicted photo of Marcus and Cate''s daughter, Mandy was a 90% match!


    The result left Hazel feeling even more upset.


    "Bad app!" She threw her phone into the bed.


    Joshua''s eyes narrowed. He picked up the phone on the bed, looked at the photo, and began pondering.


    "You think she is more like their daughter, right?" Hazel almost cried.


    She had lived with the Crowe family for twenty more years, then suddenly, one day, Joshua told her about her true parents. Although her biological parents were very good people, she took a long time to digest and ept this fact. But when she finally got mentally prepared, someone suddenly told her that she was not the daughter of the Denmark Family and she was a fake.


    What was wrong with these people? It''s not that she was eager to be the daughter of the Denmark Family. Why did her identity have to be decided by others? Thinking of everything, Hazel''s chest felt heavy. She was so frustrated that she took the phone and began to pack her things.


    "What are you doing?" Joshua grabbed her arm helplessly.


    "You let go!" Hazel''s voice trembled, and she resisted the urge to cry. "I am not necessarily the daughter of the Denmark Family anyway. Then why should I stay here? I''ll go back to school anyway... Well! "


    Joshua stopped her with a kiss gentle like a breeze,forting Hazel''s wounded heart.


    "Stop saying these stupid things." Joshua whispered, "Hazel, you are the daughter of the Denmark Family. There is no doubt about that."


    "Joshua, you don''t have tofort me." Hazel''s voice was a little choked.


    "You have been looking at the photo too. Don''t you think she is more likely than me to be the daughter of the Denmark Family?"


    "Who said that?" Joshua said softly. "I think she had surgery, ording to the photo."


    "Ah?" Hazel said nkly.

 Chapter 1060 - 348: My Heart Is Beating Because Of You

    It turned out that Joshua had been looking at the photo for that reason. She couldn''t help but take out her phone and check the photo again.


    She and Mandy only resembled each other by 70-80%. But she was only 50-60% percent match with the photo. If Mandy did the surgery based on this photo, it was not impossible.


    "But this kind of photo is just a prediction. It doesn''t mean anything, right?" Hazel frowned.


    Joshua said, "If they started nning it from a very early age, what would they do? First, they made a photo that best matched the parents and then arranged the cosmetic surgery for Mandy based on the photo. When it was appropriate, they would introduce Mandy to everyone. However, perhaps they didn''t expect that I would find you first, so they had to rush to send Mandy to your side."


    Hazel felt dizzy. She was beginning to doubt her life, and she suddenly felt very tired. She had been carefree, and no matter what happens, she could solve it, but suddenly, everything had changed.


    Her identity blocked the way for too many people, involving too many interests, naturally apanied by endless plots and intrigue. She was really not made for this kind of thing.


    "I''m a little tired..." Hazel whispered. "Joshua, go away. I want to sleep."


    "Together?" He whispered.


    "What?" Hazel looked up and looked at him in confusion.


    When the Crowe family was there, they were keeping a close eye on them, the two of them didn''t even have the chance to talk alone. However, when they saw that Hazel was busy with her work, her foster parents gave her the greatest understanding and support and left and returned to S City.


    Since they had left, she was busy almost every day. Joshua had been considerate and did not make any moves, but now he wanted to sleep with her. Although they had shared the same bed more than once, Joshua rarely teased her so aggressively.


    "You don''t understand?" Joshua suddenly twitched his lips. The next moment, he held Hazel and fell to the bed.


    Looking straight into his deep pupils, Hazel only felt her heart was about to jump out of her mouth. She hurriedly put her hands against his chest. "Wait! Don''t forget..."


    Joshua blinked, and he reached out and ced his fingers gently on Hazel''s lips. Hazel had an awkward look on her face. Joshua''s fingers had moved away, gently stroking her cheeks. He gently took Hazel''s hand and ced it on his chest.


    "Hazel," He whispered. "Do you understand? My heart is beating because of you."


    The gentle and pleasant words lingered in her ears. Hazel only felt hot, and her heart was full of sweetness. Perhaps, Joshua saw her uneasiness.


    Hazel smiled lightly, rubbing his chest gently with her hand.


    "I feel it..." Hazel gently drew a circle on his chest with her index finger.


    Suddenly, she reached out with both hands and pushed Joshua away. She forced him out the door and said, "Okay! You should get some rest now. Don''t think about taking the opportunity to do anything. Good night!"


    She mmed the door in his face, he felt helpless. Hazel had chased him out, he was worried about her, but she always hid unpleasant things in her heart, dealing with it all on her own.


    However, he could do nothing if she wouldn''t talk. He could only pay attention to her and hope she could get through the night without a problem.


    Hazel was leaning against the door. She knew if she hadn''t pushed him out, she would have done something with him, something she might regret.


    She could not take it while he teased her, she wanted him to be on top of her. However, she still had to remember the three rules.


    Hazel cheerfully sang a song and went to get a shower, and then crawled into bed. Suddenly, the happy feelings began to disappear.


    Joshua had beenforting her all the time because he believed that she was true, and Mandy was a cosmetic fake. But what if...if there really was a coincidence that there actually were two people in the world who shared exactly the same plum blossom birthmark?


    What if...if she really was not the daughter of the Denmark Family?


    She never thought about it before, but now, that was the only question in her head. Hazel''s heart was heavy, she didn''t want to think about it, but she couldn''t stop it. Her rtionship with Joshua seemed to have started because of her identity. If her identity was not authentic, then what would happen to them?


    Hazelid in bed, tossing and turning, not getting much sleep. She managed to sleep for a little while, but her rm clock went off. She was keeping a regr schedule and didn''t want to change it, so she reluctantly climbed out of bed. When she finished washing and brushing, she went downstairs.


    "Why don''t you try to sleep some more?" Joshua looked at her exhausted face and asked.


    "I can''t sleep," Hazel said with a moody tone. Seeing that Joshua was dressed formally in his suit, she couldn''t help but ask, "Are you going out for business?"


    "Well," Joshua hesitated for a second and then decided to tell her, "Fred called the directors and wanted to have a board meeting today."


    "Then wait for me. I will go too." Hazel hurriedly said.


    "Hazel, you don''t have to be so stubborn..." Joshua sighed.


    Hazel shook her head. "I belong to the circle, right? And it wouldn''t be strange if I am not here?"


    Joshua didn''t want Hazel to have to face everything. Simrly, she didn''t want Joshua to face it alone, either. She was also a party concerned, and she could not stay behind him forever.


    "Well, let''s go together." His eyes shed lightly.


    After breakfast, Joshua and Hazel drove to Denmark Group, and just as they walked into the conference room, Fred also aggressively walked in with Mandy.


    Hazel was a bit surprised, Mandy had been working with her for a month. She thought she knew her, but then she saw a total stranger. Mandy had always worn unsuitable big ck-rimmed sses and covered most of her face with her hair. However, she looked really gorgeous with makeup and delicate clothing.

 Chapter 1061 - 349: Why Did They Come?

    Mandy''s temperament was entirely different than before. The Mandy that worked with her was an easy target to bully, but now she was looking sharp from head to toe.


    While Hazel was watching Mandy indifferently, Mandy was looking at Hazel confrontationally. Fred led Mandy to the conference table and sat down. Just as things started to settle down, the door to the conference room opened again, and Sunny came in with Susan.


    Hazel was a little surprised. Why did theye?


    "Sunny also has some shares in the Denmark Family," Joshua whispered as if he had read Hazel''s mind.


    Hazel was amazed. But even if Sunny had no shares, she would have probably shown up anyway. Susan also saw Mandy, she snorted and then gave her a disgusted look.


    When all the attendees arrived, Fred took the initiative to stand up. He said with a serious look, "Ladies and gentlemen, today, I want to introduce you to someone. By seeing her resemnce, I think you must have already understood what''s going on, right?"


    That said, Mandy stood up in due course.


    "She, she really looks like..."


    The crowd couldn''t help but burst into whispers of astonishment. As the whispering continued throughout the conference room, people snuck a look at Hazel. However, Joshua sat there, making them afraid to talk about anything.


    "Directors of the board," Mandy said slowly and politely,pletely without arrogance while she was looking at Hazel a moment ago, "My name is Mandy. About half a year ago, Director Cohen found me. He told me that he had investigated my information and helped me find my biological parents. And my biological parents are Marcus Denmark and Cate Denmark."


    To the directors, the statement undoubtedly sounded like something out of a movie. They already knew about Hazel, but now another daughter of the Denmark family emerged. One was the true daughter, and the other must be an imposter.


    Everyone was talking about it, but no one dared to say anything too loudly. They couldn''t help but look at Joshua and Hazel, but the two were looking really calm as if they had never heard Mandy.


    After Mandy sat down and everyone got quiet, Fred opened his mouth again and narrated how hard he had been searching for Denmark''s daughter for years. After a lot of hardships and disappointments, he finally found Mandy six months ago.


    Afterparing a variety of information, he finally confirmed her identity, and she was the lost daughter of the Denmark family.


    Then Fred looked at Joshua and said, "Joshua, you have been cheated! Mandy is the daughter of the Denmark family, and Hazel is just a woman of unknown origin! You should check the information. If you refuse to check, I have to wonder if you have other ns!"


    Everyone was in awe. Even though Fred didn''t say it directly, he was undoubtedly implying that Joshua deliberately found a fake daughter of Denmark''s family in order to keep Denmark''s property.


    Looking at everyone''s expressions, Joshua suddenly twitched his lips, "Your bedtime storytelling ability is great."


    The atmosphere of the entire conference room suddenly loosened.


    Even if they had had more doubts before, when they heard Joshua, they felt that Fred''s previous usations seemedpletely unreasonable.


    "Okay, let me say a few words." Sunny spoke indifferently, "I am the most familiar with my sister and brother-inw and the closest person to them. I should have a say in this matter, do I?"


    The crowd suddenly calmed down, and Joshua looked at her deeply.


    "Fred, this girl looks really like my sister." Sunny looks at Mandy nkly.


    Fred looked a little prouder.


    "But in the same way, Hazel also looks simr to my brother-inw." Sunny said, "Just judging from their looks, it''s hard to say who is true or not. Do you have any other evidence?"


    "Yes," Fred said immediately.


    Fred took out a photo and said with a sad face, "Mandy was sent to the orphanage before she was adopted, and this is a photo of her taken in the orphanage for archival purposes. Fortunately, this photo is well preserved. If you look at this photo, I don''t think there will be any doubts anymore."


    The photo was projected on the disy of the conference room. When she saw the photo, Hazel''s pupils suddenly shrank. When the daughter of the Denmark family was lost, she was only a few months old, but her looks were unique.


    In the photo from the orphanage archive, the baby looked skinny and weak, which meant it must have suffered a lot, but there was no doubt that the baby was exactly the same person as she saw in the photo of the Denmark family.


    Hazel was really lost, the photo really made her begin to doubt her life.


    "When Mandy was sent to an orphanage, she was dying." Fred said with a whimper, "The orphanage thought that the child was not going to survive. Fortunately, she eventually managed to get through it. If you don''t believe it, we can ask Joshua to provide a baby photo of this child, and we canpare the two photos carefully!"


    Joshua''s eyes went a bit darker. No wonder Fred was fearless, it turned out that he had such an important photo in his hand. Fred''s photo indicated that the story of the daughter that was taken away in the past was by no means simple.


    Hazel also had her childhood photos with the same style. But when the Crowe Family took pictures of her, her face was more grown-up, which meant her photos were not as convincing as Fred''s photo.


    "And," Fred continued. "I think everyone knows about the capabilities and personalities of Marcus and Cate. Cate was the gentlest woman in the world, and Marcus had an amazing business mind. And Mandy is a perfectbination of the two. She inherited both of their best qualities. I am afraid you still don''t know the n to increase the sales at the coffee factory was created by Mandy!"


    Hazel waspletely dumbfounded. Even if she was still immersed in the doubts of her life, Fred''s words were so shameless that she could not listen any longer.


    The coffee factory''s n was obviously her idea. Mandy just helped with the paperwork. But they were actually trying to take credit for it themselves?

 Chapter 1062 - 350: That’s All You Got?

    Everyone suddenly started whispering again. Even if Hazel was still there, they couldn''t care very much.


    "We heard this n was made by Hazel?"


    "Mandy was her assistant. We didn''t hear about it before. The style of this n is not like Hazel''s."


    "So, Mandy came up with the idea, but Hazel used her position to grab the fruits of herbor?"


    "That has to be it. Do you see Hazel as someone who cane up with any good ideas? She grabbed the identity of others and grabbed the credit of others..."


    Listening to the opinions of the people, Hazel only felt speechless.


    She could tolerate Mandy fighting her to be the daughter of the Denmark family because neither of them could be sure, but the coffee idea was something she did her best to attain. She definitely would not allow anyone to get the credit for it.


    "Who said that the daughter of a very capable couple would be very capable too?" Susan couldn''t helpment.


    Hazel looked at her strangely. Susan actually spoke for her? It must have been because Susan suddenly knew that she had been fooled by Mandy all along, so she felt sorry for Hazel. After all, both of them were deceived by Mandy.


    Sunny knocked on the table, and she sneered, "Exactly. For example, your father and I gave birth to a daughter such as you?"


    Susan felt very wrong, but she didn''t dare to speak anything anymore.


    "Director Cohen, I understand you want to back up Mandy''s qualifications. But you cannot say something without doing an investigation on it." Hazel fought back.


    "Who said that I didn''t investigate?" Fred sneered, "And, this is not the result of my investigation. This is from the investigation team!"


    Joshua frowned. The members of the investigation team were picked by him personally. It was impossible for them to be bought by Fred, but why was Fred so confident?


    He was about to open his mouth, and Hazel pulled his sleeve gently.


    "Joshua, let me handle it myself."


    She knew that she and Mandy had to be distinguished as true or false, if Joshua had a strong opinion, people would be more skeptical about his purpose.


    Hazel thenughed, "Let''s listen to the results of the investigation team."


    Within moments the representative of the investigation team walked into the conference room. He distributed copies of the results to each of the directors at the table.


    Hazel checked the results and was stunned. No wonder Fred was so confident, indeed, the investigation team had not been bought by him, but the results of this investigation were very misleading.


    "Everyone has seen it clearly." Fred said proudly, "In this investigation report, whether it is the daily supervision of coffee production, transportation or coordination of the rtionship between the various departments, etc., the tasks were all carried out by Mandy! And Hazel? Where is she? This is the most powerful evidence that Mandy is the leading role of the n!"


    Hazel sneered.


    No wonder Mandy was very proactive and rushed to do all kinds of work instead of Hazel. It turned out she had been waiting for this moment.


    At the time, Hazel wanted to aplish her task quickly. That month was really busy, so she handed many of the supervision or inspection tasks at the coffee factory to Mandy. That way, she would have enough energy to coordinate the progress of the coffee factory and the online drama. She just did not expect Mandy would take advantage of it.


    However, she could not let others reap what she sowed.


    "That''s all you got?" Hazel chuckled and threw the investigation report on the table. "A report that deviates from the actual situation. How about we let the employees of the coffee factory vote and see what they think, whether Mandy or I should take the credit of the coffee factory!"


    Mandy''s face changed slightly. She did y a trick to take advantage of Hazel, but she knew if a vote was held, there was no doubt that Hazel would definitely get a full vote.


    Although Mandy had tried hard on all fronts to show her presence in the coffee factory, Hazel was so dazzling that those employees always regarded Mandy as Hazel''s assistant and spokesman. Those people would not be fooled easily.


    Thinking of this, Mandy showed a look ofint and said, "Hazel, for this little thing, you want to make the whole coffee factory vote. Why bother? If you im it is your credit, then it is yours, I will not fight you on this one."


    Everyone looked at the two with different eyes now. After all, one waspeting for the credit, and one was being humble. They now believed in Mandy more.


    "This cunning little bitch!" Susan couldn''t help but gnash her teeth.


    "Oh, you are smart now." Sunny sneered.


    Hazel did not care about what Mandy was plotting.


    "It''s better we make it clear." Hazel chuckled, "I am this kind of person. I won''t take what doesn''t belong to me, but I also won''t allow anyone to take away what I have earned through hard work! If you don''t want to vote, then we use other methods."


    "What methods?" Mandy asked.


    As long as it was not a vote, Mandy would give it a try. Anyway, after sticking with Hazel for more than a month, she was not an easy enemy.


    "You said that the coffee factory was your idea. I think you would be very well aware of the coborative n of the coffee factory and the online drama." Hazel spoke faintly.


    "Of course!" Mandy answered instantly.


    When she was with Hazel, she had memorized all those things. If Hazel wanted to test her on such an aspect, then she could only say that Hazel was too na?ve.


    "Then, I think you must have a unique understanding of the design concept of this n?" Hazel sneered.


    "Concept?" Mandy was stunned.


    In Hazel''s nning, there were very few references to the design concept, and she knew Mandy really had no idea of that.


    "Yeah," Hazel twitched her lips, her smile was arrogant and provocative, "Let me ask you, why is the theme coffee of the woman Cappino, and the theme of the man Blue Mountain? I will spare you any further questions and admit my defeat, as long as you can answer my question!"

 Chapter 1063 - 351: Don’t Change The Topic

    Mandy''s face became pale.


    Her focus had always been on the coffee factory side, while the cooperation with the online drama concept were provided by Joshua-Hazel Pictures. The only one who would know the answer would be Hazel, she had to be trying to swindle her.


    Mandy sneered, "So, you know the answer?"


    "So, you don''t know?" Hazel smiled lightly and said calmly, "Since it is a coboration with the online drama, the coffee types chosen should naturally fit the characters of the drama. While in this drama..."


    Hazel calmly stated her own idea, which was well-founded. The directors on the board nodded frequently. Even if they didn''t watch that online drama, they all felt Hazel was very convincing.


    After listening to her exnation, no matter how biased the directors were against Hazel, they couldn''t find any reason to deny her credit. They looked at Mandy, who had a nasty scowl on her face. She didn''t expect Hazel to be prepared.


    "Oh, you know your own devices." Mandy said with a big head, "Who doesn''t know that Joshua-Hazel Pictures is your private business? If you want to know about the concept, they will naturally tell you, right?"


    "Don''t change the topic. Since you said that this n is your credit, why don''t you understand these things?" Hazel smiled lightly, "You thought the nning was as long as they made ament, I approved it and everything would be fine? If I can''t fully understand the roles of coffees and characters of the online drama, how can I guarantee the embedded advertisements are popr with the fans of those characters?"


    Mandy''s face was even more ugly, and she couldn''t refute these words.


    Hazel continued her strike, "Do you think that I have been holding back something from you? You really misunderstood me. If you wanted to ask, I would''ve definitely told you. But your focus had always been on the coffee factory so that when the investigation team came in one day, you would be able to take the credit for yourself. In that case, why would you bother to wonder about what the design concept was?"


    Hazel''s simple words easily revealed Mandy''s lies, and the so-called investigation report suddenly became a few pieces of waste paper.


    Mandy clenched her teeth but she could not refute Hazel at all.


    Although the directors didn''t like Hazel, they would not have a good impression of a liar. What''s more, now every one of them could see the credit of the coffee factory belonged to Hazel but not Mandy.


    "Mandy didn''t say that the n was made by her from the beginning." Fred hurriedly stepped out to defend Mandy, "I saw the investigation report. Her credit was not less than anyone, but it was not mentioned at all, so I took the initiative to speak for her."


    "This is the reason you lied for her?" Joshua faintly said, "If you even lie on such a small thing, how can we trust what you said?"


    Fred was in a fluster. Joshua''s words were deadly.


    Fred thought it was foolproof, but to his surprise, Hazel actually reversed her unfavorable situation. Then Joshua took the chance and directly questioned his credibility. He just found out both Joshua and Hazel were tough roles, and they even cooperated so well with each other.


    "President Joshua, let''s focus on the topic and don''t expand the scope, otherwise it will really make people doubt your purpose." Fred shifted the topic with an ugly face, "Our focus is not on the credit of this coffee factory! We just want to confirm the identity of the daughter of the Denmark family. I believe that only Sunny has the final say on this matter!"


    Everyone looked at Sunny. Indeed, although she was a foster daughter of Joseph Family, she had been the closest person to Marcus and Cate.


    Sunny was silent for a while, and then she said, "I want to know the truth of the matter more than anyone, but unfortunately the current evidence cannot prove which one of the two is authentic."


    Everyone suddenly started whispering about it and most of them agreed with Sunny.


    Hazel suddenlycked interest in the subject. When they saw she was winning, they began to shift the topic and wanted to downy her credit.


    As for the issue of true or false identities, she really had little interest.


    "I''m going to the bathroom." She whispered to Joshua.


    "Okay." Joshua nodded. He knew that Hazel was growing impatient.


    Hazel stood up and walked toward the door. The whole meeting room was quiet now. They looked at Hazel with puzzled faces. What did she mean? She was just going to leave like that? Didn''t she care at all if they thought she was fake?


    Hazel walked calmly in the eyes of everyone and went straight outside the door of the conference room. When she closed the door of the conference room, she even heard the lively discussion inside. However, she really didn''t care much.


    Hazel came to the lounge next door and poured a cup of coffee. As she just sat down on the sofa, the door of the lounge opened again. Susan hesitated for a second and finally came in.


    "You don''t need to think too much. It''s just that it is too noisy and boring inside the meeting room, so I juste here to have a break!" Susanined.


    Hazel gave her a nce and said nothing.


    Susan seemed to be a little embarrassed. She really could not think of anything to say to Hazel. She also poured herself a cup of coffee and sat far away from Hazel.


    The lounge was quiet, with only the sound of two people drinking coffee.


    "That... Actually, I hope you are the daughter of the Denmark family!" Susan couldn''t help it. She looked at Hazel and hatefully said, "Although I hate you...but Mandy is even more annoying!"


    Hazel almostughed out loud.


    It turned out it was more fun to sit here drinking coffee with her old enemy Susan than dealing with those hypocritical directors.


    "Although, many of the things I did before were under Mandy''s instructions, I also did them because I really hated you! Even if I hate her more now, I won''t try to be your friend. I am here, not to talk to you. Oh, my goodness!" Susan snorted and pulled her hair. "Forget it, I don''t know what I am talking about!"


    Hazel twitched her lips. She said faintly, "I can assure you that I understand what you mean, I don''t think you areing for peace between us."


    "Oh..." Susan said with a little grumble, "In fact, I..."

 Chapter 1064 - 352: You’re Very Nosey

    Susan hesitated for a moment before she finally said, "I did like Joshua.


    After all, I thought only I would be a perfect match for him. But he''s so fierce that I just hope that I won''t need to have anything to do with him again. And, by that, I mean, I wish you were the daughter of the Denmark family."


    "Is it good to be Denmark''s family''s daughter?" Hazel''s eyes drooped, dispirited.


    Her parents were suddenly no longer her biological parents because of her newfound identity. Besides, she had been in danger several times; she had been plotted against by arge number of people. Worse still, it was very likely that she had no idea who her biological parents were. If she could choose, she wouldn''t be the long-lost daughter of Marcus and Cate.


    "Hey! Don''t you care what I said?" Susan said angrily, "Are you so confident in Joshua? Aren''t you afraid he is with you because you''re the daughter of the Denmark family? It turns out that Mandy is the daughter, aren''t you worried he will be with her?"


    Hazel turned away, a bit annoyed. "You''re very nosey."


    Susan got even angrier. "I''m helping you, but you actually think I''m just nosey? Why aren''t you making any effort?"


    Hazel heaved a sigh in frustration. She wasn''t confident, but she just didn''t want to think about it. However, Susan was desperately trying to force her to face one of the most painful things in her life.


    "Is the situation something that my efforts can really change?" Hazel was helpless.


    "No..." Susan said with acknowledgment, "You should capture Joshua''s heart firmly, though. Even if I can''t be with him, I don''t want Mandy to be with him! If that bitch really seeds, she would be very smug!"


    Hazel was a little speechless, it seemed that Susan had a much stronger hatred for Mandy.


    "What are you fighting about?" The door of the break room opened, and Sunny walked in. She looked at Susan with disapproval. "I heard you outside."


    "We''re not fighting." Susan stood up and said awkwardly.


    "Miss Crowe, Susan didn''t cause any trouble, did she?" Sunny smiled quietly. She was still polite as before and seemed totally unaffected by Mandy and the usations.


    "No." Hazel stood up and said quietly, "We''re just talking, but maybe our voices were a little too loud."


    "Okay." Sunny nodded at Hazel and pulled Susan out by her hand.


    Not long after they left, Joshua walked in.


    "Is the meeting over?" she asked.


    "Yes."


    "What''s the result?"


    "Nothing," said Joshua quietly. "As Aunt Sunny said, the evidence we have at the present time cannot prove who is real and who is fake."


    "Let''s go home." Hazel heaved a long sigh of relief, feeling a little unhappy as she had guessed the result.


    Joshua nodded.


    The driver was already waiting in the parking lot. Joshua asked him to get out of the car, and he got into the driver''s seat.


    "What are you doing?" Hazel looked at him in surprise.


    "Get in, I want to show you around," he whispered.


    "Oh?" She looked at him in astonishment, but eventually, she got into the passenger''s seat.


    The car sped away in the direction of the countryside.


    "Where are we going?" She looked out the window nkly.


    "I don''t know," he answered calmly.


    "Oh?" She looked at Joshua in amazement as he drove without a flicker of emotion.


    "Let''s run away." He looked serious.


    She was stunned because it didn''t look like he was joking. Suddenly, she felt relieved.


    All Hazel could think was, screw Denmark Group! Screw the directors! Screw real or fake daughters!


    She was going to throw everything away and escape with Joshua.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Her eyes were sparkling, she happily agreed.


    Looking at her clear, bright eyes, Joshua smiled. They drove for a while longer and then stopped at a pond because Hazel suddenly said she wanted to fish. Joshua paid a local fisherman arge sum for his fishing gear so that Hazel could y.


    She cast her line a few times but didn''t catch anything but leaves, so she got frustrated. A group of young men with bright colored hair walked up to the pond and took out their fishing rods.


    They noticed that Hazel was not catching anything, they started whispering, and then a man with red hair walked over to her and said, "Honey, let me teach you."


    "Don''t bother." Joshua wrapped his arm around Hazel and held her hand as he said quietly. "I can teach her."


    The red-haired man looked back at his friends. Seeing they were allughing at him, he was suddenly annoyed. "Hey, toy boy! I won''t do anything to your girl. I just want to teach her how to fish. What are you afraid of?"


    "Poo¡ª!" Hazel couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    There was actually someone calling Joshua a toyboy. He was good-looking and gentle, so others naturally had the illusion that he was very harmless.


    "Look, your girl likes me a little more!" The red-haired young man said proudly. "I told you! I think I might have a crush on her, you must let me have her!"


    In the blink of an eye, he punched Joshua in the face. Joshua''s expression didn''t change, and he calmly stepped in front of Hazel. He grabbed the man''s wrist with a tight grip.


    "You, you¡­" After several attempts, the red-haired man failed to withdraw his hand. In the end, he had no choice but to look at Joshua, he was absolutely frightened.


    Joshua was not worried about how scared he was, he punched him in the face.


    "Hey, why did you hit him?!" The man''s friends rushed over shouting, but Joshua was totally unconcerned about them.


    He was still holding on to the man''s wrist when he hit his friends, the man saw it as an opportunity and lunged at Hazel.


    "Stop it, or I won''t let your girl go!" he growled as he was about to put his arm around her neck.


    Joshua only cast a quick nce at him, he was not going to stop. Hazel snorted, grabbed the red-haired man''s wrist, and twisted it.


    He let out a miserable scream, and without hesitation, Hazel kicked him and yelled, "Get out of here!"


    Seeing they couldn''t win against Joshua and Hazel, they fled in panic.


    "Are you happy now?" Joshua came to Hazel.


    "Yes, I''m in a better mood," she said,ughing. "Here you go. I don''t want to go fishing anymore."


    She handed the rod to him and picked up some small stones by the pond to skip.


    Before long, Joshua had caught several fishes. She was taken aback. "You can even fish?"

 Chapter 1065 - 353: Are You Uncomfortable?

    "A little." He smiled quietly. "Our father loved to go fishing."


    "That''s good..." She looked confused. If the Denmark family''s daughter had not been stolen, there would not have been so many incidents. Whether she was the baby or not, at least her life would not be a mess.


    "Come here, let me teach you," he whispered.


    She took the fishing rod from his hand just as huge raindrops began to fall.


    "It''s really going to rain!" She raised her head in disbelief.


    Summer rain always came down hard, and out of nowhere, they werepletely soaked by the time they got back to the car.


    Looking at the overcast sky, Hazel was a bit disappointed. Enough fun, enough madness. It was time to go back. But...


    "Joshua, I really don''t want to go back." She raised her eyes.


    "Who says we''re going back?" He said quietly, "We''re eloping."


    She was always so entertained by him.


    He drove to a nearby vige and knocked on the door of a farmhouse. It was an ordinary-looking woman who opened the door.


    Joshua calmly took out a few hundred-dor bills and handed them over to her. "Excuse me, my wife and I were caught in heavy rain. It''s toote now. Can we spend a night in your house?"


    My wife...


    When Hazel heard him call her his wife, she blushed.


    "Come on in, it''s raining hard." The woman just took one bill. "That''s enough."


    "Take it," said Joshua, but all the rest bills in her hand, "and I''ll ask you to buy somethingter."


    After that, Joshua and Hazel walked into the farmhouse. The woman took them to a clean and humble room. She brought clean towels to the room for them to dry off.


    "I have asked my son to buy the bath basin and clean clothes you wanted." The woman handed the towels to Joshua. "Dry yourselves first. Rest assured, the towels are new, we haven''t used them."


    Joshua thanked her, took the towels, and went to Hazel.


    Hazel was about to take one of them when Joshua whispered, "Let me help you."


    "Is that good?" Her cheeks turned a little red.


    "Of course not. We''re married in the eyes of others." He smiled as he took a towel and gently rubbed her body.


    She blushed even more, his doting smile was hard to resist. The word ''married'' left her heart feeling happy. The temperature in the air seemed to rise a bit as the towel was rubbed over her body, making her skin pink.


    "Very hot?" He frowned. "Are you ufortable?"


    "No, no." She shook her head in a hurry. She wasn''t ufortable. She was just too shy.


    Then she hurried to change the subject, afraid that he might continue asking further. "I never expected we would run away. It isn''t that funny, and it''s kind of hard."


    "Shall we find a hotelter?" He looked around. "The conditions here are really a little terrible."


    "No, no," she disagreed quickly. "We''re here to escape. We don''t have to be so particr about it. Let''s experience a different life."


    "Good." He agreed with a smile and gently undid her dress.


    With so much skin exposed in the air, she became shyer. She turned her head away. "As a matter of fact, if possible, I want to find a ce with picturesque scenery and few people."


    As she smiled and her eyes sparkled, she thought that way there wouldn''t be so many issues.


    "What does it look like?" he asked in a low voice, continuing to rub her body.


    "There should be ake nearby so that I can make time to go fishing. There should be a mountain behind the house so that I can go climbing in my spare time." She smiled as she couldn''t help imagining.


    "Don''t you need a flower field?"


    "No," she said, shaking her head. "Natural flowering is the most beautiful."


    "What''s the house like?" He asked.


    "I want it to have a big firece so that I can sit next to it and keep warm in the winter. There needs to be a spiral staircase so that I can sit on the railing and slide down. Oh, and a fat cat so it can take a nap with me by the firece. Also, a dog so that he can keep the catpany¡­"


    He listened quietly. "What about your room?" he continued asking.


    "My room," she said after thinking for a bit, "It will have a big, round bed. It''s a room full of my favorite dolls, and there''s a big balcony with a view of theke in the distance. I had better get a swing chair or something."


    He didn''t say anything but kept it all in mind.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she looked at Joshua because, most importantly, she hoped he would be in that house.


    A sudden cold wind came, and she couldn''t help sneezing. He picked up the nket and wrapped it around her body.


    "This nket is very clean. Put it around you," he whispered.


    Her body was warmed, and she looked at him quietly while he was thoughtfully drying her hair.


    Hazel knew the thoughts of the house with a big firece, was just her unrealistic dreams; they still had so many disturbing things to face. How could it be possible for them to find the home of her dreams to hide in?


    "I was joking," she said with a slightly depressed smile. "If there really were a ce like that, I would probably get sick of it in a few days. Besides, I can''t live without a cell phone or aputer. If I can''t go shopping, how boring would that be?! I would be better off living in the city."


    Joshua''s eyes were a little deep as if he were thinking.


    All of a sudden, there was a noise at the gate, followed by a manining, "Mom, it''s raining so heavily, why did you want me to buy it?"


    The voice was vaguely familiar. Joshua slightly raised his eyebrows while Hazel looked a little embarrassed. Could it actually be that coincidental?


    "Stopining and give it to the guests," scolded the woman.


    Joshua opened the door, and the red-haired many they had beaten up was standing there.


    **********************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    The Official Book thriller for MIDNIGHT Bride The CEO ''s TEMPTATION is now avable on this YouTube link?( https://youtu.be/V_LeIsVT3WE) or you can check it on my Instagram ount @annashannellin.


    Hope you like it! Have a blessed Monday morning guys!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 1066 - 354: Taking A Bath

    "You, you, you... Why are you at my house?" The red-haired man almost dropped the bath basin as he stepped back out of fear.


    "What? This is our guest!" The woman in the distance shouted at him.


    Joshua frowned a little. It was still raining heavily, and if they left, Hazel would very likely catch a cold. It seemed he had a better deal with the man.


    The red-haired man stood still for a moment, he was unsure what to do but then it was as if a lightbulb went off in his head. He whispered joyfully, "You may stay in my house, but can you teach me a few of the techniques you used? They were so cool!"


    "You want to learn?" Joshua took the bath basin and said quietly, "All right, but I have to help my wife with a bath first, then after that."


    "Bath?" The red-haired man rolled his eyes before he said in a low voice. "My mother said you are husband and wife. Brother, it''s sote. What about having a bath with her? Then you can get to sleep earlier and get up early to teach me."


    Joshua''s eyes twinkled as he thought the advice of the red-haired man was great.


    "Okay, you have a point. We are good here, so you can leave us for the evening," Joshua said quietly.


    "Then brother, please remember to teach me!" The red-haired man spoke happily.


    "Mmm," Joshua said, and the red-haired man delightfully left.


    "Come and take a bath or you will catch a cold," Joshua said to Hazel.


    "Oh." When she came over, wrapping herself in a nket, she looked at Joshua waiting nearby and said shyly, "You should go out."


    With a smile, Joshua said, "Hazel, we''re husband and wife..."


    "We''re not," she quickly interrupted.


    "But they both think we are." He held his hand out helplessly. "If you kick me out now, they''ll think we''re fighting."


    And then, he started to take off his clothes.


    "You, you, you¡­ what are you doing?" she turned her head in shame and anxiousness.


    "Taking a bath," he said innocently. "They said there''s a limited water supply in this area. We should save water for the hostess."


    "No way!" she clenched her teeth, wondering whether he was lying or not.


    "Well, then," said he, turning around pathetically, "Bathe quickly. I''m a man, and I''m not likely to catch a cold even if I don''t bathe."


    She was speechless. Though she knew that he would probably say something, she didn''t have the heart to see him looking so pitiful, and she didn''t want to take the chance of him getting sick.


    "Come and take a bath together," she whispered helplessly.


    "Okay." He gave a quick smile and answered.


    Seeing he agreed so promptly, her face darkened as she felt she had been cheated. Then she said crossly. "I''m back¡­ hmm!"


    Before she could finish saying she was backing out, Joshua kissed her. Her nket fell to the ground, and she felt like she was burning up.


    Joshua held her on hisp while they sat in the bath together. She was very shy, so she hurried to look away, but out of the corner of her eye, she looked at him.


    "You can look at me if you want to, Hazel." he chuckled.


    "Who wants to look at you?" She went crazy.


    "Really?" He gently raised her chin. "But I want to look at you very much."


    She was embarrassed and angry. Why did he always make fun of her? Did he think she really had no way to fix him?


    She turned her head crossly. "More than that. I want¡ª"


    Hazel passionately kissed his lips. His eyes lit up slightly, and suddenly he felt that there was a pair of warm hands circling gently on his chest. He couldn''t feel anything but the heat from her hands.


    Her eyes shed with slyness as she pinched his nipples and twisted them between her thumb and finger.


    "Hm..." A sexy, pleasant moan came out of his thin lips, and he shuddered slightly, looking helplessly at Hazel, who wasughing happily.


    "How was that? Is my technique awesome?" She was a little smug. "As long as you want to y, I can y bigger!"


    "You little girl," he said with a bit of resignation, "It''s really bigger because of you."


    The smile on her face froze. The bath basin wasn''t overly small, but it was a bit crowded with two people. She could clearly feel that something was getting bigger, right against her stomach.


    What? It seemed she had really gone too far!


    She red at him and cursed with shame and anger, "What''s wrong with you? You can react even when I abuse you... How can you be so lustful?"


    "No matter what you do to me, I''ll have a reaction." He wasn''t angry, and his eyes were even hotter. "Hazel, I''m only lustful when I face you."


    "You¡­" His words left her speechless. How could he even say that? She now knew that Joshua had a really cheeky side.


    "Hazel," he said as he circled her waist and kissed her on the ear. "Go on¡­"


    Her body quivered, and she had a sudden urge to put everything behind her.


    They nned to cast everything aside to escape from reality, so they shouldn''t care about any of it, screw Denmark Group and the three rules. Hazel just wanted to follow her heart.


    She gently kissed him on the lips with a quiver...


    After getting out of the bath, Joshua carried Hazel to the bed and crawled on top of her, his eyes were deep.


    Even though she was shy, Hazel sometimes liked to tease him. But she would always run away after he had the ming desire, leaving him to endure the pain. He both loved and hated her conflicting emotions, but she seemed to be different.


    "Hazel, do you know what you''re doing?" he asked in a deep voice.


    "Of course, I do." Hazel''s smile was charming.


    She tried to put her arms around his neck, but Joshua grabbed her wrists and lifted them over her head.


    "Hazel," he said quietly, "let me warn you, if you keep going, I''m not going to stop!"

 Chapter 1067 - 355: Try To Believe Me

    Her eyes were a little misty. She trembled slightly and kissed him on the lips as her reply to his remark.


    His eyes had a deep and distant look, he turned away from her kiss. Hazel was in a daze, Joshua had never done that before.


    "Hazel," he said quietly as his fingers slid gently across her cheek. "Do you really not trust me?"


    "Huh?" She was nervous instantly.


    "No matter how you teased me before, you were just joking, not really because you always remembered our agreement with your parents, and you were determined not to cross the line. But you can''t wait now."


    His eyes were a little sharp. "You are afraid that we may not have a bright future, so you decided to ignore everything, free yourself, and have a good night with me, right?"


    "No, no¡­" She was flustered and tried to deny it, but what Joshua said was just what she had in mind.


    "No?" He frowned slightly and sighed helplessly. "Hazel, I''m not good at guessing girls'' minds, but I''m also not a fool. If you have something on your mind, just tell me, okay?"


    Her heart missed a beat. It turned out Joshua saw through her every move and cared for her so much. However, maybe he was kind to her just because she was the daughter of the Denmark family.


    Taking a deep breath, Hazel decided to ask because she didn''t want to go on thinking nonsense, "Joshua, what would you do if I wasn''t really the daughter of Marcus and Cate?"


    Looking into her burning eyes, Joshua couldn''t resist frowning. "Hazel, you are the daughter of Denmark''s family."


    "I mean if," she emphasized, "if I were not the daughter, would you still be with me?"


    "Hazel," he said with furrowed brows. "I know more than you think. It would be best if you never doubted that you are the daughter of the Denmark family. The assumption that you have ispletely wrong."


    She was tired of it all, and she began to speak again, "I didn''t doubt my identity, and I said ''if,'' ''if''!"


    "There''s no ''if," he said quietly. "Hazel, don''t worry about the impossible thing. It''s not worth it."


    She was disheartened, and even though she understood what Joshua meant, it was only his point of view that though it was impossible for her not to be part of the Denmark family.


    She also knew that nothing she said would change his way of thinking, and even if he did promise her something, he might not be able to fulfill it. However, she really wanted to know his answer even if she was being stubborn.


    If Joshua changed his attitude toward her because she was not the Denmark heiress, the only exnation would be that he was nice to hear from the very beginning because of her identity, not because she was Hazel. If that were the case, then he would leave her and be nice to Mandy.


    Therefore, even though Joshua''s point of view could never happen, she still felt that his love might have been for that of Denmark''s daughter.


    "Hazel, have a good sleep and try to believe me," Joshua whispered as heid down beside her. "I''m not capable of just saying something sweet to make you happy; I would prefer for you to believe what is in my heart."


    "Mmm," she quietly said. Although she still was worried, she didn''t want to keep struggling, maybe she should try to believe him as he said.


    The two of them spent the night in the humble, little room. The conditions were not what they were ustomed to, but they slept soundly.


    When Hazel woke up, Joshua''s side of the bed was empty. She got up and changed into the clean clothes that Joshua hadid out for her.


    When she walked into the dining room, she saw the woman and red-haired man at the table.


    The woman saw her and quickly got a chair for her. "Mrs. Denmark, have a seat. I was going to help by getting your breakfast, but Mr. Denmark said he would cook you some fish soup himself. Your husband is very nice to you. He cares about you so much!"


    Hazel''s cheeks were red. In the eyes of the woman, she and Joshua were husband and wife, so she couldn''t say very much, she just nodded and smiled.


    "Yes," the red-haired man happily said, "He''s really very awesome. He taught me a few tricks this morning, and I feel they wille in handy. He also said that he would help me find a job and change my hair."


    "Your showy hair should be changed!" the woman cursed. "Thankfully, he can calm you, or I will break your leg if you continue to hang out with those rascals."


    "Mom, how could you¡­" "The red-haired man said unhappily, but the woman got up and chased him.


    Hazel smiled as she looked at them, and a momentter, Joshua came out of the kitchen with fish soup.


    "Try it." he took a spoonful of soup, blew on it, and put it near her mouth.


    Looking shyly around, she saw that the mother and son had already left the dining room.


    "Don''t worry. It doesn''t matter if you''re seen." Joshua chuckled.


    "You are thick-skinned!" Her cheeks turned red, and she couldn''t help but curse under her breath. She looked at the spoon and opened her mouth.


    "Is it delicious?" he asked.


    "Yes!" She couldn''t resist praising. "There''s no fishy smell at all! What did you do?"


    "All you have to do is drink it," he said with a smile. "It''s too hard for you to cook."


    She felt a little sad. Was she shunned? But she really had no talent for cooking.


    Another spoonful of fish soup reached her lips, and her eyes dimmed. The better Joshua treated her, the more confused her heart became. She didn''t know whether Joshua was nice to her or to the daughter of the Denmark family.


    But she could never get the answer from him. After all, in his eyes, she was the daughter of the Denmark family, and he would not separate the two identities.


    After Hazel finished her fish soup, she seemed determined and said seriously, "Joshua, let''s go back."


    Joshua cocked his brows slightly.


    "I''ve had a good time. I was happy to be on the run with you." A smile curved her lips. "It was blissful, but it was also pointless and dishonorable. It''s time for us to go back and face reality."


    *********************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    New chapters were up, hopefully, you''ll enjoy them. I want to take this opportunity to invite you to


    check out thetest official book thriller of my novel MIDNIGHT Bride the CEO''s TEMPTATION:


    Instagram Link: https://bit.ly/3fvoXQS


    Youtube Link: https://bit.ly/3v81ATG


    My new novels, too, were up on GoodNovel with the following title.


    1. Dangerous Desire: The CEO''s Hidden Woman


    2. Mystic Full Moon: The Poisonous Curse


    Have a great weekday ahead. Spread love and positivity!


    Love lots,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 1068 - 356: Does It Need To Be So Troublesome?

    Whether her identity as Denmark''s daughter was real or not, she couldn''t keep running away from Joshua just to escape the problem.


    "Are you ready?" Joshua asked, his eyes deep.


    "Mmm." Hazel nodded her head firmly. She knew she had to face reality.


    After Joshua and Hazel cleaned up the kitchen and walked to the car. When they got in the car, Joshua took out his phone and turned it on. Hazel was shocked, she hadn''t figured out why nobody bothered them during their getaway.


    She looked at him with curiosity and said, "Did you turn your phone off?"


    "Yes," Joshua said quietly and smirked. "Of course, since I was on the run with you, I didn''t want anything to disturb us."


    Although she waspletely speechless, it was a good feeling, she felt warm all over. Joshua was always so sweet; when he realized she was in a bad mood, he always did whatever he could for her.


    She couldn''t resist saying, "... Aren''t you afraid they would make waves behind your back?"


    "If they can make waves to destroy Denmark Group in a few days, then I really want to throw in the towel." A smile curved Joshua''s lip. "I''m not as useless as you think, Hazel. If they want to target the Denmark Group, they''re going to humiliate themselves."


    "So, you are awesome, aren''t you?" Seeing he was so confident, she smiled slightly. "Do you want me to hug, kiss, and lift you in the air?"


    "Yes," he replied without hesitation.


    Hazel didn''t know how to reply, then she said darkly, "I can''t lift you."


    "But I can lift you." He chuckled.


    She was about to say yes, but she was in a daze before speaking gloomily, "Hey! That is not the point, okay?!"


    Joshua smiled as he listened to Hazel, even when she was red up, he still thought she was adorable. He reached out to touch her hair.


    "Drive carefully, don''t caress my hair!" She was unhappier and muttered, "I''m not a puppy."


    "Mmm," he withdrew his hand, "You''re more like a kitten, I think."


    She red at him.


    "By the way, what did Susan and Sunny say to you yesterday?" Joshua''s eyes were a little dim.


    He knew they had met in the break room yesterday, but she wasn''t in a good mood, so he didn''t want to upset her by mentioning anything about Denmark Group.


    "I didn''t say anything," Hazel recalled back and told him what happened in the break room.


    Joshua scowled, Susan surprised him a little, but with her personality, she could easily be taken advantage of. Besides, she wouldn''t know anything useful anyway. When it came to Sunny''s attitude, he could not find doubt, either way, she was neither distant nor close.


    "Joshua, I think..." She frowned for a moment and then stopped.


    "Don''t think about it," he said firmly.


    "I haven''t said anything yet!" She looked at him in surprise.


    "I can guess what you''re thinking," he said quietly. "Do you want to be friends with Susan and find a way to go to Joseph Residence with the hope of finding some evidence?"


    Hazel was embarrassed instantly. How could Joshua know her thoughts?


    "No way," Joshua said quietly. "Susan''s unpredictable, and it''s too dangerous for you to stay with her. What''s more, it''s not clear whether Sunny is a friend or foe at present."


    "Are you suspicious of Sunny?" she asked in surprise.


    "I''m not going to let anyone that I doubt go," he said quietly, "You''d better concentrate on your graduation thesis defense."


    Hazel had been dealt a huge blow by thest sentence, she was left feeling depressed.


    As soon as he finished speaking, his cellphone rang. He calmly answered the phone, and Jaxson reported the whole situation involving thepany.


    As Joshua said, even though Denmark Group''s directors harbored evil intentions, they couldn''t do anything to him.


    "I see," he said quietly. "I''m already on my way back. I''ll be there in about two hours."


    After hanging up, he looked at Hazel. "Come with me to thepany?"


    "Forget it." She shrugged. "The directors don''t like me anyway. If I strut in there, won''t I upset them? I''d better go back to Denmark Residence. Just as you said, I''ll prepare for my graduation thesis defense."


    "All right, I''ll take you back to Denmark Residence first," he said.


    "Does it need to be so troublesome?" She chuckled. "Let me take you to thepany first, and then I''ll drive myself back to Denmark Residence."


    "Hazel¡­" He frowned a little.


    "That''s a deal!" she nodded firmly. "It''s up to me this time, you have to listen to me!"


    "Okay." He didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    After taking Joshua to Denmark Group, Hazel drove back to Denmark Residence. On the way there, she kept thinking about how she could naturally approach Susan Edwards. Although Joshua didn''t agree, she didn''t want to give up.


    Suddenly, the car behind her suddenly passed her, the car quickly spun around and stopped sideways in front of her. Hazel tensed up and mmed on the brakes.


    It was apparent that they were targeting her. She narrowed her eyes slightly, she could see that she was only a few hundred meters away from Denmark Residence.


    Joshua had always been very attentive to her safety and to the security at Denmark Residence. The fact that the car had been able to follow her around undetected meant that the car did not appear to be a threat to her, so no one seemed to care.


    Four girls dressed very fashionably got out of the car. Hazel''s eyebrows rxed slightly. They didn''t seem to be much older than 15 or 16, which was not a real threat to her.


    "Get out!" The girl taking the lead knocked on her window impatiently.


    Hazel opened the door and calmly got out of the car.


    "You''re Hazel?" The girl asked impatiently.


    "I''m Hazel." Hazel couldn''t help but furrow slightly. "Who are you?"


    "Do you deserve to know who I am? You impostor!" The girl sneered and said with a fierce face. Then she turned around to look toward her friends, "Do you think so?"


    "Yes, yes! How do you still have the nerve to live in Denmark Residence? If you want a man, you can pimp yourself out! But you actually annoy Master Denmark. Do you think you deserve him?!"


    "How can she steal Mandy''s ce? Master Denmark is really blind. Doesn''t he know this kind of bitch has been yed with by many men?! I think she made Master Denmark confused by making love to him!"


    "Hazel, if you really don''t want to lose all of your dignity, move out of Denmark Residence!"

 Chapter 1069 - 357: Are You Afraid Now?

    Hazel''s face darkened. Even if she had guessed that the girls were targeting her, she could live with that, but it really pissed her off that they kept insulting her.


    It didn''t appear that they had any intention of shutting up. One of the girls took out her phone and pointed the camera at Hazel. She excitedly said, "Guys, quickly undress her, p her across the face, and burn her with cigarettes! I haven''t photographed such an exciting scene in a long time. I will post the photos on Twitter!"


    "Do you hear that?" The girl taking the lead said arrogantly, "You had better obediently let us beat you up to vent our anger. If you make us fight with you, you''ll definitely suffer!"


    Hazel looked at them coldly. "Is it Mandy who asked you toe?"


    They called her an impostor at the very beginning, so it was clear that Mandy had asked them to attack her. It seemed that Mandy was very concerned about her living in Denmark Residence.


    Was Mandy not only interested in being Denmark''s daughter but also in Joshua? Thinking about the possibility, Hazel felt irritated.


    "Who said that?" The girl taking the lead looked flustered for a moment, but then, she restored her arrogant manner and said ferociously, "I''m just a stranger who couldn''t put up with your behavior!"


    She stepped closer to Hazel and whispered, "I don''t think that your adoptive parents were very good since, after all, you are a bastard with unknown biological parents. They raised you to seduce men and pimp yourself out for a good price! Since you don''t have decent parents to teach you a lesson, let us teach you how to behave yourself!"


    "I dare you to say it again!" Hazel''s face was cold instantly, and she stepped angrily forward. Insulting her adoptive parents was her breaking point.


    As they looked at her furious expression, the girls were frightened, took a few steps backward.


    "What do you, what do you want to do? Freeze, or I''ll shoot!" The leading girl suddenly took out a pistol and pointed it at Hazel.


    Hazel''s pupils suddenly shrunk.


    She knew a lot about guns because of her mother''s police career, and she could see that the gun in the girl''s hand was real.


    They actually had a gun? No matter how daring they were, they wouldn''t dare to kill someone in broad daylight with a gun. It was not going to be a simple situation to get out of, though.


    What exactly was Mandy trying to do? Presumably, the identities of the girls would not be well-known.


    Hazel stared coldly at the gun and stood still.


    The girl taking the lead thought Hazel was scared, so she was relieved. She sneered. "Are you afraid now? Stand still!"


    Hazel''s eyes dimmed slightly. Then she lowered her head, but she was, in fact, waiting for the girl to get closer.


    Seeing that Hazel was so obedient and seemed to be scared to death, the girl taking the lead was even more arrogant. She proudly walked up to Hazel. "Pooh! Hazel Crowe, you were just so arrogant, weren''t you? How did you dare fight against us?"


    Hazel was plotting, and she frowned slightly as she thought the girl was still not close enough. She waited patiently.


    Another girl that was standing behind Hazel kicked her hard in the leg.


    "Kneel down!"


    Hazel suppressed her anger as she watched the girl approach with the gun. Seeing that Hazel refused to kneel, the girl pointed the gun at her.


    She stepped forward angrily and said fiercely, "Kneel quickly, or I will shoot you! You are stubborn, aren''t you? But it so happens I like to bully people who are stubborn! I want you not only to kneel but also to lick the dirt off our shoes. Quickly!"


    Hazel drooped her eyes and slowly crouched down.


    The girl with the gun looked very pleased. She was trying tough at Hazel, but before she could say a word, Hazel suddenly threw herself at her.


    It all happened in the blink of an eye, and the girl taking the lead was in a daze. She even tried to pull the trigger, but before she could move, Hazel had got close and grabbed her wrist. The girl was unable to get away, and Hazel snatched the gun out of her hand.


    "Don''t move! None of you!" said Hazel coldly.


    The other three girls were startled to see that Hazel had the gun in her hand. Then they said with disregard, "Shoot if you want! It''s only a fake gun. Who do you think it can threaten?"


    "Fake?" With a sneer, Hazel pointed the gun at their feet and pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The three girls screamed and stared at the bullet mark by their feet, their faces were white as a sheet.


    "That, that is the real gun?!" They stuttered and began shaking, then they fell to the ground in tears.


    "You, you can''t kill me!" The girl who Hazel was holding was also very terrified.


    She shouted, "I''m Kathie Anderson. If you kill me, the Anderson family will cut ties with the Denmark family! Do you want to turn Master Denmark against my brother Isaac?!"


    Hazel''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Is that what Mandy told you to say? Was she the one who sent you?"


    "No, no¡­" Kathie hesitated for a bit.


    "Tell me the truth!" Hazel shouted coldly and pointed the gun at her. "Don''t think I will stop from doing anything terrible to you!"


    "I met with Lucy and Mandy. Lucy hates you very much. She told me you are an impostor¡­ I was in a fit of anger and came to you," said Kathie, trembling. "Let, let me go! You cannot afford to offend me!"


    Hazel''s brows were furrowed tightly, and she knew the whole incident at longst.


    Lucy had been to Denmark Group and had been embarrassed, so she hated Hazel very much. Mandy approached her and provoked Lucy to re up with just a few words.


    Hazel had heard from Isaac that Kathie was the naughtiest and most favored child in the Anderson family and that she had caused a lot of trouble. Lucy only needed a few words ofint to incite the fearless Kathie to attack Hazel, but the gun was very likely Mandy''s idea. It was Mandy''s style, and no matter when or where it was, she would always find a scapegoat.


    Nheless, this incident involved the Anderson family, not Mandy. If Kathie did kill or hurt her, Mandy would not be held responsible. Hazel was safe, but the two families would have a falling out with each other if she didn''t let it go.


    Kathie knew Hazel would have to let her go. She may have been young, but she had no fear, and she was very malicious.

 Chapter 1070 - 358: Don’t Say Anything Else

    Hazel really didn''t want to let the girls go, especially Kathie. If she let her off the hook without any consequences, Kathie would think that she was afraid and would definitelye after her again. However, even if she couldn''t really teach her a lesson, she also couldn''t let Mandy get what she wanted.


    "You guys are quite skilled at picking on people." Hazel asked coldly, "You often bully students in school, don''t you?"


    "We, we just y with the ssmates to enhance their fondness of us," said Kathie, reluctant to admit her mistakes.


    "y? Enhance fondness?" Hazel sneered.


    Kathie once caused a girl in their ss to cut her wrist, she was trying tomit suicide. Although the girl was saved, it caused quite a stir, and in the end, her parents, Mike and Amy Anderson, gave the victim a lot of money to calm down the matter and make her let it go.


    Hazel had heard Isaac talking about it, he was furious about the entire situation.


    "What about letting me y and enhance your fondness of me?" Hazel sneered and kicked Kathie in the leg abruptly!


    "Ouch," Kathie screamed as she directly knelt down. She raised her head in disbelief and roared with shame and anger, "Hazel Crowe, are you really bold enough to bully me?! Do you know what you''re doing? Do you think Master Denmark will fall out with us because of you, imposter?"


    "Shut up, you idiot!" Hazel coldly pointed the gun at her. Kathie''s face was instant as white as a sheet, and she shut her mouth in fright instantly.


    "It seems you''re 16 years old." Hazel sighed with emotions. "d you''re old enough."


    "What, what do you mean?" Kathie looked at her in horror.


    "What do I mean?" Hazel said with a grim smile, "Driving without a license is a trivial matter, but bullying a ssmate and holding a gun can put you in jail for several years. Do you believe me?!"


    "Don''t, don''t you dare!" She was an ass in a lion''s skin, but the fear in her eyes had betrayed her. "Are you really not worried that it would drive a wedge between the two families?"


    Hazel''s smile got even colder. "What does that have to do with me?"


    Kathie''s face dimmed instantly. Hazel really didn''t care¡­ Will I really have to be put in jail for that long?


    She shouted in terror, "No! Let go of me! Hazel, I won''t do it again! I bought a fake gun, but I don''t know how it turned out to be a real one! I beg you¡­"


    "Are you afraid now? Isn''t it toote?" Hazel''s eyes twinkled, and she chuckled. "Do you think you''re being persecuted? If you hadn''te here trying to be a hero, we wouldn''t be in this situation, would we? Besides, this is a family affair of the Denmark family, and it has nothing to do with your family. me it on people whining in front of you. You''re too eager to help people take revenge against me, aren''t you?"


    Kathie understood instantly. The next moment, her eyes were full of anger. "Hazel Crowe, I was used! It was Mandy who deliberately came to me and pretended to be pitiful, and I was too annoyed! Your real enemy is her. She must be the one who wants to drive a wedge between the Denmarks and Andersons."


    Hazel was speechless. Kathie was used to being arrogant, and even if it were her fault, she wouldn''t admit to it. Mandy wanted to get away with the incident, but Kathie would never say it was her to save herself. Besides, Hazel knew Mandy did it on purpose and that she didn''t need to enlighten Kathie, who wouldpletely me Mandy.


    But the punishment wasn''t enough for Mandy, who actually had reced a fake gun with a real one for murdering her!


    "You said you were used, but you don''t have any evidence. How can I believe you?" Hazel said coldly, "How about I''ll call Mandy now? As long as she admits she asked you toe for me, I''ll let you go."


    "Okay, okay. Call her!" Kathie said delightfully. She was always selfish and only cared about her own life, how could she care about Mandy''s? Additionally, Hazel only gave her one option, so of course, she couldn''t wait to contact Mandy.


    Hazel gave her an indifferent nce and quietly called Mandy.


    Mandy quickly answered she was clearly a bit surprised. "Hazel Crowe, why are you calling me?"


    "Look at it yourself." Hazel turned on video chat and pointed the camera at Kathie and others, Mandy looked slightly ufortable.


    ording to her original n, the best result would be that Kathie killed or hurt Hazel with the real gun. Even if Hazel were really very lucky and escaped, this incident would be just Kathie''s fault. After all, Mandy didn''t leave any trace and had even discouraged Kathie from doing it. Of course, her warning only made Kathie angrier with Hazel.


    But what had happened? Kathie was so useless, and the four of them were actually captured by Hazel instead, and she was the one who called her. Was it Kathie who had betrayed her even though she had done nothing suspicious?


    "Hazel, what do you mean?" Mandy pretended she didn''t understand Hazel''s words.


    "Let me tell you," Hazel said quietly. "The four of them said it was you who had incited them to bully me so that there would be a wedge between the Denmark family and the Anderson family. Of course, I don''t believe them, but as long as you say what they said was true, I''ll let them go."


    "Mandy, help me!" Kathie shouted worriedly, "Tell her I did just as you told me to! You''re so kind, and you''ll definitely save me, right? As long as you admit it, she''ll let me go!"


    Mandy clenched her teeth in anger. She didn''t expect Kathie would shift the me onto her. The n which should have killed Hazel with perfection didn''t only fall short but also made her the center of the conflict.


    But how could she possibly confess to the crime of plotting to kill people, inciting the Anderson family to fight with the Denmark family?


    "Kathie, I''ve never asked you to do this!" Mandy clenched her teeth and finally said with a heartbroken look. "I just said a few words to Lucy, why were you so impulsive¡­"


    "Don''t say anything else," Hazel said as she stared at her through the phone. "Just tell me whether or not, if it was you who prompted Kathie to kill me. If you say yes, I''ll let Kathie go right now!"

 Chapter 1071 - 359: It Wasn’t Very Dangerous

    Mandy clenched her teeth in anger. Hazel was actually smart enough to use this to force her to admit to her crime. She could not win, if she said yes, she would offend the Denmark family and the Anderson family at the same time. However, if she said no, she would certainly offend Kathie Anderson.


    Taking a deep breath, Mandy''s tone was full of innocence, "Hazel, I know you dislike me. But even if Kathie offends you, she is still a child. Can''t you be generous enough to let her go? Why do you use a child to use me ofmitting some unwarranted crimes¡­"


    "You heard it," Hazel said, looking calmly at Kathie. "She''s unwilling to save you."


    "Mandy, you bitch!" shouted Kathie, who was extremely irritated.


    "No, that''s not what I meant." Mandy was nervous and wanted to continue exining, but Hazel hung up the phone without hesitation as she would not give Mandy any opportunity to provoke her or Kathie any further.


    "It really was her who incited me!" Kathie was worried. "Hazel, give me a break¡­"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to let you go," Hazel said coldly. "But given the fact that I was bullied and almost murdered! Don''t you think I should find out exactly who is responsible for this? You said she told you to do it, but she didn''t admit to it, so I have to settle with you. Get up and go with me to Denmark Residence!"


    She forced them to follow her to Denmark Residence. With the gun, they dared not disobey her. She called the police, and they arrived a short timeter to arrest Kathie and the others.


    Elene knew it was not over, and she had to be prepared for the storm that was going to hit. She contemted everything while she paced back and forth, waiting for Joshua to arrive home.


    "Why did youe home so soon?" She was a little shocked.


    "If I took longer, I wouldn''t be here to help you." He said in a deep voice, "I heard all about it. Have the police obtained all the evidence?"


    "Yes." She nodded. "I made a copy of their records."


    "Okay," Joshua said with an apologetic look in his eyes. "Hazel, I''m sorry I wasn''t there for you when it was so dangerous."


    "It wasn''t very dangerous anyway¡­" She smiled. "They were just a few young girls. I handled it."


    Things were, in fact, far less easy than she told Joshua. After all, given Kathie''s reckless character, she might have really shot her at any point, but she didn''t want Joshua to worry.


    Before they could say more, Fred Cohen and Mandy walked into the living room in a huff, along with a group of directors.


    "Mr. President, you can''t continue to favor this woman! This incident is really too severe!" A director pointed angrily at Hazel.


    "Yes! We''ve roughly heard about this incident. The young girl, Kathie, from the Anderson family, just stopped her on the way home and bullied her a little. Why did she need to make such a fuss over a trivial matter?"


    "Besides, the Anderson girl did it because she hated to see someone shamelessly living in Denmark Residence before the true identity of the Denmark family''s daughter came out. She did not do anything wrong, but it''s very clear someone is so guilty that she made a fuss!"


    "Yeah! Although the Anderson family is not as strong as the Denmark family, the rtionship between the two families has always been very good. Won''t the two families have a falling out with each other now that she put the little girl into jail? She ignored the general interest, and it is simply unreasonable to ruin their rtionship for a simple incident!"


    Listening to all the groundless usations, Hazel appeared very calm as she gave Mandy a sideways nce. Mandy knew the matter was about to get serious, so she immediately brought the directors to denounce her.


    "Well, how do you think we should deal with a woman who is ignorant and deliberately confrontational?" asked Hazel quietly as a smile curved her lips.


    Mandy felt something was wrong and was trying to stop her, but before she could speak, she heard a director yelling, "Of course you need to move out of Denmark Residence. Since you are so ignorant and incapable, stay away from the Denmark family''s business? And let go of that little girl¡­"


    Joshua''s eyes were cold. He looked calmly at the director speaking, who felt a chill run down his spine and shut up hastily.


    Hazel looked at Mandy with a faint smile on her face. It seemed Mandy also knew that she couldn''t save herself if she didn''t save Kathie. Otherwise, Kathie wouldn''t stop using her of being involved.


    It turned out that Mandy really cared about her living in Denmark Residence and was not going to give up without a fight.


    "Joshua," said Fred, looking like an elder, "The directors'' words are unpleasant, but they are reasonable. The true identity of the Denmark daughter is not clear, so Hazel living in Denmark Residence is not quite right. Kathie hated to see it, so she confronted Hazel, but did Hazel need to put her in jail? What will the Anderson family think? In my opinion, it''s better to let Kathie go and make Hazel apologize to her so that the Anderson family will be calmer."


    The other directors echoed, "Yes! Let Kathie go and make Hazel apologize!"


    Hazel smiled more sarcastically. Mandy was really scheming. If Hazel let Kathie go now, it would look like Mandy saved her, and Kathie would not hate Mandy any longer. If Hazel was forced to apologize, then everyone would think that Hazel was trying to drive a wedge between the two families, making it all Hazel''s fault.


    "Do you have a problem with Hazel living here?" Joshua opened his mouth quietly, looking at the people with a thoughtful expression.


    "Yes!" They gambled, "It has not been proven that she is the daughter of the Denmark family. Why should she live here?!"


    "Why?" Joshua swept over them indifferently, and the next moment he looked at Hazel and kissed her gently.


    "... Hm!" Hazel''s eyes widened abruptly. She knew that Joshua would certainly not listen to the directors, but how could he suddenly kiss her in front of the directors.


    The directors were totally taken aback. They knew that Joshua liked Hazel, but they didn''t expect he would show a public disy of affection right in front of them.


    As for Mandy, her expression became extremely cold. If... If she had shown up earlier, it would have been her instead of Hazel that Joshua cherished so much.


    "Because of that." After the kiss ended, Joshua naturally wrapped Hazel in his arms. He looked at the directors calmly and did not feel he was doing anything wrong.


    "Joshua, do you mean you''re really going to conceal her mistakes so unreasonably?" said Fred, looking pale.

 Chapter 1072 - 360: It’s Just Painting

    Hazel was not as brazen as Joshua, but she leaned into his arms.


    Hearing Fred''s query, Hazel couldn''t stop herself from looking at Joshua with concern. Indeed, he was undoubtedly showing that he would protect her even if she did something wrong.


    "Unreasonable? Concealing mistakes?" Joshua looked at Fred with a smile on his face. "I don''t understand. Did Director Cohen misunderstand something? It''s Denmark Residence here, and it belongs to me. Hazel is my girlfriend, what''s wrong with her living here?"


    Everyone was dumbstruck. They wanted to drive Hazel away because they thought Denmark Residence was left by Marcus and Cate for their daughter, and with her identity unknown, Hazel was not qualified to live there. They thought they hade up with the perfect reason and, even if Hazel was bold, should live there any longer.


    But they all forgot that the Denmark Residence belonged to Joshua, and since Hazel was his girlfriend, she could live there, they had no way to refute it.


    "Gentlemen, you want to get my girlfriend to move out of my house. Don''t think you''re being too unreasonable?" Joshua said.


    The directors'' faces were red, and they did not know how to exin it in the least.


    "Joshua, even though Denmark Residence belongs to you now, it was your parents'' home. We, like your parents'' friends, cannot let you ruin it like this," said Fred Cohen in a deep voice.


    "Yes, yes!" The other directors nodded as if they had finally found a reason to convince themselves, even if they felt it was a little far-fetched.


    "Do you have so much free time that you need to get involved in this situation?" Joshua''s tone became more sarcastic. "Director Cohen, you know that you were friends with my parents, you are not my parents, right?"


    "Now that you know Denmark Residence belongs to me, I can deal with it as I wish. If you really want to bother about it, wait until the house is yours. I am presuming you have hoped to take it over for a long time, correct?" Joshua asked.


    "Joshua, you¡­" Fred''s face became pale as he said angrily, "How can you say such heartbreaking things?"


    "Heartbreaking?" Joshua looked at him nonchntly. "I only know that even a gossiper would never meddle in other people''s family affairs. Director Cohen, are you even worse than a gossiper?"


    Hazel was shocked. She didn''t expect Joshua to have such a poisonous tongue. It seemed that her distress really made him very irritated. She looked up at Joshua and felt warm, he was so attractive when he was protecting her.


    "You¡­" Fred was horrified. Joshua had always been gentle, and it was the first time that he had humiliated him in public by saying he was a gossiper.


    Mandy stealthily tugged at Fred''s sleeve and subtly shook her head. She realized that there was no way to kick Hazel out of Denmark Residence, and it would be more disadvantageous for them to continue. The most important thing was to save Kathie. Only by saving Kathie could they guarantee that the incident wouldn''t incriminate Mandy.


    Realizing what she meant, Fred said in a deep tone, "Let''s forget about this, but you must do as we ask when ites to the incident with Kathie!"


    "Yes! Even if you''re the President, you can''t be too partial to Hazel! She must solve the problem that caused on her own!" The other directors echoed.


    "She pointed a gun at me and threatened me." Hazel couldn''t resist defending herself.


    "Why would a child have a real gun? It was just a scare tactic. She was just ying with you. Do you need to make a fuss? Are you actually hoping she will me somebody else?" All the directors continued to condemn her.


    Hazel had a cold expression and suddenly bent over and took a gun from the coffee table before pointing it at the directors.


    The entire living room was momentarily quiet.


    The muzzle of the gun kept moving, everyone tensed up as she slowly went around the room, stopping at Mandy.


    Mandy broke into a cold sweat.


    Hazel''s gun was exactly the same as the one she secretly reced and gave Kathie.


    "What do you, what do you want?" Mandy stuttered nervously, "Hazel, do you want to kill people?!"


    "Hazel Crowe!" Fred red at Hazel angrily, "Do you want to kill us because you are too ashamed and angry?"


    "Kill people? Director Fred is wrong." Joshua said quietly. "Didn''t you say that Kathie was just ying with Hazel? Hazel''s just ying with you right now."


    Everyone felt instant pain with Joshua''sment. They were trying to force Hazel to confess, but they were just humiliating themselves over and over. She had a gun pointed at them, what could they say?


    "But Kathie is just a kid!" Fred took the initiative to speak first.


    "I''m younger than all of you, and I''m also a child!" Hazel looked like she was being persecuted.


    "Yeah," Joshua echoed. "Kathie is only about five years younger than Hazel. Hazel is 20 or 30 years younger than you. She''s just a babypared to you. Did any of you think of it that way?"


    Joshua just continued to make them feel worse. How could he make such aparison?


    Joshua and Hazel were too unreasonable. Worse still, they actually cooperated with each other so perfectly and were both so thick-skinned¡­ But all of the words he spoke were words that they used against Hazel; they couldn''t use them at all.


    "You, you can''t count on a fake gun to scare us!" Mandy yelled and clenched her teeth. She didn''t have the knowledge if the gun was real or not, so she could guess that it wasn''t a real gun.


    "Oh?" An evil smile curved Hazel''s lips, and she calmly pulled the trigger.


    "Ah!" Mandy just felt something hit her forehead, and she was so scared that she immediately fell to the ground. She felt a liquid running down her forehead, she wiped it with her hand in a panic. When she saw a red liquid on her fingertips, she screamed in terror, "Blood! Blood! Take me to the hospital!"


    "Don''t be afraid, Mandy. It''s just painting." Fred quickly squatted down to help her wipe the red paint from her forehead.


    Mandy shuddered for a while. Looking at Hazel with a smile on her face, she was furious. So, everything that Hazel had done was just to try and scare her?


    "The police took the real gun as evidence," Hazel said with a chuckle. "This is a paintball gun. Just because I was curious, I asked Joshua to help me buy one."

 Chapter 1073 - 361: Let Me In

    Mandy was so frustrated that she was sobbing. She pointed angrily at Hazel. "You, you clearly did it on purpose!"


    Hazel stood still, just staring at her, she did deliberately do it.


    Mandy had tried to use Kathie to kill her, so she had already shownpassion by only using a fake gun to teach Mandy a lesson.


    "I''m just ying with you," Hazel winked. "You''re going to make a fuss, aren''t you a bit unreasonable?"


    Everyone felt very bitter. Did theye to be disrespected? What they had said was all repeated by Hazel.


    "These two incidents aren''t the same!" Fred choked back his anger. Joshua had been calcting, but he did not expect Hazel to be also so much like him. They had got the better of him, Mandy, and the other directors, making them suffer.


    "Joshua, even if you want to protect Hazel and you''re good friends with Isaac, do you think that is reason enough for the Anderson family will let go of this?" Fred questioned.


    No sooner had he finished speaking than a noise came through the door.


    "Let me in! We want to see Joshua!"


    Fred looked out of the door and was relieved instantly. But he wore a worried expression in a twinkling. "Look, Mike and Amy havee to us. What should we do now?"


    Hazel couldn''t help but admire Mandy because this trick was really very wonderful.


    Kathie''s parents, Mike and Amy Anderson arrived so quickly that they didn''t even have time to go visit their daughter. Someone must have tipped them off in advance, just to mislead them.


    As long as Hazel refused to let Kathie off the hook, her parents would surely me Hazel for all this.


    Mike and Amy were famously protective of their family, and if she really offended them, they would not get away with it very easily.


    "Let theme in," Joshua said quietly, "Hiding doesn''t solve anything."


    Seeing him so calm, Fred was upset immediately. Did Joshua have a solution? No, it was impossible, he knew how bad-tempered Mike and Amy could be. Besides, Kathie was born when they were older, so they loved her very much. As long as Hazel refused to let Kathie off the hook, they would make a scene.


    Mike and Amy walked in. When Mike saw Joshua, he looked heartbroken. "Joshua, I am your uncle. I held you when you were very young. The friendship between our two families is very strong¡­"


    Hazel looked at him in astonishment and couldn''t helpughing in her head. Joshua wasn''t a baby when he was adopted; how could he be held by Mike. His way of greeting was really actually kind of embarrassing.


    However, he was not there to make friends, so he didn''t really care about the details. He said angrily, "Even if Kathie did something wrong, you could tell me, and I would teach her a lesson. Or, you can just me me for anything. She''s so young. How can you put her in jail?"


    "Yes, Kathie was a little naughty, but she is a kind child and doesn''t even want to step on ants in an ordinary situation!" Amy red at Hazel fiercely. "Which bitch put our daughter into jail?!"


    "Don''t be angry, aunt," Mandy red at Hazel secretly before she immediately stepped forward to soothe Amy. "You can me Hazel. I think there must be a misunderstanding. After all, Hazel said Kathie wasn''t ying with her. Hazel isn''t petty, how could she deliberately make things hard for your daughter? You can talk to her kindly, and I am sure the misunderstanding will be cleared up."


    Hazel looked coldly at Mandy, whose words were like adding fuel to the fire.


    "Misunderstanding?!" Amy red at Hazel with hatred. "You disgusting woman! Why did you target my daughter and deliberately make things hard for her?!"


    Joshua stepped forward without hesitation to keep Hazel back when he saw that Amy was about to rush at her. Amy clenched her teeth in anger as she looked into Joshua''s cold eyes, but she stepped back in the end.


    "It wasn''t me who made things hard for your daughter," said Hazel quietly.


    "Shut up!" Amy red at her through her teeth. "You must release my daughter now! If anything happens to her, I will make you pay with your life¡­"


    "Shut up!"


    Before she finished the sentence, a severe voice came from the door, which silenced Mike and Amy immediately. They both stared in awe at the door.


    Everyone was in a daze andpletely confused. Who else would be at Denmark Residence? The directors were numb and starting to regret that they had decided to go there with Fred.


    They had all been in such a hurry to run to Denmark Residence when they heard that the Anderson family and the Denmark family had a falling out. However, this incident was full of changes and twists that they did not dare to say anything more for fear that they would lose even more of their social status.


    Everyone looked toward the door and saw Isaac walking in, holding on to Grandpa Anderson.


    "Uncle," Mike walked quickly to Grandpa Anderson and cried, "you must help me this time! You also know Kathie is my darling daughter, but she has been unexpectedly hurt!"


    "Don''t worry," said Grandpa Anderson gravely. "Ie specifically for this."


    Mike gloated immediately and quickly followed behind Grandpa Anderson, with his wife by his side.


    "Uncle Anderson," seeing it was Grandpa Anderson, Fred''s heart missed a beat. He came up to him hastily and said uneasily, "Why did you bother toe here yourself? If there''s anything you want, let''s go and see you¡­"


    "I have toe this time," said Grandpa Anderson seriously. "Fred, Kathie is my granddaughter, and I must get justice for her!"


    Fred was delighted. Grandpa Anderson had always been fond of Joshua, so he had thought the situation would get better for Joshua, but he was there for Kathie. Fred did believe that Joshua would have no choice but to give in under pressure.


    "You are so kind¡­" Fred said.


    When Grandpa Anderson walked over to Joshua, someone brought a chair, but he refused to sit down.


    Hazel got nervous. She remembered Grandpa Anderson, who was very kind to her before. However, she wondered if he came to denounce her. Suddenly, she saw Isaac next to him, who winked at her subtly.

 Chapter 1074 - 362: Is Grandpa Anderson Mistaken?

    "Joshua, I came for Kathie," said Grandpa Anderson grimly. "I won''t conceal her mistakes. I know that she has been spoiled by her parents and does things irrationally and recklessly. If she had been punished for her own wickedness, I would not say anything. But¡­"


    "Uncle!" Amy interrupted him a little anxiously.


    "Let our uncle finish speaking." Mike stopped her hastily. "You can be sure that he will help Kathie."


    Amy shot Hazel a fierce look and said nothing more.


    "¡­ I can''t stand a woman who used her impulsive temperament to drive a wedge between our family and the Denmark family," said Grandpa Anderson solemnly. "Joshua, you have to give me an exnation!"


    "Yes, we need an exnation!" Mike and Amy said angrily.


    "Don''t be angry, Grandpa Anderson," Fred said, "No matter who is to me, we will not tolerate her and her actions. We will ensure that you have a satisfactory answer. We won''t let this affect the rtionship between the two families."


    Fred was trying to pacify Grandpa Anderson, but he promised it all so that he could force Joshua to stop protecting Hazel.


    "Fred, I am relieved to hear that." Grandpa Anderson nodded his head. After that, as if he had been reminded, he said in a deep voice, "Joshua, I know that woman''s identity is special now, and you will hesitate because of your rtionship with her. But you must understand if you indulge her, you''re harming her! Now since your Uncle Fred also supports you, just do it!"


    All the other people could not help but secretly nce over at Joshua. Denmark Group and the Anderson family were putting pressure on him, they really wanted to know how he would deal with it. Would he still protect Hazel?


    "You''re right, Grandpa Anderson," Joshua said quietly. "But who is the woman that you believe drove a wedge between our two families?"


    Everyone looked at Joshua in surprise. Grandpa Anderson didn''t specifically say that it was Hazel, but he insinuated it, so why did Joshua ask?


    "The woman is¡­" Grandpa Anderson swept over Hazel and then raised his hands to point straight at Mandy. "Her!"


    Looking at his finger, Mandy looked flustered. Shouldn''t Grandpa Anderson point at Hazel? Why was he pointing at her?!


    The living room was silent, but it was followed by an uproar.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Is Grandpa Anderson mistaken?"


    Listening to thements, Fred came to his senses and forced a smile, "Grandpa Anderson, is there some kind of misunderstanding? How can this incident be rted to Mandy?"


    "Yeah, uncle," said Mike, too, "It was Hazel who framed Kathie, not someone else!"


    "Obviously," Isaac said with a sorrowful look. "You''re not as clever as Kathie because she at least knows who framed her! Why didn''t you go to see her before you came here to cause a scene? Why didn''t the people who told you toe to Hazel let you visit Kathie first? It''s clear that someone wants to use you to make trouble!"


    Mike and Amy''s faces changed immediately. Indeed, when they heard about Kathie''s ident, they didn''t even go to see her but went directly to Denmark''s family to start trouble. Could there be another story?


    "Thankfully, Isaac and I went to see Kathie." Grandpa Anderson said in a deep voice. "Since we are all here, we might as well listen to what Kathie said."


    Isaac took out his phone and clicked on a video.


    In the video, when Kathie saw Grandpa Anderson and Isaac, she shouted with a flustered look, "Grandpa, Brother Isaac, please help me! I was set up, save me!"


    "What exactly is the matter, Kathie?" asked Grandpa Anderson.


    "It''s Mandy!" Kathie clenched her teeth and said. "She deliberately approached Lucy and me and used a pathetic and victimized expression to encourage me to pick on Hazel. Besides, this vicious woman reced my fake gun with the real one, wanting to use me to kill Hazel! All this was done by her. She wanted to use me to kill people and then make us fight with the Denmark family!"


    Kathie''s voice was not low, which caused an uproar in the crowd.


    Was what Kathie had told the truth? Everyone looked at Mandy with unkind res.


    "No, it''s not true! I met her, but I did not provoke her!" Mandy said defensively, she was panicking. She did not expect that Kathie could shift the me on her when she didn''t leave any trace of evidence. She had to find a way to make someone else her scapegoat.


    Mandy pointed to Hazel, resentfully saying, "It must be Hazel. It must be her who has threatened Kathie to say that!"


    "Threatened?" Hazel snorted. "You''re interesting. Do you mean Kathie, who meant to hurt me, wanted to help me under my threat? Don''t you think that''s ridiculous?"


    The others who had had some doubts also thought Mandy''s words were ridiculous. Hazel''s rtionship with Kathie was so bad, why would Kathie lie to help Hazel? Besides, Mandy and Hazel had an existing feud, it was only logical that Mandy would try to have Kathie kill Hazel.


    "You bitch!" Amy pounced on Mandy in anger. Mandy was still thinking about proving her innocence and didn''t expect that Amy would attack her. By the time Mandy came to her senses, her hair was being pulled by Amy as she continuously pped her across the face.


    "Mrs. Anderson!" Fred quickly tried to separate them, but Mike stopped him.


    Mike clutched his cor angrily, "Fred Cohen, we have been friends for so many years! Everyone knows that you are supporting Mandy, who is clearly an imposter. Tell the truth, is it you who asked her to frame my daughter deliberately?"


    There was no way Fred was going to admit it, but Mike would not let him go, they just kept pushing each other.


    Mandy wasn''t going to allow herself to be beaten up, so she was trying her best to fight off Amy, but the struggle caused both of them to fall to the floor.


    Amynded on top of Mandy and continued to scratch and bite at her, "Bitch! Why did you use my daughter? Why did you frame my daughter?!"


    Mandy''s heart was full of hatred. She had never thought she would be in such a difficult situation in front of so many people. She tried hard to block Amy''s attack as she shouted, "It wasn''t me! You can check the monitor! I didn''t do those things!"

 Chapter 1075 - 363: Don’t Take It Seriously

    The directors watched coldly as Amy continued to beat Mandy, none of them took the initiative to stop the attack. They had followed Mandy to Denmark Residence to cause trouble, but she had tricked them. They were all pulled into the situation because Mandy schemed, so they had a good reason to be angry with her.


    The emotions and anger of being fooled with Mandy left them with negative feelings toward her. Even those who had hoped that Mandy was the Denmark family''s daughter were questioning their option.


    Fred saw that nobody else would help the situation, and he personally didn''t care about anything else, so he pushed Mr. Anderson out of the way and then pulled Mrs. Anderson off of Mandy. He held out his hand to help Mandy to her feet.


    Mrs. Anderson gained herposure for a moment but then began to scratch and grab at Fred when she saw Mandy hiding behind him like he was her bodyguard.


    "Mrs. Anderson, we should talk peacefully!" Fred said with annoyance.


    "Damn!" Mrs. Anderson spat at him and yelled. "Fred! You said you wouldn''t tolerate anyone who did this. But it looks like you want to help that little bitch. I knew it! You brought a fake one to drive away from the other one, but that girl is not qualified! You are protecting her. Are you sleeping with her or just want to get to Denmark Group through her?"


    Mandy''s expression changed quickly, she hated when someone called her a fake.


    "Mrs. Anderson! You can insult me, but why are you questioning the identity of Mandy and her innocence?" Fred asked angrily, "I am taking care of her just because she is the daughter of my old friends. There is nothing going on between us!"


    "Did you do something dirty, and you are afraid of it being discussed by others?" Mrs. Anderson snorted and pointed to Mandy. "Listen, you bitch! You are going to plead guilty and have Kathie released. Otherwise, I won''t let you leave!"


    Mandy''s hair was a mess, her cheeks were red and scratched from Mrs. Anderson attacking her. She contemted the situation, they wanted her to admit to the crime, but she was not a fool, of course, she couldn''t admit to the felony of carrying a gun and plotting to murder someone. Her original n was to gain an advantage over Hazel, except now Hazel was happy.


    She looked at Hazel with annoyance and suppressed her anger. "Mrs. Anderson, as long as Hazel agreed not to hold someone responsible, everything would be okay, wouldn''t it? I had nothing to do with what happened to your family, you can go check the monitor or ask Lucy¡­"


    "You are a bitch. You really don''t want to forget to alienate Hazel from me, do you?" Mrs. Anderson was angry again and rushed up. Mandy was scared and immediately stopped talking, hiding behind Fred.


    "Please," Joshua said, "Could you handle your business on your own time? This is Denmark Residence, not a boxing ring. It is not the time or ce to handle your dispute."


    "This really has nothing to do with me..." Mandy was angry and anxious.


    Mandy knew she could not just leave. If she did, she would be held responsible. She had to find a way to exin and make everyone suspect Hazel clearly.


    Fred looked over at Mandy and said, "Let''s go!"


    He had understood what was happening; Grandpa Anderson was siding with Joshua to protect Hazel, so even if they stayed, they wouldn''t be able to exin. No matter what, they would just continue to be insulted.


    It was better to leave and try to persuade the directors one by one. Mandy did not leave any evidence that could be used against her, even if they doubted her, they had no proof.


    Once Fred and Mandy pulled out of the driveway, the directors began to heave sighs of relief as they started walking out the door. Since they knew the truth, they were suffering each moment they had to stay in Denmark Residence.


    They chattered back and forth in surprise about Joshua letting Mandy go. However, some of them assumed that even though Joshua had done nothing, the Anderson family would deal with her. Just as they suspected, Kathie''s parents flew past them and chased after Fred.


    Denmark Residence was almost cleared of visitors, but Isaac and Grandpa Anderson waited. Grandpa Anderson walked over to Hazel, looking at her with love and affection.


    "Grandpa Anderson..." Hazel was somewhat embarrassed. After all, she was the one who had Kathie taken to the police station, and if Grandpa Anderson asked her not to hold Kathie responsible, she wouldn''t.


    "You are the child of Marcus and Cate," Grandpa Anderson said with emotion. "No wonder I felt your kind nature and pleasantness when I first saw you."


    Hazel blushed as she listened to Grandpa Anderson''s emotional words. Everyone seemed to be skeptical about her identity, even her, but he was undoubtedly giving her recognition and encouragement when he said that.


    "Good girl, don''t think too much," Grandpa Anderson said. "She deserved what she got; she needed to be taught a lesson. We will deal with this matter. You don''t have to feel any guilt."


    Hazel didn''t know what to say, she knew that Grandpa Anderson cared about her like a young member of the family, the thought left her feeling warm.


    "Hazel, my grandfather, has said this, not to pressure you at all," said Isaac. "We cannot bear what Kathie did either! She corrupted our family''s reputation. Even if you were not involved, we would have to teach her a lesson. Also, you are wee to thank me."


    "Thank you," Hazel said gratefully.


    "Only a simple sentence?" Isaac suddenly became unhappy.


    "That is enough, Isaac! Only you would be in a mood to joke at this time!"


    Grandpa Anderson swung his cane and hit Isaac.


    Isaac had no choice but to say goodbye and leave with Grandpa Anderson, leaving Hazel and Joshua in the living room.


    "Hazel," he looked at her with some concern. "Don''t think too much of what the directors said."


    "What?" Hazel looked at him nkly. Suddenly, she was stunned. "You mean that they want me to move out?"


    "Yeah." Joshua was uneasy. Hazel was very sensitive, he was really afraid that she would think too much.


    "I definitely won''t move out. Just like you said, I live in my boyfriend''s house. What''s more, since certain people are looking forward to me moving out, I won''t give them satisfaction. Even if I did move out," Hazel suddenly smiled and continued to say, "I would take you with me!"


    "Okay." Joshua smiled and said, "That''s it."


    "Don''t take it seriously," seeing him be serious, Hazel hurriedly said, "I just mentioned it."


    "I am serious." Joshua''s look was extraordinarily serious.


    Hazel didn''t know what to say. Suddenly, she frowned. "Joshua, you said this time, can Mandy handle this?"

 Chapter 1076 - 364: This May Be God’s Will

    "Looking at the abilities of Fred and Mandy, along with their way of doing things," Joshua calmly analyzed, "It would be effortless for them to stay out of it, but it will be a little difficult for them to handle Kathie''s parents."


    Hazel was silent for a while.


    "What are you thinking?" Joshua asked in a low voice.


    "Joshua, the Denmark family, and the Joseph family don''t really have any family members?" Hazel asked, sounding helpless.


    Neither the Denmark family nor the Joseph family had any living rtives; only Hazel and people were still questioning her identity. Both Joshua and Sunny were adopted, so their DNA would not help. If there were only one person rted to either Cate or Marcus by blood, it would make proving Hazel''s identity easier. It would also help to find out Mandy''s identity.


    "Hey, this may be God''s will." Hazel smiled.


    The birthmark helped initially, but with Mandy and Hazel both having one, it was difficult to tell which of them were fake. Although Mandy acted viciously, her character could not prove her identity. If they couldn''t figure out a way to distinguish who was the real Denmark''s daughter, Joshua was afraid that Mandy and Hazel would be in turmoil for a long time.


    "Don''t worry. There will be a way to solve it." Joshua whispered.


    "Is there any way to solve it?" Hazel looked at him nkly.


    "Although I can''t prove that you are true," Joshua''s eyes shed a glimmer of light. "But there is a way to prove that Mandy is fake."


    "Really?" Hazel curiously asked.


    "Yes." Joshua whispered, "But this is not easy. I am not sure, and it will take some time."


    Hazel was more curious, but Joshua did not seem to want to say in detail, so she decided not to keep questioning him.


    Just as Joshua had spected, Kathie insisted that Mandy persuaded her to attack Hazel, but there was not enough evidence. Fred also helped Mandy, so she could get away with encouraging Kathie and nting the gun.


    However, Kathie''s parents did not intend to let Mandy get away with it, she and Fred were being harassed, so they didn''t have much time to bother Hazel.


    As long as Mandy was not bothering Hazel, she tried to stay out of the drama. She needed to concentrate on her graduation thesis, so she went to the library at the school almost every day. As she was walking out one day, she saw Susan waiting for her.


    Susan saw her and suddenly acted embarrassed, "I, I heard that University Q was a good school, so I came to find out. I didn''t expect to see you."


    Hazel yed dumb because Susan was clearly waiting for her, but she actually used ame excuse.


    Susan thought for a while and asked Hazel, "Since it is such a coincidence, would you like to get something to drink?"


    Hazel had wanted to find a chance to get close to Susan, and since she voluntarily found her, there was no reason not to go.


    "I guess you needed me to ask you to go for a drink," Susan said, snickering, "I mean, what kind of food does your school have? I could only find some junk food."


    "What do you want to drink?" Hazel didn''t know what else to say, Susan was pretending to be a princess, and she knew that Susan was there independently without persuasion.


    "Forget it, it was all on me." Susan pointed to her car not far away, "Get in the car with me."


    "To where?" Hazel raised her eyebrows unexpectedly.


    "To Joseph''s house, haven''t you always liked it?" Susan said.


    Hazel became more alert, and she looked at Susan suspiciously.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t eat you," Susan nced at her impatiently. "It''s like my mom said, you like it, and she wants to leave the house to you. But then, since your identity has be a mystery, she hasn''t mentioned it."


    "You don''t mind it?" Hazel looked at her unexpectedly.


    "How can I not mind?" Susan clenched her teeth. "Those things belong to me. Even if it is broken, I don''t want to give it to others! But if it is you and Mandy... I certainly don''t want my house to fall into the hands of Mandy!"


    Hazel understood it. Susan regarded her as a temporaryrade because of Mandy.


    Susan hesitated but finally said, "And, my mom seemed to like you very much."


    "Okay." Hazel faintly promised.


    She wanted to find an excuse to go to Joseph''s family house, but Sunny had just left when they arrived. After Susan heard that her mother was gone, she suddenly became disappointed, "How could this happen?"


    "You seem to be afraid of Sunny?" Hazel looked at her. She actually guessed that Susan brought her here because of other purposes.


    "My mom has been very strict with me since I was young." Susan''s face showed some fear.


    "Then you brought me here to let Sunny know that you have made more reliable friends rather than bad friends!" Hazel asked.


    "You think too highly of yourself!" Susan was angry.


    Looking at her facial expression, Hazel knew that she was right. It seemed that Susan had always wanted to get approval from her mother, but she could never get it. Susan knew she liked her very much, so she brought her there to show her off to Sunny.


    Ignoring Susan''s anger, Hazel said, "I think that if you do this, you still may not be able to make Sunny have a different opinion of you."


    "What should I do?" Susan asked nervously.


    Hazel looked at her strangely, it was indeed a bizarre situation. Sunny was so strict with Susan that Susan was terrified of her. Hazel thought it was reasonable to say that children in that kind of situation should not act stupidly as Susan did. She shook her head a little when she realized that it was their business and she had no reason to take care of them.


    "I believe that parents have expectations for their children," Hazel said with a calm tone. "In fact, I don''t think they are as concerned about what their children have achieved but more concerned about if they need to worry about them."


    Susan''s facial expression suddenly changed. She had caused a lot of trouble and was always helped by Sunny, she was actually a problem.


    Looking at her thoughtful look, Hazel said faintly, "You think about it for a few moments, I am going to the bathroom."


    Susan nodded in disappointment, but Hazel did not seem to care. She saw Susan''s deep look as she quietly walked out and went to Sunny''s room.


    None of the furnishings or decorating in the Joseph home had been changed, and the door of her room had a beautiful antique design on it. Hazel twisted the doorknob, but it was locked, she frowned and then tried the door to the next room.

 Chapter 1077 - 365: Does It Look Strange To You?

    The room wasrge, with a piano in the corner. Hazel presumed it was for her mother, Cate, and Aunt Sunny to practice the piano. Hazel looked around quickly and then went to the balcony.


    The balcony of the piano room was not too far from Sunny''s room. Hazel jumped across andnded on her feet. The balcony door to her room was not locked. Hazel opened the door slightly and quickly squeezed in.


    On a table, there was a single photo of Cate, Hazel smiled. She opened a drawer and saw a notebook, she rushed to open it but then could not believe her eyes, the notebook was empty.


    Hazel quickly flipped through the notebook again and again. Except for the name of the first page, proving that it belonged to her mother, there was nothing in it. She felt bewildered.


    She knew she could not stay in the room for too long, so she went back to the balcony and exited through the piano room. When she returned to the living room, she saw that Susan was still contemting her statement.


    "What kept you so long?" Susan was obviously impatient. "Forget it, you said my mom really doesn''t want to see me achieve anything?"


    Hazel''s lips were twitching, and Susan was still struggling with her thoughts when Hazel posed a question.


    "What are the achievements you are speaking of, the entertainment circle? I don''t think we even need to say out loud what a mess the entertainment industry is. Ask yourself, do you really like being an actress, or do you like the feeling of being in the spotlight?"


    Susan was angry and red at Hazel. It was obvious that Hazel''s words were hurting her.


    "My words are harsh," Hazel said. "That''s because I don''t need to try and please you, so I will tell the truth. It is your choice to ept it or not."


    "Go away!" Susan was even more unhappy.


    Hazel shrugged helplessly and realized she would not be able to get along with her. Although Hazel did not want to put more strain on their rtionship Susan needed to hear what she had said. Hazel decided not to say anything else because she was afraid that Susan would have her more.


    As Hazel walked out the door of Joseph''s house, she saw a car parked out front. The door opened, and Joshua got out of the car.


    "Joshua?" Hazel asked strangely, "Why are you here?"


    "I heard that you came to Joseph''s house and came over to pick you up," Joshua helped her open the door. "Get in the car."


    Hazel got in the car and stared at Joshua, "I assume you were worried that Susan would do something to me, so you came here?"


    "Don''t get too close to her in the future," Joshua'' frowned. "The grudge between you and Susan will not be written off because of amon enemy."


    "I know." Hazel smiled slightly, she knew what he said was true. If Susan had not thought that she might be useful, Susan would be happy to watch her and Mandy fight to the death.


    "Right," Hazel took out a few nk sheets from her pocket. "Look at these nk sheets. Does it look strange to you?"


    Joshua looked over and saw some nk sheets in her hand. He asked with a sound of doubt, "What?"


    "Like on TV," Hazel''s eyes shed the light of anticipation. "Although it looks like nk paper, maybe what is on it can only be seen when it is exposed to water, high temperature, or a special solution."


    "...you think too much," Joshua said smiling. "If I guess correctly, these sheets have been pulled out of a diary. Who would do that when writing a diary? Besides, if someone did write something, the paper would have scratch marks."


    Hazel was a bit depressed. She had stolen a few pages from Cate''s diary. She did not want to give up but worried that it would be discovered if she took the whole book. She never thought that it was really nk paper.


    Joshua put away the sheets of paper. "I will look for someone to test it and see if there is anything in it."


    "Okay." Hazel nodded in the loss, but in fact, did not have any hope.


    "This is from Mother''s diary?" asked Joshua.


    "Yes." Hazel did not want to hide anything from him, so she told him what happened in the house.


    "Don''t do anything that dangerous ever again." Joshua frowned.


    "How was it dangerous?" Hazel is puzzled.


    "Really?" He looked at her unpleasantly.


    "Ha!" Hazel couldn''t help butugh out. It turned out that Joshua actually said that. She chuckled. "Okay, I will definitely be safer in the future and not do something so dangerous."


    "Okay." Joshua''s facial expression became softer. He sighed, "Hazel, I will be going to Country F tomorrow. Will you go with me?"


    "Ah? Why go to Country F?" Hazel asked curiously. "Although I have never been there, I really want to go explore."


    "I have some business to take care of. I will be gone for a week." Joshua exined.


    "You are worried about my safety, so you want to take me with you?" Hazel was stunned.


    Joshua nodded. But he did not deny, "Hazel, if I am not here, a lot of things could happen in a week. I may not be able to handle it if I am away, so I hope you will go with me."


    Hazel thought for a while. If she stayed here, she would face Mandy and Fred alone. Although she was not afraid of what they would do, she would choose it if she had the choice not to interact with them.


    "But I didn''t have a visa yet..." Hazel said with concern.


    "I have already prepared the documents for you." He whispered.


    Since Joshua had taken the initiative, Hazel had no reason to refuse. She nodded. "Well, I will go with you."


    When they arrived at Denmark Residence, their luggage was already packed. Hazel went to bed since they had to be at the airport early. The ne took off, and before she knew it, Hazel was asleep.


    She woke up and was already in Country F, in what appeared to be the presidential suite. Hazel stretched and called out, "Joshua?"


    Nobody replied. She panicked a little and turned her head, looking around


    Joshua had left a note, "Hazel, I need to go deal with some things, but I will be back around 7 o''clock this evening. After you wake up, you can tell the bodyguards what you need, and they will help."


    Hazel looked up at the clock, and now it was only 5:30 in the afternoon. She touched her stomach, realizing she was hungry, she decided to get something to eat. She opened the door to find two bodyguards in the living room.


    "Miss Crowe, what would you like?" asked the bodyguard.

 Chapter 1078 - 366: I Really Was Mistaken

    "I just want to go downstairs to eat something..." Seeing two bodyguards following her, Hazel hurriedly said, "You don''t need to follow me. I can go by myself."


    "Miss Crowe, the president, had told us that it is our duty to protect you. And especially here in a foreign country. It is not as safe as in our country..." The bodyguard said with embarrassment.


    "You don''t have to," Hazel was somewhat worried. "I just want to go downstairs to the restaurant; I don''t want to go out. It''s kind of strange that you are following me."


    The bodyguards want to say something else. Hazel said determinedly, "Let''s make a deal. I need some private space, so If I haven''te back after half an hour, go downstairs to the restaurant and look for me."


    She knew that the bodyguards would not say anything further. They were aware that they had to listen to Hazel''s requests.


    Hazel walked out of the presidential suite and went to the restaurant. She picked up a small meal and went to the elevator to go back to the suite.


    While going up in the elevator, Hazel sent a few texts, and when the doors opened, she walked out but then suddenly stopped. She could not remember which room she hade out of. Her lips began to tremble, and she was stranded in the hallway.


    Every floor of the hotel looked the same. She couldn''t tell where she was, so she continued to walk the corridor of the hotel. She hoped to meet someone working in the hotel that could direct her back to her room.


    Hazel saw two figures in front of her and quickly rushed up to them.


    "Oh..." She was trying to scream at the people in front of her but stopped out of shock. The two people were a man and a woman, but the man looked like Joshua.


    She knew Joshua''s body shape and the height, temperament, and posture of the man looked just like him. She just couldn''t understand how he could be with another woman so intimately. Hazel could feel the bitterness building in her heart, but she just bit her lip and followed them.


    They went into a room, Hazel stopped when she got to the door. She hesitated and was going to knock, but she pushed the door open without hardly any strength.


    For a moment, she wondered why they didn''t close the door tightly but then realized that was important, she pushed the door open and snuck in.


    The curtains were closed, and there were candles lit beside the rose petal-covered bed. Hazel could hear water running in the bathroom. The atmosphere in the room left her feeling extremely ufortable and nervous.


    Hazel was contemting on if she should stay or leave when a figure approached her from behind. She spun around and punched him. He snorted and then grabbed her wrist. She tried to use her self-defense tactics, but he wouldn''t let go.


    He spun her around and held her hands behind her back, she continued to struggle, but the man pushed her down on the bed.


    "This is interesting; who sent you here?" The man smirked coldly and looked at Hazel, his cold eyes seemed to be regarding her as an object, not a person.


    He wore a silver mask, and the mask was engraved with the flirtatious flower.


    The mask covered most of his face, only revealing sexy thin lips.


    Hazel''s heart suddenly became cold. Although the lights were dim, it was enough for her to see clearly that the man in front of her was not Joshua.


    In fact, as soon as he approached her, she knew it wasn''t Joshua, he was gentle and made others feelfortable. The man in the room was just the opposite, he was cold, like snow in the middle of winter.


    Hazel exined nervously, "I, I made a mistake, I thought you were someone else..."


    "Mistake?" The man chuckled. "That is an interesting reason. But..."


    He took one hand and ran it over Hazel''s cheek, she turned her head quickly to avoid his fingers.


    "Although you are beautiful," the man smiled with sarcasm. "Who had such a strange taste that they would send me a boring and thin bean sprout?"


    Hazel suddenly became angry. Is this man blind? Although she was slim, her body was very nice. Joshua stated numerous times that she had a fantastic shape. However, she was not about to argue with a strange man about her body.


    "I really was mistaken," Hazel resisted with anger. "I thought you were my boyfriend..."


    "You are ambitious," the man''s lips smiled a little colder. "You want to be my girlfriend. Okay, I will give you a chance to be my woman first. If I am happy, then naturally, we can work something out." He slid his down her cheek to her neck.


    They felt like a cold snake slithering over her body. Hazel struggled, but the man forced himself on her, she shouted angrily, "You stop! I said I am not the one you want!"


    "I haven''t met such a wild kitten in a long time. Whether you are or not, I will have sex with you today!" The man''s eyes shed with a glimmer of light.


    "You can struggle. The more you struggle, the more you excite me. I will wait for the moment you surrender to me!"


    Hearing his cold words, Hazel felt extremely disgusted and scared. She had a horrible feeling that she was going to be raped.


    "What is on your lips?" The man suddenly frowned. He picked up a tissue from the nightstand and began to wipe Hazel''s lips. He said disgustedly, "You are a gift that has been delivered to my door. Why are you not clean?"


    In an instant, Hazel came up with a n, and she spat in the man''s face without any hesitation. The man stopped and suddenly jumped up as if she had the gue, and she was trying to infect him.


    "What are you doing?" He yelled as he looked at Hazel with disgust.

 Chapter 1079 - 367: I Lost My Way

    The only reply Hazel nned to give him was from the box she picked up from the restaurant. She had got two of them so that she could give one to the bodyguards, but it was about to be a weapon.


    Hazel picked one up and threw it at the man. He put his arms up to block his face as he ran to hide and shouted, "Enough¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the second box hit him. Hazel had calcted the force she needed to use for it to hit him. He had no time to escape, and the box that Hazel opened before she threw itnded all over him.


    The soup was flowing down his face when he stood up from behind a chair, he still had his mask on, but Hazel could sense his anger.


    Hazel opened the second box before she threw it, so when it hit him,


    "Awful woman," the man yelled with disgust. He fled straight to the bathroom, and he yelled, "You just wait!"


    He opened the bathroom door and pulled the woman out into the room. Hazel was going to take the opportunity to escape, she ran toward the door, and the blonde who was half-dressed looked at her with surprise and said a lot in a foreignnguage.


    "Step aside!" Hazel said angrily and pushed her.


    Hazel nced at her when she went by. No wonder the man said that she was a thin bean sprout, the blonde hadrge breasts. Hazel continued on her way and rushed out the door.


    When she got to the hallway, Hazel ran toward the elevator, thankful that she had escaped. It wasplete luck that she was able to get out of the room. She had taken a huge gamble when she spat on the man. When he wiped her lips before he attempted to kiss her, she assumed he was germaphobic, so she used it to her advantage.


    She kept pushing the elevator button and yelling at it to hurry up. If the man caught her, she might not be able to escape. The elevator finally opened, and she ran in.


    "Hazel?"


    When she heard the familiar voice, she lifted her head and let out a sigh of relief.


    "Joshua!" Hazel hugged him with joy, she no longer had to worry. As long as she saw Joshua, she waspletely safe.


    "What''s wrong?" Joshua glimpsed slightly, gently stroking her hair.


    "I lost my way..." Hazel''s voice was a little choked. Joshua held her in his arms, she kept reying what had just happened, and she began to cry.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Joshua patted her back gently.


    She calmed down a little and looked at him unexpectedly. "Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t be back until seven o''clock? Why did youe back early?"


    "Things were handled almost immediately, so I wanted toe back and wake you up," Joshua exined in a low voice.


    The elevator door opened, and Joshua led Hazel to their suite. Joshua made Hazel a cup of tea, she took sips as she tried to calm down.


    "Still afraid?" Joshua whispered.


    "...Hum," Hazel''s look was awkward. "You can tell?"


    "Well," Joshua said. "Can you tell me all about what happened?"


    He hadn''t fully noticed how unstable Hazel''s mood was until that time, he didn''t want to ask anything that would hurt her more.


    Hazel said truthfully, "I just lost my way, and it was okay. Then I saw a person who looked like you with a woman, so I chased them. But I made a mistake, the man wasn''t you. We had an argument, and then we fought¡­"


    Joshua could tell that Hazel was hesitant, she didn''t want to tell Joshua. He didn''t ask anything more, he just waited quietly, if Hazel didn''t want to say anything, he didn''t want to force her to speak.


    She took a deep breath then continued, "I didn''t go looking for a fight, but he almost took advantage of me. Thankfully, in the end, I managed to escape."


    Joshua''s eyes deepened slightly. No wonder she was so afraid when he saw her.


    "That man, do you remember what he looks like?" Joshua whispered.


    "I don''t know," Hazel shook her head. "Because he was wearing a mask, but the mask had flowers on it."


    "Well, I understand," Joshua said in a low voice.


    Hazel looked at him with some uneasiness; she didn''t want Joshua asking questions so that he could make trouble for the man.


    "Joshua," Hazel said apologetically. "This time, it was my fault. I didn''t let the bodyguards go with me. Then the only reason I followed him was that he looked like you and there was a woman who was very close to him¡­"


    Looking at Hazel''s shameful appearance, Joshua sighed. "Does that mean you were jealous?"


    "...sorry, I should have trusted you!" Hazel lowered her head with guilt.


    "No need to apologize, Hazel," Joshua reached out and gently held her face.


    "You will be jealous. It also means that you care about me. This time I did not do well and failed to protect you."


    Hazel looked at him with pity. Why was Joshua like that? He had nothing to do with the situation, but he thought it was his fault.


    "Do you want to take a bath?" Joshua suddenly asked.


    "Ah... good idea." Hazel was stunned.


    "Let''s go." Joshua took her hand and led her to the bathroom.


    Seeing that he wasn''t going to leave, Hazel looked at him awkwardly.


    "You want to take a bath with me?" She asked curiously.


    "I will help you," Joshua said with a smile.


    He was hurting deep down in his heart, although there was nothing he could do to change what happened. Hazel only said that he almost touched her, but Joshua did not know to what extent. He didn''t me Hazel, but he was not going to forgive the man. He didn''t want to do anything that might hurt Hazel, so he did not ask.


    When he thought of another man touching Hazel, he was angry and upset.


    He had to erase all traces of the man from Hazel''s body.


    No matter how much Hazel resisted, in the end, she was always defeated by Joshua''s insistence. In the end, he helped her have a shower and washed her body gently.


    Hazel put on her bathrobe and watched Joshua, who held a towel to help her dry her hair. She suddenly asked, "Joshua, aren''t you jealous?"

 Chapter 1080 - 368: Did You Find It?

    Joshua''s actions were simple, but as Hazel watched him, she understood him and what he was thinking about.


    "This time, it was my fault. I was not able to protect myself," Hazel was dim.


    "But aren''t you angry that he tried to do something to me?"


    "Stupid girl, how can I me you for this kind of thing?" Joshua looked awkward. "I am a little angry, but I am angrier that I was not able to protect you. And, I am even angrier that some people dare to bully you."


    Listening to the chill in his words, Hazel looked at him with awkwardness. "Those things are just misunderstandings. You don''t want to do anything to him? We are in another country, I don''t want to trouble you because of me."


    Joshua put his arm around Hazel and looked into her eyes. She was always so sensible, even if she was being bullied, the first thing she thought of was not making trouble for him.


    "Do not worry," Joshua kissed her softly on the forehead. "Although it is another country, I can make sure that the woman I am supposed to be protecting is not bullied."


    His woman...Hearing this sentence, Hazel''s face blushed.


    He helped her dry her hair, then went to the study with one of the bodyguards.


    "Did you find it?" Joshua asked coldly.


    "Joshua, when we arrived, the other party had already left." The bodyguard replied, "We went to check the monitoring, but the other party got to it before us and wiped it out."


    "Hmm?" Joshua frowned. He was really surprised that the man had taken that kind of action in such a short time. He had the impression that the person Hazel encountered was not just an ordinary person.


    The other party had been prepared before the incident with Hazel, not necessarily because of her, it was more likely that they had been cautious for other reasons.


    "Find out what forces havee to this country recently," Joshua sighed. "And, also find out who is still living in this hotel."


    After the bodyguard promised to find the information for Joshua, he opened the door of the study and saw that Hazel was standing there about to knock on the door.


    "Did you finish talking?" Hazel asked strangely.


    "Yes." Joshua''s look was gentle, "Come in."


    Hazel walked in, her eyes were full of the light of anticipation. "Joshua, are there any tourist spots in Country F, is there any guide? If there is, can you please give me a guide?"


    "Yes." Joshua smiled and gave her a prepared guide.


    He had guessed right; he knew Hazel would want to explore when she went to another country, and he didn''t want her to miss out on the exotic customs.


    He handed her the guide that he had prepared ahead of time, she took it with excitement and looked at the guide with joy.


    "Take this." Joshua handed her a delicate silver pistol.


    Hazel was shocked. She just prepared to refuse, and she heard Joshua said, "We are in a foreign country. When you go out tomorrow, it is best to take it with you in addition to taking bodyguards."


    "Okay." Thinking of the previous things, Hazel nodded and took the pistol.


    She quickly looked through the guide and unexpectedly asked, "Why does it only have activities for four days? What about thest two days?"


    "Thest two days are for me to spend with you. I want to be able to go shopping with you." Joshua smiled at her.


    "Okay!" Hazel nodded happily. Being apanied by him was better than walking alone by herself.


    ***


    Hazel got up early to go exploring, she went to the most famousmercial street in the country, ording to the guide. It was not the most convenient ce to get to, so Hazel bought a lot of gifts to avoid going back a second time. Both she and the bodyguards were carrying a lot of bags, but Hazel wanted to stop and taste some of the local specialties.


    There was a group of men with their hoods up walking toward her and the bodyguards. Hazel didn''t think much of it at first, but when she realized it was so hot, she began to wonder why they were wearing such warm clothing.


    As they continued to get closer and closer, Hazel noticed they all had their hands in their pockets; she squinted so she could try to make out the outline of what they were hiding.


    The gang of men was walking faster and faster, Hazel suddenly had a sense of danger. She took the bags in her and threw them at the group.


    Gunshots rang out.


    They did not expect Hazel to make a move, so they took out their guns and began firing in her direction. Hazel was worried and scared, she couldn''t understand why they woulde after her. Even in a different country, people would not leave her alone.


    One of the bodyguards realized that the situation was getting dangerous and quickly guarded Hazel to get her to safety. Suddenly, there was the sound of more gunshots, everyone screamed and ran to hide.


    "Miss Crowe, we will stop them. You get out of here!" said the bodyguard while he looked around at all of the confusion.


    "Good." Hazel nodded. She wouldn''t be able to help even if she stayed. They wereing for her, so she took advantage of the chaos and ran into the crowd away from the busy shops.


    Some of the gang discovered her escape route, then made it past the bodyguards and continued to chase her. Hazel ran hard, she saw a Ferrari parked in front of her, the driver was sitting in the car.


    Hazel didn''t care who he was, she just quickly opened the front passenger''s door and got in, pressing the silver pistol around the man''s waist.


    "Drive!" Hazel shouted. It was a unique situation, and she didn''t want to waste time exining.


    The man in the driver''s seat still didn''t move. He saidzily, "I won''t drive."


    "...you!" Hazel was annoyed. "You think I won''t dare shoot you...Right?"


    Before she could say anything more, she looked at the man and put her hand to her mouth in shock.


    The man sitting in the driver''s seat was not just anyone. It was the strange man that she had encountered the day before, he was still wearing the mask.


    She didn''t know which situation was safer, she felt it was all dangerous, but she felt more fearful with the man in the car. She pulled on the door handle to get out of the car, but it was locked.


    "If you will not drive? Let me get out!" Hazel stared at him with vignce.


    "Woman, do you think that you can get in and out as you want?" Then the man looked at her, he let out a quiet sigh and looked at Hazel with interest.


    "I am being chased!" Hazel endured anger. "If we just sit here, they will catch up soon. Be careful, they may not let you go!"

 Chapter 1081 - 369: You Are My Girl Now

    The man smiled, his eyes shed with light as he spoke, "Listen, the first time we met, you pretended that you mistook me for someone else. The second time we met, you are pretending to be chased. I am inquisitive. Who are you? Who arranged for you to be with me?"


    "You..." Hazel clenched her teeth. She had the worst luck, not only was she being chased, but she met a fool who she thought might help.


    "Hey--"a shot was fired at them, but the car had bulletproof ss, so there was only a mark on the window.


    Hazel was scared, but she looked up and saw the gunman standing in front of the car, not very far from them. His eyes had an evil look indicating that he intended to keep shooting.


    Hazel became even angrier; she was afraid that she would be caught if she didn''t get out of there.


    "If you are afraid that you will also be shot, just let me out of the car¡­Ah!"


    Before Hazel finished her words, the man suddenly stepped on the gas pedal. The Ferrari took off like an arrow, in the blink of an eye, they hit the gunman.


    There was a loud thump as the man hit the car and rolled over the roof. The car made a turn and left the scene quickly. As Hazel looked out the window, she thought they were really going fast and felt even more afraid that they had just hit someone.


    Suddenly, being in her own country and dealing with Mandy did not seem so bad, Hazel thought.


    The driver nced at her and quickly stole her pistol.


    "Give the gun back to me!" Hazel returned to reality and said angrily. She reached out to get the gun, but he shoved it in the door on his side. Hazel hesitated, if she wanted it back, she would have to lean over him. He was too dangerous to be that close to.


    "This is not a toy. You do not have the skills to have such a dangerous thing."


    The man lifted his lips with an evil grin, "Woman, congrattions, you seeded in provoking the devil."


    Hazel was worried, she knew she was in danger. She sighed and said, "It seems safe now, you can let me out of the car."


    "You say safe in front of the devil?" The man sneered, "Simon King."


    "What?" Hazel was wrong.


    "My name." Simon acted arrogantly. "Remember, you are my girl in the future, just say my name when you are in trouble."


    Hazel''s lips were twitching. She thought, what a stupid name and what was he thinking, did he hope that he could conquer the world?


    "I am not your woman," she talked back without hesitation. "Hurry up and let me go!"


    Simon acted like he did not hear it, and he then asked, "Your name?"


    "We are not acquainted yet. Why should I tell you my name?" Hazel said coldly.


    "I know," Simon''s smile looked even more evil than it had before. "You want me to teach you - sweetheart."


    Hazel was almost spat out of disgust. Why did this man act like a fool? Can''t he understand people? She had to get out of the car, who knew what he would do to her? She was looking around, but the door was locked.


    She looked down at her hands, they were sweaty from running. She looked at Simon out of the corner of her eye and then rubbed her sweaty hand on Simon''s leg.


    Simon was distracted for a moment, then he looked like a virus had hit him and quickly moved her hand away. "Bitch, what are you doing?"


    Hazel ignored him and reached out to press the button to unlock the door. She pushed the door open as they were racing down the road.


    "Stop, or I will jump directly!" Hazel said.


    She was serious, if he didn''t stop the car, she would have no choice but to jump.


    "Hey--" a gunshot, a bullet hit the door again.


    Hazel was scared. Simon looked at the rearview mirror, his face turned gloomy, "Close the door!"


    Her reflexes were quick, and she mmed the door. She looked back and saw several cars following them, all of them were armed with guns.


    "No..." Hazel was really shocked. "In order to kill me, they actually used such a big army?"


    "You think too much. Those are my enemies, and they came to kill me!" Simon suddenly stepped on the gas pedal, causing the car to ramp up the speed.


    Hazel was relieved, then she clued in to what he had said, she angrily yelled, "Your enemy, why did you take me on the run? Hurry and let me out. You do not need to involve me in this!"


    "You really don''t know how to appreciate others!" He didn''t expect her to draw a line between them so quickly. Simon sneered, "You think that if you jump out of my car, my enemies don''t think that we have a rtionship?"


    Hazel was angry and annoyed. She was originally worried that she had involved him in danger, but it was him involving her. All she could do was sit in the car and wait for the opportunity to escape safely.


    Joshua needed to know what was happening, so Hazel took out her phone and was about to call Joshua, but her phone was taken out of her hand. She didn''t even have time to stop him. He just grabbed her phone and threw it out the window.


    "What are you doing?!" Hazel wanted to kill him. How could he be so monstrous?


    "Sweetheart, I said, you are my girl now." Simon said coldly, "Being my woman, you should not think about another man! Or, you want me to - kill him?"


    There was a bitter chill in his cold words. Hazel''s body stiffened up, she could tell that Simon was not joking.


    If she were in her country, Hazel would take such a threat as a joke. But here in Country F, she worried about whether Joshua would be in danger or not.


    She clenched her fists tight and bit her lip; she did not want to say anything more to him. She was still unclear about the situation and did not want to gain any more enemies for her or Joshua.


    Seeing that she had finally quieted down, Simon felt a little annoyed. Was there another man in Hazel''s heart?

 Chapter 1082 - 370: Ignore Me?

    Even though they were driving fast, the cars behind them were keeping up.


    Hazel frowned and became more worried when she continued to hear gunshots.


    "Sweetheart?" Simon shouted.


    Hazel was certainly not going to respond to him calling her sweetheart.


    Simon smiled without much care. "Ignore me? Then I will be angry. When I am angry, I want to kill someone!"


    Hazel''s lips were twitching. Did the bastard think that she could be scared of him?


    There was another sound of a gunshot hitting the rear windshield of the car.


    Although the bullets were stopped by the bulletproof ss, listening to the sound of them hitting the car left Hazel in shock. She was worried that she was going to be dead soon.


    "You cannot even get away from them. Do you really think that you can kill someone?" Hazel said sarcastically.


    Simon shrugged. "I still want to experience the feeling of life and death with you, sweetheart, but since you are afraid, then we should end this game."


    Hazel looked back at the cars chasing them, but Simon pressed a button in the car before she could say anything.


    "You should get out," Simon said with a smirk.


    Suddenly, his Ferrari was surrounded by cars to protect it. They immediately engaged with the attackers, there were so many gunshots that Hazel didn''t know who was shooting and who wasn''t.


    She clenched her hands tightly and prayed that she wouldn''t have to encounter dangerous situations for the rest of her life.


    Simon''s people soon had the attackers under control, when they saw they had no chance of winning, they spun their car around so that they could escape. It was as if Simon had anticipated their actions, he turned the steering wheel and sped up to catch them.


    Hazel became very pale and nauseated, she held on to the armrest and didn''t dare to utter a word.


    It was apparent that Simon didn''t have any intention of not following them.


    His people were driving dangerously to catch them, and within a few moments, they had caught the majority of them.


    "Get out of the car, sweetheart." Simon opened the door. His face still had a careless smile. "These people scared you, we should teach them a lesson!"


    Hazel pushed the door open and quickly got out of the car but not because of what Simon said. It was because the speeding left her stomach rolling, and she wanted to vomit. When she crawled out of the car and stood on stable ground, she felt a little less dizzy.


    The men who Simon''s people captured were kneeling on the ground with guns pointed at them. They were yelling and begging in a localnguage that Hazel didn''t fully understand.


    "Sweetheart," Simon walked over to Hazel and took the initiative to trante for her. "These people said that they just took some money from others and hoped I can let them go. What do you think I should do? I will listen to you."


    Looking at him, Hazel felt dizzy again. She hated that he called her sweetheart, but Simon may not listen to her and maybe even treated her more disgustingly if she said her true feelings.


    She said with no anger, "They weren''ting to kill me, so how does it involve me?"


    "You are right," Simon''s face still had a fascinating smile. "I will handle it myself."


    After that, he took out his gun and pointed at one of the attackers. After a single gunshot rang out, the attacker''s body fell to the ground with a bullet hole in his forehead.


    The sound of the gunshot immediately became a warning. After another few shots, the people who had chased them were all lying on the ground.


    Hazel was shocked, and she looked at the scene that just took ce right in front of her eyes. Simon was an evil man, she realized that from the beginning, he wasn''t going to let them go. He deliberately killed them and made her watch to prove that he was not just threatening when he said that he would kill.


    "You are really brave, I like you." Most people would be upset after killing someone, but Simon acted as if he had only killed an ant. He was still very happy andughed. "Any other woman would cry. You are good, seeing such a bloody scene, and your expression didn''t ever change."


    Hazel took a deep breath and looked away from the people on the ground.


    Her fingers were clenched so tightly that she couldn''t move them. "I am afraid but so shocked that I can''t express anything. If you give me time, I will cry."


    "My sweetheart, you are so cute," Simon''s eyes shed an unexpected light. "I just like you being true and not being artificial. Being scared? Let''s go, I will take you to rx."


    Before Hazel could refuse, she felt Simon had the gun on her waist. She was helpless and had to follow him to the car.


    Simon drove for a few minutes and stopped at a casino. Hazel lifted her head and looked around, she frowned.


    "Sweetheart, what do you want to y?" Simon''s arm rested on her shoulder.


    "I have no money." Hazel refused without any hesitation. She was swaying and wanted to avoid him, but he pulled her close.


    "It doesn''t matter, I do." Simonughed, "Just y."


    "I have no interest in it," Hazel said. Since she was young, she was told of the dangers of gambling, she had absolutely no interest in it.


    "You are not obedient." Simon took out her pistol and raised her chin with a muzzle. "Be obedient, I tell you to y, you will go y."


    Looking at his smile, Hazel was shocked and angry but had no choice. Simon was like a demon. Even though he was wearing the mask, she could tell that his smile was cold and ruthless.


    shbacks of Simon calmly killing those people with such a smile shed through Hazel''s mind. Then another thought went through her mind, Joshua, he was respectful to everyone. Although he was polite, it was as if he was imprable. However, Hazel clearly saw that under his distant appearance, Joshua actually had a gentle heart.


    Joshua and Simon seem to be two extremes, one was really cold and once pretended to be cold. And even though she doesn''t know why since she had not actually seen Simon''s face without the mask, Hazel felt that he looked like Joshua when heughed.


    Hazel shook her head as she was thinking, how could she think that Simon looked like Joshua. Simon was nothing like Joshua but so much alike at the same time.


    She knew she could not be threatened by Simon for much longer, and she needed to find a way to escape sooner thanter.


    "Sweetheart, are you thinking about other men?" Simon was so cold that although he was smiling, the smile was bizarre.


    "Simon, since you want to y, then we will y something interesting." Hazel looked up at him without fear.

 Chapter 1083 - 371: If I Win, I Will Be At Your Disposal

    "Oh?" Simon was somewhat surprised. "What do you want to y?"


    "y with the gun." Hazel''s eyes deepened. She had an idea, but it was very risky. However, she really had no choice but to take a big risk.


    "You are a girl. Why do you always think about touching such dangerous things? There is also a gun on my body. It is a fun but not dangerous gun. Do you want to try?"


    Listening to his flirting, Hazel resisted the anger building in her heart. Taking a deep breath, she sneered, "Are you afraid?"


    "Should I be afraid?" Simon became interested. "You tell me, and I will listen. I want to hear this fun idea you have in your little head."


    "We are going to gamble, who is luckier." Hazel squinted. "But since it is a gamble, of course, there must be a prize. If I win, you promise not to hurt me, let me go. If I win, I will be at your disposal."


    "Interesting, how do you want to gamble?" Simon handsomely reached out, "You can choose any of these."


    "What do you mean by ying this? Besides, I am not stupid. Who knows if you will cheat?" Hazel looked indifferently across the casino and then said, "If you want to y, we can y something interesting."


    "Then you tell me, what do you want to y?" Simon waspletely interested in Hazel''s proposal.


    Hazel had her fists tightly by her side, she looked indifferently and said, "Prepare the revolver, only put one bullet inside, then we will take turns shooting at each other. If the bullet hits you, I win. If the bullet hits me, you win."


    Simon was silent for a long while. He admitted to himself that Hazel seemed always to surprise him, it was such a dangerous and exciting game for her to mention.


    "You are thin, if you win, you will hurt me and leave. If you lose, I get a dead body?" Simon looked at her, "Sweetheart, your idea is good, but it is unfair that I lose whether I win or lose the game."


    Hazel''s fingers began to rx, she was afraid that when she suggested the idea, Simon would agree immediately. If he did, she would be risking her life, him not agreeing gave her the opportunity to initiate the game.


    "It doesn''t have to be a real bullet, we can use an anesthetic bomb." She proposed coldly.


    Simon smiled even more strangely, Hazel would y games with him, so honestly? He always felt that it would not be that simple.


    Although he had only met Hazel twice, he was still very confident about his judgment of people. Even though Hazel had a bit of personality, she was actually very simple. People like him who grew up in the dark world were totally different than her, but she was also a smart girl who could y tricks. He knew that since she had offered to y the game, she must have other ns.


    "To tell the truth, I don''t want to be with you because we are not the same kind of people at all," Hazel lifted her head and said firmly. "I can also understand that you won''t let me go before you are tired of me. So, I have to gamble for myself; I hope you don''t pull any tricks. If I really lose this time, then I will give up to escape."


    Looking at her sincere eyes, Simon suddenly found out that her request was really difficult to refuse.


    "Well, I will ask someone to prepare our game." He nodded. While they waited, they yed some small games, Simon had it rigged so that Hazel would win almost every time.


    He snorted twice. "Look, you are so lucky. If you continue to y like this, I am afraid that I will have to let you go."


    Hazel nced at him silently, and she sneered. "I hope that for a while, you can make me lucky."


    Simon looked at her with a yful look, the girl really had some abilities, and she could see his little tricks.


    After a few games, Simon took her to a luxury room that had a revolver and anesthetic bombying on the table.


    Hazel reached for the revolver but was stopped by Simon.


    "Let''s add some prizes, okay?" Simon smiled like a fox.


    Hazel frowned, "What?"


    Simon said with awkwardness, "We may not know until thest bullet, which it will hit. Before that, if I get through safely, you will take something off. If you get through a round safely, I will take off something. Okay?"


    "Oh, do you think I want to watch you take off your clothes?" Hazel raised her eyebrows coldly. "Is it me who has the disadvantage?"


    "That''s it, we don''t y," Simon whispered, and he acted like a child.


    "If I don''t, I y this game with you, isn''t it a loss? As long as I don''t y, you cannot run away. But, there is a 50% chance of losing you, who wants to y this kind of game?"


    Hazel frowned. She does not want to agree with Simon''s request, but at this point, she didn''t want to upset the n.


    "I can promise you," Hazel gritted. "But you have to promise me that I put the bulletin."


    Simon lifted his lips, he knew she clearly had other ns, and chuckled. "Isn''t this the kind of thing that a third person should do? Isn''t that fair?"


    "They are your people. I don''t trust you, I have to install the bullet." Seeing that Simon appeared to be thinking, Hazel suddenly smiled. "Simon, you won''t be afraid, will you? The pistol is yours, the bullet is yours, and the room is yours. What can I do? You still need to think about it?"


    Although Hazel''s words were not extremely heavy, they did have a strong hint of ridicule.


    "Well, this matter is up to you." There was a bit of cold shining in Simon''s eyes. "However, for the sake of fairness, the first bullet, shot by me."


    "As you like." Hazel shrugged indifferently.


    Simon squinted. Hazel was deliberately antagonizing him, but he still only found her a little suspicious. He thought she would definitely do something to the bullet, but her attitude made him dismiss his thoughts. However, could she have some other trick?


    Hazel has already picked up the revolver. She inserted the anesthetic bomb into the slot, and then she turned the wheel and closed the pistol.


    "You are skillful." Simon folded his arms and smiled.


    "I only ever yed with a simted revolver," Hazel said faintly. "There is no big difference between that and a real gun."


    After that, she calmly put the pistol on the table and pushed toward Simon.

 Chapter 1084 - 372: She Didn’t Want To Become His Enemy

    The pistol slid across the smooth table, Simon reached out and picked it up.


    Hazel took a deep breath and said, "Let''s get started."


    "Don''t be nervous, it is just anesthesia bombs." Simon lifted his lips evilly. He picked up the pistol and calmly pointed it at Hazel. He snorted and said, "Although it is an anesthetic bomb, the thought of killing a loved one is upsetting."


    Hazel''s lips were twitching, she couldn''t believe that Simon would dare to say something like that. The gun was aimed at her, but he was not pulling the trigger. Hazel was getting more nervous as she sat there looking down the barrel of the gun.


    "Sweetheart, you have to think about it," Simon whispered with a tone of confusion. "If the first shot is an anesthetic bomb, then you willpletely belong to me. Then you will not be allowed to think of other men; you will only have me in your life. I will love you very much. No matter your heart or your body, I can''t tolerate other men..."


    After listening to his disgusting and nasty words, Hazel wanted to kill him, but she wanted to hurt him, but she couldn''t be impulsive. She didn''t want to be his enemy.


    "Are you going to shoot or not?" Hazel interrupted him angrily. "If you don''t shoot, you give up your chance!"


    "Sweetheart, it isn''t that I will not start," Simon still had a careless smile. "I just want to give you some time to miss the past. After all, I am always lucky. You really aren''t worried?"


    Hazel was definitely worried. Although she did perform some tricks, the simtion gun was not the same as a real gun, so she was not sure.


    The reason Simon wasn''t shooting was to scare her and make her nervous. She didn''t want to be fooled, but she was a little scared that he would seed if she weren''t lucky.


    Hazel forced herself to take a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. She said provokingly, "It depends on whether you are lucky or not. Do you really want to give up?"


    Simonughed, moved his finger, and pulled the trigger. Hazel''s body trembled at the sound of the bang. She was thankful that it was a nk shot.


    "That''s a pity," Simon looked at the gun in his hand. "It isn''t too bad though, take off your clothes."


    Hazel looked stiff, and she bit her lip gently.


    "Is it better to take off your underwear, sweetheart?" Simon smiled with anticipation, Hazel did not have much on, and he was looking forward to her taking her clothes off. He wanted her to surrender to him from the bottom of her heart.


    Hazel was surprised by him though, she took her bracelet off her wrist.


    "Sweetheart, are you really trying to y me?" Simon smiled slightly.


    "I remember clearly," Hazel snorted. "You said before, take off something. Wouldn''t this be considered something?"


    Simon''s smile was a bit cold, he shook his head in disbelief. It was no wonder that Hazel promised so quickly, it turned out that she had a n to fool him over and over again.


    "Okay, I will let it go this time." He put the pistol on the table but had no ns of pushing it toward her.


    Hazel waited patiently but finally, she reached over to pick up the pistol, Simon grabbed her wrist.


    "Sweetheart, why are you standing so far away?" Simon did not want to let go, "Closer, next time, I will help you take off your clothes."


    "Okay, then turn around so I can have my turn." Hazel pointed the pistol at him.


    "Why?" he was curious.


    "Because I don''t want to see your face!" Her voice was suddenly cold.


    "You are really a bad girl," Simon said with a careless smile. He was about to continue, but Hazel suddenly pulled the trigger.


    "Empty." He was a little proud, but before he could take the pistol, his facial expression changed. He was trying to escape, but he was so close to Hazel that the anesthesia needle that was in the muzzle hit his neck.


    "You..." Simon looked at her with shock. "You cheated..."


    Hazel watched him fall slowly, and her face was full of anger that had been suppressed before. She raised her hand and pped him forcefully across the face. Simon then fell onto the ground.


    "Bastard!" Hazel was annoyed and kicked Simon in the leg. "You were going to force me to belong to you? I will paralyze you first! Tell me about a porn story, what guny? Don''t believe that I won''t leave you paralyzed!"


    The gun was pointed at Simon''s lower abdomen, Hazel thought of shooting him while he was lying there.


    Suddenly, Hazel looked up and looked at the mask Simon was wearing. She didn''t understand why he always wore it; she had never seen him take it off.


    Hazel was curious and wanted to know what his face was like under the mask. She couldn''t stop herself from reaching out to take off the mask, but as soon she got close, Hazel pulled her hand back.


    She thought about what she was doing, the most important thing was to escape. However, she also thought about what Simon looked like, then realized that what he looked like had nothing to do with her.


    Thinking logically, Hazel decided it was best to leave, she stood up, kicked him a few times, and threw some objects from the table at his stomach. She felt a lot less angry as she snuck out of the room.


    Before they had gone into the room, Hazel made Simon send his people away. He probably thought that since she was a woman, they may be intimate, so he agreed with her request.


    Nobody was waiting outside of the room, but she still cautiously snuck out. She remembered the way to the casino, but it was entirely chaotic when she got there.


    Numerous men and women were flustered, and a group of heavily armed soldiers rushed in. She looked around and saw Joshua standing in the middle of the soldiers. Hazel rubbed her eyes, she couldn''t believe that he was there.


    Just as she was about to go over to him, a soldier pointed a gun at her and shouted, "Stay still!"


    Joshua pushed past the soldier and took Hazel in his arms.

 Chapter 1085 - 373: Who Was It?

    "Hazel..." Joshua looked relieved.


    "Joshua," Hazel was both happy and curious. "How did you find me?"


    After all, she got into Simon''s car and then was forcefully taken to the casino.


    She knew that it was a difficult situation, so she was curious about how he had figured things out. Hazel had realized that Joshua had told her before, even in Country F, he could protect her.


    "The bodyguard said that he saw you were sitting in someone''s car," Joshua said. "Although I couldn''t find out where the car went, I followed the path of all the gun battles."


    He had found out that the gun battles were rted to Simon, he didn''t know if Hazel was there, but he still didn''t give up because he couldn''t take the chance. He didn''t want to miss the opportunity to save Hazel, so he tracked Simon to the casino.


    Hazel listened to his story, she felt dizzy, and it all seemed unclear, but one thing she understood was that Joshua was stronger than she thought.


    "Mr. Denmark," a military officer walked over to him. "Since you found your wife, can we leave?"


    "General Martin, are you afraid of Simon?" Joshua said.


    "This..." General Martin looked somewhat embarrassed.


    It was as if Joshua guessed what he was thinking, he said, "General Martin, I understand your concerns. The power behind Simon is strong, you don''t want to provoke him, but he has now expanded his power to Country F. If you don''t kill him before he bes stronger. If he does get stronger, you won''t be able to touch me!"


    General Martin changed his expression and then waved his hand. A group of troops marched toward the casino. The General and Joshua exchanged words in anothernguage, Hazel didn''t understand and was confused. She heard Simon''s name asionally but could not figure out anything else, she wondered if it was possible that Joshua really knew Simon.


    "Hazel, let''s go, I will take you back to the hotel." Joshua took her by the shoulders. She heard a fight starting behind her, and she understood that Joshua did not want her to see it, so she agreed and walked out.


    After she got into Joshua''s car, Hazel gently leaned in his arms, it felt so unreal. It was only moments before that she was fighting with a man who wanted to take her away, then suddenly she was in Joshua''s arms and not afraid of anything.


    "Joshua..." Hazel bit his lip gently. "You haven''t asked me what happened?"


    "Hazel, if you want to say, I will listen." Joshua whispered, "If you don''t want to say, I won''t ask."


    Even though he hadn''t had any contact with Simon, he knew a little about him. Simon was a very heart-wrenching man who would not save a strange woman for no reason. Since he found Hazel at the casino, it was evident that Simon was the person she had met. The only reason Simon would save her was that he had a purpose for her.


    Given the details of the situation, he understood that there might be things that Hazel wouldn''t be able to talk about, and if he rushed to ask questions, it could hurt her more.


    Hazel''s heartfelt warmth, Joshua was kind and gentle with a delicate heart, even if he looked distant most of the time.


    "I was being chased, so I jumped into a car. Simon was the one driving¡­" Hazel quietly told Joshua what happened. She didn''t really want to tell him, but it was obvious that it would be a deep fear in her heart if she didn''t tell him. She slowly told Joshua everything except the details about Simon flirting with her.


    "Hazel, sorry, this time, I was really careless," Joshua whispered. His original thought was that bringing Hazel with him was the safest thing. He did not expect that the people wanting to kill Hazel would follow them.


    "Who is trying to kill me?" Hazel muttered. "They are really persistent."


    "I don''t know who they are," Joshua exined. "It''s a small local gang that someone hired through anonymous emails and untraceable bank ounts to kill you."


    "Who was it?" Hazel frowned.


    "I haven''t found it out yet," Joshua whispered. "Just checked, the IP was domestic, and I have to check it again."


    Hazel smiled bitterly. Even if she went to another country, the people trying to kill her would not give up.


    Hazel looked out the window, filled with sorrow. "This is not the way back to the hotel."


    "No, it isn''t," Joshua said. "The hotel is not safe. Since they are prepared to attack you, we need to move to a safer ce."


    Hazel snorted, she didn''t really care where she saved, but when they arrived, she was shocked.


    They were stopped in front of a beautiful European-style castle. She was shocked that they were at a castle but more shocked at the number of security guards. She hadn''t even stepped out of the car, but she felt the overwhelming sense of security.


    "This is too much..." Hazel''s lips were twitching.


    "This is all rted to your safety. I want to do more." Joshua sighed.


    Hazel waspletely speechless. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something, and she asked, "Is it because of Simon? Is he very powerful?"


    As soon as she spoke, Hazel bites her lip with some annoyance. She should have thought before she said it, Joshua must not like him, and she just blurted it out.


    Joshua squinted and touched Hazel''s hair. "He is indeed quite powerful. However, his power in this country has just taken root, and he is not yet as powerful as me in all aspects."


    Hazel wondered what aspects Joshua was talking about. It was obvious that he was jealous.


    "What about him now?" Hazel then asked. After asking, her face became pale. She suddenly felt that she was not making wise decisions, how could she make such a low-level mistake? Asking Joshua all kinds of questions would only lead to his misunderstanding and bing jealous.


    "I don''t have any other reason to ask, other than being curious¡­not really curious, I just want to know¡­Oh, I don''t know how to say it." Hazel was upset. She was obviously trying to exin, but her exnation only made the misunderstanding worse.

 Chapter 1086 - 374: Our Plans Will Not Change At All

    "Simon was taken away by his men," Joshua said. He was trying to use General Martin and his team to kill Simon, but thetest update was that they did not catch him.


    Joshua was very aware of the situation, it was clear that General Martin did not want to anger him. After all, catching him or killing him would only make things worse.


    Once the two sides became engaged inbat, they would beplete enemies. Soon, Simon''s army should be defeated by the local forces, and even if Simon were that powerful, it would not be easy against a national force.


    There was also a selfish motive, Joshua wanted to teach him a lesson because he wanted to do something to Hazel. She was the person he treasured more than anyone, and if someone wanted to approach her, she must go through him first.


    "What else do you want to ask?" Joshua asked


    "Nothing..." Hazel hurried to say. She dared not ask anything further because she didn''t want to seem like she was looking for trouble. She quickly promised, "I will not leave this castle until we return to our own country!"


    Joshua looked at her with some helplessness, then he whispered, "You will be with me for the rest of the trip. Our ns will not change at all. I don''t want our trip to be uninteresting."


    Hazel tried not to frown, but she really didn''t feel that the trip to Country F was boring. She would be happier and would prefer to stay at the castle all day.


    "Hazel, I am relieved when you are with me," Joshua said softly.


    "Well..." Hazel felt warm and agreed.


    After Hazel had dinner, she went to take a shower and get ready for bed. She had an eventful day and just wanted to go to bed, but just as she started to fall asleep, she saw Joshua walk in.


    "What are you doing?" Hazel looked at him with awkwardness.


    "I think you might need another pillow." He smiled. "So I came to give you one."


    "Where is it?" Hazel asked awkwardly. Suddenly, she looked at Joshua standing in front of her and said silently, "Would it happen to be you?"


    "Don''t like it?" Joshua was a little disappointed.


    As soon as he saw his expression, Hazel felt uneasy as if she had done something evil. So, she didn''t refuse him.


    "I like it," she said quickly, but she regretted it when she finished her words.


    Joshua had already walked in. Hazel''s cheeks were red, and she hid under her quilt shyly.


    It wasn''t the first time she slept with Joshua. Although they haven''t had intercourse yet, they sometimes go a little too far. She thought to herself, there is no way Joshua would want me to do something tonight, would he?


    The bed sank around him as heid down by Hazel''s side. She was afraid and stared at the ceiling, his hand gently wrapped around her waist.


    "Hazel, sleep." He whispered.


    Hazel looked up and then looked at him with awkwardness. If it were before, Joshua would never be so obedient.


    "What do you want me to do to you?" He chuckled.


    "Nothing!" Hazel''s cheeks were red. She quickly turned over and put her back to him. Joshua smiled a little and leaned so close to her that Hazel could feel his heart beating against her. Her heart began beating faster.


    "Don''t be afraid." He whispered in her ear.


    Hazel trembled. It turned out that Joshua was staying with her just because he was worried that she would be afraid during the night? It was true, what had happened would probably give her nightmares but having Joshua with her made her feel better.


    She rolled over, and she gently kissed Joshua''s lips. Hazel was tempting Joshua and rarely ever took the initiative, but her lips twirled gently on his. He was trying to kiss her back, but Hazel suddenly crawled on top of him and started kissing down lower on his body.


    "Hazel, don''t y." Joshua grabbed her waist and swiftly flipped her over so that she was under him. His eyes shed with dark andplex light. "You always leave me feeling that your graduation is so far away."


    "It is far away," Hazel''s cheek blushed, "only less than a month left!"


    "But it feels like a year or more to me!" Joshua sighed. The day Hazel graduated was going to be his day of relief, so he counted down every day, hoping that she would graduate sooner.


    Besides, at this point, how could he not worry when there is another man who wanted to touch Hazel?


    "Okay, okay, I am sleeping." Hazel smiled lightly. The initiative to kiss Joshua was because of love. He took the initiative to apany her when she was most afraid, but he did nothing because he knew what she needed.


    It''s wasn''t just that she couldn''t have sex with him until she graduated. It was a little regret, but it was amitment that they had made. Hazel cuddled into Joshua''s chest and closed her eyes. He gently kissed her forehead and closed his eyes.


    Theyy in bed, happy and in love, but what they didn''t know was that outside of the castle, there was a Ferrari on a dark corner.


    Simon sat in his car with a telescope and watched the castle.


    "My sweetheart''s room is there?" Simon pointed at a window.


    "Yes, Master." The person beside him said in a hurry.


    "Security is quite strict," said Simon, "It seems that Joshua really loves my sweetheart."


    "Young Master, let''s go quickly," the people with him seemed to be a little anxious.


    "Joshua is tough to deal with. It would be okay if we were in our country, but in Country F, we are not his opponent! She is just a woman, young master, there are other women around you¡­"


    "Chester, what do you know?" Simon said with dissatisfaction, "How can those women be sweethearts? After all, she is the first woman who has repeatedly made me suffer!" He muttered through clenched teeth.


    He had, in fact, guarded himself against Hazel, but she still missed him. When he saw her taking the initiative to insert the bullets, he thought that Hazel was doing something with the bullets. However, he didn''t expect that the girl would not follow through withmon courtesy andpletely ignored the rules to cheat.


    Hazel''s way of thinking was not the same as most people''s. It even seemed that her escape waspletely outside of the rules, Simon didn''t give her enough credit.


    When he woke up, his people had a video that was taken of the room, and seeing that Hazel had beaten him, made him love her and hate her at the same time.


    He had never been so embarrassed. He must make herplete surrender to him!

 Chapter 1087 - 375: An Email

    "However, no matter how different she may be, she is with Joshua Denmark." Chester Hill advised, "Young master, because of Joshua, both the illegal and legal forces in Country F are encircling us. Let''s just leave Country F soon, or we will really get caught."


    "You are saying that I can''tpare it to Joshua?" Simon''s smile was frozen.


    "I, I..." There was sweat trickling down Chester''s forehead, and he hurried to say, "I just said that it would be very difficult to take his woman."


    "You are quite right." Simon said, "It is tough to rescue my sweetheart out of this protection. But... we can persuade her."


    "Persuade?" Chester was a little worried. It was the first time he saw Simon paying so much attention to a woman.


    Simon picked up the telescope and looked at Hazel''s window again. When he saw that the light in her room was off, his face became ugly. He impatiently mmed the telescope across Chester''s stomach and yelled, "Let''s go! Now!"


    Hearing his impatience, Chester stepped on the gas and sped away.


    ***


    Most of the time, whenever Joshua left the castle, he took Hazel with him. They were thankful that nothing further happened, and as the trip wasing to an end, Hazel felt she could rx more.


    Joshua''s business was almost done, so he had more free time. He took Hazel to dinner at a fancy restaurant with a view of the entire city.


    Hazel was looking out the window when Joshua suddenly said, "Hazel, where do you want to go?"


    "Huh?" she replied. He caught herpletely off guard.


    "My business here is done." Joshua said faintly, "I can take you out to do whatever you like."


    She didn''t have any interest in Country F, she was eager to return home. At least, after returning home, there would be no need to worry about encountering something or a creepy somebody."


    Hazel said directly, "There is nothing fun here. If the things on your side arepleted, then let''s go back home early."


    Joshua frowned when he realized that Hazel really didn''t seem to care for Country F. However, he smiled when he was about going home sooner than they had nned, it would be much easier to guarantee Hazel''s safety.


    "Okay." Joshua nodded. "I will arrange it. We will go back tomorrow."


    "Alright." Hazel breathed a sigh of relief.


    After dinner, they sat and enjoyed the scenery. Hazel took out her phone to take some pictures of the beautifulndscape when she saw an email notification.


    She opened the email, shook her head, and frowned.


    "What''s wrong?" Joshua asked softly.


    "Look at this email." Hazel handed the phone to him.


    The email sent to Hazel was from a woman who imed to be a friend of her biological mother. The woman attached a group photo that was taken at Cate''s high school graduation.


    The woman said in the email that she was currently living in Country F, that she had seen Hazel there and felt a sense of familiarity. She had contacted Sunny, who told her that she might have encountered the daughter of Marcus and Cate Denmark.


    She also found out about Hazel''s current situation, so she wanted to see her and tell her some old memories that might help to ease her mind. She received Hazel''s email and phone number from Sunny but felt that calling might be too abrupt, so she sent an email first. She was hoping to spend some time with Hazel before she left.


    "Do you think this is true?" Hazel looked at Joshua with anticipation.


    "I can''t see anything abnormal." Joshua frowned slightly. "There is nothing wrong with the content of the mail. However, she managed to get your email without much effort, which doesn''t seem right."


    Hazel was still confused about the entire matter with the Denmark family. Although Joshua had repeatedly told her that she was Marcus and Cate''s daughter, she was still not confident since Mandy had the same birthmark.


    If there was someone who could give her information about the past, Hazel did not want to miss out on the opportunity to meet with her. However, Joshua did have a point, it was indeed a strange situation.


    "Shall we confirm her identity?" Hazel asked.


    "Hazel, do you really want to see her?" Joshua looked at her strangely.


    "... Yes." Taking a deep breath, Hazel finally said truthfully.


    Joshua''s eyes went dark, his fingers tapped gently on the table.


    Hazel recognized his little quirks, she knew that he was hesitant. So, she thought for a moment and said, "The email clearly said that she got my email address from Aunt Sunny. Could we call her to confirm thisdy is authentic?"


    Joshua looked at Hazel quietly and asked, "You want to see her just because you want to confirm what happened in the past, right?"


    "Yeah!" Hazel nodded hard.


    "Alright." Joshua said, "After confirming her identity, I will go see her for you."


    "Ah?" Hazel looked at him in confusion.


    "Hazel, in this case, we should be cautious." Joshua said calmly, "We don''t know whether or not it is a trap, right? I am going to get the information for you. You can stay at the castle and wait for me. When I get back, we will leave, okay?"


    "Okay..." Hazel finally nodded. She knew Joshua was only worried about her safety.


    Joshua contacted Sunny knowing that Cate did have a friend who settled in Country F, and she did confirm that the woman had contacted her.


    After Joshua and Hazel discussed everything, they decided to follow the original n and leave Country F the next day. But before leaving, Joshua would go to see the woman who imed to be a friend of Cate''s. Since her identity was confirmed, Hazel called the woman at the number she left in the email and arranged the meeting.


    When the appointed time arrived, Joshua left Hazel at the castle and met Cate''s friend. He took very few bodyguards with him, leaving most behind to protect Hazel. She was upset but could not argue with Joshua because he would not listen no matter what.

 Chapter 1088 - 376: You Can’t Run Away From Me

    Hazel began to get worried when Joshua was gone for a long period of time. She took out her phone, debating on if she should call him or not, when a bodyguard rushed in and yelled, "Miss Crowe, it''s not good!"


    She suddenly dropped her phone and quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "It was a trap!" the bodyguard said anxiously, "The president was ambushed on the road!"


    "What?" Hazel asked in a panic. "What about Joshua? How is he?"


    "The president only sent back a message for us to get you out of Country F, as ording to the original n. After that, we lost contact with them." He said and lowered his head.


    Hazel looked annoyed. "Do you mean I am supposed to leave while he is in danger?"


    "You, you can rest assured that the president will be fine. He will be able to return home to meet you." The bodyguard said.


    Hazel felt even more annoyed. How could she leave when Joshua was in a dangerous situation?


    She picked up her phone off the floor and quickly dialed Joshua''s number. There was no way she was going to agree with him, but no one answered his phone.


    Her heart felt even heavier. The situation that Joshua was in was so bad that he didn''t even have time to answer the phone.


    Hazel sighed, "Since Joshua is not here, you all need to listen to me! You need to gather everyone right now and go to save Joshua immediately."


    "But we were told to stay and protect you..." The bodyguard said in shame, "The president will be angry if he finds out."


    "Don''t worry, I will take the me for everything!" Hazel said.


    "What about you?" asked the bodyguard.


    After pondering for a while, Hazel said, "You can leave a few people behind to protect me. I want to stay here and wait for Joshua toe back."


    Before the bodyguard had a chance to object, Hazel continued, "Since they can push Joshua to the point of losing contact, they must have sent a lot of people. So, they will unlikely have enough people left toe after me. Therefore, I should be safe. Just do what I said!"


    The bodyguard had no choice but to agree. He gathered more guards and left the castle.


    Hazel saw them leaving, but she was still flustered. She never expected it to be a trap, so she was ming herself. If she hadn''t insisted on going to see Cate''s friend, then she and Joshua would be on their way home. Instead, he was in danger because of her.


    She tried numerous times to reach Joshua again, but no one ever answered. Her heart was full of guilt and me. Hoping to clear her mind some, she went to the garden.


    It was a beautiful garden, but Hazel was not in the mood to appreciate it. She sat down on a bench and looked around. The bushes beside her started moving, she assumed it was a rabbit or something, but a familiar figure appeared.


    She saw him from behind, but he was tall, had perfect posture, and gave the aura of natural extravagance, just like Joshua. Hazel almost shouted to him, but she stopped when she realized that it was not Joshua.


    There was no way that Joshua could be there, and if it was not him, then there was only one possibility. Hazel jumped up and began to run without any hesitation. The man heard her and turned around, and he was wearing a demonic mask. The sun gave it an even more evil appearance.


    "Sweetheart, you can''t run away from me," Simon said mockingly. He started to chase her like a cat chasing its prey.


    Several people jumped out of the bushes in front of her. She was forced to stop, and there was no way to escape. She was surrounded from every side.


    Hazel red. It was indeed a trap. However, it was a trap for her, not Joshua.


    Looking around again for a means of escape, she did not see any other option, so she pulled out the gun she had in her pocket. She took the gun and pointed at Simon.


    "Nobody moves!" Hazel gritted. She shot at the ground by Simon''s feet, "Otherwise, I will start killing!"


    Inside the castle, she didn''t carry the gun, but when she decided to go outside, her anxiety got her best, so she took it with her. She was d that she did take it and hoped that Simon''s men would step back when they heard the gunfire.


    "Sweetheart, why are you carrying such a dangerous thing again?" Simon''s face was smiling with carelessness. It seemed that he was not afraid of the gun in her hand at all. "You are a girl, and you should take something more girly with you."


    Hazel''s eyes narrowed. "Do you think I won''t shoot you?"


    "Sweetheart, being a murderer is not that fun," Simon said, still smiling with a yful smile. "And, you better kill me with one shot. If I am just injured, I promise you I will kill everyone here! You know I will do it!"


    Hazel''s fingers trembled. She had seen Simon killing people without hesitation.


    "Sweetheart, I will give you two choices." Simon said, "First, drop the gun and go with me. I promise not to hurt anyone here. Second, you kill or injure me, and I will kill the people here and take you away. Which one do you choose?"


    Hazel had never thought someone would force her to make this kind of decision. She didn''t want to go with Simon, but at the same time, her conscience would not allow others to be hurt because of her.


    "Can I trust you?" Hazel bit her lip and whispered.


    "Of course, I am a serious person. Besides," Simon looked at her and continued, "You have other choices except to believe me?"


    She knew he was right, she sent most of Joshua''s bodyguards to save him, and those that were still at the castle would not be able to stop Simon and his gang on their own.

 Chapter 1089 - 377: I Will Make You Learn To Obey

    Simon approached Hazel slowly, and he took the gun from Hazel''s hand. She tried to hold on to it, but there was nothing she could do. She let go of it and put her head down.


    "Let''s go, sweetheart." Simon reached out to touch her, but Hazel pushed him away in disgust.


    "I can walk by myself," Hazel said coldly.


    Simon snorted, and without hesitation, he grabbed her arm, then picked her up in his arms.


    "You...!" Hazel red at him, "Let me down!"


    "Hey, be smart. If you struggle like this, you may cause my body to react involuntarily." Simon''s eyes looked like they were burning with desire.


    Hazel stopped struggling. She saw that he could not hide his desire for her and even suspected that Simon would do worse if she fought him anymore.


    Out of nowhere, Hazel pushed him, and he was caught off guard. His grip on Hazel loosened, and she fell to the ground. When she hit the ground, she rolled to the flowerbed near them. The gardener had watered them earlier in the day, but the soil was still wet, so she was covered in mud.


    "What are you doing?" Simon''s face was dark, his eyes were full of hatred.


    "You didn''t hold me tight, and I fell. Now you are ming me?" Hazel stood up and looked at the mud on her clothes and hands with satisfaction. In any case, she would not admit she deliberately fell.


    "Sweetheart, I like girls who are more obedient." Simon''s smile was a little cold.


    "I understand that. So, why don''t you buy a sex doll?" Hazel snorted back without fear. "This is who I am. If you don''t like me, then don''t prance around me."


    Simon''s smile became even colder as he stepped closer to Hazel. His presence had a demonic feel to it, Hazel unconsciously stepped back.


    "Sweetheart, rest assured." Simon took out a handkerchief and wrapped his fingers, and then lifted Hazel''s chin, "I will make you learn to obey."


    Looking at the coldness in his eyes, Hazel was horrified. The next moment, Simon threw away his handkerchief and said to his men, "Take her away!"


    Hazel was taken to the car by Simon''s men. He wouldn''t even get in the same car as Hazel, which made her feel a little at ease and led her to believe that his germaphobia was more severe than she had thought.


    They had blindfolded Hazel as soon as they got in the car, so she had no idea where she was taken. After what seemed like hours of driving, the car stopped, and she was pulled out of it. Once they removed the blindfold, Hazel saw that she was at the hotel and standing in a luxurious bedroom.


    She looked out the window for andmark or something she could recognize, but all she could see were tall buildings that all looked alike.


    "Where are we?" Hazel asked nkly.


    Simon was sitting on the big bed in the center of the bedroom. He just red at the dirty clothes Hazel had on with disgust.


    "You, go help her wash!" Simon told one of the servants.


    "No, I have to do it myself!" Hazel moved back one step.


    "Sweetheart, do you think you have a choice?" Simon stood up from the bed. He looked at Hazel with a bit of anticipation. "When you are clean, I wille back. At that time, we can have an in-depth exchange!"


    Then he left, mming the door behind him.


    Hazel looked at the door and clenched her teeth as she was pulled into the bathroom. There was more than one servant in the bathroom with her, and it was apparent that they knew what Simon liked and disliked. They stripped her down and washed every inch of her body.


    After they dried her off, they forced her to put on a pair of sheer, sexy pajamas and did her make-up. Her heart was full of sadness and frustration when she thought that she might actually lose her virginity to Simon. She knew she could not me it on herself, but she was really hoping that she would have her first time with Joshua.


    She hated the fact that she would be forced by a man she didn''t like but didn''t see any other option. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the maid unscrewing the mascara, an idea came to Hazel.


    Hazel quickly grabbed the mascara and rubbed it all over her face. The servants were in shock and couldn''t move for a moment when they finally tried to stop her and wash her face, it was toote. She had already smeared eyeliner all over her body.


    "What happened?" Simon, who had heard all of themotions from another room, walked in with a poker face.


    A trembling servant stepped forward and exined what had happened.


    Simon looked at Hazel and shook his head. She was nothing but a little girl who was nothing but a jinx to him, he thought. Her face was covered with make-up, and her body was dirty again. It looked as if she had body paint all over her. She didn''t even appeal to him while she was wearing the sexy pajamas he had chosen just for her.


    "Sweetheart, help me by cleaning up that mess on your body. Otherwise," Simon suddenly took out a gun and pointed it at the servant standing close to him. He sneered, "It appears that she did not serve you well. So, her purpose in the world has run out!"


    "Young Master, please forgive me!" The maid was stunned and begging for her life.


    Hazel''s pupils suddenly shrank. "You threaten me?!"


    "It''s good you notice that." Simon slylyughed, "Sweetheart, you will be well educated in my hands."


    Hazel took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. She turned her head and looked out the window. The sun was still high in the sky, just like when they arrived. It gave her hope that she might be able to do something.


    "Suit yourself," Hazel said indifferently. "You can do whatever you want to the people you have hired. However, you should stop dreaming if you think you can use her to threaten me!"


    "You are not afraid that I will kill her?" Simon looked ufortable.


    "Simon, do you think I am a goddess of some kind?" Hazel sneered, "I was coerced by you before just because there were some people in the castle who are with Joshua. I have feelings for them, so I care about their lives. But your servants..."


    Hazel looked around and nced at the servants around her. She smiled and said, "These are your people. Do you think I care about their lives? If any of them is dead, that''s because they have been serving a tyrant! And you will be the viin to take the me! I hate you so much. Do you think I will me myself for your crime?"

 Chapter 1090 - 378: I Think I Will Never Let You Go Now

    Simon looked at Hazel strangely. She sat there looking indifferently, but he could see the sarcasm. No matter how much he nned, she was always able to surprise him.


    Even though he was severely germaphobic, and when he saw her messily painted face, he still thought that she was inexplicably beautiful.


    "Okay, you won." Simon raised his lips again. "But sweetheart, I seem to be loving you more and more. I think I will never let you go now!"


    Hazel pursed her lips to keep herself from saying anything more. In the face of Simon''s repeated threats,promise would not work to solve the problem. From her experiences with Simon, she believed it would only encourage him more. If she really wanted to save the servants'' lives, she had to convince Simon that she did not care about them at all.


    Hazel snorted and turned to look out the window again. Suddenly, she frowned slightly as she had a feeling that there was something wrong outside of the window, but she could not figure out what it was.


    Seeing that she still did not react, Simon put away the gun. He said coldly to the maid, "This time, I will spare your life, but there is another punishment waiting for you."


    Simon''s action really made Hazel feel sick.


    "Simon, let''s talk." Hazel was disappointed and turned to look at him. "I want to figure out something."


    "If you wash your body, I will talk to you." Simon twitched his lips.


    "Get lost!" Hazel said impatiently.


    "Sweetheart, you are so beautiful when you get angry." Simon teased.


    Hazel was really disgusted by him. She put the eyeliner down and said coldly, "Why don''t you just get lost?!"


    "If I get lost, how can I talk to you?" Simon waved, and the servants left the room one by one. Then Simon asked, "Sweetheart, why don''t we talk in bed?"


    Hazel ignored Simon''s teasing and asked, "Where are we?"


    "Country F," Simon said with a smile.


    "A Hotel in Country F?" Hazel nced at the tall buildings outside the window. Suddenly, her face changed, and she hurried to the window and reached out to touch it.


    "No! This window is fake!" Hazel suddenly realized why she had a feeling that something was wrong.


    Since she had entered the room, the scenery outside of the windows had not changed even slightly. She was only a little surprised when she found out that it was a projection.


    "Sweetheart, you are really smart." Simon was amazed by Hazel''s intelligence, which was far beyond his expectations, "We are on board of a ship now."


    "Onboard?!" Hazel suddenly panicked. "But you said we are in Country F?"


    "The ship has not yet reached the high seas. Of course, we are still in Country F." Simon exined to her with a good temper.


    Hazel was a little crazy, "Why am I on a ship?!"


    "Joshua has limited all traffic onnd and in the air. What can I do besides take to the sea?" Simon shrugged.


    Hazel was stunned. Country F was a nation surrounded by the sea, but she did not expect to travel by ship. She hung her head in despair and wondered that if she hadn''t thought of it, would Joshua?


    She always had the impression that even if she were taken away by Simon, Joshua would find her and save her. However, her confidence was shaken.


    Looking at Hazel''s sorrowful look, Simon was rather displeased. "Sweetheart, don''t think of other men in front of me!" Simon stepped forward and put his hand on the table beside Hazel.


    "Go away!" Hazel grabbed the foundation that was on the desk, her face was full of anger. Seeing that she was about sshing him with it, Simon stepped back.


    "You, dirty little kitten!" he said through his teeth. He knew that she was angry and could almost feel her panic and despair. He red at her wickedly.


    "Let me guess? You want to ask me if the email you received has anything to do with me?" Simon said smugly. He rxed his face, "Of course, it was me behind it. You are so cute, and Joshua is so¡­Hey, so I thoroughly investigated you, and I learned the backgrounds of both you and Joshua. It is like a soap opera. After that, I nned the email plot."


    Hazel''s expression changed. Even though she had assumed it all along, it still pained her to hear Simon say it. If she hadn''t been determined to reveal the truth of her birth, then maybe all of this wouldn''t have happened.


    "You really don''t have to me yourself. Your mother''s friend really does exist. We forced her to contact you. If not, how would I have got you to take the bait?" Simon continued, "And I guess that as long you wanted to go, Joshua couldn''t stop you. I originally wanted to lure you out and then kidnap you, but when Joshua showed up at the meeting instead of you, I needed toe up with a new n. Fortunately, Joshua did not have many people with him, and he didn''t know that I had an undercover man with him¡­"


    "Undercover?" Hazel looked at him in shock. It all began to make sense. It was probably his undercover man that was blocking contact with Joshua.


    "What''s new here?" Simon snorted. "After all, not everyone in Country F is working for Joshua. My men snuck into the castle so easily also because I bought the castle''s maid. Sweetheart, in this world, everyone has a price."


    "Since you disrupted my original n, I had to think quickly. I left a lot of people fighting with Joshua, then I went to the castle personally. I assumed you would send everyone to help Joshua. I wished that you would do that, but at the same time, I didn''t want you to. Do you understand why?"


    Hazel bit her lip tightly, and she stared at him with red eyes. "How do I know what you think?"


    Simon smiled slightly, his eyes darkened. "If you sent your men out, I would have a chance to take you away. However, if you really did send them out, it would mean that Joshua is significant to you. I am very upset about that."

 Chapter 1091 - 379: Did Joshua Really Have No Way To Save Her?

    When Hazel heard what Simon said, she bit her lip. She thought that the attackers were looking for Joshua and never suspected that their target was her. She wished she would have thought of it soon, and then things would have been different.


    Simon approached her and reached out to lift her chin. However, when he looked at Hazel''s painted face, he frowned and pulled his hand back.


    "Sweetheart, I tell you all this because I want you to understand, I am better than Joshua. If you have been expecting him to save you, you can forget it."


    Simon looked at her in a condescending manner. "I don''t mind the past between you and Joshua. However, since you are with me now, please forget him. You have two choices now, be with me happily, or be with me reluctantly. You are smart. I believe you know the best choice."


    Hazel red at him, Simon looked at her again and said, "You have half an hour to clean yourself, then I wille back to you. Rest assured, I will show you a great night."


    After telling Hazel her options, Simon immediately left. Looking at the empty room, Hazel gradually calmed down.


    Simon was holding her captive, and self-me would not help her in any way. She had to figure out how she could turn the situation around. Simon had captured her because he was interested in her and presumably because he also wanted to take revenge on Joshua for the encounter between them.


    Did Joshua really have no way to save her?


    Hazel took a deep breath and began to think about everything thoroughly. After Simon kidnapped her, he took her directly to the ship, and ording to him, they were leaving Country F by way of ship. It only made sense that if he took her to the ship immediately and they did not hesitate to leave that he really was afraid of Joshua.


    If that were the case, Joshua would definitely find a way toe after them when he found out she was missing. Of course, that was only based on the premise that Joshua knew where she was, so she had to find a way to contact Joshua and protect herself.


    But what could she do? Hazel looked all around and suddenly had an idea.


    ***


    Simon was not in a good mood after his undercover man was discovered and Joshua found out where he was. Joshua had a lot of people searching the water for them. Even though he hadn''t confronted Joshua personally, he knew that he was a bad-ass opponent.


    He may have kidnapped Hazel, but Joshua wasing after them, and he could not even guess what was lying ahead. He smiled as he thought of Hazel, he decided it was time to go back to her.


    The door of her room has cracked opened. When Simon saw that she left her door open for him, he smirked and twitched his lips. Joshua may have been resourceful, but he had won in regards to Hazel, she presumably left it open because she was ready to ept him.


    A warm feeling swept over him when he thought of the fact that he had taken away Joshua''s love. Simon stepped forward and pushed open the door without hesitation.


    "Sweetheart¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, something fell on his head. Simon quickly jumped out of the way, but it was toote. There was some kind of liquid all over his body.


    "What is this?" Simon demanded through his clenched teeth. He was totally caught off guard.


    How could he forget that Hazel was not an ordinary woman?


    "It''s nothing." Hazel''s face put on a naughty smile. She exined it very kindly, "I just put all the cosmetics in the water and made a bucket of some strange solution."


    Simon looked down at his clothes, which were dyed with the colorful cosmetics, and became angrier. He knew that Hazel had pulled the prank to avoid him approaching her.


    He sneered and strode in. "Sweetheart, do you think that this will stop me?"


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you¡­" Hazel said as she watched Simon walking toward her with lust in his eyes. Hazel blinked and, with no fear at all in her voice, said, "The water that the cosmetics were mixed in was taken out of the toilet."


    Simon froze and went pale. Hazel was a bad-ass opponent. She found a way to disgust him and used his germaphobia against him again.


    "Just you wait!" Simon snarled his teeth and then rushed out like he was being chased.


    Hazel let out a deep sigh of relief. She had bought herself some more time. Simon would need to take at least one shower and spend a long time cleaning himself. She was temporarily safe but still didn''t stay in the room.


    No matter how many fairy tales she heard as a child, Hazel never understands why the princess would wait to be rescued. She was not going to wait for the prince to save her. She was going to find a way to save herself.


    Her reflection in the mirror showed that her body was dirty, but she refused to clean the cosmetics off. She opened the closet and put on a white dress before she left the room.


    Chester and his men were blocking the door. As he saw Hazeling out, he hurriedly stopped her, "Miss Crowe, please go back to the room."


    "I just want to look around and get something to eat." Hazel looked at him with amazement, "Isn''t that okay? Or have I been imprisoned?"


    Chester looked a bit embarrassed. Hazel went on, "I won''t run. If you don''t believe me, you can arrange for someone to follow me."


    Chester thought about it and finally agreed.


    Someone took Hazel to the restaurant, and the chef immediately prepared a lot of food for her.


    "Your name is Chester, right?" Hazel looked up at him. "Do you know where we are now?"


    "At sea," Chester replied.


    Hazel was speechless, she was hoping that Chester would have given her more information, but he was very cautious. She was afraid that she wouldn''t get anything useful from him. She quietly asked, "Can I go out to the deck for a while?"


    "You are unable to do that." Chester immediately refused.

 Chapter 1092 - 380: Why Not?

    If something happened to Hazel on the deck, he didn''t want to deal with the consequences. After all, he worked for Simon for many years, and Hazel was the first woman he paid so much attention to.


    "Do you think I will jump into the sea?" Hazel looked at him with a hostile expression. She picked up the knife she had to cut her streak and swung it around, "If I really wanted to kill myself, I could use this knife right now. Why would I jump into the sea?"


    Chester''s eyes widened as he finally understood why Simon was so concerned about Hazel. The women who were usually around Simon were always obedient, and Hazel was not only rebellious, but she was also very calcting. Chester had no idea how to deal with her.


    "Without permission from the young master, I can''t let you go to the deck anyway," Chester said firmly.


    "Well," Hazel continued to cut her steak, "Please send someone to see if Simon has finished showering and tell him toe here and eat together."


    Chester looked at Hazel suspiciously. What was she plotting? However, he still sent someone to get Simon. He didn''t arrive in the dining room until Hazel was eating her dessert.


    "Sweetheart, I heard you asked for me?" Simon apparently just got out of the shower, his hair was still wet, and he sat down close to Hazel with a quizzical smile.


    "Yeah, they are not willing to tell me anything. The only request they will grant is to speak to you." Hazel looked up at Chester and said, "Can you get him something to eat, don''t let him go hungry."


    Since she couldn''t get any information from Chester, she decided she might as well try to get some from Simon.


    The maid put cutlery and food down in front of Simon. Hazel nced at the bright, clean cutlery. It seemed that his germaphobia really tormented the people around him.


    "Sweetheart," Simon looked at her with a smile, "Do you think I will tell you?"


    "Why not?" A provocative light shed in Hazel''s eyes, and she leaned her back against the chair. "Are you implying that you have no confidence in yourself? Do you think I will be saved, and by telling me anything is the same as telling Joshua?"


    Simon''s expression changed. He knew that Hazel was deliberately trying to irritate him, but she did make sense. If he were defensive in front of her, he would give her the impression that he had no confidence in himself.


    "If you want to know, then feed me some fruit." He twitched his lips.


    "Okay." Hazel grinned, picked up a grape, and put it to Simon''s mouth, "But I just came back from the toilet and didn''t wash my hands."


    Simon closed his mouth tightly and refused to eat the grape. "You eat without washing your hands. Why are you so dirty?" He asked with a grim look.


    "I eat with tableware, and I don''t grab food with my hands." She saw that Simon didn''t n to eat the grape, so she threw it into the trash can.


    Simon looked at her with aining eye. Her illogic really defeated him. He asked, "What do you want to know?"


    "Where are we going now?" Hazel picked up the spoon and took a spoonful of fruit. However, before she could put it in her mouth, Simon grabbed her wrist and forced her to feed him. He ate the fruit without any hesitation.


    "...I used that spoon." Hazel nced over at him.


    "I don''t mind," Simon said with a smile. He let go of her, picked up the cutlery in front of him, and cut the steak gracefully.


    Hazel continued asking, "Are you going to tell me or not?"


    "You will know when we get there." Simon whispered, "You just need to know, that''s my ce."


    It was an extremely vague answer. Hazel went on to ask, "What do you do for a living?"


    Simon''s eyes went a bit deeper.


    "You have brought me here, and you still want to hide your identity from me?" Hazel folded her arms across her chest and looked at him like a smile.


    Simon put down the cutlery and smiled with a bit of seriousness, "Since you really want to know me, then I will fulfill your wish. I am the king of the dark world."


    Hazel was drinking water. Hearing what Simon said, she started choking and spit it all over Simon''s food. Chester''s face changed, he quickly removed the food and reced it with fresh food.


    Simon''s face is red with anger. Hazel smiled and said, "Sorry, I just didn''t see thating."


    "You don''t believe me?" Simon was annoyed.


    "I believe you. Of course, I believe you." Hazel said with a smile, even though she did not believe a word of what he was saying, "Then what happened to your men in Country F?"


    Simon''s face got a bit darker. Hazel really knew how to attack him with simple words. She continued to remind him about Joshua and his losses to him.


    "The influence of my organization has not extended to Country F." Simon said with a poker face, "But just give me three months... No, two months, the underground forces of the entire Country F will be under my control!"


    He was proud of his aplishment, and Hazel was trying to sound believable, so she curiously asked, "Organization? Is itposed of undercover men and nasty gangsters?"


    Simon was hoping to see Hazel''s adoring eyes, but she was acting condescending. He was getting very aggravated.


    "Hazel!" He said with a harsh tone.


    Chester secretly began to worry about Hazel. Simon smiled at everyone so that nobody could tell what he was actually thinking. His smile hid more than the mask on his face. Each time that Hazel broke down his defenses, his expression became more and more irritated. Chester wondered how much Simon would take, he was only made of flesh and blood.


    Hazel blinked. It was the first time he called her by her name, instead of calling her some disgusting pet name.


    "Sorry, after all, I''ve been in Country Z for so many years. I have never heard of the existence of such an organization, nor have I heard about it from Joshua. Do you have a business in ... Country Z?"


    Simon''s look once again became ugly.


    "None?" Hazel looked at him with a surprise. "So, how do you dare to call yourself the king of the dark world?"

 Chapter 1093 - 381: Just Tell Me

    "We can''t me our young master." Chester swiftly exined, "Our organization was originally strong in Country Z. However, more than 20 years ago, Country Z sent undercover agents to the organization, and we were surrounded from both inside and outside. The organization had no choice but to temporarily withdraw from Country Z. However, we will go back sooner orter."


    Hazel quietly let out a sigh of relief. Simon''s forces had no foundation in Country Z, which was good news for her. If she could return home with Joshua, she wouldn''t have to worry about Simon anymore.


    No matter how versatile and powerful Simon may have been, he would not prosper in Country Z for a while. It was good to have confirmation, though.


    "So, there was really an undercover agent in your organization." Hazel felt a little funny. "It sounds like he must have been very good. He actually drove your group out of the country. Did he get promoted to vice president of your organization or something?"


    Simon was so angry that he wanted to flip the table over.


    "I am just curious." Hazel blinked. "Just tell me. I want to hear stories about you and your organization."


    Simon''s face suddenly darkened, and the atmosphere in the dining room became extremely tense.


    Hazel was a little surprised. It was the first time she saw Simon look like that. It seemed that he was strangely appalled when she asked questions about the organization.


    She couldn''t help but say again, "Is it an off-limits subject for you? If so, you can keep it to yourself."


    Simon sneered, "It was an old man in my family. When I was young, he was so fascinated with a woman that he almost destroyed the whole organization!"


    "Wait!" Hazel eximed, "Did you mean that undercover agent was actually a woman? Who was the old man? Your father? You actually have a father?"


    Simon snarled and clenched his teeth, "Sweetheart, how can I not have a father? Do you think I came out of a stone?"


    Hazel said with a smile, "I think guys like you usually had a sad birth story and that you had to climb to the top step by step with many years of hard work, right?"


    "I am not that kind of guy. Sorry, I let you down." She amused Simon, and the repressed atmosphere of the entire dining room was suddenly gone.


    Although most of his face was covered with the mask, his lips were raised slightly, and he looked rather handsome. Hazel was a little embarrassed that she was staring at his smile. Was she really missing Joshua that much? Why did she think that when Simonughed, he looked like Joshua?


    "Thinking about Joshua again?" Simon sneered.


    Hazel was clever, but her facial expressions always gave away her emotions. She couldn''t hide them at all.


    "Yeah." Hazel did not even try to deny it. She then said, "I am still waiting for him to save me."


    Simon snorted, "I admit, Joshua is really very powerful. He developed Denmark Group on such arge scale at such an early age. Even in Country F, he used the strength of all parties in the shortest possible time and drove me out of the country. I have witnessed his means now!"


    Hazel looked at him, a bit stunned. She had thought that Simon would try to disgrace Joshua, but he was actually praising him.


    "What''s going on now?" Hazel couldn''t help but whisper, "You guys admire each other?"


    Simon''s face was unountably ugly, "I haven''t finished yet!"


    "Hazel, we are at sea." Simon looked at her with a smile. "The sea is much bigger than thend. How do you think Joshua can find us?"


    That was exactly what Hazel was worried about. While at sea, Simon could go anywhere. How would Joshua find her?


    "I am full. I am going to go back to rest." Hazel had a gloomy, depressed look as she stood up.


    "Chester said you would like to go to the deck to see the view?" Simon asked.


    "Not anymore," Hazel said with a bored voice. Suddenly, she thought of something, she turned to Simon and pointed at her face and arms. There were a lot of ck marks on her body. "Never think of attacking me at night. I will tell you that I don''t take a shower at night."


    Simon looked at her silently. He found that since he met Hazel, he couldn''t smile very much. This little girl really tried her best to cope with him.


    Back in her room, Hazel was feeling lost. If she was in Country F, or any country for that matter, as long as she could find a ce to hide, she could contact Joshua. However, they were at sea, and there was no way to escape.


    Furthermore, there was absolutely no way for her to deliver a message to Joshua. Hazel was startled by a knock on her door. An obedient-looking woman walked in, "Miss Crowe, the young master asked me to serve you¡­"


    "Get out, I don''t need it!" Hazel snarled.


    But that woman ignored what she said and went forward again. "Miss Crowe, you seem to be missing an earring. Can I help you find it?"


    Hazel was surprised. She reached out and touched her ears. The stud on her left ear was indeed gone. She tried not to show her distress. The earrings were given to her by Joshua because she didn''t likeplicated essories. Presumably, that earring was identally knocked off by Simon''s servants when they forced her to take a shower.


    Hazel hurriedly bent down and looked for it.


    But that woman suddenly picked up an ear stud from the corner and handed it to Hazel. "Miss Crowe found it."


    Hazel reached out cautiously, watching the woman carefully. It was bizarre that she found the earring that quickly. When Hazel looked at the stud, it was different than the one she lost.


    The woman was about to put the earring in Hazel''s hand, but she wouldn''t let go of it. Then, suddenly the woman used her index finger to write on Hazel''s palm.


    Hazel tried to pull away out of fear, but the woman held her hand tightly. She began trembling as the woman spelled out D-E-N-M-A-R-K.


    The woman must have been working undercover and arranged by Joshua himself. The earring was actually a new one sent to her from Joshua.


    It all seemed so unreal. Hazel looked dazed, but the woman didn''t dare to say anything more.


    She turned around and walked out.

 Chapter 1094 - 382: I Will Be Waiting For You

    Hazel looked at the ear stud in her hand. She really couldn''t believe that she was at sea on a ship and somehow Joshua still managed to contact her.


    She wondered if it was a trap that was put in ce by Simon, but she had to give it a try. Hazel went to the bathroom, turned on the sink tap, and let the water run. She sat on the toilet and put the stud on to rece the one she lost.


    There was a chance that her room had a camera or a bug, so she had no option but to hide in the bathroom. The woman had indicated that the jewel on the earring moved, Hazel pressed it and waited.


    Suddenly, she heard something. "Hazel?" a familiar voice said.


    It was Joshua, Hazel put her hands to her mouth, and everything suddenly got blurry.


    "Is it good to talk now?" Joshua whispered, "If it''s not convenient, you can just listen to me."


    "Joshua, I miss you..." Hazel whispered, her voice whimpering. Tears started welling up in her eyes and then flowed down her cheeks.


    She was forcibly taken away by Simon. She knew that she shouldn''t be desperate or afraid or even cry. She needs to face everything with a tough attitude and look for opportunities to save herself.


    However, when she heard Joshua''s voice, she suddenly felt that all the emotions had turned into uncontroble needs and the tears started. She was thankful that she did not have to continue fighting alone.


    "Hazel, don''t be afraid. I miss you too..." Joshua whispered at her. He heard Hazel''s repressed crying, which broke his heart, but he had no way tofort her until he could get to her.


    "Well, no more crying..." Hazel wiped her tears away. "You have something very important to tell me, right? I am listening."


    Noticing that her mood was stabilized, Joshua said, "Hazel, on your ear is a microsatellite phone. You can contact me directly through it, and I can also locate your position. You can rest assured, I already know where you are. I will be there to save you as soon as possible."


    Hazel wanted to ask when he might be arriving, but she knew that it would only put more pressure on Joshua if she did ask.


    Joshua seemed to have perceived what she thought. He went on to say, "Hazel, I don''t want to lie to you. When Simon was in Country F, he had me held captive for a long time and his sailing route was rather vague. He seems to be deliberately misleading us, so it will be harder for me to catch up in a short time. The quickest I can get there will probably be about eight hours."


    Eight hours... Hazel took a deep breath. She could ept the time frame because at least now she had hope. Only eight hours until she saw Joshua. She smiled a little and said, "I will be waiting for you."


    "Hazel, you have to remember, I will definitelye to save you, but you also have to follow every word I''m going to say next!" Joshua''s voice was more serious than ever. "In the next eight hours, you must protect yourself! Don''t be stupid, and don''t try to irritate Simon. Just protect yourself. You must remember, no matter what happens, I will always love you!"


    Hazel trembled at the infinite affection carried in Joshua''sst words.


    She understood what he was saying, he didn''t want her to be in trouble or injured. Even if Simon did force her to do anything, he wanted her priority to be her safety. However, she was not only trying to protect her safety.


    "I will," Hazel promised. Joshua was trying his best to search for her so she could do anything that would make him worry.


    "Do you really remember?" Joshua asked a little helplessly.


    "Do not worry, I will protect myself," Hazel promised him.


    "Hazel..." Joshua sighed. He knew Hazel well. ording to her personality, she might not follow her promise exactly.


    "Joshua, I am waiting for you to pick me up," Hazel said suddenly.


    "I will," Joshua said again. "Don''t be afraid! And, remember to protect yourself."


    When Hazel walked out of the bathroom and looked around at the room, the original fake window changed its projection to a night view.


    Hazel pulled the curtains closed and prepared to sleep. Sleeping was probably the fastest way to get through until Joshua arrived. However, Hazel was worried that Simon might attack her during the night. She was debating if she should just stay awake, but then she decided to use the cosmetics she had left to paint her bed and throw things around the room to make a mess.


    Then she blocked the door with a chair, but she didn''t feel any safer. She took a string, tied one end to her wrist, and tied the other end of the string to the door. As long as the door opened, she could feel it.


    After creating a warning system to protect her if anyone came into the room, sheid on the bed with peace of mind. However, even with her ns, she didn''t sleep well and jumped up at every little noise she heard.


    After a difficult night of no rest, Hazel got up and washed. It would only be another or so before Joshua arrived. She had to dress and clean herself. She was really surprised that Simon didn''t try to attack her during the night, but it didn''t stop him from standing out of her door. She walked out, and he was leaning against the wall.


    Simon looked at her clean little face and smiled. Suddenly, he stepped toward Hazel and put his hand on the wall by her head.


    "You have thought it through?" He asked as he reached for her chin and tried to kiss her.


    "I didn''t brush my teeth this morning," Hazel said indifferently.


    This sentence was like a bomb, which suddenly pushed Simon away. However, he wasn''t sure if it was true or not. He frowned at Hazel, "Really, why are you so dirty?"


    "Yeah, I love being dirty!" Hazel said confidently, "I am hungry though, do you have breakfast?"


    Simon said unhappily, "Go brush your teeth!"


    "Then I won''t be eating." Hazel turned and started to go back to the room.


    "Okay, let''s go." Simon had topromise. He sighed, "It is a bit early to be up. Didn''t you sleep well?"


    "...Well, maybe a little seasick," Hazel said faintly.

 Chapter 1095 - 383: Sweetheart, Are You Touched?

    Simon didn''t seem to care that she felt sick. He never mentioned it as they walked to the dining room together.


    The dining room was prepared for breakfast. As Hazel sat down, a servant gave her a box of medicine.


    "What is this?" She asked in surprise.


    "Pills for seasickness," Simon said.


    Hazel raised her eyebrows. Although she hadn''t spent a lot of time with Simon, she felt that he was a person with a huge ego. Yet, he actually prepared a seasick medicine for her?


    "Sweetheart, are you touched?" Simon smiled smugly, "I don''t mind if you pay me back with your body."


    Hazel''s face was red with frustration. He immediately turned the good impression she had around.


    As she put the medicine aside, Hazel faintly said, "I am much better now. I don''t think I need to take medicine.


    Simon was somewhat disappointed. "If you are sick, you should take medicine. What do you want?"


    Hazel felt hopeless, she was digging herself into a hole.


    "Okay, I was sleepless but not because of seasickness." She said, "I was worried that you would attack me during the night, so I didn''t sleep well, are you satisfied now?"


    Simon stared at her angrily, "You are a little girl with no conscience!"


    Hazel sneered, "You didn''t attack me at night. It really surprised me!"


    "So, sweetheart, you were actually looking forward to mest night?" Simon looked annoyed, "God, I knew I shouldn''t have missed the chancest night!"


    Hazel gritted, "Forget it. I think you would not have been able to stand my messy room anyway."


    "You finally realized that, huh?" Simon said with a bit ofint, "You made the room like a pigstyst night. How could I get in?"


    Suddenly, Simon approached Hazel and whispered in her ear, "Sweetheart, you are not allowed to do that again tonight. I won''t wait any longer!"


    As his warm breath entered her ear, Hazel trembled out of horror.


    The left ear stud she wore was the satellite phone given by Joshua... So, Joshua might''ve heard their conversation just now. Thinking of this, Hazel suddenly felt terrified.


    There was no way that she and Simon could continue the conversation.


    "I just want to have breakfast!" Hazel said impatiently.


    "Then have a try. Is this breakfast to your satisfaction?" Simon said, "If you don''t like it, I can throw it into the sea for the fish!"


    The chefs shivered, and Hazel twitched her lips with some speechlessness.


    She picked up a spoon and took a spoonful of porridge in front of her. She couldn''t help but nod, "Good."


    "As long as you like, I can get great chefs from around the world and make them cook for you," Simon said again.


    Hazel didn''t really want to speak to Simon, he really thought he was a gangster boss. She didn''t forget about the earring, so she continued to eat breakfast without saying a word. As soon as she was done, she stood up from the table.


    "Sweetheart, where are you going?" Simon also stood up.


    "To the bathroom!" Hazel said impatiently.


    Simon''s face changed slightly. Apparently, he had some nasty feelings about the bathroom. By the time she got to her room, she was in a terrible mood. The guilt was unbearable, she was distraught over the fact that Joshua might have heard her conversation with Simon.


    Suddenly, a slight voice rang in her ear, "Hazel?"


    She jumped and let out a little scream. Simon had been waiting outside the bathroom. He heard the noise inside, so he knocked on the door, "Sweetheart, what''s wrong? Would you like me toe in?"


    "I''m fine. My foot just slipped." Hazel''s voice sounded impatient. "If you dare to try ande in. Believe it or not, I can disgust you so much that you will doubt your entire life!"


    Simon was absolutely disgusted with the thoughts of what Hazel could do.


    A momentter, she opened the door and walked out, he stepped back and asked, "Have you washed your hands?"


    "Didn''t you just didn''t hear the sound of water?" Hazel said.


    "That..." Simon was happy to take her hand, but Hazel suddenly reached out and patted his palm.


    Hazel said, "I want to go to the deck. Let''s go together?"


    "Now?" Simon raised his eyebrows.


    "No?" Hazel looked at him.


    "It''s still ck outside, and there''s nothing to look at," Simon exined.


    "Is it?" Hazel frowned. They were now at sea, and the time on the clock was somewhat inurate. She said again, "But I still want to go. I need some fresh air. "


    "Well, I will apany you," Simon promised her.


    "Let''s get some snacks prepared." Hazel said, "I want to eat French fries, burgers, fried chicken..."


    Simon asked the kitchen to prepare her requests while he took Hazel to the deck. The salty sea breeze made Hazel feel more energetic.


    There was already a little light on the skyline.


    "The sun will rise soon," Hazel held the mast and looked up to the horizon.


    "Yeah." Simon smiled, "It looks like we can watch the sunrise together."


    "What is that? Is it an ind?" Hazel suddenly pointed to a shadow not far away, "Can we go to the ind to see it?"


    Simon frowned slightly. Hazel''s excitement about the ind seemed a bit odd. Why would she suddenly want to go to the ind?


    He had passed by the ind before, but he never set foot on it.


    "That was a deserted ind made up of only stones, not a good ce for sightseeing," Simon said.


    "But I just want to go check it out." Hazel''s eyes were all curious, "If you don''t let me go, I will always wonder what it is like. Even if there is nothing there, we will have the memory of watching the sunrise together on the ind, right?"


    Simon was suddenly filled with joy. He reached out and pulled Hazel into his arms to hug her. "Sweetheart, you''ve epted me, have you? You have feelings for me, right?"


    Hazel''s heart feel nervous. She tried to squeeze a smile, "You are good to me. I can feel it, and I am very touched. However, we should not go too fast. We should develop our rtionship step by step, right? "

 Chapter 1096 - 384: It Doesn’t Matter

    Hazel''s words seemed to have encouraged Simon. He immediatelymanded his men, "Turn, go to the ind!"


    A servant took the snacks to them. Hazel reached for the greasy food with greedy eyes. Simon frowned and then let her go. "You are like a little girl who really knows how to destroy the beautiful scenery."


    "This is just who I am, and you will have to get used to it," Hazel said while hiding her smile. And then she looked at the people behind them and said, "I think you should make your men stay farther away. They are really destroying the beautiful scenery."


    Chester was hesitant and wanted to say something. Simon waved and said, "You stand farther away."


    "But..." Chester looked at Hazel with worry. He couldn''t figure out what she was up to.


    "It doesn''t matter." Simon smiled, "This is my ce. I am not afraid of any little tricks some woman may try."


    Of course, he was aware that Hazel''s behavior was odd, but he figured it was just a small ind. What would Hazel be able to do?


    Chester and his men left the deck and went to look at the ind in the distance. Simon went to stand next to Hazel, "Are you still looking forward to Joshua saving you?"


    Hazel was just putting a french fry in her mouth but paused for a moment when she heard his question.


    "I advise you to give up." Simon looked at her and said calmly, "I am not scared to tell you that Joshua dide to save you. However, I am more familiar with the sea. To lose him, my ship went through a lot of hidden areas that had no signal at all. Even if he wanted to chase us, he had no idea where to go. Now, we are so close to my ce. When we get there, he will never find us in this lifetime!"


    Hazel''s fingers were clenched, Simon was even more cunning than she thought.


    "And, I received more news." He sneered, "Joshua has given up. That kind of man is not worth your precious thoughts."


    Hazel lowered her head. If Joshua hadn''t contacted her earlier in the morning, she would have been shaken when she heard Simon''s words.


    "I believe he won''t give up on me." Hazel suddenly raised her head and looked straight at him.


    "So, you n to lure me to the ind, then take the opportunity to escape?" Simon looked at the ind that was closer and closer and said with a smile,


    "Sweetheart, do you really think that there is something to help you escape on a small ind like that?"


    "Of course not." Hazel smiled, "But Joshua can."


    As her voice just fell, a helicopter took off from a hidden spot on the ind, and hidden ships rushed out to surround the ship.


    Hazel stood on the deck smiling. With the sea breeze blowing her clothes and hair, she looked like a fairy under the dimly lit sky.


    "...You!" Simon''s pupils suddenly shrank. He did not expect that Hazel and Joshua were working together on the ind set up.


    Simon didn''t hesitate, he lurched forward to attack Hazel. However, she dodged him, then grabbed the tes full of food and threw them at him.


    Simon paused for a second, wiped the food off of him, and tightly grabbed Hazel''s wrist. He clenched his teeth and said, "Sweetheart, you almost escaped! I should really be thanking you. My fear of germs isn''t nearly as bad anymore. Go!"


    The strength of Simon''s grip increased a bit more. He forced Hazel to walk in the direction of the cabin. She struggled hard to break free, but she was weak. It was impossible for her to break free. However, that did not mean she would give up.


    Simon''s men were far away, and Joshua was behind her, always ready to save her, but if Simon got her to the cabin, it would be difficult to escape.


    "Let go!" Hazel shouted. They were outside of the cabin, and she was bing more anxious. She was trying to figure out what she could do.


    There was suddenly a gunshot, and the bullet hit just in front of Simon.


    The helicopter had been hovering over the ship. Simon looked up and saw a figure jump down from the helicopter''sdder.


    Hazel''s eyes lit up, it was Joshua there to save her.


    Joshua could see that Simon held Hazel tightly, he looked furious. He pulled his arm back to hit Simon in the face. The heavy punchnded on Simon''s face, he stumbled back a few steps and let go of Hazel''s hand.


    Simon regained his footing and fixed the mask on his face. By the time he looked at Hazel, Joshua had her behind him.


    "You are Joshua?" Simon asked with a little surprise. Joshua replied with another punch.


    Simon immediately attacked Joshua, they were attacking each other with no real winner. Joshua was so aggressive, and he didn''t show any mercy. Simon had repeatedly taken Hazel from his protection and frightened her so much, it was unforgivable.


    Simon was able to find Joshua off, not giving Joshua the opportunity to knock him out.


    Chester heard the gunshot and immediately brought his men to the deck.


    When he saw the two men fighting, he quickly took out his gun and aimed at Joshua.


    "He is mine!" Simon yelled, "You take Hazel and go!"


    Chester was angry and put in a helpless position. He wondered why Simon was only worried about Hazel. Simon spoke, so he had to listen, he put his gun away and tried to figure out a way to capture Hazel.


    Joshua''s rescue ships had gotten close to the ship, and many of his men had jumped onto Simon''s ship and stood around Hazel as a shield.


    Both groups started fighting but only with fists, they were afraid of hurting Hazel, so none of them used a gun.


    The helicopter was low enough that they could reach thedder to climb up it.


    Suddenly, there was a bright light that illuminated the deck.


    "sh bomb!" Chester eximed and instinctively covered his eyes.

 Chapter 1097 - 385: Are You Injured?

    Simon was caught off guard by Joshua using the sh bomb. He quickly closed his eyes, but it was still too bright. He felt a pain in his lower abdomen and then something cold against his head. He didn''t have to have his open to know that it was a muzzle.


    Simon wanted to grab the gun but suddenly heard Hazel''s hurried voice, "Joshua, don''t!"


    Joshua paused for a second and then put his gun away as he walked toward Hazel.


    "Let''s go." Joshua hugged her waist very naturally and helped her onto thedder of the helicopter.


    Joshua''s men on the ship jumped back to their own ships, and the helicopter flew away with Joshua and Hazel.


    Simon closed his eyes in time, but the sh bomb made him temporarily blind. He blinked hard, and although his eyes hurt, he didn''t care. He looked up, and the helicopter had already pulled away from the ship.


    Thedder was still swinging in the air, with Joshua holding Hazel''s waist with one arm and thedder with the other.


    Joshua gave Simon a cold stare. The sun in the sky washed over them, giving them a dreamy gold aura.


    Simon''s smile totally disappeared. He looked at Joshua without a bit of fear.


    He hadpletely lost, but it was not over. Even if Joshua and Hazel looked like the perfect couple, he was not going to give up on her.


    Most importantly, it was the first time he confronted Joshua face to face. Prior to his daring rescue, Simon had only heard his name.


    Simon suddenly smiled, as things seemed to have be very interesting for him.


    The helicopter took Joshua and Hazel andnded on a nearby ship. Simon''s men finally broke through the siege of ships and escaped.


    Joshua didn''t care that they were getting away. He just wanted to make sure Hazel was okay, he took him inside.


    "Are you injured?" He whispered.


    "No." Hazel shook her head. Both sides were afraid of hurting her, so she was probably the safest on the ship. She hurriedly asked, "What about you?"


    "I''m fine." Joshua raised his brows slightly. "He''s no match for me."


    Joshua reached out and pulled Hazel close.


    "Hazel..." He whispered, with endless affection in his voice.


    Hazel''s body felt slightly stiff, but then her heart was filled with endless emotions. She reached out and embraced Joshua''s waist. Both of them were deeply tortured during the time they were separated. They didn''t know what was going to happen from one second to the next, so Hazel just leaned quietly in his arms.


    Suddenly, there was a thunderous sound. Hazel began to tremble and asked awkwardly, "What was that?"


    "Nothing," Joshua said indifferently. Then he reached out and covered Hazel''s ears.


    Another deafening sound rang out, Hazel was scared and curious. "How could that be nothing?" she questioned Joshua with an annoyed tone.


    When he didn''t answer, she pushed Joshua away and walked to the window.


    Joshua tried to stop her, but he was not fast enough. She looked out the window and saw that Simon''s ship was on fire and surrounded by several other ships.


    "What? what is happening..." Hazel looked a little stunned and filled with mixed emotions. Not long before, she felt that Simon was so powerful that she would never be able to escape from him, but now she was watching his ship sink from gunfire.


    "General Martin made a fortune and captured a group of terrorists." Joshua came behind her and said faintly. His gaze was glued to Hazel, she had a nk look on her face, his eyes darkened.


    "Hazel," he reached out and hugged her from behind, "Do you care about him?"


    Hazel snapped out of her daze and realized what Joshua was asking, "How is that even possible? I am just emotional, nothing else."


    "You didn''t want me to kill him." Joshua''s eyes were a bit more resentful.


    When Joshua wanted to kill Simon, she did stop him, and for some reason, that seemed to make Joshua jealous.


    "Joshua, I just think," She put his hand on the palm of her hand, his fingers so long and beautiful, "Such a pair of good-looking hands should not be bloody."


    Joshua was shocked. It turned out that Hazel was looking out for him. He felt warm and lifted her chin with his other hand, "Sweetheart?"


    Simon actually called her sweetheart, and Joshua had to admit he was really jealous.


    "That''s what he called me. I didn''t agree with it at all!" Hazel quickly exined. Joshua knew she didn''t like it, he heard everything through the earring.


    "I know, but we have no intimate titles." Joshua looked down and thought, "What do you think I should call you? Baby? Dear? Hummingbird?"


    Hazel didn''t want to hurt Joshua, but she really couldn''t stand any of the names he mentioned.


    Joshua sighed, "So, these are not suitable. It seems that there is only one left then."


    "What?" Hazel asked curiously.


    "Darling." Joshua leaned down and kissed her lips.


    His familiar and lingering kiss made Hazel''s body go weak. But she suddenly pushed him away, "Joshua, I really haven''t brushed my teeth."


    "Darling, I don''t care." He whispered and kissed her again.


    Hazel felt like she melted into a pool of water, she had to rely on Joshua to hold her up. He picked her up, and she pulled away from his lips.


    "What are you doing?" Hazel eximed.


    "Helping to examine your body." Joshua said, "I want to make sure it really isn''t hurt."


    He carried her to the bedroom and carefully checked her body. His meticulous examination made her warm and rxed all over. Joshua was relieved when he confirmed that she only had her wrist grabbed.


    Joshua held Hazel''s wrist and gently massaged it for her.


    "I''m really fine," Hazel leaned in his arms, and she looked up at him. "What about you? Joshua, you really aren''t hurt?"


    "Do you not believe that we are enemies?" Joshua raised his eyebrows unpleasantly.


    "Of course, you are enemies. But if you fight with him, you may get hurt. Let me see."


    Hazel got up and started to take off his clothes.


    "My wife, you care so much about me?" Joshua smiled.


    "You..." Hearing him call her wife, Hazel''s face blushed with embarrassment. She shyly pushed him away, "I will leave you alone!"

 Chapter 1098 - 386: Simon Escaped

    "Dear wife, it''s not good to give up halfway. You can finish your examination for me." He smiled, touched Hazel''s hand then let her continue taking his clothes off.


    Hazel was already embarrassed enough, but then someone knocked on the door. She wanted to crawl under a rock and hide. She pushed Joshua away and said, "Get dressed! Someone is looking for you."


    Joshua sighed with disappointment as he got dressed. He smiled at Hazel as he walked out the door.


    He was not gone for very long. As soon as he walked through the door, Hazel curiously asked, "What happened?"


    "They caught some hostages, but Simon was not among them." Joshua said, "He escaped."


    "Escaped?" Hazel was somewhat surprised. She was concerned that if Simon got away, he would continue to cause trouble for them.


    "Yes," said Joshua. "General Martin didn''t want to cut ties with himpletely, so he will stop when it is time."


    Hazel thought for a moment. Suddenly, she lifted her head and asked, "Joshua, I heard that Simon is in some kind of organization. Will this organization take revenge for him?"


    "Simon told you these things?" Joshua frowned slightly, and he was upset.


    "I am also very smart," Hazel said, "I have found out a lot of information."


    Joshua looked at Hazel, he knew she wasn''t always the quickest at picking up on things. So, Simon must care about her, or else he wouldn''t have told her a secret like that, it didn''t matter how smart she was.


    Joshua said, "It is actually the biggest organization in the world. They often specialize in smuggling and arms sales. But, in the years since Simon took over the organization, the gangs in many different countries have been managed by them."


    Hazel was actually really surprised. If what Joshua was saying was true, it seemed that Simon was honest when he said that he was the king of the dark world.


    "But don''t worry," Joshua said calmly. "About 20 years ago, the whole organization was badly hurt. All the forces in Country Z were uprooted. They can be arrogant in any country except ours."


    Hazel felt relieved. If that were the case, when they returned home, it would be as if the whole situation with Simon was a dream.


    "I heard that Simon''s father fell in love with an undercover agent." Hazel frowned. She was curious about the matter.


    "Really? That is a major secret of their organization. I am afraid that not many people know." Joshua said, smiling a little, but deep down, he was a little jealous.


    Hazel was shocked, and she suddenly realized there was jealousy in Joshua''s voice. She quickly pushed Joshua down on the bed.


    "Wife?" Joshua''s eyes shed.


    Hazel bit his lip, "Don''t call me that! Gross!"


    "Okay," Joshua was teasing. "I will listen to what my wife said."


    Hazel''s cheeks became redder; she figured it was better just to ignore what he was saying.


    She took a deep breath and started to unbutton his shirt. Being shy, she said, "I will continue to check your body now, be obedient!"


    Joshua''s eyes deepened. He suddenly rolled over and pressed Hazel under him.


    "Joshua, what are you doing?" Hazel looked at him nkly.


    "Hazel, don''t act like this," he kissed her lips gently. "If you seduce me now, I am afraid that I may not be able to control myself!"


    When Joshua thought that she was frightened by Simon, he could not wait to abandon the rules and have sex with Hazel. However, it was very clear that he couldn''t do that. Even though it was going to be difficult to hold off, he would have to wait until Hazel graduated.


    "Let me hug for a while." Heid down beside her and hugged her tightly.


    Hazel''s eyes were so hot that she hugged his waist and responded to his arms. As long as Joshua was with her, it would eventually be okay no matter what kind of nightmare she was living.


    The whole situation was almost over, Hazel was thankful that they would be home soon. They got off the ne and saw Jaxson waiting with an anxious look on his face.


    "President, you finally came back!" Jaxson said anxiously.


    "What happened?" Hazel asked.


    Jaxson saw Hazel, and he looked hesitant. He seemed to be thinking about whether he should say what was on his mind or not.


    "Let''s get to Denmark Residence first," Joshua said in a low voice. He presumed something very serious had happened, and it was rted, Hazel. Otherwise, Jaxson would not have met them at the airport.


    When they arrived at Denmark Residence, Hazel said, "I am going to go to my room and rest."


    "Go ahead." Joshua kissed her forehead gently.


    After Hazel went upstairs to her room for a few minutes, then she snuck into Joshua''s room. His bedroom and study were connected, so she quietly squatted behind the door and listened.


    She noticed the panic in Jaxson''s eyes when he met them at the airport; she knew it had something to do with her, so she had no option but to eavesdrop.


    Jaxson and Joshua were already in the study. Even though they were not loud, it was still loud enough for Hazel to hear clearly.


    "President, it has been spread to all the major media. I tried to suppress the news, but it waspletely useless," Jaxson said with guilt in his voice. "I thought about contacting you, but I had contacted you a few days ago. More and more people know about this. All the directors are nning to wait for you toe back and force you to admit Mandy''s identity!"


    Hazel felt like she was struck by lightning. Admit Mandy''s identity? The identity of the daughter of the Denmark family?


    Hazel thought about what Jaxson said, it was widely spread online. She quickly took out her phone and searched for the news, but the webpage would not load.


    She was frustrated, it seemed that Joshua had shut down the inte throughout Denmark Residence. He must have been afraid that she would see the news, but the more he tried to protect her, the more panicked Hazel became.


    Quietly, she snuck out of Joshua''s room and went back to her own. She took her phone out again, but the inte was still not working, so she decided to call Ariel.

 Chapter 1099 - 387: You Will Be My Wife

    After making small talk about their graduation thesis defense, Hazel said, "Ariel, I was out of the country for a few days. I don''t know what has been happening here at home. Was there anything in the news recently? Tell me about it?"


    "Nothing can happen when you go away for just a few days," Ariel said, sighing. She seemed to think of something suddenly and then said, "Wait! Yes, there seemed to be something rted to Sir Denmark."


    "What was it?" Hazel suddenly became worried and asked quickly.


    Ariel replied, "Give me a minute! I will search for the news and read it to you."


    After she listened to Ariel reading the news, Hazel felt numb. It turned out that when she and Joshua were in Country F, Fred went to the orphanage where Mandy grew up and found evidence that could prove her identity.


    Marcus and Cate made a ne after their daughter was born, and when Mandy was taken to the orphanage, she had the ne. However, due to its value, the director of the orphanage took it and gave it to his niece.


    The niece''s family did not know the quality and value of the ne, they assumed it wasn''t worth anything, so they left it in a warehouse.


    After Fred arrived at the orphanage, repeatedly asking questions, he finally told about the ne that could prove Mandy''s identity. With the ne as proof, the directors who had alienated Mandy all rushed to support her.


    The story broke a few days earlier while Joshua and Hazel were away. Still, nobody knew what they were facing in Country F. The only reason Mandy''s identity became such a heated discussion was because it involved the Denmark Group. The identity of Mandy and Hazel had be more talked about than when Joshua was looking for a surrogate.


    Hazel bit her lip and realized that the evidence of Mandy''s identity was found the same day she was kidnapped. Joshua was too busy saving her to deal with affairs at home.


    She knew that she could spend all day thinking back and feeling guilty, but that would not help the situation. The most important fact was that if the evidence was true, then she was not the child of the Denmark family.


    "Hazel, so it seems like this, Mandy, is your future sister-inw?" Ariel smiled and said, "I hope she is someone that is easy to get along with. If there is conflict in the future, then that could be troublesome."


    Hazel smiled bitterly. Ariel knew nothing of the danger Hazel had been in previously, so she was not clear what kind of people Mandy was. The conflicts were usually rectified by her and not Joshua.


    She did not want to exin everything to Ariel, so she made an excuse to hang up. Outside the window, the gardens were blooming, the birds were singing; Hazel stood to stare at how beautiful Denmark Residence was.


    Denmark Residence was just a ce to stay before. She never really stopped to enjoy the peace and beauty.


    ***


    In the study, Jaxson told Joshua everything that happened and med himself for all of it.


    "Jaxson, it was not your fault, you have tried your best." Joshua calmlyforted him. Hazel was taken away, and the situation with Mandy was nothing anyone could have predicted.


    However, after Hazel had been kidnapped, the news of the evidence proving Mandy''s identity was realized, it was definitely odd. It seemed that the person who had been hiding behind the whole situation helped Fred when he was running out of time to turn the situation around.


    "What do you want to do now?" Jaxson asked worriedly. "Do I need to tell it to Miss Crowe?"


    "She has been trying to prepare for her graduation thesis defense. I don''t want her to be distracted by this kind of thing." Joshua frowned slightly. "First off, keep it secret. When the timing is right, I will tell her. You should check the ne to make sure it is legitimate or not."


    Jaxson lowered his head and promised to do so. When he left, Joshua went to Hazel''s room.


    "Wife, don''t you have a rest?" He said as he walked in.


    "Joshua, don''t call me that. I really don''t feel right." Hazel rubbed the goosebumps on her arm. "Just call me Hazel."


    "If you aren''t used to it, I will just have to call you more." Joshua smiled, "You will be my wife, it is just a matter of time."


    Hazel''s eyes were lowered, she wondered if she would really be his wife. When they were in Country F, she was looking forward to getting home. However, as soon as they arrived home, she found out that the situation was no better than in Country F.


    It was a problem that could not be ignored, Mandy now had evidence. If she was the daughter of the Denmark family, would Joshua still treat her like he did before? Or would he choose to be with Mandy?


    She believed that she and Joshua were in love, but the foundation of their love was based on Joshua''s firm belief that she was the daughter of the Denmark family. In the end, she was not sure if their love was stronger than identity, and for some reason, Joshua didn''t want her to know about Mandy''s proof.


    "I just tried to use the inte, but it doesn''t connect," Hazel said.


    "Thework is broken," Joshua whispered. "I have already made a call. They said that a nearby cable was cut, and they are repairing it."


    "Oh." Hazel lowered her eyes. She did ask any more questions, she just pretended not to know.


    "Are you going to work on your graduation thesis defense next week?" asked Joshua.


    "Yeah." Hazel nodded. Joshua knew her schedule better than she did.


    "You can stay here at Denmark Residence and get familiar with the content." He said in a low voice.


    "Okay," Hazel promised.


    Joshua hesitated and finally said, "So I will not bother you?"


    "Well, you will be at work." Hazel nodded again.


    Joshua was miserable as he walked out of her room. He didn''t want to disturb Hazel''s schoolwork, but he didn''t know how he would keep it from her. He took a deep breath and sighed, the most important thing was to figure out the evidence.


    Hazel was lying on the bed,pletely exhausted, when her phone rang.


    Susan Edwards? Hazel saw the name and frowned.

 Chapter 1100 - 388: You Are Not Anxious?

    Hazel hesitated but decided to answer the call.


    "Hazel, where have you been?" Susan said irritably.


    "Gone to nurture my rtionship with Joshua," Hazel replied without emotion.


    "You really don''t have a sense of crisis," Susan was anxious. "Don''t you know what has happened?"


    "I just found out." Hazel lowered her eyes.


    "You are not anxious?" Susan''s voice sounded worried.


    "What is the point of being anxious? I don''t have a ne to prove my identity," Hazel was worried before, but Susan''s attitude made her feel a little odd. "More importantly, why are you more anxious than me?"


    "You...!" Susan was speechless and angry.


    "Right, what did your mother say about the ne? " Hazel asked.


    Susan was shocked and said, "I did ask my mother, and she said that there was a ne. She hadn''t seen it, though, so she could not distinguish between real and fake."


    "Really?" Hazel was somewhat disappointed, she felt that the ne would be concrete proof. She had asked her adoptive parents if she had anything with her when they picked her up, but there was nothing, which only upset her.


    "Hazel, can''t you pay more attention to the situation?" Susan was angry. "You don''t know it, but she was at my house every day, trying to see my mother. She was so annoying!"


    "Why did she go to see your mother?" Hazel was somewhat surprised.


    "Who knows?" Susan sneered. "I think she just wanted to find a way to get my mother''s support!"


    Hazel''s eyes were shining. So, it was true, even though Sunny had minimal shares in Denmark Group, her identity was more important. If she admitted to Mandy''s identity, it would be useless for others to object.


    "Hazel, what kind of evidence do you have?" Susan was trying toe up with an idea for her. "Or you can make a ne? I really don''t want to see her being so proud!


    "You are not doing me a favor" Hazel was somewhat speechless. "If I really did that, I would only be helping Mandy."


    False is false, it cannot be true, and if she yed games, she would be caught. Mandy had evidence, which was a disadvantage for her, but if she made a mistake, then others would believe Mandy''s identity.


    "You really make me angry. It''s your business, and if you are not worried, why do I need to worry?" Susan said impatiently. "Oh, my mom wants to see you."


    "See me? Why?" Hazel''s heart was beating. With the evidence favoring Mandy, why would Sunny want to see her? Could it be that she discovered the missing pages, that she stole thest time she was at the house?


    It seemed unlikely that it would be about the missing pages, though. After all, Joshua said it was just an ordinary white paper that did not contain secrets.


    "How do I know? If I knew what my mom wanted, I wouldn''t be disgusted by her!" Susan told her when and where to meet Sunny, then hung up without saying goodbye.


    Hazel thought for a while, if Sunny wanted to see her, she should go no matter what the reason was.


    ***


    After spending a few days at Denmark Residence toplete her thesis, Hazel had to deliver it to the school. She packed her bag and went to have breakfast.


    "Do you need to go out?" Joshua asked strangely.


    "Well," Hazel exined. "I am going to school to submit my thesis..."


    Joshua frowned, leaving Hazel speechless. She nned to hand in her thesis and then go to see Sunny.


    "Give me the thesis, and I can hand it in for you," Joshua said.


    Hazel''s eyes deepened. Was Joshua going to keep her in the house?


    "Joshua," Taking a deep breath, Hazel said in a low voice, "The inte still has not been repaired?"


    "Hmm..." Joshua looked somewhat embarrassed.


    "Some things are hard to conceal." Hazel''s eyes shed. "You used the excuse that I needed to prepare for graduation as a reason to cut my inte ess and confiscate my phone. However, not I only feel more worried that something more serious has happened."


    Joshua''s eyes shed slightly. "What do you know?"


    "Well, I knew the first day we came back," Hazel said with disappointment,


    "You didn''t tell me about it, and does that mean that you have no confidence in my identity?"


    Joshua was surprised. He shook his head without hesitation. "Hazel, I did this because I am really afraid that you will be affected. If I knew that you would feel like this, then I would have told you in the beginning¡­"


    Joshua gently took her hand. "Hazel, no matter what happens, don''t doubt yourself."


    Hazel smiled bitterly. Mandy had evidence, she was shaken, but if she showed it, Joshua would worry. She took a deep breath and said, "Can I go to school then?"


    "You don''t have to go," Joshua whispered. "You can save time and continue to prepare your defense."


    Hazel was feeling worried and wondered why Joshua didn''t want her to go to school. She didn''t really have to go and finally agreed to give the paper to Joshua.


    After Joshua left, she went to meet Sunny. They went shopping and talked calmly as if nothing had happened. When they finished shopping, they sat down at a nearby caf¨¦. Hazel was even more confused by the whole meeting.


    "What kind of coffee do you like to drink? It''s on me," Sunny said.


    "I don''t really like coffee. Can I have some juice?" Hazel said.


    Sunny''s eyes deepened, but she didn''tment. She ordered Hazel a ss of juice.


    "Auntie Sunny..." Hazel hesitated. "I don''t know if I should call you that or not. After all, you know what has happened."


    Hazel was puzzled. If Mandy had evidence and she was more likely to be Marcus and Cate''s daughter, why did Sunny want to meet with her?


    "You mean that Mandy has the ne?" Sunny nodded. "I heard about it. However, it does not affect the rtionship between us. After all, you will marry Joshua and call me Auntie Sunny."

 Chapter 1101 - 389: Was It Really A Coincidence?

    Hazel''s eyes shed, was she thinking too much? Did it turn out that Sunny only asked her out because she would marry Joshua?


    Sunny saw her thoughtful look and unexpectedly asked, "Do you have problems with Joshua?"


    Hazel was stunned. There may be problems, but it was because of her. She knew that she should trust Joshua more, but Mandy''s existence would always make herck confidence.


    Sunny nced at her as if she had guessed what she was thinking and said, "I lived abroad, and I am not close to Joshua. However, when I talked to my sister, she would always praise him very lovingly without reservation. He was grateful, and the fact he still looked for their daughter, so many years after their death, I have a more intuitive understanding of how devoted he is to the Denmark family."


    "However, I think that it is not because of your identity that he takes care of you but would it have been possible for him to start a rtionship with you without it?" Shemented.


    When Hazel heard what Sunny said, it not only was left feeling unhappy, but the feeling of uneasiness was worse. Her rtionship with Joshua started because of her identity, and if it wasn''t for that, they might never have crossed paths.


    It seemed odd that Sunny wanted to meet to talk to her about that, though. Hazel smiled shallowly, even if there were any problems between her and Joshua, it was between them.


    "Auntie Sunny, did you want to meet with me today because something happened?" She asked calmly, "Is it rted to the ne?"


    Sunny looked at her strangely and finally nodded.


    "You can''t tell if it''s true or not?" Hazel asked unexpectedly. She could not think of any other reason for Sunny to be polite to her. If Sunny had already distinguished the authenticity of the ne, even with her and Joshua having a rtionship, she had no reason to meet with Hazel.


    "You really are a smart child," Sunny looked palely. "I don''t really know whether the ne is real or not because I haven''t seen it yet."


    "Ah?" Hazel was very surprised. She believed that if Fred had such important evidence proving Mandy''s identity, then he would take it directly to Sunny, but it sounded like he was hiding it from her.


    "Fred said that he does not trust me," Sunny exined. "He said that he would not let me see the ne until Joshua and all the directors were present."


    "What do you mean? Joshua has not cooperated?" Hazel raised her eyebrows strangely.


    "Yes," Sunny nodded. "In the past few days, Joshua refused, using the excuse that he was too busy, so Fred has never shown anyone."


    "Then, you are meeting with me in hopes that I can persuade Joshua?" Hazel''s fingers were slightly tight.


    "Yes," Sunny looked at Hazel. She went on to say, "Hazel, I won''t make excuses. No matter if the ne is real or not, we all must know."


    "Well, I will persuade him." Hazel slightly lowered her eyes and was about to get up when she saw a group of women talking and smiling at them.


    Hazel red, most of them were daughters of the Denmark Group directors.


    Although she didn''t remember their names, they looked familiar, and in the center of the group was Mandy.


    They saw Hazel before she could escape. How could someone have such bad luck? Was it really a coincidence?


    She was trying to pretend that she didn''t see them. She didn''t want to get involved in any trouble, but it appeared that they took the initiative to find her. The group of women said a few words, giggled, and walked toward Hazel.


    "Hey, you are the one who ims to be the daughter of the Denmark family. Yes, Hazel?"


    "Oh, she is staring at you! How dare you provoke her? Have you forgotten how arrogant she was at the tea party?"


    "I''m so scared!" The woman patted her chest exaggeratedly, and then she sneered. "She really thought she was something? She was just an imposter! It''s ridiculous!"


    After hearing what they were saying, Hazel looked up at them, she didn''t really want to waste her time on them.


    "Okay, stop," Mandy said generously. "This matter has not been rified yet, and Miss Crowe seems to be with Auntie Sunny today. Don''t misunderstand. ."


    Hazel lifted her eyebrows and looked at Mandy. However, Mandy looking at Auntie Sunny, she had a look of expectation that Hazel had never seen before, it was almost as if she was a bit afraid. Hazel was somewhat surprised. Did Mandy actually care about Sunny''s approval?


    Sunny just nodded to her indifferently but did not say anything.


    "Miss Crowe, you are a very good person to upy the nest. You help even though you are fake."


    "Yeah, I see that she knows that the truth is going to be known, so she wanted to please Sunny deliberately."


    "Miss Wilson, you must be careful. The parents of the poor family weren''t very good. They have no morals or ethics and use shameless actions."


    The women started chatting again, Hazel''s face changed slightly, and she looked up at them. No matter what they said about her, she didn''t care, but she would not ept them involving her adoptive parents.


    "You dare to stare at me?" The woman sneered. Then she said evilly, "You are not the daughter of the Denmark family. What do you think you can do to me?"


    "Even if I am not the daughter of the Denmark family and it has nothing to do with you." Hazel smiled. "Regardless, I am Joshua''s girlfriend. Do you think that Joshua can''t do something to you?"


    The woman''s expression changed. She couldn''t help but think of the tea party and how Joshua helped Hazel vent her anger. Even if she apologized to her now, she might not ept it, so there wasn''t much point.


    "Do you think I am afraid?" the woman clenched her teeth, "Joshua is only with you because he was also cheated by you, thinking you are the daughter of Denmark''s. After your identity as a liar is revealed, Sir Denmark will not care about you anymore!"

 Chapter 1102 - 390: I Can’t Live Without You

    The light in Hazel''s eyes darkened. It seemed that everyone thought Joshua was with her only because of her identity. She took a deep breath and calmly took out her phone.


    "I am willing to gamble. Why don''t I call Joshua and see if he will help me or if he will let you go?"


    Joan''s facial expression suddenly changed. "You wouldn''t dare?"


    "Why wouldn''t I?" Hazel smiled slightly. "If I win, then your family will go bankrupt. If I lose, I have lost my dignity. That is something I can live with; I don''t see a reason not to call."


    Joan''s face suddenly became pale. Even if she wanted to bully Hazel, she knew that Hazel was telling the truth. She wouldn''t lose anything, but it would still benefit Mandy. However, if Joan lost, her life would be extremely miserable. She wondered if it was worth getting involved.


    Joan looked at Mandy nervously, but Mandy, like her, had a very upset face and didn''t intend to help her.


    "Miss Wilson..." Joan shouted in a hurry.


    "It is useless to call her," Hazel blinked. "She is not Joshua''s girlfriend. Why would he listen to what she says?"


    Everyone''s facial expressions suddenly looked more upset, all of them, like Joan, began to regret what they had said. They had all recognized Mandy as the Denmark family''s daughter, so they ganged up to bully Hazel, forgetting that she was hard to bully and had a powerful supporter.


    They knew they shouldn''t have got involved, as soon Hazel took out her phone.


    "Hazel, this is not a big deal. You should not be so petty..." Mandy bit her lip, and she finally said.


    "I have the final say on whether it was a big deal or not. Also, I have always been petty and vengeful." Hazel smiled lightly. "I don''t know if Joshua is busy right now, but that doesn''t matter, he will take my call even if he is busy."


    Her words appeared to have an effect on Joan. She hurried to Hazel and begged, "Miss Crowe, I was wrong. I said something that was wrong and impolite. If it insulted you, I apologize¡­"


    "Apologize and¡­?" Hazel looked at her.


    Joan clenched her teeth and raised her hand. She didn''t hesitate to p herself in the face, but before she could hit herself, Hazel grabbed her hand. Joan looked at her with confusion.


    It was very clear that if Joan pped herself, she would hate Hazel. Considering the enemies that Hazel already had, she did not want to have any more or add allies to Mandy''s cause.


    Presumably, Mandy taught them to cause trouble deliberately, and in this case, she should naturally give Mandy some payback.


    "Fine," Hazel let go of her hand. "I won''t really call Joshua toin about this little thing. However, this is something that has nothing to do with you, so don''t worry. After all, your supporter may not protect you."


    Joan had aplicated expression on her face, but Hazel could see that her words had already persuaded them. If they wanted to support Mandy, they were afraid and would not help Mandy to bully her.


    Mandy''s face was dark and evil. She wanted to do something, but no matter what she did, she couldn''t save her dignity. After all, what Hazel said was true, Joshua would not listen to anything she had to say.


    "Miss Crowe, sorry, we were too impulsive just now, and we said impolitements..."


    "Yeah, it was our fault. Please don''t take it seriously..."


    For fear of being punished by Hazel, other women ran to her one by one to apologize. Mandy saw them running to Hazel, she grits her teeth. The group of women was really unreliable, she had to do something so that Hazel wouldn''t be so proud.


    "Hazel, I heard that your rtionship with Joshua has some problems?" Mandy suddenly said.


    Hazel looked at her. "I didn''t even know that my rtionship with Joshua has problems. How do you know?"


    Mandy said, "In the past, wherever you went, Sir Denmark was with you, but I haven''t seen you go to Denmark Group in a few days. Now I only see you, and I didn''t see him, so it just seems strange."


    "We are not joined at the hip, why do we have to be together all the time?" Hazel said indifferently.


    "Sorry, I thought it was Sir Denmark who couldn''t leave you alone." Mandy


    smiled slightly. "After all, everyone said that he was only with you because of your identity. I was worried that because of recent events, your rtionship with Sir Denmark was affected¡­"


    The women started thinking again, they wanted to please Mandy, and it wasn''t because she may have been the daughter of the Denmark family, they just wanted to get close to Joshua. Mandy''sments gave them confidence that there may be a w in the rtionship between Hazel and Joshua, leaving a chance for them.


    "Everyone?" Hazel lifted her slightly, "I am very curious, who is everyone?"


    "I am also curious." Suddenly, a warm voice said. The women turned around and saw Joshua as he passed by them and went to sit with Hazel.


    "My wife, why did you call me and tell me?" Joshua wrapped his arm around her waist and whispered.


    "You were busy, so I didn''t want to bother you," Hazel said and smiled slightly.


    "You won''t do this in the future," Joshua gently touched her nose. "You know that I can''t live without you."


    The ugly expressions on the women''s faces said more than they could speak. They looked at Mandy again, their eyes were filled with anger. They wondered about Joshua and Hazel, if their rtionship had problems, then why were they together.


    The only conclusion they coulde to was that Mandy lied to them and wanted them to cause trouble for Hazel. It was clear that Mandy was using them, and they were unhappy about it.


    Mandy''s face was as ugly as any of them. She wanted to yell that it was just because of the Denmark family identity that Joshua would do that for Hazel. However, she couldn''t because she was more than likely the daughter of the Denmark family, and Joshua refused to look at her.

 Chapter 1103 - 391: I Will Take You Home

    Joshua''s eyes shed, he looked up at Mandy and said, "You have my attention. I am very curious. Who is everyone?"


    Mandy hadn''t said a word, the faces of the women around her were pale. They kept thinking that it didn''t matter what she said, Joshua would hate her, and they must have been crazy to offend Joshua just to please Mandy.


    They regretted everything that they had done because even if Mandy was the real Denmark daughter, the Denmark Group belonged to Joshua. If it was a choice between offending Mandy and offending Joshua, they knew how to choose.


    Mandy needed the support of the women''s families, and even if they didn''t help her, there was nothing she could do to them. Mandy didn''t have time to answer Joshua before the women spoke up.


    "How could someone say that? It was certainly just because someone was trying to sabotage your rtionship!"


    "Yes, maybe they were jealous of your good rtionship, so they made it up themselves!" Mandy clenched her teeth and said helplessly.


    The women''s rebellious attitude must have been like a p across Mandy''s face. She was mortified at the thought of giving in to Hazel, if she did, then she would definitely be inferior to her.


    "Did it have something to do with you?" Mandy snorted and walked away.


    As they all watched Mandy leave, one woman said, "She was so anxious to leave, I think that maybe she was guilty!"


    Hazel looked at them indifferently and shook her head. She and Joshua said goodbye to Sunny and walked to the car.


    When they got into the car, Hazel asked, "Joshua, who do you think she will support?"


    She and Mandy had a dispute while Sunny was watching, she was bullied, and Sunny ignored it, but at the same time, Mandy was angry, and Sunny seemed to be indifferent.


    "I don''t know." Joshua frowned. "Why did you see them today?"


    "Auntie Sunny called me. As for Mandy, it may have been coincidental, or she may have inquired about Auntie Sunny''s location and went there to see her." Hazel spected, "It seems that she is very concerned about Auntie Sunny. She has been trying to see her, presumably the support of Auntie Sunny is very important to her."


    Joshua lifted his eyebrows and couldn''t help but think.


    "What are you thinking?" Hazel asked curiously when she didn''t get a response from Joshua.


    "Nothing," Joshua said, "I will take you home."


    Hazel nodded. When the car started, she hesitated but finally said, "As a matter of fact, today, Auntie Sunny asked me to persuade you..." She continued to tell Joshua about Sunny''s request, he was a peaceful man, and nobody knew what he was thinking.


    Hazel took a deep breath and whispered, "Joshua, I know that you have ns of your own, but¡­You will have to face this sooner orter."


    "I willfort the directors," Joshua said quietly. "Hazel, the most


    important thing for you now is to prepare for graduation. Don''t be distracted by other things."


    "I know." Hazel''s eyes looked down, and she nodded.


    ***


    A few days after she gave her graduation thesis to Joshua, Hazel received a phone call from Summer.


    "Hazel," Summer said in a hurry. "Your graduation thesis still hasn''t been submitted?"


    "Impossible, I handed it in!" Hazel was somewhat irritated. She gave the paper to Joshua a few days before, and he said he would hand it in.


    "But I helped the professor organize the papers today, and I didn''t see yours," Summer said urgently. "I also specifically asked about it, and the professor said he had not received your paper!"


    Hazel frowned, Joshua said it would be submitted, so she did not worry. As long as it was something she needed to be done, Joshua would have arranged for the most reliable person to do it. However, Summer did not need to lie to her, so she needed to find out what happened.


    "Hazel," Summer hesitated and finally said, "Do you think that you may have offended anyone? When I asked the professor, he told me not to get involved and¡­"


    "And what?" Hazel frowned and asked.


    Summer was even more hesitant. She finally said, "Nothing! Send me


    the paper, I will print it for you and hand it in immediately!"


    "Okay, thank you." Hazel nodded. The first thing she had to do was send the paper to Summer, but she felt extremely uneasy. Since the professor said that Summer should not be involved, it must be that someone really pulled some strings so that she would not graduate.


    After sending the paper to Summer, she knew she had to go to Denmark Group and find Joshua. It was thest day to hand in her paper, so Hazel couldn''t take care of anything until she spoke to Joshua.


    She rushed to Denmark Group, but she was stopped by the receptionist when she walked into the lobby on the first floor.


    "Who are you?" The woman at the front desk said arrogantly, "Stop, don''t enter!"


    Hazel looked at the woman and didn''t recognize her. She frowned and asked, "Are you new?"


    "What does it matter to you if I am new or not?" The receptionist sneered, "This is Denmark Group, not everyone can walk in!"


    "I am the President''s assistant." Hazel lifted her eyebrows. She could sense that the receptionist was deliberately looking for trouble. However, Hazel was not in the mood to deal with her.


    "You said that you are the assistant to the president?" The receptionist


    looked rather disapprovingly. "I will tell you, there are millions of people like you who want to sneak into the Denmark Group to see our president!"


    Hazel endured the anger, and she took out her work permit. She got up from her desk, grabbed the work permit out of Hazel''s hand, and carefully inspected it.


    Even after seeing her work permit, the receptionist refused to let her in.


    "It won''t help you. Who knows if your work permit is true or not? ?"


    Hazel coldly looked at her. After the receptionist scanned it, she sneered and threw the work permit at Hazel. "You are a liar, and this work permit is really a fake!"


    "How can it be possible?" Hazel was slightly surprised. She took the work permit to the machine, scanned it, but it really did not work.


    She was stunned, her work permit was given to her directly when she was promoted to Joshua''s assistant. There had never been an issue when she scanned her card before.


    "Could my card be broken?" Hazel asked innocently.


    "Security! Security!" the receptionist shouted impatiently. "Hurry up and get this woman out!"

 Chapter 1104 - 392: You Can Call Me Whenever You Want

    Hazel looked at the receptionist coldly. She never wanted to cause trouble, so she always tried to be cooperative. However, if someone actually set her up, she wouldn''t tolerate it.


    "Do you know that Denmark Group''s receptionists have to obey certain rules? Including not epting expensive gifts from customers, or it may be considered a bribe?" Hazel said bluntly.


    The receptionist''s expression changed a little as she calmly said, "I¡­I don''t know what you are talking about!"


    Hazel''s eyes were slightly cold. "The dress you are wearing is thetest edition of Chanel, the purse you are deliberately showing off on the front desk is thetest edition of LV. These two items add up to about 200,000, and even though the sry of a Denmark Group receptionist may not below. It is definitely not enough for you to afford these things!"


    "They were all given to me by my boyfriend!" The receptionist was angry.


    "Since they were given to you by your boyfriend, is he rich? Why didn''t he give you the whole outfit?" Hazel sneered, "Your shoes are only worth twenty dors, and they really don''t match your clothes. Not to mention¡­you are wearing fake jewelry!"


    After being with Joshua for so long, Hazel was very aware of brand-name clothing and essories, she could spot fakes at a nce.


    The facial expression of the receptionist suddenly changed, and she shouted angrily. "Security, what are you doing? Take this woman out!"


    "Are you irritated?" Hazel looked at her, smiling. "The person who gave you these things to help her bully me didn''t tell you that there may be a price to pay?"


    The facial expression of the receptionist became uglier, she clenched her teeth and smirked, "You, you are not even an employee of Denmark Group, what could you do?"


    Hazel sneered when the elevator door opened, Jaxson quickly walked over to her. When her card didn''t work, she sent a text message to Jaxson.


    "Miss Crowe," Jaxson rushed to her. "Why are you here?"


    "Jaxson, Jaxson..." The receptionist turned white when she saw Hazel talking to Jaxson so intimately, and she realized she made a big mistake.


    "Don''t worry about that, you should deal with her first," Hazel said, smiling. It was not that she wanted to punish her, but the Denmark Group requirement for the front desk was very strict. Hazel was worried that if the receptionist took expensive gifts from others, she would deliberately let inappropriate people in.


    "Jaxson, this is really not my fault..." The receptionist hurriedly argued, "I am doing things ording to the rules. There was a problem with her own work permit. Shouldn''t I stop her?"


    "Is that the reason why you epted expensive gifts from others?" Hazel smiled.


    "I..." The receptionist struggled to exin, but Jaxson waved and did not give her an opportunity to exin.


    Jaxson said, "Go to the finance department to get your sry. After that, security will escort you out."


    After dealing with the receptionist, Hazel and Jaxson went to the elevator.


    "Miss Crowe, why do youe here today?" Jaxson hurriedly asked while they waited.


    "Well, I have something to talk to Joshua about." Hazel handed him her work permit. "My work permit can''t be used. Go and help me find what happened."


    "Okay." Jaxson took her work permit and got off of the elevator to go to the personnel department. Hazel went immediately to the top floor, to the president''s office.


    When she walked in, Joshua was not there, so Hazel decided to just wait there for him. After a few minutes, she heard a quarrel outside in the hallway.


    "Joshua, even though you are the president of Denmark Group, you can''t do this!"


    "Yes! You have to give us an exnation for Mandy. You have been avoiding this, you can''t do this forever?"


    "You are clearly guilty. You have no confidence, so you are deliberately dying it?"


    The questioning voices got closer and closer, Hazel frowned and quickly went to the lounge. Just as she shut the door, she heard the outside door open. There were footsteps, presumably Joshua and some of the directors, that were verbally attacking Joshua.


    "Okay," Joshua said, and a group of directors immediately snorted. He said, "Don''t worry. I have a n in regards to this matter, and I will definitely give you an exnation."


    The directors were naturally dissatisfied with what he said and continued toin, putting more pressure on Joshua.


    "It is a private matter of the Denmark family on whether or not the lost daughter of Marcus and Cate has been found," Joshua''s eyes swept over them sharply. "You care so much about my family''s affairs. It is because you reced me?"


    "We don''t mean it like that..." The directors said. The Denmark Group was still in Joshua''s hands, he had all the power, and although they had the title of directors, they had almost no real power.


    Even so, with the current state of Denmark Group had be a big topic, they had ideas. It was a great opportunity, and they didn''t want to miss it. However, they just thought about it, even when things were not clear, they still didn''t have enough confidence to make Joshua angry.


    "In this case, please leave, I still have to work," Joshua said coldly.


    Since Joshua ordered them to leave, they had no choice. When the directors left, Hazel walked out of the lounge.


    "Hazel?" Joshua looked a little surprised. "When did youe in?"


    "Just a few minutes ago," Hazel smiled shallowly. "Because I was afraid to bother you, and I didn''t want to call you."


    "You can call me whenever you want." Joshua sighed and said helplessly, "I will answer my phone for you any time of day or night."


    Hazel blushed and nodded.


    "Youe to see me, is it something urgent?" Joshua whispered.


    "Yeah." She told Joshua about the graduation thesis.


    Joshua frowned, he had asked someone to hand it in, and he personally confirmed that it was submitted to her professor. The only exnation was that someone found her professor and wanted to cause trouble for her.


    "Let me deal with it." Joshua sighed.


    "Then I just go home." Hazel smiled shallowly. "And, you keep working?"


    "Hey, don''t think about other things, leave it with me." Joshua reached out and touched her hair gently.


    Hazel nodded and left Joshua''s office. She walked to the bathroom, and after shutting the stall door, she heard two women talking, and they mentioned her name.

 Chapter 1105 - 393: Continue To Keep An Eye On Her

    "Hazel or Mandy? Who will be real and who will be fake?"


    "Mandy must be the true daughter. She is the one with evidence!"


    "I think so, too. The president has no confidence."


    "I don''t think this is necessarily the president''s fault. I heard that Hazel was the secretary of the president before andter became an assistant. Now she is the president''s girlfriend. Don''t you think it is very strange?"


    "I have been surprised for a long time! I think that it is possible that Hazel tried to seduce the president and felt that her identity was not qualified, so she forced the president to give her a noble identity!"


    "Yeah, I think so too. You said, how can the president be ruined by that bitch."


    When Hazel heard them leave, Hazel opened the door and walked out. It made her unhappy that the entire Denmark Group was talking about her. Although she didn''t care much about gossip, she still felt ufortable when she thought of so many people talking about her.


    It sounded like everyone was ming her and didn''t know if it was better than she didn''t involve Joshua. She was contemting going to talk to Joshua when her phone rang. Hazel saw Summer''s number show up, and she could feel the uncontroble rage before she even said hello.


    "Damn! Hazel, you will never guess what I just saw?" Summer said angrily. "I gave your paper to the professor personally! I have had a bad feeling, so I went back to make sure that everything was okay. That is when I saw him put your paper in the shredder! Why would he do that?"


    Hazel was furious. It wasn''t that Joshua didn''t submit the paper, it was that her professor was destroying her work. The four years she spent in college, she always had good grades, and her rtionship with the teachers was always good. Now it seemed that her professor was purposely destroying her graduation thesis and ruining her chances of graduating, she needed to find out why.


    "You wait there, I am going to school," Hazel said.


    "You, are you going to school?" Summer''s voice was somewhat flustered.


    "Yeah." Hazel nodded.


    She had nned to let Joshua solve the problem, but it was apparent that she needed to find out for herself.


    "Don''t..." Summer''s voice suddenly changed. She hurriedly said, "Why don''t you go to find Joshua? Let Sir Denmark handle it. Don''t worry, I will print your paper again and watch him this time!"


    Hazel had a strange feeling, Summer was so angry, but she did not want her to go to school. She knew how important graduating was to Hazel, it just did not make sense for her to act like that. It was not only Summer, but Joshua also did not seem to want her to go to the school.


    She wondered if something happened at school that they didn''t want her to know about. Deep down, she knew she had to go find out what happened. She didn''t say anything more to Summer, she hung up and ran toward the elevator.


    As Hazel was running to the elevator, she hit someoneing around the corner. She apologized and was about to continue to the elevator until she saw that it was Jaxson.


    Jaxson had been looking at a stack of information when he collided with Hazel, papers were scattered everywhere. Hazel bent down to help him, but he nervously said, "Miss Crowe, it''s okay, I can do it by myself."


    He took the papers out of Hazel''s hand but not before she clearly saw them. It was information rted to Mandy and detailed her whereabouts. Hazel tried to hide her surprise, but she wondered why Jaxson had the information.


    Is he tracking Mandy? No, it would be what Joshua asked him to do, but why did Joshua care about Mandy''s every move. If Joshua was so concerned about Mandy, did she have to worry about who was the daughter of the Denmark family?


    Hazel red at Jaxson as he sorted out the documents. He started digging in his pocket, pulled out a work permit, and handed it to her.


    "Miss Crowe, the work permit is okay now."


    "Why wasn''t it working?" Hazel asked.


    "It seems that there was something wrong in the personnel department. I don''t know why but they erased your information." Jaxson exined, "It was done by a new employee that was inexperienced, and so he didn''t know what he had done."


    Hazel frowned and realized that it might have actually been a mistake, but if it was, why was it only her information that was erased.


    Jaxson could see her dissatisfied look and quickly said, "Don''t worry, thepany spoke with the employee about regtions."


    "I understand." Hazel nodded, and since Jaxson tried to reassure her, she wouldn''t keep asking.


    "Do you want to go home now? Do you need me to arrange for someone to take you back?" he continued.


    "No, I will be fine to go on my own." Hazel smiled, hoping that Jaxson wouldn''t suspect anything or he would stop her from going to the school.


    He watched her walk to the elevator and then went to the President''s office.


    "Mr. President, this is information you requested about Mandy''s whereabouts." Jaxson handed over the stack of information.


    Joshua looked over them quickly but paused on one page. He closed the folder, sat back, and thought for a moment before saying, "Mandy seems to be very concerned about Sunny."


    "Yes," said Jaxson. "Mandy will often force encounters with Sunny and visit her house a lot. However, Sunny does not seem to be close to her."


    Not close? Joshua lifted his eyebrows. Although he was not well acquainted with Sunny, he heard a lot from his parents. If Sunny didn''t like someone, she would reject others'' proximity in a significant way.


    It seemed that when it came to Mandy, Sunny was just deliberately alienating. There was something strange about it, and Joshua knew he needed to continue investigating.


    "Continue to keep an eye on her." Joshua put his hand on the information, "Where is Hazel?"

 Chapter 1106 - 394: University Chaos

    "Miss Crowe has already left," Jaxson said quietly.


    Joshua started to feel worried, even though he did not know that Hazel had gone to the school to find her professor.


    Hazel stood outside the professor''s office, took a deep breath, and knocked on the door.


    "Hazel Crowe?" When the professor saw her, he looked rather surprised.


    "Professor," Hazel walked in. She endured the anger in her heart and said calmly, "I came to ask about my paper."


    "Your paper is here, I haven''t seen it yet," the professor hurriedly said. "You can go home. If I have any questions or opinions, I will contact you."


    "If you have no opinion on my paper, how can you just throw it into the shredder?" Hazel''s eyes shed, "Professor, whether it is to my paper, or me, if you have any opinions, you can express your dissatisfaction in other ways. But as a professor, you know how important a graduation thesis is to me. Why would you do this?"


    "I..." The professor had a look ofplete embarrassment. "Hazel, you misunderstood. Your paper is here, I didn''t..."


    "I misunderstood?" Hazel sneered, this paper must have been the one Summer handed in, and the only reason it was still there was that Joshua began to investigate.


    "Summer saw you throwing my paper into the shredder and recorded it. Professor, I am furious about this, if you cannot give me an exnation, I will post the video on the inte!"


    Although Summer saw it with her own eyes, Hazel did not know if she had a video, but it wasn''t going to stop Hazel from taking advantage of the situation.


    "Hazel," the professor felt a little ufortable. He finally sighed and said, "I don''t have any opinion of you. Even if your ssmates have been spreading rumors, I won''t judge you because of them. After all, it is your own personal business. However, I did deliberately withhold your paper. Although I have a reason, I am indeed risking your future. I am sorry."


    Hazel lifted her eyebrow as she wondered why her ssmates were talking about her. She had no idea about it but realized that was probably why Joshua and Summer didn''t want her to go to the school. However, it was not the time to worry about the rumors.


    "I really want to know the reason why you would do such a thing!" Hazel demanded. The professor looked even more hesitant, but he could see that Hazel would continue asking until he told her.


    He spoke in almost a whisper, "Well, since you havee to me with this information, I should hide anything anymore. My son wants to go abroad to study, but his paperwork could not bepleted. Some people threatened me and said that if I want my son to go abroad, the only way would be to remove your paper so that you cannot graduate."


    Hazel was very surprised; she had assumed that the professor was threatened, but it was someone with enough connections to stop someone from going abroad.


    "Who is threatening you like this?" she asked.


    "I don''t know this, the other party refuses to tell me his identity," the professor sighed. "But my son called a little while ago and said that the paperwork wasplete. Don''t worry, I will read your graduation thesis carefully."


    Hazel rxed, it seemed that Joshua must have been involved.


    The professor looked at her meaningfully. "Miss Crowe, if you have offended someone, you should resolve it as soon as possible."


    Hazel raised her eyebrows. In fact, he was giving her advice with no evil intention.


    After leaving the professor''s office, Hazel was a little depressed. The professor didn''t know who was making trouble, but she could make an educated guess that it was Mandy. It seemed like a lot of effort to make her discouraged.


    If it was Mandy, she had already asked the directors to force Joshua, spread rumors in the Denmark Group, and threatened her professor to prevent her from graduating. Her actions were getting more and more extreme.


    Hazel frowned, she knew Mandy was just too much, and Joshua only encouraged her to stay at Denmark Residence, which prevented her from hearing everything. She knew he was only trying to protect her, but it made her angry, if she didn''t know better, she would think that Joshua was trying to control her and allow others to bully her.


    Could it be that Mandy may be the daughter of the Denmark family, so Joshua is being kind hearted?


    Hazel was in a daze, but she snapped out of it when she was hit with a rock.


    She wasn''t prepared at all, she felt a dizzy and sharp pain when the rock hit her forehead. She touched her head, only to feel a warm liquid on her fingers.


    She was in shock after being hit with the rock, but she was also bleeding. Hazel began to feel dizzier, but more and more rocks were being thrown at her before she could gather her thoughts. She quickly covered her head, but the rocks wereing down like rain.


    "What are you doing? Stop!"


    Suddenly, Hazel heard a familiar voice, and the rocks stopped hitting her. She looked up to see Summer and Ariel walking toward her.


    A group of students from the university had them surrounded, they thought they were superior and wanted to cause trouble. The girl encouraging the group was K, who framed Hazel before.


    "You two aren''t involved in the situation!" K''s eyes shed with hatred, and she said evilly. "We just came to find this shameless woman, Hazel! The university should have kicked her out long ago!"


    "Yes! Hazel, if you want to save any of your self-respect, just drop out of school! Don''t embarrass the school too. It doesn''t matter if you were notorious for a long time. It won''t make University Q like you!"


    "Yes, do you want us to be embarrassed to mention what university we went to?"


    As they yelled at her, Hazel smiled slightly and covered her wounded forehead. She didn''t want Ariel and Summer to see it and worry about her.


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about?" Ariel was angry.


    "Nonsense?" Kughed even more proudly. "The whole school knows about Hazel and how this bitch got to be with Joshua! What, we can''t say what shameless things she has done?"


    "I always wondered why Sir Denmark would fall in love with her! It turns out that she is the fake daughter of the Denmark family. She made it all up to deliberately get close to Joshua! This vicious woman must want the property belonging to Denmark''s. Only, his identity has been discredited. She got what she deserves!" K smirked andughed.

 Chapter 1107 - 395: It’s Not Worth It

    Ariel was furious. She yelled, "I think the rumors that you spread where to smear Hazel! As for the school being embarrassed, who canpare with you? You are the woman who needed several men in one night, and there are pictures as proof. Remember when they spread throughout the school forum?"


    "Ariel!" K was furious and angry. "You are just a fool of Hazel''s! You tter her so much, maybe you should get a new job!"


    "You...!" Ariel couldn''t speak.


    K was overconfident. "They are together. Throw at all of them!"


    Hazel''s dizziness had dissipated, and she looked coldly at K when she heard her tell her gang to hurt Summer and Ariel as well. She suddenly stepped toward K, who was not prepared, so Hazel was gripping her cor before she could even react.


    There was still blood dripping down Hazel''s face, it made her look even more intimidating. K was shocked and asked with a panicked voice, "Hazel, you, what do you want to¡­Ah!"


    There was a hard p across her face. Hazel lost all control, the anger she had been holding in couldn''t be suppressed. She was fed up with everything that had been happening to her, but she couldn''t hold back when people started involving her friends.


    "You, you actually hit me?" K looked at her with horror and fear. Even in the past, Hazel didn''t touch her, she just beat Derek.


    "Apologize!" Hazel demanded coldly, and she pped her again!


    K felt the burning pain on her cheeks. She was angry and red at Hazel. "I won''t apologize! Hazel, I can see that you are guilty! Even if I apologize, plenty of other people know what you are doing. I don''t know¡­Ah, forget it, I am fighting with you!"


    She was angry and wanted to fight back, but she didn''t know how to deal with Hazel. Before she could say or do anything, Hazel pped her again.


    K looked at Hazel''s fierce appearance, everyone watched them see what would happen next.


    "Apologize!" Hazel said coldly again.


    K was really afraid of being beaten badly, she could see how angry Hazel was, and she realized just how gentle she had been with her before.


    "I, I apologize, sorry..." K said in a panic.


    "Not to me, apologize to them!" Hazel said in a deep voice and used her free hand to point at Ariel and Summer.


    They were scared by Hazel''s anger, but when they heard her, they were surprised that she had done it for them.


    "Ariel and Summer, I am sorry! I was wrong, I should not talk nonsense!" K said in a hurry.


    The anger in Hazel''s eyes was still obvious, but she let K go. As Hazel let go, she pushed K backward, she fell on the ground and stumbled into running and hiding behind her friends. She put her hand to her cheek, clenched her teeth, and said, "Help me beat her!"


    They looked at Hazel with hesitation, the blood on her face was dry, and she looked cold and evil. They had watched Hazel beat K, they didn''t want to dare hit her. The group of them thought for a moment, and then they all started protesting.


    "We don''t want to do it!"


    "We only took the money as payment to bully her, not beat her!"


    "Yeah! It''s not worth it!"


    The group of people with K walked away, she was left standing there alone. K yelled at them with annoyance, but nobody cared about they saw Hazel and her temper.


    "Hazel!" Ariel and Summer rushed to her side. They were worried and asked,


    "Are you okay?"


    "It''s nothing." Hazel shook her head.


    "You are bleeding! You should get it checked!" Ariel said with concern. "We will go to the infirmary first."


    "Go to the hospital outside of the school." Summer urged.


    "Right, right," Ariel immediately said, but she was afraid that Hazel would think more of it. She quickly exined, "The level of school doctors is not good, the hospital is more reliable."


    They quietly helped Hazel to walk out of the school area. Summer thought and said, "Hazel, you don''t have to worry about this. It was obvious that K spent money to hire people to harass you. Although the students gossip, they are talking about the person causing so much trouble for you?"


    "Yes," Ariel said with a reconciliation. "You haven''t been at school, but I heard that K had several lovers outside of school. Some of the photos were even posted online by one of them. It is a shame!"


    Hazel just listened quietly as nothing happened. She saw a car pull up in front of them, the door opened, and a man with a mask on got out. Her heart started pounding, and she unconsciously stepped in front of Summer and Ariel.


    They were surprised to see the man in front of them. Although he was wearing a mask, they could feel his evilness.


    "Sir, Sir Denmark?" Ariel questioned with some uncertainty. When she first saw the man, she thought he looked like Joshua. However, when she looked at him carefully, she could see that his temperament was totally different than Joshua''s.


    "That is not Sir Denmark." Summer corrected and looked confused.


    "These beautiful girls look excellent," Simon smiled, then magically took out a rose and gave it to Summer. "Indeed, I am gentler, more handsome, and more considerate than Joshua."


    Looking at the rose in front of her and the smile on Simon''s face, Summer smiled and blushed.


    "What do you want?" Hazel asked cautiously.


    She had not forgotten the trauma she endured when Simon kidnapped her. Although his ship was blown up, he escaped, and Hazel had the impression he was not someone who would be easily killed. However, she never expected that he would appear at her university in Country Z.


    Simon looked at her with disgust and snarled, "You are really ugly."


    Hazel clenched her fists and continued to be watchful of her surroundings.


    "Get in the car; I will take you to the hospital." Simon was acting like a gentleman.


    "No, I will go by myself." Hazel refused without hesitation.


    "If you are worried, you can ask your friends to apany you?" Simon smiled brilliantly with his perfect, white teeth, which left Hazel feeling captivated.


    She couldn''t believe that he actually threatened her by using her friends. Hazel clenched her fists even tighter and said, "I will go with you."

 Chapter 1108 - 396: You Don’t Want Revenge?

    Hazel turned to look at Ariel and Summer.


    "I can go by myself. You don''t have to apany me. You can go back to the dorm." She said as she squeezed Ariel''s wrist. She looked at Hazel strangely, but she had already got in the car. She only hoped that Ariel would find the mark she had left.


    Simon was uncertain that he would be able to get her into the car, but she didn''t want to involve her friends. He got in the car and pulled away from University Q.


    "What good is it to be with Joshua?" Simon looked at her with disgust. He took out a first aid kit from the dashboard of the car. "You were so eager to get back to him. I thought he loved you, but you are being bullied, isted, and even beaten. Is that how he shows his love?"


    "This has nothing to do with you!" Hazel said impatiently.


    "I know, you like to be abused and not to be petted?" Simon smiled, he wanted to make her angry.


    Hazel looked at him coldly and said nothing. She did want to say something, but she was still in shock. She couldn''t begin to understand how Simon was even in Country Z, never mind how or why he showed up out of nowhere at her school.


    She was scared and fearful of Simon, she assumed that once she and Joshua returned home, she would not have to see him again. It hadn''t been very long since they arrived home, and Simon had already shown up.


    Simon took out an alcohol swab and reached over to help Hazel wipe the blood off of her face, but before he had a chance, she grabbed his hand.


    "I will do it by myself." Hazel snapped at him.


    "Sweetheart, can''t you give me a chance to be a gentleman?"


    "Give you a chance to wipe the alcohol into my eyes?" Hazel said sarcastically.


    If it had been anyone but Simon who tried to help her, she would have let them, but with him, she needed to be on constant alert. There was a mirror on the car''s sun visor that Hazel used to wipe off the blood.


    "I have never helped anyone with a wound before," Simon said with a smile.


    "You are the first one, sweetheart, you should be honored."


    Hazel looked at him indifferently, she did not want to give him any sense of recognition. It was clear that the more he thought she cared, the happier he would be.


    "Sweetheart, I don''t think you aren''t the daughter of the Denmark family. Instead of being bullied like this, you should be with me. I will help you to deal with the evil people who bully you!"


    He saw that Hazel was ignoring him, Simon said, "Don''t you believe me? Sweetheart, then I will let you see that I can give you more."


    The car stopped at a corner near the school. Hazel was thinking about how she could escape, but she paused when she saw K and her friends standing on the corner.


    They looked terrified and panicked because Simon''s people were holding their arms tightly. K wondered if it was Joshua who had sent someone after them but then realized it couldn''t have been, the person had said that Joshua has begun to hate Hazel and didn''t care if she died.


    "Are those the ones who have been bullying you?" Simon put his hand on his chin. "You don''t want revenge?"


    "They are a group of people who take money to do things. Why would I want revenge?" Hazel said coldly.


    "Sweetheart," Simon looked at her, somewhat dissatisfied. "When you faced me, you were not afraid of anything. Why have you be such a coward since you returned home?"


    "The situation with them is my business. There is no reason for you to take care of it." Hazel said impatiently.


    "You don''t want me to handle it, but I still have to." Simon smiled. "There is someone there who didn''t take the money and wants to harass you, correct deliberately? Just watch, I will make her pay the price!"


    Outside the car, Simon''s men received a signal, they released all of the group except K. By the expressions on the group''s faces, Hazel could see that Simon''s men had said something before they put down a basket of rocks. The people who were supposed to be K''s friends picked up the rocks and threw them at her.


    K quickly covered her head, but the rocks still left a lot of cuts and bruises all over her body. One rock hit her hard on the forehead, and she became more terrified.


    She looked over at the car that Hazel was in, she took a chance to run toward it and quickly knocked on the window.


    "Joshua, I know it is my fault! I shouldn''t bully Hazel. I shouldn''t find people to bully her, but someone made me do it! I really am innocent! You may not know it, but Hazel is a slut. When she was at school, she was in a rtionship with several men. She had so many boyfriends, and she lied to you about it!"


    Simon was sitting in the carughing, but he had a nasty expression on his face. He put the window down and gave K a cold look. "Your words are convincing. If I were Joshua, I would probably let you go."


    K was overjoyed, but she hadn''t had time to be happy. She saw the extravagant evil smile of Simon. "It''s a pity that I am not him, and I hate being mistaken for someone else!"


    It was as if K was on a roller coaster, she was on the downhill slope. She asked cautiously, "Who are you?"


    "I?" Simon smiled happily. He reached out and put his hand on Hazel''s shoulder. "I am one of the sweetheart boyfriends."


    K''s face suddenly became sadder, and she was anxious. "Hazel, you really..."


    Before she could finish begging Hazel for help, Simon''s men pulled her away from the window and pped her face.


    "Do you dare to let me hear another sentence of you insulting my sweetheart?" Simon looked at her and radiated a dangerous aura.


    K''s eyes were full of horror. She was now convinced that a man who was so dangerous in front of her was not Joshua.


    "Let her go," Hazel said.


    "Sweetheart, why are you so disappointed?" Simon was very dissatisfied. "I didn''t know, you were so kind."


    "I have said that I want her to be released," Hazel gave him a look. "But, I have questions to ask her before she runs."


    Simon waved his hand, and his men let go of K, even if she wanted to run, she couldn''t, she was too scared to move.


    "Who made you trouble me?" Hazel asked quietly.


    When K made a im before, Hazel was paying attention.

 Chapter 1109 - 397: What I Am Saying Is True

    "It was Mandy who approached me and offered me arge sum of money to put you on the spot!" K said hastily.


    "It was really her." Hazel thought and squinted her eyes. She had suspected Mandy when her professor told her that he had been threatened. When she actually heard that it was Mandy, though, her heart filled with different emotions.


    "Did you know my pumpkin had an ongoing feud with that woman? Maybe you are using her as a shield?" Simon asked with a smirk.


    "What I am saying is true! Hazel has a special rtionship with Joshua, after all¡­."


    After looking at Simon in horror, K changed the subject and continued, "I wouldn''t dare to offend Hazel, so when Mandy''s people found me, I refused at once. Then they told me that Joshua Denmark had abandoned Hazel, and he would never help her, so I made a move. And, to cover my ass, I recorded everything, including when they admitted they were Mandy''s men!" K''s eyes lit up, and she quickly took out her phone and sent the recording to Hazel.


    "Now... Can you let me off the hook?" K asked nervously.


    "Let her go," Hazel spoke simply.


    Simon waved his hands, and his men stepped away from K, who quickly fled.


    "Pumpkin, are you touched that I helped you so much?" Simon asked.


    Hazel listened to the recording, and although the people who contacted K admitted they worked for K, the request wasn''t personally made by Mandy. Hence, Mandy would deny her involvement, meaning that the recording was of little use except to confirm Hazel''s suspicions.


    "Why do you think I would feel touched?" She sneered. "Why didn''t you take me to the hospital when you clearly saw that I was injured?"


    "I was just trying to help you by giving you an outlet to vent your anger."


    Simon immediately felt a little embarrassed. In his mind, the first thing to do when someone was bullied was obviously to get revenge, he didn''t worry about Hazel''s injury.


    He immediately said, "I''ll take you to the hospital now!"


    "Don''t bother," she said indifferently. "I''ve stopped bleeding. Just let me out of the car."


    Simon''s first aid kit had a sufficient amount of supplies, and since she had medical experience, she managed to get the bloodpletely stopped.


    "Pumpkin, you''re so good, how can I let you go back and let Joshua ruin you?" Simon said with a faint smile.


    "He wouldn''t forget that I got hurt, and that''s the difference between the two of you." Hazel retorted unkindly, but deep down, she was worried that Simon would not let her go. She had no choice but to act ordingly.


    "At least I like you because of who you are, not because you are the daughter of the Denmark family." He said with a meaningful smile.


    She red at him in anger.


    "Don''t you believe that I can see the entire situation?" Heughed more freely. "Otherwise, he wouldn''t let Mandy bully you as she does? I don''t believe that he doesn''t know what happened at your school. If he knew about it, why didn''t he deal with it? I can''t stand watching you being bullied. When will you stop fooling yourself?"


    "You''re very boisterous!" She looked a little impatient.


    "All right." He shrugged. "You''re the wounded, you''re the boss."


    ***


    At the university, Summer held the rose with loving eyes. "Ariel, that man was really handsome! What''s his rtionship with Hazel¡­"


    "Don''t be silly," Ariel interrupted nervously. "I don''t think things are that simple for some reason."


    Summer said, "Is it because he didn''t praise you?"


    "No, Hazel just squeezed my hand." Ariel raised her wrist. Suddenly her face changed. "Look!"


    There was a crooked number written in blood by Hazel inside the wrist.


    "6? What does it mean?" Ariel asked nkly.


    "It''s not 6," Summer wasn''t smiling anymore, and her face became serious. "It''s 9. Help!"


    Both of their expressions changed, they realized the man who took Hazel away was not a simple man.


    "Contact Assistant Hunk and tell him that Hazel was taken away!" Ariel quickly yelled.


    ***


    At the hospital, Simon kept admiring Hazel as they walked out. "Pumpkin, you''re amazing. The doctor praised your ability to dress a wound. When I get hurt, you can help me."


    Hazel taunted coldly. "I hope you get hurt every day."


    "So, Pumpkin, you care so much about me and want to see me every day?" He looked moved.


    She just shook her head and ignored hisments. She took a deep breath and asked coldly, "When will you let me go?"


    "Take it easy, my pumpkin," he said with a profound smile. "I''d like you to watch the drama."


    "I''m not interested," said she impatiently.


    "Really?" He looked at her firmly. "Don''t you want to know whether or not Mandy is the daughter of the Denmark family?"


    She stopped abruptly, her eyes shining with shock. "Do you have a way?"


    "Of course, I do." An evil smile curved his lips. "I''m sure Joshua does, too, but he may never use it. But I''m different because I''m bad."


    Her facial expression looked as if she had mixed emotions.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to change clothes first. You look too dirty," he said with a sigh of relief. It was clear he had put up with it for a long time and could not handle it any longer.


    They went to buy Hazel a new outfit, and after she changed, Simon drove her to an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of town.


    He took her to a small room in the warehouse, which must have been the office of the former administrator. There was a window in the office that had a view of everything in the warehouse.


    "Why do you bring me here?" She stared at him suspiciously.


    "I said that I was a bad man, so Ie to do bad things, of course," he said proudly.


    Hazel looked at him more cautiously.


    "Don''t worry, I am not going to be bad to you." His eyes narrowed. "Look!"


    Through the window, Hazel saw a group of masked men approaching the warehouse with Mandy. She looked nervous and was struggling to get away.


    "Rest assured, we can see them, but they can''t see us or even hear us," Simon exined.


    "You brought me here just to show me youmitted a crime? After all, kidnapping is a crime."


    Hazel really doubted whether or not Simon was helping Mandy.

 Chapter 1110 - 398: I Can’t Help You

    "I just invited you to watch the drama." Simon crossed his arms and motioned for her to keep watching.


    As Hazel peeked through the window, she saw that the cloth used to cover Mandy''s eyes was removed.


    "What, what are you doing? Who asked you to bring me here? Do you know who I am? How dare you kidnap me¡­" Mandy suddenly stopped as if she remembered something. The terror on her face turned to anger. "Are you working for Hazel? She wants to murder me?"


    "Are you the daughter of the Denmark family?" One of the men asked.


    "Of course, I am!" she said fiercely. "I''m the real one. Hazel is an impostor!"


    "Then I found the right person!" the man taking the lead said coldly. "Back then, your parents ruined my family. Although your father and mother died, you can repay the debt. I will teach you a really good lesson and make you pay for your parents'' sins!"


    "What, what did you say?" Mandy''s face immediately became livid. She thought it was Hazel who kidnapped her, but it never urred to her that it was the enemy of the Denmark family.


    Hazel looked at Simon in surprise. "Do you want your people to pretend to be the enemies of the Denmark family and then try to find out if Mandy is the real daughter of the Denmark family?"


    "Who says they''re my people?" Simonughed shamelessly. "They are the enemies of the Denmark family. I just helped them to catch Mandy. Maybe you didn''t realize that this woman is very concerned about her own safety."


    Hazel was shocked. Were these really the enemies of the Denmark family? She turned to Simon and asked, "Who are the enemies?"


    Simon frowned. "What, Pumpkin? Do you really think of yourself as a member of the Denmark family? They refuse to admit your identity, but are you in a hurry to help them deal with their enemies?"


    "At least, for now, there''s no way anyone can say I''m not the daughter of the Denmark family," she said in a deep voice. "Is it wrong for me to care who took away the Denmark family''s daughter? After all, if it hadn''t happened, I wouldn''t be in trouble."


    Simon chuckled, he was apparently convinced that Hazel was fooling herself. He shook his head and said quietly, "This man has nothing to do with that incident. When he could no longerpete with the Denmark family, he lost his business. After that, his parents killed themselves because they couldn''t ept that they were suddenly poor. Therefore, he has a deep hate for the Denmark family. As for the enemy, who took the daughter of the Denmark family, Marcus Denmark dealt with him already. Do you really think the man, who trained a child-like Joshua, could be easily bullied?"


    Hazel was very displeased. She turned to look towards the warehouse, where the masked men had begun to torture Mandy crudely. She frowned


    over the situation because it wasn''t what she wanted to see.


    "What''s the point of you trying to force her to admit that she''s not the Denmark family''s daughter? At most, she will confess when she is tortured. If I were her, I would deny the rtionship too."


    "Wait and watch, maybe she''ll say something important," his eyes sparkled. "And, I''d love to see who Joshua will save if you and Mandy go missing at the same time."


    She felt a bit nervous and wondered if Simon knew that she had left a mark on Ariel.


    "I''m not oblivious to your little trick, but I don''t want to stop you." An evil smile curved his lips. "Maybe I can make you see it with your own eyes, then you might admit who Joshua cares about, you or the Denmark family''s daughter."


    She clenched her fists tightly and shot Simon an angry look. The question of whether Joshua liked her or the Denmark family''s daughter was something she had been avoiding for a long time. She wanted to know the answer, but she didn''t dare push it.


    Simon didn''t give her an option, he was forcing her to face it. Hazel thought that from Joshua''s point of view, who was more important. He would know that it was unlikely that she would be in any danger if she were kidnapped by Simon. However, if Mandy was kidnapped, it was more dangerous.


    ***


    After Jaxson received the message from Ariel, he went directly to Joshua.


    "Didn''t Hazel go back to Denmark Residence?" Joshua was shocked and angry. "Besides, weren''t their bodyguards who were secretly protecting her? Where''s she now? Why didn''t they do what they are paid to do?"


    "Miss Crowe didn''t go back but went to Quantum University. Besides, she probably didn''t want us to know her whereabouts, so she purposely lost the bodyguards on the way." Jaxson hurriedly exined, "When they arrived at Quantum University, Miss Crowe had already been. ording to Ariel, the person who took Miss Crowe away wore a silver mask."


    Joshua''s pupils suddenly shrunk. Simon King...He was really disturbed.


    "Go and look for her!" Joshua said in a deep voice. "Use all our power, even if you turn the imperial capital over, you must get Hazel back!"


    Jaxson went to begin searching for her and almost immediately found a clue. Joshua left Denmark Group and went to search for her, but as he was getting into his car, Fred Cohen called.


    He was not in the mood to deal with him but knew that he would only continue to call, so he answered it.


    Fred was angrily yelling, "Joshua, how could you do this? Do you think you can prove that Hazel is the true daughter by making Mandy disappear? I will warn you that you should not even have thought about it. I will be sure to get to the bottom of it and never let you go, you are a murderer¡­"


    "Director Cohen," Joshua interrupted coldly. "I have something urgent, and I don''t have time to listen to all your crap!"


    "What do you mean?" Fred was furious. "Didn''t you ask someone to kidnap Mandy?"


    "Kidnap, Mandy?" Joshua frowned. "If I wanted to kidnap her, why should I have waited and leave it to you to discover?"


    Fred was shocked but continued yelling, "Mandy was kidnapped. If you didn''t do it, you must help me find her to prove your innocence!"


    "Director Cohen," Joshua''s eyes narrowed, "if you want to find her, you can call the police. I''m not your personal policeman. I can''t help you!"


    After that, he hung up and drove to the outskirts of town. Simon deliberately did not try to conceal his whereabouts.


    In the warehouse, the masked men did not show Mandy any mercy. She was really frightened and believed that they were not thereby Hazel''s request, they really were the enemies of the Denmark family.


    She wondered if she should deny being the Denmark family''s daughter. After all, they were only targeting the Denmark family, and if she were not the daughter, they would surely let her go and maybe even help her to kill Hazel.

 Chapter 1111 - 399: Who Says I Am Impostor?

    "I don''t want to see that." Hazel frowned, a little unhappy.


    "Pumpkin, touch the bruise on your head. You remember how she bullied you, don''t you?" Simon smiled coldly. "She''s just getting what she deserves. You should be relieved after seeing this."


    "I am not sick and twisted, how can I feel relieved to see a group of men bullying a woman?" She said coldly, "Besides, it''s my business. I''ll handle it myself."


    "But I am sick and twisted. I like to see those who bully you pay for what they did." His face wore an evil smile. "Pumpkin, you''d better keep watching. Or are you trying to escape reality again?"


    She looked even colder, she knew Simon was right, she did want to escape reality in her heart. She didn''t want to know whether Joshua was nice to her because she was Hazel or the Denmark family''s daughter.


    The masked men had stopped torturing Mandy for a few moments when a man came in and said, "Master, I heard a rumor that there is another woman, Hazel Crowe, iming to be the daughter of the Denmark family. Since this woman has been so stubborn, could it be that Joshua uses this woman to hide the true daughter? Is it possible that Hazel Crowe is the real daughter of the Denmark family, and this one is an imposter?"


    They hadn''t been talking quietly, so Mandy clearly heard the conversation. She intended to make Hazel a scapegoat, but she was furious when she heard them calling her an impostor.


    "Who says I''m an impostor?" Mandy said fiercely, "I am the real daughter of the Denmark family! Hazel is the fake bitch! Obviously, she took everything away from me. The Denmark family should be mine, so should Denmark Group and Joshua. Why do you all believe her instead of me? Joshua doesn''t believe me, neither do you, kidnappers! I''m the real, real..."


    The kidnappers were taken aback by Mandy''s roar. It wasn''t just the kidnappers who were surprised, Hazel and Simon were as well.


    "Pumpkin, is this woman stupid?" Simon tutted, "She didn''t change her story, even under the circumstances. I kind of believe she''s the Denmark family''s daughter."


    Hazel was shocked, and her heart trembled a little. The kidnappers had begun to doubt Mandy''s identity, and she would be out of danger if she admitted she was not Denmark''s daughter. Instead, she would rather be


    tortured by the kidnappers, than changed her story, insisting that she was the Denmark family''s daughter.


    Hazel began to wonder what the chances were that she and Mandy had the exact same birthmark, which resulted in the misunderstanding.


    "Is this woman a psycho?" said the man reporting, "I think she is questionable, master."


    "What''s questionable?" The master said coldly, "She''speting with Hazel Crowe for the Denmark family. Do you think she''ll sacrifice herself to protect Hazel? I think she''s real. You guys, wait on her! If you are lucky, the daughter of the Denmark family may be able to be pregnant with your child."


    "What, what do you want?" Mandy''s face changed instantly, but the men didn''t answer her at all, they just tore off her clothes.


    "Bastard! You bastards!" she cried in panic. "I am the daughter of the Denmark''s family, and the whole Denmark family is my backer! If you dare to touch me, I will not let you go¡­."


    "Stop it." Hazel was livid. She didn''t want to see such a scene at all.


    "Pumpkin, this kind of woman is really not worth your kindness," Simon sneered. "Don''t you remember she set up a trap to destroy your reputation?!"


    "You know about that?" She was a little worrier and insisted, "Even so, wouldn''t I be just as bad as her if I use the same methods?"


    "Pumpkin, there''s something you are mistaken about." Heughed. "It''s never been you, but me who would use this kind of means."


    Hazel was utterly helpless because Simon was clearly not going to let Mandy go. Plus, the fact that he had brought her and forced her to watch Mandy being tortured.


    Suddenly, the door of the warehouse burst open, and a crowd of people rushed in.


    Simon''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and he snorted. "He''s so quick!"


    Joshua''s men strode in with anger. After a chaotic fight, the masked men scattered and fled out of the back door.


    Hazel could see everything and was about to shout Joshua''s name when she suddenly felt around muzzle against her waist.


    "Pumpkin, even if you shout, he won''t hear you." Simon chuckled in her ear. "Come on, since he''sing, and it''s time for us to leave."


    She bit her lip hard. There was no way she was willing to leave with Simon, she could not predict what would happen. What if he took her out of the country? Was there any way she could leave Joshua a clue?


    "Let''s go. Don''t dream about the impossible," Simon said with a sly look in his eyes. "Can''t you see that Joshua came here to rescue Mandy?"


    Joshua, who chased away the masked men, ran up behind Mandy and grabbed her wrist as if Simon was directing him.


    Mandy turned around after Joshua released her hands from the restraints and immediately wrapped her arms tightly around Joshua, like a snake coiling around prey.


    "Joshua, you finally came to save me. I knew you would!" She eximed.


    Hazel didn''t know what to think, her heart was confused. She clenched her fists tightly and helplessly walked out with the gun at her back.


    She was reluctant to leave and looked back. As she looked, she saw Joshua take off his coat and put it around Mandy. Simon put his arm around her waist and forced her to walk away.


    Joshua pushed Mandy away in disgust. He had mistakenly thought that she was Hazel, he never expected to find Mandy there. He noticed that Mandy still wanted to throw her arms around him, he said coldly, "You guys, get her out of here! Take her home!"


    "No, Joshua, I want you to go home with you. I''m scared..." Mandy looked pathetic. "What if the people who take me are bad people?"


    "Do you think my people are bad?" His eyes were cold. "Then you can go home by yourself. Let''s go!"

 Chapter 1112 - 400: Chase The Kidnappers

    "Wait! Joshua, you can''t leave me here alone!" Mandy looked very frightened. She didn''t know who would show up at the abandoned warehouse and wondered if the masked men would return.


    Mandy knew if Joshua left her alone, she would be in danger. She could see that Joshua was ignoring her, and when his men started to leave, she was panic-stricken.


    She cried hastily. "Please, arrange for two people to take me home, I really can''t do it alone."


    Joshua waved a little impatiently, and two bodyguards put Mandy directly into one of the cars. Before leaving, she looked in Joshua''s direction with some reluctance, but Joshua didn''t look at her at all. The next moment, the car sped away.


    Outside the warehouse, Joshua had a scowl on his face. He didn''t understand how his intelligence advisors could be wrong. It was clear that Simon had been there with Hazel, but he couldn''t understand why they found Mandy.


    Was it possible that Simon wasn''t there at all? No, absolutely not!


    "Mr. President," Jaxson whispered as he came to him. "We found Simon''s car, and he escaped in one of the kidnappers'' cars that were on the road behind the warehouse. The problem is that they are fleeing in two different directions."


    After Joshua saw that Mandy and not Hazel had been kidnapped, she didn''t bother to chase them when they ran away.


    "Go after them!" Joshua''s face darkened, and he quickly opened his car door. He paused before getting in, he was pondering Simon''s motives.


    With Simon''s IQ, he wouldn''t be stupid enough to expose himself for them to pursue. There was a great possibility he would use the car as a decoy and take Hazel away in another car.


    However, Joshua knew that it was also possible that Simon had thought that Joshua would clue into his n, so he actually left in the opposite direction.


    In a sh, after running through everything in his head, Joshua came up with an idea.


    "Jaxson, what are the kidnappers'' cars like? Are they particrly clean andfortable?" he asked in a deep tone.


    Jaxson paused, and he said after a while of thinking. "There seems to be one, which doesn''t fit in with the other cars."


    "Chase the kidnappers," Joshua said in a deep voice.


    Jaxson''s face was full of surprise, but he did not ask much and drove in the direction that the kidnappers were escaping.


    Simon and Hazel were in the kidnappers'' car, which was the cleanest and mostfortable. Simon''s phone rang, and when he answered it, his expression became serious.


    "Joshua ising after us." Hanging up, he didn''t hide it from Hazel.


    Hazel was relieved because she thought she was going to be taken away by Simon.


    "Why are you so happy? It''s not my car he''s after, it''s the kidnappers'' car." He sneered. "It''s apparent that because Joshua Denmark felt it was not enough to save Mandy that he wanted to pursue the kidnappers and avenge her."


    "... That''s not true," she said, looking pale.


    "Not true?" He sneered. "Pumpkin, you really won''t cry until you see the truth. Is Joshua that good?"


    "Of course, he is!" she said, unconvinced. "At least if he sees me get hurt, he''ll get me to the hospital first, he won''t point a gun at me or hold me as a prisoner. He''ll keep me from seeing the darkness and won''t force me to face it!"


    "Why do you speak so loud? Are you trying to convince yourself or me?" His smile looked more casual, but the cold light in his eyes betrayed his true heart.


    She snorted angrily and looked out the window.


    Simon''s heart feels a little impatient. He yed with the gun in his hand but didn''t point it at Hazel again.


    "I can do those things, too," he spoke.


    "He has already done those things." She sneered without hesitation.


    "Is that the reason why you want to be the daughter of the Denmark family?" He said, his eyes shing with a cold gleam, "Even if you''re bullied, abused, or trapped."


    She nibbled her lip, refusing to answer his questions.


    He wanted to continue, but he saw Joshua''s caring from a distance.


    Joshua stared at the car Simon was sitting in. He remembered that Hazel had said that Simon was quite a neat freak and needed nice expensive cars. That information helped him assume that Simon would only choose to be in a clean andfortable car, even if he was running.


    Simon''s car suddenly went a different direction than the kidnappers'' cars.


    "Speed up," Joshua said in a low voice. "And, tell the three teams to start blocking the car."


    "Aye." Jaxson hurried to agree.


    Simon''s car was going very fast, but several cars managed to overtake it and sandwiched it in.


    Simon was not in a good mood. Although he knew that imperial capital was Joshua''snd, he did not expect that Joshua could be so mighty. It seemed that he was caught off guard everywhere.


    There were some things he needed to figure out before he got into a fight with Joshua. The cars had them surrounded, so he told the driver to pull over.


    When Hazel got out of the car, Joshua looked pleased. "Hazel,e here¡­"


    But Simon followed right behind her as she got out, Joshua could clearly see that he was holding a pistol against Hazel''s back.


    "How dare you hurt her, Simon King!" Looking at Hazel''s scar on her forehead, Joshua''s eyes are full of killing intent!


    "I didn''t hurt her, Joshua. Pumpkin''s wound was because of you." Simonughed arrogantly. "Well, let''s let Pumpkin choose to go with you or with me, okay?"


    "Do you think Hazel can choose like that?" Joshua''s eyes were full of coldness. He red at Simon''s gun.


    "All right," Simon said with a faint smile as he put away his gun. "I''m just afraid that my pumpkin will make a wrong choice on the spur of the moment."


    Hazel turned her head around, shot him a furious look, and ran in Joshua''s direction without hesitation.


    "Pumpkin," Simon grabbed her wrist quickly, his face a little awkward. "If you go so fast, I''ll lose everyone''s respect. Have you forgotten that he is not here to save you?"


    Joshua''s face changed slightly. "Don''t listen to him, Hazel¡­"


    "Simon, do you think your plot will work?" She angrily threw his hand away.


    "Huh?" Simon looked at her with a surprised expression.

 Chapter 1113 - 401: How Stupid Do You Think I Am?

    "Didn''t you put Mandy and me in the same ce just so that I would think that Joshua was there to save her instead of me?" Hazel asked with a deep tone. "How stupid do you think I am?"


    "So, you didn''t say that before, so I wouldn''t get upset?" Simon was lost in thought.


    "Of course!" she said without hesitation.


    He smiled instead of getting angry. "Pumpkin, you look pretty cute when you fool yourself. All right, you can go home with him as long as you remember toe to me. If you regret it in the future, my door will always be open for you."


    "That will never happen, so you can give up on it now," she said simply.


    After that, she ran over to Joshua as Simon put the gun away.


    Joshua stretched his arms out and quickly held her in his arms before asking in a low voice, "Hazel, are you okay?"


    She nodded her head while Joshua looked her up and down. When he saw that she was really unhurt, he stepped out in front of her.


    "Master Denmark, what does that mean?" Simon said with a smile as he saw the cars still around him. "Haven''t I returned everyone to you?"


    "Simon, you''re in Country Z," Joshua said seriously. "kidnapping is illegal."


    "Kidnapping?" Simon smiled. "I just asked my Pumpkin out to y. What''s the problem?"


    "With a gun?" Hazel said angrily, "Besides, guns aren''t allowed to be carried in this country!"


    "Just a toy gun." With a viciousugh, Simon took out his gun and fired a light toy bullet.


    Hazel''s face was very pale. She hadn''t seen the gun clearly when Simon threatened her. She could have escaped at any point because it was a fake gun.


    Seeing Hazel''s disappointed expression, Simon sighed quietly. "Pumpkin, you don''t really want Joshua to fall out with me at this point, do you? I don''t mind taking advantage of his dangerous life to take you away, but I''m afraid you would look down on me."


    Hazel''s face changed a little because Joshua''s preference wasn''t to have too many enemies. The incident with Simon and Mandy was just one of Simon''s pranks, and he helped her even though she did not like his methods.


    Joshua''s eyes darkened. "You''ve bullied Hazel, how can you just leave like that?"


    "He didn''t bully me..." She gently tugged at his sleeve. "Joshua, let''s go home."


    Joshua frowned slightly.


    "You don''t have to be anxious to deal with me, Joshua. It''s not the time. You''d better clean up your own mess first," Simon said, looking at him fearlessly with folded arms. "We''ll fight with each other sooner orter, maybe even for Pumpkin. Don''t worry, I won''t keep you waiting long."


    "I''ll wait and see," Joshua said in a deep voice.


    Hazel was a little confused. What did Simon mean? Did he mean he picked on Joshua for other reasons other than her?


    Joshua took Hazel to his car and drove in one direction, while Simon drove in the other.


    "Hazel, how did you meet up with him?" Joshua asked worriedly. "And, why did you get hurt?"


    Hazel''s face dimmed. She had so many thoughts going through her head.


    How could she not care about things, even if she just said everything was fine? Joshua must have known about the incident at the school, so he didn''t want her to go to school. If that happened before, he would never have let the rumors run rampant. Maybe he was a little insecure?


    On top of wondering if Joshua likes her for herself or because she may be Denmark''s daughter, all of the thoughts made Hazel tired and upset. Her heart was conflicted, and she didn''t want Joshua to know about it.


    "My injury was an ident," she whispered. "I''m a little tired. Can you let me have a break first?"


    "Ok..." Joshua''s eyes were a little dim. What had happened between her and Simon? Why didn''t she want to answer him?


    As the car was about to reach Denmark Residence, Joshua received a call from Fred Cohen suddenly.


    Joshua''s eyes flickered. He was hesitant to answer it, but Hazel had heard the ringing. She said quietly, "Is it because the conversation can''t be heard by me? Then stop the car, let me get out and take another one."


    "Hazel." Joshua sighed helplessly. Since they had got in the car, Hazel had been obviously distancing herself from him, but he had no idea why.


    Joshua assumed that Simon had something for her to change her attitude so easily.


    "There''s nothing you can''t hear," he whispered, answering the phone. To prove to her, he put the call on speakerphone.


    Fred Cohen''s tone had changed since he had called Joshua before. "Joshua, I misunderstood you. It turns out that you went to save Mandy. Sure enough, she is your adoptive parent''s biological daughter. I knew you still cared about her¡­"


    Hazel tensed up when she heard Fred''sments. She kept thinking that Joshua hade to save her but found Mandy instead, so Simon used the situation to make her misunderstand. After hearing what Fred said, maybe it wasn''t a mistake at all, and Joshua went to help Mandy because he knew she was missing.


    Hazel drooped her eyes. She looked out the window, disappointed.


    "It was just a coincidence that I saved her," said Joshua impatiently. He didn''t even want to save Mandy, and he definitely didn''t expect that Mandy would be there.


    "Didn''t you save Mandy, whether it was a coincidence or not?" Fredughed. "Mandy told me you care about her safety. She would have been assaulted if you hadn''t arrived there on time. And you then directly pursued and attacked the kidnappers, we''re really very touched¡­"


    Joshua''s face became paler and paler, but Fred did not seem to have any intention of stopping.


    "By the way, Mandy and I are at Denmark Residence now. We n to wait for you toe back and thank you in person!" Fred went on toin, "I don''t know what''s going on with your servants. They have seen me before, but they told me that you''re not here, so they can''t receive visitors. They won''t let Mandy and me in the house. It''s really very irritating. Joshua, you should reprimand them!"


    "I will reward them. They did exactly as I ordered, and they have done a good job," said Joshua coldly, not showing him any respect.


    There was a silence at the other end over the phone, and Fred seemed to have been distracted by his statement, forgetting what he had intended to say.


    "Besides, I''m swamped and have no time for visitors. Please leave," Joshua said indifferently and hung up directly.


    When they were close to Denmark Residence, Hazel saw Fred and Mandy standing in front of the house. As soon as Fred saw Joshua''s car, he excitedly waved.

 Chapter 1114 - 402: Do You Know Simon King?

    Hazel couldn''t believe that they were standing at the gate waiting for Joshua to arrive home.


    The kidnappers showed Mandy no mercy when they decided that she was Denmark''s daughter. Yet, instead of going to the hospital to treat her injuries, Mandy changed into a beautiful dress so that she could thank Joshua. Her reason was obvious to Hazel, and she turned her head away as they got closer.


    Fred and Mandy had blocked the gate to the driveway, there was no way for Joshua to get around them. When he slowed down so that he wouldn''t hit them, Fred walked over to Joshua''s window.


    "Thank you so much for saving Mandy, Joshua." Fred all smiled. He said as he waved his hands, "Let''s go in..."


    Before he could finish the sentence, Joshua''s car swooshed past him, leaving him with nothing but dust on his face. Mandy was standing shyly beside Fred, smiling, but she was left in shock as Joshua pulled away.


    Fred assumed that Joshua must not have seen them.


    It wasn''t just Mandy and Fred that were shocked, Hazel was as well. She couldn''t believe that Joshua didn''t even pay attention to them and acted as if they weren''t there. She had been feeling sad, but now she was also confused and wondered if she really was mistaken about the whole situation.


    When they stepped inside the gates, Joshua opened the door for Hazel. She got out of the car and looked toward the gate, Fred and Mandy were still standing there. Mandy grasped the railings and red at her fiercely.


    "Joshua Denmark! You wouldn''t go as far as shutting us out when Mandy and I came here to visit you in person?" Fred yelled with a livid expression.


    "Come on, let''s go inside," Joshua whispered to Hazel as if he didn''t hear Fred''s words at all.


    Hazel was hesitant for a few moments, but she finally nodded. Fred was cursing loudly, and when he saw her and Joshua walk into Denmark Residence, he kicked the gate furiously.


    "Mandy, could you be mistaken? Was it really Joshua who saved you?" asked Fred angrily.


    "Yes! How can I be wrong? He even put a coat around me himself!" Mandy was worried instantly.


    He was very unhappy. "But look at his attitude now¡­."


    "It must be Hazel! The bitch has to be ying games! It must be her who won''t let Joshuae close to me. She is afraid of me, and she knows that Joshua would pick me over her," she whispered as she clenched her fists.


    He frowned as he tried to say something, but she suddenly grabbed the railings and shouted, "Joshua Denmark! Come out! Why won''t you face me?!"


    "Mandy, stop that now!" His face changed.


    Nanny Carter walked out of the front toward them and said, "Both of you, please go home. The master is not avable now."


    "You talk nonsense! He is obviously very free!" Mandy''s eyes were full of contempt. She would have cursed Nanny Carter if it hadn''t been for the fact that Joshua seemed to care so much about her.


    Mandy couldn''t understand how a servant could be so cocky. She was determined that she would demote Nanny Carter to clean toilets when she moved into Denmark Residence.


    "Our master has the right to refuse rude guests," Nanny Carter simply said. She had experience with many different people, she knew what Mandy was thinking. People like Mandy didn''t even regard her as a person, she was nothing but a servant to be abused.


    "You...!" Mandy got exasperated and resisted the urge to scold her.


    "Then when will he be free?" Fred asked. Joshua had saved Mandy, so he had done nothing wrong in any case, and Fred just wanted to thank him.


    "You may call to make an appointment. If he wants to see you, he will confirm the appointment." Nanny Carter''s expression and tone remained calm.


    Mandy felt even more annoyed, there was no way of misunderstanding Nanny Carter''s words. She was politely telling them that even if they did make an appointment, Joshua might not want to see them, and he had the right to refuse them.


    "It''s very kind of you." Fred left with Mandy to save face.


    Hazel stood in front of the living room window, watching everything that was happening at the gate. She was even more confused, Joshua''s treatment of them made it apparent that he wasn''t partial to Mandy.


    "Change your clothes, Hazel." Joshua brought her an outfit. "It''sfortable."


    She turned around to look at him quietly. There had been mud and blood on her other clothes, Simon couldn''t stand it, so he had bought her new clothes. She considered the fact that they had only been inside a few minutes when Joshua was encouraging her to change, it was obvious that he didn''t like what she was wearing. Is he that jealous?


    After taking the clothes, she looked at Joshua with clear eyes as she said seriously, "Joshua if you want to see Director Cohen and Mandy, I won''t have any issue. You don''t need to care about me."


    "Why do I need to see them?" He frowned slightly. "What the hell are you thinking, Hazel?"


    "It has nothing to do with what I am thinking." She felt a bit helpless as she didn''t even know what to say.


    "You don''t want to tell me?" His eyes were dim. "Alright, I''ll wait until you want to. But there''s something more important now."


    "What is it?" She looked at him in surprise.


    "Your safety," he said in a deep voice.


    "I''m very safe¡­." She was confused. However, after the words came out of her mouth, she realized she didn''t sound very persuasive. Aside from the fact that she was attacked, it seemed that Simon didn''t n to leave the country anytime soon, and as long as he was around, she could be abducted at any time.


    "Well, do you want me to stay at Denmark Residence all the time?" She dropped her eyes. "Okay, I can do that."


    "You wouldn''t be happy even if I made you do that, would you? Hazel, I know I can''t lock you up." He sighed quietly. Something bad could happen even under his protection, he had toe up with another way.


    "What do you want to do?" she asked in surprise.


    Before Joshua could answer, James Howard entered the living room with a cold face.


    "Joshua, why did you want to see me?" he said impatiently. "You know I don''t want to see you."


    "Simon King is in Country Z now," Joshua said with a serious tone.


    James''s face changed slightly.


    "His target is Hazel," Joshua continued.


    "How can that be?" James''s face was full of shock.


    "He once abducted Hazel in Country F, and I had to rescue Hazel from the middle sea. You must be aware that he always behaves oddly and unpredictably," Joshua said. "I can''t think of another reason for him toe to Country Z except for Hazel."


    "Wait, I''m a bit puzzled right now." Hazel looked at James in surprise. "Do you know Simon King?"

 Chapter 1115 - 403: I Can’t Wait Too Long For This

    James looked a bit ufortable when Hazel questioned him.


    "He''s undercover," Joshua said bluntly.


    "My identity cannot be exposed." James''s face changed instantly.


    "It doesn''t matter. You didn''t expose it, I found out after I investigated."


    Joshua was veryposed. "Hazel nor I would reveal your identity."


    James still looked ufortable, but even if he continued to argue, it wouldn''t change anything.


    "The organization that Simon was inpletely disbanded and withdrew from Country Z. However, they never gave up after they left. Especially in thest few years since Simon came into power. The organization''s activities in Country Z have be more and more frequent." Joshua exined.


    He continued to say, "Country Z has always been wary of the organization, so of course, it has many ways to deal with it. James is an undercover agent who has been tasked to infiltrate it."


    "It is amazing that you have agreed to do such a dangerous job," Hazel said as she looked at James with respect.


    James had been a little angry with Joshua when he was telling Hazel about his assignment, but when he heard Hazel''spliment, he rxed.


    "It''s not as dangerous as you think," he exined, a little ufortable. "The organization is very wary of undercover agents, so I didn''t be core staff. Plus, Simon is very careful and has clean hands, so I still haven''t been able to get anything on him. I have had a couple of fights with him, but I couldn''t get the better of him."


    "You''re great. After all, you''re alone, but Simon has an entire organization behind him. Under such circumstances, I think you won," Hazel continued praising him.


    He felt a bit shy and then shook his head. "No... By the way, Joshua, what the hell did you want to see me for?"


    "For Hazel''s safety, I want you to get her a bodyguard who is dependable and strong. They must be qualified to protect Hazel from the organization. Joshua added, ncing at James. "Gender¡­female."


    Hazel was in a daze. It turned out Joshua asked James toe for her. Since she was Simon''s target and she didn''t want to be locked up in Denmark Residence, Joshua came up with a way to find her a powerful bodyguard.


    Whenever she made a strong-willed request, Joshua always amodated her, even if his main concern was her safety.


    James said in a deep tone. "I know what you mean, but I have to ask my superiors about this."


    "I can''t wait too long for this." Joshua''s eyes were serious.


    "I see. I''ll contact you as soon as possible," said James with a grave expression.


    After James left, Hazel took a deep breath and repressed her upset, confused thoughts. "Joshua, I can stay at Denmark Residence all the time. That way, I will be safe¡­."


    "But you won''t be happy." He looked at her quietly. Then he continued, "Don''t think too much about this. It''s not a difficult request for James. We only need to wait for his reply. Besides... even at Denmark Residence, I can''t guarantee that you will bepletely safe."


    He didn''t want to experience the same incident that urred in Country F again.


    Hazel''s eyes twinkled, and she suddenly realized she needed to talk to Joshua about any doubts she had. She knew that he treated her so kindly, and if she didn''t trust him, then she wasn''t good enough for him.


    "Joshua, I have something I want to talk to you about," she said seriously.


    "Mmm." A smile appeared on Joshua''s face.


    It was not easy for Hazel to stay positive and calm while she spoke. She took a deep breath and said, "I was actually there when they brought Mandy to the warehouse and when you arrived¡­" She continued to tell him everything that she saw and how she was feeling.


    He frowned slightly, but he was clearly not very interested.


    "So, do you think Mandy is more likely Denmark''s daughter?" With a little hesitation, she finally spoke up.


    "Impossible," he said without hesitation. "She may have found out that it was a trap, or she may have been absorbed in the role, but it''s impossible that she is the daughter."


    "... Why are you not willing to face that possibility?" She was a bit helpless. "There''s nothing wrong with her identity. She has had the birthmark since she was a child, and she had the ne. Besides, she didn''t change her story even when the kidnappers threatened her.


    Either way, she is more likely to be the daughter of your family."


    His eyes were a bit deep. He spoke after thinking for a while, "Hazel, I have a few things I''m not sure about right now. However, if Mandy''s identity is disturbing you so much, I will rify it as soon as possible¡­."


    "You don''t understand my heart at all!" Her anger could no longer be repressed, and her eyes were a little red. "I don''t care if Mandy is the daughter of your family. I don''t care who the daughter is! What matters to me is whether you like the daughter or me! Don''t say that I am the daughter, just tell me, what you will do if I am not her?"


    He looked a little startled, he watched Hazel tremble and stepped forward to hold her in his arms.


    "Let me go..." She struggled hard.


    He hugged her a little more tightly, his chin resting on her forehead lightly. She struggled for a moment before finally leaning against his arms.


    "Hazel, this question has been bothering you for a long time, eh?" he asked in a low voice. He knew she wouldn''t get upset if it hadn''t been bothering her. He also knew that it was his fault because it was not the first time she asked him, but he didn''t seem to care about it and just thought she was overreacting, so he answered in his own way.


    He realized that he had ignored the fact that even though Hazel was very sensible, she was also emotional, and her way of thinking was different from his. He had wondered why she was distant, he thought it was Simon, but it was him. She must have been struggling with her thoughts every day.


    "Hazel, maybe you won''t believe anything I say now." After letting her go, Joshua''s eyes were very serious. "But I just want you to know that I love you, not the Denmark family''s daughter."


    "Really?" Hazel saw him through a mist of tears. She had waited for an answer for a long time, but she felt that it wasn''t true when she heard it.

 Chapter 1116 - 404: Looking For The Best Bodyguard

    "Yes," Joshua gently tucked her hair behind her ears, "Hazel, you will never know how much you mean to me."


    She was relieved. Although, she could not tell whether it was Joshua''s heartfelt words or if he was just said it to soothe her since he was convinced that she was Denmark''s daughter. However, it still eased her worries to hear it.


    "I believe you." She smiled.


    Joshua''s eyes were a little deeper. He sighed. "You, silly girl, you don''tpletely believe me¡­ But it doesn''t matter because time will tell."


    ***


    Hazel thought things would settle down for a bit, so she was surprised when James arrived at Denmark Residence the next day.


    "Have you found a bodyguard?" Joshua frowned a little because he only saw James.


    "You can rest assured," said James coldly. "Or you can ask someone else for help."


    Joshua shrugged. "Alright, what are you doing here then?"


    "Major General wants to meet Hazel," said James quietly.


    "Me?" Hazel looked around nkly before she said nervously, "Why, why does he need to meet me? I don''t know your general, after all¡­."


    James exined, "Don''t think too much of it. I think you will just be asked about Simon King..."


    "How can Hazel know about that?" Joshua quickly interrupted James with a displeased tone.


    "I''m looking for the best bodyguard." James said in a deep tone, "Don''t worry, our major general is not going to bully her and only wants to know some simple information about Simon. Besides, I''ll keep herpany."


    Joshua raised his eyebrows. "Do you mean I can''t go?"


    "Major General hasn''t wanted to see strangers in years. Sorry¡­" James said a bit helplessly. It was the first time Hazel had heard James be so gentle when talking to Joshua.


    "Is the major general you are speaking of one of those people?" Joshua was deep in thought.


    "... Mmm." James looked a little gloomy. He had always known about Joshua''s abilities and means, but he felt that was Joshua extremely iprehensible since he had known so much.


    "Who?" Hazel asked nkly.


    "You''ll know when you are there," said Joshua, looking relieved. "You can go with James and feelfortable."


    She was very confused. Seeing that they didn''t want to say much, she had to leave Denmark Residence with James, with her heart full of doubts. She expected James to take her to a militarypound or something, but eventually, he took her to a tastefully decorated teahouse.


    James took her to the private room and opened the door for her. As soon as Hazel walked in, she was so shocked that she stood still. A beautiful woman seemed to be in her thirties, but Hazel felt that her true age was much older.


    Her temperament showed the military''s unique determination, morality, and fierceness. However, she also looked like an educated, cultureddy. With thebination of exceptional traits, she gained people''s trust.


    "General Sanchez." James saluted. "This is Hazel."


    "Though you''re a soldier under my guidance," Katherine Sanchez waved gracefully, "you don''t need to be restrained. You''d better keep a low profile. Guard us outside."


    "Yes." James agreed and walked out of the room.


    "Female, female general?" Hazel was surprised. There was no doubt that the woman in front of her was the major general James had mentioned.


    She had thought that the major general James was talking about was a man, but instead, it was a fearless female general. Hazel admired her.


    "Very surprised?" Katherine smiled gently.


    "Mmm!" Hazel nodded her head in excitement, but then she felt it seemed impolite, so she quickly stopped.


    Katherine was amused by her and thought the girl in front of her was really cute.


    "Come and sit down," Katherine said kindly.


    "Okay." Hazel sat beside her in a hurry, but suddenly her face changed. She looked at Katherine in disbelief. "Yourst name is Sanchez¡­ So are you General Katherine Sanchez?"


    "Do you know me?" Katherine was a bit surprised.


    "Yes, yes!" Hazel''s eyes were shining brightly as she said happily, "You''re my mom''s idol. When I was a kid, my mom always told me about you. She said that you made a great contribution to eliminating one of the biggest, evil forces, and then you were promoted to major general, step by step."


    "She also said that there were few major female generals originally, and you are the real female hero. You are like an idol to my family. Can I take a photo with you? I want to send a picture to my mom¡­"


    Katherine saw how Hazel kept chattering, she was like a child who saw a celebrity, Katherine smiled lovingly and agreed, "Yes."


    Hazel excitedly took out her phone and sat next to Katherine obediently, taking several pictures. After saving the photos, Hazelughed very happily.


    Suddenly, something urred to her, and she hastily asked, "Was it the organization that you destroyed that year? So, were you the undercover agent there?"


    Katherine''s face changed slightly. Hazel came to her senses immediately and felt very remorseful. She didn''t realize what she was saying, her mother didn''t even know what was happening that year. It was apparently a secret rted to Katherine''s safety, she didn''t mean to blurt it out at Katherine.


    Hence, she hurried to add, "I''m sorry. I''m just curious. I don''t mean anything else. You don''t need to answer me¡­"


    "Yes. But I didn''t think you knew that." Katherine smiled lightly. "Was it Simon who told you?"


    "He told me some of it..." Hazel said, embarrassed. "And there''s some of it guessed by myself."


    Katherine looked at Hazel in surprise. She just asked her the question casually and never expected that Hazel actually meant so much to Simon. Additionally, she was surprised by Hazel''s intelligence and mental alertness.


    Katherine suddenly moved toward Hazel, she immediately put her hands up to block her. Katherine sat down quietly as if nothing had happened.


    Hazel was a little confused. "General Sanchez¡­"


    "Hazel, you obviously have a background in fighting, and you''re in good shape," Katherine looked at her. "If you were trained, you''d be a good soldier. Are you interested in joining the army?"

 Chapter 1117 - 405: Can I Know Why?

    "Ah?!" Hazel was taken aback. She wondered if she heard correctly, Katherine had really asked her to join the army. What she said next left Hazel with her head in the clouds and feeling like it was a dream.


    "You''re a good fit," Katherine contemted. "If I train you myself, you will be far more sessful than I am. In the future, you will be the general everyone admires and respects."


    "... Ah?" Hazel was still having trouble wrapping her head around what Katherine was saying. The praise made her heart beat faster, and she was having trouble breathing.


    All Hazel could think was how exciting it sounded and how much she wanted to say yes.


    Katherine looked at her with a smile, she had seen Hazel''s reaction and guessed the answer.


    "I, I..." Before she could finish the sentence, there was a look of frustration on Hazel''s face. Then the excitement faded from her face, she shook her head and said, "I can''t do that¡­."


    "Huh?" Katherine looked at her with surprise.


    "I''m really d that you speak so highly of me," Hazel said after taking a deep breath, "but I can''t say yes."


    "Why?" Katherine asked in amazement.


    She was impressed by Hazel again. She felt that Hazel had such a fever of enthusiasm that she would definitely say yes, whatever the request was. Hence, it surprised her greatly that Hazel steadied herself so quickly.


    "I do have a background in fighting, but I know myself and that my ability can be used to deal with ordinary people but not vicious criminals." Hazel finally said after a bit of hesitation, "Do you want me to join the army¡­because of Simon King? You want to train me to go undercover?"


    "I did think about it..." Katherine sighed lightly. She didn''t deny her thoughts, "You and he are close, but he is not enough for me to want you to join. What I value more is your qualifications, you have some very good qualities that would make you perfect for the army. Hazel, I hope you will seriously think twice¡­."


    "General Sanchez, my answer will not change." Hazel shook her head. Then she said firmly, "I can''t... No, not can''t, I won''t say yes."


    "Can I know why?" Katherine asked regretfully, sensing that Hazel was serious.


    "Because..." Hazel was a little shy. "I have someone I like and care about, and I don''t want to cause him any problems."


    With Simon''s presence, Joshua was worried about her safety more than usual. She didn''t want to put herself in any danger and make Joshua worry. How could she go undercover and give herself to Simon? What did that mean for Joshua? It would not be fair to him at all. What if the other party wasn''t Simon?


    "Plus, I have my own career. Even though I started it for fun, I like it very much and don''t want to give it up¡­" Hazel hurried to add for fear that Katherine might think too much.


    "I''ve heard some things about you from James," Katherine''s eyes were deep as she tried to make ast-ditch effort. "Hazel, at your current age, you may have a beautiful fantasy about love, but it is not everything. You are passionately in love right now, so all you can see is each other. However, will it be the same in ten or twenty years? Why not try something interesting? It is much better for a woman to rely on herself than on others."


    "You''re right," Hazel agreed, nodding. "I agree with you, but I feel they are two different things. No matter what happens in ten or twenty years, I love him very much and want to be with him now. It is my hope and dream. If we love each other but have to distance ourselves from each other, would we regret it in the future?"


    Katherine was dumbstruck by what she had said, and then sheughed despite herself. "Okay, you win. I really envy you kids, at your age, because you can be so crazy for things you like."


    "I''m at a crazy age," Hazel chuckled and stuck out her tongue. "How boring it would be if I were lifeless at this age!"


    Katherineughed, it was an impulse to ask to meet with Hazel. She was curious about what kind of girl could attract Simon King, and she had no intention of trying to recruit her. Unfortunately, she wanted to train her, but Hazel wasn''t interested, she was very impressed and interested in her.


    "Well, I will forget it then. I''ll introduce you to your bodyguard." There was a bit of admiration in Katherine''s eyes. "She''s my favorite student. I''ll feel relieved with her protecting you."


    Hazel looked at the door expectantly when she heard it open, a courageous-looking woman walked in.


    "Crystal, this is Hazel, and you are responsible for keeping her safe in the future." Katherine introduced both of them, "Hazel, this is Crystal White."


    Hazel quickly got up, and Crystal White looked a little dignified. After saying hello to Hazel, she didn''t open her mouth anymore.


    "Hazel," Katherine said, "Crystal is the kind of girl who is lifeless at your age."


    Hazel felt embarrassed immediately, but Crystal looked expressionless.


    Katherine continued with a chuckle. "I personally chose her to protect you because she is very strong, and I have a selfish reason. Hazel, I don''t actually like girls who are too reserved. I hope you can influence her a bit so that she can also have the spirit and vitality she should have at your age."


    Hazel smiled and nodded. Crystal''s face shed a little embarrassment but soon returned to normal.


    Katherine thought for a bit before she carefully spoke to Crystal, "Crystal, you must be careful about protecting Hazel. You have to be close enough to protect her. Even if she goes to the bathroom, you should follow her. Remember, your opponent is the organization, so you can''t be the least bit careless."


    "Mmm," Crystal answered simply.


    Hazel became serious, she understood that Katherine had dealt with the organization and that she was not exaggerating the danger. She knew that she would have to pay more attention in the future.


    After thanking Katherine, Hazel and Crystal White left and drove to Denmark Residence in silence. They were pulling into the driveway when Hazel saw two cars parked side by side. Her pupils shrank, she recognized one that belonged to Sunny, and the other belonged to Fred.


    Why would both of them be at Denmark Residence at the same time?

 Chapter 1118 - 406: You’re Quite Well- Prepared

    Hazel was a little confused. She had thought that Sunny was neutral, but now she was at Denmark Residence with Fred Cohen, maybe she was partial to Mandy and Fred after all.


    Keeping everything in mind, Hazel and Crystal walked to the study. They hadn''t even gone in when they could hear the yelling.


    "Joshua, don''t go too far!" Fred said angrily, "Now that Sunny has confirmed that the ne is the one created by Marcus and Cate! The evidence is real, and it has always been with Mandy, which proves her identity. She is the daughter of the Denmark family!"


    "It''s ridiculous that you want to prove identity with a ne," said Joshua simply.


    "Indeed, a ne can''t prove anything," Sunny said softly. "Joshua, I understand your cautious attitude, but Mandy doesn''t only have a ne, she also has a birthmark. In addition to the birthmark, there are


    pictures of her in the information from when she was taken to the orphanage. After looking at those pictures, you cannot deny that Mandy is not the Denmark family''s child."


    "So, are you determined to support Mandy?" A smile curved Joshua''s lips as he was not very surprised.


    Sunny''s eyes turned deep, and she whispered, "All I support is the Denmark family''s daughter, my niece."


    Fred was very aggressive. "Joshua, you can''t deny Mandy''s identity in any case! She is the daughter of the Denmark family, and you must return her property to her!"


    "I''m rather curious," Joshua asked simply. "Director Cohen, what do you think I need to return to the Denmark family''s daughter?"


    "Of course, these things!" Fred took out a list, well-prepared.


    "You''re quite well-prepared." Joshua took it and quietly leafed it through.


    "I''m not well-prepared. But you''ve been procrastinating!" Fred said unhappily, "Joshua, I know what you''re thinking. You''re afraid that your property will be taken away from you, so you found a woman to control the Denmark family. However, she is only a regr woman. Besides, Mandy likes you, too. As long as you marry Mandy, everything that belongs to the Denmark family will be yours."


    Hazel tensed up. Fred said that in a very unkind voice, but it sounded irresistible. What... what would Joshua choose?


    Joshua looked at Fred sarcastically. "Looks like you want to control me as well as Denmark Group?"


    "What control?! Why are your words so unpleasant?!" Fred was very angry. "If you don''t marry Mandy, give us Denmark Group! After that, you can be with whoever you like! But do you think Hazel would want you if you have nothing?"


    "You don''t need to worry about me," Joshua said, looking at him coldly. "As long as you know, even if I give up Denmark Group, I will not give up Hazel, and I will not marry Mandy so I can be your puppet."


    Hazel was standing in the doorway, her heart felt warm.


    It turned out she had been a worrywart, and she had been worrying about a problem that didn''t exist in the least. She should have figured out that it was impossible for him to be nice to her just because he thought she was Denmark''s daughter.


    "You...!" Fred was too angry to speak.


    Sunny looked at Joshua with deep eyes because his reaction was not what she had expected. Instead of arguing with Joshua over things, she asked, "When are you going to admit Mandy''s identity and return what belongs to her?"


    Joshua said nonchntly, "Tomorrow. Just because you are so worried, this matter should be resolved."


    Hazel quickly pulled Crystal''s arm so they could hide around the corner before Sunny and Fred walked out of the study.


    After they left, Hazel looked shyly at Crystal. "That¡­ Later I want to go to the study and be alone with Joshua for a while. Could you please leave me alone?"


    Crystal looked at her with an odd look of embarrassment and resignation. "Major General has told me to act ordingly. You''re at Denmark Residence, and Joshua is here, so I can judge that you''re very safe at the moment."


    Hazel felt a bit embarrassed as well, it turned out that Crystal didn''t want to disturb her life.


    "You can go to find Nanny Carter," Hazel said awkwardly. "Ask her to show you around and arrange a room for you to live in."


    After Crystal left, Hazel quickly pushed the door open. Joshua was looking through the list that Fred had given him, he calmly put it in the shredder.


    Hearing the sound of the door, he looked up and saw Hazel run to him like the wind and throw herself at him. "Joshua!"


    Before he could speak, she stood on tiptoe and kissed him passionately.


    He was a bit surprised. Hazel used to flirt with him, but since she had been distant and questioning his loyalty, she rarely did so. However, she seemed different than before.


    "What''s the matter, Hazel?" he asked in surprise.


    "Nothing," she said with a sweet smile on her face. "I just want to kiss you and tell you that I love you and miss you so much!"


    The next moment, her tender lips, which were like delicate petals, came close to him again. His eyes were glowing, he smiled and kissed her again. Hazel''s heart was open and free, she kissed him with more passion. He had never felt their hearts were so close.


    "Did you hear anything?" His fingers brushed against her lips lightly.


    "Yes..." Hazel''s cheeks were red. Sure enough, there was nothing that could be hidden from his sharp eyes. Then she asked with some curiosity. "What are you going to do tomorrow?"


    She could feel that Fred was well-prepared to take Denmark Group away from Joshua.


    There was a bit of hidden resentment in Joshua''s eyes suddenly as he said in a low voice, "Hazel, even if I have nothing left, don''t give up on me, okay? I am actually quite capable. I mean, in various aspects."


    She gave him a mortified p on the chest. "I''m talking business to you!"


    "I''m talking business to you, too." He chuckled.


    "You can rest assured, I won''t break up with you. Even if you really have nothing, at worst, I can raise you!" Hazel pinched his cheekughingly. "You''re such a pretty toy boy. I''ll take care of you very willingly!"


    "Then I''m going to get ready to live off you?" he chuckled.

 Chapter 1119 - 407: Are You Teasing Me Again?

    "I wouldn''t mind taking care of you if I need to," Hazel said helplessly. "But don''t try to change the subject¡­ By the way, did Aunt Sunny... change her opinion?"


    Joshua looked into Hazel''s sad eyes, he gently touched her cheek.


    "Sunny Joseph has never changed sides," said he, his eyes a little deeper. "She has always been on Mandy''s side, pretending to be neutral. After all, it would be more convincing if a neutral character defected."


    He lowered his head and quietly said, "If it was not for me identally rescuing Mandy and giving them the wrong idea, she would not havee to me so quickly. She assumed that I had changed my attitude towards Mandy, so she took the opportunity to approach me."


    "Is that so?" Her face was a bit troubled.


    Because Sunny was the adopted daughter of the Joseph family, Hazel always had conflicted feelings toward her. Although she knew it was more like a wish that Sunny would ept her, she found it hard to ept the truth when she heard it.


    Joshua''s eyes were a bit deeper because he knew that Hazel had little hope for Sunny. He looked back and thought he should have told her from the beginning about Sunny.


    He calmly opened his mouth and exined, "I arranged some people to keep an eye on Sunny 24 hours a day. They watched her every move, and she never had any contact with Fred. They met at Denmark Residence today, but she had suddenly identified the ne. When do you think she identified it?"


    Hazel''s eyes dimmed. If Sunny hadn''t identified the ne before she arrived at Denmark Residence, it was more likely that she had arranged it with Fred in advance. But, why did Sunny''s faint affection feel real?


    "What are you going to do tomorrow?" asked Hazel worriedly.


    "Tomorrow is, in fact, not the best timing," Joshua said quietly. "But since they are so eager, I should do as they wish. Hazel, please go with me tomorrow, you can watch the drama for yourself."


    "You want me to go?" She was a bit surprised.


    "Of course, this drama cannot be wonderful without you." A smile curved his lips.


    She blinked. Joshua had an air of confidence, it was clear that he nned to be well-prepared. She was really looking forward to it.


    "By the way," Joshua whispered, his eyes dimming. "What did Katherine Sanchez want to talk to you about?"


    "Why don''t you call her General Sanchez?!" Hazel corrected him seriously, "She''s mine and my mother''s idol. You need to respect her!"


    "All right," he said with some resignation, "What did you talk about?"


    "Nothing." She said with a smirk, "She wants me to join the army."


    Joshua''s eyes twitched, and his face darkened instantly. He didn''t know much about Katherine Sanchez. He had heard that she was an undercover agent in the organization, who single-handedly destroyed its forces in Country Z and made great achievements before getting promoted to her current position. She was known to be an amazing woman, and she was taking a fancy to Hazel?


    "Did she want you to be an undercover agent?" said Joshua in almost a whisper, he had be a pale and weak feeling.


    "Yeah," Hazel said with a smile. "I was really, really excited, but I said no."


    "Huh?" He raised his eyebrows in surprise, his color returned a bit. He could tell that Hazel liked Katherine very much, so he didn''t understand why she didn''t say yes.


    "Because I don''t think I would be good at it," she said with a chuckle. "Besides, you stole my heart, and I can''t do anything if I leave you."


    "Hazel..." A gentle smile curved his lips, and he held out his arms to pull her close to him. "Then¡­Can we continue?"


    Her face flushed, and she escaped from under his arm. She stuck her tongue out her tongue at him. "Continue what? Scoundrel!"


    "So, are you teasing me again?" He was helpless.


    "No!" With a little shyness on her face, she suddenly chuckled. "I was going to sacrifice myself, but if I did, you''d think I don''t have any confidence in you and just want to have a good night with you. So, forget it, we will wait until my graduation. It''s only a few days away anyway. You need to deal with it!"


    There was hidden resentment in his eyes, but Hazel had already run out of the study. She had run back to her room and fell down on her bed with her mind spinning.


    In fact, when she was in the study with Joshua, she really intended to make love to him, but she calmed down and suppressed the idea. However, as graduation approached, she felt she should do something to surprise Joshua and not just as a surprise but apologize for not believing him.


    She knew she had to n it well, she jumped out of bed and turned on herputer. She was determined to n something grand and romantic as a surprise for Joshua.


    ***


    The next day, Joshua and Hazel went to Denmark Group together. When they arrived, they were told that the directors were angry and already waiting in the meeting room. The secretary said they were talking about threatening to force Joshua to surrender.


    Joshua acted as if he didn''t hear her, took Hazel''s hand, and walked past the directors to the head of the table.


    Mandy dug her nails into her palms with anger, her heart was filled with fury.


    After being saved by Joshua, she immediately asked Fred to take her to Denmark Residence and tried to approach Joshua with the excuse of thanking him. She only thought that it was the perfect opportunity and that she could possibly repay him with her body.


    Mandy suddenly remembered that it had all been ruined by Hazel, everything had been ruined by Hazel. She got angrier when she looked around the room, they wouldn''t be in that situation and questioning her identity if it hadn''t been for Hazel. Everything Hazel had was supposed to be hers, but it was all taken away by the fake bitch!


    Sunny''s face was a bit sour as she nced at Mandy, whose face was full of hatred, and thought about something.


    Hazel''s eyes swept across their faces, then she looked away as if nothing had happened. Since Joshua asked her to be there just to see the drama, she just wanted to sit back to watch and not disturb him quietly.


    When everyone quieted down, Fred got up and said with a serious face, "I''m not going to say anything polite. I asked you toe here today for nothing else other than the daughter of Marcus and Cate. This matter should be over today."


    Everyone looked at Joshua, but both he and Hazel looked very calm.


    Fred didn''t even acknowledge them, he pulled out a box with the ne inside. He took it out of the box and also pulled out a picture, with a grave expression, he said, "Everyone, this is the ne that Mandy has been carrying with her since she was a child. Director Sunny Joseph has confirmed that it really does belong to the daughter of Marcus and Cate!"

 Chapter 1120 - 408: How Could You Define It?

    Everyone in the room looked at Sunny. At this point, her opinion undoubtedly yed a critical role.


    Sunny hesitated, she was concerned about Joshua and how the situation favoring Mandy would affect him. She could see that the directors were all on Mandy''s side andined about Joshua.


    Mandy and Fred had the lucky ne as evidence, and as long as Sunny confirmed that it was authentic, Mandy would have to be epted as Denmark''s daughter. Joshua would have no way to deny it, regardless of how much he protested.


    The situation seemed all too perfect, it made Sunny feel uneasy. After all, Joshua, and even though she did not see him often, it was always clear to her that he was even harder to deal with than his mentor and father, Marcus Denmark.


    After taking a deep breath, Sunny knew there was no turning back and quietly said, "Indeed, I have seen the lucky ne. It is authentic."


    Everyone was stunned, but not everyone epted it, some still questioned, "It would be easy to forget such a ne, right? How can we judge its authenticity?"


    Sunny took out a piece of paper that she had for a long time. She exined, "This is a drawing of the ne, personally designed by my sister Cate. I used this design to make a ne. It has an empty space that a small switch can open, there is a pink diamond ne inside the empty chamber of this ne. Marcus and Cate designed this and had it made for their daughter, the pink diamond ne is unique, it is the only one in the world."


    As if it was a cue from Sunny, Fred opened the lucky ne''s chamber and took out a beautiful pink diamond ne from inside.


    Everyone around the room started to whisper, all believing that the ne was real. They all knew that even if the lucky ne could be forged, the valuable pink diamond ne couldn''t.


    Hazel quietly looked around the room and lowered her head. She realized that nobody seemed to care about her any longer, everyone ignored her existence.


    Fred was feeling rejoiced but did not want to gloat in front of the directors, so with a dignified look, he said, "Joshua, this evidence is proof that Mandy is the daughter of the Denmark family. She was kidnapped by enemies when she was a child, she has suffered so much, and now she can finally be recognized by the Denmark family. Your foster parents left everything to you, without them, you wouldn''t be here today. Don''t you think you should repay them and return their belongings to their daughter?"


    "Yes, that''s right..." The crowd agreed, and they all looked at Joshua, curious about how he would reply.


    "Director Cohen wants me to hand over the Denmark Group to the daughter of Denmark Family?" Joshua asked and smiled.


    "Of course!" Fred sighed. "Everything that belonged to the Denmark family should belong to Mandy. You have had control of it for so many years. You need to think of your foster parents, Marcus and Cate. How did they treat you? You have been treating their daughter so harshly. Where is your conscience?"


    Fred stood on the high ground of morality as he publicly criticized Joshua. Even those who had agreed that Joshua was the biggest contributor to Denmark Group thought he should have treated Mandy better.


    "President, Denmark Group also belongs to Mandy. You should give her her share¡­."


    "You may have your lover, but you can''t suppress the daughter of Denmark Family for your foster parents'' sake..."


    Everyone med Hazel and urged Joshua to return Denmark Group to Mandy.


    Hazel could do nothing about the situation. Even though she had confidence in Joshua, she couldn''t think of anything he could say or do to change the situation.


    Joshua raised his hand and made a gesture to quiet everyone, they all stopped talking and turned to look at him.


    "I understand what Director Cohen is saying." Joshua said faintly, "Please don''t worry, I have already given everything involving Denmark Group to the daughter of Denmark Family."


    Hazel was stunned. She could even imagine what kind of disastrous hurricane was going to follow Joshua''s speech. He didn''t have time to say anything further before the crowd started yelling.


    "What?!"


    "When did that happen?"


    His words were like a bomb going off in the conference room. All of the directors were talking and looking around in shock.


    The smiles that Mandy and Fred had on their faces had turned to looks of utter confusion.


    Had Joshua given Denmark Group to Mandy? Fred really never thought that it would be so easy. However, why didn''t understand why he hadn''t heard about it sooner.


    Sunny frowned, she was not as foolish as Fred, she knew something was going on.


    "It turns out that we misunderstood Joshua." Sunny smiled and asked, "But I am a little surprised. When did you do it? None of us seemed to have heard anything about it."


    The crowd gradually calmed down.


    "Impossible!" Fred said with an ugly face, "If you really have given Denmark Group to Mandy, where is the file? Why have you never asked Mandy to sign any documents?"


    Everyone looked at Joshua again, they all knew Joshua, and he was a man of his word. But was it possible that he was lying?


    Joshua lightly pped his hands. On the screen behind him, a scanned copy of a document appeared. The document stated that he was giving Denmark Group to the daughter of the Denmark family, but the signature on the document was Hazel''s, not Mandy''s.


    Feeling the burning gaze from everyone, Hazel looked down helplessly. Suddenly, Joshua reached over and held her small hand in the palm of his hand. She could feel the warmth from him, and she suddenly felt at peace.


    "Joshua, you, you are a swindler!" Fred was infuriated. He stood up, his face was red with rage, "Even after the evidence, you still won''t acknowledge Mandy''s identity!"


    "It''s just a lucky ne. How can we confirm that Mandy is the daughter of Denmark Family with that thing?" Joshua sneered with a bit of sarcasm.


    "That ne is real! Even Sunny recognizes it. How could you define it?" Fred roared.


    "I didn''t say it was a fake. However, the person who has it may be fake." Joshua said, looking at Fred, "I was just curious. The kidnappers wanted to take the life of Marcus and Cate''s daughter, right? Why would they help her to keep the ne safe, though? Or, did they just take the ne so that they could use their own daughter to rece the missing daughter of the Denmark family?"

 Chapter 1121 - 409: Do You Have No Conscience?

    "That is ridiculous!" Fred''s face was red, he pointed at Joshua and shouted, "You still want to use some ludicrous reason to smear Mandy and her identity! She has evidence andplete information. She even looks so much like Cate. Why do you keep saying she is not the daughter of the Denmark family!?"


    Mandy bit her lip tightly, she never expected that Joshua would react like he was. Her eyes were red, and she said, "Hazel, I don''t want to take Denmark Group from you. I just wanted to find my parents. But, how can you do this? Even if it is for the money, how could you lie and take it from Joshua? This is everything that my parents worked on in their entire life. Do you have no conscience?"


    The meeting room was loud and chaotic, some people were whispering while others were yelling. After all, the directors believed that Mandy was the daughter of the Denmark family, and Joshua had given it to Hazel. They questioned and used him of being sneaky and evil.


    "It was wrong!"


    "How could he have given Denmark Group to someone who has nothing to do with it?"


    They all assumed that Hazel deliberately cheated Joshua to obtain Denmark Group and the Denmark fortune with speech to Hazel.


    "The girl is scheming..."


    "Probably she used all kinds of skills to make Joshua fall..."


    "We should call the police. This is a scam..."


    Joshua mmed his hand down on the board room table the calmly said, "Everyone, I have evidence."


    Nobody dared to say anything, they just looked at each other. They never thought that Joshua would have evidence.


    Sunny''s expression changed, but the most flustered looking was Mandy. How could Joshua possibly have any evidence? She clearly had destroyed all the evidence rted to her!


    Fred''s face turned white like he had seen a ghost. He said angrily, "Joshua! Don''t think about ying games now! No matter what evidence you have, we won''t believe it! How could Marcus and Cate have adopted you? All because of a calcting girl like Hazel, you are trying to ruin their daughter¡­."


    Joshua''s face turned cold when he heard Fred question Marcus and Cate''s decisions and insulting Hazel. He waved his hand slightly, and two bodyguards walked up behind Fred and calmly forced him to sit down.


    "What do you want?" Fred''s face changed dramatically.


    "Director Cohen, you just insulted Hazel and my parents. I will deal with your misconductter, but I suggest you look at the evidence before that.


    If you are not willing to look at the evidence, I will assume that you are afraid of the truth."


    "You...!" Fred still wanted to say something. On the screen behind Joshua, a set of photos appeared.


    When the photos showed on the screen, Mandy''s face became ashen, she stood up. Nobody noticed her actions because they were all staring at the screen, speechless.


    Hazel was shocked, she couldn''t look away if she wanted to. It was a set of cosmetic surgery photos. The woman on the screen looked to have undergone many surgeries, to look like what Mandy did now.


    Mandy''s face... was a product of surgery?


    "Looking at this group of photos, I think everyone knows it now, correct?" Joshua said faintly, "Mandy started having cosmetic surgery under the


    pseudonym Jojo at the age of fourteen. Her look was based on the photos of my mother Cate Denmark. After six years of such surgery, she finally became what she looks like today. I can conclude..."


    "You are a liar!" Fred stood up again and sullenly interrupted him, "This¡­ these are all fabricated by you. It can''t be Mandy... It''s from Hazel. They must be the cosmetic surgery records of Hazel. You are using it as false evidence to corrupt Mandy!"


    Although he shouted, none of the directors believed him. After all, the photos did not really have any exnation. Even though a person''s appearance can be significantly changed by surgery, some things could not be changed. If they looked at the original photo, they could clearly see that Mandy was not Hazel.


    "I can conclude now." Joshua ignored Fred''s words and went on to say, "This was a premeditated, long-nned vicious case of fraud to take over Denmark Group!"


    "That, that''s bullshit!" Fred was powerless and angry, but Mandy had already looked like a zombie. She knew she had clearly destroyed all the evidence. How could Joshua even find it? Did that mean he also knew...


    Mandy was astonished, she looked over at Sunny, but Sunny looked gloomy, and she didn''t even nce at Mandy. A look of desperation shed in Mandy''s eyes.


    "Just to be fair, we shall take a look at another set of photos," Joshua said faintly. A picture of Mandy taken at eight years old appeared on the screen. "I believe everyone''s memory is very good. This photo was provided to us by Director Cohen, correct? Please remember this face."


    Everyone was confused, not knowing what Joshua was going to do. The next moment, two more photos appeared on the screen. Mandy and Fred had no idea that the photos were taken, but they showed them when Mandy was about eight years old. In the photos, Mandy and Fred looked close and friendly, not like strangers at all.


    "Director Cohen, you had been efficient and careful with your n. However, there will always be traces of the truth." Joshua said faintly, "Twenty years ago, you started this conspiracy. You participated in the kidnapping, but you were not satisfied with that. You wanted to arrange a fake daughter to rece her. So, you took her lucky ne and told the kidnappers to kill her. You never expected that she would be lucky even without the ne. The kidnappers thought she was dead, so they just left her."


    "Later, you sent the photo and the lucky ne to the orphanage so that Mandy could take over the identity of my parents'' daughter. To keep her information detailed and convincing, you let a couple adopt her, but you were afraid that she might be too alienated from you. So, you would meet with her and secretly fund her."


    "As she got older, you helped her to fake a birthmark and funded her long-term stic surgery and facial care. You have been hiding this information all these years, not because you had a conscience but because you knew you could change a face, but DNA could not be changed. You waited until Marcus and Cate passed away before you mentioned Mandy because you knew neither of them had any rtives left, as long as they were gone, there would be no way to verify DNA!"


    "That, that''s bullshit..." Fred was still struggling, "This, this photo is fake. I have never seen her, no..."


    "Oh?" Joshua smiled, "Director Cohen, you did not promise Mandy that when she grew up, you would get a divorce and marry her so that she could have a rich life?"


    "Joshua, you, you stop that!" Fred said anxiously and frustrated, "I didn''t


    Have dirty thoughts like you think. I just wanted to recognize her as a foster daughter¡­."


    When Fred realized what he said, his face suddenly went gray. Everyone thought that it sounded like he wanted to be Mandy''s sugar daddy.

 Chapter 1122 - 410: The Mastermind Behind All Chaos

    "So," Joshua''s re became sharper, "Director Cohen admits that he knew Mandy and has been in contact with her for a long period of time?"


    "I..." Fred slumped down in his chair.


    The atmosphere in the meeting room was tense. Even with the photo, the directors were suspicious of Joshua''s story. They found it hard to believe that Fred could hide that well for twenty years, just to get Denmark''s property. No matter what others were thinking, Fred knew that he had to admit to himself that people were conflicted and that he may not win.


    Hazel looked at Joshua quietly. It turned out that he had been investigating all along. The details and the secrets from the past all required a lot of effort, and when Joshua was doing his best to protect her, she had doubted him. She suddenly felt remorseful.


    Joshua nced at Fred softly, and he continued, "Director Cohen, I don''t think that you could do this on your own? You must have had another person behind you, a mastermind who instructed you to do everything. You are now exposed, and you may have to take full responsibility. Where is that person? Is he going to save you? Do you think it is worth taking the me for a person like that?"


    Just when everyone thought Joshua was done with usations, he had more, they were inplete shock.


    Fred was not the mastermind! There was someone else that he was working for?!?


    Fred''s face changed slightly, and he looked at Joshua with horror. What did Joshua know? He had been very cautious, it was impossible that there was any evidence!


    "This was all nned by Uncle Cohen and me!" Mandy suddenly stood up from her chair and sighed, "I really am not the daughter of Denmark''s Family. When I was young, he came to me and gave me a lot of money. He paid for my cosmetic surgery and said that when I grew up, he would help me take over the Denmark family property!"


    Fred''s face became pale, and Mandy''s sudden confession left him speechless.


    After a short silence, the directors began to yell. They had so much pressure on them, and one by one, they supported Mandy, but it was all a scam. They thought they were smart, but it turned out that they were fooled by Mandy and Fred.


    More importantly, they had offended Joshua, he had always been very kind to them and brought them a lot of wealth. They didn''t have much real power in the Denmark Group, and that is why they wanted the leader changed, they wanted more power.


    However, with Mandy being an impostor, it just gave Joshua a chance to punish them. They were full of regret, thinking of how their future with Denmark Group was going to be a lot lessfortable than it was.


    Mandy''s face was pale as she watched everyone chattering about the situation, she didn''t mean to say what she did.


    Hazel looked over at her thoughtfully, she was surprised by Mandy. Joshua had said that there was a mastermind behind Fred. It must have been true; Mandy was so anxious to admit everything that she was clearly afraid that Fred might disclose the mastermind behind the plot.


    People began to wonder if Mandy was protecting someone, and if she was, why would she.


    "Director Cohen," Joshua looked at him indifferently and continued to ask, "So, you nned to make Mandy pretend to be the Denmark family''s daughter after you kidnaped their daughter. No wonder my parents were so strict with protecting their daughter, and only people they trusted could have sessfully kidnapped her."


    "No, I, I didn''t..." Fred tried to argue.


    "Shut the fuck up!" Sunny stood up angrily, looking coldly at the two, "You are too disappointing. I trusted you so much, and I even thought I had found the daughter of my sister and brother-inw! You actually convinced me and all of the directors! No¡­you must be turned into the police for what you have done!"


    Fred didn''t say anything at all. Hazel watched Mandy, if she read her expressions correctly, there seemed to be some kind of a pain in Mandy''s eyes.


    There was suddenly a knock on the meeting room door. Jaxson opened it, and a group of policemen walked in.


    "What happened?" The directors looked at each other.


    The policemen went directly to Fred and Mandy, and they said forcefully, "Someone reported that you are both suspected of fraud and kidnapping, pleasee with us."


    "What? What?" Fred''s legs went weak, and he was pulled out of the meeting with Mandy.


    "Did you call the police in advance?" Hazel was surprised and asked Joshua. The police officers had arrived just in time.


    "No." Joshua''s eyes became a little deeper. He hadn''t called the police, but they had got there so quickly, it meant that the mastermind behind it all was in the meeting with them.


    The mastermind would have seen the situation unfold, and in order to stop Joshua''s questioning, he called the police so he could prevent Fred from exposing him.


    Joshua''s gaze swept over the crowd and eventuallynded on Sunny. Sunny was still looking like she had been deceived and coldly watched Fred and Mandy being taken out of the meeting room.


    Joshua frowned.


    "Joshua, I didn''t expect that Fred would have lied to me about this kind of thing." Sunny said with a sad look, "Is Hazel really the daughter of my sister and brother-inw?"


    "Yes." Joshua nodded. He winked at Jaxson, in an instant, Jaxson understood his request and left the room to go after Fred and Mandy.


    "But..." Sunny looked like she was caught in a dilemma. "Joshua, it''s not that we don''t believe you but given the fact that Mandy has a birthmark and was an impostor. How can we easily believe that Hazel is the daughter, just because she has a birthmark?"


    "Yes, yes, right..." The directors echoed.


    They hoped that Denmark Group would change leaders, but they wanted a new leader that they could easily manipte. If Hazel became the new leader, their situation would not improve. They were all aware of the rtionship between Joshua and Hazel.


    Joshua mmed his hand down on the table, and he said faintly, "Exactly, I have evidence of this, too."

 Chapter 1123 - 411: Are There Any More Doubts?

    Everyone felt a little overwhelmed with everything that was mentioned. After seeing that Joshua could find so much hidden information and make Mandy confess immediately, they realized exactly how powerful Joshua was.


    Although they were unsure why Mandy would have done such senseless things, they could understand that Joshua had evidence, so Mandy confessed because she was worried.


    Since Joshua imed that there was more evidence, it was naturally assumed that it was authentic.


    "After the kidnappers took the child, they handed her to one of their younger brothers and asked him to kill her and then toss the body. The brother could not go through with the killing though, he didn''t think that she would survive since she was so weak at the time and just threw her on the side of the road." Joshua calmly stated.


    He continued, "Later, the kidnapper was caught, he wanted to protect his brother so he did not turn him in, and he became an ouw. However, I finally found him, and he told me the location that he dropped Denmark''s daughter."


    A video appeared on the screen. It showed Joshua''s men investigating the kidnapper and the kidnapper''s brother and confirming the position where Hazel was abandoned.


    "After that, the child was adopted by a good-hearted couple. They gave her the name Hazel." Joshua said softly, "The couple retained evidence from when they took Hazel because they knew it might be important."


    A set of photos appeared on the screen, it was the ce where Hazel was abandoned and the exact same position that was provided by the kidnapper''s brother.


    Hazel was stunned. ording to her foster mother''s rigorous character, she must''ve kept the evidence from when they picked her up. Just how did Joshua get the photos?


    While thinking about everything carefully, Hazel knew her life had not been quiettely. There was no way that Harry and Rachel would remain calm when they heard what was happening. She could not understand why they had note to see her, though, and when Ronald called her, he just encouraged her to prepare for graduation.


    Hazel thought that it was entirely out of the ordinary for her family not to run to her side, but they must have beenforted by Joshua, considering Rachel gave him the photos. She awkwardly looked at Joshua, she had no idea that he had done so much for her.


    She understood why he had refused to let her out of Denmark Residence and find information. It was all because he understood that it was the only way to solve the problem. However, Hazel had a problem with him, and she knew that she shouldn''t.


    "Everyone, are there any more doubts?" Joshua asked faintly.


    Given the evidence that was presented to them, the directors did not know what to say. They were all frustrated; before the meeting, they all felt that Mandy was Denmark''s missing daughter, but the situation hadpletely turned around, and they had no reason to object.


    "There is no problem..." One of the directors said slyly, "But since you are the adopted child of the Denmark Family, President Joshua, you should have your share of Denmark Group."


    "Yes, right, and for so many years, you have worked so hard. It''s to your credit that Denmark Group has developed to the scale it has, you should take more shares."


    Other directors echoed the idea not because they suddenly found a conscience but because they knew they couldn''t take advantage of Denmark Group with Hazel running it. They had only supported Mandy because Fred was behind her, and he was not nearly as resourceful as Joshua, it would be easy to take advantage if it was in Mandy''s hands.


    If Hazel took over Denmark Group, the person behind her was Joshua, they could not fight with him. They could not see the future, but they all wondered, even though Joshua and Hazel were happy, what could happen in the future. There was a chance that they broke up, he would continue to run Denmark Group but not if it was in Hazel''s hands.


    They had to remember that if Joshua was still in charge, they had their beautiful daughters waiting to take the crown so they could not let Hazel take over.


    "A good man must have a conscience," Joshua said with a serious tone,


    "My foster parents treated me so well. Without them, I wouldn''t be here today, not to mention that Hazel has suffered so much. I should give it to her."


    The directors were suddenly stunned and unable to speak. The words Joshua was using were the same ones used by Fred and the ones used to suppress Joshua and convince him to give Denmark Group to Mandy. None of the directors could find the words to contradict him.


    "Since Hazel is really the daughter of the Denmark Family, and Joshua is willing, then she should take over the Denmark Group." Sunny broke the silence.


    The directors did not speak. Even if they knew that Sunny was right, they did not want to admit it.


    Hazel looked at her strangely. Sunny continued, "We were blinded before. Now the truth is clear, we have to let the children of Denmark Family decide."


    "Yes, yes..." The directors had to give in. They would not want to offend Joshua, and they clearly had no other option. The meeting was over, the directors left the room one by one, nobody questioning Hazel''s identity any longer. They were too worried that Joshua was going to cause trouble for them.


    Sunny did not leave with the others, instead, she walked over to Hazel.


    "Hazel, I was deceived by Fred because of his false evidence. I didn''t expect you to be victimized. I am sorry." Sunny apologized.


    "It''s okay." Hazel faintly twitched her lips. Sunny was acting very peculiar and awkward, any illusion Hazel had about her before, she would no longer have.


    Hazel suddenly said, "Aunt Sunny, you said that you wanted to give me the property of the Joseph Family. I have thought it over, and given the circumstances, I''m willing to take it."


    Joshua''s brows raised slightly as he looked at Hazel with deep eyes.


    Sunny''s face changed. She did say that before, but Hazel had clearly rejected it. Why would she mention it again?


    "But Susan..." Sunny said with embarrassment, "I told her you didn''t want it. She has been asking me if she could have it¡­."


    "Aunt Sunny, you are not willing, are you?" Hazel said with disappointment. "If Susan wants it too, I will discuss it with her and buy it."

 Chapter 1124 - 412: The Office Is Also Exciting

    "After all, Susan would probably enjoy money more than an old house she doesn''t like very much." Hazel continued.


    Sunny hesitated for a second, and she smiled indifferently, "You are right, I will discuss with Susan and let you know as soon as possible. Goodbye for now."


    After she left, Joshua said, "You still won''t give up?"


    Hazel did not really want the old house of Joseph''s Family. She just needed an excuse to get close to Joseph''s house again.


    "Well," Hazel nodded hard and said, "Joshua, maybe it doesn''t make sense, but... I just think there''s something I need to find in Joseph Residence."


    "Okay," Joshua nodded, "But when you go, make sure to bring Crystal White with you."


    "Of course!" Hazel said proudly, "I will take her wherever I go! That, Joshua..."


    Seeing that Hazel suddenly became a little shy, Joshua asked a little strangely, "What?"


    "I..." Hazel clenched her teeth and suddenly jumped into Joshua''s arms, wrapping her legs around his waist. His immediate reaction was to put his arms around her, he felt hot, "Hazel?"


    Hazel''s cheeks were a little redder. "I, I want to say..."


    There was a bang, and the door of the meeting room flew open, thepany cleaner walked in. Hazel looked at the door, and the cleaner stared at them. Both he and Hazel were utterly embarrassed.


    The cleaner said, "Sorry, please continue..."


    She quickly left. Hazel blushed and jumped out of Joshua''s arms. She wanted to crawl under the table and hide.


    "Hazel, let''s continue." Joshua grabbed her wrist and said with a smile.


    He was amazed. Although Hazel liked to tease him, she was usually earnest at the office.


    "Continue what!" Hazel pushed him angrily, "It''s not what you think! Go, go back to work!"


    "Well," Joshua smiled, "The office is also exciting."


    Hazel nced at him, speechless. She was just grateful to him, so she wanted to thank him. Until the meeting, she did not know what he had done for her.


    She pulled her wrist away and ran out of the meeting room. Joshua picked up his paperwork and quickly followed her.


    When Hazel got to the president''s office, she opened the door and found roses, it appeared as if there were thousands of flowers. She heard Joshua walking up behind her, she turned and asked, "Did you prepare this for me? Is it a celebration?"


    "No." Joshua frowned slightly. He hadn''t nned the roses at all, so why would they be in his office?


    "No?" Hazel was even more puzzled.


    Joshua went straight to the desk and made a call. "Why does my office look like a rose garden?"


    "President," The secretary on the other end was slightly stunned and then exined, "The flower shop owner said the roses are for Miss Crowe. Because there was no signature, Jaxson said that it was probably you who ordered the roses, so he told us to put them in your office."


    Hazel frowned at the strange situation. She looked around at all the roses and finally found a small card, she picked up the card, and her face went pale.


    "Sweetheart, these flowers are to show you how much I love you!"


    Hazel finally guessed who sent the flowers. It must have been Simon King, he was really determined.


    Her fingers began to shake, the card dropped out of her hand, but Joshua caught it in mid-air before itnded. Hazel''s body froze, and she suddenly felt like there was about to be an explosion. Was Joshua going to be jealous?


    "I don''t like flowers at all! Just, who asked him to send flowers?" Hazel hurriedly said, "I will get someone to throw them away now!"


    "Forget it. Since there is no signature, you don''t have to throw them away." Joshua said faintly.


    "...Really?" Hazel looked at him silently. Was he nning to take the credit from Simon for sending the flowers?


    "Hazel, " Joshua''s look was a bit more resentful, "Do you think I''m not considerate enough and that I haven''t sent you this many flowers, so you are angry with me?"


    "I didn''t!" Hazel''s head suddenly grewrge. Joshua really knew how to turn the situation favorable to him!


    "Really not?" Joshua chuckled, slowly approaching her.


    "No..." Hazel only felt that her heartbeat was getting faster and faster.


    "Hazel, what did you want to say to me in the meeting room, huh?" Joshua asked faintly.


    "I, I just want to thank... Hey!"


    Joshua pulled her close and kissed her lips, all of her words were silenced by his kiss.


    "What?" He continued to ask.


    "I..."


    He kissed her again, she could feel that Joshua was jealous of the flowers, but he was pretending not to be. Suddenly, her cell phone rang, she pulled her lips away to answer it without looking at the number.


    "Sweetheart, did the flowers find their rightful owner?" Simon said.


    Hearing this voice, a glimmer shed in Joshua''s eyes. Hazel almost dropped her phone, if she knew that it was Simon calling, she wouldn''t have answered it. Before she could hang up, Joshua grabbed her phone.


    "Thank you for helping me with the flowers." Joshua said faintly, "I will wire the payment to youter. They are lovely, and all of the Denmark Group employees agree that as Hazel''s fianc¨¦, I am very caring and romantic."


    When Simon heard Joshua''s voice, he was stunned, but he instantly understood what Joshua had meant.


    "What the fuck? No way!" Simon said, annoyed and shocked. "Joshua, I sent the flowers to Hazel, but you actually want to take credit? You are too shameless! Give the phone back to my sweetheart, I want to talk to her!"


    "She is not avable." Joshua''s eyes darkened.


    "What do you mean she isn''t avable?" Simon was even angrier. "My sweetheart is definitely by your side! Don''t think I don''t know!"


    Joshua twitched his lips, suddenly, he leaned over Hazel''s ear and took a soft bite. She was shocked by the sudden attack and grunted as Joshua''s lips fell on hers.


    "...Hey!" Hazel''s eyes were open wide, she understood what Joshua was doing.


    He quickly hung up the phone. Hazel looked at him, "¡­You!"

 Chapter 1125 - 413: Is It So Fascinating?

    Hazel watched as Joshua took her cell phone and put the unknown number that Simon called on the blocked list.


    "Hazel, do you think that I''m doing too much?" Joshua looked at her innocently, "Would you like to call him to exin?"


    "Exin what..." Hazel looked at him angrily.


    Joshua twitched his lips.


    "Joshua," Hazel stretched out her arms and suddenly caught his neck.


    "Hmmm?" He chuckled, "Hazel, do you want to try in the office...?"


    Hazel felt that the mood was suddenly gone. She said very quietly, "You mean, in front of the flowers that were sent by Simon?"


    "I sent them¡­." Joshua corrected her, his face was dark.


    "Okay, I knew it!" Hazel retorted, "Listen to me, I am very grateful to you, so I want to say thank you!"


    "Hazel, you can thank me in this way. I would be grateful." He smiled.


    Hazel really wanted to be mad at him.


    "I deliberately didn''t want you to say it." Joshua''s eyes went a little deeper. "Hazel, I don''t want to hear you say thank you. Or, could you physically thank me?"


    "I am tempted; would you cooperate?" Hearing the teasing in his words, Hazel blinked, and her index finger gently drew a circle on his chest. "I will graduate soon. Before then, just be patient, okay?"


    Joshua''s body was burning. Hearing her words, he could only helplessly press down his desire. "Fine, I listen to you."


    After her identity matter was solved, Hazel suddenly felt that her good fortune had returned. The only thing that didn''t go well was the situation with Mandy and Fred.


    After Mandy and Fred were taken away, they took the opportunity to escape on their way to the police station. Joshua sent a lot of men to find them, but they could not find out where they were hiding.


    Other than that, Hazel felt everything was moving in the right direction, including Joshua-Hazel Pictures, the first film was finally released. The film''s screening was well received by critics, and on the official release date, the film had an excellent upancy rating.


    In addition to the press release, Mathew Carter''s fame and the poprity of the online drama had not faded, the fans of the online drama were curious. They wanted to know if their favorite stars could perform on the big screen, so many of them went to see the film.


    When they went to see it, they found it was actually good, and the reviews caused an explosive growth at the box office. The newspapers were calling the film a big hit, it was ying in the theatres every day. Hazel felt that the investment was worth it when she received all the revenue.


    Even though Hazel repeatedly warned herself that the film should not affect her graduation thesis defense, she couldn''t help but secretly pay attention to the box office.


    ***


    On the day of her graduation thesis defense, Joshua drove Hazel to school.


    "How has the preparation for the thesis defense gone?" Joshua asked.


    "It''s good." Hazel nced at her phone and said.


    "I''m not talking about the box office." Joshua''s face was a little irritated. He knew what Hazel had been concentrating on, he wasn''t too worried, but he wanted her to try. Even if Hazel''s defense were terrible, he would make sure she could graduate, but he didn''t want it toe to that.


    "Ah?" Hazel replied, then she shyly put her cell phone away.


    "Is it so fascinating?" Joshua sighed helplessly.


    "Of course, it''s good!" Hazel said with a sigh of relief, "By the looks of these numbers, I can officially say that I will be able to be your sugar mama!"


    "You are my sugar mama now, Ms. President." Joshua couldn''t smile.


    Since the confirmation of Hazel''s identity, he had given her everything in Denmark Group. She was the biggest shareholder in Denmark Group. Although they didn''t have a general meeting with all of the shareholders to give Hazel the title, she was already the actual president of Denmark Group, his real boss.


    "Okay, I got that concept in my head..." Hazel touched her chest, her heart was thumping, she waved her hand, "Let''s forget it for a second! When you mention Denmark Group, I feel like a huge mountain is pressing down on me. I can''t even breathe!"


    "Okay, let''s forget it." He chuckled.


    "Joshua," Hazel suddenly questioned him, "You gave me everything. Wouldn''t you regret it?"


    "No." He said faintly, but his look was so firm.


    "Aren''t you afraid that one day I will..." Hazel hesitated and finally said, "I will break up with you, and then you will have nothing?"


    ***


    Joshua stopped the car at the gate of the campus. He turned to her, put his arm around her waist, and whispered in her ear, "That day will never happen. I will make you unable to leave me, both mentally and physically."


    He gently bit on Hazel''s earlobe, she shuddered and pushed him away. She got out of the car quickly, when she saw Joshua getting out of the car she yelled, "Stay!"


    "Are you actually abandoning me?" Joshua''s eyes were a bit resentful.


    "You are impossible." Hazel was speechless. "I have to keep a low profile. If you are with me, things will explode! I''vee to participate in the defense, not to be watched by students, okay?"


    Before Mandy and Hazel had their true identities revealed, Mandy manipted the entire university into believing that Hazel was an imposter and that she just wanted money from Denmark Group.


    Even though Joshua had rified all the rumors surrounding Denmark Group, confirmed Mandy was a liar and that her plot with Fred Cohen was a scam, he could not announce that she was the daughter of the Denmark family until after graduation.


    He had made a promise to the Crowe family that he would not allow Hazel to be at the forefront of any public controversy. However, many guessed that since Mandy was not Denmark''s daughter that Hazel must be.


    Besides the truth about Mandying out, the poprity of the film released by Joshua-Hazel Pictures encouraged people to dig up information.

 Chapter 1126 - 414:Why Did They Start Fighting?

    The rumor was that Joshua-Hazel Pictures was naturally founded by Joshua and Hazel and that it was Hazel''s privatepany. They also said that she was making a lot of money with thepany.


    Of course, Denmark Group would not admit to any of the rumors, but it was still well known at Quantum University. The campus form had posts that spected on Hazel''s identity, and a lot of students started to regret how they had treated Hazel.


    Hazel read the forum asionally, so she was aware of the rumors. She was famous at school, and if she and Joshua appeared together, they would definitely attract a lot of attention.


    "Okay," Joshua smiled, "Then I will wait for you to finish the defense and then pick you up."


    "Perfect!" Hazel nodded quickly. She shut the car door, and she and Crystal walked through the campus gates.


    As they entered the ssroom, everyone stopped talking and looked at them. The students all looked at her with confused expressions, they red like she was a mountain made of gold.


    Hazel did not like to be the center of attention and felt a little ufortable. Suddenly, she saw Ariel sitting in the corner waving at her far away, "Hazel, here!"


    She quickly weaved through the crowd and went to sit with Ariel and Summer. Crystal followed behind her; Summer looked at her curiously and whispered to Hazel, "Who is she? Your friend?"


    "Well," Hazel nodded. "A friend that is responsible for protecting me."


    Summer and Ariel looked at Hazel with a different expression. Hazel even had a private bodyguard, the rumors on the forum had to be true.


    "Hazel, you are really..." Ariel couldn''t finish her words.


    "Just like what you think," Hazel whispered.


    Summer and Ariel''s face suddenly changed again. They looked at Hazel but unconsciously backed away from her.


    "What are you guys doing?" Hazel was upset.


    "It seems that you have a dazzling golden light around your body. There is money shing in my eyes. I am going blind!" Ariel exaggerated and covered her eyes.


    "Yes, you have never been so cute before. I am afraid I can''t help but want to ride on your coattails." Summer echoed.


    "You two are too much!" Hazel was amused.


    The threeughed and chatted for a while, then the graduation defense began.


    When Hazel''s name was called, she walked to the podium with confidence. Her reply was very smooth, and she would have been morefortable if, during her defense, the teachers weren''t so polite.


    After her defense, Hazel said goodbye to Ariel and Summer and left with Crystal. As they walked out of the building, she saw a slender figure standing at the bottom of the stairs. Hazel immediately tensed up.


    "Sweetheart." Simon turned and smirked at Hazel. Even if he had a mask on, Hazel could feel how charming his smile was. She knew just how much she didn''t want to see him or his smile.


    Crystal saw that he stepped toward Hazel, so she jumped in front of her.


    "Go away." Simon''s look was a little impatient. Then, he took a small gun out in his hand, "This time, it''s not a toy gun."


    "What a coincidence, ours is not a toy either," Hazel said without hesitation. Crystal was also holding a gun.


    Simon smiled, "Sweetheart, I remember you said that it''s illegal to hold a gun here."


    "Yeah, but she is legally allowed to carry a gun." Hazel smiled. "I see it is necessary for me to call the police and tell them that you are carrying one illegally!"


    Simon was stunned, he couldn''t believe that she had found a bodyguard that could carry a gun. He had a thought, and his expression suddenly turned serious.


    "I just want to say a few words to you." He was helpless.


    "You can just say it." Hazel hid behind Crystal.


    "...I am not used to saying it this way." He frowned.


    "I am very used to it, and I feel much morefortable." Hazel sounded justified.


    Simon was mad at her. Was he really that terrible?


    "I only came to congratte you on your graduation," Simon said.


    "I haven''t graduated yet." Hazel put her head out around Crystal''s shoulder. "After getting my diploma and attending the graduation ceremony, I will graduate."


    "No time for a diploma." Simon smiled charmingly, "Time is running out. You just need to go with me."


    "What do you want?" Hazel was even more alert.


    "It''s all the best for you." He said with a sad look.


    "I don''t need that, thank you." Hazel knew that it was never a good thing when he showed up.


    "Sweetheart, be smart." Simonughed even more evilly, "Just one bodyguard can''t save you. I can take both of you away, even if she is carrying a gun."


    "Then try it!" Hazel said in a provocative manner as she put all of her trust in Hazel''s abilities.


    Crystal didn''t say anything, after hearing Hazel''sment, she immediately went into a defensive state, and a dangerous aura spread out from her body.


    Simon was a bit shaken as he felt the powering from Crystal, he decided not to act impulsively.


    "Hey, not so tough now, huh?" Hazel proudly stood behind Crystal''s back and said, "Do you really think you can scare Crystal easily? She will break your bones at any time!"


    Simon suddenly smiled, "Sweetheart, you are so cute. It''s you who seduced me--"


    He rushed forward, Crystal had been tightening her body and braced for his impact, but someone jumped in front of her and began to fight with Simon.


    Hazel''s face became dark, it was Joshua who was attacking Simon. She knew that Joshua would be picking her up, but she never expected that he and Simon would start fighting. Themotion attracted a lot of attention from the students inside and outside of the building.


    "What happened?"


    "Why did they start fighting?"


    "Because of love?"


    Listening to the spections, Hazel''s face suddenly became hot. She had wanted to keep a low profile, and the fight was not going to help. She would be the focus of the campus again.

 Chapter 1127 - 415: Which One Of You Dares To Do It Again?

    She knew she had to find a way to stop them from fighting, or else everyone would think that they were fighting over her. With that in mind, Hazel rushed past Crystal and jumped in between Joshua and Simon.


    In the blink of an eye, they stopped fighting and grabbed Hazel''s wrist.


    With each of them holding a wrist, Hazel wanted to crawl under a rock and never show her face again. She had just wanted to stop the fight, but they were holding on to her, she could feel their strength increase and knew that they would pull in different directions.


    "If either of you dares to pull me in one direction or the other, I will hate him forever!" Hazel gritted.


    The two men saw more and more onlookers around them and understood the situation.


    "Sweetheart, just walk with me if you don''t want that to happen," Simon smirked and threatened.


    Hazel said with an imposing whisper, "That''s why you are not as good as Joshua. He would never threaten me like that!"


    Simon had an evil expression as he red at Joshua.


    Joshua twitched his lips, and he whispered, "I will count to three, then we will both let go."


    "No, I have a better idea." Hazel suppressed the mortifying thoughts of what her ssmates must be thinking.


    The next time they saw her, it would probably be at graduation, before the ceremony, there was no way she would not go back to the university.


    "Are you...okay?" Joshua whispered.


    "Absolutely and unquestionably!" Hazel said through her clenched teeth, "Whoever doesn''t cooperate, I will hate forever!"


    Simon shrugged and agreed.


    "One, two," Hazel whispered, and then she yelled, "Three!"


    After she said three, her wrists were released at the same time. She put out her palms, and in a swift, graceful movement, she mmed them both on the chest.


    "Ah-!" Simon yelled, then stepped back a few steps and knelt on the ground. He exaggeratedly said, "Powerful energy attack!"


    Joshua also fell back a few steps, his eyes full of contempt. He could not believe what a drama king Simon was being.


    Everyone was shocked. They thought that it was a love triangle, with the two men fighting over a woman. Then they saw Hazel push both of them back a few steps, and one was kneeling down to her.


    The onlookers wondered what kind of issues they were having, it was peculiar to see a scene like that on campus.


    "O... Okay! This one was good, I''ll use it for a clip in the next movie!" Hazel raised her voice.


    What? What the hell?


    Everyone was stunned. It turned out that this was just a rehearsal for a movie.


    Since Hazel was a senior, everyone knew about her. They couldn''t help but think that the rumors surrounding her were true, as they recalled Joshua-Hazel Pictures was said to be an experimental business run by her.


    They assumed the rumors were true, and it was possible for her to experiment before actually shooting another film. However, they could not figure out what film she was nning to shoot with that kind of scene. Before they could ask her, Hazel left, she didn''t want to continue the freak show any longer.


    Although her methods may have only confused people, it was better for them to be confused than know what was really happening.


    "Sweetheart..."


    "Hazel..."


    As the two men chased after her, they shot deadly looks at each other. There was suddenly a fierce spark in the air, and they were about to fight again.


    "Which one of you dares to do it again?" Hazel spun her head around and red at both of them.


    Joshua and Simon reluctantly dismissed the thoughts and urged to attack.


    "Sweetheart," Simon quickly caught up to her and said, "You''ve seen that I am the best man to be with you. Joshua is boring and dull. He doesn''t know how to amodate you. Look at me, I acted courteously to you!"


    Joshua fought back and said, "You only let others think there are three psychopaths here!"


    "Even if that''s the case, my sweetheart is willing, right? Sweetheart?" Simon said with a smile.


    Hazel was mad about the entire situation. After the three of them had got away from the onlookers, she turned to Simon and said with annoyance, "What do you want?"


    With Joshua present, she didn''t have to worry about what Simon would do to her. She just wanted him to say what he wanted to and then leave her alone.


    "I said it. I came to take you away." Simon said with a smile.


    "Oh." Joshua sneered. He thought he had just made it clear that Simon would stand no chance to take her away while he was around.


    "Impossible!" Hazel said firmly.


    Simon sighed and continued. "I didn''t say that I am taking you now. I''vee to see you today because I have something important to tell you."


    "What?" Hazel asked subconsciously.


    "I just want to talk to you alone." Simon smiled charmingly.


    "You can say it now or never!" Hazel said impatiently.


    "It''s very important, a matter of life and death," Simon said with a smile.


    Joshua really hated Simon and hated him even more when he approached Hazel. However, he could not ignore anything that might endanger Hazel.


    "I will wait for you in front," Joshua whispered.


    Hazel caught his sleeves in a panic, "But..."


    Simon smiled while grinding his teeth. He saw that Hazel was afraid of him, but she trusted Joshua so much, it made him really ufortable.


    "Reassured, he won''t have a chance to take you away," Joshua said softly.


    "Okay, I believe in you," Hazel said.


    When Joshua and Crystal were far enough away, Hazel said, "Can you talk now?"


    "Really a cold-blooded woman." Simon shrugged, "But, you really need to be careful now. In thest two days, someone has put a high bounty on your head, to take your life!"


    Hazel was a little shocked, "Who?"


    "You go with me, and I will tell you." Simon smiled.


    "Oh, I don''t think you know anyway." Hazel sneered, "You are just lying so that I will go with you, right?"

 Chapter 1128 - 416: You Better Disappear Now

    "Although I know that you are just provoking me," Simon smiled with a bit of regret, "You have really made your point. The other party is very cautious, and I don''t really have any evidence to prove this person''s identity."


    "So, you really know nothing." Hazel looked at him mockingly.


    Simon was suddenly pissed off, and he said silently, "I have no evidence, but that does not mean that I can''t guess!"


    "Then who are you talking about?" Hazel looked at him with suspicion.


    Simon suddenly smiled, "Sweetheart, you are really calcting. You want to persuade me to tell you. But it doesn''t matter, I like your witty tricks. I will tell you."


    Hazel''s look became serious.


    "While you were in Country F, she was with the same group that wanted to kill you." Simon continued, "It was her who provided me with all the information rted to you and why I knew that you were checking your parents'' history. It was easy to find a friend of your parents, then set up a trap to lure Joshua out of the castle. You understand what this means, right?"


    "It means that the person who wants to kill me is actually near me, even someone close to me?" Hazel said.


    "Sweetheart, you really are smart," Simon said. It seemed that Hazel was thinking and had someone in mind. He went on to say, "I will give you a hint. It is a woman."


    Hazel clenched her fists.


    "Now, let''s forget these unhappy things." Simon smiled slightly. He looked at her and asked, "Sweetheart, I''m no less than Joshua when ites to power. Why don''t you choose me? Can you that you two arepletely involved? Or are you one of those women who have decided to keep her virginity until marriage?"


    Hazel only felt a little disgusted.


    Although Simon showed great interest in her, facing a man who kidnapped her three times left her on alert and afraid. Hazel said, "If I kidnapped you three times and every time I threatened your life, would you choose me?"


    "I would be very willing," Simon said with a smile.


    Hazel shouted, "I am not willing! If I could beat you, I would not hesitate to beat the hell out of you!"


    "Don''t you women prefer to be forced?" Simon asked with some doubts.


    "You better disappear now. Your emotional intelligence will only make you sound more disgusting." Hazel touched her temples and said with anger.


    That said, Hazel turned and was ready to leave. Simon suddenly caught Hazel''s wrist and took her into his arms, and tried to kiss her.


    Hazel''s eyes were wide open, and she quickly put her hand to cover her lips, as his warm lips fell on her fingers, he gently took a bite.


    "Simon King!" Joshua''s face was furious as he rushed over to them.


    Simon smiled very proudly, he had done it to provoke Joshua deliberately. He let go of Hazel and stepped back.


    "Joshua," He said quietly, "This is just the beginning. One day, I will take her away in front of you."


    Joshua wanted to chase him, but he saw Hazel''s expression, he stopped and took her in his arms. He couldn''t chase Simon, it might be another n to lure him away from Hazel so that he could kidnap her again. He could also see that she needed to beforted, and he didn''t want to leave her upset.


    "What the..." Hazel shook her head, she should have guarded herself better from Simon.


    Joshua and Hazel got into the car, he handed her a handkerchief to wipe her hand.


    "Hazel, I am sorry I didn''t protect you..." Joshua said.


    "It''s not your fault at all!" Hazel quickly said, "It''s just that the psychopath took me by surprise."


    Joshua still looked gloomy, he suddenly took Hazel''s hand in his and kissed it gently. How was he supposed to tolerate others touching Hazel''s body?


    "That..." Hazel thought for a second. In the end, she didn''t mention Simon''s name, "He said someone is going to kill me."


    She told Joshua everything that Simon had told her.


    Joshua whispered, "There are very few women that know you well enough and have that kind of strength."


    Hazel squeezed Joshua''s hand as she knew what he was suggesting. It was as if they could read each other''s minds.


    "I just can''t ept it..." Hazel sighed. She knew in her heart but at the same time felt that it didn''t make sense.


    Hazel''s phone rang, as she looked at the name on the screen, she scowled.


    She shook her head and decided she had better answer it.


    "Hazel," Sunny''s voice came from the other end, "I have discussed Joseph Residence with Susan. She has agreed to transfer it to you. When can youe over?"


    She took a deep breath, clenched her fists, and calmly said, "I am free anytime."


    "Let''s n for tomorrow then, I will be waiting for you at Joseph Residence," Sunny said faintly.


    After she hung up the phone, Joshua asked with his eyes darkened, "Sunny?"


    "Yeah." Hazel simply exined the situation.


    "Don''t go," Joshua said without hesitation. "I will arrange for someone else to help you with the house."


    "No." Hazel shook her head firmly. She looked at Joshua seriously, "I want to go."


    Joshua''s eyes became even darker, "No, it''s too dangerous."


    Hazel frowned and insisted, "Joshua, I know it''s dangerous and that we all suspect her of wanting to kill me. We have not given her any reason to think that we suspect her. It is unlikely that she would harm me at this time, right?"


    Joshua hesitated and whispered, "Hazel, Sunny is shadier and more vicious than you think. Her rtionship with Mandy was definitely not as simple as they made it out to be. I even suspect that your disappearance as a young child and your father''s death may be rted to her."


    Hazel was shocked. Sunny had been keeping her distance from her and then suddenly took Mandy''s side.


    Hazel had thought that Sunny did that just because she was not that close to her, then she stood with Mandy and Fred for her own benefit.

 Chapter 1129 - 417: Are You Still Suspecting My Relationship With Your Mom?

    Was it possible now that Sunny wanted to kill her to take Denmark Group and that she was the mastermind who had been hurting her family for over twenty years?


    "But why?" Hazel asked inexplicably, "She was a foster daughter of Joseph Family, and her rtionship with my mother did not seem to be fake. Could it be that she hated my father because of love, and she did everything out of revenge?"


    "Even so, I really don''t believe that''s the whole story. No, I have to go there again. Even if I don''t look for clues there, I want to talk to her. I will take Crystal with me, and if you still don''t feel relieved, I will take more bodyguards with me."


    Joshua did not look happy, but Hazel seemed determined, so he knew there was no way he could change her mind.


    "I am going with you." He sighed. Besides, he couldn''t think of any other way to protect Hazel. The situation had be even scarier, whether it was Sunny or Simon, it was very dangerous.


    "But if you follow me, Sunny probably won''t do anything, right?" Hazel frowned.


    "Your safety is more important than anything." Joshua sighed, "Hazel, this my only concern and my only condition. You should understand why and if I could actually handcuff you to me, so I could take you everywhere, I would."


    Hazel blushed and agreed, "Okay..."


    "Good girl." Joshua kissed her on the forehead.


    ***


    The two had prepared a gift and arrived at the Joseph Residence. Sunny was waiting for them, she didn''t say much when she saw that Joshua was with Hazel.


    She asked them to sit down and calmly said, "Joshua, I want to take Hazel to the study to talk with her alone, do you mind?"


    "No." Joshua said faintly, "Go ahead. I am going to the garden."


    Hazel winked at Joshua and eventually followed Sunny upstairs. When they got to the study, Sunny took out a folder, her eyes filled with reluctance, "This is a list of things in Joseph Residence. There are many antiques that are priceless and need to be maintained."


    "I will take good care of them." Hazel took the list. She looked at it very carefully, asked some questions, and Sunny answered each one. Hazel didn''t notice that Sunny''s eyes were getting more and more mysterious.


    After Hazel finished reading the list, Sunny said faintly, "There is nothing else here. Let''s go."


    "Aunt Sunny," Hazel assessed the situation. She was a little nervous, but she thought for a second and asked, "You like this ce very much, right? After all, I heard that Joseph Family was nning to split the property between my mother and you, but all you wanted was the house."


    Sunny paused for a while and said as if she was in another dimension, "This is the ce that changed my destiny..."


    "I want to know more about my mother. Was she nice to you?" Hazel finally asked.


    "...She was very nice to me, and we were closer than any sisters could be." Sunny looked at Hazel strangely and suddenly felt a little uneasy. "Let''s get out of here."


    "But I still want to know more..." Hazel said again.


    The uneasiness in Sunny''s stomach was stronger. Why did she have the impression that Hazel was pestering her? Was it possible that Joshua was up to something?


    "There will be a chance in the future." Sunny looked a little cold, "Hazel, I have given Joseph Residence to you. Are you still suspecting my rtionship with your mom?"


    Hazel was a bit stunned. Sunny was tough to deal with, but she hadn''t received the signal from Joshua, so she had to try to stall Sunny a little longer.


    Hazel was thinking quickly but kept a calm expression on her face. Since Sunny was beginning to suspect her, she had to take a risky step.


    "Aunt Sunny, I think you may have misunderstood me." Hazel bit her lip, and her eyes began to tear up. "I just feel a little sad. After all, you support Mandy and not me, even though I am the real daughter¡­."


    There was some fluster in Sunny''s eyes, she knew that she had made a rash decision regarding Mandy. Although she was not worried about what Hazel may have suspected, the situation was not good for her. She was ufortable and couldn''t do anything to make Hazel suspicious.


    "Hazel, you really can''t me me for that." Sunny said with a bit of annoyance, "In fact, I have always believed in you. And as for Mandy, I kept alienated from her the entire time, right? But she had that evidence, and then Joshua has been evading the whole issue, what could I do? I just wanted to help my sister and brother-inw by finding their daughter. It has always been my wish, so it was easy for me to be blinded by false evidence¡­."


    As she listened to Sunny''s making excuses and put all responsibility on others, Hazel felt a bit strange. It seemed that Sunny did not want toe clean with her.


    Each time she talked with Sunny, regardless of what she said, Sunny would change her attitude. It became more of natural awareness and almost as if she had a guilty conscience that even Hazel could perceive.


    "I am just mean sometimes, I guess." Hazel smiled.


    Sunny seemed to have awakened suddenly, and she quickly walked toward the door. "As I said, since we are done here, let''s go."


    Hazel was anxious and helpless, walking behind her. Sunny walked downstairs with an ugly expression on her face, she saw Joshua walking in from outside. She looked relieved, but she had doubts in her heart about if he just walked around the garden.


    "You two finished talking?" Joshua asked.


    Hazel breathed a sigh of relief. She smiled and came to Joshua''s side and nodded, "Well, it''s over."


    "Let''s go," Joshua said faintly.


    They said goodbye to Sunny and left. She held onto the stair rail and watched them leave. She was deep in thought, wondering if she really over thought their visit too much when her phone rang.

 Chapter 1130 - 418: What Did You Find Inside?

    She pushed the answer button and heard, "Do you want to do it?"


    It was Fred who had escaped from custody.


    "Joshua is personally apanying her everywhere. Do you think you can seed?!" Sunny whispered.


    "That''s it?" Fred''s voice was full of reluctance. He was hiding, and his life was bing unbearable. If he hadn''t had his connections in Imperial City for so many years, he probably would have been caught by Joshua.


    "Keep an eye out for her whereabouts, then find the opportunity," Sunny said with a low voice.


    ***


    Hazel had no idea that having Joshua go to Joseph Residence with her helped her to dodge an attack. She and Joshua returned to Denmark Residence, and she finally asked, "Joshua, have you found anything useful?"


    Before they went to see Sunny, they had discussed what they should do. Her mission was to stall Sunny, while Joshua said he was going to the garden but was really looking for clues that could be considered suspicious.


    Sunny''s concern over Joseph Residence actually surprised him. Joshua had been to the house a few times when Cate was alive, but he was always just a guest and didn''t stay too long. He could not believe that after so many years, it looked exactly the same. In order to maintain the original look, Sunny hadn''t even installed surveince cameras, which made it a lot easier to sneak around.


    "Yes." Joshua said faintly, "I went to the room you said."


    He was referring to the bedroom of Sunny and Cate.


    "What did you find inside?" Hazel hurriedly asked.


    "I found our mother''s diary in Sunny''s cupboard," Joshua whispered.


    "Really? Where is it?" Hazel''s eyes lit up.


    Joshua took it out his phone and handed it to Hazel. If he took the diary, it would have been discovered, so he took photos to give them more time. Hazel looked at some of the pictures, she felt very strange. She knew it was Cate''s diary, but the content was just ordinary everyday information, she mentioned events that she and Sunny experienced together but nothing helpful. It was apparent that the two sisters got along really well.


    "This... what can this exin?" Hazel asked nkly.


    "This can exin a lot of problems." Joshua''s eyes became a bit darker. "It is also a solution to some doubts that I have in my heart."


    "What doubts?" Hazel was even more baffled, "Joshua, can you give me some hints here, please?"


    "Why was Mother''s diary in Sunny''s cab?" Joshua said, "And the content of this diary is all rted to Sunny."


    "Isn''t this only going to show that they were close?" Hazel frowned, "I still don''t see anything. Am I missing something?"


    "It''s not your fault." Joshua whispered, "Some people''s thoughts are too deep. Look at the date."


    "Look at the date?" Hazel looked through it, and then her expression became serious, the dates of the diary were jumping around. She thought it was because Joshua skipped some pages while he took the photos, but she realized that he hadn''t skipped anything when she looked at them again.


    The diary only contained parts rted to Sunny, there were some pages with nk lines at the top or bottom, but someone erased the writing on the nk spaces.


    Hazel''s face became distressed and unreasonable thoughts came to her.


    "No, it''s impossible..."


    "Hazel, I also investigated and found out something about Mother." Joshua blinked, it was the time that he told Hazel. In fact, if it hadn''t been for her insistence to investigate her parents'' past, he wouldn''t have found out a lot of hidden information.


    "What?" Hazel asked.


    "Mother and Sunny had a very good rtionship. Sunny always looked after Mother until Father appeared." Joshua said quietly, "Father chased Mother, Sunny repeatedly tried to damage their rtionship. She confessed her love to Father before Mother did, they became involved in a love triangle. However, many people said that when they started, they thought Sunny hated Father just because she was afraid that he might take her sister away from her."


    Hazel''s mouth and eyes were both wide open. She couldn''t ept it and said, "What, what the hell? Did you mean that Sunny had special feelings toward mother?"


    "And there is something else you should know," Joshua continued as if he hadn''t heard Hazel. He went on to say, "Fred used to pursue Sunny, but nobody knows what happened between them. He just changed his mind and decided to chase Cate instead. He wanted to sabotage the rtionship between Mother and Father."


    Hazel sat silently. People said that Fred was a friend of her parents, but she wasn''t aware that he had chased Cate and then supported Mandy so confidently that it didn''t seem to matter to him about the friendship with her parents. If he had said that he never cared about Cate and was always in love with Sunny, it would make more sense that he would do what she asked. However, Hazel felt the entire situation was inconceivable.


    "No, how could any of this even be possible?" Hazel shook her head in disbelief. "This is ridiculous!"


    "The ne was designed by Mother personally, and Sunny found someone to make it," Joshua said quietly. "And, you said that she has never looked straight into your eyes. I think it might be because your eyes are the same as Mother''s."


    Hazel was worried. As long as there were doubts in everyone''s mind, it was a fact that more and more evidence would slowlye to light.


    Hazel suddenly thought of what Susan had said. She mentioned that in order to please Sunny, Mandy used the stage name Luna, which meant moon. It was a name that Sunny had created, plus Mandy''s appearance resembled Cate, and Sunny was leaving all of her property to her.


    Then she realized that Sunny hadn''t changed anything in the house, it showed how important Cate was to Sunny, but it didn''t make it any easier to ept.


    "It doesn''t necessarily mean that it was that kind of rtionship," Joshua exined. "Sunny had memories when she arrived at Joseph Residence. She had been in an orphanage, and sometimes children from orphanages are more sensitive and have no sense of security. Mother treated her sister with love, and I think Sunny may have regarded her as her private property. She may have been possessive over her, and it was only when Cate was there that she would feel safe."

 Chapter 1131 - 419: I Will Buy It For You

    Hazel did not know what to say, but she had to admit that what Joshua was saying made sense.


    If that was the case, it did exin a lot. It may have been that Sunny did not love Marcus but feared that he would steal her sister, so she created trouble. Even to the point of trying to kill their daughter, Hazel, on numerous asions. After all, in Sunny''s mind, Hazel was living proof that Marcus and Cate''s love did exist. There was nothing that would stop Sunny from hating Hazel.


    "If this is all true," Hazel sighed with relief. "Why couldn''t we entice Sunny?"


    "What do you want to do?" Joshua was worried, "Hazel Crowe, don''t you dare think about doing anything dangerous!"


    "I haven''t even said anything!" Hazel snorted. Joshua was so concerned about her n that he felt the need to call her by her full name.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking," Joshua was upset, "You can do these dangerous things!"


    Hazel blinked in shock, Joshua really knew her, but she was still going to try.


    "I won''t do anything too dangerous," Hazel said in a hurry. "I just think that since she wants to kill me..."


    "What are you trying to say?!" Joshua squinted.


    "No, I just mean we let her think that she can kill me," Hazel said in a panic. "Then can we catch her?"


    "No!" Joshua refused.


    "But it''s really not okay to keep going on like this." Hazel frowned. She ignored Joshua and continued on, "I have thought about it. I will go to the auction, Sunny will also be there. I will bring fewer guards than usual. If she really wants to kill me, then she will definitely not miss the opportunity¡­."


    She hadn''t finished what she wanted to say, but Joshua kissed her, she could feel the frustration in the kiss. She wanted to say more, but she stopped and looked at him with sadness in her eyes.


    "Hazel, do you not understand what I said, huh?" Joshua brushed his fingers across her lips, and his eyes were dark. How could he even imagine using Hazel as bait? He would never do such a dangerous thing.


    "But if you help and protect me, then she will have no chance to harm me!" Hazel said. Her anger was returning, and she said bluntly, "If you don''t help me, then I will do it myself!"


    Joshua felt helpless. When Hazel was determined, there was no way of changing her mind. If she nned to do it on her own, Joshua would have no choice but to lock her up for her own safety. He thought for a moment and realized that would only be a temporary solution, he knew he had no choice but to help her.


    "Okay, let me arrange it." Joshua said, "But you must obey my n, and you are not allowed to do this on your own!"


    "Okay!" Hazel quickly blinked and smiled.


    ***


    On the day of the auction, Hazel and Joshua rushed to the auction site. When they arrived, they saw Sunny sitting exactly where they had hoped, right next to Hazel. As they sat down, they smiled and said hello but nothing more. There was tension in the air since thest time they had spoken, it felt as if Sunny had pulled even further away from Hazel.


    "Tell me if you see something that you like," Joshua whispered in Hazel''s ear. "And, I will buy it for you."


    Hazel began to blush, she really was not used to being so intimate with him in public.


    She knew they were there to put on a show in front of Sunny, so they had to be close, but she was still thankful that there weren''t too many people paying attention to them.


    The first few items at the auction did not appeal to Hazel, but she unintentionally gasped when they brought out a beautiful pink diamond ne. The diamond looked like it was about ten carats, and it put off a sense of luxury and elegance just by looking at it.


    "It''s really beautiful," Hazel said unexpectedly. All she could think was that the diamond ne was truly exquisite.


    Joshua lifted his eyebrows, he was quite surprised to hear Hazel admire a piece of jewelry. It definitely seemed to be out of character for her, so he knew she must really admire it.


    He put his hand down on the disy that was used for bidding on items and said,


    "Well, I think it''s a little small, but if you like it." He nodded and smiled at her.


    Hazel couldn''t understand why Joshua would think the diamond was small. She just looked at him with confusion.


    As bidding started on the ne, amotion arose. It seemed to have caught everyone''s interest. The starting price was $30,000, and it quickly rose to $60,000, when it began to slow down. All of the bidders thought that the ne was stunning but was hesitant to spend so much on it.


    "Number 25 bids $65,000!"


    When Joshua heard the amount increase, he frowned and hit the disy again.


    "Number 8 bids $70,000!" The auctioneer shouted with excitement. He thought that the ne would only bring in about $60,000 and never expected it to go up to $70,000.


    Number 8? Hazel thought. She looked over at Joshua in astonishment, "What are you doing? Why do you suddenly want this ne so badly?"


    "I want to give it to you," Joshua said with a smile.


    "I didn''t say that I wanted it." Hazel was speechless.


    "That doesn''t matter. I know you want it." Joshua said, winking at her.


    Hazel''s heart felt warm. She looked at the ne numerous times but didn''t think that Joshua had noticed and would actually buy it.


    "But...", she tried to speak. Joshua interrupted her and whispered in her ear, "Remember why we are here. If we don''t buy anything, wouldn''t it look a bit strange?"


    Hazel knew Joshua was right but still, she didn''t expect him to spend that much on her. At least, Sunny wouldn''t suspect anything.

 Chapter 1132 - 420: Don’t Be So Extravagant

    The auctioneer shouted again, "Number 25 bid for $75,000!"


    Joshua watched as the price increased to $80,000 and then to $85,000.


    "It seems that Number 25 really wants that ne," Hazel whispered.


    Joshua continued to frown as the price increased. He wasn''t going to give anyone the chance to buy a ne that he wanted to give to Hazel. He tapped the disy again.


    "Number 8 bids $100,000!" The auctioneer shouted. Everyone in the room began mumbling and looking around. They were shocked by the amount of the bid and thought about bidding again, but nobody dared to bid against Number 8.


    "Don''t be so extravagant..." Hazel''s lips were trembling.


    "It''s okay as long as you like it." Joshua smiled at her.


    Hazel was absolutely speechless. She began to wonder, what if she told him that she didn''t like it? Maybe he could back out of the bid? No, she knew she couldn''t, but she made a promise to herself that she would need to take control of how much money Joshua spent in the future.


    As the auction continued, Hazel noticed some movement out of the corner of her eye. She looked over to see that the middle-aged man who was sitting next to Joshua was gone, and a weak-looking woman, wearing a long white dress, was sitting there instead.


    "Excuse me, Sir, are you buyer Number 8?" The woman bit her lip and looked at Joshua.


    Hazel was stunned, she couldn''t believe how skilled Joshua was. He had attracted another love interest that quickly. Although Hazel was certain that neither she nor Joshua knew her, she continued to look at Joshua with admiration without caring about her surroundings.


    Joshua did not even turn his head to acknowledge the woman. She waited a few moments and with a shaken look on her face. She nodded her head slightly, smiled, and then went on to say, "My father is the chairman of Shawn Group, and my name is Katie Shawn. I really love the pink ne that you bought. It holds a special ce in my heart. Would you please sell it to me for the original price?"


    Hazel just sat there listening to what Katie Shawn was saying and realized that she had been Number 25. However, Hazel never expected that someone would try to negotiate with Joshua for the ne and stoop as low as using her father''s name to do so.


    When Joshua continued to ignore her, Katie''s expression changed. She frowned, and her eyes looked teary.


    "Sir, I also know that my request is very bold. This pink diamond ne is probably just an ordinary essory for you, but it has special meaning to me. You are so rich, surely you will not miss this one ne. Why can''t you sell me the ne? Don''t you think that it would be the gentlemanly thing to do?"


    Hazel began to get angry. What did this woman expect? Joshua had bought the ne, and he could do what he wanted with it. Why should he sell it to her?


    Katie was putting on a good show, she wanted others to see her crying and think that Joshua was bullying her.


    "Sorry," Hazel leaned forward. She intimately touched Joshua''s hand and smiled at Katie. "The pink diamond ne was bought by my husband. It also has a special meaning for us. It represents our unique love and affection, and seeing how it looked extravagant; such a special gift can''t be sold to you!"


    Katie was surprised, she had assumed that the woman next to Joshua was a stranger with no connection to him. However, when she called him her husband and held his hand so intimately, Katie became very resentful.


    She had juste home from an overseas trip and had no idea who the couple was, all she cared about was the pink diamond ne. When Joshua unexpectedly outbid her, she secretly bribed the staff to find out where Number 8 was sitting.


    She assumed that the man who bought the ne would be a middle-aged man with a beer belly, and she could easily seduce him into selling her the ne. She never expected that he would be so handsome.


    She felt like she had fallen in love at first sight, and she was determined to win his heart. However, the flirtatious tricks she used on other men were useless when it came to Joshua.


    She looked at Hazel with sadness in her eyes, "I am sorry, Ma''am, the only reason I am talking to your husband, is about the ne," Katie looked as if she had been persecuted. With tears in her eyes, she quietly whispered, "I just met your husband. This is really only about the ne. Even if you misunderstood my intentions, you shouldn''t be jealous and not trust your husband."


    Hazel waspletely shocked and confused. She had responded to Katie only because Joshua was continuing to ignore her, but then Katie turned the entire situation around and suggested that she didn''t trust Joshua.


    Katie red at Joshua with tears in her eyes, trying to win his approval. A sh of disgust appeared on Joshua''s face, he really disliked when women acted like this in front of him and even more so when it happened in front of Hazel.


    Seeing that Hazel was furious, he gently gripped her hand and whispered, "Let me handle this."


    Hazel nodded with the agreement as Joshua turned to look at Katie Shawn for the first time. Katie''s cheeks suddenly got redder, and tears welled in her eyes. She was proud of herself, and she was going to use her best trick, pretending to be weak and sad. It worked on every man, she could lure them in, and they would promise her anything.


    "You said that ne has a special meaning?" Joshua asked.


    "Yes." Katie nodded immediately.


    "Yet, you are only willing to pay the original price? It obviously doesn''t mean that much." Joshua''s tone was full of sarcasm.


    "I..." Katie''s facial expression changed. She just wanted to exin something, but Joshua raised his hand and interrupted her words calmly.


    "I am not willing to sell it to you. Now leave!" With a few simple words, he expressed everything that he needed to say.

 Chapter 1133 - 421: You Finally Fell Into My Hands

    Hazel really struggled to hold back her smile. Joshua Denmark may have been too ruthless, but she loved him being authoritative.


    Katie''s face became paler when she realized that Joshua was far beyond anything she had to expect, and it was apparent that her scheme was utterly useless.


    Katie felt humiliated, but she was still determined. The more a man was unsympathetic toward her, the more she wanted him. She didn''t care if he had a wife, taking someone else''s husband only made it more exciting and challenging.


    "Sir, I..." But before she could finish her words, she suddenly felt fearful, there was a colding from Joshua that she could not exin.


    She wondered who he was and why he could give off such an overwhelming force?


    Joshua''s eyes were bing colder as he took out his mobile phone and calmly dialed a number.


    "Come get Number 25 out of my sight!"


    Katie looked around in a panic, she was trying to figure out who he had been calling. What authority did he have to remove her?


    When she saw security walking in her directions, she froze. The man''s ruthlessness was beyond her imagination. He had actually followed through with his threats. She knew if she was forced to leave, she would be utterly embarrassed.


    Hazel smiled and watched the situation folding in front of her. Seeing that Katie was not moving, she leaned over and reminded her kindly, "Miss Shawn, I think you should leave. If you take the initiative to leave, wouldn''t it be more civilized than being removed by security?"


    Her words sounded almost confrontational in Katie''s head. She stood up, but she stared at Hazel with resentment and anger.


    Suddenly, an idea shed through Katie''s mind. Without any hesitation, she shouted and then fell into Joshua as if she had lost her bnce. However, Joshua was quick to see what she was nning, with a cold re in his eyes, he stretched out his leg.


    Joshua was strong, and the expression on Katie''s face changed as she fell in front of Hazel and not into Joshua''s arms as she had nned. Katie hit the ground with a loud thud, she fell in apromising pose, and the entire room turned to look.


    Everyone was silent as they waited for someone to say something. The people that were near Joshua had noticed the intensity of the conversation, but they had not taken it seriously, nor did they expect that it would evolve any further than heated words.


    Through the silence, someone began to giggle and then someone else until soon everyone wasughing. Although they were not purposely malicious, Katie felt even more embarrassed. She stood up, gave Hazel a threatening look, covered her face, and ran out of the room.


    "Okay," Joshua said, looking at his watch. He whispered in Hazel''s ear. "I should really go now."


    It was time that they got back to their original n. Joshua was supposed to apany Hazel to the auction and then find an excuse to leave. They nned everything so that Sunny would not be suspicious.


    "Okay," Hazel whispered.


    Joshua pretended to answer a phone call and then told Hazel that he had to leave.


    "Why did Joshua leave so suddenly?" Sunny, who hadn''t said a word to either Hazel or Joshua, finally opened her mouth to ask.


    "Something urgent happened at work, and they need him to deal with it," Hazel exined.


    "You didn''t go with him?" Sunny seemed very curious.


    "I want to stay for the rest of the auction," Hazel smiled lightly. "After all, it is so fun, and I haven''t been to one before."


    When the auction was over, Sunny and Hazel walked out of the room together. Although they were alienated, on the surface, Sunny still seemed to be very concerned about Hazel.


    "Are you going directly home?" Sunny asked with a smile.


    "Probably, I have nothing else to do." Hazel smiled lightly. "What about you?"


    "I am going to meet a fewdies, and we are going to the spa together." Sunny exined.


    They said goodbye, and Sunny watched as Hazel got into a red sports car. It was guarded by two other cars and headed in the direction of Denmark Residence.


    About two blocks away, a car suddenly pulled out and hit Hazel''s car. More cars pulled out from side streets and blocked the three cars. Arge group of men walked toward Hazel''s car, they took her out and put a sack over her head.


    She was forced into the back seat of one of the cars and drove to an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the city.


    Fred and Mandy were waiting when they arrived, she watched as they pulled in with Hazel in the backseat. Mandy''s eyes had nothing but hate in them.


    "Hazel, you are such a dumb bitch! You finally fell into my hands!" Mandy kicked her a few times.


    Mandy didn''t know what else to do, so she kicked her with more force. "Hey, bitch! Hey bitch! You like to take away my things, don''t you?! You take and take and take! I promise you that you will suffer for it today!"


    "Mandy, don''t get too excited." Fred said, "And, we need to remember since we finally have her, we need to make sure we don''t let her get away!"


    "Yes!" Mandy said angrily. "Take off the sack!"


    The kidnappers quickly untied the rope around Hazel''s neck and took the sack off her head.


    Everyone jumped back in shock.


    "What happened?! Who is this?" Mandy asked frantically. The person under the sack was not Hazel, it was a man with the same body shape.


    Mandy''s face became twisted with anger as she red at him. She was sure she had nned it all perfectly. She had just wanted to humiliate Hazel and make her suffer as she had. The person they have taken wasn''t Hazel, it was some man. She couldn''t figure out where it had gone wrong.


    Fred appeared to be much calmer than Mandy. After staring nkly, he suddenly had a realization. "Mandy, let''s go! This is a trap!" he screamed.

 Chapter 1134 - 422: Escaping Away

    Since it was not Hazel that they had kidnapped, it meant that Joshua and Hazel were aware of their n and deliberately set them up. Fred was afraid that Joshua had followed them and would hurt them.


    Mandy was not stupid, but she was so angry that she could not think straight. She was thankful that Fred reminded her of the repercussions of the situation.


    As they rushed to escape, Fred stopped to start a fire, hoping it would confuse everyone long enough for them to get away. Joshua was quick, though, and they did not get far before he forced them off the road.


    "What should we do?" Mandy was flustered. Looking out the car window, she began to tremble visibly.


    Fred''s face was pale. He was only a businessman and was definitely not good at plotting kidnappings and murders.


    Even though Joshua did not want to bring Hazel, he knew that he would only worry about Simon King trying to take advantage of the situation if he left her. They got out of the car, and Joshua yelled, "Get them out of the car." Joshua said coldly to his men.


    Fred and Mandy were pulled out of the car and dragged in front of Joshua. Hazel was a bit surprised, she didn''t think that Fred and Mandy were the ones behind the kidnappings.


    "Hazel! You again!" Mandy was angry, "You set me up!"


    "What do you mean by that? I should be cooperative and let you kidnap me?" Hazel looked at her indifferently.


    "You..." Mandy was speechless, but she had really wished that Hazel would be naive when it came to her safety.


    "Mandy, I have never understood why we couldn''t be friends? Why do you have such hostility toward me?" Hazel said with a puzzled tone in her voice.


    "The Denmark Group is mine! I am the daughter of Denmark''s, and you took it all away. Of course, I hate you!" Mandy shouted madly.


    Hazel frowned as she listened to what Mandy was saying. She did not think that Mandy was actually still obsessed with all of those thoughts. However, it was now obvious that Mandy still hated her.


    "You do know that you are just being used by people?" Hazel asked faintly, "Mandy, you knew that you were just pretending to be Denmark''s daughter. A lot of this shouldn''t even be your business. However, kidnappings and killing are different, they are not actions that should be taken lightly. Why don''t you see that they are just using you to take the me? Why not tell us who is actually behind all of this?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about!" Mandy shouted with anger. "You took away my things. Of course, I want revenge on you! I want you to suffer..."


    Joshua''s eyes deepened. He couldn''t believe that Mandy was actually bold enough to insult Hazel in front of him.


    He lifted his hand slightly, and the bodyguards that were holding Mandy swiftly took a step back. Joshua pped her twice and, because her face is so distorted from all of the stic surgery, began to swell immediately.


    "Don''t! Please don''t hit my face!" Mandy screamed.


    "Do you still want to protect your boss now?" Hazel asked.


    Mandy would not say anything. She just bit her lip and red at Hazel with hate in her eyes.


    Hazel scowled as she realized it would be nearly impossible to get any information out of Mandy. She couldn''t understand why she would not just give Sunny up.


    "Let me deal with this," Joshua whispered.


    "Okay." Hazel nodded with hesitation.


    Joshua asked, "Fred, do you have anything to say?"


    "I, I don''t understand what you mean..." Fred managed a smile even though he was terrified. He had never seen Joshua act that way. The man he knew would alienate people, but now Joshua Denmark was acting cold and ruthless. His actions left Fred feeling like an ant that was going to be crushed at any time.


    "Take him over there." Joshua told the guards, "Don''t make too much noise."


    Joshua didn''t want to scare Hazel, but he had no choice if he was going to get the information out of Fred.


    Two bodyguards dragged Fred into the backseat of the car. Fred''s expression became


    grim as he whispered with fear, "What are you going to do to me? If you torture me, it is against thew¡­."


    Fred was still rambling on when the guards shut the door to the car. Hazel was trying to watch what was happening, but Joshua put his arm around her waist and pulled her close to him.


    She asked a little nkly, "Joshua..."


    He whispered, "Hey, there is nothing interesting to watch."


    Joshua raised his hands and covered her ears, and looked into her eyes. He didn''t want Hazel to see or hear what was happening. He would stop at nothing to find out who was threatening Hazel''s safety.


    Even with her ears covered, Hazel could hear the screams filling the air. She grasped at Joshua''s shirt and buried her face in his chest.


    "Don''t be afraid," Joshua whispered softly. He may have been a cruel man to others, but he made sure he was always gentle with Hazel.


    After a few minutes, Fred stopped screaming and begged for them to stop, "I will tell you everything! Absolutely everything¡­"


    "Hazel, get back into our car," Joshua whispered.


    "No, I... I am staying with you." She said after hesitating for a moment.


    She knew that no matter what Joshua did, he did it for her. If she was not by his side, would he think she was afraid? She didn''t want him to misunderstand.


    Fred stumbled out of the car.


    "Fred, this is yourst chance," Joshua said coldly. "If you lie, I won''t let you go!"


    "Okay, okay..." Fred answered with fear.


    "Who asked you to do this?" he asked quietly.


    "It was Sunny." Fred clenched his teeth and mumbled quietly. He looked up, expecting to see Joshua and Hazel looking surprised, but they weren''t.


    "I assumed that," said Joshua. "And I also assumed that since you like her so much and would do whatever she requested that you would not give her up so easily, but I guess I was wrong about that."


    "What?" Fred was surprised that Joshua actually knew everything. Did that mean he knew about his past and the time he spent chasing after Sunny?

 Chapter 1135 - 423: Exposing The Truth

    It was all true, when Fred was young, he had fallen in love with Sunny, and he would do anything that she asked. After so many years, the love between them had be nothing but exchanges out of pure interest on Sunny''s part. Although a small part of him was thinking about her during Joshua''s interrogations, he was too scared not to expose her.


    Fred had always lived in a safe environment, so he never experienced pain like that before. He had broken his silence and confirmed everything that Joshua seemed to know already. There was no reason to keep covering for Sunny. He was going to save his own life; he didn''t want to spend his time always looking over his shoulder and running from Joshua.


    "Did you conspire to kidnap Hazel?" Joshua asked angrily.


    "No, not me! Sunny was the mastermind behind it!" Fred was not going to take responsibility. "She has always been very jealous of your parents. She always wanted your parents to suffer, so she nned to kidnap Hazel. It was Sunny who contacted someone to kidnap her. From the very beginning, she wanted to take Hazel''s life!"


    Hazel felt cold and numb. She had already known all of what Fred was saying, but she felt sad for herself and her parents when she actually heard it said out loud.


    From what she heard, her parents were such good people and never thought that someone close to them was behind her kidnapping. However, due to Sunny''s irrational thoughts, they suffered over and over. They both died, not knowing that it was their closest and dearest rtive that nned the entire thing.


    "My father''s death was also part of the n?" Joshua''s voice suddenly became full of vengeance.


    Fred''s legs felt weak, and he fell to his knees. He could notprehend how Joshua knew so much. Everyone involved made sure they left no evidence.


    "Not me! I am telling you that it was Sunny!" Fred hurriedly argued, "It was her! She heard that your parents wanted to have another child and so she asked someone to kill Marcus. After that, shees back from overseas and pretends to pity and take care of Cate. I have no idea what she told Cate every day, but it didn''t take long for Cate to be depressed and eventually die! I truly had nothing to do with it!"


    Hazel''s face was extremely pale. She thought of Sunny and her disturbing mentality, the life that Marcus and Cate never had the opportunity to live, and the repeated plots to ruin her family. She could not understand the purpose of it all and why they had to suffer.


    Standing with her eyes closed, Hazel tried to block out the pain and suffering. She thought she was going to fall, it was as if all her strength was being drained from her body. It was like Joshua knew what was happening before she could say anything, he put his warm arms around her and hugged her close.


    "Hazel..." he asked worriedly as she leaned into his chest.


    "I''m fine." After a deep breath, she shook her head and realized it was not the time to be vulnerable.


    "You haven''t mentioned your role in the n?" Joshua looked at Fred coldly. Joshua wondered how Sunny could have nned all of it on her own. Although Sunny may have been the one behind all of the ns, she had lived overseas for many years and therefore did not have ess to the Denmark''s, so Fred must have been the one helping.


    "I, I am telling the truth..." Fred said with pain in his eyes. He said again, "Sunny did all the plotting and scheming! She kidnapped Hazel several times with the intention of killing her. She is a vicious woman¡­."


    During Fred''s interrogation, Mandy passed out due to fear. She started to regain consciousness slowly, but when she heard what Fred was saying, a surge of adrenaline came over her, and she lunged at Fred.


    Mandy began to kick and hit Fred while she yelled, "Stop! You need to stop! You are lying! It was all your n. You know you nned it all!"


    Fred was still handcuffed and could not do anything to stop Mandy from beating him. He was angry and started shouting, "Stop! You are a crazy woman, just like your mother! Yeah, did you know that you are Sunny''s daughter? Did she tell you that? Does that make it better for you? You were just a game piece to her. She even sent you to my bed to win me over¡­."


    "No! No! You are lying again! None of this is true!" Mandy looked hurt and stopped hitting Fred.


    "Why isn''t it true? Do you really think your identity is so glorious? When Marcus and Cate got married, Sunny disappeared. She drank all of the time, and one night she was raped by a stranger. Nine monthster, youe into the world. Maybe your father is nothing but a garbage man, we may never know. However, I can tell you that your mother is Sunny¡­."


    "You shut up! Shut up!"


    Watching what had unfolded between Mandy and Fred left Hazel shocked beyond belief. She never thought that Mandy was actually Sunny''s daughter. Furthermore, if it was true, then Sunny sent her own daughter to the bed of a man who was pursuing her. It was unbelievable.


    "No..." She whispered.


    "This could be true." Joshua whispered to himself, "In fact, I questioned the rtionship between Mandy and Sunny. I was going to test their DNA but never found the right time."


    Joshua wanted to put Hazel at ease, so he did not really push too hard with the investigation but maybe he should have.


    "But the way she talks about Sunny..." Hazel asked.


    "As I exined before, children who don''t feel loved during their childhood, grow up and they will very much hope to get recognition," Joshua said. "Mandy may have been willing to let Sunny use her just so that she would be recognized."


    Hazel nodded. She needed to confront Sunny, she needed to tell her everything she was feeling, and how Mandy was like Susan, they were afraid of her and only listened to what she said in hopes of getting approval. She wanted to hurt Sunny while she told her how horrible she was and how she destroyed everyone around her, including her own family.


    "We need to go find Sunny!" Hazel mumbled through gritted teeth. As if a light bulb went on, Hazel suddenly said, "Do you think she will run?"


    Sunny''s current residence was overseas, so if she left the country, it would be extremely difficult for even Joshua to find her.


    "Don''t worry, she won''t run." Joshua said calmly, "One of my men has been watching her closely."

 Chapter 1136 - 424: You Can’t Just Die

    Sunny was at the Joseph Residence when she heard what was happening with Fred and Mandy. She knew that Joshua and Hazel would be on their way to see her.


    Before leaving to confront Sunny, Joshua had ordered his men to take Fred and Mandy directly to the police station and have them held. He would make sure to deal with themter. First, he needed to deal with Sunny.


    As they got closer to Joseph Residence, they could see smoke and mes over the tops of the house.


    "What is going on? What''s happening?" Hazel asked in a panic. She was banging against the car window, and they pulled in front of the house. There was a fire raging that she knew was too big to be put out easily.


    Hazel jumped out of the car and saw a shadow in a window on the second floor. She squinted, through the smoke, she could see that it was Sunny standing in the bedroom that belonged to her and Cate.


    "Sunny!" The rushing hatred Hazel had felt left, and her emotions took over as she rushed toward the house to save Sunny.


    Joshua grabbed her and said, "Hazel, you can''t be impulsive. The fire is too big and too dangerous for you to save her."


    Hazel was not only struggling to break out of Joshua''s arms, but she was struggling with her emotions. Sunny was the woman who had kidnapped and tried to kill her and even killed her parents, but how could she just stand there watching her burn to death.


    "You won," Sunny said while she looked at Hazel. Her eyes were cold as if she was already dead, "Hazel, you are a really good person, but it doesn''t matter anymore. I am going to see my parents and my sister."


    "You can''t just die! Why do you get to die and not be punished?" The anger almost sprang out of Hazel''s eyes. She continued to scream, "You have done so many evil things. You killed my parents! Do you really think that my grandparents and my mother will want to see you?"


    Sunny''s body trembled as she screamed. "They will want to see me! They will! My sister was always kind to me!"


    "No! They were good people who went to Heaven! But you are destined to go to Hell!"


    "It''s not like that, it''s not like that.." Sunny was flustered. Suddenly, she red at Hazel. "It was all your fault! I me your father and you! If both of you weren''t born, I would still have a happy family. You were the one who broke it up! And, you Hazel should be dead. Why are you still alive?"


    She continued to re at Hazel, "You even wanted to take away my house. No matter who wants Joseph''s Residence, I will kill them before they get it. It is all mine! It belonged to my parents and my sister. I will die in this house!" Sunny said calmly as she closed the window.


    "Sunny! Sunny!" Hazel''s heart was full of conflict. It was obvious that Sunny was an evil enemy of her family, but now there was no way to punish her, and they would have to watch her burn to death.


    "Hazel, calm down!" Joshua held her tightly to prevent her from rushing into the burning house.


    The fire continued to get bigger, but Sunny made no attempts to escape. Through the window, Hazel could see the mes in the room and hear Sunny''sughter.


    "Hahaha, I am the only one who can save myself!" Theughing turned into painful screams.


    Joshua was worried about what the situation would do to Hazel, so he decided to hit her over the head and then held her unconscious body in his arms.


    While Hazel was unconscious, the firemen and police had arrived. However, they were having difficulty putting the fire out, so when she woke up in the backseat of the car, she could still see the mes and smoke.


    She sat up, looking out the window, and rubbed her neck.


    "You are awake?" Joshua whispered.


    "Yes..." For a moment, she had forgotten what had happened, but suddenly everything rushed back. She quickly asked, "Has she been rescued?"


    "No." Joshua shook his head slightly. "However, they did rescue Susan."


    "Susan?" Hazel was confused. "She was in there too? Sunny was really cruel. She actually wanted her daughter to die with her."


    "She has never been a kind person." A glimmer of light shed in Joshua''s eyes. The next moment, he whispered, "Hazel, whether or not she was saved, this is what she deserved."


    "I know..." Hazel sighed helplessly. "I just didn''t want her to die so easily."


    After finding out about her true enemy, Hazel wanted revenge, but with Sunny gone, there was no way.


    "Don''t be upset," Joshua advised. "You have already avenged your parents. In the end, this is really what she deserved."


    "Was she..." Hazel bit her lip slightly. "nning to do this?" She thought that it must have been nned because there was no way for a fire to destroy such arge house that quickly.


    "Maybe," Joshua whispered. "In fact, I think she hasn''t been happy for years. This time I don''t think it matters if she won or lost, she didn''t want to continue living."


    Joshua''s thoughts were exactly what Sunny was thinking. In herst moments, Sunny realized that she never dared to look Hazel in the eyes because they were the same as Cate''s, they made her feel guilty and jealous. Those eyes took over her thoughts, they caused her to act crazy and be obsessed with wanting to kill Hazel.


    Sunny also knew that if this attempt on Hazel''s life failed, then Joshua and Hazel would certainly not let her go. On the other hand, if she had seeded in killing Hazel, the only eyes that reminded her of her loving sister would be gone, she wouldn''t have any motivation to carry on.


    "Can we please go home?" Hazel asked and leaned gently on Joshua''s chest. She didn''t want to stay there any longer than she needed to.


    "That is a good idea," Joshua whispered.

 Chapter 1137 - 425: You Are Here To See Me?

    As they drove back to Denmark Residence, Joshua made a promise to Hazel. He vowed that he would stay by her side until she felt like she was herself again. They both knew it was going to take some time to process everything that had happened.


    A few days after the fire, Hazel was still recovering when a visitor stopped by to see her.


    Hazel walked down the stairs slowly, in the living room, Susan was waiting for her. For a long time, Susan was not a weed guest at Denmark Residence, but after everything that had happened, Joshua realized it was not her fault.


    "You are here to see me? What happened?" Hazel saw her and her expression became moreplex.


    Her rtionship with Susan had been very strained, and even though it had been eased with the recent events, it was only because of theirmon enemy. The situation was definitelyplex, Hazel was the reason that Susan''s mother died, and Susan''s mother was the reason why Hazel''s parents were dead.


    However, even with theplicated past they shared, when Hazel saw Susan, she didn''t feel as much hate as she had before. She understood that none of it had to do with Susan and that Sunny even tried to kill her; Susan has nothing but an innocent victim.


    "I..." Susan looked at Hazel and was speechless. She hadn''t seen Hazel for some time, and she felt she was different.


    The Hazel she knew before was smart, beautiful, with the vitality of her age. But now, her temperament was stable. It was like wine that has been cherished for a period of time, even from a distance, you are fascinated.


    "Please sit." Hazel nodded to her and pointed to the chair.


    Susan rxed when she realized Hazel was not angry. She said, "I am only here today to say goodbye. I want to go back to country D."


    Hazel looked up at her. Susan was not as arrogant as before, and it appeared that what happened with Sunny was upsetting her too.


    "After settling back in, what do you n to do?" Hazel asked casually.


    As soon as she said the words, Hazel herself was stunned. Her rtionship with Susan was not a close one, and there was no need to ask such questions, but she had asked. Hazel would not exin herself, and she hoped Susan would leave, thinking this was just an act of kindness toward her.


    Susan seemed to be very surprised as well. She replied, "When I get back, I intend to marry Richard and live with him in peace. After all, the one person who really cared about me was him."


    Hazel nodded in approval, that really did seem to be the best option for Susan.


    "Hazel, thank you." Susan smiled and lowered her head. "I understand that you asked me casually about what I will do, but I really appreciate you. I know that people would only get close to me because of my identity. Actually, I don''t think I have a sincere friend. You... asking that, let me think that I may not have failed so thoroughly."


    Susan stood up and walked out of Denmark''s Residence, not looking back.


    Hazel sat on the sofa for a few minutes after Susan left, thinking about everything that had happened. She was d everything was over, and everyone could move on with their lives.


    After daydreaming for a few moments, Hazel snapped back to reality and realized that she had been so busy that her work had been neglected. She picked up herptop and began looking through emails when she heard a warm voice say, "What are you so busy doing?"


    Hazel looked up to see Joshua leaning on the edge of the sofa, smiling at her. She felt her heart beat faster as her cheeks got warmer. She wondered why Joshua felt the need to flirt with her while she was working.


    "I..." she started to stammer, but before she could finish, Joshua walked over, bent down, and kissed her. The kiss became deeper and deeper, by the time Hazel tried to push him away, Joshua was already sitting on the sofa, and she was in his arms.


    "You never did say, what are you busy working on?" He tucked her hair behind her ear and then whispered into it.


    Hazel felt her ear get hotter. She quickly said, "I am busy dealing with Joshua-Hazel Pictures."


    She picked up her notebook off the table and showed it to Joshua. "These are the recent advertising partners of Joshua-Hazel Pictures. There is a new script that the director epted. After all, how can I be the boss if I don''t manage anything? I won''t be too irresponsible¡­."


    Joshua looked at her with a smile. She was acting shy, and with her flushed face, she was clearly trying to change the topic. However, he was not going to let her.


    Joshua leaned toward Hazel and softly kissed her cheek.


    "Ah!" Hazel eximed. She turned to face him with a frown, not thinking that her position would only make it easier for him. Looking at her face, Joshua kissed her lips without hesitation.


    "Oh..." Hazel struggled to push him away, but Joshua''s hand passed through her hair and pulled her head closer. He finally pulled his lips away from hers when he knew she was breathless.


    "What has happened to you?" Hazel looked at him with confusion. Joshua has seemed to be particrly enthusiastic.


    "You are going to graduate soon," Joshua said in a deep, serious voice.


    "I know." Hazel blinked, and she asked with anticipation. "Will youe to the graduation ceremony?"


    It was only a few days until her graduation ceremony. She had a big surprise nned for Joshua, but she did not know that he also had a surprise for her.


    "Of course," Joshua gently embraced her. "I would not miss one of the most important days of your life."


    "Perfect! You must promise that you will be there, no matter what!" Hazel''s excitement became even stronger.


    "I promise!" Joshua said with a small smile on his lips.

 Chapter 1138 - 426: For You

    On the day of her graduation ceremony, Hazel left Denmark Residence and traveled to University Q without Joshua. He told her that he had work to do but ensured her that he would be there as soon as he was done.


    As soon as she arrived at University Q, Hazel went to her dorm room to meet Ariel and Summer. The first thing she said with a mysterious smile, "Did you prepare what I asked you to?"


    "Of course!" Ariel said with a huge grin, "Do not worry, we will help you do what you need to so that you will be happy!"


    "Thank you so much!" Hazel was relieved even though her heart was pounding faster than it ever had.


    Hazel''s phone rang, and she disappointingly took it out of her purse. She assumed it was Joshua calling to say he wouldn''t be able to make it to her graduation, but it was a number she didn''t recognize. She hesitated for a moment but then decided she should answer, after all, it could be something important.


    "Sweetheart?" It was Simon King''s voice she heard. Hazel could see his face, even with his mask on, his evil smile was always exposed. She wanted to throw away her phone, but instead, she gritted her teeth and angrily asked, "What do you want?"


    "It''s your graduation today, and I am invited to your graduation ceremony, right? I am more considerate than Joshua, right?" Simon King evilly lifted his lips.


    "No need!" Hazel said with annoyance.


    "What should I do?" he snorted. "But I have already arrived at the school dorms. If I don''t see you, I don''t know what I will do."


    Hazel was annoyed and bit her lip.


    Simon King was threatening her again, but she clearly knew that if she did not see him, these were not just threats. She still had so many ns before the graduation ceremony, and she could not let Simon ruin them.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Hazel hung up and walked out of her dorm to meet Simon.


    "For you." Simon King embraced arge bouquet of flowers and handed them to Hazel.


    Hazel looked at him coldly and put her hand up to push them away, "No."


    "If you refuse me like this, I will be very sad." Simon blinked. "And, if I be sad, I may end up doing something terrible."


    Crystal, Hazel''s bodyguard, had been behind a pir and stepped forward when she heard the threat.


    Simon looked at Hazel. He smiled and said, "You have bodyguards, so I can''t touch you, but what about other people?"


    Hazel clenched her teeth. She really didn''t want to touch the flowers, but Simon was a madman. She did not know what he would do, and she did not want to involve innocent people. She hesitantly reached out to take the flowers from Simon, but before she had them in her grasp, someone stepped out to stop her.


    "Mr. King, no one should force a person to ept gifts," James said coldly.


    Simon squinted slightly, and his eyes were full of dangerous light. "James?"


    "I am surprised that you remember me, Simon." James''s voice was cold as if there was no emotion at all.


    "Sweetheart," Simon looked at her unexpectedly. "You are really full of surprises. There seem to be so many people that care about you."


    "I am sure there are even more surprises in store." An authoritative female voice said out of nowhere. "I am very curious as to how far Mr. King will actually go?"


    Hazel lit up when she turned around and saw Katherine Sanchez approaching them.


    General Sanchez was a soldier whomanded attention whenever she spoke and always had a presence of justice surrounding her. Dressed in military uniform, she not only made others feel safe, but she also looked very attractive.


    Simon suddenly froze and red at her, he clearly knew who she was. "General Sanchez, you misunderstood," he said with a faint smile. "I was just joking. I didn''t mean any of it."


    "Joking?" Katherine snorted. "I really hope you know what you are doing, Mr. King. If you fall into my hands¡­."


    "I''m just a businessman, General Sanchez. Even if I did fall into your hands, you would be open-minded, wouldn''t you?" He said,ughing. Despite Katherine''s confrontational energy, he did not appear to be the least bit scared.


    "Just make sure you remember what you said," she stated with a harsh tone.


    He smiled yfully and humbly said, "Since everyone is here to see Hazel, it seems that I may havee at a bad time." He winked at Hazel, leaning toward her, he whispered, "Pumpkin, congrattions on your graduation. We will see each other another day."


    Hazel''s face darkened with anger. "No, we will not! Get out of here!"


    She was thankful that Simon didn''t have time to say much and that she had enough bodyguards to stop him from attempting anything too severe.


    She felt a sense of relief as she watched him quietly walk away. She had worried that Simon would try to harm her or that if he found out what she had nned, he would do something to undermine her. But, she knew she didn''t have time to worry, and since he was gone, she had to put the encounter behind her and proceed as nned.


    "General Sanchez¡­" She looked at Katherine with adoring eyes. "Why are you here?"


    Katherine smiled kindly. "Please call me Aunt Katherine, Hazel."


    "Aunt Katherine," Hazel cheerfully said.


    "Well, that''s better," Katherine said in a deep voice. She had a serious look on her face, "I heard that Simon King wasing to see you and that Joshua wasn''t going to be with you. I was a little worried, so I came with James as a backup. And, of course, for your graduation."


    "Oh really?" Hazel looked at her surprisingly. She wondered if Katherine was sitting in the audience, would she be too embarrassed to follow through with her n.


    "You don''t want me there?" Katherine asked Hazel. Katherine''s instincts were spot on, she could see that deep down, Hazel''s heart was reluctant about her being there.


    "It''s just that..." Hazel hesitated as she tried to find the right words. She was trying to find a way to change the topic when she had an epiphany. What she had nned to do was going to happen in front of the whole school, it wouldn''t make any difference if someone she admired were there as well.

 Chapter 1139 - 427: I Want To Surprise You

    "Aunt Katherine," Hazel''s eyes sparkled with joy and excitement. "Are you reallying to my graduation?"


    "Yeah¡­yes?" Katherine looked at her with confusion, not understanding why she changed her mind so quickly.


    "Thank you so much." Hazel was happier than she had thought she would be. "With you as a witness, I think I may actually be able to convince my parents."


    "Witness to what?" Katherine was more confused. "Are you going to involve me in some scheme, Hazel?"


    "I''ve always been such a good child. Do you think I would do that?" said Hazel with a chuckle. "Rest assured, it''s nothing bad, and you will find out soon enough."


    Katherine was still puzzled and wondered what Hazel was up to, but she trusted her, so she smiled with encouragement.


    ***


    The graduation ceremony was taking ce at the university gymnasium. Hazel began to feel nervous when she realized that Joshua still hadn''t arrived. Also, the fact that James was pacing back and forth while waiting with her made her even more nervous.


    "Why isn''t Joshua here yet?" He mumbled under his breath.


    "He must have been dyed with work." Hazel said firmly, "But he''ll definitely be here before the ceremony starts."


    The frown that James had on his face seemed to be getting bigger. After everything happened with Sunny, the truth about Jughead finally came to light, and James realized that he had misunderstood Joshua and his intentions. He did feel a bit guilty about the whole situation, but that didn''t matter, he still didn''t like Joshua very much.


    Suddenly, an expensive ck sports car stopped in front of them. When the door opened, Joshua stepped out and smiled.


    "Sorry, Hazel, something came up while I was on the way here. Sorry that I''mte," he exined in a low voice as he strode towards Hazel and kissed her on the cheek.


    "Oh, you are really good ating up with excuses for yourself, aren''t you?" James scowled at Joshua, "Maybe if you had left earlier, you wouldn''t bete?"


    "I believe what Joshua said!" Hazel quickly snapped, her head began to pound. She understood that because of her parents, James regarded her as his benefactors'' daughter and his sister, so she liked him. Nheless, that did not stop him and Joshua from bickering every time they were near each other.


    "It seems that Simon wanted to stop me from attending Hazel''s graduation," Joshua exined calmly. Joshua really disliked the fact that he needed to justify his actions to James, but it also gave him the opportunity to rify what happened, so Hazel was aware.


    James looked a bit embarrassed because he knew what Joshua was saying was the truth.


    Hazel took Joshua by the arm, "Let''s go in!"


    Joshua knew that Hazel was trying to ease the embarrassment, but as he walked past James, he whispered, "It doesn''t matter."


    "What doesn''t matter?" James was confused.


    "I ept your apology for judging me." A smile appeared on Joshua''s face.


    "Who said I was going to apologize?" James was angry.


    Joshua''s eyes twinkled slightly. "Oh? You mean you didn''t judge me?"


    "I¡­" James red at him. Even though Joshua was telling the truth, he wasn''t going to admit to anything.


    "Come on! You''ll bete if you don''t get in there!" Hazel was trying her best to cut the tension between the two men.


    Joshua grabbed Hazel''s tiny waist and walked into the gym with her. He knew that James and Hazel hadpletely different personalities. She liked everyone and never thought of anyone as a possible threat, James; on the other hand, he was just the opposite, he was suspicious of everyone.


    Hazel was also very na?ve when a man was showing affection toward her. However,


    Joshua was not clueless, he saw how James looked at her, and if it weren''t stopped, it would develop like a wildfire. He knew what he had to do before it went any further.


    ***


    As Joshua and Hazel walked into the gym, they looked around and found two seats together. As they sat down, Joshua noticed there was only a small area for graduates to walk across the stage. There seemed to be something hidden under red silk taking up most of the stage.


    He was really curious but didn''t want to ask too many questions since the ceremony had already begun. Joshua had different scenarios running through his mind during the long ceremony, he wasn''t there to see anyone else but the beautiful woman next to him graduated. He was happy to be there with Hazel, even if she seemed a little preupied.


    "Hazel, are you nervous?" he asked quietly.


    "Hmm..." She turned to him but didn''t really acknowledge him, she snapped out of the daze she was in and said, "I am going to be giving a speech at the student representative."


    "Hazel, that is amazing!" Joshua raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I wanted to surprise you?" she said, giggling.


    He touched her cheek and smiled. Her heart started beating a little faster, she also had a surprise for him.


    Hazel waited patiently until her name was called to walk to the stage for her speech. When it was time, she took a deep breath and got up from her seat.


    "Good luck, Hazel." Joshua grabbed her hand and gently squeezed it. She looked down at him and smiled shyly, she knew he had no idea about what would happen.


    Quickly, she pulled her hand away and ran to the stage. Her sudden rush made Joshua question her actions, she was not really shy after what she had experienced, seeing her nervous and scared worried about him. He wondered if something had happened that he didn''t know about.


    As she walked across the stage, Hazel felt like she was walking on clouds. She stood at the podium, took a deep breath, and smiled. The people in the audience watched her, but they all seemed to blur into the background. All she could see was Joshua.


    With a happy smile on her lips, she slowly opened her mouth, "I know I am supposed to speak as the student representative, but I am unable to do that. Teachers and ssmates, please forgive, I need to take this opportunity to do something personal."

 Chapter 1140 - 428: A Public Proposal

    "What?" There was an uproar from the audience. Everyone started looking around and whispering in disbelief. They thought she had lost her mind and could not understand how she could be so selfish as to use this asion to do something personal.


    "What''s happening?" Katherine whispered to James. Because of Katherine''s high-ranking status, they were in the front row as distinguished guests, they were close enough to see the sweat forming on Hazel''s forehead.


    "I have no idea." James frowned mysteriously.


    With the crowd whispering amongst themselves, Hazel spoke again as if she didn''t hear them. "Last year, I unexpectedly met a man. At first, I thought the timing was really bad, but since then, my whole world has be a mess!"


    The crowd hushed suddenly, and they stared at Hazel, waiting for her to continue.


    Joshua never took his eyes off her; he had an idea of what she was nning, and his heart filled with warmth.


    "I really didn''t like him; I pushed him away on multiple asions. However, he convinced me to give him a chance," Hazel continued to say with a shy smile. "I realized after a while that he wasn''t as annoying as I had originally thought. He always seemed to be Prince Charming and helped to solve all of my problems when I needed him most."


    "Not only that, he has been patient with me, without aint or showing any frustration. When I am happy, he encourages me. When I am sad, he encourages me to find the positive in the situation. Even when I am determined, he encourages my sometimes unreasonable requests."


    "He values my life more than his own. He wants to give me the world. There was a point that I doubted his feelings for me, that was my own issue, and I really should have trusted him, but he never let me go. So today, I want to take this time to make a public apology to him. Joshua Denmark, I am sorry."


    Joshua looked down in shame, he hadn''t realized that all of that was still troubling Hazel. He never wanted her to apologize, especially in front of her entire graduating ss and their guests.


    As if she knew what he''s thinking, Hazel continued, "Joshua Denmark, can you pleasee up here?"


    In aplete daze, Joshua stood up and walked toward the stage. Suddenly, the red silk that was covering the center stage was removed. There was a table entirely covered with roses underneath it.


    Joshua could hear themotion behind him, he stopped and looked at Hazel, she was standing at the other side of the stage smiling at him. When he started walking toward her, rose petals started falling from the ceiling.


    Joshua was shocked by the entire scenario, he never imagined that Hazel could find the time to create such a beautiful moment. The walk across the stage felt like an eternity, but he finally reached Hazel, the woman he loved.


    "Thank you foring up here. I have one more important thing to say." She winked as she stepped closer to him, she looked extremely serious and said, "Joshua, I love you very much. Will you marry me?"


    The gymnasium exploded with whistles, pping, and whispering. Hazel''s rtionship with Joshua had been ongoing for almost a year, it wasmon knowledge. However, nobody attending the graduation thought that she would be so bold as to propose.


    Hazel stood quietly and wondered if she had made a mistake. She could hear some of thements, "Isn''t this a bit crazy?" one student said, but then another replied, "Yes, a bit crazy but also really cool."


    Someone took the lead and started shouting, "Say yes! Say yes!" Others began to join in, and soon everyone was shouting.


    Some of the older attendees had a hard time understanding how a woman would dare propose to the man at all, never mind at something so public as a graduation ceremony. Nevertheless, they came around and started cheering as well.


    Hazel was young, she wanted to be crazy and do something to shock everyone. Nothing like that had ever been seen in the history of Quantum University, it would definitely be recorded in their history.


    Joshua was still in a daze. Hazel''s public confession had left him ted, not to mention the fact that she wanted to marry him. He felt as if he was dreaming.


    A soft, sweet voice brought Joshua back to his senses. He looked at Hazel, who was standing in front of him trembling, and he understood why she was nervous.


    "Will, will you say yes?" She tried to sound calm and patient as she waited, but her voice quivered as she asked him again.


    Hazel began to get more nervous when Joshua didn''t say anything. She didn''t think that he wouldn''t refuse her, or would he? Would this be the one time he said no to her? She started to feel ashamed just thinking about if he said no.


    Suddenly, she realized that wasn''t what she was really worried about, maybe he didn''t want to marry her, and she was pressuring him. She started trembling even more, and then Joshua sighed quietly. Hazel thought she was going to throw up.


    "Hazel, how could you¡­." Joshua started to say. Her heart sank, she dreaded his next words. "Something a man dreams about is the day he proposes to the woman he loves. I wanted to be the one to propose to you."


    Joshua smiled and looked at Hazel, he knew she was trying to hold back her tears. He continued to watch her as he got down on one knee. She had caught him off guard, but fortunately, he was prepared.


    Everyone gasped in shock, they didn''t say a word and watched quietly as they thought this only happens in the movies. Joshua took a velvet box out of his pocket, opened it, and presented it to Hazel.


    Hazel thought her heart was going to beat out of her chest. Not only did she have a surprise for Joshua, but he also had one for her. She felt like she was dreaming.

 Chapter 1141 - 429: Marry Me

    "Hazel, marry me?" He said in a soft, charming tone. Hazel felt a little lightheaded, she thought she might faint. There was absolutely no reason to say no to his proposal.


    "Mmm..." Her face was flushed as she nodded yes. Even if Joshua had asked her to marry him privately, she would have been too excited to answer with words.


    Joshua smiled and put the ring on her finger. He got up and leaned in to kiss her. He would finally get to marry the woman he loved, and he hoped she wouldn''t refuse what he wanted to do next.


    There were cheers and apuse throughout the gym. However, Katherine was staring at the stage in disbelief.


    "Is that man Joshua?" she asked, looking seriously at James. Joshua had always kept a low profile, so Katherine never had any contact with him. She never expected that he would look like a face she had seen before.


    "Yes," James asked in the puzzle. "What''s the matter, General Sanchez?"


    "No, nothing¡­" She looked frightened, as though she had seen a ghost. Then she suddenly got up and said, "James, I have something I need to do. I have to leave."


    James was even more shocked that Katherine walked out than by the scene that was ying out on the stage.


    Joshua and Hazel waved to the crowd as they snuck off the stage, they had decided it would be best to leave immediately so that they would not be surrounded by people wanting to congratte them.


    As they got closer to their car, Joshua pulled Hazel close to him, he had his arms around her holding her tight. She tried to pull away from him, not realizing that her hand was rubbing against his thigh.


    He moaned and whispered with a smile, "Move a little more to the left!"


    Hazel''s body stiffened when she noticed something hard against her hand. Instantly her cheeks became flushed, and she managed to free her arms. She smacked him on the chest and quietly said, "How did you¡­."


    She was too stunned and embarrassed even to finish her sentence, but she watched Joshua standing in front of her smiling.


    He had been waiting for the day he could propose to her for too long. She had nned such a wonderful surprise for him, but she still acted uneasy when she was in his arms.


    "You made a pass at me first," he stated with dignity.


    "When did I do that?" She looked at him innocently.


    Joshua couldn''t hold back his emotions any longer, he leaned down and kissed her passionately. When he pulled his lips away from hers, Hazel leaned against his chest and gasped quietly.


    "Hazel, did you prepare all of this ahead of time?" he asked in a low voice.


    "Mmm..." she said, nodding her head. "I wanted you to be surprised, so I kept it from you."


    "Did the school administrators give you permission to stir up trouble?" He chuckled.


    "I consulted with them on behalf of Denmark Group," she said with a giggle.


    Joshua felt his heart warm, and he couldn''t hold back. He gave Hazel another kiss, he could not believe that she carefully nned every detail just for him.


    "Hazel, I''m very happy¡­." He held her tight, resting his head against hers.


    "So am I, Joshua¡­" said Hazel filled with emotion.


    **


    Hazel assumed that they were going back to Denmark Residence, but Joshua stopped in front of arge brick building and walked over to open Hazel''s door. She looked at him in confusion, "Why are we here?"


    "To get our marriage certificate," Joshua said quietly.


    He had made a promise to the Crowe family that he would not marry Hazel before she graduated. However, she just graduated, and so his first thought was to marry her. After they had a marriage certificate, anything physical that happened between them would not be considered premarital sex.


    "Huh?" Hazel looked at him in surprise, with a confused look. "Isn''t this a bit sudden?"


    "We proposed to each other, so should not we obtain our marriage certificate?" he asked with a chuckle as he took her hand.


    "No... No." Hazel tried her best to suppress all of her confused thoughts.


    She had proposed to Joshua, but she didn''t expect that he would take her to get a marriage license within an hour. She waspletely caught off guard and didn''t know what to say to him.


    "Hazel," he said with a bit of hidden bitterness, "Are you saying that your proposal was just to make me happy, and now you want to back out of it?"


    "No, no, no, I meant all of it!" She shook her head quickly.


    "Let''s go in then!" A smile curved his lips.


    "No..." she was overwhelmed, but she was definitely not gullible. Even though she took Joshua''s hand, she refused to budge any further. "But I don''t have my passport or identification..."


    "I have everything prepared," Joshua said quietly.


    Deep down, Hazel knew that even if she didn''t have identification, it would not be a problem for Joshua. The truth was that even if she hadn''t gone to get the license with him, he still could have obtained it as long as she agreed. However, Joshua hoped that they would have the opportunity to go through the same process as every other couple.


    "Prepared?" Hazel looked at him in surprise. She believed that Joshua had got her paperwork from her family, and so she wondered if that meant that the Crowe family had no objections to her marrying Joshua.


    "Yes, everything has been prepared." Joshua nodded. He realized that Hazel misunderstood how he got her identification, but nothing would stop him from obtaining their marriage certificate.


    "But¡­" Though Hazel''s heart was filled with love, she was a bit hesitant.


    "Hazel, you don''t trust me?" He asked in a deep tone, he tried to look Hazel in the eyes, but she continued to look at the ground.


    "I... No," she said hastily. "But¡­"


    She wasn''t prepared to rush into getting married. After she proposed, she thought that they would wait until they spoke to her family and then picked a date.

 Chapter 1142 - 430: Who Says I’m Afraid

    Instead, Joshua immediately brought her to get a marriage license.


    "You are the one who proposed at your graduation ceremony, but now you are afraid to get a marriage license?" He chuckled.


    "Who says I''m afraid?" She blushed with embarrassment as she looked at him angrily.


    A smile curved his lips, and he couldn''t wait any longer. Joshua put his arm around Hazel''s waist and scooped her up into his arms.


    She eximed, looking shyly at Joshua. "Put me down! Everyone is looking at us!"


    "Then let them watch." He chuckled. Hazel buried her face in his chest as Joshua carried her into the building.


    ***


    It is like a dreame true, Hazel thought as she continued to stare at the marriage license in her hand.


    After an insanely crazy afternoon, they had obtained a marriage license, went to a nearby church, and found a priest to marry them. It all felt so unreal, but she had the proof in her hand, they were married.


    Walking out of the bureau, Hazel smiled at Joshua, she was beaming with happiness. "Joshua, pinch me, so I know this is real!"


    Joshua thought it was adorable that Hazel was still in disbelief about their marriage. He smiled and slid his hand down from her waist to her bottom. He gave it a quick pinch and said, "Does this feel real?"


    He pulled her close and kissed her lips. The passion flowing from his lips to hers left Hazel feeling hot all over. His grasp became stronger and stronger as if he was going to melt into her arms.


    "Hm..." He gave her another deep kiss until she was out of breath.


    "I asked you, does it feel real?" He chuckled.


    "Yes! It does!" She blushed.


    Their public disy of affection attracted a lot of attention, and Hazel hoped Joshua would calm down, but instead, he picked her up again.


    "I, I can walk myself¡­." Hazel said shyly. She tried to figure out why Joshua had to carry her out, he had carried her in, that was more than enough for her.


    "I know," he said with a faint smile. "I just like to hold you close."


    "Where are we going now?" Hazel asked as he sat her on the car seat, "Home?"


    "Mmm, home." he smiled mysteriously.


    "Oh." Her expression was a bit disheartened. She realized that since they were married, they would have a wedding night. Even though they hadn''t had an actual wedding, they eloped, so there was no special celebration with friends and family, but there would still be the wedding night.


    "What''s the matter?" Joshua noticed that something was bothering her.


    "Nothing." Hazel smiled and shook her head. Joshua had proposed to her, and she had her marriage license in her hand, so it was going to be hard for her to continue acting virtuous.


    Joshua smiled. He knew Hazel had no idea where he was taking her, which was good because he wanted to show her that he had more nned.


    Hazel looked out the window and realized they were not going toward Denmark Residence, she trusted Joshua, so she didn''t question him. She had no idea where they were going, but she smiled as she closed her eyes.


    Watching Hazel sleep was one of Joshua''s favorite things to do. He knew she had been worn out because of the excitement recently. He just looked at her and smiled.


    As she woke up and stretched, Hazel looked around. She didn''t recognize anything and wondered where they were going.


    "Where are we? Why are we still driving?" she asked expressionlessly.


    "Just stay calm, we''re almost there," Joshua whispered as he put his hand on her leg.


    She was puzzled, but the car soon slowed to a stop. She opened the door and saw a beautiful vi in front of her. She was astounded by the scenery; there were mountains, ake, and numerous flowers and trees all around.


    A breeze blew, and the fragrance from the flowers left Hazel feeling safe and secure.


    "Here, here¡­" She was too shocked to speak fluently.


    "Shh..." He raised his finger and made a silent gesture. "Don''t try to speak. Let''s just go inside and have a look around."


    She nodded her head and followed him toward the vi.


    Once inside, Hazel was even more amazed. She admired the beautiful firece in the living room when she saw something moving out of the corner of her eye. Suddenly, arge golden retriever was licking her hand and wagging his tail.


    Hazel saw something else move from the other side of the room. It was a fluffy orange cat balled up on the sofa. The cat squint at them when she heard the dog but then put her head down and went back to sleep.


    The vi was identical to the home she told Joshua she dreamt about, he made it happen.


    "Joshua, do you seriously know how to read my mind?" She gazed at him with sparkling eyes. "How could you know I wanted all of this?"


    She was trying to hold back her tears; the entire thing was so touching. It turned out that he actually remembered everything she had ever told him. He really cared more about her than she could ever imagine.


    "Because we know each other." He smiled. Then he took her by the hand. "Let''s go upstairs for a look."


    She nodded slowly and smiled. After walking up the spiral staircase, Joshua led her to the bedroom. There was arge bed surrounded by floor-to-ceiling windows so that theke and mountains were visible. Sparkling white lights lit up the balcony.


    "It''s really beautiful here!" Hazel walked out onto the balcony and said happily.


    "Do you like it?" Joshua asked softly, looking at her with loving tenderness.


    "Yes, I like it very much!" She sighed.


    "I''m d that you do." He kissed her on the forehead.


    Hazel began to explore more, she continued to wander around the vi like a child.


    They took a walk outside by theke and found a bench nearby where they stopped to rx. Hazel leaned into Joshua as he put his arm around her.


    After a while, it began to get dark, and Joshua whispered, "It''s time to leave."


    "But, can''t we stay here a little longer?" Hazel''s pleading.

 Chapter 1143 - 431: Does This Feel Real

    "Yes, everything has been prepared." Joshua nodded. He realized that Hazel misunderstood how he got her identification, but nothing would stop him from obtaining their marriage certificate.


    "But¡­" Though Hazel''s heart was filled with love, she was a bit hesitant.


    "Hazel, you don''t trust me?" He asked in a deep tone, he tried to look Hazel in the eyes, but she continued to look at the ground.


    "I... No," she said hastily. "But¡­"


    She wasn''t prepared to rush into getting married. She had thought that after she proposed, they would wait until they spoke to her family and then pick a date.


    Instead, Joshua immediately brought her to get a marriage license.


    "You are the one who proposed at your graduation ceremony, but now you are afraid to get a marriage license?" He chuckled.


    "Who says I''m afraid?" She blushed with embarrassment as she looked at him angrily.


    A smile curved his lips, and he couldn''t wait any longer. Joshua put his arm around Hazel''s waist and scooped her up into his arms.


    She eximed, looking shyly at Joshua. "Put me down! Everyone is looking at us!"


    "Then let them watch." He chuckled. Hazel buried her face in his chest as Joshua carried her into the building.


    ***


    It is like a dreame true, Hazel thought as she continued to stare at the marriage license in her hand.


    After an insanely crazy afternoon, they had obtained a marriage license, went to a nearby church, and found a priest to marry them. It all felt so unreal, but she had the proof in her hand, they were married.


    Walking out of the bureau, Hazel smiled at Joshua, she was beaming with happiness. "Joshua, pinch me, so I know this is real!"


    Joshua thought it was adorable that Hazel was still in disbelief about their marriage. He smiled and slid his hand down from her waist to her bottom. He gave it a quick pinch and said, "Does this feel real?"


    He pulled her close and kissed her lips. The passion flowing from his lips to hers left Hazel feeling hot all over. His grasp became stronger and stronger as if he was going to melt into her arms.


    "Hm..." He gave her another deep kiss until she was out of breath.


    "I asked you, does it feel real?" He chuckled.


    "Yes! It does!" She blushed.


    Their public disy of affection attracted a lot of attention, and Hazel hoped Joshua would calm down, but he instead picked her up again.


    "I, I can walk myself¡­." Hazel said shyly. She tried to figure out why Joshua had to carry her out, he had carried her in, that was more than enough for her.


    "I know," he said with a faint smile. "I just like to hold you close."


    "Where are we going now?" Hazel asked as he sat her on the car seat, "Home?"


    "Mmm, home." he smiled mysteriously.


    "Oh." Her expression was a bit disheartened. She realized that since they were married, they would have a wedding night. Even though they hadn''t had an actual wedding, they eloped, so there was no special celebration with friends and family, but there would still be the wedding night.


    "What''s the matter?" Joshua noticed that something was bothering her.


    "Nothing." Hazel smiled and shook her head. Joshua had proposed to her, and she had her marriage license in her hand, so it was going to be hard for her to continue acting virtuous.


    Joshua smiled. He knew Hazel had no idea where he was taking her, which was good because he wanted to show her that he had more nned.


    Hazel looked out the window and realized they were not going toward Denmark Residence, she trusted Joshua, so she didn''t question him. She had no idea where they were going, but she smiled as she closed her eyes.


    Watching Hazel sleep was one of Joshua''s favorite things to do. He knew she had been worn out because of the excitement recently, he just looked at her and smiled.


    As she woke up and stretched, Hazel looked around. She didn''t recognize anything and wondered where they were going.


    "Where are we? Why are we still driving?" she asked expressionlessly.


    "Just stay calm, we''re almost there," Joshua whispered as he put his hand on her leg.


    She was puzzled, but the car soon slowed to a stop. She opened the door and saw a beautiful vi in front of her. She was astounded by the scenery; there were mountains, ake, and numerous flowers and trees all around.


    A breeze blew, and the fragrance from the flowers left Hazel feeling safe and secure.


    "Here, here¡­" She was too shocked to speak fluently.


    "Shh..." He raised his finger and made a silent gesture. "Don''t try to speak. Let''s just go inside and have a look around."


    She nodded her head and followed him toward the vi.


    Once inside, Hazel was even more amazed. She was admiring the beautiful firece in the living room when she saw something moving out of the corner of her eye. Suddenly, arge golden retriever was licking her hand and wagging his tail.


    Hazel saw something else move from the other side of the room, it was a fluffy orange cat balled up on the sofa. The cat squint at them when she heard the dog but then put her head down and went back to sleep.


    The vi was identical to the home she told Joshua she dreamt about, he made it happen.


    "Joshua, do you seriously know how to read my mind?" She gazed at him with sparkling eyes. "How could you know I wanted all of this?"


    She was trying to hold back her tears; the entire thing was so touching. It turned out that he actually remembered everything she had ever told him. He really cared more about her than she could ever imagine.


    "Because we know each other." He smiled. Then he took her by the hand. "Let''s go upstairs for a look."


    She nodded slowly and smiled. After walking up the spiral staircase, Joshua led her to the bedroom. There was arge bed surrounded by floor-to-ceiling windows so that theke and mountains were visible. The balcony was lit up by sparkling white lights.


    "It''s really beautiful here!" Hazel walked out onto the balcony and said happily.


    "Do you like it?" Joshua asked softly, looking at her with loving tenderness.


    "Yes, I like it very much!" She sighed.


    "I''m d that you do." He kissed her on the forehead.


    Hazel began to explore more, she continued to wander around the vi like a child.


    They took a walk outside by theke and found a bench nearby where they stopped to rx. Hazel leaned into Joshua as he put his arm around her.


    After a while, it began to get dark, and Joshua whispered, "It''s time to leave."


    "But, can''t we stay here a little longer?" Hazel pleaded.

 Chapter 1144 - 432: I Love It

    "We can alwayse here another time," Joshua whispered in Hazel''s ear as he hugged her closer. "Tonight is our wedding night."


    Hazel trembled all over. She had been so overwhelmed that she hadpletely forgotten about it. However, since Joshua had mentioned it, she knew he hadn''t forgotten. After all, it was their wedding night, and some things were to be expected.


    "Alright..." Hazel said a bit nervously, her heart was racing just thinking about it.


    She turned to leave, but she was so excited that she tripped and fell forward. Before she could fall, Joshua reached out and caught her by the waist, he leaned in and whispered in her ear, "Let me carry you." He started to kneel down so that she could climb onto his back.


    "No, don''t do that," Hazel said, blushing, "I just wasn''t watching where I was going. I can walk on my own!"


    "So, you would rather me hold you in my arms?" Joshua looked back at her with a vague smile as if he hadn''t heard what she had said.


    Hazel was speechless. She knew it didn''t matter what she had said; Joshua would turn it around. Before she could say anything, Joshua was kneeling on the ground in front of her.


    "My wife," he said softly.


    Hazel''s heart trembled when she heard his words. She was his wife, and she loved hearing him say it. Although it still felt like a dream, she knew she would slowly get used to it.


    As they were walking on the trail back to the vi, the trees on each side began to light up. Hazel looked at them carefully and saw they were covered with tiny shing lights. She smiled with joy as she watched the beautiful scene in front of her while cuddled up to a man who loved her with all of his heart.


    Hazel was still on Joshua''s back when she heard a loud bang, she looked up, and fireworks lit up the night sky.


    "You prepared all this yourself?" Hazel asked happily.


    "Yes, it''s our wedding night." Joshua beamed with delight. He was willing to do anything to make Hazel happy.


    Her heart had been feeling a little down, but now it was filled with joy and happiness. She reached up to kiss his cheek and quietly said, "Joshua, I love it!"


    Joshua stiffened up slightly but then continued walking on their way to the vi. He thought he should have exined more to her but then realized there were some things he could teach her in time.


    Back at the vi, the servants had prepared a mouth-watering candlelight dinner.


    The flickering candles, the fragrant food, and the intoxicating smell of the wine made everything perfect.


    Joshua knelt down when they got to the table, and Hazel climbed off of his back. He pulled out her chair and kissed her on the head when she sat down.


    Hazel picked up the wine ss in front of her, she sniffed and realized it was real red wine.


    "Wine?" She looked at Joshua in surprise. He had forbidden her to drink any alcohol because she didn''t know how to control herself when she was intoxicated, so she didn''t understand why he would give wine.


    As if reading her mind, his eyes deepened, and he smiled at her. "You should have a little drink every now and then, especially on special asions. Wine won''t hurt you, it might just give you a little courage."


    Hazel''s face turned red in an instant. What was he talking about courage? She knew what he was getting at, it was the same reason he was in such a hurry to get a marriage license, and now he was patiently waiting for bedtime.


    After taking a deep breath, she put the wine ss down and asked the servants to rece the wine with juice.


    "Hazel..." Joshua''s expression changed, and he couldn''t help but sigh. He couldn''t understand why Hazel was acting like she was.


    "Joshua, don''t get me wrong." She clenched her fist slightly as she looked at him. "I just think, whatever happens, tonight, I hope I¡­I''m sober." Her voice dropped abruptly when she said thest few words. After all, it was going to be her first time. She may have been bold in some aspects, but she was still shy talking about certain things.


    There was a sh of joy in Joshua''s eyes, and he smiled, knowing she was already trying to prepare for their first time together.


    "I wish the meal was almost over." He said vaguely, his lips curved slightly.


    Hazel''s cheeks get red and warm. Even though it had been a long meal with many courses, she was too tense to eat much.


    After they were done eating dinner, Joshua walked over and kissed her passionately. He took her hand to help her stand, then lifted her into his arms and walked to the bedroom.


    Joshua put her down on therge, soft bed that was covered in rose petals. Hazelid back and closed her eyes nervously as Joshua climbed on top of her.


    All she could think about was everyone saying it was painful for a woman when she has sex for the first time. But, how painful was it, and would Joshua misunderstand if she cried out?


    A soft chuckle filled the silence as Joshua reacted to her frightened expression. All of Hazel''s fear and nervousness disappeared as she opened her eyes angrily. "What are youughing at?"


    Joshua didn''t answer, he just kept grinning evilly at her. "Shall we have a bath together?"


    "No, no!" She hurried to shake her head.


    Joshua was about to say something when his phone rang. With an unpleasant frown, he took out his phone and was about to shut it off, but Hazel stopped him.


    "Answer the phone! What if it''s something urgent?" Hazel said quickly.


    He reluctantly got up and walked out to the balcony to answer it while Hazel rushed to open herptop. During dinner, she had sent a text message to Ariel requesting that she send special "sex education" videos. She wanted to have at least some idea of what she should do with Joshua.


    She hurried to find the email from Ariel. She immediately downloaded the attachment and clicked on a random video. "Hum, hum, ah, hum¡­" sted out of the speaker on herptop, she turned off the video quickly so she would not get caught. She looked out to the balcony filled with guilt, she hadn''t expected it to be so loud, she wondered if Joshua heard it.


    But when Hazel looked out to where Joshua had been standing, there was no one there. She suddenly felt Joshuae up behind her and put his arms tightly around her, pressing his body against her back.


    "What were you watching?" he asked with a chuckle.


    Hazel tensed up and almost began to cry. Was she caught watching pornographic movies while Joshua was on the phone? Why did he feel the need to sneak up on here anyway?

 Chapter 1145 - 433: I Will Call You Honey

    "It was nothing!" Hazel said, sounding ashamed. She looked even guiltier than she had sounded, she wasn''t even able to believe her own lie.


    After taking a deep breath, she stated, "I was just watching some educational videos."


    "Educational videos?" Joshua asked with a sly grin.


    He pulled Hazel''s chair out and lifted her up onto the desk, so she was facing him. He gently lifted her chin, his eyes deep. "There are some things I can teach you."


    Before Hazel could react, he had wedged himself between her legs. She felt a shudder go through her body and her breathing became more rapid.


    "Joshua, what, what do you want?" She asked shyly as she felt her whole body get hot.


    His eyes narrowed a little as he reached out and pulled her dress down off her shoulder. "What did you call me?"


    She didn''t know what to say, she had never seen Joshua act like that before. He seemed to be angry and dangerous. She worried that if she said the wrong thing, something terrible might happen.


    "Joshua, Joshua Denmark... Ah!" She shouted hesitatingly but instead of stopping, Joshua bit her soft lips. Then he began kissing her neck roughly, it wasn''t too forceful but enough that it left her feeling puzzled. She wondered what she had done wrong.


    "Call me what, huh?" he asked again, a dark twinkling light shed in his eyes.


    "I¡­" she pursed her lips, then she red at him. She couldn''t figure out what was wrong with him, he had never been so angry for no reason.


    "What on Earth do you want me to call you?" Hazel pushed on his chest desperately, but he didn''t budge. "At least, give me a damn hint!"


    "Dear wife, did you forget so easily?" There was a smile in his eyes. He picked up the marriage certificate behind her and swayed them in front of her, "You didn''t forget what happened today, did you?"


    Her cheeks turned red, and she realized exactly what Joshua meant. He had told her earlier today that he wanted her to call him Honey after they were married. She opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out.


    He knew what she was ashamed for forgetting; his mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. He kissed her lips again, but his hand went around her back and unzipped her dress.


    The cold breeze on her bare skin made Hazel shiver. She hurried to speak, "I get it! I get it! Hon...honey¡­"


    "Good girl." He gave her a peck on the lips and stood her up so he could slide her dress down around her.


    "I will call you, Honey..." She looked at him nervously, waiting for him to react.


    "So, as a bonus, we''ll take a bath together." A yful smile curved his lips. The next moment he picked her up and walked to the bathroom.


    "Joshua... hm!"


    He kissed Hazel hard on the lips before she could finish her words.


    ***


    Hazel was woken up by a ringing phone. She was exhausted from the events with Joshua and thought she was dreaming, but when it didn''t stop, she knew she had to answer.


    She smiled as she thought back of the sensuous bubble bath they had together. Joshua gently wiped her off with a fluffy towel when they were done and then wrapped a silk robe around her.


    After they crawled into bed, Joshua kissed her body all over, she feltpletely open to him and his actions. It was not nearly as bad and painful as she had imagined; she enjoyed every moment of it. Her onlyint was that Joshua was so energetic that he had kept her up most of the night and was sore all over.


    Hazel felt around in the dark for her phone, she didn''t even check to see who it was, she just declined the call. However, the phone rang again, she answered in a groggy voice, "Hello?"


    "Pumpkin, where are you?" There was deep unhappiness in Simon''s voice. "I heard you proposed to Joshua Denmark at the graduation ceremony? How could you be so impulsive? You should think more clearly about such important matters¡­."


    Simon sounded really angry, he hadn''t tried to harm her at the University because Katherine was there. Although, he would have dealt with Katherine and the repercussions if he had known that Hazel was going to purpose. He would have done anything to ruin her ns.


    "That is none of your business..." Hazel said impatiently.


    Hearing the weariness in her voice, Simon immediately started to question her, "Where did that scoundrel, Joshua Denmark, take you? Are you with him? Is he next to you?"


    Joshua lifted his head, he had actually been awake but wanted to cuddle Hazel a little longer, so he stayed in bed with her in his arms. When he heard Simon harassing her, he rolled over and grabbed Hazel''s breast.


    "Ah... !" She moaned as she felt a twinge of weakness and numbness all over. She turned her head and moaned again, "Honey, don''t¡­hm!"


    Joshua grabbed her face and kissed her lips passionately, he took the phone out of her hand and hung up on Simon. He could only imagine how frantic Simon would be on the other end, but he was not going to let him harass Hazel on their wedding night. Joshua was not going to show any mercy.


    Hazel looked at him, helpless. She knew what he wanted, he rolled over and was already on top of her.


    "Good girl," he chuckled. "It only took one night to teach my wife how to address me correctly!"


    As he spoke, his hips pushed down, and she shuddered, then wrapped her legs around his waist tightly and bit his shoulder irritably. Hazel knew that it seemed to be important to Joshua that she call him Honey. When she didn''t, he has a special punishment for her.


    "Be good, scream out." He chuckled. "I like to hear you make noise."


    Hazel couldn''t hold back any longer, she cried out in pleasure and thenid back on the pillow. Joshua climbed off of her and carefully carried her to the bathroom to clean up. He opened the door to a walk-in closet and took out a blue dress for her to wear.


    She looked at him with annoyance. It seemed unfair that Joshua still had energy, but she was exhausted after just one night of making love.


    "Come on, let''s go to have breakfast," Joshua said softly. He bent down to pick her up again.


    "I''ll do it myself!" She tried to get up from the stool, but her legs were weak, and she fell right into Joshua''s arms.


    "It turns out my sweetie likes to throw herself at me?" He chuckled and picked her up.


    "I didn''t!" she said shyly.


    The smiling couple had just sat down at the table when Hazel''s phone rang. Impatiently, she picked it up, but when she saw the caller ID, it took all her willpower not to throw it across the room.

 Chapter 1146 - 434: Don’t Try To Deny It

    "Who is it?" Joshua immediately saw her expression change and quickly asked.


    "It''s me, my mom," Hazel said with a shaky voice.


    She had actually gotten married without telling her family. She not only got married, but they had done everything that they had promised her parents they wouldn''t. She had no idea how she was going to exin it to her family.


    "Let me answer the phone." Joshua took the phone out of her hand.


    If the Crowe family needed to vent their anger, he''d rather be the one to deal with it than Hazel.


    "No! I''ll do it myself!" Hazel hurried to take the phone away from him.


    She thought the same as he did. If her parents were going to scold someone, she wanted it to be her.


    Hazel answered the phone, she spoke quietly, "Mom¡­."


    "Don''t call me Mom!" Rachel shouted crossly. "Hazel Crowe, tell me where did you stayst night?!


    "Last night I, I..." Hazel bit her lip before she honestly said, "I was with Joshua."


    "You were just together?" Rachel sounded extremely angry. "I''ve been told that you had sex. Is that true?"


    Hazel felt nervous and couldn''t help asking, "Who told you that?"


    In an instant, Rachel was furious, "Hazel Crowe, do you forget what you promised us?! There were rules in ce so that you and Joshua could not have premarital sex!"


    "But we didn''t!" Hazel said innocently.


    "Don''t try to deny it!"


    "I''m telling the truth. We didn''t have sex until we were married."


    There was silence on the other end of the line. Momentster, Rachel, who understood what Hazel said, clenched her teeth and replied, "Hazel Crowe! Who allowed you to get a marriage license? We agreed that whether you get married or engaged, you had to wait until you graduated!"


    "But I graduated yesterday. Do I need to show you the diploma?"


    "You are really pissing me off!" Rachel was so angry that she couldn''t even speak. She didn''t think that Joshua would act so quickly, he didn''t even wait a day. He caught them allpletely off guard!


    Then Hazel could hear her father''s voice in the background, she couldn''t make out what he was saying, though. She jumped when she heard him on the phone. He had a deep, demanding voice, "Hazel, we are at Denmark Residence now. Joshua promised he wouldn''t get you involved in any situation, but he did, and he broke the rules. Why don''t youe here? You and Joshua both so we can talk about this."


    "Dad, why are you..." Hazel sounded like she was going to cry, but Harry was unmoved.


    He continued to say, "If you don''te, then we can only assume that since you know who your biological parents are, you don''t want your foster parents."


    "I¡­" Hazel''s eyes began to tear up. She knew he was only saying that to force her to go see them, but he was truly breaking her heart.


    Joshua''s eyes darkened slightly, he grabbed Hazel''s phone. "Hello, It''s Joshua. Please don''t me Hazel. It was all my idea to get married, she had nothing to do with it. We will be there as soon as possible to talk about it."


    After hanging up, Joshua gently held Hazel''s hand. "My dearest wife, don''t be afraid. When we get home, just need to me me and say I forced you."


    "You?" She was so pissed off at him that she justughed. "Aren''t you afraid my parents are going to force us to get a divorce?"


    "They won''t." He smiled a little and told her, "To them, your happiness is more important than appearance. You love me, so they won''t try to break us up."


    "Since you think they won''t try to break us up, why did you deceive me into getting married?" She red at him, shy and angry. She had realized that if the Crowe family had known about and agreed to their marriage, then they wouldn''t be questioning them now.


    "I wanted to be close, I didn''t want to wait any longer," Joshua sighed. "Sweetheart, I was really afraid you were going to leave me. Are you angry?"


    Joshua knew Hazel had a lot of men interested in her. It would be even worse when her true identity was revealed, she would have many more men trying to get her attention. He knew he had to be the one to marry her before someone swept her off her feet.


    "No," Hazel smiled and shook her head.


    Her eyes twinkled when she kissed him on the cheek to reassure him. "In fact, I wanted to be close to you too, so even if I sensed it was a little wrong yesterday, I listened to you."


    She would never have normally gone to get the marriage license so impulsively, but she loved him.


    Joshua smiled slightly. He reached out to hold her hand. "Let''s eat first. After we get home, whatever happens, let''s face your parents together."


    "Mmm." She nodded firmly.


    After breakfast, Hazel had a thought, she got Katherine''s number from James.


    "Aunt Katherine," Hazel hesitated for a moment before she finally said, "Well, I think I need you to do me a favor?"


    Surprised, Katherine asked, "What do you need?"


    Hazel exined the details of how she loved Joshua, but her parents were biased against him and didn''t approve of their rtionship. Her n was to have Katherine, who was Rachel''s idol, go to Denmark Residence with them to help break the tension.


    Katherine agreed without question. "Okay, just leave it to me. But will you do me a favor when it''s all over?"


    "Me?" Hazel was confused. "What could I possibly do for you?"


    "Don''t worry," Katherine said with a slight smile. "It''s not too troublesome, and it has nothing to do with Simon King."


    Hazel was even more puzzled, and she pondered what she could actually help Katherine with besides Simon King. But since she said it had nothing to do with him, Hazel agreed.


    **


    Joshua and Hazel arrived at Denmark Residence as Katherine was pulling into the driveway. Just having her there made Hazel feel more confident.


    "Leave it to me." Katherine winked at her.


    Leaning against Joshua, Hazel nodded obediently. With his arm around Hazel, Joshua walked up to the Denmark Residence, with Katherine behind them.


    "Hazel, you finally decided to show up!" Rachel scolded Hazel.

 Chapter 1147 - 435: Nice To Meet You

    "Mom, I was the one who pressured Hazel. You can''t me her," Joshua exined while Hazel hid behind him. He did not hesitate to take all of them to me for their actions after her graduation.


    "Who are you calling Mom? Don''t talk to me like that!" Rachel looked extremely unhappy.


    "We''re already married, so of course he will call you Mom just like I do," Hazel mumbled quietly and then lowered her head.


    "You¡­!" Rachel red at Hazel angrily. "You are actually taking his side instead of your parents'' side?!"


    "Mrs. Crowe, doesn''t that just prove how strong their rtionship is?" Katherine said with a smile, looking over toward the newlyweds. However, when she looked at Joshua, she filled with confusion.


    Rachel had been so focused on Joshua and Hazel that she hadn''t noticed Katherine standing in the hallway. When she heard her speak, she looked over disapprovingly, she was ready to tell her to mind her own business. First, though, she wanted to know who she thought she was intruding on a family matter, "Who are you¡­?"


    Before she could finish her interrogation, she recognized Katherine. She was so shocked that she froze and couldn''t speak.


    Hazel knew that Rachel was thrilled to see her idol standing in front of her. Giggling a little, she took Joshua''s arm and winked. "Mom, Aunt Katherine witnessed mymitment to Joshua."


    It wasn''t aplete lie, Katherine was sitting in the audience when Hazel professed her love to him at the graduation ceremony.


    Rachel''s expression changed a little as she red at Hazel and snarled, "That is impolite! How can you address General Sanchez like that?"


    "I asked her to call me like that, I like Hazel very much," Katherine said with a kind smile. "Mrs. Crowe, Hazel is a very respectable girl. Please, let''s sit down and talk..."


    Katherine was well aware that even if most people thought Hazel was not good enough for Joshua, in Rachel''s heart, Joshua was not good enough for Hazel, the little girl she had raised.


    Rachel reluctantly sat down and listened quietly while Katherine praised Hazel. She began to smile, and with a bit of persuasion from her idol, Rachel hadpletely changed her attitude.


    Although Harry was clear headed and not distracted by Katherine and her influence, Rachel always called the shots in the Crowe family. Since she was epting of the marriage, no one would give Hazel and Joshua a hard time.


    As Joshua said, Hazel''s family was more concerned about her happiness. The three rules were already broken, and they were upset, but since they were already married, it seemed pointless to force a divorce upon them.


    After the Crowe family became more tolerant of their marriage, Joshua took the opportunity to present his wedding ns to them, "I want you to know that we will have a wedding so that our family and friends can attend and celebrate with us."


    Harry and Rachel were surprised but also impressed that Joshua had ns for an actual wedding and that he treated Hazel so well.


    Katherine pulled Hazel off to the side as the others talked over wedding ns. She quietly whispered, "I would like to take you somewhere,"


    Hazel was a little confused but told her parents and Joshua she was leaving with Katherine. Joshua walked them to the door, and Katherine chuckled, "Mr. Denmark, are you worried? Would you like to go with us?"


    "I''m sure you won''t take Hazel anywhere dangerous," Joshua replied faintly.


    "Thank you for trusting me," Katherine spoke in a t voice.


    Hazel was about to get into the car when Joshua grabbed her arm, pulled her close, and gave her a long, deep kiss.


    "Don''t do that..." Hazel blushed and looked coyly at the car.


    Katherine had already got in the car and didn''t seem to see anything.


    "Come home soon," Joshua said in a hoarse voice, reluctant to let her go.


    He and Hazel were newlyweds, he really didn''t want to be separated from her for even a moment. However, he knew that Katherine really didn''t want him to go with them, or else she would have invited him at the same time she asked Hazel.


    "I will!" Hazel smiled and got into the back of the car. She sat with Katherine in the back while her bodyguard, Crystal, drove them to their destination.


    As they pulled out of the driveway, Hazel turned to Katherine and questioned her, "I am in the car now, so please, Aunt Katherine, will you tell me where we are going?"


    Katherine''s face turned serious as she said in a low voice, "We are going to visit someone."


    Visit someone? Hazel''s brow wrinkled in confusion because she had no idea who she was going to see and what she would be doing. However, she was worried that she might upset Katherine if she asked too many questions, so she looked out the window and let her imagination run wild.


    Hazel jumped when Katherine suddenly spoke, "Hazel¡­I have heard a lot about you and Joshua. I know he is the adopted son of Denmark. Has he ever thought of trying to find his biological parents?"


    "I asked him before," Hazel sighed helplessly. "He said he was too old to act like a child searching for his long-lost parents and that he didn''t care who his biological parents were because my parents had loved him like their own."


    Katherine''s face darkened as she listened and read between the lines. It was obvious that Hazel worded her answer kindly but what she wasn''t saying is that Joshua didn''t care who his biological parents were, and he never attempted to look for them. Katherine knew if he did, he had tried; he definitely had the resources to find out some information.


    Hazel turned to look directly at Katherine, her heart was pounding. She couldn''t understand why Katherine would ask such a random question, then she began to wonder if the person they were going to visit had something to do with Joshua''s biological parents.


    Her heart began pounding even harder, but she didn''t dare ask anything, even as they pulled up to a nursing home. Hazel got out of the car and followed Katherine into the building without saying a word. With just a simple nce around the entranceway, it was clear to Hazel that the facilities were first-rate.


    Katherine led Hazel to a door and then knocked, "Stacy, I aming in."


    Then, without waiting for an answer, Katherine pushed the door open and walked in.


    Hazel felt strange, but she followed her anyway. Next to arge window, a woman with long hair sat in a wheelchair, she continued to stare out, not even acknowledging their entrance.


    "Stacy, I brought a friend to meet you." Katherine quietly said she squatted beside her and smiled.


    Hazel looked at Stacy, her beauty was breathtaking, she looked like a little elf. With a soft tone, Hazel whispered, "Nice to meet you."


    But Stacy still did not make any movement, not even as much as fluttering her eyelids.

 Chapter 1148 - 436: Don’t Be Angry

    Hazel wasn''t insulted, she could easily see that the woman in front of her was ill. It wasn''t that she was ignoring them, she obviously could not physically react to their presence.


    Katherine quietly spoke to the woman, but no matter what she said, Stacy didn''t seem to hear her. The expression on her face never changed, and after a few moments, Katherine stood up a bit frustrated, "Stacy, get well, and I wille to visit again soon."


    As they left the room, Hazel was filled with mixed emotions, "She''s¡­?"


    "Stacy Sloane, my friend¡­." Katherine paused for a moment before she finally said, "She may also be Joshua''s biological mother."


    Hazel let out a gasp. She had hoped Joshua would look for his biological parents, but he always seemed to be uninterested, no matter how much Hazel tried to persuade him. Even though he always cared about what she said and how she felt when it came to finding his parents, he didn''t take her opinions into consideration.


    After many months of talking to him about it, Hazel had no choice but to give up on the subject. She nned to spend the rest of her life with him no matter what, but she didn''t want him to start questioning the motive behind finding them. However, she never thought that fate would possibly bring his mother to them.


    The more Hazel thought about Stacy, the more she saw simrities between her and Joshua. Their eyebrows were the same shape, and their eyes were the same color, but that didn''t mean that Joshua was Stacy''s son.


    "Why do you think that she is Joshua''s mother?" Hazel asked, puzzled.


    "Because Joshua and Stacy''s husband look almost identical and given his age, I can confidently say I believe he is their son." Katherine sighed.


    "You know Joshua''s father?" Hazel asked curiously, "What kind of person is he?"


    Katherine looked like she was in the middle of a horrible dilemma that she didn''t want to talk about.


    "It is only my opinion." She tried to change the subject quickly. "I will need to do a DNA test to confirm it."


    "You want me to ask Joshua to do a DNA test?" Hazel asked.


    "More than that," Katherine said gravely. "You saw Stacy. Her doctors are telling me that she is immersed in her own world, unable tomunicate with the outside world. But if she''s motivated, maybe by seeing someone or something she cares about, she might get better. So, I am hoping that you can convince Joshua to cooperate with the doctors to help treat Stacy."


    Hazel bit her lip. No matter how much she wanted to help, she could not consent on Joshua''s behalf, and there was so much more to figure out.


    Taking a deep breath, Hazel asked with questioning eyes, "Aunt Katherine, do you know why Joshua''s parents abandoned him?"


    "I am sorry, the incident surrounding that is very personal, so I am unable to tell you." Katherine''s eyes dimmed, but the next moment she said with sincerity. "But I can assure you that Stacy never abandoned Joshua if she had, she would not be in the state she is in."


    Although Katherine wouldn''t tell her what happened, Hazel trusted her because she saw Stacy, she had obviously been so distraught by what happened to her that she went into her own world and refused to deal with reality.


    "I promised I would try," Hazel contemted as she spoke, "but I am not sure if Joshua will cooperate."


    Hazel knew Joshua all too well, he would always treat the people he cared for with love and admiration. However, on the other hand, if people were being maniptive and pretending to care about him, he didn''t care about them or their wellbeing at all.


    Katherine nodded, "Just please try your best."


    ***


    After parting ways with Katherine at the nursing home, Crystal wanted to take Hazel back to Denmark Residence, but Hazel had another idea. She assumed that Joshua would be at Denmark Group, so she asked Crystal to drive her there.


    Hazel and Crystal walked into the lobby to find a man yelling at his assistant.


    The assistant said, "Please, Mr. Bryant, don''t be angry¡­."


    "Don''t be angry? How can I not be angry?" Hanson Bryant flung the flowers he was holding impatiently into the assistant''s arms. "I was waiting at the door of Joshua-Hazel Pictures the entire day, but she didn''t show up at all! That woman is really unreasonable. If it weren''t for the fact that she owns most of the shares in Denmark Group, I would make Hazel kneel down in front of me¡­."


    Hazel listened from a distance. She had seen Hanson Bryant several times at different events, he was the only son of Director Bryant and had a reputation of being a well-known yboy.


    She wondered if he was there to hit on her. It seemed that quite a few people thought she was a fool and had ns to take advantage of her.


    The young assistant looked over Hanson''s shoulder and went pale. Isn''t that Hazel Crowe standing in the corner by the elevator?!


    The assistant tried to speak but couldn''t find the words, so he tugged on his boss''s sleeve, but Mr. Bryant continued rambling, "How can a woman as shallow as Hazel Crowe not be charmed by me? I am pretty sure I can deceive that stupid woman into sleeping with me and marrying me within a month."


    He smiled as he thought, ignoring the assistant''s actions, "After we get married, I will make her sign Denmark Group over to me and then file for divorce, she will be broke. I will get my revenge for embarrassing me today. Why are you tugging at me? Do you want me to fire you?"


    Hanson red at his assistant but then followed his terrified eyes and saw the two women standing near the elevator. He had never actually met Hazel and was only going by the pictures that his secretary had given him. However, his secretary was also one of his mistresses, so she gave him ugly photos, hoping he wouldn''t leave her for Hazel.


    "Hello Beautiful, let me buy you coffee," Hanson said smoothly as he walked over to Hazel, his eyes lustfully fixated on her.


    The assistant''s legs became weak, and he almost fell down. He wanted to yell at Mr. Bryant that the woman he was talking to was Hazel, how did he not recognize her?

 Chapter 1149 - 437: Are You Stupid?

    Hazel looked at Hanson coldly. "I''m sorry, but I don''t think a shallow woman like me is good enough to have coffee with you."


    Hanson didn''t hear any of the sarcasm in Hazel''s remark, he was too caught up in the idea that she was trying to get his attention.


    "Babe, are you trying to defend Hazel Crowe? Since you can walk into the office of Denmark Group so easily, you must know something about her, don''t you?" He chuckled and said, "She is an ugly girl who came out of nowhere, only to be the lost daughter of Denmark''s!"


    He didn''t even stop to take a breath, he just continued on, "If Denmark Group is put into the hands of someone who is brainless, has no looks, and no sense of business, won''t Denmark Group be in jeopardy? I am trying to save Denmark Group, and then I can find my true love, right?"


    Hazel was really shocked by his audacity, she couldn''tprehend how highly he thought of himself and how lowly he thought of her.


    The elevator door opened, Hazel tried to move past him, but he put his arm out in front of her. He smiled and tried to be charming, "Babe, you haven''t answered me yet¡­."


    "The answer is no! Now, get lost!" She pushed his arm away and walked past him.


    Hanson looked furious, "Which department do you work in? I will have you fired from Denmark Group by the end of the day, I promise you!"


    He grabbed his assistant, and both managed to get on to the elevator before it closed. Before Hazel had time to react, Crystal had already stepped forward and grabbed Hanson by the cor of his shirt.


    "Let go!" Hanson was livid, he had never been treated like that by a woman. He shouted angrily, "Do you know who I am? Let me go! Or I will¡­."


    Hazel waved her hand, and Crystal let go of him. Hanson had never been so humiliated, he was infuriated and started to rush toward Hazel. His assistant saw what he was going to do, he knocked him to the ground, "Mr. Bryant, you need to calm down."


    "What is wrong with you?! Do you want to be fired?" Hanson asked his assistant as he got up, brushing off his suit.


    "You may want to listen to him," Hazel cocked her eyebrows and looked at Hanson. "I am assuming you don''t know who I am. So, let me tell you¡­I am the shallow, ugly Hazel Crowe who is brainless, has no looks, and no sense of business."


    Instantly, Hanson froze, his face became pale. He couldn''tprehend the fact that he actually degraded the woman he was trying to win over, right in front of her.


    "I... This, this is all a misunderstanding," Hanson stammered. However, even with all his excuses, he knew there was no chance of convincing Hazel.


    "A misunderstanding?" Hazel sneered coldly.


    "Are you stupid, or do you just think I''m stupid? Do you actually think I''m going to give you a chance to ''save'' Denmark Group?" she asked.


    "I..." Hanson''s mouth was so dry that he couldn''t speak. He didn''t know what to say, and the attitude that Hazel was giving him made him feel like he was facing off against Joshua Denmark himself.


    "You still want me to kneel in front of you?" Hazel smirked, and her face got even colder. "What happens if I tell your father, Director Bryant, all of this?"


    Crystal stretched out her leg so that she could kick Hanson and make him kneel before Hazel, but before she had the chance, he fell to his knees with a thud.


    "I am begging you! Please, don''t tell my father," he said, rmed.


    Hazel was speechless. The arrogant man that thought he could win her over was a coward, one word made him drop to his knees.


    "I am giving you one warning," Hazel said coldly. "Do not show your face around here again! If you do, drastic measures will be taken. You need to leave the building now!"


    As the elevator reached the floor of the President''s office, Hazel walked off the elevator. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see the assistant helping Hanson to his feet, he looked even more terrified when he realized what floor they were on. He stared for a moment and then quickly hit the button to go to the main lobby.


    Hazel wasn''t worried about the encounter. After all, Hanson was just an arrogant coward who thought he was better than her. She pushed open the door to the office and walked in, leaving Crystal standing on guard outside.


    "You''re back?" Joshua smiled as he looked up at her.


    "Yes, I am!" Hazel nodded and walked toward him.


    Joshua reached out and held her tightly against him. She felt her body tense for a moment when she felt something hard against her leg, her heart skipped a beat. She could not understand how he could still be so excited, even after he had made love to her all night long.


    "Good girl..." He smiled and kissed her ear. "What did you do?"


    "Aunt Katherine took me to meet one of her friends, but that was it," she said. It was the truth with a bit of detail left out.


    "Your mother got a call from Katherine asking her to go shopping." His eyes became deeper.


    "Is that so? That''s great news." She was trying to y dumb.


    A sharp light shed across his eyes. "Honey, great news? She isn''t doing it just because she wants to. People don''t do things for anything, you have to give if you want something. What did you give?"


    "What are you talking about?" She chuckled and pushed him on the chest. "She just wants to help me deal with my parents. It''s not a big deal. She is helping because she likes me."


    Hazel had no intention of telling Joshua about her promise to Katherine. After all, he had always been very resistant when they talked about his biological parents, she wanted to warm him up to the idea. She also knew that if she had mentioned it immediately after being out with Katherine, he would overthink the situation, she needed to wait until the time was right.


    Suddenly, her eyes fell on Joshua''s ring finger, and then her eyes lit up. "A ring?"


    "Yes," He nodded as he held his hand up so Hazel could see it better. "It matches yours."


    She held out her finger, she was wearing the ring Joshua gave her when he proposed. His wasn''t as detailed as hers, but the two rings still looked perfect together.


    "You''re so well prepared?" She chuckled.


    "Of course, I have to be well prepared when ites to getting married." He smiled and kissed her on the forehead. "In fact, there is a little secret inside the ring."


    "What kind of secret?" she asked curiously.


    "Guess." He smiled mysteriously.


    She took her ring off without hesitating; she didn''t want to waste any time finding out what the secret was.

 Chapter 1150 - 438: To Take You Away

    Hazel''s brow furrowed slightly. She looked at the ring, turning it in her hand, but she could not find a hiddenpartment. Besides, she knew it would be close to impossible to have a secret hidden in something as small as a ring.


    She looked at Joshua and was about to give up when she saw an inscription on the inside of the ring. She held up the ring and looked at it carefully.


    "With all my love from Joshua?" She read it out in a low voice.


    "Yes," Joshua smiled and nodded. He was happy that she had found it.


    "Does your ring also have an inscription?" she asked curiously.


    "Yes." He took his ring off and gave it to her. She looked inside and saw the inscription "With all my love from Hazel."


    She felt so in love with Joshua, he never gave up showing his love for her. He did everything for her, making sure every detail was perfect.


    "Oh, Joshua¡­" After putting her ring back on, Hazel kissed him passionately.


    When she pulled her head back, there was a faint sh of light in Joshua''s eyes. He put his hand on the back of her head then kissed her even more intensity, he grabbed her hips and pulled her closer.


    She was confused, wondering why he was kissing her so harshly. It was until he lifted her onto the desk and pushed himself between her legs that she knew he wasn''t stopping and something wasn''t right.


    "Joshua¡­" She tried to speak but couldn''t.


    "Looks like I didn''t teach you very wellst night," Joshua said with a sly grin. He took her hand and ced it on his belt, "What did you call me?"


    When she finally realized what she had done wrong, her face blushed immediately. She quickly scrambled and whispered, "Honey¡­."


    "Good girl." He chuckled. "I guess I should give you a reward." He put his hand over hers and helped her to start undoing his belt. Hazel''s fingers trembled at the thought of what was about to happen.


    "Honey, don''t do that." She lowered her head, wishing she could hide. "What if someonees in?"


    "Don''t worry," he said, nibbling her ear. "I''ve told them not to bother us."


    "But... hmm!" Before she could finish the sentence, he kissed her on the lips again.


    ***


    Hazel leaned her head against Joshua''s shoulder. She waspletely worn out, so Joshua picked her up andid her down on the sofa. He started getting dressed and smiled at her, but Hazel looked at him with resentment.


    Joshua had seemed normal before, but why was he so insatiable since they got married. It had only been a day, and he was already talking about finding new positions.


    "Work out with meter," Joshua said calmly as he walked toward his desk.


    Hazel''s eyes got big, and she mumbled through clenched teeth, "I''ve always been in great shape!"


    Plus, she had been working with Crystal, so the martial arts techniques had gotten better. However, she knew she would not be able to keep up with Joshua.


    "Huh?" There was a bit of amusement in his eyes. "Shall we do it again?"


    "No, no¡­" she quickly said and looked at him with envy. "Aren''t you afraid you will run out of sperm?"


    "I''m willing to try for my beauty." He joked. "Besides, I''m not in rough shape. Why don''t we try again?"


    "Be serious!" she said crossly.


    Seeing Hazel''s anger, he walked over and lightly embraced her. He took her face in his hands and softly said, "Honey, I have waited more than 20 years for you. I wish you could understand that every time I am around you, I just want to find new ways to love you."


    "How can it be more than twenty years..." She was furious.


    "You are my first and only woman. So, I have waited more than twenty years, right?" He chuckled.


    Because of hismitment to the Crowe family''s rules, Joshua had been using all of his willpower to control himself when he was near Hazel. However, since they were married and he could have her, he wanted nothing more than to tie her to the bed and make love for days on end.


    Hazel''s ears turned red, and she looked away awkwardly. She was afraid to say anything that might provoke Joshua again.


    "What are you working on?" She tried to change the subject.


    "I''m going to throw a party for you," he calmly exined.


    "Party? What party?" she asked curiously.


    "You are the daughter of the Denmark family, so I''m going to throw a party and announce it to everybody so that they know who you are."


    "Do we really need to do that?" She struggled with the whole concept. In fact, she didn''t like the idea at all, if they had a party, people like Hanson Bryant would be swooning all over her.


    "Of course. It''s very necessary." His expression became serious. "If we don''t do it as soon as possible, I''m afraid more women with birthmarks will start to appear. Only by exposing your identity can we put an end to the ims. The party must happen soon and be before our big wedding."


    Then he continued, as if he could read Hazel''s thoughts, "Rest assured, I''ve nned the party. You just need to go through the motions. You are the daughter of Marcus and Cate, people are eager to be your friend and suck up in any way possible, but you don''t need to give them your time and energy."


    She was amused by Joshua, he was doing what was best for her. She finally agreed, "Alright, I''ll take your advice and trust you."


    ***


    After inviting the Crowe family to the party and Hazel told Rachel that she would pick out a dress for her. She knew that if Joshua had ordered a dress for her, she would not wear it, but this way, she would have a hard time refusing.


    Just as Hazel arrived at the mall, she heard her phone ring. She looked at the number on the screen, sighed helplessly, and answered, "Simon King, can you please stop harassing me?"


    Simon was constantly bothering Hazel. Even though she blocked his number, he would get a new number or call her from someone else''s phone.


    "Pumpkin, our hearts are truly connected." Simon chuckled, "You even know it is me calling."


    "What do you want?" She was extremely annoyed.


    "To take you away, of course," he said jokingly.


    "Don''t even think about it!" She was enraged and ready to hang up.


    "Don''t hang up," he stopped joking and said in a deep voice. "Pumpkin, I''m serious this time. Please, think about it ande with me."

 Chapter 1151 - 439: I’ll Be The Hero To Save Her

    Hazel was so furious that she wanted to throw her phone. "When have you not been serious? You need to stop!"


    "I heard Joshua is nning a party for you?" Simon asked suddenly.


    She was about to hang up when she heard him. She stopped and curiously asked, "How do you know about the party?"


    "Joshua sent me an invitation. How else would I know?" He snarled with an evil grin.


    "But I am warning don''t to go to the party." There was a sense of seriousness in Simon''s voice.


    Hazel was so irritated, as she hung up, she mumbled, "You really are insane!"


    Feeling frustrated, Hazel put her phone back in her purse and continued walking. This was the same hoax Simon always used, so there was no reason to think that it was any different than conversations they had before.


    Simon looked down at his phone after Hazel hung up at him.


    "Sir, did Miss Crowe agree?" Chester, who was sitting next to him, asked.


    "No." Simon sighed with annoyance. "It''s going to be hard."


    "What do we do then?" Chester asked, sounding worried. "Your father knew about Miss Crowe and thought it was her holding you back. He has ns for her!"


    Simon frowned impatiently. "Of course, I know that..."


    It wasn''t a secret that he wasn''t on good terms with his father, but it was worse than most thought. As a precaution, Simon had spies infiltrate his father''s gang, and when he got word that his father was going to harm Hazel at her party, he called to warn her.


    Chester persuaded anxiously. "Sir, I understand that you''re aware of your father''s methods. If he has his eye on someone, there is nothing that can be done to stop it! Plus, Miss Crowe isn''t aware...."


    "You''re more anxious than I am!" Simon was so angry that he kicked a chair, sending it flying across the room. His expression turned cold and grim, "What? Do you really think I want to see the woman I care about taken away?"


    "Sir, you are a misunderstanding!" Chester exined helplessly, "I''ve never seen you care so much about a woman. That''s why I''m afraid that if something were to happen¡­I''m just worried for you."


    "Don''t worry, even if Hazel is unprepared, Joshua won''t be." When he said Joshua''s name, a glimmer of resentment shed in his eyes.


    "But, but..." Chester was hesitant.


    "Say what you need to do!" Simon was impatient.


    "I don''t know if the information is true or not, but ording to my sources," Chester said quietly. "Your father doesn''t n to kidnap Miss Crowe, he ns to kill her!"


    Simon stopped in his tracks. His father was more ruthless than ever, and even though he had hoped it wasn''t true, he knew that it very well could be.


    He clenched his fist in anger. He knew because of Hazel''s rejections in the past that he couldn''t just take her away, he had been too impulsive, and so Joshua was watching him. If he acted recklessly, it could make things much worse.


    As he wondered why he cared about Hazel, he thought even more. He realized that he had been watching her, but she wasn''t his real target, so if his father did harm her, it shouldn''t bother him.


    However, he continued to think, he saw her bright eyes twinkling in the sunlight. Then he knew that even though she had rejected him and was never kind to him, he couldn''t bear the thought of anything bad happening to her.


    Simon sat quietly, contemting the situation, he had a brilliant idea, he smiled and said, "Let my father continue with his n, we will follow them, and I will be the hero that saves her!"


    Simon smiled, but his eyes were cold and ruthless. Hazel, you have to stay safe until I can rescue you. However, if you are not and I seek revenge, I am afraid I may regret it!


    ***


    Hazel walked into the boutique that Joshua had rmended. The clothing looked more mature than something she would have picked, but there would be something perfect for her mother.


    As she looked at the dresses, she heardughter from a group of women behind her, "Katie, the Denmark family, actually sent you an invitation? You are so lucky!"


    Hazel almost dropped the dress she had in her hand, she must have heard wrong. It would be too much of a coincidence if the woman was talking about the party that Joshua was throwing for her.


    She looked back at the women and recognized one of them from somewhere.


    "No," the woman replied modestly, but there was an unspeakable triumph in her eyes. "The invitation is sent to my grandmother. Thankfully, she can take a guest, so she asked me to go."


    "Katie, you are indeed the most spoiled child of the entire Shawn family." The woman continued praising. "But really, who wouldn''t like a nice, kind person like you?"


    When Hazel heard the woman say Katie and Shawn''s family in the same sentence, she realized why the woman looked familiar. She was the same woman who wanted the pink diamond ne at the auction, Katie Shawn. It would be interesting to see the look on Katie''s face when she arrived at the party.


    The middle of the boutique was certainly not the ce to walk over to Katie and reveal her true identity, so Hazel continued shopping. She picked out some dresses that would fit her mother, and even though she was trying to ignore Katie and her friends, the only thing she could hear was their voices andughter.


    One woman said, "What do you think about Denmark''s daughter?"


    "I probably know something that you don''t!" another woman replied.


    Hazel stopped and listened carefully, she was speechless. It was the first time she had heard her story from an outside point of view, and of course, the woman exaggerated some, but the basic details were true.


    "So, that''s it¡­."


    "Am I the only one who thinks that it''s strange? It could just be Joshua Denmark''s way to cover up things and save Denmark Group, couldn''t it?"


    "You mean, you think that the woman is a fake?"


    "Maybe. Who knows? It''s been 20 years, almost all of the Denmark family has died, then a woman just popped up. Who can prove that she isn''t a fake?"


    Hazel''s lips twitched as she felt her frustration grow. She understood that there would always be people who judged and would try to impose their nasty opinions on others, but they shouldn''t be talking about it in public.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it anymore." Katie interrupted, sounding unhappy. She was used to being the center of attention. If her friends were talking about someone else, they weren''t focusing on her, so she had to find a way to bring their attention back to her.


    She continued, "Since Mr. Denmark is throwing her a party, then he has identified her as the lost daughter. In a way, they are siblings."


    "Yes, true," echoed herpanions. "If the Denmark family recognized him as a son, then she''s his younger sister!"

 Chapter 1152 - 440: It’s Only A Rumor

    Hazel could not believe what she was hearing. As she stood there listening to their gossip, she forgot why she was even in the store, all she could think of was how Joshua suddenly be her older brother.


    The group of women continued chatting amongst themselves, they were dividing the Denmark family property up between her and Joshua as if they were the ones who owned it.


    "Even if she is Joshua Denmark''s younger sister, most of Denmark''s property should be given to him!"


    "What? I think that all of it should be given to Mr. Denmark. If it weren''t for him, Denmark Group wouldn''t be as sessful as it is!"


    "Yeah, I think as long as he keeps that woman living a life of luxury, he shouldn''t have to worry."


    "But I heard that the woman and he are lovers..."


    A timid voice cut in unexpectedly and silenced the crowd immediately.


    "It''s only a rumor," Katie suddenly said. "The other day, I was lucky enough to meet Mr. Denmark at the auction. He didn''t appear to have anyone with him."


    Hazel began to tremble with anger, she knew Katie was lying through her teeth. On the day of the auction, it was obvious that she was with Joshua and that they were a couple, but Katie insisted that Joshua was alone.


    The girls'' eyes lit up, and they began interrogating Katie.


    "You''ve seen Mr. Denmark?"


    "What does he look like?"


    "Is he as handsome as everyone says?"


    "What did you talk about?"


    With an iprehensible smile, Katie said, "He is really tall and handsome, and also very kind. We were both interested in the same pink diamond ne, so I was lucky enough to speak to him."


    Hazel red with hatred in her eyes. Katie was not only egotistical, but she was also a liar, she was obviously just trying to keep her friends interested, and the fact that they didn''t have all the details kept them intrigued.


    Katie''s story was believable, and one woman said, "You are such a beautiful woman, even though Joshua Denmark won the ne, he gave it to you, right? Show us!"


    It was obvious that Katie was extremely proud, she had everyone''s attention on her, and they believed every word she said. However, Hazel was curious as to how Katie was going to show them the ne since she had it around her neck.


    "No, you are misunderstanding what I am saying," Katie said, slightly smiling. She lowered her eyes and continued on, "He didn''t know until after the auction that it was me bidding against him. He wanted to give it to me when he found it out, but I could not ept such an expensive gift. I spent a long time refusing it, but he finally understood why I could not ept it."


    The women surrounding Katie were envious but continued to encourage her.


    "Katie, you are so kind. I think that Mr. Denmark may have been watching you for a long time. Maybe he sent the invitation to your grandmother because he wants to see you."


    "Yeah, I think that is why he sent the invitation."


    "That doesn''t make sense," Katie lowered her head with a hint of shyness. "I don''t have anything to do with Mr. Denmark. Please, don''t misunderstand."


    Even though Hazel knew what had actually happened, she was still manipted by Katie''s lies. She had twisted the truth so well that anyone would have believed her, and the more she said that she had nothing to do with Joshua, the more her friends misunderstood.


    Knowing that she could not cause a scene, Hazel decided to let Katie live in her fantasy world and went back to her shopping. She found a few different dresses for Rachel, but as the clerk put them into boxes for her, she noticed a beautiful blue dress. It was elegant and very different from the styles she had picked out for her mother. She immediately thought it would look perfect on Stacy Sloane, Joshua''s possible biological mother.


    Stacy was a beautiful woman who would stand out in a crowd, she would look absolutely stunning in the dress. Hazel thought for a moment and then, without hesitation, picked up the dress and handed it to the clerk to wrap up.


    "You have exquisite taste, Miss," the clerk said happily. "This dress just came in for our new season. It is the only one in the store."


    But before Hazel could reply, she heard Katie state, "I will take it!"


    Hazel had reached her boiling point. She hadn''t said anything to Katie, even when she was telling lies about Joshua, but now that Katie was trying to take a dress that was already in her hands, Hazel spun around and coldly said, "I saw it first!"


    "But have you paid for it?" Katie looked at her innocently and said, "Madam, I want to buy this dress for a dinner party hosted by the Denmark family. You must have heard of them, right?"


    Hazel looked at her with a half-smile. "Are you saying that if I don''t let you have it, I will offend the Denmark family?"


    "Of course! Katie is Mr. Denmark''s girlfriend!" Katie''spanion chimed in.


    Hazel felt her eye begin to twitch, but she looked forward to Katie pretending to be Joshua''s girlfriend.


    "Don''t say that," Katie said hypocritically. "Piper, the Shawn family doesn''t use family and social status to bully people."


    ring at Katie, Hazel bit her tongue. Katie didn''t use the opportunity to deny her rtionship with Joshua; instead, she tried to use Shawn''s name to help her get the dress.


    "So, the Denmark family and the Shawn family both try to steal from people?" Hazel asked innocently.


    Katie sneered at Hazel; she was sure that if she had mentioned both family names that she would have been given the dress, but instead, she was being provoked.


    "You have misunderstood¡­." Katie''s eyes were getting misty, as if she was going to cry.


    One of Katie''s friends was furious and growled, "How can you be so unreasonable? How could you use Katie of stealing from you? You are going to make her cry?"


    Everyone in the store looked over in the direction of Katie and Hazel, the sales clerk lowered her head in embarrassment. The other customers saw that Katie was trying not to cry and assumed that Hazel was bullying her.


    Hazel turned to stare coldly at Katie''s friend, who kept interrupting. The woman who thought so much of Katie might not have been stupid but trying to stand up to Hazel was not a good idea; there was no way she would be easily bullied.


    With a faint smile on her face, she said sarcastically, "I thought she was going to cry because she felt guilty. I thought she knew that it was wrong for her to steal items from other people, so she was shedding tears of remorse!"


    "You, you¡­" Katie''s face stiffened as she stared at Hazel. She was furious at the fact that her teary act failed her a second time.

 Chapter 1153 - 441: This Store Isn’t For Everyone

    Whenever Katie was losing a disagreement, she would cry. If she looked upset, men would often fall for her act, whether she was right or wrong, but women just seemed to me her.


    It was the second time that her tearful performance didn''t work, the first time was when she had met Joshua at the auction. Katie thought for a moment, then her eyes widened, and she looked at Hazel with shock, "You, you¡­."


    Hazel smiled as she saw the look of disgust on Katie''s face, as she realized she was the one sitting beside Joshua at the auction. It was obvious that Katie had done some research on Joshua but not on who the woman was with him.


    "Are you that preupied that you forgot me already?" Hazel looked at her with a little smile.


    Katie''s expression became twisted. Suddenly, she turned her head around to whisper something to herpanions. When she was done, she stepped toward Hazel.


    "No wonder someone like you can be easily confused with what is right and what is wrong. I am really surprised, though, that someone with your identity would still go around trying to cause trouble."


    "My identity?" Hazel was quite curious and wanted to hear Katie''s theory.


    Katie leaned toward Hazel, so close that only they could hear what was being said, "You think that you can be Joshua Denmark''s woman just by following him around?" Katie sneered.


    "Do you even know about Mr. Denmark''s party? He is throwing it for his younger sister, they aren''t blood-rted, but he does acknowledge her. Anyway, as for you, a woman who doesn''t belong to a well-known family, you''re not even good enough to be invited to the party. You are only his temporary ything!" Katie taunted.


    Hazel stood still, smiling at Katie and her ludicrous thoughts. Katie truly had no idea who she was and assumed she was just Joshua''s lover or that she had some shady connection to him.


    After listening to Katie''s insinuations, Hazel felt even less inclined to tell her who she was, but Katie took the silence as a triumph.


    "Pack the dress up for me!" Katie demanded with a huge grin.


    The clerk gave Hazel a hesitant look as she picked up the dress, she did not know what to do.


    Hazel frowned slightly and then looked at Katie. "I saw this dress first. How can I make that clear to you?"


    "You..." Katie''s face changed instantly. She had thought she was forcing Hazel to back down but instead, she was being embarrassed again.


    Gritting her teeth, Katie said, "Don''t be ungracious! I am the daughter of the Shawn family! Who are you?! Do you really think that Mr. Denmark will back you and not me? Aren''t you afraid he won''t like you if you cause trouble?"


    "I know you''re the daughter of the Shawn family. You don''t have to keep reminding me of that," Hazel said calmly. "I also remember that the Shawn family loves to try and take things from others."


    Hazel didn''t change her attitude, she stayed calm, but her voice grew louder, so the people around them began to look at Katie.


    Katie''s expression turned nastier the more Hazel spoke. She was utterly shocked when the girl who had been admiring her pointed at Hazel and eximed, "Oh my goodness! Is that a pink diamond ne around her neck? Is that the one from the auction?"


    All of Katie''s friends gathered around to look in curiosity. Hazel raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled, she was sure that having Katie''s friends gathered around her angered Katie to no end.


    It was as if the words physically smacked Katie in the face. She had just told her friends that Joshua tried to give her the pink diamond ne, but they could clearly see it was hanging around Hazel''s neck.


    Katie felt the mocking eyes of everyone staring at her and turned pale. She spun around and came face to face with her friend, "Bonny, since you know Mr. Denmark bought the ne, are you sure hers is real?"


    "You mean, hers could be fake?" Another of Katie''s otherpanions asked.


    Suddenly, everyone looked at Hazel in disbelief, they all began to believe her ne was fake. She was utterly stunned, she could notprehend how Katie could lie so easily and have people believe everything she said.


    Bonny didn''t give up on the integration, she continued, "Didn''t you say that Mr. Denmark is nice to his sister? Maybe he gave the ne to her?"


    "Bonny, do you actually think this woman is the long-lost daughter of the Denmark family?" Katie smiled sarcastically. "You are ady of high ss. Have you ever seen this woman in our circle? Don''t try to give anyone credit, she will only destroy your social status!"


    Hazel tried to hold back a snicker. She could see that Bonny wanted Katie to make a fool of herself, but at the same time, she did not truly believe that Hazel could actually be Denmark''s daughter.


    Katie''s so-called circle of rich and famous people was different from the ones Hazel associated with. The people Hazel spoke to were business contacts and the family members of people within Katie''s circle.


    "I hear that Joshua is so good to his sister that he rarely leaves her side," Katie drawled. "But, look around, do you see anyone with her?"


    Katie''s observation changed the way everyone looked at Hazel. She intentionally tried to get her friends to believe that they would have nevere across the woman in front of them before because she came from an unsophisticated background.


    The group of women looked at Hazel with disapproval and with an air of judgment. They didn''t understand how a woman could grow up poor but then shop in an expensive boutique and afford all of the dresses she had picked out.


    "Yeah, Bonny. Don''tpare us to some mistress!"


    "Yes! How important is the daughter of the Denmark family? If she knows that you areparing her to some random woman, aren''t you afraid she might be offended?"


    Hazel looked at this group of women, smiled, and politely said, "Joshua did indeed give me the ne."


    The women all froze for a moment and looked at each other with serious expressions, but then suddenly, they broke out inughter. None of them believed Hazel, they all thought she was nothing but the mistress of a rich man and did nothing but live in a fantasy world.


    "This¡­this woman," Katie said in a sarcastic tone. The situation turned to her advantage, so she was not going to back down, "You''d better leave. This store isn''t for everyone."

 Chapter 1154 - 442: They’re Not Qualified

    Hazel cocked her eyebrows slightly. Was she trying to kick her out?


    "Yeah, what you are! It''s disgraceful that we should buy the same brand of clothes as you!"


    "Call your manager over! I''ll make aint! When is the threshold of your store so low? Why do you allow some bad women toe in?"


    Hazel''s eyes got cold.


    She and Joshua had just married, which left her in a very good mood recently, so she would tolerate these people shouting in front of her, but Katie tested her patience again and again.


    Trying to kick her out? They''re not qualified!


    The manager was already rmed by the loud noise outside.


    As soon as the store manager came out, Katie walked up to him and took out a VIP card. "Hello, our Shawn family have applied for VIP in your store because we fancy the high style and good taste. However, I didn''t expect your store to be reduced to the point where it needs to serve guests who snatch clothes from us and nder our Shawn family. We are really disappointed with your store. We hope that you can give us an exnation and don''t disappoint the regr customers!"


    Katie looked at Hazel, a littlecent. She knew her crying was useless, so she stopped trying. She wanted to use the Shawn family''s power to force the store to kick Hazel out of here!


    She wanted to make a fool of the woman who dared to snatch her clothes away from her and wanted her to beughed at! Not only did she wanted to get Hazel Crowe kicked out in public, but she also wanted her to be on the brand''s customer cklist!


    "Yeah! And us!" Katie''s female friends echoed. "You even tolerate bad women making trouble. Who dares toe here again? Anyway, her or us!"


    "Calm down, everyone," the manager asked nkly. "You can rest assured that if you are wounded, we''ll give you an exnation."


    After soothing those women, the manager followed their criticism and looked in Hazel''s direction. But when he saw her, he was very startled.


    Before Hazel arrived at the store, Joshua had asked them to treat her well. Besides, he even specially provided a picture of Hazel lest they mistake her.


    Joshua didn''te with her, but he had already done what he had to do.


    The store manager remembered Hazel''s picture. He thought he would not offend these women, but now, even if he were given the most courage, he would not dare to drive her out.


    "Guys, do you have any misunderstanding..." The manager managed to force a smile, but before he could finish the sentence, Katie interrupted him.


    "No, manager, you don''t mean to be partial to this woman, do you? Let''s get this straight today. If you still serve her, we''ll cancel our membership."


    "Yes! Cancel our membership!" the other women echoed.


    The manager looked at them as if they were idiots. He wasn''t partial to Hazel. He was helping these idiot women! But since they wanted to make trouble, he could not continue to be partial to them. Joshua was not a person that he could offend.


    "In that case," said the manager gravely, "Macy, go through the formalities for thesedies and send them away. They won''t be on our customer list anymore."


    Katie was morecent in the heart. She looked scornfully in Hazel''s direction. "Manager, you''re so reasonable, and you know what to do with some bad men...Wait, what did you say?!"


    When she really came to her senses, she realized that the store manager wasn''t trying to kick Hazel out, he was trying to drive them out and put them on a cklist! How could it be?!


    Hazel''s fingers were already in the handbag. She also had a card in her hand that she had intended to take out, but before she could take it out, the store manager was on her side.


    After simply thinking about it, she figured out why, and her face became gentle.


    "What''s wrong? Why did you do that?" The group of womenined.


    "You¡­" Katie''s face turned purple with rage. Suddenly, she gave Hazel a scornful look and then said to the manager with a look of disappointment, "I wondered why the taste of your store had deteriorated, but I didn''t expect it was the people in your store who had deteriorated. Some people really have the ability to flirt with men everywhere and even take you down. But do you really want to offend the Shawn family for a woman?"


    "And us!" The rest of the women yelled furiously, and a woman even cursed Hazel. "You fox! You even seduce the store manager. Why don''t you pressurize yourself?"


    Hazel looked at their performance indifferently and said with some boredom, "Didn''t you say you wanted to cancel the membership? The manager helps you with your wish, but you actually aren''t pleased?"


    "Yes," said the store manager with a puzzled look. "Miss Shawn, you said that the style of our store is not good enough for you, so we all meet your requirements. But why do you nder our customers?"


    "You..." Katie was speechless, and her femalepanions did not look much better.


    "What nder! It''s you who aren''t clean!" One of the women sneered.


    "We are all VIP customers from your store!" Katie clenched her teeth.


    Hazel calmly took out her card and shook it in front of Katie. "What''s a VIP customer? A big deal? I''m even an SVIP. As a super member, I didn''t take out the card to show off, but a VIP makes you proud as a peacock?"


    What?!


    In a sh, all the women''s faces changed dramatically.


    This wasn''t an ordinary store. All the members must be reviewed before VIP cards were issued to them. Although these women had a rich family, they might not all have a VIP card from the store. As for SVIP, it was the legendary existence that they couldn''t reach. It was said that there were only ten SVIP cards in the world!


    But Hazel actually had an SVIP card in her hand? Who the hell was she?


    The store manager took Hazel''s card, looked at it carefully, and nodded, "It''s true."


    The women were even more flustered internally. If Hazel had an SVIP card, her identity must be extraordinary. Had they inadvertently offended a big shot?


    "That..." Someone opened her mouth, "It was all just a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?" Hazel looked at her coolly. "Do you want the manager to fetch the monitor and find out who snatched the clothes and who ''identally but intentionally'' escted the incident?"


    Katie paled suddenly, and all her femalepanions looked at her fiercely. If it were not for her status, they might have turned against her on the spot!


    No, she couldn''t be kicked out like this. Katie quickly winked at a woman who got along well with her, and the woman quickly shouted, "Don''t be proud! Katie is Master Denmark''s girlfriend! Even if you aren''t afraid of offending the Shawn family, aren''t you afraid of offending Master Denmark?"

 Chapter 1155 - 443: Call Her Mrs. Denmark

    Katie held her head up with pride. She enjoyed basking in any reflected glory of Joshua''s reputation. After all, she didn''t believe that anyone would really ask Joshua for confirmation.


    The manager looked at Katie like she was an idiot. How could she dream at this point?


    The guest Joshua Denmark had asked them to take care of was Hazel, whom these women have a hard time too!


    "In this case, Miss Shawn can ask Master Denmark to exin the situation personally." The manager waved his hands impatiently. "Show them out."


    Katie''s calm face froze. She really did not expect her trick to also fail, and the other side retorted with her statement!


    The women tried to argue, but the manager directly asked the security guard to drive them out.


    As they were driven away in front of so many people, these socialites, who had never suffered a big frustration, paled visibly.


    Of course, they didn''t forget what Hazel had said, so their gaze wasn''t friendly at all as they stared at Katie.


    "Katie, what''s going on here?!" asked one of the socialites bluntly.


    Katie put on a pitiful expression at once, with tears in her eyes. "I think you can tell that... We''ve been friends for so many years. Don''t you believe me? Do you really think that woman would have an outstanding identity?"


    The socialite was hesitant.


    "Yeah! If she''s really outstanding, howe we have never met her? I see, it''s the man who she beds with is outstanding!" a woman who got on well with Katie spoke maliciously.


    "Yes, it must be! She might be the mistress of some old man and will be dumped in a few months!"


    Because they were driving, they were very angry and gossiped.


    Katie breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, they had all been fooled by her this time.


    But the incident wasn''t as simple as she thought. Many of their VIP cards belonged to their mothers. The store not only canceled the VIP cards but also called the owners to exin the situation.


    Of course, they said thesedies had failed to bully a customer and thus wanted to cancel the membership. The madams knew their daughters'' characters and knew they could do that. Plus, since the store didn''t even give them a face, presumably these daughters must have offended the wrong person.


    Many of these daughters got reproving calls from their families. Some were even requested to go home and be grounded, and some people''s living expenses were confiscated. For these reasons, Katie''s ''sisters'' who used to get on well with Katie on the surface, weren''t kind to her anymore.


    ***


    Of course, Hazel didn''t know that. After she picked her clothes, the manager packed them for her. When he showed her out, he gave her a list.


    "What is it?" Hazel asked curiously.


    "Here''s a list of the women who have just insulted you," the manager exined.


    "¡­" Hazel was speechless. Did she look like a vindictive woman? But this was the manager''s goodwill, so it wasn''t good for her to refuse, and she could only take it.


    She had arranged for Crystal to buy her something else. After leaving the store, she and Crystal met with each other, then went to a few more ces before leaving.


    Hazel originally nned to return to Denmark Residence, but she finally arrived at Denmark Group with the stuff? on her hand without a second thought.


    After making her way to the President''s office without a hitch, she pushed the door open and found Jaxson reporting to Joshua.


    She nodded at Joshua. "Do your job. Don''t worry about me."


    After that, she asked Crystal to leave all her trophies in the office.


    When she almost finished her job, the conversation between Jaxson and Joshua ended.


    "You''ve had a good day." Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners.


    "Yes, I''ve bought quite a few," Hazel said, "but I''d like you to help me choose the better ones. I trust your insight."


    "Okay." He nodded.


    "By the way, do you know the Shawn family?" she asked suddenly.


    That Katie, who had imed to be Joshua''s girlfriend and repeatedly basked in the reflected glory of Joshua''s fame, really pushed her to the breaking point.


    "The Shawn family?" Joshua frowned slightly. "Was there anything happening today?"


    If not, Hazel wouldn''t suddenly ask about the Shawn family.


    "No." She was a little embarrassed. Joshua was way too sensitive.


    "Honey," there was a sharp sh in his eye. "Do you want me to investigate it?"


    Hazel was helpless. If Joshua did, of course, he could find out what had happened.


    After thinking for a while, she briefly told him the incident.


    Joshua''s face clouded. He listened calmly, but his heart was filled with anger.


    Hazel was used to downying the severity of incidents, but he could hear how she was picked on by the women behind her words.


    They actually dared to bully his sweetheart?!


    "Are they the people who have bullied you?" Joshua took the list out of a bag.


    "Ah?!" Hazel was speechless. She had slipped the list into a bag, but how could Joshua happen to touch it?


    "I can also confirm that myself." He looked at her quietly.


    This sentence cut off Hazel''s denial thoughts. She said unhappily, "Yes... But it''s no big deal¡­."


    They had bickered for just a while. In fact, she didn''t care much.


    Joshua''s eyes darkened. Hazel was magnanimous, but he could not bear to see her wounded at all. He handed the list to Jaxson. "Send these people an invitation to Hazel''s partyter."


    Hazel was in a daze, but she soon came to her senses. Joshua sent invitations to these people so that they could see who they had offended at her party.


    She had always thought Joshua was very sedated, but how could hee up with such a childish, mean trick?


    "Is it necessary?" She didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    "Yes," he spoke seriously. "On that day, I''ll make sure they apologize to you in person."


    She was amused and moved. Good god, she loved Joshua, who was so childish and mean!


    "Who are you in conflict with within the Shawn family?" Joshua frowned slightly.


    "It''s Katie Shawn." Hazel was a bit hesitant. Joshua didn''t mention people for no reason. At least it meant that he cared about the Shawn family, which made her a little uneasy. "The woman we saw at the auction. You knew each other¡­."


    "I didn''t know her." He shook his head calmly.


    "Miss Crowe, you misunderstood." Jaxson tried to exin, but Joshua looked at him with piercing eyes.


    "Call her Mrs. Denmark." He is correct.


    "..." Jaxson was speechless. He was taken aback just now. He thought he had said something wrong, but it turned out it was because of an address? However, Joshua was so serious that he did not dare to disobey him.

 Chapter 1156 - 444: Still Angry?

    Hazel''s cheeks turned a little red, but her heart was happy.


    In fact, she didn''t even notice how Jaxson addressed her, but Joshua did. His care for her really made her very happy.


    "Mrs. Denmark," Jaxson sensibly changed the address and exined, "in the Shawn family, Grandma Shawn calls the shots on everything. Katie Shawn used to be Mr. Shawn''s illegitimate daughter. Later, Mrs. Shawn passed away, but Katie''s mother tried to please Grandma Shawn, so she married Mr. Shawn. This sort of thing often happened in rich families, but Katie has a half-sister, Callie Shawn, who is appreciated by Grandpa Anderson and is engaged to Master Anderson."


    "Isaac Anderson?" Hazel was amazed and couldn''t help sighing with surprise. "Is she the girl I have seen before? What a small world."


    Although Hazel had just seen her that time, she still remembered her as a pretty girl with gentle looks. She waspletely different from Katie. However, Jaxson''s ability to gossip was really impressive.


    "Yes, that''s him." Joshua nodded. "But he always thought that Grandpa Anderson was forcing him to have amercial marriage, but he did not know Grandpa Anderson chose Callie Shawn because she and Isaac are a perfect match. Besides, their past is not that simple."


    "The good news is that the marriage is good for Callie," Jaxson continued. "Katie and her mother have been bullying Callie, but with the help of the Anderson family, they don''t dare to pick on her."


    There was a sh of sharpness in Hazel''s eyes, and she said quietly, "However, the fact that Callie Shawn has had such a good marriage makes Katie unhappy. She felt she could be a winner only if she married better than her sister, so she took aim at you.


    With that, Hazel''s eyes fell on Joshua. Joshua cocked his eyebrows slightly as the jealous look in her eyes really made him a little ufortable.


    "Jaxson, get out. I need to speak to Hazel alone," Joshua spoke quietly.


    Jaxson left wisely, but Hazel still sulked because she suddenly understood why they were bidding on the same pink diamond ne with Katie at the auction.


    Nowe to think of it, it wasn''t a coincidence. Katie must have got Joshua''s number in advance, so she followed and bade against him. Then she tried to create an encounter and leave a good impression on Joshua.


    Suddenly, Hazel looked up and found Joshua and her alone in the room.


    Joshua came over to her and sat down on the sofa.


    Hazel unconsciously tried to run, but he grabbed her by the wrist. The next moment, he firmly pulled her by the wrist to make her sit in his arms.


    "You, you let go!" Hazel''s cheeks started to turn red.


    A smile curved his lips. He liked Hazel who only had a lust for him and only became passionate because of him.


    "Honey, I think I need to prove my heart to you," he whispered vaguely in her ear.


    "Who, who wants you to prove!" She shyly tried to push him away, but he held her tighter.


    "No?" He chuckled. "Then why were you jealous?"


    "Who was jealous!" She looked away angrily.


    "Katie and whatnot, they don''t have anything to do with me. I only love you. My heart always only beats for you," he whispered in her ear, his eyes shing.


    Then, with a chuckle, he kissed her ear and down her ear.


    Hazel felt numbness danced as if he had started an endless fire in her heart. Trembling, she hurried to push him away.


    "Be good¡ª" He jokingly hugged her again. "Honey, I like you better when you''re passionate because, at that time, your body is as honest as your heart."


    "You¡­ mmm!" She looked back at him angrily, but he firmly kissed her on the lips.


    She was a bit sad to find that her body was so honest that she seemed ready to respond to Joshua''s light tease.


    But... No way...


    Finally, she was so pressed on the sofa by him that she was almost breathless. Then she thrust him away.


    "Still angry?" His eyes sparkled.


    "You have so many suitors that they can queue up from Country Z to overseas. If I am angry just because someone likes you, am I not going to be killed by anger?" She gave him an unhappy look.


    His fingers gently slid down her cheek as he asked in a low voice, "Then why did you reject me?".


    "I don''t want to¡­ here," she whispered.


    Hazel''s face turned totally red when Joshua chuckled in her ear. Doing this kind of sex thing in his office really kept her on tenterhooks. Of course, what was more important was that she had other things to do today.


    "Plus, I really have a business." Hazel pushed him away and got up from the sofa.


    She showed him the clothes. "Give me some advice. Which one is better? I trust your judgment!"


    Knowing Hazel''s care for the Crowe family, Joshua didn''t make trouble. He carefully helped Hazel choose some clothes more suitable for Rachel''s style.


    Suddenly, Joshua took out the blue dress and couldn''t help furrowing his eyebrows slightly.


    "Honey, who''s this for?" He has a wicked eye. Not only is this not Rachel''s style, but it''s also even less Hazel''s.


    "I bought it for an aunt." She paused for a bit before she said quietly, "Aunt Katherine took me to visit one of her friendsst time. I found that this dress fitted her very well, so I bought it."


    He directly put his clothes down with a quiet "Mmm" and asked no more questions.


    She didn''t give up. "Why don''t we go and visit her tomorrow?"


    "Me?" He frowned. He was more or less surprised.


    "Won''t you want to?" She was a little disappointed.


    "How could it be?" He smiled. "I''d be happy to go anywhere you want me to go with you. Honey, I thought you wanted Katherine Sanchez to go with you."


    "That''s a deal. Let''s go together tomorrow." She smiled a little. If... Stacy Sloane saw Joshua, would it make a difference in their rtionship? She really wanted to help. Maybe this was a way that she could try.


    "Fine." Joshua nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 1157 - 445: I Am Very Satisfied And Happy

    "By the way," Hazel''s eyes flickered, "you really don''t want to find your parents?"


    Joshua slightly paused. The next moment, he gently tucked her hair behind her ear. "Why do you suddenly ask?"


    In fact, Hazel always knew his attitude. She hadn''t asked this question for a long time.


    She frowned slightly. "I just thought that you wouldn''t have any elders at our wedding¡­."


    "Don''t worry, mom and dad have a lot of real friends." He thought she was worried about this and said quietly, "Besides, Grandpa Anderson and Isaac''s parents are actually quite happy to be my elders, which will not be gossiped about."


    She looked at him and sighed helplessly. "Joshua, you know, I really hope you can find your parents... Don''t evade this issue. Let''s have a good talk, shall we? Are you really not curious? Who are they? Where are you from? And why did they leave you, perhaps because they had to, like my parents and me?"


    Joshua''s eyes darkened slightly, and he put his arms around her waist, making her face him, and sat her in his arms.


    She eximed before she said angrily, "I said I didn''t want to¡­here. And don''t try to evade the issue in this way!"


    "I''m not the one evading it," he said, his eyes a little deeper. "My cute little wife, you seem to have forgotten what you should address me as."


    She was sad. She was really more used to calling him by hisst name, okay? It was not a habit she could break in a day or two, but he seemed to remember it every time and punished her in this way.


    No, she couldn''tpromise this time.


    "You answer my question first!" She clenched her teeth.


    He smiled slightly, and the next moment his hands began to move over her.


    "Honey," he whispered in her ear as he buried his head in her neck, "I have you now. I am very satisfied and happy. As for my family members, I don''t need the role of biological parents. If¡­ you think weck family members, how about we make one, huh?"


    "You...!" She red at him in exasperation, but the next moment, his lips pressed against hers firmly.


    Her body began to burn under his teasing, but she kept thest consciousness.


    Sure enough, Joshua had been evading and had never thought about finding his biological parents. Even if she took him to Stacy, she wouldn''t likely make him change his mind, and he wouldn''t do a DNA test.


    If so, she would have to figure out another way to get him to do the DNA test first.


    Nheless, she had to keep it from him. But what should she do? Pull out his hair?


    As Hazel stared at Joshua''s hair, she hesitated. Suddenly, she felt as if she were being electrocuted. She couldn''t resist screaming in surprise as her nails dug into his back!


    ***


    After sex, she looked at him unhappily. Very well, it ended with her being "eaten" again.


    "If you do that again, I won''te here anymore," she said angrily. But when she said that, she didn''t have much strength, so her voice sounded like she was a spoiled girl.


    Joshua kissed her lovingly on the lips. "Honey, you can''t do this to me. I won''t do so until you agree, okay?"


    She was still a little muddle-headed and said, "Mm."


    "Come on, let me clean you." He picked her up.


    "Don''t..." She pushed him away. "I''ll do it myself!"


    "You have the strength?" He chuckled.


    "Of course!" She gritted her teeth. "If I allow you to clean me, I''ll really have no strength! When the timees, I''ll tell my parents you don''t care for me, they might hate you again!"


    He smiled nomittally.


    However, he still carried her into the bathroom. After that, he left Hazel alone in the bathroom.


    Hazel looked at the closed door with aplicated face. The next moment, she carefully removed the tiny piece of skin from her fingertip and ced it in a small bag.


    Soon enough, her strength was almost restored. She and Joshua left in the elevator.


    When they got to the lobby on the first floor, Joshua went to get the car. Hazel and Crystal waited for him at the door.


    "Give this to Aunt Katherine," Hazel handed the bag to Crystal and whispered.


    "This is...?" Crystal was a little puzzled.


    "Just tell her it''s what she wants, and she''ll understand," Hazel exined.


    "Okay." Crystal agreed.


    ***


    The next day, Joshua took time off to go to the nursing home with Hazel.


    Crystal had given the skin to Katherine, who had taken it to do a DNA test. However, it would take 24 hours to know the urate results.


    The car stopped at the entrance to the nursing home, and Joshua got off with a slight frown.


    "The elder you want to visit," Joshua said faintly, "is she ill?"


    "Well, maybe she has something wrong with her," Hazel whispered as she pointed to her head. "I think she''s pathetic, so I want to talk to her for a while. When you see her, don''t do anything to upset her."


    Joshua''s brow grew more furrowed, but he finally nodded.


    Hazel didn''t expect they would be stopped as soon as they reached the lobby.


    "Sorry, you can''t visit her," said the headmaster firmly.


    "Why?" Hazel asked in amazement. "But I was here the other day?"


    "Only certain visitors can visit the patient who you want to visit." Knowing that Hazel hade here before, the head nurse patiently exined, "It was because the person bringing you here was General Sanchez that you could visit herst time. If you want to visit her again, you have to get the approval of General Sanchez or the family of the patient."


    Hazel understood instantly. She didn''t expect Stacy to be so heavily protected. But she had already brought Joshua here, and she couldn''t just walk away.


    "Well, I''ll call Aunt Katherine. Is that okay?" She consulted with the head nurse.


    "Of course." The head nursepromised.


    Hazel called Katherine and exined the situation briefly, but she forgot to tell her that she came with Joshua.


    When Katherine heard that, she asked the head nurse to let her in.


    Joshua watched quietly, with deep eyes. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Led by the head nurse, Hazel and Joshua came to Stacy''s room.

 Chapter 1158 - 446: Don’t Be Stiff, Honey

    Hazel knocked on the door and walked in with Joshua.


    Joshua looked a little dazed as he caught sight of the woman sitting at the window.


    Why did he somehow feel that this woman was very kind?


    "What... happened to her?" he asked in a low voice as if he was afraid to disturb her.


    "I don''t know." Hazel shook her head with a wry smile. "I think she should have been greatly stimted, so she bes like this and escapes from reality."


    His brow furrowed slightly.


    "Aunt Stacy?" Hazel walked over to Stacy and whispered.


    Just as she had been thest time when she saw her, Stacy was in her wheelchair, she looks as calm as a doll, as if she didn''t hear her at all.


    Hazel was not discouraged and smiled. "Yesterday, I saw a blue dress that fit you very well, so I bought it for you. I''ll show it to youter, okay? By the way, I don''te alone today. My husbandes with me. Would you like to see him?"


    Stacy still looked out the window with an expressionless face, but Hazel didn''t care. She walked over to Joshua and took his hand.


    "Come to talk to Aunt Stacy." Hazel smiled with a smile as she tried to take him to Stacy.


    "I think she needs therapy, not a talker," he said faintly.


    A smile curved her lips. "Honey," she said sweetly, "just think of it as a good deed."


    His heart felt a little hot. Thest thing he could resist was Hazel''s flirtation with him. As long as she was willing to act like a spoiled girl, he would agree to any conditions she proposed.


    And now, she just wanted him to talk to a woman. How could he refuse?


    Joshua walked up to Stacy and calmly spoke, "Hello, ma''am."


    Hazel''s lips twitched. Alright, she didn''t expect Joshua to call Stacy auntie or anything like that.


    She sat Joshua on the sofa opposite Stacy. She was looking at his furrowed brow. Hazel smiled. "Don''t be stiff, Honey. You''re so handsome that Aunt Stacy will perhaps be healed as soon as she sees you."


    "Oh? You''re not jealous?" He smiled a little.


    "If you save people, that''s a good thing. Why would I be jealous?" Hazel stuck her tongue out. "If you have such a feat, maybe we''ll get a thank-you note saying you''re a great doctor!"


    The two of them joked, but they didn''t notice that Stacy''s gaze on Joshua was starting to focus. And her look became more and more painful.


    "You..." Joshua chuckled, raised his finger, and gently touched Hazel''s nose.


    Suddenly, Stacy jumped out of her wheelchair and lunged at him.


    rmed, Joshua grabbed Stacy''s arm!


    But Stacy cried, as if she were mad, struggling desperately as hard as she could, "Devil! You devil! Baby! Give back my baby¡­."


    Hazel was so shocked that she was bewildered. She had never thought that this would happen!


    Even if she had thought maybe Joshua''s presence would provide Stacy with the stimulus, it wasn''t this kind of stimulus that she had wanted to see!


    "Joshua, don''t hurt her, I''ll call the doctor!" Hazel quickly calmed down.


    Then she ran out of the ward and looked for the doctor.


    When the doctors came in, it seemed that this was the first time they had seen Stacy in such a situation, but they were no strangers to dealing with it.


    After a while of chaos, they soon got Stacy under control and gave her a sedative to calm her down.


    Joshua stood at her bedside, quietly looking at her on the bed.


    Hazel was finally relieved. She reached for Joshua''s hand and said apologetically, "Sorry, I didn''t expect this would happen¡­."


    Suddenly, she froze and lifted his hand. "Are, are you hurt? Aunt Stacy hurt you just now?"


    "It doesn''t matter." He looked indifferent and tried to withdraw his hand.


    "Let''s dress the wound first," she said firmly.


    Soon, she fetched a first aid kit from a nurse and carefully dressed his wound.


    "Does it hurt?" she asked with a heartache.


    "It''s better than when you scratched me yesterday." A vague smile curved his lips.


    Her hands paused as she felt panic-stricken in the heart!


    Was Joshua hinting at something? Did he know that?


    Impossible! When she did that, she was in the right ce at the right time. He shouldn''t have thought she was doing anything else.


    "You me me for my heavy blow?" Hazel said like a spoiled girl, trying to hold back her upset. She wouldn''t admit it anyway.


    Joshua''s eyes darkened a bit, and he whispered, "Honey, no matter what happens, I won''t me you."


    With that, he gave a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    Her heart beat a little faster. She didn''t know if she had thought too much, but she always thought Joshua was hinting at something.


    Anyway, she would deny it until the result came out.


    Looking at his bandaged hand, Joshua said faintly, "We can''t help here. We might as well go home first."


    "Let''s wait." She frowned. "The doctors said they had notified Aunt Stacy''s family. I''m the one who caused this, and I owe them an apology."


    He slightly cocked his eyebrows. "You are kind enough toe to visit her. Besides, it was I who provoked the patient, not you. Why should you apologize?"


    "But if I hadn''t brought you here, it wouldn''t have happened!" She was a little helpless.


    "If someone needs to apologize," he said as quietly he stared at her, "Honey, it should be me. Do you think, as your husband, I would watch you take the fall?"


    She was both moved and speechless. Joshua was overly protective of her and even concealed her mistakes. He didn''t want her to be wounded even though the incident obviously had something to do with her.


    Her heart was sweet, but before she could say anything, she heard fast footsteps outside.


    "Aunt Stacy''s family should be here. Let''s go out," she said.


    "Fine." His eyes were a little deeper. He walked her out just in time to see a group of people walking toward Stacy''s ward hastily.


    When they came to the ward, Joshua and Hazel saw a doctor exining to those people, "... This is the case. The patient has been strongly stimted, and it is not certain whether it is good or bad at present."

 Chapter 1159 - 447: Don’t Bother

    "How did you take care of the patient?!" An old voice, full of anger, sounded. "How many times have I asked you to keep an eye on my daughter, but why would you let her be stimted?"


    Hazel looked in the voice direction and saw a gray-haired old man reprimanding the doctor with a serious face.


    The doctor hesitated for a bit before he finally said, "Today, with Ms. Sanchez''s permission, we''ve let in two visitors who may have something to do with the patient."


    "Visitors?" The old man looked at Katherine unhappily. "You have always been prudent. How can you be so rash this time?!"


    Katherine slightly frowned. She was a little puzzled. Wasn''t it Hazel who came here to visit Stacy? How could it be two people? Would...


    "Where are they?" Katherine asked quickly.


    Following the doctor''s gaze, the other people looked back and saw Hazel and Joshua, who had just arrived at the door.


    "Sir, Aunt Katherine," Hazel walked up and said apologetically, "I''m very sorry about this incident¡­."


    But before she could finish the sentence, Joshua wrapped his arms around her shoulders and calmly interrupted, "I''m really very sorry, but I''m Joshua Denmark, Hazel''s husband. I''m the one who should apologize for this. It''s I who wanted toe with my wife. I didn''t expect such an incident to happen. If there is anything we can do to help, we will do our best."


    There was silence. Hazel amazedly looked at the old man, who looked at Joshua in shock. In addition to shock, his eyes were full of anger!


    Hazel felt a sudden surge of upset. She suddenly felt as if she had done something wrong by bringing Joshua here today. Ridiculously wrong, indeed.


    Joshua might indeed be Stacy Sloane''s son, but Stacy''s current condition was clearly caused by her unknown past, which was probably the secrets that the Sloane family was unwilling to mention. How thoughtless of her to bring Joshua here without knowing what their attitude was!


    "Get lost!" The old man came to his senses and roared in anger.


    Joshua frowned a little and took Hazel away with a slight effort of his hand.


    She tried to turn around, but he took her away by force.


    "Uncle Sloane¡­" Katherine watched anxiously as they left.


    "Katherine, I didn''t expect you would do such a thing!" Sloane looked at her angrily and said, "Why did you allow that person''s child to upset Stacy? Do you think she''s not miserable enough?!"


    Katherine was in a daze. She seemed to understand what Sloane was angry about. She hurried to say, "Uncle Sloane, it''s not what you think! I''ll get them back and exin to youter."


    Hazel reluctantly followed Joshua and walked out of the nursing home. She didn''t expect to get such a result, which left her somewhat depressed.


    Stacy''s father seemed to dislike Joshua very much. No, it was a little conservative to say he disliked Joshua; to be exact, he hated Joshua.


    It¡­ shouldn''t be. Hazel furrowed her eyebrows slightly.


    As they got into the car, Katherine caught up with them.


    Hazel wanted to get out of the car, but Joshua stopped her.


    "Hazel, Joshua," Katherine said apologetically, "I''m really sorry about today''s incident. But don''t get me wrong, Grandpa Sloane used to be sensible, it''s just that he''s too concerned about his daughter¡­."


    "No, no, it''s my fault," Hazel said guiltily. "I should have told you in advance..."


    Joshua wore a cold expression and said calmly, "I hope this situation can stop here. Hazel and I won''t bother anymore since the patient''s family doesn''t wee us."


    "That''s a misunderstanding!" Katherine was worried. "It''s not what you think. You guys get off first, and I''ll exin it to Uncle Sloane."


    "Don''t bother," Joshua interrupted her indifferently. "Whatever the misunderstanding is, it has nothing to do with us. No matter if it''s in the past or in the future."


    Katherine froze, and she knew what Joshua meant. He was not only saying that he was not going toe to the nursing home, but he was also even saying¡­ that he was not going to have anything to do with the Sloane family?


    Hazel wanted to say something, but Joshua directly closed the window.


    The next moment, the car drove away smoothly.


    "Joshua¡­" Hazel looked at him helplessly.


    But now Joshua looked very sullen. Sitting next to him, she felt that he seemed to have an endless chill, which made her dare not say a word.


    "Are you¡­ angry?" she asked timidly.


    His eyes darkened slightly.


    How could he not be angry about this?


    When he saw Stacy Sloane, he knew that Hazel had deliberately plotted his visit to the nursing home.


    He was angry not because she had plotted but because the little girl had kept something from him.


    Moreover, it was about his identity.


    Even now, he didn''t really care about who he was or who on earth his biological parents were. All he cared about was Hazel.


    It was likely that this girl not only brought him to visit Stacy. She must have managed to do a DNA match between him and Stacy.


    However, the Sloane family''s treatment of Hazel really pissed him off. He had been so close to the Sloane family all these years, but they had never looked for him. He didn''t need a family like that.


    Frowning slightly, Joshua said coolly, "No."


    He wouldn''t give Hazel a chance to exin, and that was his only way to stop her from mentioning the Sloane family.


    Hazel was more nervous. She had never seen Joshua like that. This time he was not only angry but very furious.


    Guiltily, she pointed one of her fingers at another. "Well¡­ today¡­."


    "This is the end of it." Joshua''s eyes darken a little. "They don''t wee you, Hazel. Besides, you''re not a doctor. You can''t help the patient, so don''t go there anymore."


    Hazel was stunned. Before she could say anything, Joshua had stopped herpletely.


    "But..." She refused to give up and spoke again.


    "No buts," he said quietly. "Your party ising up. Mom and dad are busy with it, and you should help them."


    "I¡­" she was very depressed, but he was telling the truth. She couldn''t retort.


    "Also, Denmark Group has a lot of things you need to be familiar with. The movie of Joshua-Hazel Pictures sells like hotcakes recently. It''s said that Sharon has signed lots of new artists for you. You should also test them."


    She looked at him with a little resentment. Did Joshua n to exhaust her dead tired so that she couldn''t have contact with the Sloane family?

 Chapter 1160 - 448: He Didn’t Want To Ruin The Happiness

    Forget it. Forget it. Hazel sighed, helpless. Now that he said so, she had to figure out another way.


    After Hazel and Joshua left without hesitation, Katherine had no choice but to return to the nursing home, only to find Grandpa Sloane looked as if he had been confronted by a formidable enemy and tried to transfer Stacy to another hospital.


    "Uncle Sloane!" Katherine was worried. "What are you doing? Why do you transfer Stacy?"


    "If I don''t transfer her, aren''t we waiting for that man to find us?" Grandpa Sloane paled. "Since his son can find her, isn''t it easier for him to find her?"


    "Uncle Sloane, you misunderstood!" Katherine exined helplessly, "Joshua Denmark may be that person''s child, but it could also be Stacy''s!"


    "What?!" Sloane looked at her in shock. His hands trembled. "Stacy''s child... How could... That kid clearly died in that ident..."


    "Stacy could survive, why couldn''t the child be saved?" Katherine said gravely, "I''ve investigated. Joshua used to be an orphan, and his age is the same as that kid, so it''s possible he is Stacy''s kid!"


    Grandpa Sloane recalled Joshua''s looks. At first nce, Joshua did look like that man, but on closer inspection, his face was somewhat simr to that of Stacy.


    "Is he really..." Grandpa Sloane''s fingers trembled slightly as he looked incredulously at Katherine. "Do you have any proof?"


    "I''ve done a DNA test of them, and the results wille out tonight," Katherine said.


    "He said his name was Joshua?" There was a loving light in his eyes. "Why does the name sound so familiar?"


    "He''s the President of Denmark Group, and you''ve praised him a few times," Katherine said.


    "Is it really him?" He had a little more happiness in his eyes. "I''ve heard about him, and he''s a perfect kid. He values sentiment and shares the same personality with Stacy¡­ Unfortunately, I had several opportunities to meet with him, but I missed all of them... By the way, do you remember, he said he was married?"


    "I don''t know, but he did propose." Katherine was a little embarrassed. Her only constion was Grandpa Sloane''s attitude toward Joshua. She had thought he would reject Joshua because he was that person''s child.


    She felt relieved and then told Grandpa Sloane about his proposal for Hazel''s graduation ceremony and what had happened between them.


    Sloane looked more relieved. He had no idea that his grandson was still alive and lived a very happy life.


    Joshua was very happy... Suddenly, Grandpa Sloane''s face changed slightly. He looked at Stacy on her bed, who was lifeless again.


    Something seemed to have urred to him, and his excited face grew very grave. "Katherine, this is the end of it! Whether he''s her child or not, stop here!"


    "Why? The results wille out very quickly..." Katherine looked at him in astonishment. Grandpa Sloane''s sudden change of attitude left her confused!


    Didn''t he like Joshua? Why did he reject him so quickly?


    "I said ''stop here''!" Grandpa Sloane paled. "Katherine, I want you to do this because you''ve done so much for my Sloane family. If you don''t agree, I''ll have to take Stacy away and put her in a ce where none of you can find her."


    Katherine was very helpless. She was well aware of his temper. The older he got, the more stubborn he was. If she kept it up, then he might really hide Stacy.


    "Alright, I will¡­." In the end, she had no choice but to say yes.


    ***


    Back in the Denmark Residence, Hazel kept trying to talk with Joshua, but he directly asked her to go to her parents. She couldn''t ignore her parents'' dedication to the dinner party, so she had to help first.


    Joshua went straight into the study.


    He turned on his phone and called Jaxson. "Jaxson, check Katherine''s whereabouts these two days for me."


    Soon Jaxson sent her whereabouts to Joshua''s mailbox.


    Joshua opened the mail with deep eyes. Sure enough, Katherine went to the hospital yesterday.


    Taking down the hospital''s name, his eyes darkened, his fingers budged, and he began hacking into the hospital system.


    Finally, his eyes fell on the DNA report. His thin lips tightened slightly as he read the final report results.


    Light shing in his eyes, he quietly shut down theputer. At the same time, he closed a window in a corner that he didn''t care about.


    The results werepletely unimportant to him now. The only person he cared about right now was Hazel. He and Hazel would be happy. He didn''t want to ruin the happiness.


    After a long busy day, Hazel stretched herself and went back to the bedroom. However, the bedroom was empty as Joshua was not in it.


    She furrowed her brows slightly. Then she pushed open the door of the study, but she found he wasn''t in there, either.


    On second thought, she took out the phone and called Katherine.


    "Aunt Katherine, I want to know the results of the report," Hazel asked nervously, biting her lip.


    Now she might be able to help Joshua find his family. But¡­ that might also be a hollow hope. How could she not care?


    "Ah? Oh¡­" on the other end of the line, Katherine didn''t know what to say. The hospital called and asked her to get the report after Grandpa Sloane made his position clear.


    But now, how could she possibly get the report? She couldn''t back out on a promise. So, she didn''t know the results at all.


    Nheless, she couldn''t tell Hazel the truth. If she told her, Hazel would definitely go to the hospital on her own.


    Taking a deep breath. Katherine nned to lie.


    Since the Sloane family didn''t want to have anything to do with Joshua anymore, she had to tell a lie.


    "The resultse out..." Katherine clenched her fingers hesitantly before she took a deep breath and said, "Sorry, it''s I who made a mistake¡­."


    Hazel''s mind went nk. After a long time, she came to her senses and said in disbelief, "Aunt Katherine, do you mean¡­Joshua and Stacy have nothing to do with each other?"


    "... I''m sorry, Hazel," Katherine said apologetically.


    She didn''t answer Hazel''s question directly, but to Hazel, her "sorry" affirmed what she had said.


    Was it actually... a sh in the pan? Hazel felt very depressed.


    She hung up unhappily. When she looked back, she found Joshua standing behind her.

 Chapter 1161 - 449: He Has Been Helping Her

    "When, when did youe here?!" Hazel was so scared she almost threw the phone out!


    How long had Joshua been standing behind her? And how much had he heard?


    Joshua''s eyes grew darker as he looked at Hazel''s pale face.


    He had been here for some time, so he had heard almost the whole conversation.


    Katherine told Hazel over the phone that the report had concluded that there was nothing between him and Stacy?


    Joshua''s eyes were tinged with irony.


    He knew clearly it wasn''t Katherine''s thoughts, but it was Stacy who didn''t want to recognize him as her son.


    It was ridiculous. He didn''t expect anything from the Sloane family, but he was still a little furious when he heard that.


    However, after seeing Hazel''s panic-stricken face, all his anger turned to tenderness.


    He wouldn''t get angry at unworthy people. He only cared about Hazel and wanted her to be happy.


    "I just arrived." Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. "What happened? You look so pale, do you¡ª"


    Hazel''s face grew paler. Looking at her, his heart softened, and he added, "¡ª have an affair with another man behind my back?"


    "..." She was scared to death! But it turned out he didn''t hear that?


    With a sly sigh of relief, she came up to him in anger. "I''d like to, but is there anyone better than you in the world?"


    His eyes were softer. There were, of course, better people in the world than him, but she would never see them, and neither did he.


    He suddenly stretched out his hands and picked her.


    She let out a cry of surprise and put her arms around his neck in a daze.


    "Joshua, what are you doing?" She looked at him nervously. He wouldn''t interrogate him by torturing her, would he?


    He smiled slightly, carried her back to the bedroom, andid her gently on the bed.


    Hazel struggled to get up, but his strong body was already on top of her.


    "Hazel, I love you!"


    He kissed her ear and passionately said it over and over.


    She trembled, and her hands went naturally round his back.


    His kiss was as hot as ever, but it seemed more passionate and eager than before, and it easily kindled the me in her body.


    She bit her lip slightly and was suddenly relieved.


    Since Stacy had nothing to do with Joshua, there was no need to bother him by telling him about it. Besides, since he didn''t want to find his biological parents, she wouldn''t push him anymore.


    Joshua already had her, and she would give him aplete home.


    The night was romantic.


    ***


    When she woke up in the morning, Hazel turned over and touched the empty bed next to her.


    She felt a little disappointed as she got up from bed to wash her face.


    Every time she woke up the other day, she was in his arms.


    He always held her tightly as if she were his greatest treasure.


    But now, without his arms, she suddenly felt a bit ufortable. He didn''t get sick of her so soon, did he? Obviously, he kept talking sweet words to herst night.


    When Hazel went downstairs, she still didn''t find Joshua. There were only her parents in the dining room.


    "Mom and dad, where''s Joshua?" Hazel asked nkly, pulling back her chair.


    "Is he the only one in your heart?" Rachel snapped.


    Hazel put her tongue out.


    "Okay, don''t scold her." Harry persuaded Rachel. "Joshua is a nice kid and is sincere to our Hazel. He deserves Hazel''s care."


    Hazel''s heart warmed slightly. It was so great to be understood by her parents.


    Rachel didn''t retort. "Joshua went to Denmark Group early in the morning. He is supposed to help you solve some potential problems before the party."


    "I see..." Hazel was a little disappointed. Why didn''t he take her with him?


    "Hazel, Joshua has been very kind to you." It seemed Harry had sensed her unhappy mood. "He takes the party very seriously and keeps double-checking almost every session. He has been helping you deal with the troubles of Denmark Group and even your Joshua-Hazel Pictures. That''s why he''s so busy. You should understand him."


    Hazel froze. Had Joshua been helping her with all this?


    She had thought he didn''t care about anything and was just going to have her do everything. Her heartfelt warmth and she nned to go to Denmark Group to find him.


    He was busy, and thus she should be with him.


    "By the way, Hazel," Rachel looked at her with great expectations, "I''m going to send General Sanchez an invitation. Do you think she''lle?"


    "I don''t know¡­." Hazel said nkly." I think she shoulde."


    She and Katherine were on good terms. If she invited Katherine, she shouldn''t be rejected.


    "Great! You directly go to give her the invitation so that you can show that you care about her." Rachel handed Hazel an invitation.


    "Fine, I''ll do it as soon as I can." Hazel put away the invitation.


    After breakfast, Crystal came to pick up Hazel.


    When Hazel got in the car, she asked, "Crystal, is Aunt Katherine free these days? I want to invite her to the party. Is it convenient for her?"


    Although she promised Rachel that she would send Katherine an invitation, Hazel knew that Katherine had a very special identity, so she didn''t want to bother her.


    Crystal froze slightly before she shook her head. "General Sanchez might not be free these days. She is on a mission and isn''t in the imperial capital."


    "When will she be back?" Hazel asked, stunned. The next moment she thought she had asked the wrong question. After all, Katherine''s whereabouts were confidential.


    With two light coughs, Hazel spoke, "Sorry, I was asking the wrong question. I meant to ask when she left?"


    "Yesterday afternoon," Crystal replied. She could tell Hazel this.


    "Yesterday afternoon?" Hazel was amazed.


    If Katherine left the imperial capital yesterday afternoon, how did she know the results of the DNA report?


    ording to the time, the results shoulde out in the evening. In that case, Katherine shouldn''t have received the report.


    But¡­ would Katherine lie to her? This was about Joshua''s identity.


    After pondering for a while, Hazel looked at Crystal. "Aunt Katherine went to do the DNA test yesterday with you, right?"


    "Yes." Crystal nodded.


    "Take me to that hospital first." Hazel bit her lip.


    Crystal was somewhat confused but did not ask anything.


    In the hospital, they got the report.


    Hazel got into the car, opened the portfolio, and took out the final test report.

 Chapter 1162 - 450: The Accurate Result

    As her eyes fell on the test results, Hazel''s pupils suddenly shrunk!


    How could it be possible?!


    Katherine lied to her.


    The results showed that Stacy and Joshua had a 99.99% chance of being mother-child. That was to say, Stacy was really Joshua''s mother!


    In fact, Hazel knew it when she saw Stacy''s reaction after seeing Joshua yesterday. But why did Katherine lie to her?


    Hazel frowned.


    After much thought, she still felt that Katherine had no reason to lie to her. If she wanted to deceive her, she wouldn''t have told her these things in the first ce.


    But Katherine finally lied to her, so there must be something happening yesterday that made her change her mind.


    Could it be¡­ that the Sloane family did not want to reunite with Joshua?


    Hazel''s fingertips trembled. When she thought of Grandpa Sloane''s attitude after seeing Joshua yesterday, she became sure of it.


    Could it be¡­ that Joshua''s absent father did something to Stacy that year that made the Sloane family unwilling to reunite with Joshua?


    Hazel''s eyes darkened. Even if her spection was right, Joshua was innocent, and they shouldn''t transfer their anger on him. If the Sloane family didn''t want to reunite with Joshua for that reason, the Sloane family was not worthy of his recognizing them as family members.


    If that was the case, she wouldn''t allow Joshua to be wounded.


    It was just that she came to the hospital and pretended to be Katherine to get the report this time. Very likely, Katherine would know that soon.


    When the car arrived at Denmark Group, Hazel was hesitant as she looked at the report and eventually left it in the car.


    But before she could get off, she heard an urgent ringing of the phone.


    It was from Sharon. Hazel was somewhat surprised.


    "Miss Crowe, something is wrong!" Sharon said helplessly, "Your suitor Hanson Bryant sent more than a thousand roses to the office today¡­"


    "Hanson Bryant? Who is it?" Hazel asked nkly. Why didn''t she remember this figure?


    "He said his dad is Director Bryant of Denmark Group, and he''s also your suitor," Sharon exined.


    Hazel thought of something. Hanson was the man who had cursed her in front of her when he failed to recognize her in the elevator.


    "When hees again, you just need to throw the flowers away and throw him out." Hazel frowned. Sharon had always been steady in Joshua-Hazel Pictures. How could she suddenly call her because of this trifle?


    "If this had been the case, I wouldn''t have called you¡­." Sharon was a little helpless and continued, "Besides him, another man was wearing a mask. Then Hanson challenged him by saying that you were his woman, and the masked man took him away¡­."


    "... Is that a silver mask with a picture of flowers on it?" Hazel asked, speechless.


    "... Yes, you know him?" Sharon was relieved. "The man looked terrible. I think he takes Hanson Bryant away to give him a hard time."


    It turned out to be really Simon...


    Hazel''s temples began to pound. What was all this about? While she was absent, Hanson actually shed with Simon, and Simon had taken Hanson away?


    Given Simon''s personality, how could he just give Hanson a hard time? Hazel even wondered if Hanson would be able to survive.


    She hated Hanson, too, but Director Bryant was a director of Denmark Group and should not lose his son for such a trifle.


    Hanson must be saved, but the people saving him couldn''t be her. She did not want to face Simon, nor did she want Hanson to misunderstand that she had feelings for him.


    After thinking for a while, Hazel took the exclusive elevator to the President''s office.


    Joshua was in his office. When he saw Hazel, who looked worried, he was surprised.


    "Is something wrong?" he asked. It was because he knew her so well that he could see at a nce that she came to him for something urgent.


    "Yes." Helplessly, Hazel simply told him what had happened.


    "Honey, you know Hanson Bryant?" Joshua cocked his eyebrows slightly, ced hisrge palms on her waist, and wrapped her in his arms. He asked with a half-smile, "When did you get to know him? Why didn''t you tell me, eh?"


    Staring at him, Hazel was angry and amused. Was it time for him to get jealous? His jealousy actually spilled over again.


    "I didn''t tell you because I forgot him. I don''t care about him at all." She smiled and gently circled his chest with her fingers.


    "You don''t care, but you''re worried about his safety?" he said with a vague smile.


    "I''m not worried about him. I was afraid that if anything happened to him, Director Bryant would be sad." Then she continued, "I think Director Bryant is quite a nice person, but it''s a pity that he has such a yboy son..."


    "Is that really all?" His eyes were a little deeper.


    Hazel felt his jealousy smell almost rushed out of the President''s office. She smiled and kissed him of her own ord. "Honey, your jealousy is unreasonable. Such a yboy like Hanson Bryant can''t be as awesome as you at all. I am not blind. How could I take a fancy to him?"


    Joshua was clearly very pleased with her answer. Hazel was relieved to see his expression.


    But the next moment, he gently kissed her ear and whispered in her ear, "There''s nothing of a Hanson that I should care about, but what about Simon?"


    She was angry and amused. It fell out that he was jealous of Simon.


    "Do you think that I should go straight to Simon instead ofing to you?" She blinked.


    "Don''t you dare!" His face went cold in an instant.


    "Don''t you understand my answer?" she said, with a hint of resentment on her face, "If I really cared about Simon, I would have asked him for Hanson. Why would Ie to you?"


    A smile curved his lips. The next moment he held her head and kissed her so hard that he didn''t let her go until she was out of breath.


    "Honey, leave it to me, and I''ll bring him back," he whispered.


    "Mmm." She nodded.


    "You sit down, and I''ll deal with some things," he said in a low voice.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you." She smiled, pecked him on the lip, and jumped out of his arms.


    After he left the office, she sat in his chair, casually flipping through the papers on the desk.

 Chapter 1163 - 451: Who Said I’m Scaring You?

    While she was reading, the office door was pushed open, and Jaxson walked in. "Mr. President¡­"


    When he saw Hazel in the office, he froze.


    "You can also tell me what you want to say to him," she said, grinning.


    "I just want to give the President some papers that he needs," Jaxson exined.


    "I''ll give them to him when hees back," she smiled.


    Jaxson didn''t hesitate. He put a portfolio on the desk. Joshua didn''t mind Hazel reading anything on his desk. Joshua wouldn''t keep any secrets from Hazel, so Jaxson didn''t think much about it.


    After Jaxson left, Hazel put away the portfolio. She hadn''t thought of opening it, but she was curious when she saw the "Top Secret" on it.


    She picked it up, opened it, and took out the papers inside.


    She didn''t expect them to be informed about the Sloane family.


    When she saw the letters clearly, she froze. Joshua... was actually investigating the Sloane family in private?


    She should have been aware of that. How could Joshua, who was so clever, guess anything?


    Joshua must have guessed everything when they went to visit Stacyst time and even understood why she took him there.


    He had guessed his rtionship with the Sloane family, so he investigated the Sloane family?


    Even though he seemed to care nothing about them, he still hoped to find his biological family, didn''t he?


    Her eyes turned deep as she put the papers away and sealed the portfolio.


    She got up and stood directly in front of the French window. Standing here, she could have a panoramic view of the surroundingndscape.


    Joshua was supposed to yearn for the family members in the heart, but with his personality, if the Sloane family had no intention of expressing goodwill, he wouldn''t get close to them.


    If so, she should help him. The Sloane family''s attitude was too bizarre. Maybe she should figure out what had happened to make them treat Joshua like that.


    She thought when the office door opened and Joshua came in.


    Looking at her, who was lost in thought, he frowned slightly, came up behind her, and put his hand around her waist.


    "What are you thinking about?" he asked in a low voice.


    She came to her senses, her eyes shing with panic. The next moment she calmed down and said, "I wonder if Simon would deliberately embarrass you if you ask him for Hanson."


    "Don''t worry," said Joshua dryly. "Simon knows very well that Hanson isn''t worth a high price. It''s good for him to fall into Simon''s hands. He won''t behave himself until he suffers a little."


    "..." She was speechless. She had thought Joshua would say he would get Hanson back, but it turned out he was saying that Hanson wasn''t worth much. Did it mean that if Simon''s offer were too high, he wouldn''t save Hanson?


    Alright, she was convinced. Hanson was really not worth their effort...


    "By the way, Jaxson just handed a document," she said. "I put it on your desk."


    Joshua stiffened slightly. It was a split second, but she perceived it.


    Sure enough, it was Joshua who had asked Jaxson to investigate the Sloane family. In fact, he cared about his own identity in her heart. Perhaps, he was unwilling to face it just because of fear of being hurt.


    "What document?" His eyes darkened a little.


    She frowned a little. Joshua should have known what the document was. He might be sounding out if she had read it.


    Then, she said quietly, "I don''t know. Do you want me to read it for you?"


    Joshua gently rubbed her hair. "No need, I''ll read it myselfter."


    Her fingers rxed slightly. It looked like Joshua believed her.


    It was not that she distrusted Joshua but that she knew him too well. Joshua''s attitude made it clear to her that he wasn''t going to get close to the Sloane family, however eager he was. Even if he knew she was going to the Sloane family, he would stop her.


    But she had to do something for him. She didn''t n to befriend the Sloane family. She just wanted to figure out if there was some misunderstanding between the Sloane family and Joshua and whether they were worth Joshua reuniting with them. She really didn''t hope the Sloane family was another Flores family.


    She would not force Joshua to ept the Sloane family because he was the most important in her heart. But she would take the first step for Joshua.


    Thinking all this over, Hazel suddenly turned and hugged him.


    "Honey?" Joshua was surprised.


    "Honey," Hazel let out a sweet cry, "I''m looking forward to my party right now."


    If¡­ she seeded in inviting the Sloane family, it would be a happy surprise.


    "I''ll make it a surprise." A smile curved his lips. It looked like he had thought too much.


    Her eyes grew deeper. She hoped to surprise Joshua, too.


    ***


    In the evening, Hazel and Joshua returned to the Denmark Residence. Joshua was in a good mood and prepared to cook some dishes.


    Hazel wanted to help, so she stayed in the kitchen, but her help only did a disservice to his cooking.


    "Honey, go talk to mom and dad." He suggested, helpless.


    "What? Do you dislike me?" She looked at him in exasperation. "I''m just trying to help, and even if I don''t help, you can''t treat me like that¡­."


    His eyes twinkled. He reached out and wrapped her in his arms. "How would I dislike you? It''s just that with you around, I''m distracted."


    "I don''t believe it," she said, looking up at him. "Can I distract you by doing nothing?"


    "Of course." His eyes twinkled, and he whispered in her ear, "If you''re here. I want to¡­ have sex with you in the kitchen. We haven''t tried it in this ce yet, have we?"


    Her cheeks went red instantly, and she felt her whole body was scorching.


    Why was he always thinking of these things recently? She was shy and tried to push him away, but he held her tightly.


    "You, you let me go." Her voice was full of shyness." I''ll just go outside. Don''t scare me that way anymore!"


    "Who said I''m scaring you?" He bit her ear gently. "I mean it. When mom and dad go home, let''s try. Besides the kitchen, let''s try in the living room and the study room..."


    She screamed. She hurried to push Joshua aside and ran toward the living room.


    His mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners as he watched her panic-stricken figure.

 Chapter 1164 - 452: What A Shame

    Hazel rushed into the living room where Rachel and Harry were sitting on the sofa, discussing the details of the party.


    Seeing her who suddenly ran, Rachel asked in amazement. "Hazel, aren''t you cooking with Joshua in the kitchen? Why is your face so red?"


    "... The kitchen is a little hot," Hazel said awkwardly. She couldn''t tell her parents that Joshua had made a pass at her, could she?


    No... It shouldn''t be called ''flirting.'' She knew when Joshua was joking and when he was serious. When he said having sex in the kitchen or the living room, she heard his expectations and desired deep down. He was serious.


    If not, she would not have been frightened into escaping. Because she actually imagined such a scene with him while he said so... What a shame!


    Hazel always felt she had beenpletely misguided by Joshua!


    But there was no need for her to tell her parents about their little love affair. Otherwise, she would die of shame.


    "Oh yes, you''re ipatible with the kitchen." Rachel nodded. "I''m very thankful you survived."


    "..." Hazel was very speechless. This was her real mom as expected! If she wasn''t her real mom, would she make fun of her cooking like that?


    "Rachel, don''t say so." Harry whispered, "Don''t disbelieve Hazel."


    Hazel immediately looked at him with tearful eyes. Sure enough, the only dad was the best in the world. But Harry''s next words stop her moved tears.


    "Hazel''s ability to protect herself is pretty good. The big question is whether the kitchen can be intact," Harry added.


    "..." Hazel''s eyes were filled with hidden resentment instantly. She was doubly mocked. She didn''t want to live such a life!


    "But," Rachel said apprehensively, as though she had remembered something, "Can Joshua¡­ cook?"


    "He can, and he''s a great cook!" Without hesitation, Hazel startedplimenting her husband.


    "Why don''t we believe it when the wordse out of your mouth?" Rachel was skeptical. Harry agreed with her.


    "I''m telling the truth!" Hazel said firmly and confidently. "Don''t worry, I''m a terrible cook, but I''m a real foodie."


    Rachel and Harryughed and ignored her words. After all, how could such a rich young man like Joshua cook when he didn''t need to cook with his hands normally? Hazel must love Joshua too much.


    Suddenly, Hazel''s phone vibrated. She took out her phone. It was a text message.


    "Grandpa Sloane is going to the Imperial Capital Exhibition the day after tomorrow."


    Hazel''s eyes grew dark slightly.


    To keep Joshua from noticing, she asked Sharon to have someone find out Grandpa Sloane''s whereabouts. She didn''t expect that she could really make it.


    The day after tomorrow... Time was really urgent. It seemed that she ought to find a way to go to the exhibition, too.


    Hazel opened a web page and searched the Inte for information. The exhibition had been published in the newspaper. She thought for a bit and had an idea in her mind.


    A momentter, she went to fetch today''s newspaper. She flipped through a few pages. When she found the one mentioned in the exhibition, she left it on the table.


    Harry enjoyed reading the newspaper. After a while, he picked it up.


    Hazel didn''t worry because Harry had been reading newspapers very carefully, and he was a very literary man at heart even though he was a doctor. He was very interested in film, painting, music, and other artistic things. Once he knew about the exhibition, he would not want to miss it.


    Sure enough, momentster, Harry muttered, "... Art Tour... Exhibition¡­"


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" Hazel asked, pretending she was curious.


    "Nothing..." He put away the newspaper with somewhat regret, but it was quickly snatched away by her.


    "You want to go to the art exhibition?" she asked. "Go ahead, dad. You seldom have leisure."


    "But your party¡­." He was hesitant.


    "I still have Joshua preparing for my party." Her heart felt warmed. "Well, I''ll go with you. Are you going, mother?"


    "I''m not interested." Rachel shook her head. "You two can go."


    Hazel had been feeling it amazing. Harry and Rachel had very few interests inmon, but their rtionship had never been anything but sweet, and they were deeply attached to each other.


    Soon, Joshua got the meal ready and asked them to eat together.


    When they arrived at the dining room, Rachel and Harry were surprised to see the food at this table.


    In fact, they had been prepared to pretend to praise him for Hazel no matter what Joshua cooked, whether the dishes were delicious or not.


    But now... At least the food looked very beautiful and smelled great. The only thing left was the taste.


    Sitting down at the table, Rachel asked in disbelief, "Joshua, did you really cook all this yourself?"


    "Of course!" Hazel said in anger, "Mom, what do you mean? Didn''t we see clearly in the living room just now? He''s alone in the kitchen!"


    Rachel gave her a speechless look. "I''m just too surprised. Why the rush? Would I get your man wrong?"


    "..." Hazel''s hidden resentment increased. However, hearing ''your man,'' her mood became good somehow.


    She secretly held out her hand to hook Joshua'' finger.


    Joshua''s mouth tilted upward slightly at the corner. He took her white palm backhand, the tip of his finger rubbing her palm.


    A numb sensation came over Hazel, whose whole body shuddered suddenly. She unconsciously tried to withdraw her hand, but he held it tightly.


    She looked at him sheepishly, only to see him casually say to her parents, "Mom, dad, have a taste and see if the food tastes good."


    He said solemnly, but his fingertip still rested in her palm, gently circling.


    She only felt the numb sensation be stronger. She suddenly regretted it. She should not have deliberately seduced Joshua with these little movements under the table. Instead of seducing him, she was made to pass by him, also, in front of her parents.


    Now Rachel and Harry were still shocked by Joshua'' cooking skills. Although they had a lot of dissatisfaction with Joshua, Joshua'' score in their hearts was getting higher and higher as they spent these days together.


    They picked up the dishes in front of them and ate them slowly as if they were gourmets.

 Chapter 1165 - 453: His Cooking Level Is Excellent

    Soon there was a look of disappointment on Rachel''s face.


    Hazel couldn''t helpughing in secret. She knew Rachel well. Rachel was disappointed not because Joshua didn''t cook well, but because he cooked so well that she couldn''t find any fault.


    "How''s that, huh?" Hazel asked, begging for praise.


    "Well¡­" Rachel was not a good liar. Even though she didn''t want to, she still told the truth. "Not bad."


    "My mom''s ''not bad'' means great!" Hazel happily interpreted.


    Rachel red at Hazel unhappily but agreed.


    "Thanks, mom." A smile yed on Joshua''s lips. The more recognition he got from the Crowe family, the more satisfied they would be with him. Even if he did marry Hazel, he should please his father-inw and mother-inw because the Crowe family was really nice to Hazel.


    Rachel gave a slightly ufortable ''mm,'' but Harry was a lot more honest. He said, "Joshua, you''re a good cook. This is definitely the chef level, right? Yummy, yummy! But I always feel like I''ve tasted it before."


    In an instant, Hazel was embarrassed. Because Harry and Rachel indeed had tasted a meal, Joshua cooked.


    During Christmas, Joshua went to the Crowe family''s house in private and cooked a meal for Hazel. Harry and Rachel happened to return home in advance, Hazel had no choice but to hide Joshua in her bedroom.


    Although that memory was a little awkward, it was also a little sweet, but if her parents knew that... Hazel could imagine the storm they were about to face.


    "Delicious dishes taste the same, doesn''t it prove that Joshua''s cooking level is excellent?" Hazel exined with a little guilty. She had no idea whether they would ept the exnation or not.


    "Is it?" Rachel was suspicious.


    Sensing Hazel''s slightly stiff fingers, Joshua knew what she was worried about.


    He opened his mouth calmly. "Dad, mom, when will my elder brothere?"


    "Cough, cough..."


    The atmosphere at the dinner table became a little weird. Hazel knew that Joshua was changing the subject, but she was also shocked.


    This time only Harry and Rachel came. Ronald didn''t. He had been working hard on his business since he met Joshua. Joshua understood Ronald, who was afraid that the Crowe family would not be strong enough to help Hazel in the future, so he worked so hard to give Hazel a secure backing.


    But what really made them shocked was Joshua calling Ronald ''elder brother'' in such a serious way, which really refreshed their worldview.


    "Well..." Harry said ufortably, "Ronald''s, in fact, younger than you."


    "He''s Hazel''s elder brother, so he is also my elder brother," Joshua said quietly.


    This was a reasonable statement, so they did not know how to refute it. Hazel was still a little amused but was very touched.


    After all, it was because Joshua liked her that he recognized and respected her family members.


    Of course, Harry and Rachel knew that, so they were more and more satisfied with Joshua.


    "He has work to do these two days. But don''t worry, he''s not going to miss Hazel''s party," Harry said.


    Joshua nodded.


    Led by Joshua, Rachel and Harry forgot about what had happened.


    After talking for a while, Hazel mentioned that she would take Harry to the art exhibition. Joshua asked, "Do you want me to apany you?"


    "No, no need, you have so much on your te." Hazel directly said no. She was going to meet Grandpa Sloane, and of course, Joshua couldn''t be there.


    Hazel and Harry arrived at the art center early on the day of the art exhibition.


    After arriving, Harry was fascinated by paintings, Hazel made up an excuse to leave and went straight to look for Grandpa Sloane.


    Soon, Hazel saw Grandpa Sloane standing in front of a painting. She sighed. He was alone, and perhaps no one expected this gray-haired old man to be the master of the Sloane family.


    Hazel frowned slightly.


    ording to Joshua'' survey data, she has learned about the Sloane family.


    The Sloane family was a well-established family with a deep foundation, but more than twenty years ago, the family was so weakened by a civil disturbance that it fell apart and copsed.


    Oddly enough, the Sloane family survived eventually and got even stronger than before. However, Grandpa Sloane cleaned up the family and made it more low-key.


    Over the past two decades, the Sloane family had long been out of sight but was still a colossus that others did not dare to provoke.


    "Mr. Sloane." Pondering for a bit, Hazel used a distant and polite address. She was also afraid that she might incur his dislike by being too friendly.


    Hearing this, Grandpa Sloane turned and looked a littleplicated when he saw it was Hazel calling his name.


    Hazel felt a bit amazed. If she was right, when Grandpa Sloane saw her... he had a pleasant surprise?


    But in a sh, his expression turned so cold and dramatic that Hazel thought it was just a delusion.


    "I came to apany my father to the art exhibition today. I didn''t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence!" She smiled, putting out feelers.


    "Father?" Grandpa Sloane seemed surprised.


    There was a shocking sh in Hazel''s eyes. If Grandpa Sloane didn''t care about her at all, he shouldn''t be surprised at this address.


    He would not have been surprised by her saying ''father'' unless he had also investigated her and Joshua, knew that she was the Denmark family''s lost daughter, and knew that her biological parents had been dead for years.


    Hazel was excited by this discovery. If that turned out to be the case, Grandpa Sloane and Joshua wouldn''t be as deadlocked as she had thought!


    "My adoptive father," she exined. "My adoptive parents are just as good to me as¡ª my parents were to Joshua."


    He looked strangely pleased, but the next moment he put on an indifferent face.


    "Miss Crowe, I''m not interested in this. Please leave me alone while I look at the painting." Grandpa Sloane turned his head and said awkwardly.


    Hazel was amazed. She could sense he wanted to hear it, but why did he insist on driving her away?

 Chapter 1166 - 454: Why On Earth Was That?

    This was too weird. Hazel couldn''t help frowning as she couldn''t figure it out.


    Grandpa Sloane was very concerned about Joshua but insisted on refusing to reunite with him. Even though obviously he wanted to listen to the things rted to Joshua, he still wanted to drive her away.


    Why on earth was that?


    Hazel''s fingers tightened; she didn''t want to give up like that.


    If the Sloane family simply hated Joshua and didn''t want to reunite with him, she would definitely say nothing. But now, it was clear that Grandpa Sloane cared about Joshua very much, but he deliberately distanced himself from them because of some reason unknown to them.


    He and Joshua both had each other on their minds, and they internally wanted to reunite with each other, but they distanced themselves from each other, which really made no sense. She must help.


    "Mr. Sloane," Hazel said, taking out an invitation and handing it to Grandpa Sloane. "He has prepared a dinner party for me, and I''d like you toe."


    "Don''t bother..." Grandpa Sloane looked hesitant at the invitation. However, it seemed Hazel didn''t hear his refusal and thrust them into his hand.


    Helplessly, he looked at the invitation in his hands. Although he looked hesitant, he had no intention of throwing it on the spot.


    Hazel was sure of her thoughts. It was not that Grandpa Sloane didn''t want to know Joshua. It was just that there ought to be a skeleton in the cupboard.


    Grandpa Sloane''s expression became moreplicated. He looked down at the invitation in his hand. Suddenly, his face went cold, as if he had thought of something. "I don''t have time to go that day. I won''t go."


    With that, he thrust the invitation back into her hand. "Miss Crowe, if you don''t take it back, I''ll have to throw it away."


    Hazel furrowed her brows slightly. She was a little surprised at Grandpa Sloane''s explicit refusal.


    The invitation would be of little use if he persisted in refusing toe. She wasn''t going to push him because if she pushed him too hard, it might backfire and make their rtionship worse.


    So now she must change the way.


    After Grandpa Sloane returned the invitation, he directly turned around to walk away from Hazel.


    "Mr. Sloane..." She hurried to catch up.


    He yed a little. "Miss Crowe, could you leave me alone as I look at paintings? Silence is needed here."


    Hazel nodded, helpless. "Fine, I won''t bother you."


    Sure enough, she didn''t say a word after that, but she followed him wherever he went.


    With a little tail behind him, Grandpa Sloane was very helpless. He was upset, but it didn''t hurt his feelings for Hazel.


    He knew what Hazel wanted to do. He rejected Hazel not only because he couldn''t reunite with Joshua but because he wanted to see what Hazel could do for Joshua.


    Hazel kept silently following Grandpa Sloane. He was both happy and frustrated. He even hid in the men''s room. But when he came out, she was still at the door.


    "Miss Crowe, would you stop following me!" Grandpa Sloane said crossly.


    "Mr. Sloane, you get me wrong." Hazel winked innocently. "I was just looking at the art exhibition. I didn''t expect that I''m going the same way as you."


    "..." He was speechless. This girl was really smart. She was such a good girl that she was indeed worthy of Joshua. As a matter of fact, he knew a lot about them. Joshua''s caring about Hazel made him also care about her. Now Hazel also proved that she deserved Joshua''s love.


    But all of a sudden, his eyes darkened a little.


    No matter how much he liked them, he couldn''t have anything to do with them, let alone reunite with them.


    It was for their own good.


    His heart hardened a little at the thought.


    "Miss Crowe, would you please stop being so cheeky? As an old man, I can''t stand your making trouble. And there''s nothing our Sloane family can do to help your Denmark Group," he said, pretending to be indifferent and deliberately suggesting that Hazel approached him with a business purpose.


    Hazel''s eyes glistened as she couldn''t help but sigh. Grandpa Sloane was really a very gentle person. Even if he wanted to stab her to drive her away, he did not have the heart to say any harsh words.


    Perhaps Joshua inherited gentleness from the Sloane family.


    "Thank you, sir." she smiled.


    Grandpa Sloane was at his wits'' end. Why could this wench admit that she herself was thick-skinned?


    Though he was more moved, he knew that he could not go on softening. With a cold snort of anger, he walked to the door without hesitation.


    "Mr. Sloane¡­" Hazel hurried to follow him.


    But he ignored her, went straight out of the art center, and got into the car, deciding to leave directly.


    Hazel was a bit worried. Although due for some reason, Grandpa Sloane cared deeply about Joshua, he decided not to recognize him as his grandson.


    If she let him, who had be alert, go this time, it would be hard for her to see him again!


    She didn''t want to see it that way. It looked as if she had no choice but to gamble!


    Grandpa Sloane sat in the back seat, lookingplicated and sad. Hazel and Joshua were both good kids, but he couldn''t reunite with them at all.


    "Where are we going, old master?" the driver asked.


    "Leo, go home," Grandpa Sloane said sadly.


    The driver turned the car around and began to elerate.


    Suddenly, a figure quickly rushed out from the roadside, making a lunge for the car!


    Grandpa Sloane saw the scene very clearly. His eyes widened, and the next moment he shouted in panic, "Leo, stop! Quick!"


    Hazel bit her lip tightly. Staring at the car running in front of her, she felt cold sweat on her back.


    Just now, in order to stop Grandpa Sloane, she went straight to stop the car! She knew it was very dangerous, but she had to take the risk for Joshua!


    Grandpa Sloane''s car stopped in front of her, not even a centimeter from her body.


    Feeling the heat emitting from the car, Hazel felt a twinge of fear after it.


    Sure enough, she made the right bet¡ª Grandpa Sloane wasn''t a heartless person.


    But¡­ even if the car didn''t hit her, she wasn''t going to let him go.


    The next moment she screamed andy on the ground.


    Alright... That was the only way she could think of to badger Grandpa Sloane; that was faking an injury.


    The thought of her doing something like this made her so ashamed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide!


    "Miss Crowe, are you fine?" asked Grandpa Sloane, getting out of the car in a hurry.

 Chapter 1167 - 455: You Gave An Invitation?

    Watching Grandpa Sloane''s caring face, Hazel felt guilty.


    He really cared about her, but she deceived him in this way.


    However, she bit her lips slightly and held back the guilty in the heart. She must struggle to ease the Sloane family''s rtionship with Joshua.


    "No, I''m not fine!" Her eyes turned to look somewhere else, wandering. Then she gritted her teeth. "I have a headache, my arms ache, my legs ache... It hurts all over anyway."


    "Leo, help Miss Crowe go into the car and take her to the hospital!" Grandpa Sloane said nervously.


    "I¡­" Guilty came over her heart again, but in the end, she didn''t change her mind.


    Soon enough, Grandpa Sloane sent her to the hospital, where he required doctors should perform an exam on her whole body. Even if the doctors repeatedly tell him that Hazel was fine and very healthy, he didn''t believe it and insisted that the doctor examine her a few more times.


    The doctors and the driver were very dissatisfied with Hazel, deciding that Hazel was deliberately trying to fake an injury and bluff him.


    In the ward, looking at Grandpa Sloane wearing a worried face, Hazel could not continue to pretend.


    She couldn''t resist saying to him. "Mr. Sloane, I should be fine. Rest assured¡­"


    "The car almost hit you, and you fell. How could you be fine?" He said thoughtfully, "Don''t worry, Miss Crowe. I''ll get them to take the exam again to make sure you''re not injured.''


    Hazel felt her nose hurt slightly as she would like to cry. She sensed the sincerity of his concern for her. He knew she faked an injury on purpose, but he was still worried that she might get hurt in that kind of dangerous situation. This kind of rtionship was like a grandpa to a granddaughter. It was because he really loved her as a junior that he was so nervous.


    "I''m really fine," she exined helplessly, "but¡­ I feel a little dizzy. I can''t remember things very well. Well, why don''t you ask me some questions and help me remember them?"


    With aplicated face, Grandpa Sloane looked at Hazel on the hospital bed. How could¡­ this girl so sensible?


    He could tell that Hazel tried to fake an injury, but she was doing that just because she tried to keep him. The girl¡­ was even willing to risk her life for Joshua. How could he not be moved by her devotion to his grandson?


    Besides, she knew their Sloane family''s rtionship with Joshua and sensed that he didn''t want to reunite with Joshua, but until now, she had not forced him by telling the truth directly, nor med him for his heartlessness. She even sympathized with him, who desired to understand his own grandson, and allowed him to ask what he wanted to ask in this way!


    Joshua was so lucky to meet such a nice girl.


    Grandpa Sloane''s heart, which he had intended to harden, finally softened. Hazel tried so desperately that he couldn''t bear to let her down. With a wave of his hand, he beckoned the doctor and the driver to leave first.


    "Hazel¡­." He lovingly called her name. "You gave me an invitation¡­."


    She took out the invitation. "Is that it?"


    "Mmm." He nodded and stretched out his hand to take the invitation and directly put it in his pocket.


    Hazel''s mouth was wide open. Did Grandpa Sloane ept the invitation mean he would be present that day?


    "You, you will go that day?" she asked, her eyes delighted.


    He was a little bit reluctant, but eventually, he hardened his heart. "... I''m really busy that day, but I''ll send you a gift."


    Hazel''s eyes dimmed. It looked as though he just loved her but still did not change his mind.


    "Then ask me a question." She smiled quietly. Since he had his own insistence, then she could do nothing but stop when it was time. It was better to take things easy.


    Grandpa Sloane was somewhat embarrassed. He knew what Hazel wanted. When he really refused to be present, he was a little ashamed.


    Taking a deep breath, he finally asked, "Hazel, who is preparing the party for you?"


    "My husband, Joshua Denmark," she replied sweetly, with a faint smile.


    "Husband? Are you married?" he asked, shocked.


    Joshua and Hazel didn''t widely publicize they had gotten the marriage certificate. After all, Joshua'' n was to arrange the wedding after he threw a party for everyone to know who Hazel was and that she was approved by Denmark Group.


    As a result, their marriage was known only to them and the Crowe family, and even the directors of Denmark Group didn''t know that.


    "Yeah," Hazelughed more sweetly. "Just the other day, when I graduated¡­."


    Hearing her speak, Grandpa Sloane felt a little guilt somehow. It was already bad enough of him not to reunite with Joshua. Now that Joshua was married, he didn''t give him many gifts. He couldn''t even be present. As a grandfather, he was really¡­ ipetent.


    It looked like his gift to Hazel would have to be more precious.


    "And what kind of man¡­ is your husband?" Grandpa Sloane asked sadly, "How has he been these years?"


    Hazel calmly told him everything she knew.


    When he heard that Joshua was raised in an orphanage, even though he had found out all this to begin with, he couldn''t help wailing. When he learned that Joshua had been searching for Hazel since his adoptive parents died, he couldn''t help marveling. Hearing that the Flores family shamelessly used Joshua''s guilt to impersonate his family members, he couldn''t help feeling a surge of anger. Later, he felt extremely gratified to learn that the two of them had gone through various hardships and finally got married.


    Especially when Hazel praised Joshua with pride, he also felt honored.


    What a wonderful child! He was the grandson of his Sloane family.


    But he was also that man''s child...


    Because of that person, they couldn''t even reunite with Joshua while meeting him face to face.


    But as long as he knew that Joshua was alive, it was great. Furthermore, he had grown into such a sagacious mature man with his own business and family. Even if they never reunite, as long as he knew that Joshua lived a good life, he was very happy.


    The more they talked, the better they got along with each other. However, when Hazel gave her phone a casual look, she was shocked to see so many missed calls!


    All those calls were from Joshua! Her face paled at once. When she nearly got hit, she was so scared that she dropped her phone. Did the phone break down at that very moment?

 Chapter 1168 - 456: Did She Hear That Right?

    Apart from this, she couldn''t find any reason why her phone didn''t ring.


    She hurried to call Joshua. The phone was answered quickly, and she asked nervously, "... Honey, I didn''t hear your call just now. Why do you call me?"


    Joshua was silent for a while before speaking quietly, "We''ll talk about it when we meet."


    She felt a jolt in her brain. What did Joshua say? Talk about it when they met?


    Did she hear that right?


    She was about to say something, but his phone had been directly hung up.


    She was even more confused. Why did Joshua hang up before she told him where she was?


    Suddenly, she had a bad feeling! Could it be...


    "You''d better leave, Mr. Sloane," she said, hurried.


    "What happened, Hazel? Is something wrong?" Grandpa Sloane asked in astonishment. Hazel looked so flustered that he couldn''t leave her alone.


    "I can''t make it clear for a moment," she hurried to say. "Joshua may be on his way..."


    Before she could finish the sentence, the door of the ward was flung open, and Joshua came in with a chill all over.


    "Why, why are you here?" She was helpless and panic-stricken.


    She should have known that. Joshua was so nervous about her safety. Since he made that call, he must have looked into her whereabouts.


    If she knew this would happen, she should have brought Crystal with her today. But because she wanted to be alone with Grandpa Sloane, she had deliberately sent Crystal away.


    Now, what should she do?


    Joshua was still misunderstanding the Sloane family. He would not be kind to Grandpa Sloane. If the two of them fell out and their rtionship got worse, wouldn''t she be the culprit?


    Joshua gave Grandpa Sloane a look. In a moment, he understood what had happened. The next moment, his eyes fell straight on Hazel.


    He strode over and asked thoughtfully, "Did you get hurt?"


    "No, no, I''m fine!" she replied quickly.


    The next moment, he furrowed his brows, curled his finger, and flicked it on her forehead.


    "Ouch!" She cried out in pain and looked at him, wounded.


    "Why didn''t you call me when you were hit by a car?" His eyes appeared helpless and worried. "Do you know how worried dad was when you suddenly disappeared from the exhibition? I couldn''t get through to you on the phone. When I got the monitor, I saw you get hit by a car. You''re trying to scare me to death, aren''t you?"


    In an instant, she felt very guilty. She wanted to keep Grandpa Sloane so much and get in touch with him, but she forgot how worried her parents and Joshua would be.


    Moreover, there was Simon around. Presumably, Joshua thought that Simon had taken her away or that she was in some danger when she couldn''t answer the phone. How worried would Joshua have been at that time?


    "I''m sorry," she whispered, catching his fingers gently. "I won''t worry you like this again."


    He sighed helplessly, apparently disbelieving this sentence very much.


    "You can''t be so unreasonable, Sir!" Leo, the driver of Grandpa Sloane, had been guarded outside the ward. When Joshua stormed in, he, of course, followed with concern. Hearing Joshua''s words, he felt very dissatisfied.


    He, who had been extremely dissatisfied with Hazel, said directly, "It was thisdy who has rushed out from the roadside. It was clear I didn''t hit her, but shey down herself. I think she''s clearly up to no good, wanting to fake an injury on purpose. How short of money she is¡­."


    "Leo, shut up!" Grandpa Sloane''s face darkened. Although Leo was helpless, he didn''t dare to say much anymore.


    Joshua''s eyes became cold all at once.


    Of course, he could guess that Hazel did it on purpose, but even if she did, he could not bear to hear anyone speak ill of her.


    "Does Mr. Sloane mean my Joshua Denmark''s wife, the real owner of Denmark Group, risked her life for a little bit of money?!" he asked in a deep tone which was with an undisguised chill. "Mr. Sloane, I need an exnation!"


    Momentarily, Hazel was worried. That was what she feared. She wanted to ease the rtionship between Joshua and the Sloane family instead of aggravating the misunderstanding. Now Joshua even ignored the driver and directly aimed at Grandpa Sloane!


    Joshua cared a lot about people he cared about, but if others really annoyed him, he would be merciless! She didn''t want to see Joshua fall out with the Sloane family.


    "No, it isn''t..." she hurried to say.


    But before she could finish the sentence, Joshua even covered her mouth directly. "Be good, you almost had an ident. Don''t say too much, or you''ll get tired easily."


    She red at him helplessly. How could talking make her tired? Obviously, he didn''t want her to talk at all!


    She struggled to free herself from his hand, but she was directly hugged by him instead, and her arms were also tightly wound by him!


    She felt hopeless somehow. It was clear Joshua was trying to make trouble. Grandpa Sloane had deliberately distanced himself from him. Now their rtionship was bound to get worse!


    She looked anxiously at Grandpa Sloane. She didn''t know what was on Grandpa Sloane''s mind as he nodded. "You''re right. It was I who almost hit Miss Crowe this time, and I should make it up to both of you."


    She was confused. She had thought they would fight, but Grandpa Sloane actuallypromised?


    Suddenly, a thought shed through her mind, and she understood.


    Grandpa Sloane wanted to thank her, so he did so. He even gave up the chance to fall out with Joshua and directly epted Joshua''s aggressive question.


    All of a sudden, she felt warm. She really didn''t want to see such a kind old man wounded. What was worse, he was questioned by his own grandson, who he cared about.


    But Joshua was still pping his hand over her mouth, and she couldn''t speak in the least. Suddenly, an idea came to her mind.


    Joshua was also a little surprised, but he only paused for a moment before saying coldly, "Grandpa Sloane, I think you should also know that Denmark Group is not necessarily worse than the Sloane family. Hazel and I won''t necessarily pay attention to your so-calledpensation. If we did ept it, it would confirm Hazel was faking an injury to deceive you. If you really feel guilty, I just hope you won''t..."


    Before he could finish the sentence, he felt a warm, soft touch on his fingertips.

 Chapter 1169 - 457: Put Me Down

    Joshua slightly rxed his grip as he felt a little helpless somehow.


    The little girl was sure he had no resistance to her, so she¡­ licked his fingers at such a time?


    He paused for just a moment, and Hazel freed herself from him and pushed his hand away.


    This was a tricky situation. As long as Joshua was around, he wouldn''t give Grandpa Sloane any face, so now she must take him away to prevent him from saying anything hurtful to Grandpa Sloane.


    "Joshua, this is a misunderstanding," she said, grabbing his wrist and taking him straight out the door. "Let''s go home. Let''s go, go! I''m fine."


    Joshua''s eyes turned a little deeper, but she eventually took him away.


    At the door, she thought of something and turned her head. "Don''t worry, Mr. Sloane. In fact, Joshua isn''t like that... Ah!"


    Before she could finish the sentence, she was picked up by Joshua around the waist.


    "Put me down!" she said shyly.


    "Aren''t you in a hurry?" Joshua cocked an eyebrow slightly.


    He understood her thoughts, so he allowed her to take him away. But he wouldn''t allow her to continue being kind to the Sloane family. This was all about him and the Sloane family, and he didn''t want her to be wounded because of them.


    Hazel was helpless, but she had to let him carry her out of the hospital.


    Watching them leave, Grandpa Sloane felt veryplicated in the heart.


    He saw Joshua''s distant attitude toward him. This was what he wanted, and he should have been d to see that, but he still felt a dull ache in his heart.


    Besides, even if he couldn''t recognize him as his grandson, Grandpa Sloane still wanted to be nice to him.


    Back in the car, Joshua held Hazel tightly in his arms, refusing to let her go. Sensing that the atmosphere was not right, the driver wisely lowered the bulkhead between them.


    Looking at Joshua''s dark face, Hazel hurried to fawn on him. "Honey... This is a real coincidence... When I was at the exhibition, I just wanted toe out and buy something, and I didn''t pay attention to the car..."


    Hazel had a headache.


    It was really hard for her to lie through her teeth like that. And she really couldn''t convince Joshua with such a fake excuse.


    She believed that Joshua had guessed her thoughts and knew that she had done that deliberately to get close to Grandpa Sloane.


    Even so, she could not admit it.


    The cold in him now almost froze her. If she involved the Sloane family in it, Joshua would me them for everything.


    "Mmm," Joshua whispered.


    "Oh?" She looked at him, feeling it was weird. What did Joshua''s reply mean? Did he believe her?


    His eyes grew a little deeper as he watched her surprised expression. "I would believe whatever you say."


    Even if she deliberately approached the Sloane family, it was for him. He wouldn''t be mad at her because she cared about him.


    Hazel''s eyes softened, and she intimately wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned against him.


    "Actually¡­" After a moment''s hesitation, she finally said, "I think Mr. Sloa..."


    Joshua''s eyes twinkled slightly. The next moment, he pinched her chin and kissed her hard on the lips.


    He didn''t release her until she was out of breath.


    "Let''s forget what happened today," he said, his eyes dark. "Don''t mention it again. Honey, whatever you misunderstand, I want you to understand that you are all I need."


    She wasplicated in the heart. Joshua was making it very clear that he didn''t want to be entangled with the Sloane family. If she mentioned it again, Joshua would really get angry.


    But¡­ was Joshua really not caring about the Sloane family at all? She didn''t think so.


    Her eyes darkened slightly, but she decided to steady Joshua first and figured out why the Sloane family didn''t want to reunite with him. And even if it was just her guess before, when Grandpa Sloane faced Joshua, she was absolutely sure that he didn''t have any aversion to Joshua.


    She kissed his lips of her own ord and said earnestly, "I see. Joshua, I will always be there for you."


    Joshua''s eyes flickered. Hazel was avoiding his questions. Her answers did not amount to a yes. Was this girl so eager to want the Sloane family to reunite with him?


    She was so stubborn that she wouldn''t give up. She would definitely do something else. Since he couldn''t stop her, he would have to stop the Sloane family from contacting her. Of course, he couldn''t allow Hazel to continue at will.


    "Honey, we have an important meeting in Denmark Group tomorrow. Why don''t youe with me?" he said quietly.


    Hazel looked at him with hidden resentment. "Can I not go? I''m also very busy with Joshua-Hazel Pictures."


    "You''ve got Sharon at Joshua-Hazel Pictures." He said seriously, "Now that you are on shaky ground in Denmark Group, you need to show up more and let the directors know you are not a pushover."


    He turned on hisputer and opened some files. "These are some files of the directors'' information. You''ve met them before, but it''s always good to know more about them."


    "I have you¡­" Her eyes became more unhappy. Was Joshua trying to make her a workaholic?


    "Denmark Group is yours," he said earnestly. "Hazel, there''s no telling what''s going to happen in the future. If I am around you, you can at least deal with it yourself without being panic-stricken."


    "Alright..." She reluctantly agreed. She had always been unable to refute his reasons.


    The next day, Joshua really took Hazel to a meeting at Denmark Group.


    Hazel reluctantly went there. Before they entered Denmark Group''s hall, a woman abruptly rushed over.


    Before she could approach, the building''s security guards, who had been well, surrounded her and stopped her. Obviously, they were very experienced in dealing with such situations.


    Hazel was shocked. She took a closer look and was speechless momentarily. It was no other than her old acquaintance. It was Katie Shawn, whom she had met twice.


    She looked embarrassed to be stopped so easily. But when she saw that the person standing next to Joshua was Hazel, who had made her suffer twice, her eyes were filled with anger.


    The next moment, ignoring her embarrassment at being stopped, she shouted, "Master Denmark, please give me five minutes. I want to talk to you about the joint project of Denmark Group and the Shawn family."


    Joshua walked Hazel straight into the hall as if he didn''t hear her.

 Chapter 1170 - 458: She Must See Joshua

    Hazel couldn''t help looking back and saw Katie''s face, which was white as a sheet.


    Hazel had unspoken criticism in the heart. Joshua was really¡­ heartless! He didn''t give Katie any face at all. He seemed to bepletely unaware of her presence, which was the most hurtful.


    After all, Katie must havee prepared if she dared to shout that she needed five minutes.


    As they walked into the elevator, Hazel asked curiously, "Denmark Group and the Shawn family are working on a project?"


    "Denmark Group works with a lot ofpanies," Joshua said. "It wouldn''t be surprising if the Shawn family is working with us on one of our projects."


    "Oh¡­" She nodded.


    "But soon, the cooperation would stop," he said softly.


    "... You want her to have no excuse to haunt you, don''t you?" she said, looking at him speechlessly. "Do you need to do that for just a trifle?"


    "Yes," he said quietly.


    "What if she makes up some other excuse?" she asked.


    "Then she''ll lose more," he spoke with a calm expression.


    Alright! Hazel was thoroughly convinced.


    However, the Shawn family and the Denmark Group were not of the same level. Even if the cooperation was withdrawn, Denmark Group would have no impact because Denmark Group could find otherpanies to cooperate with at any time. But it would be a different story to the Shawn family.


    Hazel understood this and thus didn''t say anything more.


    ***


    Katie was not qualified to enter Denmark Group, so she could only stand outside the building of Denmark Group. The security guards dutifully stopped her froming near.


    She kept fawning over the security guards, but they were all professionally trained and were not moved by her sweet words.


    She bit her lip in annoyance. The thought of Hazel going in and out with Joshua together made her blood boil.


    In fact, until today, she hadn''t known that the person she had offended repeatedly was Denmark Group''s recently recognized daughter Hazel Crowe. Katie kept thinking that she was just Joshua''s shady mistress.


    "What''s the rtionship between that woman and¡­ Master Denmark?" Katie couldn''t resist asking.


    That woman? The security guard was in a daze and then stared at Katie, speechless. She wasn''t talking about Hazel, was she?


    Seeing that the guard did not answer her, Katie clenched her teeth and said, "Hunk, I know you are also in a dilemma. How about this? You tell me that, and I promise you that I will not enter Denmark Group, okay?"


    The guard hesitated and then spoke, not wanting to spend too much time with Katie. "She''s the President''s assistant."


    The guard wasn''t wrong. Although Hazel''s status had changed, she still held the position of the President''s assistant, and even her work ID had not changed.


    When he told Katie this, he was actually slighting her over.


    But Katie was angrier. She immediately scolded Hazel countless times from the bottom of her heart. This little fox was really sly as she stayed with Joshua as an assistant. How scheming!


    "Why don''t you leave?" The guard looked at her unhappily.


    "Hunk," Katie sneered. "I did not enter Denmark Group. I''m standing in the street now. Aren''t people allowed to stand here?"


    "You¡­!" The security guard was furious. This woman actually yed word games with him. Yes, she said she wouldn''t enter, but she didn''t say she would leave.


    "Then you can just stand here!" The security guard red at her angrily, showing no sign of backing down.


    Katie was very triumphant in the heart. She certainly saw it as her victory.


    Now, as long as she stood there waiting, she believed that Joshua would see her sincerity.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    She frowned unhappily. But when she saw the name on the screen, she directly answered the phone.


    Katie wore a fake smile and said sweetly, "Grandma..."


    But before she could finish the sentence, she was interrupted by the voice on the other end. "Katie, what''s wrong with you?! Have you offended someone? Your father called and said Denmark Group has just withdrawn its cooperation with our Shawn family! Don''t you know how important this cooperation is to our Shawn family?! How on earth did you work? How could you screw this up¡­."


    Katie''s face changed dramatically. She understood quickly. All this must be done by Joshua!


    That man was actually so heartless that he stopped the cooperation with the Shawn family so quickly?


    Now, she was scolded by her grandmother. No, now she must pass the buck. She couldn''t admit that it was her fault.


    "Grandma, are you mistaken? How can it be because of me?" she said in a wounded tone, "You can think about it; I didn''t get a chance to offend Denmark Group, did I? However, isn''t my elder sister with Master Isaac? However, she has always been dull, and Master Isaac doesn''t like her. We all know that he wanted to break off the engagement long ago. Is it possible that he is ashamed of doing that himself, so he just asked his good friend Master Denmark to warn our Shawn family?"


    On the other end, there was silence. Grandma Shawn held back her anger and said, "What you say is very reasonable. I think it is your cursed sister''s fault!"


    "Grandma, don''t worry." Katie, who was delighted, added, "I will think about it, and I will figure out a way to save it."


    "You must figure out ways, my dear granddaughter," Grandma Shawn enjoined before hanging up.


    Hanging up, Katie could not help cursing, "This old woman! You''re so old, but why don''t you die?! You aren''t capable, but you''re always bossy. If you weren''t such an old fool, would I have to please you? When I marry Joshua, I''ll take ''good care of you!"


    After swearing and venting his anger, Katie waited at the gate of Denmark Group with a sullen face. Now she must wait.


    She must see Joshua!


    ***


    After attending the meeting with Joshua, Hazel walked past the secretary''s office when she heard peopleughing inside; it sounded as if they mentioned ''gate.''


    She turned and walked in. "What are you talking about?"


    Hazel used to work as Joshua''s secretary, so she had a good rtionship with these secretaries. But because her identity had changed so much and her position was so high now that they could only look up to her, they were more or less reserved in the face of her.


    Hazel talked to them for a while, and they told her what had happened.


    Only then did she realize that Katie was still waiting downstairs at Denmark Group.

 Chapter 1171 - 459: Shall I Have Her Driven Away?

    The security guard who stopped Katieined to his colleagues helplessly. Since then, the fact that Katie waited downstairs at Denmark Group had spread among employees at Denmark Group.


    Hazel''s lips twitched.


    It seemed Katie nned to keep waiting to let Joshua see her sincerity to "impress" him in this way.


    After that, Hazel returned to the President''s office.


    Joshua came back ahead of her.


    "Where have you been?" he asked in surprise.


    "The secretaries'' office," she said, looking at him darkly. "I heard an interesting story."


    "What?" He cocked an eyebrow slightly.


    Since she deliberately mentioned it, it meant that this was by no means trivial.


    "There''s a person down there at Denmark Group waiting for you." Hazel came up behind him, put her hands directly on his shoulder, and said with jealousness, "Are you touched?"


    Feeling the pressure on his shoulder, he looked back at Hazel''s jealous face and smiled slightly. "No."


    Hazel looked rxed, but Joshua put his palms on her arms the next moment and pulled her into his arms with strength.


    "Shall I have her driven away?" he whispered.


    Joshua loved Hazel''s expression when she was jealous. He knew clearly that Hazel was jealous because she cared about him.


    Hazel intended to nod but suddenly paused.


    She really hated Katie. When they met for the first time, Joshua had clearly told Katie that she was his wife, but Katie actually repeatedly pestered him, apparently determined to steal him away and act as a mistress.


    Such a brazen woman really challenged her patience. This time, she didn''t want to let Katie go so easily. Now that she dared to have her eye on her man, she would teach the woman a lesson!


    "No need, don''t drive her away." Hazel''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. "It''s 38 degrees Centigrade out there. Since she wants to wait, let her wait."


    "It''s up to you." Joshua smiled slightly.


    As long as she was happy, Hazel could y any way she wanted. Even if she went too far, he would help her deal with the mess.


    ***


    Waiting downstairs, Katie felt her whole body was in a state of prostration in the sun, even her back was covered with sweat.


    She had nned to find a shady ce to hide, but the security guards drove her away to the sun without hesitation.


    She felt so miserable that she wanted to give up at any moment. But she had been waiting for so long, if she could not show Joshua her sincerity, she would have waited in vain.


    But it was so hot...


    Suddenly, Katie saw a group of people running in her direction.


    She looked surprised. At first, she thought it was just her illusion, because after all, the Denmark Group was next to her, and it was more likely that they came here for Denmark Group.


    Having said that, she suddenly found that these people were here for her. Not only that, they were holding various kinds of cameras and other equipment. They were actually reporters!


    Before Katie understood what was happening, the reporters surrounded her and even took pictures of her.


    "You''re Miss Katie from the Shawn family, aren''t you?"


    "I heard you''ve been waiting here for Master Denmark for over four hours, right?"


    "Are you waiting for him to make a chance encounter?"


    "You should know that Master Denmark and Hazel Crowe have gone public with their rtionship. Are you doing this in a bid to be the mistress?"


    "I heard that your mother also used to be a mistress. Are you nning to do the same?"


    ***


    Listening to the questions in session, Katie''s brain went nk!


    Why did these reporters show up here out of the blue?


    Why did they know who she was? How did they know she had waited so long? And why did they see her as a mistress?


    The next moment, she put her hands over her face and did her best to push her way through the crowd, but the reporterspletely surrounded her, and she had no way out.


    She became more flustered. She couldn''t leave, so she had to think of other ways. She shouted, "Stop it! Don''t shoot! I don''t know what you''re talking about! I''m just here to cooperate with Denmark Group!"


    "Miss Shawn, we have consulted Denmark Group. The Shawn family and Denmark Group have no cooperation at all. Your reason just doesn''t hold water! Will you please answer our questions truthfully?"


    Katie''s face turned pale. These people¡­ clearly aimed at and embarrassed her on purpose! Who caused it? It must be her! Without hesitation, Katie thought of Hazel and was more furious.


    Now, no matter how she exined it, no one would believe her. Then she hardened her heart and said, clenching her teeth, "You''ve got the wrong person. I''m not Katie Shawn..."


    With that, she deliberately threw a certificate on the ground.


    Some reporters quickly picked it up and snapped pictures of the name "Callie Shawn" on it.


    "Give the certificate back to me!" Katie pretended to snatch it back.


    "Miss Katie, ording to an informant, I heard that you have repeatedly framed your sister Callie Shawn in this way. Is it true?" a reporter suddenly asked.


    "What nonsense?" Katie covered her face and shouted in exasperation, "No! I''m exactly Callie Shawn!"


    Refusing to give up, the reporter began to give examples. "A year ago, at the Shawn family''s dinner party¡­."


    Katie''s face became uglier as she listened to past stories. Worse still, no matter how hard she tried to hide, some people tried to take pictures of her face!


    No, she would be ruined if it continued! This time, apparently, someone was after her!


    Katie couldn''t stand it anymore. She pushed away from the reporters frantically, trying to get out of the crowds this way!


    There was confusion among the reporters. Katie''s hand hit countless cameras and people. Many cameras fell to the ground.


    Many reporters were furious. "How can you break my camera?"


    "Yeah, how do you hit people?"


    Just then, someone gave Katie a retaliatory push, and she fell on her face.


    "No! No shooting!" Katie bellowed feebly, but she ended up covering her face awkwardly as she pushed her way through the crowd.


    Hazel stood at the window of the President''s office. She could clearly see everything downstairs.


    She couldn''t help but tsk and look at Joshua in surprise. "You really don''t know how to show tenderness toward a woman."


    It wasn''t her idea. Her original intention was just to let Katie bask and suffer.


    But Joshua directly called the media and kindly provided ''revtions.''

 Chapter 1172 - 460: It Will Satisfy You

    Downstairs, Katie had fled in a panic, but naturally, the media would not let her go so quickly. They followed her closely behind.


    Katie hadn''t had much contact with the press, but she did have contact. Because of the rtionship of her identity, she had been a nobledy in front of the media. As for the fact that she was a mistress''s daughter, she had always kept it a secret.


    Besides, the events of the Shawn family were basically decided by Grandma Shawn, whom Katie usually tried hard to curry favor with, so other members in the Shawn family dared not say much about it outside.


    Now, however, Joshua let out the secret and exposed Katie''s worst fears to the public.


    Hazel could even imagine lots of shady secrets of the Shawn family would be revealed by the media with Joshua''s ''consent.'' After all, the secrets of this kind of wealthy family were the most popr topic of conversation after dinner.


    Either way, that was good. Katie was so busy with the media that she shouldn''t have much energy to pester Joshua anymore.


    Joshua looked at Hazel at the window and smiled. "You want me to show tenderness to a woman?"


    "Don''t you dare! "Hazel said angrily, turning around.


    Joshuaughed and rubbed the tip of her nose. Her deep star eyes were full of deep affection. "Honey, I would only show tenderness to you."


    Hazel smiled. Just now, she just said that casually. She didn''t really like Katie Shawn.


    "It''s just two days before the party," she said with a twinkle in her eye. "I''m really looking forward to it."


    "It will satisfy you," Joshua said meaningfully.


    ***


    Soon, the day of the party came. The party was held in Denmark Group''s hotel with top-ss security.


    Joshua took Hazel to the hotel before the party, where he had prepared a special dressing room for her.


    The world''s top team he had brought in spent the whole afternoon helping Hazel style. After that, Hazel changed into a dress that Joshua had prepared for her.


    It was a snow-blue dress made especially for her, with a beautiful train studded with countless diamonds. The dress on him made her look like a princessing out of a fairy tale.


    Joshua was waiting for her. His eyes narrowed as he saw her walk out of the fitting room.


    "Does it look good?" she asked shyly, her heart pounding.


    Joshua got up from the sofa without a word, walked up to her, and directly took her hand.


    "Honey, let''s go home," he said earnestly.


    "Huh?!" She looked at him in astonishment. There was a sh of panic in her eyes. "Is the dress ugly? Or which part of it is improper..."


    "No, it''s very pretty, and it fits you very well." There was a sh of fire in his eyes, and he sighed uncontrobly. "But you''re so beautiful that I''d like to lock you up for the rest of your life and let me appreciate your beauty alone."


    She came to her senses and smiled shyly. It turned out that it was Joshua''s possessiveness.


    Looking at the desire in his eyes, her heart was sweet. She didn''t know what Joshua would do if the situation continued.


    "I am yours, to begin with..." she whispered coyly.


    Joshua''s mouth tilted slightly upward at the corners. Her words satisfied him greatly. He leaned over her a little passionately, but before he could kiss her lips, she put her hands against his chest.


    "I sweet talk to you. Stop ying now," she said, holding back her coyness in the heart. "Has the party begun? You go to find my parents and my brother first. I''m afraid they won''t be used to the asion..."


    "... Good." He sighed reluctantly. "I''ll pick you upter."


    "Mmm." She nodded.


    After he left, the makeup artist continued to help her put on ornaments.


    Beautiful diamond ne, earrings, bracelet, and so on. Joshua had prepared a whole outfit to match this dress.


    After that, she left the dressing room for the party without waiting for Joshua.


    ***


    The party was downstairs and had begun for a while. Katie helped Grandma Shawn walk into the hall, fawning on the guests with a fake smile on her face.


    She had had a really bad life these days. The Shawn family was being chased by the paparazzi, and her whole identity was revealed. It wasn''t that she hadn''t thought of paying to silence the reporters, but it didn''t work at all.


    Now her image had plummeted, but she knew her only chance of turning it around was to grasp Joshua''s heart firmly. As long as she could be with Joshua, nothing would matter.


    Therefore, she tried her best to curry favor with Grandma Shawn and med all her mistakes on Callie, so Grandma Shawn didn''t change her mind to bring her to the party.


    But Katie didn''t expect her friends to show up too! It left Katie furious and confused. Those women weren''t even qualified for this party, so they buttered her up like that before.


    But now, they treated her as if she was the gue, and they all ran away without waiting for her to ask questions.


    Furthermore, what made her even angrier was that she saw Callie also came and that she was apanying Grandpa Anderson. As Isaac''s fianc¨¦e, Callie was certainly qualified to be here. Also, she didn''t even have to get Grandma Shawn''s permission, making Katie feel pretty unhappy.


    "Katie," Grandma Shawn said, "I think that Childe Flores is quite good, and so is Childe Lynch¡­."


    Katie came to her senses. She looked at Grandma Shawn, surprised. ording to what she said, she was nning to arrange amercial marriage for her? And all those men Grandma Shawn had talked about were so ugly and fat. She didn''t want to take a second look at them.


    She said quickly, "Grandma, I''m still young..."


    "Young?" Grandma Shawn sneered. "Do you think you still can find an excellent husband after all this?? The people who can attend the party are not ordinary. It''s an honor for them to take a fancy to you. Do you think you have another choice?"


    Katie''s heart was filled with bitter anger. No wonder the olddy was willing to bring her here. It turned out she had thought she was of little use and wanted to sell her for a good price before it was toote.


    "Grandma, these people are nice, but they''re not the best choice, are they?" Katie clenched her teeth.


    "Oh? Who do you take a fancy to?" Grandma Shawn asked sarcastically.


    "Don''t you think that person is the best choice?" Katie said in a deep tone. She was willing to risk everything. Things hade to this point. She must be with Joshua as soon as possible, even if she might have to use all kinds of dirty tricks.

 Chapter 1173 - 461: Think About It

    Grandma Shawn''s face changed a little. Of course, she knew what Katie was talking about was Joshua Denmark. She red at Katie. "How dare you even have your eye on being with him?"


    "Why not?" Katie whispered, "Grandma, I know what you''re scared of. Yes, they say Master Denmark and Hazel Crowe are lovers, but so what? I think it''s because he wanted to own the Denmark Group more legitimately, so he pretended to be affectionate toward her in front of others. After all, how can a man like him be without women?"


    Some hesitation appeared on Grandma Shawn''s face.


    "Think about it," Katie then persuaded her, "as long as I''m with Master Denmark, even if I can''t stand by his side in public, cannot he bring more benefits to the Shawn family than Childe Flores or Childe Lynch?"


    Grandma Shawn was clearly convinced, but she looked suspiciously at Katie. "I hear he doesn''t get close to women at all. How can you approach him?"


    Katie sneered. "Though he doesn''t get close to women, he is also a man. Don''t we understand men? Besides, we are not entitled to approach him, but that little bitch¡­ cough cough, my sister has ess to him, doesn''t she? There will be a good chance today if she is willing to help us. What do you think?"


    Grandma Shawn was totally convinced by her, or to be exact, she was so infatuated with Katie''s fantasy of being with Joshua that she didn''t even think about the consequences of failure.


    "Good..." Grandma Shawn''s face darkened. "I''ll get you a chance to talk to your sister so you can ask her to help you."


    "Don''t worry, grandma!" Katie''s eyes gleamed with expectations.


    Soon, Grandma Shawn went to Callie and chatted with her as an elder. Katie swept across the crowd, eagerly searching for Joshua.


    Since she saw Joshua, she had really yearned to meet him again. But the party had already started. Why hadn''t he showed up?


    All of a sudden, Katie''s pupils shrank, and she looked at the door angrily.


    There were two women in the world she hated most. One was Callie Shawn, and the other was Hazel Crowe, who was now at the door, ready to enter the room.


    Hazel got dressed and went straight downstairs.


    As soon as she appeared at the door, the hall fell silent momentarily.


    Hazel looked really too beautiful. She was as pretty as a fairy in heaven, and the people present couldn''t take their eyes off her.


    Hazel, who had never faced such a situation before, blushed a little.


    The crowd couldn''t resist gasping.


    If Hazel looked like a painting before, the way she blushed just now made her look cute and alive.


    Simon lurked in the corner of the party. His sinister eyes fell on Hazel.


    This girl really brought him surprises whenever she emerged. His heart ached inexplicably at the thought of what she was about to face.


    But... His fingers tightened slightly, and his heart hardened again. This time, he must not relent, even if he knew what was going to happen.


    Hazel didn''t notice him. She looked through the crowd for Joshua. Now she just wanted Joshua to be around her.


    But¡­ he was actually not here?


    Hazel was slightly stunned, but the next moment, she became calm.


    This was a dinner party Joshua especially threw for her, and she mustn''t screw it up. Joshua had invited an etiquette teacher for her the other day, so she wasn''t utterly clueless about everything.


    With a quiet, polite smile on her face, she slowly walked into the banquet hall.


    Katie grit her teeth. How dare this woman show up at this banquet? And she attracted all the people''s attention without doing anything, so how could she not hate her?


    The next moment, she had already made her way through the crowd to stop Hazel angrily.


    "Stop, what do you think you are? How dare youe here! You have no right to cause trouble on such an asion!" Katie snapped. She had thought it over. Since Hazel attracted attention, she was going to make her lose face in public!


    Hazel stopped and couldn''t help cocking an eyebrow. Katie Shawn actually didn''t know who she was?


    Although Katie had met Hazel several times, coincidentally, she still didn''t know Hazel''s name and identity until now. She really thought Hazel was Joshua''s secret mistress and stayed with him as an assistant.


    Once one''s prejudice was formed, it would be deeply rooted. Therefore, Katie didn''t realize the woman standing in front of her and being stopped by her was an actress, the star of this banquet¡ª Hazel, the Denmark family''s lost daughter.


    "What am I?" Hazel asked, with a half-smile.


    The dispute had already attracted Grandma Shawn''s attention. Callie had seen Hazel before, so her face paled when she saw this scene. She hurried to walk over with Grandma Shawn.


    "Katie, what''s going on?" Grandma Shawn asked crossly.


    "Grandma, as you know, Master Denmark is holding this party for the Denmark family''s daughter, but this woman actually wants to make trouble!" Katie said indignantly.


    The other people were at a loss because many of them knew Hazel. Then they turned to look at Katie. What was wrong with this woman? Hazel was the center of this party. How could she make trouble in her own ce?


    But Katie thought she had attracted all the attention, which made her even prouder.


    "Who is she?" Grandma Shawn asked, confused.


    "Hey! I advise you to get out of here quickly." Katie looked at Hazel scornfully. "I''m going to give you a face. If I do tell others who you are here, do you think you''ll still have the nerve to walk out of your house?"


    "I''m getting more and more curious," Hazel said with a sneer on her lips. "Tell me what my identity is."


    "Why are you so shameless?!" Katie looked exasperated. "Do you really think you use the identity of Master Denmark''s assistant to cover up so that people don''t know you''re Master Denmark''s mistress? Do you think it''s an honor to be a mistress? You''re a mistress destroying the rtionship between Master Denmark and Miss Crowe!"


    The hall was in an uproar. It really refreshed their worldview. But what shocked them was not Katie''s words, but her stupidity...


    How could there be such an idiot woman who used Hazel of being her own mistress at her party?!

 Chapter 1174 - 462: It Must Be Her Illusion

    Hazel''s lips twitched as she was trying very hard not tough.


    Only now did she understand how Katie had misunderstood her. Hazel was very stunned at the fact that she had been getting her wrong all this time.


    However, she looked guilty in Katie''s eyes.


    As for the other guests'' reaction, Katie thought that they had believed her, and they were joining her in condemning Hazel.


    In an instant, Callie on the side was worried. She quickly said, "Grandma, you misunderstood..."


    "Shut up!" Grandma Shawn threw her an unpleasant stare. "Katie''s helping, so stop messing around. You have no right to speak here!"


    "But¡­" Callie wanted to continue, but Grandma Shawn''s face looked a little stricter.


    Seeing that Callie actually put in a good word for Hazel, Katie was unwilling to miss this opportunity to embarrass her. She looked at Callie with an air of righteousness. "Sister, she is a secret lover and a mistress who destroys other people''s rtionships. How can you stay with such people? You don''t want to be like her, do you? Do you want to tell me that''s how you manage to stay with Master Isaac? No wonder Master Isaac hates you so much!"


    Callie suddenly went pale. Isaac didn''t like her, which was a sore spot for her, but Katie actually touched her sore spot on this asion!


    In a sh, Hazel''s face turned cold. Just then, a warm hand rested on her shoulder.


    She looked back and saw Joshua already standing behind her.


    "What''s the matter?" he whispered.


    "She stops me from entering." Sheined.


    The moment she saw Joshua, Katie''s legs went weak. But the next moment, she said with a tone of righteousness, "Master Joshua, since this is a party you throw for your girlfriend, how can you bring this woman here to make trouble?"


    Joshua'' eyes suddenly became a little sharper, and when his eyes fell on Katie, she felt as if countless swords were piercing her. No, she couldn''t be scared now. This time it was Joshua who was unreasonable. She might be able to ingratiate herself with the Denmark family''s daughter in this way so that she could also get close to Joshua.


    "She said I was your secret lover," Hazel exined.


    "Secret?" Joshua sneered. The next moment, he put his left hand around Hazel''s waist to lift her hand. "Isn''t our rtionship always legal?"


    In an instant, all the people eximed.


    Of course, they all saw that Hazel and Joshua were wearing rings on their ring fingers! So they were married?! However, even if they were not married, they would get married soon!


    Katie was in a daze for a while. She had seen the rings on their hands, but there was only jealousy and hatred in her heart! Why, why did this woman win his heart first?


    "Master Joshua!" Katie looked at him mournfully. "How can you do that? You''ve clearly had Miss Crowe already and admitted that she is your girlfriend, and you threw a dinner party for her, but all of a sudden, you are with another woman. Where will you leave her?!"


    The whole banquet hall fell silent as everyone heard her sad question. They looked at Katie more speechlessly.


    God, how could there be such an idiot woman! How far was she going to lose face!


    Hazel burst intoughter despite herself.


    She couldn''t help but say, "Miss Shawn, you really broaden my outlook. You''re an outsider, but your aggrieved tone just now almost made me think you''re the real Hazel Crowe."


    "Even if I''m not Hazel Crowe, you can''t be here," Katie said with great confidence. "Why can''t I me you, a mistress who harms others'' rtionships? Whoever is just will never let you go!"


    With that, Katie looked at the crowd. She was a little proud, to begin with, because she thought as long as she stood on the high ground of justice, everyone else would help her condemn Hazel. At that time, no matter how angry Joshua was, he wouldn''t do anything to her.


    But¡­ why did the others look at her so strangely?


    Somehow Katie felt confused and flustered at the bottom of her heart. She finally realized that something was wrong. What was wrong was that the people didn''t look angry, but¡­ they looked like they were waiting for her to be aughing stock!


    No! It must be her illusion! They were waiting to see Hazel be aughing stock.


    Hazelughed harder, but she finally stopped, her eyes shing with a charming gleam. "Oh, then I''m really sorry, I''m Hazel Crowe."


    "You apologize at longst¡­." Katie snorted with disdain. She didn''t even hear clearly what Hazel was saying. She just heard her apology and thought Hazel had given in, but before she finished the sentence, she heard a plop beside her.


    It was Grandma Shawn who directly kneeled on the ground with her legs going weak.


    Katie sensed there was something fishy. She looked back at Grandma Shawn and crouched down nkly, trying to help her up. "Grandma, don''t get mad. This woman is not worth your anger¡­"


    Before she finished the sentence, Grandma Shawn pped her across the face.


    "Grandma!" Katie looked at her in shock, unable toe to her senses for a long time. She didn''t figure out why Grandma Shawn did that to her!


    "You¡­" Grandma Shawn''s fingers were shaking as she pointed them at her. She should have found it out! However, she allowed Katie to continue making trouble for her own selfishness, but she didn''t expect that Katie would cause such big trouble in the end!


    Yeah. If the woman, who could dress the mostvishly for such an asion and get so much attention and Joshua'' most attention, wasn''t Hazel Crowe, the star of today''s party, who else would she be?!


    Smack! Grandma Shawn pped Katie across the face again!


    "Grandma!" Katie covered her face and dared not speak in anger.


    "You, you son of a bitch!" Grandma Shawn tried hard not to pass out. Her eyes were very dark. "Apologize to Miss Crowe now!"


    Looking at Hazel, whom Grandma Shawn was pointing at, Katie felt very ashamed and angry. Suddenly, she seemed toe to her senses and stared at Hazel with a look of shock on her face.


    "What, what did you say? Who do you say you are?! Are you Hazel Crowe? How could it be possible?!" Katie looked at her unwillingly, her eyes full of disbelief!


    No, impossible!


    This woman was one of Joshua''s secret mistresses. How could she be Hazel Crowe?


    If she was Hazel Crowe, didn''t she offend both Hazel Crowe and Joshua Denmark?!


    She couldn''t afford such a consequence!

 Chapter 1175 - 463: May I Ask You To Dance With Me?

    Katie went pale. Even though she was unwilling to admit it, at this point, she was well aware that the woman she had repeatedly offended was exactly Hazel Crowe.


    Grandma Shawn reacted very quickly. She knew exactly what kind of consequence there would be if she offended Denmark Group, so as soon as Katie finished speaking, she pped her across the face again.


    "Asshole!" Grandma Shawn snapped. "How can you call Miss Denmark by her first name? Apologize immediately!"


    Katie clenched her teeth, but Grandma Shawn''s p has brought her to her senses. She knew clearly that she would end up with a very miserable ending if this incident went on.


    Suddenly, Katie''s eyes shed with venom. She was going to apologize to Hazel, but meanwhile, she was going to embarrass her!


    "Miss Denmark, I''m sorry." Tears filled Katie''s eyes instantly, which was very easy for her. But the next moment, she fell straight on her knees with a plop!


    Her heart was full ofcency. It was the best way she could think of. She didn''t think Hazel would have her keep kneeling down after she herself fell on her knees in front of so many people!


    If Hazel did do that, others would likely think she was not generous and went too much. After all, Katie had already been forced to apologize by falling on her knees. But as long as Hazel asked her to get up, that would mean Hazel had forgiven her, and she would be able to take advantage of that and stop Denmark Group from giving her a hard time!


    Joshua''s eyes narrowed slightly. He knew exactly what Katie was nning.


    He just wouldn''t give Katie such a chance to embarrass Hazel.


    Katie''s knee had justnded firmly on the ground when she felt a sudden force behind her. She didn''t know who pushed her suddenly. Before she could finish the sentence, she flung herself at the ground!


    "Ouch!" Katie gave a knee-jerk cry. She was so caught off guard that her kneeling appeared to others to be a direct result of her losing her footing.


    The crowd burst intoughter instantly.


    Listening to the jeers, Katie was really desperate to pass out! She actually made such a spectacle of herself in front of so many people! She wanted to embarrass Hazel, and now she embarrassed herself!


    To add insult to injury, she heard someone in the crowdugh at her loudly. "Look at her! She''s as ugly as she was in the paper the other day! Ha ha ha!"


    "What''s the matter?" someone asked.


    Then, some people talked about the incident where she went to stop Joshua at the gate of Denmark Group a few days ago, but lots of dirt on her was dug up by reporters, such as her mother bing a wife as a mistress, her repeatedly framing her stepsister and so on.


    Katie''s heart was filled with hatred because she heard clearly that those people who were talking about her dirt were all her former ''best friends'' who had fawned on her!


    Grandma Shawn didn''t expect the Sloane family would be criticized on such an asion. Grandma Shawn said, fighting back the impulse to faint, "Miss Denmark¡­."


    "Miss Denmark?" Joshua''s eyes shed with a cold gleam before he spoke quietly, "You two are in the wrong ce. Among my Denmark Group''s guests, who does not know the surname of the star of this banquet is Crowe?"


    He did not conceal it. Even before the party, he announced that although the Denmark family had reunited with Hazel, he wouldn''t have her change her surname to Denmark because she had a very great rtionship with her adoptive parents.


    For him and Hazel, what herst name was didn''t really matter, so there was no need to change it.


    Grandma Shawn''s face changed. She didn''t expect she would tter wrongly.


    "Now that you havee to the wrong ce, please go out." Joshua waved coolly, and several bodyguards came forward to catch Katie and Grandma Shawn directly. Then Joshua''s eyes turned cold slightly as he continued, "As for Ms. Shang''s insult to Hazel, I willpletely settle with the Shawn family after the party!"


    Grandma Shawn''s heart sank totally. Not only was Joshua going to throw them out, but he was also explicitly saying that he would go after the Shawn family. He didn''t give them a chance to apologize in the least!


    Before they could say anything, they were thrown out of the party by the bodyguards.


    Joshua took Hazel''s hand and headed for the stage as if nothing had happened.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on them in admiration.


    Joshua and Hazel were really a great couple. They looked like a perfect match.


    On the stage, Joshua scanned the crowd quietly.


    "I''ve invited you here today," Joshua said dryly, "because I want to announce two things."


    All the people looked up to the stage. Many of them, who were directors of Denmark Group, looked at Hazel withplicated eyes.


    Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. He had naturally noticed these directors. The next moment, he said coldly, "Number one, from now on, Hazel Crowe will have the final say at Denmark Group!"


    The short sentence exploded among the guests.


    Even the directors were bewildered.


    They had expected Joshua to at least say something about Hazel''s past first, then emotionally talk about their rtionship, and finally confirm Hazel''s identity.


    There were plenty of directors who had not given up intending to make a little bit of trouble at the party to make others question Hazel''s identity. However¡­ Joshua was so out of line as he actually announced the results directly!


    His action was so simple, so rude, and so direct that they couldn''t handle it at all. Even the other guests knew Joshua'' determination from his direct attitude.


    "Number two, I think you''ve guessed it." Joshua''s face softened a little. He said, taking her hands to hold hands with her. "Hazel is already my wife. Our wedding ising up. Pleasee to our wedding."


    As he said this, his eyes fell coldly on Simon. Even if Simon was hiding in an inconspicuous corner, he still found him at a nce.


    Simon looked at him fearlessly. Sure enough, Joshua asked him toe here to show his ownership of Hazel. The next moment, his mouth tilted upwards evilly at the corners as he raised his ss to smile defiantly at him.


    The people were still sighing. Those who set their hearts on Hazel stopped their thoughts. After all, if the love rival was Joshua, they did not have much confidence.


    "That''s all. Have fun," Joshua said quietly.


    The lights dimmed, and soft music sounded. Joshua held out his hand to Hazel like a gentleman. "My princess, may I ask you to dance with me?"


    Hazel''s heart was sweet. She nodded, cing her hand in his palm.

 Chapter 1176 - 464: They’re Not Qualified

    Joshua and Hazel should naturally dance the opening dance of the party. When they finished, the audience heartily apuded. The two of them really looked like a perfect match. Even if they just stood together, they were a feast for the eyes.


    Hazel''s cheeks blushed slightly. Suddenly, she looked over the crowd and saw the Crowe family in the rest area.


    "My parents..." Hazel said in a low voice.


    "Let''s go," Joshua whispered, holding her hand.


    She nodded. But before they could reach the rest area, suddenly, a woman stopped in front of them.


    "Miss Crowe, Master Joshua..." When the woman looked at Joshua, her eyes were full of wild enthusiasm.


    Joshua''s behavior tonight made almost all the women at the party adore him. After all, no matter how much a man loved a woman, he couldn''t give her all he had.


    But Joshua could do that and did that. Even though he was originally the adopted son of the Denmark family and the Denmark Group had already belonged to himpletely, when he gave everything to Hazel, he wasn''t hesitant at all.


    How could a woman not like a man who could do everything for the woman he loved? What was more, Joshua never relied on Denmark Group but on his own ability.


    Of course, Hazel saw the adoration in the woman''s eyes. She asked in surprise. "Do we know each other?"


    She actually thought this woman looked a little familiar. Could it be that they had met before?


    "I''m Bonny Young, and we met once," Bonny said with an ingratiating smile. "It''s just a pity thatst time, that bitch Katie Shawn drove a wedge between us and made me get you wrong¡­."


    When Bonny said that, Hazel suddenly understood and remembered that thest time when she was shopping for a dress, they met and had a conflict. Bonny was next to Katie at that time. When Joshua knew it, he sent invitations to all those women.


    "You are her friend, then?" Joshua asked indifferently.


    "No, how can I be Katie Shawn''s friend?" Bonny denied quickly.


    But Joshua didn''t give her a chance to exin. He opened his mouth coldly, "Since you are Katie Shawn''s friend, you are not wee at today''s party, please leave."


    "Master Joshua, I..."


    Bonny was so worried that she wanted to say something, but the bodyguards directly drove her out.


    Hazel was taken aback. By the time she came to her senses, Bonny and those women with Katie Shawn were all driven out by the bodyguards.


    Hazel was in a trance. She said after pondering for a while, "I got it. These women were asked to leave because of their identities as Katie''s friend, and they will surely me Katie for this. Is that why you sent them away?"


    "No," Joshua said dryly, "they''re not qualified."


    "Then why?" she asked curiously.


    "I invited them for I only wanted them to know who you are. Why shall we allow them to stay now that my purpose has been served?" he said calmly.


    "..." Hazel didn''t know whether tough or cry because his statement sounded so reasonable. She had thought he deliberately set Katie up, but the truth was that neither Katie nor her friends were qualified to make Joshua pay much attention.


    When they arrived at the rest area where the Crowe family were, Hazel embraced Rachel happily. "Mom, you look so beautiful today!"


    Rachel looked a bit ufortable. She looked around and said aloof, "Behave yourself!"


    Hazel looked a little stunned. However, soon she understood.


    It was her party, but her parents were worried that they would do something wrong, so they stayed in the corner, afraid of doing something that would embarrass Hazel.


    Hazel''s heart warmed slightly. The Crowe family brought her up. They were her family all the time. This was not something to be ashamed of.


    She took Rachel''s hand and said of her own ord, "Mom, I''ll introduce you to some people..."


    With that, she walked up to Grandpa Anderson with the Crowe family.


    Rachel and Harry were a little hesitant, but Hazel''s determined attitude made it impossible for them to say no.


    Joshua had nned to follow, but suddenly his eyes spotted something in the crowd, and his face darkened slightly.


    He called his bodyguards toe and ordered them in a low voice. Then the bodyguard grabbed a man looking furtive from the crowd and threw him out of the party.


    Soon, a middle-aged man came to him with a frightened face. "Master Joshua, please let my son go!"


    Joshua gave him a cold look. It was Hanson Bryant, who had once harassed Hazel, was just taken out by the bodyguards, and now Hanson''s father, Director Bryant of Denmark Group, was pleading with him.


    "Director Bryant," Joshua looked at him casually, "I remember when I saved your sonst time, I said either you send him away, or I would send him away."


    Director Bryant went white as a sheet. Some time ago, Hanson met Simon and was taken away and severely tortured by Simon. At that time, he asked Joshua for help, and Joshua asked him to agree to this condition.


    He did agree, but Hanson was, after all, his son, and the Bryant family''s business was here. How could he be willing to send Hanson abroad?


    So, with a fluke mind, he sneaked in with Hanson. He was hoping to find Hazel and ask her for help. After all, Hazel now called the shots at Denmark Group. Unfortunately, he didn''t find Hazel at all and was stopped by Joshua.


    Joshua said coldly, "Since Director Bryant isn''t willing to do that, then it must be done by me¡­."


    "No, no, no!" Director Bryant wiped the sweat from her forehead and said, making up his mind, "I''ll see him off, rest assured!"


    With that, he hurried to walk out of the party to look for Hanson.


    Joshua''s eyes were slightly darker. Even though Director Bryant had promised, Hanson had been so spoiled that he might not be able to control Hanson.


    Hanson, who was being carried by the bodyguards, shouted crossly, "Do you know who I am? Let go of me! I need to meet Hazel! I want to meet her. Surely she can''t be so heartless... Mmmm!"


    The bodyguards, of course, wouldn''t listen to him. Hearing him mention Hazel, they even directly covered his mouth. Eventually, Hanson was thrown out of the party by them.


    Hanson was so angry that he wanted to rush inside, but he became a coward instantly when he saw the bodyguards from a distance.


    "Are you Master Bryant?"


    Suddenly, a sweet voice came from a corner. Hanson froze. He followed the voice and looked back to find Katie hiding in a corner.


    "Aren''t you that idiot girl?" asked Hanson, with somewhat impatience.


    Katie''s eyes shed with an evil light. "Master Bryant, aren''t you getting kicked out too? In fact, we can cooperate!"

 Chapter 1177 - 465: Are You Worthy?

    "Cooperate?" Hanson looked at her sardonically. "Are you worthy?"


    Katie was so furious that she clenched her teeth. She had seen Hanson a few times before and knew who he was, but she was so ambitious that she only took a fancy to men like Joshua and Isaac, and she knew exactly what kind of guy Hanson was, so she had never had any contact with him.


    But since she met him now, a wonderful idea came to her.


    Maybe she could use Hanson to ruin Hazel''s reputation! No, not just Hazel, but her step sister Callie. Only by making them bothpletely unable to turn over could her hatred be eliminated!


    So she swallowed her anger and said ingratiatingly, "Your target is supposed to be Hazel Crowe, isn''t it? I can help you!"


    "You help me? How can you help?" said Hanson with disdain.


    When Katie made such a fool of herself, he was a total onlooker, so he didn''t hold any hope when Katie said she wanted to help him.


    Katie clenched her fingers in exasperation, her nails already dug into her palms. She would not tter Hanson if she didn''t have to hold on to thest life-saving straw!


    "Master Bryant, are you sure you want to talk here?" Katie''s eyes fell on the bodyguards not far away.


    Hanson thought for a while before nodding.


    He had nothing to lose by listening to the woman''s idea.


    After they left, Katie directly took Hanson to a room upstairs in the hotel.


    When Hanson entered the room, he burst into a dirty smile.


    "Babe, it turns out you''re just looking for an excuse to fool me into spending the night with me?" He couldn''t wait to start undressing. "Don''t worry. Since you are so dedicated, I will satisfy your sexual desire!"


    "Master Bryant, you got me wrong," Katie said, fighting the urge to fall out with him as Hanson hugged her. "I brought you here to wait for Hazel Crowe! Think about it, after Hazel arrives, if you really sleep with her, I''ll bring other guests here... When they see Hazel bes your woman, wouldn''t it be very easy for you to marry her and even get Denmark Group?"


    Hanson was a little convinced. If it really worked out well, he believed Hazel would marry him. But¡­


    He looked at Katie with disdain. "You''ve got a great idea, but what are you?! You''re not even qualified to be near Hazel right now. How can you bring her over here?"


    "I can''t get close to Hazel, but someone can!" There was a hint of hatred in Katie''s eyes. "My sister Callie. She''s Isaac''s fianc¨¦e! If I ask her to invite Hazel. How can she not take her here?"


    Hanson was really convinced. He said, hesitating, "But I heard that your rtionship with your sister is not very good¡­."


    "Don''t worry, I have asked my grandmother, that old fool to find her!" She was very triumphant. "She''s worried about the Shawn family right now, so she''s going to do whatever it will take to get Callie to ask Hazel out, and that would be our chance at that time!"


    Hanson looked at Katie in surprise and held out his hand to touch her body several times. "Babe, you have tried so hard to help me, I will definitely ''look after you in the future..."


    Katie was so disgusted she almost pped Hanson backhand! But she had to make use of him, so she could not offend him.


    "Oh, hunk, give me a break." She swallowed her disgust, stoically leaning herself against him. "Don''t waste your energy on me as you should save it for Hazel. If you really have me in mind, you''ll have to help me get the Shawn family when you get Denmark Group! The old fool is trying to sell me!"


    "That old fool is really wicked! What are you going to do with her? Tell me, and I''ll help you do it!" Hanson said with a bossy air as if Denmark Group were now his.


    "Doesn''t that old fool try to sell me?" Katie''s eyes shed with malevolence. "When I get the Shawn family, I''ll put her in some old men''s bed! Let her ''sacrifice'' for the Shawn family!"


    "How wicked you are!" Hanson smirked. "A perfect match for me!"


    "And those bitches like Bonny Young!" Katie said with ferocious eyes, "They were clearly driven out because of themselves, but they actually med me! And they all beat me and scolded me... You must help me find men to assault these bitches in turns in the future!"


    "Rest assured! I will help you!" Now Hanson was daydreaming, and of course, he would say yes no matter what Katie asked him for.


    The two daydreamed for a while. After Katie got rid of Hanson, she walked out of the room, looked around furtively, and finally crept into a nearby corner.


    Several men, who seemed to be hoodlums, were already waiting in the corner. When Katie saw them, she was not surprised at all. Instead, she seemed to know them early on.


    "Do you remember what I said?" She clenched her teeth. "After I take that bitch into the room, you guys go in there and assault her in turns!"


    The men immediately nodded. "Don''t worry, mydy, how can we not do our best as we can get women and earn money?"


    "Be clever, all of you!" Katie whimpered unhappily. Then she stepped out of the corner to look for Grandma Shawn.


    Grandma Shawn didn''t agree with her original n, so she had to change it to ruin Hazel''s reputation. She did not believe that if so many men assaulted Hazel, Joshua would not give her up.


    Having said that, while she thought her ns were perfect, she didn''t know that someone saw all she did.


    After a while, she found Grandma Shawn. Grandma Shawn didn''t know her n, but when she heard that Katie was willing to apologize to Hazel, she agreed to help Katie without hesitation.


    At the dinner party, Hazel introduced her parents to a few well-respected elders. As for the others, she felt no need to meet them.


    However, her behavior clearly showed the Crowe family was very important to her. The other guests, who were very smart, immediately came to talk to the Crowe family. This kind of talk was, of course, ingratiating. A lot of peopleplimented the Crowe family. Even people saw Ronald, who was young and charismatic, wanting to make him be their son-inw.


    Watching her family integrate with the people, Hazel smiled as she headed to the rest area.


    Suddenly, her eyes fell on Callie, who was sitting there.

 Chapter 1178 - 466: Let’s Meet Them Now

    Callie was on the phone; she looked like she was having a problem.


    When she looked up, she saw Hazeling. She hesitated for a moment, then whispered something on the phone and quickly hung up.


    The next moment, she walked over to Hazel.


    "Miss Crowe..." Callie nced hesitantly at Joshua, who was following Hazel.


    "You talk first," Joshua whispered in Hazel''s ear. "I''ll get you a drink."


    "Fine." Hazel nodded. She could tell that Callie wanted to say something to her.


    After they sat down in the rest area, Hazel asked, "Miss Shawn, what do you want to talk to me about?"


    Callie was hesitant. Apparently, she didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    Hazel and Callie met only once, and it was a hurried meeting. In fact, they didn''t really know each other. Hazel''s impression of her was pretty good, though. After all, Joshua always used her to scare Isaac, but Hazel had never seen her pester him.


    "Is this about the Shawn family?" Hazel asked of her own ord.


    Callie looked more hesitant. She sighed helplessly. "Miss Crowe, I''m so sorry about what happened today¡­."


    "It''s none of your business. You don''t have to apologize," Hazel said ndly.


    Callie looked a little more miserable.


    Hazel was powerless. Callie was obviously a girl with a very good personality. She had something on her mind, but she was unwilling to speak it up just because she didn''t want to bother others.


    "Is your family pressuring you?" Hazel asked.


    "... Yes." Callie wore a wry smile. Hazel had already guessed all this, and if she denied it, she would be a bit affected. She mused before speaking, "Well, my grandmother is hoping to see youter, and she''ll take Katie here to apologize..."


    Hazel frowned slightly. She certainly didn''t have any desire to meet Katie. However, she did learn a little about Callie, who didn''t have a good time in the Shawn family. The Shawn family probably had put a lot of pressure on Callie to force her to say that to her.


    Looking at Hazel, Callie was relieved. "Miss Crowe, don''t worry about it. After all, it''s Katie''s fault this time. Normally, you won''t meet her¡­."


    "Did your grandmother say she wanted me to meet them, or she wanted you to persuade me to forgive them?" Hazel asked suddenly.


    Callie was slightly shocked. She recalled. "She said as long as I can persuade you to meet them."


    "Then I''ll meet them." Hazel shrugged nonchntly.


    "Miss Crowe?" Callie looked at her with aplicated look. In fact, she had already been ready to be rejected. Grandma Shawn threatened her with someone she cared about that she had no choice but to ask Hazel to do that.


    "It''s a mere meeting," Hazel said with a sly gleam in her eye. "You''ve persuaded me. I promise to meet them, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to forgive them."


    "Thank you, Miss Crowe¡­." Callie''s heart was full of gratitude. She knew that Hazel was doing it for her.


    "Let''s go." Hazel smiled. "Let''s meet them now."


    Callie called Grandma Shawn and then left the party quietly with Hazel.


    Joshua was in the corner, discussing something with Jaxson in a low voice.


    "Mr. President¡­" Jaxson pointed in the direction Hazel left in astonishment.


    Joshua frowned a little. He sighed quietly. "Looks like the other party has already made a move. This wench is too soft-hearted."


    Jaxson said quickly, "I''ll ask someone to stop them..."


    "No need," Joshua said, waving his hand. "That woman can''t set Hazel up yet. Hazel''s more awesome than you think. Let her have a good time."


    Jaxson was dumbfounded. He asked nkly, "What should we do then?"


    "Adjust the n," Joshua said with a slight coldness in his eyes. "Since they team up to plot against Hazel, they''ll have to pay the corresponding price even though they can''t afford it."


    ***


    "How can it be in a hotel room upstairs?" Hazel frowned slightly.


    "My grandmother said Master Joshua wouldn''t let them go near the banquet hall for fear of disturbing you, so they could only appoint a room upstairs," Callie exined apologetically.


    Hazel nodded. They took the elevator to the floor where Katie had appointed to meet them.


    Hardly had they reached the door when the hotel door was opened. Grandma Shawn stood apologetically in the doorway with Katie.


    "Miss Crowe, youe?" Grandma Shawn looked almost humble.


    Hazel gave her a cool look and walked in with Callie.


    "Miss Callie kept begging me to give you a chance, and I was so touched by her that I wanted to listen to what you wanted to say." Hazel went to the sofa and sat down indifferently.


    "Katie!" Grandma Shawn said quickly.


    Katie, with a pitiful expression, whispered, "Grandma, take sister out of here first. I want to apologize to Hazel alone."


    "What? Are you afraid of being seen?" Hazel asked with a half-smile.


    "No," Katie said tearfully. "It''s my fault this time. It has nothing to do with my grandma or my sister, and I don''t want them to get in trouble because of me."


    Hazel looked at Katie in surprise. She didn''t think it was the real excuse for her to send Grandma Shawn and Callie away.


    Nheless, since Katie wanted to y, she would y with her. Hazel really wanted to see what Katie was up to.


    She nodded, and then Grandma Shawn was ready to take Callie out.


    "Miss Crowe¡­" Callie spoke, worried. She knew Katie''s personality better than anyone else. Previously, she had thought Katie wanted to apologize, but now it seemed that she, in fact, just had some kind of plot.


    "Just go out." Hazel gave her a reassuring look.


    Callie had no choice but to leave with Grandma Shawn.


    "What are you trying to say?" Hazel asked coldly.


    Katie walked up to Hazel, tears in her eyes as she ced a cup of tea in front of Hazel.


    "I''m really sorry, Miss Crowe," Katie said, looking sincere. "I got you wrong before. I didn''t know you were the Denmark family''s lost daughter¡­."


    "Oh?" Hazel looked at her with a half-smile. "Do you mean, if I weren''t the Denmark family''s daughter, you''d be free to bully me? So you think you were wrong because you mistook my identity, but not because you did something wrong?"

 Chapter 1179 - 467: I Don’t Forgive You

    Katie''s face was stiff.


    She had thought that Hazel would not me her for her past as long as she made a casual apology. But ording to the current situation... Hazel didn''t mean to forgive her at all!


    "Miss Crowe, aren''t you here to forgive me?" She bit her lip and asked.


    "Are you so important? Why do I have to forgive you?" Hazel looked at her, speechless. "It was because you said you wanted to apologize that I''m here. But who stiptes that as long as you apologize, I will definitely forgive you?"


    Katie was exasperated!


    It turned out that Hazel deliberately came to embarrass and humiliate her!


    "Do you think I''m here to embarrass you and humiliate you intentionally?" Hazel suddenly opened her mouth with a vague smile as she picked up the cup in front of her and shook it gently.


    Katie''s eyes fell on the cup in Hazel''s hand, and her heart was suddenly in her mouth!


    The cup of tea she gave to Hazel had been drugged!


    She had nned to trick Hazel into drinking it, but she didn''t expect Hazel to take the bait so soon!


    Katie''s eyes were almost fixed on the cup, but she had to force herself to calm down. "No... How could I think so?"


    Hazel''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners; sheughed like a fox.


    Katie''s current eyes showed she was dying to help Hazel drink the tea directly. If she could not guess there was something wrong with this cup of tea, Hazel was too foolish. She really didn''t take this little drug trick seriously.


    "Right. Only those who do not really want to apologize would feel that I am deliberately humiliating. Those who sincerely apologize will not demand others must forgive them. What kind of people are you?" She smiled.


    The next moment she put the cup near her lips as if she were ready to drink.


    But she stopped at this time as if she would not drink until Katie answered.


    Katie clenched her teeth reluctantly. She said helplessly, "I reallye here to apologize... I just want you to understand my apology. I''m really wrong. I won''t insist on getting forgiveness from you..."


    "Oh¡ª" Hazel looked as if she understood instantly. She put down the cup. "My answer is: I don''t forgive you."


    Looking at the cup put down, Katie could no longer hold back her anger! It suddenly dawned on her that Hazel had no intention of drinking that cup of tea at all!


    She looked up and red at Hazel in exasperation. "Hazel, are you ying a trick on me? You have never intended to drink it at all, haven''t you?!"


    "You know that now?" Hazel picked up the cup again with a half-smile. "Do you think I''m going to fall for this kind of old-fashioned trick of putting drugs in water?"


    Now that they had fallen out, Hazel didn''t want to speak obscurely with her any longer.


    "I, I didn''t!" Katie was furious. "I just poured tea water. You also saw that. How could I possibly have a chance with the drug?"


    Hazel looked at Katie as if she was an idiot. Did Katie think she was so gullible? Since Katie had prepared the water and the cup, she, of course, had a chance to drug at any time.


    But Hazel didn''t bother to argue with her.


    "Fine. Since you say you didn''t do that, you drink it," Hazel said with a slight smile. "As long as you''re willing to drink it, I promise you that I''ll let the Shawn family go."


    Katie was very outraged. Hazel was talking about letting the Shawn family go but not talking about letting her go. Besides, she was not Grandma Shawn. How could she possibly care about the Shawn family''s fate?


    Moreover, even if Hazel promised to let her go, she would not drink that cup of tea!


    "You suspect even a ss of water. I think you''re here to humiliate me deliberately!" Katie said angrily.


    Hazel got up calmly from the sofa. Then she threw the cup of tea directly into the trash can without hesitation. "It looks like the Shawn family is nothing to you. In that case, I''m tired of ying, and there''s no need for me to stay anymore."


    In an instant, Katie was worried. She fooled Hazel intoing here with difficulty. How could she possibly have another chance if she allowed Hazel to leave like this?


    "Wait, don''t go!" Katie stood in front of her with anger.


    "What else do you want to do?" Hazel folded her arms, looking at her indifferently.


    "Don''t, don''t you want to save Callie Shawn?" Katie''s eyes shed with a malicious light. "She came here for you. Now she''s in danger. But you actually turn a deaf ear to her danger?"


    Hazel furrowed her eyebrows slightly. Katie had sent out Callie and Grandma Shawn from the very beginning. How could she be in danger since she was with Grandma Shawn? However, Hazel was still a little uneasy.


    "What danger could she possibly have?" Hazel asked.


    Katie''s eyes suddenly lit up. She finally found Hazel''s weakness! This woman actually cared about Callie Shawn''s safety. That was just right. She would make both of them thoroughly discredited today!


    "Callie has hypoglycemia," Katie said proudly, "so she always carries a sugar box with her, but she doesn''t know that I secretly had her sugar changed! That''s also what I''ve put in the water!"


    Hazel''s eyes became dark. It suddenly urred to her that when she got out of the elevator, Callie took out a box, and it seemed she had sugar.


    Now, no matter what Katie said was true or false, she must confirm it first.


    "Where is she now?!" Hazel grabbed her arm and snapped.


    "You, you let go!" The pain in her arm distorted Katie''s face. She tried hard to shake off Hazel''s hand, but she didn''t take Hazel''s strength seriously. She thought it was just because of Hazel''s anger for a moment.


    Hazel loosened her hand coldly. "Take me to find her, or I won''t let you go."


    "Okay!" Katie said in exasperation.


    She had nned to entice Hazel to go with her, to begin with, so she agreed very quickly.


    Katie took Hazel to the door of a nearby room where Hanson was.


    Katie looked at the door proudly. "Callie Shawn is in this room. You can go in and find her! But I hope you won''t be scared by what''s going on inside!"


    Hazel gave her a cold look and then pushed the door open.


    A crook appeared, and Katie''s eyes shed with a vicious gleam. She held out her hands to pushed Hazel.


    But before her hands could touch Hazel, she saw Hazel''s palms stretching out like lightning and grabbing her wrists swiftly!


    "You, you...!" Katie''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. Why was Hazel so alert?


    "Now help me find her!" Hazel said in a deep tone. The next moment, she forcibly pushed Katie straight into the room, and even before Katie could react, she directly locked the door!

 Chapter 1180 - 468: How Did You Meet Her?

    There was a scream of horror from Katie behind the door, followed by a strange noise, but soon the room quieted down.


    Hazel looked coldly at the closed door in front of her. How could she be unprepared for Katie? She didn''t believe Katie would be good and take her to Callie.


    She didn''t know what happened behind the door, but she knew that if she hadn''t been careful, she would have been locked in the room now.


    She would look for Callie, but she had other ways.


    Hazel took out her phone and was going to call Joshua, but before she dialed the number, she saw Joshua walking toward her.


    "Solved?" he asked lightly.


    She looked at him in surprise. "You know that?"


    "Yes." He nodded. Although he knew Hazel could handle it herself, he still followed her.


    She spoke directly. "Help me find Callie quickly."


    "Rest assured, I''ve found her," he answered.


    She looked in surprise behind Joshua. Only then did she saw two bodyguards behind him carrying Callie, who was unconscious.


    "How did you meet her?" Hazel asked, surprised.


    "When I came to look for you, I met a group of people who wanted to take her away, so I saved her," Joshua exined. "She was unconscious at that time. I could only knock her out first, and I''ll arrange for someone to take her to the hospitalter."


    Hazel furrowed her eyebrows slightly. Suddenly, she said, "Wait a minute! Call Isaac over. This is his woman. It is he who should send her to the hospital."


    Joshua cocked an eyebrow as he looked at Hazel in surprise. "Are you going to set Isaac up with Callie?"


    "If I can be so awesome and make it, then everything will be simple," Hazel sighed. "I just hope Callie''s life will be better."


    Although she had little contact with Callie, Hazel could tell that her status in the Shawn family was terribly bad.


    Katie even dared tough in public at Callie, for she was disliked by her fianc¨¦. Isaac was at the party at that time, but he pretended he had seen or heard nothing.


    Isaac''s coldness to Callie made her status so awkward as his fianc¨¦e and made the Shawn family despise her.


    Since Isaac was the one who caused the trouble, of course, he should solve it.


    "Okay." Joshua nodded. "I''ll call him over."


    Soon, Isaac went upstairs. Seeing Joshua and Hazel, he frowned and said, "Why are you here? Do you know somethinges up downstairs? The olddy of the Shawn family is screaming for Callie down there¡­"


    Just then, his eyes caught Callie, and his face paled instantly. The next moment, he turned around and wanted to leave, but Joshua''s bodyguard caught him.


    "Joshua Denmark, you can''t do that!" Isaac looked at him helplessly. "I tip you off, and I take you as a friend. You can''t trick me like that!"


    "You get him wrong. It''s me," Hazel interrupted and beckoned bodyguards to help Callie stand in front of him. "I leave her in your hands. She was drugged..."


    "It''s none of my business!" Isaac said impatiently.


    "She''s your fianc¨¦e. Why is it none of your business?" Hazel frowned, and she could not help saying, "Don''t feel aggrieved. You don''t want to marry Callie, but have you ever thought about whether she would like to marry you? Since you don''t like her, why don''t you cancel the engagement directly?


    "Isn''t it because you are afraid of making Grandpa Anderson sad? Callie cooperates with you for your filial piety, but what about you? If you don''t thank her, it''s okay. But you give her the cold shoulder all the time, which makes her life very difficult. Do you think you''re a victim? Wrong! You''re happy and free, but you''ve made her miserable!"


    Isaac was stunned by Hazel''s words. He really had never thought about these issues. He wanted to deny it, but he couldn''t find any reason to retort because he recalled the scene where Callie was scolded by Katie at the party before.


    In a sh, he became furious because of shame. "Joshua, control your wife! She''s intervening in my business. Why aren''t you jealous?!"


    "I have the final say in my home!" Hazel did not hesitate to break his illusion.


    "Madame, you''re right," Joshua responded very cooperatively.


    The bodyguard put the sleeping Callie into Isaac''s arms. Isaac felt impatient and tried to push her away, but he paused midway.


    "If you have a conscience, take her to the hospital." Hazel continued, "If you''re an asshole and you really throw her away, that''s all right. Anyway, she''s your people. You take her away."


    After that, Hazel and Joshua left directly.


    Looking at their departure, Isaac was angry and helpless.


    What happened to the two people? They actually left her to him and went straight away?


    Isaac gave Callie in his arms a look. Suddenly, a little guilt rose in his heart.


    Hazel was right. Grandpa Anderson decided on the fianc¨¦e for him personally, so although he was very dissatisfied, he had been dragging his feet not to hurt Grandpa Anderson''s heart.


    However, even though he did not call off the engagement, he did something worse. He avoided Callie everywhere and humiliated her every time he met her. The more people there were, the more he showed his dislike in front of her and others. He wanted to force Callie to call off the engagement herself in this way.


    But he had never thought that, with Callie''s status in the Shawn family, how could she possibly have the final say to call off the engagement? His actions only made the Shawn family give her a difficult time.


    If Callie hadn''t met him, she might have gotten out of the Shawn family, which was a living hell.


    Isaac sighed helplessly, intending to take Callie to the hospital. Then he would go to Grandpa Anderson to talk about calling off the engagement.


    He helped Callie up, ready to leave. Suddenly, Callie in his arms moaned and opened her eyes slightly.


    He looked at her red cheeks, and suddenly her heart beat faster.


    He had never hated Callie. What he always hated was arranged marriages. It could even be said that he was totally ignorant of her.


    But now, she seemed¡­ to be a rare beauty.


    Isaac quickly suppressed his thoughts and took her away.


    As soon as Hazel and Joshua returned to the banquet hall downstairs, they saw Grandma Shawn prepare to go upstairs with arge group of people.


    Hazel quickly dragged Joshua to hide. Listening to these people''s several words, she figured it out. It turned out soon after Grandma Shawn and Callie left, a group of men directly took Callie away. Grandma Shawn was so frightened that she had toe downstairs to ask others for help.


    Hazel said in surprise, "It''s rare for Grandma Shawn to hurry to look for Callie. She seems to remember that Callie is also her granddaughter?"

 Chapter 1181 - 469: Don’t Watch It

    "You think too much," Joshua said quietly. "Katie has caused such big trouble that Callie''s identity is now theirst life-saving straw. Grandma Shawn certainly won''t want anything bad to happen to Callie."


    Hazel sighed a little sadly. She had thought that the Shawn family still cared about Callie, but she didn''t expect their care was for the benefit.


    Suddenly, her eyes turned cold, and she said in a deep tone, "I finally understand what Katie''s n is."


    Seeing Grandma Shawn''s actions, she connected the whole thing. Katie asked her toe over not because she wanted to apologize, of course. She just wanted to trick Hazel into entering that room.


    Callie was abducted, and Grandma Shawn had to find Callie anyway, so she would definitely take some people to find Callie. At that time, what others would see was likely that she and Callie were being assaulted.


    Sure enough, she had looked down on Katie. This woman was much more vicious and difficult to deal with than she had imagined.


    "She''s dealing with the consequences she deserves now," Joshua said, with a cold light in his eyes, "There''s a wonderful drama upstairs. Would you like to watch it?"


    "I''vee downstairs. You want me to go upstairs again?" Hazel didn''t know whether to cry orugh. "Why do I need to do that?"


    "You don''t need to go upstairs. Follow me." Joshua took Hazel''s hand and led her to the lounge. Then he made a phone call and had the monitoring system connected to the TV screen in the lounge.


    As soon as the screen started disying images, Hazel saw the door of the room being knocked open, and Grandma Shawn burst in with a group of people.


    "This room is the strangest one. It''s locked all the time. There must be something fishy here..." Grandma Shawn rushed in eagerly, but after seeing the scene in the room, shepletely froze!


    Joshua frowned slightly. He reached his hands out to cover Hazel''s eyes.


    He did it all of a sudden, not because of anything else, but because several men in the image were pressing Katie underneath them and doing some indescribable exercise together.


    The whole scene looked extremely obscene. All the others were shocked by the live scene, not to mention Grandma Shawn.


    Hazel grabbed Joshua''s hands, amused. "I''m an adult, and it''s toote for you to stop me from watching!''


    "Don''t watch it." He still insisted.


    She was speechless. She could only see through between his fingers to watch the image.


    Katie was crying and moaning. Seeing so many people suddenly burst in, her whole body suddenly trembled, and she couldn''t help screaming and directly climaxing!


    The people present were all adults. When they saw Katie''s current state, they all understood what had happened. Instantly, a lot of people looked at her contemptuously. This woman was too shameless. Being watched by so many people, she could actually have an orgasm...


    Grandma Shawn finally came to her senses. She shouted in shock, "Katie Shawn! Why are you here? What happened?!"


    Katie felt like she was floating in the clouds, but the next moment she was so scared by Grandma Shawn''s voice that she fell to the ground.


    "Grandma... Ah! I, I am¡­ ah¡­ assaulted¡­ ah!" Katie opened her mouth. She wanted to exin, but the men who surrounded her refused to stop at all. Instead, they fucked her harder. Moreover, Katie had a stronger sexual pleasure when she was being watched like this! Waves of sexual pleasure made her totally unable to say aplete sentence.


    Of course, the people watching this found it. Not long after, a sneer sounded in the crowd.


    "How could there be such a shameless woman? She''s an exhibitionist?"


    "That''s true. I know her. It is said that the young master of the Watson family chased her because she was beautiful, but she was ambitious and turned her nose up at him!"


    "That young master of the Watson family is really lucky. Thankfully, she didn''t agree. Otherwise, she would have cuckolded him."


    Hearing these words, Grandma Shawn trembled with anger!


    "You, you shameless little bitch!" Grandma Shawn grabbed Katie''s hair insanely and pped Katie hard across the face!


    Katie gave a few painful cries, but then a man impatiently pushed Grandma Shawn away, filled the position, and blocked Katie''s mouth. In order not to be beaten, Katie cooperated well with the man.


    The scene made the onlookers more speechless. Katie said she was assaulted before, but no one believed it now.


    Suddenly, a man''s moan sounded. The onlookers couldn''t help looking inside. Only then did they realize that there was another man in the room!


    That man was no one else. It was Hanson Bryant who conspired with Katie. Now, like Katie, he was being pressed and cruelly forced by a man.


    "Oh my God! Isn''t that Hanson Bryant?"


    "How could he be here? Oh no? So Hanson Bryant is bisexual? What''s more, he''s actually BOTTOM!"


    "What bisexual? I think he is afraid that others will know his sexual orientation, so he intentionally uses women as a cover-up, right?"


    ***


    Director Bryant almost fainted in the crowd!


    He followed Grandma Shawn to watch the drama, but he had never expected that his son Hanson would be in it!


    Director Bryant rushed over to take Hanson away.


    "Get out of here! Let go of my son!" Director Bryant roared furiously.


    The man who forced Hanson left Hanson''s body unhappily. His voice was loud enough for everyone to hear him clearly. "Why are you, such an old man, so unreasonable? It''s obvious that the two of them paid us toe and ask us to fuck them! Now we''ve done our work well, but you begin to y tricks?"


    This statement caused uproar in the crowd. It was actually Hanson and Katie who had invited these people?


    Looking at the happy look on Katie''s face, they were more convinced.


    "You, talk nonsense!" Director Bryant was livid with anger.


    "What nonsense?" The man continued, "Money is transferred from their ounts. If you don''t believe me, take a look yourself!"


    With that, the man took out his phone and began to unlock it.


    Director Bryant''s face paled. He grabbed the phone quickly and threw it straight at the wall!


    The onlookers were more excited. Director Bryant''s behavior was tantamount to admitting it.


    Director Bryant was very distressed now. He feared that if Hanson did transfer money, and so many people saw it, it would bepletely impossible for him to exin, but in fact, the current situation was still terrible.


    Hazel looked at the screen. Joshua had the monitoring camera adjusted. Now shepletely lost sight of the scenes unsuitable for children.


    She asked in surprise, "How did Katie Shawn gang up with Hanson Bryant?"


    "Maybe it''s because they have amon goal?" Joshua said lightly.


    Hazel was speechless. Come to think of it, it was true. Their goal should be to make her and Joshua break up. Although their targets were different, their goals were the same.

 Chapter 1182 - 470: I Know They Would Never Succeed

    "Those guys were really hired by Katie Shawn?" Hazel looked thoughtful. "But they betrayed Katie that way... It''s because of you?"


    Hazel looked at Joshua curiously. It was Joshua, of course, who could make those people change their minds in such a short time.


    "Yes," Joshua said calmly, "When I met them before, I taught them a little lesson."


    Hazel was amused. What a little lesson? It was likely that those people had suffered a lot. But that was okay. Katie hired them to begin with. Even if Katie denied it in the future, no one would believe her.


    In the image, Director Bryant almost went crazy. He knew that his own son was good-for-nothing, but that was his biological son, after all. Now he was fucked in front of so many people... What face would Hanson have to stay in the imperial capital in the future?


    Suddenly he remembered what Joshua had warned him before, "Either you send him away, or I''ll send him away."


    "My son is framed! Framed!" Director Bryant was furious. He took off his coat and put it on Hanson.


    He said quickly, "Son, I''ll send you to the hospital first. I''m going to find Master Joshua. I''m going to find him. I''m going to ask him for an exnation for you!"


    Then Director Bryant hurried to walk out of the room. Grandma Shawn, who also seemed to understand something, followed him closely.


    "They seem to be looking for you." Hazel looked at Joshua, gloating.


    Joshua took a gentle bite at the corner of her lip. "Are you happy that they came to bother me?"


    "Of course," Hazel blinked, "because I know they would never seed."


    No one trusted Joshua more than she did; he could get rid of this little trouble.


    Joshua''s eyes were softer. He whispered, "Come with me?"


    "No, no," Hazel shook her head. "I''d better watch the live broadcast here. Grandma Shawn knows I met Katie. If I go there, it would only make things confusing."


    Hazel was not deliberately shirking responsibility. She knew that Grandma Shawn would probably ask her for Callie and make a scene if she went there, so she''d better not show up.


    "Okay, I''lle to see youter." Joshua nodded. Of course, he did not want Hazel to confront the kind of incident. He could deal with it.


    Joshua left the lounge and returned to the banquet.


    Soon Director Bryant and Grandma Shawn took the other people back to the banquet hall. Earlier, the other people had heard Director Bryant say he wasing to Master Joshua, so they followed him curiously.


    The image in front of Hazel had been adjusted to show the banquet. Looking at Director Bryant''s furious manner, she could not help wondering how Joshua would deal with it.


    "Master Joshua!" Director Bryant said angrily, "I know you don''t wee my son to this party, but even if you are very angry with him, you can just drive him away, why do you have to let someone else¡­ ruin him?"


    All the onlookers could not help looking at Joshua. ording to Director Bryant''s words, Joshua and Hanson had a conflict before? But Joshua still looked very unruffled in the face of such criticism.


    Joshua calmly said, "Director Bryant, I''ve just heard what happened to your son, and I have it investigated. I understand how you feel as a father, but you shouldn''t frame me up to cover up the truth."


    "I, I frame you up?!" Director Bryant was outraged. He loved his son more than he feared Joshua now. He said angrily, "It''s clearly you! You want to destroy my son so that he won''t be able to stay at home! "


    "Is it?" Joshua''s face was still very calm. He said indifferently, "Since Director Bryant insists on this, I''ll have to make public the results of the investigation."


    "I''ll see how you can reverse right and wrong!" Director Bryant spoke furiously.


    "Director Bryant," Jaxson came up and said, "in fact, Mr. President has arranged for someone to investigate immediately after the ident happened. It''s just¡­ that the investigation is somewhat different from what we expected. As for the specific situation, you cane to watch the monitor."


    On the screen of the banquet hall, an image appeared. In it, Katie secretly led a group of men into the hotel and hid them.


    After that, Katie talked with those men in a low voice. Although they couldn''t hear them clearly, all the audience could tell that Katie and the men knew each other, and they were absolutely no strangers. After that, Katie seemed to transfer money to them on the spot...


    Seeing this, the hall was suddenly in an uproar as the audience discussed and Director Bryant''s face turned extremely pale.


    Jaxson said with a face full of regret, "Director Bryant, these people were really invited by Miss Katie Shawn, and we also found that Katie and Master Bryant were intimate and entered the hotel room together."


    Just then, the monitor screen showed Katie and Hanson entering the hotel room together. Moreover, Hanson kept groping Katie, who didn''t resist at all. Instead, she looked like she enjoyed it.


    In an instant, these imagesbined to give people a "truth": Hanson and Katie knew each other, and they were very close. Today, they met and asked a group of strong men to y together. However, when they were having a good time, they were caught by Grandma Shawn with others.


    The people behind Director Bryant kept discussing this. These words went into Director Bryant''s ears, making him even more ashamed. He had originally wanted to pass the buck to Joshua for his son, but he didn''t expect Joshua would have been alert, and he himself would make Hanson look more obscene.


    Not only that, but even their Bryant family couldn''t stay in the Imperial capital anymore.


    "It''s all your fault!" Director Bryant pointed at Grandma Shawn and scolded angrily, "It must be your granddaughter who deliberately misled my son! I''ll definitely avenge myself on your Bryant family!"


    If Director Bryant hadn''t kept thest trace of reason, and Grandma Shawn was old, Director Bryant would have rushed to beat her up.


    "You, you talk nonsense!" Grandma Shawn trembled with anger. "It''s your son who misled my granddaughter! My granddaughter has always been kind and obedient¡­."


    "... If you really have me in mind, when you get Denmark Group, you''ll have to help me get the Shawn family! The old fool is trying to sell me!"


    Katie''s voice suddenly sounded in the hall. The audience followed the voice and then saw that Katie and Hanson were cuddling each other in a very ambiguous position. Katie exactly said the statement!


    "That old fool is really wicked! What are you going to do with her¡­."


    "¡­ When I get the Shawn family, I''ll put her in some old men''s bed! Let her ''sacrifice'' for the Shawn family!"

 Chapter 1183 - 471: Full Of Helplessness

    The conversation between Katie and Hanson was reyed verbatim at the banquet hall.


    All the people turned to look at Grandma Shawn. Katie''s constant calling Grandma Shawn ''the old fool'' made it a great irony after Grandma Shawn had just praised Katie for her kindness and filial piety.


    "How could that be! This bitch!" Grandma Shawn went crazy and kept pulling at her gray hair.


    She always thought she was the supreme ruler of the Shawn family and all the fate of the Shawn family members was in her hands, but now she found out that she had been a joke and had been tricked by Katie! She had been used by Katie, her granddaughter, who was sopliant on the surface but, in fact, called her ''old fool'' behind her back.


    The next moment, Grandma Shawn rushed out of the hall. It seemed she went to look for Katie. Seeing this, Director Bryant, who was already very embarrassed, chased after her. He looked like he wanted to make it clear to Grandma Shawn.


    Although the two of them left in a hurry, they left a lot ofughing stocks which were enough for the guests to gossip about.


    Now both the Shawn family and the Bryant family lost face. They would likely beughing stocks no matter where they went in the future.


    Indifferently, Joshua nced at the banquet hall. Then he left the party to meet Hazel.


    Hazel was waiting in the lounge when there was a knock on the door.


    She opened the door. It was a man who was dressed as a waiter and stood outside. The waiter bowed his head, looking humble. "Miss Crowe, Master Joshua has a surprise for you. Please follow me."


    Surprise? Hazel was somewhat amused. It was already a great surprise that Joshua threw this party for her and helped her avenge at the banquet. But he actually had also prepared another surprise?


    "Fine." Hazel nodded with a light smile and turned to shut the door.


    Following the waiter, she suddenly felt something was wrong. Her eyes fell on the waiter''s legs, and her face suddenly became serious.


    "Where are we going?" she suddenly asked.


    "You''ll know when youe with me," the waiter replied.


    She stopped abruptly and stared at the waiter coldly. "I''m not going."


    The waiter stopped, turned around before he stood straight.


    Now he hadpletely lost the humility. He had a little disgusting, terrifying odor.


    Hazel was no stranger to this kind of odor. She had been with Rachel and had seen several homicidal maniacs who also had this kind of ufortable smell before, but it was not as strong as that of the man in front of her. He was very dangerous!


    "How did you find out?" The man asked nkly, with an expressionless face.


    Hazel was alert all over. She knew that if the person wanted to attack her, she would never have any chance to escape!


    Having said that, as long as she could stall him, maybe she could wait for someone to save her!


    "There were guards here. Besides," Hazel said in a deep voice. The first thing she noticed was that there were no bodyguards in the corridor, which was not normal at all. Taking a deep breath, she continued, "You''re not like a waiter at all. Even it''s the best waiter, it is impossible for him to walk without a sound in the least!"


    But the man made it... Hazel''s heart became heavier because she was faced with a more horrifying person than she thought.


    "I see. I''ll pay attention to itter," the man said, looking indifferently at Hazel, "You have two choices now. First,e with me obediently. Second, I knock you out and take you away."


    Hazel bit her lip, and her eyes shed with a gleam. Then she said, "I''ll go with you!"


    Only when she was awake could she have a chance to call for help. If she were knocked out, she would have no chance.


    "Good." The man nodded.


    But at the same time, Hazel suddenly felt a pain in the back of her neck, and then everything before her eyes turned ck!


    Hazel''s face looked somewhat amazing. "You...!"


    Before she fainted, Hazel heard the man say, "I agreed, but my partner didn''t."


    Hazel''s heart was full of helplessness. It seemed that she was kidnapped again...


    ***


    Joshua had just taken the elevator upstairs when he saw a waiter pushing a trolley into the elevator nearby.


    Joshua frowned doubtfully and looked subconsciously at the trolley, but the elevator door had slowly closed.


    He turned around, and his face paled all of a sudden! The next moment, he ran quickly to the lounge room!


    The door of the lounge was pushed open, and he looked at the empty lounge with a sudden chill on his face.


    "Jaxson!" Joshua shouted, his voice trembling with a panic he had never had before. "Stop the trolley!"


    "Aye!" Although Jaxson did not understand the reason, he quickly agreed.


    Nheless, before he could move, Joshua ran towards the elevator ahead of him.


    Joshua quickly pressed the button of the elevator. Noticing the elevator did not stop at all, he angrily pushed open the door of the safety staircase!


    In an instant, Jaxson realized that something came up. He hurried to inform the guards downstairs to intercept a trolley!


    The waiter quietly took off his clothes in the elevator. In the twinkling of an eye, he became a guest in a suit.


    He pushed the trolley calmly and stepped out of the elevator as if he was just a guest leaving the hotel, and he was so ordinary that he had nothing noticeable.


    Then a business car stopped right in front of him. A man got off and helped him put the box on the trolley into the trunk.


    Hazel was missing.


    The guests at the banquet werepletely unaware of the news.


    Joshua''s face was so pale because he couldn''t catch up with the man, and when Jaxson went to check the monitoring system, he only found that the system had been broken at that moment.


    All of this was a premeditated kidnapping!


    What annoyed Joshua most was that he didn''t even know who was doing it! He had thought that he had helped Hazel solve all the dangers, but she was still in danger!


    "Jaxson, catch Simon and bring him here!" Joshua said in a cold voice. Now there was no one else but him who had the best chance to take her away!


    Before Jaxson could agree, Joshua added, "Remember, I''m talking about catching him but not inviting him! As long as he is alive, it doesn''t matter even if he is injured or disabled! "


    Jaxson wore a stern face as he immediately understood the seriousness of the incident. He quickly agreed.


    After Jaxson left, Joshua''s phone rang. He looked at the iing number and hung up, a little unhappy.


    But soon the phone rang again.


    Joshua pursed his lips slightly, his eyes fixed on the number.

 Chapter 1184 - 472: You Lost Your Fiancée?

    This number belongs to Grandpa Sloane.


    Joshua once asked someone to investigate everything about the Sloane family, including Grandpa Sloane''s phone number. He couldn''t help giving it another look when he saw the number. He never forgot anything, so he quickly remembered it.


    Joshua was not surprised that Grandpa Sloane knew his number. After all, there was Hazel, who wanted to improve their rtionship in all aspects.


    However, why did Grandpa Sloane call him at this time?


    At this moment, even if the Sloane family came to him, he was not in the mood, so eventually, he did not answer the phone even though he knew that Grandpa Sloane''s call meant offering him an olive branch.


    Simon hadn''t left the banquet yet, so when Jaxson took someone to ''invite'' him, it went smoothly. But Simon didn''t expect Joshua to invite him in such a rude way.


    Simon was tired when he entered the room.


    Looking at Joshua in front of him, Simon said unhappily, "Joshua Denmark, you''re moving faster than I thought, but that''s how you ask me for help?"


    Joshua''s eyes went cold. He took a sudden step forward to grab Simon''s cor and asked, "Where is Hazel now?!"


    "What? You lost your fianc¨¦e?" Simon''s eyes twinkled slightly, and he joked. "Then you should reflect on whether you did something wrong to make Hazel angry so that she shuns you..."


    "Simon King, you don''t think I don''t know it has something to do with you!" Joshua''s face darkened. "If something bad happens to Hazel, I''ll kill you!''


    Looking at Joshua''s uncontrolled grim expression, Simon''s expression remained unconcerned.


    "Joshua Denmark, don''t be unreasonable," he said indifferently. "Aren''t you always watching me or my forces? Didn''t you n to use all the security at the banquet to guard against me? You should be well aware that Hazel''s disappearance has nothing to do with me."


    "Simon King, I''ll ask for thest time!" Joshua''s patience had been exhausted. "If you have any conspiracy, you cane to me!! Hazel is innocent, she is not a victim!"


    Simon''s heart pounded. For a moment, he even wondered if Joshua knew something. Indeed, he didn''t aim at Hazel, but aimed at Joshua.


    Hazel... In fact, he really liked this quick-witted, smart girl. His love for Hazel was not pretended. It was just¡­ that he wouldn''t give up what he wanted to do because of her!


    "I said, it''s not me," Simon looked up and said again with a firm look.


    The light in Joshua''s eyes went coldpletely as he looked very grim. He had to find Hazel as soon as possible. Hazel''s danger would increase with every minute he wasted.


    "Jaxson," Joshua ordered in a deep voice, "arrange for people to destroy all of Simon''s strongholds!"


    Simon''s pupils abruptly shrank. He didn''t expect Joshua to be so fierce and ruthless.


    "Even if you wipe out all my forces, I still can''t give you Hazel," Simon said in a deep tone. He was telling the truth because it was not his men who took Hazel away. He couldn''t bring Hazel back at all.


    "Maybe it isn''t really you," Joshua said, looking at him coldly. "In the imperial capital, if it''s not you who can kidnap her under my nose, it must be the forces of your organization. You are the young master of the organization, aren''t you?


    Simon sneered. "Even if I am young, so what? Joshua Denmark, do you think the people who kidnapped Hazel would listen to my orders?"


    "They may not listen to your orders, but at least they will care about your life!" Joshua''s voice went cold suddenly!


    "What do you want to do?" Simon''s heart skipped a beat. He was originally a mischievous devil, but somehow, in the face of Joshua now, he actually felt uneasy.


    "Jaxson," Joshua ordered again, "immediately release news that the police destroyed a gang of evil forces, and Simon King, the leader of the evil forces who took the lead to resist, is now seriously injured, hiding in the area near Lincoln Lake, and Denmark Group is now cooperating with the police in an all-out search for him!"


    Jaxson agreed immediately. Simon''s pupils shrank sharply, and he looked at Joshua with aplicated look.


    Sure enough, Joshua''s method was ruthless enough. Those who kidnapped Hazel would not sit idly by when they heard that he was badly injured and endangered.


    If they wanted to hide and run away, it would be very difficult for Joshua to find and chase them, but Joshua''s current method did exactly the opposite, bringing all the people who kidnapped Hazel!


    He was still a bit inferior to Joshua¡­ But even so, there was still a little rebellion in Simon''s heart.


    "Do you think the kidnappers still have time to watch the news?" Simon asked sarcastically.


    "They don''t have time, but I think your father should always have time." Joshua said coldly, "I''ll try to inform your father if something bad really happens to Hazel, then his son Simon, who is seriously injured, will be found by the police when he has a sudden death because he is too badly injured!"


    "Whatever." Simon''s face dimmed somehow. That was originally what he wanted to see.


    Suddenly he had some expectations of what would happen next. Will Joshua really save Hazel, and will that person¡­ really care so much about his life?


    The news that Simon was badly injured spread quickly through various media channels, but Joshua''s heart was still deeply uneasy. He did not know whether Simon''s life could really help him get Hazel back.


    However, now the arrow was on the string and had to beunched. He could do anything to save Hazel.


    Joshua came to Lincoln Lake with his men and Simons, whose hands were tied up. Lincoln Lake was close to the banquet, and there was an unfinished construction site. It was night, and there was no light in the dark building.


    Joshua had contacted the organization. After all, Simon had Chester around, and Chester seemed to feel that Joshua wasn''t really kidding, so he took the initiative to inform the headquarters what Joshua requested him to say.


    With all the arrangements in ce, all Joshua could only do now was wait for those people to take the bait as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1185 - 473: Stop Waiting

    A jolt awakened Hazel.


    She was in good health, so she woke up fast.


    When she woke up, she noticed that she was being tied up and seemed to be in a car.


    There were two other people in the car. They seemed to be discussing something in the front of the car, so they didn''t notice that she had woken up.


    Hazel knew they were very alert, and they were strong. After all, the two of them alone took her out of the hotel with so many people protecting her. She knew she couldn''t fight them head-on, so she slowed down her breathing and continued to faint.


    "The news from the headquarters said that the young master has been seriously injured and was on the run..."


    "No way, how could the little devil be seriously injured? If he doesn''t make trouble and make others get hurt badly, he would be good enough!"


    "No, his injury is just a kind of statement to the outside world. It is said that he is kidnapped, and the other side wants to exchange him for this woman."


    Hazel''s brain suddenly went nk. She was the woman they were talking about, so it must be Joshua who kidnapped their young master?


    Suddenly she felt calm. Her nervousness and fear of being kidnapped vanished in an instant because she knew Joshua was trying to save her, and she believed he could make it.


    Now what she needed to do was not wait quietly for rescue but try to cooperate with Joshua to see if she could help because she was never a princess who could only passively wait to be saved. Even if her own strength was very weak, she also wanted to have a try.


    "What does the master say?" One of them turned around and gave Hazel a look.


    "There''s no news from the master, but I heard that he was very angry and disappointed with the young master. With his temper, I don''t think he will allow us to swap..."


    "Why? Isn''t the young master the son of the master? And he''s the only sessor to the organization! Although their rtionship has been bad, the master will not ignore the young master''s life, will he?"


    "After all, the master is not an ordinary person. He is cruel to himself and is crueler to his son. Maybe he''ll feel that it''s a disgrace for the young master to fall into other people''s hands this time, so he won''t necessarily let us swap."


    Organization?! Hazel pursed her lips slightly.


    If she was not mistaken, these two people should be from the organization? So the young master that they talked about must be Simon!


    In other words, Joshua caught Simon and used him to threaten the organization to let her go? But ording to these two people, Hazel felt that the situation was not optimistic. Simon''s father didn''t seem to be on good terms with Simon, and he didn''t want to save Simon.


    ***


    At the construction site near Lincoln Lake, Simon was tied to a chair. Now he looked awful. But even so, he still maintained his noble posture.


    Until now, there had been no news saying that the headquarters were willing to negotiate with Joshua. Simon''s mouth suddenly tilted upwards slightly at the corners in a sarcastic way.


    He should have known that. That man didn''t care about him at all. How could he possibly trade Hazel for his life? That person might think that he was arrested because of his ipetence, so that would be great if his ipetent son died.


    "Stop waiting." Simonughed sarcastically. "It seems that my life is of little use. I suggest that you block all the exits of the imperial capital as soon as possible and check every vehicle so that you have a better chance of finding Hazel."


    Joshua''s face was darker. The longer he waited, the more anxious he would be. He knew Simon was right, but it would also be hard for him to find Hazel if he changed his n now.


    "Maybe it''s because I''m too kind. Your father may think it''s just a y." Joshua''s voice was so deep that it was frightening, and he continued, "I should do something to make him understand my determination!"


    The next moment a dagger appeared in his hand. As a cold light shed, Simon felt pain in his wrist, and then the dagger went straight into his chest!


    "You¡­" Looking at the dagger in his chest, Simon looked at him in amazement.


    It seemed Joshua hadpletely be sinister, like a demon crawling out of hell! He not only stabbed him but cut his wrist directly. Feeling the coldness from his chest, Simon endured the pain and suddenly understood why Joshua did that.


    Joshua took out his phone, took some photos of him with a grim face, and then sent them to the organization.


    "Don''t worry, that knife didn''t hit your heart at all. I just want to show them that you are really ''seriously injured,''" Joshua said coldly. "But if you aren''t sent to the hospital in an hour, your father''s going to bury your body himself!"


    An hour was the deadline for the other party to give Hazel back to him.


    Joshua knew that those people kidnapped Hazel, but he sent the message fast enough that they might not take Hazel out of the imperial capital in time. He could even be sure that Hazel''s kidnappers were still in the imperial capital and even were near Lincoln Lake.


    Simon suddenlyughed. Even if his chest felt the chill of the dagger and the blood was still flowing on the wrist, suddenly, he was a little happy. It turned out that Joshua and his blood had the same dark, crazy gene!


    "Even if you wear a gentle mask, Joshua Denmark, the real you are, like me, a crazy bad man and a viin who doesn''t care about others'' lives at all and does everything possible to achieve the goal! Maybe that''s what we have in our blood. Even if you pretend very perfectly, it will be exposed one day!" Simonughed wildly. He seemed very happy.


    "I''m different from you!" Joshua''s eyes were red. "I just wanted to keep Hazel safe... No matter who wants to harm Hazel, I will never let him go! "


    Joshua was really upset now. If it was Simon who kidnapped Hazel, he would not panic because he knew that Simon would at least not harm Hazel''s life.


    But Hazel was kidnapped by others in the organization, and they should be excellent experts. He had no idea what they would do to Hazel!


    Worse still, Joshua asionally heard rumors about Simon''s father. Almost everyone who had seen him said he was a ruthless devil! He was afraid the most basic safety of Hazel falling into his hands would not be guaranteed!


    In this case, how could he not go mad?

 Chapter 1186 - 474: You Care About Me

    Hazel held her breath and finally untied the rope tied to her body.


    However, she was afraid the two kidnappers would find it, so she did notpletely untie the rope, but she could break loose the rope in the blink of an eye with a little strength.


    Now, what she needed to do was to see if she could find a chance to escape.


    Suddenly, a kidnapper in the passenger seat spoke in a deep voice, "Turn around and go to save the young master!"


    "I said that the master would not ignore the young master. After all, it was his son¡­."


    "Stop talking, that''s not the case at all! The master doesn''t express anything. It''s because the young master is really in danger that Mr. Davis couldn''t stand it and asked us to take action first!"


    As he said, the man seemed to show hispanion something.


    The kidnapper driving was worried, and then the car made a sharp turn!


    Hazel flew into the air and mmed into the carriage!


    "Ah!" She couldn''t help eximing. She was hit hard, and her mind went nk.


    "You go and see if she''s all right?" The kidnapper driving said.


    "She won''t die! Since her man tortured our young master like that, what''s wrong with making her suffer a little?


    "We''ll have to swap herter¡­."


    "All right, I''ll go check."


    Hazel''s head was a little dizzy. She wasn''t pretending to faint now; she was really faint.


    The kidnapper stared at her for a few seconds and said, "Don''t worry, she''s knocked out again. Don''t be too nervous. She''s just a woman. What can she do?"


    Hazel bit her lip hard. The pain on her lips sobered her up.


    At such times, she must not pass out. Fortunately, the two kidnappers did not take her seriously. In fact, in their eyes, Hazel was no different from ordinary people, and she was a woman, so they certainly didn''t take her seriously.


    Hazel was a little grateful that they weren''t on guard against her. Otherwise, she would not be able to hear their ns.


    "That Joshua Denmark dared to hurt our young master. It''s a provocation to our organization. We can''t just let him go! This time, we will save the young master and take the woman away in front of him once again! "


    "What are you going to do?"


    The kidnapper driving gave Hazel a wary look. Seeing that she seemed really faint, he said his n in a low voice.


    Soon, the car arrived at Lincoln Lake and stopped at the appointed construction site.


    The door opened, and a kidnapper got off. Hazel was still pretending to faint in the car. She had hidden a de in her hand. The de was the two kidnappers'' weapon to begin with, but they felt it was not avable for the time being, so they put it behind the car, and Hazel found it.


    That was also the only thing she could hide. The next moment, she was dragged out of the car.


    "Wake up!" The kidnapper said impatiently.


    Hazel pretended to wake up slowly and looked around. It was dark all around, and there was only one unfinished building, which looked a little scary.


    "Go!" The kidnapper pushed Hazel and pointed a dagger at her.


    Hazel''s mouth was also gagged, so she had to walk in front of him, behaving well. But her face was grave.


    There were two kidnappers who kidnapped her. But one of them left now. She had just heard about their ns. Before the car came near, the other man had already got out of the car and was ready to make a sneak attack. After that, they would leave with Simon and her.


    They were both strong and had anesthesia guns, so even if they guessed Joshua had been prepared, they didn''t take Joshua''s men seriously.


    Hazel was somewhat worried. If they did make a sneak attack, she was afraid Joshua would suffer. Later she must try to sabotage their n.


    They were walking up the bare stairs when a light suddenly lit up. Although the light was not ring, the sudden change made Hazel subconsciously close her eyes.


    However, the light did not seem to have much effect on the kidnappers. He quickly put a knife on Hazel''s neck and said in a deep tone, "Master Joshua! If you don''t want your woman to get hurt, don''t do anything too drastic to irritate me!"


    His cold voice was like a venomous snake, making people extremely ufortable.


    Then a few lights also lit up and illuminated the building.


    The kidnapper took Hazel coldly and took a few steps forward. He looked up and saw rows of bodyguards and Jaxson in the middle.


    "You''re Joshua Denmark?" The kidnapper said unhappily, "I''ve brought your woman, let our young master go soon!"


    Joshua had always been low-key, and few people had met him, and the kidnapper didn''t know him.


    Hazel pursed her lips slightly. Now that the knife was put against her neck, even if she could get rid of the rope, she couldn''t escape.


    "You let Hazel go first, and then I''ll naturally release Simon King!" Joshua''s voice was heard as his bodyguards made way for him, and he came forward with a cold face.


    But the kidnappers froze in a moment. He stared at Joshua''s face nkly and said, "Young, young master?"


    The kidnapper''s brain was confused, and he put the dagger down. Seeing ''Simon King,'' who seemed to be intact, he even began to feel that the so-called kidnapping was directed and created by Simon himself.


    No, this man is not his young master! Young master has been unwilling to take off the mask! Besides, this man has no cynical temperament like the young devil master!


    Now!


    Hazel broke loose the rope as the dagger left her neck! The next moment, without hesitation, she took out the de that had been hidden in her hand and stabbed it into the kidnapper''s arm!


    The kidnapper perceived the danger, but suddenly, he turned his dagger lightly to bring down the de in Hazel''s hand quickly!


    Hazel knew she couldn''t escape so easily, but it was already enough!


    The kidnapper was just distracted for a moment, but a gunshot and a bullet hit his wrist!


    The dagger in his hand fell immediately, and Hazel ran without hesitation!


    The kidnapper''s eyes went cold, and his gun was pointed at Hazel!


    "Stop it!"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded. The kidnapper followed the voice in astonishment and then saw Simon, who was injured and bleeding.


    Looking at his miserable appearance, the kidnapper screamed, "Young Master!"


    Simon looked at him, but there was a little sarcasm in his eyes. "Seeing your ''young master,'' you were actually so absent-minded that you fell into a trapid by a little girl. You really care about me!"


    The kidnapper''s expression was somewhatplicated and confusing.


    In the blink of an eye, a few guns all aimed at the kidnapper momentarily between the changes. Joshua had already walked up to hold Hazel in his arms quickly.

 Chapter 1187 - 475: There’s Another Man

    "Master Joshua," said the kidnapper reluctantly, "since I''ve already let her go, shouldn''t you also let our young master go?"


    "How can you still have the nerve to say that? Did you let her go? It''s clearly my Pumpkin who escaped by herself!" Simon had been injured, but he still kept undermining the kidnapper''s efforts.


    The kidnapper was very helpless. This was indeed the young master he knew well. He obviously came to save Simon, but Simon helped Hazel... As always, no one could see clearly his position.


    "Quickly release our young master!" The kidnapper pretended that he hadn''t heard his words and snapped, "Otherwise, do you think these guns can trap me?"


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Hazel quickly uncovered the tape sticking to her mouth and said, "There''s another man!"


    The kidnapper''s face suddenly paled. He didn''t expect that he had eventually looked down on Hazel!


    Joshua rubbed her red cheeks and lips lovingly. "Don''t worry, he can''t escape."


    As soon as he finished this sentence, several bodyguards went upstairs and threw down a man whose hands were tied behind his back.


    "Look, is it him?" Joshua asked softly.


    Hazel looked at the man''s face and shook her head, uncertain. "I haven''t actually seen his face, but ording to hispanion''s expression now, it should be him."


    The first kidnapper''s face really paled now. He had thought that the rescue n would be wonderful, but he didn''t expect it when they met Joshua, it failed, and Joshua quickly captured them!


    How could that be possible? Were they too old, or were young people too strong now?


    The kidnapper looked at Joshua, feeling pain on his wrist, exasperated and confused, but out of the corners of his eyes, he couldn''t help ncing at Simon.


    What''s the matter? Why does Joshua Denmark look¡­


    "How did you do that?" Hazel seemed relieved in her heart and asked curiously.


    "I was afraid there would be a sneak attack, so I had snipers hide nearby," Joshua whispered. "As long as there are living beings passing by, I won''t let them go."


    Hazel leaned on Joshua''s chest and looked at the kidnapper lying on the ground despite herself. "Then¡­ is he dead?"


    "Rest assured, he was shot by anesthetic bullets," Joshua exined in a low voice. "My hands are used to hold you. I''ll be very careful not to get them dirty."


    Hazel leaned gently against his arms, feeling very warm in her heart. This was the man she had always loved. He knew what she liked and disliked, so he never did anything that would make her unhappy.


    "Hypocrite. I''m going to be sick!" Simon said disdainfully. When Joshua hurt him, he didn''t find he was soft-hearted.


    Hazel looked back and gave Simon, who was injured, a look. She was a little soft-hearted. "What are you going to do with them?"


    "Pumpkin, you care about me?" Simon immediately changed into a happy smile in surprise.


    "... You think too much," Hazel said, a little speechless. "I just don''t want Joshua to get his hands dirty."


    Simon immediately changed his expression and snorted disdainfully, "Joshua, I hope you won''t me me for not reminding you. These two people are the elites of the organization, following the old man, and they are, of course, also his man Friday.


    "If you really kill the two of them, the organization will continue to send killers to harass you. If you think you can protect Pumpkin anywhere all the time in the future, you can do whatever you want."


    "I can even harm the young master of the organization, why would I be afraid of two little killers?" Joshua curled his lips with cruelty.


    Simon looked at Joshua in a daze. Suddenly, he couldn''t helpughing loudly. Even though he knew that such loudughter would split his wound, heughed so hard that there were tears around the corners of his eyes. "Very good... Great... Sure enough, this is the real Joshua Denmark. How can there be anything in the world that you are afraid of?"


    "Simon King, you should be grateful Hazel is okay this time." Joshua ignored his words and said in a quiet voice, "Jaxson, go and take Master Simon to the hospital for good treatment and don''t make him injured. We''re going to use him to negotiate with the organization. As for these two¡­ they should have been wanted for many years. Directly send them to the police station."


    Jaxson readily agreed.


    Joshua picked Hazel up around the waist and carried her down the steps before getting in the car.


    As soon as he got into the car, he put down the front partition. He could not help cuddling Hazel and kissing her gently.


    "Hazel, my Honey¡­"


    He called her name, again and again, his voice full of happiness and joy. Thankfully, nothing happened to her. Thankfully, she came back to him.


    Hazel just felt hot and dry. Joshua had ripped her dress open, and his burning kiss began to slide down her neck.


    She could not help blushing and whispering as it seemed he was desperate to kiss her all over, "Joshua... Ah!"


    His kiss suddenly became more intense. Hazel held back the me in her heart and pushed him away with thest trace of willpower. "Honey, don''t do that. I have a question..."


    Joshua gave her a gentle peck on her lip. "Don''t worry, Mom and Dad think we ''elope.'' They don''t think too much."


    "¡­" Hazel was speechless. Joshua knew what she was going to ask before she opened her mouth.


    Indeed, after she suddenly disappeared, what she feared most was that her parents would be worried. Thankfully, Joshua knew her so well that he had handled all this well.


    It was just¡­ that both of them had eloped so many times that her parents had been used to it, which was really surprising.


    "Be good, let me go on..." Joshua kissed her again. He bit her in the ear gently and whispered, "Hazel, it''s over. Don''t be afraid."


    Hazel''s body went weak, and she leaned directly on his chest.


    Her chest was a little painful somehow. When she was kidnapped, she was not afraid, only because she knew that fear was useless, so she would force herself to calm down and try to find all kinds of ways to escape.


    Even when she escaped just now, she was afraid that she would fail.


    She had been suppressing these emotions, trying hard not to think about them, but now they were all aroused by one sentence of Joshua.


    "Joshua..." She sobbed.


    "I''m here," Joshua answered in a low voice. This time, he did not ask Hazel to address him, honey.


    He knew Hazel was suppressing her feelings, so he wanted her to vent those feelings.


    She suddenly leaned over to his shoulder and bit hard on it.


    He endured the pain and said nothing.


    She bit him for a while, and the awful emotions in her heart seemed to disappear. She looked dimly at Joshua in front of her and used a finger to hold his chin enchantingly.


    "Honey, I suddenly want to turn grief and indignation into motivation!" Her voice was a little sweet as her finger actively unbuttoned his shirt...

 Chapter 1188 - 476: Invite Him In

    Hazel and Joshua did not return to the Denmark family but went to their ''secret base.'' Besides, she did not forget to call her parents to tell them that she was safe first. Of course, they rebuked her seriously for leaving early.


    Joshua woke up early in the morning. Then he went downstairs to make breakfast for Hazel. Last night, he kept consoling Hazel because he knew clearly that Hazel needed a sense of security from him.


    Hardly had he arrived in the kitchen when his phone rang.


    It was from Jaxson who said Simon wanted to talk to him.


    "Joshua Denmark, let''s bury the hatchet," when Simon got the phone, he said it directly.


    "Bury the hatchet?" Joshua furrowed slightly. "Simon King, you knew from the beginning that those people were going to kidnap Hazel, but you were indifferent. How can you be qualified to ask me to bury the hatchet with you?"


    That was what Joshua was most annoyed about. Simon used to harass Hazel, but he never made use of her safety. However, Simon really did something that made Joshua unable to forgive him this time.


    "What if I tell you I was prepared enough to keep her safe?" Simon said leisurely. He really didn''t want Hazel to get hurt, so he had already made arrangements. If Hazel really fell into the hands of the organization, he would try to ensure her safety.


    Nheless, he didn''t expect Joshua to rescue Hazel in such a violent way directly. But that was also great. He had got what he wanted, and it would, of course, be better if Hazel could stay out of it.


    Simon came to his senses and continued, "I''m not talking about burying the hatchet for you and me, but for Pumpkin. You gave me those two guys yesterday, and I can use my life to guarantee that no one in the organization will ever do anything to endanger her safety."


    Joshua was silent for a while before saying coldly, "Simon, do you think I would believe you?"


    "Joshua, I know you dislike me, but you shouldn''t bet on Pumpkin''s safety," Simon continued very patiently. "The organization is not as weak as you think. They just came to invite Pumpkin this time. They didn''t want to make a big deal, so they fell into your hands.


    "If you really continue fighting against the organization like this, you can protect Pumpkin for a while, but can you be prepared for the organization''s retaliation all the time anywhere?"


    Joshua frowned firmly. He didn''t think about that.


    Indeed, if the organization really targeted Hazel, it would be very difficult for him to keep her safe all the time. His goal was to protect her. As long as this goal could be achieved, it wouldn''t hurt if he needed to make some concessions.


    "I agree!" Joshua said in a deep voice, "You must remember what you said!"


    Hazel came downstairs. Just then, the Golden Retriever they kept wagged its tail very obsequiously. She felt its head with some pleasure.


    When she looked up, she saw Joshua making breakfast in the kitchen while making a phone call.


    She yed with the cat and the dog until Joshua asked her to have breakfast. She washed her hands and sat at the table.


    Looking at the good-looking, tasty breakfast, she couldn''t help praising, "Joshua, you are bing a more and more virtuous ''wife''!"


    "As long as you like it." Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners as he gave her a hamburger.


    Hazel yed with her phone while she drank milk.


    Before Joshua could remind her to concentrate on her meal, Hazel almost spits out a mouthful of milk.


    "The Shawn family directly cut ties with Katie and drove her out of the house?" Hazel asked in surprise. She had just read the news about Katie on the phone.


    It really took her by surprise. Katie had always been cunning. After all, she had bullied Callie for so many years that Callie couldn''t lift her head in the Shawn family.


    Moreover, the Shawn family had been caring about their fame and had hidden even Katie''s and her mother''s real identity for so many years, but now they were actually willing to reveal their own scandal.


    Furthermore¡­ Even if Katie had been spoiled before, they still abandoned her without hesitation for the sake of profit. It really made her sign withplicated emotions.


    "That''s the best solution they cane up with. To minimize the damage, they certainly need to cut ties with her as soon as possible," Joshua quietly took the phone from Hazel, and he whispered, "Concentrate on eating, don''t y."


    Hazel stuck out her tongue and obediently began to eat.


    After breakfast, Joshua sent Hazel back to the Denmark family. Later, he went directly to the Sloane family.


    When the servant informed Grandpa Sloane, Grandpa Sloane thought he had misheard himself. He clearly remembered that he had been calling yesterday, but Joshua never answered the phone.


    Grandpa Sloane was well aware that Joshua seemed to hate him very much and didn''t want to get too involved with him. But why did he directlye to his house today?


    "Invite him in." Grandpa Sloane finally said. Joshua would make some concessions ande directly to him, presumably because something bad came up.


    The servant took Joshua directly to the study. Grandpa Sloane was sitting in front of the chessboard, ying international chess by himself.


    "Master Joshua, youe? Sit down, please," Grandpa Sloane looked at him with aplicated look for a while and finally said.


    Joshua sat opposite him.


    "Can you y chess?" Grandpa Sloane took the initiative to break the embarrassing atmosphere.


    Joshua didn''t answer his question. "I''m not here to y chess with you today. I have a question I want to ask you."


    "Oh?" Grandpa Sloane was a bit surprised, and he couldn''t help asking, "What''s it?"


    Joshua''s eyes narrowed slightly. The next moment, he asked very directly, "Who is my father?"


    "Cough cough..." Grandpa Sloane''s hands shook, and the chess pieces in his hands directly smashed onto the board. His face paled unusually, and he didn''t want to y chess anymore. He never thought Joshua would ask this directly!


    He didn''t want to reunite with them at all before, did he? But why did he suddenly care who his father was?


    Grandpa Sloane arranged the pieces in panic. His eyes wandered as he said, "Did Master Joshua ask the wrong person? How could I know who your father is?"


    Joshua''s eyes were a little dark. There was very little information about Stacy Sloane in those days, and the information he had found about her was very simple. It was because it was so simple that he knew that someone likely had erased the information about Stacypletely.


    The Sloane family''s forces weren''t powerful enough to do such things. What made him even more confused was that in the data, Stacy died more than twenty years ago... It was Stacy''s young sister who was mentally ill and was kept in the nursing home.


    The people, who should be dead, were still alive. The story behind this must not be that simple. Having said that, he was not interested in it.

 Chapter 1189 - 477: I’ll To Make It Short

    Joshua didn''t want to know what had happened in the past. If it weren''t for the fact that Hazel was directly involved in this incident, he didn''t even want to step into the Sloane family.


    "Grandpa Sloane, please rest assured," Joshua''s face was indifferent and aloof. "Just like you who don''t want to have anything to do with me, I don''t want to have anything to do with the Sloane family, either. I''m here today just to confirm something."


    Grandpa Sloane felt veryplicated. He was in a daze as he looked at Joshua. His heart was colic somehow. It turned out his deliberate alienation had made Joshua misunderstand this point?


    "Actually, I am not..."


    Grandpa Sloane was interrupted by Joshua before he could exin.


    "The man who gave sperm to me is Ted King?" Joshua asked in a deep voice.


    Grandpa Sloane''s face changed slightly, and he looked at him in surprise. "How, how do you know that?"


    Joshua''s face darkened a little as there was a hint of mockery in his eyes. "So it''s true."


    From the beginning, he had had this conjecture. But he didn''t expect that his father would really be Ted King. Joshua felt only ironic.


    Ted King was no one else but Simon King''s father, the real owner of the organization. More than 20 years ago, the organization had a great influence in Country Z. Both the illegal and legal forces were scared to hear it.


    But after being suppressed, the organization''s strength was sapped, and it was almost uprooted. It was at this time that Ted King took over his father''s position. He made a prompt, resolute decision, gave up Country Z''s market, and went abroad to expand the territory. Even within a few years, the whole organization spread all over the world, even more influential than before.


    It turned out that he and Simon King were brothers. No wonder Simon was so surprised when he first met him. Simon should be surprised at his appearance. No wonder Simon had been pestering Hazel. It turned out that Simon had never aimed at her but at him.


    No wonder the kidnapper mistook him for Simon when he saw Joshuast night. He didn''t unveil Simon''s mask for confirmation, but he was sure he and Simon looked very simr.


    All this made sense now...


    "Did hee to you?" Grandpa Sloane was so worried that he blurted out, "Joshua, he''s not a good man. Please don''t listen to him! I deliberately alienated you because I didn''t want him to find your existence!"


    "What?" Joshua was slightly shocked in the heart. He looked at Grandpa Sloane in surprise. It turned out... the Sloane family wanted him?


    "I didn''t want to tell you the truth before because I was afraid that I would get you into trouble... But now that he has found you, I''m not going to hide anything from you." Grandpa Sloane said in a deep voice, "The story is a bit long. I''ll try to make it short."


    Joshua hesitated a little before he finally decided to listen to it.


    He was not interested in the Sloane family, but he would not deprive Grandpa Sloane of the opportunity to defend himself.


    Grandpa Sloane recalled for a while and then said withplicated emotions, "That was about thirty years ago. Back then, when I mistakenly believed one of my distant nephews, who even robbed me of the whole Sloane family. He framed me and put your uncle and me in prison. At that time, your grandmother was seriously ill, and he also forced your mother and your aunt to be his mistresses. Our family almost came to a dead end.


    However, your mother suddenly solved all these problems. She saved your uncle and me, took the Sloane family back, and got enough money in time to cure your grandmother.


    I have been immersed in the joy of the Sloane family''s return, so I didn''t really think much about why your mother, a girl who was so weak, would be able to solve such a problem. After all, your uncle and I had been both helpless and had to wait for our family to be ruined before.


    But I didn''t know untilter how much Stacy had sacrificed for the family. It turned out that in her most desperate time, she went to Ted King and became his secret lover.


    When I knew about it, I did not understand her and even directly drove her out of the house and cut ties with her. This is probably the most regretful thing I''ve ever done in my life. If it weren''t because of the Sloane family, how could Stacy do that...


    Later, although I was a little regretful, I could not pocket my pride to make up with her. But your uncle has always been very close to her. I learned from him that Ted King was good to Stacy, and she was the only woman around him. Your uncle even got Ted King''s promise that he would marry Stacy directly.


    Our rtionship eased slightly, but when I heard that she was pregnant before marriage and gave birth to you... I was so angry that I ordered your uncle to cut ties with her. But I never expected¡­ that before long, you and your mother were in trouble!


    Ted King was totally hypocritical to your mother. After your mother gave birth to you, he took you away directly and kicked her out! What he did was just to get a child from beginning to end!


    I was stupid. Although I knew Stacy was in a difficult situation, I forbade the Sloane family from offering her any help. Under such circumstances, Stacy came to Ted King several times but was driven out.


    Later, she tried to steal you out, but Ted King sent someone to snatch you directly. In the course of the snatch, a car exploded. When we got there, we saw only the fragments of a baby''s body and your mother, who had been seriously injured.


    I secretly took Stacy back and had her treated quietly until I pulled her back from the jaws of death. But at that time, she had been hit hard and totally could not recognize anyone.


    At that time, Country Z was working hard to wipe out the organization. Ted King didn''t have time to investigate whether your mother was dead or not. Later, even when we learned that the organization had withdrawn from Country Z, we dared not take it lightly. Your mother uses your aunt''s identity, so she can quietly stay in the nursing room.


    This¡­ is the truth you want. Joshua, I did want to reunite with you, but I knew how much Ted King values descent and would never allow his children to leave him. I didn''t reunite with you because I didn''t want to disturb your life. If hees to you, I hope he won''t deceive you."


    "He didn''te to me," Joshua said gravely, "but he came to Hazel."


    "How, how could that be possible?!" Grandpa Sloane looked at him in surprise. He had a good impression of Hazel. This little girl who cared for Joshua so much had already won his approval. "What happened? Even if he found you, he shouldn''t havee to Hazel?

 Chapter 1190 - 478: I Don’t Care About This Matter

    Joshua''s eyes twinkled slightly. "I don''t think Hazel was found this time because that man discovered my existence."


    Grandpa Sloane knew that the man in his mouth was Ted King. For both of them, this was a person they didn''t want to mention. But Joshua''s words made him even more confused.


    Joshua gave Grandpa Sloane a quiet look. Grandpa Sloane was able to tell him the past truthfully. In return, he wouldn''t hide the incident from Grandpa Sloane.


    He briefly told him about the incident.


    Grandpa Sloane''s face paled a little. "I heard that after leaving Country Z, the man married a woman in the organization and had a child to consolidate his power in the organization¡­."


    All of a sudden, Grandpa Sloane noticed that he shouldn''t have mentioned this. Mentioning this in front of Joshua must make him very unhappy.


    But when he stole a nce at Joshua, Grandpa Sloane found Joshua''s face still very unruffled.


    "I don''t care about his matters," Joshua said lightly.


    This was what he thought in his heart. Before meeting Hazel, he didn''t care who his parents were, nor did he expect anything from his own parents.


    With Hazel''s insistence, he came into contact with the Sloane family. Now he knew that there was such a past and that his father was such a cold-blooded and heartless man, Joshua would certainly not want to know anything about him and his family.


    Since he had never had hope, then he also had no disappointment. The man who gave him life was just a stranger to him.


    Grandpa Sloane''s face suddenly turned pale. "That is to say, he didn''t know you before, but this time¡­ he knows your existence?''


    The organization had been working overseas, and Joshua was so low-key in Country Z that even Grandpa Sloane didn''t see him before, so Grandpa Sloane tried to reduce contact with Joshua at that time because he was afraid that the organization would target Joshua.


    "Yes." Joshua nodded. "It should be Simon''s n."


    How could he not figure out now what Simon was doing?


    From the very beginning, Simon had guessed his identity after meeting him. Simon came to Country Z not to get close to Hazel but to get close to him.


    Simon pestered Hazel in a bid to make the organization aware of Hazel. With such a woman around Simon, Ted would certainly do something. But Simon''s ultimate goal was to get Ted to notice Joshua or more than that.


    "But Simon''s purpose is not only to make Ted King know my existence but also to make me turn against Ted King. He even wanted to intimidate me with Hazel''s security!''


    Joshua didn''t know what Simon was worried about, but Joshua''s presence did not pose any threat to Simon. Even without Hazel getting involved, Joshua and Ted King couldn''t be close. Furthermore, Hazel was the most important to him. Nobody could hurt her!


    Grandpa Sloane''s eyebrows formed a knot. Maybe this was what the saying "Worrying about things that might never happen increases their chances of happening" meant.


    He and Joshua lived so close, but they had never seen each other for so many years. However, shortly after they met, Joshua was discovered by the organization.


    "Then Hazel''s safety..." Grandpa Sloane asked anxiously.


    "The incident has been solved." Joshua preferred these people to target him instead of Hazel. That was why he made an agreement with Simon.


    "But the organization will never let you go in the future," Grandpa Sloane said with much concern. "What are you going to do?"


    Joshua pursed his thin lips slightly. "I know what I should do."


    Grandpa Sloane''s eyes dimmed. Joshua came to him just because he needed to know what happened that year instead of reconciling with the Sloane family. It was because he had been so reckless that Joshua didn''t want to be close to him.


    Joshua probably guessed what Grandpa Sloane was thinking. He frowned slightly and finally said, "The might of the organization should not be underestimated. The Sloane family has bad blood with the organization, to begin with. It would be best if you did not get involved with it anymore. What you''ve told me is very helpful. It can make me less passive. I''m confident about dealing with the organization."


    Grandpa Sloane''s face rxed, and his heart felt warm somehow. Sure enough, Joshua was more like Stacy in personality. Although he looked cold on the surface, in fact, his heart was very soft.


    He had tried to simplify the past, but Joshua was already able to specte that the Sloane family and the organization had conflicts from his ount. They had been dormant all these years and had been protecting Stacy for fear that the organization should retaliate on her if it found out that she was still alive.


    And because of that, Joshua didn''t want the Sloane family to get involved.


    My grandson doesn''t really want to be disconnected from us. It''s just that he cares about us. Joshua was so sensible that Grandpa Sloane even felt that it would go too far if he reunited with him.


    "When I was young, I did a lot of wrong things and hurt my closest people''s hearts," Grandpa Sloane said with a trace of regret in his eyes. "But I understand now, Joshua. Whether you recognize me as your grandpa or not, I definitely recognize you as my grandson. If there''s anything the Sloane family can do to help, feel free to tell us. Plus, here¡­ you are."


    Grandpa Sloane came to the desk, picked up a book, opened it, and then handed a card in the book to Joshua.


    Joshua took the card, and his eyes softened a little.


    Grandpa Sloane helped Stacy transfer directly for safety after he and Hazel went to the nursing homest time. The card said exactly the address of Stacy''s new nursing home.


    "Last time Katherine told me that Stacy seemed to like Hazel very much... Ask Hazel to visit her as much as possible when she''s free," Grandpa Sloane said awkwardly.


    Thest time Hazel went to visit Stacy, Stacy didn''t respond at all. There was no indication that she liked Hazel. However, Joshua knew clearly that Grandpa Sloane gave him this in the hope that he could go to visit Stacy.


    Holding the card, Joshua finally took it as he nodded and said, "Mm."


    Later, instead of staying in the Sloane family, he returned directly to the Denmark family.


    Hardly had he returned to Denmark Residence when he heard a burst ofughter from the living room. It was Hazel''sughter that sounded like a bell. It sounded great!


    Such a voice suddenly made Joshua''s heart, which had been somewhat dull, very rxed and warm.


    Wasn''t this exactly what he strived hard outside for?


    Hazel looked back and saw him.


    She came flying like a bird and asked happily, "Are you back?"


    "Yes." Joshua''s voice was soft. He gently rubbed her hair.

 Chapter 1191 - 479: My Dearest Man

    "Are you tired? Why did youe back so early today?" Hazel smiled and pinched his palm gently.


    "I went out to do something. Don''t worry, I''m not tired," he vaguely exined.


    Harry and Rachel were also in the living room. Joshua and Hazel went to sit down on the sofa opposite them.


    Looking at the two of them, who were so intimate, Harry and Rachel felt veryfortable as they looked at Joshua. After all, they had both seen Joshua''s devotion to Hazel with their own eyes. They were not heartless, so they had fully epted Joshua.


    "You''re back?" Rachel asked.


    "Yes, Mom." Joshua smiled a little. He knew how to be attentive.


    "Have a cup of hot tea to moisten your throat." Harry poured him a cup of tea. "My Kung Fu tea is still quite good¡­."


    With that, Harry began to brag about himself. He had a little artistic temperament, and he knew many things, but he wasn''t an expert at them. However, in front of others, he liked to say a few words about them.


    Now, the person sitting opposite him was Joshua, who knew many things and was an expert at them.


    But when Harry talked about them, Joshua was always a good listener.


    Sometimes when Harry couldn''t think of something about them, Joshua would remind Harry with the simplest words and sentences so that Harry could speak smoothly.


    In this case, Harry gradually considered Joshua to be a confidant and became fonder and fonder of this son-inw and loved to chat with him.


    Joshua was not bored with this kind of rtionship at all. Instead, he felt very happy. This kind of in warm life was exactly what he had always wanted.


    Today, noticing Harry was about to chatter again, Rachel interrupted him impatiently. "Enough, don''t forget we have something to say."


    "What''s it?" Joshua took a sip of tea and put down the cup.


    "Nothing serious," Harry sighed with reluctance. "We should go home now."


    As a matter of fact, they hadn''t nned to stay long this time, to begin with. The reason why they would stay for so long just because they were angry with Joshua before.


    Rachel and Harry had nned to take Hazel home directly after Hazel graduated. Hazel was their darling daughter, and they certainly wanted to keep her around them for two years! Of course, they also knew Hazel''s thoughts. As long as Joshua could pass their ''test,'' it was, in fact, okay for them to shorten the time by a year or half a year.


    But before they could find Hazel, Joshua actually secretly got a drop on them and took her to get a marriage license!


    They brought Hazel up, so of course, they knew her personality very well. Hazel wouldn''t be so impatient, nor would she have sex with Joshua secretly. Joshua must have egged her on.


    But Hazel was obedient to Joshua''s words. What could they do? They wanted to shout at them, but Joshua and Hazel showed up with Rachel''s idol, stopping them from getting angry.


    Harry and Rachel felt frustrated, but they had no other choice but to stay in Denmark Residence for a while to give Joshua "a hard time."


    Nevertheless, even if they were very pissed off, they had fully recognized Joshua now. Joshua was sincerely kind to Hazel. How couldn''t they rest assured as they handed Hazel over to a man who loved her so much?


    Joshua knew the Crowe family''s crisp personality, so he didn''t persuade them to stay. He nodded and said, "When will you go home? I''ll arrange it."


    "We''re leaving early tomorrow morning," Harry said softly, looking at Hazel with reluctance. "Hazel, the Crowe family will always be your home. Even if you are married now, remember to visit your home often."


    His emotional statement almost made Hazel cry directly.


    "What are you talking about, mom, dad?" Hazel held back her tears and went to sit directly between Rachel and Harry. She grabbed their hands and leaned intimately against Rachel.


    Hazel continued, "Even if I''m married. I''m still your daughter. The Crowe family is also my home! I''m still your caring baby girl~ I''ll often go home to apany you!"


    Looking at the intimate scene in front of him, Joshua''s ice which had been hiding in his heart, seemed to be cracking.


    When he was a kid, he expected to see his own parents. He also had dreams that every orphanage child would have¡ª one day, his parents suddenly came to the orphanage, took him away, and then the three of them lived happily together.


    However, he was too precocious, and he had given up this kind of dream very early. Later, he was adopted by the Denmark family. His adoptive parents were very kind to him and gave him everything he wanted, so he had already forgotten his childhood dreams.


    What he said to Hazel was true. He did notck paternal love or maternal love. Moreover, he was too old to act like a spoiled kid in front of his parents. Even if he wanted a home, he wanted a home that he and Hazel made.


    But now, seeing such a warm scene, he suddenly felt very warm in his heart and somehow thought of Stacy, who was quiet in the nursing home as a painting.


    The story Grandpa Sloane told was true. Although his words were not very clear, Joshua could see that maybe it was because Grandpa Sloane did not know the details either.


    After all, Grandpa Sloane once regarded Stacy as the shame of the family andpletely cut ties with her.


    But anyway, Stacy was his mother, and in that story, she was innocent. She didn''t abandon her own kid. The one betrayed her she loved most and thought her own kid was already dead, so she was hit hard.


    Even if she was still alive, she was like a living dead. If she were conscious and knew that her own child was still alive, she would never give up looking for him.


    Maybe he should visit her again.


    After dinner, Hazel and Joshua went back to their bedroom together.


    After taking a shower, Hazel saw Joshua standing at the window, looking out into the night sky, lost in thought.


    Hazel quietly walked up to him and gently hugged him from behind.


    "You have something on your mind," she whispered. It wasn''t a question but an affirmative sentence. In fact, when Joshua came home, she perceived it, but she never had a chance to ask him.


    Feeling her warm body rubbed on his back, Joshua''s heart softened. Sure enough, Hazel knew him very well.


    "Joshua, my dearest man, you can tell me anything if you want. Even if I can''t help you with it, at least I can listen to you," she continued.

 Chapter 1192 - 480: Come With Me

    Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners, amused.


    When this little girlforted him, she always used this kind of tone ying the woman, but he liked it.


    He knew clearly that Hazel was not "interrogating" him but wanted to help him.


    However, he didn''t want to tell Hazel about the organization because it was so tricky that he hadn''t even figured out how to deal with it yet. Now that the organization had known his existence, they would definitely often pester him in the future. Telling Hazel about it would only frighten her.


    Even if he told Hazel, it must be after he had solved the problem thoroughly.


    Now, however, he seemed to be able to tell Hazel something that would make her happy.


    "I went to visit Grandpa Sloane today," Joshua whispered.


    Hazel''s body was slightly stiff, and her heart was somewhat worried. She knew Joshua''s attitude. She could not really figure out he went to Grandpa Sloane to embarrass the Sloane family or to reunite with the Sloane family; even the former was more likely...


    Taking a deep breath, she forced a smile. "What did you talk about?"


    "Talk about the past," Joshua said lightly.


    Hazel was somewhat amazed. Did Joshua mean that he no longer rejected the Sloane family?


    "By the way, Grandpa Sloane has a gift for you," he said.


    "Gift?" She was even more surprised.


    "Come with me." He took her hand and took her to the study.


    Opening the drawer, he took out a file and handed it to her. Grandpa Sloane insisted on giving it to him before he left.


    He exined, "The Sloane family is doing well in entertainment media. Grandpa Sloane heard that you have a filmpany, so he gave you this gift and wanted to cooperate with Joshua-Hazel Pictures."


    Hazel looked at it briefly and was shocked. ording to the articles, it looked like a cooperation contract, but it was more like an assistance contract. Joshua-Hazel Pictures could even be a film giant in less than a year or two, with the Sloane family''s assistance in resources!


    How could cooperation be? As Joshua said, it was obviously a gift!


    Hazel subconsciously wanted to refuse. After all, no pain, no gain. But she paused before she was about to utter the words of refusal.


    Although it was said Grandpa Sloane gave her the gift, it was a gift for Joshua.


    Joshua went to visit Grandpa Sloane, but that didn''t mean anything. Joshua had rxed his tense rtionship with the Sloane family, but presumably, he had no intention of reuniting with the Sloane family.


    So Grandpa Sloane prepared the contract. He knew that even if he gave Joshua something, Joshua would not ept it, so he could only give Joshua this gift in a roundabout way of giving it to her.


    "Can... Can I take it?" She looked inquiringly at him.


    "Why not?" He said lightly.


    She was speechless. This seemed like something fell into herp, but she did it instead of Joshua if she really epted it. Didn''t that mean Joshua began to ept the Sloane family?


    Hazel took a deep breath, intending to figure it out clearly. "Joshua, what''s your attitude toward the Sloane family?"


    Joshua cocked an eyebrow as his eyes shed a trace of displeasure.


    Before he could open his mouth, she said quickly, "Don''t be angry first. When I talk to you about business, I like to call your name because it sounds more serious."


    His mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners as he held out his arms to directly wrapped Hazel in his arms.


    With a wicked smile on his lips, he whispered, "Honey, I''m not a serious person. How about we go to talk on the bed, huh?"


    "...You!" She pushed his chest angrily. She was really serious, okay?!


    With a little bite on her lip, he stopped teasing her. He said lightly, "I went to Grandpa Sloane today, and he simply told me about the past. The person my mother had met was not the right guy. After a catastrophe, she thought I was killed, so she had a mental problem."


    She felt shocked in her heart. So that''s it!


    Although Joshua did not borate on the past and did not mention anything about the organization, Hazel would not make detailed inquiries about it. Joshua had his own considerations. If there were other secrets, she would wait until he was willing to tell her.


    However, since Joshua could talk to Grandpa Sloane so peacefully about the past, that was to say, he no longer rejected the Sloane family and would even reunite with the Sloane family in the future?


    "Are you going to ept the Sloane family?" she looked up at him with her little face and asked in surprise.


    Joshua pinched her nose gently, intending to amuse her a little. "Isn''t that what you want to see?"


    She pursed her lips slightly, unhappy. Then she looked at Joshua with a very serious look. "Joshua, I hope your rtionship with the Sloane family will get better, but it should be based on your pleasure. I care more about whether you would be woundedpared with your reuniting with the Sloane family."


    Joshua''s heart felt warm. Hazel was a woman worthy of hispany in the whole life. She wanted him to reunite with the Sloane family because she wanted to make him happy. She never put the cart before the horse. How could he not cherish such a good little wife?


    "Don''t worry," Joshua whispered. "Since the Sloane family didn''t abandon me, I''m certainly not a hard-hearted person, but it will take some time."


    Hazel breathed a sigh of relief. Joshuapletely expressed his attitude now at longst. She nodded approvingly. "I understand. I''ll be with you all the time."


    Just as Joshua suddenly told her that she was the daughter of the Denmark family, she could not immediately ept the fact either. Even for a long time, she didn''t have the consciousness of being the daughter of the Denmark family. So when Mandy suddenly appeared and pretended to be the Denmark family''s daughter, she foolishly wondered if it was a coincidence for Joshua to recognize her as the daughter and Joshua had really found the wrong person.


    Hence, she understood Joshua''s uncertain sense of belonging.


    Suddenly, she said nervously, "Can we¡­ go to visit Aunt Stacy then?"


    His eyes dimmed slightly. "Yes."


    He was going to meet Stacy, the woman who gave birth to him. Stacy was innocent in the whole thing, and her current situation was too worrying.


    Hazel looked at him happily, but she soon became a little distressed. "But it seems Aunt Stacy has been transferred..."


    "Rest assured, I know the address," he said in a low voice.


    "Let''s go these two days!" She suggested.


    Of course, Joshua would not refuse her request.

 Chapter 1193 - 481: Are You Sure It Can Work?

    After seeing off Harry and Rachel, Joshua and Hazel found the nursing home where Stacy was living now, ording to the address.


    The location of the nursing home was a little remote, but its environment and safety were impable.


    Hazel had doubts in the heart. She could understand the Sloane family wanted Stacy to get treatment, and they were concerned about Stacy''s safety. But judging from the current situation, it seemed they got a little too nervous about Stacy''s safety. It looked as if¡­ they were on guard against something.


    Hazel got out of the car, holding a beautiful doll in her arms.


    Joshua furrowed slightly. He asked with doubts. "Are you sure it can work?"


    Before he arrived, he thought about what kind of gift he should give to Stacy, but Hazel vetoed everything he mentioned.


    As Hazel said, the Sloane family''s economic situation wasn''t bad. They could give her anything that Joshua could offer. Besides, given her current situation, Stacy couldn''t use any of it even if Joshua moved a gold mountain here.


    What was more, if she was conscious, Joshua, who didn''t misunderstand her anymore and was willing to meet her and reunite with her, was the perfect gift to her.


    Hence, in the end, Hazel thought for a long time before she prepared some movie DVDs and a rag doll.


    Hazel''s thought was that since Stacy was so devastated by the death of her child that she became muddleheaded, giving her a rag doll might remind her of some memories.


    In fact, Hazel had intended to try it with a real baby, but Stacy was so crazyst time when she saw Joshua that Hazel didn''t want to risk it.


    Hearing Joshua''s question, Hazel was very sure. "Of course, it''s uncertain! No kidding. The Sloane family must have hired some of the world''s top psychologists over the years. They were all helpless. If Aunt Stacy is awakened by a doll that I gave to her, would they be so ashamed that they want to hang themselves with a noodle?"


    Joshua was amused. "Then why do you still..."


    "Whether it can work or not, we should try it," she said. She didn''t expect much from this method, but they had consulted Stacy''s doctor, who said they could give Stacy these gifts. Even if their gifts couldn''t work, at least they wouldn''t hurt her.


    Joshua''s face softened a little. Hazel cared about Stacy because she loved him. Even when she wanted to give Stacy a gift, she was so thoughtful.


    Even if it wouldn''t work, her kind feelings couldn''t bepared with any gifts. She had done so much for him, so he should also give her something in return.


    At the thought of this, he rubbed her hair. "You still call her Aunt Stacy? How distant!"


    She looked at him in astonishment, and the shock on her face turned to joy, but her face soon turned red.


    Did Joshua mean that he was willing to recognize Stacy as his mother? How could she be unhappy at the thought of it?


    Having said that, he was hinting that she should change her address, which was hard for her. She was so thin-skinned. Joshua had to remind her all day long of changing the address and calling him "Honey."


    "I''ll call Aunt Stacy''s mom when¡­ she gets better..." she said timidly.


    Joshua sighed. Given Stacy''s situation, the Sloane family had prepared for the worst. After all, they had waited for her to get better for so many years. It was a question of whether they would be able to wait until Stacy regained consciousness.


    Hazel immediately realized that her words cut Joshua to the quick. She bit her lip anxiously, wondering how to exin. "Joshua, I..."


    "Hazel, don''t think too much." Joshua gently cradled her in his arms. "We both know clearly my mother''s condition. We are married and are a legal couple. Since she''s my mother, then she''s your mother-inw. Don''t worry. Given my mother''s condition, she won''t refuse even if you call her."


    "..." Hazel was speechless. Now Stacy lost consciousness and wouldn''t refuse even Hazel called her granddaughter, let alone mom!


    Isn''t Joshua bullying me?


    When they reached the door of the ward, Joshua consciously stopped and whispered, "Go."


    When he saw Stacyst time, he made him go mad. Even doctors couldn''t tell if it was good or bad, so Joshua had to wait outside.


    Hazel nodded and walked into the ward. Stacy was still staring nkly out the window as usual.


    Hazel came to Stacy and bit her lip, struggling. She wanted to call her mom first, but she was a little tongue-tied.


    Taking a deep breath, she finally shouted, "Mom."


    Stacy''s nk eyes seemed to sh a light.


    "I, I''m Hazel Crowe. I''ve been to visit you a few times before. I''m your son''s wife¡­" Hazel stammered. Even if she knew Stacy couldn''t hear her at all, that didn''t change the fact that the woman in front of her was her mother-inw. As a daughter-inw, Hazel was, of course, nervous.


    It seemed a touch of puzzle shed in Stacy''s eyes, as if¡­ she was trying hard to understand what Hazel meant.


    After a brief conversation with Stacy, Hazel gave her the doll she brought.


    But, as she had suspected, Stacy didn''t respond in the least when she put the doll in her arms.


    Sure enough, it is a fantastic idea. Hazel gave a wry smile.


    Nheless, she trusted luck, to begin with, so much that the result didn''t make her extremely disappointed.


    She also brought the DVDs. She took them out and nned to show a film to Stacy.


    Those DVDs were some old movies. Hazel pushed Stacy to the TV set and showed her the DVDs to divert her from boredom.


    Joshua stood in the doorway. Looking at the two women in the ward, his eyes turned dark slightly despite himself.


    His mother¡­ actually lived such a miserable life, and his father was to me. He was not a person without feelings. On the contrary, his feelings were stronger than anyone else''s.


    Previously, he did not want to look for his parents simply because he thought they had abandoned him. Now he was suddenly grateful that he had met Hazel and that she had insisted. Without her, he might never know for the rest of his life what his mother had been suffering.


    Joshua''s fingers tightened, and unconcealed anger rose from his heart. Why could the man who had caused so much pain to Stacy and him over these years be free and unfettered?

 Chapter 1194 - 482: I Did Meet In The Organization

    Now he wasn''t even eligible to go to the ward to apany Stacy.


    Joshua''s heart ached somehow at the thought of Stacy''s crazy look when she saw himst time.


    He knew that it was not him who drove Stacy crazy, but his face was simr to Ted''s.


    How deep could the hatred and despair be that it made Stacy appear so ferocious?


    Taking a deep breath, Joshua suppressed the roiling anger in his heart.


    He looked into the ward in which Hazel was watching a movie with Stacy.


    Because Stacy had been sick for more than twenty years, Hazel''s movies were released when Stacy was young. Hazel had asked Grandpa Sloane about Stacy''s preferences, so she chose some old movies that Stacy used to like, hoping to awaken some of Stacy''s memories.


    Of course, Hazel didn''t really have much hope, but whatever the approach would end up with, she thought she should try it.


    Joshua''s eyes softened a little.


    "Josh, Joshua..."


    Suddenly, a shocked voice sounded behind him. Joshua looked back and saw Katherine, who looked very surprised.


    After all, Joshua''s talk with Grandpa Sloane was the Sloane family''s private affair. The Sloane family had a good rtionship with Katherine, but there was no need to inform Katherine of this private affair.


    Katherine didn''t know he had talked to Grandpa Sloane, so she was really surprised. She came to visit Katherine, but she didn''t expect to see Joshua here. But in the twinkling of an eye, Katherine, who did not understand what had happened, at least could tell that Joshua''s rtionship with the Sloane family had been improved.


    "Ms. Sanchez," Joshua said lightly, "it''s Grandpa Sloane who told me the address."


    "You kid, I don''t doubt that you¡­." Katherine sighed. How sharp her eyes were! Just from Joshua''s words, she already knew Joshua''s attitude.


    His willingness to visit Stacy meant that he had decided to reunite with his mother, Stacy. But "Grandpa Sloane" undoubtedly indicated he had no intention of reuniting with Grandpa Sloane.


    "You''re still at odds with the Sloane family," she said in a low voice.


    "It''s not that." He pursed his lips and didn''t want to say anything more. His feelings for the Sloane family were not deep, let alone after he had known the incidents that year.


    Stacy suffered a lot, and the Sloane family also had added her sufferings. It could even be said that in her most desperate time, Stacy''s loved ones not only did not help but even stabbed her in the heart.


    Although the Sloane family did take care of Stacy for so many years, whether or not to forgive them should be decided by Stacy. If Stacy got better and she forgave them, he would reunite with the Sloane family.


    Katherine looked into the ward, but Joshua suddenly stopped her. "Ms. Sanchez, let''s talk."


    He was reassured to have Hazel, who was apanying Stacy. Since he met Katherine, maybe he could hear from her something the Sloane family didn''t know.


    Katherine looked at him quietly and finally nodded.


    They went to the garden and sat down on the chairs.


    "I have a good rtionship with your mother," she spoke quietly. "You can call me Aunt Katherine."


    He asked as if he had not heard herst sentence, "Ms. Sanchez, you and my mother, got to know each other in the organization?"


    Her body stiffened slightly. Her eyes turned deep. "You want to know the past?"


    "Yes." He nodded.


    Katherine sighed. She marshaled her thoughts a little and then said, "There seems to be nothing that can be hidden from you. Your mother and I did meet in the organization."


    His expression was calm. Apparently, he wasn''t surprised at it.


    "When I was undercover in the organization, I almost got punished for my mistakes. That''s when I happened to meet your mother, and she saved me. And it wasn''t long before she found I was good at fighting and asked Ted to get me to be her bodyguard."


    "Then you used her?" A sharp look shed across Joshua''s eyes!


    "You think too much," Katherine exined. "At first, I also thought it was a good method, butter I found that though your mother was very popr, Ted King never mentioned anything about the organization in front of her."


    There was a little more anger in Joshua''s eyes. He believed Katherine''s statement. She didn''t need to lie about such things. So the man was actually always on guard against his mother? How scheming he was!


    Katherine gave Joshua a look before she continued, "And that is why your mother soon knew that my heart was somewhere else, so she took an opportunity to help me and assign me to another position. After that, I found a lot of very important intelligence in the organization. I think Stacy has guessed who I was though I didn''t tell her."


    Joshua furrowed slightly. Even Stacy knew something was wrong with Katherine, and there was no reason the wily Ted couldn''t perceive it.


    Katherine continued as if she could guess what he was thinking, "Of course, Ted also guessed my identity, but Stacy stopped him from killing me at the time. And that''s why I could leave the organization alive. I owe her my life."


    "Can my mother stop him?" Joshua had a look of doubt on his face. After all, it was because of the information she had that the military could uproot the whole organization from Country Z so smoothly.


    He was a little skeptical that Ted would let such a danger go for a woman.


    "Your mother was pregnant with you at that time," Katherine spoke in a deep voice. "Your arrival greatly surprised Stacy and Ted. Ted was really looking forward to having a child of his own, and he wanted to groom you to be his heir. But Stacy''s first instinct was to have the baby aborted."


    After that, Katherine subconsciously looked at him and quickly exined, "Don''t misunderstand. It''s not that Stacy doesn''t want you. She just doesn''t want her kid growing up in the darkest corners watching the dirtiest things."


    Joshua was silent. He could understand Stacy''s heart. At the very least, given a choice, he didn''t want to live in a dark rat hole, just as Stacy said. Even if the organization was very powerful, it was still shady.


    "So due to that reason, Ted Kingpromised?" Joshua asked in a low voice.


    "How can people like himpromise?" Katherine sneered. "From beginning to end, that scum was just trying to trick Stacy into giving birth to the baby!"

 Chapter 1195 - 483: They Are Coming To Provoke Me

    Joshua emitted a cold chill. Sure enough, that man could be cold-blooded to this point?


    Katherine, who seemed to think of something irritating, said with righteous indignation, "He even lied to Stacy that he wanted to marry her, and then he would clean up the organization, stop engaging in shady businesses, and let their son live in the sun...


    "But after your mother gave birth to you, he changed his mind and even allowed other women to frame your mother as a spy in the organization. She even wanted to arrest me and threaten me to vilify your mother.


    "When your mother found it out, she tried to let me go. I had to run away from the organization so that I wouldn''t incriminate her! And then, when I recovered, I learned that your mother had been kicked out of the organization by Ted, and that you had been taken away from her, and that she was living a very miserable life, but she still tried to get you back.


    "After I knew it, I was afraid that she would be harmed, so I went to her immediately. However, I could not prevent the ident, and I could only save Stacy, who was seriously injured. The car where you were had been blown to pieces... I only found the corners of your clothes and some traces of the scene, so I thought you were also dead. And because of that¡­ I was angry with them for being so ruthless to her, so I didn''t show mercy to the organization."


    Katherine told Joshua everything she knew, including her own experiences.


    Joshua''s mouth tightened into a thin line. He couldn''t me Katherine. Although Stacy''s misery was rted to Katherine, it was Stacy who wanted to save her. He probably knew his own mother''s personality. She looked weak, but she was, in fact, a very strong-minded woman.


    Had it not been for that, Stacy wouldn''t havee to Ted when the Sloane family had no way out, she wouldn''t have wanted to abort the baby after knowing she was pregnant. Even under the circumstances where her family members betrayed her, her lover betrayed her, and the baby was taken away from her, she still tried every means to get the baby back.


    She was such an unyielding woman. Even if she was given a chance again, she would still choose to save Katherine.


    What was more, Katherine didn''t borate on her own experience, but Joshua could guess that when she escaped from the group, she almost died. The organization would absolutely not be kind to spies. Stacy was the first thing that came to Katherine''s mind after she recovered from her injury. Besides, she had been helping Stacy for so many years, providing her with the best medical treatment.


    "Do you know much about Ted King?" Joshua asked in a deep tone.


    Katherine''s eyes shed with a touch of hesitation and even a hint of uncontroble anger. "Should, shouldn''t you¡­."


    "No." Joshua interrupted without hesitation. "That kind of man who provides only one sperm does not deserve to be my father."


    In an instant, Katherine was relieved. She also felt that she had thought too much. After all, with Joshua'' current abilities and status, he didn''t have to curry favor with Ted at all. Even if Joshua asked such a question, he couldn''t do that for reuniting with Ted.


    "Then¡­ why do you want to know him?" Katherine was a bit surprised.


    "Facing the enemy, of course, we must know ourselves and our enemies," Joshua''s eyes grew deep.


    "You''re going against the organization?" Katherine was in a daze. She said disapprovingly, "Why do you want to provoke them? Even if the group''s current forces are abroad, they are not easy to deal with."


    "They areing to provoke me."


    Katherine was in a daze. She had recently returned from a mission. When she was on a mission, she cut off allmunication, so she had no idea what had happened.


    "Did something happen?" she asked in a deep voice. "The organization knows your existence and suspects you''re Ted''s kid? No, they have no reason to suspect that¡­ Could it be Simon King? That makes no sense. Shouldn''t he be more afraid of you being exposed than anyone else?"


    Joshua looked at Katherine with dark eyes. "Why is he afraid? Afraid I''ll fight him for the organization?"


    No matter how well the so-called organization developed, no matter how powerful the underground kingdom was, he was not interested at all. "Underground" was always "underground," and it was always shady.


    Katherine was a bit embarrassed. She really thought so initially, so when she knew clearly that Simon was around and that Simon had met Joshua, she did not pay much attention to it. She thought that if the organization knew Joshua''s identity, there would be one more person topete for the inheritance right of the organization, so Simon should not shoot himself in the foot like this.


    Nheless, ording to Joshua, it was actually Simon who did all this? Didn''t he care about the session of the organization? Then what did he care about?


    Sorting out her mind, Katherine asked in a deep voice, "What does he want?"


    "He wants me to fight against Ted," Joshua said peacefully. In fact, it wasn''t difficult to guess Simon''s intention even though he was a little puzzled. It seemed Simon and Ted''s rtionship was not good.


    "I don''t know much about Ted, and I''m afraid I would mislead you." Katherine frowned. If Joshua really wanted to fight Ted, of course, she would like to help Joshua. But she was afraid that she would do him a disservice.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just go ahead," Joshua said.


    Katherine briefly told Joshua what she knew, and then, with a slight frown, she added, "The most time I was around your father was when I was your mother''s bodyguard. I can only say that he treated your mother¡­ like you treated Hazel. I think he might have had a real affection for your mother, or he might have been very good at acting."


    Joshua cocked an eyebrow slightly. Whether he had had a real affection or he had been good at acting, Ted pushed his mother to this point, and he must pay the price!


    "Let''s go back," he said lightly.


    He had been out for quite a while. If he didn''t go back to the ward, he was afraid Hazel would be worried.


    "Good." Katherine nodded. She was delighted that Joshua and Hazel were willing to spend time staying with Stacy now.


    Maybe Stacy would get better with them around.


    ***


    Hazel sat sweetly next to Stacy in the ward. She was watching movies, but she had been paying attention to Stacy''s state. However, to her disappointment, Stacy didn''t respond to the movie at all after it was on for so long.


    Suddenly, a baby''s cry came from the TV.


    Hazel looked back and found there was a scene of a baby crying in the cradle.


    Her face paled as she was afraid it would upset Stacy, so Hazel hurried to look at Stacy, but the next moment Hazel''s eyes widened in surprise.

 Chapter 1196 - 484: When Will She Be Cured?

    Stacy''s eyes, which had been empty, seemed to sh with light!


    But the light seemed to be worry and nervous...


    Hazel didn''t know whether the change was good or bad. Now what she could do was turn off the TV as soon as possible. After silently keeping the incident in mind, Hazel intended to go to tell the doctors about it so that they could judge it before she left.


    Picking up the remote control, Hazel turned off the TV. She never took her eyes away from Stacy. Without the baby''s crying, Stacy''s expression seemed to rx a lot.


    Hazel opened her mouth, "Mom, it''s fine outside now. Let me take you outside for a walk?"


    Joshua couldn''t get close to Stacy. Nheless, Hazel felt she should create an opportunity for him to see Stacy in the distance.


    "Let''s put the doll away first¡­." Like coaxing a kid, Hazel reached for the doll in Stacy''s hands, but Stacy held the doll firmly in her hands and refused to loosen her grip.


    Hazel looked at her in surprise.


    During herst visits, no matter what happened, Stacy seemed to see nothing and hear nothing. She didn''t care what she was given or what was taken away from her at all.


    But now she refused to let go of the doll?


    After pondering for a while, Hazel went to take the doll again as a feeler, increasing the strength of her hand.


    But Stacy held the doll tightly. She raised her head and looked at Hazel with empty eyes.


    Hazel was so excited that she almost yelled out. It was really not her illusion! At least Stacy was no longerpletely isted from the outside world!


    The next moment, she let the doll go and ran out quickly. But as soon as she ran out of the ward, she ran into Joshua!


    Joshua just came back. Looking at Hazel, who looked anxious, he frowned with worry. "Hazel, what''s wrong?"


    Hazel looked back at the ward. She was too excited to speak fluently. "Do, doctor¡­"


    Joshua paled and said in a deep voice, "I''ll call a doctor!"


    He turned to run to the doctor''s office, and Katherine, who came back with him nervously, asked, "What''s wrong with Stacy, Hazel? What happened to her?"


    Hazel came to her senses and realized that they had misunderstood her, but Joshua had gone so far that she couldn''t stop him now.


    "It''s not that..." Hazel said helplessly.


    Soon Joshua took the doctor over, and Hazel told the doctor what had happened in detail.


    The doctor made a diagnosis, and then he took several people to the doctor''s office.


    "That''s a good thing. Now the patient must put her emotion on the doll. At least, she is now better than before when she refused to reality." The doctor said excitedly, "Actually, Miss Crowe¡­."


    "It''s Mrs. Denmark." Joshua corrected him patiently.


    Hazel blushed. The doctor scratched his head in embarrassment and then continued, "We also used Mrs. Denmark''s method to test her, but it didn''t work. However, after the patient was stimtedst time, she responds to all these things, which provides us with a new treatment n¡­."


    It was rted to Stacy''s condition, so all three people listened patiently. Hazel didn''t quite understand, but at least she knew that Stacy was getting better.


    "When will she be cured?" Hazel asked.


    The doctor frowned and said cautiously, "I''m not sure. When a patient can fully recover, or recover to the level ofmunication with others, it depends on the follow-up treatment."


    Although such an answer was almost equal to no answer, the three people did not say much. After all, Stacy had been ill for so many years, and it was not realistic to try to cure her in a short time.


    After leaving the hospital and sitting in the car, Hazel looked at the thoughtful Joshua and gently grabbed his hand.


    "Don''t worry," she whispered, looking at Joshua''s puzzled eyes. "I''m sure Mom will recover soon. Isn''t she making so much progress now?"


    Joshua''s heart was warm. It turned out Hazel was worried about him. Although he wasn''t thinking about Stacy, he could feel Hazel''s concern for him.


    He stretched out his long arm to directly circle her in his arms.


    Hazel eximed in surprise, her cheeks flushing slightly despite herself.


    "You''re already married, but why are you still so shy?" He could not help blowing softly in her ear.


    Her cheeks became red. She struggled to push him away, and her words were full of coyness, "Stop! I''m kindly talking about something serious with you... Hmm!"


    Her remaining words were stopped by his passionate kiss. She looked at him with resentment. He seemed to like this trick very much. But alright... she admitted it did work for her.


    Every time he kissed her like that, the little anger in her heart would soon dissipate.


    "My beloved honey," he said with a gentle smile on his lips, "I''m really d to meet you and marry you. Since I have such a wife like you, what else do I need?"


    Her cheeks got redder. The next moment he kissed her again, and the temperature in the car seemed to be a little higher...


    ***


    Soon, the cooperation, which was almost gift-giving, between the Sloane family and Joshua-Hazel Pictures began. Grandpa Sloane had been retired for many years and had stopped meddling in the Sloane family''s affairs early on. But this time, he certainly didn''t want to let go of the opportunity to have such an aboveboard contact with Hazel and Joshua.


    Since the other party was Grandpa Sloane, of course, Hazel had to give him a face. She had asked Joshua to be with her, but regrettably, Joshua refused very resolutely. Grandpa Sloane had known his attitude, and he liked Hazel very much, so he didn''t insist on it even if he was somewhat disappointed.


    Meanwhile, Joshua took time to go to the hospital.


    He had sent Simon to the hospital before but also had men watching over Simon. Later, after deciding to cooperate with Simon, Joshua withdrew his men.


    However, Simon didn''t change the hospital after that. Hence, Joshua knew clearly where Simon was, so he went straight to his ward.


    After opening the door of the ward, Joshua saw Simon lying in bed. Even though he had so many bandages on him, he was still flirting with the beautiful little nurse who was changing the dressing for him. The little nurse''s face was flushed. Even though Simon was wearing a mask, her eyes were still full of love for him.


    Joshua furrowed slightly.


    As soon as Simon saw him, a vague smile yed on his lips.


    He whispered a few words to the nurse, who then finished changing the dressing and reluctantly left the ward.


    "You seem to have a good life here," Joshua said sarcastically.


    "Thanks to you." Simon''s chin lifted slightly as he gave as good as he got.

 Chapter 1197 - 485: Why Do You Trust Me So Much?

    "No," Joshua said with a very quiet expression. "It is because of your own efforts."


    "Are you here to piss me off?" The smile on Simon''s lips was intense, but his eyes were terribly cold. "My dear¡­ brother?"


    Joshua''s face darkened. He looked at Simon indifferently. "Master King, you''d better stop this trick. It''s too disgusting."


    Simon shrugged indifferently. Indeed, even if they were blood rtives, he would not recognize Joshua as his brother. Neither would Joshua.


    Although he wanted to use ''brother'' to disgust Joshua, it, in fact, terribly disgusted him. But judging from Joshua''s reaction now, he must have known his identity.


    If Joshua knew nothing, Simon really didn''t think Joshua was eligible to be his opponent.


    "Alright," he looked at Joshua with a half-smile, "Why does Master Denmarke to me today?"


    "Cooperation," Joshua replied neatly.


    "Cooperation?" Simonughed sarcastically. "Master Denmark, I don''t think there''s anything I want from you except for Pumpkin. If you offer me Pumpkin in exchange, then no matter what kind of cooperation it is, we can talk about it."


    "No way." Joshua did not hesitate. "Hazel is a human, not a bargaining chip."


    "Then we have nothing to talk about." Simony down on the bed and closed his eyes unceremoniously. "Master Denmark, please leave. I haven''t recovered yet. I don''t have much energy to meet visitors."


    "Do you always target me for fear that I wouldpete with you for the organization?" Joshua took a chair and sat down without any intention of leaving.


    Simon opened his eyes and looked at Joshua sarcastically. "This sentence really makes me think you''re not my opponent! Do you think I''m afraid you''ll scramble with you for the organization?"


    Simon was not afraid of that at all. Over these years, Ted had withdrawn into the background. It was Simon who had been leading the organization to expand the territory. He dared to say that at least half of the people in the current organization were loyal to him.


    Even if Ted did choose Joshua, Simon still had the support of his uncle''s family, so he didn''t care about him at all. It was just that he didn''t expect Joshua to have such a narrow vision and focus on the organization. It really¡­ hugely disappointed him!


    Joshua''s eyes turned deep. "You''re not interested in the organization, but you should be interested in other things. For example, Ted and I fight to the death!"


    Simon''s eyes suddenly lit up. If so, he could really consider it.


    Joshua''s eyes turned a little deeper. It seemed that Simon''s rtionship with Ted might not be as good as it should be. Simon seemed to have a great grudge against Ted. And the grudge should have something to do with Joshua. Otherwise, Simon would not have traveled a long way or even risked so much to chase him, entering Country Z directly.


    However, Joshua did not care about the contradiction between Ted and Simon as long as he could use it.


    "How do you want to cooperate?" Simon sat straight in bed and looked at Joshua with some seriousness.


    "We join hands to get rid of Ted King." Joshua opened his mouth coldly.


    Simon was taken aback and looked at Joshua a little incredibly.


    Indeed, he had a bad rtionship with Ted or even a terrible one, and he also wanted to see Ted and Joshua fight to the end, but he had never really wanted to kill Ted.


    He looked at Joshua with deep eyes. He seemed to have lost to Joshua because of his ruthless personality.


    "You''re really¡­ hard-hearted enough," Simon said quietly. "You want to drag me to kill your father with you? Joshua, do you misunderstand something? I don''t have to kill Ted King no matter how I hate him."


    Joshua said indifferently, "I don''t mean to kill him."


    Simon looked interested. "Oh?"


    "Although you are not interested in the organization, now if you want to really get the organization, it would not be that easy, would it?" Joshua said suddenly.


    Simon frowned and looked at Joshua, puzzled. "You know a lot."


    He had been doing well in recent years, but the executives with real power in the organization were all loyal to Ted. He had tried to bond with or split them by trying all kinds of schemes like honeytrap, but the effect was not so good.


    Therefore, unless Ted died and passed on the organization to him, otherwise, if he wanted to scratch it through violence, there was only a slim chance of sess. Besides, even if he seeded, he also had to pay a great price, and the organization would be decimated.


    "I think though you''re not interested in the organization, you don''t have the patience to wait until Ted dies. Because that means you would always be unhappy under Ted''s thumb while he lives a veryfortable life."


    Joshua''s statement was not interrogative but affirmative. Simon''s mouth tightened into a thin line, and he didn''t refute. Like Joshua, he looked down on the organization. But if he allowed Ted to live his life in peace before he died, his resentment would only grow!


    "What on earth are you trying to say?!" Simon shouted irritably.


    "We work together," Joshua said lightly. "Since you''re sure he''lle to me, we can set up a trap in advance to make him take the bait. Finally, he will belong to me, and the organization will belong to you. I assure you that his life will be living death."


    Simon''s eyes turned a little deeper as Joshua calmly spoke those cold words.


    "You want him under house arrest?" He asked, "Are you not afraid I''m using you, or I''ll betray you, rescuing him after you seed?"


    "You won''t," Joshua looked at him indifferently. "Our cooperation will end the moment I catch Ted. After that, whatever you want to do is your choice."


    Simon suddenlyughed. Joshua''s phrase "You won''t" really sounded like a big joke to him.


    He set up such a big game to make Joshua hate Ted so much, and he even wanted the two of them to fight each other. But Joshua believed him so much?


    "Why do you trust me so much?" he asked.


    "I don''t trust you, but I trust your resentment against him and me. You want me to torture him, don''t you?" Joshua spoke calmly.


    The smile on Simon''s face faded away. His face became more serious. "Very good, but Joshua, why do you think I''ll trust you? That man, after all, is also your father. Do you really have the heart to treat him like that? Or do you just want to use me to meet him and then set me up instead?"

 Chapter 1198 - 486: Faking An Injury

    Joshua looked at Simon as if he were an idiot. "Would you be so useless?"


    Simon was exasperated.


    "Are you not confident in winning the organization?" Joshua asked trenchantly.


    Simon paled a little, but he understood what Joshua meant.


    He cooperated with Joshua. Eventually, he wanted the organization while Joshua wanted Ted. If he could take advantage of this opportunity to take over the organization and turn it into his own with the fastest speed, then even if Ted or Joshua wanted to fight back, they would not have the opportunity anymore.


    Risks always apanied opportunities. He was not interested in the organization, but he knew better than taking it away from Ted would make him very ufortable. He would do anything that made Ted unhappy.


    "Of course, I have confidence in my ability." Simon looked at him unhappily. "You don''t have to change the subject, Joshua. I still can''t trust you. You haven''t seen the old man at all, have you? Why do you hate him so much?"


    Hate? Joshua''s eyes became dark.


    These days, he tried hard to find out what happened that year from the people in the know. He didn''t want to make the wrong decision when he didn''t haveplete knowledge of the real condition.


    Having said that, the more he knew about it, the more furious he became. But he had hardly had any hope for his biological father, so he wasn''t disappointed. It was just that he felt aggrieved for Stacy.


    If Ted hadn''t threatened his life now, he would have preferred never to meet Ted.


    However, Joshua was well aware that Ted would not let him go. Grandpa Sloane made it clear that Ted paid great attention to the lineage of the King family and did not allow any descendants to be left out.


    If Ted only came to him, he certainly wouldn''t worry. But he was afraid that Ted would never be soft on the people around him. Ted would use both Hazel and Stacy to threaten him.


    Joshua would never put Hazel in any danger. What was more, Stacy''s condition was improving, and doctors were extremely optimistic about it. He didn''t want Stacy to be stimted anymore in this situation.


    Hence, Ted must fall into his hands so that he could ensure the safety of the people around him! Furthermore, Ted and Stay''s real past must only be known to the two of them. If Joshua could pry something out of Ted''s mouth, it would certainly help Stacy''s illness. Ted owed Stacy, and it was time for him to pay back!


    "I just want to end it all." Joshua''s eyes were resolute. "At least, if the organization is controlled by you, it will not threaten Hazel''s safety."


    "Deal!" Simon agreed readily. If Joshua really said he hated Ted, he wouldn''t buy it. But Simon epted this reason. His injuries had constantly been reminding him of what Joshua could do for Hazel.


    ***


    Hazel chatted with Grandpa Sloane. Joshua did not object to her being near Grandpa Sloane. Moreover, Hazel made Stacy get better, so Grandpa Sloane now liked her hugely.


    "Grandpa Sloane, shall we have dinner together in the evening to celebrate our pleasant cooperation?" Hazel suggested. She was willing to try any means that could improve the rtionship between Grandpa Sloane and Joshua.


    "Don''t bother..." Grandpa Sloane regrettably refused. Of course, he wanted to have dinner with them, but Joshua''s current attitude was ambiguous, and he was afraid that he would upset Joshua.


    Looking at Hazel''s disappointed look, Grandpa Sloane didn''t have the heart topletely refuse, so he said fatherly, "Hazel, don''t think too much. I''m tired today, so I''ll go home to rest this time. Let''s make an appointment for dinner another day, okay?"


    Hazel knew Grandpa Sloane''s concerns.


    "Okay," She smiled and agreed.


    After sending Grandpa Sloane away, Hazel got into the car, ready to return to Denmark Group.


    While Crystal was driving, Hazel sat next to her, took out her phone, and prepared to call Joshua.


    After she was kidnappedst time, Joshua asked Crystal to keep close to Hazel. Although Joshua had Simon''s assurance, the organization was still Ted after all.


    Nheless, before Hazel could call, Crystal suddenly stepped on the brake. Hazel''s body leaned forward with inertia, and her phone was almost thrown out.


    "What''s the matter?" Hazel asked in surprise.


    Crystal looked ahead. "There''s someone faking an injury."


    "Faking an injury?" Hazel was very speechless. Wasn''t it the trick she had used deliberately to pester Grandpa Sloane the other day? It was really "every dog has its day." So soon, someone faked an injury for her?


    "Yes, let me get off and have a look. Madam, you''d better stay in the car first," Crystal said, vignt.


    The fact that there was someone suddenly faking an injury at this time was not that simple.


    "Okay." Hazel nodded her head.


    Crystal got out of the car and saw the man lying upright on the ground, groaning and crying, "Ouch¡­."


    A group of people gathered around, and many of them even took pictures with their phones. Someone shouted, "Somebody is hit! Call the police! Call the ambnce!"


    Hazel couldn''t help frowning at the mess.


    She pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    "Madam." Crystal hurried over to her side and looked warily at the people around.


    "Don''t worry," Hazel whispered. "I think they are just ordinary people."


    Hazel could tell, and so could Crystal, of course. But even if they were just ordinary people, it still made them feel there was something fishy because they couldn''t wait to surround them immediately after the ''ident'' took ce.


    "Are you all right?" Hazel asked.


    The man on the ground acted as if he was badly injured and didn''t answer Hazel at all.


    "My car has an automobile data recorder." Hazel reminded him. She was not yet unable to cope with such incidents as faking an injury.


    Unexpectedly, when he heard this, the man lying on the ground suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood!


    The onlookers were shocked. Someone shouted at once, "Aw, gee, you hit someone, but you don''t send him to the hospital?! And you actually threaten him?!"


    "Yeah. He spat blood. He must have an internal injury!"


    Hazel was a little bewildered. Ignoring the gossip, she whispered to Crystal, "Did we really not bump into someone just now?"


    "No, we didn''t," Crystal spoke with certainty.


    Hazel certainly believed she didn''t lie. Then there was someone who wanted to make trouble for her on purpose.


    Looking at the man who was still spitting blood, Hazel said indifferently, "Crystal, call the ambnce. Sir, rest assured. No matter how badly you get hurt, I will pay enough money to treat your injuries in the hospital until you recover."

 Chapter 1199 - 487: Make Way

    If someone wanted to fake an injury on purpose, then she would just help him make it. Anyway, she was not unable to afford medical expenses. Besides, after he was sent to the hospital, she would give him good torture, and he would definitely tell the truth.


    Hazel didn''t believe her meeting a man faking an injury would be coincidental. Someone must be behind him.


    "Make way!"


    Suddenly, a charming voice came from the crowd. Hazel looked up in amazement as the people surrounding her hurried to step aside. Then a tall, beautiful woman came over.


    Hazel cocked her eyebrows casually. The woman before her was very good-looking, but her face showed somewhat coquetry, but this kind of coquetry wasn''t vulgar at all but made people particrly impressive instead.


    In a word, this woman was simply a natural seductress. Her every move was very attractive, but she wouldn''t make people think she was disrespectful or her behavior was improper.


    "You''ve all been cheated. He''s a liar!" the woman eximed.


    "Liar? How is that possible?"


    "Yeah, he''s hit so hard that he spat blood!"


    The people around him didn''t believe her words.


    Hazel was the person concerned. But now, she folded her arms and decided to watch the drama directly. Now she felt even more that it had been a y from beginning to end.


    "His blood is fake. It''s ketchup," the woman exined. "He had it in his mouth!"


    "It''s actually so?" Many people discussed. One even sniffed a little blood from the man curiously. "It''s ketchup! Sour!"


    The person lying on the ground rose up swiftly. Then he gave the woman an exasperated stare and said malicious words. "Wait and see!"


    Then he ran away as fast as he could.


    This provoked an uproar from the onlookers. However, seeing the drama was over, they were not ready to scatter.


    "Thank her for the help, little girl. If it hadn''t been for this youngdy, you would have been cheated!" said the onlookers.


    Hazel watched the scene with a half-smile. This matter was settled really smoothly, which made her ''smoothly'' owe this woman a favor.


    Noticing Hazel didn''t want to thank her. The woman walked up to Hazel and said generously, "Don''t need to thank me. I was ckmailed by him the other day, and I exposed his trick on the spot, so I know he''s a liar. I just didn''t expect he would dare to do that again!"


    All the onlookers apuded her behavior, but Hazel looked back at Crystal. "Let''s go."


    Crystal nodded. Both of them opened the car doors.


    Before Hazel could get in the car, the woman stopped her.


    "Huh? Why are you leaving like that?" the woman asked incredulously. There was a touch of hidden bitterness in her attractive eyes, which made her look delicate and charming.


    Unfortunately, Hazel was a woman. The charm did not affect her at all.


    "Didn''t you say we don''t need to thank you?" Hazel asked, looking dazed. "Was that just your polite statement?"


    "I... er... no." Hazel was so unpredictable that the woman had no idea what to say next. Her heart was exasperated. In this case, shouldn''t normal people thank the people who had helped them? Why did Hazel really intend to save "thanks" after listening to her words? Hypocritical! Cold-blooded! Heartless!


    "What do you mean?" Hazel asked. "How is that? Just tell me how much you want, and I''ll pay you like a thank-you gift."


    There was an angry look on the woman''s face. The uncontrolled situation really pissed her off.


    "Are you using money to insult me?" she asked angrily.


    "Insult?" Hazel blinked. "I''m sincerely thanking you. After all, I think, even if I say thank you many times, it''s not more sincere than I give you money. After all, everyone loves the bills. Don''t you love it?"


    "I¡­" The woman was speechless.


    "I''m really sorry about that. It seems that you regard money like dirt. You only want my saying ''thank you.'' I, a worldling, should not use my own way to figure out your intention randomly. Then thank you, I have something to do, bye," Hazel said lightly.


    The woman was so furious that she almost got crazy. How could she care about Hazel''s little money, but she also didn''t want Hazel''s ''thank you! However, Hazel had directly stopped her n. If she continued to pester Hazel, it would appear too intentional.


    Anyway, she had already met Hazel this time and probably already knew what kind of person Hazel was, so she didn''t want to continue arguing with her lest she angered her to death.


    "You''re wee. I''m d I could help." The woman forced a smile, but she didn''t look happy at all.


    After that, she turned to leave seductively.


    Hazel got into the car, feeling a little surprised. That woman actually just walked away like that?


    She could see, of course, that the woman who had suddenly appeared to help her was obviouslying for her. It could even be said that the whole incident was the work of this woman.


    This strange woman who spent so much effort getting close to her must have some ulterior motive by rights. Even if Hazel tried to get rid of her, she should have figured out other ways to pester Hazel.


    But why did the woman directly walk away after Hazel irritated her with several sentences?


    "There''s something wrong with that woman." Crystal warned Hazel.


    "I know."


    "Do you need me to look her up?"


    "No." Hazel pondered for a while. "If she doesn''t get what she wants, she''ll show up again. And, since she dares to appear so aboveboard, that means she is not afraid that we''ll investigate her. Don''t waste time on such a person."


    Crystal nodded. Hazel called Joshua, who said he was outside now, but he was on his way to Denmark Group.


    ***


    After Joshua left the ward, Simon was very bored. The little nurse hade back for him, but he directly drove her out.


    "Young Master," said Chester,ing to Simon''s room, "your fianc¨¦e is here!"


    "Fianc¨¦e?" Simon was surprised. "Where did I get a fianc¨¦e? Wait, are you talking about the woman Madeline Carter?"


    "Yes, Miss Carter," Chester said awkwardly.


    "She is the fianc¨¦e of the old man''s son, not of mine. You have to know that!"


    In an instant, Chester was at a loss. Wasn''t Young Master the old master''s only son? What else didn''t he know?

 Chapter 1200 - 488: What Do You Think Of Her?

    Suddenly the door of the ward was pushed open, and a charming woman came in with a fierce manner.


    "Miss, Miss Carter..." Chester looked at her and stammered. After all, he had just mentioned her, so he was somewhat guilty.


    "You go out." Madeline looked at Chester disdainfully.


    Chester seemed ustomed to her attitude, but he still stood in front of Simon''s bed.


    Madeline red at him angrily. "Dare you not listen to me?"


    "Miss Carter, Young Master is still injured¡­." Chester said, neither humble nor pushy.


    He was Simon''s man. Why did he have to listen to Madeline''s orders? Furthermore, Simon was injured. He wasn''t silly. How could he allow them to stay with each other alone?


    "You...!" Madeline was even more annoyed. Today, almost everything went wrong, and now even a servant of Simon''s dared to talk back to her?


    "All right, you go out." Simon opened his mouth and said, "Even if I''m injured, I won''t be hurt by a woman."


    Chester, though still worried, left the ward soon.


    Madeline took a deep breath. She suppressed her anger deep in her heart and showed a gentle look on her face. "When I heard you were hurt, I was so frightened that I put aside my job and flew here immediately. How are you? Are you seriously injured? Don''t you know how sad I was when I heard you were hurt..."


    "You and I are the only ones in the room. Do you need to pretend to be so soft or virtuous?" Simon said sarcastically, "You put aside your job? Indeed, it''s very sad for you to give up shopping, doing beauty, and hooking up."


    Her face stiffened. The next moment, her face turned cold, and she sat down on the sofa in the room with her high heels.


    It was right that she was Simon''s fianc¨¦e, but Simon was a yboy outside and nevercked women around him. He didn''t take her seriously at all.


    Madeline was also a very emulous person. She had tried to seduce and conquer Simon, but no matter what tactics she used, it didn''t work on Simon at all.


    It was clear that her figure was fabulous, and her looks were beautiful, and she was no worse than the women around him, but why was Simon not interested in her at all?


    Every time she met him, she faced Simon''s irony, as if he had seen everything through, which even made her feel frustrated and begin to doubt her own charm. After a long time, she did not even bother to seduce him.


    Her rtionship with Simon got worse and worse. She even felt that if she hadn''t been specifically arranged for him by Ted King, Simon could even make her directly disappear from the world!


    Suddenly, Madeline''s mouth coquettishly tilted upwards slightly at the corners. "I met Hazel."


    Simon''s eyes were sharper. He had guessed what Madeline was up to. Sure enough, this woman didn''t behave herself at all!


    "The woman, who makes you anxiously longing for and even chase you to Country Z, is just so-so!" Madeline sneered. The woman Hazel had just met was exactly Madeline Carter! And she was behind the incident!


    Originally, she had wanted to know and approach Hazel by virtue of her help, but she didn''t expect Hazel to be such an unkind woman that she didn''t deserve her attention at all!


    "Oh?" Simon rarely was a little interested. "What do you think of her?"


    Madeline proudly told him what had just happened and then concluded with disdain, "She can''t even figure out the man was faking an injury. Stupid! She didn''t even thank the people who had helped her. Selfish! She was afraid the helper would demand too much. Cold-blooded! I don''t really understand why you like such a useless woman?"


    Simon suddenlyughed sarcastically. Madeline was a typically brainless woman. She said Hazel was stupid? In fact, she herself was stupid. How could Hazel not find that the man was faking an injury? Not only did she find it, but she also knew that the man deliberately faked an injury for her.


    "What are youughing at?" Madeline was angry.


    "Nothing," Simonughed more wantonly, "Justughing at someone''s stupidity."


    "Why do you say I''m stupid?!" Madeline was extremely annoyed.


    "You''re still smart about ''sitting in the right seat.''" Simon was amused.


    Madeline was furious. Suddenly, she took a few deep breaths and suppressed her anger as if she had thought of something.


    "Master Simon, you don''t need to belittle me to praise her deliberately. What if you love Hazel? I''ve heard that she and Joshua even got their marriage license!"


    Simon''s eyes narrowed. Madeline finally stated her purpose.


    "You''ve even looked into their marriage. Are you so interested in Joshua Denmark?" he asked with a vague smile.


    Madeline''s heart beat wildly!


    She became Simon''s fianc¨¦e because when Ted was young, her grandfather helped him, so Ted promised the Carter family that his son would marry one of their daughters.


    Now the Carter family had only one daughter who was Madeline, so she had known since she was a kid that she would marry Simon when she grew up. However, she had been humoring Simon for so many years, but it was useless, so she almost had no more illusions about him.


    But at this moment, she overheard news from her father¡ª Ted seemed to have another son! And that son was in Country Z!


    Madeline pestered her father for a long time, investigated through many channels, and finally knew the whole story.


    It turned out that Ted really had another son! Moreover, it seemed this son was no weaker than Simon, or even better!


    ording to Ted''s temper, he would definitely reunite with Joshua, who was so excellent, and maybe the whole organization would belong to Joshua by then!


    Madeline''s mind could not help getting active. Ted said that the Carter family''s daughter would marry his son but did not say which one of his sons!


    Besides, Simon was not interested in her because he was as blind as a bat. Didn''t she believe Joshua wouldn''t be interested in her either? Even if Joshua had a wife now, at most, she would find someone to kill her!


    Madeline grew up in an environment that did not take human life seriously. However, she also heard that both Simon and Joshua liked Hazel, so she came to Simon. She didn''t mean to please him. She just wanted to cooperate with him.


    Since Simon was interested in Hazel, they could separately take what they needed. Wouldn''t it make both of them happy? Later, she and Joshua would give Simon a public disy of affection every day, and she would force him to call her sister-inw! Just thinking about it, Madeline felt extremely happy.


    Now that Simon had guessed her purpose, she didn''t have to beat around the bush.


    "Simon, I know you don''t like me, but it''s your father who decided the marriage, not me¡­." Madeline paused and looked at him with burning eyes. "In fact, there''s one way out! Let''s cooperate."

 Chapter 1201 - 489: Not The Right Time

    Simon suddenly felt very amused. Now, why did Joshua and Madeline both want to cooperate with him?


    But even if he would like to cooperate, he would decide the partner ording to the personality.


    Madeline was a lot smarter than before, but he really didn''t take her little smart tricks seriously.


    "With you?" Simon sneered. "What are you?''


    He could see that Madeline''s so-called cooperation was just using him. If he cooperated with such a woman, he was afraid that she not only would be a burden to him but also would eventually set him up. Madeline''s IQ was not high, but her heart was ck-hearted. Hence, he wouldn''t stupidly cooperate with this woman.


    "You...!" Madeleine was blue with anger. She had already scolded Simon thousands of times in her heart, but she dared not say a word.


    Taking a deep breath, Madeline euphemistically said, "Master Simon, I am doing it for you, too. You''ve been chasing Hazel for so long, but isn''t the rtionship between her and Joshua getting better and better? What you need now is a helper. It''s useless to deal with Hazel, but you can consider dealing with Joshua first¡­"


    Madeline''s voice dropped. Although what she said was the expectations in her heart, she felt extremely panicky at Simon''s mocking eyes, which seemed to have seen through everything. She took a fancy to Simon previously, but the man looked down upon her from the very beginning!


    "Since you can wait until now to speak your mind, you''ve made great progress." Simon averted his eyes. "Madeline Carter, I know exactly what you want to do. If you want to seduce Joshua, I don''t mind at all. If you''re really sessful, I can give both of you a big present."


    Madeline felt a bit sad in the heart. This statement was what she came to Simon for. But when she really heard him say so, she felt it was a great shame! No matter what kind of man she met, she had the confidence to attract them, but why was Simon uninterested in her? But he deeply loved Hazel Crowe. Why?!


    "Madeline, I don''t care what you want to do," Simon''s eyes suddenly went cold as if he had figured out what she was thinking, "but if you dare to do something to Hazel, then don''t me me for being unkind to you!"


    "What do you mean?" Madeline stared at him incredibly. "Are you threatening me?"


    Threaten? Simon just thought it was funny. Suddenly he curled his lips wickedly. "By the way, you are my nominal fianc¨¦e now, so I''ve told your family that I''ll be responsible for you in Country Z. They don''t need to worry about you. They seem to be happy that we have the opportunity to develop our feelings."


    A chill rose in Madeline''s heart. Her family was very dissatisfied with her because of her rtionship with Simon, so if Simon said that, they would never care about her! If she really offended Hazel in such a ce, she would be unable to get any help!


    Simon was warning her in this way. This was not a threat!


    "You can rest assured that my goal is not her!" Madeline clenched her teeth. Hum, at most, she wouldn''t touch Hazel. Even without Simon''s help, she still had a way to lure Joshua to her bed!


    After that, Madeline left directly with high heels, like a proud white swan. Looking at her back, Simon sneered.


    When Chester came in, he hesitated and asked, "Shall we tell Miss Crowe, Young Master?"


    "You dared to eavesdrop!" Simon rolled his eyes.


    "No¡­" Chester exined quickly, "It''s clear that she wanted to do something bad to someone. You''re so close to Miss Crowe. How could she possibly let Miss Crowe go given her narrow-minded temper?"


    "Not bad, kiddo. You''ve been smartertely." Simon shook his head, amused. "But we don''t need to do that. This woman is no match for Pumpkin."


    The Carter family couldn''t help Madeline, and Crystal apanied Hazel. Madeline''s threat to Hazel was almost zero, so Simon certainly wasn''t worried.


    ***


    Hazel didn''t know she had another love rival now! But even if she knew that she might not care.


    After Joshua finished his work, he took Hazel to a French restaurant.


    "What do you bring me here for?" Hazel asked in surprise.


    "You said yesterday that you wanted to have French food." His mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners gently.


    Hazel felt sweet. Yesterday she did mention that in passing, and she mentioned it only on the spur of the moment, but she didn''t expect Joshua to keep it in mind.


    Their box had been booked in advance, and the table was ced near the window so that they could have a direct overlook of the imperial capital during the meal.


    Hazel enjoyed eating, but she couldn''t help putting down her knife and fork when she thought about the Sloane family.


    "Are you full?" he asked.


    "Er... I want to talk to you about something," she said seriously.


    "It seems that you are really full." He smiled lightly. If she wasn''t full, Hazel would not want to discuss problems with him so seriously. He put down his knife and fork and asked in a low voice, "What do you want to say?"


    "In fact..." She bit her lip. She hesitated for a moment and said as a feeler, "I think Grandpa Sloane is very nice..."


    After that, she looked quietly at him.


    "Mm." He nodded. "But don''t have too much contact with them."


    "Why?!" She looked at him in surprise.


    Joshua said this because he intended to break up with the Sloane family?


    "It''s not the right time now." He frowned slightly.


    Ted hadn''t been solved, so he didn''t want to involve the Sloane family, let alone Stacy, who the Sloane family had been hiding. If he got too close to the Sloane family, then the Sloane family would be targeted.


    "Not the right time?" Hazel was even more confused.


    After pondering for a while, Joshua began toin about hidden bitterness, "Honey, it''s our honeymoon now. I hope you have only me in your heart."


    "Ah?" She looked at him, speechless. So Joshua was just jealous? Was that true? Was he even jealous of this kind of thing?


    She frowned in disbelief. "But I''m doing this for you too¡­."


    "If you want to be good to me, you should think about where you want to y," he spoke lightly.


    "Where to y? Why did you suddenly mention this?" She was even more confused. She was almost overwhelmed by his broken thoughts.


    "Let''s go on holiday." He smiled. "I haven''t taken you to the ce you want to go yet. It so happens that we both are free recently."


    Go on holiday? Hazel couldn''t help frowning. Suddenly, she looked at him with quiet eyes. "Joshua, are you hiding something from me? Something¡­very dangerous?"

 Chapter 1202 - 490: Maybe I’m A Little Tired

    Hazel didn''t know why she would have this kind of bad feeling.


    But she just felt that Joshua seemed to be doing something dangerous, so before that, he wanted to do everything that he wanted so that he wouldn''t have regrets.


    Joshua was a little helpless. This little girl was really sensitive. In fact, he didn''t have much confidence in defeating Ted King.


    Even if the organization was expelled from Country Z, it had remained a daunting behemoth over the years. Even if he worked with Simon this time, Joshua couldn''t guarantee that this action would be foolproof.


    Judging from Simon''s fear of Ted and the information he had known, Ted was absolutely a figure who was difficult to deal with. He and Simon knew that once they failed this time, they would definitely be fought back by Ted. At that time, he might not care about their blood rtionship.


    Ted was so heartless that he could do anything. After all, he could be so cruel to Stacy that year. Joshua would never be foolish enough to believe Ted''s conscience.


    Nevertheless, Ted would not be reckless and would not make a move so quickly, as it concerned the King family''s descendants. So Joshua had at least some idle time, and he wanted to spend it with Hazel.


    But he didn''t want Hazel to know that. If she knew, she would be worried about him.


    "You think too much," Joshua smiled. He said with some regret, "I just suddenly found that it seemed I have never taken you out to y. I''m really remiss as a boyfriend. I''m your husband now, so of course, I should make up."


    Those were his real thoughts. Before Hazel graduated, there weren''t many courses in herst year, but there were too many incidents, so they rarely had the chance to go out together like normal couples. He even went shopping with her only a few times.


    "Really?" Hazel looked at him suspiciously.


    "Yes," he held her hand gently and said solemnly.


    With a gentle breath, she nodded. "Okay, let''s y."


    She could feel that Joshua had hidden something from her, but since he was unwilling to talk about it, she would give him time.


    Finally, they decided to go to the seaside after discussion.


    Joshua quickly arranged everything and took Hazel to the seaside resort vige.


    After everything was prepared, Hazel couldn''t wait to go to the beach. She could swim, but she wasn''t good at it. Joshua was quite good at swimming, and he only wore one pair of swimming trunks. Just looking at his healthy, sexy, wheat-colored skin and perfect eight abdominal muscles, Hazel almost got a nosebleed.


    Although she saw Joshua''s figure quite often, she hadn''t had the chance to appreciate his body directly in the daylight, so she certainly enjoyed it now. After all, he was her own man. The more she looked at him, the prouder she was.


    Although Hazel had a very good time, she always felt as if she was being stared at, which made her ufortable.


    She looked around, but there seemed to be nothing unusual around her, which made her wonder if she herself had thought too much.


    While thinking, she eventually returned to the beach chair andy down.


    Joshua noticed that she seemed a little unhappy. He came to her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," she said with augh. "Maybe I''m a little tired."


    "Then lie down and have a rest," he said, his eyes a little darker. "I''ll put sunscreen on you."


    She was in a daze. Suddenly, her cheeks turned red. "Didn''t I put sunscreen on before?''


    "It''s time to put it on again," he spoke, brazen-faced.


    Her cheeks were redder. She turned her head to ignore him. He said he wanted to help her apply sunscreen, but he clearly wanted to take advantage of that time to grope her!


    But he had poured sunscreen solemnly on his hand as his mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. "Be good, or shall we do something else?"


    She gave him an annoyed look.


    This was Joshua''s private beach, and he had this ce cleared before they came. It could be said that there were only two of them here. Even the bodyguards were just standing far away, not daring to approach.


    Hazel certainly knew what he was implying by suggesting they do something else, and he was not just suggesting that.


    However, she had no choice but to lie down on the beach chair.


    He smiled, and his palm touched her skin. She felt only a shudder as if she had been electrocuted. Wherever he touched her, she felt like she was hot, and even the fire of desire in her heart began to soar.


    What was more, his big palm actually went down her back, and then stayed on her thighs, and even teased her gently! If he went on like this, she felt she would be really unable to control herself anymore...


    "No more..." She said in a panic. She turned over in a hurry, but when her arm raised, she knocked over the juice on the table and poured it on his swimming trunks!


    She was even more overwhelmed. She hurried to take out napkins and wiped hard his swimming trunks with these napkins.


    As she rubbed it, she exined, "Honey, I didn''t do it on purpose just now¡­."


    But suddenly, her hands stopped awkwardly. Because the position that she wiped was getting bigger and bigger! Her face darkened instantly, and she suddenly realized what she was doing!


    Throwing down the napkins, she turned around awkwardly and tried to run away.


    But before she could begin to run, he caught her waist. The next moment, her whole body fell on him, and she rode across his legs in a very shameful position...


    "My Hazel is really sensible," he said jokingly, clinging to her waist. "Now that you want it, I will satisfy you."


    She almost wanted to cry. She said shyly, "I don''t want anything! It''s just an ident, an ident... Hmm!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, he kissed her directly on the lips. They had been married and had done what should be done, but the little girl was still very shy. And he really loved her shy looks very much.


    They uncontrobly kissed on the beach, but nobody noticed that a drone was floating quietly in the sky, quietly monitoring their every move on the beach and sending all these images back to the resort hotel.


    Madeline was so angry that she picked up the things in the room inside the resort hotel and smashed them. Joshua and Hazel''s images on the beach had been all transferred to herputer. Looking at those images, Madeline cursed Hazel, "Slutbitch¡­."

 Chapter 1203 - 491: It’s Won’t Happened Again

    Gradually, Madeline got tired of scolding and quieted down.


    This time she secretly got a line on Joshua and Hazel going to the beach, so she followed without hesitation.


    Unfortunately, Joshua was so closely guarded that she didn''t have any chance to get close to him, so she could only use a drone to spy on them.


    Madeline could not help sneering as she watched on theputer screen Joshua and Hazel cuddle and kiss together, ready to do something more intimate.


    Although she felt jealous in the heart, she could tell that Joshua was young and strong now, and his physical needs were very strong, but Hazel''s delicate body might not be able to satisfy his needs.


    If so, what she wanted to do would be easier than she had expected.


    It didn''t seem that hard for her to sleep with Joshua. Once she had sex with Joshua, she would definitely make him fall in love with her body and forget Hazel, who was a good-for-nothing.


    The more she thought, the morecent Madeline simply was. All of a sudden, she saw Hazel on the screen look up and seemingly give a puzzled look at the camera.


    Madeline''s heart missed a beat. Did Hazel find it? But the next moment, she sneered with disdain. How could Hazel, that stupid woman, discover her drone?


    On the beach, Hazel seemed to be water. She put her arms around Joshua'' shoulders and leaned panting against his chest.


    He looked at her intently. His big palms had already been in her swimsuit, gently teasing her sensitive parts. "Honey, I want you..."


    His deep voice rang in her ears with a charm she couldn''t resist. Now she could not think at all. But that inexplicable instinct came again. She bit her lip and unconsciously said, "Don''t! Someone is watching¡­."


    "No one is watching. Be good, give me," he whispered. He had told the bodyguards to leave.


    Hazel looked around nkly. Suddenly, her eyes fall on the dot in midair again. Every time she saw it, she felt very ufortable somehow.


    "What''s that?" Hazel stared at the drone. "A kite? A bird? It isn''t like..."


    Joshua frowned slightly. He followed Hazel''s gaze in surprise, and then his face darkened.


    "That''s a drone," he said in a deep voice.


    Hazel''s heart went cold. The drone had been around for a long time, so their every move was being watched?


    The next moment, Joshua picked up his phone. He called the chief of the bodyguards, who then quickly shot the drone down.


    After this happened, Hazel suddenly lost interest in ying. Sure enough, it wasn''t her illusion before; it was someone watching them.


    "Sorry for my carelessness," Joshuaforted her in a deep tone. "Don''t worry. It won''t happen again."


    "Mmm, I''m a little tired. Let''s go back to the hotel," she said with little interest.


    "Okay." He nodded. "We''lle back tomorrow."


    They went back to the resort hotel. The suite that Joshua had booked was certainly the most luxurious. But before they returned, Joshua had his bodyguards check the room, and they eventually found a tiny bug in the bedroom.


    Hazel felt a little tired after ying for half a day, so she went straight to take a rest in the bedroom. But she still remembered the barbecue festival at night and asked Joshua to wake her upter.


    Joshua agreed and kept watching her until she was fast asleep. Then he went to the living room.


    The chief of the bodyguards handed him the bug. The bug, of course, had been tampered with by the bodyguards and could no longer eavesdrop.


    "Did you find out who put it?" Joshua asked quietly.


    It shouldn''t be Ted King who had asked someone to do that. Given his personality, Ted would unnecessarily use this kind of trick. If he did confirm Joshua''s identity, Ted would probably "invite" him by force.


    The other side monitored his actions everywhere. It seemed that the other side had ulterior motives. Thanks to Hazel''s carefulness this time.


    Joshua thought he should have thought he would have other enemies besides Ted King.


    The forces in that organization fought with each other for power. His presence naturally kept some people up and awake. Maybe they would deal with him with some drastic means first behind Ted''s back.


    "Yes. It''s a hotel cleaning attendant. She put it in the bedroom while you were out," the chief replied. "We''ve interrogated the attendant, but she doesn''t know who is behind her. An anonymous phone number contacted her. We can''t find whose number it is."


    Joshua''s eyes turned a little deep. "Check the hotel guests one by one, especially those who checked in with us simultaneously."


    "Mr. President, do you suspect the man is at the hotel?" the chief asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Joshua said in a low voice, "Drones can''t be far away. The person whoes for me cannot live too far away, lest something that is out of his control should happen."


    The chief agreed and was about to go to check when Joshua stopped him.


    "Mr. President, what else do you want?" the chief asked.


    "You go to the front desk and ask about the barbecue festival at the resort vige. The more specific, the better," Joshua instructed.


    In an instant, the chief was very puzzled. Before he came, Joshua had clearly investigated all this and knew a lot about the festival. Why did he suddenly ask him to ask again?


    "You don''t have to know the specific reason. Just do it," Joshua said tly. "Remember, you''d better make everyone know Hazel, and I are going to the barbecue festival."


    The bodyguard said yes and went out at once.


    Joshua''s eyes narrowed slightly. Since someone wanted his whereabouts, he would just reveal them to the person and then beat him at his own game.


    He was sure that the person would be unable to calm down and would show up sooner orter.


    After that, Joshua went back to the bedroom. Looking at Hazel''s sleeping face, his heart suddenly became tender.


    Joshua didn''t know that Madeline, who had monitored him, was boldly living in the room opposite their suite!


    Madeline originally wanted to create a chance encounter. The closer she was to Joshua, the more opportunities there would be. But she simply went mad now!


    Her drone had been shot down, and she had no idea what happened to Joshua and Hazel, but just thinking about it was enough to make her miserable.


    Furthermore, she could see through the peephole that they had returned to the room, but she couldn''t hear anything on the bug. In that case, the bug might likely have been found too!

 Chapter 1204 - 492: Who Made Up With Him?

    She was so furious that her whole face twisted. Except that she had suffered a setback due to Simon, she had been very sessful in all her life since she was born. She had never suffered such a huge setback!


    Besides, unfortunately, her family couldn''t help her now, and she was afraid to tell them what she had done.


    The Carter family was unaware that her rtionship with Simon had long been hopeless. They were still dreaming of bing Simon''s inws, so they always supported Simon. If they knew Madeline acted on her own, they would likely take her home and lock her up!


    At present, she couldn''t rely on her family. Simon didn''t cooperate with her either. Hence, she could only depend on herself.


    But... Thinking of Joshua, she calmed down a lot and felt satisfied. Sure enough, she had sharp eyes this time. Joshua was good-looking and so capable that he found her little tricks in such a short time.


    How would such a good man really like Hazel Crowe, who was a stupid woman? She heard something about Joshua and Hazel. It was clearly because Joshua wanted to repay the Denmark family that he was so nice to Hazel.


    At the thought of that, Madeline was more confident. Soon, she got word that Joshua and Hazel were going to the barbecue tonight.


    Madeline''s eyes lit up. This was a good chance to get close to Joshua!


    ***


    That night, Joshua woke Hazel up, and then they went to the barbecue together. The barbecue festival was hosted by the resort vige where top-ss chefs and some entertainment. Of course, Hazel''s focus was always on food.


    She liked the lively environment. Besides, this was the resort vige''s barbecue festival, which only invited VIP customers, so Joshua didn''t clear the ce.


    Joshua and Hazel went to the hall. Joshua was very considerate and helped her get a lot of seafood, which was ced on the whole table.


    But as soon as he sat down, a man pulled out a chair and sat down opposite them.


    Joshua looked up, and his cold eyes went dark instantly.


    "Why are you here?" Hazel asked ufortably. It was not that she was impolite but that Simon was sitting right opposite them.


    She didn''t forget thatst time Joshua threatened Simon''s life and seriously injured him in an attempt to save her.


    Seeing him again, she felt a little guilty but very wary. After all, in her opinion, Simon''s rtionship with Joshua must be very bad. Simon appeared now probably for revenge.


    "Of course I''vee to see you, Pumpkin," Simon said frivolously.


    This naked flirting made both Hazel and Joshua look unhappy.


    "Your wound is healing quickly," Joshua spoke coldly.


    "I haven''t recovered, but I can''t die." Simon retorted. He was only able to move freely now. His wounds were still in bandages.


    He wouldn''t havee if he hadn''t known Madeline was following Hazel and Joshua. Of course, even if he did, he was not going to help either of them. He just wanted to watch a drama. He just wanted to see what Joshua would do with Madeline.


    Hazel was in a trance. She could feel Joshua and Simon were waging a tit-for-tat struggle against each other¡­ but it was still not quite right!


    "You made it up?" she asked, stunned. She felt that way for some reason!


    "Who made up with him?" Simon looked scornful and turned his head awkwardly.


    "Ignore him," Joshua also avoided the subject. He picked up a shrimp and peeled it expertly. "What else do you want? Do you want to get it for you?"


    She was even more surprised.


    She asked the question casually just now, but now she was absolutely sure that Joshua and Simon had definitely made it up!


    No, it couldn''t be said that they had made it up, but there was definitely no atmosphere like they wanted to fight to the death. What happened to them? Hazel''s doubts deepened. It seemed unbelievable to her, so she could not figure it out.


    Simon looked at the seafood in front of him, a little surprised. "Can both of you eat so much?"


    "I want to eat so much!" Hazel unceremoniously moved the seafood in front of him towards her. "Seafood is stimting food. If you are still injured, don''t eat it."


    "..." Simon was very speechless. It sounded like Hazel cared about him, but why did he think she was just worried about him grabbing food from her. "What can I eat if you take it all away?"


    "Isn''t there enough air for you to eat?" Joshua said lightly. He handed the peeled shrimp to Hazel. Hazel''s cheeks turned a little red before her mouth opened, and she bit the shrimp.


    Simon was so angry that he wanted to leave. They were too bad as they were actually really so lovey-dovey in front of him.


    However, even if he was hugely dissatisfied, he had no choice because it was their "cooperation period" now, and Joshua clearly intended to disgust him. Simon sneered and sat down casually. He wanted to see if Joshua and Hazel could be so into public disys of affection from the beginning to the end.


    But he was wrong. They really continued to keep lovey-dovey as if no one was watching.


    Hazel''s mind was captivated by food, while Joshua saw only her, constantly helping her with food, pouring water, and even carefully wiping her greasy hands and lips.


    Simon was very regretful. If he had known that, he might as well have left! Now he had watched them enough!


    Suddenly, a passerby who was passing by them stumbled. The beer he was holding spilled on Joshua''s sleeve!


    "I''m sorry, Sir, I didn''t mean to..." The passerby steadied himself and apologized eagerly to Joshua. He picked up a napkin on the table and tried to wipe it for Joshua.


    Joshua''s face turned cold and dodged calmly. "No need!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry..." The passersby apologized repeatedly.


    "It doesn''t matter, we''ll wipe ourselves." The passerby didn''t leave until Hazel waved her hands andforted him.


    Simonughed like a fox. This was not an ident. It looked like Madeline couldn''t wait anymore. Joshua'' mind was all on Hazel, so this passerby could spill the beer on his sleeve.


    "I''m going to change my clothes," Joshua whispered.


    "I''ll go with you." Hazel gave the food on the table a reluctant look, but eventually, she stood up.


    "No need." he shook his head slightly. "You keep eating, and I''ll be right back."

 Chapter 1205 - 493: Why Don’t I Believe Him?

    She was extremely shocked. She even wondered if she had heard it wrong!


    Joshua left her to continue eating. She wasn''t too surprised, but¡­ it was Simon now who was sitting opposite her!


    She clutched Joshua by the sleeve frantically and said in disbelief, "You''re going to leave me here? It''s Simon King!"


    Simon was so angry that his wound was almost split open by her words.


    "What do you mean, Pumpkin?" Simon put his hands over his heart, heartbroken. "Will I eat you?"


    She rolled her eyes at him without hesitation, as if he talked nonsense. Then she looked sharply at Joshua. "Are you two up to something? Otherwise, why does your attitude towards him change so much?"


    Simon''s eyes turned a little deep.


    Sure enough, Hazel was sharp enough. Even though he and Joshua hid everything from her, she still was able to grasp the point in an instant, which was almost her instincts.


    That was also why she was stronger than Madeline. If it were Madeline, she might even start to think narcissistically that the two of them were trying to bury the hatchet to share her.


    "I''ll exin it to you," Joshua whispered. "Don''t worry. I won''t leave you alone."


    With that, he beckoned, and Crystal, who was not far away, walked over and sat down next to Hazel.


    Hazel was relieved. With Crystal around, she wouldn''t be afraid of Simon, who was alone and injured.


    "Hurry back," she said.


    After Joshua left, Simon looked at Hazel with a half-smile. "Do you really allow him to leave alone without worry?"


    "Why not?" She looked at him nkly. Suddenly her eyes were filled with vignce. "Will you ambush Joshua on the way?!"


    Simon almost wanted to spit blood. How could Hazel think of him like that?


    "Am I that bad in your heart?" His eyes were very sad with hidden bitterness. "Am I that kind of person, Pumpkin?"


    "Yes." She nodded without hesitation. But she also hade to her senses now. Since the tense rtionship between Joshua and Simon had rxed, Simon did not need to set Joshua up.


    "... You''re really going to piss me off," Simon said helplessly. "I mean, aren''t you worried that he''s going to have an affair?"


    Her eyes shed puzzle. "Why should I be worried? He can handle it himself!"


    His face darkened instantly. Joshua had left, but Hazel still disyed her affection so happily. The reason she wasn''t worried that Joshua would have an affair was actually that she believed Joshua could handle it?!


    "Do you really believe him so much?" There was simply despair in Simon''s heart.


    "Why don''t I believe him?" She took it for granted. "He would have cheated if he''d wanted to. Why does he need to wait until now?"


    "... Maybe he was still interested in you before, and was afraid you would catch him," he said unwillingly.


    "So now he''s not interested in me, and he''s not afraid I''ll catch him?" She could not help but roll her eyes at Simon. "Don''t provoke me. You are such a yboy who has never tasted the true taste of love. You have no idea a couple can understand each other very well when they are in love!"


    Simon was furious, but he couldn''t retort. Indeed, there were many women around him, but he had never been sincere to them. He also really did not know the so-called love between two people or the true taste of love.


    This wench was really cruel. She cut him to the quick ruthlessly because she knew it was a sore point for him.


    "You are so protective of him, I suppose, because you know he can''t have an erection and that he is helpless even if he sees another woman?" Simon sneered. He was really irritated by Hazel''s attitude. Hazel was so protective of Joshua that he felt very jealous and even wanted to explode!


    Hazel was also pissed off and spoke in a cold voice, "He had one orgasm, and I had seven. Who says he can''t have an erection?!"


    "..."


    Crystal tried to observe the surroundings intently, pretending she had heard nothing.


    Simon waspletely speechless. It was clear that Hazel used to be a very shy girl, although she was a little smart. However, she actually could talk about sex so randomly after getting married to Joshua.


    In fact, Hazel was a little shy when she said that, but she didn''t regret it. How dared he vilifies her man in front of her?


    "You have changed..." Simon said solemnly, "Pumpkin, you are not pure."


    "You vilify my man in front of me, and you want me to let you go?" She sneered. "If you want to keep talking about how the sex life of Joshua and I are. Just bring it on, big boy!"


    He was too embarrassed to speak. Alright, he gave in to her.


    Seeing that he behaved himself at longst, she breathed a sigh of relief and spoke, "Simon King, I have a question."


    "You want to ask what happened to Joshua and me?" He smiled vaguely.


    She hesitated for a while before continuing, "Though that''s not what I meant... But what happened exactly?"


    "Ask Joshua," he said, smiling more happily. "If he won''t tell you, that would be great."


    "You expect me to have a bad rtionship with Joshua, don''t you?" She was speechless.


    "Of course," he replied confidently. "I can''t have an opportunity unless both of you have a bad rtionship.


    "Haha, rest assured, you will never have the opportunity!" She gave a cold snort with disdain.


    Then she began to eat.


    Simon wondered how many times he had been so pissed off that he was speechless. Hazel probably had sensed that he wouldn''t do anything to her, so she dared to be so arrogant in front of him. After all, she used to be on guard almost all the time when she faced him.


    So¡­this was how she usually behaved? Simon''s eyes softened a little. Even though the current Hazel made threatening gestures and made him almost spit blood, she looked very cute.


    "What did you want to ask?" he asked. It suddenly dawned on him that Hazel hadn''t meant to ask him that question before.


    "I don''t want to ask anything now." Without hesitation, she rolled her eyes at him.


    "You can ask, and I promise to answer," he said earnestly.


    ****


    Dearest Readers,


    I messed up with the update today and copy-pasted the wrong content, kindly please remove and re-add the novel from your library to see thetest update.


    Thanks,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 1206 - 494: Not Used To Being Approached By Other Women?

    "Why do you wear a mask all the time?" Her eyes were curious, and she gestured with her face. "Are you ugly, or were you wounded before?"


    "You''re caring about me?" A soft smile curved his lips.


    She sneered. "You don''t have to be so narcissistic if you don''t want to tell me. I''m not really interested in finding it out anyway."


    She was just curious. After all, Simon had never taken off his mask since she met him. Even when Joshua threatened him, he still wore a mask in such a bad situation. Because of this, Hazel was curious.


    Simon''s eyes went a little dark. "Then I''ll have to disappoint you. I am not only not ugly, but handsome, with no facial injuries."


    Hazel couldn''t resist snorting. "So you''re pretending to be cool? It''s really peerless that you can pretend to this point!"


    "I''m not pretending to be cool," he said, with a sardonic smile on his lips. "I just don''t want to see the face."


    She was slightly in a daze. She had never expected such a reason. If Simon was not disfigured and was good-looking, why did he hate his own face?


    "Why?" She blurted out. Immediately after that, she realized that it was inappropriate, so she quickly added, "I was just asking. You don''t have to answer."


    "It doesn''t matter." His eyes narrowed slightly. There was a touch of disgust in his eyes now. "It''s just that someone always wants to see someone else''s shadow from my face, so I''d rather hide my face!"


    Had it not been for the fact that the man always stared at the face and thinking of his eldest son who ''died young,'' Simon would not have been so disgusted with his own appearance, nor would he have been so hostile to Joshua whom he had never met, and even personally set them up to hate each other.


    At the thought of this, Simon felt unhappy somehow.


    She furrowed her brows slightly and couldn''t help asking, "Is it someone who you care about?"


    "I care about others?" An amused smile yed on his lips. "Who do you think I am? In this world, I only care about myself. Of course, if you are willing, I can care more about you than I care about myself...."


    She interrupted with a calm face. "If you don''t care about him, then why do you care so much about what he thinks of you?"


    His smile froze, and he looked sharply at Hazel. He hated that person. He had no more than distaste for the man, and he didn''t want that guy to seed. How could this be because he cares about him?


    "If you really don''t care about him, why do you care who he can see in your face?" she continued.


    In an instant, his eyes went dark. Even if he didn''t want to admit it, he was well aware that Hazel''s harsh words made sense.


    Perhaps it was he himself who had not figured it out or let it go.


    "So that''s it..." his mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners with coldness.


    Hazel still furrowed her brows. She did not know what Simon had experienced, so she would not persuade him rashly. After all, everyone''s pain could only be understood by themselves. Either way, the subject shouldn''t go on any longer.


    "I hope you can meet someone sooner, which can make you take off your mask," she spoke quietly.


    "In fact, you can make it. You don''t want to have a try?" He looked at her with a half-smile.


    "Haha." She refused without hesitation. "Don''t even think about it."


    "You break my heart." He looked heartbroken.


    "Never mind, I''m not sad," she spoke coldly.


    It was impossible that she couldn''t tell Simon took a fancy to her, but she had no interest in being Simon''s woman. She was now Joshua''s wife. Since she had decided that Joshua was her man, she would not do anything to cause misunderstanding.


    To put it bluntly, what did it matter to her even if Simon had gone through a painful past? Her concern was only given to those who she loved. What she could give him was the blessing she had just said.


    "You wench...." Simon dropped his forehead into his hand, helpless. Hazel drew the line so clearly that he didn''t know what to say, so he said furiously, "Be careful, Joshua perhaps doesn''t deserve your trust!"


    She gave a sneer, ignored him, and went on eating.


    ***


    Joshua had just stepped out of the elevator when a woman came running and staggering in his direction with a panic-stricken face.


    "Help, help¡­" Madeline had tears in her eyes. She aimed in Joshua''s direction and suddenly fell toward him!


    He frowned in disgust. Madeline was so close to him that when he tried to escape, he had nowhere to go.


    Madeline''s soft body was about to fall on him, and her eyes were brimming with uncontroble joy!


    She didn''t believe that Joshua would be indifferent when such a beautiful woman fell into his arms!


    Seeing her falling, his eyes became cold suddenly.


    The next moment, he stopped her with his arm and pushed her away hard!


    "... Ah!" She stumbled and fell heavily on the ground. Even if the corridor was covered with thick carpet, she still fell heavily!


    The pain in her wrist came, and she looked up at him in disbelief. Her heart was full of shock and puzzle!


    Why would Joshua directly push her away? How could he be so unkind to a pretty woman?! Even if he didn''t want to help her, he could have stopped her with his hands. How could he just cruelly push her away?


    Thinking of this, she questioned, "How, how can you be so cold and heartless?! I have just lost my footing. Couldn''t you just help me up? But you actually pushed me over?!"


    "I''m sorry," he said coldly. "I''m not used to being approached by other women."


    Not used to being approached by other women?


    Madeline gnashed her teeth. Was that a reason?!


    But before she could speak again, he had already stridden away with his long legs, ready to leave.


    She was shocked. She even doubted her own charm!


    She had done her utmost to dress herself up to make herself more enchanting for this chance meeting with Joshua. Any man would covet her beauty, but why didn''t Joshua react at all? Was he blind?!


    "You, don''t go!" She stood up angrily. "How can you just go away like that?!"

 Chapter 1207 - 495: Go With Us

    He stopped. He took out his wallet the next moment and threw a few bills in the air before the bills directly fell on her body!


    "What, what do you mean?!" She was livid with anger.


    That wasn''t her original n. Why was Joshua''s reaction different from what she had thought?!


    He was so cold and heartless, which even made her forget what she had nned to do!


    "Don''t you wantpensation?" His face was extremely cold. "It''s enough topensate you."


    "You¡­!" She almost passed out! What the hell did he think she was?! No way, she must calm down. She must calm down. This n must seed without failure!


    If this chance encounter didn''t work out well, it would be too deliberate for her to get close to him again in the future. Moreover, if Joshua had been on his guard against her, it would be more difficult for her to approach him!


    Taking a few deep breaths, she suppressed anger deep in the heart and revealed a pitiful look. "Sir, you got me wrong...."


    "Sorry, I''m busy." He was not going to continue listening. After that, he was ready to leave directly.


    ''Sir, you can''t just leave like that!" She hurried to stand in his way. She had originally nned to jump at him again, but he just gave her a cold look, which made her shudder instantly!


    Remembering the humiliation of being pushed over just now, she bit her lip and finally did not approach him. With a wounded expression, she said helplessly, "I need your help! Please help me¡­."


    Before she finished the sentence, several burly men came out of the corner of the corridor. They came up to her in a menacing manner. "There you are, you bitch! Come with us!"


    "No! I''m not going with you!" She looked frightened and hastened to hide behind Joshua, weeping tearfully. "They''re all bad people, Sir! These people drugged me and tried to assault me, and I managed to escape with difficulty... If you don''t help me, they''ll ruin my whole life!"


    Then she desperately winked at the men.


    It was, of course, she who had hired them to act.


    To be exact, that was what she had nned.


    If she just ran into Joshua coincidentally, how could she make her and him close? What was more, Madeline was narcissistic, but she didn''t think she could be beautiful enough to seduce Joshua into sleeping with her from the moment he pped eyes on her.


    Hence, she nned it all on purpose.


    She ran into Joshua to just make him notice her. Later, these ''bad guys'' appeared. As a man, how could Joshua not save a beauty like a hero?


    As long as Joshua saved her, wouldn''t it make sense for her to pester him or even force him?


    She gave Joshua such a reason to have sex with her, and she wasn''t worried he wouldn''t take the bait. How could it be possible that a man wouldn''t make the most of the situation?


    Although the original n was a bit unexpected, the whole n was still on the right track. Even if Joshua didn''t help her up, he wouldn''t watch such an innocent beauty be taken away by such a group of bad guys, would he?


    Thinking of this, Madeline was verycent. She even began to imagine how she would pretend to be influenced by drugs and how she would have sex with Joshua.


    Seeing the hint from Madeline, several people opened their mouths ferociously, "Brat, we are only here to catch this woman. Mind your own business!"


    "Yeah! This girl is good-looking, but it''s we who took a fancy to her first. We are to destroy her, don''t dream about being a hero and saving her!"


    Joshua looked indifferently at the men in front of him. They came to catch Madeline, but after Madeline hid behind him, they all stopped in front of him and actually didn''t have the intention of walking up to catch her.


    Joshua knew something was wrong with Madeline from the moment she appeared. How could he not figure out what Madeline was up to now? This woman was such an idiot.


    "Rest assured," he said, curling his lips slightly. "You can do whatever you want. I won''t care."


    Then he stepped aside quietly and leaned directly against the wall in the corridor,pletely exposing Madeline in front of those strong men.


    In a sh, the strong men froze. This was totally different from what Madeline had told them!


    They had agreed with her that as long as Joshua protected her, they would go through the motions and get punched by Joshua for a while before they could pretend to ''be defeated and flee.'' But now Joshua didn''t care at all?


    In this case, how could they fight him? How could this continue? They couldn''t really take Madeline away, could they?!


    These burly men directly froze on the spot and even looked nkly in Madeline''s direction.


    Madeline paled!


    That didn''t make sense! She had investigated Joshua, who was a very righteous man. Why would he ignore this incident?


    "If you don''t help me, Sir, you''ll ruin my whole life!" She gritted her teeth and continued to pretend to be wounded. "You are a man. Shouldn''t you uphold justice at this time?"


    While speaking, she gestured furtively for the men to act.


    The leading man was still a bit clever. After seeing Madeline''s hint, he said cooperatively, "Hahaha, bitch, do you think he''s a man? He doesn''t dare say no while watching us hunt after you in front of him. I think he is gutless!"


    "Yes, he''s a gutless good-for-nothing!" The others hurried to echo.


    Madeline breathed a sigh of relief. In any case, she must force Joshua to meddle in her affairs!


    She gritted her teeth lightly and continued to goad Joshua. "Look, Sir, don''t you feel angry that they misunderstand you like that?"


    "Why should I feel angry?" Joshua said, nonchnt. "As long as my wife knows I''m not gutless, I don''t care how people misunderstand me."


    Her face twitched. She had never expected Joshua to say that! Even if he was scolded so fiercely, he was not angry?


    Why was that?!


    "Besides," he said, looking at her with a half-smile, "I don''t think you''re in danger."


    Her body stiffened. She realized how fake her acting had been!


    Then she gritted her teeth and was ready to risk! She dropped a hint.


    ording to her hint, the burly men came directly up to her, seized her with ease, and prepared to take her away.


    "Go with us!"

 Chapter 1208 - 496: Search Her Body

    "No, I''m not leaving!" She struggled ''hard.'' Due to her struggle, the group of people still stood in front of him, not moving much.


    She adjusted the position of being caught so that her clothes were ''inadvertently'' rippled a little, making her whole person look a bit more charming.


    The men who caught her stared at her chest with all their eyes, but they felt somewhat scornful in the heart. Even though Madeline paid them some money in advance, they could see that Joshua was not interested in her at all!


    She had tried to show her weakness, ask Joshua for help, and even goad Joshua, but Joshua remained unconcerned and didn''t have the intention of meddling at all.


    Madeline still wanted to seduce him now? Very likely, she would just ask for an insult herself. If seduction could work, she should have been able to seed in seducing Joshua before they showed up, shouldn''t she?


    Besides, these people also had sharp eyes. They could see that Joshua was likely very good at fighting. They were unnecessarily able to defeat him. It wasn''t because he was scared that he did not meddle, but because he didn''t like her at all!


    Just like now, Joshua didn''t even give her a look!


    Madeline''s heart went cold. Joshua''s ignoring her made her seduction aplete joke!


    No, she would not allow herself to fail like this!


    "Can you leave me alone on your conscience under these circumstances, Sir?" She gritted her teeth and made onest effort. "Aren''t you afraid that something like this would happen to your wife or your daughter, and no one would help them?!"


    Joshua''s eyes went dark instantly!


    No one was allowed to curse Hazel in front of him. Madeline totally made him lose all his patience!


    "Fine, I''ll help," Joshua spoke coldly.


    Madeline was so delighted that she could hardly contain herself and almost screamed. The progress didn''t work out well, she finally got Joshua to agree to help! Even if she felt a little uneasy, she still suppressed the uneasy feeling.


    Several men breathed a sigh of relief. They had thought they wouldn''t get all the money this time. They had intended to leave as long as Joshua raised his hand directly. The money this time was the hardest to get for them!


    But when Joshua did raise his hand, they suddenly found that they could not leave at all!


    Because after he raised his hand, a number of bodyguards suddenly emerged and directly surrounded them.


    Madeline waspletely bewildered. This was totally different from what she had imagined!


    The burly men were aware of the danger. All of them darted, intending to leave, but they were no match for the bodyguards at all. Soon, they were all caught by these bodyguards.


    Madeline was a little panic-stricken. No matter how dull she was, she could see that the situation was not right. Why did Joshua catch all the burly men? What exactly was he trying to do?


    Madeline approached Joshua and asked, puzzled, "Sir, what are you... ah!"


    As soon as she spoke, the bodyguards next to Joshua caught her.


    "What are you going to do?! Let me go!" Madeline paled. "I''m the victim!"


    But the bodyguard did not listen to her. No matter how she struggled, they did not let her go.


    Joshua led the bodyguards back to the door of his suite, but suddenly he stopped.


    Even if he had to deal with this woman, he couldn''t do it in the suite where he and Hazel lived. He wouldn''t let such an unknown woman contaminate his room.


    "Search her body," Joshua''s cool eyes fell on Madeline''s body.


    The bodyguard who caught Madeline immediately reached for her pocket.


    "What are you doing?!" Madeline was furious and annoyed. Little did she know that Joshua would suddenly have her body searched! Even if he wanted to do that, why didn''t Joshua search her body herself? He was simply humiliating her by asking a bodyguard to do it now!


    Most of all, she had her room card on her! What would Joshua think of her if he found her room card and even found out that she lived opposite his room?


    Madeline''s heart was cold. She didn''t think Joshua would be obtuse enough to think it was all a coincidence. But what she was afraid of happened¡ª the bodyguard searched her just for her room card.


    Soon the bodyguard found a room card from her body and handed it to Joshua.


    Joshua''s eyes went dark as he saw the room number on the room card.


    It was actually right opposite his room. Sure enough, this woman targeted him from the very beginning!


    Joshua opened Madeline''s room and took all the people to go inside. He sat down calmly on the sofa in the sitting room. His whole person appeared matchless noble like a king, untouchable.


    "Tell me, who sent you here?" Joshua asked in a deep tone.


    Madeline looked a little paler, but even at this moment, she still couldn''t give up. Even if Joshua asked, how could she tell the truth?


    "I, I don''t know what you''re talking about¡­." She forced a smile. "Thank you, Sir, for bringing me back. You may leave now..."


    Joshua looked impatiently away from her face and turned to look at the burly men who were under control. "Go ahead."


    The strong men were a little timid, but after all, they had already taken some of the money, so they said stubbornly, "We only took a fancy to this woman. Since you have saved her, we will admit defeat!"


    Joshua''s cold eyes were a little more impatient. He waved coolly at the bodyguard, "Give you five minutes to teach them what honesty is!"


    The bodyguards said yes. Joshua stood up and went straight back to his room. After a simple washing, he changed into clean clothes.


    Five minutester, he returned to Madeline''s room. The burly men were ck and blue, their eyes full of fear.


    The moment they saw Joshua, they all cried out in panic, "I''ll confess, I''ll confess! This is the woman who gave us the money to act with her cooperatively."


    "Shut up! Don''t try to smear me!" Madeline was livid with anger and snapped to stop them.


    But those people wouldn''t listen to her now. Money was a good thing, but they had to survive first. In their eyes, Joshua was much scarier than Madeline. Like making a clean breast of everything, they told Joshua everything Madeline had told them to do.


    "False, all false! Don''t believe..." Madeline was flustered and exasperated. She wanted to defend herself, but she didn''t know how to.


    "I''ll give you one more chance," Joshua said, looking at Madeline coldly, his eyes turning colder. "Who sent you here?!"


    "No, no one sent me..." She gritted her teeth, stubborn. "I just was in danger and met you by ident. Even if you do not want to help me, you ought not to doubt me like that..."

 Chapter 1209 - 497: You Vilify Me

    "Do you mean¡ª" he said, looking at the burly men who had been caught, "that these men are here to catch you?"


    "Yes!" She gritted her teeth. To stay out of this, she continued, "They like my beauty, so they want to destroy me! They have nothing to do with me. You can treat them in any way you want!"


    Worried, the group of men began to say, "We like your beauty? Don''t tter yourself! We''re after your money!"


    "Yeah! Do you really think you are so beautiful that we wouldmit crime for you?"


    "You are such a wicked woman. We only want your money, and you want to get us killed!"


    "By the way, the resort vige is so well guarded. If you hadn''t brought us in, could we have entered this ce?"


    ***


    The men Madeline had paid betrayed her one by one. They were very sensible. They, who had suffered a lot, would rather offend Madeline than Joshua.


    "Sir, you, you, believe me, it, it is not true..." Faced with these questions, Madeline looked at Joshua and stammered.


    "Fine, I believe you." Joshua opened his mouth coldly.


    Madeline was delighted in the heart. Joshua actually believed her? She knew that Joshua could not be uninterested in her. There must be something wrong with her, so Joshua just tried to teach her how to behave herself. After all, men didn''t like smartass women. He must have wanted to warn her before he epted her as his woman.


    Thinking of this, she was sure of her own thoughts. She wore a pitiful look, "You saved me. No matter what you want me to do, I''ll behave myself..."


    Joshua looked at her sarcastically. This woman was really a drama queen.


    "It''s not true, this woman is lying..." The men defended themselves helplessly.


    Joshua came to them, curling his lips coolly. "Since you are after her, I will give you this woman as a personal favor. You can do whatever you want to her. Begin."


    "What?!" Madeline''s face was livid. The bodyguard who had caught her even began to push her into the burly men''s arms.


    Madeline''s shirking responsibility just now had hugely pissed those men off. Now that they had Joshua as a backup, they would certainly not be polite to Madeline.


    "Bitch!" The leading man pped Madeline in the face.


    Madeline felt half her face was numb. She had been growing up smoothly. When had she ever been pped like that?


    She was shocked and angry, but what happened next gave her nothing but fear and panic!


    "Didn''t you say we covet your beauty? You vilify me, and of course, I should make the crimee true!"


    "Yes! I think it''s clear that this bitch is lustful and wants a man. We''re fulfilling her sexual needs!"


    ***


    Saying harsh words, those men directly walked up to tear Madeline''s clothes off.


    With the sound of ripping, Madeline felt a chill on her body. She cried in horror. "No! Don''t touch me, you filthy, cheap scum!"


    The burly men who were cursed were even angrier and were even more unkind to her.


    Madeline was totally scared now. She stared at Joshua for help, but his face was full of coldness; he didn''t care what was happening to her at all.


    She waspletely desperate. She understood it now. If she didn''t tell the truth, Joshua would really have these people ruin her!


    "You mustn''t touch me! Do you know who I am?" She gritted her teeth and shouted loudly, "I''m Simon King''s fianc¨¦e! I''ll kill you! Kill you!"


    Joshua cocked an eyebrow slightly.


    The next moment, he raised his hand, and the bodyguards separated her with those burly men.


    Her heart was full of aggrieved anger. She snapped, "Joshua Denmark! I''m Simon King''s woman. The whole organization is deferential to me. If you''re sensible, let me go!"


    "Do you think I''m afraid of Simon King?" Joshua''s eyes were full of sarcasm. "It seems you have forgotten that I hurt him personally. I don''t take your organization seriously, not to mention Simon!"


    Madeline took a step and almost fell. She was really too angry just now, so she bluffed with Simon''s reputation. She did not care about Simon''s injury. How could she find out who had hurt him?


    But all this was actually done by Joshua? Right, in Country Z, with Joshua''s power, he really didn''t have to fear any organization.


    Madeline had no idea her own backup was so easily punctured by Joshua. The thought that he might hand her over to the low men who she despised made her heart filled with dread.


    "It''s Simon King who has asked me to do this! He''s behind all this! Go to ask him. Don''t ask me!" Madeline gritted her teeth and directly med everything on Simon.


    "I will." Standing up, Joshua quietly said to his bodyguards, "Take her away and lock her up."


    "What, what do you want to do?!" She was shocked. "Joshua Denmark, I''ve told you everything. Why don''t you let me go?"


    At this point, she wouldn''t think Joshua didn''t let her go because he wanted to do something good for her. If he didn''t let her go, she would likely live a hard life for the rest of her life.


    Joshua turned around, unwilling to say a word.


    It took him a long time to deal with Madeline, so he had to hurry back to keep Hazel''spany. Whether this woman was Simon''s fianc¨¦e or not, he couldn''t let her go.


    She tried to seduce him this time. He didn''t know what she would do next time if he let her go. Anything that could harm Hazel must be eliminated.


    Moreover, he wouldn''t allow any uncertainty to exist until his big thing was finished.


    Back in the barbeque hall, Joshua saw Hazel happily eating in the distance. Simon seemed to be saying something to her, and she looked very impatient.


    "What are you talking about?" Joshua came to Hazel with a smile curving his lips.


    "It''s him," she said, looking unhappily at Simon. "who is trying to drive a wedge between us again, saying you must have cheated on me because you haven''t been back for so long! He was dying to stir up trouble!"


    "Mmm." Joshua nodded. "You''re right."


    "Pumpkin," Simon was very unhappy. "How can you say I drive a wedge between you? His room is not far from here, but he changed clothes for so long. Aren''t you afraid he''s lying to you? Dare you ask him why he came back so slowly?"

 Chapter 1210 - 498: Which Girl Is So Unlucky?

    She was bored to death by him.


    Joshua came back only a littlete, but Simon had been still holding on to the matter.


    "He''s my husband. Why do you care more than I do?" she waved her hands impatiently. "Come on, I''ll satisfy your curiosity."


    She looked at Joshua and asked in a very soft voice, "Why are you sote?"


    Seeing Hazel''s different attitude toward Joshua, Simon felt a little ufortable.


    Joshua''s eyes became a little sharp.


    Madeline imed to be Simon''s fianc¨¦e, but now it seemed Simon had long known. Presumably, Simon had known the incident beforeing here, even if he didn''t plot it.


    "I met a woman on the road. She imed to be Simon''s fianc¨¦e, so I was a bit dyed." Joshua said quietly.


    Simon turned pale and looked at Joshua, a little surprised.


    He didn''t think Madeline would really seed. After all, if Joshua could fall for the trick of a woman he didn''t even like, Joshua really didn''t deserve to be his opponent.


    But Joshua came back so soon, presumably, he just kicked Madeline out. But his current meaning was that Madeline confessed so quickly?


    Simon knew Madeline''s temperament. That woman, though unreliable, would not be so quick to confess, would she? What terrible thing had Joshua done to her to actually frighten her so much that she even used him as a shield?


    "You actually have a fianc¨¦e?" Hazel looked at Simon in surprise. "Which girl is so unlucky?"


    "... "


    Joshua and Simon were both a little speechless. Hazel, this little girl, didn''t realize that the unlucky girl she was talking about intended to steal her husband.


    "How did you meet?" Hazel looked curiously at Joshua.


    "She just came to ask for directions," Joshua said quietly. "It was just a chance encounter. Surely we shall never meet again."


    "..." Simon was even more shocked. Hazel didn''t know what had happened, so she couldn''t perceive anything behind this, but he knew what Joshua meant!


    Never meet again? If Madeline was that kind of woman, who would definitely pester the other party if she failed to achieve her goal. How could she give up so early? Unless she had no choice but to give up.


    Was it possible that Joshua had locked up Madeline? If that was the case, Joshua was really efficient. It had to be said that Joshua impressed him again.


    Hazel was at a loss, but she didn''t care much. After all, she didn''t care about his fianc¨¦e.


    Momentster, Hazel got up to go to the bathroom, followed by Crystal.


    Simon''s eyes shed, and he asked in surprise, "Do you lock Madeline Carter up?"


    "Who is Madeline Carter?" Joshua asked coldly. He didn''t ask on purpose because Madeline hadn''t told him her name before. However, it wasn''t that Madeline didn''t want to say, but that she really had no chance. After all, Joshua always didn''t act as most people would.


    Simon was convinced. Gosh, he has locked up a person, but he doesn''t even know this person''s name.


    "My so-called fianc¨¦e." Simon was suddenly happy. "In fact, that''s not true. I wasn''t even born when the old man agreed to the Carter family''s marriage. She is clearly the wife he arranged for you. She is your fianc¨¦e."


    Joshua looked at him indifferently, his eyes cold. "Have I ever said I want to reunite with this father?"


    Since he didn''t even want to recognize Ted King as his father, how could he possibly reunite with this weird fianc¨¦e?


    "... You''re awesome." Simon praised against his will, but soon, his face darkened. "What are you going to do with this woman? Although she is a mindless vase, the Carter family isn''t easy to deal with. Otherwise, they wouldn''t ask the old man for an engagement before she was even born."


    "What does all this have to do with me?" Joshua''s face remained calm. "Your fianc¨¦e is under your protection. Who would think that she is in danger or that something bad would happen to her? Even if the Carter family is difficult to deal with, at least they wouldn''t provoke you for nothing, would they?"


    "... Joshua King, what do you mean?! You''re the one who did it, but you want me to take the me?" Simon was so angry that he wanted to swear.


    He didn''t have much contact with Joshua before, so although he appreciated Joshua'' ability, he also disliked Joshua''s being too above board and restrained in everything he did. But why did he find Joshua was very sinister after he had much contact with Joshua? Everything Joshua did was always aboveboard? That was just his delusion!


    "Since we are cooperating, you can''t do nothing and just sit here and reap the profits, right?" Joshua opened his mouth lightly. He knew Simon would say yes, so he didn''t mind saying a few sentences.


    "You...!" Simon was furious and helpless. He didn''t doubt if Joshua was Ted King''s child now. Joshua''s personality was exactly like that of the old fox!


    When Hazel came back from the bathroom, she found the two of them were "having an agreeable conversation." Joshua looked happy, to be precise, but Simon''s face was a little pale.


    "What on earth happened?" she asked, very puzzled, as she sat down. "Since when did your rtionship be so good?"


    Simon almost spat blood. Why was she so partial! He was so pissed off like that, but she still said they had a good rtionship? Hazel now had only Joshua in her eyes, didn''t she? A woman who was blinded by love was really scary.


    "Do you want to anger me to death, Pumpkin?" Simon said weakly, "Forget it, I won''t watch your public disy of affection anymore."


    He stood up gloomily. Seeing this, Chester, who sat nearby, hurried to push the wheelchair to him. Simon didn''t unt his superiority and sat down on the wheelchair and left.


    Hazel breathed a sigh of relief. This big third wheel finally left.


    After eating and drinking, Hazel and Joshua went hand in hand to the beach. It was Hazel who suggested it. After all, she had just eaten so much food that she should exercise to digest it.


    The salty sea breeze made Hazel feel veryfortable. She took off her shoes and stepped barefoot on the soft sand.


    Joshua followed her, holding her shoes. His mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners softly as he watched her hop and jumped on the beach.


    He was about to approach her when he heard her say anxiously, "Don''te over!"


    He was amazed, but he stood where he was obedient.

 Chapter 1211 - 499: Do You Want A Baby?

    Soon she drew a big heart with her feet on the sand beach.


    With a happy smile, she cautiously came to him, "This heart is for you, do you like it?"


    He held out his hand in amusement and gently touched her head. "I like it very much."


    "Joshua," she said, throwing her arms around his neck and tilting her head in curiosity, "Do you want a baby?"


    "Why do you ask?" He opened his mouth in surprise.


    "Actually," she hesitated and gave a wry smile, "my parents warned me a few days ago that I was too young to get pregnant until a few yearster. But we''re married now, and I''d like to know your thoughts."


    She didn''t want to get pregnant until after some time, but she wasn''t sure what Joshua thought. She knew that, given Joshua''s personality, he would indulge and give in to her.


    But this matter was about both of them this time, and she wanted to know what he really thought. If he really wanted to have a child, they could hold a consultation about it.


    She didn''t want him to give in to her all the time. Now that they were married, she would understand him as well.


    Joshua''s eyes shed.


    How could he not want to have a baby with Hazel? It was just that it wasn''t the right time.


    Ted had been preying on them in private. If Hazel did get pregnant with his baby, maybe Ted would directly take their baby away, as he had done that year.


    He couldn''t and wouldn''t get Hazel to go through this kind of suffering, so even if he did want a baby, it wouldn''t happen until he solved Ted, who was potential trouble.


    "Hazel," Joshua said softly, "Mom and dad are right. You''re too young to have a baby in two years."


    Hazel was a little disappointed. Joshua said that for her sake. But she still could not resist asking, "When do you want a baby?"


    "That''s a very tricky question," he chuckled. "How could I not want our child? It''s just that it isn''t a good time now."


    Hazel''s eyes shed. Was it really because Joshua was afraid that she was too young for that?


    "Now I..." His voice became hoarse as he looked into her burning eyes. "Want more of the process of having a baby."


    Process? Hazel was in a daze for a moment before understanding what Joshua meant. Her cheeks were slightly flushed.


    The next moment, Joshua''s warm lips kissed hers.


    "No more..." At the end of the kiss, she leaned shyly on Joshua''s shoulder. She came to the beach at the spur of the moment, so there were still a lot of people on the beach.


    Knowing she was shy, he chuckled and whispered in her ear, "Come on, I''ll carry you back to the hotel."


    Her cheeks were redder. She was hugely shy at the thought that Joshua was taking her back to have sex with her.


    "No..." She said coyly.


    "Don''t want me to carry you?" His mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. "So, Honey, you prefer me to hug you? Or do¡­ you want to have sex with me here?"


    "What? Here?!" She blushed with anxiety. When did she mean that?!


    "Use the sky as the quilt and the earth as a bed. So my wife is so interesting." The mischievous light in his eyes increased. "Honey, if you want, I can clear the bench now..."


    "Why do you want to clear the bench!" She gnashed her teeth. Did he really want to have sex with her in a ce like this... She came up behind him and jumped straight on his back. "Go, go, let''s go!"


    He carried her on his back with a sigh of regret. The girl was too bashful.


    That night, Joshua showed Hazel how much he loved the exercise of having a baby.


    After that, Hazel, who had been dead tired after a day of ying, slept until noon the next day.


    When she got up, sheined that Joshua didn''t wake her up. Joshua coaxed her for a while before she cooled off.


    "Where shall we y in the afternoon?" she asked curiously.


    "We''ll sail out in the afternoon," he said softly. But there was a sh of mysterious gleam in his eyes.


    "Sail the sea?" She rested her cheeks on her hands.


    "Yes." He nodded. "Then we can catch some seafood for a barbecue. Also, there are several nearby inds with good scenery, so we can also visit them."


    "Okay, fine." She nodded happily in agreement.


    After having a light meal, Hazel couldn''t wait to go to the sea. When she was abducted by Simon before, she was not in the mood to enjoy the scenery of the sea. Now she certainly didn''t want to miss the current opportunity.


    Joshua took Hazel to the harbor. There was a luxury cruise ship waiting there.


    After boarding the multi-story ship, she was extremely shocked. "You''ve booked the whole ship?"


    "No," he said, his mouth tilting upwards slightly at the corners. "To be exact, this cruise ship belongs to Denmark Group."


    The little girl had no idea how rich she was. Very likely, she didn''t have the concept and awareness of Denmark Group''s owner yet.


    Hazel was dumbstruck. Alright, it turned out she owned this cruise ship?


    By the time she finally epted the fact, the ship had left the harbor and was on the sea.


    Hazel stood on the deck with the sea breeze blowing. Joshua had already told the waiters to prepare the oven, fishing tackle, and so on.


    Suddenly, Hazel saw a familiar figureing out of the cabin.


    "You, you, you... Why are you here?" She gritted her teeth. "Simon, you are too haunted, aren''t you?"


    Simon''s face turned dark. Did Hazel dislike him so much? She looked as if she had seen a ghost, which really hurt his heart.


    "I like to watch you being lovey-dovey. Are you satisfied with this answer?" Simon said crossly.


    It wasn''t he who wanted toe here. If it wasn''t for his cooperation with Joshua this time, and he had something to discuss with Joshua, how could he, who wasn''t a masochist, afford to watch their public disy of affection all the time?


    "I invited him," Joshua spoke quietly.


    "Why?!" Hazel frowned at her beautiful brows.


    "If he weren''t here, he would definitely make trouble for us," said Joshua with a serious face. "We must take preemptive measures, keeping him near us, rather than wait for him to make trouble so that he can do nothing."


    Simon admired him very much. How could Joshua make up such a bad reason? Although it sounded¡­ a little reasonable?

 Chapter 1212 - 500: He Must Stay?

    Having said that, it was clear that she did not believe Joshua.


    "He must stay?" she looked at Joshua and asked solemnly.


    "Then... shall we throw him into the sea now?" asked Joshua tentatively.


    "... Forget it." She was very speechless. Now the cruise ship was far away from the shore, if they really threw Simon, they could only throw him into the sea. Simon would have very likely drowned even if he was very lucky.


    Hazel was very wary of Simon, but she didn''t want to kill him.


    She looked at Joshua and said earnestly, "If you want to keep him, then do that. I won''t ask you why."


    She guessed that Joshua''s decision to keep Simon around was not because of the reason he had said. But since Joshua didn''t want to talk, she wouldn''t ask.


    Simon suddenly felt more unhappy. He could not help saying, "Pumpkin, you spoil Joshua too much, don''t you? He''s lying. You must not forgive him!"


    "Good, then I''ll throw you to feed the fish in the sea first!" Hazel red at him angrily. Under these circumstances, Simon still couldn''t be restless as he wanted to drive a wedge between her and Joshua.


    In an instant, there was hidden bitterness in Simon''s heart. He even suspected that Joshua deliberately asked him to aboard just in a bid to let him see their public disy of affection and to give him a mental blow. Given Joshua''s sinister personality, he would definitely do such a thing in the name ofmon interests!


    As the cruise continued, Hazel asked Joshua to imitate the action of the movie Titanic. Of course, Joshua was very cooperative, but Simon felt so jealous. He could not help constantly swearing at Joshua at the bottom of his heart. Joshua is really a sinister, narrow-minded man!


    After some time, the ship stopped at the sea. Joshua picked up the fishing tackle and began fishing.


    Simon, who didn''t want to be lonely, also asked for another fishing tackle. He wanted topete with Joshua.


    Hazel felt very speechless as she watched the two of them fight in secret. These two people were too childish!


    "My dear wife," Joshua shouted intimately, "I forgot to get ck pepper. Would you go into the kitchen and get some for me?"


    Hearing him say ''wife,'' Simon got goosebumps. Sure enough, Joshua invited him deliberately. Since they got the marriage license, Joshua would shamelessly show off his ownership by saying "Wife" or "Honey" whenever he appeared!


    Hazel''s eyes shed. Joshua was deliberately sending her away.


    She was not a dull person, to begin with. How could she not notice at this time that Joshua and Simon seemed to be nning something? Therefore, they, which had been enemies, suddenly became friends. It was perhaps not quite proper to say that they were friends, but they were partners.


    But what made them actually join forces?


    Hazel couldn''t figure it out. Joshua didn''t want to tell her, and naturally, she didn''t want to press for an answer.


    She nodded and headed for the cabin.


    Joshua and Simon were alone on deck now.


    Joshua swung his fishing rod and calmly dragged a sea fish up from the sea.


    Seeing this, Simon was a little bit worried. He was behind Joshua at present, although he was not far behind Joshua.


    "Are you sure it''s the ind?" Joshua spoke suddenly.


    "Of course." Simon looked in the distance and sneered.


    As far as they could see, there was a beautiful ind. That ind didn''t look small. It waspletely surrounded by the sea, but the side facing them was a steep cliff. And on the cliff, there was a big vi.


    "There was once where the old fox kept your mother and where they lived for a long time. Since your mother died, the old man has been a devoted lover ande to live on the ind for some time every year," Simon said sarcastically.


    He hated Ted, and he liked to call him "old man" or "old fox," even though Ted didn''t look old at all.


    In Simon''s opinion, Ted was perhaps the most hypocritical man in the world. He pretended to be deeply affectionate, but he could not even protect his own woman.


    After the woman he affectedly loved died, he directly chose to be with his mother. He betrayed his lover but still came here every year to mourn for her. Simon wondered why he pretended to be so affectionate.


    "Devoted lover?" There was a hint of mockery in Joshua''s voice. Thinking of Stacy, who was suffering now, his feelings were, in fact, the same as Simon''s.


    "Forget it." Simon''s face became grave. "Whether he is a truly devoted lover or not, the old man has several men on the ind, and any ship that approaches will be warned. I have never been to the ind. If you want tounch an attack here, at least you should know the ind''s geography. We can''t get close. How are you going to figure out the geography?"


    "Don''t worry, I have an idea," Joshua said quietly.


    "What is it?" Simon was very surprised.


    "Thanks to your fianc¨¦e," Joshua spoke.


    Simon was even more surprised. "What did Madeline Carter do?"


    After asking, Simon''s face could not help turning dark. Joshua, who was such a cunning man, actually had set him up. Now Simon himself had admitted that Madeline was his fianc¨¦e.


    Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. The next moment, he looked up at the sky.


    Simon followed his eyes. His face changed slightly. "Drones?"


    "Yes." Joshua''s eyes turned deep. "Your fianc¨¦e used it to spy on Hazel and me."


    Simon frowned. He ignored the address ''fianc¨¦e'' and said, "Drones are useful, but it is difficult to know theyout inside the vi."


    "So it''s up to you." Joshua opened his mouth. "You get people sneaking in it."


    "The old man cares about the ce very much. Do you think it''s so easy to get people to sneak in it?" Simon was furious instantly.


    "Of course not," Joshua said, looking at him with deep eyes, "but I believe you can make it."


    "Who wants your belief?" Simon was annoyed. "Do you think you can coax me into doing that by just saying sweet words? No way!"


    "Trying every means possible to sneak into this ind is something you''ve been doing, isn''t it?" Joshua spoke quietly.


    Simon stiffened slightly.


    "You have been so hostile to him. Have you had no n or arrangement over all these years?" Joshua wore a half-smile. "If that''s the case, you''re not the right person to work with me."


    Simon gave him the finger in deep protest at his words. He hade to figure out Charles''s strength, but in the end, hepletely exposed his own strength instead.

 Chapter 1213 - 501: I Believe In Your Ability

    Simon was very upset. He had intended to give Joshua a difficult time with the problem, but Joshua threw it back to him instead.


    He had always prided himself on his wisdom. But why did he meet Joshua, who was like his natural enemy?


    "Fine. I did arrange for someone to sneak in," Simon paled slightly and said, "but he hasn''t been in there long, so he hasn''t been able to reveal his identity, and thus he hasn''t got too specific information."


    "It doesn''t matter," Joshua said quietly. "I believe in your ability."


    Simon almost spat blood with rage. He instantly exploded. "Who wants you to believe that? Joshua, enough!"


    Hazel came out of the cabin, somewhat dazed.


    She could not hear what Joshua and Simon were saying as they were so far away, but... they gave her a very strange feeling.


    She had to admit Joshua and Simon looked simr from behind. But their temperaments were quite different. Joshua was calm and reserved, while Simon was wanton and high-profile. However, when they met, it seemed a cunning elder brother was bullying a tsundere younger brother.


    Why would she have this kind of thoughts? Hazel was slightly embarrassed. But of course, she didn''t know how sharp and urate her instincts were.


    But now, Hazel just thought it was ridiculous, and she suppressed it without hesitation.


    "What are you talking about?" she asked, a little surprised, as she approached them. "You actually have a happy conversation?"


    Simon''s face was horribly dark. "Do I look happy, Pumpkin?"


    Hazel nodded without hesitation.


    Simon''s face was even paler. If he had known that, he shouldn''t have asked. Hazel was obviously biased.


    Joshua smiled. He calmly put away his fishing rod and walked up to Hazel. "I''ll bake you anything you want to eat."


    "No morepetition?" she asked.


    "Yes, I''m winning all the time, no fun," he spoke softly.


    Simon was so angry that he almost spat blood. Was he a masochist or something? He didn''t only have to watch their public disy of affection, but also was bullied by Joshua! The more he looked at Joshua, the more cunning he thought Joshua was.


    Joshua already helped Hazel roast fish. The two of them looked very lovey-dovey, which made Simon extremely jealous.


    "Get off the ship shore, I want to get off the ship!" Simon said impatiently. He really did not want to continue watching their public disy of affection anymore.


    Joshua brought the freshly baked fish to Hazel''s mouth as if he hadn''t heard Simon.


    "You''re not going to jump into the sea, are you?" Hazel asked, surprised as she ate the fish.


    "... There''s not even a yacht on such arge ship?" Simon clenched his teeth angrily. "Can you care about me a little bit, Pumpkin?"


    "No." She stuck her tongue out.


    Simon looked at her with hidden bitterness. She had always treated her feelings so neatly, and it was clear that she wouldn''t give him any hope.


    Finally, Joshua sent Simon away.


    Indeed, there were yachts on the ship. Simon boarded the yacht and looked at Joshua, who came to see him off. He said in a deep voice, "We''d better keep in touch as little as possible."


    "Can''t withstand our PDA?" Joshua curled up his lips slightly.


    "Joshua, do you want to cooperate or not?" Simon clenched his teeth in anger. The man really cut him to the quick.


    "Don''t worry, I know what you mean." Joshua looked a little more serious. "I''ll arrange for you to be contacted when I need to meet you. Be careful, too. I don''t suppose he won''t have someone keep an eye on you."


    Simon''s face darkened. He did not think Joshua''s fears were unnecessary


    Joshua''s identity had been exposed. Ted would definitely find someone to keep an eye on Joshua, and try to confirm his identity, and then reunite with Joshua.


    Simon didn''t want to have too much contact with Joshua because he feared that Ted would know it and find out their n. But, as Joshua said, although Ted''s goal was Joshua, Ted would perhaps be also on guard against him.


    "Get it." Simon agreed in the heart, but there was an impatient look on his face. "You''d better mind your own business. The old man is always cruel and heartless. I''m sure he''ll try you before he confirms his rtionship with you."


    Joshua''s face darkened a little. Ted''s ''try'' was presumably not friendly. Otherwise, Simon would not remind him specifically.


    "I know my own business," said Joshua in a deep tone. "Make sure everything on your side is foolproof."


    Simon wanted to taunt him, but in the end, he didn''t do that.


    They knew in their hearts how serious the consequences would be if their n failed. So even if he and Joshua didn''t get along well, even if they hated each other, now they had to give each other their backs.


    He understood the seriousness of the matter, and the organization was Ted''s foundation. He could only seed this time without failure!


    "You''re such a chatterbox!" Simon finally snapped but then added, "I have more control over the organization than you can imagine, so rest assured."


    Then he left on the yacht, and Joshua came back to Hazel.


    "He''s gone?" She looked at him quietly.


    "Mmm." He nodded.


    Hazel breathed a sigh of relief and suddenly said, "Are you both hiding something from me?"


    Joshua''s eyelids twitched slightly.


    "Well, I''m not going to ask," she said, and her face dimmed slightly as she stared at his face. "When you want to tell me, just tell me. Don''t worry. I won''t let my thoughts run wild, and I won''t hold you back."


    Joshua had something to hide from her, and of course, she felt a little unhappy in her heart. But she didn''t want to distrust Joshua. She and Joshua had been through so much that she believed he must have a right reason for whatever he did.


    It was just that this time... she could not resist being panicked. This feeling of panic made her uneasy somehow; for some reason, she felt that something bad would happen.


    Joshua''s eyes turned a little deep. Suddenly he held out his long arm to wrap Hazel in his arms.


    "What, what are you doing?" She struggled shyly. Subconsciously, she looked around. Seeing that there was no one around, she gave up the struggle.


    "Honey." Joshua''s chin rested on her shoulder. His voice was affectionate and soft. "I do have things to deal with these days. But soon it''ll be over... I''ll tell you everything when it''s over."


    He didn''t tell her because he didn''t want her to take risks. He really did not want her to be kidnapped again.


    If possible, he hoped all dangerous things would be borne by him alone.

 Chapter 1214 - 502: Had Someone Come To Visit Her Mom?

    She put her arm around his shoulder.


    She believed Joshua. She would wait to hear him exin what happened until it was over.


    She just didn''t feel good as she felt that Joshua was risking alone, but she could do nothing to help.


    "... I''ll wait for you." Taking a deep breath, she suppressed her little unhappiness. If Joshua thought she was helping him by not helping, she would obediently listen to him.


    Her eyes drooped slightly, and she suddenly said, "By the way, Jaxson just called, wanting to talk to you about something at work."


    When they came out this time, Joshua deliberately left Jaxson at Denmark Group. Hazel asked Jaxson a few questions, and Jaxson didn''t hide anything from her. Hence, now Hazel told Joshua everything.


    "What do you think this should be dealt with?" Joshua asked suddenly.


    "Me?" She was somewhat amazed but told him her thoughts.


    He nodded, clearly satisfied with her words, but he also helped her analyze the pros and cons of some things in detail.


    She understood instantly, but somehow the uneasy feeling in her heart grew stronger.


    She thought for a while and then said, half-jokingly, "Jaxson alsoined to me that you''ve been leaving all the business of Denmark Group to himtely. He''s nearly worn out by you."


    "Jaxson is very capable," Joshua said quietly. "Also, he has integrity and loyalty. He knows Denmark Group very well. Now I train him so that he can be a professional manager for Denmark Group in the future."


    Her heart missed a beat. She looked at him with astonishment. "What do you mean?"


    She did understand his meaning. It was because she understood that she asked. Joshua wanted Jaxson to be President of Denmark Group? What about Joshua himself?


    She finally understood why she felt so uneasy all the time. What Joshua was doing now was like making arrangements after he died! She didn''t want to think in this way, but what he did now made her wonder despite herself how dangerous the thing he was going to do!


    "What are you thinking?" He was curious but could not help chuckling and tap his hand on her forehead.


    "Ah!" She let out a cry of pain. She put her hands over her forehead and looked at him, aggrieved.


    "Jaxson is capable, and I just don''t want to bury his ability," he said with a gentle smile in his eyes. "If he can manage Denmark Group, I can spend more time with you. Isn''t that great?"


    She looked nkly into his eyes, which looked very sincere. Every time she made eye contact with him, she felt as if she was about to be sucked into his eyes.


    Unable to find anything in his eyes, she asked uncertainty, "Do you really think so?"


    "Yes." He nodded earnestly.


    He did think so, but that was not all the reason why he did that. Jaxson''s abilities were good, but he had originally had a lot of time to train him before.


    The reason why he was in such a hurry now was, in fact¡­ he was making arrangements after he died. He didn''t think he would lose when he fought Ted, but things would change sometimes, so he must take everything into ount.


    Hazel was very talented, but she hadn''t contacted Denmark Group long enough. If something bad really happened to him, he didn''t want her to be bullied.


    Of course, he would reduce the risk of any idents. That was why he had Madeline locked up even though she didn''t do anything outrageous. Simon also understood the importance of this matter, so he did not hesitate to take the me for him.


    During the fight against Ted, he could only win without failure!


    For the next few days, Hazel lived a very happy life with Joshua around.


    However, news forced them to interrupt the trip.


    When Rachel was on a mission, she was identally stabbed by a hoodlum with a deadly weapon. Fortunately, only her arm was wounded, with unharmed vital parts.


    Rachel didn''t want to tell Hazel because she was afraid Hazel would be worried. However, Joshua had always arranged for someone to look after the Crowe family secretly, so he received the news immediately after Rachel was injured.


    Joshua knew how important the Crowe family was to Hazel, so he told her about it. Then they directly went to City S.


    They went straight to the hospital where Rachel was. After arriving at the hospital, Hazel asked Joshua to consult the doctor about Rachel''s injuries while she headed straight to Rachel''s ward alone.


    Outside the ward, Hazel heard a loud noise.


    Had someonee to visit her mom?


    She stood in the doorway, feeling a bit surprised. Her face darkened as she heard the voice inside.


    It was a loud voice, and she knew exactly who it belonged to. Wasn''t that Matt Crowe and his wife who had visited them during the Christmas season?


    Hazel clearly remembered that she had a conflict with Scott Crowe, the little rascal and that Fanny tricked her into going on a blind date with an asshole man.


    At the thought of it, Hazel was hugely furious. Matt and his family members had done so many disgusting things, but they actually still had the nerve toe to the Crowe family?


    If they came to visit Rachel, it would be OK. But how could they juste here to visit a patient, judging from the uproar in the ward?


    Thinking injured, Rachel had to face the two tricky people, Hazel pushed open the door without hesitation.


    The noisy ward suddenly became quiet. Rachel looked at Hazel in surprise. Why is Hazel back?


    When Matt and Emma saw Hazel, they were thrilled at once.


    "Hazel, you''re back?" Emma came up to her,ining a little, "Your mother has been in the hospital for two days. Why are you sote? It would be best if you went back to your hometown to find a job after you graduate from college. Imperial capital is a great ce, but what''s the point of renting an expensive house and earning a low sry? Look, now your mother is ill, but you aren''t able toe back in time¡­."


    "It''s none of your business!" Rachel on the bed interrupted her face darkening.


    Of course, they wouldn''t tell the Matt family with malicious intentions about Hazel''s current identity. Harry and Rachel wouldn''t allow this kind of shameless rtives to pester Hazel in the least.


    Therefore, the Matt family had no idea that Hazel had found her biological parents and that she was not who she used to be.


    "What on earth are you here for?" Hazel said coldly. "If you have nothing else to say, please leave. My mother has to rest."


    Looking at Hazel''s cold look, Matt and Emma felt a bit timid somehow in the heart. But the next moment, the two of them were exasperated. Hazel was merely their junior, how could they be afraid of her?

 Chapter 1215 - 503: Our Daughter Doesn’t Need That

    "Hazel, how can you say that?!" Matt was very angry. "Either way, we''re your elders. How can you treat your elders like that?"


    "Yeah," Emma echoed. "I know you thought we owed money to you and were unwilling to pay it back, but we forgot to pay it back at that time, and we didn''t do that on purpose. You asked us for money during the Christmas season, not caring about our rtionship as rtives. Did we say anything at that time? Didn''t we pay it back soon?"


    Hazel was furious in the heart. Matt and his family were shameless as usual.


    They clearly owed money to the Crowe family, but the couple meant that the Crowe family shouldn''t ask them to pay it back! Moreover, the couple didn''t pay it back of their own ord, did they?


    Hazel remembered that some of the hoodlum guys pestered Scott, and Matt and his family members dared not to call the police because they got something on Scott, so they wanted Rachel to help them to deal with it. But the two families had already been at odds, so Matt had to pay it back.


    Later, Hazel heard from Joshua that it was Joshua who nned it on the sly. Matt and Emma were really shameless to the extreme; they even had the nerve to talk about this matter?


    However, Hazel had really underestimated the Matt family''s ability to be thick-skinned.


    After Matt scolded Hazel, he finally felt he saved face as an elder. Hecently continued, "Hazel, you''ve been spoiled by your parents and have been impolite since you''re a kid, but your aunt and I are the only people who don''t criticize you for it. We have been thinking of you as soon as something good happens¡­."


    "You can leave that kinds of good things to your own family," said Rachel, her face cold. "Our Hazel doesn''t need that!"


    If she hadn''t been injured, Matt, who was a rtive of theirs, came in the name of visiting her, and thus she couldn''t offend him openly, otherwise she would have directly kicked the family out.


    "Sister-inw," Emma said unhappily, "isn''t what we do for Hazel''s own good? For your own good? Look, you''re injured in hospital, but it''s so difficult for Hazel toe back to visit you. If thates true, she can stay with you all the time and live a rich life. She can also help you when some idents take ce in your family to do at home, can''t she?"


    "What do you want exactly?" Hazel asked, frowning. She wouldn''t believe that Matt and his family members would really do something good to her, but she didn''t want them to continue pestering Rachel anymore.


    "That''s a good thing, Hazel," Emma all smiled. "Since you''ve graduated from college now, you should get married. It so happens we have recently met a big boss. He''s in the prime of life and very rich, too. He is handsome, although he is a little fat. He is Mr. Right of that kind of little girl like you! If you marry him, you won''t have to earn any money in your whole life. You just need to spend money freely as his wife. Look, how kind your uncle and I are to you?"


    Hazel''s eyes twitched. Given Emma''s nature, ''in the prime of life'' meant the man was in his forties or fifties or even old, and ''a little fat'' likely meant he was very fat. Emma didn''t even mention any aspects of this man but only said he was very rich. It was very likely that the man had lots of shorings except for being rich. Otherwise, Emma had praised him for being a divine being!


    Her uncle''s family was really "kind" to her! During the Christmas season, they failed to push her into the abyss of suffering. Were they going to do it again, this time? No wonder Rachel was so furious when she was outside the door. How could Rachel not be angry about this?


    "Well, aunt, you may as well marry him yourself!" Hazel said coldly, suppressing her anger, "You''re so young and so beautiful. You fit perfectly with the Mr. Right who you''re talking about."


    "You, you..." How could Emma not hear Hazel''s sarcasm? She snapped, "You rude wench!"


    "Try to curse here again!" Rachel paled and sat up, ring at Emma.


    Emma shivered with fear. Emma was afraid of this sister-inw because of Rachel''s profession. After Rachel red at her, she instantly forgot what she was going to say.


    Matt was very dissatisfied that his wife was so useless. But in fact¡­ he was also a little scared of Rachel himself. If they had juste here to act as a matchmaker for Hazel, they would have walked away, but this wasn''t their sole reason why they came. They must not fail this time!


    "Don''t be angry, Rachel, Emma has such a bad temper," Matt smile apologetically. "but Hazel is spoiled by you. You''re so protective of her like this. Aren''t you afraid she''ll lose her temper and suffer at her husband''s house?"


    "Ye, yeah, Rachel, I want to be good to Hazel, don''t I?" Emma immediately apologized, but something suddenly seemed to ur to her, and she was astonished and asked, "Hazel, is it because you have a boyfriend at school that you''re unwilling to say yes?"


    Hazel felt more unhappy. "Even if I have a boyfriend, what does it matter to you?"


    "No! No way!" Matt and Emma said, shouted in unison.


    Hazel looked at them in surprise and then said with a half-smile, "Uncle, society advocates free love. Men and women are free to fall in love. Besides, I have parents, you don''t have the right to decide anything for me, do you?"


    She was already very unkind, making Matt and his wife paled terribly. However, although they were angry, they did not leave in exasperation.


    "Hazel, we don''t mean to decide for you," Emma smiled apologetically. "We''re your elders, is it possible that we want to ruin you? Come to think of it, the boyfriend you found in college has no money, no job or house.


    "Do you want to live a poor life with him in your whole life? Even if he makes a fortune in the future, you''ll be old at that time. He''ll definitely cheat on you and go to pretty little girls. Are you going to waste your best youth on him?"


    Hazel was so pissed off by them that she almostughed. These two people were obviously up to no good, but they actually had the nerve to speak so grandly!


    Her eyes shed a hint of sarcasm. "Then do uncle and aunt mean I should be obediently sold by you?"


    "Yes... Hey, you kid, why do you always think we''re going to hurt you?!" Matt was angry from embarrassment.

 Chapter 1216 - 504: We Come At A Bad Time

    "We all know that you want to hurt me," she spoke coldly. "I call you uncle for my dad''s sake. If you disturb my mother again, every time I meet Scott, I''ll beat him up!"


    She had no patience to deal with them anymore. She knew what Matt and Emma cared about most, so she didn''t hesitate to cut them to the quick.


    Sure enough, Matt and Emma went extremely pale, but even then, instead of getting mad at Hazel and giving up, they turned to Rachel for help. "Rachel, look, she¡­."


    "I saw that. My Hazel looks great." Rachel started ying dumb. If it weren''t for the fact that she had difficulty in moving, she''d have beaten them up.


    "You''re not going yet?" Hazel took a step toward Matt and Emma.


    The powerful momentum suddenly appeared on her, made their hearts cold somehow, and at the same time, they couldn''t help taking a step backward. Emma got furious and wanted to make a scene the next moment, but Matt held out his hands to pull her.


    Matt still didn''t give up. He looked at Rachel on the sickbed and said, "Hazel, don''t you consider your parents? They worked hard to bring you up. If you marry and live in another city, how can youe back in time if something happens to your parents?"


    Hazel''s eyes went dark slightly. The fact that Rachel and Harry weren''t with her and thus she couldn''t take care of them was a thorn in her heart indeed.


    Although she was adopted, she treated them as her biological parents.


    "Yeah. If it weren''t for your parents, would we be worried and act as matchmakers for you? Countless women are fighting to marry that rich, handsome boss!" Emma chimed in. "You must think over. A woman can marry any man, but she can have only one dad and one mom."


    "You''re right," Hazel said in a deep tone.


    Matt and Emma felt delighted in the heart. Did it look like their persuasion worked? If the thing could really happen, they would be able to get rid of big trouble!


    Matt said quickly, "We''ll arrange a meeting for you."


    "No, it''s not necessary." Hazel directly interrupted.


    Matt was confused. "Hazel, you think we''re right, aren''t we?"


    "You''re right. If my parents aren''t around, I can''t take care of them, so," Hazel said seriously, "I decided to take my parents to the imperial capital!"


    Matt and Emma froze instantly. That was not what they wanted!


    "You''re such a braggart," Emma came to her senses and couldn''t help snapping. "What do you think imperial capital is? Can you all live there as long as you want..."


    Matt yanked her before she could finish the sentence.


    "Wee at a bad time," Matt smiled apologetically and said. "Hazel, take good care of your mom. We''lle another day."


    After that, Matt directly dragged Emma away.


    Walking along the hospital hallway, Emma tried to get rid of Matt''s hand. "Why did you drag me to leave? The little girl was obviously bragging. Move to the imperial capital... She has recently graduated, and she may not be able to support herself. How can she support her parents in the imperial capital?"


    "Shut up!" Matt yelled at her angrily. "We''re in the hospital now. Aren''t you afraid of being overheard?"


    In an instant, Emma shivered with fear, but her face was full of defiance.


    "You''re still unconvinced?" Matt directly pped her in the face. "Why have I married you who''s such a bitch?! What would happen even if we know Hazel is bragging? If you expose her on the spot, what advantages can we get except we would cause them to fall out with us? If they really fall out with us, how can we take Hazel to..."


    Speaking of this, Matt suddenly looked around warily. When he found no one noticed him, he said in a low voice, "Do you still want that to seed?"


    Emma understood instantly, but she was unwilling to admit defeat. "I was just mad at that wench! She is just an adopted girl, but Harry and Rachel are actually so kind to her! They don''t mean to raise her as a child bride, do they?"


    "If she were a child bride, she would have married Ronald now," Matt said, unconcerned. "Enough! Let''s go home. As long as we don''t fall out with them, we''ll get them to agree on that sooner orter¡­."


    They walked away, but they did not notice that a sharp nce fell on them like lightning.


    Joshua''s face was very dark as he red at Matt and his wife''s back. Hardly had hee out of the doctor''s office when he heard the noise of the two of them.


    He met Matt''s family during the Christmas season, so he recognized them easily.


    These two guys were actually plotting against Hazel?


    The next moment, he took out his phone and made a call.


    ***


    Hazel couldn''t help frowning after closing the door.


    She sat down at the bedside, pouting. "Mom, why didn''t you tell me you were hurt?"


    "I was afraid that you would be worried about me. Besides, it isn''t a serious injury." Rachel''s voice softened as she looked at Hazel, full of love.


    "Where are my dad and my brother?" Hazel said, with an unhappy face, "You''re in the hospital. Why aren''t they with you?"


    "Your brother returns home to cook for me, and your dad is out on his rounds," Rachel exined with a smile. "Don''t me them. We all didn''t expect your uncle''s family woulde when they weren''t here. It was an ident."


    Harry worked in this hospital. He had intended to keep Rachel''spany, but she didn''t agree.


    Initially, the rounds didn''tst long, so they didn''t think much and didn''t make other arrangements, but god knew Matt and Emma would take advantage of it toe.


    "I should havee back earlier to be with you," Hazel said guiltily.


    Rachel''s heart suddenly softened. As expected, this girl was her daughter, who she had raised. Even if Matt and Matt plotted against Hazel, Hazel''s first concern was still her health.


    "Don''t worry, the doctor said it wasn''t serious, and I''ll be able to leave the hospital in a few days, by the way," she said, frowning, "Hazel, there''s something wrong with your uncle''s family. I don''t think they really want to be matchmakers for you."


    "I know that." Hazel nodded. Naturally, she felt something was wrong from the start.


    Given the nature of Matt and Emma, as long as they were slightly bullied, they would definitely make a scene. Hazel didn''t give them any face this time and was very cold toward them, but the two of them could actually calm themselves, except that Emma asionally couldn''t control her anger.


    Even when Matt and Matt left, their faces paled terribly, but they still didn''t lose their temper and said they woulde backter. It would be too weird if they weren''t up to something.

 Chapter 1217 - 505: A Mother’s Compliment

    "Mom, just leave this alone." Hazelforted Rachel. "Even if they have some plot against me, Joshua will find it out. Besides, even if Joshua isn''t around, you won''t allow them to bully me as you and my dad love me so much."


    Rachel was amused by her. Indeed, the Matt family might be up to something, but Hazel was strong enough now, and with Joshua around, she had nothing to worry about.


    Rachel looked toward the door in surprise. "Why are you alone? Where''s Joshua?"


    "I told him to go to ask the doctor about your situation first," Hazel said.


    "You girl," Rachel said, somewhat helplessly but happily, "Would I keep my injury from you?"


    "You kept it from me, to begin with," Hazel said with reluctance, her voice slightly aggrieved.


    "All right, I won''t keep anything from you anymore." Rachelpromised.


    Hazel was about to say something, but before she could speak, the door to the ward was pushed open, and Joshua walked in.


    His eyes fell on Hazel. He looked a little grave at the thought of meeting Matt. But now was not the right time to mention these things.


    "Mom," Joshua asked thoughtfully, "How are you?"


    Rachel epted Joshua, mostly because of Hazel.


    But now Rachel was very satisfied with Joshua. Joshua was handsome and well-mannered. He was a good match for Hazel and cared about the Crowe family due to Hazel. When the Crowe family made things difficult for him, he never oppressed or forced the Crowe family by his power but tried to get their fondness with Hazel.


    What was more, considering the so-called "Mr. Right" Matt and Hazel had mentioned, Rachel was more satisfied with Joshua.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I''ll be discharged from hospital after recovery in two days," Rachel beckoned Joshua over. "Come and sit down."


    Hazel looked at Rachel in surprise, then turned to look at Joshua.


    Rachel had never been so nice to Joshua! Although she wasn''t unkind to him before, she was at least not really close to him.


    Joshua cocked an eyebrow slightly. Although he couldn''t figure it out, Rachel was straightforward and didn''t pretend to be polite. Her changing attitude was naturally a blessing to him.


    Joshua put the lunchbox down on the table beside the bed. "Mom, I heard you haven''t eaten anything yet. I have a nutritious meal prepared. Taste it to see if it suits your taste."


    As he spoke, he opened the lunchbox. There were vegetables and meat as well as soup in it. They looked very exquisite, and they were all good for wound healing.


    Hazel was startled. She thought Joshua must have told others to prepare meals before he came to the hospital.


    "No need, no need, Ronald has gone home to cook..." Rachel was very happy.


    Joshua "tricked" Hazel into marrying him. However, his attitude towards the Crowe family was the same as before, and he even became kinder. In Rachel''s opinion, it was because he respected and cared about Hazel. How could she not be happy?


    "Don''t worry, I called my brother just now and heard that he has been busy looking after you for a few days. Well, Hazel and I can keep yourpany today so that he can rest," Joshua exined with a smile.


    Rachel was very satisfied. Joshua was able to make such a good arrangement because he really regarded them as a family and cared about them. Unlike the Matt family, they said they came to visit her; they brought her nothing but a lot of anger.


    "You can do things well. I''m reassured." Rachel gave him a rarepliment.


    Hazel still wore a startled expression. She was totally confused now. When did the rtionship between Rachel and Joshua get so good? Come to think of it, it seemed Joshua was courting his mother-inw on purpose?


    Hazel looked up. Joshua had set up the table on the hospital bed and had put all the food in front of Rachel.


    "You''re a very caring child," Rachel could not resistplimenting him and asking in surprise, "Why are you so familiar with these things?"


    It was not surprising that Rachel was doubtful. After all, in her opinion, Joshua didn''t need to take care of patients, but he did a good job.


    Joshua''s eyes dimmed before he said quietly, "I looked after my mother in the hospital before she died."


    Rachel''s face was filled with guilt and love. The mother Joshua was talking about was also Hazel''s biological mother. She had heard Hazel talk about the Denmark family, so she knew what had happened to the Denmark family. Joshua kept apanying Hazel''s biological mother during herst days. Anyway, Hazel owed Joshua.


    Rachel was much more impressed with Joshua when she thought of this.


    Hazel was almost numb due to too much surprise. Rachel''s attitude towards Joshua had been somewhat unconcerned before. But Joshuapletely solved Rachel''s dislike of Joshua now!


    That was something that Hazel had never expected, but, of course, Hazel was happier now that they got on well with each other.


    It didn''t take long for Harry toe back from the rounds. Harry was quite fond of Joshua, to begin with. Seeing Joshua was so sensible and Rachel liked him, Harry was much closer to Joshua and much more relieved to see them take care of Rachel.


    Later, Joshua wanted to arrange a better word for Rachel, but Rachel refused. Joshua did not insist but hired several superior nurses.


    Although Rachel didn''t agree, Hazel agreed. After all, she didn''t want Rachel to be harassed by the Matt family again.


    It wasn''t until Rachel rested that Hazel beckoned Joshua out of the ward.


    Noticing there was no one in the hallway, Hazel put her hand around Joshua'' neck and asked with a half-smile, "Honey, tell me the truth! What on earth are you up to as you please your parents-inw so much?"


    "Haven''t I always pleased them?" Joshua chuckled.


    "That''s different!" she said. "You''re hugely pleasing them now!"


    "I''m their son-inw. Shouldn''t I please them?" There was a hint of mischief in his eyes.


    "Don''t palter, quickly tell me the truth!" She stood on tiptoe in anger and bit him hard on the lip.


    He felt a little painful, but his eyes became soft. He put his hands around her slender waist and directly kissed her back.

 Chapter 1218 - 506: How Dare They Steal His Wife?

    She opened her eyes wide and suddenly realized what she was doing.


    Her cheeks flushed with shame, and she struggled to escape, but she was caught tightly by him.


    She was very shy and exasperated. She did not expect that she would be kissed back by him because she originally wanted to bite him.


    At the end of the long kiss, she leaned aggrieved against his chest, so angry that she kept poking him with her finger. "You always bully me, big viin..."


    His little wife''s cute words and acting like a spoiled child made his whole heart soft. Hazel was probably the drug he would never be able to resist or quit.


    "Hazel..." He kissed her on the forehead slightly and exined in a low voice, "I just don''t want to alienate you from mom and dad because of me."


    She froze in a sh.


    She understood what Joshua meant. The reason why Rachel didn''t tell her that she was injured was more or less that Hazel was already married to Joshua, except that she didn''t want Hazel to be worried about her. From the point of view of the Crowe family, Hazel would spend the rest of her life with Joshua. If the Crowe family bothered her too much, it might affect the rtionship between Hazel and Joshua.


    Because Joshua thought of this, he pleased her parents to reassure them.


    Hazel''s heart was warm. It turned out that Joshua had done all this for her.


    "By the way, I saw your aunt and uncle when I came in," he said in a deep voice. "What were they doing here?"


    "They came to be matchmakers," Hazel said, extremely speechless. "They said they found me a handsome, rich man."


    In an instant, Joshua''s eyes went cold. How dare they steal his wife? They were really not afraid of death! He clearly remembered that Matt''s family wanted to introduce Hazel to a boyfriend during the Christmas season.


    Sensing a surge of angering from Joshua, Hazel hurried to speak, "Don''t worry, I''m not stupid enough to say yes. My uncle''s family are a little weird and have a wicked little idea, but they can''t do anything to me."


    With Rachel and Harry doting on her, she would never end up being bullied by Matt''s family. Joshua''s brows rxed slightly at the thought of this.


    "Do you really not need me to handle it?" he whispered.


    "Don''t worry, I can handle it myself, or if I can''t handle it, it won''t bete for you to make a move," Hazel said. "He''s my uncle, after all. If you go too far, I''m afraid you''ll upset my dad."


    Since Hazel said that, Joshua reluctantly agreed.


    At night, Ronald came and asked them to leave and rest. Hazel nned to spend the night at the hospital, but neither the Crowe family nor Joshua wanted her to be too tired.


    In the end, Hazel agreed to leave to rest with Joshua in the face of all the people''s opposition.


    "Are you two going to stay in a hotel or go home?" Ronald asked.


    Immediately after he said this, everyone looked at Joshua.


    After all, in their opinion, Joshua, who had been living a rich life, might not be able to get used to living in their house and might even dislike their humble house.


    "Go home," Knowing what they were worried about, Joshua said without hesitation.


    "Right, how can I go to stay in a hotel instead of going home?!" Hazel said, very confused.


    "Our house is kind of humble and not that big," Harry said, a little embarrassed. "Also, Hazel has only a small bed in her room, so I''m afraid it can''t hold two people..."


    "Never mind, it can hold me." Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. He had slept on it before.


    Hazel knew what he was hinting at, and her cheeks turned red.


    Now that Joshua said that, the Crowe family didn''t persuade him anymore.


    Then Harry took Joshua and Hazel home. Ronald had moved out of the Crowe family now. However, it seemed he had expected they woulde as he had the whole house cleaned.


    Looking at the clean house, Harry was somewhat relieved.


    Seeing Joshua didn''t show any dislike, Harry waspletely reassured.


    "Well, Joshua, our house is ordinary, but you can get used to it," said Harry, looking at the watch with somewhat a surprise. "It''s sote. Would you like some night snacks? Hazel, the takeaway you ordered during the Christmas season was pretty delicious. Where did you order it? You can order it again."


    "..." Hazel looked awkward at Joshua. The takeaway wasn''t a real takeaway, but was food cooked by Joshua. But the lie had been told, so it wouldn''t be good for her to exin it now.


    If her parents knew that Joshua hid in her room at Christmas and slept with her all night, their impression of Joshua would likely turn negative.


    "It was so long ago that I forgot..." Hazel had no choice but lied.


    "I''ll cook." Joshua got up from the sofa.


    "Ah, don''t bother, you are a guest..." Harry hurried to refuse, but before he could finish the sentence, he saw Joshua alreadying to the kitchen door.


    Harry felt a little surprised. It didn''t seem he had told Joshua that it was the kitchen, did he? But how did he feel that Joshua had known it beforehand?


    Joshua suddenly stopped. He turned around and said earnestly, "Dad, I''m not a guest. Don''t be too polite to me."


    Harry knew he had said something wrong, so he was somewhat embarrassed. After all, if he said Joshua was a guest, didn''t he mean Hazel was also a guest?


    For Harry and Rachel, even if Hazel was married, she was still their daughter and a family member.


    "Dad, let him cook. You know he''s a good cook." Hazel smiled. She knew Harry''s remark was just a slip of the tongue, so she didn''t care.


    Harry nodded. Soon, Joshua had the food ready and packed some of it in a specially insted lunchbox.


    Looking at the insted lunch box Joshua handed to him, Harry froze. "This is..."


    "Dad, you are on night duty tonight, and Ronald will watch for mom. You should eat some food to have enough strength," Joshua whispered.


    "Yeah, take it with you." Hazel chimed in.


    In the end, Harry didn''t refuse, but he was clearly more satisfied with Joshua.


    After seeing Harry off, Hazel put her arms around Joshua''s neck, giggling. "Your father-inw likes you. I''m sure he won''t treat you as a guest anymore. Are you happy?"

 Chapter 1219 - 507: I’m Kneeling Before You

    She knew he cared about Harry''s slip of the tongue.


    After all, it was a slip of the tongue, but it was also because Harry unconsciously felt that way.


    Hence, Joshua was more considerate to the Crowe family just to make them bear no grudge towards him.


    "Yes," Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. "Honey, do you have any award for my working so hard, huh?"


    "What, what award?" Hazel''s cheeks turned red. How could she not understand Joshua''s hint?


    Looking at her flushed face, he could hold it no longer. He pushed Hazel directly against the door and kissed her hard.


    "... Hmm!" She was kissed by him so hard that her whole body went weak. She could only tightly embrace his neck, and her whole body leaned on him weakly.


    Suddenly there was a noise at the door. A sound of keys bumping sounded, followed by the sound of the front door being opened.


    Joshua''s eyes dimmed a little. There was actually someoneing to disturb at the moment?


    Hazel was worried instantly. It sounded like Harry was back! She was dying to push Joshua away, but he still kissed her and locked the door from the inside in passing.


    Harry couldn''t open the door, so he directly started knocking.


    Looking at the yful light in Joshua'' eyes, Hazel was simply pissed off by him! He was really bold. His father-inw was standing outside the door, but he blocked the door like that and bullied her!


    She bit him on the lip in anger!


    Harry knocked a few more times, and the door opened. He saw Joshua standing in the doorway, all dressed up.


    "Joshua, I forgot to bring something, so Ie back for it." Harry entered the house and asked in surprise, "Where''s Hazel?"


    "She''s a little tired and went back to her bedroom," Joshua said, helpless.


    This was certainly not the truth. Hazel had pushed him away and tried to open the door, but Joshua told her that her lip was swollen, causing her to run shyly back to the bedroom.


    It was his father-inw who interrupted his kiss. What could he do?


    After sending Harry away, Joshua went to Hazel''s bedroom. He pushed the door, only to find it locked from the inside.


    "Your Majesty?" Joshua knocked on the door.


    Hazel looked at the swollen lips in the mirror, shy and exasperated. She had thought Joshua lied to her, but she didn''t expect her lips would be really swollen!


    It was too much! She must punish him!


    "Stop knocking, and you must sleep in the living room tonight!" she snapped.


    Helplessly, Joshua felt his nose. "What can I sleep with at night? Your Majesty, would you please award me a quilt or a nket?"


    His pathetic words directly softened her heart up. She took out a nket and opened the door.


    Nheless, hardly had a cruck of the door opened when Joshua quickly put his hand on the door frame, trying to squeeze through the grating.


    Hazel was so irritated that she wanted to shut the door, but if she did that, his hand would definitely get hurt.


    In an instant, her heart softened at the thought of this.


    Just then, he pushed the door even further open.


    "You...!" After several unsessful attempts to shut him out, she gave up angrily.


    He went into the room, hugged Hazel from behind, and coaxed her in a low voice. "Honey, don''t be mad¡­"


    "Go away!" She said angrily. "You bullied me!"


    "Why do you say that?" He whispered in her ears, wronged.


    "..." She froze. Right, why the hell was she angry? Because Joshua didn''t open the door on purpose?


    But if he hadn''t locked the front door and Harry hade in, Harry would have seen them kissing... it would be more embarrassing.


    Was it because Joshua caused his lips to puff up? But this was the fault of her physique...


    "I don''t care. Anyway, you''ve bullied me!" Hazel said, looking unreasonable, "I must punish you!"


    "Punish?" Joshua was a little interested. What was his little wife thinking?


    Hazel broke away from his embrace, looked around the room, finally took the keyboard down, and handed it to him. "Kneel!"


    He didn''t know whether to cry orugh. This little girl actually wanted him to kneel on the keyboard?


    "Are you unwilling?" Hazel cocked an eyebrow.


    "No," his mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners, and he took the keyboard with an air of being in a dilemma. "Honey, can I prepare for something so sacred as kneeling on the keyboard?"


    "How will you prepare?" She was curious.


    "At least a shower and change clothes." He looked serious.


    Her lips twitched. What was this cunning guy up to? Did he think she would forget itter?


    "Fine!" She nodded. "But don''t think I''ll change my mind!"


    He smiled slightly. He picked her up and went to the bathroom.


    "You... Let me go!" She struggled in vexation.


    "Good girl," he whispered, "I''m used to showering with you."


    "... Hmm!" She wanted to say something more, but he directly kissed her. The shower head was opened, and a romantic mist emerged in the bathroom immediately.


    After the shower, they walked out of the bathroom. Hazel was stifled in the heart. She looked up at him. "Don''t think I forgot it. Kneel quickly!"


    He smiled and said vaguely in her ear, "Don''t worry, I won''t forget. Kneeling before the wife is a matter of course. I won''t run away."


    After that, he picked her up and put her straight on the bed.


    "What are you doing¡­?" She was startled and wanted to get up subconsciously, but he pressed his body against her body, hisrge warm hands directly separating her legs.


    She felt numb all over. Although she was married to Joshua not long ago, her body epted him more readily than she had expected.


    He was only on top of her, but her body was already waiting obediently for his approach and even for his marching.


    "You, you lied to me again¡­" She bit her lip, her eyes shing with a grievance.


    Damn, he clearly had promised her, but he tried to get away with it. Even though she wasn''t stubborn, she was still unhappy.


    "Be good¡­" He kissed her lips amusedly and whispered, "I''m kneeling before you now, right?"


    She was coy and angry. At present, Joshua did kneel by kneeling between her legs, but that did not count at all! But¡­ it seemed there was nothing wrong with that?


    Just then, a familiar aura made her mind dull for a moment, and then she stopped thinking.


    In the early morning, Hazel was awakened by a persistent knock on the door.


    Sleepily, she nudged Joshua, who was cuddling her. "Go to open the door."

 Chapter 1220 - 508: I’ll Tell You Later

    He got up to dress and furrowed his brows despite himself.


    It was not supposed to be the Crowe family. He didn''t lock the front door from the insidest night. If it were the Crowe family, they should have opened the front door with the keys.


    If a visitor came to visit, it was too early.


    He dressed methodically, but not slowly. After getting dressed, he walked out of the bedroom to open the front door.


    Hearing the sound, Hazel, who was still sleepy, woke up suddenly. Not right, why was there someone knocking! It was not Denmark''s residence. It was the Crowe family''s house!


    Well, it was probably a neighbor or rtive of the Crowe family knocking on the door! What if they saw Joshua?


    In an instant, Hazel sat up, picked up her nightgown, and directly put it on her body. The next moment, she rushed out of the bedroom, screaming, "Let me open..."


    Before she could say "the door," she who came to the living room found Joshua had opened the door.


    Outside were Matt and Emma. Their jaws dropped!


    They didn''t have a good time with the Crowe familyst night, so they decided to bypass Harry and Rachel and go straight to Hazel.


    After all, Harry and Rachel were hard to fool, and Rachel was a police officer. If Rachel asked a few more questions, they might give themselves away.


    So, they turned their attention to Hazel.


    Hazel wasn''t kind to them, but she was young and unsophisticated. How could little girls dislike rich men? When the time came, all they needed to do was to speak highly of the man to make Hazel impressive.


    As long as they persuaded Hazel, wouldn''t they be able to persuade the Crowe family? They didn''t believe Harry would fall out with them over an adopted daughter.


    The ideal was good, but the reality was cruel. Matt had expected Harry and Rachel would not be willing to leave Hazel in the hospital, so they came to their house early in the morning, but what did they see?!


    They saw a handsome young man opening the door. At that moment, Matt and his wife even wondered if they were knocking on the wrong door.


    However, the next moment they saw the bleary-eyed Hazel standing behind the man. Hazel was dressed in a simple nightgown with untidy hair. Even if they were fools, they knew what was going on!


    Hazel actually had a boyfriend? And she even brought her boyfriend home! Looking at the current Hazel, if nothing had happened to her and the man, they didn''t believe it!


    Matt''s and his wife''s faces turned ck. The next moment, they were so furious that they wanted to rush in.


    "Hazel Crowe! How can you be so shameless?!" Emma angrily pointed at her and scolded, "You are so bad at a young age as you even bring a man to the house behind your parents'' back!"


    Joshua''s eyes went dark, and he banged the door shut.


    Emma withdrew her hands subconsciously, but Joshua''s movement was so fast that she couldn''t dodge at all. Finally, she banged her nose against the door!


    Through the door, Hazel could hear Emma''s scream. Emma felt as though her nose had been broken. It hurt so much that her tears and nosebleed fell. Unable to speak, she smashed the door with greater strength.


    Joshua didn''t pay attention to them at all. He looked back at Hazel, who was disheveled. He said a little helplessly, "Go to change your clothes."


    Even if Hazel had a bleary-eyed appearance now, she still had an irresistible charm. She was the most attractive when she woke up. If she continued to look at him like that, Joshua wondered if he could control himself.


    Hazel''s cheeks turned red. She looked at the front door. "Then they..."


    "I''ll take care of it," said Joshua in a deep voice. They actually dared to curse Hazel in front of him? He had put up with them for a long time, and this time he would definitely teach them a lesson!


    Hazel turned around and went back to her room. If it was someone else who came, she might be worried. But it was her aunt and uncle, then she didn''t care whether they misunderstood.


    Outside the door, Emma tried to break in, but Matt stopped her.


    Matt''s eyes lit up with excitement. He said triumphantly, "Let''s go! Let''s hurry to the hospital. We''ll seed soon this time!"


    "What do you mean?" Emma was puzzled, but Matt dragged her downstairs.


    Matt was about to say something, but just then, he heard the door reopen, so he walked faster. "I''ll tell youter."


    When they got downstairs, Emma shook off Matt''s hands and spoke angrily. "How can we just leave like that? Hazel, that little bitch actually has an affair with a man! But the boss said he wanted a virgin. How can he be satisfied with her being so dissolute? What should we do then¡­"


    She suddenly thought of something, looking white as a sheet.


    "Don''t worry. Who will know that if we don''t tell anyone? We just need to have her hymen mended." Matt was not scared like Emma. He was excited. "Hazel''s parents don''t know what she''s doing! If we tell them now, do you think they would be calm?"


    "Yeah!" Emma''s eyes lit up. "They''re both very well-behaved. If we tell them, they''ll be definitely furious! At that time, how can they let others know such a shameful thing? In the end, they''ll likely let Hazel marry anyone we want! But..."


    Emma was happy, but it was like something came to her mind, and she was caught in a dilemma.


    "But what?" Matt red at her.


    "Don''t you think..." Emma remembered the way Joshua had looked at her, and her heart went cold with fear. "Don''t you think that man just now is a tough guy?"


    "What if he is a tough guy? I think he is just a good-for-nothing toy boy!" Matt said scornfully. "Although he is well-dressed, he lives in Harry''s house! If he''s capable, why doesn''t he live somewhere else? How can he be awesome since he can''t even afford a hotel room!"


    "Yes!" Emma waspletely reassured by him and urged. "Let''s go quickly. Hazel won''t absolutely sit passively. We can''t allow her to tell her parents first."


    They hurried to leave.


    Hazel was wide awake. After washing her face, she went to the living room and found Joshua sitting on the sofa.


    "Where are the two of them?" she asked nkly.

 Chapter 1221 - 509: What Have I Done?

    "Gone," he spoke lightly.


    "What did you do to scare them away so fast?" she was amazed. She knew very clearly how tricky Matt''s family were, especially when they were obviously up to no good now. she had thought they would definitely make a scene.


    "I haven''t done anything yet," he said quietly. When he opened the door, he saw the backs of Matt and his wife hurrying away.


    "What''s the matter?" she was more surprised, and the rm went off in her heart at the same time. They were so abnormal that they would definitely do something else.


    "I presume," Joshua said as his face darkened, "that they go to the hospital."


    That was the only reason why Matt and his wife left so quickly. It was likely that they thought they had gotten something on Hazel, and they could tip Harry and Rachel off about this.


    "What?!" Hazel was startled and hurried to suggest, "Let''s go to the hospital!"


    Rachel needed to be in a good mood when she was recovering. Hazel really didn''t want Rachel to be harassed by Matt''s family.


    "Okay." Joshua nodded. He had everything ready by the time Hazel washed her face.


    They hurried to the hospital together. By the time they got to Rachel''s ward, they could already hear Emma''s loud voiceing from inside.


    "... I don''t mean to criticize you, Rachel, but you''ve really spoiled Hazel too much, indulging her every whim normally! Do you know what she didst night when you weren''t around? s, speaking of it, as her aunt, I''m ashamed to say it!"


    "Haven''t you been always ashamed?" Rachel said with a cold face.


    But her voice wasn''t loud enough, so Emma didn''t hear it. She asked nkly, "What?"


    "Cough, cough," Harry coughed helplessly. He had a good temper and was not as straightforward as Rachel, but he lost his patience with Matt''s family now.


    He said, "We mean, if you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it. We don''t want to hear it anyway."


    "..." Emma was speechless because of his words. She and Matt had never expected that the Crowe family would actually be so protective of Hazel.


    "Harry, I don''t want to reproach you," Matt was worried instantly and hurried to speak loudly, "but the reason why Hazel would do such lewd things is all because you indulge her every whim no matter it''s right or wrong!"


    "What have I done?" Hazel opened the door and walked into the ward with Joshua.


    Seeing Hazel arrive so soon, Matt''s and Emma''s faces suddenly changed. And when they saw Joshua behind Hazel, they paled.


    They looked at each other. For a moment, there was only one thought in their hearts. Since Hazel brought Joshua here, she must n to tell her rtionship with Joshua to Harry ahead of them! Matt and Emma would never give her that chance!


    "How dare you ask!" Emma took preemptive action, reproaching in anger, "Hazel, what''s your rtionship with this man?! Do you want to say he''s your boyfriend and you''re introducing him to my brother and my sister-inw?


    "Well, if you want to introduce him, why do you have to do that at this time? I think it''s clearly because your scandal has been exposed, and you''re afraid this will make your parents angry that you have to bring this illegal lover to them!"


    Hearing this, Harry and Rachel were confused. They didn''t know what Matt and Emma had seen and misunderstood. It was clear that Joshua was their outstanding son-inw, but how did Joshua be an ''illegal lover''?


    "What do you want?" Even Harry was pissed off. "Of course, we''ve met Joshua, and we know about his rtionship with Hazel. Matt, control your wife. She''s an elder. How can she say such harsh words!"


    Both Matt and Emma froze. They stared at the Crowe family, dumbstruck. What? Harry and Rachel had known about Hazel''s rtionship with the man?


    It was such a shock to Emma that she forgot what she had intended to say.


    Soon, Matt came to his senses and gave Emma an angry look, cursing her in the heart. "Useless."


    However, he was sure even if Harry and Rachel knew Hazel had a boyfriend, they wouldn''t ept that they had had sex!


    Matt had no idea he was right about that indeed. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have the three rules. But he was ridiculously wrong about something else. Now he who did not know that was triumphant in the heart.


    However, he wore a grave expression. "Harry, Rachel, I know you love Hazel and believe her whatever she says. But you know what? This man stayed at your house while you were awayst night! Besides, we had just gone to your house and saw the two of them making love!"


    "Yes!" Emma also came to her senses and echoed violently. "Rachel, I don''t want to reproach you. What''s wrong with them being boyfriend and girlfriend? But can they have sex because they''re a couple? Society is open-minded now, but our big family has a strict upbringing in terms of sex.


    "How can we put up with such a thing as making love before marriage? Hazel is too young to love herself. If they were no longer together, she would get nothing and be second-hand. Which man would want her?!"


    "Shut up!" Rachel was so angry that she picked up the ss on the table and threw it in Emma''s direction!


    Emma was taken aback and hurried to dodge.


    Initially, Rachel didn''t intend to hit her. It was just because she was too angry about the ''second-hand'' that she wanted to smash the ss to scare her. She didn''t really throw it at her.


    Emma dodged easily, but the next moment, she suddenly felt something hit her knee, and she fell forward uncontrobly.


    "Ahh!" Emma screamed and fell t on her face.


    This was very painful as one of her teeth was directly broken, and her lips bled!


    She managed to get up and red at all the people present. "Who, push, pushed me¡­."


    She pped her hands to her mouth when she heard her broken voice. She didn''t know who did that, so she had to suffer.


    Joshua''s eyes were cold. It was he who did that just now. He remembered clearly how Matt and Emma verbally insulted Hazel several times. He would never let these two people go!


    Matt looked at Emma unhappily. Not only did he not feel sorry for what had happened to her, but he felt ashamed of her.


    The next moment, with a pained look on his face, he said, "Rachel, even if you''re angry, you should punish Hazel. Why do you hurt Emma?"

 Chapter 1222 - 510: Did I Scare You?

    "Ye, yeah..." Emma echoed ambiguously.


    Looking at the Crowe family''s face bing colder and colder, Matt thought the Crowe family became angry from embarrassment.


    He was morecent. He thought it was just one push away from Harry and his wife getting mad at Hazel.


    So, he added without hesitation, "It''s because you didn''t control your daughter that she slept shamelessly with a man..."


    "Bang¡ª" Matt''s body flew up high and crashed against the wall of the ward.


    Matt felt like he was falling apart. The pain in his body made him look at Joshua in horror.


    The man¡­ sent him flying with only a kick!


    Watching Joshua walk toward him like King of Hell and exude a frightening aura, Matt felt his whole body trembled badly, and his heart was full of uncontroble fear! He even had a feeling that he would be beaten up to death by this man! No, it might be a living death for him!


    Emma was so frightened that her face became white as a sheet. She rushed to Joshua directly and mustered up the courage to stop, "You, you stop..."


    "Get lost!" Joshua opened his mouth coldly.


    Emma''s legs went weak, and she dropped to her knees in fear.


    Joshua ignored her and continued walking in Matt''s direction.


    "What, what do you want?" Before Matt could finish the sentence, Joshua lifted his right foot and pressed it hard on his chest.


    He didn''t want to treat Matt''s family like that. Anyway, they were the Crowe family''s rtives. It would be inappropriate for him to do that.


    Having said that, hearing them insult Hazel, how could he tolerate her husband?


    Matt''s being kicked was sudden. Watching this scene, the Crowe family didn''te to their senses.


    Their impression of Joshua was that he was always polite and gentle to everyone. Even if someone pissed him off, he would not let those people go, but he always applied stratagems.


    It was the first time they had seen him get so angry and even hurt people directly.


    Even Hazel saw Joshua for the first time, let alone Harry and Rachel.


    Hazel''s heart suddenly got painful. She knew his temper better than anyone else. His rage must have been caused by something that was stressful for him. He had been with her all these days, but she could sense that he was up to something dangerous and difficult.


    The next moment, Hazel came to her senses. She ran to hug him directly from behind.


    "Joshua, don''t do that..." she whispered. "This kind of person isn''t worthy, you''re doing that. It''ll get your hands dirty."


    When her familiar aura enveloped him, Joshua calmed down. He lifted his leg and let Matt go.


    "Did I scare you?" Joshua rubbed her hair gently, with a touch of regret in his eyes.


    "No." Hazel hurried to shake her head.


    "You, you actually dare¡­." Matt backed away in fear, clutching his painful chest. His heart was full of hatred and reluctance. Then, looking angrily at Harry, he snapped, "Harry, look, look what he''s done. You actually let this man bully me?"


    He didn''t dare to say anything harsh about Joshua because Joshua''s behavior just now almost scared him to death.


    "Right! Why can he treat us like that?" Emma also came to her senses. Ignoring her broken teeth, she cried in indignation, "We will sue him!"


    Joshua looked at them coolly, and their bodies immediately trembled. They did not dare to look at him anymore, quickly taking their eyes off him.


    "I warn you," Joshua spoke coldly, "if you say one more insulting word to my wife, I''ll kill you!''


    Matt and Emma shuddered, and the next moment, they looked at him in disbelief!


    What did Joshua say? He said Hazel was his wife?! Oh, my god. Did they get married? That''s impossible!


    "Harry, what does he mean?!" Matt asked in surprise, suppressing the pain in his chest.


    "As you heard," Harry, who had alsoe to his senses, looked at Matt with aloof eyes. "Hazel and Joshua are married. Even if they really sleep together in my house, it is perfectly legal. So give up your scheme and stop trying to act as matchmakers for Hazel."


    Matt gasped for breath. He wanted to say something, but a series of anxious coughs came out of his mouth.


    "Ronald, sends Mr. Matt Crowe and his wife home. We won''t have this kinds of rtives," Harry said.


    In an instant, Matt''s and Emma''s faces turned white as a sheet. They had been profiting themselves at the expense of Harry and Rachel for years, but this time Harry actually wanted to cut ties with them?!


    How could they allow this to happen? If they did cut ties, how could they get Harry and Harry to help them out?


    The most important thing was that the boss had taken a fancy to Hazel and insisted that he marry her. If they failed, what should they do? What should Scott do?


    Thinking of this, Matt coughed more violently.


    Emma wanted to say something, but Joshua had called in his bodyguards and asked them to throw Matt and Emma out of the hospital. With Harry''s words, Joshua no longer had to worry about anything.


    Matt and Emma were thrown in the gate of the hospital, and Emma helped Matt to his feet.


    They were shocked that Harry had cut ties with them, so they didn''t even realize that it was Joshua''s bodyguards who threw them out.


    Matt breathed several times before he could calm down at longst. Although his chest was still very painful, he could barely speak.


    "Now, what to do?" Emma was very worried. "Hazel is actually getting married! So what should we inform the boss?"


    He said darkly, "Don''t worry, we have a remedy for it. Since Hazel doesn''t want to be a rich wife and wants to live in poverty, we can do whatever we want without scruples. Isn''t it because the boss likes her beauty and wants to have sex with her that he wants to marry her? So will the boss not be satisfied when we put Hazel on his bed?"


    "Yeah! That''s a good idea!" There was a wicked gleam in her eye. "I believe that man would abandon Hazel if she cheats on him!"


    At the thought of Joshua, both Emma and Matt shivered.


    "Humph, when they fall out and divorce, we''ll make Hazel the boss''s mistress!" He gritted his teeth and said, "I''m going to make that wench suffer to avenge my sufferings today!"

 Chapter 1223 - 511: Trick Didn’t Work

    She nodded, but when she thought of Harry and Rachel, she was a little hesitant. "If your brother and Rachel know about it, wouldn''t they fall out with us?"


    "What if we fall out?! If this thing fails, our family might..." He didn''t finish the sentence, but she couldn''t resist shivering.


    His eyes were filled with hatred. "Besides, they actually want to cut ties with us for an outsider. How can I care about them anymore?"


    He immediately convinced Emma, and they walked away by supporting each other with their hands.


    ***


    The atmosphere in the ward was somewhat strange.


    Joshua''s reaction just now really surprised the Crowe family.


    But Matt and Emma were too hateful, so his behavior was understandable.


    Besides, Joshua did thatpletely for Hazel. As a matter of fact, the Crowe family was very happy that he was so protective of Hazel. In addition... they didn''t want to admit it, but when Matt got kicked, they were overjoyed in the heart!


    It didn''t seem they needed to worry about Hazel anymore as such a man cared for her so much.


    "Don''t be so impetuous again, Joshua," Harry said, but there was no reproach in his words. "You did the right, but Matt''s family are very difficult to deal with. What if they pester you? If they do make a scene, you can deal with them, but it will be troublesome."


    Joshua''s serious face rxed a little. Harry wasn''t ming him but was worried he would get into trouble.


    "Thanks, Dad," Joshua said with a soft face. "They won''t make a scene."


    "Right," Hazel nodded and exined, "this time, uncle and aunt are very persistent. I think they won''t give up even if they know I''m married now. I guess they mighte to admit their mistake and make up with us in a couple of days."


    That was why she never told Matt''s family she was married from the very beginning. She knew it wouldn''t be useful, and they wouldn''t give up. Besides, if they knew the identities of her and Joshua, they would definitely make trouble.


    "Matt Crowe is not your uncle anymore," Rachel said crossly. "We should have cut ties with that kind of rtive early on!"


    In the past, they at least kept a semnce of peace with Matt''s family, but this time, they really offended the limit of the Crowe family''s patience.


    The Crowe family were not angry with Joshua for what he had just done and became more pleased with him.


    With Hazel and Joshua around, Harry and Ronald, who had been busyst night, went home to rest.


    After they left, Hazel took Rachel to the hospital garden for rxation.


    Before long, Rachel''s phone suddenly sounded. It was hard for Rachel to reach for the phone due to her injuries. She asked Hazel to answer the phone for her. "Hazel, help me answer it."


    Hazel took the phone out of Rachel''s pocket. Without seeing clearly who was calling, Hazel answered the phone.


    A soft voice came from the phone. "Auntie, this is Fanny. How are you?"


    In an instant, Hazel''s face turned dark.


    She had anticipated Matt''s family wouldn''t give up so easily, but she didn''t expect their movements would be so fast!


    Matt had thought he had thoroughly offended Harry and Rachel this time. Even if he did call to apologize, they might not answer the phone. Each of Matt''s family members was freaks, but Fanny was somewhat normal.


    Besides, the Crowe family sympathized with Fanny''s situation, so they would take care of her normally. ording to Matt''s family, Fanny had a good rtionship with the Crowe family, which was the reason why Matt asked Fanny to make the call.


    "It''s me, Fanny." Hazel opened her mouth lightly.


    She used to feel sorry for Fanny and be on good terms with her. But she had been holding herself aloof from Fanny since thest time Fanny tricked her into going on a blind date in the name of asking her out to y.


    Perhaps Fanny had to do that, but it was Hazel who was tricked. Even if Hazel didn''t hate Fanny, she wouldn''t be silly enough to get close to her anymore.


    After all, now that Fanny had to do that kind of bad thing once, then she would likely have to do that countless times. Hazel couldn''t sacrifice herself to help Fanny even if thetter was wrong, could she?


    "Hazel, it''s you..." There was a little panic in Fanny''s voice, and it was clear that she didn''t expect Hazel would answer the phone.


    "That..." Fanny was hesitant. "Is my aunt here? Can I speak to her?"


    Hazel said yes and handed the phone to Rachel.


    Rachel paled slightly. Of course, she could guess why Fanny made the call. The good feelings she had for Fanny in the heart werepletely gone now.


    No matter how Rachel sympathized with Fanny, she couldn''t let Matt''s family make use of her feelings to kidnap the Crowe family and ruin Hazel''s happiness.


    Rachel took the phone and directly clicked on the speaker.


    "Tell me directly what you want, Miss Fanny Crowe," Rachel said coldly.


    Fanny froze.


    Rachel''s aloof address rmed her. She understood that Harry and Rachel meant it when they said they wanted to cut ties with their family.


    "Auntie." Fanny pretended not to understand. Her voice sounded pitiful. "My parents came to me just now and said they had done something wrong. When they came home, they were very remorseful. They didn''t mean to make a scene. They just misunderstood Hazel and thought she was led astray, so they would be in a hurry and say something inappropriate¡­"


    "They just said something inappropriate?" Rachel sneered.


    If it were in the past, with Fanny mediating between them, she might have relented. But this time, she saw Fanny.


    No matter how pitiful Fanny was, she was still Matt''s daughter, and she was still biased toward Matt and Emma. Matt and Emma had said so many insulting words to Hazel, which angered Rachel so much that she even smashed a ss. However, Fanny actually wanted her to forgive them with ''inappropriate words''?


    Fanny froze. She had never expected to meet with setbacks! This kind of incident also happened before, but as long as her parents asked her to mediate, Harry and Rachel would at least relent even though they didn''t directly forgive them.


    But this trick didn''t work now!

 Chapter 1224 - 512: Why Are You Crying?

    What should she do? Taking a deep breath, she quickly regained herposure.


    She said apologetically. "My parents are very remorseful now, auntie. They shouldn''t nder Hazel while they didn''t know Hazel was married. But they really have no malicious intentions. It''s all a misunderstanding. They really feel guilty now and want to apologize to you¡­."


    "No need." Rachel interrupted her nonchntly. "The misunderstanding has been cleared, but they don''t need to apologize or do anything. We are not rtives now, so we shall never contact each other forever."


    Fanny was in a daze. Rachel was a straightforward woman, so her words would never be mild and indirect.


    Now even though Fanny was so humble, Rachel''s attitude still remained unchanged. Fanny used to be a coward normally. Seeing Rachel was so tough, she began to feel a little terrified in the heart, even forgetting what she should say.


    But after a brief silence, Fanny directly began to cry.


    "Why are you crying?" Rachel frowned a little irritably.


    "It''s really my parents'' fault, auntie, and you should be angry, but¡­." Fanny cried even harder, "my parents were beaten by a bunch of hooligans when they came home! My mother is in poor health, to begin with, so she can''t get out of bed now. I really feel sorry for them. They''ve known they''re wrong and wanted to apologize, but why is Hazel''s husband so unforgiving?"


    Before Matt and Emma got home, they were put into sacks, dragged into a corner, and beaten up by a group of men.


    The way the other side beat them was very professional. Although it hurt hugely, their bodies didn''t have any scars.


    Although Matt and Emma looked very arrogant in front of the Crowe family, they were very cowardly when they faced other people. They thought that it was because Scott had offended someone that they were beaten, so they didn''t dare call the police and had to suffer secretly.


    However, they asked Fanny to put the me on Joshua and drive a wedge between Joshua and the Crowe family.


    Rachel got even angrier. She hated Matt''s family, but she thought previously Fanny was a reasonable person. However, Fanny''s current remark made Rachelpletely disappointed.


    Rachel was so pleased with Joshua because he had been behaving well these days! But Fanny actually drove a wedge between them.


    "What makes you think it''s my son-inw who dispatched people to beat them?" Rachel snapped coldly, "Did the hooligans admit it, or did your parents see it? My son-inw has been looking after me at the hospital with Hazel. How can he have time to pay attention to your family?!


    "Also, don''t think I don''t know that Scott, who has been hanging out with some hooligans all day long, has caused a lot of trouble and provoked lots of people that he shouldn''t provoke! In my opinion, it''s because of Scott that your parents were beaten up! You guys are really cheeky as you even intend to pin the me on my son-inw!"


    "No, it is not that..." Fanny, who was panicky, tried to exin, but Rachel didn''t want to give her any chance.


    "What then?" Rachel sneered. "I suggest you hurry to call the police! You didn''t even dare call the police. God knows if your family has done something shady again!"


    The next moment, Rachel directly hung up. She really did not want to say a word to Matt''s family.


    "You''re right," said Rachel, looking very pale. "They know you''re married, but they still don''t give up!"


    They knew all too well the nature of Matt''s family. Matt''s family was extremely overbearing. If they had really wanted nothing of them, he would have made a scene and quarreled with them.


    However, after they were reproached and beaten in the ward, Matt and Emma actually wanted to apologize. They wanted to apologize just because they wanted to take the Crowe family off their guard; the Crowe family at least sensed it.


    "By the way, what do you think? Matt and they were beaten, would it really be..." Rachel hesitated and didn''t continue. After all, if she said it, it would sound like she was suspicious of Joshua.


    "Mom, I also think it is Joshua who did that," Hazel said, smiling. "He can''t stand my being bullied. Though he has made uncle and aunt suffer a little before, he certainly feels it is not enough, so it was very likely that he had them beaten up."


    "Whether it was him or not, they deserved it!" Rachel said, "I feel delighted to hear that they were beaten up! Why do our family have this kinds of rtives? Besides, I thought at least Fanny was reasonable, but I didn''t expect the girl would be led astray. s¡­"


    Hearing Rachel''s sigh, Hazel said quietly, "She grew up in a family like that, and of course, she has some ability to protect herself. She looks timid, but she''s very careful."


    Rachel''s face turned pale because she agreed with Hazel.


    They had been cheated by Fanny''s wounded, honest face until today when she discovered that Fanny was very scheming.


    That kind of idea of driving a wedge wasn''t something that Matt and Emma coulde up with. It was likely that it was Fanny who did that, and it was also why she was so good at it.


    "Let''s stop talking about these unpleasant things." Rachel''s face became gloomy. "I guess they will be restless for a while. I might as well leave the hospital!"


    Hazel was silent and looked at Rachel, hesitant.


    Rachel thought Hazel was worried about her injury, so she hastily exined, "The doctor said it would be fine for me to recover at home."


    Hazel was hesitant for a while before finally speaking, "That''s not efficient to avoid them like that."


    "What do you mean?" Rachel asked in surprise.


    "Mom," Hazel said with determination, "I wasn''t kidding when I said yesterday that I wanted to take you to the imperial capital. I really think that way."


    "You wench, isn''t this also avoidance?" Rachel looked at her, amused.


    "But it can solve our problem once and for all," Hazel continued persuading her. "Then uncle''s family won''t be able to pester you anymore."


    "No way." Rachel shook her head without hesitation. "Hazel, our home is here. I can''t run away because of someone else''s fault."


    Hazel was unhappy. She was about to say something when Joshua came over.


    "Enough, take me back to the ward," Rachel said, apparently not wanting to continue the conversation.


    Taking Rachel back to the ward, Hazel managed to find time to take Joshua to the garden. She told Joshua her thoughts, "However, my mom doesn''t agree, and my dad won''t absolutely agree either. What should I do?"

 Chapter 1225 - 513: Leave This To Me

    He furrowed his brow slightly. He knew what Hazel meant. This little girl wanted to take care of her parents.


    Since it was what she wanted, then he would definitely help her make it.


    "Leave it to me, and I will persuade them," he whispered.


    She was a little hesitant. It was not that she did not believe Joshua, but even she could not persuade her parents, let alone Joshua. Although they were pleased with Joshua now, what if her parents misunderstand him because of this?


    Looking at her hesitant appearance, Joshua naturally guessed what she was worried about. He gently rubbed her hair. "Hazel, do you believe me?"


    She nodded without hesitation.


    "Then you continue to trust me," he whispered. "Leave this to me."


    "All right." Hazel finally nodded and agreed. Whether Joshua would seed or not, she should let him have a try.


    "By the way," she couldn''t help frowning. "I don''t understand why my uncle''s family is so determined to be my matchmaker. Would there be someone behind them, or would they have any other conspiracy?"


    "No." Joshua shook his head slightly. "I checked, and there was no one suspicious behind them, but Scott seemed to be in trouble the other day, and no one knew how Matt helped him solve it. Time is too short. I haven''t figured it out yet."


    After he noticed Matt and Emma were strange, he had begun to investigate. His biggest concern was Matt and Emma had something to do with the organization. He was afraid the organization would hurt Hazel''s parents.


    It was because he had confirmed that Matt''s family was not manipted by the organization that Joshua did nothing to them. Otherwise, even if he might make the Crowe family suspicious, he would make Matt''s family disappear. He would never tolerate any of the organization''s dirty hands reaching out to Hazel.


    Later, after consulting with the doctor who agreed to discharge Rachel from the hospital, Joshua went through the discharge procedures ording to Rachel''s instructions.


    Harry and Rachel both had high self-esteem, so even though Joshua and Hazel were very rich, they were unwilling to spend any money on Joshua and Hazel.


    So Joshua didn''t give the Crowe family anything like a mansion or a luxury car. He knew clearly that, in the eyes of Harry and Rachel, it would be insulting, and his living in their house as a son-inw was respect for the Crowe family.


    While he couldn''t show his respect financially, Joshua did a lot for the Crowe family in other ways they couldn''t see. But he had never told them for praise. Harry and Rachel didn''t know that, but Ronald did. He encountered many problems when he started his own business, but they were all solved smoothly afterward. Hence, he guessed Joshua helped him in private.


    It was also because Ronald told Harry and Rachel everything that they were able to ept Joshua so quickly.


    When Rachel got home, Joshua hired a senior nurse for her. If he wasn''t afraid that Harry would think too much, he would have even hired a private doctor. Rachel knew Joshua was filial, so she didn''t say no. As for themunity they lived in, Joshua also changed the guards into more reliable ones to prevent Matt''s family from bothering Rachel.


    When Matt''s family went to the hospital and heard Rachel had left the hospital, they went straight to the Crowe family''smunity, but they were directly stopped at the gate by the new security guards.


    But even so, Matt''s family didn''t give up. Fanny bought flowers and presents directly and had them delivered to the Crowe family''s house. After receiving these, Rachel asked Joshua to return them without hesitation.


    Matt''s family was well aware of the Crowe family''s decision when Fanny received the returned presents. Although they were very reluctant, they couldn''t even meet the Crowe family now and could do nothing.


    "Now, what should we do?" Matt banged on the table angrily. "Harry''s family are going too far!"


    "I have an idea," Fanny, who had been silent, said suddenly. "We can find a way to meet Hazel!"


    "Hazel''s not a fool. Do you think you can meet her as long as you want?" Matt swore irritably.


    He had never looked up to his own daughter. In his heart, after all, he only thought Scott was a member of the family and Fanny was nothing. Still, Fanny was a little smart and had helped them solve lots of troubles, like the idea of using Hazel to solve the trouble Scott had caused.


    They would only remember Fanny was their daughter when they were in trouble. Fanny had been led astray over these years. She would think of any dirty ideas for being approved by her parents.


    "She can''t always stay at home since she is in City S," Fanny exined. "She''ll definitely go out and meet someone. Then it will be our chance!"


    Matt''s eyes lit up as he thought she was right.


    Fanny was right. Hazel wasn''t at home all the time.


    Rachel recovered very well, and she didn''t want Hazel to keep staying home to take care of her. Just then, Hazel got an invitation from a high school ssmate who invited her to go to a reunion.


    Hazel didn''t tell Joshua about it because he was busy with Denmark Group''s business, and it was just a reunion between ssmates. Hence, she went to the reunion alone.


    The venue was a five-star hotel in City S. It so happened Denmark Group owned the hotel.


    When she reached the appointed box, her face darkened instantly.


    Because there were no ssmates in the box except for Fanny.


    Hazel''s face went cold. The next moment, she walked out of the box, ready to leave.


    "Hazel, wait!" Fanny stopped her quickly.


    Just as Hazel stepped out of the box, Fanny caught up with her and took her by her hand.


    Hazel shook her hand off immediately, and Fanny let out a scream and directly fell to the ground.


    There were quite a few people around. When they heard the noise, they all turned to look at Hazel and Fanny.


    Hazel looked back at Fanny, speechless. Fanny was looking at her piteously, her eyes full of aggrieved tears.


    In addition, Fanny wore a long-sleeved shirt on purpose today, and the sleeves had been exposed, revealing her arms which were covered with shocking scars.


    Hazel frowned. She was very annoyed. She was very eager to leave directly, but Fanny looked as if Hazel had bullied her.

 Chapter 1226 - 514: What Do They Want?

    Hazel had to help her with her feet. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine¡­." Fanny hurried to cover her arms, looking as if she was about to cry. "I beg you, Hazel, give me a chance to exin..."


    Feeling more and more people staring at her, Hazel said helplessly, "Okay."


    She took Fanny back to the box, and a waitress came in with the menu and a jug of juice.


    The waiter poured the juice for them, ready to take down the menu.


    "What do you want to eat, Hazel?" Fanny asked thoughtfully.


    "Don''t bother, I''m not very hungry." Hazel spoke in an indifferent voice, "Just say what you want to say. I''m busy."


    It was clear that Hazel kept herself aloof from Fanny, but Fanny was not embarrassed. She ordered several dishes, some of which were Hazel''s favorite.


    Hazel didn''t stop her.


    After the waitress left, Fanny picked up the juice in front of her and took a sip with a sad face. "Hazel, I know you''re still mad at my parents. What they did was really ridiculous. I''m too ashamed to defend them. But..."


    Fanny burst into tears. She rolled up her sleeves and showed Hazel the bruises on her arms. "But my parents forced me toe to you. They said that if I couldn''t talk to you, they would kill me! I have no choice but to contact your ssmate and ask her to help me ask you out..."


    Looking at the bruises on Fanny''s body, Hazel was more or less shocked. She had some sympathy for Fanny.


    "What do they want? Did they ask you just to meet me? Or did they want you to beg for my forgiveness?" Hazel finally hardened her heart after thinking for a while.


    Fanny''s body stiffened slightly. She wasn''t very close to Hazel. She just remembered Hazel was a straightforward person who never liked people to beat around the bush. Besides, she was a very generous person who wasn''t too particr about trifles.


    Nheless, now Hazel¡­ didn''t seem the same as she used to be. Now she seemed to be able to see her through at a nce.


    In fact, Fanny didn''t know Hazel very well. Hazel wasn''t too particr about trifles because she didn''t want to worry about too many things, but not because she couldn''t really see through those small tricks.


    However, Matt''s family went too far this time, pestering Rachel over and over again, so they offended the limits of Hazel''s patience. Hazel had a zero-tolerance for things that offended her limits of patience.


    Fanny didn''t know this, but she did recognize Hazel''s indifference and vignce.


    More and more tears rolled down her cheeks. "My parents want me to meet you, apologize to you, and get your forgiveness... Hazel, I know you''ve been wounded, but my parents didn''t know your situation. They really know they were wrong, and they really want to apologize and correct their mistakes. The rtionship between our families is so good. Can you really not give us a chance?"


    Hazel''s eyes turned deep. "I don''t want to say something, but that doesn''t mean I don''t know anything. Do you really think you can pretend that nothing happened by saying ''they don''t know? Do I look that stupid?"


    In an instant, Fanny froze. Hazel looked so aggressive now that she couldn''t help feeling timid. Her sharp words even gave Fanny the illusion that Hazel had already known what their family was up to.


    No way. Fannyforted herself in the heart. Their family had kept their n from everyone. Even their neighbors didn''t even know about that, let alone Hazel.


    At the thought of this, Fanny felt relieved. Knowing that no matter how she exined it, Hazel wouldn''t believe her, so Fanny started crying.


    "Hazel, I know my parents went too far, but I don''t have other options." Fanny picked up the napkin on the table and wiped her eyes. "My parents forced me toe to beg for your forgiveness. They said that if I didn''t do that, they would beat me to an abortion!


    "You know what? In fact, I was pregnant during the Christmas season, but because of an ident¡­ I lost my child. Now I''m pregnant with difficulty again, I really don''t want anything bad to happen to my own child again..."


    Hazel''s eyes fell on Fanny''s belly. When she saw Fanny again, she was puzzled indeed. Because Fanny was obviously pregnant during the Christmas season, but now her belly was t. It turned out that she had had such an awful experience.


    "Your husband did it, or your parents?" Hazel asked in a deep tone. Although she disliked Fanny, Fanny''s experience made Hazel aggrieved.


    "... It was an ident. I don''t me them." Fanny clenched her teeth.


    After a moment''s silence, Hazel suddenly spoke, "Fanny, I heard you and your husband have separated, and you live alone now. Have you ever thought about leaving here and living somewhere else?"


    "Leave, leave here?" Fanny looked up abruptly. It was the first time she had looked into Hazel''s eyes, and her eyes were very panicky. "How can it work? How can I support my child alone? If I live here, at least my husband and my parents are around..."


    "But have they helped you?" Hazel''s eyes turned slightly deep, "For these two days, I hear from my mother that you are now working alone to earn money in a bid to raise your kid, but your husband alwayses to you for money, and your parents also ask you for money to subsidize your brother. They have never helped you. They''ll just hurt you. Why don''t you try to leave them?"


    "How is that possible?" Fanny asked nkly. She thought Hazel''s offer was hugely ridiculous. "I was born in City S. How can I survive if I leave here¡­."


    "I''ll arrange for you if you want to leave," Hazel said in a deep tone. "You can rest assured that I''ll provide you with a ce to live and a job that can support you and your child. Even if you want to divorce your husband, I can get you a goodwyer."


    Fanny was very pitiful indeed, so Hazel nned to help her onest time. As long as Fanny was willing to get out of the living hell, it would be no more than a piece of cake for Hazel to provide her with these.


    "Hazel,e on, no kidding¡­." Fanny did not consider her words at all and asked in disbelief. "How can you possibly make it?"


    "... I can''t, but my husband can." Noticing Fanny didn''t believe her, Hazel had no choice but to say, "He has a few well-connected rtives. If you say yes, I can arrange for you to leave right now. You know I never lie."

 Chapter 1227 - 515: Why Did Hazel Get All The Good Things?

    Hazel didn''t tell her Joshua''s real identity because she knew that if Fanny learned that there was a Denmark Group behind her, Matt and Emma would directly give up any n they had and try to pester and y up to her.


    After all, no matter what Matt''s family tried to get from her, they might be able to get more from Denmark Group.


    Hazel''s offer was enough to help Fanny get out of the living hell. She wanted to see if Fanny wanted to be saved.


    Fanny bit her lip closely, still in disbelief.


    Unfortunately, what she couldn''t believe wasn''t that she had a chance to leave, but was that Hazel actually was able to save her.


    But she knew Hazel wouldn''t lie. Now that Hazel had said that, she would definitely be able to do what she promised.


    Fanny was not happy about this fact. Instead, her heart was filled with uncontroble jealousy and hatred!


    She had been growing up in Hazel''s shadow. Hazel was beautiful and good at study. Her parents always praised Hazel in front of her and then scolded her for being a good-for-nothing who could not make them proud.


    She didn''t understand why Hazel, who was even adopted, was doted on while she was hated and abused by her parents even though she and Hazel were both girls.


    All her unhappiness and jealousy remained buried in her heart, and as time went on, they all turned into endless hatred.


    After she listened to her parents'' advice, married, got pregnant, and earned arge amount of bride price for the family, her parents finally changed their attitude toward her and even praised her while criticizing Hazel in front of Hazel.


    At that very moment, even if Fanny knew exactly what her life was really like, she still felt proud in the heart. In her opinion, it was the only time she defeated Hazel.


    Therefore, she would obey her parents'' orders and ask Hazel out, tricking her into going on a blind date during the Christmas season because she knew how bad the man was. Since her own life was so miserable, Hazel should marry a man worse than her husband and live a more miserable life than she did.


    It didn''t work out, but she didn''t give up, so this time she helped her parents with their ns. She had already be twisted as she turned her own misery into hatred of Hazel.


    Only now, however, did she realize how thoroughly she had lost.


    Deep down, Fanny''s heart had been filled with hatred, and she had never been so unwilling to be outdone. Why was fate so unfair? She was married to a scumbag, but Hazel had a maning from a good family who loved her and cared about her.


    Why did Hazel get all the good things?


    Fanny couldn''t watch Hazel live a good life! Even if Hazel could help her, she didn''t want to say yes! If she said yes, she was admitting that she would never live a happy life like Hazel!


    How could she possibly do that? Even if she was living a miserable life, she must take Hazel with her!


    Hazel looked at Fanny quietly. She couldn''t read her mind, so she couldn''t guess what Fanny was thinking. But seeing Fanny had been hesitant for so long, Hazel knew Fanny didn''t want to be saved.


    "Hazel, this is too sudden. Can''t you let me think for a while?" Fanny looked up at her with longing in her eyes. She couldn''t say yes right away, but she had to find a way to keep Hazel.


    Because Fanny knew clearly that if today''s n worked, even if Hazel had a very great marriage, Hazel would soon live a more miserable life than she!


    Hazel let out a long breath slowly. "I get it."


    Noticing she packed up and intended to leave directly, Fanny was worried instantly and hurried to say, "Hazel, don''t get me wrong! I really want to say yes, but no matter how bad my parents are, they are still my parents! I''m not you.


    "You know my character as I have been very timid. I do what my parents tell me to do. But you suddenly ask me to leave them, and of course, I can''t make up my mind so soon..."


    Hazel paused. It had to be said that Fanny had a point. Hazel was a little convinced at the thought of fanny''s surroundings.


    "How long will you think about it?" she asked.


    "Give me a day, will you?" Fanny hastily opened her mouth. She knew Hazel''s temper. If she said a long time, Hazel might walk away directly.


    "Are you sure one day is enough?" Hazel frowned.


    "Yes..." Fanny said with a look of gratitude. "Thank you very much, Hazel. I thought I could only live like that for the rest of my life, but you give me new hope. Let me buy a meal today; otherwise I will feel bad!"


    Seeing she couldn''t refuse, Hazel didn''t say no.


    Soon, the waitress brought the dishes. Fanny kept giving Hazel food andining to Hazel.


    Hazel listened quietly. She didn''t ask Fanny what on earth her parents were trying to do to her. First, Hazel was afraid that Fanny would be in a dilemma. Second, Hazel was afraid that Fanny would think she had just cheated on her before.


    "Hazel, thanks for listening to me. Help yourself to more juice," Fanny said carefully.


    The juice was delivered after they arrived, and Fanny had drunk it, too. It seemed the juice waspletely normal. Hence, Hazel took a few sips of the juice. Fanny''s eyes shed with delight as she saw Hazel drink the juice.


    Halfway through the meal, Hazel suddenly felt hot. She reached out to touch her cheek, which seemed very hot, too. She slightly narrowed her eyes.


    "Hazel, what''s wrong with you? Are you okay?" asked Fanny suddenly.


    Hazel''s heart skipped a beat, and she was wide awake instantly. Fanny''s smiling, the blurred face was in front of Hazel. There seemed to be a frightening hatred in Fanny''s eyes.


    Hazel couldn''t help shaking her head. "I''m okay..."


    "Oh, you look bad. How can you be okay?" Fanny walked to help her stand up directly. "Come on, I''ll take you to rest."


    "No need..." Hazel frowned and tried to push her away, but she felt she was a little weak, and her feet went weak somehow. It was like walking in the air!


    Was she drugged?


    Hazel''s heart went cold, but why did the same juice only work for her? It didn''t make sense.


    Suddenly, Fanny grabbed Hazel''s arm with a very ferocious look on her face. "Hazel, stop being brave ande with me obediently."

 Chapter 1228 - 516: She Wasn’t Drugged

    Exasperated, Hazel gave Fanny a hard push.


    Fanny screamed and fell heavily to the ground.


    Hazel was surprised, let alone Fanny.


    Hazel suddenly realized that she had strength, but her strength was rather out of control. It was only in the blink of an eye that she realized how she walked into Fanny''s trap.


    Although she wanted to help Fanny, she was not ignorant enough to believe her directly andpletely defenseless. So she started eating and drinking after making sure that all the food and drink was normal.


    But the problem was that all the food and drink was only normal for Fanny.


    Because Hazel wasn''t drugged but was drunk...


    It seemed that it was alcohol that Fanny had added to the juice, but not the drug. Others didn''t know Hazel wasn''t good at drinking, but Matt''s family knew that as her rtives. She was not defeated by defenselessness but by their familiarity with her.


    Thinking of this, Hazel felt furious. Although she was angry that Fanny had cheated on her, she was even more annoyed that Fanny gave up when she had the chance to change her fate.


    Hazel now was well aware of what it was like to feel disappointed. She really thought her earlier sympathy for Fanny was a joke. Such a person who was willing to abandon herself deserved no sympathy at all!


    Neither did Fanny seem to have expected Hazel''s strength to be so great when she was drunk. She was afraid there would be some changes, so she hurried to shout at the door, "Dad, mom! Come quickly!"


    Matt and Emma pushed the door open and hurried in.


    Perhaps fearing Hazel might sense it, Fanny didn''t add too much alcohol. She had drunk by mistake several times before, so although she was a little drunk now, she was not so drunk as to be delirious.


    At first, Hazel felt a little overwhelmed, but now she was sobered up a bit. Even if she wanted to leave now, Matt, Rachel, and Fanny weren''t able to stop her.


    But in a sh, Hazel gave up the idea of leaving directly.


    If she were gone now, they would think of some other way to continue plotting against her. She might as well beat them at their own game and figure out what they were up to!


    Matt, Emma, and Fanny were all charged at Hazel. Hazel pretended to struggle twice and then be caught by them for being drunk.


    "Mom, Dad, tie her up quickly!" Fanny said quickly. Hazel was raised by Rachel and was a little good at fighting. Fanny thought of that too. They were afraid Hazel would run away, so they immediately took outstrips to tie her wrists. Fanny then took off her coat and covered Hazel''s bound hands.


    Hazel let them do that. It was very easy for her to break free from the rope. Fanny''s carefulness, however, surprised Hazel. It was a pity that her carefulness was used for setting others up, not for changing her own destiny.


    "You''ve made me that miserable, you little bitch!" Emma snapped. Even though her broken teeth had been mended, Emma was filled with hatred at the thought of what had happened before. She raised her hand to beat Hazel.


    "Don''t raise a new issue, mom! If others see her swollen face, we can''t exin it!" Fanny stopped Emma quickly. It wasn''t because Fanny relented, but it was because she had been so timid and cautious since childhood that she was afraid there would be idents that she couldn''t handle.


    Although Emma was reluctant, she finally withdrew her hand, but she still swears a few words.


    Fearing there would be an ident, the three of them helped Hazel out of the box in a hurry.


    Hazel walked cooperatively. Perhaps because they had a guilty conscience, none of them noticed that Hazel, who was "drunk," seemed too quiet and obedient.


    They took her to the elevator and directly headed for a hotel.


    Eventually, they stopped in front of a hotel room.


    "Mom, Dad, is everything ready in there?" Fanny asked, not reassured.


    "Don''t worry," Emma said smugly, her face beaming with schadenfreude. "The big boss is already there. I also have drugged him! Once we take this little bitch there, it''s done! I''ve heard that he is sadistic, and perhaps the bitch would like that after having sex with him once!"


    "I just texted Harry and Rachel," Matt said, clenching his teeth. "When they get here, they''ll be able to see exactly what their daughter is doing. Hazel won''t be able to defend herself even if she has hundreds of mouths!"


    Fanny looked nervously at Hazel. She wasn''t relieved until she saw Hazel was still delirious.


    "Enough, get her in right away." Fanny urged. After speaking, she took out a room card to open the door.


    Hazel, who seemed sleeping, suddenly stood up straight. She had broken free of the rope tying her hands early on. She looked coldly at Fanny in front of her.


    "How, how did you..." Emma, who helped Hazel stand, looked at Hazel in shock. She had never thought Hazel would wake up so soon!


    Fanny was very surprised. Hardly she opened the door when she couldn''t help looking back!


    Hazel didn''t answer, and the next moment, she directly broke free of Matt''s and Emma''s hands and held out her hands to push Fanny into the room!


    Fanny let out a scream; it seemed she fell to the ground in the room.


    Then Hazel grabbed Emma and Matt by the wrist quickly and took them straight into the room.


    At longst, she knew what they had been up to. How could they think of such a nasty way of drugging! Then she''ll make them face the consequences of their own action!


    Emma screamed to break free of Hazel''s hold. Suddenly, she leaned over to bite Hazel''s hand. Hazel quickly released her grip and kicked Emma right into the room!


    But Hazel was still a little drunk. Although she had kicked Emma into the room, Matt took the opportunity to break free of her hold and run away!


    Hazel staggered slightly. She was more or less drunk now, so it would be indeed difficult for her to subdue three people. But how could she let Matt go?


    She closed the door and was ready to chase Matt, but Fanny opened the door. Fanny looked like she had seen a ghost, shouting for help and wanting to rush out.


    Hazel had no choice but to return and push Fanny back into the room again. This time, she directly tugged at the doorknob. She looked regretfully at Matt, who was running away. It seemed he was going to get away with it this time.


    Suddenly, a tall figure appeared in front of Matt. Then, Matt''s body was kicked flying in the air like a broken kite and finally fell heavily in the corridor!

 Chapter 1229 - 517: She Hid Her Identity

    This kind of being kicked was not strange to Matt. Thest time he was in the hospital, he was also kicked out like this!


    Looking at Joshua approaching, Matt''s heart was full of fear!


    Why would hee? Didn''t Fanny just ask Hazel out?


    While thinking, Matt was now already shaking with fear. He kept stepping backward. "What, what do you want?"


    It seemed Joshua didn''t see him at all.


    Matt froze. Seeing Joshua ignore him, he scrambled to his feet, trying to run away again.


    But as soon as he stood up, he was stopped by two tall bodyguards.


    "Who, who are you?" Matt asked in horror. He was arrogant in front of the Crowe family, but he didn''t dare behave arrogantly while facing strangers. When he met this kind of person who was seemingly difficult to deal with, he would be the first to be a coward.


    The bodyguards ignored him and directly caught him.


    "Why are you here?" When Hazel saw Joshua, her whole being rxed instantly. She wore a smile and leaned softly into his arms.


    "I''ll exin it to youter," Joshua sighed, looking at her glittering eyes. "What are you going to do with this man?"


    The bodyguards had brought Matt to them. Matt looked at Hazel and Joshua in horror and disbelief. What, what is going on? Why do these awesome bodyguards seem to obey Hazel and Joshua? No! That''s impossible!


    But the next moment, Matt was stunned by the bodyguards'' words.


    "Mr. President, madam, we''ve got him." The bodyguards said respectfully to Joshua and Hazel.


    Matt was totally stunned! Did he hallucinate?! The bodyguards addressed Joshua as Mr. President and addressed Hazel as madam?!


    Did that mean he had made a big mistake from the start? Hazel''s husband was not an ordinary person at all and had an outstanding identity? How did this happen?! What the hell had he done?


    Matt was very remorseful. He was dying to say something, but his mouth had already been sealed by the bodyguards, so he could only let out "hmm¡­."


    Hazel looked at Matt, her eyes were indifferent. Even if this man was once her uncle, he repeatedly set her up, which hadpletely killed her feelings for him.


    Hazel ignored the appeal in Matt''s eyes. Her eyes twinkled, and she leanedzily into Joshua''s arms. "Take him into this room, too. Since they have prepared all this, make them enjoy it!"


    Matt''s eyes were filled with horror. He shook his head like crazy, but the bodyguards had pushed him straight into the room. Then they directly shut the door.


    "You let them go like that?" Joshua sighed lightly. This little girl was very nice, but she was too soft-hearted.


    There was a man who had been drugged in the room, but Matt, Emma, and Fanny were three people. If they wanted to deal with the man, it wouldn''t be too difficult as long as they worked together.


    "They notified my parents," Hazel said with a charming smile. With Joshua around, she could take a reassured rest and didn''t need to be worried anymore because Joshua would handle it well no matter what happened. "When my parentse, we can have it out. Whatever their n is, I will agree."


    Since Matt''s family did this to her, she would make them suffer.


    Suddenly, Hazel''s beautiful eyes blinked. She put her hands around Joshua''s neck. "Have you long known that, darling?"


    "Yes," he replied in a deep tone. Looking at her increasingly fascinating cheeks, he couldn''t resist holding her around the waist.


    He took Hazel to another room in the hotel and directly carried her to the bathroom for a shower.


    After the shower, he had honey water prepared. Hazel wasn''t very drunk. After drinking a ss of honey water, she gradually sobered up.


    Joshua held her sweet, soft body and whispered in her ear, "Do you feel any better?"


    "Much better." Hazel leanedfortably into his arms and looked up at him. "Joshua, how did you get here? Because of me?"


    She had a guess just now. Now she was wide awake, so naturally, she understood a lot.


    "Yes, I knew it was they who asked you out, so I arrived in advance," Joshua exins dryly.


    Hazel was slightly in a trance. She suddenly scolded him as a spoiled girl, "Since you''ve already known that, why didn''t youe out to save me? I can''t believe you let me fall for that. Luckily, they only added alcohol to my juice. If they had added something else..."


    "If they had added something else, with me around, how could they hurt you?" Joshua tapped her gently on the forehead. "You should be on guard against others. I just hope you''ll be more cautious in the future. Some people don''t deserve your trust."


    After knowing that Fanny had bought the waitress off and asked thetter to add alcohol to Hazel''s juice, he didn''t make a move. Even so, he still reduced the amount of alcohol in the juice.


    He even kept staying in the dark, afraid something quite unforeseen would happen.


    As Hazel gamely yed the trick of beating Matt''s family at their own game, he was nervous as he was afraid Hazel would suffer.


    He didn''t show up in the first ce because he wanted Hazel to gain wisdom through suffering. She was very great, but she wasn''t vignt enough.


    Although he didn''t tell Hazel about his intentions, Hazel could also understand. She looked down as if she had done something wrong and said, a little wounded, "I see¡­."


    She was not the kind of person who knew she herself was wrong but refused to admit it. Since she was wrong, she must admit her mistake.


    "By the way, what are Matt''s family up to?" Hazel couldn''t help frowning. Now she didn''t even want to call him uncle. Matt didn''t deserve it.


    "It''s almost time. Mom and dad should be here, too. Let''s go downstairs," Joshua whispered. "There are some things we''d better make clear."


    Hazel nodded. She jumped off Joshua, but before she could take a step, she was picked up by Joshua again.


    "I can walk by myself!" She looked at him in astonishment. "Besides, we''ll be seen by mom and dad."


    "That''s exactly what I want," he said with a slightly deep look. "Don''t you want mom and dad to move to the imperial capital? Then you must obey me."


    Hazel was more stunned. Joshua hadn''t mentioned it these days, and she thought he''d forgotten about it. So it wasn''t that he forgot, but it was just that he had been waiting for the right time?


    After pondering for a while, she nodded and let him carry her downstairs very cooperatively and obediently.


    When they came downstairs, Harry and Rachel had just arrived. Seeing Joshua hold Hazel in his arms, they both turned pale.

 Chapter 1230 - 518: How Did She Get Drunk?

    "Hazel, what''s wrong with you?" they asked with concern. "What happened?"


    Hazel was afraid they might be worried, so she was about to speak. However, before she could talk, Joshua''s hand, which held her buttocks, gave her a secret squeeze on her buttock.


    Hazel, who was afraid this would be discovered by her parents, blushed and leaned shyly into Joshua''s arms.


    The way she looked left Harry and Rachel more worried.


    "Mom and dad, don''t worry," Joshua said in a deep tone. "Hazel''s fine. She''s just drunk."


    "How did she get drunk?" Harry and Rachel furrowed their eyebrows tightly. "Hazel, didn''t you go to the high-school reunion? How did you get drunk?"


    "Hazel dide for the reunion," Joshua exined, "but she didn''t see her ssmates and only saw her cousin Fanny. Then she drank a ss of juice and got drunk."


    Harry and Rachel turned paler instantly.


    Both of them were smart, so they understood that it was Fanny who had tricked Hazel into going out in the name of the reunion, added alcohol to Hazel''s juice, and getting her drunk.


    Thinking that Fanny did all this, both of them felt cold in the heart. They had been helping Matt''s family for so many years but did not expect thetter would try to hurt Hazel over and over again!


    "What else did Fanny do to you, Hazel?" Rachel was trembling with anger. "She actually had the nerve to text me that she saw you in a hotel room with a strange man. Have you been..."


    She did not continue. As a police officer, she had seen all kinds of things, but she did not think that this kind of dirty thing would happen to her daughter one day.


    "Don''t worry, mom," Joshua said calmly. "I happened to see it right after they made her drunk, so Hazel wasn''t hurt. But I don''t know what to do with this incident, so I''m locking them in the room they have prepared until youe."


    Harry and Rachel didn''t think it was that simple as Joshua said. Matt''s family was locked in this room probably because Joshua was trying to teach them a lesson. If so, Joshua had done it right.


    The other side had already used such nasty tricks to plot against their daughter and even wanted to destroy her whole life. Harry and Rachel weren''t stupid, how would they sympathize with the bad guys who wanted to hurt their daughter?


    "Come on, let''s go inside," Harry said darkly.


    Rachel followed him. They both looked furious.


    They had been naive before, but they would never let Matt''s family go this time!


    Joshua held Hazel in his arms and also walked inside. The situation inside surprised everybody instantly!


    In addition to Matt''s family, there was still a short, fat man with a big belly.


    All the four of them were naked, and Matt''s family looked very unsightly, and their bodies were covered with scars. The short, fat man was holding a belt to whip the three of them violently.


    "... Bastard! You agreed to give me a beautiful, young female college student, but you actually dare to drug me, let me have sex with your whole family! It''s a lifetime shame for me! You old, ugly woman, and your ugly daughter, and you son of a bitch¡­."


    The stout man swore savagely.


    Such a situationpletely caught the Crowe family off guard.


    So¡­ the current situation was the three people had made love with all three sleeping up by this guy?


    Hazel really didn''t know what to say now. She looked at Joshua speechlessly and then whispered, "How is that possible? There are three of them! Is it possible that the whole family is still waiting for one by one for that person to have sex with them?"


    "It seems that he has been drugged heavily," Joshua exined in a low voice. "As for your uncle''s family, they were probably afraid of offending him. Besides, they were selfish."


    "..." Hazel was totally speechless.


    The truth was exactly as Joshua had guessed. The short, stout man had been drugged so heavily that he was delirious. He had such a strong sexual desire that Matt couldn''t get away with it.


    It was not difficult to stop him if the three of them worked together. But they were afraid of offending the man, so Matt and Emma pushed Fanny away to him without hesitation.


    However, the man had been so drugged that Fanny couldn''t satisfy him at all. When he came to catch Emma, Matt didn''t hesitate to sacrifice his wife to save himself. How could the slim Matt stop the short, stout man when his turn finally came?


    After the short, stout man satisfied his sexual desire and found he himself actually had had sex with such a family, and one of them was a man! He was so disgusted that he picked up the belt and started beating the three of them.


    In conclusion, things turned out just as Hazel had guessed. One by one, Matt''s family waited for the man to have sex with them.


    Hazel and Joshua lowered their voices, but Harry and Rachel could still hear them. When they saw this scene in the room, they almost spat blood with anger.


    If Matt''s family seeded today, it would be Hazel who had been tortured by this man! Harry and Rachel''s eyes directly went red at the thought of this possibility!


    "Matt!" Harry clenched his teeth. "You''re really my ''good'' brother!"


    Matt''s family cried because of the beating. Seeing Harry suddenly, Matt seemed to be grasping at thest straw, crying sadly, "Brother, help me, help me..."


    Harry looked at it coldly. Watching Matt get whipped, he just felt so happy!


    Matt gritted his teeth with hatred when Harry didn''t want to save him. The next moment, he pointed to Hazel and spoke, "Mr. Lee, she''s the woman we have prepared for you! Look, I didn''t lie to you!"


    Mr. Lee looked in the direction he was pointing and saw fascinating Hazel in Joshua''s arms. Mr. Lee was stunned by only her profile.


    Joshua''s eyes were a little dark. How dare this fat jerk look at his woman like that?!


    Suddenly, a pen flew straight into Mr. Lee''s eyes. Mr. Lee couldn''t help screaming and covering his eyes with his hands immediately! He cried bitterly. "Who? Who attacked me?"


    He still wanted to swear, but hardly had he said a word when a bodyguard came forward and directly pped him across the face, making him calm down instantly.

 Chapter 1231 - 519: You’re Unwilling To Speak Up?

    The rest of the bodyguards entered the room in session, brought the four people under control, and put their clothes on them.


    Joshua had a few chairs changed. After all, everything in the room seemed extremely filthy to him.


    Joshua sat down in a chair with Hazel in his arms. He gently pinched her fingers and said softly, "Hazel, don''t ever do anything like that again."


    "I don''t like the way he looks at me," Hazel said angrily.


    When she perceived Mr. Lee''s gaze, she directly took a pen out of the pocket of Joshua''s suit and hit him in the eye.


    She hit him very urately and cleverly. It would only make his eyes ache but would not really cause any serious injury.


    "Leave it to me," Joshua whispered. "Such people are not worth getting your hands dirty."


    Harry and Rachel at the side had mixed feelings. Seeing their own daughter so close to another man made their hearts somewhat jealous. But with Joshua doting on Hazel, it seemed they should be d they were on good terms.


    Matt''s family was so frightened that they cowered in the corner silently.


    Only Fanny looked at Hazel with reluctance and hatred. It was the first time she had met Joshua. She could still tell at a nce that she and Joshua were not from the same world. But why did he choose Hazel?


    Although she knew Hazel had a good husband, she had no idea that Hazel''s husband would be so handsome and would spoil Hazel to such an extent. Fanny hated Hazel even more at the thought of her own misfortune!


    Mr. Lee was kind of sensible. He could see that Joshua was tough. But the more he looked at Joshua, the more he was horrified. Is this man the bigwig?


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" Joshua opened his mouth coolly. "Why did you drug my wife?"


    He had already investigated the whole thing, but he needed Matt''s family to personally tell Hazel''s parents what they had been up to.


    Matt''s family looked at each other. At this time, they could see that Joshua was somebody. But how would Harry''s family forgive them if they honestly told them what they had done?


    Moreover, although Joshua was in the dominant position, they had always been short-sighted, so they could not tell which was stronger, Mr. Lee or Joshua. They did not know which side they should choose.


    "You are unwilling to speak up?" Joshua''s eyes were slightly cold. "Rest assured, you will speak soon."


    As Joshua said, it didn''t take long for them to wait.


    Ronald took Scott to enter the room.


    "Scott!" Matt''s and Emma''s faces changed dramatically as they became very panic-stricken instantly. "Didn''t I tell you to hide? Why do youe out?"


    Ronald pushed Scott directly in front of them.


    "Mom, Dad, I really don''t want to hide anymore. It''s so hot in that ce, and there''s no air conditioning. I get prickly heat all over. Besides, I can''t order takeaway, I can''t go out, I can only have instant noodles. I live a very hard life..." Scott keptining.


    While speaking, he directly began to make a scene and rolled on the ground. "I just went to gamble and identally lost only a million dors. Didn''t you say you would repay the debt for me? Why haven''t you repaid it? Are you my own parents or not? Do you really want the people of the casino to cut off my hand? Won''t you regret it?"


    Hearing Scott''sint, Harry and Rachel understood the whole story, and they became angrier.


    It looked like Scott got addicted to gambling, and lost a million dors, then he was threatened by the casino, so Matt hid him. In order to pay off the gambling debt, they decided to make use of Hazel.


    "Matt Crowe!" Harry was trembling with anger. "Your son owes a million dors, so you want to sell my daughter to pay off the gambling debt for you?! You, you..."


    Harry had always been polite and wasn''t capable of swearing at all. Now, he was so pissed off that he was out of breath.


    Rachel was even angrier than he was, but she knew Harry was the saddest. She was angry because these people plotted against her baby girl. However, for Harry, these people were his rtives, he couldn''t possibly have any feelings for them, even if he shouted he wanted to cut ties with them.


    "No, it''s not the truth!" Matt panicked. He wasn''t afraid of Harry, but he was afraid of Joshua. Joshua was actually able to take Scott here. It was clearly his threat. Matt could ignore his wife and his daughter, but he couldn''t ignore his son!


    "Brother, you must believe me. Hazel is also my niece, how can I harm her? I, I... I was forced!" Matt made up his mind. He gritted his teeth and pointed directly at Mr. Lee. "It''s him! He had a crush on Hazel and used Scott as a threat to force our family to act as matchmakers for him! Brother, believe me. I don''t want to, but I have no other option¡­."


    As he spoke, Matt crawled in Harry''s direction while crying. Emma knew what he meant and echoed.


    The bodyguards directly stopped them and Scott, who was ready to make a scene.


    In a second, Mr. Lee was furious. He had recognized Joshua, so he was afraid to talk nonsense, but now Matt and the others actually put the me on him?


    "You bastard, say it again!" Mr. Lee swore at them.


    "Brother, look, he threatens us again!" Matt pretended to be frightened.


    "Master Denmark, don''t believe him!" Mr. Lee directly abandoned them and exined to Joshua anxiously, "It was their family that came to me and told me that they had a lost daughter, who was a young, beautiful, and highly educated female college student. They would marry her to me as my second wife. They also showed me her photo, and their purpose was to get money! I couldn''t figure out why they wanted so much money. It turns out they want to pay off their son''s gambling debts!"


    "Nonsense..."


    Harry''s eyes went cold as he watched them fight. Now his heart was not very angry, and he was not even disappointed. It was just that he thought his own care for Matt''s family was a joke.


    "I''ll leave it to you, Joshua," Harry said wearily. "No matter how you do with them, I''ll have no objection."


    Joshua nodded, and his eyes turned deep.


    "Let''s go," Harry said to Rachel.


    Rachel knew that Harry meant that the affairs of Matt''s family had nothing to do with him. This time he really cut ties with Matt''s family.


    She let out a sigh. "Okay."

 Chapter 1232 - 520: I’m Your Uncle

    "Harry, Rachel, please help me, help Scott! We are also members of the Crowe family!" Noticing they were ready to leave, Mattpletely panicked and constantly pleaded.


    But it seemed Harry didn''t hear it at all. He took Rachel to leave without looking back.


    As they left, Matt immediately begged Hazel. He could see that however cruel Joshua was, he could be saved if Hazel put in a good word for him.


    "Hazel, anyway, I''m your uncle. I held you when you were a kid! We are family!" Matt immediately shouted, "I was really forced. Mr. Lee forced me. Don''t you remember the way he looked at you just now¡­"


    Mr. Lee clenched his teeth angrily as Matt shifted the me onto him again. He knew that Joshua would never let him go if he didn''t make it clear.


    "Master Denmark, if I had known Miss Crowe was your wife, I would have never dared touch her even if I was enticed! Having said that, it was indeed my fault as I shouldn''t have looked at your wife in that way. I apologize now, Mrs. Denmark. I shouldn''t have looked at you in that dirty way. I''m inferior to a pig! I am wrong!"


    With that, Mr. Lee reached out to p his own face hard by himself. After that, he repeatedly pped, keeping apologizing and scolding himself. Soon, his face was so swollen that it looked like a pig''s head.


    Mr. Lee knew clearly that Joshua couldn''t be unaware that he was involved in the incident due to Matt''s family. But Joshua wouldn''t let him go because he had just looked at Hazel lustfully. What Joshua wanted was a sincere apology. So Mr. Lee had no mercy on himself.


    "Are you satisfied?" Joshua asked in a low voice.


    "Kind of," Hazel replied. Mr. Lee only gave her a look. She felt sick, but now that he had been punished, she would just let him go.


    "Let''s go home, too. Don''t keep mom and dad waiting," Hazel suggested.


    The drama shoulde to an end now.


    "Mmm." Joshua nodded in agreement. The next moment, he said quietly, "Mr. Lee?"


    "Yes, yes¡­" Mr. Lee said almost obsequiously, "Master Denmark, I really know I''m wrong. Could you please tell me what to do?"


    Joshua opened his mouth coldly. "How can I intervene in the dispute between you and them as an outsider? But since you and they are so close, shouldn''t you be responsible for them?"


    Mr. Lee was overjoyed! Joshua didn''t speak directly, but he meant he wouldpletely leave Matt''s family at Mr. Lee''s disposal!


    He intended to teach them a lesson for making him provoke Joshua and do such an embarrassing thing!


    In an instant, Matt and the others were very panic-stricken. They had seriously offended Mr. Lee. If they fell into his hands, how was it possible there would be a good ending for them?


    "Hazel, please, I beg you. Help us..."


    Ignoring the pleas, Joshua picked up Hazel, ready to leave.


    Seeing they were about to leave, Fanny yelled at them with reluctance, "Hazel, didn''t you say you would take me away? I''ve made up my mind. I''ll go with you!"


    Hazel was slightly stunned. But the next moment, she felt speechless. How did Fanny have the face to mention that?


    Hazel gently tugged at Joshua''s sleeve, beckoning him to stop.


    Seeing this scene, Matt and Emma felt hopeful and couldn''t resist swearing at Fanny, "You wench! How can you be so selfish? How can you think only of yourself! Even if you want to leave, you should ask her to take Scott away!"


    Looking at the glow of expectations in Fanny''s eyes, Hazel''s eyes were cold.


    "I did try to save you," she said coldly, "but you yourself cut off my hand that was reaching out to help you. Don''t you remember that?"


    Fanny''s face turned as white as a sheet. "You, you can''t go back on your word! You said you would give me time to think about it."


    "Let''s go," Hazel whispered. She had no sympathy for Fanny now. Now that Matt''s family had provoked Mr. Lee, they had to suffer the consequences themselves.


    Joshua carried her out of the room. Theypletely ignored Matt''s family''s crazy scream behind.


    When Joshua and Hazel returned to the Crowe family''s house, Rachel and Harry directly asked Joshua to go to the study.


    Hazel was curious about what they would talk about. She was about to eavesdrop when Ronald in the living room stopped her. "Hazel,e here."


    Hazel reluctantly sat down next to him and looked up at him. "Brother, did you know Joshua''s n early on?"


    Ronald brought Scott today, cooperating perfectly with Joshua. It was clear that the two of them had had a n.


    "After finding out what Matt''s family was going to do, Joshua directly told me." Ronald nodded. "Joshua is a powerful guy, but it''s easier for me to find people in City S as a local."


    Of course, he didn''t think Joshua couldn''t find people. It was just that Ronald thought he was Hazel''s elder brother and wanted to do something for his little sister.


    Hazel blinked. "Brother, you don''t seem¡­ to hate Joshua anymore?"


    Since she insisted on staying with Joshua, Ronald had be slightly alienated from her. It could even be said that he avoided her almost as much as he could.


    "When did I ever hate him?" Ronald looked away, embarrassed.


    His little sister, whom he had doted on for so many years, became someone else''s woman. Besides, he was still a bachelor. Couldn''t he refuse to watch Joshua''s and Hazel''s public disy of love?


    "Dear brother¡ª" Hazel held his arm like a spoiled girl.


    "Okay, okay." Ronald sighed helplessly. Faced with her, he could not say anything against his will. "I''m not blind. I can see he''s very kind to you indeed. As long as he is good to you, I will not dislike him."


    Although he felt ufortable about Joshua''s existence, nothing was more important in his mind than Hazel''s happiness. Joshua was willing to give Hazel anything that he owned. Moreover, he had done more for her than the Crowe family had done for her, so of course, Ronald didn''t hate him anymore.


    Hazel breathed a sigh of relief and could not helpughing.


    Now, her family, whom she cared about, finally epted Joshua. She was really very happy about this.


    "You girl..." Ronald rubbed her hair helplessly. Hazel was biased toward Joshua now, and her whole heart was on Joshua.


    "By the way, what are they talking about in there?" Hazel asked curiously.

 Chapter 1233 - 521: They Agreed

    His eyes went dark, and he said, "Joshua is convincing dad and mom to move to Imperial Capital."


    "Huh?!" She looked at him in surprise.


    She wasn''t surprised that Joshua wanted to convince her parents because Joshua had promised to help her, but she was astonished that Ronald actually knew about it.


    All of a sudden, she thought of something. Then she asked happily, "Brother, have you agreed to go to the Imperial Capital with us?"


    She could think of no other reason for Ronald to say it in such a calm voice. Ronald was one of the people she and Joshua nned to take to Imperial Capital. After all, Hazel didn''t want her parents to distance themselves from their son in order to spend time with their daughter.


    Ronald looked at Hazel quietly. He always knew Hazel was smart. Especially when facing someone she cared about, she would be smarter. Was she happy for Joshua?


    "My home is in City S. Why would I go to the Imperial Capital?" Ronald said ufortably. But as soon as he saw the disappointment on Hazel''s face, he sighed softly. "But mypany is going to develop in the Imperial Capital recently, so I''ll be there for at least six months."


    Joshua had asked Ronald to go to Imperial Capital for six months. Ronald didn''t know why, but it must have something to do with Hazel. Otherwise, Joshua wouldn''t have opened his mouth. Of course, Ronald wouldn''t say no to anything good to Hazel.


    "Really?" Hazel''s eyes gleamed with delight.


    "Yes," Ronald replied, helpless.


    "But," she couldn''t help looking at the study, "How will Joshua convince mom and dad?"


    ***


    In the study, neither Harry nor Rachel looked good.


    Joshua calmly told them about his treatment of Matt and the others, then consoled Harry and Rachel, "...Dad, mom, you don''t have to me yourself. They were our rtives, so they could catch us off guard. We just need to pay more attention to such things in the future."


    Harry and Rachel felt extremely guilty. They were the only ones who weren''t on guard against Matt''s family. Joshua said ''us,'' but he had been on guard.


    The fact that they, Hazel''s parents, hadn''t been as thoughtful as Joshua made them even more ashamed. Besides, Joshua''sst words woke them up.


    "But can we really prevent such incidents from happening if we''re on guard?" Harry sighed helplessly. "In the Crowe family and the Hall family, we have a lot of rtives. We don''t have another rtive like Matt and others, but humans always change. Also..."


    He didn''t quite make it clear, but Rachel understood what he was worried about.


    They and their rtives used to visit one another frequently. However, Hazel''s identity was different now. Under such circumstances, they couldn''t guarantee that other rtives wouldn''t covet Hazel''s wealth and plot against her.


    If this kind of incident happened, how could they be so thoughtful and be on guard since the other party was their rtive?


    "Shall we hide Hazel''s identity from them?" Rachel put forward a proposal.


    "How can we hide sessfully?" Harry sighed. "Now they haven''te to us because our rtives don''t search the Inte much or often read newspapers. But nothing can be kept secret forever in this world. Sooner orter, they will find it out."


    "What should we do then?" Rachel said irritably. "Shall we renounce all these rtives? If we do that, wouldn''t we be a joke!"


    "It''s indeed an exaggeration to renounce all these rtives." Harry sighed again. Suddenly, he looked at Joshua. "Joshua, do you have any hot ideas?"


    Joshua, who had been waiting for this sentence, spoke calmly, "Perhaps we can stay away from them. Of course, since they are our rtives, we can still help them if they are in trouble. It is just a piece of cake for us. We don''t need to destroy our rtionship with these rtives."


    Harry''s and Rachel''s eyes suddenly lit up. They both thought Joshua''s proposal was wonderful.


    Rachel suddenly remembered Hazel''s suggestion that they moved to Imperial Capital and hurried to say, "Or, let''s go to Imperial Capital with Hazel!"


    If Hazel were there, she''d be dumbfounded.


    She had persuaded Rachel for so long, but Rachel didn''t take her words seriously at all and even did not have the intention of going to Imperial Capital in the least. By contrast, Joshua just said several sentences, but Rachel suggested they should go to the Imperial Capital of her own ord!


    However, Joshua was so eager to convince Harry and Rachel because he had agreed to help Hazel and worried that the organization would do something bad.


    Ted was so ruthless that Joshua was worried that the organization would harm Hazel''s loved ones. Only by taking them all to Imperial Capital could he better protect them.


    That was why he asked Ronald to stay at Imperial Capital for six months. Half a year was enough for him to get rid of the organization.


    Harry frowned. He didn''t object to Rachel''s proposal, but he had other concerns. "How can we directly go to the Imperial Capital? What about our jobs? Also, Ronald''s career just begins¡­"


    "Don''t worry about that, dad." Joshua opened his mouth calmly. "I can have you transferred if you agree. As for Ronald, I''ve asked him. He says it so happens that hispany is going to develop in the Imperial Capital."


    All their worries had been solved. Neither Harry nor Rachel was a procrastinator. They agreed readily.


    Hazel waited worriedly outside the living room. She rushed up to the three of them as they came out of the study.


    "You girl, can''t you part with Joshua for a while?" Rachel couldn''t resist teasing her.


    "Yes, I, I can..." Hazel blushed slightly. She just wanted to know whether Joshua had persuaded her parents.


    "I can''t part with you." Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners.


    Hazel''s face grew redder.


    Then she dragged Joshua into her bedroom.


    "How did it go?" she asked nervously.


    "They agreed." He gave a gentle smile.


    "Agreed?" She looked at him in disbelief. "You just talked to my parents for a while, and you persuaded them sessfully?"


    "Mmm." He smiled and nodded. "Mom and dad are very reasonable."


    She almost wondered if she had heard it wrong. Why did her parents not seem very reasonable when she tried to convince them?

 Chapter 1234 - 522: You’re Going Out?

    "How on earth did you seed?" She stared at him with a look of adoration in her bright eyes.


    As their daughter, she couldn''t persuade them. But he made it happen in such a short time. How could she not be curious?


    "I didn''t do anything," he said, his eyes soft. "Mom and dad really love you very much. That was why I was able to convince them."


    Her heart was soft. He did not borate, but she understood that her parents were willing to move because they loved her.


    "Honey, rest assured," he said, gently holding her in his arms. "I''ll take care of mom and dad with you."


    "... Mm." She felt amused and touched. Joshua seemed to be able to guess what she was thinking, and his every word left her heart moved.


    "We''ve handled the matter here. Let''s go back to the Imperial Capital," he spoke quietly.


    This was the happiest time of his life to be with Hazel for these days.


    But he was not satisfied.


    His happiness with Hazel just began. He wanted it tost forever instead of a moment''s pleasure.


    If he wanted to stay with Hazel, he would have to face the problems he would face sooner orter.


    He heard from Simon that Ted had left the organization. Although no one knew about his whereabouts, his purpose was undoubtedly Country Z.


    That was why Joshua was so eager to take Hazel''s family to the Imperial Capital. City S was too far away, and if something bad happened to Hazel''s family, he wouldn''t be able to stop it or handle it. If Hazel''s family were all at Imperial Capital, they would be under the umbre of Denmark Group, and even the organization couldn''t get a chance to do anything to it.


    Some things should have a result.


    "Okay," Hazel agreed.


    ***


    Joshua was very efficient. Soon, he had Harry and Rachel transferred.


    Before Rachel recovered, she was transferred to the Imperial Capital. As long as she got well, she could go straight to work. Besides, Joshua hired Harry to a hospital affiliated with Denmark Group.


    Harry was a little reluctant at first, but when he saw that Denmark Group''s hospital had the most advanced treatment equipment and a better research institute, he agreed immediately. Even after that, he spent a lot of time in the hospital, as if he had been bewitched.


    However, they did not live at the Denmark Residence. ording to their thoughts, Joshua found them a house in the neighborhood near the Denmark Residence so that Hazel could visit them at any time.


    This arrangement made the Crowe family very satisfied. Because the Crowe family always felt that they could earn their living. Even if Hazel were rich, they wouldn''t want her to keep them. What Joshua did now was the greatest respect to them.


    When she came back to Denmark Residence, Hazel felt like she had had a long vacation. Now she actually had a sense of belonging to Denmark Residence. She had thought she was just a guest here before, but she began to regard it as her home unconsciously.


    She went to have a great warm bath, and when she came out of the bathroom, she found Joshua was packing.


    "You''re going out?" she asked nkly.


    "Mm, there''s an ident, and I''m going on a business trip," he replied.


    "When?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "So soon?" she was surprised.


    "Yes, it''s urgent," he exined.


    "How long will it take?" She frowned.


    He stopped packing and said calmly, "Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon. A week or so."


    "So long?" Her full lips were pouted slightly. Come to think of it, she didn''t seem to have been away from Joshua that long.


    In the past, he always tried to shorten the travel time as much as possible. If it was too long, he would take her with him, like that trip to Country F.


    Thinking of this, her eyes suddenly lit up, "I can apany you to go, can''t I?"


    With that, she opened the wardrobe and prepared to pack up.


    Just then, Joshua stopped her, his eyes dark.


    If it were an ordinary business trip, he would take Hazel with him even if she didn''t suggest.


    But this was not an ordinary business trip.


    The Imperial Capital was safe enough. If Ted wanted to do something to him, there was no chance at all. That was why he nned to use himself as bait to divert the danger so that whatever Ted wanted to do to him, he could keep Hazel safe.


    "No, Denmark Group still needs you to be around," Joshua rejected peacefully. "You are the real owner of Denmark Group now. You should show up at Denmark Group more often and get the directors to know your significance."


    She pouted with reluctance. Denmark Group was managed by Joshua, given their rtionship, who dared to defy her? It was clear that Joshua didn''t want her to go with him.


    "Are you so loath to part with me?" Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners while his eyes shed with a tease.


    Hazel''s face turned red with shyness. If it were in the past, she would have said she wasn''t loath to part with him and then shouted that she wouldn''t go.


    But after being ''taught'' by him for so long, she was not the little girl who would easily be shy. Her eyes shed with slyness. The next moment, she got close to Joshua, and her soft little hand vaguely rubbed his chest.


    "Yes, I am." She looked up at him, her eyes full of charm in the shallow smile.


    In an instant, he felt hot. His big hands went straight around her waist and wrapped her tightly in his arms.


    "Honey, don''t seduce me," he said in a husky voice.


    During the past few days, when he stayed at the Crowe family''s house, with Hazel''s parents around, he didn''t dare do anything to Hazel to maintain his image as a good son-inw.


    After all, if his parents-inw identally caught him kissing their baby girl, repeatedly unlocking various positions, it would instantly ruin their good impression of him or even directly regard him as a yboy who misled their darling baby.


    "I am seducing you" There was somewhat charm and flirtation in her voice as her fingers fell on his waist. With a snap, she unbuckled his belt of her own ord.


    When they were in City S, Joshua wasn''t the only one who suppressed sexuality.


    The me of sexual desire that had been repressed filled Joshua''s body Instantly. He directly tore off her bathrobe, picked her up, and threw her on the soft bed...


    There was a romantic and erotic scene in the bedroom.


    Joshua kept busy for almost the whole night as if he wanted to make Hazel very full before his business trip. He didn''t let her go until she nearly passed out from exhaustion.


    When Hazel woke up, it was in the morning. She habitually reached out her hand to fumble, but what she touched this time was an empty bed without Joshua.

 Chapter 1235 - 523: Tell Me Which Part Hurts?

    In an instant, she woke up and jumped out of bed, but the excessive ''exercise''st night made her legs weak, and she directly fell out of bed.


    "Ah...!" She gasped. She tried to get up in pain, but it seemed she had sprained her foot when she fell. Before she could stand up, she fell down again.


    The pain in her feet worsened, and her eyes turned red as she felt aggrieved.


    The door opened, and Joshua walked in.


    When he saw Hazel sitting on the floor, he strode over to her in a hurry and quickly picked her up. "Honey, what''s the matter?"


    She looked at him in astonishment, surrounded by a familiar aura. She wanted tough, but her tears rolled down from her cheeks uncontrobly.


    "Why are you crying?" Joshua was more flustered. He wiped her tears away. "Are you hurt? Tell me which part hurts?"


    Looking at his nervous expression, she felt both amused and guilty. She quickly shook her head and sobbed, "I, I thought you left..."


    The moment when she did not touch Joshua, she did think so. She thought Joshua didn''t want her to go on a business trip with her, so he secretly left her alone.


    Even if he did leave like that, it wouldn''t be a big deal. However, Hazel had been feeling uneasy for some reason these days. Clearly, Joshua was always by her side, and her every day was full of happiness, but she still felt upset somehow.


    Especially when facing Joshua, she always had the illusion that he who was clearly in front of her seemed to be far away from her, as if he would vanish at any time.


    Hazel couldn''t understand why she had such strange thoughts. That was also why she was so panic-stricken when she couldn''t find Joshua. For a moment, she even thought she would never see him again.


    "... Fine, fine, don''t worry, I won''t leave you alone." He gently patted her back, and his heart was very soft.


    He had never intended to leave without Hazel directly. From Hazel''s point of view, he was just on a business trip, so if he left without saying goodbye, wouldn''t that be suspicious?


    Seeing her crying so sadly, he was very remorseful. He should have slept by her side, waiting for her to wake up.


    Hazel wiped her tears and suddenly felt that she was funny. She was unreasonable to cry over something like this.


    "Do you hurt?" he asked again.


    "It seems I sprained my foot, but it''s not serious. If I rub it, it''ll be all right," she said.


    "Mmm." He calmly crouched down, getting down on one knee, and took her tiny foot in his hand.


    A searing heat came from her ankle, and she felt a sudden rush of warmth. She unconsciously tried to withdraw her leg.


    "Don''t move," he whispered.


    "Oh." She obediently let him rub her ankle gently. Looking at Joshua kneeling in front of her, she felt sweet and warm.


    "Didn''t you say you were going on a business trip today?" She opened her mouth, a little guilty.


    "I changed it until this afternoon," he exined in a low voice. "I am not reassured until you wake up."


    She felt even more guilty. Joshua had always been very self-disciplined, but he had made too many exceptions for her since he was with her. But she hadn''t done anything for him. She was really too toughless.


    "Just go on your business trip. I will obediently stay in Denmark Group and let the shareholders know my awesomeness," she said quickly.


    Joshua froze. The next moment, he slightly shook his head, "Don''t worry. The business trip is not urgent. I can wait until your injury gets well..."


    "s, my injury is not serious at all," she spoke like a spoiled girl, "If you do not go on your business trip because of this trifle, doesn''t that mean that I make you irresponsible?"


    "You''re hurt. It''s not a trifle." He insisted on.


    "I''m really fine!" She stood up suddenly. To prove that, she walked back and forth across the room, "Look, I''m fine... ah!"


    Before she could finish the sentence, he picked her up by the waist.


    He gave her a light spank on her bottom. "You don''t behave yourself when you''re hurt. Do you want the wound to get worse, huh?"


    "No, I don''t..." She looked at him, aggrieved.


    Ignoring her words, heid her down on the bed and continued to rub her ankle. He directly called the personal doctor over. He wasn''t relieved until the doctor said she was okay.


    "Just go, hurry to leave¡­." She kept urging him to leave.


    He was helpless. Clearly, yesterday she was so loath to part with him, but today she began to drive him away.


    "Are you really okay?" he asked anxiously.


    "Of course, of course. There are so many people in the house. I''ll be okay!" She guaranteed.


    She even had a servant pack his things for him as if she wanted to drive him away.


    He had no choice but to obey her.


    But when he walked to the car, she walked out to see him off and couldn''t help but feel sad as she looked at his back.


    "Joshua!"


    She suddenly ran over and embraced him from behind.


    Somehow it seemed to her that she would not be able to see him for a long time.


    "Hazel?" He slightly stiffened.


    "Come back as early as possible. I''ll miss you," she said softly.


    "Mm," he promised, nodding, "I''ll definitely be back."


    He got into the car and left. Somehow, she felt empty inside. Without him around, she seemed to lose goals and motivation.


    No, she couldn''t hinder him.


    After thinking it over, she went straight to Denmark Group, following Joshua''s instructions.


    When she arrived at Denmark Group, Jaxson, who got the news, immediately came out to meet her. Besides, he brought a wheelchair.


    She was surprised. "Jaxson, do you need to do that? Do you think I''m a cripple?"


    "It''s Mr. President''s order," Jaxson exined. "He said you got hurt and asked us to take care of you. He told me to prepare the wheelchair, and the doctor is already waiting for you in the office."


    "..." She waspletely speechless. Did Joshua intend to spoil her into a disabled person? But he did it all out of kindness and care, so she could not refuse.


    Although Hazel was now the real owner of Denmark Group, she shared an office with Joshua.


    After arriving at the office and being examined by the doctor, Jaxson gave Hazel some information about Denmark Group as she requested.


    Hazelined helplessly, "Did you see the doctor''s face? He almost wrote ''you''re just kidding me'' right on his face!"

 Chapter 1236 - 524: Did You Have A Good Day Today?

    She was not exaggerating. Jaxson called in the doctor with a serious face, but when he finished examining, the doctor found Hazel was very healthy and alive!


    Although he did not dare to say much, she saw his speechless expression.


    "Mr. President asks me to do that, so I''d better be careful," Jaxson said. He did not seem to think it was wrong.


    "..." Knowing that she couldn''t defeat Joshua at such a thing and that it wasn''t a big deal, she didn''t continue.


    After that, she began to deal with Denmark Group''s official business.


    Only then did Hazel realize that Joshua had made profound arrangements from the very beginning.


    From the moment Joshua met her, he asked her to be his secretary. He got her to go to various kinds of important meetings, meet important people with him, and watch him do a lot of work. Although she was ignorant at the beginning, she became more and more familiar with Denmark Group as time went by.


    Over the past year, Joshua had been teaching her imperceptibly and getting her to ept everything about Denmark Group in the way that suited her best. Therefore, even though he was not around now, she was in her element when she handled these matters.


    But after a while, Jaxson came to the office and asked her to rest. That, of course, was what Joshua had enjoined Jaxson before he left. Joshua was afraid Hazel would be too busy to take care of herself.


    Hazel was speechless. It seemed Joshua didn''t leave!


    But after all, he did it because he cared about her. Thinking of this, her heart suddenly turned soft, and she even began to miss him.


    "Why does he go on a business trip?" She could not help asking.


    Joshua had told her he would be away for a week. But she didn''t know why he went on his business trip. If she knew what he was doing, she would know if he coulde back early this time.


    "It''s because there is an ident in the branch office in Country M," Jaxson exined. "Denmark Group has been booming very well in Country M over these years. This incident will directly affect the development of Denmark Group in Country M. If it can''t be handled properly, it will even affect Denmark Group''s stock price, so Mr. President has to go there."


    She nodded and asked no more questions. But she was somewhat sad because she thought Joshua could note back earlier this time.


    "Mrs. Denmark," Jaxson asked, "there''ll be an important dinner party in three days. Would you like to attend?"


    Although Joshua thought highly of Jaxson, his status was not valued at some upper-ss parties. If he attended instead of Joshua or Hazel, people wouldn''t object in front of him, but they would probably say veiled criticism behind his back.


    Hazel knew something about the situation. She even knew that the people in the so-called upper ss would not have thought much of her as the Denmark family''s daughter if Joshua had not repeatedly affirmed her position on various asions.


    "Yes, you can arrange it for me. I will go." Hazel opened her mouth.


    She had been busy in Denmark Group until she got off work.


    Then she returned to Denmark Residence. Without Joshua in the house, she felt the house quite empty.


    She took out her cell phone, subconsciously trying to call Joshua, but finally, she refrained from calling.


    She didn''t know if Joshua had reached Country M, and even if he did, he would need to get over his jetg. She had better not disturb him at such a time.


    The servants had made supper. After a few bites of the food, Hazel, who had a poor appetite, got up and went upstairs.


    Lying bored on the bed in the bedroom, she suddenly seemed sleepy.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    Looking at the caller''s name on the phone, her listless face suddenly lit up and became full of joy.


    She sat up in bed instantly and quickly answered the phone. She sounded like she missed him very much, "Honey, are you in Country M now?"


    Hearing Hazel''s crisp voice, Joshua felt all the fatigue disappeared. His mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. "Yes, I am. Are you full?"


    As soon as he got off the ne, he couldn''t wait to call her.


    "Mm, rest assured," she answered guiltily.


    "Huh?" He cocked an eyebrow. "You answered in such a hurry that you didn''t seem to eat much."


    "I have no appetite..." Seeing she couldn''t keep it from him, she had no choice but to tell the truth.


    "You mustn''t starve yourself." He sighed. "I''ll have some midnight snacks sent upstairster."


    "I see¡­" Her heart was warm, and she felt much better.


    "Did you have a good day today?" he asked in a low voice.


    "Yeah. A very good day." She started telling him about her visit to thepany. Of course, she couldn''t helpining to him about his exaggerated action and told him about the party.


    "Party?" He frowned slightly.


    When he listened to her who told him about the party in detail, his eyebrows formed a knot.


    Of course, he didn''t want Hazel to go to the party. After all, she was usually escorted by bodyguards and under the protection of Denmark Group, but there were so many different kinds of people at the party that it was inevitable that some people who had ulterior motives might sneak in the party.


    If someone intended to do something to Hazel at that time, he might not be able to protect her since he was in another country. It seemed that he needed to find a more suitable ''bodyguard'' for her. In a sh, he thought of a candidate.


    "Go then." He nodded. "Have a good time."


    "... Oh." She was somewhat surprised. She had thought Joshua specially asked about the party because he didn''t want her to go.


    "Is there anything else you want to tell me?" he asked quietly.


    "What?" She was puzzled. She had told Joshua everything. What else did she want to say?


    "Nothing?" he added.


    "Nothing," after thinking carefully in her mind, she said positively.


    He felt stifled and spoke, "Honey, I miss you so much, don''t¡­ you miss me at all?"


    Her cheeks flushed slightly. So that was what he wanted to hear.


    She picked up the pillow at the side and held it in her arms. Then she whispered, "Yes. I miss you. I miss you very much..."


    With that, she hid her face shyly in the pillow. She thought she was very strange. If Joshua had been in front of her, perhaps she would have directly jumped into his arms and shown how much she missed him. But saying loving words to him¡­ really left her coy.

 Chapter 1237 - 525: Honey, I Want To See You

    Hearing her voice, he felt hot all over. "Honey, I want to see you."


    "Oh?" Her eyes were nk.


    "Turn on the video," he said in a low voice.


    "Is it convenient for you now?" she asked after hesitating for a while.


    "Mm, yes." He nodded. He was in the car right now, so it was very convenient for him to hold a video chat with her.


    She did not think much, then directly turned on the camera.


    Joshua''s brain heated up as he looked at the scene, and some part of his body started to salute Hazel uncontrobly!


    It was not because his willpower was too weak but because Hazel was too charming right now.


    When she turned on the camera, she was lying on her side in a very casual position with a pillow in her arms.


    She only wore a pair of loose pajamas. With her posture, the pajamas had already slipped down from the shoulder, and he could even clearly see her boobs like a pair of jade rabbits.


    To his surprise, Hazel seemed to be giving him benefits on purpose. Her mobile phone shook and got a little closer to her boobs.


    Joshua had always known Hazel was in great shape, but when he suddenly saw her full breasts in this way, he was caught off guard, and he couldn''t control himself.


    But Hazel really didn''t do that deliberately.


    It was just that her hand had just slipped and her phone almost fell, so she made a conscious effort to grab it, and the camera happened to focus on her breasts.


    After holding the phone firmly, she took it away. She could not help eximing when she saw Joshua''s red face, "Joshua, what is wrong with you? Are you sick? You don''t look well!"


    "No, I''m better than I''ve ever been." He could not help pinching his nose. He had just felt a surge of blood and nearly had a nosebleed.


    The little girl actually tortured him in this way.


    "But you don''t look well at all¡­." She sat up in bed, feeling more worried. The loose pajamas slid down her shoulders, directly exposing her white skin to the air.


    His eyes were a little dark red at the sight of this scenery. When he was at home, why wasn''t the little girl so sensible?


    Hazel, who didn''t know his thoughts, was a little scared. She said anxiously and nervously, "Joshua, what, what''s the matter with you? Don''t frighten me..."


    Realizing that Hazel was really scared, he took a deep breath and whispered, "Be good, I''m fine. It''s just hot."


    With that, he stretched out his hand to untie his tie and took off the top two buttons of his shirt.


    She just watched his movement with her own eyes. It never urred to her that he could make such a simple movement so sexy. Moreover, she could vaguely saw his corbone through the cor. Looking at his slightly moving Adam''s apple, she could not help swallowing hard.


    Her man was too seductive! If only he were here... As she thought this, she felt hot all over immediately.


    Suddenly she looked down at herself as if she understood something.


    Looking at her own half-naked body, she gave a sudden scream, dropped her phone, and hastily pulled her pajamas up.


    Joshua felt very sorry. How did the little girl find it out? He had thought he could get more benefits.


    After she dressed properly, she picked up the phone again and yelled at him in exasperation, "Joshua, you, you''re too bad!"


    "Huh?" He wore an innocent face and asked deliberately, "What''s wrong with me?"


    "..." She was speechless. What could she say? Besides,e to think of it, they were husband and wife. It seemed normal between a couple, didn''t it?


    But it was clear that she had suffered a loss somehow... She clenched her teeth and suddenly had an idea.


    "I don''t care!" she said angrily, "You''ve seen my body, then I also want to see yours! Take off your clothes!"


    He was in a daze and felt amused. But he really couldn''t refuse such a request.


    "Fine," he agreed and began unbuttoning his clothes. But before he could unfasten the fourth button, he suddenly stopped, and even the phone''s camera did not go down.


    "Faster, faster!" Admiring his dainty, handsome shape, she could not help urging him.


    "Don''t look at my lower part," he whispered.


    "Why?" She pursed her lips, dissatisfied.


    "Because..." He sighed helplessly and gave a sad smile. "Little Joshua misses you very much. It''s very energetic now."


    As the ambiguous words came from the phone, she naturally understood what he meant. She felt like her cheeks were on fire.


    But just in the blink of an eye, she acted like a spoiled girl, suppressing her shyness. "I don''t care, I want to see it!"


    Why didn''t Joshua remind her when he saw her make a fool of herself? It was unfair if she didn''t see his body.


    His mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. "Do you really want to see it?"


    "Uh-huh!" She kept nodding.


    "But what if little Joshua wanted to meet you?" He chuckled.


    Her cheeks grew redder, but she insisted with coyness, "I don''t care, I want to see!"


    She didn''t believe he would really take off his trousers.


    The smile on his lips grew brighter. He put his hand directly on the belt and reached out to untie it.


    Seeing his action, she gave a shy scream and hung up the phone quickly.


    Even when she made love with Joshua, she would automatically avoid that part of him. If she saw it, it would turn on her.


    How dare she look at that part directly now?


    Hanging up the phone, she rolled shyly on the bed with her pillow.


    She just wanted to tease Joshua, but this guy was actually serious. She couldn''t imagine what would have happened if the call had continued.


    Joshua didn''t call again, but Nanny Carter soon went upstairs with Hazel''s favorite snacks, which were all easily digestible.


    Knowing Joshua had had them prepared, Hazel certainly didn''t refuse.


    But Nanny Carter said, "Madam, the young master asked me to tell you that you mustn''t easily hold a video call with others."


    "Got it..." Hazel shyly agreed.


    During the next two days, Joshua called her whenever he got a chance. Despite the time difference, Joshua chose a time when Hazel could answer the phone. Hazel, however, became smart and careful. Every time she answered the phone, she would check her clothes for fear that there would be something inappropriate, which made Joshua feel quite sorry.


    Soon, it was time for the party. Hazel put on a proper full dress and headed for the venue. But the party was not destined to be peaceful.

 Chapter 1238 - 526: Everyone Felt Very Disappointed

    Hazel arrived at the banquet hall. Although the clothes she wore weren''t too conspicuous, all eyes focused on her, and even severaldies came to cotton up to her.


    Joshua had been making momentum for Hazel, so there were plenty of people who knew her.


    Hazel briefly had a small talk with them. Suddenly, she looked in a direction in surprise and walked quickly towards it.


    "You two are a couple now?" Hazel stared at the two people in front of her, dumbfounded.


    The people standing in front of her were none other than her acquaintances, Isaac and his fianc¨¦e Callie.


    Thest time Hazel met them, Callie was drugged and taken away by Isaac. It looked like they had a good rtionship now?


    Looking at gossipy Hazel, Isaac was very speechless. "Hazel, what are you thinking about?!"


    "No," Hazel said with great confidence. "You can''t call me by my name anymore."


    Isaac was speechless. "What should I address you, sister-inw?"


    "Of course," Hazel blinked. "but if you don''t want to and call me Mrs. Denmark, I''ll be pleased too."


    "..." Isaac''s face grew darker. He was really convinced. Hazel could even give people a public disy of affection by herself.


    "But you didn''t actually retort just now." Hazel winked. "So you two are really a couple now?"


    Isaac gritted his teeth in anger. He was misled by Hazel just now, but she actually used it to retort him.


    "Mrs. Denmark, you are mistaken." Callie exined earnestly, "Master Isaked suitable femalepanions, so I just attended as hispanion. I have nothing else to do with him."


    Isaac''s face darkened when he heard Callie hurry to distance herself from him.


    Hazel watched them with interest. Of course, she didn''t miss the change on Isaac''s face. It seemed that Callie''s statement made Isaac very angry. Unlike what he had said, he cared about Callie.


    What happened to the two of them thest time after Hazel handed Callie over to him? However, Isaac avoided and stayed away from Callie, and it seemed Callie hadpletely been disappointed in him. It was not easy for Isaac to get his fianc¨¦e back.


    "Are you really just a femalepanion?" Hazel smiled slightly and asked, "Aren''t you also his fianc¨¦e?"


    "Not anymore." Callie exined, "I''ve told Grandpa Anderson I want to break off our engagement. It''s only a matter of time before we break off¡­ ah!"


    Disapproving, Isaac took her hand and dragged her to the corner. "Come here!"


    Hazel found it funny to watch them walk away. Presumably, they could handle things between them, so she didn''t need to care too much.


    Then Hazel got a ss of juice and took a seat in the rest area. With her current identity, as long as she could appear at the party, that was good enough, so she didn''t need to cotton up with others first.


    Suddenly, there was a murmur at the party, and everyone looked in the direction of the door.


    "Oh my god, who is this woman?"


    "Why haven''t I ever met her? Have you met her?"


    "Her dress is so beautiful..."


    "Yeah, but she''s too coquettish."


    All the people discussed, except for Hazel, who didn''t pay attention to it at all. She held the phone and wondered if she should go to the bathroom. Normally, Joshua would call her at this time of day, but she came to the party today. She didn''t know if he would still call her.


    However, the voice of high-heeled shoes came nearer and nearer, sounding like a war drum. Eventually, a figure stopped right in front of Hazel.


    Hazel frowned in amazement and then looked up in a daze.


    It was a very beautiful woman. She wore a bright red full dress and looked as proud as a peacock.


    No wonder this woman was able to catch everyone''s eye as soon as she appeared. She must have been dressed up. Whether it was her makeup or dress, she seemed to want to be the prettiest woman at the party.


    Hazel frowned slightly. The woman in front of her seemed a little familiar.


    "Hazel, let''s talk!" Madeline gritted her teeth.


    "I''m sorry." Hazel looked at her nkly. "But do we know each other?"


    Madeline was in a daze. The next moment, she became more furious!


    She tried to seduce Joshua the other day, but she failed, and he locked her up! Later, Joshua left her to Simon because he had to handle something else.


    Simon was busy, so she found a chance to seduce the man who guarded her, and thus she managed to escape.


    After being imprisoned for such a long time, she originally wanted to go straight back to the organization, but she thought she couldn''t leave like that! Besides¡­ while seducing the man, she heard from him surprising news that seemed to be rted to Joshua!


    She didn''t know the details, but she didn''t even think about contacting her family after learning about it. Instead, she went to a top designer and then proudly came to Hazel with a pretty image.


    Madeline had suffered so much that she was simmering with rage internally. She was dying to defeat Hazel! Even if Joshua wasn''t here, she still wanted to prove that she was much better than Hazel, and Joshua had bad taste!


    Nheless, after she arrived excitedly, Hazel''s question, "Do we know each other" was simply an insult to her. How could Hazel not know her!


    "Hazel, stop pretending! That day¡­ I" Madeline was about to say something when she suddenly froze.


    She remembered that Hazel wasn''t there when she seduced Joshua. If she brought it up now, she herself would be who lost face. Even if she made up something, Hazel wouldn''t necessarily believe it.


    All eyes followed Madeline. The people present were more curious now that she came for Hazel. After all, it had looked as if Madeline came to make trouble, and now it turned out it was Hazel whom she wanted to make trouble for.


    For those who liked to be onlookers, this would be a wonderful drama! Of course, they were more interested in how Hazel would handle it.


    "That day?" Hazel asked. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something. "Oh, you are the scammer¡­."


    "Really? It turns out she is actually a scammer?" Everyone felt very disappointed.


    Madeline was furious when she heard that! One moment ago, she was clearly the focus of attention, but now she became the object of their scorn!


    "What ''scammer''!" Madeline clenched her teeth in anger.

 Chapter 1239 - 527: Too Pathetic

    All the people attending the party were eitherdies or young masters from rich, powerful families. Even ordinary people would look down on a scammer, let alone these people!


    So, they stared at Madeline very unkindly, which made Madeline very embarrassed!


    Madeline took a deep breath, suppressing her anger. Then she looked at Hazel innocently. "Hazel, you deliberately say this kind of words which can easily mislead people. Won''t you have a guilty conscience?


    "You indeed met a person who faked an injury to scam you that day, but it was I who helped you out on the spot. I''m not asking for your gratitude. After all, you''re the owner of Denmark Group now, so how could you possibly take me seriously? But please, at least, do not nder me¡­."


    Hazel looked at her with a half-smile. Madeline''s acting was not bad. As she said these words, the eyes of the people looking at the two women changed. They seemed to believe Madeline directly. Madeline helped Hazel, who was scammed, but Hazel, who despised her, not only didn''t appreciate her help but ndered her on asion.


    She slowly exhaled with a nk expression on her face. "Do you mean I nder you?"


    "Miss Crowe, I know you probably didn''t mean it," Madeline said with a colder smile. "Maybe you just can''t remember it. But it doesn''t matter. After all, I''m only nobody. I won''t care about it."


    She seemed to be giving in, but she was making concessions to gain advantages. Madeline said she didn''t care, but she didn''t care in the eyes of others because she was forced to suffer grievances.


    In this way, Madeline''s several sentences made Hazel ''be'' a bully and an ungrateful woman.


    "I can''t believe it¡­."


    "She''s too pathetic. I hope Hazel won''t be angry from embarrassment."


    "Yeah, or this woman would be in trouble..."


    Listening to the discussion, Hazel curled up her lips. She still remained calm and opened her mouth in an indifferent manner. "You said I ndered you, but that day I found the scammer. He admitted personally that you had bought him over and deliberately asked him to scam me."


    Hazel only met Madeline once. After meeting her that day, Hazel felt somewhat ufortable, so she asked Crystal to investigate. However, after the investigation, the truth was really the same as she had spected.


    The scammer was the aplice of Madeline, who helped Hazel. Unfortunately, Madeline''s identity was too mysterious for Crystal to find out her real identity.


    Hazel had thought they would meet again since Madeline "happened to bump into her" in that way. After all, Madeline''s target was her. How could Madeline not go after her?


    Hazel waited for days, but Madeline still didn''t show up. Of course, Hazel didn''t know Joshua had Madeline locked up, so it was almost impossible for Hazel to find Madeline even if she wanted to.


    Then Hazel forgot about this incident. After all, that was just a strange woman who didn''t deserve Hazel''s too much attention. But Hazel didn''t expect this woman showed up again after such a long time, so Hazel couldn''t think of who she was for a moment.


    Madeline was panic-stricken internally. Did Hazel go to that man? How was that possible?


    At first, she felt this was a very unimportant trifle, so shepletely forgot about the scammer she hired, but now Hazel got something on her.


    Taking a deep breath, Madeline suppressed the panic in her heart and wore a face with grievance and tolerance. "Hazel, I never expected you would behave like that! I did you a favor. But you don''t appreciate it. Instead, you nder me. But I don''t me you. However, as the hostess of Denmark Group, how can you nder me over again and again?! Do you think you can be confused right and wrong by saying such nonsense? If you don''t have any evidence, take it all back!"


    What if Hazel found it out? Madeline wouldn''t admit it! Anyway, if she didn''t admit it, everyone would think Hazel was ndering her! She didn''t believe Hazel really had any evidence!


    "Who says I don''t have evidence?" Hazel said in an indifferent voice, "I have an interesting recording in my hand."


    Madeline''s face turned pale instantly, but she quickly calmed down and gave a sneer. "Are you going to say you videotaped that guy testifying against me? Who knows if you colluded with him to make such evidence to cken my reputation?!"


    "Rest assured. It''s a recording made when you bought him over," Hazel said, slightly curling up her lips, "and some pictures were taken when you met him. Those are the pictures that the man left behind when he was trading with you out of carefulness."


    "That, that''s impossible!" Madeline said in surprise! She was very careful at that time. She didn''t meet the man until she was sure there was no wiretapping or videotaping equipment on him. How could he keep evidence? Was she negligent?


    "Oh?" Hazel looked at her with a half-smile. "That''s quite funny, youngdy. Facing this kind of situation, ordinary people wouldn''t say he didn''t do that or something like that. But why did you say ''that''s impossible? What''s impossible? It''s impossible to keep evidence?"


    Hearing these sharp questions, Madeline''s face turned increasingly pale.


    Hazel smilingly looked at Madeline and then said, "Crystal, give me your phone..."


    Since Joshua was not around, Hazel naturally took Crystal with her to the party. Crystal was speechless in the heart. In reality, the evidence Hazel had just casually said didn''t exist at all, but Crystal pretended to hand her phone to Hazel.


    Seeing Hazel was so confident, Madeline had a guilty conscience. She was still not sure if Hazel had evidence, but she couldn''t afford to bet.


    She was here to put Hazel down. If she ended up being driven away, the gains wouldn''t make up for her losses!


    "With your identity, how easy it is to make up a recording like that!" Madeline gritted her teeth. "Miss Crowe, since you said that I deliberately asked a person to scam you, then could you tell me why I did that?"


    "How can I know why?" Hazel smiled. "Anyway, you didn''t do that to help me."


    Madeline was verycent. Sure enough, Hazel was just so-so. She hurried to speak, "I did help you, but you said I didn''t do that for your own good, then why did I do that? What do you think you have worth by creating an incident for...."


    Before she could finish the sentence, Madeline''s face turned pale. She actually walked straight into a trapid by Hazel!


    In an instant, the people who were originally onlookers changed sides again. After all, Hazel remained calm from beginning to end. Most importantly, Madeline''s words woke them up.


    Why did the woman ask someone to scam Hazel and then deliberately save Hazel? Didn''t she just want to be close to Hazel?

 Chapter 1240 - 528: Cath Her

    Hazel''s identity was different now, so there was never a shortage of people trying to get something from her.


    After all, while Joshua was difficult to approach, Hazel was different. As everyone could see, Hazel was pretty easygoing. Such people should also be easy to fool.


    If they could really get along well with Hazel, the benefits they would be able to get from her would be far more than they could imagine.


    Thinking of this, the onlookers red at Madeline more and more unkindly. It was clear that this woman was thinking that way. She wanted to be Hazel''s benefactor, so she deliberately asked someone to scam Hazel.


    Before they could adopt such a good approach, this woman had wasted it! They wouldn''t be able to adopt this kind of approach again because Hazel would definitely be on guard. This woman was to me. They must teach her a lesson!


    Madeline felt a little panicky when the hostile eyes focused on her. She could sense that if she stayed here a little longer, she would likely suffer.


    No way! That was not why she was here today.


    Madeline took a deep breath as her eyes went dark. "Hazel, let''s have a good talk!"


    "If there''s anything you want to say, just say it right here." Hazel looked at her indifferently. "I don''t think we have any secrets to talk about."


    Noticing Hazel was so distant, Madeline wasn''t afraid at all. She sneered and whispered, "You probably don''t know Joshua is not abroad at all!"


    In a sh, Hazel''s eyes became cold. Joshua is not abroad. What did that mean? He didn''t go abroad? No. How was that possible?


    "I''m not lying. I heard it from Simon." Madeline smiled, seductive and fascinating. "Don''t you want to know why?"


    Simon? Hazel frowned. Suddenly, she stared at Madeline in surprise. Could this woman be Simon''s fianc¨¦e?


    Hazel didn''t know why she thought so, but she did have such a hunch. She found it strange. Since Madeline was Simon''s fianc¨¦e, if Madeline hade for Simon, it would have been reasonable, but why did she seem toe for Joshua?


    "Don''t you want to know what happened to Joshua and me?"


    Hazel''s mouth tightened into a thin line as she looked at Madeline coldly.


    "Let''s go to talk in the garden," Madeline said with a smirk. "Remember, you can onlye by yourself!"


    With that, she walked proudly out of the hall in high heels.


    "Madam..." Crystal followed Hazel. It was clear that Madeline was up to no good. If Hazel really went there alone, what if something bad happened to her?


    "It''s all right. I can go by myself." Hazel winked at Crystal before she followed Madeline.


    It was cool and breezy in the garden. Madeline looked around and stopped in front of a perg.


    "What are you trying to say?" Hazel looked at her coldly.


    "Joshua and I met at a seaside holiday vige. It was his first night at the holiday vige." Madeline slightly lowered her eyelids, her face a little shy. "I still remember I offended a few hooligans at that time. They drugged me, but luckily, I ran away. Luckily, I met Joshua at that time."


    Hazel got goosebumps instantly. Madeline''s statement almost made Hazel vomit up the juice she had just drunk.


    Madeline didn''t notice this at all. There was still girlish shyness on her face. She said as if she were in love, "That is our most beautiful encounter. He saved me and helped me fight off those bad guys. After that, when he saw that I was drugged, he used his body to cure me... Later, he said he would be responsible for me, so he has been keeping me secret."


    With that, Madeline didn''t continue. She looked at Hazel triumphantly. She didn''t believe Hazel wouldn''t react badly after she said these things!


    Hazel yawned. "This story is some. If youe to me for just saying these words, it seems I shouldn''t be here."


    Madeline''s pride froze on her face. She looked at Hazel in disbelief. How could she not react sadly?! She did lie, but what she said was a mixture of truth and falsehood! Hazel should be misled by her!


    "Hazel, why are you deceiving yourself?" Madeline gritted her teeth. "Are my words true or not? Don''t you have an answer to that?"


    All of a sudden, Hazelughed. She looked at Madeline sarcastically, "It seems that if I don''t make it clear, you really won''t give up. Great. It so happens that I''m bored. Let me tell you how ridiculous your lies are."


    After breathing slowly, Hazel ignored Madeline''s slightly pale face and said in a light tone, "You said Joshua saved you. It should have happened when I went to the barbecue festival with him, and he went back to the suite to change his clothes, right?


    "He left for twenty minutes, of which the round trip took him about ten minutes. If we count the time for him to save you, take you back to your room, take off your clothes, and so forth, it is about five minutes. Then there were only five minutes for him to stay alone with you. Are you telling me my husband had sex with you within¡­ only five minutes?


    "Are you kidding me? His shortest time is half an hour, ok? Since you had been drugged, weren''t you too unattractive to him? I suppose he spent five minutes interrogating you!"


    Madeline''s face turned paler. She didn''t expect Hazel to think about the whole process. Moreover, Hazel thought so clearly that she didn''t even know how to refute. Plus, Hazel could actually guess the truth correctly!


    In addition to that, Hazel actually gave a public disy of affection right in front of her! Although Hazel''s words were brief, Madeline got jealous when she imagined the scene where Joshua and Hazel had sex.


    "Also," Hazel spoke, looking at her with a half-smile, "you say that my husband hides and keeps you, but aren''t you Simon''s fianc¨¦e? You got caught, but Simon didn''t care at all. I suppose you are probably a titr fianc¨¦e..."


    "Shut up!" Madeline roared wildly. Hazel''s words cut her to the quick. Joshua and Simon were both men she couldn''t conquer, but Hazel directly mentioned her frustration. It was simply an insult to her!


    "Hazel, I''m not going to let you go. I''ll show you what the hell is!" Madeline gritted her teeth. Suddenly, she pped her hands, and several men stepped out of the shadows nearby.


    Pointing at Hazel, she snapped, "You guys, catch her!"

 Chapter 1241 - 529: I Saved You

    Hazel watched the scene in an indifferent manner. Even though Madeline had made an early ambush, she didn''t even bat an eye.


    "Just three people?" Hazel opened her mouth, disappointed.


    "Three men are not enough for you?!" Her indifferent attitude totally infuriated Madeline. "Hazel Crowe, you are such a dissolute slut! Are Joshua and Simon blind? They actually take a fancy to a woman like you...!"


    Madeline buried her face in her hands in amazement and looked at Hazel in disbelief as a loud p sounded. Hazel actually pped her face? When had she been bullied like that?!


    "Go beat her!" Madeline was so furious that she went crazy.


    The three men rushed toward Hazel, but Hazel didn''t show any fear. Before they could reach her, Hazel suddenly made way as Crystal rushed out!


    How could these men be rivals to Crystal?


    After a few seconds, the three men were brought down by Crystal. They crawled on the ground one after another,pletely losing the strength to fight.


    "A group of good-for-nothings!" Madeline cursed angrily. But the next moment, seeing Hazel approach, she pointed at Hazel in exasperation. "Hazel, you... you''ve gone too far! You agreed you woulde alone. You go back on your word!"


    Hazel rolled her eyes at her usation. Was this woman an idiot?


    "You''re only allowed to make an ambush, but I''m not allowed to take a bodyguard?" Hazel looked at her, speechless. "What''s in your head? How strange!"


    Madeline''s voice was choked with rage as she stepped backward, "Hazel, what do you want to do?"


    "What do I want to do?" Hazel took a few steps in her direction. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to do what you wanted to do to me. I just want to ask you some questions, but I guess you''re not going, to be honest with me."


    Madeline was shaking with anger. Was Hazel asking her questions? Hazel obviously wanted to interrogate her! She had just escaped, and she really didn''t want to be imprisoned again!


    The next moment, Madeline turned around, ready to run!


    Hazel followed her closely and was about to catch her when Crystal pushed Hazel aside.


    Then there was a sound of fighting. When Hazel looked up, she saw a few people show up and directly fight with Crystal!


    "Go, madam!" shouted Crystal hastily.


    These guys were really good at fighting, and they were ruthless, totally different from the people Madeline had hired!


    Hazel''s pupils shrunk immediately. These people were definitely after her!


    The next moment, without hesitation, she turned around to run toward the banquet hall.


    She didn''t mean to leave Crystal alone. It was just that if they both stayed together, they''d only be caught together. With her fighting strength, she couldn''t help Crystal but would be a drag on Crystal!


    She had to run to the banquet hall to ask bodyguards for help. If it was timely, she could save herself and Crystal!


    But as soon as Hazel turned around, she faced a dark muzzle.


    The man with the gun was, of course, part of the gang. They wore masks on their faces, apparently for fear of being recognized.


    "Mrs. Denmark, please be sensible," the man said in a deep voice. "Otherwise, my bullets will be careless!"


    Hazel''s heart sank. The gun was real. It looked like she had been careless. After she defeated Madeline, she let her own guard down, so these people took the opportunity.


    "Who are you?" she asked in a deep tone. Hazel couldn''t think of anyone who would dare harm her at Imperial Capital.


    "Mrs. Denmark, you will find out if you go with us," the man replied quietly.


    Hazel''s fingers tightened. Now she was at the other party''s chopping block, so she had no choice but to agree.


    "Fine, but you must let my partner go," she said in a cold voice.


    "We''re only after you," the man said. "When it''s time, of course, we will..."


    Before he could finish the sentence, he suddenly copsed and fell down right in front of Hazel.


    Hazel didn''t know if this was a trap, but she should have a try if there were such a chance! She suddenly stretched out her hand to hit the man and agilely took away the gun in his hand!


    The next moment, she turned and pointed the gun at the few men who were still fighting Crystal. "Stop..."


    But before she could finish the sentence, she saw that all the men fall down weakly.


    Hazel felt puzzled. What happened to all these men?


    The next moment, there was a sound of hasty footsteps. Simon came quickly to catch them all with a group of people.


    "It''s you?" Hazel looked at him in surprise. She already understood that it was Simon who saved her at a critical moment.


    "They even wear a mask like me!" Simon sneered and kicked out at the people on the ground. "Take off their masks!"


    The few people who had been hit by his anesthetic bullets were weakly at their mercy. Simon''s men dragged them up to him and directly took off their masks.


    As his eyes fell on the faces of the few people, Simon''s face paled slightly.


    "You know these people?" Hazel''s eyes became sharp.


    "No," Simon shook his head. "Pumpkin, I''ll take these people away. I''ll let you know when I find out something."


    Hazel looked at him with deep eyes. Judging from his expression just now, Simon should know these people. Besides, he hade too coincidentally.


    "Don''t you think you''vee too coincidentally?" she asked suddenly.


    "Pumpkin, are you doubting me? I saved your life!" Simon could not help crying, aggrieved.


    "I know you saved my life," she said quietly. "You must have been here early on, right? Why didn''t you show up when your fianc¨¦e came? By the way, where is your fianc¨¦e?"


    With Hazel''s reminder, one of Simon''s men caught Madeline, who was preparing to escape in the chaos.


    When she saw the people, especially Simon''s cold face in front of her, Madeline''s heart was full of fear! She was really remorseful now.


    She should have contacted her family at the beginning, asking them to take her home! If she were taken away by Simon, she would live an extremely wretched life! She would be better off in Hazel''s hands than in Simon''s!


    Madeline struggled the next moment, saying, "Hazel, Joshua is not abroad because he and Simon have ns to... Ahhh!"


    Before she could finish the sentence, the people who caught her took off his chin.


    "What are you and Joshua nning to do?" Hazel stared at Simon with a cold look. "It is also Joshua''s idea that youe to save me today, isn''t it?"


    Simon''s eyelids twitched. He knew Hazel wasn''t a woman who could be easily fooled, but he didn''t expect her to even guess correctly.

 Chapter 1242 - 530: I’m Not Considerate

    It was indeed Joshua''s n that Simon came to save Hazel.


    But if Simon told Hazel about it, she would perhaps guess something and might affect their n. It was not that he thought Hazel was going to slow him down. Like Joshua, he was afraid that Hazel would be in danger.


    "Pumpkin, you think too much, don''t you?" Simon spoke smilingly, "You should know about my rtionship with that guy. How could I obey him?"


    "Oh?" Hazel looked at him with a half-smile. "Master King, tell me then why did youe to save me so coincidentally today?"


    "I followed that woman. I guessed she was after you, so I came to protect you," said Simon, without changing his expression.


    "Oh?" she continued asking, "Then why didn''t you show up when she asked the men to catch me?"


    "I was just worried that she might have ast resort," Simon said, without any hint of guilt. He pointed to the men who came afterward and said with a very serious face, "Look, they are her reinforcements, aren''t they?"


    Madeline shook her head desperately. She was so anxious that her tears fell down. Those people Simon was talking about weren''t hers at all!


    Hazel, of course, didn''t believe Simon''s nonsense. She stood in front of Madeline and said, "In that case, give her to me, and I''ll ask her."


    "Is that good, Pumpkin?" Simon stopped smiling. "Such evil things should be done by evil people like me. She''s not worth you to get your hands dirty. Now, take the men out here!"


    As soon as he spoke, his men took those people away quickly, and Hazel could not stop them at all.


    "Simon," Hazel snapped, taking his hand, "Don''t you think that''s a false excuse?"


    Simon stopped walking and looked down at Hazel''s hand holding his sleeve, his mouth tilting upwards slightly at the corners. "Pumpkin, this is the first time you have been so enthusiastic toward me. Your behavior will be misunderstood. Why don''t youe home with me so that we can develop our rtionship together?"


    Hazel threw off his hands in anger. She never let down her guard against him. Although she didn''t know why Joshua joined hands with him, if she really left with Simon, she would be a sheep entering a tiger''s mouth! Moreover, even if she left with him, Simon would not tell her any useful information.


    Looking at Hazel''s pale face, Simon seemed a little disappointed. "Pumpkin, are you really not going with me?"


    Hazel looked even paler. The more he acted like that, the more alert she became.


    Simon''s eyes shed with sadness. Sure enough, Hazel was as wary of him as ever. He didn''t say anymore and walked away quickly with his men. Now that Hazel was safe, he didn''t need to worry any longer.


    Sitting in the car, Simon took out his phone and prepared to call Joshua. He didn''t know if Madeline''s words would make Hazel suspicious.


    Suddenly, he cursed in frustration and put the phone down immediately.


    Was he nuts? He actually tried to call Joshua? Even if Hazel guessed something and questioned Joshua, it would only be a headache for Joshua. Why did he rush to help them solve problems?


    Simon was really angry at the thought of this!


    Simon''s phone rang suddenly. It was the person he had left behind to protect Hazel. After he left, Hazel also left soon. Simon ordered his men to escort Hazel home before hanging up.


    With the phone in his hand, his face became extremely gloomy.


    He had lied to Hazel. In fact, he knew the men who hade to attack her and try to take her away. Not only did he know them, but he knew them well.


    Otherwise, he would not have been so shocked and in such a hurry to leave when their masks were taken off.


    Simon felt more upset. Then he dialed a number.


    When the other party answered the phone, Simon said impatiently, "Uncle, it''s me."


    "Si, Simon, it''s sote. What''s up?" on the other end of the phone, a middle-aged man''s vigorous voice sounded. His voice seemed a little strained.


    "Uncle," Simon frowned unhappily, "I remember I told you not to do anything bad to Hazel!"


    "I didn''t do anything to her¡­."


    "Uncle!" Simon''s voice was full of anger. "Your people are in my hands now. Do you want them to confront you face to face?!"


    Hearing the anger in Simon''s words, the man on the other end sighed helplessly, "Simon, how can I not obey what you have told me? I can probably understand what''s going on. Some time ago, when your father left the organization, he took away some of my best people. It should be those people that you have met."


    "Do you mean," Simon''s fingers tightened, "the old man did that?"


    "I don''t know," the middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "but you know your father''s temper. He has always been domineering. How could he do nothing to a woman who could affect his two sons?"


    Simon fell silent. The middle-aged man who did not get his response asked as a feeler despite himself, "Simon, after all, they have been following me for many years. Can you send them back¡­"


    "No." Simon refused without hesitation and reminded him, frowning, "Uncle, they belong to the old man now!"


    Simon knew the organization better than anyone. As long as Ted directly led the people, they would definitely be after Hazel again if Simon let them go.


    The man said disappointedly, "I''m not considerate¡­."


    "I''ll send them to you after a period of time, don''t worry." With that, Simon hung up. The news made him feel heavier. With Ted''s temper, even if Simon saved Hazel the first time, Ted would still harm her again.


    But at least not now. Ted had other things to do now. It seemed that what he and Joshua were plotting in secret should be elerated.


    ***


    Hazel sat in the car heading for Denmark Residence as her mouth tightened into a thin line.


    She was really upset when she thought of what had happened today.


    Madeline showed up strangely and somehow said Joshua didn''t go abroad. Besides, the goal of the people who were really good at fighting was to catch her, but Hazel sensed that if she made any resistance, they would directly kill her. What they wanted was exactly her life.


    Taking a deep breath, Hazel suppressed her confused thoughts.


    Suddenly, a familiar phone ringtone sounded.

 Chapter 1243 - 531: How Would I Regret Meeting You?

    It was Joshua calling. Hazel rubbed her forehead with a headache.


    Even if Simon did not tell Joshua what had happened to her, the people around her would report it to Joshua. She always knew Joshua cared about her very much.


    But was Joshua really not abroad? Besides, what were he and Simon up to? Why did he keep it from her? Was it because he was afraid that she might slow them down or because what they were about to do was too dangerous?


    Either way, it made her very ufortable.


    These questions kept pestering her. She didn''t know whether she should ask Joshua directly.


    If the truth wasn''t like what she guessed, wouldn''t it mean she didn''t believe him if she asked?


    Forget it... Hazel held back the puzzle in her heart. If Joshua were doing something important, it would only bother him if she asked.


    He didn''t want her to know, so she just pretended that she knew nothing.


    Taking a deep breath, Hazel answered the phone.


    "Hazel, are you still scared?" Joshua''s warm, worried voice sounded.


    Hazel came to her senses. She shook her head subconsciously. But then she remembered Joshua could not see her shaking her head.


    She couldn''t help patting her head, upset.


    She was really confused about what had just happened.


    "I''m a little scared... But it''s all right. I''m safe now," Hazel replied slowly. It was not the first time this kind of thing had happened to her. She was a little jumpy, but she seemed¡­ to be getting used to it.


    Joshua''s fingers tightened slightly after he heard her words.


    Hazel didn''tin, but either way, it was because of him that she was put in such danger.


    "Hazel, do you regret it?" Joshua whispered.


    Hazel froze slightly. Subconsciously, she asked, "Why?"


    "If¡­ you hadn''t met me, you might never have encountered these dangers," Joshua said slowly.


    He remembered Hazel saying that meeting him made her so unlucky and even saying she just wanted to be a in Hazel, who had nothing to do with him.


    His beliefs were once shaken by her words. He wouldn''t frown even if it cost his life to protect her. But if she flinched and regretted, how could he keep his faith? She was the only one who could shake him because all he wanted was to make her happy.


    "What are you talking about?" Hazel snapped angrily, "How could I ever regret meeting you?"


    Joshua felt that his hanging heart was relieved. He would carry on as long as she needed him.


    Hazel angrily added, as if she was afraid that he couldn''t believe her, "Listen up, Joshua. If I hadn''t met you, I might never have found my biological parents or found out what they had suffered. I might have been safe if I hadn''t met you, but I would never have been able to live such a wonderful life or know what it feels like to love someone so deeply..."


    Her voice trailed off, but she had spoken to such an extent that she could say no more. She was just speaking her mind.


    Joshua''s heart was filled with warmth and joy. His hesitation had vanished.


    "Hazel, meeting you is the best thing that has ever happened to me," Joshua spoke softly. Now he was desperate to fly home and hold her tightly in his arms and kiss her! But it was a pity that now he...


    He had thought his life would be just nd, but Hazel''s emergence added color to his life. She might be the most beautiful scenery in his life, and he was willing to sacrifice everything he had to care for her and apany her.


    "Mmm, well, you should have something to do now?" Hazel asked,


    "Well." Joshua nodded as his voice became a little deep.


    During the few days after he left, he had already heard from Ted. Instead of hiding, Ted openly asked someone to give Joshua an invitation card, inviting Joshua to meet him.


    He was holding the delicate invitation card in his hand now. The whole card became curved due to his grip, but he did not notice it at all.


    Ted''s direct invitation left him, and Simon puzzled. However, there was at least one thing they could be sure of; that was Ted was up to no good.


    Now all he needed to do was buy time and get everything ready as soon as possible.


    "Then go ahead with your business," Hazel said, forcing a smile. "No matter how things go, you have toe home safe."


    Joshua''s eyelids twitched. Did Hazel detect something? He felt what she said today sounded strange for some reason.


    "Hazel, I''m just on a business trip. How could I not be safe?" He chuckled. "Don''t worry."


    "It''s always good to be careful," Hazel said, biting her lip slightly. "Just remember that I''ll be waiting for you."


    "Mmm, I''ll be back as soon as I can." He promised.


    After hanging up, Hazel felt her fingers were trembling.


    Joshua didn''t tell her anything, but she was sure he was preparing something under the table and that it was stressful and possibly very dangerous.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t ask her if she regretted meeting him.


    She couldn''t just wait. The bad feeling that had been hovering over her head seemed to grow more obvious.


    Hazel didn''t sleep well all night. She really couldn''t stop worrying about Joshua. At least she wanted to know what he was exactly doing.


    Early in the morning, Hazel got up early and led arge group of people to Simon''s house.


    When he arrived at Imperial Capital, Simon bought a house, which was a vi in the wealthy neighborhood of Imperial Capital. Plus, he told Hazel the address a long time ago. However, Hazel, who didn''t care, had never been there.


    But today, she directly broke in.


    Simon was having breakfast. When he saw Hazel, he almost spat out the milk he had just drunk.


    "Pumpkin, what are you doing here early in the morning?" he asked, getting up.


    "Where are those people you have caught?" Hazel sat down on the couch. "I happen to be free today. I want to interrogate them and know who sent them to catch me?"


    Those people who wanted to catch her were likely Joshua''s enemies this time. The other party knew she was Joshua''s weakness, so they plotted against her. As long as they could catch her, they could control Joshua.


    Then she would interrogate them, making them tell her something.

 Chapter 1244 - 532: You’re On My Turf

    He was very helpless. He hadn''t expected Hazel to be so stubborn.


    In the past, she was always dying to avoid him when she saw him, but now she actually came to him of her own ord for that!


    "Pumpkin, it''s not good," he shook his head. "I told you it''s not worth getting your hands dirty."


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m just watching. Evil things will be only done by you, and only you will get your hands dirty," she said solemnly.


    "..." he was angry and helpless. This wench didn''t pester him normally. Why did she stubbornly pester him now?


    Thinking of what happenedst night, he suddenlyughed wickedly. Putting down his breakfast, he walked over to her.


    "Pumpkin," he said vaguely, "if you want to see me, just tell me. Why do you say so many excuses¡­."


    Before he could finish the sentence, he saw several bodyguardse to stop him.


    Simon''s face darkened instantly. "Do you think the few people can stop me? Pumpkin, you''re on my turf!"


    "I know this is your turf," she nodded. "and I also know they can''t stop you, but don''t forget that you''re in Country Z."


    "What do you mean?" He frowned. He didn''t look down on Hazel. This wench was always smart and cunning and could even set him up sometimes.


    "Simon, you have to realize there are a lot of people watching you. What they need now is a reason to do with you," she blinked. "You should know that I happen to know some people who are capable and want to deal with you. If you get too close to me and I''m so scared that I tell them you once kidnapped me, do you think they''ll let you go?"


    "Hazel!" His face grew darker. The little girl actually threatened him!


    If Hazel did do that, he would be able to handle it. But, as she said, there would be more eyes focusing on him if she did do that, and the foundations he had justid in Country Z would be likely uprooted.


    "Step back," Hazel spoke slowly.


    Simon sat angrily on the sofa opposite her. Since the tough approach couldn''t work, he could only adopt a gentle approach.


    "My queen, will you stop making trouble?" He sighed helplessly. "If you really want to know something, ask Joshua! Why are you pressing me?"


    Joshua started the whole thing. Let Joshua exin himself.


    "That is to say, you admit that you and he are indeed nning something?" Hazel''s eyes sharpened.


    Simon almost spat out a mouthful of thick blood. Her focus wasn''t right! Why didn''t he find Hazel so difficult to deal with before? This was a thing between Joshua and her. Why was she hanging on to him?


    "What are you nning?" Hazel asked. That was what she came for today. She couldn''t ask Joshua, so she had to ask Simon. Of course, since she dared toe, she was well-prepared for anything.


    "No matter how many times you ask me, my answer is the same," Simon said, standing up with a cold face. "It''s impossible for me to work with him! Go back!"


    Hazel certainly didn''t believe him. Simon actually drove her away in order not to answer her?


    "I won''t!" Hazel followed him. "What are you doing? Interrogate those people? I''ll go, too!"


    "Pumpkin, I''m not stupid." Simon stopped walking in anger and frustration. "I know there are so many eyes watching me. How could I lock people up here?"


    It was true. He had nothing to ask those people, so he found a ce to lock them up directly.


    "I don''t believe it." She wore a firm face.


    "What do you want?" Simon waspletely helpless. Hazel was so unreasonable, but he couldn''t do anything to her!


    "I''ll look for them!" she said.


    "As you like!" Simon agreed irritably. Then, fearing that Hazel might ask him again, he came to hide in the study. He had never thought he would have to avoid Hazel previously!


    Simon''s men did not stop her. She started looking around as if she really wanted to find those people who kidnapped herst night.


    She searched room after room but found nothing. Nheless, she didn''t give up.


    As a matter of fact, she was not looking for those people kidnapping herst night. She believed that Simon would not lie in such things, but Simon should be a person left here by Simon.


    What she was looking for was actually Madeline.


    Madeline was Simon''s fianc¨¦e. She was likely ced here by Simon.


    Although his fianc¨¦e was a freak and wanted to cuckold Simon, who didn''t have any affection for her, since she could be Simon''s fianc¨¦e, her family''s power in the organization must be very strong. Simon would directly keep her close to him to prevent her from contacting her family.


    If Simon knew that was what Hazel was thinking, maybe he would just ask Hazel if she was a mind reader!


    As Hazel suspected, Simon kept Madeline here for fear that she might escape again and fear the Carter family''s influence.


    But unfortunately, after searching the whole vi, including the basement, garden, parking lot, and so forth, Hazel still couldn''t find any trace of Madeline.


    Was she wrong? Hazel frowned. She sat in the living room, unable to figure it out.


    "Enough?" Simon came downstairs with a yful smile on his lips. He dared allow Hazel to search because he was sure she wouldn''t find anything.


    Hazel looked at him. Suddenly, something urred to her! The next moment she got up and went upstairs.


    "What do you want to do?" Simon was helpless. If he had known she would behave like that, he wouldn''t have asked just now!


    "There''s one ce I haven''t searched," she said in a deep tone and walked right past him.


    "You..." Simon followed her helplessly. No matter how he persuaded her, her footsteps did not stop.


    Outside, Hazel pushed open the door and walked in. Simon had been guarding here all the time, so she had nevere in.


    "The study is full of books. Have you seen enough?" Simon stood in the doorway of the study, looking at Hazel as she wandered around. "It''s already noon, why don''t we have lunch together?"


    She furrowed her eyebrows tightly. There seemed to be nothing in the study, but she felt something was wrong. But she could not tell what it was.


    "I''ll search for it again." She looked up at him.


    Simon almost copsed. He was about to say something when his phone rang.


    "Hello, who is that?" he growled angrily. After the other party said something, his facial expression became particrly pale. "What? Wait, I''ll be right there!"

 Chapter 1245 - 533: Hidden Room

    He hung up the phone and looked at her. "Pumpkin, I''m busy..."


    "Go ahead then." She waved her hands. "I''ll look for them by myself, I don''t need your help."


    Simon was so pissed off that he almost spat blood. Why hadn''t he found Hazel would act so shamelessly? The point was that he couldn''t do anything to her yet. If this girl really kicked up a row, it would be difficult to deal with.


    "Aren''t you going?" looking at him, who wore a gloomy face, she asked. "You''re not busy, are you?"


    His face grew darker, but things over there were really urgent. He thought a little and finally said, "As you like. Anyway, you won''t find anything!"


    With that, he hurried away with his men.


    She breathed a sigh of relief secretly. Since Simon had left, all she needed to do was find out where Madeline was hidden.


    She looked at the study again and then measured the room simply by steps.


    Something is wrong.


    Hazel seemed to think of something. She went out of the study and walked into the bedroom next to the study. By measuring the distance from the study to the bedroom in the same way, she finally figured out what the problem was.


    The distance between the study and the bedroom was much shorter than that between the two rooms and the passage. In other words, there should be another room between the two rooms.


    Hidden room?


    Hazel went back to the study and searched for the mechanism.


    But after she touched the whole study, she still didn''t see anything like a hidden door.


    Suddenly, her eyes fell on the bookshelf leaning against the wall. What if it was not a hidden door?


    She thought for a moment and directly went over, trying to push the bookshelf away. But it was too heavy for her to push away.


    Hazel was a little helpless. She took the books off the bookshelf and knocked at it as a feeler. "Anyone here?"


    She was answered by a dull tapping sound which almost made her hair stand on end in the empty study.


    The tap was very low, but she heard it.


    She could not help knocking again. This time the tapping sounded again. She listened to it intently and quickly found where the voice came from. She took the books near the ce away. Then she reached the board behind the bookshelf. The wood board was movable.


    She hurried to pull open the board and then saw Madeline''s gaunt face in the narrow window.


    "Hazel, get me out of here!" Madeline shouted at Hazel in desperation.


    Hazel''s fingers tightened slightly as she said indifferently, "I can get you out of here as long as I''m satisfied with your answer."


    "... You get me out of here, and I''ll tell you everything!" Madeline gritted her teeth.


    "Do you think you can bargain with me?" Hazel folded her arms and looked at her with a half-smile.


    "I don''t trust you!" Madeline''s heart was a little more anxious. She couldn''t help saying, "What if you go back on your word after I answer your questions?"


    "Then you''ll suffer a loss." Hazel opened her mouth quietly. "So you better pray I''ll keep my word."


    Madeline was so furious that she almost passed out. She was the one who was questioning Hazel, but Hazel actually answered like that? Although she had sworn at Hazel countless times, Madeline knew she wasn''t eligible to bargain.


    If Hazel were willing to save her, she would make a profit. Otherwise, she would have to admit she had beenpletely out of luck. If she was strong-willed and didn''t tell Hazel anything, she was pretty sure Hazel would definitely turn away to leave.


    Because she seduced the guardst time, Madeline was directly imprisoned in this little dark room after Simon caught her. Even the meals were sent in by Simon himself through this window.


    The only chance for Madeline to be saved was Hazel, so even if she might be cheated, Madeline had to try.


    "Go ahead," Madeline said reluctantly.


    "You said Joshua is still in the country. What is he doing now?" Hazel asked coldly, her eyes deep.


    "... He has joined hands with Simon!" Madeline said.


    "Why do they join hands?" Hazel frowned. This fact, which was confirmed by Madeline, didn''t surprise Hazel. As Madeline''s eyes rolled back and forth, Hazel''s voice went cold. "Madeline Carter, don''t lie to me. You should know I can''t be easily fooled!"


    "... I don''t know." Madeline finally gave up the idea of telling lies and said it with somewhat frustration. She really didn''t know about it. The guard she seduced at the beginning seemed to know little. She only knew Joshua was plotting with Simon in Country Z instead of going abroad.


    "You only know this, but you want me to get you out of here?" Hazel''s face was very cold. She reached out her hands to close the board.


    "Please don''t go!" Madeline was frightened and hurried to speak, "I really don''t know something else, but I''ve told you everything I know! It seems they want to plot against the organization... By the way, there is one more important thing that you do not know! Joshua and Simon are half-brothers!"


    "What?! Say it again!" Hazel was very shocked internally. In a sh, she came closer to Madeline. If it hadn''t been for the bookshelf, Hazel would have rushed over to grab Madeline!


    Madeline had intended to use the news to force Hazel to save her. But when she saw Hazel was about to devour her, Madeline shivered and directly spoke up, "Both, both of them are really biological brothers, which the old master has known¡­."


    Hazel staggered and clutched the bookshelf. The impact of this news on her was too great!


    Simon and Joshua are actually brothers? Is Simon''s father the one who made Stacy insane?!


    How is that possible?!


    Hazel''s head was a mess. It seemed there was something in her mind that she wanted to grab, but she failed to catch it.


    "What else?" she snapped. "What else do you know?!"


    "I, I don''t know anything else¡­." Madeline''s legs went weak because Hazel frightened her.


    Hazel let go of the bookshelf and stepped backward.


    Madeline was relieved when Hazel stood further away. Madeline suddenly felt she was really a good-for-nothing as she was actually scared by Hazel. There was obviously a massive bookshelf between them!


    Hazel seemed to be thinking, and then she held out her hand to close the board.


    In an instant, Madeline became panicky. "Hazel Crowe, you said you would save me!"

 Chapter 1246 - 534: Her Eyes Were Full Of Love

    "Of course I''ll save you," Hazel said earnestly, "but not now."


    Since Madeline knew this, if Hazel released Madeline, maybe Madeline would obstruct what Joshua and Simon wanted to do.


    Since Simon was so defensive against Madeline, perhaps the family behind Madeline did have the strength to scare them. Hazel wasn''t stupid enough to do anything that would hold them back, so she couldn''t let Madeline go now.


    "You, you lied to me!" Madeline was so furious that even her eyes turned red.


    "I''m not going to lie to you," Hazel said dryly. "When I''m ready, I''ll definitelye here to save you."


    Madeline didn''t believe her. She couldn''t help swearing at Hazel with every dirty word that she could think of.


    But Hazel didn''t seem to hear anything, and she just closed the board. Then all the curses were gone. Hazel couldn''t help sighing with emotions that Simon had done a good job in soundproofing. No wonder Madeline was also knocked at the board. It must be because her voice could not be heard.


    Putting the books back, Hazel left Simon''s vi in a daze.


    She opened the car window to allow the wind to blow in. Gradually, she figured out a lot of things.


    For example, why did Simon pester her, why was she kidnapped twice, why would Simon and Joshua, who werepletely ipatible, suddenly cooperate¡­


    Hazel dropped her forehead into her hands with a headache. Who were they teaming up to deal with? The organization?


    If it was the organization behemoth, it really required them to team up. But how were they going to do with the organization? After all, the organizations didn''t just have a few people.


    Hazel couldn''t figure it out. Of course, it never urred to her that Simon and Joshua would attack their father directly.


    She didn''t even think in this way.


    The car took Hazel to the ce where the Crowe family lived. Hazel got out of the car and headed directly for the Crowe family''s new house.


    It was the caregiver Joshua had hired who opened the door. Rachel was recovering from her injuries at home.


    "Hazel, why are you here again?" When Rachel was sitting on the sofa, she saw Hazel, her eyes were full of love. "I''ve said since you are busy now, you don''t have to visit me every day."


    Hazel sat down next to her and whispered, "Mom, I just want to see you."


    "Do you get something on your mind?" Rachel asked in a low voice, looking at Hazel.


    "Yes." Hazel leaned over and directly rested her head on Rachel''s legs.


    Rachel looked at her fondly and held out her finger to gently gather up Hazel''s hair. "Tell mom what happened."


    "I don''t know what happened, either¡­." Hazel didn''t know how to start. She weighed her words and finally said, "It''s just that I''m really very upset... Mom, don''t be angry if I ask you a question."


    "Is there anything that we can''t say to each other, you kid?" Rachel''s voice was softer when she knew she had something on her mind.


    "Every time you go on a dangerous mission," Hazel finally said after a moment''s hesitation, "do you ever think that dad, Ronald, and I are all very worried about whether you''re in danger, worried that something might happen to you... Aren''t you afraid that we would be very sorrowful if something terrible really happens to you?"


    Rachel''s body was slightly stiff. She took a deep breath and whispered, "Hazel, I''m not going to say some great words like giving up my small family for everyone. I just know clearly that I do these things to protect you better and keep you safe. To protect the persons I love, I will do everything and even forget the danger. But because I care about you, I try very hard toe back alive!"


    Hazel was visibly moved. Is that also what Joshua is thinking now?


    Because he loved her and wanted to protect her, he was willing to risk his life.


    "But... What about us?" Hazel exhaled, a little sadly, "We would be worried and afraid. Do you want us just to be anxious but unable to do anything while you''re in danger?"


    "Hazel, sometimes when you''re in a situation where you can''t help, try to trust your loved ones. Trust that they''ll always have you in their hearts, and trust that they wille back to reunite with you," she said in a deep tone. "However, if you distract them, you''ll harm them."


    Hazel understood instantly.


    Joshua was doing the most dangerous thing. How could she hold him back when he was doing something for her, even though she did not know what his n was? All she had to do now was trust his ability, trust that he could protect himself, and trust that he would be back.


    "Thank you, mom!" Hazel straightened and kissed Rachel on the cheek loudly.


    "You kid," Rachel spoke with a smile. Then she reached out to wipe her cheek where Hazel had kissed and said, feigning disgust. "You leave saliva all over my face."


    Hazel stuck out her tongue.


    After dinner at the Crowe family''s house, Hazel, whose knots in her heart had unraveled, left.


    After that, she couldn''t help but secretly call Grandpa Sloane.


    She was shocked to learn that Stacy''s man was actually the head of the organization. No wonder Katherine knew Stacy. They must have gotten to know each other in the organization.


    No wonder Joshua had been distancing himself from the Sloane family. He must be protecting the Sloane family and Stacy. After all, if the organization wanted to hurt the Sloane family or Stacy, the Sloane family might not be able to prevent it.


    Grandpa Sloane had given Hazel his phone number, so Hazel directly dialed his number.


    "Hazel?" Grandpa Sloane was quite surprised because Hazel hadn''t spoken to him for a long time. He had been disappointed, but he couldn''t me her. After all, Joshua still refused to ept them.


    "Grandpa Sloane," Hazel asked softly, "how are you doing?"


    "Don''t worry, girl," Grandpa Sloaneughed happily, "I''m still in good health. I have no problem living a few more years."


    She couldn''t helpughing. Grandpa Sloane was still so kind. After a small talk, she asked, "Grandpa Sloane, is Aunt Stacy better?"


    That was the reason why she called.


    "Thank you so much, Hazel," said Grandpa Sloane, his voice trembling a little. "Stacy has been better since yourst visit. The doctor changed her treatment, and she is getting better every day. She recognized me thest time I went there¡­."


    Grandpa Sloane cried with joy and was choked up.


    "That''s great, Grandpa Sloane!" Hazel was so happy that she also wanted to cry, but now she had to calm down Grandpa Sloane. He was too old for such a mood swing.

 Chapter 1247 - 535: Stacy Was Gone

    She persuaded him for quite a while before calming him down.


    Grandpa Sloane said with some anticipation, "... Hazel, when will you and Joshua visit Stacy again? We haven''t thanked you for your helpst time¡­."


    Hazel''s fingers tightened slightly. Of course, she knew Grandpa Sloane didn''t just want them to visit Stacy; he wanted them to ept the Sloane family slowly.


    Grandpa Sloane had thought Stacy''s baby was dead. But now that Grandpa Sloane knew he was not only alive but also so excellent, how could Grandpa Sloane not be eager to reunite with him? It was just that Joshua''s distant attitude kept Grandpa Sloane away.


    After hearing the truth from Madeline, Hazel knew that Joshua didn''t want to refuse the Sloane family. It was just that it wasn''t the right timing.


    Maybe Joshua would be able to improve his rtionship with the Sloane family after he finished his current work.


    However, Hazel couldn''t say too much right now. Grandpa Sloane would be worried if she talked too much.


    After thinking it over, Hazel opened her mouth. "Grandpa Sloane, Joshua, and I are just too busy to visit you and Aunt Stacy. When our work is done, we''ll definitely visit you in due course."


    "Really, really?" Grandpa Sloane was overjoyed. But the next moment, he couldn''t help asking worriedly, "Will Joshua¡­ be willing?"


    "Don''t worry," Hazel said with a smile. "In fact, Joshua cares about the rtionship very much."


    After making Grandpa Sloane relieved, Hazel hung up.


    ***


    Joshua was answering Simon''s phone. Listening to Simon''s exasperated voice on the phone, Joshua interrupted him without hesitation. "Are you done? I''m very busy."


    "Did you hear it or not?" Simon was very angry. "Control your woman! She came to my ce to search disorderly and actually wanted to make trouble for me together with others!"


    "She was just trying to scare you," Joshua said dryly. "If she really wanted to do something to you, she has got enough connections to keep you worried and busy. But you are quite right about one thing."


    Joshua''s statement was not rmist. James, who usually didn''t get along well with Joshua, was very kind to Hazel because of his adoptive parents. In addition, James and Simon had a worse rtionship.


    Besides James, there was Katherine, who liked Hazel very much. If Hazel turned to the two of them for help, Simon''s forces would be uprooted even if he was very capable.


    Simon was so angry that he could not speak. He knew that Joshua was telling the truth, but he was very unhappy at the bottom of his heart.


    Thinking of Joshua''sst sentence, he couldn''t help asking, "What is it?"


    "Hazel is my woman." Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners.


    Simon was dying to hang up right now! Was there justice? He wasining, but Joshua showed a public disy of affection to him! Joshua went too far!


    Simon was so furious that he almost exploded. He shouldn''t have called Joshua to talk about this. This guy clearly did it on purpose!


    "You, you..." Simon took a deep breath and said with a sudden sneer, "Joshua Denmark, don''t becent! By the time I got home, Pumpkin had already left. Since she could leave so readily, I guess she must have known something. I don''t know how much she knows. You''d better think hard about how to confess to her!"


    "Huh?" Joshua raised his eyebrows. "That''s rare. Are you assisting us with our rtionship?"


    Simon almost spat blood. He was very eager to crush the phone now!


    "What ''assist''!" He angrily yelled at the phone loudly, "I am making mischief!"


    "I see," Joshua said tly, feeling Simon''s anger calmly. "Thank you all the same for turning the mischief into an assist¡­."


    He had hardly finished the sentence when he heard a thud on the other end of the phone as if something had broken; Simon was so angry that he directly crushed the screen.


    Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. But he couldn''t help frowning slightly at the thought of Hazel.


    What does Hazel know?


    If he called her now, even if she didn''t know anything, she would be suspicious.


    After hesitating for a while, Joshua finally dialed Hazel''s number.


    "Darling, do you miss me?"


    The phone was answered, and Hazel''s sweet, clear voice sounded on the phone, making Joshua fall into a trance.


    "Yes, I miss you." Joshua asked in a low tone, "Are you busy now?"


    Hazel was in the President''s office now. If it were in the past, she would have definitely asked why he was up sote. After all, Joshua "went abroad," and his time was different from hers.


    But this time, Hazel didn''t ask directly because she didn''t want Joshua to spend any energy thinking about lies. All his energy should be focused on what he wanted to do.


    "Yes, I''m busy with Denmark Group''s business," Hazel said with a smile. "Some of the directors tried to make things difficult for me, but they were all impressed by my ability!"


    "My Hazel is such a genius." His mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. There was a faint touch of pride in his voice.


    After hearing her say something trivial, he finally asked as a feeler despite himself, "... Hazel, is there anything you want to ask me?"


    "I wanted before," she said bluntly.


    Then she said with relief, "But after I went to mom''s today, I''ve figured it out. I won''t ask because I know you''ll never lie to me. If you don''t tell me something, it must be because you have your own n. I will wait until youe home, until the day when you are willing to tell me."


    His heart was slightly warm. How could his Hazel be so sensible?


    "Don''t worry, Hazel, it''s going to be over soon." He promised a low voice, "I''ll definitely tell you everything when I get home."


    "Uh-huh!" She nodded.


    Joshua''s things went very well. He had made an appointment with Ted, and now he just needed to wait for meeting Ted and solve everything.


    But just then, an ident happened.


    Stacy was gone.


    After knowing this, Grandpa Sloane didn''t dare inform Joshua. He just informed Hazel.


    Listening to his voice trembling with tension, Hazel hurried to soothe him. "Grandpa Sloane, don''t worry. Stacy is gone, and thus we mustn''t be panicky!"

 Chapter 1248 - 536: Someone’s Kidnapped Joshua’s Mother

    "Right, I mustn''t be panicky, I mustn''t..." Grandpa Sloane took a deep breath to calm his panic.


    Hazel said in a soft voice, "Grandpa Sloane, are you still in the hospital? Please wait, I''ll reach you soon."


    "Okay, okay..." Grandpa Sloane agreed.


    Without more words, Hazel quickly went to drive the car to the nursing home.


    Hazel knew Grandpa Sloane was old, and Stacy had been his guilt and pain, so her sudden disappearance certainly upset him now.


    She was worried not only about Stacy but also about Grandpa Sloane.


    The car was moving so fast that Hazel couldn''t stop thinking about it. She was worried that something might happen to him in the face of such a blow.


    While driving fast, Hazel kept thinking about this incident.


    It was such a coincidence that Stacy was missing at this point.


    Joshua seldom went to the nursing home. Even Hazel hadn''t been there for a long time. Besides, the nursing home was remote. Reasonably speaking, the organization shouldn''t target Stacy.


    There were many problems with this incident. Stacy''s disappearance mustn''t be simple, and there must be someone behind it.


    Having said that, how should she find Stacy?


    If Hazel used Denmark Group''s power, Joshua would know soon enough. She couldn''t be sure whether Stacy''s disappearance was a plot against Joshua.


    Hazel didn''t think she could take a risk.


    She couldn''t use the power of the Denmark Group... Hazel''s eyes suddenly lit up as she suddenly thought of a suitable person, so she picked up the phone and dialed.


    After arriving at the nursing home, she quickly headed for the ward.


    Just as she had guessed, Grandpa Sloane was so emotional that he almost copsed. Fortunately, he was in the nursing home at the time, and the doctor who happened to be nearby saved him.


    Looking at Grandpa Sloane lying in bed, Hazel hurried to walk over and took his hand. "Grandpa Sloane, rest assured. How sad Joshua would be! And how sad Aunt Stacy would be if anything should happen to you now!"


    Grandpa Sloane replied with frustration, "Hazel, don''t worry about me. I''m fine now. But Stacy..."


    "Don''t worry." Hazel promised, "I''ll bring my Aunt Stacy home. But I''d like to have a good knowledge of this incident. How did Aunt Stacy go missing?"


    "Stacy has gotten much better. She can recognize people and remember something, even if her memory is broken," Grandpa Sloane said. "When the nursing home found she was getting better, they arranged for a nurse to show her around the garden. Nothing has ever happened before, but today the nurse was directly knocked out, and Stacy''s gone."


    Hazel''s heart sank. If it was true, it meant someone kidnapped Stacy.


    "Is there a monitor?" she asked.


    "The garden has monitors, but we checked the monitors and found them happened to be broken at the time." The director of the nursing home exined, embarrassed.


    "All the monitors are broken?" Hazel continued asking.


    "... No." The director was in a daze. "It''s just that the monitors from the garden to the yard are broken, so we have no way to find out who took the patient."


    "This is clearly a premeditated kidnapping. The kidnapper can''t just show up once. As long as they wander around here, they would be careless one day." Hazel furrowed her eyebrows tightly. "Go check all the monitors now. Get the footage for the recent few days and weeks. Find out every suspicious person and every car that shows up near the nursing home!"


    Knowing that this was a very serious incident, the director immediately ordered some staff to check. Hazel didn''t feel relieved. After arranging for someone to take care of Grandpa Sloane, she followed the staff.


    Soon, ording to Hazel''s approach, the hospital tracked down a suspicious car that showed up several times near the nursing home. However, the other side seemed to have a sense of anti-reconnaissance, just staying for a short time. Besides, the ce the car stayed was very hidden. The monitor only captured the car''s shape instead of its license te number.


    Hazel had the car printed and showed the picture to Grandpa Sloane.


    "Grandpa Sloane, are you familiar with this car?" she asked.


    "This¡­" Grandpa Sloane stared nkly at the picture.


    Hazel suspected there was only one possibility left since the other person didn''t find this nursing home by following her or Joshua. Their original target was the Sloane family, but before they could attack the Sloane family, they identally discovered Stacy''s existence.


    "I''ve asked the director. He said, this car came here every time you came to visit Aunt Stacy," Hazel did not hide it from him and directly told him her spection. "Only this car is suspicious at present. I think they followed you to this nursing home. So it should not only have appeared near the nursing home, but it must have also appeared in the vicinity of the Sloane family."


    "So Stacy was kidnapped because of me¡­." Grandpa Sloane''s face turned pale instantly.


    "Grandpa Sloane, you can''t think in that way," Hazel shook her head. "Aunt Stacy''s disappearance is caused by the other side who tries to hurt the Sloane family. If they''re not trying to deal with Aunt Stacy, they must have wanted to deal with you. The most important thing for us now is to find out the bad guys!"


    "Yes, you''re right," Grandpa Sloane came to his senses and looked at the picture again, "but I really don''t get an impression of it. Well, I''ll call the Sloane family''s house and ask the family members to check the monitors in the vicinity of the Sloane family."


    "Fine." Hazel nodded.


    Hardly had Grandpa Sloane finished the phone call when a nurse informed Hazel that someone wasing to the nursing home to look for her.


    When Hazel came out of the ward, she saw James waiting in the hallway.


    Hazel was relieved to see him. Now she could not use the power of the Denmark Group or ask Simon for help. The only person that she could think of was James.


    Of course, she could also ask Katherine for help, but Katherine was a person with an unusual identity. If Katherine interfered in this incident, the whole thing would likely be more serious, and thus it might be harder for Hazel to keep Stacy safe.


    "What''s the matter?" James asked.


    Hazel briefed him.


    "Someone kidnapped Joshua''s mother?" James was amazed. "Does Joshua know that? Did you call the police?"


    "No, I don''t dare tell him right now," Hazel shook her head. "I didn''t call the police, either."


    It was Grandpa Sloane and Hazel''smon meaning not to call the police. They all spected that there was a 90 percent chance that the person who kidnapped Stacy was the people from the organization.


    Now, the other person might just want to threaten Joshua with Stacy, but if they called the police, the organization would not let Stacy go.


    "Why can''t he know?" James was more puzzled. "Also, why didn''t you call the police?"

 Chapter 1249 - 537: How Could I Not Help You

    Hazel''s face shed a touch of hesitation as she wondered if she should tell James what she knew.


    "Hazel, if you want my help, at least you should give me enough information," James frowned and said helplessly. "Your adoptive mother is a policewoman, and you''ve been influenced since childhood, so you should be aware that in the case ofck of intelligence, how difficult it is for people to find out the truth, and the people are even perhaps misled to the opposite direction."


    Hazel''s heart became tense. What they needed now was time. The longer it took, the more dangerous Stacy would be. She couldn''t waste time any longer.


    Taking a deep breath, Hazel said in a deep tone. "Simon and Joshua are half-brothers. I suspect it''s the organization that took Aunt Stacy away. Their aim should be to use Aunt Stacy to threaten Joshua?"


    "What?!" James''s usually grim face was covered with shock. He said in disbelief. "How is that possible¡­."


    "You..." Hazel looked at him with hesitation. "You''re not going to stop helping just because you''re not on good terms with Joshua, are you?"


    She would like to trust James because James''s integrity was very trustworthy. Although their rtionship improved a lot, James always hated Joshua. Hazel was afraid that he might have personal feelings.


    James came to his senses. Although the fact really shocked him, his good qualities made him very receptive to any situation.


    "Rest assured, I have a clear line between business and private affairs." James frowned. "I still don''t understand why you can''t tell Joshua something as serious as this?"


    "He''s doing something very important right now... I guess it''s targeting the organization," Hazel said, biting her lip slightly. "If Joshua knows of Stacy''s disappearance, it might affect his ns. So I have to get Stacy back as soon as possible! Will you help me?"


    Hazel looked up at him. Her eyes were so clear that he didn''t bear to refuse.


    "How could I not help you¡­." James sighed helplessly. "How much information do you have after investigating?"


    He believed in Hazel''s abilities. Before he arrived, Hazel must have begun the investigation.


    Hazel briefly told him what she had learned, and she said worriedly, "Now, I''m just waiting to see if the Sloane family can find out something."


    "Well done," James nodded. "Give me the picture."


    Hazel handed the picture to him. Then a nurse came up to her and said Grandpa Sloane was looking for her.


    Hazel and James came to the ward. There was news from the Sloane family that they found the car, and they had made a clear screenshot. A picture with the screenshot had been uploaded to Grandpa Sloane''s cell phone.


    The picture was quickly printed. After checking the license te, James said quietly, "It''s a fake-licensed car."


    Neither of them was too surprised by the result. But Hazel''s heart sank a little. "Can¡­ we still trace it?"


    "Yes. Hazel, leave it to me," James said without hesitation, and then he started making phone calls.


    The minutes ticked away. Hazel just felt extremely nervous, and every minute was so hard for her.


    "News!" James said. With that, he hurried to walk out. "I had the car investigated. The car has left Imperial Capital. Now I only know its general direction, I will chase it..."


    James hade to his car. Before he could start the car, Hazel opened the front door and got in.


    "What are you doing?" He frowned helplessly.


    "Aren''t you going after it?" Hazel looked at him as if it was a matter of course. "Go!"


    "Go?!" James''s face went cold. "What are you going to do? That''s too dangerous! Get off!"


    "I know it''s dangerous," Hazel said, "so I''ll call Crystal. She''lle to protect me."


    "I don''t agree even if she can protect you," James said in a deep tone. "Get out of the car!"


    Hazel was the child of the Denmark family. He was indebted to the Denmark family, so he took good care of her all the time. More than that, Hazel was more like a sister he wanted to take care of. There were perhaps some emotions he didn''t want to recognize. How could he not be angry now when he saw she wanted to take a risk?


    "Don''t waste your time," Hazel warned, unconcerned by his menacing appearance. "The longer you dy, the more dangerous it''ll get!"


    "Hazel Crowe!" James shouted.


    "James," Hazel said, looking up at him coldly, "This is something I care about very much, so I have to follow. Even if you don''t let me follow you now, I''ll secretly drive behind you. How can you stop me? If it is really dangerous, I shall be even more dangerous at that time."


    James red at her angrily. Anyone else would have been scared off by his look, but Hazel had been growing up with Rachel''s aura, so she wasn''t timid at all in the face of his awe-inspiring righteousness.


    "You... Forget it, you can follow, but if anything happens, you must obey me! You must run when I tell you to, and you must leave when I tell you to!" James said with a glum expression.


    He was really worried that Hazel would secretly follow him. In that case, if she was in danger, he could not help her, so he might as well let her stay with him.


    "Let''s go!" Hazel said quickly.


    James reluctantly sat behind the wheel and drove Hazel away from the nursing home.


    ***


    Out at sea, Joshua stood on the deck of a yacht. His mouth tightened into a thin line, and his eyes fell on the ind not far away.


    This was the ind where Ted once imprisoned Stacy and where Ted asked Joshua to go.


    Joshua''s eyes went darker as he thought of this.


    Before he could get close to the ind, Joshua''s yacht received a warning from the ind. He gave a signal as Ted required, and then the warning stopped.


    The yacht came to the ind''s harbor. When Joshua stepped off the yacht, two bodyguards directly stopped him.


    "If you''re going tond, you have to go through security," said a bodyguard with a cold face.


    Joshua gave them a cool look, but he said nothing and just raised his hands calmly.


    They shook an examination instrument in front of him and behind him, ensuring he was not carrying anything dangerous before allowing him to pass.


    Not only Joshua, but even the people Joshua brought with him, had to go through security one by one.


    After that, a middle-aged man hurried to walk in Joshua''s direction quickly.

 Chapter 1250 - 538: The Owner Of This Island Is Your Mother

    Joshua''s pupils shrunk slightly.


    Joshua recognized the man before he came near.


    It should be Ted King who was walking.


    He should be over fifty, but there was no trace of age on his face. He still looked very young, tall, and handsome. There was no youthful sharpness in him, but his whole person seemed very unfathomable.


    Moreover, Ted''s face looked so much like his.


    No wonder Simon was so shocked when he saw Joshua for the first time and even ran after him so quickly. Just looking at his face was really enough to determine the rtionship between him and Ted.


    "Idiot!" Ted snapped. "Who allowed you to check Joshua?! Didn''t I tell you that you mustn''t stop any of today''s visitors?"


    Joshua looked at him coldly. Ted showed up after the security check, which, in Joshua''s eyes, was indescribable hypocrisy.


    The few men hurried to lower their heads, not daring to defend themselves.


    "Joshua¡­" Ted looked at him, his eyes a little moreplicated, and then he exined, "my men are too rigid and inflexible. It must have been because you reached half an hour early, so they didn''t know it was you."


    "It doesn''t matter," Joshua said indifferently. "If I were you, I would not just have asked the other party to go through security but also asked him to take off his clothes to be checked."


    Ted paled slightly.


    There was a hint of unapproachable distance and defensiveness in Joshua''s statement.


    "Come on, let''s get on the ind first," Ted said no more. He turned and headed for the ind.


    Joshua followed him with an indifferent face.


    The scenery on the ind was very beautiful, but neither Ted nor Joshua was in the mood to enjoy it.


    Joshua looked at Ted''s back, his eyes as cold as ice. How on earth could such a heartless man deliberately get close to him immediately after seeing him?


    "Do you know the name of this ind?" Ted asked suddenly.


    "I don''t know," Joshua replied.


    This ind was a private ind, and it was located in the international waters, not under the jurisdiction of Country Z. Besides, Ted had put tight security on this ind, so few people knew this ind.


    "Stacy Ind," Ted whispered, with a trace of imperceptible softness in his voice.


    Joshua''s face froze slightly, but then anger rose in his heart.


    Soon, however, he managed to suppress the anger.


    Now was not the right timing.


    "The owner of this ind is Stacy Sloane, your mother." Ted''s eyes dimmed. He had originally given the ind to Stacy, but unfortunately, while things might remain the same, people did not.


    Joshua looked coldly at the man in front of him, who kept walking, and felt that Ted was more and more unfathomable.


    Finally, the two men stopped at a gravestone.


    A line of words was engraved on it: "Tomb Of My Beloved Wife Stacy Sloane."


    Joshua''s eyes fell, and the trace of anger he had suppressed rose again and even burned like a me.


    "This is Stacy''s tomb," Ted spoke quietly.


    Joshua''s anger could no longer be suppressed!


    What was Ted King doing?


    Because of him, Stacy lost everything, was even separated from her son, and suffered from mental illness for more than 20 years. But Ted put up a tomb here? Who did he show affection to?!!!


    Ted''s behavior just made Joshua very sick!


    Joshua''s fingers tightened as he really wanted to beat up the man next to him!


    Trying hard to hold back his anger, Joshua finally lightly said, "Mm."


    His performance made Ted a little disappointed.


    "Joshua, let''s talk," Ted said slowly.


    "Fine." Joshua said lightly, "but I don''t want our conversation to be overheard by a third person."


    All of a sudden, Tedughed, and a profound light shed in his eye. Such a smile made Joshua''s heart slightly tense.


    The man in front of him really made him very angry, but he didn''t get carried away by the anger. The angrier he was, the more he valued Ted.


    He thought he had keen eyesight, but he couldn''t see through Ted. The ambitious, powerful person who once turned the tide now gave people the feeling that he had no desire. But Joshua always felt an invisible pressure from Ted.


    "Come with me." Ted didn''t say much. He took Joshua to his vi on the ind.


    They went straight to the study, and all the bodyguards and servants were ordered not to go near it.


    ***


    On the shore of Country Z, Simon had arranged for all the people to guard the harbor, and no boats were allowed to sail.


    "Young master, there is news from the ind that Joshua hasnded there," Chester reported to him.


    "Mmm," Simon nodded, "I see."


    "Then¡­ shall we go and help him?" Chester asked as a feeler.


    "Support what?!" Simon hit him hard on the head. "Chester, Chester, I really don''t know what you''re actually a traitor! After staying with me for so long, you are actually trying to help Joshua?"


    "No, it''s not that, young master," Chester exined with a wounded face. "I''m just worried that something may go wrong on the ind..."


    "What can go wrong?" Simon gave out a sneer, with a hint of frustration on his face. "Joshua can uproot all the forces hidden by the old man in Country Z in such a short time and rob me of the woman I like. Do you really think he is good-for-nothing?"


    Chester was very speechless. There seemed to be no connection between the two things?! Besides, how could the young master say it was Joshua who robbed him of his woman. It was the young master who tried to rob Joshua of his woman but failed!


    But Chester didn''t dare speak his mind at all. If he did, he would definitely be beaten up.


    Simon''s eyes grew darker, but his expression grew grave. "We have been undercover on the ind. Joshua also knows the detailed division of forces on the ind. The old man''s helpers have been cut off from him, and the organization has been taken over by me. Now I guard the harbor and forbid anyone to support the old man. I really can''t imagine what kind of ident could happen!"


    All aspects had been taken into consideration, and they had eliminated all the risks. It could be said that this was a war that they would definitely win, but somehow Simon was very upset in the heart.


    For some reason, he felt an ident would happen.


    Chester answered the phone, and suddenly his face turned pale.


    "Young master, not good!" Chester said hurriedly, "There''s news from the harbor that Miss Crowe gets there and wants to go to sea!"


    "What?!" Simon''s face paled instantly, and he became extremely irritated. "Why does Hazele here now?!"

 Chapter 1251 - 539: Simon Was Going Crazy

    Simon was really going crazy.


    He had thought everything would go well, but at this point, Hazel suddenly showed up.


    Hazel wasn''t supposed to be here, but she was, which meant there was an ident, and it was a very severe ident.


    "I¡­ don''t know." Chester sweated. Hazel appeared so suddenly that it caught them off guard.


    "Has she been stopped?" Simon asked angrily.


    "Yes," Chester said quickly.


    Simon spoke in a deep tone, "Let''s go! Go to her!"


    ***


    Hazel stood in the harbor, her fingers tightening.


    She and James followed Stacy''s kidnappers all the way. The other side had clearlye prepared. Even after James had followed them closely all the way, they made it to the sea.


    Then the men took Stacy straight out to sea. But when Hazel and James arrived, they were stopped.


    The matter was more difficult to deal with than she had expected.


    She didn''t know who blockaded the harbor, but the fact that Stacy''s kidnappers were able to go to sea smoothly only showed that they were the partners of the people blockading.


    That was not what she wanted to see. If the gang that kidnapped Stacy had such strength, it could only be said that the situation was very terrible. She was even worried if Joshua might be in danger.


    "Hazel, I found it out." James came over.


    "Whose men are blockading the harbor?" Hazel asked.


    James hesitated. She said coldly, "Don''t try to hide it from me. I can also use Denmark Group''s power to find it out."


    James sighed helplessly. "They are Simon''s men."


    Hazel''s face paled. The sea breeze raised her long hair, and she felt a bit cold somehow.


    As far as she knew, Joshua and Simon were working together. But now Simon was blocking the harbor and allowing Stacy''s kidnappers to go to sea. What did Simon want?


    Could it be that Simon betrayed his cooperation with Joshua?


    She didn''t want to guess, but the fact was there. If it was true, Joshua was likely in a dangerous position. Being attacked front and rear, if he was defenseless, something bad would happen to him!


    "You leave," James said. "I''ll find a way to go to sea¡­."


    "I''m not leaving," Hazel said in a deep tone.


    "We''ve agreed you''ll obey me!" James''s face darkened. Sure enough, he shouldn''t have brought Hazel from the very beginning.


    Before he could say anything else, Hazel suddenly got into the car, ready to drive away.


    "Where are you going?" James stopped her right away. Since she said she would not leave, then she wouldn''t absolutely be obedient and drive to leave.


    "Go to the sea," Hazel said quietly.


    "How can you make it now that the harbor is blockaded?" James asked.


    "Of course, I''ll have a way," she said quietly. "He just won''t allow the boats to go to sea, then what if I don''t take a boat? Are youing or not?"


    She stared at James.


    James was extremely speechless. He always knew Hazel was smart. Besides, she became calm, intelligent, and strong to help Joshua this time. She had really grown up a lot for Joshua.


    Hazel didn''t say anything clearly, but she was already telling James that she had a way to go to sea. He didn''t doubt it. Herst sentence had the same meaning as the one she had used to threaten him before; if he didn''t follow, she would go alone.


    James certainly couldn''t watch her go alone. Helplessly, he got into the car.


    Hazel drove the car at maximum speed. She took James to the Denmark Group''s holiday vige, where a helicopter was already waiting for them.


    Staring at the helicopter, James was surprised at Hazel''s ability.


    Hazel must have used Denmark Group''s power to get it, but he believed that even if Denmark Group had such a strength, Joshua wouldn''t have let her touch things like that. After all, Joshua was very protective of Hazel.


    Now, however, Hazel mobilized Denmark Group''s power on her own. She could be actually so mad for Joshua.


    Although he knew Hazel was very decisive, James still made the final effort to stop her. "Stay here, Hazel..."


    "If anyone has to stay, only you have to stay," Hazel said indifferently as she directly boarded the helicopter.


    James sighed and followed.


    The propeller whirled, and the helicopter began to lift off the ground, but several cars came hurtling just then.


    James''s eyes lit up, and he shouted at the pilot, "Don''t leave!"


    The cars stopped, and Simon got off. He came running so fast that he didn''t even care about the wind from the propeller.


    "Hazel Crowe!" Simon looked very pale with anger. "Why are you here?!"


    "Go! Ignore him!" Hazel said angrily.


    "We''d better figure it out," James persuaded her. "Maybe there is some misunderstanding?"


    He really hoped there was some kind of misunderstanding in the incident because Hazel wouldn''t have to risk her life in this case.


    Hazel hesitated for a moment. She put her hand on the cabin door and looked down at Simon. "Don''t you know why I''m here? Simon King, I really didn''t expect you to be this kind of person. You don''t deserve Joshua''s trust!"


    "What are you talking about?!" Simon asked furiously. Her questioning really confused him.


    "Simon, why are you still pretending to y dumb at such a time?!" She looked at him coldly. "What do you mean by allowing those people to go to sea?!"


    "What? Who did I allow to go to the sea?" Simon was even more puzzled. He didn''t know anything about it!


    "Somebody went to the sea?" He turned around to stare at Chester.


    Chester looked puzzled, too. "No," he said, "our guys have been waiting in the harbor. No one is allowed to go to the sea except for our own men..."


    Suddenly, Chester and Simon''s faces both paled as they realized something at the same time.


    What if there were traitors among Simon''s men? Or what if someone went to sea with his men''s identities?


    "Hazel,e down. I''ll help you find it out!" Simon said in a deep voice.


    Stacy Ind was too dangerous, and he really didn''t want Hazel to get involved. Besides, there was an ident.


    Hazel looked at him, disappointed. She had been only guessing, but now Simon''s reaction told her that her guess was right. The people who took Stacy away were exactly his men.


    "Simon King, do you think I can still believe you now?" she spoke coldly and sat down in the helicopter. "Go!"

 Chapter 1252 - 540: Anyone Missing

    The helicopter took off slowly and headed for the sea.


    James looked down. When he saw Simon racing to the car, James was slightly relieved. Simon would definitelye after Hazel. If so, Hazel''s safety would be more guaranteed.


    Simon hurried to the harbor as fast as he could. When he got there, he directly got into a speedboat.


    "Have you found out who it is?" Simon asked, looking pale.


    There were actually moles among his men! Worse still, at such a critical point, there was such a severe ident! If it weren''t for the wrong time, he would thoroughly investigate this incident andpletely wipe out the moles!


    "Yes¡­" Chester''s face was pale. He hesitated, not knowing how to speak.


    "Go ahead!" Simon snapped.


    Chester had no choice but to reply, "Those people who went to the sea are the ones the Flores family gave you. They have been following you loyally for years..."


    Simon''s face paled slightly.


    The Flores family was his mother''s family. That year, after the organization quitted Country Z, the people in the organization started urging Ted to marry and have children to have a sessor.


    At that time, Elise Flores, Simon''s mother, stood up. With the help of his uncle, Ian, his mother ended up being the woman who Ted chose. However, Ted agreed that Elise could give birth to a baby, but he wouldn''t marry her.


    Elise agreed, but she died in childbirth while giving birth to Simon. Later, because of Ted''s indifference to Simon and Simon''s deliberate alienation from Ted, Simon was almost brought up by his uncle, and they were very close.


    So how could Simon possibly suspect the people his uncle gave him? What was more, those people had been really loyal to Simon before.


    Simon looked even paler. Suddenly, he snapped, "Where are the people who kidnapped Hazel?!"


    "Your uncle''s men saved them," Chester said, "and took Madeline away in passing..."


    "Why did they take Madeline away?" Simon frowned tightly, and he waved impatiently. "Never mind."


    He took out his phone and called Ian, with a sullen face. No matter what his uncle wanted to do, this time, Ian took action behind Simon''s back, which really tested Simon''s patience! Even if he was Simon''s closest friend, how could he arrange spies around Simon?


    The phone hadn''t been answered. It looked like Ian was not going to answer it.


    Simon hung up directly and snapped, "Go to Stacy Ind now!"


    He didn''t support Joshua because he thought Joshua was a hundred percent safe. How could Simon not go since there was such an incident?


    Moreover, Simon felt that there were some things that Hazel hadn''t told him for some reason.


    She couldn''t chase just because these guys saved her kidnappers or Madeline, which meant they did something else that forced Hazel to follow.


    "Yes!" Chester hurried off to drive the speedboat.


    Dozens of speedboats followed them, speeding away from the harbor.


    ***


    On Stacy Ind, Ted asked everyone to go away and took Joshua to the study.


    "You misunderstand me." Ted''s eyes were calm and deep as if he had seen through everything.


    Joshua''s mouth tightened into a thin line. Stacy had suffered for more than 20 years. Whether he misunderstood Ted, he couldn''t forgive Ted. That was Ted''s inability to make his woman suffer so much!


    "It looks like you''re not going to listen to any of my exnations," Ted said quietly. "Alright, what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll take you away." Joshua''s eyes dimmed slightly, and he said coldly, "The world no longer needs Ted."


    "As expected of my son. You are really cruel¡­" Ted mocked himself. Joshua meant to imprison him and dere him dead. By then, of course, there would be no Ted in the world.


    "You deserve it!" There was a touch of hostility in Joshua''s voice!


    "It''s very hard for you to take me away." Ted looked at him quietly. "Joshua, try to convince me. If you can convince me, I''ll consider going with you."


    Joshua suddenly said, "Lone Wolf, Thunder Leopard, Sharp Eagle, Fire Vulture, Falcon..."


    As he said the names, Ted''s face turned paler and paler.


    The names were spies he had deliberately nted when he left Country Z. They escaped the relevant authorities'' purges of the organization. After lurking for so many years, they were almost all ambitious, capable figures with powerful or weak forces.


    Now, each of the names that Joshua mentioned meant one of Ted''s strongholds had been exposed.


    After saying nearly twenty names, Joshua looked at Ted nonchntly. "Anyone missing?"


    "No, you''ve wiped out all the hidden strongholds of the organization," Ted said. Instead of being flustered, he was somewhat delighted. "You''re more capable than I thought."


    "Denmark Group is much stronger than the organization in Country Z," Joshua said in a deep tone. "That''s my turf!"


    If he was not able to wipe out the organization''s strongholds on his turf, Joshua needed to doubt if the Denmark Group he had been running for years was just a paper tiger!


    "But Stacy Ind is my turf," Ted said lightly. "You haven''t got enough men to take all my people down. As soon as I press this button, my men will rush in and take you down."


    Ted put his finger on an inconspicuous button on the wall, but he didn''t intend to press it. Instead, he said, "Besides, even if you imprison me, do you think the organization will let it go? I''ve run the organization for so many years, and I have a lot of trusted subordinates. Country Z is terrible, but I''m sure they''ll be willing to fight for saving me."


    Joshua''s eyes shed with a hint of sarcasm. Simon had assured him repeatedly that there would be no problem with the organization. He didn''t believe it at first, but now he did. Ted might have been hiding for recreation for too long; what he knew was far behind.


    "You can press it," Joshua said calmly. "and see if there will be someoneing to rescue you."


    Ted''s face paled slightly. Instead of pressing it, he said, "Have you and Simon joined forces?!"


    Joshua''s eyes flickered with surprise. Ted showed the appearance that an ambitious, powerful man should have at longst.


    Just judging from one of Joshua''s sentences, Ted could actually guess that they had joined forces.


    "I thought..." Ted said with somewhat mixed feelings. "You reject Simon."


    After all, he had not exined the past to them.

 Chapter 1253 - 541: Why Did Joshua Use That Word?

    Ted always thought that since Simon went to Country Z to make trouble for Joshua and they both fell in love with the same woman, Simon and Joshua were totally ipatible.


    But Ted was pretty sure that Joshua and Simon had joined forces at present.


    Joshua, who was thoughtful, couldn''t fail to take into ount Ted''s strongmen on Stacy Ind and the organization''s retaliation. But it seemed Joshua didn''t care about it at all now, which meant he had already figured out how to solve these problems.


    Even if Joshua was his son, Joshua had no foundation in the organization. It was impossible for him to get rid of the organization unless someone else coulde forward justifiably to take over itpletely.


    It was undoubtedly Simon King. Even if there were any different voices in the organization, Simon would suppress them.


    Joshua and Simon worked together. Joshua wanted Ted, while Simon wanted his organization. They were really his good sons. They tried to deceive him in a bid to catch him off guard. It had to be said that the n looked perfect.


    So, even if Ted had been kept in the dark, he almost figured it out soon.


    Joshua looked at him indifferently. He had no idea what Ted was thinking and had no interest in it.


    "It''s none of your business." Joshua said coldly, "Do you choose to go with me or¡­"


    "Bam!" There was a loud bang, and then the earth shook.


    Even if the sound instion of the study was perfect, the two of them could still clearly feel the vibration outside.


    Both Joshua and Ted''s faces turned pale at the same time.


    Something went wrong!


    Ted hurried to the door, but suddenly a strong wind blew behind him. He swerved to block Joshua''s attack.


    Joshua''s attack was like a storm, and Ted had no choice but to hide. He was good at fighting, but he was not young. However, just parrying Joshua''s attack like that made him a little overwhelmed.


    "What are you doing?!" Ted snarled as he retreated, "Now there''s something going on out there. You don''t go out to check it with me, but you''re actually trying to think about how to deal with me?"


    "I don''t trust you!" Instead of stopping his attack, Joshua attacked more swiftly and fiercely. "I need to make sure what is going on, but before I can make sure that you''re not involved, I have to subdue you first!"


    "You..." Ted tried to speak, but the study door was flung open, and two of Joshua''s bodyguards directly entered the room and joined him in the fight.


    Instantly, Ted''s situation got worse.


    Seeing that his men had note to rescue him, Ted confirmed his previous suspicions. Joshua couldn''t reach Stacy Ind no matter how powerful he was. Only the people from the organization could be transferred to Stacy Ind, and only Simon could transfer them.


    It must be Simon who had managed to get his men to sneak on the ind, and then, with these spies'' help, Ted''s men were brought down.


    "Just give up resistance!" Joshua said in a deep tone. His goal was never to kill Ted. When he thought about Stacy''s suffering, he thought he would be too kind to Ted if he let Ted die.


    Ted paused, and a bodyguard stepped forward to grab him.


    Then the bodyguard took out handcuffs and handcuffed him to a chair.


    There was a volley of gunfire outside. It didn''t sound very clear, but it still gave people pressure.


    "You, stay and keep an eye on him. Don''t let him run away," Joshua said to the bodyguard, "I''lle back to pick you up when I know what''s going on outside."


    The bodyguard agreed. Joshua was ready to leave the study with another bodyguard.


    "Bang-" With a loud sound, the whole vi shook again.


    "Joshua, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as you thought," said Ted, with a chill in his eyes.


    Then he said coldly. "There''s a secret passage under the desk in the southwestern corner of the first floor. You can go out that way. Believe me once, and perhaps I can help you!"


    Joshua gave him a cold look. He really couldn''t trust Ted.


    "Perhaps I will try to believe you when you ''atone''ter!" Joshua said and went straight out of the study.


    Ted looked helplessly at the handcuffs on his hands, and doubt arose in his heart. Atone? Why did Joshua use that word?


    Joshua took his bodyguards to the living room downstairs, where shots kept ringing out, and the battle was very intense.


    Walking through the entrance door would make him an easy target, so Joshua took his bodyguard to the room Ted had just mentioned and quickly found the secret passage under the desk.


    Looking at the secret passage, Joshua''s eyes dimmed slightly before he finally walked in.


    They made their way through the secret passage to leave the vi. There were not gunshots outside.


    "What happened?" Joshua took the walkie-talkie from his bodyguard''s hand and asked in a deep tone.


    There was a volley of gunfire from the other end, and a voice said angrily, "Master Denmark, Simon King''s men turn against us!"


    Joshua''s eyes went dark. He asked calmly, "Tell me exactly what happened!"


    The man on the other end hurried to tell him the story roughly. After secretly picking them up on the shore, the spies Simon had arranged on the ind took them to kill the invisible sentries on the ind.


    But just as they had fully controlled the ind, several spies suddenly defected, and a heavily armed army showed up on the ind. Joshua''s men had been defenseless, so they were caught off guard, and they were at a disadvantage now.


    Joshua''s mind raced. Judging from the current intelligence, it was indeed Simon''s men who had abnormal behavior. It even looked as if Simon intended to kick down thedder and take this opportunity to kill Ted and him directly.


    Joshua, however, did not think this was true. It was not something that Simon would do. He was a bit unscrupulous, but he wouldn''t do things like that.


    But now, whether Simon had defected or not, Joshua had to erase the ident first.


    "Report your location," Joshua demanded in a deep voice.


    The different positions were reported, and soon Joshua had a rough picture in his mind and then figured out the enemy''s position.


    Then, ording to his men''s positions, he organized them tounch an effective counterattack.


    Joshua was fully prepared this time. Many of the people he brought with him were from Katherine, and some of them were very excellent veterans.


    Katherine hated the organization as much as he did, so she wasn''t willing to give up such a good chance. Although she didn''t act in person, she was perfectly happy to help him find some right hands.

 Chapter 1254 - 542: They Were Dragged Into A Dangerous Situation

    Under Joshua''smand, their unsatisfactory situation quickly reversed.


    Then, ording to the terrain he had known very well, Joshua directed them to chase.


    The men who attacked them did not panic but retreated systematically towards the southwest of the ind.


    A huge parking apron Ted had repaired in the southwest, with just a few nes parking. They retreated in its direction, apparently intending to escape.


    "Chase them!" Joshua said in a deep tone. But if they just chased the other party, they could unnecessarily stop them. Joshua thought for a while and said the names of several excellent men Katherine had given him.


    "You set up a special squad to get ahead of them and disable the nes from taking off! I''m sure it won''t be difficult for you!" Joshua ordered.


    "We can have a try!" Several men were interested in Joshua''s proposal.


    Upon receiving a positive reply, Joshua was ready to follow them with his bodyguards and catch up with those who had given them a sneak attack.


    All of a sudden, a very loud bang sounded from behind!


    Joshua turned his head around instantly, and then his pupils shrank!


    Before his very eyes, the beautiful seaside house Ted had built copsed in an explosion.


    Joshua''s fingers tightened slightly. Ted was still in the vi.


    With such an explosion, even if he were lucky, he would be buried under the rubble.


    At that moment, Joshua did not know how to describe the feelings in his heart.


    He had no feelings for Ted. The Denmark family had given him enough fatherly love and maternal love, so he didn''t need to look for parents'' care andfort from others.


    But knowing that Stacy had suffered so much, it was the first time he had ever hated Ted for his unfeeling and hated why he had such a father.


    But now¡­ the man he was ready to take away for torture just died like that...


    Joshua felt vaguely empty. If Ted died like this, it seemed a little toofortable for Ted. Perhaps it was because of this that he felt a little¡­ sad?


    The emotion was only momentary, and Joshua soon came to his senses and headed southwest for the airfield again.


    Apart from the ruins of the vi, Ted and Madeline fell in a mess on the nearbywn, while the bodyguard arranged by Joshua hadpletely fainted in the st to protect Madeline.


    "Cough, cough..." Madeline pushed aside the bodyguard on her unhappily and even looked at the bloodstains on her body in disgust. She was so angry that she kicked the unconscious bodyguard. "Asshole! You actually dared to grope me!"


    Ted stood up. His eyes were very cold as he coolly reminded her, "If it weren''t for his help, you have been dead."


    Madeline''s movement paused slightly. The next moment, she immediately fawned on Ted, "Uncle King, I didn''t see what happened clearly, so I got him wrong... I thought he was trying to grope me¡­"


    Ted turned his head around and looked elsewhere. He really felt disgusted to look at Madeline.


    Back then, he didn''t want Madeline to marry Simon. Madeline''s grandfather saved Ted''s life on a mission. However, the old Carter was badly injured and passed away soon after.


    Ted asked the old Carter if he had any wishes. The old Carter said he had a lovely granddaughter, and he hoped she could marry one of Ted''s sons.


    Ted didn''t want to say yes, but Madeline was only four years old at that time, and she was very lovely and sensible, and Madeline''s mother was a gentle, politedy, so Ted agreed.


    He originally thought that with the Carter family''s upbringing, their children wouldn''t be too terrible. If the two children liked each other, it would not be a big deal for him to give them a wedding when they grew up. It could also be considered a joke if they didn''t like each other.


    But god knew Madeline, this wench actually grew more and more dishonest and acted ostentatiously with this marriage.


    Ted saw it all. Although he was very angry, he did not punish the Carter family. It had been his intention to leave the marriage to Simon. If Simon couldn''t handle a single woman, Simon wasn''t eligible to control the whole organization.


    So Ted didn''t like Madeline at all.


    "Don''t be angry, Uncle King. I''m so worried about your safety that I don''t pay much attention to other things¡­" Madeline wore a pitiful look. "I was locked up and tortured by Simon for so long before I was rescued by¡­ Ian Flores''s men, but luckily they were not wary of me, so they brought me to this ind.


    I don''t know until now that Simon''s uncle Ian Flores is a bad guy! He secretlyy dynamites under the vi to kill you and Brother Joshua! I''m terrified of dynamites, but I''m more afraid that some ident would happen to both of you! I risked my life to save you, Uncle King..."


    Madeline looked as if she was about to cry.


    Ted was more annoyed. Did Madeline really know her identity? He was kind of her elder, but she actually dealt with him the way she dealt with men?


    What was more, even if Madeline hadn''te, he wouldn''t have gotten hurt?


    How could those handcuffs trouble him? He had removed the handcuffs and subdued the bodyguard before Madeline could reach his study to alert him.


    He had nned to leave with the bodyguard, but Madeline suddenly appeared and told him that explosives had been buried in the vi.


    Initially, they had enough time to leave, but Madeline was so frightened by the explosion that her legs went limp, which slowed them down.


    Joshua''s bodyguard tried to carry her away, but she unreasonably felt disgusted as she thought that he was so dirty that he shouldn''t touch her. In conclusion, they were dragged into a dangerous situation by Madeline step by step.


    In the end, they rushed out the moment when the explosion began. Joshua''s bodyguard protected her, but she actually treated her savior so unkindly.


    Obviously, this woman had hurt Ted, but she insisted that she had saved him.


    Ted took out his phone and dialed a number, "Alle here!"


    Soon, a few agile people came to him from different corners.


    Madeline''s eyes lit up. She had heard that Ted was surrounded by a group of subordinates who mysteriously appeared and disappeared, and each of them had extremely powerful strength.


    She said excitedly. "Uncle King, we''ve got men. We can kill the attackers and avenge yourself on them..."

 Chapter 1255 - 543: Joshua Denmark, I Want To Kill You

    Ted''s eyes went cold. He gave a wink, and the man near Madeline injected her with anesthetic drugs. Before she could finish the sentence, she felt a pain in the back of her neck and fainted directly.


    Ted surrounded him. They asked in a low voice, "Head, what to do now?"


    Joshua had the upper hand, but whichever side they joined, it would tip the bnce.


    Ted looked darkly in the direction of the gunshot before his face became subtle.


    Both Simon and Joshua wanted him to die. It seemed that over the years, he had been such a failed father that his own sons hated him like this.


    Maybe... The explosion was also a good opportunity. If they didn''t want him to exist globally, he would do what they wanted.


    "Let''s go." Ted''s eyes fell on the bodyguard and Madeline. His face suddenly turned cold. "Take them with you."


    If they were left, his n to feign death would not be able to seed.


    A group of people quietly left with the injured bodyguard and unconscious Madeline.


    ***


    On the airport apron, the special squad Joshua dispatched hadpleted the mission smoothly.


    The nes had been destroyed, and Joshua''s men had caught up with the kidnappers; the situation had been settled.


    Joshua raised his hand slightly, and the shots died away. Now, these people were sitting ducks, but Joshua thought he needed to watch out if the other party would still struggle.


    Then Joshua''s men began to shout, persuading the other side to give up the resistance.


    Suddenly, a man who seemed to be the leader stepped forward and shouted, "Joshua, look, who is she?!"


    With that, a woman was pushed forward.


    Joshua''s pupils shrank instantly at the sight of the woman! It was none other than Stacy Sloane!


    Gunshots rang out beside her, but she still looked dazed as a fine porcin doll.


    Joshua felt stifled in his heart. He raised his hand quickly, and the shooting stopped instantly.


    Stacy had suffered so much that he didn''t want to put her in danger anymore.


    "Let her go, and I''ll let you go!" Joshua said in a deep tone. His eyes fell on the leading man wearing a mask on his face, who looked no longer young.


    Joshua furrowed his eyebrows tightly. He did not like people who were so sneaky because it could easily remind him of Simon. He felt that this person should have something to do with Simon for some reason.


    "Hum! Do you think I believe you?!" The leading man sounded heartless, "Joshua Denmark, I want to kill you!"


    Joshua''s eyes darkened. "Fine, I''ll be your hostage instead of her."


    There was a silence as if the marked man could not believe that Joshua would actually make such a request. It was a perfect proposal for them.


    "Master Denmark," said a man beside Joshua as he became worried instantly, "you can''t go! They said they wanted to kill you..."


    "Don''t worry," Joshua exined in a low voice. "They want to kill me, but they''re not going to do that now. If anything happens to me, never let them go so that they can never leave. But if they let me stay and they hold me hostage, they can leave. As long as they are not stupid, they will not do anything to me at this moment."


    Joshua'' guess was pretty much what the masked man thought. He knew that if Joshua was willing to act as a hostage, he could get out safely. If Joshua was in his hands, he could torture Joshua slowly even if he kept alive.


    Whatever he thought about it, it was a great deal. But the masked man hesitated. He knew better than anyone that Joshua, his opponent, was not a pushover.


    "Good!" The masked man finally made up his mind. He wanted Joshua''s life, but he didn''t want to die here.


    ***


    A few speedboats galloped at full speed and berthed quickly at the harbor.


    Hazel rushed down from the speedboat. Simon hurried to chase her and grabbed her arm. "Pumpkin, don''t worry..."


    "Let me go!" Hazel shook off his hand and looked at him with a cold face. "I agreed to take your boat, but I didn''t promise that I''ll obey you!"


    Simon''s eyes grew darker.


    James had secretly instructed the pilot to slow down the helicopter, so Simon caught up with Hazel when he took the speedboat.


    He spent a lot of time exining to her that he didn''t betray Joshua, but she still didn''t trust him.


    In the end, James said that the ind was very dangerous and that if they went there by helicopter, the target would be too obvious, and they might be an easy target and hold Joshua back, so Hazel agreed to go aboard Simon''s speedboat.


    "The ind is very dangerous now. Haven''t you heard gunshots before?" Simon said helplessly, "Can''t you believe me for once?"


    "Aren''t the gunshots caused by your uncle?" She looked at him coldly. "Simon King, how can I trust you? Would you choose Joshua between your uncle and Joshua?!"


    To gain Hazel''s trust, Simon did not hide his spection. So Hazel had already figured out that the man who took Stacy away to threaten Joshua was probably Ian Flores''s subordinates!


    The current situation was very disadvantageous for Joshua. She knew Joshua too well. Even though he pretended that he didn''t care about his family, he cared about his rtionship with them more than anyone else. As long as Stacy was around, he would be on the defensive.


    Simon and Joshua were merely partners, but Ian Flores, who attacked Joshua, was Simon''s uncle! Plus, what Ian was doing was obviously for Simon''s good as he tried to kill Joshua for Simon. Under such circumstances, how could she trust Simon?


    Even if Simon really did not know his uncle''s n, who could guarantee that Simon wouldn''t turn against Joshua after meeting with his uncle?


    Simon''s eyes dimmed. Although he could understand Hazel''s feelings, he was still sad that she didn''t trust him at all.


    "I''ll help Joshua. Trust me." Simon promised with a solemn face. "I swear by my dead mother."


    Hazel froze, looking at him in disbelief.


    Simon''s dead mother should be the past he did not want to mention, but now, he actually said such a severe oath that she could really not leave like this.


    "We don''t know anything about this ind, Hazel," James said in time. "It''s too dangerous to act alone. I suggest continuing following Simon."

 Chapter 1256 - 544: He Had Only One Chance

    She nodded slightly as James gave her an out. She looked at Simon with aplicated expression. "I''d like to believe you this time... Simon, please don''t lie to me."


    Even at this time, she was still very hesitant.


    Because if she made the wrong choice and trusted the wrong person, then she would likely¡­ lose her most beloved man, which would be a consequence she really couldn''t ept.


    "I understand," said Simon gravely. "If anything happens to him, I''ll give you my life!"


    She bit her lip hard. She turned away and ignored Simon''s remark.


    Simon waved his hand, and his men protected Hazel in the middle.


    "The previous sound seemed toe from that ce." James pointed to the southwest of the ind.


    "That''s the tarmac on the ind," Simon''s pupils suddenly shrank. "Let''s go!"


    The gunshots suddenly stopped, which made them very panicky in the heart. It was so oddly quiet. Could it be¡­ that someone was injured?


    Hazel didn''t dare think too much. She followed them closely.


    ***


    Joshua stepped out and motioned that he was unarmed before going in the direction of the attackers.


    The masked man was none other than Ian Flores! Simon just assumed that all this was arranged by his uncle, but Simon did not think that it was his uncle who kidnapped Stacy and came to Stacy Ind himself!


    Ian had nned to kidnap members of the Sloane family to threaten Joshua, but he identally found Stacy.


    Stacy was certainly a better hostage for Ian. He intended to put her to better use, but he hadn''t imagined that he would have to be forced by Joshua to use her to escape.


    He waved his hand fretfully to beckon his men to let go of Stacy and ordered Stacy. "Go ahead. Someone will pick you up."


    Stacy had already gotten better, so she could understand simple instructions and followed them. Ian knew this after abducting her, so now he just gave her simple orders.


    Stacy obediently walked forward.


    Joshua breathed a sigh of relief as he watched Stacy walk toward him.


    Stacy didn''t walk quickly. Although Joshua was worried, he did not quicken his pace.


    Joshua''s eyes turned deep as Stacy drew closer.


    Ian aimed his gun straight at Joshua, afraid that something would happen!


    Joshua walked calmly. When he saw Stacy nearly walk past him, he walked past Stacy without a nce.


    Seeing this scene, Ian loosened the gun in his hand slightly.


    Suddenly, Joshua turned around and held Stacy to fall on the ground!


    He had only one chance!


    Ian was shocked and furious. Joshua Denmark is really ying tricks!


    He moved his finger and was about to pull the trigger when he heard his men shout, "Get down!"


    Aware of the danger, Ian''s body was faster than his mind, and he quickly got down.


    Bang! Thick smoke exploded, making Ian and all his men cough.


    "Smoke bombs!" Ian covered his nose and mouth with hatred. He shouldn''t have underestimated Joshua. He actually fell for Joshua''s tricks!


    The smoke was so thick that Ian couldn''t see where Joshua was, so he fired in Joshua''s direction in session ording to his memory.


    The gunshots rang out. Joshua ran in the direction he hade from, protecting Stacy.


    Suddenly, Stacy''s pace stopped, and she looked at the nearby Stacy Ind. Her nk eyes were suddenly filled with anger and disgust!


    "Ah!" she screamed, ran away from Joshua as fast as she could, and ran wildly in the opposite direction!


    Joshua''s face paled, and he hurried to run after her! When Ian heard Stacy''s scream, Ian fired straight in their direction!


    When Stacy reached the edge of the cliff, Joshua grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her backward. "Be careful!"


    A bullet grazed his arm, creating a long line of blood. Joshua''s strength decreased, and Stacy broke free of his wrist and ran toward the cliff again!


    Joshua ignored the injury on his hand and ran after Stacy again helplessly.


    "Ah!" All of a sudden, she slipped, and her whole body fell towards the cliff! Joshua reached out quickly and grabbed her wrist.


    Stacy looked up nkly at Joshua holding on to her, her frightened eyes brightening. His appearance made her feel at ease for some reason.


    "... Son... My son," she called his name softly. Over these days, Joshua didn''te to visit her, but Grandpa Sloane always brought a picture of Joshua to Stacy and helped her know about her son.


    Finally, at this moment, Stacy recognized Joshua.


    Clear tears fell from her eyes, and Joshua felt pain. He grabbed her wrist hard andforted her in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll save you..."


    "Stop it! Ceasefire!" When Simon arrived at the tarmac, he saw Ian''s men standing in a group and shouted angrily, "If you don''t stop fighting, don''t me me for disowning and killing you!"


    After that, the gunshots stopped.


    Hazel stood in the middle of Simon''s men. She, who had been kept in suspense, was finally relieved. Now she was so excited that she almost wanted to cry.


    Finally, finally, catch up with them in time...


    Her eyes searched quickly in the crowd, and soon she saw Joshua trying to pull Stacy up on the cliff''s edge.


    "Joshua¡­" Hazel called his name in a low tone and walked toward him with limp legs.


    Ian led the men to walk out of the hidden corner. He looked at Simon in the distance and took off his mask.


    "Uncle?" Simon''s pupils suddenly shrank. He hadn''t expected that it was really his uncle who did it! Despite all the spection, Simon had been quietly hoping in the heart that Ian would have nothing to do with it. But right now, he couldn''t find any excuse to defend Ian.


    Simon roared angrily. "What the hell are you doing?!"


    "Simon, I know I will test your patience this time," Ian said, looking at Simon grimly. "but even if you hate me or rebuke me, there''s one thing I have to do!"


    With that, he suddenly raised his hand, and the sniper in the corner aimed his gun at Joshua!


    "Uncle!" Simon shouted furiously and hurried to warn Joshua, "Joshua, be careful¡­."


    However... It was toote.


    Hazel''s pupils shrank, and the next moment she felt the world turned pale.


    She watched Joshua get shot in the head, and the blood ran down his forehead. She watched him fall off the cliff with Stacy...


    How did that happen? She had already arrived on time!

 Chapter 1257 - 545: It Was All His Fault

    Hazel walked to the edge of the cliff in a daze. Looking at the surging waves, she shouted silently, "Joshua, you liar¡­."


    He said he wouldn''t leave her. He made a clear promise that he would definitelye back. He had promised her that when he came back, he would tell her everything.


    They¡­ hadn''t had a wedding yet!


    Two lines of helpless tears ran down her cheeks. Why was that?


    It was clear that Joshua saw her and called her name so gently just now, but the next moment, he was shot and fell down the cliff, with a face full of blood...


    "Hazel!" Seeing that she was about to follow and jump, Simon quickly stopped her. "Calm down! James has taken some people to go down to look for..."


    Hazel broke free of his hand and said fiercely, "Let me go! It''s all your fault! I shouldn''t have believed you. I shouldn''t have believed you¡­."


    Simon''s eyes dimmed as he could not contradict.


    Her usations and her tears cut back and forth in his heart like a sharp knife.


    When he saw Joshua fall off the cliff, Simon suddenly realized that he didn''t want Joshua to get hurt or die. He hated Joshua and even disliked him from the bottom of his heart, but he also admired Joshua''s abilities, resolution, and boldness.


    In their cooperation, Joshua had perfectly finished what he should do, but Simon trusted his own men so much that Ian took advantage of it. It was also because Simon wasn''t on guard against Ian. If he had disarmed his men first or had someone protect Joshua, all this would not have happened.


    Hazel was right. It was all his fault.


    "Simon," Ian had beenpletely captured by Simon''s men, but he was looking very excited and mad now. "They''re all dead! The asshole Ted who killed your mother has been blown up by me! His little bastard son, who has been shot and fallen into the sea, must be dead too! The organization is yours now. No one is going topete for it with you. It''s all yours¡­."


    There was a sudden rush of hatred in Hazel''s eyes. It''s this man''s fault, this man''s fault!


    She grabbed the gun from Simon and pointed it at Ian. "I''ll kill you!"


    A gunshot rang out. Ian let out a cry as a bloody hole was left in his shoulder.


    Seeing her emotionspletely out of control, Simon quickly grabbed the gun from her hand and hit her in the back of her neck to make her faint.


    Her body copsed. Simon reached out his hands to hug her. "Hazel, I''m sorry. I''ll punish my uncle¡­."


    ***


    Hazel woke up in the hospital.


    She opened her eyes and saw the white ceiling and James by the bed.


    "Where''s Joshua?" Hazel asked, sitting up straight.


    "I''m still looking for him," James replied.


    Her fingers tightened slightly. When she fainted, the hospital gave her an intravenous drip. She swiftly removed the needle and lifted the quilt to get out of bed.


    "Hazel," James stopped hurriedly, "you''re very emotional now. You''d better not go. Take a rest¡­"


    "James, we were around¡­ when he fell, and you went to look for him immediately at that time. How could you not find him? You don''t want me to go there," she said, her eyes growing misty and her uncontroble fear spreading fast in her heart. She raised her eyes and asked, trembling, "is it because he''s..."


    She was so sad and scared that she couldn''t say the next words.


    She didn''t dare to imagine the scene where Joshua was dead. She really didn''t want to see a cold dead body... she was scared it was because James and others were worried that she wouldn''t be able to ept the fact that Joshua had been dead that they kept it from her.


    "... If so, I want to see him!" Hazel bit her lip. Her heart seemed unable to breathe. Escapism was never her style.


    "I''m not lying to you, Hazel," James said helplessly. "I haven''t found him yet."


    "How is that possible?!" Hazel looks at him in shock.


    The cliff on the tarmac was too steep for people to go straight down. James had to take the men back to the harbor and take a speedboat as fast as he could. But when they went there, they couldn''t find Joshua and Stacy. Even as they expanded their search, they couldn''t find them.


    Simon didn''t know how to face her, so he handed her to James. Simon was still on Stacy Ind, leading the search for them.


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Hazel stared at James.


    No news was good news for her now. Even if Joshua hadn''t been found, it would¡­ be better for her to face a dead body. As long as he was not found, he was probably still alive. Perhaps he had been swept away somewhere else, perhaps he had been saved by someone else... In this way, she could always have hope.


    "I''m not lying to you," James said seriously. "Hazel, just think, even if Joshua was killed, Aunt Stacy shouldn''t be hurt. But this time Aunt Stacy also disappears¡­."


    Hazel''s fingers tightened. James had a point. Even Stacy was also missing. It looked like they really hadn''t found anyone yet.


    Taking a deep breath, she said in a deep voice, "I''m going to Stacy Ind!"


    She was going to look for Joshua. Whatever the oue, she could not escape. Joshua had said he would not leave her alone. She was willing to believe him.


    James shook his head. "Hazel, you can''t go..."


    "Why?" She looks at him with a puzzle. "Since you say you aren''t lying to me, why do you stop me from going to Stacy Ind?! Don''t worry, I won''t make trouble!"


    James was a bit helpless. He sighed. "Hazel, I don''t want you to go because your body¡­."


    "Why?" she interrupted impatiently. "I''m fine! Get out of my way! Don''t stop me!"


    "Hazel," James frowned, "if you don''t think about yourself, shouldn''t you think about the baby in your body?"


    "What?" A bolt of thunder exploded in her heart, and she looked at him in disbelief, her hand unconsciously put on her t stomach, "... Baby?"


    "Don''t you know you''re pregnant?" James said in amazement, "The doctor says you''re six weeks pregnant."


    She felt bewildered. She was¡­ pregnant?


    Previously, Hazel had mistakenly assumed that Joshua didn''t want children so early because he gave in to her, so she had been pestering him all that time.

 Chapter 1258 - 546: Please Find Him

    She lowered her head, her hand gently resting on her lower abdomen.


    They didn''t take contraception measures while she pestered him.


    Joshua wanted contraception, but she didn''t allow it. Joshua obeyed her, but God knew she won the lottery now.


    The child came quite unexpectedly.


    Hazel gently caressed her t stomach, feeling the life inside.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks, and her heart, which had been flurried and despairing, suddenly felt a burst of warmth. She and Joshua had a baby. How would Joshua be willing to abandon her and the baby?


    "He must be safe," Hazel said, raising her tear-stained face to stare at James with a determined look. "Joshua would never lie to me. He said he woulde back, and he will. Please find him!"


    "I will!" James made a solemn promise.


    As the search continued, they began to expand the search area, not only on Stacy Ind but also on the inds adjacent to Stacy Ind and hospitals, ports, fishing boats, and other ces in the coastal cities of Country Z.


    Strangely, it seemed both Stacy and Joshua had disappeared entirely.


    Hazel kept waiting. In the beginning, she was upset, scared, and panicky, and then she became despairing. Even though there had been no word from Joshua, Hazel never gave up looking for him.


    ***


    "Hazel, wait for me..."


    Joshua stood on the edge of the cliff and tenderly held out his hand to her.


    "Joshua..." Hazel tried hard to yell, but even though she did her best, she couldn''t make a sound. Although her legs were filled with lead, she desperately ran in his direction. However, before she could touch his hand, he fell from the cliff with his gentle smile...


    Hazel opened her eyes.


    She held out her hand and wiped the tears on her face. She awakened from her dream again.


    Over these days, she seemed to dream about Joshua less and less, perhaps because she was getting more and more sleepy.


    Although the search for Joshua still continued, Hazel was clear that everyone thought that Joshua had been dead.


    But she didn''t think so. She firmly believed that Joshua must still be alive somewhere in the world.


    Hazel knew her thoughts were ridiculous, but she had the intuition. Her sixth sense was always urate. Before Joshua''s business trip, she had a feeling that she would be separated from him for a long time, and after his business trip, she had a vague feeling that something bad would happen to Joshua. All this hade true.


    So, even when everyone else gave up, she insisted that he woulde back.


    She felt her head was very painful. She rubbed her temples, and a ringing sounded.


    "Jaxson... I''ll be there for today''s meeting... Well, you arrange..."


    Hanging up the phone, Hazel got up to wash up. When she went downstairs, she found Harry and Rachel waiting for her at the table.


    "Hazel, are you up?" Rachel immediately gave her a ss of milk. "You said yesterday that you had a bad appetite. I just made some appetizing dishes for you. Have a taste¡­."


    "Hazel,e and sit down," Harry said. "Did you sleep wellst night? Let me check your body..."


    Looking at their enthusiastic eyes, Hazel smiled.


    After the ident with Joshua, her family came directly to Denmark Residence to apany her. It was also because there were people who loved her apanying her that this period of time was not so difficult for her.


    After breakfast, Hazel said goodbye to them and left for the Denmark Group.


    The news of the ident with Joshua couldn''t be hidden. Denmark Group also had chaos naturally. But before the directors in Denmark Group could make trouble, with the help of Jaxson, Hazel took full control of Denmark Group, making those directors give up.


    But there were always some restless directors, so she had to be present at the meeting.


    When she arrived at Denmark Group, Hazel got out of the car. Suddenly, she stopped walking. She looked at a car parked in a corner nearby, and anger rose in her heart instantly.


    The next moment, she walked directly toward the car and tapped on the window with a cold face.


    The window was wound down, revealing Simon''s helpless face.


    "Why are you following me?" she asked angrily. "How many times do I have to repeat it? You''re not allowed to follow me!"


    Simon got out of the car and whispered, "Hazel, I''m worried about your safety..."


    "Don''t bother!" she said coldly.


    "Even if you''re mad at me, you shouldn''t be careless with your own safety." Simon frowned.


    "Sir, I''d like to ask you," she sneered. "who made me unsafe?"


    Simon suddenly became dumb, unable to say a word.


    It was because of his fault that Joshua was killed. In order to make an apology to Hazel, he locked Ian up at her disposal. But after Ted died inexplicably, there were a lot of people in the organization who didn''t obey him. So while Simon was busy subduing the organization, Ian escaped secretly.


    Simon used the power of the organization to look for him, but he couldn''t find Ian at all.


    Because he was worried that Ian might retaliate against Hazel, Simon stayed in Country Z, secretly protecting her.


    Nheless, Hazel didn''t trust him anymore. She even thought that he let Ian go on purpose.


    "What, you forgot it so soon?" Hazel sneered. "Do you want me to remind you that I wouldn''t have been in danger if you hadn''t let your uncle go? Simon, stop trying to pretend that you''re kind-hearted!"


    These words cut through Simon''s heart like a sword.


    Seeing her walking away directly, he caught up with her. "I know that no matter how I exin it, you won''t believe me. But even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about your body!"


    She stopped abruptly, her hand resting on her slightly protruding belly. Her eyes softened, but she insisted, "It''s none of your business. I''ll take care of my safety myself!"


    "Hazel...." Simon tried to continue exining. He grabbed her by the wrist, but she shook his hand off.


    But neither of them knew that someone was hiding in the dark, taking pictures of them staying together!

 Chapter 1259 - 547: Something Was Familiar To Him

    The candid photos were quickly sent to Madeline''s email.


    Madeline couldn''t wait to pick out some photos in which Simon and Hazel were close before rushing to Ted''s room.


    Ted had just coaxed Stacy into sleeping. When Madeline came, disgust could not help but rise in his heart. But in the end, he let her in.


    Madeline showed Ted all the pictures and said with indignation, "... Uncle Ted, look at these pictures! After Joshua disappeared, Hazel soon forgets about Joshua and is in love with someone else, Joshua''s brother!


    Although she and Joshua didn''t have a wedding, they did get a marriage license, and she is Simon''s sister-inw. But as a sister-inw, she actually seduces her brother-inw. How shameless this woman is..."


    Ted frowned unhappily.


    He had been ready to feign death but happened to run into Stacy and Joshua, who fell into the sea. After he rescued them, his dead heart was invigorated by the presence of Stacy.


    Even without the organization, Ted still had a lot of properties. In the end, he took Stacy and Joshua to a manor in Country M.


    There happened to be a doctor of great medical skill in Ted''s men. Joshua was shot in the head, but thankfully, the bullet which went through his skin bounced out after hitting his skull because of the angle.


    So Joshua''s injury seemed very serious but was not as fatal. Having said that, the gunshot left Joshua in aa for a long time because there was congestion in his brain. When Joshua woke up, he forgot everything.


    Ted allowed Madeline to stay to apany Joshua because Ted had to take care of Stacy and was worried that there wasn''t a suitable person to take care of Joshua.


    However, Ted didn''t expect Madeline to be so restless. Even at the manor, she kept an eye on Hazel in Country Z, asionally snitching on Hazel.


    Ted could see through Madeline''s little tricks, but he also disliked Hazel.


    Although he didn''t believe Madeline, it was true that both of his sons liked Hazel. Thinking Joshua and Simon almost fell out over a woman, Ted hated Hazel very much.


    What was more, after Joshua''s disappearance, Hazel directly ceased to be faithful and fell in love with Simon, which made him feel that she was unfeeling and selfish.


    "Enough, put them away," Ted said indifferently. "How''s Joshua?"


    "... He haspletely recovered." Madeline added, regretfully putting away the pictures, "but he still can''t remember what happened in the past. The doctor said that when the blood clots on his brain disappear, maybe he can get his memory back. But..."


    "But what?" Ted frowned.


    "But it''s also possible¡­ that he will lose his memory forever. The very thought of it makes me sad for Joshua." Madeline squeezed out a few tears to pretend she felt sad for Joshua, but in fact, she was tremendously happy and hoped that Joshua would never get his memory back.


    After being taken to the manor by Ted, she was actually able to stay with Joshua and take care of Joshua. Every time she thought of it, she was extremely happy! Besides, Joshua had lost his memory. Although he was not very close to her, at least he did not reject her as before!


    Madeline had been waiting for the day when Joshua would be moved by her tenderness. She didn''t believe Joshua would never have feelings for her after staying together for a long time.


    "It''s not a bad thing for him if he can''t get the memory back," Ted whispered. At least, if Joshua remembered what had happened before, Joshua might not get along well with him now.


    Ted instructed, "Enough, ask Joshua toe here."


    An rm went off in Madeline''s mind. She braced herself against her fear of him and asked bravely, "Uncle Ted... May I ask what you want to talk to Joshua about? Are you going to¡­ ask him to bring Simon back?"


    There was a sh of disgust in Ted''s eyes about how he wanted to throw this troublesome woman out! But then he furrowed his brows slightly.


    Joshua had beenpletely cured, so Ted did intend to ask Joshua to Country Z to bring Simon back. Ted thought his family had been separated for so long that it was time to reunite.


    Nheless, he only mentioned it to Joshua and didn''t tell anyone. How did Madeline know about it? Could it be that during her time with Joshua, the two of them had developed such a rtionship that they could talk about everything?


    Ted didn''t know he waspletely mistaken. Joshua had never told Madeline about that. It was just that Madeline overheard their conversation identally. Ted had been so focused on Stacytely that he didn''t notice Madeline''s eavesdropping.


    Madeline was distraught when she saw Ted keep silent, so she said eagerly, "Uncle Ted if you really want Joshua to go to Country Z, let me go with him! Although he gets better, there should always be a familiar person to take care of him, right? Besides, he has forgotten everything, so it would be too strange for him to return to Country Z. If I''m with him, I can also help him. Most importantly..."


    With an evil glint in her eye, she spoke, "Simon would unnecessarily obey Joshua now. If Joshua thinks of something, they might start fighting again for Hazel. What if the two brothers fall out? If I follow Joshua, I can persuade them."


    She knew exactly what Ted cared about. Thest thing he wanted to see was his sons fighting each other, which was also his weakness. As long as she mentioned it, she was sure Ted would give her permission to follow Joshua.


    Ted paled. Madeline had her own intended n, but what she said was exactly what he was worried about.


    "I''ll think about it," Ted said in a deep tone.


    She didn''t get a positive answer, but Madeline knew she had seeded.


    A few dayster, Joshua took Madeline to leave the manor and flew straight to Country Z.


    Arriving at the Imperial Capital, Joshua felt everything was familiar to him somehow.


    "Joshua¡­"


    A faint call suddenly rang in Joshua''s ear. He froze, and he felt for some reason that someone was waiting for him.


    "Dad!"


    Suddenly, a little kid like a piece of dough, who was about three years old, clutched Joshua''s leg.

 Chapter 1260 - 548: He’s Just A Little Kid

    Joshua lowered his head. When he looked at the adorable handsome boy, a burst of warmth rose in his heart somehow.


    "Where did you bastard from? Who is your dad? Why are you yelling at random?!" Madeline broke out into curses despite herself with shock and anger when she saw the kid suddenly appeared.


    "Wow¡ª" The little dough, which was scared by her, opened his mouth to cry directly.


    Joshua turned his head around and gave Madeline a cold look. "He''s just a kid. Miss Carter, please show your upbringing."


    Madeline was embarrassed and angry. Joshua actually rebuked her for being ill-bred.


    me it on the little bastard! Madeline thought maliciously in her heart. But the next moment, she was dumbstruck as she saw Joshua''s movements.


    Joshua leaned over to gently hold the dough in his arms and tickled him. Looking at the uncle, the little dough kept giggling.


    Madeline was jealous and exasperated from the bottom of her heart. She had been apanying Joshua. Joshua was not at all close to her, but at least he was not close to anyone else, either. However, now he was actually so kind to a strange child!


    "Sorry, sorry¡­" A young, strange woman rushed up hurriedly. She awkwardly took the baby from Joshua''s arms. "I''m the baby''s mother. I didn''t expect he''d run off when I failed to watch him."


    When Joshua saw the child open his arms to her, he confirmed that it was the child''s mother, so he handed the child over to her.


    "Children like to run, be careful," he said in a deep tone.


    "I will, I will," the mother repeated and still felt a little frightened. "Thankfully, my baby has met you, a good man. It would be best if you liked children very much. Thank you so much..."


    The eyes of Madeline, who were originally indignant, suddenly lit up. Does Joshua like kids? So if she managed to be pregnant with Joshua''s baby, wouldn''t she be able to own his heart?


    Seeing the mother keep expressing her gratitude and walk away with the baby, Madeline hurried toe to Joshua. "Joshua," she said with an obsequious face, "Joshua, I like children, too. They are soft and lovely, like little angels. It would be much fun to have a lovely baby around..."


    There was a touch of sarcasm in Joshua''s eyes. If Ted hadn''t insisted, he wouldn''t have allowed such a woman to follow him.


    "I never expected Miss Carter to be such a caring person."


    Madeline said, "Yeah, I''ve always been very caring."


    "But one child is unlikely enough?" Joshua wore a half-smile.


    Madeline was so happy that she almost fainted! What did Joshua mean? Was he implying that he wanted her to be pregnant with many children for him?


    "Not enough. Of course, the more children, the better!" she hurried to speak.


    "In that case¡­." There was a sh of amusement in his eyes, and he said to the bodyguard behind him, "You, take Miss Carter to a kindergarten. There should be many children for Miss Carter to show her love."


    "What?" Madeline''s jaw dropped. Why did Joshua react differently from what she thought?!


    She said hastily. "I, I don''t mean that¡­."


    "Oh?" Joshua''s cold eyes fell lightly on her. "Do you mean that you don''t love children or that you don''t have love?"


    His statement choked her up. She hadn''t expected that she would shoot herself in the foot! If she denied it now, wouldn''t Joshua think she was very hypocritical?


    Eventually, with reluctance, Madeline was sent to the kindergarten by Joshua''s bodyguard.


    To get rid of Madeline, who was tiresome, Joshua drove to the vi Ted had prepared for him. The vi had been cleaned before he came.


    Hardly had Joshua arrived when Ted called.


    "Mr. King," Joshua spoke quietly.


    "..." Ted had initially intended to say something to him, but ''Mr. King'' choked Ted up.


    He opened his mouth helplessly. "Joshua, I''m your father."


    "Sorry, I can''t feel it," Joshua spoke quietly. "If you''re talking about parents'' desire for controlling children, that''s pretty obvious."


    "..." Ted was even more helpless.


    After Joshua woke up, he forgot everything, but he was unwilling to call Ted''s father. Joshua''s reason for this was that he didn''t feel Ted was his father at all. But when he faced Stacy, Joshua was willing to call her mother gently. This made Ted stifled.


    Ted also knew that Joshua gave him a dig now because Joshua was not happy with Madeline following him around.


    "I asked Madeline to follow you only because I wanted her to take care of you. I didn''t mean to spy on you," Ted exined.


    Joshua gave out a sneer, unwilling to say anything else.


    Ted was a little guilty somehow. He made the call just because Madeline snitched on Joshua, so no wonder Joshua didn''t believe him.


    "Well, take care of your own business, and I won''t say much," Ted said, "but remember, you go to Country Z only because you must bring your brother back. This must be done as soon as possible. Joshua, don''t stay too long in Country Z."


    Joshua frowned a little. Instead of saying yes, he calmly asked, "Mr. King, why do you urge me to go home so quickly? Are you afraid of something?"


    Ted had a headache. He had always been proud of Joshua''s exceptional intelligence, but when that intelligence was used to fight against him, who was his father, it was a little tiresome.


    "I''ve told you your brother misunderstood me... And he now runs the organization. If you spend too much time in Country Z and try to take him on, you''re going to suffer."


    "Is that why you want me to kidnap him?" Joshua jeered.


    "... I don''t want you guys to fall out." Ted was helpless and said in a deep voice, "Three days. I''ll give you three days. You must bring Simon back!"


    Ted believed in Joshua''s ability. Three days was enough time for Joshua to bring Simon back. In addition, Joshua wouldn''t run into Hazel in such a short time. Even if they did meet, with Madeline around, Ted didn''t think Joshua would be able to be entangled with Hazel.


    "Got it," Joshua said Indifferently and hung up directly.


    Ted was keeping something from him, but whatever it was, he was going to find it out.

 Chapter 1261 - 549: Who Is This Woman?

    But Joshua nned to do as Ted said first and took Simon back to the manor.


    He turned around to look at the assistant Ted had arranged for. He was a gentle, young man about his age named Barry Watson.


    "Have you found out Simon King''s recent whereabouts?" Joshua asked.


    "The email about his whereabouts has been sent to your mailbox," Barry replied.


    Joshua nodded. He opened his mailbox and read the email.


    The email clearly showed Simon''s whereabouts along with photos. It seemed that Simon did not try to hide his own whereabouts, so Joshua''s men could find him so quickly.


    However, judging from Simon''s appearance and actions, Simon seemed sneaky, following someone.


    Suddenly, Joshua''s eye fell on one of the photos, and his pupils shrank slightly.


    In that photo, besides Simon, there was Hazel. Although there was only one side of her face on it, and the outline of her face was not clear, Joshua felt as if his heart thumped for a bit.


    "Who is this woman?" He whispered, pointing to the photo.


    Barry gave the photo a look. "This seems to be the woman Master Simon is chasing. She''s president of the Denmark Group."


    "Is that all?" There was a little resentment in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Master Joshua," said Barry, somewhat terrified. "I only kept an eye on Master Simon. If you need it, I''ll Investigate the woman right now¡­."


    It was not that Barry didn''t want to say more about Hazel. It was just that he didn''t know anything about Hazel.


    Although Ted gave Joshua a lot of people, all the people who followed Joshua were not very clear about the situation of Country Z because Ted knew that if Joshua was followed by a person who knew what had happened to Joshua in Country Z, Joshua would probably notice this and find the truth.


    Joshua frowned slightly. For some reason, when he saw the photo and heard Simon was chasing her, Joshua felt very upset.


    He singled out all the photos and marked them. Hazel could be vaguely seen in the corners of these photos.


    "Simon cares about her very much," Joshua said firmly.


    "... Yes." Barry added, "Master Simon has been secretly protecting her."


    "In that case," Joshua''s eyes turned slightly dark, and a wicked smile suddenly yed on his lips, "then kidnap her."


    "Huh?!" Barry''s eyes widened with shock. He didn''t stay with Joshua for a long time, but he knew Joshua''s personality. This kind of thing like kidnapping innocent people didn''t seem like something Joshua would do!


    "Why?" Joshua looked at him indifferently. "Since Simon cares so much about her, if we kidnap her, wouldn''t we be able to subdue him and make him obey?"


    "This..." Barry didn''t know what to say.


    "Besides, don''t tell anyone." Joshua''s eyes narrowed. He had a bad feeling that if Ted knew it, Ted would definitely stop him!


    "... Aye." Barry had no choice but to agree.


    "Where''s Madeline?" There was unhappiness on Joshua''s face. He didn''t care about Madeline, but he was worried that she would do something bad.


    "When she got to the kindergarten, she left quietly," Barry answered.


    "Find out where she goes," Joshua repressed his disgust. His eyes softened slightly as they rested on Hazel, "and check her whereabouts, too."


    Barry agreed immediately.


    If Ted knew that Joshua''s way of bringing back Simon was to kidnap Hazel, Ted would simply vomit blood. Thest thing he would like to see was Joshua and Hazel met each other!


    Madeline was sent to the kindergarten, but how could she stay in the kindergarten, behaving herself?


    She had already had someone stalking Hazel, so she directly called him to know about Hazel''s whereabouts. After that, she secretly left the kindergarten and headed for Hazel''s current destination.


    Hazel made an appointment with the doctor for antenatal care today. Hardly had she gotten off the car at the hospital gate when she couldn''t help getting angry.


    Simon was actually still following her. Furthermore, this time he didn''t follow her secretly but followed her openly. He even got out of the car and came to her.


    "What do you want?!" she asked, trying hard to suppress her anger. If it had not been for the baby in her belly, she would have lost her temper.


    "Keep yourpany in the antenatal care," Simon said lightly. "Besides, your child and I are rted by blood..."


    She got angry instantly. "Who said you and my child are rted by blood?! Enough, Simon King!"


    "How can you say so?" Simon said slowly. "Either way, it''s my brother''s kid, isn''t it, sister-inw?"


    Hazel''s anger dissipated. Simon''s words really made her unable to refute.


    "Who is your sister-inw?" She gritted her teeth.


    "Joshua is my biological brother anyway. You and he are married. You''re my sister-inw, of course." He wore a calm expression.


    Her eyes dimmed slightly.


    He exhaled and patted her on the shoulder. "Enough, Hazel, I''ve given up chasing you. Could you not show me an angry face anymore? Otherwise, I''d better continue to chase you."


    "Get lost." She scolded him crossly and turned around to walk into the hospital.


    With a wry smile, he followed her.


    He really gave up.


    It had been nearly three months since Joshua disappeared. Everyone thought he was dead, but his body was nowhere to be found. Nheless, Hazel was the only one who firmly believed Joshua was still alive.


    Simon liked Hazel, but seeing that Hazel only had Joshua in her heart, he couldn''t chase her anymore even if he wanted. Moreover, he was genuinely guilty of Joshua''s death. He knew clearly that Hazel would neverpletely forgive him for the rest of her life.


    So,pared to chasing Hazel, he wanted her to be happy. As long as he could stay with her with the identity of a family member and atone for his fault, he was happy.


    After Simon caught up with Hazel, Hazel suddenly stopped.


    She turned around in a daze, looking around nkly.


    "Hazel, what''s the matter?" Simon asked in surprise.


    "... I don''t know," she replied as she put her hand on her chest, absent-minded. "My heart suddenly missed a beat..."


    It felt like¡­ Joshua was nearby. Hazel didn''t say this, but for some reason, she had a strange feeling that¡­ he was here.

 Chapter 1262 - 550: I Know Simon Very Well

    She was dazed. Would it be just her illusion?


    If Joshua dide back, why did he avoid her instead of meeting her?


    "Let''s go." She lowered her eyes somewhat sadly and turned around to walk into the hospital.


    Simon looked around doubtfully but saw nothing suspicious. Finally, he caught up with Hazel.


    In the corner of the parking lot, Joshua looked out the window of his car and looked in the direction where Hazel left with deep eyes.


    Seeing Simon enter the hospital with Hazel, he felt a little jealousy somehow. Why would he be so unhappy? Joshua frowned slightly.


    "Master Joshua, what should we do with this woman?" Outside the window, Barry stood with Madeline, waiting for Joshua''s order.


    Madeline looked panic-stricken.


    Hardly had she followed Hazel to the hospital when Joshua''s men caught her! To her surprise, Joshua also came!


    Madeline was terrified to see Simon and Hazel not far away. She was really scared that Joshua and Hazel would meet. If they met, there would be no chance for her to be with Joshua! She hadn''t even had the chance to drive a wedge between Joshua and Hazel!


    Madeline wasn''t relieved until Hazel and Simon left.


    Seeing Joshua''s cold eyesing straight at her, Madeline shivered instantly. She said quickly, "Josh, Joshua, I follow Simon because I want to help you¡­."


    "Who''s the woman next to him?" Joshua asked tly.


    "I, I don''t know..." Madeline denied it subconsciously, but the next moment, there was a sh of malice in her eyes, and she said with an innocent expression, "but she and Simon are so close, then she must be Simon''s lover."


    In a sh, Joshua''s eyes went cold.


    Madeline''s heart missed a beat, but she gritted her teeth to suppress her fear and continued, "Joshua, I''m not talking nonsense. I know Simon very well. He has been a yboy, and the women around him are all his lovers.


    What''s more, Simon goes to a gynecological hospital with this woman, then she is more than just his lover. That woman''s belly is slightly protruding. I think she must be pregnant with Simon''s baby. They''re probably here for antenatal care!"


    Joshua''s fingers tightened slightly.


    He certainly didn''t believe what Madeline said. He didn''t like Madeline at all. However, he could also see it seemed that Hazel was really pregnant and that Simon went here with her for antenatal care.


    Madeline stole a nce at him. She could not guess what he thought as his face darkened. But she hadn''t forgotten why she came here. She came because she was afraid that Joshua and Hazel would be entangled with each other!


    After thinking for a while, Madeline spoke again, "Joshua, it''s just a woman. You really don''t have to fall out with Simon over her. Don''t forget that our purpose is to take Simon back. If we raise new issues, Uncle Ted won''t be happy!"


    Joshua gave her a cool look. "Are you afraid I will be entangled with that woman?"


    "No, it isn''t..." Madeline stammered instantly, "Joshua, I really did it for you..."


    There was a little sarcasm in his eyes. Madeline must know something. The more she kept it from him, the more he wanted to know.


    "In that case, let''s try to lead Simon away," Joshua said simply.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Madeline nodded happily, "When Simon has led away, we can directly take him away, and then we can go back to Country M!"


    "Well said," Joshua gave her an approving look. "In that case, you''ll lead Simon away."


    "Good¡­ What?!" Madeline''s face paled totally when she understood what Joshua meant.


    Joshua actually wanted to use her as bait?!


    Simon hated her very much. She had suffered a lot when she was imprisoned. If she fell into Simon''s hands again, how could she survive?


    "I think your idea is great, so I obey you," Joshua said tly.


    Madeline''s face was white as a sheet. She almost wanted to p herself! What the hell was she doing! she actually set herself up?!


    Madeline said pitifully, "But, Simon doesn''t like me..."


    "Isn''t that great?" Joshua spoke with a serious face. "So you, the bait, can work."


    He really wanted her to act as bait! Madeline was going wild! Why did she think she had been set up by Joshua from beginning to end?


    But things had gone to this point. If she refused, Joshua would doubt it.


    In addition, Joshua didn''t give her any chance to refuse.


    "Barry, take her to act as nned," Joshua said quietly.


    Madeline was taken away by Barry. Joshua got out of the car and went straight into the hospital.


    ***


    Normally, it was her parents or her brother who apanied Hazel for care. Simon apanied her today. Although he wore a mask on his face, he hugely surprised Dr. Lynch, who did the antenatal care for Hazel.


    After helping Hazel with her antenatal care, she joked despite herself, "Mrs. Denmark, your husband finally is willing toe here with you?"


    "He''s not my husband," Hazel said coldly.


    Dr. Lynch was somewhat embarrassed. She had met Hazel''s family. The rtionship between Simon and Hazel seemed very awkward. They didn''t just likemon friends. What was more, there were few male friends who apanied a woman to do antenatal care.


    Dr. Lynch, who thought she had seen through everything, couldn''t help persuading, "Have you quarrel? Sir, I don''t want to scold you, but your wife is now pregnant and needs a good mood to ensure the baby''s healthy growth. Your wife has been here so many times, but how many times have you apanied her? How can you be such an ipetent husband?"


    Dr. Lynch berated Simon with righteous indignation. Simon had no choice but to listen helplessly and nod his head again and again, with an open mind.


    Hazel tried to exin, but Dr. Lynch firmly believed Simon was her husband, so she said no more.


    Joshua stood outside the doctor''s office with slightly sullen eyes. He arrived when Dr. Lynch scolded Simon.


    Husband and wife? Is Hazel really pregnant with Simon''s baby?


    When he saw Hazel didn''t deny it, Joshua''s eyes went cold, and his heart was full of jealousy. He took out his phone and sent a message.


    "Action."

 Chapter 1263 - 551: Who Is Your Boss?

    Giving the office a deep look, Joshua hung up the phone, left the door, and hid in a nearby corner.


    Simon was being lectured like a grandchild by Dr. Lynch when his mobile phone rang.


    In an instant, Dr. Lynch was very furious and couldn''t help scolding, "Are you guys really that busy with your work? Too busy to spend time with your own wife for antenatal care? Isn''t she pregnant for you..."


    Simon was a little embarrassed. The baby in Hazel''s body wasn''t really his. But in the presence of Dr. Lynch, he was really afraid to refute.


    "I''ll turn it off..." Simon took out his mobile phone, speaking quickly. But before he could turn it off, his eyes caught the screen, and his face suddenly sank.


    He clicked on his phone and paled.


    "Hazel, I have an emergency, and I have to leave!" Simon said with a grave face.


    "Mm, just go." Hazel looked indifferent.


    Simon opened his mouth, but he thought for a while before he finally said, "After the antenatal care, you go home first. When this matter is settled, I will go to you as soon as possible."


    Hazel gave him a surprised look. Simon actually wanted to look for her? Did it have anything to do with her?


    But it looked like Simon was really very worried. After speaking, he ran out in a hurry.


    "Men are really unreliable these days!" Dr. Lynch swore in anger andforted. "Mrs. Denmark, don''t worry about it. You''re pregnant. You must keep in a good mood."


    "Mmm, I won''t." Hazel smiled. "My husband is a great guy."


    "Mrs. Denmark, you are so kind..." Dr. Lynch gaped. Dr. Lynch was originally afraid to upset Hazel, but she actually put in a good word for her husband when she was left behind.


    With a slight hesitation, Hazel tried to exin clearly. After all, if Simon came again in the future, it would not be good for Dr. Lynch to continue misunderstanding.


    "The man just now wasn''t really my husband. He''s my husband''s younger brother."


    "Ah?" Dr. Lynch opened his mouth in surprise and embarrassment instantly. "Oh my! I''m really sorry, sorry. I got him wrong¡­ Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Hazel smiled. "We don''t have a chance to exin."


    Dr. Lynch had been reproving Simon, so Hazel and Simon didn''t have a chance to exin at all.


    Watching Simon leave, Joshua stepped out of the corner.


    His eyes narrowed slightly. Sure enough, Madeline kept a lot of things from him. He just asked Madeline to appear for a while in front of Simon''s men without showing them her whole face. However, she managed to seduce Simon, the big fish.


    After Joshua woke up, to keep his harmonious rtionship with Joshua, Ted didn''t tell Joshua anything.


    Therefore, Joshua didn''t know anything about Stacy Ind. Furthermore, he, Madeline, and Ted had all been marked "dead" after that incident.


    Now, did the sudden appearance of a woman who should have been blown up mean that neither Ted nor Joshua was dead?


    How could Simon not care about something so important?


    He didn''t tell Hazel because he hadn''t caught Madeline, and he didn''t want to let Hazel down.


    However, Joshua just wanted to use Madeline to distract Simon. But Simon was never his target.


    Joshua''s eyes prated the doorway andnded on Hazel, who had an intent look.


    Dr. Lynch was exining the antenatal care to Hazel. The baby was very healthy. She also patiently told Hazel some precautions.


    Although her father was also a doctor, Hazel took notes carefully. Then she remembered Simon''s statement. After saying goodbye to Dr. Lynch, she called the driver and returned to Denmark Residence.


    As she walked out of the office, she suddenly stopped and looked back.


    "What happened, madam?" asked one of her bodyguards.


    Hazel has been taking care of herself ever since Simon''s uncle, Ian Flores, escaped. Wherever she went, she had several bodyguards apany her.


    Hazel''s eyes scanned the busy hospital hallway. She carefully looked at every corner, every person. There was obviously nothing suspicious, but that kind of lingering feeling in her heart still haunted her.


    For some reason, he felt¡­ someone was staring at her.


    "... Nothing. Let''s go." Hazel stopped scanning. Did she really think too much? She couldn''t help wondering.


    Hazel left the hospital and directly got into the car. The driver kept his head down. Hazel didn''t pay attention to him. Two bodyguards got into another car and followed her car. The car started, and she directly picked up a parenting book.


    The car drove smoothly. She could not help but rub the middle part between her eyebrows and look out the window. Suddenly, her face changed slightly.


    This was not the way to Denmark Residence. What was more, the man in front of her was definitely not her driver, though he looked simr to her original driver.


    Almost immediately, she took out her phone and directly called Simon!


    But Hazel''s face turned pale as she found the signal disappearedpletely.


    The other side was well prepared. There should be a device obstructing the signal in the car.


    She was being kidnapped!


    Hazel confirmed it in the first ce. She quickly took a Swiss army knife out of her pocket. The next moment, she neatly put the de on the driver''s neck!


    "Stop!" she snapped. "Who are you?!"


    The driver felt a chill on his neck. He was so scared that his hands trembled, and the whole car skidded straight in an S-Shaped line.


    Hazel''s heart became nervous.


    The driver was so frightened that he hurried to do as Joshua had told him. "Miss, please cooperate. I''m the driver. If anything happens to me, my life is worthless. But what about you? And what about the life of your baby in your belly?"


    Hazel''s fingers paused.


    Indeed, it was very unwise to threaten a driver with a knife. If it were in the past, she would struggle anyway, but now she was pregnant, and she would never risk the baby.


    It seemed the other side had been sure of this, so they boldly ordered only one driver to kidnap her.


    "Who the hell are your boss?!" "Hazel asked in a cold voice.


    "You will know when you reach." The driver hastily continued, "You may rest assured that our young master doesn''t mean any harm."


    Hazel''s mouth tightened into a thin line. Indeed, the other side could change her driver unknowingly. If they wanted to kill her or hurt her, they should have adopted more violent strategies and didn''t have to adopt such an indirect strategy.

 Chapter 1264 - 552: He Doesn’t Care About You

    But Hazel increased the strength of his hand after hesitating for just a while. "Stop!"


    Even if the other side didn''t really mean to harm her, no one could guarantee that she would be safe after leaving with the driver.


    The driver was helpless because Joshua had told him not to hurt Hazel. He had no choice but to pull off the road.


    "Get off!" Hazel said cautiously. He must have a backup, so the surest way out was for her to have the driver get off while she drove the car.


    The driver had no choice but to get out of the car, but his hand seemed to knock over a small bottle identally.


    Hazel watched his movements the whole time, afraid he would strike at her, so she didn''t notice that.


    After he got out of the car, Hazel was about to get into the driver''s seat when a strange smell came to her. She became alert and held her breath unconsciously. However, her body still went weak.


    Soon, she copsed into the car and fainted.


    Hazel woke up on a big, soft bed. As she sat up in bed, she noticed that her hands had been tied behind her back and that her eyes had been actually covered by a piece of cloth.


    Joshua sat quietly by the bed, his deep eyes staring at Hazel on the bed.


    It was his idea to knock Hazel unconscious, and he chose knockout drops that werepletely harmless to pregnant women. He had been sitting here watching Hazel until she woke up.


    Joshua had forgotten everything since he woke up, but he felt it seemed something was missing in his heart for some reason. But the moment when he saw Hazel, he felt as if his empty heart had been filled.


    Hazel seemed to be the one that he wanted to find exactly.


    But how could she stay with Simon and be so close to Simon? She was even¡­ pregnant with Simon''s baby.


    The thought of this made Joshua feel as if the fire called jealousy in his heart was about to burn him down.


    Ted told Joshua that he looked like Simon. He didn''t want Hazel to see his face, or even see Simon through his face, so he blindfolded Hazel.


    Hazel struggled for a while. Noticing she was unable to break away from the rope, she simply gave up. She could not see anything, but at least she could feel that there was nothing wrong with her. It seemed that the other party did nothing too much to her.


    Suddenly, Hazel became tense. "Who''s there?!"


    This familiar aura¡­ made her get into a trance somehow.


    "What''s your name?" Joshua did not answer her question but asked in a low voice.


    "Hazel Crowe..." Hazel stiffened slightly and subconsciously told him her name.


    Why are the man''s voice and tone like Joshua''s so much?


    No, his voice was deeper than Joshua''s, and it seemed a little hoarse. Besides, if he was Joshua, how could he possibly kidnap her?!


    When Joshua first came back to Country Z, he was a little unused, so his voice was not the same as before. It was normal that Hazel didn''t find out he was exactly Joshua.


    "Who are you?" Hazel asked warily. "If you''ve got the wrong guy, let me go quickly! Do you know who I am? Who is my husband? If anything happens to me, he won''t let you go!"


    Even though Joshua had disappeared for so long, Hazel habitually used him as a shield.


    But Joshua felt quite ufortable to hear these words. After all, he thought Hazel was referring to Simon King.


    He chuckled mockingly and got down on one knee on the bed.


    Lifting her chin with slender fingers, Joshua whispered in her ear, "You''re in my hands now, but why doesn''t your useless husbande to save you?"


    "It''s you who are useless!" she raged. "My husband is the smartest, most handsome, and most capable man in the world. No one can be as good as him!"


    "Then where''s him now?" Hearing Hazel defended her ''husband'' with this kind of adoring tone, he became even more ufortable. "He doesn''t care about you. He was clearly a bastard, a rascal, and a coward!"


    "You are a bastard, a rascal, and a coward! Your whole family is bastards!" she swore at him with rage. "Let go of me if you have courage! I won''t teach you a lesson!"


    Although her hands were tied, her feet could still move, and Hazel kicked him with her legs.


    Looking at her, who acted like an angry child, Joshua felt a little amused in the heart, but he also felt jealous.


    He grabbed Hazel''s legs smoothly. She unconsciously tried to withdraw them, but he forcibly put his hands on her legs to pull them apart hard.


    Hazel became tense in the heart and asked with a tremble in her voice. "What, what do you want? Don''t, don''te over, I am pregnant!"


    Joshua had not intended to do anything to her, but when she made such a fuss, his stomach became hot, and he got an erection. It looked as if a wild beast had awakened in him, and Hazel almost became an irresistible temptation.


    "What if you''re pregnant?" He squeezed himself between her legs, put a hand lightly on her lower abdomen, and frivolously said in her ear, "It should be five months old? That is to say, we can have sex as long as we pay attention to our posture."


    Hazel was shocked and angry. Why did she meet a pervert who wouldn''t let go of even a pregnant woman?! Besides, she was obviously teased by him, but she actually didn''t feel disgusted. Even when he was so close to her, and even when his hand was put on her stomach, she had no feeling of resistance, and even her body became slightly warm.


    Instantly, she felt a pang of shame. What happened to her? Could it be possible because she had been lonely for so long that her body became so strange?


    Joshua wanted to y a trick on her, but when he got close to her, every cell in his body was moring forplete possession of her.


    "Hazel, divorce your husband," he said with a dazed face. "Stay with me."


    "No way! You son of a bitch! Scumbag! My belly has another person''s baby, but you actually don''t even let a pregnant woman go!" She shivered and swore angrily.


    "I don''t care." Joshua''s eyes sank. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. Was he crazy? He clearly knew the woman in front of him was someone else''s wife, but he was trying to steal her away!


    He said in a deep tone. "If you don''t agree, you''ll have to have an affair with me."


    "No way!" She struggled with exasperation. "I would never betray my husband!"


    He felt more jealous in his heart. Is Simon really that great? Hazel is actually so faithful to him.


    His eyes became slightly deep, and he kissed her lips with anger.


    "...Hmm!" She subconsciously retreated, but he held her back of the head tightly with his big hands. His lingering kisses almost choked her!

 Chapter 1265 - 553: He’s So Gentle And Dotes On Her

    Why...


    Warm tears began to roll down from her eyes, soaking the white cloth over them.


    When he felt her heat tears, he panicked instantly.


    He did not know why, but he did not want to see her cry.


    "Darling, don''t cry..." He let go of her, his fingers gently touching her hair. "I won''t touch you, I won''t touch you anymore, okay?"


    She cried more violently, and she said in a choked voice, "Don''t talk!"


    "... Why?" He was a bit helpless.


    Gently biting her lip, she could not help saying, "When, when you talk, you sound like him very much..."


    He''s so gentle and dotes on her. The moment when he spoke, she even felt that it was not others but Joshua in front of her. Besides, even the way they kissed her was so simr...


    It was not until this moment that Hazel realized how much she missed Joshua. Without him apanying her, every day of waiting was such a difficult time for her.


    She was not afraid of waiting. Even if she had to wait for a long time, she would enjoy it. But she was afraid that she could never see his figure anymore even if she waited for him all her life.


    Joshua was very jealous in the heart. He didn''t even show his face, but Hazel still saw him as Simon''s substitute.


    "Is he that good?" Joshua held out his arm and gently took her in his arms.


    Hazel wanted to struggle, but the familiar embrace was actually full of Joshua''s aura. She was suddenly tired. Even if it was her imagination, she quietly leaned in his arms, lusted for his warmth.


    "Yes, he''s the best man in the world." She described Joshua in the most straightforward terms.


    "I can do better than him!" he said obstinately.


    "It''s impossible," she said without hesitation. "No one could be nicer to me than him, except for him!"


    "Then let''s try!" Joshua spoke, unconvinced, "If I win, you must stay with me."


    "Are you nuts?!" She became anxious. "We don''t know each other. Besides, I''m pregnant. Why do you have to insist on pestering me?"


    He pressed his chest against her ear. "Do you hear that?"


    "What?" she asked irritably.


    "When it meets you, it starts to race," he whispered.


    Her body trembled slightly. She looked up in disbelief and asked, a tremble in her voice, "Who the hell are you?!"


    Joshua once said the same sentence. Why did this person know that?


    He had Joshua''s aura, tone, and even the same words... At this point, Hazel even thoroughly felt as if Joshua was right in front of her.


    "Let me see your face!" Hazel opened her mouth nervously.


    Now she was both excited and scared. She wished that it was Joshua, but she feared that it was not him.


    "No. When you fall in love with me, I will show you my face." Joshua refused unhappily. He didn''t want Hazel to see his face because he was afraid that she would think of Simon when she saw his face.


    A faint sense of loss shed across Hazel''s face. She gave a mocking smile. What was she thinking exactly?


    If it were Joshua, how could he not directlye to her? How could he kidnap her and even force her to divorce?


    Joshua cocked his eyebrows slightly. He disliked watching Hazel be absent-minded because it meant she was thinking about another man.


    He suddenly reached out and picked Hazel up around the waist.


    "What do you want to do?" She was angry.


    "You haven''t eaten any food yet. I''ll take you to have a meal first," he whispered.


    "No need!" she said angrily. "All you need to do is untie my hands!"


    "No way." He refused in a light tone.


    He carried her downstairs. His servant had already prepared dinner. Joshua sat in a chair, holding Hazel in his arms and have her sit on hisp.


    Of course, she didn''t want to do that. She struggled, but he whispered, "Be good. Don''t hurt the baby."


    In an instant, she calmed down, not only because the baby was her weakness but also because he spoke to her again in Joshua''s voice, which she could not resist.


    "Open your mouth." Hedled out a spoonful of soup and made it the right temperature before he put it to her lips.


    She turned her face away awkwardly.


    He''s not Joshua. He''s not Joshua. She kept reminding herself in her heart. She was forced to do that, so she could not be conquered by his gentle attack, which was simr to Joshua''s. She must notpromise with him step by step by coveting his simr warmth.


    Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards wickedly at the corners. He whispered. "Looks like you want me to feed you another way, huh?"


    The next moment, he held the soup in his mouth and kissed her lips.


    She froze instantly. She gritted her teeth in anger, but his tongue insolently pried open her teeth and wantonly stirred in her mouth and sent the soup into her mouth.


    Some soup ran down the corner of her lips. She opened his mouth and panted for a bit, which made her look very fascinating.


    Joshua felt nothing but heat and had an erection uncontrobly.


    Hazel, who was sitting on hisp, noticed this. Her body suddenly stiffened, and she almost unconsciously tried to break free of him.


    "Don''t move," He sped her slender waist tightly and blew on her ear intolerably, "or I''ll have sex with you right here!"


    She was extremely furious. What made her think this scum looks like Joshua? Joshua was such a mild-mannered person that he would never force her!


    "Right, be good." He chuckled. "Didn''t your husband ever get so close to you?"


    "Of course he did that! We''ve tried everything!" she said, suppressing shyness in her heart and gritted her teeth, "He''s the best man in the world. If he dared to force me, I''ve already punish him for kneeling on a keyboard!"


    His eyes flickered, and then he continued to feed her. She was afraid that he would try to bully her again, so she behaved herself and didn''t resist.


    At the end of the meal, a servant handed him something. Joshua took it and grabbed Hazel''s little hands, which were tied behind her back, asking her to touch them.


    "What, what are you doing?" she asked, surprised. Although she was blindfolded, she could still feel that it was a keyboard in his hands.


    "As you said, I''ll kneel on the keyboard," he whispered.


    She was almost angered to death. "Who asked you to do that?"


    "I just wanted to show you that I can also do what he can do," he said seriously.

 Chapter 1266 - 554: Tell Me Your Name

    "... How can youpare like that?!" She was so pissed off that she was very speechless.


    "As long as I''m better than him, you''re wrong," he spoke perversely.


    What kind of heresy was this? Besides, what was the matter with this man?! Even his childish act when he was jealous was like Joshua!


    She even began to wonder if Joshua was ying a trick on her!


    "Who the hell are you?" she asked in a deep tone.


    "What, you''re starting to care about me?" He curled his lips lightly.


    "You..." Hazel was in a daze. Except for his voice that didn''t sound like Joshua''s, his tone and manner of speaking were like Joshua''s! Joshua often misinterpreted her words in the same rascally way before she agreed to be his girlfriend.


    Was there really such a coincidence? Were there actually two people who were so simr in the world?


    "Tell me your name!" She bit her lips tightly. She was so tense that even her body trembled slightly.


    His eyes grew a little deeper. He lifted her chin gently and whispered, "Who do you think I am? Your husband, eh? I''m not him."


    Her little expectation faded. If it was Joshua, would he repeatedly deny his identity? Even if he was joking, the joke went too far.


    Looking at her disappointed expression, Joshua suddenly felt a bit sorry, but he was jealous of ''Simon'' at the bottom of his heart. Why did she see everyone as Simon?


    "You really can''t let me see your face?" She asked, unwilling to give up.


    "I''ll show you when you fall in love with me." he said in a light tone, "Rest assured. We have plenty of time to improve our rtionship."


    "What do you mean? You want to keep prisoning me?!!!" She raised her head in surprise. Even if she was still blindfolded, she unconsciously looked in his direction.


    The next moment, she shook her head. "In your dreams! You can''t make it."


    She fell into his hands by ident, but Simon would soon find it out. Not only him, but also the whole Denmark Group, James, and even Katherine were very concerned about her safety.


    They would likely be here soon. It was almost impossible for Joshua to keep her.


    "Are you worried about me?" His mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners.


    Who''s worried about him?! Hazel was furious with him.


    "Don''t worry," he whispered. "I won''t let anyone find you."


    He had nned to take Hazel to Country M directly, and then Simon would definitelye after Hazel. As for Hazel, Joshua would definitely let her go.


    Hazel didn''t know where his confidence was from, so she just ignored him.


    But just as she said, the Denmark Group was pretty much panic-stricken during her absence.


    Jaxson looked for her through various kinds of methods, and of course, he did not forget to inform Simon.


    Hardly had Simon caught Madeline when he received the message. He grabbed Madeline by the neck with exasperation and asked ferociously, "Tell me! Was it your men who abducted Hazel?!"


    Madeline trembled when she saw his fierce look. Being strangled, she couldn''t breathe now, let alone speak.


    Simon coldly loosened his grip, and Madeline fell to the ground coughing.


    Now she was no less angry than Simon because she didn''t find that she waspletely fooled by Joshua until now!


    She was no bait to seduce Simon. Joshua had made her the bait he could use to abduct Hazel! Madeline took everything into consideration, but even if Joshua lost his memory, he could actually still get entangled with Hazel!


    Madeline could not ept such a result in any way! She had been apanying Joshua for all these months, but why was he directly seduced by Hazel immediately after he met Hazel?! Madeline refused to ept it!


    Madeline''s eyes shed with malice, and a brilliant idea came to her mind.


    "It''s your father who abducts Hazel." Madeline gritted her teeth.


    "What?!" Simon''s pupils shrank.


    He was surprised enough to meet Madeline, but he didn''t expect Ted to be still alive.


    Although Simon had known that an old evildoer like Ted King would not die so easily, Simon felt that it was not good to hear that Ted was alive. Worse still, Ted actually abducted Hazel.


    Suddenly, Simon seemed to think of something and immediately grabbed Madeline by the cor. "Tell me! Does Joshua fall in your hands?! Is he still alive?"


    Joshua had an ident, and it was Simon''s fault, so Simon always felt unable to face Hazel. If Joshua was still alive, it would be a good thing for Simon and Hazel.


    For the first time, Simon hoped that Joshua was still alive.


    "Yeah, he''s alive indeed," Madeline looked at Simon defiantly. "I saved him. Over these days, I''ve stayed with him day and night. We''ve long slept together!"


    At first, Simon was really pleased with the news, but what she saidter made him feel sick as if he had eaten a fly.


    "You?!" Simon gave her a contemptuous look. "Do you mean Joshua is blind?"


    This kind of contemptuous remark made Madeline very angry. She gave out a sneer. "It''s me who saved his life, is it a big deal that he had sexual rtions with me willingly? We''ve been together for so long. Would it be strange that he thinks I''m his true love? If you don''t believe me, you can use me as a hostage to exchange for Hazel!"


    "Do you mean Joshua is blind and insane?" Simon looked at her coldly. "If you are so important to him, why did he leave you and take Hazel away instead?"


    "Because I came to you on the sly, and he didn''t know that at all." Madeline continued, unblinking, "Besides, he took Hazel just to make you take the bait! You don''t know the returns home because Uncle Ted told him to take you back to Ted! If you don''t believe me, you can let me contact him to see if he is willing to exchange hostages!"


    Simon''s face darkened, and he waved his hand. "Lock up the woman first!"


    After his men took Madeline away, Chester couldn''t help speaking, "Young master, I don''t think all the things Madeline said are true."


    "Even if you know that, how could I not know?" Simon spoke in a deep tone. "But Joshua is actually in Ted''s hands. I''m worried about another thing. What if Joshua is threatened by the old man?"

 Chapter 1267 - 555: How Could I Mistake My Husband?

    Simon had a very bad rtionship with Ted. Even in Simon''s mind, Ted''s image had almost been demonized.


    He would never forget how cruelly Ted treated his uncle''s family. Simon would not have hated Ted so much if Simon had not seen Ted''s reckless means.


    Joshua fell into the hands of Ted. After such a long period of time, Joshua did not contact them and even abandoned Hazel, who was pregnant. Hence, Simon could only think that Joshua had been coerced by Ted, and what Joshua did now was not Joshua''s original intention.


    "So, what should we do now?" Chester asked anxiously.


    "Let''s look for Hazel first," Simon said in a deep tone. "Whatever it is, let''s find Hazel first. Maybe we can also save Joshua."


    Although Madeline suggested they exchange hostages, Simon didn''t want to do that unless he had to.


    Chester agreed. He did as Simon ordered and continued to search for Hazel.


    Elsewhere, Hazel felt a little sleepy due to Joshua''s pestering.


    Joshua didn''t do anything outrageous to her. He just asked her to listen to some prenatal music. He also worried that she was tired, so he gave her a massage. However, he was unwilling to untie her hand and take away the white cloth covering her eyes.


    Hazel was very wary of him, but she was also very helpless because¡­she couldn''t resist his tenderness. At such times she felt a sense of panic as if she had betrayed Joshua.


    "Are you sleepy?" Joshua whispered, "If you''re sleepy, go to bed early. Pregnant women are easily lethargic and need plenty of sleep."


    "I''m not sleepy!" she said hurriedly. Who knew what Joshua would do to her if she fell asleep?


    "Stop struggling," Joshua frowned slightly. He said in a deep tone as if he had guessed what she was worried about, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you."


    How could Hazel believe him? She shook her head firmly. "I''m not sleepy!"


    "Alright then. Shall I read you a bedtime story?" He said, his tone soft and doting.


    Hazel was in a daze and said yes subconsciously. The man was so much like Joshua that she couldn''t resist him at all.


    Joshua adjusted her pillow and put her in a morefortable position. Then hey down beside her, chose a bedtime story, and directly read it.


    His voice was like a cello, deep and sweet. It was clear that he was reading a very childish fairy tale, but it had extraordinary magic power when he read it.


    "Childish." She yawned. "What''s so funny about The Ugly Duckling? It can be a white swan, not because it works hard, but because it is a white swan, to begin with. It''s not an inspirational story at all. It just makes people who listen to it more despairing."


    "..." Joshua was speechless. It was just a story, but why did she have so many strange thoughts? Heid his hand lightly on her belly. "I''m reading for the baby."


    Hazel yawned sleepily again, leaning toward him despite herself. "My baby doesn''t like this kind of story... Besides, it''s not your baby. You needn''t worry about it¡­."


    Her voice gradually faded away. It seemed that she was really unable to endure the drowsiness, so she fell asleep.


    Joshua couldn''t help giving a wry smile.


    Yeah, this was not his baby, but strangely, he did not reject nor hate it at all, and he was even afraid that it would have an ident.


    Joshua even wondered if he was crazy. Obviously, the baby had nothing to do with him, but why was he nervous?


    "Hazel?" He called her name softly.


    She mumbled as she continued to lean into his arms. This chest was so warm, so familiar to her...


    Joshua had a soft look in his eyes, and he gently untied the strips of cloth that had bound her hands. Looking at the red marks on her wrists, he, who felt sorry, held out his hands to rub her wrists gently.


    "Looks like I'' d better not tie her hands anymore," he thought. If she wanted to see his face, that was fine. Although he looked like Simon, they were not identical.


    "Hmm..." Hazel grunted but didn''t wake up.


    After he finished rubbing her wrists, he saw she was sleeping soundly. His fingers quivered, and he took the cloth off her eyes despite himself.


    Why did he feel so familiar with her eyes?


    His fingers stroked her face slightly, caressing her eyes and brows.


    "No, it itches..." Hazel let out a murmur in her sleep. She stretched out her hands feebly, trying to push his hands away.


    But her misty eyes opened before she could push his hands away.


    They both eyed each other, and the atmosphere in the whole room became quietly weird instantly.


    She looked at the person in front of her with sleepy eyes. Was she dreaming again?


    Tears came out of her eyes despite herself. She couldn''t help stretching out her arms and hugged him tightly. "My dear husband, honey, I miss you so much..."


    "I''m not..." Joshua''s face darkened slightly. Thest thing he wanted to see still happened; Hazel thought he was Simon as expected.


    "Yes, you are!" She mumbled stubbornly as she held him more tightly. Suddenly, she looked at Joshua''s face in a daze and kissed his lips boldly.


    The sweet, soft-touch ignited Joshua''s whole body, and he kissed her back heavily.


    Hazel had never had such a real dream. Joshua''s face, aura, and kiss were all the same as those in her memory.


    She closed her eyes gently, but tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes despite herself. If it was a dream, she hoped the dream couldst longer.


    Sensing her tears, Joshua gently let go of her.


    But Hazel''s next move was even bolder. She rolled over and sat directly on Joshua. Her tender hands eagerly undressed him. She must hurry up, or she would wake up from the dream. She must remember everything about him.


    All of a sudden, he grabbed her hands. He looked at her in disbelief. "Hazel Crowe, are you sure? I am not your husband¡­."


    "You are! You are!" She bit his lips with exasperation. "How could I mistake my husband?"


    Her little hands moved yfully over him, finding his sensitive spots expertly.


    "Hmm..." His eyes turned red. At this moment, he did not want to stand it anymore.

 Chapter 1268 - 556: He Couldn’t Wait Anymore

    The night was very romantic.


    Joshua moved gently, afraid that he might hurt the baby in her belly.


    But they hadn''t had sex in months, so their bodies missed each other very much. Joshua wouldn''t be so restrained for a whole night if it weren''t for the fact that he cared about Hazel''s body. But even so, he still coveted her body.


    Joshua was in a trance. He couldn''t figure out why Hazel fit in so well with him and why he knew her so well.


    Some vague images rushed into his mind. He tried to see them clearly, but nothing came to his mind.


    They had a night of fun, but poor Simon spent the whole night looking for them.


    Simon didn''t expect that, even though he had taken over the organization, Ted would still be secretly so powerful.


    Indeed, he ought not to despise his father.


    However, the longer it took, the more dangerous Hazel''s situation would be. He wasn''t worried Joshua would do something to Hazel. He was worried... what if Hazel didn''t fall into Joshua''s hands?


    Simon could still sense that Ted didn''t like Hazel and would show her no mercy.


    He couldn''t wait anymore!


    Simon waved his hands and asked his men to bring Madeline over.


    Madeline was tortured into a sleepless night, and now she appeared very gaunt.


    "Speak! Where have you hidden, Joshua and Hazel?!" Simon asked coldly.


    Madeline was relieved to hear his question. It looked like although Joshua had abducted Hazel, he hadn''t thought of the past. Otherwise, he would have taken Hazel back to the Denmark family.


    That meant she still had the chance to be with Joshua!


    "You''re wrong," Madeline said, clenching her teeth. "Joshua is free. We don''t hide him. I told you why he abducted Hazel. Simon King, are you still unwilling to face the truth?! Joshua doesn''t want her or love her anymore! The longer she''s in Joshua''s hands, the more dangerous her situation will be!"


    "You''re going to die, but you''re still so stubborn?!" Simon''s face darkened. Madeline wasn''t that tough in the past. What had happened to give her such confidence?


    "If you want to know if I''m stubborn, why don''t you allow me to contact them and see if he is willing to exchange hostages?" A bright light shed in Madeline''s eyes.


    Simon''s face grew darker. Of course, he didn''t believe Joshua would hand over Hazel for Madeline. However, if Simon agreed to exchange hostages, perhaps Simon could see Joshua soon. If Joshua was really being threatened by Ted, Simon could also try to rescue Joshua.


    "What''s his current number?" Simon said in a deep tone.


    "Give me the phone, and I''ll contact him." Madeline gritted her teeth.


    "What are you up to?" Simon asked with a grave expression.


    "What can I do now that I am in your hands?" Madeline sneered, "Simon, you''ve always looked down on me. But you''re even afraid of me now, aren''t you?"


    "I''m afraid of you?" Simon gave her a sidelong nce. "Give her the phone."


    Madeline held the phone and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. But instead of calling Joshua, she called Ted.


    Ted, who had always been very thoughtful, was very furious when he learned that Joshua had caught Hazel. Then Ted made a phone call to Joshua.


    Joshua was awake. He had not been so contented in months as he had beenst night, as if the empty space in his heart was gradually filled.


    He kissed Hazel in the eyes. This kind of feeling of being with her warmed his heart.


    Suddenly, his phone vibrated.


    He frowned, got out of bed quietly, picked up the phone, and went out of the room.


    "Mr. King, what happened?" Joshua went to the study and spoke coldly.


    "Joshua, have you forgotten what I told you?!" Ted blew his stack. "I dispatch you to Country Z to find a way to bring your younger brother home! But what do you do? You actually caught a woman! And the woman is having an affair with your brother! What''s more, she is pregnant. How can you sleep with such a two-timer?"


    "Mr. King," Joshua said with a chill in his voice, "Please respect her. I don''t care what you think of her, but don''t let me hear you speak disparagingly of her anymore!"


    "You...!" Ted was furious. He didn''t expect that Joshua would still get entangled with Hazel, even if Joshua had lost his memory. Besides, Hazel was pregnant, but she still slept with Joshuast night, which made Ted despise her even more.


    Although he hadn''t been with Joshua for a long time, Ted knew clearly that Joshua was very stubborn. If Joshua had made up his mind, he would never change his mind. Now, Joshua considered Hazel his woman.


    "Joshua, what do you want?" Ted asked, a little helpless. He wanted at least to find out what Joshua thought about Hazel and whether Joshua must want to own her.


    "I''m helping you," Joshua said tly. "I''m taking Hazel home. Since you say Simon cares about her, of course, he will follow Hazel and me ande to Country M. And then, Mr. King, you''ll be reunited with your son."


    "You..." Ted''s face turned even more sullen. Joshua actually nned to bring Hazel home? Additionally, Joshua had such a seemingly legitimate reason! It looked like Joshua didn''t care whom Hazel was with or even who her baby''s father was. This woman is really capable!


    In that case, Ted wouldn''t be polite anymore! He could not watch his two sons fight each other for a woman!


    "You can bring her home if you want," Ted said in a deep tone, "but you have to do something for me first."


    "What is it?" Joshua frowned slightly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not about your brother," Ted said. "I''ll give you some information about severalpanies, and you must bring them down in two days."


    "Have thesepanies offended you?" Joshua asked, his eyebrows forming a knot. Ted suddenly asked him to do this, so Joshua was kind of confused.


    "Don''t worry about that," Ted replied in a deep tone. "You just need to do that."


    "Alright." Joshua nodded in agreement.


    Ted sent the rted documents to Joshua via email, and Joshua started reading them.


    While Joshua was busy in his study, Ted called Joshua''s current assistant, Barry Watson.

 Chapter 1269 - 557: She Wanted To See Him

    "Barry, what did Joshua ask you to do?" Ted asked in a deep voice.


    "Master Joshua asked me to investigate Miss Crowe." Barry hurried to reply, "I''ve just finished investigating Miss Crowe, and I am going to send the rted documents to Master Joshua."


    "Don''t send," Ted said, looking very pale. "Hide it so that Joshua can''t see them!"


    Barry froze. He had read the rted documents. If he was right, Joshua and Hazel should be married, but ording to Ted''s remark¡­ Was Ted not going to recognize Hazel as his daughter-inw?


    He followed Joshua now, but he had always been Ted''s men. Despite some reluctance in his heart, he agreed.


    "Also, you do something on behalf of Joshua," Ted ordered coldly.


    "What is it?" Barry asked nkly.


    After hearing Ted''s statement, Barry felt sorry for Joshua and Hazel because Ted seemed determined to break up Joshua and Hazel.


    "... This isn''t a good idea, is it?" Barry, who was trapped in a dilemma, asked.


    "What''s wrong with that?" Ted said in a cold tone. "How can a dissolute woman like that be good enough for my son? Besides, are you going to let her set Joshua against his younger brother?"


    Barry had no choice but to agree.


    ***


    Hazel woke up from bed with a sweet smile on her lips.


    It had been a long time since she had slept so soundly, and she had had such a clear dreamst night of a very real Joshua.


    Her body unconsciously turned over, and she reached out her hands, but she only touched the empty quilt.


    She opened her eyes somewhat nkly and looked up into the room. In an instant, she felt muddleheaded.


    This was not her room. This was apletely strange room.


    Hazel gradually came to her senses, and memory came back to her mind little by little before she felt puzzled.


    It seemed she had been kidnapped yesterday?!


    So was the Joshua she dreamed aboutst night true or false?


    But the pain between her legs was so clear, constantly reminding her what happenedst night was not a dream at all, and it was real!


    What?!


    In a sh, Hazel just felt like her brain crashed like aputer, and she really didn''t know what was going on.


    That was to say, she did have sex with someone, but was it really Joshuast night, or did she mistake someone who looked like Joshua for him?


    No, she couldn''t be mistaken.


    The manst night was Joshua!


    Hazel felt as if her heart would jump out of her throat. For a moment, she didn''t even know why Joshua kidnapped her or why he blindfolded her.


    Anyway, now she only thought about one thing.


    She wanted to see him.


    No matter what had happened, it would be fine as long as Joshua was alive.


    She wanted to tell him how much she missed him. She really couldn''t live without him. She wanted to tell him that they had a child who was very healthy.


    Warm tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly. She wiped them away and got out of bed in a panic. There was already a clean suit of clothes by the bed. They were apparently prepared for her. She put on the clothes and hurried to open the door.


    It so happened that Barry also came to the door. He looked at Hazel with mixed feelings.


    "What''s your master''s name?" Hazel''s eyes lit up. "Where is he now? I want to see him!"


    Barry''s eyes shed with a touch of guilt. He nodded and said, "Miss Crowe, please follow me."


    Hazel hurried to follow him, but Barry led her to walk straight out of the vi.


    When she came to the car, Barry directly opened the door. "Miss Crowe, please get in."


    "Get in?" Hazel looked at him nkly. "Isn''t your master here? Or has he prepared some surprise for me?"


    "You''ll know when you get in," Barry said. He looked away apologetically. It would be a shock instead of a surprise to her.


    Hazel got into the car and didn''t doubt him. After all, she had heard Barry''s voice yesterday. He was a man around Joshua indeed.


    She would not doubt Joshua, either. Although she had doubts in her heart, she was more willing to believe that Joshua wanted to give her a surprise.


    It didn''t matter. As long as they met, no matter what kind of problem there would be, it would be readily solved. Hazel looked out the window expectantly.


    The car took Hazel directly to Times Square in the Imperial Capital.


    Simon had been waiting there with Madeline, and he had already had the whole square emptied. Now the whole square was empty.


    He didn''t expect Joshua would actually agree to the exchange of hostages after Madeline made a phone call.


    It wasn''t Joshua who answered the phone to agree, but it was a veteran around Ted, and Simon had met him before.


    Therefore, Simon took his men to wait early. He wanted to see if he could really meet Joshua and if he could get Hazel back.


    Soon a car pulled into the square and stopped near Simon''s.


    The door opened, and Hazel stepped out of the car.


    Simon''s pupils shrank at the sight of Hazel.


    Of course, he wanted to see Hazel, especially a safe Hazel. But now that he could see her, it meant... Joshua really handed Hazel over to Simon for Madeline?!


    After getting out of the car, Hazel looked around nkly.


    "Where is your master?" She looked back at Barry.


    Barry looked at Simon''s car. Simon got out of the car with a sullen face, and Madeline was dragged off the car by his men.


    "What''s the matter?" Hazel waspletely at a loss.


    "Miss Crowe, please go over there," Barry said.


    Looking at Simon, who stood on the opposite side, Hazel felt more confused.


    She walked towards Simon. Madeline was also released by Simon and was walking towards her.


    Hazel didn''t know what was going on right now at all. This was a very strange situation for her.


    The moment when she and Madeline walked past each other, Madeline suddenly wore acent smile. "Hazel Crowe, I won while you''re the one who is abandoned!"


    Hazel gave her a puzzled look. "What are you talking about?"


    Madeline gave out a dismissive sneer and hurried off in Barry''s direction.


    When Hazel came to Simon, she didn''t even know that the two sides had directlypleted the exchange of the hostages before she knew it.


    She asked nkly. "What''s going on? Where''s Joshua?"

 Chapter 1270 - 558: It Doesn’t Make Sense

    Fearing something entirely unforeseen might happen, he urged, "Get in first."


    She got into the car in a daze, but she found something was wrong.


    "What''s going on?" she asked again, frowning.


    "Hazel, who took you awayst night?" He asked.


    "It should be Joshua, I think..." she replied nkly as her heart was still somewhat uncertain.


    Joshua abducted her for no reason yesterday, but today he sent her back for no reason?


    Simon''s heart sank, and he ignored Hazel''s "should." The thought that Joshua actually traded Hazel for Madeline made Simon extremely outraged.


    "What''s wrong with Joshua?" He said angrily, "If he''s fine, why does he use you as a hostage in exchange for Madeline instead of contacting us? Is he nuts?"


    "What?!" She looked at him in surprise. At this moment, she finally understood everything. It turned out that she was a hostage in exchange for Madeline?! No wonder Madeline arrogantly said she lost and she was the one who was abandoned.


    Simon looked at Hazel with astonishment. "You don''t know anything?"


    "I think we need to exchange the information that we''ve known," Hazel said in a deep tone. She was very unhappy in the heart. She always felt that the incident was not so simple.


    Simon thought of the same thing, but before he could speak, his phone rang.


    He was a little annoyed and wanted to hang up, but when he saw the screen, he directly answered the phone.


    "Jaxson, what happened?" Simon asked. The next moment, he handed her the phone. "It''s for you."


    Hazel took it in a daze.


    Soon, her face paled. "I''ll be right there!"


    After hanging up, she spoke in a deep voice, "Go to Denmark Group first. Be quick."


    Simon waved, and the driver turned the car to head for Denmark Group.


    On the way, Simon and Hazel exchanged information. Hazel, of course, didn''t mention her making love with Joshuast night.


    However, after the exchange of information, their hearts both became heavy.


    "Do you mean..." Hazel looked pale while speaking, "Joshua abducted me just to get you, and he used me as a hostage to get Madeline back because you caught Madeline?"


    "... So far, yes," Simon said in a deep tone. He was unwilling to believe it, to begin with, but Hazel had already admitted that it was Joshua who abducted her. It looked ridiculous, but he had no choice but to believe it.


    "So," Hazel said, looking even paler, "Joshua had fallen in love with Madeline because she stayed with him all this time when he was injured?"


    How could she believe such a ridiculous thing?! She had been so happy to see Joshua again, but the next moment, he suddenly cut ties with her?


    She still thought it was like a dream now! Even if it was a nightmare, there weren''t twists like this!


    "Hazel, I''m not sure," Simon frowned. "You stayed with Joshua yesterday, so you should know better than I do, shouldn''t you?"


    Hazel''s eyes were a little darker. She was now absolutely certain that it was Joshua who abducted her yesterday! It was just that what he did was really too strange.


    Why didn''t Joshua allow her to see his face? Why did he force her to divorce? Was it true that he had fallen in love with Madeline, so he chose her?


    "It doesn''t make sense." Hazel''s voice was deep. "I don''t believe Joshua is that kind of person. There must be something we don''t know."


    Simon looked at her with deep eyes. He didn''t believe Joshua had be crazy and taken a fancy to Madeline, but it was a reality.


    The car pulled up in front of Denmark Group, and Hazel pushed the door open to get off.


    She walked quickly toward the President''s office. Simon followed her because, for some reason, he felt that the incident was not so simple.


    Jaxson had already waited for her in the President''s office. Hazel asked him with a serious face, "Jaxson, what''s going on?"


    "Well," Jaxson frowned, "Someone is buying arge number of sold stocks of Denmark Group''s branches, and now it has begun to affect Denmark Group''s stock price."


    "Buy the stocks that have been sold," Hazel said, aware of the gravity of the situation. The other side was clearly targeting Denmark Group. "We must stabilize the stock price of Denmark Group."


    "But this kind of means..." Jaxson hesitated. This kind of familiar means was much like Joshua''s style. Jaxson had followed Joshua for years, so he had a good knowledge of Joshua''s means. But now Jaxson didn''t know whether he should tell her or not.


    "But what?" Hazel frowned.


    Before Jaxson could voice his doubts, Hazel''s phone rang.


    It was apletely strange number, so Hazel hung up without hesitation. But soon, the number called her again.


    Hazel thought for a bit and then answered the phone.


    "Hazel, it''s me!" On the other end of the phone, Madeline''s triumphant voice sounded.


    "Madeline Carter?" Hazel was somewhat surprised. The next moment, she pressed down "Record."


    Hearing this name, Simon grabbed Hazel''s phone and pressed down "Speaker."


    "What do you want?" Hazel asked in a deep tone.


    "I want to make it clear to you," Madeline snapped. "Joshua is with me now. Stop pestering him!"


    Hazel was not affected at all by what Madeline said. "You say you two are one now. Do you have any evidence?"


    "Evidence?" Madeline gave out a sneer. "I''ve been taking care of him day and night since he got hurt. Besides, I''m his fianc¨¦e now, and my identity has been admitted by Uncle King!


    I''m telling you, Joshua and I have had sex for a long time. He said that he liked me best in bed, that I was an adorable littledy who sucked him hard, and that he could not live without me! He also said that you were like a log in bed and you weren''t sensible at all! Every time he made love with you, he did it in a superficial way. You have never made him climax at all¡­."


    Simon''s face turned pale when he heard these lewd words. He subconsciously tried to hang up, but Hazel gave him a stern look to stop him.


    "Let her talk," Hazel whispered. She would like to know what else Madeline could say.


    "These are your one-sided statements. Why should I believe you?" Hazel said in a deep tone.


    "You don''t believe it?" Madeline sneered, "I have pictures of Joshua on my phone. All kinds of seductive pictures. I''ll send you some to widen your knowledge!"

 Chapter 1271 - 559: Stop Deceiving Yourself

    After that, Madeline really sent some pictures to Hazel''s phone.


    In the pictures, Joshua was lying on a bed, shirtless, with a burly physique familiar to Hazel. In some pictures, his eyes were slightly closed, while in others, they were open but seemed empty.


    Hazel looked at the pictures coldly.


    Simon tried to say something, but when he saw Hazel''s face, he whispered, "Pretty good figure¡­."


    "Do you see these pictures?" Madeline said triumphantly, "You know Joshua''s temper. If he didn''t agree, was I able to take the pictures of him?"


    "These pictures can''t prove anything," Hazel said coolly. "You said you took care of him when he was hurt, so it shouldn''t be hard for you to take a few pictures of him secretly while he is not able to move, should it?"


    "Hazel, stop deceiving yourself!" Madeline clenched her teeth when she found the n didn''t work. "He traded you for me! That means I''m more important than you are! Besides, your Denmark Group is in trouble right now, isn''t it?"


    Hazel''s heart sank.


    "To tell you the truth, Joshua is the one who makes trouble for the branch of Denmark Group!" Madeline gave out a sneer, "He did all this to avenge my suffering! What do you think you are to him while he dares to destroy the Denmark Group that he has been developing for me?"


    Hazel looked up at Jaxson with cold eyes. "Is that true?"


    "... It''s like Mr. President''s style." Jaxson hesitated for a bit before he finally spoke up his inference.


    Hazel tightened her fingers. She knew that since Jaxson said "like," it must be Joshua.


    On the other end of the line, Madeline smirked, "Hazel, do you believe me now? I''m telling you, Joshua doesn''t like shameless women like you at all! Soon after he disappeared, you actually have an affair with other men and are even pregnant with a bastard! Are you mad at me for listening to this?


    "I''m telling you, the best thing to do is to make you have a miscarriage in anger! A shameless woman like you shouldn''t live in this world! Why don''t you kill yourself¡­."


    "Enough!" Simon thundered. He couldn''t bear to hear such harsh words.


    He was about to hang up when Hazel stopped him again.


    "Hazel, do you like to hear her swear at you?" Simon asked angrily.


    Hazel gave him a speechless re. "It''s you who likes to be sworn at."


    "Then why are you still listening?" Simon was even angrier.


    "Stay out of it. I can handle it myself," Hazel said crossly.


    Madeline swore more violently when she heard Simon''s voice.


    "Shut up, Madeline Carter," Hazel spoke in an indifferent tone. "I know what you''re up to. Don''t you want to make me angry and even have a miscarriage? I''m telling you, I won''t let you seed."


    Madeline''s heart sank. She didn''t expect Hazel would be able to guess what she was up to! Having said that, she was not scared at all because she knew exactly what Hazel cared about.


    She gave out a sneer, "Hazel, you don''t know how passionate Joshua is when he''s in bed with me, do you? I''ll tell you everything, so you know how much we love each other¡­."


    "You''d better keep these psychosexuality words and enjoy them in your dreams." Hazel''s eyes turned cold. "But you''ve infuriated me. Madeline, I''m telling you, it''s not over!"


    With that, Hazel hung up. Then she directly cklisted the number. She didn''t think she could get any useful information from Madeline''s mouth.


    "Hazel, don''t believe her. This kind of woman like Madeline always tells lies," Simon persuaded Hazel.


    "I certainly don''t believe her," Hazel gritted her teeth. "But I''m really angry right now. Even if what Madeline said is false, Joshua indeed abducted me, he indeed traded me for Madeline, and now it''s also true that he makes trouble for the branch of Denmark Group!"


    "Then¡­ what are you going to do?" Simon looked at her anxiously. Hazel had a point. He was worried that she might do something impulsive.


    "I need your help." She looked at him with a solemn expression.


    "... What do you want?" For some reason, he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "When you let Madeline go, you didn''t just let her go, did you?" She looked at him with deep eyes. "Did you put a locator or a bug on her?"


    "... Yes. What do you want?" he asked warily, and his bad feeling grew stronger and stronger.


    "Lend me enough men," she said, clenching her teeth. "I''m going to get Joshua back and question him! Since he kidnapped me, I''ll also kidnap him!"


    This time, Joshua''s mysterious behavior really pissed her off. Hazel didn''t care what his reasons were, and she had to find out why he yed a trick on her!


    "..." Simon wondered if he had heard something wrong. "What''s the matter with you two? Is it funny to kidnap each other?"


    "You don''t need to care about it," Hazel said, looking at him with a serious face. "Tell me if you will help me. If you refuse, I''ll ask someone else for help!"


    Simon was really helpless. Hazel and Joshua were really good at causing trouble!


    "All right. How can I not help you?" Simon sighed helplessly. At this point, he had no choice but to help her.


    Soon, Simon called upon a group of men. Then he and Hazel led therge group of people to Joshua''s vi.


    After a busy morning in his study, Joshua spected that Hazel should wake up now, so he stopped working and went back to his bedroom.


    However, when he pushed open the door, he found the bedroom empty.


    Joshua frowned slightly as he asked in a deep voice, "Barry, where''s Hazel?"


    Barry hade back with Madeline. Joshua''s question made him very guilty instantly.


    "Is Miss Crowe not in the room?" Barry pretended to know nothing. "I''ll ask our men to look for her..."


    "Barry Watson!" Joshua''s voice went cold. His piercing eyes seemed to pierce Barry''s heart. "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 1272 - 560: You’re Such An Actor

    "This..." Barry hesitated for a moment before finally speaking frankly, "I traded Miss Crowe for Miss Carter ording to your father''s order..."


    "What?" Joshua grabbed him by the cor, his inky eyes full of killing intent.


    "Joshua¡­" Madeline rushed at Joshua with tears on her face. "I''m really scared. I was caught by Simon King yesterday. He asked his men to torture me for a whole night¡­"


    "Get lost!" Joshua gave a loud shout coldly.


    Before she could even touch Joshua, Madeline was so scared by his cold shout that she stood still.


    Joshua coldly let go of Barry. His heart was filled with uncontroble anger now.


    It was his fault as he didn''t take Ted seriously before. He didn''t expect Ted to send Hazel away in this way directly.


    Joshua''s heart was suddenly full of worry. Hazel was sent away as a hostage. Would she misunderstand him? No, he had to meet her.


    If it had been yesterday, Joshua might not have had the courage. Because he had thought that Hazel loved Simon before, butst night he suddenly realized that maybe things were not as what he had imagined.


    While making love, he and Hazel didn''t seem like strangers at all. Hence, he must meet with Hazel to figure things out.


    "How''s the investigation going?" Joshua asked in a deep voice.


    "..." Barry was in a daze. He knew Joshua was asking him for Hazel''s information, but he had destroyed the rted documents as Ted had ordered.


    He stammered. "I, I haven''t..."


    Joshua narrowed his eyes. Barry felt as if there was a mountain of pressure pressing down on him. Joshua seemed to see through his little thoughts.


    "You go back to Country M," Joshua said in a deep tone. "Barry, you''re more suitable for following Mr. King."


    "Master Joshua, I..." Barry looked at him with astonishment. Although he did not follow Joshua for a long time, he admired and worshipped Joshua. Besides, he had been mentally ready to follow Joshua for the rest of his life. However, he was driven away by Joshua now?


    "Enough," Joshua said, indifferent, "I don''t need disloyal people around me."


    Barry looked very disappointed and was about to say something when an rm sounded.


    "What, what''s the matter?" Madeline was taken aback.


    "Go out to have a look." Joshua frowned and turned around to walk out of the vi.


    Barry hurried to follow him. Madeline hesitated, but she had no choice but to follow them as the rm sounded very terrifying.


    When the three of them walked out of the vi, Joshua saw Simon leading lots of men to surround the whole vi.


    "Why is Master Simon here?" Barry''s face turned pale.


    Joshua''s eyes fell on Madeline as he said coldly, "You should ask the woman you brought back!"


    "What, what do you mean?" Madeline panicked. "Do you think I lead them here? How could I do that!"


    Barry''s face became paler as he instantly understood what Joshua meant. He quickly apologized. "Sorry, Master Joshua, I was too careless and did not search for her, so Master Simon found our vi."


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you? Do you also think I brought these men here?" Madeline swore angrily at Barry. She didn''t dare to swear at Joshua, but she was not afraid of a little underling.


    "Miss Carter," Barry exined, "I think it''s because Master Simon secretly put a locator or something on you..."


    "Then, then it''s not my fault!" Madeline hurried to shirk responsibility. "Why didn''t you make a body search!"


    "Shut up!" Joshua gave her a cold look, as if he were looking at an idiot.


    Madeline was so shocked that she didn''t dare to open her mouth anymore.


    Joshua went calmly to the gate. Through the high iron gate, he looked at Simon, with indifferent eyes.


    Simon wore a silver mask on his face, so Joshua could not see clearly what his face looked like. However, just looking at the contours of Simon''s face, Joshua could find the simrities between them.


    The two men looked at each other. For a moment, sparks flew.


    "Are you Simon King?" Joshua asked lightly.


    Simon froze. Joshua''s question made him a little confused.


    "Your father asked you to go back to the manor in Country M," Joshua said quietly. "He wants to clear up the previous misunderstanding with you."


    "What do you mean?" Simon frowned.


    "Literally." Joshua looked at him with somewhat displeasure. Were his words so hard to understand?


    "I have nothing to talk about with him," Simon replied in a fret. "Besides, we won''t talk about him today."


    "Oh?" Joshua looked at him lightly. "What do you want to do with so many people surrounding here?"


    "It''s not done by me," Simon said, shaking his head without hesitation. "It''s done by her."


    Just then, the car door opened, and Hazel stepped out of the car. She came to the gate, her face covered with frost.


    Finally, she saw Joshua... He was as handsome and imposing as she remembered.


    Hazel had dreamed about this scene and woken up crying many times before. But she had never expected that they would meet like this. His inexplicable behaviors had diluted the joy of being reunited with him.


    "Hazel..." Joshua called her name gently, with aplicated softness in his voice. He had never expected her toe to him of her own ord.


    Her face was so pale. It was clear that she had misunderstood something.


    "I came here to ask you for a person," Hazel said coldly.


    "No! I''m not leaving with you!" Madeline panicked instantly. She didn''t expect Hazel woulde directly to the vi to catch her after she called to make Hazel angry! If she fell into Hazel''s hands, how could Hazel let her go? This woman was too efficient!


    Madeline looked at Joshua and begged, "Joshua, when you were seriously injured, I was the one who stayed by your side every day, taking care of you all the time! Now you get better. Even if I don''t have any meritorious deeds, I''ve done lots of hard work for you! You promised Uncle King you would take care of me. Please, don''t hand me over to her..."


    Joshua and Hazel''s faces turned a little pale as Madeline tried to say these ambiguous words on purpose.


    "Shut up. Where are you, a drama queen, from? You''re such an actor!" Hazel interrupted her in a deep tone.

 Chapter 1273 - 561: What Goes Around Comes Around

    Madeline looked at Joshua with a wounded face as if she had been bullied.


    However, Joshua didn''t even cast a nce at her. His deep eyes were fixed on Hazel.


    "Do you want her?" he asked.


    If Hazel did ask him for Madeline, he would definitely hand her over without hesitation.


    "Why do I want her? Do I want to court death?" Hazel rolled her eyes without hesitation. She was pregnant now. How could she allow a woman who wanted to make her have a miscarriage?


    "Then who do you want?" Joshua was a little surprised.


    "You!" Without hesitation, Hazel pointed at him. "I want you!"


    "She said, and the whole yard fell silent. Almost everyone looks at Hazel in surprise.


    What did she say? Did they hear that right? Hazel wanted Joshua?


    Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. Hazel was, in the end, Hazel as she actually gave him an unexpected answer.


    Madeline was livid with anger. It was clear that she had tried so hard to drive a wedge between Joshua and Hazel, but it actually didn''t work at all? Not only did Hazel not suspect Joshua, but she also dared toe here to ask for Joshua directly?


    She really didn''t want Joshua to go with Hazel. She managed to create so many misunderstandings between them. If Joshua left with Hazel, the misunderstanding between them would be cleared up.


    Sure enough, Madeline found she had underestimated Hazel too much. No matter how Madeline yed tricks, Hazel would defeat Madeline every time, making all her tricks fail.


    "Joshua, you can''t go with her!" Madeline was very panicky because she couldn''t watch them make it up. "God knows what they''re going to do to you and what kind of conspiracies they will have. She wants you away to avenge your kidnapping her!"


    "Yeah, that''s what Ie for," Hazel sneered as she looked at Madeline. "He kidnapped me, so I also want to kidnap him. Isn''t that very fair?"


    "Joshua won''t agree!" Madeline said, making threatening gestures.


    She felt a littlecent in the heart. Hazel actually said she came for revenge. How could Joshua agree?


    "I don''t need his agreement," Hazel sneered. "If he agrees, he''lle with me obediently. If he doesn''t agree, I''ll take you down and take him away! Anyway, today I''ll definitely kidnap this guy!"


    Joshua smiled when he saw Hazel acting like a bandit.


    Hazel was the woman he took a fancy to as expected.


    Forcibly snatch a man? It seemed kind of fun.


    "Okay," he whispered. "Hazel, in fact, as long as you ask me to, I''ll go with you."


    "Joshua!" Madeline was anxious, "Then, I''ll go with you!"


    Joshua gave Madeline a look. The disdain and disgust in his eyes made her flinch.


    "Don''t you dare!" he said in a deep tone.


    Madeline shuddered with fear. During the time she was with him, she had known about his temper.


    "Don''t worry about us, Master Joshua," said Barry next to Joshua. "Master Simon has lots of subordinates, but if we fight against them, we may not lose! You escape first, and I''ll hold them!"


    Joshua gave him a surprised look. "Why should I escape?"


    Barry was stunned. It wasn''t until then that he realized that Joshua wanted to go with Hazel. Besides, the reason why Joshuapromised wasn''t that he didn''t want them to get hurt... It actually turned out that Barry had thought too much about Joshua being nice?


    Looking at Barry, whose face was full of shame, Joshua continued, "Don''t forget to go back to Country M. I don''t want to urge you twice."


    He didn''t keep Barry not only because Barry was disloyal but also because Joshua didn''t want Ted''s spies to be around him.


    Barry''s face turned pale, but he finally agreed.


    "Open the door," Joshua spoke in a low voice.


    Barry opened the door. Joshua calmly walked toward Hazel with his long legs.


    Looking at the familiar person in front of her, Hazel''s eyes suddenly blushed.


    It''s really him... But why did he y a trick on her? How wicked his behavior was!


    "Get in!" Hazel gritted her teeth.


    Following her, Joshua went into the car. They sat in the back seat together.


    Then he asked in a low voice, "Where''s our destination?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you now!" Hazel said coldly. "Turn around!"


    Joshua turns to hear Hazel say, "Put your hands behind your back!"


    He froze for a bit, and suddenly he knew what Hazel wanted to do.


    Joshua didn''t know whether to cry orugh. Did this little girl really want revenge?


    He tied her up yesterday, and now she wanted to do the same thing? Alright. Let the little girl vent her anger. What goes aroundes around.


    He put his hands behind his back, and Hazel really took out a rope and tied them together. Then she took out a piece of cloth to cover his eyes.


    "Hazel, I want to look at you," he whispered.


    "No!" Hazel gritted her teeth, insisting, but her voice trembled.


    She tied Joshua up not only because she wanted revenge but also because she was afraid that she would soften when she saw his face.


    They had been apart for four months... She thought of him almost every night, but Joshua seemed to have forgotten her heartlessly.


    How could he be like that?


    Hazel''s eyes turned hot as she felt a little wounded somehow in the heart.


    Joshua asked softly as if he had sensed the solemn atmosphere, "Where are we going?"


    "You''ll know when you get there!" she replied crossly, afraid he''d hear the tremor in her voice.


    "Can we talk?" he asked.


    "What can we talk about?" she snapped in a fit of pique.


    He actually didn''t recognize her. The thought of it made Hazel''s teeth itch with hatred, and she wanted to bite him on the shoulder directly.


    He sighed helplessly.


    He wanted to have a good talk with Hazel, but obviously, Hazel didn''t n to talk to him right now.


    After some time, the car finally stopped.


    "Here?" he asked.


    "Yes." Hazel nodded as she helped him untie the rope and the cloth.


    After getting out of the car, Joshua was amazed to see the building in front of him.


    It was actually a divorcew office!


    "Why are we here?" he asked nkly.


    "Didn''t you want to divorce me?" Hazel said in a choked voice. The tears she had been trying to hold back began to roll down from her eyes. "Fine, let''s ask thewyer to help us divorce now!"


    "I¡­ divorce¡­ you?" He had a brainwave as he seemed to understand something suddenly.

 Chapter 1274 - 562: I Have To Tell You Something

    "Joshua Denmark!" she swore at him, clenching her teeth. "How can you y dumb? You are my husband, and we have been married for nearly half a year! Didn''t you want me to get a divorce? Now I agree! Let''s go, let''s get a divorce now!"


    "Wait," he spoke, confused. "Hazel, isn''t your husband, Simon? Also, my name is Sloane, not Denmark."


    "You... What the hell are you talking about?" She froze. She looked at Joshua in disbelief. Why couldn''t she understand his words?


    "Hazel, I think there''s been a misunderstanding between us," he said seriously. "I have to tell you something. I was once shot in the head. When I woke up, I forgot what had happened."


    Joshua loses his memory?! Hazel felt her mind go nk.


    No wonder Joshua did those inexplicable things... It turned out he didn''t remember her at all?


    Hazel felt so sad that she was unable to speak.


    Joshua gently opened his arms and took her in his arms.


    Looking at her dazed, disappointed expression, he felt very sorry.


    He didn''t want to see Hazel like this. At this moment, he suddenly hated himself. Why did he lose his memory? Why did he forget her?


    He whispered in her ear, "Hazel, did I forget something very important? Can you tell me little by little?"


    Tears rolled down her cheeks as she grabbed his suit and sobbed.


    "Don''t cry, darling." He was in a panic.


    "Let me hug you for a while..." she said in a choked voice as her arms were tightly wrapped around his waist. "Joshua, I miss you so much¡­."


    Joshua stiffened slightly. He let her hug him, and her tears soak his shirt.


    It was only when she had cried enough that Joshua bent his head to kiss her on the cheek.


    "Won''t cry?" he asked softly.


    "Mm." She nodded.


    "Then..." He was fidgeting, "Can we not divorce?"


    With tears in her eyes, Hazel couldn''t help sniggering.


    Seeing this scene, Joshua felt more uneasy. He said in a deep tone. "Even if you want a divorce, I won''t sign..."


    Hazel said in a huff. "I''m not divorcing you."


    She brought Joshua to the divorcew office in a fit of pique. How could she really want to divorce him?


    They had been through so much together, and they married with difficulty. How could she give up their marriage so easily?


    If she really wanted to give up, she wouldn''t even be able to kidnap Joshua.


    "Let''s get in first." Hazel took Joshua back into the car. Either way, some misunderstandings must be cleared up, and some problems also should be solved.


    "You said your surname was Sloane, is it Aunt Stacy''s surname?" Hazel asked eagerly, "Is Aunt Stacy OK? When she fell off the cliff with you, we searched for both of you for a long time, but we found nothing."


    When Joshua woke up, Ted wanted to ask Joshua to use hisst name, but Joshua felt something was wrong for some reason. He vaguely realized that it seemed his surname wasn''t King. Besides, he didn''t like this surname, so he chose Stacy''s surname.


    Ted was very angry at the time, but with Joshua''s stubborn temper, Joshua didn''t obey him. In the end, Ted gave in.


    "Don''t worry, she''s fine." Joshua whispered, "She''s with Mr. King¡­ my father now. But shouldn''t you call her mom?"


    Looking into his deep eyes, she whispered as her cheeks turned a little red despite herself, "Alright, fine. As long as mom''s fine, everything will be OK. Grandpa was really upset when he learned about the incident. He is in poor health, to begin with. Let''s go and visit him sometime."


    "Mm." Joshua nodded in agreement.


    "But," Hazel continued, "why do you think my husband is Simon King?"


    "When you were at the hospital yesterday¡­." His eyes became deep, "you didn''t deny what the doctor said."


    Hazel''s heart skipped a beat as she exulted, "So you were really there at that time?"


    She had thought it was her illusion. However, it turned out it was really Joshua.


    "Mmm." Joshua nodded and said quietly, "If it hadn''t been for this, I wouldn''t have blindfolded you. It''s said that I look like Simon, and I don''t want you to see his figure in me."


    "It''s the doctor who mistook him for my husband that day!" she said, wounded. "Would the doctor have been mistaken if it hadn''t been for the absence of my worthless husband who is a bastard, a rascal, and a coward?"


    "..." He looked up at the sky. He really felt that his head had been caught in a door! It was clear that he was Hazel''swful husband, but he forced her to divorce him and marry him again.


    What the hell was he doing?


    What was more depressing was that he had set so many traps for himself and had taken the initiative to scold himself so cruelly...


    "You''re right," Joshua coaxed her softly. "It''s all the fault of me, who is a bastard and a rascal¡­."


    Hazel was immediately amused by him. Suddenly she asked in surprise, "Wait! Even so, why did you kidnap me? Are you really trying to force Simon to show up?"


    "No." he whispered, his eyes deep and affectionate, "I just want to hide you, who is a fascinating beauty."


    All of a sudden, Hazel''s heart beat fast.


    Joshua gently grabbed her hand and kissed her fingertips with his warm lips. "Maybe I don''t remember you, Hazel, but from the moment I saw you, I fell in love with you again. I think, no matter how many times, I will fall in love with you. Only you."


    His deep words sounded like the most beautiful notes, falling into her heart.


    With this statement, she suddenly felt that no matter what kind of misunderstanding it was, it didn''t matter now.


    They were the only ones for each other.


    "Do you have any questions?" he asked in a deep tone.


    "No." She shook her head slightly. Now she waspletely relieved. She was really d she didn''t fall for Madeline''s lie and made the decision to ''kidnap'' Joshua.


    "You lied. You still have." His eyes grew darker. "Hazel, whatever misunderstanding we may have, we can''t solve it until we talk it out. If the problem has been buried at the bottom of our hearts, there will only be more grudges in our hearts. Ask me whatever you want."


    "I was wondering¡­" she hesitated a little, but she finally asked the question that worried her most, "if you fell in love with¡­ Madeline Carter, while you were recovering?"

 Chapter 1275 - 563: Don’t Seduce Me, Hazel

    "Is that what Madeline said?" His face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    She thought for a while before she finally took out her phone and yed the recording.


    Even if Madeline did take care of Joshua and Joshua had a different feeling for her, Hazel would not allow such a vicious woman to apany him.


    Listening to the recording on the phone, Joshua''s cold face was covered with strong killing intent. How dare Madeline call Hazel and drive a wedge between them?


    He put up with Madeline''s behavior for Ted''s sake, but she actually wanted Hazel to have a miscarriage. He would never let this woman off!


    "Actually," Hazel hesitated, and then finally said something against her will, "even if both of you really have an affair..."


    "Hazel," Joshua quickly pulled her, biting her lip angrily and gently, "I worked so hardst night, but I haven''t satisfied you, huh?"


    In an instant, Hazel''s cheeks went red. She hadn''t heard him say words like this for a long time, which really made her very shy.


    Indeed, Joshua was very gentlest night because of her body, but they had a lot of sex. Joshua was dying to love her as much as he could; Hazel could feel it.


    "Hazel, listen to me," Joshua said seriously. "The statement about fianc¨¦e is pure nonsense? I didn''t like her. I didn''t touch her. Not once. I have only a woman, and that''s you."


    "I believe you." She smiled with relief after hearing his answer.


    What she feared most was that during the months they had been apart, Joshua had fallen in love with another woman. If so, she really didn''t know how to deal with herself.


    Great. They only had each other. At this point, Hazel suddenly realized that her months of waiting were worth it.


    "I did make trouble for the branches of Denmark Group," he frowned, "but it was Ted who told me to do that. I didn''t know they were Denmark Group''s branches."


    She nodded vigorously. "You''ve been working hard for Denmark Group. I''m sure you won''t be so bored as to ruin it yourself."


    "Also..." His eyes were suddenly deep. The next moment he reached out and wrapped her in his arms. He held her tightly, feeling her body temperature and the faint fragrance on her body.


    He rubbed his big, warm hand gently against her lower belly and whispered, with some delight, "... Our baby?"


    "No," she growled. "It belongs to a bastard, a rascal!''


    "I am a bastard and a rascal." He smiled faintly. He held her gently, very content in the heart.


    No wonder he knew clearly that Hazel was pregnant, but he still stubbornly wanted to marry her, and he didn''t even reject her baby. It turned out it was all because it was his baby.


    What a mistake!


    It urred to him that after he kidnapped Hazel, the two of them had spent the entire day with each other when they misunderstood each other and didn''t speak out the other side''s identity.


    If he hadn''t blindfolded Hazel, or if Hazel had simply stated that her husband''s name was Joshua, there would have been such a misunderstanding.


    But they were meant to be together. So, even if they had such a misunderstanding, they still did miss each other.


    "Hazel, I''ve lost my memory, but please tell me what I''ve forgotten," Joshua said seriously. He wanted to retrieve those precious memories between them little by little.


    Hazel loved him so much that even when there was little hope that he would be found alive, she still didn''t give up hope and wanted to keep the baby until he returned. He wanted to give her more love.


    "Well, I''ll tell you all about it." Hazel nodded.


    The car drove all the way to the vi on the hill. It was the dream house Joshua brought Hazel to when they got their marriage license.


    Hazel talked from the moment when they met each other the first time. She talked about many things like the surrogacypetition, her birth, the Crowe family, the Flores family, the Carter family, their meeting with Simon, her making a proposal, their honeymoon, and so on.


    She also told him the scene where they ate dinner together, took a walk together, and even got to know each other by making love. It seemed that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t finish talking because there was no end to what had happened between them.


    Hazel suddenly realized that they had been through so much. No wonder she couldn''t let him go. Perhaps, even if Joshua fell in love with another woman after losing his memory, she would be unwilling to see that and would still get him back. Fortunately, there was no possibility.


    Hazel didn''t finish talking the whole story until they went to bed. During this period, she also asked Joshua about his experience. Joshua was afraid that she would worry about him, so he only told her that his injuries were not so serious and that he only suffered amnesia after waking up.


    When Hazel woke up the following day, she didn''t even dare to open her eyes. She was really afraid that when she opened her eyes, she found that what happened yesterday was just a dream.


    She reached out her little hand and tried to feel the person next to her.


    Suddenly, she touched a hot body.


    She was greatly relieved and drew a circle on his chest yfully.


    Suddenly, her fingers were caught. Joshua sighed a little intolerably. "Don''t seduce me, Hazel. You cannot overwork when you are pregnant now."


    She blushed instantly. She opened her eyes wide and bit his lips hard. "Who said I seduced you?"


    She, who had just woken up, had ck hair that was a little messy and had red cheeks; she looked fascinating. Joshua felt a me rise in his body. He smiled wryly. Although he had no memory of the past, some ''memories'' of his body were quite deep.


    He who dared not to make trouble for Hazel got out of bed hastily and ran into the bathroom quickly as if he was escaping.


    Hazel froze. Finally, she couldn''t help giggling as she figured out what Joshua was doing. But her heart was warm.


    Joshua didn''t remember her, but he still doted on her and took care of her as ever.


    All of a sudden, her phone rang.


    She frowned slightly. She reached the phone beside the bed. There was an unfamiliar number on the screen.


    Unconsciously, she answered the phone and asked in surprise, "Hello?"


    "Hazel, I''m Ted King, father of Joshua and Simon." On the other end, Ted''s deep voice sounded.

 Chapter 1276 - 564: Shall I Get Someone To Save You?

    Hazel almost threw the phone out!


    Even Madeline was able to reach Hazel on her phone, so it wasn''t surprising that Ted knew Hazel''s number.


    Having said that, Hazel had never expected Ted to call her. Hazel could still feel that Ted disliked her. No, "dislike" sounded too polite. "Detest" was more proper.


    Otherwise, Ted wouldn''t have spirited Joshua away and made Joshua and her separated for so long. Now Joshua returned to Country Z, Ted actually dispatched a woman like Madeline to stay by Joshua''s side.


    Because of all that Ted had done, Hazel didn''t like him, either.


    Taking a deep breath, Hazel was neither humble nor arrogant, "Hello, this is Hazel Crowe."


    Before she could hear Ted''s reply, Joshua grabbed the phone.


    She raised her head in surprise. Joshua, who had just taken a cold shower, had a little chill on him, but it was his face that appeared even more chilly.


    "It''s me." Joshua took the phone and went straight to the balcony. He asked in a deep tone, "What do you want?"


    Ted''s mood became worse when he heard Joshua''s voice. "Joshua, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Since you call, you should know that," Joshua said, his mouth tilting upwards slightly at the corners, "Mr. King, I have been kidnapped."


    Ted almost spat out a mouthful of thick blood. Obviously, it was Joshua who had left with Hazel of his own ord, but he actually had the nerve to say he was kidnapped?!


    "In that case, shall I get someone to save you?" Ted sneered. He had intended only to distance himself from her and alienate her from his two sons. However, Hazel kept pestering them. He would be no longer polite!


    Joshua''s eyes were slightly cold. He didn''t spend much time with Ted, but he knew what Ted meant.


    "Whatever n you have, I advise you to give it up. If you do something to Hazel, you''re going to lose your son," he said after a pause. "Two sons."


    Ted froze, and then his heart was filled with anger.


    Joshua was clearly threatening him. If he hurt Hazel, both of his sons would disown him! For this woman, they were really hard-working!


    "Then what does she want?" Ted asked.


    "Don''t bother with that, Mr. King," Joshua said tly. "I''ll give her what she wants."


    Ted was mad at him. How well Joshua protected Hazel!


    "Joshua, don''t forget why I sent you to Country Z!" Ted said angrily.


    "Mr. King, rest assured. I remember that very well," Joshua said in a voice of indifference and alienation. "I''ve conveyed your meaning to your son, but whether he is willing to go home or not is his business."


    Ted was extremely furious. He was trying to yell at Joshua, but somehow, he was a little wary in the heart.


    Joshua was only not close to Ted before, but Joshua was now deliberately estranged from him.


    "Joshua," Ted said in a deep tone, "did that woman tell you something?"


    There was a sh of coldness in Joshua''s eyes. "Before Mr. King says this, you''d better think about what you''ve done!"


    Wasn''t Ted the reason he and Hazel had been apart so long? Besides, after returning to Country Z, Ted still made trouble for them what Ted did make Joshua unable to see Ted as his father.


    With that, Joshua hung up.


    When he returned to his room, he saw Hazel sitting on the bed waiting for him.


    "That''s for me." She was helpless.


    "No, it''s for me," he corrected her.


    "If he meant to reach you, why did he call me?" She was speechless.


    "Because you kidnapped me. Have you ever seen a kidnapped man holding a phone?" Joshua chuckled.


    When he went with Hazel yesterday, he didn''t take his phone because he didn''t want Ted to bother him. It just didn''t ur to him that Ted would call Hazel.


    Hazel was about to be beaten by his words and spoke helplessly, "Is it really okay if I don''t answer his phone?"


    "Of course." Joshua took Hazel''s baggy clothes out of the closet. "How is it possible that both of you would have a good talk?"


    "Joshua¡­" Hazel hesitated. She really didn''t like Ted. Even if she didn''t answer the phone, she could guess what Ted was going to say. Ted was likely intended to separate her from Joshua.


    But if Ted was willing to save Joshua and Stacy, it meant that Ted had feelings for them. But before she could say anything, Joshua directly kissed her on the lips.


    "Hazel, don''t think about it." Joshua whispered, "I''ll handle it."


    "Good." After thinking for a while, Hazel finally nodded.


    Ted hated her. Whatever she did, in his eyes, she was driving a wedge between him and his sons. In that case, she might as well do nothing and leave it all to Joshua.


    Joshua raised his eyebrows slightly. "Let''s go to Denmark Groupter."


    Hazel looked at him in surprise. "Why?"


    "Of course, I have to deal with what I''ve done," he whispered, helping Hazel get dressed. He knew nothing before he made trouble for Denmark Group, but he did do that. Besides, he didn''t think Ted would really give up.


    Hazel nodded in agreement. Samuel could handle it now, but since Joshua wanted to handle it himself, she wouldn''t stand in the way.


    "I have an appointment with Simon at noon," Joshua said peacefully. "Thanks to him, we need to thank him for yesterday."


    Her heart sank slightly.


    Her institute had been right. Joshua would not just want to thank Simon during their meeting.


    Hazel suddenly had a feeling that everything would go back to square one.


    Before he disappeared, Joshua teamed up with Simon against Ted. Now Joshua made an appointment with Simon for the same reason.


    Ted was a lot weaker than he wasst time, but he had Stacy in his hands. There was no telling what the end would be if they fought again.


    Hazel felt a little tired in the heart somehow. She really didn''t want Joshua to have an ident again. She never wanted to go through such a hopeless wait again.


    "Do you have to do that?" she asked nkly, grabbing his hand.

 Chapter 1277 - 565: Never His Words

    His eyes became dark. He suddenly sat down and gently tucked her hair behind her ears.


    "Hazel, are you worried about me?" he whispered.


    "Yes." Hazel sobbed as she leaned against his chest.


    She was reunited with Joshua with difficulty. Even if hepletely forgot everything, it would be OK as long as it was him. She was really scared. What should she do if she woke up one day and found it was all just a dream?


    Patting her quivering shoulders, Joshua mused, "Alright, don''t worry. I won''t adopt a very aggressive method unless it''s necessary."


    Although Hazel told him a lotst night, she understated the Sloane family and his falling off the cliff.


    But Joshua was very smart. Judging from only her few words, he could already infer that he was hurt because he confronted Ted.


    He lost his memory, but his love for Hazel had been there.


    What was more, her affectionate appearance, her longing and despair, which had been umted for months, all poured outst night, making his whole heart pain? He wouldn''t and didn''t allow Hazel to face that situation again. No matter what happened, he wouldn''t leave her again.


    "Really?" Hazel looked up at him.


    "Really," Joshua said solemnly.


    Hazel got up and washed up. The two people had breakfast sweetly and then went to Denmark Group together.


    When they arrived at the gate of Denmark Group, Hazel''s face paled slightly despite herself.


    Madeline was waiting, looking aggrieved and worried. She stood wistfully outside Denmark Group''s front door as if she were looking forward to her husband.


    "Let''s go to the parking lot," Hazel said to the driver, frowning slightly.


    This Madeline was really haunting. Although Joshua said there was nothing between him and Madeline, it was Madeline who looked after Joshua during the time he was injured.


    Hazel didn''t know what Madeline meant to Joshua. She didn''t want to confront this woman right now. Therefore, she chose to avoid it.


    Joshua raised his eyebrows slightly. He suddenly took Hazel''s hand. "You don''t believe me?"


    "No," Hazel shook her head. "This is Denmark Group. I don''t want anyone to make a scene here."


    Joshua''s eyes turned deep.


    He didn''t hurt Madeline because he didn''t care about her at all. But it must have been this woman who told Ted, so Ted could know about his whereabouts so quickly. She must have also driven a wedge between them.


    It was time for him to teach this woman a lesson.


    Slightly raising his eyebrow, Joshua looked at Hazel. "Honey, can you get me a cell phone?"


    "Oh?" Hazel handed over her phone. "You can just use mine!"


    "That''s not what I meant." He lowered his head. "I don''t have a phone now. it''s inconvenient."


    "Good." Hazel nodded. Joshua deliberately did not take his phone, so it was quite inconvenient indeed for him now.


    Then she texted Samuel to get a new phone.


    "Thank you, Honey," Joshua said as he smiled and kissed her on her lips. "It looks like I''m going to be your kept man."


    Her cheeks turned a little red. They were still in the car. Joshua lost his memory, but he kept pestering her. He held her all the time and kissed her every time he said a sentence like a puppy. Besides, how could he say something like "kept man" so easily...


    "Talk seriously... Don''t fumble," she said shyly.


    "I am not fumbling," he said innocently, kissing her again on the cheek. "I just moved my mouth."


    After getting out of the car, Hazel was carried to the President''s office by Joshua.


    When they got to the office, Samuel handed the phone he had prepared for Joshua. "Your phone, Mr. President."


    "Mm." Joshua nodded. Hazel had whispered to remind him, so he knew Samuel''s identity. He said with a serious expression, "Thank you, Samuel, for what you have done during this period of time."


    "This..." Samuel was overwhelmed. He had always been following Joshua, and they had been cooperating very well, but Joshua had never thanked him so formally and suddenly, which really frightened him.


    Seeing Samuel was wondering if he had done something wrong, Hazel hurried to exin, "Never mind his words, Samuel. Joshua¡­ has lost his memory."


    Maybe she didn''t have to tell anyone about Joshua''s amnesia, but at least she didn''t have to hide it from Samuel.


    Samuel understood instantly. No wonder Joshua seemed so polite to him. It turned out it was the reason. But he treated Joshua with the same deference as before.


    After that, Joshua asked Samuel a lot of questions and helped Denmark Group make some arrangements. Samuel didn''t know why Joshua did that, but he vaguely understood that something was going to happen.


    Finishing his work, Joshua looked back and found that Hazel had fallen asleep on the couch.


    His eyes were full of love and care. The little girl could actually sleep here. But what he didn''t know was that Hazel felt so safe because he was around.


    Joshua gently picked her up and carried her to a bed in the room inside. Then he took out his new cell phone and dialed a number.


    "Master, Master Joshua!" Barry, who got a call from Joshua, was very surprised. He thought Joshua would never contact him again. Suddenly, he was disappointed and said, "Don''t worry, I have packed up everything. I will go back to Country M today."


    "Mm," Joshua nodded, "but before you go back to Country M, do something for me."


    "What is it?" Barry asked quickly. If he could help Joshua, he would do as Joshua ordered.


    Soon after, Barry directly had Madeline, who was waiting at the gate of Denmark Group, brought to the car and took her back to Country M.


    This, of course, was heard by Ted very soon. Ted was furious and called Joshua again.


    Joshua''s eyes turned a bit cold as he saw the number on his phone. He answered the phone, and then Ted''s angry voice rang out. "Joshua, what do you want? Do you want me to go to Country Z and get you back personally?!"


    Joshua smiled coldly. He was kind ofpetent as he could make Ted, who had been deliberate, so angry.


    "Mr. King, I want to make a deal with you," Joshua said lightly.

 Chapter 1278 - 566: Why Can’t She Stay With My Mother?

    Ted was silent. After a long time, he said, somewhat disappointed, "... I am your father."


    A son wanted to make a deal with his father?


    Hearing Joshua''s words, Ted felt stifled as he couldn''t vent his anger.


    Joshua ignored Ted''s wordspletely and said calmly, "You want Simon to go back to Country M because you want to have a normal father-son rtionship with him. I can help you with this."


    Ted was not at all happy to hear his statement.


    Ted said in a deep tone, "What''s the price? After I get one son back, I lose another? Joshua, I won''t agree."


    Joshua''s eyes glinted, and he spoke calmly. "It''s not that hard for you to ept Hazel as your daughter-inw,pared with losing another son, is it?"


    Ted was silent again, but deep down, he was somewhat surprised. He had thought Joshua would trade it for cutting ties with him. After all, Joshua was determined and upromising. Otherwise, Joshua and Simon would not have fought with him a while back.


    Compared to losing Joshua, epting Hazel wasn''t too difficult. But the thought of Joshuapromising only for Hazel made Ted turn even paler.


    He didn''t want to see two of his sons being controlled by a woman, but if he refused Joshua''s proposal, he would lose two sons.


    Joshua was pushing him, but he had no other choices.


    "I''ll think about it," Ted replied with a touch ofpromise, but then he continued, "but Madeline''s been following you and taking care of you. Why did you send her back?"


    There was a touch of sarcasm in Joshua''s eyes. "I didn''t need anyone to take care of me, so I arranged for her to go back and take care of my mother."


    "What did you say?!" Ted''s words were filled with shock and anger. "How can you let a woman like that stay with your mother?"


    "Since you think she can stay with me, why can''t she stay with my mother?" There was more and more sarcasm in the smile on Joshua''s lips. It turned out Ted knew what kind of woman Madeline was, but his dictatorial father didn''t think he was doing anything wrong.


    "You..." Ted was a little angry but didn''t know what to retort.


    "Aren''t you still with my mother? Thank you for continuing looking after her." Joshua said simply, "When you make your decision, tell me your answer."


    With that, Joshua hung up. Tedpromised but needed a push from Joshua.


    As for Madeline, Joshua certainly wouldn''t send such a dangerous woman to Stacy. He told Barry to take Madeline back to the manor and forbade her from going out. Having said that, Madeline would not give up and would definitely try hard to get close to and fawn on Ted.


    Joshua nted Madeline''s bad image in Ted''s heart beforehand so that Ted would only think Madeline was up to no good and even wanted to hurt Stacy if Madeline got close to Ted.


    Although Joshua was dissatisfied with Ted, Ted was totally kind to Stacy and wouldn''t let any dangere to her. In addition, Ted didn''t just seem deep. He was ruthless. If Madeline fell into Ted''s hands, she would definitely have a very terrible ending.


    If Ted could get Joshua in trouble with a woman like that, Joshua could also get Ted in trouble with a woman like that.


    Stopping thinking about anything else, Joshua turned around and saw Hazel sitting on the bed, staring at him with love.


    "Are you up?" Joshua came to her.


    "Yes." Hazel wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned against his chest.


    She was awake when he answered the phone just now. She was a little dizzy, but she still could hear what Joshua had said.


    He did obey her, and, instead of adopting a violent approach, he chose a gentle one to deal with Ted.


    "Joshua..." She called his name softly and raised her little face to look at him with some pleasure.


    Joshua held her slender waist. He kissed her fondly on the lips. "Did you hear my statement?"


    "Yes, some of it..." Hazel''s cheeks flushed slightly. "So you''ve had a n for a long time, and that''s why you asked Simon out? Let''s go and meet him soon."


    If she could persuade Simon to make up with Ted and his son, Ted agreed on her being with Joshua. Wouldn''t it make everyone happy? Hazel''s eyes shed with anticipation despite herself.


    Joshua''s eyes turned deep. He could probably guess what Hazel was thinking, but he wasn''t as optimistic as she was.


    Previously, Simon had teamed up with him against Ted. It seemed Simon wanted to fall out with Ted totally. Simon would not have attacked his own father if it had not been for some unquenchable hatred.


    While Joshua recovered, Ted forbade anyone around him from mentioning anything, but Joshua still knew something. Ted was not unkind to Simon. Having said that, they still fell out. The inside story might not be so simple.


    "Let''s meet him first," Joshua said as he didn''t have the heart to disappoint her. He finally said, "Anyway, I''ll try my best to see if I can help him untie the knot in his mind."


    "Mmm!" Hazel nodded happily and looked at him expectantly. "Shall we go home tonight? I told my brother about¡­ youring back, and my parents also know about it."


    "Good." Joshua nodded in agreement. He took Hazel away before, and it was time to exin to his inws.


    Then they went to meet Simon together.


    It was Simon who appointed the ce. Before Hazel and Joshua arrived, Simon had arrived.


    Simon looked coldly at the two peopleing together hand in hand. Even if he wore a mask, the others could still feel his aloofness.


    For some reason, Hazel''s heart became nervous when she saw him.


    It suddenly dawned on her that things might not be able to go on well as she had hoped.


    Before they could speak, Simon asked, "So the old man is still alive?"


    "Yes." Joshua nodded calmly.


    "It''s said that you''ve lost your memory?" Simon asked again. He heard about it from Madeline about it, but he didn''t tell Hazel because he couldn''t confirm it before.


    "Yes," Joshua said again.


    "Then why did you ask me to meet you today? Will you continue our n as your original identity Joshua Denmark, or..." Simon''s eyes turned cold, "have a life-or-death fight with me as the son of Ted King?"

 Chapter 1279 - 567: No Chance Of Reconciliation

    "Do you have to do that?" Hazel asked helplessly, biting her lip.


    They had not even said anything. Simon didn''t have a small talk with them nor beat about the bush; he didn''t give the two of them any chance to make a proposal. He just offered Joshua two clear options.


    Simon looked at her quietly. His heart only could not be hardened at all when he faced Hazel.


    Joshua cocked an eyebrow slightly. He didn''t like the way Simon stared at Hazel. It seemed that although he misunderstood Simon''s rtionship with Hazel, his intuition did not lead him to misunderstand Simon''s feelings for Hazel.


    "Or you can take the third way," said Simon in a deep tone. "You can leave the old man alone and me. Two of you stay away from anything of it. I''ll handle it by myself."


    "How can that work?" Hazel frowned.


    One of them was Joshua''s younger brother, and the other was Joshua''s father. In any case, Joshua couldn''t just stand by. Besides, Ted still had Stacy. Joshua couldn''t disown his mother, even if Ted were very kind to her.


    "Then there''s no choice," Simon said with mockery. "I think you might as well take the old man''s side so that Joshua won''t be in danger. Maybe when Ted King is happy, he''ll ept both of you!"


    Hazel felt very ufortable listening to his sarcastic remarks.


    During Joshua''s disappearance, Simon had been secretly looking after her. Hazel had been unkind to him before, ming him for Joshua''s death.


    But now that Joshua was back, Hazel was certainly not as angry with him as she used to be. Simon had helped her a lot, it was impossible for her to watch him die.


    Noticing Hazel was about to speak, Joshua grabbed her hand and shook his head. She hesitated but finally said nothing.


    Joshua took Hazel to a couch and poured her a ss of juice to make herfortable.


    Simon''s lips twitched. He was talking to them very seriously, but what was Joshua doing? Joshua actually showed him a public disy of affection on purpose?


    This man was a pain in the neck before and after he lost his memory.


    After that, Joshua looked lightly at Simon and asked calmly, "I''d like to know why you hate him so much?"


    "That''s a crucial question." Simon, who had sat opposite them, nodded appreciatively. "Good, your memory is gone, but your brain is not broken."


    Joshua raised his eyebrows. "If I''m right, you didn''t tell me why even when I didn''t lose my memory?"


    Simon''s eyes were suddenly sharp as knives. Sure enough, even if Joshua lost his memory, he was still astonishingly capable.


    "Now, you might consider telling me." Joshua poured himself a cup of coffee gracefully. "Instead of letting me choose, you might as well try to persuade me, make me take your side, or make me give up."


    "You want to know?" Simon''s eyes grew deep. He looked irritably at Hazel. He really didn''t want Hazel to know it.


    "Mmm!" Hazel nodded without hesitation.


    "You allow her to hear that?" Simon looked at Joshua angrily. "You would never do that before!"


    "I might have done that before, but now I lost my memory. Also," Joshua said lightly, "I think Joshua, who used to try to be a hero alone, hiding everything from Hazel, and making her afraid alone, is not good!"


    Hazel waspletely shocked. Her eyes became hot. She looked at Joshua, surprised but moved. So it was his current thoughts?


    "So, now, I won''t keep any secrets from Hazel." Joshua held her hand gently and solemnly. It sounded like a promise.


    "I believe you." Hazel gave him a happy kiss on the cheek.


    Simon was very speechless; he had watched enough of their public disy of affection.


    "Since you must know that..." He looked as if he had made some decision, and suddenly, his face became gloomy.


    Then he said, clenching his teeth, "He killed my mother!"


    "What?!" Hazel looked at him in shock.


    Joshua was also somewhat surprised. He had guessed that there was an unsolvable animosity between Ted and Simon, but he had not expected the truth would be like that.


    If it were true, there would be really no chance of reconciliation between Ted and Simon.


    Hazel frowned tightly.


    After all, it was about his mother''s death. Simon would certainly look into it again and again. How could he be wrong?


    But she and Joshua should confirm it. Joshua was his half-brother. It was not proper for Joshua to ask Simon, but it would be OK for her.


    "Can you tell us the details?" Hazel thought carefully for a while and finally asked.


    Simon''s eyes became deeper. Hazel really cared about Joshua.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you," Simon said slowly, with a glint of pain in his eye. "My mother was chosen by the old man to get pregnant with his baby that year. Then my mother got pregnant. He only cared about the baby and didn''t care about her. He seldom visited her and even forbade her from having contact with her family. Fortunately, my mother is hard-working and generous, so she had been in good health, and I was also healthy.


    "Later, my mother gave birth to me smoothly. After seeing me, the old man visited my mother. Everyone thought my mother had moved him, but he had a very private conversation with her, who bled profusely afterward. The doctors tried very hard but failed to bring her back.


    "When she was on the operating table, she screamed to see me. But she couldn''t see me even when she finally died!"


    Simon clenched his fist. His face and mask were now thick with hatred and killing intent.


    He gave Joshua a sarcastic look. "To him, my mother is nothing more than a tool for giving birth to babies. If it hadn''t been for your ident, how would I be able toe to this world? Joshua, tell me, in this case, how could he request me to obey and even love a man who killed my mother? Isn''t he too greedy?"

 Chapter 1280 - 568: Leave To Me

    The atmosphere was a little dull. Simon gave them an indifferent look and got up from the sofa.


    "We don''t have to have dinner together today, lest we are all unhappy. As for..." Simon''s eyes flickered with loneliness. To be honest, he didn''t hate Joshua, and he didn''t want to be a stranger to Hazel, but it seemed like their rtionship had to end up like this.


    He said in a deep voice as if he had made up his mind, "Whatever decision you''ve made, I don''t care..."


    With that, he looked disdainful and turned away.


    Hazel tried to ask him to stay, but Joshua stopped her.


    "Unless we choose to side with him, there''s no point in saying anything," Joshua whispered.


    Hazel sighed lightly. She knew, of course, that since Simon had said that, he had made up his mind to force them to make a choice. Unless they chose to side with Simon, he was unlikely to change his mind despite how she persuaded him.


    Watching Simon leave, Hazel frowned and looked up at Joshua. "Do you think¡­ if there was any misunderstanding? Is your father really that kind of person?"


    Joshua looked a little graver as he mused, "Hazel, I don''t want to lie to you by saying something too upbeat. Ted King is a man who only shows mercy and patience to those who he cares about, but he is absolutely ruthless to those who he doesn''t care! Even if Simon''s mother¡­ was not killed directly by him, she should be forced to die."


    That was why Joshua used the father-son rtionship to pressure Ted because Joshua knew that if Ted wanted to get rid of Hazel, he would do whatever it took to kill her.


    Hazel''s heart sank. Even Joshua said that then the rtionship between Ted and Simon was really unsolved.


    Unless she and Joshua didn''t get involved at all, no matter which side they took, they would not be able to stop the fight between Ted and Simon.


    "I still think there should be something fishy¡­." She frowned and said, "Didn''t you say that you came to Country Z because Ted asked you to take Simon home so that Ted could exin the misunderstanding between them?"


    He furrowed his brows.


    "Ted shouldn''t be someone who''s arrogant enough to think that a few sentences can exin everything and clear up the misunderstanding?" She looked at him.


    "You''re right." His face became grave, and he nodded. "Ted is ruthless, but he never dreamed of anything unrealistic."


    She nodded. That was probably why Ted never looked for Stacy and Joshua, because for Ted, both of them were dead, and instead of fantasizing that they were still alive, he might as well help their revenge.


    Suddenly, Hazel''s eyelids twitched, and a strange thought rushed into her mind.


    "Will you call and see if there''s some inside story?" She hesitated but finally said, "Could it be that what happened to you and your mother had something to do with Simon''s mother?"


    "I''ll look into it," Joshua''s eyes went dark, "but Hazel... Whatever the reason, if Ted killed Simon''s mother, it''s a knot that can''t be unraveled."


    Hazel furrowed her brows tightly. Joshua was right.


    Ted''s taking Stacy and Joshua away meant he couldn''t have any feelings for them. If they wanted to avenge their murder, then Ted''s treatment of Simon''s mother made perfect sense.


    However, if Ted did kill Simon''s mother, it was impossible for Simon to think his mother should be killed by Ted just because she did something bad. Whatever the reasons, Simon was unlikely to ept Ted.


    "If all this is true, what¡­ will you do?" Hazel looked up at Joshua.


    "Are you worried about him or about me?" His heart was a little jealous.


    "I just want to know your choice..." The corners of her lips twitched slightly. Even though Joshua had lost his memory, his habit of being easily jealous didn''t change at all.


    She said seriously. "But... Whatever you choose, I''ll be for you."


    His eyes turned dark. He could sense that Hazel was humoring him. Although Hazel didn''t have any feelings for Simon, she couldn''t be cruel to him because Simon was caring for her these days.


    Simon lost his mother, and his father was his enemy. It would be cruel to him if his only brother, whom he did not dislike so much, turned against him. Maybe that was why Hazel''s heart was softened.


    Even so, Hazel hid her feelings because she had to care about his feelings.


    "If that''s true¡­ of course I''ll do what I should do," Joshua spoke tly.


    Seeing a sh of disappointment in Hazel''s eyes, he whispered, "But every debt has its debtor. Now that Simon''s mother has paid the price, there is no need for me to involve the innocent."


    She looked at him with astonishment. "Joshua¡­"


    He gently rubbed her hair and exined in a low voice, "Hazel, I don''t remember what happened, but I can feel I don''t hate Simon that much. He should feel the same way about me. Isn''t he angry at me?"


    She froze. Indeed, if things really turned out as her spection, Simon''s mother died because of Joshua and Stacy. But Simon''s hatred was directed only at Ted, not Joshua. Joshua must have returned the favor for that reason.


    Hazel became a little relieved and said with a serious expression, "I still don''t think it''s that simple, Joshua. Why don''t you ask Ted and find out why?"


    "If he was willing to tell me, he wouldn''t have asked me to catch Simon." Joshua mused, "Maybe there''s some inside story. But either Ted doesn''t think a direct exnation can convince Simon, or he has other concerns."


    Her face looked more worried.


    "All right, don''t worry about any other men," he said and squeezed her cheeks with jealousy. "Leave it to me, Hazel. I''ll try to catch Ian Flores first."


    "Simon''s uncle?" She understood instantly. "Right, he must be one of the people who know those things. Also..."


    "Also, it''s likely that he often incites Simon." She seemed to think of something. Then she suddenly looked at him warily. "How are you going to catch him?"

 Chapter 1281 - 569: Is That Fair?

    His eyelids twitched slightly.


    In a sh, her face turned ashen as she said with exasperation, "Joshua, don''t tell me you''re going to use yourself as bait to lure him to you!"


    It wasn''t strange she would think so. Ian Flores had been trying to kill Joshua, so Joshua was in distress while he was on Stacy Ind. If Ian knew Joshua was alive, Ian would do that again!


    Joshua sighed helplessly in his heart. Is Hazel always so sensitive and intelligent? "I''ll be more careful, Hazel..."


    "Can it be solved as long as you''re careful?" She got angry instantly. There was ayer of white mist in her eyes. "Weren''t you carefulst time? Joshua, will you stop venturing?"


    Looking at her eyes, which were sparkling with tears, he felt his whole heart was filled with pain.


    "All right, all right, I promise you I won''t risk my life or use myself as bait anymore." He promised a whisper. Knowing that he was still alive, Ian Flores woulde to him anyway, and there was no need for him to upset Hazel.


    "Mmm..." She couldn''t refrain from smiling through tears.


    After lunch, Joshua suddenly brought Hazel back to Quantum University.


    Walking on the campus of the university, she looked at him curiously, "Why do you suddenly want toe here?"


    "I want to get my memory about us back," he said gently. "It''s too unfair that you''re the only one who knows the past.


    She looked a little embarrassed. Is that unfair?


    "Have I ever walked around the campus holding hands with you like this before?" he asked quietly.


    "... No." She shook her head, slightlyining, "It is because of you that I became a hit in the university. If you appeared next to me several times, then I would be surrounded by people all the time¡­."


    Because of this, Hazel hated Joshuaing to Quantum University, so there was no chance for them to walk around the campus hand in hand. Even when Joshua drove her to the university, she insisted on getting out of the car outside the school and driving Joshua to leave.


    Come to think of it, Hazel suddenly thought she used to be very stupid. Why should she care what other people think when she was with Joshua? Besides, even though Joshua seldom appeared in the university, the affair between her and Joshua never stopped. She was pretty much always been a celebrity.


    Now she graduated, her affairpletely quieted down at Quantum University. After all, who would remember this after her ssmates graduated?


    While recalling, Hazel felt she was deceiving herself at that time.


    "Did I really embarrass you that much?" Joshua sighed helplessly.


    "No, no!" Hazel exined, panicky, "It was me who take such small things to heart at that time, you have been humoring me."


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and she coughed.


    "What''s the matter? Have you caught a cold?" he asked nervously. "Let''s leave to see the doctor right now."


    "It''s not that...." She didn''t know whether to cry orugh. Joshua cared about her too much. "I was a little thirsty, so I coughed. I''m fine."


    "Then I''ll buy you a bottle of water." He looked at the supermarket not far away, looked back at Hazel, and helped her go to a stone bench. "Sit here and wait for me."


    With that, he took off his suit jacket and spread it on the stone bench without hesitation.


    Her heart was warm. Joshua was as considerate as ever.


    She sat down on the stone bench and said with a smile, "Just go, I''ll wait for you toe back."


    He strode to the supermarket. Looking at his back, her eyes were filled with a warm smile.


    "Hazel?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded in the ear. She frowned with some displeasure.


    The voice couldn''t make her happy. She looked back and saw Derek standing nearby with a mixture of surprise and joy.


    It gave her a headache.


    Derek''s family was at Imperial Capital, and his family was rtively well off. After graduation, he stayed at the Imperial Capital, so it was not unusual for him to return to Quantum. Although it was not impossible for her to meet him, she did not want to meet him.


    After all, it seemed that every time she met Derek, something bad would definitely happen.


    "What do you want?" she asked indifferently.


    "That..." Derek was hugely surprised to see Hazel in front of him. After graduation, Hazel seemed more and more beautiful. The biggest change was in her temperament.


    Hazel used to be beautiful, but she appeared a little wild. However, now she looked so graceful and noble. Just looking at her, Derek didn''t dare to approach her somehow.


    Hazel frowned more tightly. There was a sh of displeasure in her eyes. Derek actually stared at her foolishly... She felt sick for some reason.


    "What do you want?" she asked coldly.


    He came to his senses and hurried to speak, "Well, our monitor is going to have a ss reunion recently. Do you want toe?"


    "No, I''m not interested," she said with an indifferent expression.


    "Hazel, I think you''d better go out to get some fresh air if you have time," he said, with an indefinable hint in his eyes. "Then maybe you''ll find out that there''s a lot of good things in the world..."


    She furrowed her brows as she listened to his unintelligible words. Then, she interrupted impatiently. "Derek, what are you trying to say?"


    "In fact... I''ve heard all about it." He looked into her eyes with a little pity suddenly.


    "What have you heard?" She was even more confused. "Derek, if you don''t speak up, just get lost!"


    Perhaps it was her attitude that angered him. His face darkened, and he said, "I heard from my family that Joshua has had an ident. Hazel, my condolences. He''s nice, but you should look ahead, shouldn''t you?"


    She was so angry that she almost wanted to curse!


    She had been blocking the information that Joshua had an ident. Although she also knew that this kind of thing couldn''t be kept from others for long, and the turmoil of the Denmark Group had already caused all kinds of rumors, what qualification did Derek have to say this kind of words in front of her?!

 Chapter 1282 - 570: Slow Down

    "Do you mean I should forget about him and look for another man?" Her mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners with a sardonic smile.


    He was not aware of her displeasure. Instead, he thought that he himself had persuaded her.


    He continued, "In fact, there are many good men in this world. You still have a lot of options..."


    "For example, you''re pretty good, aren''t you?" The sarcasm on her lips grew more obvious.


    Hearing her words, he was secretly delighted in the heart. He had heard about Joshua''s death, and of course, he had heard that Denmark Group was in Hazel''s hands now.


    He had had dreams of Hazel bringing Denmark Group to chase after him, but he knew that this was an impossible dream.


    But Derek didn''t expect to see Hazel again at Quantum University. At this moment, he suddenly wanted to do the wishful thinking hidden in the hearte true! After all, Hazel was very wealthy. Besides, she seemed to be a gullible billionaire.


    That was why he said those words to seemingly fort" Hazel. Now, Hazel''s question made him feel like Denmark Group would belong to him soon!


    "It''s great that you can let it go. But then again, I''m not boasting," A sh of unquenchable greed was in his eyes. "I''m not that good, but at least we know each other, don''t we? If other men are nice to you, god knows what they''re up to."


    Hazel was almost taken aback by his shamelessness. How could Derek have the nerve to say these shameless words? After all, she had had a lot of fights with him before. She was surprised that he woulde to talk to her. How could he dare to plot against her now?


    "I don''t know what other people are up to," she said mockingly. "but do you think I cannot tell what you''re up to? Do you think I''m stupid or blind?"


    "You...!" Derek blushed with shame and exasperation instantly. Since Hazel had already made it clear, how could he not figure out Hazel had seen him through?


    Now it looked like a fig leaf on him had been removed. How embarrassing!


    "Hazel Crowe, I, I''m trying to persuade you, don''t be ungrateful!" he said angrily.


    However, he seemed to think he was being too shameless. After saying these words, he gave out a snort and ran away.


    She heaved a sigh of relief. The annoying guy left at longst, and if he cheekily stayed here, Hazel wondered if she would punch him despite herself.


    "Is he your ssmate?"


    Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice. Although the voice was still charming and gentle, it still scared her!


    In an instant, she looked back and saw Joshua standing right behind her. Judging from the situation, it seemed he had been there for a while.


    "Are you, are you back?" Her face turned pale, and she smiled ingratiatingly.


    Suddenly, she could not help scolding herself in her heart.


    What was wrong with her?


    It was clear that it was Derek who had harassed her. Why did she look guilty as if she had done something wrong?"


    "Mmm." He unscrewed the water bottle and handed it to her. "Have a drink first."


    She quickly drank a few mouthfuls of water and calmed down her heart which was thudding at longst.


    She wasn''t entangled with Derek at all, but Joshua didn''t remember that, so she had better exined.


    "Slow down." He patted her gently on the back.


    "He was a ssmate of mine and happened to run into me. Then he invited me to the reunion," she said.


    "Mmm." He nodded and said tly, "I''ll go to the reunion with you."


    "Huh?" She looked at him in surprise.


    "Hazel, you don''t want to take me with you?" He looked at her with a sad look.


    She felt as if her whole little heart had been hit by him.


    The long-lost dullness of her brain when she faced Joshua came back!


    "Of course not." She almost blurted it out, but after she said that, she froze. She didn''t say she wanted to go, did she?


    Suddenly, she looked at him in surprise. "Do you want to go?"


    "Yes," his eyes shed with light, "Someone should know that my Hazel is mine."


    "..." She felt a bit embarrassed instantly.


    He heard it as expected!


    Not only did he hear it, but he also misunderstood it?


    She exined again, "Joshua, I really had nothing to do with that man."


    "I know that," he said, gently rubbing her hair. "Too many flies are trying to win Hazel''s affection. Let me drive them away."


    She was even more embarrassed. Since Joshua had said that, she had no reason to contradict him.


    Indeed, since the news of Joshua''s disappearance spread, quite a few people wanted to bully her and get something from her, for she was a weak woman.


    Derek was not the only one who wanted to do that. Even Denmark Group''s directors wanted to get something from her.


    If it had not been for her sharp, defensive tactics and Simon''s constant protection, she would have been subjected to numerous plots.


    Joshua was back, and he wanted to intimidate those people who had an ulterior motive. It was a proper request.


    "Fine," Hazel, who had thought it over, said. "Let''s go to the reunion."


    Joshua''s mouth tilted slightly at the corners. The reunion was just the beginning.


    Derek didn''t tell Hazel when or where the reunion would be held, but Hazel found it out by just asking her ssmates.


    However, the time for the reunion actually coincided with an important meeting in the Denmark Group.


    "Can we not go?" Hazel asked.


    She didn''t really have much interest in going to the reunion.


    "We can still go. Joshua studied the route a little. "I''ve just checked. It''s a coincidence that the venue for this meeting and that for the reunion are both at the hotel of Denmark Group."


    "But can we stagger the time?" she asked.


    "Yes," he answered. "The meeting in the Denmark Group starts at eight in the morning and should be over by about twelve. As for the reunion, although we need to arrive at 10 o''clock, we will just go to have lunch at noon and just stay there for a while."

 Chapter 1283 - 571: Am I Terrifying?

    "..." She was almost defeated by him. Joshua was so eager to go to the reunion of her ss? Even if the two events collided, he still wanted to find time to attend the reunion.


    Now that he had said that, how could she say no?


    Since he wanted to attend it so much, then she would just go with him. After all, as he said, although the reunion was scheduled for 10 o''clock, a group of ssmates would just have dinner and brag together. It would be okay for Hazel and Joshua to get there at noon.


    "All right." She nodded in agreement.


    On the day of the reunion, Hazel and Joshua went to the hotel of Denmark Group for the meeting.


    After reaching the hotel, Hazel went to the bathroom first. Joshua wasn''t relieved and kept walking her to the bathroom.


    Hardly had Hazel entered the bathroom when she met an acquaintance, the wife of director Wilson in Denmark Group. Mrs. Wilson often went in and out of Denmark Group together with Director Wilson and was particrly "persistent."


    "Ah, Hazel, are you here?" Mrs. Wilson was washing her hands. As soon as she saw Hazel, her face was all smiling.


    Hazel gave her a slight nod. Now she had been used to seeing others whose eyes were like those of a hungry wolf staring at fat meat.


    Hazel didn''t say much to her, but directly walked into one of the cubicles. When she came out, she saw Mrs. Wilson waiting for her.


    Hazel''s lips twitched slightly, but she calmly reached the sink and turned on the tap.


    "Hazel, looks like the baby in your belly must be more than five months old?" Mrs. Wilson''s eyes gleamed with greed, but she pretended to be caring.


    "Yes." Hazel nodded softly and squeezed out some hand sanitizer.


    "Women must be more careful while getting pregnant¡­." Mrs. Wilson began to talk to Hazel as a person who had had the experience.


    Hazel would definitely be grateful if someone told her this during normal times. Unfortunately, Hazel was well aware that Mrs. Wilson''s intentions were not pure, so Hazel couldn''t appreciate it at all.


    "But, well, no matter how careful a woman is, it''s more reliable when she has a man around," Mrs. Wilson said meaningfully, "Hazel, don''t me me for speaking inly. Although Mr. President is a very good person, one has to move on. Don''t you think so? After giving birth to the baby, you will be a single mother. How inconvenient will it be for you to take care of a baby?"


    "Mmm, you''re right." Hazel gave her a rare response. She went to the hand dryer and allowed the warm wind to dry her hands.


    In a sh, Mrs. Wilson was very delighted. She had persuaded Hazel many times, but every time she only saw Hazel''s extreme indifference. Although she had scolded Hazel violently in her heart, she always looked like an elder who cared for her.


    She actually convinced Hazel at present? Instantly, Mrs. Wilson seemed to see that Hazel would end up in their Wilson family''s hands.


    "Hazel, I think you should meet some people," Mrs. Wilson said hurriedly, knowing "now or never." "My son wille back from abroad this weekend. He is now a graduate student at the best university in the world! He is only three years older than you. I don''t want to boast, but my son looks very handsome and looks especially like me. He is as good-looking as the President! Besides, he is very considerate. He has been looking for a girl like you. You''re both young people. Why don''t you get together and have a good talk?"


    The water on Hazel''s hand had been dried. Hazel looked at her with a smile. "Thanks for your kindness, Mrs. Wilson, but I''ve already selected a man."


    "What?!" Mrs. Wilson was worried instantly. She just talked Hazel into epting new men, but Hazel actually had had a date? The bird had flown. How could she allow that to happen?


    "Hazel, you are a little dishonest," Mrs. Wilson could no longer suppress the agitation in her heart and kept scolding Hazel. "It has not been a long time after Mr. President was in distress. How can you date another man so quickly? You didn''t love Mr. President at all, did you?"


    "Didn''t you suggest that I look ahead?" Then, with a hint of sarcasm in her smile, Hazel ignored Mrs. Wilson and headed for the bathroom door.


    "You should look ahead indeed," said Mrs. Wilson, still rebuking her, "but if you do choose a man, you should choose our son ... our people from the Denmark Group! How do you know if the guys who fawn on youe for Denmark Group? You are such a little girl who has never seen the bad side of the world and is easily cheated by men''s sweet words! Who did you choose? Whoever you choose, you must ask for our permission." All of a sudden, it seemed Mrs. Wilson was being strangled. Her mouth was wide open, and she couldn''t make a sound.


    She was surprised to see the man waiting outside the bathroom. Her face turned extremely pale as if she had seen a ghost!


    She looked incredulous. The next moment, she looked at Hazel, panic-stricken. "Hazel, do, do, you, see¡­."


    "What''s it?" Hazel''s eyes gleamed with amusement, but she pretended to look at Mrs. Wilson, puzzled.


    "Ghost, ghost!" Mrs. Wilson screamed, turned, and ran away quickly.


    "Am I terrifying?" Joshua held out his hand to touch his handsome face with a sh of amusement in his eyes.


    "Absolutely not!" Hazel took him by his arm,ughing. "Someone has an ulterior motive in his heart."


    He was back, but very few people knew about it.


    In addition, he had been busy searching for his memory with Hazel and exining the incident to Hazel''s parents.


    Samuel thought he should give them time to be alone, so he kept the news from the others.


    Hence, none of the directors in Denmark Group knew about Joshua''s return.


    Although Joshua was missing, a few months had passed. They decided he was dead, so they dared to plot against Hazel.


    Mrs. Wilson was one of them. When she saw Joshua, she thought she had done something wrong, so she ran into Joshua''s "ghost."


    Mrs. Wilson ran back to the meeting room, her face still pale.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Director Wilson looked at her angrily.


    "I, I just saw..."


    Mrs. Wilson was about to say that she had seen Joshua''s ghost when a pang of doubt came over her heart.


    Even if she had seen Joshua''s ghost, it wouldn''t change anything even if she told her husband, would it?


    Moreover, that was not the really important point right now.,


    Mrs. Wilson gritted her teeth and said bitterly, "I just met Hazel. She''s dating another man!"

 Chapter 1284 - 572: A Morning Sickness

    "What?!" He looked at her in shock.


    Although he didn''t have Mrs. Wilson''s unrealistic expectations that Hazel would marry his son and that Hazel would hand Denmark Group over to him, Hazel''s choice was always a matter of great concern to all the directors.


    At least it seemed Hazel had been faithful to Joshua. Even if she wouldn''t choose his son, she also couldn''t marry other directors'' sons; this had always been Director Wilson''s thoughts.


    But now¡­ Hazel was actually dating an unknown man? How could that be?!


    "I mean," said Mrs. Wilson, clenching her fist and raising her voice, "our Hazel has a boyfriend!"


    The conference room, which had been noisy, was suddenly quiet.


    All the directors turned to look at Mrs. Wilson. The next moment, the whole conference room was filled with discussion!


    "How could she have a boyfriend? We disagree!"


    "Who is that man?"


    "Mrs. Wilson, where did you get this information?"


    ***


    Like Director Wilson, these directors thought in the same way. They had been able to get along peacefully for the time being, and that was because Hazel didn''t choose any of their sons.


    But if Hazel did marry again, she would have to marry one of their sons. Otherwise, no matter who she married, they would be the first to oppose. Not only would they oppose it, but they would do their best to destroy it.


    Mrs. Wilson looked at the situation with satisfaction. She didn''t think Hazel could still be with her man in this situation!


    "Where did I get this information?" Mrs. Wilson sneered, "It was, of course, Hazel who told me just now when I met Hazel! Would I lie to you about such a serious matter?"


    "No! Absolutely not!" the directors said almost in unison. They were not Hazel''s elders or rtives, but at this point, they didn''t think it was wrong for them to meddle in her affairs.


    It was rare that the directors were so unanimous. Since Hazel hadn''t arrived yet, they immediately agreed that one of them should call Hazel and ask her about it.


    Finally, they collectively chose Director Wilson to make the call. Director Wilson didn''t refuse because he was also dying to know what the situation was.


    Hazel was about to go to the conference room, but she suddenly felt sick and ran back to the bathroom to throw up for a while.


    Joshua didn''t mind that this was thedies'' room, so he followed and entered. The bodyguard quickly brought them a bottle of water. Joshua handed it to Hazel.


    "Are you better?" Joshua patted her on the back, looking worried. "Maybe we should go to the hospital first¡­."


    "I''m fine. Rest assured," Hazel said, rinsing her mouth and forcing a smile. "It''s just morning sickness. It''s normal."


    Joshua''s big hand rested lightly on her belly, still furrowing his brow. "Morning sickness? Isn''t the baby more than five months old? Why do you still have morning sickness?"


    "Everyone has a different physique," she exined. "Some people throw up all the time, but don''t worry. It''s been two months, and I''ve had less and less morning sickness."


    "So you had severe morning sickness?" Joshua''s face turned paler. He became more remorseful. Hazel had suffered so much, but he wasn''t there for her when she needed him.


    Hazel froze slightly, feeling helpless at the focus of Joshua''s attention. As he had guessed, Hazel''s morning sickness was much worse. Her morning sickness was at its worst at the time of Denmark Group''s turmoil. Come to think of it, Hazel didn''t know how she got through it.


    Perhaps it was the belief that she would see Joshua again that kept her going.


    "It''s not that serious." She smiled, understating it, "Besides, who doesn''t have morning sickness while getting pregnant?"


    Joshua held out his arms and took her gently in his arms. Hazelforted him with these words, but if he took them seriously, he would be too careless.


    His remorse rolled endlessly, and his hand rested lightly on her belly. "You mustn''t mess with your mother again, little one, am I clear? Or I''ll spunk you when youe out!"


    She, who tried to console him, was amused by hisst words. She couldn''t help saying, "How old is it? Even if you warn it now, it can''t understand, can it?"


    He was about to say something when her cell phone rang.


    "The directors are supposed to be pushing me. I''m going to answer the phone." She nced at the screen.


    Answering the phone, Hazel didn''t want to vomit anymore. She walked out of the bathroom and headed for the conference room. Joshua followed her, still looking worried.


    "Hazel, the meeting is about to begin. We wonder when you will arrive," Director Wilson asked politely.


    "I''ll be right there," she said calmly. It was only a minute or two from the bathroom to the conference room. She had just met Mrs. Wilson, and Director Wilson should have known she would be here in a few minutes. However, he called Hazel now. It meant he was likely calling to question her.


    "Hazel, I''d like to ask you something on behalf of the directors," Director Wilson directly said. "My wife said you''ve got a boyfriend. Is that true?"


    Director Wilson''s phone went directly into the microphone, and all the directors were nervously waiting for Hazel''s answer.


    Suddenly, they heard Hazel chuckle.


    "What''s Director Wilson talking about? I don''t have a boyfriend," she said with a faint smile. Instead of letting the directors breathe a sigh of relief, she added, "All I have is a legitimate husband who has a marriage license with me."


    "What?!" The conference room became even noisier.


    How dared Hazel get a marriage license behind their back?


    "No way, we won''t agree!"


    "We won''t admit it!"


    "Hazel, please get a divorce. This man is obviously after your money!"


    ***


    Listening to the criticism over the phone, she smiled more coldly.


    "Guys, you are neither my parents nor my elders. Do I need to ask you for your permission when I marry?"


    Her voice rang out, which quieted down the noisy conference room. But soon, the directors were even more disgruntled.

 Chapter 1285 - 573: Is It Actually Joshua?

    "We''re the directors of Denmark Group. Why can''t we know about your affair?!" One of the directors shouted impetuously, "Even if you marry, you should hand Denmark Group over to us first!"


    The room fell into an eerie silence.


    This was almost what the directors had in mind, but they wanted thest bit of face, so no one would say these words with great confidence.


    So they were a little embarrassed to hear someone speak it out.


    "Cough, cough..." Director Wilson coughed and said with a little embarrassment, "Hazel, we didn''t mean any harm. Unfortunately, you are not experienced enough, so you are easily cheated by men. So even if you do have a crush on a man, you should bring him back to us. After all, your business is Denmark Group. How can you say this has nothing to do with us?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" The others hurried to agree.


    "Oh?" Hazel sneered. These directors were really awesome as they could actually think of such a seemingly good excuse.


    She spoke coldly. "Let''s talk when we meet, I''m already outside the room."


    When the phone was hung up, the directors all looked toward the door of the conference room, eager to fight.


    "Have you notified the press?" Director Wilson whispered to Mrs. Wilson.


    "Yes," whispered Mrs. Wilson, with a sneer, "Hazel pretends to be a faithful wife in front of us. When the reporterse, her false mask will be exposed!"


    The door of the conference room was pushed open. The people who were talking quietly became quiet immediately, and all looked at the door because they would denounce Hazel publicly for her ''crimes.''


    Hazel appeared calmly at the doorway. Just standing there, she could feel the threatening atmosphere in the conference room.


    She wore a half-smile without any intention of going in. "I hear that the directors are very interested in my husband and are desperate to see him. It so happened that I asked him toe back today."


    The whole conference room was in an uproar. They didn''t expect Hazel to attack them before they could even start questioning. Only a few careful directors heard Hazel say, ''called him back.'' Who is he?


    "You ask him toe in!"


    "We''d like to see what kind of man sweeps you off your feet!"


    ***


    The directors shouted angrily. Just then, a slender figure appeared in the doorway of the conference room. The directors suddenly seemed strangled and silenced.


    How is that possible?!


    Did they see a ghost? Why was it actually Joshua who stood at the door?!


    In a sh, the directors'' arrogance and anger vanished. As Joshua''s cool eyes scanned them, they felt like a basin of ice water had been thrown over their heads, and they became cold from head to toe!


    "Ghost, ghost!" Mrs. Wilson cried out in horror, but the next moment his mouth was covered by Director Wilson.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Director Wilson scolded her under his breath.


    Joshua stopped scanning and gently helped Hazel walk into the conference room.


    Looking at the two people in front of the room, the directors came to their senses. Is it actually Joshua?! But isn''t he dead?!


    Joshua pulled out of the chair for Hazel and sat her down before turning to look at all the directors, who tried to avoid his eyes, confused.


    "Directors, I am back." Joshua broke the eerie silence in the conference room.


    His sharp eyes scanned the directors again. His voice was unprecedentedly cold. "In recent months, I have been on a business trip in the branch in Country M, and I''m too busy toe back. But it is very strange as I actually heard some ridiculous rumors!"


    The directors suddenly pulled a long face.


    Hazel had never made it clear to the public about Joshua''s death because she always believed that he woulde back, so she always used Joshua''s business trip in Country M to exin to them.


    But there was no impermeable wall in this world. Hazel''s belly kept growing, but Joshua was nowhere to be seen. The directors were not stupid. How could they believe that Joshua was on a business trip?


    What was more, a lot of directors got their men to Country M to investigate and confirmed that no staff there had seen Joshua, so they guessed that Joshua definitely had an ident! Only in this way could the events for these months be fully justified!


    But they had no idea that Joshua would¡­ return after he was presumed dead!


    "Mr., Mr. President, it''s not our fault," one of the directors exined in a low voice. "It''s hard for us not to think too much, for you haven''t shown up for such a long time¡­."


    "Think too much?!" Joshua''s eyes went cold. His words were thick with sarcasm. "Why did I hear someone was trying to steal my wife away?"


    In an instant, the directors all trembled with fear. Being questioned by Joshua like that, they really didn''t know what to defend themselves.


    Could they say that Hazel''s attitude caused them to misunderstand? But it was they who had been specting from beginning to end. Both Hazel and Samuel had insisted that Joshua was in Country M.


    Or could they say it was because Joshua hadn''t been around for so long, or even because Hazel was pregnant? But even if Joshua did not show up, did he need to report his whereabouts to them? If they dared say that, they would annoy Joshuapletely.


    Even the directors seemed to have an illusion that... It was a feeler of Hazel and Joshua trying to know their reaction from the beginning to the end.


    "You really let me down," Joshua said with a chill in his eyes.


    The directors looked even paler. Being rebuked by Joshua, they all looked like grandsons who made a mistake. They knew they really had gone too far and had been too eager for quick sess and instant benefits, so Joshua directly caught them.


    "It''s said that Mrs. Wilson''s son is going to graduate?" Joshua spoke calmly.


    "Yes..." Mrs. Wilson was a little unsteady on her feet and answered honestly.


    "It so happens that the branch in Country R is founded. He can work out there," Joshua spoke, indifferent.


    Mrs. Wilson was worried instantly. Country R is was small, remote country. Joshua was clearly avenging himself on them in the name of public interests and deliberately dispatching her son abroad!


    "Mr. President, we are used to doting on our son and not willing to let him live too far away from us. If he really goes to Country R, we would not have been able to eat or sleepfortably. Please show understanding and sympathy for us," Director Wilson said hurriedly.

 Chapter 1286 - 574: That’s Settled

    "Yes, yes," agreed Mrs. Wilson. "I''m afraid our son is not qualified..."


    "Cough, cough." Director Wilson stopped Mrs. Wilson by giving her a good kick under the table. He just didn''t want his son to go to Country R, but he didn''t want to belittle his own son. If she said their son wasn''t excellent, how could they help their son get a job in Denmark Group in the future?


    "My son has just graduated. Although he is not qualified for the job in the branch office right now, if he can be trained, he will be verypetent," Director Wilson said.


    Mrs. Wilson nodded like a chicken pecking at rice instantly.


    "So Director Wilson is very confident in your son''s ability?" "Joshua asked tly.


    "Yes!" Director Wilson gritted his teeth.


    "You don''t want him to go to Country R just because your parents are worried about him?" Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. His smile was clearly so warm, but in the eyes of others, it seemed a little frightening.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Director Wilson said hurriedly. After he said this reason, he did not believe that Joshua could force his son to go abroad.


    "Poor parents," Joshua sighed. But then, he suddenly changed his voice. "In that case, you two should apany him to Country R. Wouldn''t it be the best of both worlds if he could have you around to take care of him and disy his talent at the same time?"


    Director Wilson and his wife opened their mouths wide in surprise. It never urred to them that, instead of making their son stay in Country Z, they were both dispatched to Country R! if the two of them went to Country R, where they were strangers, they would not be able to help their son, but would hinder him!


    Mrs. Wilson was extremely remorseful now. She knew clearly that Joshua was punishing their family as a warning to the other directors because she wanted to introduce her son to Hazel in the bathroom.


    She looked at Hazel as if she had caught thest straw. She begged, "Hazel, please help me! I know I said something wrong in the bathroom, but I really meant no harm¡­."


    Hazel didn''t expect Mrs. Wilson to say that. Hazel looked at her nkly, her eyebrows slightly raised. "Bathroom? What are you talking about, Mrs. Wilson? You told me about pregnancy and life, and I expressed my gratitude to you at that time."


    Mrs. Wilson suddenly turned pale. It was true that she and Hazel had an ambiguous conversation, and Hazel gave her an ambiguous answer, which was why she ran into the conference room to make trouble. If she did mention the conversation, she would only annoy Joshua. Her whole family would never be able to return to Country Z for the rest of their lives.


    "That''s settled," Joshua spoke coldly.


    Mrs. Wilson fell back into her chair, driven to distraction. Now that Joshua had said that, there must have been no turning back.


    The meeting was still going on, but the incident with Director Wilson directly sounded the rm to the other directors and scared them so much that they dared not retort. Instead, they jittered, afraid Joshua would get even with them.


    The meeting went on without a hitch. At about eleven o''clock, the meeting was almost over.


    "That''s all for today''s meeting," Joshua said with a dignified face as he scanned the directors. "Directors, you are adults. I hope you will not believe or spread rumors in the future. It is better to be down-to-earth. Dismissed!"


    These few meaningful words made the directors more obedient. They knew Joshua was warning them!


    Hearing ''dismissed,'' they all heaved a sigh of relief and ran to the door of the conference room.


    Joshua''s warning and criticism really scared them. It was very likely that if he was missing again, no one would try to plot against Hazel again. Even if they had this kind of thought, they would worry if Joshua was setting them up again.


    The directors knew that, and so did Hazel. Hence, she didn''t say much during the meeting, leaving everything to Joshua.


    Hazel''s heart was very warm when she thought he was doing all this for her. When none of the directors noticed her as they hurried away, she could not help but kiss Joshua on the cheek as a reward and whispered, "Joshua, you are so kind to me..."


    "Hazel, I''m not kind enough." Joshua gave a wry smile. If it hadn''t been for his disappearance, Hazel wouldn''t have to face the wolves by herself. In the end, it was his fault.


    "Joshua..." Guessing what he was thinking, Hazel tried to persuade him when she heard a noise outside the door.


    "What''s going on?" Hazel asked, puzzled.


    There was a gleam in his eye.


    Outside, a group of reporters came and happened to meet those directors who came out of the conference room.


    "There have been rumors that Joshua Denmark, President of Denmark Group, was killed. Is it true or not?"


    "I heard that Hazel Denmark, the current President of Denmark Group, has married another man. Is it true?"


    ***


    Listening to the reporters'' sharp questions, the directors'' faces turned paler and paler.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to let those reporterse?" Director Wilson whispered angrily to Mrs. Wilson.


    Before the meeting, Director Wilson was eager for these reporters toe and ruin Hazel''s reputation. But Hazel''s man was Joshua, which would only make Hazel and Joshua more wee and popr. How could Director Wilson be willing to help Joshua? So he immediately told Mrs. Wilson to stop the reporters at that time.


    "I didn''t ask them toe!" Mrs. Wilson was also panicky. "It must be other people who asked the reporter toe, isn''t it?"


    "He''s set us up again..." Director Wilson gritted his teeth as if he thought of something. If a reporter knew the location of the meeting of Denmark Group, it must be a people knowing about the meeting which informed the reporter. The reporters arrived at the end of the meeting. They were so ''considerate,'' so it should be Joshua who had informed the reporters.


    Unfortunately, no one thought Joshua did it. Almost everyone thought it was the directors who wanted Hazel to make a fool of herself who invited the reporter.


    "Stop it, stop it!" Outside the door, the directors all shouted angrily at the reporters. "How can you photograph Denmark Group''s meeting? Leave now!"


    But the reporters kept asking sharp questions.


    "Make way."


    A cold voice sounded, and the directors froze. The next moment, they all made their own ords.

 Chapter 1287 - 575: Can I Talk Something Personal?

    Joshua walked to the reporters with Hazel.


    He guarded her with his arms carefully for fear that someone might run into her by ident.


    The moment they saw him, the reporters, like the directors of Denmark Group, were silent. There was an eerie silence.


    Over the past few months, a number of reporters had learned about the turmoil at Denmark Group and Joshua''s death from the directors. It was just a pity that Hazel kept the news from revealing.


    Today, they finally received a message and perceived a hint of an unusual smell. They had thought Denmark Group''s directors wanted to fall out with Hazel, so they came, trying to make big news.


    But... they actually saw Joshua Denmark?!


    When a dead man suddenly appeared in front of them, even the well-informed reporters were all speechless with shock.


    Joshua''s indifferent eyes scanned all the people who felt cold in the heart.


    "In the past few months of my business trip to Country M, there have been many absurd rumors. I''m sure you''ve heard about it," he spoke quietly, "but I am also sure you all know that rumors are just rumors. Since everyone is here, I''ll just say something."


    The reporters immediately pointed their cameras at him. The directors were very guilty and upset. If Joshua said something to the press on this asion, they would have a much harder time in the future!


    "Denmark Group is doing well," Joshua looked down at Hazel in his arms, his eyes full of tenderness and indulgence. "We, a husband and a wife, are deeply in love with each other. No one can destroy our rtionship casually."


    The few simple sentences exined everything that should be exined.


    These words were said to those who thought that Denmark Group was in turmoil and Hazel''s position was in jeopardy. Those directors wanted to plot against Hazel? No way!


    Moreover¡­ Joshua had admitted that he and Hazel were married!


    It was hard to keep Hazel''s pregnancy from the public. Although she had always insisted that she had been married to Joshua and that the baby belonged to him, there had always been unpleasant spection.


    Hazel didn''t care about these rumors, but Joshua remembered them in his heart. He wouldn''t allow anyone to criticize Hazel. Now, everyone present heard Joshua''s testimony and saw his love for Hazel. Who dared talk nonsense?


    Joshua then asked the staff to take the reporters and the directors away while he took Hazel to a breakroom. They nned the reunion after a short rest.


    "Why did these reporterse all of a sudden?" There was a bright light in her clear eyes. "It isn''t a coincidence that they came here, is it?"


    "I think," Joshua said with a calm expression, "since so many reporters came here, maybe some restless directors called them."


    "But when the directors saw you, they shouldn''t let these reporterse anymore, should they?" she asked sharply.


    She had spent so much time fighting with the directors that she knew what they thought. Even if they had called the reporters, the directors would have tried to stop them froming after meeting Joshua.


    "But reporters with a keen sense wouldn''t just give up like that, would they?" Joshua said calmly.


    Hazel''s lips twitched. Joshua certainly had a point, but the fact that the reporters were able to walk right into the building of Denmark Group,e to the meeting room, and happen to meet the directors showed that it couldn''t be that simple!


    Joshua must have secretly ordered his men to get the reporters here. But if Joshua didn''t want to admit it, Hazel wasn''t going to question him closely.


    "Whatever you say," she said, disappointed. It was clear that he had said he wouldn''t keep anything from her.


    Joshua had a gleam in his eye. Suddenly he held out his arms and took her gently in his arms.


    "Joshua?" She looked at him with astonishment.


    Joshua sighed quietly. "Hazel, I''m sorry that I''ve left all this to you, and you had to handle it alone."


    He couldn''t intuitively feel until now how hard it was for Hazel, who was pregnant, to face the directors'' objection, the media''s criticism, and hidden dangers all by herself.


    Thinking about Hazel''s difficult situation during this period of time, he began to hate himself. If he wasn''t useless and hadn''t left her, how could she encounter these troubles?


    Feeling his guilt, Hazel froze. Was the reason why Joshua allowed the reporters toe? Maybe he just wanted to tell everyone who wanted to bully her not to hurt her as long as he was around!


    Hazel was relieved. Maybe Joshua didn''t remember what had happened in the past, but he still felt the same way about her.


    "Fine, fine," she said quietly, "I don''t me you. Besides..."


    She lifted her little face, her bright eyes full of admiration. Then she gave him a kiss on the cheek as a reward. "You did well today! I''m sure no director can tell you to lose your memory!"


    His heart was warm when he saw the pride on her face. He whispered, gently stroking her hair. "You''re a good teacher."


    Hazel had already briefed him on Denmark Group before they came to the meeting so that when he faced the directors, he could behave naturally, and none found anything unusual.


    "No, it''s because you''re brilliant and capable!" Hazel looked up at the clock on the wall and smiled. "Let''s stopplimenting each other. It''s time to go to the reunion."


    "Mmm." He nodded in agreement.


    The couple took the elevator to the floor where the reunion was.


    The reunion was organized by Hazel''s ss monitor. The monitor had a good family background and got along with people quite well.


    Hazel and Joshua had just approached the door of the box when the monitor came out of it.


    "Hazel, you''re here?" The monitor greeted her. His eyes suddenly lit up as they fell on Joshua. "Master, Master Denmark?"


    Joshua was somewhat surprised to be recognized. Either way, the other party was Hazel''s ssmate, so Joshua gave him a very polite nod.


    "That... Can you spare me a few minutes?" The monitor rubbed his hands nervously. "Can I talk to you about something personal?"

 Chapter 1288 - 576: Graduation Celebration

    Joshua frowned slightly. He looked at Hazel with a bit of confusion.


    The monitor was not bad, but also very capable. Moreover, she was willing to give him a chance tomunicate with Joshua.


    Hazel looked at Joshua and calmly said, "I''ll go in first."


    The monitor gave her a grateful look. She nodded at him, then pushed open the door of the private room where the reunion was held and calmly walked in.


    The monitor booked a luxury private room. After graduation, many students parted with one another. There were only 20 students present today, a few of them were from other sses.


    "Hazel, here!" Ariel waved at her. She was happy seeing Hazel join the celebration today. Recently, they rarelymunicate with each other as they''re busy with so many things.


    The entire room fell silent at the sound of Hazel''s name, and a few malicious eyes fell upon her instantly.


    Hazel directly ignored the eyes and gracefully walked to Ariel.


    "Oh, youe here today. What a big surprise you spent time with this celebration?" Derek looked at her. Although Hazel satirized him that day, he couldn''t help imagining the scene where he was with Hazel again.


    "How can you say that," said Ariel, rolling her eyes at him angrily. "It isn''t you who hold the reunion, why can''t Hazele? She''s also one of the students in our university,"


    "Oh, Derek, did you forget that Hazel''s identity is different now? She''s very rich now. Her attending the reunion gives us a face. We should be grateful to her for giving us such a chance to meet with her. How can you question her? Look, aren''t you dissed because you don''t fawn on her?


    A voice dripping with sarcasm sounded. Hazel frowned. She followed the sound. It was Ka Lee, whom she had been on bad terms with before.


    "You...!" Ariel was angry. Ka not only sneered at Hazel but also implied that Ariel was trying to curry favor with Hazel.


    Hazel was speechless. She certainly did not forget Ka. When she went out with Ivan, Ka, who had a crush on him, set her up and used her of stealing.


    Later, Ivan was said to be engaged to Ka because of family pressure, but the couple broke off the engagement soon after, and Ka med Hazel for all this and said it was Hazel who damaged their rtionship.


    However, at the time, it was said that Hazel had an affair with Joshua. Compared to Joshua, Ivan was just a small potato, so few people believed Ka, and many people even sneered at her, thinking she wanted to be famous by saying that.


    Hazel ignored Ka''s statement because it wasn''t a big deal, but she didn''t expect she would meet with Ka here.


    Noticing Ariel was about to quarrel with Ka, Hazel grabbed Ariel by the arm and stopped her.


    "ssmate, it seems you aren''t from our ss?" Hazel said tly.


    "I was invited by your monitor himself!" Ka replied defiantly.


    Hazel nodded calmly and spoke with an indifferent face, "So how are you going to curry favor with me?"


    "What did you say?!" Ka''s face paled.


    "Didn''t you say," Hazel said, looking at her with a half-smile, "that my attending gave you face, you should be very grateful to me for giving you this opportunity to meet, so you had to curry favor with me, or you would be dissed?"


    "You, you... !" Ka''s face waspletely livid. She was so enraged that she red at Hazel, speechless.


    How could Hazel be so shameless as Hazel not only ignored the sarcasm in her words but also used them against her?


    Ariel was amused. Hazel was really smart. But they didn''t need to go easy on this kind of woman like Ka.


    "Yes, yes," she echoed, "if you don''t hurry up, I''ll diss you!"


    "You...!" Ka clenched her teeth. She was so furious that she was really dying to fall out with Hazel totally!


    But if she did, how could these people in the room who were Hazel''s ssmates take her side? Moreover, she had boasted to her family that she would make the monitor fall in love with her. If she did make a scene, she would not stand a chance.


    "I... I was only joking." Ka gritted her teeth and wore an innocent look.


    Hazel was surprised. With Ka''s former temper, she would never stop fighting. But now she actually changed?


    Either way, since Ka had admitted her mistake, Hazel thought there was no need for them to make a scene at the reunion.


    "Well, well, you were all joking, we don''t have to take it seriously." Derek hurried to mediate.


    Noticing the atmosphere was a bit embarrassing, he quickly changed the subject. "Hazel, we haven''t met for a long time. Now you look better and much healthier than before."


    Hazel used to look skinny, but now she was ruddy and plump. Actually, Hazel''s belly was already obviously different. Although Derek had some guesses in his heart, he was reluctant to admit them.


    "How can she not be healthy?" Ka gave out a sneer. She cared about Hazel so much that she had been paying attention to all the gossip about Hazel. "However, why do you look pregnant? Oh, Hazel, sorry, I''m just kidding."


    All the other ssmates looked at Hazel in amazement, their eyes inquisitive.


    Derek''s face changed slightly. He wanted to be with Hazel, but if she were pregnant with someone else''s baby, he would look down upon her.


    He couldn''t help asking, "Hazel... are you really pregnant?"


    Hazel noticed the slight disdain in his eyes. She gave him a sardonic look and then admitted openly, "Yeah, I''m pregnant."


    Derek''s face paled, and he looked at Hazel with a look of disgust. Of course, there was still greed in his eyes.


    "Derek, you actually don''t know that?" Ka opened her mouth to ridicule despite herself. "As soon as she graduated, she was the President of Denmark Group. It''s said that their rtionship was so good that Joshua Denmark even gave her Denmark Group!"

 Chapter 1289 - 577: Haven’t You Read Today’s News?

    She wore an indifferent expression. She didn''t think Ka would help her.


    Sure enough, Ka continued, "But then... I heard that the President of the Denmark Group suddenly disappeared. No one knows where he has gone. It''s said that he''s been gone for more than half a year. Oh, by the way, Hazel, why does it look like your baby is five months old?"


    Hazel''s eyes went cool. It had to be said that Ka was really capable now.


    Ka said just a few words, but she kept throwing mud at Hazel.


    Joshua was so nice to her but hardly had he handed over Denmark Group to Hazel when he disappeared. Joshua disappeared for more than six months, but she was only five months pregnant.


    Clearly, Ka meant that Hazel became Joshua''s lover for money, that she had cheated him out of his money and then killed him, and that she was enjoying all the benefits that Denmark Group brought with a child whose father was unknown.


    Although almost all the people in the private room were Hazel''s ssmates, they didn''t know much about each other because they didn''t live or work together after graduation. On hearing Ka''s words, many ssmates could not help thinking in this way.


    Seeing Ariel get angry again, Hazel stopped her again. Hazel wouldn''t be soft on the kind of woman, but it was not worth her anger.


    "Oh, my," Ka suddenly smiled and continued, "Don''t get me wrong, Hazel. I''m just a bit gossipy. After all, we know each other. However, I heard that you were with the President of Denmark Group, so I couldn''t help thinking that if I could receive your wedding invitation, it would be a great honor! But who knew I actually didn''t have such a chance?"


    Everyone''s face changed slightly.


    Ka''s words meant the same thing: Hazel is not married. Whoever the baby''s father was, she had a baby before she got married. If word got out, it wouldn''t sound good.


    "You do know a lot," Hazel satirized, looking at her. "but you''re right. You''ll never have the chance to attend my wedding."


    "You...!" Ka''s face was livid. She was so angry that she almost swore at Hazel. She didn''t understand. Why was Hazel so calm?


    Ka waited for Hazel to fight back, and then she would expose Hazel''s disguise in front of everyone so they could disdain and despise her. But now, it seemed all Ka''s attacks hit only air.


    Ariel couldn''t helpughing. "Hazel, if you invite someone like that to your wedding, I''ll think you''re crazy."


    "You¡­ mustn''t go too far!" Ka was getting irritated. "Hazel, you know clearly what you did! Do you insist on making it clear?"


    "Yes," Hazel spoke tly.


    "Enough, enough, stop quarreling." Derek began to meddle again. "Hazel, don''t give her a hard time. After all, she is the monitor''s guest."


    Seeing Derek take Ka''s side and be partial to her, Ariel said crossly, "Derek, what the fuck is wrong with you? She''s a guest of the monitor. Isn''t Hazel also a guest of his? Do we all have to give in to Ka, the woman who is making trouble without reason? She doesn''t know anything and just talks nonsense."


    Derek couldn''t reply. Ka was so infuriated by Ariel that she couldn''t suppress her anger anymore. "Am I wrong? Ariel, if you protect such a merciless woman like Hazel, aren''t you afraid she''s going to set you up in the future? Besides, who knows whose bastard she''s pregnant with?!"


    "You...!" Ariel was furious. "Ka, only a woman like you, will be pregnant with a bastard! Do you really think nobody knows what you did? You secretly drugged Ivan to keep him from breaking up with you and then said you were pregnant with his baby and forced him to marry you.


    "If it were not for the carefulness of Ivan, who kept the evidence that you didn''t have sex, you would likely have nned to pester him for whole life with some bastard whose father was unknown."


    "You, you¡­ nonsense!" Ka turned pale. She had no idea that Ariel would know about the incident with her and Ivan! Now Ka was like being strippedpletely and thrown in the crowd, humiliated and disgraced!


    The other people looked at her with surprise and contempt. After all, if Ariel was right, then Ka did something really bad. They would have to stay away from her in the future.


    "You know I''m not talking nonsense!" Ariel sneered, "Should I call Ivan toe to confront you face-to-face?"


    In an instant, Ka panicked and couldn''t resist shouting. "Don''t try to change the subject!"


    At this point, Hazel looked at Ka coldly. "I''m pregnant with my husband''s baby, of course."


    "Do you think people will believe your lies?" Ka was not going to pretend now that they had totally fallen out. She gave out a sneer. "Hazel, you''re not married. How could you possibly have a husband?"


    "My husband is Joshua Denmark, the President of Denmark Group," Hazel exined with rare patience. Of course, she didn''t say that to Ka but to her own ssmates.


    "Oh, how could anyone believe such a bad lie?" Ka continued, "He''s not here now, so you can say what you want. You''re pregnant, and the baby''s father is unknown, do you really think other men will respect you?"


    "I believe Hazel," Derek said suddenly. He looked at Hazel with an affectionate look. "Besides, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with Hazel right now. She is innocent."


    There was a hidden expectation in his heart. If he helped Hazel at present, would Hazel like him? In order to get everything that she had, even if she has ten children, he had to treat her well seemingly.


    Ka didn''t make Hazel sick, but Derek did. How hypocritical he looked!


    "Derek, stop daydreaming!" Ka looked at him sarcastically. "Do you think Hazel will like you?"


    Derek stared at Ka angrily.


    "If you care so much about me, how can you not know who my husband is? Or haven''t you read today''s news?" Ignoring Derek, Hazel looked at Ka nonchntly.

 Chapter 1290 - 578: You Don’t Have To Wait

    Of course, the reporters would never let go of this kind of big news, especially when it was about Joshua''s ''resurrection.'' They would rush to release the news. Hazel knew the media''s movements were very quick. Although she and Joshua had sent the reporters away, there should be some news about them by now.


    After all, the news was allowed to be released by the media under Joshua''s instructions.


    Many students noticed Hazel''s confidence, so they took out their phones and secretly searched. Of course, soon, they found the news that Joshua and Hazel were interviewed together.


    "What news?" Ka froze. The news had just been released by the media, and of course, she hadn''t seen it.


    Besides, Ka had been specting about Hazel''s pregnancy in the worst way. She had already decided that Hazel was a bad woman who tricked Joshua out of money, killed people, and was also dissolute. Hence, when she heard this sentence, instead of searching and reading the news on her phone, Ka thought that Hazel was deliberately changing the topic.


    "Hazel, who doesn''t know you are rich, powerful, and exceptionally capable now." Ka sneered. "Do you think you can fool the public by buying a few small reporters off to write whitewashing articles for you? Ask your husband toe here if you are that capable. As long as you can make hime here, I''ll apologize!"


    With that, Ka thought she had guessed Hazel''s scheme correctly, and she thought herst words were so perfect that Hazel couldn''t even retort. Therefore, she wore a triumphant face now.


    Several ssmates, who had read the news and known Joshua had appeared, looked at Ka as if she was an idiot. Yet, Ka actually still had the nerve to talk like this!


    Derek was still unwilling to give up. Seeing that Ka was getting more and more arrogant, he looked cold and pretended to defend Hazel. "Ka, don''t go too far! Everyone knows Joshua is missing. How can you ask Hazel to get him to show up? You can hurt me. Don''t give Hazel a hard time!"


    The other ssmates looked at Derek, feeling it strange. Was he really helping Hazel? Why did they all feel¡­Derek was doing Hazel a disservice?


    In addition, Derek actually wanted to be with Hazel? The other ssmates were speechless. They didn''t look down on Derek. However, Derek had already had a lot of trouble with Hazel when he was in college. How could he still pester Hazel now? How thick-skinned he was! His evil intentions were too obvious now! Did he consider everyone else a fool?


    Some ssmates couldn''t help speaking.


    "You should stop speaking now." Finally, a ssmate persuaded, "Derek, Ka, after all, this reunion is held by our monitor, you should stop making trouble now¡­."


    "Yeah, yeah¡­" A few ssmates echoed.


    Hearing this, Ka got angry. "Derek, do you think she''ll appreciate it even if you''re so eager to help Hazel? Look, there are so many people trying to curry favor with her!"


    Those ssmates'' faces suddenly darkened. Hazel was in a really good mood today. Ka had been ndering Hazel, but Hazel had never said a single harsh word. That was why they tried to persuade Ka.


    However, Ka swore at them instead of thanking them for their kindness. At the thought of this, they disliked Ka very much.


    Ka didn''t know that her words had offended everyone. She saidcently, "Hazel, if you can prove that Joshua is still alive, I''ll not only apologize, but you can punish me as you like!"


    "Punish? Can we punish you in any way?" Ariel was interested instantly and then gave out a sneer, "Then can you p yourself on the face a hundred times and yell ten times ''Ka''s baby is a bastard''?"


    Of course, Ariel knew Joshua was alive, and that was why Hazel, who was very happy, wasn''t interested in dealing with such an unimportant person. Of course, Hazel didn''t care, but Ariel couldn''t stand seeing Ka''s behavior. Hence, she''d love to help Hazel teach Ka a lesson.


    "Ariel, it''s none of your business?!" Ka was furious.


    "What, are you scared?" Ariel said on purpose.


    "Who said I''m scared? So I''m not the one who has done something wrong?" Ka growled at Ariel angrily. She gave Hazel a cold look. "But can you keep your word? Do you think you can represent Hazel?"


    "I think it''s a hot idea, but pping yourself a hundred times is too demanding. Fifty is enough." Hazel''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. She did not want to bother with Ka, but since Ka was so dying to p her face herself, then, of course, Hazel would only help her achieve her ''dream.''


    "Okay, everyone present will be the witnesses!" Ariel said hurriedly, afraid Ka would back out.


    Ka froze. She didn''t expect that Ariel would be more worried than she was. But Ka had already thought that she herself would win, so instead of being afraid, she said very proudly, "Good, show me how Hazel proves her innocence today!"


    "Forget it, Hazel. Didn''t you say you had something else to tell me? Let''s go first." Derek also thought that Hazel couldn''t prove it, so at this point, he nned to bail her out. But while he helped Hazel out, he tried to get people to misunderstand his rtionship with her.


    "Derek, are you still daydreaming?" Ariel was speechless with anger. She disliked Derek very much and scolded him directly. "Did Hazel want to talk to you? Stop telling lies!"


    Derek suppressed his anger. He looked at Hazel, pretending to be sensible. But, when he made Hazel love and obey him, he would definitely make Ariel have a tough time!


    Hazel gave Derek a cool look, and her eyes shed with sarcasm. "Mr. Sanchez, Ariel is right. You should stop daydreaming."


    "You...!" Derek was furious. Seeing Hazel didn''t give him face at all, he realized that he didn''t have a chance to be with her now. Then he grunted coldly with reluctance, "Fine! Show me how you will handle it!"


    Ka was even happier when they fell out, and she couldn''t help urging. "Come on, Hazel Crowe. How long do you want us to wait?"


    "You don''t have to wait," Hazel replied tly. "He''s here."


    With that, the door of the private room was pushed open.


    Ka''s face paled. Is Joshua really here? That''s impossible!


    She panicked and looked at the door. Then she saw the monitore in.


    "Hazel Crowe, is it he who you want us to see?" Kaughed even morecently.

 Chapter 1291 - 579: Have You Forgotten All This

    "What happened?" The monitor, whose name was David, looked dazed.


    "David," Ka said sarcastically. "Hardly had Hazel said her husband came when you came in. Are you a couple now?"


    Hearing her words, David was taken aback instantly. "Ka Lee, don''t talk nonsense. How could I be Hazel''s husband?"


    "Hazel Crowe, what do you want to say now?" Ka looked back at Hazel with a confident face.


    But she did not notice all the other people were staring at the door in astonishment.


    After David entered the room, Joshua also came in. Many people had just seen Joshua''s picture on the news and recognized him at a nce. Even if they didn''t see his picture, they could also guess Joshua''s identity just by feeling his cool, noble temperament.


    Hazel looked toward the door as her eyes were filled with tenderness.


    "Hazel, why don''t you speak?" Ka continued.


    Ariel said crossly, "Are you blind?"


    "You...!" Ka flew into a rage. She was about to speak when she felt a chill of horror on her back. This chill made her feel as if she had been thrown into hell, which was dark and dangerous!


    She shivered suddenly and could not say a single word. Then a tall figure walked past her. Ka looked up, and suddenly her face looked white as a sheet as if she had seen a ghost!


    Joshua strode into the room and calmly walked over to Hazel. There was originally an empty seat next to Hazel''s, but Derek shamelessly sat down.


    Hazel didn''t have time to kick him out because Ka had been pestering her.


    Joshua furrowed his eyebrows and said in a cold voice, "Please make way."


    Although he said ''please,'' there was an undoubtedly imperative tone in his words.


    Derek''s face changed dramatically. He was not less surprised than Ka when he saw Joshua.


    Joshua brought him such a strong sense of oppression that even fear rose in his heart despite himself! Then, suddenly, Derek thought of the overconfident words he had said to Hazel, and now he was dying to disappear directly!


    Derek stood up in a panic, but he staggered and almost fell.


    Joshua calmly sat down next to Hazel, his long arms draped casually around the back of Hazel''s chair, but it seemed to everyone that he was holding her.


    Derek sat hurriedly on a seat next to them. However, with Joshua at his side, he suddenly looked ugly. Thinking Derek wanted to be Hazel''s lover, everyone looked at Derek with disgust.


    It seemed Derek had noticed the other ssmates'' look in their eyes, so he looked even more flustered. He quickly changed ces with a ssmate and sat away from Joshua.


    "What happened?" Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners with a charming smile.


    The people around him could not help bing a little obsessed with him. They had heard of Joshua. After all, it was said he and Hazel had an affair, and he appeared in Quantum University several times for Hazel, but every time they saw Joshua, he looked aloof and indifferent. Even a nce at him would make them have a sense of inferiority somehow at all.


    However, this kind of man who looked like god actuallyughed! Besides, it seemed all his tenderness and doting were given to Hazel!


    Everyone''s heart was full of envy, while Ka''s heart and eyes were filled with jealousy!


    How is that possible?! She couldn''t believe her own eyes!


    With so many people saying Joshua was dead, she also secretly spread rumors on the Inte that Hazel murdered him because she was pregnant with a bastard whose father was unknown. Her rumors weren''t very influential at all, so Hazel didn''t notice it.


    Because she said the rumors too many times, even Ka herself believed them. But now Joshua, whom she had thought to be dead, appeared alive right in front of her!


    In her panic, Ka forgot that she was supposed to be worrying about something else, but Hazel didn''t.


    "I made a bet with her just now," Hazel said with a smile, pointing directly at Ka. "she said she''d p her own face fifty times if you showed up."


    Ka''s face kept changing, and finally, she managed to force a smile. "Hazel... I was just kidding. You''re such a kind person, and Master Denmark loves your kindness. You wouldn''t be petty, would you?"


    Hazel sneered. Ka fawned on her now? It was a pity it was toote.


    Hazel was not a person who was unwilling to give others a break, but she wasn''t unreasonablypassionate. Ka provoked and ndered her again and again, so she would never give Ka a break.


    "Do you like me because I''m kind?" Hazel looked at Joshua.


    "Yes," Joshua said as he gently caressed her hair, "You''re too kind and don''t want to be petty and argue with others."


    Ka felt delighted in the heart and couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief. It seemed that Joshua nned to let her go now? Or did Joshua have a different feeling for her, so he helped her instead of Hazel?


    Joshua did not know that Ka had imagined so much in an instant, but even if he knew that he would not care.


    Ka looked at Joshua with watery eyes and said coquettishly, "Master Denmark..."


    Before she could finish the sentence, Joshua said, "Fortunately, I can be very petty for you."


    Ka froze. She saw Joshua'' cold eyes stare at her and heard his deep voice, "Fifty ps, begin."


    "This, this is just a joke. Everybody can help me to testify..." Ka panicked instantly. If she really pped herself fifty times, how ashamed she would be!


    She looked at the other ssmates for help, but they were very sick of her behavior. They all said, "Right, we can all testify that they weren''t joking. They made a bet indeed."


    "You, you¡­" Ka''s face was livid. She had never expected that none spoke for her!


    "David..." Ka looked piteously at David. "I''m your guest¡­."


    David gave her a disgusted look. "Ka Lee, when did you be my guest? It''s you who rmend yourself and want to help me book the private room for the reunion. I was so tired of being pestered by you that I had to allow you to help me. I paid for your help, but you insisted you stay. Have you forgotten all this?"

 Chapter 1292 - 580: You Can’t Leave Until You Slap Yourself Fifty Times

    All the ssmates understood instantly and looked at Ka with disgruntled expressions.


    "You, you¡­" Ka gritted her teeth angrily. She didn''t expect that there was no one in the room who wanted to help her!


    Thinking that she would be humiliated if she stayed here, she picked up her handbag with exasperation and swore, "Humph, what a ridiculous reunion! Do you think I want toe?"


    With that, she nned to leave directly.


    If nobody helped her, she would have to help herself. At least she wouldn''t have to p herself if she ran away.


    "Stop," Joshua spoke coldly.


    Ka stiffened.


    "I told you I was very petty." Joshua said indifferently, "You can''t leave until you p fifty times."


    Ka swayed. At this moment, she was dying to rush out of the room, but she did not dare to offend Joshua.


    Even though she had reached the door and could escape as long as she opened it, the pressure Joshua brought made her legs tremble. She could even tell clearly that if she left, Joshua would never let her go! At that time, her punishment wouldn''t be just fifty ps.


    Ka turned helplessly and raised her hands.


    "Wait!"


    A sudden voice sounded. Ka exulted. Was someone willing to help her at longst? But as she followed the voice, her face paled again. It was none other than Ariel. As Hazel''s best friend, how could Ariel help her?


    Of course, Ariel wouldn''t help Ka. Ariel pretended that she had juste to her senses, "I was so lost in the drama that I almost forgot... Master Denmark, Hazel is just too kind to tell you. Besides fifty ps, Ka has to yell ten times ''Ka''s baby is a bastard''!"


    Joshua''s eyes suddenly went cold. He wasn''t in the room before, but he already knew what had happened ording to Ariel''s words.


    "Mmm," he said tly, "Go ahead."


    Ka clenched her teeth with hatred, but she had to obey.


    After yelling ten times, ''Ka''s baby is a bastard,'' Ka raised her hand and pped herself in the face.


    While pping, she looked at the other people piteously, but they did not give her a nce at all. Instead, they just talked to each other, as if she didn''t exist at all!


    Even though Ka''s ps were rtively light, her face turned swollen because of the fifty ps.


    "May I go now?" Ka suppressed her hatred in the heart.


    Joshua was whispering softly to Hazel. He said something, which made Hazel giggle.


    "All right, let her go," Hazel said.


    Joshua sighed quietly. This little girl was really soft-hearted. On such asions, however, there was really no need for them to make a scene.


    He waved his hand, and Ka ran away as if she had been granted amnesty.


    After she ran out of Denmark Group''s hotel, Ka couldn''t help but stop and swear at Hazel.


    No, she couldn''t be just humiliated like that.


    Ka was thinking about what rumors she could continue to spread to ruin Hazel''s reputation when she heard everyone around her seem to be pointing fingers at her.


    "It''s her¡­."


    "It seems to be her¡­"


    Ka raised her head and shouted with a ferocious face. "What are you doing?"


    The people hurried to walk away. She was still confused when she saw her parents walk towards her hastily.


    Ka asked nkly. "Dad, mom, what are you doing here... Ah!"


    Her father pped her in the face hard. Ka was stunned. She never thought her father would beat her!


    "What have you done?!" Her father threw a phone at her angrily!


    Ka knew something was wrong. She picked up the phone to take a look, and then her face turned pale instantly! In order to ckmail Ivan, she had to find a man to help her get pregnant. But that man actually had a quirk and actually videotaped the scene where they had sex that night. Now, the man posted the video online!


    "No, it, it isn''t, that...." Ka panicked. "I, I, was set up¡­" she stammered as she tried to exin.


    "How dare you quibble at this point! How can I have such a daughter like you!" Her father turned livid with anger. He couldn''t help but p her in the face again! After pping, he gave her body a hard kick!


    "Mom!!" Ka screamed in pain.


    "Ka, you let us down," her mother, who had always been partial to and doted on Ka, looked at her grief-stricken. "You said firmly that you were pregnant with Ivan''s child. Because we believed you, we broke up with the Lance family. Would our family end up like this if we didn''t make too much trouble for the Lance family?


    "But what did you do? What did you say in the video? You told the strange man personally that you would help him give birth to a bastard and then leave it to Ivan! How could you say that? How do you expect us to face the Lance family with confidence?"


    "We can''t have this kind of daughter like you! From this day on, Ka, let''s cut ties with each other!"


    "Mom, dad, I was wrong¡­." Ka was in a panic. Regardless of the pain, she reached out to embrace her father''s leg.


    However, her parents hadpletely abandoned her. Her father kicked her away in disgust and left together with her mother.


    Of course, Hazel didn''t know about these things. But Joshua, who sat next to her, suddenly took out his phone and read a message.


    He had vaguely heard the noise in the room when he was outside talking with David.


    He didn''te in immediately because he didn''t know what was going on. Plus, there were a lot of things he couldn''t do if Hazel were around.


    So, after he heard from David that the woman who was causing Hazel''s trouble was named Ka Lee, he asked Samuel to investigate her thoroughly.


    After finding out that Ka had spread rumors and ndered Hazel, Joshua decided that he wouldn''t let this woman go.


    Of course, it was he who had had Ka''s video let out, and he had prepared one copy for Ka''s parents. It so happened that Ka''s parents were nearby, so Ka ran into her parents immediately after she left the hotel.


    Knowing that the woman got what she deserved, Joshua left it behind.


    Without Ka, the whole reunion was very harmonious. Derek was still there, but he didn''t take nonsense anymore.


    Suddenly, Hazel''s phone rang.


    She took out her phone in surprise. It was a text message from Simon.


    "You actually made such a big deal of it?"


    "What?" Hazel was perplexed and sent him a text message.

 Chapter 1293 - 581: How I Punish You

    After sending the message, she couldn''t resist frowning.


    Because of Simon''s warning, she had a vague feeling that the incident became a huge issue, or¡­ that Joshua deliberately made it be a huge issue.


    She somehow felt that it didn''t seem so simple. Joshua used to keep a low profile, but now it seemed he wanted the whole world to know he was back and alive.


    Suddenly, another message came; Simon replied. She cast a nce at the screen. Just then, Joshua grabbed her phone before she could click open the message.


    "Is your phone more important than me?" He spoke of jealousy.


    She looked at him quietly with a twinkle in her eye. "Let''s go home."


    He cocked an eyebrow. Why did Hazel suddenly want to leave? Did this have anything to do with this message? Finally, he whispered, "What''s the matter? Don''t you feel well?"


    She replied with a sh of unhappiness, "Nothing, it''s just that I''m a little tired."

 Chapter 1294 - 582: Don’t Let Your Imagination Run Wild

    It was Ted. Joshua''s face darkened instantly.


    But the next moment, he calmly answered, "Mr. King."


    Hazel stiffened slightly.


    "I''ve considered what you said before," Ted said in a deep tone. "If you can improve the rtionship between Simon and me, and that woman is really pregnant with your child, I can ept¡­ that child."


    With a chill in his eyes, Joshua coolly said, "Mr. King, I didn''t expect you would daydream."


    Ted was exasperated. "Joshua, this is what I can only do!"


    "Then we don''t need to have any further discussion on this matter," Joshua said, his chill deepening. "Congrattions, Mr. King. You''ve lost two sons."


    "You...!" Ted was very furious, but Joshua hung up before he could say anything else. In an instant, Ted''s face darkened. Joshua was so tough that Ted couldn''tmunicate with him normally.


    "What''s the matter?" Hazel asked with the puzzle.


    "Nothing." Joshua''s face was very glum.


    She raised her fist to pound his chest angrily. "You said you''d never hide anything from me!"


    He sighed helplessly. "Hazel, I was afraid you''d be unhappy."


    "Say it, say it. What did your father say?" She urged,pletely ignoring his words.


    "He said¡­ he would ept our child if I could ease his rtionship with Simon." His face darkened, and he finally spoke.


    "I see..." She frowned slightly, lost in thought.


    He cocked his eyebrows slightly. Although he had put it mildly, Hazel should have understood that Ted could ept only children of the King family but couldn''t ept her.


    This trick was really sinister. If Joshua agreed, he would have to force Hazel to separate from her child. This was their child, who Joshua couldn''t ignore. Then Ted could sessfully tie Joshua down with the child. Even if the bond between Joshua and Hazel were very firm, there would be bad blood between them because of the child over time which would gradually destroy their rtionship.


    Hence, Joshua would never say yes to Ted''s request.


    "Hazel, don''t let your imagination run wild," he said solemnly. "I will never agree with that. I love you, and I love my child. I will protect you and never let Ted take the child away from you."


    "Joshua," she said, looking up, "I don''t think things are as bad as you think."


    "Huh?" He frowned tightly and looked at her nervously. "You don''t mean to¡­ agree to his terms, do you? I disagree! I know you''re worried about my safety and don''t want me to do anything drastic. But I will never sacrifice my wife and children for my own sake!"


    She was amused and moved. The anger she had for he had hidden almost everything from her all dissipated.


    Joshua did everything for her, and maybe sometimes he did it the wrong way, but she should never question his feelings for her.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t agree to such inhuman terms," she added, reassuring him with amusement. "However, I don''t feel that there is no turning around. In fact, both you and Simon are too repelled by Ted, so no matter what he does, your first thought is how to fight him."


    His frown deepened. "He who can think of such an idea is not very kind to you."


    "That is because he is thinking things over for his own son from a father''s point of view," she said.


    "Hazel Crowe," he said, looking unhappy, "Why do you keep defending him?"


    "I didn''t mean to defend him." She exined, holding his hand lightly and shaking it habitually, "It''s because I don''t hate him as much as you do, so I can discover what you can''t. Joshua, in fact, Ted haspromised."


    His eyes shed with surprise.


    "I''m surprised that he is willing to ept our child," she said. "After all, in his opinion, you''re so excellent, and you wouldn''tck women who can get pregnant for you. So to him, even if I''m pregnant with your child, the child is dispensable. His eptance of my child shows that he cares about your thoughts."


    "Can this be considered apromise?" He sneered.


    "He can refuse topromise if he wants to," she said, with a twinkle in her eye. "As long as he is willing to make a little concession, he will make more concessions. But, Joshua, you used to be a great negotiator. Don''t talk to him with too many personal emotions. Just treat him as the other side you want to negotiate with. You should know better than I do how to achieve what you want, right?"


    He was in a daze.


    Hazel''s words made sense. He was too defensive against Ted to perceive this and think this way, but as a bystander, Hazel saw it clearly.


    Joshua was a little confident in forcing Ted to agree to his terms if he considered Ted his opponent in front of a negotiation table.


    Just then, Joshua''s phone rang again. It was Ted again.


    "Answer the phone." She winked at him. She believed Joshua knew what to do now.


    He nodded and picked up the phone.


    "Joshua!" Ted growled. "Do you want me to get someone to take you back to me?"


    Joshua cocked an eyebrow. With Hazel''s warning, he suddenly realized that she was right. Ted threatened him with that kind of talk, but it wasn''t threatening at all. However, it seemed Ted was too mad to find it.


    "Let me kindly remind you that you need to dispatch more men." There was a chill of alienation in Joshua''s voice.


    "What do you mean?" Ted was vignt instantly.


    "Well, I''ll make it clearer. Simon and I have reached an agreement, and you should be aware of our purpose." Joshua said slowly, "When your mene, they''ll need to face the people from the Denmark Group and the organization. Of course, even if you don''t dispatch anyone, Simon and I wille to you soon. But¡­ I don''t think you like to see us then."


    In a sh, Hazel''s eyes widened. She looked at Joshua in disbelief. What was wrong with Joshua? Why did Joshua sound like he wanted to go to war with Ted after Joshua heard what she said?

 Chapter 1295 - 583: Did You Have To Treat Me As Your Enemy?

    She tugged anxiously at his sleeve. Joshua knew what she was worried about. He opened his mouth silently. "Trust me."


    In an instant, Hazel was relieved.


    It seemed that Joshua didn''t really n to go to war with Ted. It should only be a means of negotiation.


    After figuring it out, Hazel quieted down.


    Joshua''s eyes were filled with tenderness. Hazel actually trusted him so deeply?


    Ted was so shocked that he couldn''t speak.


    When he learned that Joshua and Simon had conspired to kill him at Stacy Ind, Ted had a sinking feeling; that was also why he faked his own death.


    But he did not expect things would be back to square one again.


    Even though he and Joshua had been together for months, and he had been trying to do what a father should do, Joshua did not hesitate to abandon him, making his role as a father a joke.


    "...Do we have to go this far?" Ted asked, a little frustrated.


    "What a strange thing to say! Mr. King," Joshua spoke dryly. "Things woulde to this because you forced me to make a choice. Do you mean I''m not choosing what you want?"


    "I¡­" Ted thought his chest hurt. How could he possibly want to turn against his own son? But Joshua silenced Ted''s words as if Ted asked for it himself! Ted was always exceptionally vigorous in work and didn''t like to argue with others too much. So now, being questioned by Joshua, Ted actually didn''t know how he should defend himself!


    After a long time, Ted gritted his teeth and asked, "Is that woman really that important to you?"


    After all, Joshua turned against him only for Hazel! Ted never thought Joshua would do this for a woman!


    "Mr. King, I thought you would overestimate yourself and ask Hazel who was more important, you or Hazel," Joshua said, with a hint of sarcasm. "It seems that you''re very self-aware. What gave you the illusion that Hazel wasn''t important to me?"


    Ted was almost mad with anger. Every time when Joshua confronted him, Joshua''s words were so poisonous that Ted couldn''t bear them.


    "Hazel is my wife. She stands by me through thick and thin. She has been devoted to me, and she is the brightest light in my life." Joshua gently took Hazel''s hand. He didn''t want to say too much about his rtionship with Hazel because he knew that even if he did, Ted would still hate Hazel. "As for you, my biological father, what have you done for me?"


    "I saved you!" Ted growled.


    "Mr. King, aren''t you ashamed when you say that?" Joshua''s eyes went cold. "Hazel could have found me and saved me without you. And we shouldn''t have been apart for such a long time!"


    Joshua was really angry. This was a pain in his heart and the source of his guilt when he faced Hazel. Feeling his anger, Hazel pinched his hand.


    The gentle touch soothed Joshua, and the anger that had risen in his heart vanished.


    "Do¡­ you have to think of me as your enemy?" Ted felt a pang of pain. He was a real failure as a father.


    Joshua raised an eyebrow. ording to his original intentions, he would directly infuriate Ted and fall out with him. But he wouldn''t do that for Hazel''s sake.


    "Mr. King, I''ve never considered you an enemy. On the contrary, it''s you who chooses me as your enemy," Joshua said firmly. "If you won''t give in, we''ll have to do what we can. If I don''t protect my own wife and children, what an irresponsible man I will be!"


    Ted froze. He was not the kind of guy who liked to split hairs. Joshua said that to defend Hazel, but he got to the point.


    Just¡­ ept Hazel? Ted really didn''t want to. Such a woman would turn his two sons against each other sooner orter.


    Having said that, Ted had topromise. Or he could pacify Joshua.


    "I can''t ept a woman like Hazel! But..." Ted said in a deep tone, "if you really care about her that much, I can give you guys a chance."


    Joshua''s eyelids twitched. Hazel was right. Once Ted was willing to make a concession, he would make more concessions.


    "When you improve my rtionship with Simon, you can take Hazel back to the manor." Ted sighed helplessly.


    "What are you going to do to Hazel?" Joshua''s heart was filled with vignce.


    For some reason, Ted felt a bit ufortable. Joshua was really on guard against him, considering him a bad guy. "She''s pregnant with a kid of our family, what can I do to her? Don''t you want me to ept her? Fine. Very simple. As long as she behaves like an eligible daughter-inw in the King family during pregnancy, I can allow you to be together."


    Joshua was silent. Ted did make concessions, but it didn''t quite live up to his expectations.


    Besides, despite Ted''s promise, Joshua could not be reassured if Hazel stayed during pregnancy in the manor in Country M. While the old fox couldn''t do anything to Hazel openly, he would certainly think of tricks that could cause bad blood between him and Hazel.


    "What?" Ted gave out a sneer. "Didn''t you say what both of you have is true love, and she''s devoted to you? You intend to be together, but you can''t stand such a mere test?"


    Seeing Joshua hesitate, Hazel scratched the palm of his hand.


    She opened her mouth and whispered, "If the conditions are not bad, say yes."


    Joshua was helpless. Then he said in a deep tone, "... I''ll think about it. Wait for my answer."


    Hanging up, Joshua talked to Hazel about Ted''s conditions.


    "Hazel," Joshua said earnestly, "I know a lot about Ted''s power. Maybe he has other powers in his hand, but we don''t need to be afraid of him..."


    Speechlessly, she looked at him. He was obviously nning to fight Ted to death!


    "I disagree," she said, frowning tightly. "Joshua, we don''t have to do that now. I can go to Ted King''s manor in Country M."


    "No," Joshua shook his head without hesitation. "He isn''t sincere. He is trying to soothe me for the time being. If you go, you''ll be in danger!"

 Chapter 1296 - 584: Go And Drive Them Away

    He had a good knowledge of Ted''s tricks, so he would never put Hazel in danger!


    Hazel distressed herself about this. After losing his memory, Joshua seemed to be stubborn. In this case, it would be even more difficult for her to convince him.


    She thought for a bit and finally said, "But you''re here. You''ll protect me, won''t you? Besides, I''m pregnant, and I''m sure he won''t be hard on me."


    His face was still pale, and he insisted, "No. Even if he isn''t hard on you, he''ll certainly try to make us misunderstand each other and break us up."


    "Then, do you have no confidence in our rtionship?" She sat directly in his arms, with her arms putting around his neck, and asked seductively in his ear.


    His arms encircled her waist, and there was aplicated gleam in his eye.


    The moment when he met Hazel, he couldn''t control the turbulent feelings in his heart. Although he could not remember anything, he knew how passionate and real their rtionship was.


    He loved Hazel deeply, so after listening to Hazel''s story, he didn''t doubt the truth of the story and directly believed her. However, he really didn''t remember those things and didn''t know how to get along with Hazel. He could only act on instinct. He believed in his rtionship with Hazel, but any genuine rtionship couldn''t be used to destroy.


    "I don''t know¡­." Joshua gave a wry smile.


    Hazel froze. Yes, she remembered all these things, but to Joshua, she was just a stranger who had been with him for a few days. She was too pushy.


    "Joshua..." she said in a low tone, "I know you''re worried about me, but things have to be solved. The reason why I agreed to go to Country M is that I hope he can recognize our rtionship, and I don''t want to give him the chance to break us up. I''ve never been a pedantic person. He can soothe you with a trick, can''t we beat him at his own game?"


    Joshua''s eyes twinkled. He knew what Hazel meant.


    Now that Ted was willing to make concessions, it made sense for them to make a concession. If Ted had had any dirty tricks, they could not just wait helplessly for the end.


    "Ted is not a person who would change his mind easily." He furrowed his brow.


    "But he''s changed for you," she said, smiling and winking. "I''m sure we can convince him."


    "Alright..." He was helpless. "But we must agree beforehand that when we get to the manor, you''ll definitely obey me."


    "Uh-huh!" She nodded constantly. "By the way, how are you going to catch Ian Flores? You''ve already had ns, haven''t you?"


    He sighed lightly. Hazel really knew him too well. He took out an invitation and showed it to her.


    "Grandpa Sloane''s birthday party?!" She held the invitation and looked at him with some surprise. "Have you seen Grandpa Sloane?"


    "Do you still call him Grandpa Sloane?" He scratched the tip of her nose.


    "Have you really gone to visit¡­ grandpa?" Her eyes twinkled. She had nned to visit the Sloane family with Joshua at the right time, but she had no idea that he had actually contacted the Sloane family in advance.


    "Yes." He nodded. "I should at least tell grandpa that my mother is safe. It so happens that he is about to hold a birthday party, so I set a trap."


    "If you go to grandpa''s party in the hotel, Ian Flores will definitely find a way to sneak into the hotel." Her eyes lit up.


    He looked at her with deep eyes. He raised his hand gently and rubbed her hair. He didn''t have to say anything more, and Hazel still could know what he meant. This kind of perfect rapport was quite familiar to him and made him particrly warm.


    "Yeah, Hazel, anything could happen. Are you sure you''re going?" he asked again.


    "Sure." Without hesitation, she said, "My grandfather''s birthday party is very dangerous, but if I don''t go, Ian will be suspicious. Besides, even if I''m not there, I wouldn''t be safe."


    He let out a little sigh. Hazel seemed to be more persistent than he was. "Okay, I''ll take you there, but you must promise me¡­."


    "Got it, got it," she said, sticking out her tongue. "I''ll obey you at any time..."


    He pinched her cheek helplessly. The girl could always silence him.


    ***


    Joshua let out the news about his rtionship with Grandpa Sloane and that Grandpa Sloane would admit Joshua''s identity in person at the birthday party.


    After the news was let out, naturally, it aroused a lot of attention. The Sloane family had a solid foundation, to begin with. It turned out Joshua actually had such a rtionship with the Sloane family. The Sloane family and Joshua hadn''t officially admitted this, so various spections were on the Inte.


    There was even spection that Joshua wanted to get something from the Sloane family. The person who said these words was soon attacked by otherizens instantly. After all, with Joshua''s identity, he didn''t need to get anything from the Sloane family.


    But the Sloane family had been keeping a low profile, and Joshua didn''t say anything about any of these things, so there were more and more public opinions. Then, finally, all eyes were focused on Grandpa Sloane''s birthday party.


    After all, when Grandpa Sloane''s birthday party began, the truth about Joshua''s rtionship with the Sloane family would be revealed.


    It was a hot affair, and Simon knew about it. What he didn''t expect was that Hazel and Joshua woulde to him in person.


    "Master Simon, do you really refuse to meet them?" Chester asked with a troubled expression.


    Through the window in the study, Simon could see Joshua and Hazel waiting outside the front door. It was hot, and Joshua was holding a pink umbre for Hazel.


    Simon''s lip twitched. Even if he lost his memory, Joshua was still a person who cared about his wife very much. Didn''t Joshua find it was really an eyesore to hold that umbre? Joshua, however, might not pay attention to his own image at all. He did this because he couldn''t make Hazel exposed to the sun.


    Simon was furious. Even if he stayed at home, he couldn''t hide from their public disy of affection.


    "Yes!" He looked very pale. "Go and drive them away!"


    "Huh?" Chester''s face looked troubled. Simon had always been on good terms with Hazel and Joshua. Was it not good for him to suddenly kick them out?


    "Go quickly!" Simon kicked him angrily.


    Chester hurried out of the study to the gate and conveyed Simon''s message to Hazel and Joshua.

 Chapter 1297 - 585: Why Are You Telling Me This?

    "Please go home, both of you," Chester said apologetically. "Master Simon hasn''t been in a good moodtely¡­."


    "Besides, if he sees us, he''ll be more unhappy, won''t he?" Hazel looked at Joshua and couldn''t help speaking.


    Helplessly, Joshua pinched her hand. How could Hazel undermine Simon like that?


    "What?" Chester looked at her nkly.


    "Nothing, nothing." She hurried to smile and yed dumb.


    Joshua gave Chester a quiet look. "Did he ask you toe out and drive us away?"


    "... Yes," Chester replied with resignation. In fact, Chester wasn''t straightforward. However, Joshua was a smart guy. So how could Joshua possibly be unable to guess what Simon meant?


    "You''vepleted your task," Joshua nodded calmly. "Youe to drive us away, but we don''t want to leave. Get out of the way."


    Chester was embarrassed. How could Joshua say he hadpleted his task?


    Chester wanted to say something. Suddenly, a man in ck stepped out from behind Joshua, took out a gun, and pointed it at Chester''s head.


    "..." Chester was petrified instantly. What was the matter?! Did Joshua have to be so frisky? He actually didn''t react as most people would!


    With his forehead being pointed at by a gun, Chester had to ask, with a troubled face, "Master Denmark, what do you mean¡­."


    "Nothing," Joshua said quietly, as if he were talking about the weather. "You''ve done the security work here perfectly, but my man threatened you with a gun, so you had no choice but to let Hazel and me in."


    "..." Chester was speechless! He had not had much contact with Joshua before, but he had no idea that Joshua would be such a¡­ rascal!


    How could Joshua force him in this way? Besides, even if Joshua wanted to force him, Joshua should at least get more serious and pretend that he would start a war with Simon. Putting a gun against his head like this was really perfunctory!


    "Open the door. Hazel can''t stand for long." Joshua frowned unhappily.


    Chester''s face changed slightly. Simon also cared about Hazel very much. If anything happened to Hazel, Chester would definitely be punished.


    Joshua was willing to act like this, then Chester should give Joshua a face.


    Chester waved his hand, and the guard next to him opened the gate. Holding the umbre, Joshua walked in with Hazel.


    Simon could see this scene clearly in the study. In an instant, his face darkened! Chester was a real ''traitor''!


    Joshua and Hazel walked into the living room just in time to see Simoning downstairs.


    "Master Simon..." Chester came to him helplessly with a troubled expression.


    "Get lost!" Simon snapped. "Don''t let me see you!"


    Chester heaved a sigh of relief and walked away quickly. Simon was willing to scold him, which meant Simon was not really angry with him.


    Instead of treating himself as an outsider, Joshua called in Simon''s servants and asked them to pour Hazel a ss of juice and pour him a ss of red wine.


    Simon really felt that he was about to be mad with anger. He was impatient while he waved his hand to beckon the other people to leave.


    "Do you two still have the face toe here?" Simon''s face darkened as he sat down opposite them.


    Hazel reached out to pinch her and Joshua''s faces and then answered very seriously. "I''ve touched our faces. They are very good."


    "..." Simon rolled his eyes at her in anger. He didn''t argue with Hazel over this kind of meaningless trifle. The next moment, he looked at Joshua coldly. "Ian Flores didn''te to me. If you''re here for him, you''re doomed to make a trip in vain."


    "Who said I came for him?" Joshua picked up the wine ss and took a sip.


    Ian Flores had not contacted Simon; of course, Joshua knew that because he had asked his men to keep watching Simon''s vi, and his men had never seen anyone suspiciouse to look for Simon.


    That made Joshua very surprised.


    After all, he and Stacy were both alive and well. Of course, Hazel and Joshua wouldn''t give Ian a break, but Simon was Ian''s nephew, and Ian certainly wouldn''t have too much hatred of Simon, so Ian should at least have contacted Simon to ease his rtionship with his nephew.


    But Ian didn''t do that, so Joshua couldn''t figure it out. However, that was not why he was here today.


    "Then what else can we talk about?" Simon folded his arms and crossed his legs like a rascal. "Joshua, you have been very busy these days. Isn''t it because you are trying to catch Ian Flores? Let''s just make it clear. You''ve actually chosen to side with Ted, haven''t you?"


    Joshua''s face was still calm, but Hazel was somehow nervous because she could sense Simon''s hostility. Simon did not fall out with them directly, only for the sake of their rtionship in the past.


    "I personally would not choose to side with Ted," Joshua spoke lightly.


    Simon''s lips twitched. Was Joshua juggling with words? Simon was no fool, how could he fall for such a trick?


    "But we don''te here today to talk to you about it," Joshua said quietly.


    "Then what are you here for?" Simon was really at a loss.


    Joshua took out an invitation with a peaceful face and handed it to Simon.


    Simon opened it doubtfully, but the next moment, he mmed the invitation on the table in exasperation. "Joshua Denmark, don''t push me too far!"


    Dropping her forehead into her hands, Hazel felt helpless. She had known it would end up with this. In fact, she also felt that Joshua''s behavior was bad.


    Simon had been angry with them, to begin with, but Joshua actually came to send him an invitation to Grandpa Sloane''s birthday party. This¡­ went a little too far.


    "Ian Flores will definitely attend my grandfather''s birthday party," Joshua said coldly as if he didn''t see Simon''s anger at all. "I''ll set a trap to catch him, using myself as bait."


    "So what?" Simon froze, then sneered, "Why are you telling me this?"


    "I''m worried that he won''t take the bait and that he might try to kidnap Hazel, so I give you this invitation so that you can keep her safe," Joshua continued.


    "Can''t you be so self-righteous!" Simon was really pissed off. "Joshua Denmark, I didn''t say yes! Aren''t you afraid I''ll be undercover and deliberately let him go when the timees?!"


    Joshua looked at him in surprise, as if Simon were a fool. "If you don''t go to the party, how can you be undercover?"

 Chapter 1298 - 586: What Exactly Are You Trying To Say?

    "..." Simon was extremely angry with him. Finally, he snapped, gritting his teeth, "Whose side do you take?"


    Joshua''s eyes went dark. "I''m giving you a chance to prove yourself."


    "What?" Simon looked at him with a puzzle.


    "Our n failedst time because something went wrong because of you," Joshua said, picking up the wine ss and ying with it gently. "That''s why things end up like this today."


    In an instant, Simon looked a little gloomy. He had been kicking himself over it. Even if he knew Joshua was safe now, he would not say frankly that it was not his fault.


    "What exactly are you trying to say?" Simon said irritably.


    "You are not a person who would pass the buck," Joshua spoke ndly. "It was an ident that we failedst time, but it happened because of your negligence. It shouldn''t have happened."


    Simon looked gloomy.


    "So, I''m going to give you one more chance to prove that you''re not the kind of person who are careless," Joshua said ndly. "You don''t need to care what Ian Flores would do to me. You just need to PROTECT Hazel. I don''t think he''d do anything to Hazel as long as you are there."


    "He''s my uncle!" Simon gritted his teeth, making a final resistance.


    "We have to catch Ian Flores. I''m sure you know what I mean. As his nephew, you did not help him. He must have had a grudge against you." Joshua asked calmly, "Otherwise, why didn''t hee to you?"


    Simon''s eyes flickered. He knew Joshua was telling the truth. As word spread that Joshua was alive and safe, he heard nothing from Ian, and Ian did not contact him through anyone. At that moment, Simon knew that his uncle seemed to resent him.


    Simon seemed to be thinking about something. Then, suddenly, he looked up at Joshua. "What if I help you?"


    Joshua looked indifferent. He understood what Simon was asking. "We will talk about other issues after we catch Ian Flores. Just remember that we''re just like you, and no matter which side you choose, we''re not going to hurt you."


    Simon was a little moved.


    If Joshua said that he would side with Simon as long as Simon helped him catch Ian Flores, Simon would never believe him and would only think that Joshua became immoral in order to deceive him.


    "Is he telling the truth?" Simon looked at Hazel.


    "Yes." She nodded.


    He looked her up and down, then added, "If he cheats me, how about being together with me?"


    "Simon King!" Hazel red at him. "I''m your sister-inw! You must respect me!"


    Sensing Joshua''s cold gaze, Simon, who had been used to being scolded by Hazel, shrugged with resignation. "Just kidding."


    "How about I use Ted to make an oath?" Joshua spoke tly.


    "... No bother, "Simon said, looking at him in silence. "Alright, I believe you. I would rather hear you lie to me than hear you make such an oath."


    A smile curved Joshua''s lips, Joshua calmly pushed the invitation on the table to Simon. "We''ll be waiting for you."


    "Don''t worry, I will do what I promised." Simon put away the invitation and waved his hand a little irritably.


    He felt that he himself was simply ill. He was not that close to Joshua, and he had feelings for Hazel, but why was he so silly and rushed to watch their public disy of affection again and again?!


    Forget it. Once this incident was solved, he would definitely start a new rtionship andpletely forget about Hazel.


    ***


    It was Grandpa Sloane''s birthday today. The venue was thergest hotel of Denmark Group.


    Joshua arranged everything. The banquet hall appeared elegant and luxurious. His care for the party could be seen everywhere.


    There were a great many guests, but they entered the banquet hall orderly, led by the waiters. All this was in perfect order.


    Hazel was waiting in the break room.


    The door opened, and Simon entered.


    Hazel didn''t even look back. She knew that Joshua and Simon were the only people who could get into the break room. But Joshua was not here now.


    For the convenience of attending the banquet, Grandpa Sloane had checked into the hotel in advance, and Joshua went to pick up Grandpa Sloane of his own ord.


    He didn''t keep the news from the media that he would go to pick up Grandpa Sloane, so a lot of journalists followed him all the time and videotaped the whole trip, broadcasting live.


    Hazel was turning on the TV in the break room, watching the live broadcast.


    It wasn''t far from Grandpa Sloane''s room to the banquet hall, so Joshua left her here reassured and went to pick up Grandpa Sloane.


    "A live broadcast?" Simon''s lips twitched. "Joshua is really afraid my uncle wouldn''t know where he is!"


    Hazel nodded. She gave a wry smile. "I also think it''s fanfare."


    "But it''s necessary." Then, chin in hand, Simon spoke, "Joshua provokes him in this way, I''m afraid Ian would directly go to fight Joshua desperately. Hazel, are you really not worried?"


    "How could I not be worried?" Her face appeared a little gloomy. "But I am afraid that if I argue with him because I''m worried, it will only be a burden on him and distract him. If so, he would do these things secretly, keeping itpletely from me. So I might as well be sensible enough to let him do it as he likes so that he can do it better."


    "How could he be so lucky to meet such a nice girl like you?" he muttered; his voice was full of envy.


    "What are you muttering about?" She gave him a surprised look.


    "Nothing," he shrugged. Seeing Hazel''s frown, he couldn''t resist persuading, "Don''t worry, my uncle is out of power. The little power he has now cannot cause too much trouble. He can''t be a match for Joshua."


    Her eyelids twitched, and she said suddenly, "If you think so, your uncle must know that too. Do you think he''ll just give up going to Joshua and directlye to me?"


    Simon''s eyes flickered with surprise, and he shook his head. "Probably not... I know my uncle''s personality. He''s not a person who likes to y it safe. He likes to gamble. In addition, he hates Joshua very much."

 Chapter 1299 - 587: Take Me With You

    His words couldn''tfort Hazel at all.


    She frowned. Ian Flores hated Joshua very much, so if Ian knew that Joshua was alive, Ian would make a desperate attempt to avenge himself on Joshua. What was more, Joshua deliberately wanted to be reunited with the Sloane family, which would make Ian have more hatred of Joshua.


    But Ian would only risk everything when he was very sure that he could win.


    Just as Ian used Stacy to threaten Joshuast time, even if Ian did go to Joshua this time, Ian would be fully prepared.


    Worse still... Hazel felt a little flustered for no reason. She had a feeling that things were not going so well this time somehow and that there was something they did not know.


    "Simon, we have to be careful," she said in a deep voice. "If he thinks he''s got a better chance of getting me than getting Joshua, I''m sure he won''t be stupid enough to let me go."


    "You''re right." Simon thought for a moment. Joshua had an ident because Simon was inconsiderate. This had always been a thorn in Simon''s heart, so he would like to be more cautious if he could.


    He spoke in a deep tone, "I''ll strengthen the defense here..."


    Before he could finish the sentence, there was a loud knock at the door.


    Hazel and Simon looked at each other, their eyes shing a hint of doubt. It was a tense time now, who woulde to them at such a time. Was there something wrong?


    Hazel said calmly, "Come in."


    Chester walked in with a few guards. They were holding a strange man with a long, terrifying scar on his face. At the sight of him, Simon could not help turning pale.


    "Do you know him?" Hazel didn''t ignore Simon''s facial expression.


    "He''s Ian Flores''s henchman." Simon looked a little troubled. He had just said Ian Flores wouldn''te for Hazel, but his uncle sent someone soon. It seemed that he did not know his uncle well enough.


    "Master Simon," the face of the man, which appeared ferocious with a scar, was now full of anguish and pleading, "it''s your uncle who asked me to look for you¡­."


    "He looks for me?" Simon wore a half-smile.


    "Yes¡­" the man with a scar said, "He wants to talk to you about something very important. I hope you cane with me."


    "Only then does he remember that I am his nephew?" A wicked smile that was full of sarcasm curved Simon''s lips.


    "Master Simon, I know you''re still angry, but what your uncle does is for you good!" The man with a scar wore a sad face. "In the end, he and you are rtives. Are you really going to fall out with your closest, dearest uncle for an outsider?"


    Simon''s face became gloomy. Simon knew, of course, that Ian Flores had done all that to get rid of Joshua for Simon, so Simon had expected Ian Flores toe to him when Simon knew that Joshua was still alive.


    Because Joshua was in distress by ident, Simon had to give Hazel an exnation and lock Ian up. Hence, since Joshua was safe now, there was room to save the situation.


    Simon waited for such a long time and even tried to reach Ian of his own ord, but he couldn''t reach Ian Flores. Simon knew that Ian Flores was determined to fight Joshua to death this time, so Ian didn''te to meet Simon, presumably because Ian did not want to soften because of Simon.


    At this time, Ian asked his men to look for Simon only because he wanted to lure Simon out. It wasn''t because Ian really wanted to tell Simon something. Instead, it looked like Ian''s goal was really Hazel.


    "If he really has something to tell me, wait till after today," Simon said quietly, "Then I believe we will have the opportunity to meet."


    Seeing Simon did not obey him, the man with the scar took out a pocket watch and handed it to Simon. "Your uncle asked me to give it to you and said you would understand if you see it."


    Simon took the watch, and his face dramatically changed.


    The next moment, he opened the watch, took a look at it, and put it in his pocket. "Where is he now?"


    "You''re going?" Hazel stared at him in shock.


    What was so different about the watch? Why could it make Simon directly change his mind?


    "Mmm," Simon said gravely, "I have to go, Hazel¡­."


    "Wait a minute," Hazel said hastily before looking at Chester. "You take him out first."


    Simon waved his hand, and Chester hurried to say yeas and took the man with scar out of the break room.


    "Simon, maybe it''s just a trap." Hazel analyzed in a deep voice. "Doesn''t it ever ur to you if he''s just trying to lure you out?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll leave all the people behind to protect you. I''ll go alone." He thought before opening his mouth.


    She was annoyed by him. From Simon''s point of view, she said this only for her own safety?


    "Are you crazy?" she said in anger. "You have no idea what Ian Flores is going to do, but you''re actually nning to go alone?"


    "I thought it over. There will be nothing more than two kinds of possibilities," he said in a deep voice. "The first possibility is that this is a trap he wants to lure me away. Then I''ll leave you all the men so that he can''t hurt you naturally. The second possibility is that he really wants to meet me, so if I go, I''ll be able to figure something out. Hence, either way, I must go this time."


    "Are you so sure these are the only two possibilities?" She was furious. "What if there''s a third? What if his target is you?"


    "He''s my uncle," he said, looking at her with a puzzle. "Everything he''s done is for me, Hazel. What''s he going to do to me? Besides, he didn''t mean to arrest me for threatening Joshua?"


    "What do you mean?" She got angry instantly. "Do you think Joshua and I wouldn''t save you if you were caught?"


    He froze for a bit. Then, the next moment, he looked at Hazel in surprise.


    If¡­ he was caught, would Hazel and Joshua save him?


    He had never thought about the question. But when the question suddenly came to him now, he somehow thought that neither Hazel nor Joshua had any intention of giving him up.


    Is that what it feels like to be cared about by your so-called family? Simon''s heart was somehow warm. This kind of unprecedented warmth not only left him a little overwhelmed but also a little delighted.


    "Our rtionship is not that good," said Simon awkwardly.


    Hazel rolled her eyes at him in exasperation. For some reason, she felt there was something fishy.


    "You can go if you want," she said in a deep voice. "Take me with you!"

 Chapter 1300 - 588: You’re Stupid

    "Hazel, are you kidding me?!" He looked at her in shock. "They say a pregnant woman is always stupid. You''re not so stupid as to fall into this trap by yourself, are you?"


    "You''re stupid! Your whole family is stupid!" She was furious.


    "You are my sister-inw, and my whole family includes you." He pointed it out without mercy, but he scolded himself immediately after he had said this. He was really quite used to the identity of being Joshua''s younger brother. When he said these words, he was not thinking at all.


    Ignoring his words, Hazel said with a solemn expression, "For some reason, I think this is very weird. I didn''t mean only myself when I said I wanted to go with you. We''ll take all the men.


    "If he only ns to lure you away, his scheme is doomed to fail. If he really just wants to tell you something, I don''t think he''ll mind if you take a few men for your safety, will he?"


    "No, I won''t take you with me." Simon''s face darkened, and his attitude was decidedly firm.


    She stared at his pocket, her eyes deep, "What is that pocket watch about?"


    His body stiffened suddenly.


    In an instant, her eyes became sharp. Sure enough, she was right. There must be something about the watch that made Simon change his mind when he saw it.


    "Are you sure you''re going?" He looked at her suddenly.


    "Yes!" She nodded without hesitation.


    "Go then," he said in a deep tone.


    She didn''t expect that he would agree so easily. She asked incredulously, "Do you agree?"


    "What else can I do if I don''t agree?" He frowned impatiently. "Come on, I''m in a hurry."


    "Mmm," she hurried to agree. She walked to the door and reached for her phone, ready to tell Joshua.


    Suddenly, she felt a pain in the back of her neck, and everything went ck.


    "You..." She turned her head around in disbelief and looked with astonishment at Simon, who had given her a surprise attack. The next moment she felt her body went weak.


    "Sorry, Hazel, I can''t let you follow me." Simon caught her quickly and said quietly, "This is¡­ none of your business."


    His voice trailed off, and her eyes closed slowly and heavily.


    Simon ced her on the sofa in the break room and hurried to walk out.


    The door closed, and Hazel lying on the sofa, struggled to open her eyes. Helplessly, she bit the tip of her tongue. Finally, the pain from the tip of her tongue made her gradually awake.


    This Simon had really hit her hard... She struggled to get up from the sofa and rubbed the back of her neck in pain. Simon had promised too quickly, so she was very alert, but she had not expected him to attack her so soon. Fortunately, she was a little defensive, so she didn''t pass out directly. But it really hurt...


    After a while, Hazel waspletely awake at longst. She picked up her phone and hurriedly called Joshua.


    The call was quickly put through. Joshua''s soft voice was full of concern. "Hazel, what happened?"


    "Joshua," she said, rubbing her neck, "something''s wrong."


    Then she told him simply what had happened.


    "For some reason, I think something is wrong this time." She frowned. "Ian Flores wants to meet Simon at this point. It mustn''t be that simple."


    "Mm, where are you now?" he asked in a deep tone. This was really too weird. He had expected Ian Flores to take aim at him now that he was so lively. However, Ian Flores ignored him and wanted to meet Simon.


    Whatever he thought, he felt there was something fishy. Ian Flores must be up to something big.


    "I''m going to stop him," Hazel didn''t hide her n from him. "Your men and Simon''s men are protecting me right now. He went alone. I think something bad would happen."


    "Mmm, I''ll get someone to work with you and try to stop him first," Joshua whispered, "but Hazel, if you can''t stop him, don''t force yourself. Remember, your safety is the most important. I''ll be right there."


    "... Okay." She nodded in agreement.


    She understood that Joshua was worried about her safety. It was Joshua''s best concession that he would allow her to stop Simon first. For now, she had to try to stop Simon first.


    After hanging up, Hazel opened the door and saw Jaxson, who happened toe to the door.


    "Madam." Jaxson opened his mouth. Joshua had asked him on the walkie-talkie to stop Simon.


    Jaxson spoke, "Get into this wheelchair, and I''ll push you to chase after Simon King."


    "..." She was speechless. She was just pregnant, but she was not disabled. Anyway, she knew that Joshua would be worried if she ran after Simon too fast. It was not the right time to argue about such a mere trifle, so she said nothing more and got into the wheelchair.


    Soon Jaxson received word that Simon had been stopped by Joshua''s men in the parking lot.


    Hazel didn''t know how Joshua stopped Simon until Jaxson pushed her to the parking lot.


    Several cars surrounded Simon''s car directly, and Joshua''s men even pointed their guns at Simon and refused to allow him to budge.


    Simon was angry and frustrated. He knew that these men were carrying anesthetic rifles, but even so, he would not be able to meet Ian Flores if he was shot. However, he must go.


    Suddenly, his fingers tightened as he watched Hazel arrive.


    "Simon," she said and frowned, getting up from the wheelchair, "Joshua ising. You just wait for him. We can discuss when he arrives."


    His eyes dimmed a little. "No need. Hazel, let me go."


    "No," she spoke in a firm tone. "Unless you tell me why you''re in such a hurry to leave."


    Ian Flores could make Simon anxious to leave with only one pocket watch. Then would Ian have something else that could threaten Simon? After all, he was Simon''s uncle, who knew Simon better than others.


    Simon was angry and helpless. Hazel and Joshua were too difficult to deal with. If Joshua came, it would be more impossible for him to leave.


    Simon took out the pocket watch from his pocket. "Come, and I''ll tell you."


    "What do you want?" She stared at him warily.


    "Don''t you want to know?" he was furious. "I want to tell you, but you doubt me?"


    She was very speechless. Would she disbelieve him if he hadn''t done something simr before? Moreover, even now, she did not feel that Simon was really going to tell her.

 Chapter 1301 - 589: If You Can’t Convince Me, Stay

    "Even if you were to tell me, why did you insist on mying to you?" she whispered. "Let''s wait until Joshuaes¡­."


    "It involves my mother, and I don''t want anyone to know about it, especially Joshua," he said in a deep tone. "Hazel, I''m just trying to convince you onest time. Even if I lied to you before, do you suspect I''d hurt you?"


    Looking at his wounded face, she could not help freezing a little. Indeed, Simon had done some outrageous things before, but at least he had never intended to hurt her. She was really a little ruthless by being so wary of him.


    "Good." she opened her mouth. "If you can''t convince me, stay."


    His eyes shed, and he finally nodded.


    "Madam¡­" Jaxson stopped her in a hurry.


    Her lips twitched, and she said, in a voice, only both of them could hear, "Jaxson, I''ll try to stay away from him. As soon as you see, he has any unusual movement, give orders to shoot at him!"


    Of course, she didn''t think Simon would hurt her, but he had stunned her before. God knew what he might do. Hazel had never been a pedantic person.


    Jaxson had no choice but to agree and watch Hazel walk toward Simon.


    Standing about a foot away from Simon, Hazel asked, "What are you trying to say?"


    "Look at that." He opened the watch and showed her the watch.


    She stretched out her hand to reach for it, but he rejected it.


    She could only look into the pocket watch. There was a group photo inside. There was a beautiful young woman and a woman in a nurse''s hat. They looked close, and it seemed they had a great rtionship.


    "This is¡­" Hazel looked at him suspiciously.


    "This is my mother. The woman next to her took care of her when she was inbor." Simon''s face was cold. "This pocket watch was specially made by my mother and given to the nurse as a gift."


    Hazel''s heart sank. Simon always said there was something wrong with his mother''s death. Presumably, he had pursued the matter, but he could only make spections as he had no material evidence.


    After all, if it had been Ted who killed his mother, he must have destroyed all the evidence.


    But the nurse who took care of his mother for so long must know a lot that no one else did. Besides, Hazel had always felt that Simon''s mother''s death wasn''t that simple.


    After all, no matter what Ted said to her, it shouldn''t make her so desperate that she bled heavily and couldn''t be saved. Unless her body was unhealthy, to begin with, or Ted had done something bad to her while upsetting her.


    No matter what Ted had done, the nurse who had been taking care of Simon''s mother must know more than anyone else. So now that the pocket watch popped up suddenly, did that mean Ian Flores had found the nurse?


    No wonder Simon was in such a hurry to meet Ian. It must have been Simon''s knot in his mind.


    "It''s just a pocket watch," Hazel bit her lip. "That doesn''t mean your uncle has found the nurse. Maybe it''s just a trap to lure you, Simon..."


    Suddenly Simon took a step further and grabbed her wrist!


    He moved so fast that the other people failed to anticipate his movements, although they had been wary.


    By the time they tried to shoot, Simon had already stood behind Hazel!


    They were afraid that they would shoot at Hazel.


    Simon swiftly put Hazel''s wrist behind her back. He raised his voice. "Freeze, all of you... ouch!"


    He was fast, but Hazel was faster!


    When she noticed Simon approaching, she had no time to escape, so she directly stepped on his foot! Taking advantage of Simon''s distraction, she twisted her body and was about to break free from his grip!


    But in a blink of an eye, Simon came to his senses, and he increased his grip!


    He had been too careless. He had forgotten that the little girl was a little good at fighting, and she almost defeated him.


    Hazel looked pale. Her belly was not big enough to affect her movements, but she was afraid that the baby would get hurt when she and Simon started fighting.


    But this time, Simon seemed to have made up his mind and had no intention of letting it go!


    Hazel got a little angry.


    She raised her hand and pped Simon hard in the face!


    The p did not directly hit him in the face, but it deflected the mask he had been wearing to reveal his delicate face.


    Hazel was in a trance.


    She had been curious about Simon''s appearance. Because he often wore a mask, she could only vaguely see that he looked like Joshua when he smiled. But she never knew what he really looked like.


    She had wondered what he looked like before, but Simon refused to take off his mask, and thus she got used to it. She even unconsciously thought¡­ Simon''s face was just a mask.


    No one would expect that she would see Simon''s face under such circumstances.


    He looked very handsome. Although she could see at a nce that he and Joshua were brothers, he looked more fragile than Joshua. Or, to be more precise, Joshua''s face looked handsome with enchanting charm, while Simon''s face had fascinating beauty.


    When Hazel saw the face, her first impression was that he was really beautiful.


    She was only in a trace for a moment, but he had caught her without hesitation.


    It was just a momentarypse, and Simon didn''t hesitate to catch her.


    "Make way!" He said quietly, putting on his mask.


    Seeing Hazel be a hostage, other people could only make way slowly with reluctance.


    Hazel still hadn''te to her senses.


    She was distracted. It was not because of his appearance but because of something that seemed to be hiding in her mind. For some reason, she felt as if she knew something and the answer seemed obvious, but there seemed to be a thick fog, and she could not see it clearly.


    "Simon King, let Hazel go," said Joshua, in a voice full of anger that could not be suppressed.


    No sooner had he arrived than he saw the scene.


    "Joshua, you''re a littlete." Simon''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners, but there was no smile on his face.


    Joshua''s eyes went dark. He waved, and the people around Simon scattered helplessly. The cars that had been surrounding Simon''s car all moved.

 Chapter 1302 - 590: We Can’t Let Simon Go

    "Joshua¡­" She called his name with somewhat impatience.


    We can''t let Simon go. She felt that something would happen if they let him go. It was very strange; she seemed to be on the verge of figuring out something important, but now she still could not figure it out.


    "Hazel, what are you thinking about?" Even on such a tense asion, Simon was rarely amused by her. He couldn''t help speaking, "You actually expect Joshua to risk your life just to keep me? Joshua, will you do that?"


    "What do you think?" Joshua spoke coldly.


    The people around Simon were scattering, which was his answer.


    "That''s right!" Simon chuckled, but his face was alert. "If it were me today, I would do the same."


    Hazel sighed helplessly. She looked at Joshua, who looked gloomy, and knew she had mistakenly taken it for granted.


    Joshua had said her safety was the most important. He didn''t say it explicitly, but Hazel knew he cared more about her than Simon. Even if he had lost his memory, nothing or anyone could be more important than her.


    Even if she wanted to, he could not agree.


    "Hazel, don''t look so sorry. I''ve given up on you¡­ or you''ll..." Simon tutted and then whispered in her ear, "make me regret it."


    Subconsciously, she stepped aside to get away from him.


    "Don''t move!" Simon held back his disappointment. "You''re my hostage now."


    Joshua looked pale. Simon kept close to Hazel. Joshua knew that it was not only because Simon was really trying to tease Hazel but also because Simon wanted Joshua''s subordinates to be too worried about Hazel''s safety to attack him.


    Soon, as Simon requested, Joshua''s men all retreated and stood far away from Simon, and all the cars were driven away. The only person closest to Simon now was Joshua.


    The man with a scar who came for Simon was also released. He was now sitting in Simon''s car and in the driver''s seat.


    "Master Joshua, get in the car!" The man with the scar had already opened the back door and urged hastily, "Take her with you, and we''ll be safe."


    Simon ignored his words. Looking at Joshua, who was the nearest to him, his eyes shed with aplex light. Suddenly, he pushed Hazel suddenly!


    "Catch!" Simon raised his voice to remind.


    Hazel screamed subconsciously, but the next moment, she was in Joshua'' arms.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Simon quickly got into the car and closed the door.


    "Go!" Simon said in a cold voice.


    A look of reluctance shed across the man with a scar. Then he quickly stepped on the elerator.


    Several cars rushed out to stop them. Simon yelled in a cold tone. "Hit them!"


    There was a hint of cruelty in the man''s face. He stepped on the gas and hit the cars without hesitation!


    Two of the cars were hit and pushed away by the speeding car, which then rushed out of the blockade.


    Hazel furrowed her eyebrows as the car disappeared.


    Seeing the few cars crashed into each other, Jaxson hurried toe forward to see if anyone had been hurt.


    Joshua and Hazel arrived, too. Hearing that no one was injured, they were both relieved.


    After dealing with the chaos, Joshua took Hazel back to the break room.


    Joshua asked a waiter for a medicine kit. He grabbed her wrist and looked at the red marks Simon had made on it. There was a sh of anger in his eyes. He applied the swelling ointment to her wrist and rubbed it gently.


    The coldness of the ointment on her wrist made her feel better.


    "Don''t worry, Joshua. I''ll be fine. These are just minor injuries," she said quickly for fear that he might be afraid.


    "How could you still defend him?" He looked up, his words full of sour jealousy.


    "..." She was speechless. She had forgotten that Joshua was insanely jealous!


    Suddenly she stared at his face. She raised her fingers and traced them across his face.


    Her fingertips gave him a touch of numbness. "Hazel, stop that now, let''s do that tonight."


    This kind of behavior which was nearly teased, made himpletely unable to control the sexual fire in his heart. When he faced Hazel, his resistance was always negative.


    Her cheeks flushed. She withdrew her fingers shyly. "I didn''t mean that. I just thought you didn''t look that much like Simon either... No, in fact, you look quite simr..."


    "Did you see his face?" he asked jealously. So Hazel caressed his face just now because of Simon? Why did he feel so unhappy?


    She looked up at his sad eyes. She didn''t know whether to cry orugh. She just saw Simon''s face by ident. Was Joshua also jealous because of it?


    "I saw it by ident," she exined. "I was just a little curious. I feel like you look like biological brothers¡­ wait!"


    Her face changed as if she thought of something!


    "What?" he asked in surprise. Weren''t he and Simon brothers who had the same father, to begin with?


    "Do, do you have a picture of your mom?" she asked, shocked. "Oh right, and a picture of Simon''s mother! Joshua, can you find their pictures quickly!"


    A thought suddenly came into her mind. She knew at longst why she had felt it strange and understood something when she had seen Simon''s face.


    But how absurd her thought was! Even at that moment, she thought she might be mad as she had such a ridiculous idea! Besides, she didn''t have any proof at all!


    Joshua looked a little grave. Although he had no idea what Hazel was up to, he did what she told him to do and had their photos sent straight to his phone.


    Holding her phone, Hazel looked at their photos and slumped on the couch, dazed.


    "Hazel?" He looked at her anxiously.


    "I''m fine..." Hazel turned her around nkly. "Joshua, have you ever seen Simon''s face?"


    "No." He shook his head. He woke up and heard Ted talk about his cranky brother, who didn''t want others to see his looks. But he wasn''t interested.


    She took a deep breath and said in a deep tone, "Joshua, I''m going to say something that you might find ridiculous..."

 Chapter 1303 - 591: Why Didn’t You Tell Me Earlier?

    "Besides, it''s just my guess. I don''t have any proof at present." She looked up into his eyes.


    Before she said this statement, he had realized the things that she was going to say were very serious. He took her hand. She was so nervous that there was a fineyer of sweat in the palm of her hand.


    "Say it," he whispered. "Hazel, whatever you say, I believe you."


    "Fine..." She took a deep breath and calmed her pounding heart. She looked at Joshua and said gravely, "Joshua, Simon looks nothing like Ian Flores''s sister. On the contrary, he looks just like your mother! I suspect¡­ he may share the same parents with you!"


    "What do you mean?!" He looked at her in surprise. Even if he had said, he believed Hazel, what she said was too absurd.


    "I don''t know why," she said, her face looking troubled with a puzzle. "Your parents should have separated when Simon was born... And Ian Flores''s sister did give birth to Simon... But why did she give birth to a baby that looked nothing like her... Have I made a mistake... Joshua, do you want Simon and mom to take a DNA paternity test or something?"


    He recovered from his shock. It did surprise him, but he was just surprised. Looking at Hazel, whose mind was a mess, he squeezed her hand hastily. "Hazel, don''t think so much. It''s very easy for us to get to the bottom of this."


    "How?" She looked up at him. Could there be other methods besides the DNA paternity test?


    "If it''s just like you said," he said, his eyes narrowing, "then someone must know the truth!"


    He took out his phone and dialed a number.


    The call was soon put through, and he asked directly, "Mr. King, is Simon, my mother''s child?"


    Ted froze on the other end of the line. Joshua had never called him of his own ord, so Ted happily answered the phone. But it never urred to him that Joshua actually called to ask him about this matter.


    "How do you know that?" Ted asked in surprise.


    Upon hearing this reply, Joshua felt only a surge of anger in his heart. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?!"


    He had thought that if Ted had really killed Simon''s mother, Ted would not have the face to talk about improving his rtionship with Simon, so there must be something behind it. But Joshua had never thought the truth would be like this, and Ted had been keeping it from him!


    Ted had no idea what was going on. He was in a bad mood because he had never expected Joshua to question him when Joshua called him of his own ord the first time.


    "It''s you who asked me to ept Hazel in exchange for helping me improve my rtionship with Simon," Ted said impatiently with a sneer. "In this case, you should rely on your own strength to discover this fact. Why should I tell you this to help you?"


    Joshua got angrier. If Ted were in front of him, he wouldn''t know what he''d do to Ted even if he knew Ted was his father!


    "Very well!" Holding back his anger, Joshua said in a cold voice, "Because of your arrogance, tyranny, and stupidity, you are about to help kill your own son!"


    "What do you mean?!" Ted''s heart missed a beat. At this point, how could he not tell that something was wrong?


    "Your son is now in the hands of Ian Flores," Joshua added with a touch of sarcasm. "I guess Ian Flores must have already known something. Mr. King, congrattions. You have made both of your sons wish they had nothing to do with you because of ''rely on your own strength''!"


    With that, Joshua hung up in a huff.


    Hazel, still in a daze, asked in astonishment, "Do you mean¡­ Ian Flores knows that now?"


    "Mm." His face was grim. "Ian Flores wants me dead. If he knew I was alive, how could he note to me? Unless he already knows something, and he has someone he hates even more."


    He didn''t continue, but Hazel understood instantly.


    It was indeed Ian Flores''s sister who gave birth to Simon, which couldn''t be false. But she gave birth to the baby, whose birth parents were another woman and Ted, and Ian had been taking care of this baby for years and had done everything he could for Simon.


    It was a truth that even Hazel couldn''t believe easily. How could Ian Flores possibly have no hatred? It was likely that Ian Flores had already felt he was duped and med all this on Simon.


    So instead of killing Joshua, he sent the man of scar toe to Simon and tricked Simon into leaving.


    Hazel''s heart leaped. If so, Simon was in danger!


    All Ian Flores wanted now was to get even with Simon, but now Simon still considered Ian as his own uncle!


    "Joshua," Hazel hurried to say, "we have to find Simon quickly!"


    "I have sent men to follow him. Don''t worry. I''ll save him," Joshua said in a deep tone. Even if Joshua didn''t know Simon was his brother who had the same mother as him, Joshua would also save Simon.


    Joshua didn''t remember the past, so whatever he did now, he went with his first instinct. Joshua repelled Simon, but he did not dislike Simon. Even his heart felt Simon was close and trusted Simon. Joshua believed Simon felt the same way about him. This time around, of course, Joshua couldn''t leave Simon alone.


    "I''ll go with you." Seeing that Joshua was going to leave, she hurried to follow him.


    "Hazel, stop that now," he said helplessly.


    "I won''t make trouble," she said earnestly. "Joshua, when you go to rescue Simon, you''ll definitely bring a lot of men, won''t you? Aren''t you afraid Ian Flores''s men will suddenlye to me after you leave? After all, if he catches me, he can use me to threaten you!"


    He frowned slightly. He believed that if Ian Flores really knew something, Ian would be in a state of half madness right now, and Ian wouldn''t be able toe up with the idea of distracting Joshua to kidnap Hazel again.


    Before he could say anything, Hazel continued, "So, the safest ce for me is next to you! If you''re really worried about me, you should take me with you all the time!"

 Chapter 1304 - 592: I Am Not That Fragile

    He was helpless. He really didn''t want Hazel to keep running everywhere with him.


    But... he was convinced.


    Indeed, wasn''t it the safest for her to be with him? With Hazel around, at least he didn''t have to worry about her. Even if they did encounter any situation, he could protect her in time.


    It was just...


    Joshua''s eyes fell on her slightly prominent belly with a sh of worry.


    "Is that okay for you?" he asked in a low voice.


    "I am pregnant, but I am not disabled! Even pregnant women also need to exercise, okay?" she said crossly. "I''m not that fragile, okay?! Besides, when this is all over, you must read some books on pregnancy!"


    There was a sh of helplessness in his face, and he gave her a little angry tap on the forehead. "Don''t speak like that. Why do you curse yourself?"


    "Isn''t it because you pissed me off..." She murmured, feeling wounded.


    He rubbed her hair helplessly. Then, the next moment, he took her hand directly, "Let''s go."


    "Mmm," she said loudly and hurried to keep up with him.


    As Simon''s car rushed out, Joshua had arranged for someone to follow him.


    But it didn''t take long for Simon and the man with the scar to get rid of Joshua''s men. However, Joshua had installed a GPS tracker in the car in advance. Unfortunately, when his men approached the car, they found that it was parked in a corner, and the man with the scar and Simon had disappeared. Thetter had obviously gotten into another car.


    At this point, all the clues were broken, and Simon waspletely missing. They had to search for the ces where Ian Flores might be hiding, but it was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Ted seemed to know what was going on here. He called several times, but without hesitation, Joshua hung up. Joshua did not like his father at all.


    Had it not been for Ted''s self-righteousness, it would have been easier for them to catch Ian Flores, and they wouldn''t have lost Simon.


    "Haven''t you found him yet?" Hazel asked.


    "No," said Joshua with a grave expression.


    Both of them looked pale.


    If Ian wanted something, he would call them and make an offer. If so, they could at least be sure Simon was safe. But¡­ Ian didn''t contact them at all, which meant he wanted Simon dead!


    The longer they waited, the more dangerous Simon would be!


    "By the way," she said, frowning, "I suddenly think of something. When the man with the scar came, he gave Simon a pocket watch. Simon said the pocket watch was given to the nurse who looked after Ian Flores''s sister, who was in the hospital. Do you think Ian Flores''s hiding ce has anything to do with this nurse?"


    Joshua''s eyelids twitched. It was quite possible.


    He didn''t know when Ian began to suspect it, but when he did, Ian would certainly look for the truth. The nurse must know something.


    If Ian could find the pocket watch, he could naturally find the nurse. If his investigation had started with the nurse, Ian might have found out something.


    "I''ll have it looked into¡­" Before he could finish the sentence, his phone rang. He hung up without looking.


    "Is it still his call?" she asked with a sigh. But, of course, she meant Ted.


    "Yes." His mouth tightened into a thin line. At the mention of Ted, his heart was filled with uncontroble anger.


    "Perhaps he knows something?" she said, "Why don''t you just call and ask him?"


    He frowned unhappily, but he wouldn''t miss any chance to save Simon''s life.


    "Good." He nodded and called Ted.


    Ted was very surprised. When he answered the phone, Ted asked with concern instantly, "Joshua, Simon..."


    "You''d better pray we will find him soon," Joshua interrupted impatiently. "Now, tell me everything that you know."


    Joshua''s attitude had never been worse. He had no respect for Ted, his father. Ted''s heart was bitter somehow, but he also knew that it was not the time for him to care about these things.


    He told Joshua some ces where Ian Flores perhaps was. After hearing that Ian Flores might have found the nurse, Ted told Joshua about the hospital where the nurse was now.


    "Go to the hospital." After analyzing several possible locations, Joshua did not hesitate and took a few subordinates to head for the hospital where the nurse was.


    It all started at the hospital. Ian''s sister died in the hospital where Simon was born. Hence, the only ce Ian Flores was most likely to go was only a hospital.


    It was just that Ian''s sister was abroad during pregnancy under the protection of the Flores family. Now almost the whole Flores family had been cleaned up by Simon. Even if Ian had caught Simon, it would be too difficult for Ian to take him abroad. Hence, for Ian, as long as he could get together with the people that year and put an end to the incident in other hospitals, then he could also make do with it.


    Lots of cars roared all the way to the hospital.


    Joshua''s guess was correct. However, Ian Flores did bring Simon to the hospital.


    In an empty, deserted ward of the hospital, Simon was hung by a chain. His whole body was covered with whipping wounds. The wounds were so deep that the blood had already stained his clothes.


    The mask on his face was long gone, and his fragile face was now covered with cuts.


    But even though he was badly hurt, Simon keptughing as if the injured person wasn''t him at all. "Uncle, haven''t you had enough of kidding?"


    "I said I wasn''t your uncle!" Ian flew into a rage. He raised Simon''s chin angrily and squeezed his face hard. "Simon King, you little bastard, why do you have such a face? Why?!"


    Simon''s face was so simr to Stacy Sloane''s.


    But because Simon had been wearing a mask, even as his uncle, Ian Flores, didn''t pay much attention to Simon''s appearance. He only vaguely remembered Simon looked more like Ted.


    Until he caught Stacy Sloane.


    Ian Flores''s memories all came out. However, it was until then did he find that his sister''s son didn''t look anything like anyone of the Flores family but looked more like Stacy!


    How was that possible?


    Ian had doubted it, but he thought it was too absurd!

 Chapter 1305 - 593: Aren’t You Thoughtless This Time?

    Ian wasn''t with his sister, but she was indeed pregnant and gave birth to a baby.


    He could guarantee that the child had by no means been reced, so over the years, although he knew that Ted nearly destroyed the Flores family and killed his sister, Ian chose to endure the humiliation and help Simon to the best of his ability. He did everything for Simon!


    But in the end, reality told him that his sister was just a surrogate mother to Ted''s baby, who had nothing to do with the Flores family! Everything he had done was just a joke, and he had totally been tricked by Ted!


    Ian''s heart was filled with hatred. All his hatred was directed at Simon. Just as he cared about Simon very much before, he hated Simon very much now! That was why, after Ian caught Simon, Ian tortured Simon in every way!


    "It''s not up to me what kind of face I can own," Simon said with a chuckle as if the torture had caused him no pain.


    "Shut up!" Ian pped him in the face.


    Simon continued smiling with a casual air. "Even if I shut up, you would unnecessarily calm down. Also, uncle, it''s enough. You''ve been holding me for so long, aren''t you afraid someone will find me here?


    "Simon, who are you expecting to save you?" Ian snorted and looked at him sarcastically. "Ted King? I know he''s still alive, but I''m afraid he''s hiding abroad like a rat now. Even if he tries to save you, do you think he can reach here in time? Or do you expect Joshua to save you? You covet his woman, and he is dying to see you die! So how could he possiblye to save you?!"


    Simon''s eyes became deep as he listened to these words. He breathed out a slow breath, but there was a touch of sadness in his eyes. "Uncle, you didn''t look down on any of your enemies as you do today. Neither Ted nor Joshua is as stupid as you think. If you keep going on like this, they''lle here sooner orter¡­."


    "Simon, are you really dreaming of theming here to save you?" Ian gave out a sneer and then said, with a ferocious look, "You''re just a substitute! They don''t care about you at all! You are nothing!"


    Looking at Ian, who was almost maniacal, Simon''s eyes shed with pity. Simon wasn''t expecting others to save him; he was just reminding Ian. Perhaps, in his heart of hearts, he didn''t want anything bad to happen to Ian. But now Ian just wanted to die with him.


    "Simon King! I want you dead!" Ian picked up the whip frantically and kept hitting Simon on the body.


    Simon gritted his teeth, unwilling to let out a cry of pain. His smile was bitter. How could he care about Ian now? Simon wasn''t sure if anyone woulde to save him. Whether or not something would happen to Ian, Simon didn''t seem to be able to survive long. His only concern should be himself.


    The pain from his body made Simon close his eyes wearily. Suddenly, the closed door was kicked open, and a group of people rushed in!


    Simon managed to open his eyes. The blurred scene in front of him gradually became clear. Joshua and Hazel walked in hastily.


    They dide to save him quickly... There was something indescribable in Simon''s heart. He didn''t think¡­ they woulde.


    "Don''te, stand still!" Then, seeing him himself be an easy target to Joshua, Ian picked up a dagger and put it against Simon''s neck, panic-stricken.


    When Joshua saw Simon''s bloody body, his pupils shrank suddenly. He held Hazel in his arms the next moment, not wanting her to see the gory Simon.


    Hazel held his hand tightly and obediently leaned into his arms. She believed that, with Simon''s pride, Simon would not allow others to see his miserable look.


    "You''re actually sote?" Ignoring the dagger round his neck, Simon looked at them with a rare smile. This time his smile was genuine. He whispered, "Aren''t you thoughtless this time?"


    "Yes..." Joshua whispered. Simon''s appearance made Joshua unwilling to argue with him. Although it was because Ted kept such important information from him, it was also because Joshua misjudged the situation that Ian seeded.


    "You owe me one, so promise me one thing," Simon whispered.


    "What is it?" Joshua asked in a deep voice.


    "Shut up!" Ian increased his grip on the dagger as he said, flustered, "Joshua Denmark! I''m the one who wants to negotiate with you!"


    "Shh," Simon said with the kind of levity he was used to showing in the presence of Ian. He chuckled. "How can I help you if I shut up?"


    "What do you mean?" Ian looked at him nkly, wondering if he had heard him wrong.


    "Let him go," Simon looked at Joshua, "and you mustn''t chase him."


    The room was silent. Even Hazel in Joshua'' arms wondered if she had heard him wrong, not to mention Ian.


    "Are you sure?" Joshua looked at Simon with deep eyes. He did not ask why, but at this very moment, he guessed something.


    "Yes." Simon opened his mouth quietly.


    "... okay," Joshua agreed.


    Ian was dazed and incredulous. He tricked Simon intoing to kill Simon, but Simon chose to save him in the end.


    "You..." He looked at Simon with astonishment.


    "You go," Simon said, giving him aplicated look. "I won''t owe you anything, and I won''t go easy on you anymore."


    Ian looked at Simon, his expression momentarily rxed. When he caught Simon, Ian did not intend to live and was even ready to die. But, having said that, now that he had a trace of hope to live, of course, he was not willing to give up!


    In the blink of an eye, Ian dropped the dagger and sprinted to the door.


    Joshua also kept his promise and did not order his subordinates to chase Ian. He asked two guards to let Simon down first. At this time, Simon finally couldn''t stand it and fainted directly.


    He was taken to the hospital for emergency treatment. Luckily, his injuries looked like they were terrifying, but since Ian Flores just tried to torture him, Simon didn''t have a life-threatening wound. It was just that there were so many injuries on his body that it was difficult to deal with them.


    Aftering out of the emergency room, Simon was transferred to a regr ward. Unfortunately, he was still asleep when Joshua and Hazel came to see him.


    "You''ve seen him, and you''re relieved. Can you go home now?" "Joshua whispered helplessly.

 Chapter 1306 - 594: Don’t You Know How Badly You Are Injured?

    "You were more worried than I am." She looked at him speechless.


    She knew Joshua, so she could see his worry and guilt for Simon. She clearly felt Joshua was relieved when he heard the doctor say Simon was all right.


    Hazel''s heart was warm. She suddenly felt how great it was.


    Now Joshua found his biological parents and a younger brother who had a rtively good rtionship with him.


    "I wasn''t," said Joshua awkwardly.


    Hazel chuckled. She didn''t want to argue with him over this issue. All of a sudden, she frowned and asked with a puzzle, "How did your father do it?"


    The facts were clear now, but the story was so absurd that Ian had never suspected it before.


    "Ted never had sex with Elise Flores, Ian Flores''s sister," Joshua exined. "At that time, Elise Flores used the influence of the Flores family to drive a wedge between Ted''s father and my mom, so Ted''s father took advantage of Ted''s absence and drove my mom out of the organization and took me away who was still a baby in the name of Ted.


    "Afterwards, my mom and I went missing. After Ted found out the truth, he didn''t do anything. Later, the organization forced him to produce offspring. Many women were willing to get pregnant with Ted''s kids, and Elise Flores was one of them. Ted chose her, but privately negotiated with her, saying that he would not marry her, nor make love with her, and would only make her get pregnant through in-vitro fertilization."


    Hazel understood suddenly. If so, everything made sense. She guessed. "So Ted changed the egg Elise Flores had provided?"


    "Mm." Joshua nodded. "My mom almost had an ident while giving birth to me, so Ted took her to have her eggs frozen. He had nned to ask a surrogate mother for help even if they wanted kids. He didn''t want her to suffer anymore. It so happened Elise Flores came to him of her own ord, so he changed eggs.


    "For Ted, this is the best way to take vengeance on the Flores family. After Elise gave birth to Simon, he told her the truth, and she couldn''t stand the shock and died immediately.


    "As for the Flores family who had helped Elise, Ted didn''t let them go either. Only Ian didn''t know about his sister''s actions, and he was on an important mission. That was why Ted spared his life. Later on, Ian had been treating Simon as his own son, so Ted didn''t kill him because Ted thought Simon needed a loyal helper."


    That was what Ted told Joshua. Since Hazel wanted to know about the whole story, Joshua didn''t want to keep it from her. His eyes swept lightly over the bed, and he actually guessed another intention of her.


    After hearing this, Hazel was filled with mixed emotions.


    Elise had such an ending; it could only be said she asked for it herself. Stacy and Joshua wouldn''t have suffered so much if Elise hadn''t driven a wedge.


    Besides, if she hadn''t held on to the idea that if she could give birth to Ted''s baby, she would definitely win Ted''s heart over, she wouldn''t have been used by Ted.


    It was just that Simon was too pitiful. He was innocent from beginning to end. He didn''t even have the right to choose for himself. He was born by Elise and had always been indebted to and even brainwashed by Ian. But all of a sudden, Simon was told that his enemies were his family, while his family was his enemies. It was likely no one could ept this kind of thing.


    Hazel sighed. "I just hope Simon won''t have too much pressure or dislike you..."


    Joshua raised his eyebrows slightly, and he spoke awkwardly. "We have been on bad terms, to begin with¡­."


    "Haven''t you been on good terms, to begin with?" Hazel interrupted with a smile. Joshua worked with Simon for other reasons before he lost his memory, but they were able to work together, at least because they epted each other in some way. Additionally, Hazel could feel they appreciated each other.


    Now, although Joshua could not remember, she could see that he really cared about Simon as a family member.


    "No." Joshua continued speaking ufortably.


    "Really?" Hazel teased him with a smile.


    "It''s so noisy." Simon opened his eyes helplessly in the hospital bed.


    In fact, he was already awake when they came in. He just didn''t know how to face them.


    After all, he had a grudge against Joshua. However, Joshua suddenly became his brother, who shared the same parents with him. Thinking that he would have to address Joshua "brother," Simon could not help feeling that he had better pretend to be asleep himself.


    He also knew Hazel and Joshua should have guessed he was pretending to sleep. Hazel asked Joshua in the ward on purpose so that Simon could listen and know about the whole story.


    But it was not because of this that he was determined to wake up. It was because he couldn''t stand Joshua and Hazel''s public disy of affection in his ward.


    "Are you awake?" Hazel looked at Simon in the bed in surprise. In fact, she thought he would pretend to be asleep to the end.


    "Wait¡­" Simon struggled to sit up in bed. He could not help feeling his own face, which was covered with seriousness.


    He froze for half a second, and then he shouted angrily, "Mirror!"


    Hazel gave him a sympathetic look. While she was hesitant whether she should give him a mirror, Joshua handed Simon a small mirror in the ward.


    "Joshua..." She tugged at Joshua''s sleeve, worried.


    "Don''t worry." Joshua patted her hand lightly. If Simon was a man who would break his heart for his looks, then he really didn''t deserve to be his brother.


    Simon took the mirror. Looking at the figure being wrapped up tightly like a mummy inside, he roared despite himself, "Who the fuck wrapped me up like that!! I''m not a fucking woman. I don''t need stic surgery. Take it away!"


    "..." Hazel was speechless. It turned out Simon just misunderstood that the hospital was going to give him stic surgery, so he got angry. Well, she had thought too much. After all, Simon had such a fascinating face, but he could wear a mask all day without any psychological burden to hide his own beauty. How could he be sad because of the few scars on his face?


    Watching Simon press the bedside bell to call the doctor in to remove his bandages, Hazel finally couldn''t stand it.


    "Can''t you behave yourself?" she asked in exasperation. "Don''t you know how badly you are injured? The doctor put bandages on your face because of the wound!"

 Chapter 1307 - 595: Don’t Bully Him

    "What do you think they are used for? For the chin imnt? For shaving bones?" Seeing that he could even make trouble in the hospital, she said crossly. "Or breast imnt?"


    In an instant, he quieted down. However, he felt a little embarrassed to be scolded by her like that. He looked helplessly at Joshua. "Why don''t you control her?"


    "Your sister-inw is right," Joshua said, initiating a wife-protecting mode. "That''s the majesty a sister-inw should have, and she can treat you like a son."


    Simon was even more depressed. He was a patient, OK? It was already very inhumane for Joshua and Hazel to keep trying to give him their public disy of affection when he was injured. However, Joshua actually wanted Hazel to act as his mother?


    Simon snorted in a fit of pique and directly closed his eyes.


    "When are you going to Country M?" Joshua asked peacefully.


    "I''m not going!" said Simon irritably. Even now, his feelings for Ted remained the same. He still hated Ted very much.


    Only his mom changed, while Ted was still his dad. The only difference was that Simon used to think that Ted wanted to see Joshua through Simon''s face, but now it seemed that Ted saw Stacy through it. But even so, the fact that Ted had ignored Simon was still a thorn in Simon''s heart.


    "Mom is there, too." Joshua opened his mouth quietly.


    Simon''s body suddenly stiffened.


    It wasn''t that hard for him to ept the sudden change of mother.


    He always thought Elise Flores was his mother, but when he was born, she died. They certainly could not have had a strong mother-son bond.


    As for Stacy... Simon''s eyelids drooped sadly. He didn''t really have feelings for her, but Stacy was his biological mother. Besides, over thest few months, Simon had learned from Hazel how miserable Stacy had been over the years.


    How could he feel nothing knowing that his own mother had suffered so much? But¡­ he didn''t want Ted to think he admitted his mistake.


    "I''m still hurt," Simon said awkwardly.


    "Go when you get better," Hazel said.


    "Who said I was going?" Simon was very helpless. "Hazel Crowe, even if you''re my sister-inw, you can''t push your luck!"


    She couldn''t resist rolling her eyes at him. Are they both so reserved? Obviously, Simon almost wrote the thought that he wanted to see Stacy on his face, but he kept saying he would not go.


    "You made it more difficult for your brother and me to be together. Shouldn''t you deal with it?" Hazel said with majesty as a sister-inw.


    "What have I done?" Simon looked at her in wonder.


    "If you hadn''t pestered me, your dad wouldn''t have misunderstood me. Now he''s trying to separate me from your brother. It''s you who bring trouble, so of course, you should handle it," she said unhappily.


    Whenever she thought of this, she couldn''t help but want to settle a score with Simon. If he hadn''t brought so much trouble, it wouldn''t have been so difficult for her and Joshua to live a peaceful life.


    "You actually me it on me..." Simon was a little unhappy. "As a matter of fact, don''t you think it''s the old man who made so much trouble? Would I have been so hostile toward my brother if it hadn''t been for the old man who never exined the fact?"


    After that, Simon felt somewhat ufortable. Although he approved of Joshua from the bottom of his heart, he had never called Joshua ''brother'' in front of thetter. Having said that, he actually said it fluently just now.


    He wasn''t alone. Even Joshua looked ufortably out of the window. Although Joshua had been telling Simon Hazel was his sister-inw, it was mostly because Joshua was jealous.


    Hazel looked at them, speechless. That''s really enough! How can they be so reserved and refuse to face their true feelings!


    "I''m very worried," Hazel said gravely.


    "Worried about what?" Joshua asked with concern.


    "It won''t be good for our son to be like you," she said with a serious face. "Your family should have a gene of being reserved and refusing to face the true feelings in the heart. I''m afraid that our son will be a tsundere. Then if he meets a girl he likes, how much would he suffer?"


    "How is that possible?" Joshua couldn''t help but smile. "Haven''t I won your heart?"


    "It''s not that!" She shook her head.


    The more they discussed it, the surer Hazel became.


    Joshua was able to win her heart before because he had been taught by the Denmark family, and he had hidden the personality of being tsundere! Even so, when he chased her, he always set a trap to make her walk to him step by step.


    He made something obviously simple, soplicated. Wasn''t it because he was too reserved?


    Moreover, after he lost his memory, when he saw her, it was clear that he had feelings for her, but what did he do?


    He directly kidnapped her!


    Was this a way to show his love to a girl he liked? This was clearly something that only a tsundere would do!


    If Hazel hadn''t been so passionately in love with him and hadn''t misunderstood him and instead, she had kidnapped him, she wouldn''t know how many detours they would have to take.


    "Why not?" Joshua smiled. "Do you mean it''s you who chased after me?"


    "You..." Hazel was desperate to bite him.


    "That''s enough for you two!" Simon turned livid with anger. It was a pity that his whole face had been all wrapped up, and no one could see his expression now. Simon, who was now really pissed off, shouted, "I''m a patient, patient! Do you still have a public spirit? How can you keep giving me a public disy of affection?"


    "You''re so energetic. It seems you can get better quickly." Joshua rarely made a joke.


    "Don''t need your care!" Simon howled.


    "Don''t bully him," Hazel said, taking Joshua''s hands quickly. "He''s your younger brother. It would be best if you gave in to him. Buy him some gifts one day."


    "What kind of gifts?" Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. "Medicines to remove scars?"


    "I don''t need it!" Simon gnashed his teeth. How did he have a brother who liked to bully him so much?


    Hazel couldn''t help butugh. "You two really have a great rtionship."


    "Not at all!" They said simultaneously, looking away ufortably.


    She dropped her forehead into her hand. She was increasingly worried. The tsundere trait would be passed on to their children.


    "Alright, let''s get down to business!" She appeared in a little grave. She looked at Simon and said earnestly, "Simon, we really need you to go to Country M because we''ve made a deal with your father that he will not try to ept me as his daughter-inw until we improve the rtionship between both of you."

 Chapter 1308 - 596: I’d Love To Beat You Up

    Simon looked at them in shock.


    Because of Hazel''s honesty, he guessed that Joshua and Hazel might have agreed to Ted''s condition, but he had never expected this would be the condition!


    "Joshua, have you lost your mind?!" Simon snapped. "Do you really not know what kind of person the old man is? You shouldn''t have any illusions about it, should you? Do you think he''ll spoil you and make concessions because you''re his son? Stop daydreaming! I''m his son too! But what did he do to me?"


    Simon used to think that it was because his mother wasn''t Ted''s favorite woman that Ted disliked him. Hence, after knowing the truth, Simon felt even more strongly that Ted had done a bad job as a father.


    "I''m telling you, the old man is despotic, domineering, cunning, and cruel. He has never changed his mind!" Simon shouted with a furious face. "He doesn''t like Hazel that much. How can he possibly ept her?


    "It''s clear that he said that to deceive you and appease you! Both of you actually believe his statement! I warn you he''ll try to break you up while you are off guard!"


    Hazel was shocked by his reaction.


    She could also sense Ted''s ruthlessness from Joshua''s narration. Although Elise Flores got what she deserved, Ted must be very hard-hearted as he killed her without hesitation after she gave birth.


    Simon had been with him for so many years, but their rtionship had been so bad. Of course, it could not be because of Simon''s fault alone, so Simon''s words were certainly credible.


    Hazel looked at Joshua and found that he was not surprised.


    "You heard him. He was right," Joshua said slowly. "Hazel, do you still insist?"


    Simon looked at Hazel in amazement and couldn''t help speaking, "I thought it was Joshua, but it''s, in fact, you who lost your mind? Hazel, you''re always smart. Why are you suddenly so merciful?"


    Ignoring Simon''s sarcastic concern, Hazel replied after thinking for a while, "I insist."


    "Are you mad?!" Simon was shocked.


    "You still have wounds in your face. Can''t you keep quiet?" she said crossly.


    Simon snorted but said nothing more.


    Joshua''s eyes turned deep. He suddenly opened his mouth as if he had thought of something. "Hazel, if you want to do this because of me, don''t do that."


    Hazel slowly shook her head. "Joshua, I''m not that kind of little, naive girl anymore. And I''m sure you''re right to be wary of him. He might just be the kind of person you think. But we should at least try."


    Joshua had parents as well as a younger brother now. Besides, his father cared about him. Hazel really hoped Joshua could have aplete life. In the past, Joshua had no other family members but her. She was very happy to be with him, but she sometimes felt a little sorry for him.


    She wanted Joshua to own more, so she should at least try to win it for him when he had a chance to own as much intimate rtionship as possible.


    "How can you say you''re not na?ve?" Simon taunted, "Do you really think you''ll have a happy ending if you go to stay with Ted? I''m telling you, it''s impossible! In the end¡­ he''ll force you to break up, and you''ll be very miserable and helpless!"


    Joshua gave him a cold look. Simon muttered guiltily. "Why are you looking at me? I''ve put it mildly, okay?"


    "His words are unpleasant," Joshua said earnestly, with a deep look, "but he speaks the truth. Hazel, it isn''t great for you to go to Country M. If Ted had the chance to kill you, I''m sure he would grasp the opportunity."


    Joshua wasn''t intimidating her because he knew Ted too well.


    "I know what you''re worried about," Hazel remained calm, "but at least he won''t do anything to me now."


    She was now pregnant with Joshua'' child. For the sake of the kids, at least Ted wouldn''t kill her directly.


    "What can you do after the baby is born?" Simon sneered.


    "So we need a deadline if we go to Country M," Hazel said with a serious expression. "This deadline will give us a chance to try and give him a chance. If it turns out you can''t have a good father-son bond, we won''t force it."


    Joshua frowned and said quietly, "Do you mean we''ll be back before you give birth?"


    "Yes." She thought for a moment and said," The baby is five months old now. Three months..."


    "Two months," he interrupted calmly. "Simon needs at least a month to recover. We must take him to Country M with us."


    Hazel nodded. "Yeah, we won''t go until he gets better. Two months."


    Simon had intended to protest, but it was because Hazel and Joshua were worried about his injury that they decided to stay an extra month; this made him too embarrassed to refuse.


    "So, you agree?" Hazel''s eyes twinkled with joy as she thought of something.


    "Can I disagree?" Joshua sighed and gently rubbed her hair.


    Simon rolled his eyes at them despite himself. He said impatiently. "Come on, don''t show me your public disy of affection! I, anyway, can''t entirely agree. You can go now!"


    Hazel was a little anxious and wanted to scold him, but Joshua stopped her. "Hazel, wait outside for me while I convince him."


    After looking at him and then at Simon, she finally whispered, "He''s sick. Try to persuade him in a civilized way."


    "Got it." He chuckled.


    She walked out, leaving only Simon and Joshua in the ward.


    Thinking of Hazel''s words, Simon was more or less a little afraid. Joshua¡­ wasn''t really trying to force him to agree in some kind of crude way, was he?


    As Joshua walked step by step in his direction, Simon shrank back guiltily. "Don''t, don''te! I''m telling you, even if you are my elder brother, I will not give in no matter how you torture me!"


    Standing in front of the bed, Joshua looked down at him.


    "I''d love to beat you up, but not now," he said lightly. "When you get better, I''ll settle scores with you slowly for you abducted Hazel.


    "... Wasn''t it because I lost my head at that time?" Simon was speechless. "Alright, I really don''t want to defend myself for the fact that I abducted her. But then again, are you really going to take her to Country M?"

 Chapter 1309 - 597: Are You The Butler?

    There was sharpness and scrutiny in Simon''s eyes.


    "Yes," Joshua replied as he nodded. "No matter what Hazel wants to do, I''ll be there for her."


    "Don''t you know how dangerous it will be to go to Country M?" Simon was a little helpless, "I think you really spoiled her!"


    "I know," Joshua said, looking at Simon with deep eyes. "Hence, we have to be well prepared so he can''t do anything to Hazel."


    "How could the old man..." Simon suddenly understood and said in surprise, "Wait, do you mean we prevent him from¡­."


    Simon mused. With Ted''s egotism, Ted never changed his mind if he had decided to do something. But Joshua''s meaning was that they could make Tedpletely unable to hurt Hazel.


    Sure enough, Simon was right about Joshua.


    On the surface, Joshua agreed to take Hazel to Country M to get Ted''s eptance, but what Joshua really wanted was to force Ted to ept Hazel.


    If so, Simon didn''t want to miss this wonderful drama.


    "Yes." Joshua''s eyes were deep.


    "I''m somewhat interested in the suggestion." Simon had a wicked glint in his eye. "I''m willing to work with you on anything that makes the old man feel bad. However, we haven''t found out exactly how capable he is. Time is too tight for us to prepare much, I''m afraid¡­"


    "One month is enough," Joshua said in a deep tone.


    "So, in fact, it isn''t because of my wounds that you want to ask him for an extra month?" Simon pretended he was angry.


    "Do you think you can''t recover in Country M?" A sarcastic smile yed on his lips. "I''m sure the old man you hate would love to be a good father for you at a time like this."


    Imagining the scene, Simon couldn''t resist shuddering.


    "A month is a bit tight." Simon thought hard before he said. Their opponent was Ted King. After fighting him once, Simon dared not to be overweening.


    "It''s enough." There was more sarcasm on Joshua''s face. "With one month''s preparation time and two months'' buffer period, if we can''t get rid of a tiger without teeth in three months, how can you be qualified for taking over the organization? How can I be qualified to take charge of Denmark Group? We might as well surround him obediently and behave like a good baby!"


    Irritated by these words, Simon gritted his teeth. "You''re right. If we can''t even defeat the old man this time, we might as well go back to being a baby needing breast milk!"


    "So we''re on the same page?" asked Joshua lightly.


    "... Nonsense!" Simon was helpless. Didn''t he want to refuse? How was he convinced by a few words of Joshua, who was crafty? It looked as if Joshua had lost his memory, but he was as cunning as ever!


    "By the way¡­." Joshua hesitated for a moment before finally saying, "You shouldn''t have let Ian Flores go."


    "I know," Simon said with a bitter smile, "but I don''t want to owe him."


    He knew that even if he let Flores go this time, Ian Flores wouldn''t feel grateful and would retaliate whenever Ian got the chance. It was just that Ian really treated Simon wholeheartedly, so Simon let him go as a way of paying him back.


    "In the future..." Joshua''s eyes went deep.


    "If hees to me again, I won''t go easy on him," Simon said, his eyes cooling. "I don''t owe him anything now."


    Joshua''s eyes became deeper. "I''ll catch him."


    Joshua was well aware that Simon might still relent if he faced Ian Flores again despite Simon''s words. If it were Joshua who caught Ian Flores, Simon wouldn''t have to be torn.


    Simon looked at Simon with aplicated expression. He was really not quite used to Joshua''s kindness to him...


    "Have a good rest, I''m leaving," Joshua spoke quietly.


    "Wait!" Watching him leave, Simon seemed to want to say something, but he paused. After quite a while, Simon finally said in a deep tone, "We must win this time!"


    "Of course," Joshua replied calmly.


    ***


    Hearing Simon wanted to rest for a month in Country Z, Ted disagreed.


    But it was the cunning Joshua who Ted faced. Obeying Joshua, Simon repeatedlyined over the phone about how badly he was hurt and how heartbroken he was because he had been kept in the dark, which made Ted feel somewhat guilty and finally agree that they coulde back to Country M in a month.


    During this month, Simon recovered from his injury very quickly, but unfortunately, he still failed to catch Ian Flores. Ian must have been waiting quietly for the best opportunity.


    Hazel was busy handing over the work in the Denmark Group to Jaxson. Both she and Joshua were reassured to ask Jaxson to take charge of Denmark Group. In addition, because Joshua emerged after several months'' disappearance, the directors would not dare to do anything bad even if Hazel and Joshua left for two months at present.


    Hazel also tried to help Joshua get his memory back, but it didn''t go well. Joshua tried harder than she did to remember the past, but the doctors told them bluntly that getting memory back could only depend on chance.


    Maybe Joshua could remember everything tomorrow, maybe he would never remember anything, or maybe he would remember something because of stimtion.


    Since even the doctors said that, of course, Hazel didn''t want to push Joshua too hard.


    A monthter, Joshua took Hazel and Simon to a ne to Country M.


    It was morning in Country M when the ne arrived at the manor.


    When Hazel got off the ne, she felt dizzy. However, she did not expect that the ne wouldnd directly on the manor.


    "Master Joshua, Master Simon," the butler came up to Joshua and Simon before greeting them politely, but his eyes appeared a little contemptuous as they fell on Hazel.


    After pausing for a while, he said, "Miss Crowe. This way, please."


    He pointed sideways at the car ahead.


    "Are you the butler? Come here." Simon smiled wickedly.


    The butler was slightly shocked. Though he was puzzled, he still walked to Simon.


    Simon suddenly lifted his leg and kicked him, forcing him to take a few steps backward.


    "My elder brother and my sister-inw are good-natured, but do you want to bully them because of that?" Simon opened his mouth with a sneer. "They are generous, but I''ve always been petty! Miss Crowe? Didn''t your master tell you that you should call her Mrs. King?"

 Chapter 1310 - 598: She Was Left Speechless

    The butler put his hand on the chest, which was kicked, his heart full of helplessness.


    It was because of Ted''s order that he looked down upon Hazel and called her Miss Crowe.


    He even wanted to say something sarcastic in front of Hazel deliberately. That, of course, was what Ted asked him to do. The butler thought that even if he went too far, Hazel would have to put up with it in order to stay with their Master Joshua. Even if Master Joshua weren''t happy, Hazel would be there to persuade Joshua.


    However, before Joshua and Hazel could respond, Simon was pissed off.


    The butler had heard the rumor about Simon before. It was said that their second young master was quite headstrong and never sensible, and even their master could do nothing to him. When the butler met Simon, the butler had no choice but to ept his bad luck.


    Having said that, didn''t the master say Master Joshua and Master Simon had a bad rtionship? How could the butler not find it at all?


    "I''m sorry, Master Simon." The butler bowed her head.


    Simon gave a sneer. The butler was really crafty. He apologized, but he had no intention of changing the address.


    He stepped forward and was about to teach the butler a lesson again when Joshua stopped him.


    "Forget it," said Joshua, looking coldly at the butler and opening his mouth indifferently. "If you kill a man like him, he won''t change his mind either. Besides, you scared Hazel."


    Thatst sentence was true. Hazel had just stepped off the ne, and she hadn''te to her senses, so she didn''t notice the butler''s improper treatment. Instead, she was startled by Simon''s sudden kick.


    But she knew that she was not wee here. The butler was just the beginning.


    "So we just let him go like that?" Simon sneered.


    "Since he won''t change his address," said Joshua, his eyes a little cold, "there''s no need for him to open his mouth again."


    Hazel tugged at his sleeve with resignation. She had not expected there was a fight immediately after they reached the manor.


    "Hazel," Joshua said helplessly, "if you plead for him, he won''t thank you."


    "I know," Hazel said quietly. "I just don''t want our kid to see this."


    Joshua''s face softened momentarily.


    The next moment, he strode up to the butler and looked down at him.


    "I know you won''t appreciate it, but you also need to know that I let you go because of Hazel," he said in a deep tone. "But there will be punishments. You must keep quiet for three days. If I know you speak in secret, you''ll never be able to speak again!"


    The butler''s body shuddered despite himself. Joshua''s words were no threat.


    He also knew Joshua''s temper. Joshua seemed to be gentle and polite, but he never relented when anyone really tested his patience.


    The butler nodded, showing that he knew.


    Joshua gave him a nonchnt look and took Hazel to the car used to pick them up.


    The car started slowly and took them to the main hall.


    "I didn''t know the old man had such arge estate." Simon asked. Although he had heard Joshua describe it before, he was very shocked when he saw it with his own eyes.


    Simon chuckled, "If I ask the old man for the manor, will he give it to me?"


    "He''ll probably leave it to you as a legacy." There was a sh of sarcasm in Joshua''s eyes.


    "That''s true," Simon sneered. "The old man is stupid. He''s got so much good stuff in his hands, isn''t he obviously forcing me to kill him?"


    Hazel looked out the window in shock. The manor was more like a fairy tale castle. But the conversation between Joshua and Simon left Hazel speechless.


    "What are you two talking about?" She red at Simon. "Don''t tell me, you''ve forgotten what you''re here for!"


    "No, no, I''m just kidding." Simonughed.


    He had no intention of letting Hazel know what they were really up to.


    The car soon reached the front hall. Joshua helped Hazel open the car door and helped her walk out of the car.


    Ted, sitting in the living room, could see everything they had been doing since they got off the ne, and of course, he could hear their conversation.


    He certainly wasn''t in a good mood to hear his own son say he wanted to kill him. Unlike Hazel, Ted didn''t think this was just Simon''s joke.


    What made him even angrier was the fact that Joshua had been so attentive to Hazel along the way, which made him hate her even more. What had this woman done to her two sons, making them so obedient to her?


    Joshua held Hazel in his arms as they walked into the living room.


    Hazel couldn''t help looking up. The decoration style here was a bit like that of a medieval castle. It seemed a little terrifying.


    "Bumpkin..."


    Suddenly, Hazel heard a low, dismissive voice. Hazel felt a bit helpless.


    It was a servant standing at the door who said this. But it must be because of Ted''s approval that she was so bold. Ted really hated her very much, otherwise, he would not let so many people deliberately humiliate her again and again. He obviously wanted to deal her a head-on blow at the first encounter. Unfortunately, Ted''s ns were doomed to fail.


    Joshua nced at the servant indifferently and said coldly, "p your own face thirty times!"


    The servant looked up in shock and looked at Joshua in disbelief. She just said a word to Hazel, but Joshua was actually so cruel that he asked her to p herself in the face thirty times?


    "Master Joshua, how could you be so cruel?" The servant''s eyes turned red. She lowered her head with a wounded expression. "Do you forget, when youy on the sickbed and couldn''t move, it was me who took care of you all the time!"


    Hazel felt ufortable, not because of what the servant said, but because Ted deliberately made the servant say these words, which disgusted and embarrassed Hazel.


    She had expected that life would not be so smooth after her arrival at the manor, but she had not expected the situation to be so terrible. ording to the current situation, it couldn''t be an exaggeration to say this was an extremely dangerous ce!


    "Do you mean, Mr. King is so poor and mean that he didn''t pay you?" Joshua spoke coldly.


    "No, no, it isn''t! I have a good, high sry, and the master is generous..." said the servant, looking frightened.


    "Since you have been paid, work is your duty. How can you ask me for affection?" Joshua spoke sarcastically.

 Chapter 1311 - 599: You Lose Your Cool

    "I, I..." The servant was dumbfounded, unable to speak fluently.


    "Why do you talk to her so patiently," Simon grumbled. "Since she isn''t willing to do that by herself, I''ll do that! I''m not in the habit of not beating women!"


    The servant took a few steps backward in terror. She had already guessed that the man who was itching to beat her up was Simon King. The butler had told her repeatedly that she must not offend Master Simon, who was headstrong.


    If Simon pped her face, it was likely that he wouldn''t show mercy! She didn''t offend him at all, but why did he actually hate her?


    Ted had waited for the servants to make things difficult for Hazel, but the result turned out to be just the opposite of his wish! His two sons were extremely protective of Hazel!


    Thinking of this, Ted''s face looked even paler as he strode toward them.


    "What are you doing?" Ted snapped in a cold voice.


    Hazel looked up. This was her first time meeting Ted.


    He was more like Joshua than Simon in appearance, but he looked more mature andposed. There was a hint of toughness on his face thatcked Joshua''s tenderness.


    Hazel knew at one nce that he was a tough man.


    However, it was the woman behind Ted who surprised Hazel. That woman was none other than Madeline.


    Meeting Madeline here made Hazel feel bad.


    Presumably, it was Madeline who came up with the idea to embarrass Hazel. After all, a man like Ted might y tricks, but he wouldn''te up with such a cheap trick.


    Having said that, since Ted had acquiesced in it, it meant he could ept a woman like Madeline just to make things difficult for Hazel.


    "You lose your cool." Simon sneered. His voice wasn''t loud but was enough for Ted to hear.


    Ted''s face darkened.


    "Mr. King, your servant has no manners and can''t even do her duty well. Simon is willing to help you teach her a lesson, so you needn''t bother." Joshua spoke quietly.


    He knew that from the moment they set foot on the manor, Ted had been giving his people a tip to make things difficult for Hazel and thus teach Joshua and Simon a lesson.


    So Joshua and Simon had to deal with it in the most drastic way. Even if Joshua fell out with Ted, Joshua had to make it clear to Ted that he would not back down when it came to Hazel!


    Hazel would stay here for nearly two months. Anything could happen in two months. Only by ying could he keep Hazel safe and keep the butler and the servants from doing anything to Hazel!


    Joshua''s attitude made Ted look paler.


    "Uncle King," Madeline, who had been following him, said softly, "Joshua and Simon have juste back. Don''t worry about such trifles."


    "Miss Carter, thank you for urging me," Simon looked at Madeline with a half-smile. "Don''t worry, I will p her face hard and fast to make you happy!"


    "No, Simon, I''m not asking you to do it¡­." Madeline said quickly. She deliberately changed the subject in order to help the servant so that the servant would be thankful to her. But now, Simon said as if Madeline deliberately wanted the servant to get hurt. Wasn''t he making the servant hate her?


    "So that''s it. You want to do it yourself so that you can vent your anger, can''t you?" Simon deliberately distorted her meaning.


    "No, no..." Madeline''s face was very pale, and she hastened to deny it.


    "Right. You have little strength. If you p her face, you won''t be able to p her face hard, and your behavior will save her instead of teaching her a lesson. You''re afraid she won''t learn a lesson, so you want me to p her face. How could you possibly want to save someone who had made a mistake? Am I right?" Simon chuckled.


    Madeline was unable to speak momentarily. She really didn''t expect Simon''s words to put her in a dilemma.


    If she pped, even if she used little strength, how could the servant possibly have noint? If she didn''t do it, Simon wouldn''t be lenient. Would the servant think Madeline had no intention of saving her at all?


    She was still hesitating, but Simon gave her no chance to think about it and pped the servant in the face directly. "I p your face for Miss Carter. She won''t be happy until I p your face."


    In an instant, Madeline despaired. The servant wound definitely nurse a grievance now. The servant deliberately provoked Hazel just because Madeline drew the servant over to her side on purpose. It looked like what Madeline did before was a waste of time now.


    The servant put her hands on the face in surprise. She didn''t expect Simon to really p her face.


    "Stop it!" Ted''s face hardened as he snapped.


    Simon shook his hand and spoke with a slight hint of sarcasm. "Well, father, I''m trying to please your new sweetheart. Why aren''t you grateful? Don''t worry. I''ll handle it soon. You can leave with my brother and my sister-inw first."


    "What are you talking about?!" Ted''s face turned even darker. How could Madeline possibly be his new sweetheart? It was clear that Simon was deliberately trying to disgust him.


    "I''m swamped, my father. If you want to talk to me, let''s do itter." Simon walked slowly up to the servant and was ready to p her face again.


    Noticing even Ted couldn''t save her, the servant felt hopeless in the heart. Suddenly, her eyes lit up as they fell on Hazel.


    "I was wrong, Mrs. King. I shouldn''t have been rude to you," said the servant,ing to Hazel with an eager apology. "Forgive me, please¡­."


    Hazel looked calm. Joshua and Simon teamed up to build up the momentum for her, and of course, she could see that. They just wanted the people working in the manor to know that Hazel did not expect them to curry favor with her or be grateful to her, but that if they tried to harm her, they would pay a very heavy price!


    "Enough, Simon, don''t go too far," she spoke lightly. pping was not their real goal. The servant was kind of sensible, so Hazel thought she did not need to pursue her mistake.


    "Listen to your sister-inw," Joshua also let it go.


    "My sister-inw is really kind-hearted." Simon chuckled. His eyes suddenly went cold as he looked at the servants. "However, being kind doesn''t mean being a pushover. Am I clear?"


    All the servants present bowed their heads hastily. They had seen Ted''s acquiescence and had been egged on by Madeline, so they were eager to bully Hazel, but how did they dare to do that from now on?


    "Come and sit down." Ted opened his mouth in an angry voice.


    Letting the servant bully Hazel wasn''t his intention, but he had acquiesced in this kind of behavior. However, they suffered such a setback from the very beginning, so he was, of course, unhappy.


    *****************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    It''s been a while I haven''t posted something. I wish you all safe and sound. Thank you so much for all the generous gifts, reviews, andments that making this novel remain trending. I couldn''t ask for more but I am so grateful every day as I could feel your love and support.


    Once again, I will knock on your heart to do support my newest author friend who signed a new book inside WEBNOVEL. Here''s the book title, "Behind The Ropes". Do give yourments, reviews and vote for her.


    Stay safe lovies! Sending you all my warm hugs!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 1312 - 600: The Generation Gap

    Madeline was extremely helpless. The servants wouldn''t offend Hazel even if Madeline egged them on. If she really wanted them to help her do something to Hazel, she''d have to threaten or cajole them, but right now, she waspletely incapable of that.


    Joshua and the others won the battle. They didn''t go too far, either. They quit while they were ahead and sat down on the couch, following Ted.


    However, when they saw that Madeline was also sitting on the side, their faces suddenly looked a little unhappy.


    "Is the old man mad?" Simon couldn''t help but whisper.


    "He is not mad, but he can''t find another woman who is better and more obedient," Joshua spoke lightly.


    Simon suddenly understood.


    Ted had promised Joshua, so Ted wouldn''t break his promise and do anything to a woman in person, so he chose Madeline and used her like a sword. To be exact, because there was no better or more obedient sword than Madeline, he had to make do with this sword.


    "Pumpkin, don''t be afraid. This woman won''t make a difference." Simon immediatelyforted Hazel.


    "I know." Hazel nodded calmly.


    "Call your sister-inw Hazel." Joshua frowned.


    "No," Simon said, looking like a tsundere. "Remember, I haven''t considered you as my brother."


    Ted''s face darkened. The three of them lowered their voices. Though he heard nothing, he could see that the affection between the three of them was so intimate that it seemed as if they were family and that he waspletely an outsider.


    "What happened to your face?" Ted tried to break the ice.


    "You find it at longst, I thought my own father had bad eyes," Simon said with somewhat sarcasm on his face. "They are the scars I asked the doctor to help me keep when I was injured. I think I''m so handsome now that I don''t want to wear a mask anymore!"


    He felt his own cheeks with satisfaction. The injuries on his face were made by Ian Flores. While Simon was in the hospital, Joshua managed to get Simon the best scar balm and the best stic surgeon he could find, which made Simon so angry that he almost beat Joshua.


    Finally, at his insistence, the doctor left two scars on Simon''s face. Fortunately, his two scars did not really affect his appearance but made him appear more manly.


    "Cough, cough." Joshua and Hazel coughed ufortably, apparently shocked by Simon''s narcissism.


    "How can you say you''re handsome with scars?" Ted said irritably.


    "You know nothing," Simon replied tly. "I used to look too seductive, but now with two scars on my face, I appear more manly and heroic, which can help me seduce young girls who are unsophisticated. Come on, you won''t understand my meaning. There''s a generation gap between you and me!"


    "Why don''t you leave more scars?" Ted was even angrier. Simon had a face that looked exactly like Stacy''s, but now Simon left two scars on purpose, so of course, Ted was unhappy.


    "I want to! I wanted to leave more scars on my forehead so that it would look like a tiger''s forehead, but they stopped me," Simon said, looking at Joshua and Hazel with a look of regret. "How strong I would have looked! They don''t have an eye for beauty!"


    Hazel''s and Joshua''s lips twitched. They talked in whispers as if they did not know Simon.


    Ted''s face turned even grimmer. He looked coldly at Joshua. "You said you would remove Simon''s misunderstanding of me and improve our rtionship."


    "Mr. King," said Joshua lightly, "the misunderstanding between you and Simon has indeed been cleared up, and your rtionship has been improved."


    "How can you say you''ve improved our rtionship?" Ted was a little angry.


    "You don''t really ept Hazel, do you?" Joshua looked indifferent.


    Ted got a little angrier. He was about to fly into a rage when Hazel suddenly opened her mouth.


    "Mr. King, what do you think a good son should be like?"


    Ted''s eyes narrowed. He had been trying to ignore Hazel since she arrived, but it seemed like he was the one who had been ignored.


    Hazel had been sensible and didn''t talk to him, so it was hard for him to make trouble for her. But now, in his opinion, Hazel''s question was asking for an insult. How could he possibly answer her?


    Ted snorted in disdain.


    Hazel paid no attention to his attitude and said peacefully, "If a man obeys you all the time and has no objection but says yes whenever you say something, I can only say that this man is not a good son. It is a puppet you control. It is an intable doll without feelings."


    "Intable dolls and all that¡­ I think it sounds kind of weird." Simon felt a little ufortable.


    Hazel gave him an angry look. Simon immediately shut up.


    "Your sons are humans, too. They are living and individual. Don''t you think you should sit with them and talk to them patiently so that they can talk to you about their ideas?


    "Even if you think differently, don''t respect each other and seekmon ground while reserving differences for the real happiness of a family? Good parents always want their children to go their own paths and find their true happiness, instead of being obedient toys."


    "Well said!" Simon praised in a loud voice and apuded.


    A smile yed on Joshua''s lips as he also raised his hands and slowly apuded her. His eyes glowed with pride.


    Ted''s face was very gloomy. He didn''t like Hazel, but now she actually lectured him in front of him, he was even more unhappy. But somehow, he felt that Hazel had a point... He didn''t know how to retort to her!


    Watching his increasingly paler face, Madeline, who had been unable to get a word in, secretly rejoiced. Hazel was courting death. As a junior, Hazel actually dared to lecture an elder. Did Hazel want to be annoying? Madeline thought she shouldn''t miss this opportunity!


    "Mrs. Denmark," Madeline frowned slightly and pretended to warn Hazel with a kind look. "I''m afraid it''s not good for us, the younger generation, to criticize our elders like that. Besides, isn''t it a matter of course for children to obey their parents? This is the filial piety a junior should have."


    "Did Hazel criticize? She just remembered!" Simon looked at Madeline with a sneer. "Since you think it''s a matter of course for children to obey their parents, why did you cry and disagree when your father asked you to marry Master Billyst year? Why didn''t you show your filial piety then?"

 Chapter 1313 - 601: You Ask Me To Cook?

    Madeline''s face was livid about his words. She used to be engaged to Simon, but he didn''t like her at all and forced her family to back out. Later her father asked her to marry Master Billy.


    Of course, she didn''t want to, so she fought against her father, and it took a long time before her parents changed their minds. However, she never thought that this was directly used by Simon to attack her. She could not refute it at all!


    "Does Miss Carter mean¡­ we should not stop Mr. King when he is about to jump off a cliff, but apud him and watch him jump?" Joshua said lightly. "Mr. King, you really should take a good look at the people who are following you. Some people who try to make you happy may not really be kind to you."


    Madeline''s face became panic-stricken instantly. Simon had just left her speechless, but Joshua''s words were more powerful and made Ted question her real intentions.


    "I, I don''t mean that..." Madeline spoke with a wounded expression.


    "Enough." Ted waved his hand impatiently. There was no longer any need for the conversation to proceed.


    Joshua and Simon won the second round. The most annoying thing to Ted was that he was actually lectured by Hazel, and he couldn''t retort.


    "Mr. King, Hazel, and I are very tired as we have jetg. We need a rest," Joshua spoke quietly.


    "I''ll go to my mother first." There was a sh of sadness in Simon''s eyes. His heart was filled with bitterness at the thought of the woman who had suffered so much.


    Ted was more or less reluctant to let them go.


    "Dinner''s almost ready. Let''s have dinner together first," Ted said in a deep tone. He looked deeply at Simon. "I''ve sent for my mother. She''ll be here soon."


    Since Ted said that, the three of them had to agree.


    Ted gave Madeline a cold look. He would give Madeline thest chance. If this woman would still lose to Hazel, he would have to abandon the pawn.


    "Mrs. Denmark, you and Joshua really have a wonderful rtionship." Madeline naturally felt the threat in Ted''s eyes. She hurried to speak with a smile. "I think Mrs. Denmark must be good at housekeeping and cooking and have served Joshua well. That''s why you have such a good rtionship, isn''t it?"


    Hazel''s eyes narrowed. Naturally, she could hear the hidden meaning in Madeline''s words. The next moment, Hazel smiled. "Good at housekeeping and cooking. Joshua, I think that''s a pretty good way topliment you."


    A gentle smile yed on Joshua''s lips. "Thank you for yourpliment, madam."


    He was so protective of Hazel, which made Madeline extremely jealous! However, she was also secretly happy. Was Hazel ready to behave more badly? What kind of parent would like his son to wait on his daughter-inw? Ted''s impression of Hazel couldn''t be worse now!


    But Madeline was wrong. Hazel wasn''t ready to behave more badly. It was just that they knew that in Ted''s heart of hearts, he had already had an extremely bad impression of Hazel, so whatever Hazel did, her behavior was all wrong in his eyes.


    Even if Hazel tried to y up to Ted, it was likely that Ted would use Hazel of being hypocritical. So, Hazel and Joshua thought Hazel might as well show her the most direct side instead of trying to y up to Ted.


    But their words did make Ted''s face turn cold.


    "What are you good at, Miss Crowe?" Ted asked in a deep tone.


    "Beauty?" Hazel opened her mouth frankly.


    She was good at many things, but even if she told Ted, Ted wouldn''t think highly of her.


    In an instant, Ted''s face darkened, and he said coolly, "If you want to be an eligible daughter-inw of the King family, you must learn the skills of cooking, massage, financial management, and so on so that you can take good care of your husband! Miss Crowe, do you understand?"


    "Yes." Hazel nodded, looking calm.


    "So, do you think you are capable of them yourself now, Miss Crowe?" Madeline asked hastily. In order to attract Simon, she learned all these skills rted to serving people in order to make him couldn''t live without her. But god knew Simon didn''t even give her a chance to get close to him. Now she had a second choice, and of course, she wouldn''t give up easily!


    "Why should I be capable of these?" Hazel looked nk.


    "Joshua is the son of Uncle King!" Madeline looked anxious, but she was triumphant in her heart.


    "Miss Carter, myst name is Denmark," Joshua said indifferently. "The rules of the King family do not apply to my wife."


    His word let the air in the whole sitting room be cold immediately.


    Ted red at him. "Joshua!"


    "Mr. King," Joshua said lightly, "I''m still saying the same thing. When you do ept Hazel, we''ll talk about what my wife should be capable of."


    "Joshua, don''t be angry," Madeline said, pretending to be sensible. "Uncle King hopes there''s someone who can take good care of you..."


    Ted gave a cold snort. Apparently, he agreed.


    "Mr. King, please look at my hands and my feet. Is there anything special about them?" Joshua spoke quietly.


    When Ted heard this, he thought Joshua was suffering from some certain sickness. He looked at him anxiously, but he could not find anything wrong.


    "Nothing special, it seems..." Ted opened his mouth in a puzzle.


    "Yes, since I have hands and feet, and I am not a disabled person, why do I need someone to take care of me?" Joshua spoke sarcastically.


    Ted''s face went cold instantly. Joshua actually yed a trick on him! Neither of his two sons was a relief to him!


    "Whether you need someone to take care of you or not and whether she is good at housekeeping arepletely irrelevant!" Ted was pissed off. He opened his mouth unhappily, "Since she''s married to you, even if she is capable of nothing, she must learn! Now, Hazel Crowe, you go to the kitchen and cook something!"


    "You ask me to cook?" Hazel looked at Ted in shock.


    Joshua was somewhat surprised, but the next moment he wore a sympathetic face.


    Simon was enjoying watching the drama while drinking coffee. Hearing the request, he couldn''t help spitting out the coffee.


    He remembered his previous tragic memories somehow.


    He overheard Joshua mention that Hazel was a disaster for kitchens, but Simon didn''t believe it at first and insisted Hazel cook him a patient meal.


    He thought Joshua would refuse, but they both agreed, with the only condition that he must finish the food.


    Then Simon ate the worst ck cuisine in his life.

 Chapter 1314 - 602: It Was Going To Be Fun

    Simon finally understood why Joshua, who had always been stingy, was so generous.


    But what could Simon do? It was he who asked for it, so he still had to finish it whatever happened.


    But he didn''t expect his father would also want to court death.


    It was going to be fun.


    Ted was utterly unaware that neither Joshua nor Simon were worried about Hazel. Because they never intended to ask Hazel to please Ted, they didn''t want Hazel to strive in this direction.


    Now, Joshua and Simon were really looking forward to Hazel giving Ted a real ''surprise.''


    But when Ted saw their expressions, he thought Joshua was worried about Hazel.


    "Do I need to say it a second time?" Ted looked unhappy.


    "Alright then¡­" Hazel shrugged. Since Ted thought everything she did was wrong, it didn''t matter whether she made more mistakes.


    As soon as she got up, Joshua stood up with her.


    "Joshua, sit down!" Ted was even unhappier.


    "I''ll be fine. Don''t worry about me." Hazel smiled slightly and patted Joshua''s hand. Although she was pregnant, she was not yet disabled in action.


    "Just do something simple," Joshua said, frowning. "Don''t need to give yourself too much pressure."


    Simon almost spat out the coffee again. How could Hazel possibly have pressure? It should be Ted who should have pressure, okay?


    Hazel nodded.


    "I''ll go with Mrs. Denmark," Madeline said, standing up with a smile. "It so happens that my aunt likes my cooking too. I can help Mrs. Denmark."


    Hazel gave her a cool look. How could Madeline possibly want to help? Madeline clearly wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to defeat Hazel.


    "Whatever," Hazel spoke lightly and headed for the kitchen.


    Hazel believed Madeline didn''t dare do anything to her in public. Plus, even if Madeline did dare, Madeline wouldn''t be her match.


    Madeline followed Hazel with a smile. Her eyes scanned Hazel''s belly with a ruthless gleam.


    She had wanted so much to get pregnant with Joshua''s child to win his heart, but he never gave her a chance, and instead, he even humiliated her! But facing Hazel, Joshua, who had lost his memory, simply epted this baby whose father was unknown. How could she not hate Hazel?!


    She must kill the baby!


    Not now, though. Even if she was going to do something to Hazel, she must do it carefully so that no one would doubt her. Otherwise, even Ted, let alone Joshua, would kill her.


    Recalling the fact that she was tormented by Ted before, Madeline was filled with fear. Finally, she hid the hatred in her eyes with reluctance.


    As Hazel and Madeline entered the kitchen together, Joshua kept looking in the direction of the kitchen.


    "Joshua, what are you worried about?" Ted was kind of pissed off. In his eyes, Joshua acted as if Joshua didn''t trust him. "Do you think I''m going to do something to a woman?"


    Joshua''s face was indifferent, but Simon couldn''t help but scoff. "Dad, how can you say that without feeling guilty? Anyway, this time you''ve really thought too much. It''s not you that he''s worried about, it''s..."


    "Bang!" A loud noise came from the kitchen. The next moment, Joshua, got up from the couch and rushed to the kitchen like an arrow.


    "What''s the matter?" Ted''s face darkened, and his heart was more or less shocked.


    He wanted to embarrass Hazel, but she was still pregnant with Joshua''s baby in her belly. He had told his people again and again that no one should ever harm her body. Who was so bold as to defy his orders?!


    Following Joshua, Ted and Simon quickly rushed to the kitchen. At the door, Ted''s face turned strangely pale, while Simonughed wildly.


    In the kitchen, Joshua protected Hazel well. She didn''t seem to be hurt. However, the microwave oven in the kitchen hadpletely exploded, Madeline was standing in front of the microwave oven with a dazed face, which was full of egg white and yolk.


    "Ah!!" Seeing them, Madeline screamed! When had she ever been so embarrassed in front of others?


    The next moment, she turned quickly to clean up the stains on her face and her body!


    "What''s the matter?" Ted asked impatiently.


    In addition to Hazel and Madeline, there were, of course, other cooks and servants in the kitchen.


    The chef opened his mouth with a troubled face. "That... When Mrs. Denmark came in, she wanted to make soft-boiled eggs, then she put them in the microwave oven..."


    "I just wanted to do something simple¡­." Hazel said embarrassedly in a low voice, "After all, if I cooked something simple, I wouldn''t make mistakes, but I didn''t know eggs would explode in the microwave oven..."


    "... And then Miss Carter came up to check, and that''s why she suffered," the chef hesitated and said in a mild tone.


    "She didn''t just want to check," Hazel couldn''t resist ridiculing in a low voice. "She clearly wanted to watch me make a spectacle of myself and thus show off her superiority. Otherwise, why didn''t she cook her own dish, and why did she keep asking me what I had cooked? I didn''t tell her. Then she insisted that she take a look at herself. God knew as soon as she stepped forward, the microwave exploded. Who would have expected such a coincidence?"


    "You, you..." Madeline was shaking with anger. She pointed at Hazel, unable to speak. It was not because she didn''t want to argue. It was just that Hazel was telling the truth, and Madeline couldn''t think of a perfect lie to retort.


    She was thrilled when she heard Hazel was going to make soft-boiled eggs. She even wondered if the woman was out of her mind as she actually nned to make soft-boiled eggs on such an asion.


    Madeline was going tough at Hazel, but Hazel, who didn''t have anymon sense, actually put the eggs in the microwave. And then, hardly had Madelinee closer when the microwave exploded!


    "I, I..." Madeline still wanted to find an excuse, but none of the men present was easy to fool. She stuttered for a long time but could say nothing.


    Ted looked even paler. Madeline was really useless. He said in a deep tone, "Go and clean yourself first. How messy you are now!"


    Madeline gritted her teeth, but eventually, she quickly left the kitchen to clean herself up and change her clothes.


    "Dad, if you don''t want the kitchen to be blown up again, you''d better get my sister-inw to stay out of the kitchen. It''s really dangerous!" Simon has gloated over it.

 Chapter 1315 - 603: Shame On You

    Ted''s lips twitched. What could he say now?


    Hardly had Hazel enter the kitchen when she made such big trouble. If she stayed longer, she might blow up the kitchen!


    Ted wasn''t worried about her, but she was pregnant with his grandchild. If anything happened to her, it wouldn''t be good for the baby to be hurt. Besides, Madeline looked so scheming, but he didn''t expect her to be so useless!


    Thinking of the day''s troubles, he turned around and left the kitchen with a cold snort.


    Joshua examined Hazel''s body. After making sure she wasn''t hurt, he asked gently, "Were you frightened?"


    "No," she said with a smile. "I was already busy preparing the next dish, so I escaped the explosion, and I wasn''t frightened."


    In an instant, Simon became very curious, "What''s the next dish?"


    "... Snow Capped Volcano," she spoke with embarrassment.


    "What is it? That sounds awesome." Simon was more curious.


    Joshua froze for a while before he suddenly smiled. "Tomatoes with sugar?"


    "Yes!" She was very happy. "You know me best indeed."


    Ted, who had not gone far, stiffened instantly. At this point, how could he not understand that neither Joshua nor Hazel cared at all about his demands?


    Like Ted, who wouldn''t ept Hazel just because she was excellent, Joshua didn''t have the intention of pleasing Ted at all. None of them were willing to make concessions. Ted used to put on airs with his identity as a father. Ted couldn''t help thinking in Joshua'' eyes, he must have been a ridiculous joke.


    When Joshua and Hazel came back to the living room, they found that Ted had already left.


    "What''s the matter?" Simon asked in surprise.


    "Master Joshua, Master Simon," a servant came forward and said, "Master says he won''t have dinner with you. Master Joshua and his wife live in West House. Master Simon, if you want to visit Mrs. King, please follow me."


    Ted didn''t want to eat with them, and the three of them didn''t want to eat with him either.


    Simon couldn''t resist snorting. "It''s boring as he leaves so fast. By the way, do you want toe with me?"


    "No need," Joshua said quietly. "He must have gone there. If I go with Hazel, we''ll inevitably fight with him."


    Simon was a little surprised. "So the old man really loves our mother?"


    "You''ll find out yourself when you go," said Joshua lightly. When he recuperated at the manor, he did feel that Ted was kind to Stacy, but only to her. Otherwise, Ted wouldn''t have ignored the wishes of his two sons.


    Simon didn''t ask any questions and just said goodbye to Hazel and Joshua.


    Joshua, who had recovered from injuries in the West House, brought Hazel to the West House with ease.


    After arriving at the West House, the servant brought some food to their bedroom.


    "Are you hungry?" Joshua asked gently. "Do you want to eat first?"


    "Okay." Hazel smiled. She had rested on the ne, so she wasn''t particrly sleepy.


    But before she could touch the food, Joshua picked up the trays and dumped all the food.


    "What are you doing?" Hazel looked at him with resentment.


    "Hazel, wait a minute. I''ll cook for you." Joshua stroked her hair gently.


    "Good." Hazel froze for a bit and then nodded.


    Although the servants here were Ted''s people, since even the butler dared to take the lead in provoking her, it was likely that some of them would be bought off by some people with ulterior motives and did something to her food.


    She must be very careful while living here.


    Joshua kissed her lightly on the forehead, and suddenly his eyes shed before he looked at the wall.


    The next moment, Joshua took a knife from a drawer and cut open the wallpaper.


    Dumbstruck, Hazel saw a tiny camera hidden behind the wallpaper. If she didn''t look carefully, she wouldn''t have noticed it at all!


    Joshua then inspected the whole room, cut off all the hidden cameras, and nned to throw them out.


    "How can he..." Hazel was still a little overwhelmed.


    Ted was more controlling than she thought. He actually installed a camera in his own son''s bedroom! She had to resist the urge to call Ted a pervert. It was not because she was rude. It was just that she and Joshua were married. A young couple living together would inevitably have some intimate behaviors. Didn''t Ted know he shouldn''t do this kind of thing?


    But Hazel also sensed that it wasn''t because Ted was a Peeping Tom that he installed these cameras. It must be because he was too controlling. He did not know how to be a father.


    Otherwise, he would not have had such a bad rtionship with Simon. But he was terribly conceited, which was the reason why he installed cameras in their bedroom; he tried to make Joshua obey him like a puppet.


    That made Hazel even more disgusted with Ted''s behavior. Besides, there was a cloud hanging over her. If she tried to get Ted and Joshua to ept each other in two months, it would definitely be extremely difficult.


    "I''m going to throw these things away, and then cook for you," Joshua whispered. There was also a separate kitchen in West House, so Joshua could cook for Hazel at any time.


    "Fine." Hazel nodded. Joshua walked out with the cameras.


    Simon''s reaction was more direct when he knew that.


    Simone went to visit Stacy. It was just that Stacy seemed to be getting sicker and sicker. Even though he was sitting right in front of Stacy, Stacy didn''t recognize him at all. To be exact, even though he sat in front of Stacy, he didn''t seem to be in her world.


    Although Simon was sad, he didn''t know what to do.


    Then he identally found out the fact that Ted had been monitoring Joshua and Hazel with cameras!


    "Pervert! Rogue! Peeping Tom!" Simon swore at Ted with all the words he knew, but he was still unable to vent his anger.


    He said coldly, "Old man, I didn''t expect you to be like this! What? You''re not happy, so you peep at other people? Shame on you!"


    "Nonsense!" Ted interrupted in a deep tone. Joshua had already made him angry by throwing away all the food the servant had given to Joshua. Ted had no idea that his first son was so defensive of him!


    And his second son spitefully spected about his behavior. As for his favorite woman, in hispany, her illness began to deteriorate! All these things piled up, making him strangely miserable.

 Chapter 1316 - 604: Why Is It So Hard?

    Ted, who was in a bad mood, had Simon thrown out.


    Then he came to Stacy with a bitter face. "Stacy¡­ I just want a happy home with you and two obedient children. Why is it so hard?"


    Suddenly, a noise came from outside the door. "Let me in! I need to see Uncle King. Seriously, I have something important to tell him. Please let me in!"


    Ted''s face suddenly turned pale. He beckoned a servant to take Stacy into the room before letting Madeline in.


    After entering the room, Madeline fell directly on her knees. "Uncle King, please don''t send me away. I must stay even if I have to stay here as a servant."


    There was a hint of impatience on Ted''s face. He kept Madeline before because he wanted Joshua to find there were many better women than Hazel in the world.


    But what happened? He gave Madeline plenty of support, but not only did she fail, but also the bond between Joshua and Hazel became even stronger. If it weren''t for the fact that he had owed the Carter family a favor, he would have made this woman disappear from the world as early as possible!


    "I won''t have anyone useless around me!" he said in a deep tone.


    "I''m still useful, really!" she said anxiously. The manor was terrible, but she would have no chance to be with Joshua at all! So, no matter how scared she was, she had to fight to stay!


    She added quickly, "Joshua and Hazel Crowe are together, but that doesn''t mean anything! Joshua has lost his memory. He doesn''t remember Hazel Crowe at all! I think even if they are together, it''s just because Hazel is pregnant with Joshua''s baby. He is responsible, that''s why he takes care of her!


    "They have only been together for a month, how can Joshua losing his memory, have deep feelings for her? Now is the time for us to tear them apart! If we created more misunderstanding between them, we could certainly keep them apart..."


    Ted frowned unhappily. Madeline''s constant chatter really annoyed him.


    However, he approved of what she meant.


    Joshua and Hazel had only been together for a month after he lost his memory. How could their rtionship possibly be deep? The earlier he tore them apart, the better.


    As for Madeline, she could stay, but he had to give her a hard time too!


    "Enough, I know!" he interrupted impatiently. "If you want to be a servant, then so be it."


    Madeline shivered in fear, but she expressed her gratitude and finally left.


    In West House, Joshua had prepared the meal and sent it straight to the bedroom.


    "Sweet-and-sour rib!" Hazel eximed. She happily picked up a rib and tasted it. Suddenly, she stared at Joshua, freezing.


    "What''s the matter?" he whispered. "Not delicious?"


    "No..." She shook her head slowly.


    He always had a good cook, but Hazel preferred her mother Rachel''s home-cooked sweet-and-sour rib; Hazel unconsciously said that once. Later, when she and Joshua returned to City S on their honeymoon, Joshua consulted Rachel personally and learned how to cook this dish.


    And now, the dish he cooked had the same vor.


    Joshua lost his memory. He should not have remembered the recipe. Even if this was his cooking habit, he should have cooked the ribs the way he knew them best, right?


    Maybe...


    Hazel''s eyes suddenly sparkled as her heart was filled with expectations.


    "You, you¡­" She suddenly looked around. Although Joshua removed many of the cameras, what if he missed one?


    Taking a deep breath, she whispered in his ear, "Joshua, do you remember something?"


    "... Sorry, no." He thought for a while, with a light in his eyes, and then replied.


    "Oh..." Her face was full of disappointment, and she asked with reluctance, "But why did you cook sweet-and-sour ribs in this way?"


    "I just subconsciously thought you might like it better," he exined in a low voice.


    "I see," she said with a bitter smile. Sure enough, she thought a lot. Perhaps she was so expectant to see Joshua remember their past that she just imagined things.


    Joshua''s eyes twinkled, and suddenly he stretched out his arms and gently embraced her.


    "Hazel, do you know what happened when I was in aa before?" he whispered. "I heard a woman constantly calling me. She said she was waiting for me toe home and told me not to give up. So I struggled to wake up. Although my injuries were not life-threatening, the speed of my recovery amazed all the doctors.


    "They just didn''t know I thought to myself that if I could heal my wounds and move freely, I could find the most important person in my life, the one I wouldn''t give up until the day I died.


    "Then I met you. The moment I saw you, I knew that all I had done was to be reunited with you again. So, whether I remember the past or not, you are the most important person in my whole life."


    "Joshua..." Hazel said in a choked voice. She was too pushy. What did it matter even if Joshua couldn''t remember their past? He has always been with her. That was enough.


    "Shh," Joshua whispered, putting his finger lightly on her lips. "Don''t call me by my name. When there''s nobody else, call me Honey."


    Hazel froze again.


    Before Joshua lost his memory, he loved her to call him like that. Why did Joshua also love that? She was even a little dazed. Did he really remember nothing?


    Seeing her in a daze, Joshua kissed her on the lips with a little irritation.


    "... Hmm!" Her eyes widened, and she tried to push him away, but he kissed her deeper and deeper, with a smack of punishment. She struggled for a while before she could do nothing but slowly give up resistance and allow him to release his emotions.


    "So you don''t like to call me Honey, eh?" he whispered.


    "It''s not that..." Hazel''s cheeks were burning.


    "Then change it." He chuckled.


    "Honey¡­" she whispered softly, with a mist of tears in her eyes. Joshua''s eyes shed, and the next moment, he held her gently in his arms.


    ***


    Their first day in West House wasparatively peaceful, but the peace was only temporary.


    Early the following day, Ted arranged for a servant to visit Hazel.


    "Mrs. Denmark," said the servant, "Master asks you to apany Mrs. King."

 Chapter 1317 - 605: Rejecting Them

    Hazel almost thought she heard it wrong.


    Hazel knew how important Stacy was to Ted.


    She had prepared not to visit Stacy for a while. She was dying to see Stacy and know about Stacy''s current situation, but she had to hold back the urge, trying not to anger Ted.


    But now Ted actually wanted her to approach Stacy of his own ord?


    "Okay, I''ll goter," Hazel said.


    No matter what Ted was up to since he sent someone for her, she would go.


    When the servant left, Hazel looked at Joshua with a puzzle. "Well... What does he want?"


    "I don''t know." Joshua shook his head. "I''ll go with you. We''ll y it by ear."


    Hazel nodded.


    Joshua hadn''t seen Stacy since his return. It wasn''t because he didn''t want to, but because there was something urgent that he needed to do, so he was busy tillte yesterday.


    Together, Hazel and Joshua arrived at South House, where Stacy lived. Then Hazel realized she had thought too much.


    Even if Ted asked her toe to visit Stacy, that didn''t mean he began to trust her.


    In the South House, there were servants and bodyguards almost every two meters. Hazel was pretty sure they were watching out for her, afraid she would do something to Stacy.


    Hazel really didn''t get it. If Ted didn''t believe her, why did he ask her toe here? What the heck was Ted trying to do?


    Stacy sat in the living room with ssy eyes while Ted sat by her side.


    "You''re here?" Ted said indifferently. There was no hint of dislike in his expression, but likewise, he didn''t mean to be close to them.


    "Mm," Joshua replied lightly.


    "I''ve thought about it," Ted said quietly. "It would not be good for us to continue the standoff, so I''m ready to show you some sincerity."


    Joshua and Hazel looked indifferent even if Ted said that they still didn''t believe him.


    "As long as Hazel gets Stacy''s approval, I won''t object to you being together," Ted said in a deep voice.


    Joshua''s eyes were slightly cold. He was certainly aware of Stacy''s situation. It was almost impossible for Hazel to get Stacy''s approval. By doing so, Ted was, in fact, rejecting them!


    This so-called sincerity was just a joke!


    "Hazel, you go in there with Stacy," Ted said in a deep tone. "Joshua,e here. I have something for you to do."


    "Wait!" Hazel looked at Stacy, frowning slightly despite herself. "Mr. King, I just want to ask, when I walk Aunt Stacy into the bedroomter, there won''t be as many people in there, will there?"


    In order not to anger Ted, she called him by a distant address, "Mr. King."


    "Hazel Crowe," said Ted as his eyes shed with a touch of sarcasm, "I haven''t trusted you yet. What''s wrong with me being defensive about you? Didn''t Joshua also rece all the servants in West House and even buy groceries without applying the special channel of groceries for the manor?"


    Joshua did all this yesterday. At the thought of Joshua guarding him like this, Ted seethed with rage.


    "If you don''t trust me," Hazel said in a deep voice, "I can leave. But if you want me to stay, you must withdraw these people around..."


    "Hazel, don''t be insatiable!" The anger in his eyes grew stronger and stronger. "If you don''t want to cherish this opportunity, then you break up with Joshua now, and I''ll send you back to Country Z immediately."


    "Mr. King, you really are such an arrogant idiot!" Hazel also got angry and couldn''t resist interrogating. "Aunt Stacy is feeling very ufortable and nervous. Can''t you really see that?''


    "What do you mean?" Ted''s face changed. When it came to Stacy, he didn''t even mind Hazel scolding him. When did Stacy show signs of being ufortable or nervous?


    "Aunt Stacy doesn''t like crowds," Hazel exined in a deep voice. "When she was recovering in a nursing home, she was alone. She is used to silence. The doctor has said that when there are too many people, it would make her scared and want to hide herself... Wait a minute!"


    Hazel thought of something and looked at Ted in shock. "I thought you were guarding me, so you asked so many people to guard here. But in fact¡­ you used to get so many people to guard Aunt Stacy?"


    Ted''s face was even sourer. He suddenly remembered some bad memories. When he took Stacy back to the manor, Stacy was hugely emotional and nearly hurt herself a few times after seeing him.


    He was worried that something would really happen to Stacy, so when he wasn''t around, he would arrange for a lot of people to guard her, but God knew Stacy got sicker and sicker. It was as if she had lost her soul. He was very worried, but there was nothing he could do!


    "Judging by his reaction now, you know he likely did it a lot." Joshua looked at Ted coldly and tried hard to suppress his anger. "I once asked the doctor about my mother''s sickness. The doctor told me it was better to give her a quiet andfortable environment. You can''t even follow these basic instructions. Now I doubt that you don''t really care about my mother."


    "Of course, I do!" Ted was a little angry. "Even if there are some people around her, I order them not to make a sound. Isn''t it quite enough?"


    Hazel was really furious.


    Even if Ted didn''t like her, tried to separate her from Joshua, and even if he was partial to Madeline, Hazel wasn''t angry. Because she thought it was just because Ted was biased against her. After all, he was trying to be a good father. It was just that his approach wasn''t right.


    But after seeing his attitude toward Stacy''s sickness today, she really couldn''t hold back her anger.


    Ted''s autocratic personality made him believe everything that he did was right! That was why he wouldn''t listen to anyone else and only took care of Stacy in a way that he thought was the best! But he had no idea that he was to me for the aggravation of her illness!


    "Mr. King, I''m going to take my mother to West House," said Joshua tly.


    "What do you mean?" Ted''s face paled.


    "Nothing special," said Joshua as his whole body appeared cold. "After you''ve ruined Simon and me, I just don''t want you to get my mother killed."


    "Joshua, don''t go too far!" Ted''s face was filled with shame and anger, and his heart was a little miserable.


    Hazel, who was all for Joshua, opened her mouth with a grim face, "Mr. King, if you can''t follow the doctor''s instructions, leave Aunt Stacy to us, please. Don''t wait to regret it until things are irreversible. Of course, if you just want Aunt Stacy, who is like an intable doll, forget what I say. She is too unfortunate as she''s suffered so much over these years..."

 Chapter 1318 - 606: I’ve Underestimated Your Conceit

    "Enough!" Ted looked very unhappy.


    He didn''t care about many things, but he cared about Stacy.


    Hazel''s words, she''s suffered so much over these years, were like knives piercing his heart.


    He had heard the doctor say that Stacy had suffered some mental trauma.


    He had been afraid to think deeply about it because he had been afraid to think about how despairing Stacy had been in the past. He had always felt that if he stayed by Stacy''s side and made amends, she would get better and thus forgive him.


    But thinking of Hazel''s words, don''t wait to regret until things are irreversible,'' he totally panicked.


    For the first time, he found that Hazel had a poisonous, cruel mouth like Joshua. Ted could not and did not dare stake his Stacy.


    "All of you, go outside!" Ted waved his hand irritably.


    After the servants and bodyguards had all retreated, he stared at Stacy unblinkingly. Suddenly, he saw her clenched fingers rx slightly.


    Ted''s eyes shed with astonishment.


    So¡­ Hazel was telling the truth?


    He had thought it was Stacy''s habit, but the truth was that she was nervous?


    Ted was filled with remorse in the heart.


    Hazel was secretly relieved. Ted was arrogant, conceited, autocratic, and very egoistic, and he liked to control other people''s lives, but at least he had some weaknesses.


    His weakness was Stacy.


    She took two steps forward, but before she could get to Stacy, Ted came up to her with a grim face and stopped her.


    "What do you want?" Ted asked with a face full of vignce.


    "... isn''t it you who asked me to apany Aunt Stacy?" Hazel asked with a puzzled face.


    In an instant, Ted''s face went ck. He did ask Hazel to keep Stacy''spany, but that was when some people kept an eye on Hazel. How could he ever trust Hazel to be alone with Stacy when his people were absent?


    "In fact, Mr. King, if you don''t trust me, you can keep one or two people," Hazel, who was sensible, said quietly. Of course, she could guess what Ted was worried about.


    Ted looked even paler. In his opinion, Hazel was not only not sensible, but deliberately provoking him!


    "... No need!" Ted''s face darkened, and he moved out of the way. He had given the order. How could he possibly go back on it just because of Hazel''s words?


    "Mr. King, what do you want to tell me?" Joshua came up to Ted and asked lightly, "Do you want us to go somewhere else to talk?"


    Ted''s heart was filled with reluctance. He replied with an unhappy face, "... Wait a minute! It is not urgent."


    With his eyes fixed in Stacy''s direction, Joshua couldn''t help but sneer. Ted said it was not urgent, but the fact was Ted still couldn''t trust Hazel.


    Sitting in a chair, Stacy looked ahead with ssy eyes.


    Hazel sat opposite her and whispered, "Aunt Stacy, I''m here to visit you again."


    Stacy still looked nk and dazed, but she suddenly raised her fingers when she heard Hazel''s words!


    Her movement was light, but it was obvious enough!


    "How is that possible?!" Ted said with a look of incredulity. He watched this scene in shock!


    He had been staying with Stacy for months, but she had been motionless like a puppet without a soul, except when she went mad! Hazel just said one sentence to her, but Stacy actually had such a reaction?


    Out of the corner of his eye, Joshua looked at Ted as his eyes shed with a touch of sarcasm.


    "Hazel used to visit mom when she was in the nursing home," Joshua spoke light. "It was only after seeing Hazel that mom got better and better. Not only could she recognize people, but she also held Hazel''s hands and listened to her for half a day. Hazel was originally the closest person to my mom."


    So that''s it?! Ted was really taken aback.


    He didn''t know it at all. After finding Stacy, he went straight to the best psychiatrist in Country M. Because he was angry with the Sloane family who had kept Stacy secret, Ted didn''t send anyone to Country Z to investigate Stacy''s condition or her past in the nursing home.


    He had no idea that he had missed such an important point because of his actions! If he had known that¡­ he would have caught Hazel to apany Stacy!


    "Not right!" Ted''s face hardened slightly. "How do you know that?"


    Joshua was not supposed to remember this since he lost his memory.


    "I have a mouth. I ask." There was full of sarcasm in Joshua''s voice. "Grandpa told me these things. When I came back, I brought my mom''s medical records with me, which should be helpful to her."


    "Since you brought the medical record, why didn''t you hand it over to me earlier?" Ted was irritated.


    "I thought¡­" Joshua sneered. "How could Mr. King, who was so worried about my mother, have not even gotten her medical records? It looks like I''ve underestimated your conceit."


    Ted looked terribly pale.


    He was the leader of the organization. With one word, he could decide the fate of many people. Over time, he always felt that everything that he did was right. Besides, the facts proved that he could not make the wrong decision.


    Hence, he became more and more conceited until¡­ Joshua and Simon joined forces and tried to kill him.


    It was the first time that he had been shocked because it was his two biological sons who wanted to kill him. The prouder he used to be, the more miserable the blow was to him. Therefore, he chose to feign death in despair.


    He suffered the shock the second time when he knew Stacy was still alive. He realized that he had been fooled for many years.


    And now it was the third time.


    Joshua and Hazel used their behaviors to show him how absurdly wrong he was.


    He had been considering Hazel as a scheming woman, but now he was more or less dazed. Since Hazel dared to scold him in front of him, could it be possible because... she really loved Joshua and was willing to put up with the grievance for him that she was well-behaved yesterday?


    No! The idea only shed through Ted''s mind for a moment before he vetoed it.


    It was originally true that Hazel had been romantically involved with his two sons. Because of this, he wouldn''t allow such a dangerous woman to stay with them!


    When Joshua noticed Ted''s look changed ceaselessly, Joshua''s eyes grew colder and colder.


    It seemed that he should never have had any hope for the arrogant Ted from the very beginning because Ted was incredibly stubborn!


    "Send me a copy of the medical recordster," Ted said in a deep tone. "Also, I don''t think Stacy likes Hazel very much."

 Chapter 1319 - 607: This Is Your Grandchild

    Stacy raised her hand just now, but she loosened her grip and withdrew her hand when it caught Hazel''s sleeve.


    She did this several times.


    "Maybe it is just because Stacy is expressing her unhappiness?" Ted guessed casually.


    However, he did not expect that he would be right. But what happened next made him very unhappy.


    "Are you angry..." Hazel looked at her guiltily like a child who had done something wrong. "I know that, but..."


    With that, Hazel subconsciously nced over her shoulder at Ted, and then she gritted her teeth as if she had made up her mind. "Okay, Okay, don''t get mad. I''ll correct myself. Mom¡­"


    As soon as Stacy heard herst word, Stacy''s ssy eyes suddenly brightened. The next moment, she put the hand which she had withdrawn on Hazel''s palm.


    "Mr. King is right," said Joshua in a sarcastic voice, without hesitation. "I never expected mom''s memory to be so good. When Hazel came to visit her, Hazel already called her mom. So my mom got used to it. Presumably, it was because she heard Hazel suddenly call her Aunt Stacy that she was pissed off?"


    "Do you know that?" Ted was furious as he felt his face burning.


    "Of course," said Joshua, looking at Hazel with tender eyes. "I love Hazel, so I want to know everything about her. I would try hard to understand and experience everything she has experienced. I wouldn''t ignore her past. Otherwise¡­ it would be only she who suffers alone, but I know nothing like a fool?"


    Clearly, hisst remark had hidden meaning. When Ted heard that, he looked even paler. But even if he wanted to retort, he didn''t know what he should say!


    He didn''t investigate Stacy''s past for over twenty years indeed. It wasn''t because he didn''t want to, but because he didn''t dare. He was afraid to know what hellish torture Stacy had been through because of his momentary oversight. He was afraid that if he knew that, he would offer an apology by dying in front of Stacy. But how could his death be enough since Stacy was so sick? He didn''t even deserve to die now.


    "Mom, are you still angry that I haven''te to visit you for so long?" Hazel said softly as if she was trying to soothe a child. "Don''t be angry. There''s a reason for that. Come on, feel it."


    With that, Hazel gently held Stacy''s hand and ced it on her belly. "Do you feel it?"


    Her face was filled with uncontroble joy. "I''m pregnant! This is your grandchild! It is super well-behaved and has nearly disturbed me. I guess it may be a daughter, which is your granddaughter. If so, I hope her eyes would look like yours! You have very pretty eyes, mom..."


    Stacy''s eyes seemed to light up a bit as Hazel spoke ceaselessly.


    Stacy rubbed her hand back and forth on Hazel''s belly very gently. But Stacy had more movements in such a short time than she had had in months!


    "Ah...! Mom, do you feel it?" Hazel''s face was suddenly full of surprises. "The baby just moved! It''s greeting you!"


    All of a sudden, Stacy''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners!


    It was just that her movement range was so small that Hazel wondered if she had had an illusion!


    "Josh-Josh-Joshua!" Hazel looked incredulously in Joshua''s direction. "Did I -- did I just see that wrong? Mom... smiled?!"


    "Hazel, you are right." Joshua''s eyes were filled with gentle smiles, and he said in a serious tone, "Mom did smile, and I saw it."


    Ted felt really ufortable in the heart.


    How eagerly he expected Stacy to get better, but when Stacy got better, she smiled at Hazel instead of him!


    When he thought of this, he felt a little jealousy in his heart.


    "Mr. King," said Joshua, looking at him with a glint, "I remembered you said you wouldn''t object if my mother epted Hazel. Do you remember that?"


    Ted found him even more gloomy.


    He said it, of course, and twenty minutes hadn''t passed since he had said that. How could he possibly forget?


    But he had never expected Hazel would really win Stacy''s favor! The handshake, the smile. All of that could be counted as Stacy epting Hazel! But now he had to be thick-skinned!


    "I won''t forget what I said," Ted spoke in a deep voice. "But you know about your mother''s current situation. I only hope she can ept you together when she is conscious."


    Joshua''s eyes shed with sarcasm. He had expected that Ted would not admit what he had said and would find reasons to back off from hismitment.


    Ted found Hazel was useful, so he wanted to use her to treat Stacy. Even if Stacy was cured, Ted would kick out Hazel like he treated Elise Flores before.


    Ted was too stubborn. He was so stubborn that he would continue going on his wrong way. If he did not have a severe fall and didn''t doubt his life, he would never feel that he was wrong and would never regret it!


    "They get along well. Let''s go for a walk," Ted broke the ice.


    He turned to go. Joshua looked at his back with deep eyes before turning his head to look at Hazel, who met his eyes and mouthed, "Go ahead!"


    Joshua nodded and eventually followed her.


    Hazel talked to Stacy for a while, then helped her back to her room.


    When Ted and Joshua returned, they found Hazel sitting in the living room with Stacy. But Hazel had a bowl of congee in her hand, and she was feeding Stacy by the spoonful.


    "What are you doing?!" Ted strode forward in horror. "What did you feed Stacy?"


    He wanted to hit the bowl with one hand, but as he lifted his hand, Joshua grabbed his wrist.


    "Mr. King, what are you doing!" Joshua said in a deep voice.


    "Joshua! I''m warning you, if anything happens to Stacy, I won''t let Hazel go!" Ted yelled in exasperation.


    Joshua''s face was very gloomy as he spoke in a cold voice, "With me around, you''ll have no chance to hurt her!"


    "Come on, do you both have to do that?" Hazel''s lips twitched. "It isn''t just a bowl of congee with shredded chicken. It''s your cook who cooked it himself. Even if you let me cook it, I can''t cook!"


    Ted froze as he suddenly remembered that Hazel nearly exploded the kitchen when she boiled eggs. Hence, she couldn''t cook the congee.

 Chapter 1320 - 608: You Did The Right Thing

    "I know you don''t trust me," Hazel said, looking calm, "so I called in two servants who could testify that I didn''t do anything but only feed mom congee."


    "Yes," the two servants exined in panic, "What Mrs. Denmark said is true."


    Ted looked a little embarrassed. Since Hazel didn''t cook the congee, two servants watched out for her all the time. Of course, there couldn''t be anything wrong with this bowl of congee. Hence, it could be said that he had a very suspicious mind.


    "Hazel, you did the right thing. You are open and upright, but you also ought to keep others from trying to judge your big heart with his mean heart," Joshua said in an earnest tone as he sat down beside Hazel. "Mr. King knows he made a mistake, but he''s too proud and tries to save face, so he won''t apologize to you. I can only feel sorry for you."


    Ted''s face turned very pale. Wasn''t Joshua saying that he was mean? However, he had no intention of apologizing to Hazel because he had been in a high position for so long that he was used to being ttered.


    "... I really got you wrong this time," Ted spoke with reluctance. "But don''t me me for misunderstanding you. Why did you suddenly feed Stacy?"


    "I called the doctor because I found mom was much thinner than before. The doctor told me she was malnourished, so I had the kitchen cook something homely and nutritious," Hazel said in a serious tone.


    "Malnutrition?" Joshua stared at Ted coldly, his voice full of reproach. "Mr. King, how did you do that?"


    The reason he was willing to take Hazel back to the manor was that Ted had many shorings, he was at least sincere and kind to Stacy. But Ted actually made Stacy malnourished?


    Even Hazel was shocked to hear that Stacy was malnourished.


    In the face of their criticism, Ted felt less exasperated and more guilty.


    "I''ve been trying to figure out what to do about Stacy''s malnutrition," Ted said, his face tinged with guilt and remorse.


    "But no matter what kind of delicious food I gave her, she seemed to have little interest in it and did not like to eat it at all. Does she like this home cooking?" Ted asked as if he understood suddenly.


    Joshua'' eyes twinkled. Ted had brought a lot of chefs to the manor before, which impressed him. He had thought that Ted did that on a whim to feed his appetite. But now, it seemed that Ted did that for Stacy''s illness.


    "Mother wasn''t picky about food," said Joshua, his eyes darkening, "but she''s anorexic now. You should figure out what''s causing her to lose her appetite."


    Ted looked strangely pale. Even though he was conceited, he knew Stacy became like this because of him. He was the one who made her suffer so much that even now, she still unconsciously repelled him.


    "Come¡­ and spend as much time with Stacy as possible," said Ted dejectedly, walking away. His back looked rather bleak.


    After he left, Hazel asked, "What were you talking about? If it is not convenient for you to tell me, you may not have to."


    "There''s nothing I can''t say," said Joshua in a deep tone. "He''ll throw a party tonight. He asked me toe with Simon."


    "A party?" Hazel frowned slightly. She wasn''t surprised that Ted was having a party, but for some reason, she thought that he wouldn''t do something so weird. This party was obviously not simple.


    "Yes. He has some influence in Country M. he wants to give a party to tell others that he is back," Joshua exined lightly. "I have to go to the party tonight. Would you like toe with me?"


    "I don''t want to go," Hazel said with a shallow smile. "It''s not convenient for me right now. I might as well stay with mom."


    Ted didn''t invite her, which showed his attitude. After all, she hadn''t been acknowledged by Ted yet. If she went to the party with a big belly, there were bound to be people wondering who she was.


    It would only make their rtionship with Ted worse. Besides, even if Ted did invite her, she''d probably need to be a little more careful and be wary whether Ted was nning to do something to her at the party.


    Joshua frowned despite himself. "I might as well not go."


    "What are you talking about? At least you should go through the motions!" Hazel looked at him, amused. She knew what he was worried about. "Don''t worry. I''m with mom. Who dares to do anything to me?"


    Joshua pondered for a moment, then nodded atst. Stacy was Ted''s most cherished person. It would be safest if Hazel stayed here.


    In the evening, Joshua went to a party while Hazel stayed with Stacy.


    Because of the things happening in the daytime, Ted had given Hazel free ess to here. In addition, Ted rarely went to the party.


    It was a relief for Hazel, who actually enjoyed spending time with Stacy. Stacy was very quiet, and most of the time, Hazel didn''t have to do anything or say anything and just needed to stay with Stacy quietly.


    Hazel yed some soothing music directly to Stacy. Then she sat reading a parenting book.


    Suddenly, a whisper reached Hazel''s ears.


    Hazel raised her eyebrows slightly.


    The servants of the manor were highly qualified, probably because Ted was too severe. But why did obedient servants suddenly whisper? Plus, this was the ce where Stacy lived.


    Hazel put down her book and went to the door.


    The two servants who spoke were cleaning the floor in the corridor outside the door. The two of them talked as they cleaned up, seemingly oblivious to Hazel''s presence.


    "I just peeked at the party too. Oh, my god, it''s so luxurious! I don''t think we''ve ever been so lively at the manor!"


    "Yeah. The old master was not in the mood for a party in the past. Now, of course, he wants to make it known that he has two promising young sons."


    "Speaking of the two young masters, they are really excellent! Especially Master Joshua. He looks so gentle. He appears reserved, but he''s a real heartthrob!"


    "I like Master Simon. When Master Simon smiled at me, I was so happy I almost fainted!"


    "Don''t be so obsessed. Clearly, Master Simon smiles at everyone, okay? He looks like a yboy. It''ll never be your turn to be his woman!"


    "Aren''t you ashamed to criticize me? Master Joshua is the man thedies at the party want to chase after! Especially thedy with whom he first danced. They seemed like a perfect match..."

 Chapter 1321 - 609: The First Dance

    Hazel''s eyes went slightly cold as a sarcastic smile yed on her lips.


    At this moment, she knew why the two servants were gossiping unruly outside the door because they meant to let her hear it.


    This kind of familiar technique... Hazel immediately thought of Madeline.


    It seemed that the servants dared to do that presumably because Madeline came up with this kind of intrigue again, and then Ted acquiesced in it.


    It seemed that Ted hadn''t given up trying to separate her from Joshua.


    She was only dazed for a moment before the two servants continued.


    "Ah... In fact, I also think they are a perfect match, but unfortunately¡­" said the servant, who liked Joshua, with a sudden hesitation. "they are unlikely to be together."


    "Do you mean..." The other servant suddenly lowered her voice, but it was loud enough for Hazel to hear her words, "Mrs. Denmark with unknown origin?"


    "Yes. I wonder why Master Joshua lost his mind. He went to Country Z, and all of a sudden, he came back with a woman who was pregnant! Her stomach is so big. God knows whose baby it is?"


    "Yeah! I think Master Joshua has been enchanted, hasn''t he? Otherwise, why is he willing to ept her and her baby? Also, I don''t think this woman is easy to deal with. She''s only been here one day, but she''s made Miss Carter, who is very nice, suffer!"


    "I don''t think her good days will belong. It''s because Master Joshua knew a few women that he was fascinated by her! All thedies at the party are more refined and beautiful than she is? With so many excellent women, how could Master Joshua possibly like her?"


    "You''re right! Especially Miss Cynthia, who performed the opening dance with Master Joshua. She is the apple of the Brant family''s eye! She is mixed-blood, and her mother is from Country Z, so she has learned the culture of Country Z and Country M since she was a kid. Even if she marries Master Joshua in the future, there would certainly be no gap between them!"


    "It turns out she''s mixed-blood? No wonder she''s so pretty! I think Master Joshua really likes her. Otherwise, why did he ask her for a second dance? It''s a pity I didn''t see them finish the second dance as I had toe back to work."


    ****


    The servants were still chattering about how well-matched and intimate Joshua and Cynthia were.


    Hazel gave them a cold look and then turned to walk into the room and pick up her parenting book again.


    The two servants perceived her movements. Their voices trailed off. They looked at each other, surprised and worried.


    They did say it to Hazel on purpose, and they hoped that when Hazel heard it, she would go straight to the banquet hall and make a scene!


    As long as Hazel did that and disgraced Joshua, he would hate her.


    But why didn''t Hazel follow the script?


    She heard that Joshua danced with another woman, but she didn''t react at all?


    Of course, Hazel had a reaction. She picked up the parenting book, but she couldn''t read any letters of it.


    Although she knew that the servants had spoken to her on purpose, she didn''t think they would talk nonsense in such matters.


    At least, it should be true that Joshua danced with another woman. Perhaps he had some excuse for having to dance with another woman. But¡­ the thought of him dancing with another woman made her feel restless somehow.


    Did Joshua really have a second dance with that woman?


    Hazel''s nose tingled as she thought of this possibility.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of knocking outside the window.


    Hazel looked nervous. She picked up the vase on the table and went softly to the window.


    This was where Stacy lived. It was supposed to be the most heavily-guarded ce in the manor.


    Was she wrong about Ted? Ted deliberately asked Joshua to leave because he had some nasty ns?


    Hazel''s heart grew colder at the thought of this.


    When the window was pushed open, she raised the vase and was about to smash the other party when she heard a familiar voice, "Hazel, it''s me!"


    She took a closer look and was taken aback.


    It is actually Joshua who wanted to climb through the window?


    "You''re going to murder your husband again?" He chuckled as he took the vase from her.


    She made way for him to climb through the window.


    Suddenly her face changed. She looked at Joshua with aplicated look. "Again?"


    Joshua looked slightly startled. He seemed to be thinking of something, and suddenly he gave a bitterugh. "There seemed to be a sh of memory in my head... I can''t remember it clearly, but I think something like this must have happened before."


    Her eyes brightened instantly. She asked a little excitedly. "Does that mean you begin to remember things?"


    "Maybe..." he said bitterly. "I''ve had this kind of vague feeling over this month, but if I think carefully about it, I can''t remember it. I didn''t want to disappoint you, so I didn''t tell you."


    She rushed at him with joy, and he threw his arms around her, afraid he might hit her in the stomach.


    "I won''t be disappointed. I do wish you could remember our past, but whether you can remember it or not, you are still you, as long as your feelings for me remain the same..."


    Her voice trailed off suddenly.


    For some reason, she thought of the conversation between the two servants.


    "... It''s because Master Joshua knew a few women that he was fascinated by her¡­."


    Was it really because pregnant women tended to imagine randomly? At the thought of those words, Hazel felt ufortable and unconfident in her heart.


    It seemed after losing his memory, Joshua met only a woman, who was Madeline, in addition to Hazel.


    Madeline was too utilitarian and scheming, and of course, Joshua despised her. But what if he met a better, more excellent woman? Like Miss Cynthia of the Bryant family...


    "Shouldn''t you be dancing at a ball? What brings you here?" Hazel asked with jealousy.


    "Are you jealous?" He chuckled.


    "Of course not..." She pushed him away awkwardly and looked away.


    "Honey, my goddess." He let out a little sigh and held her carefully from behind. He exined in a low voice, "After the first dance, I slipped away. Otherwise, how could I get back so soon?"


    The first dance?


    Hazel was a little confused. Didn''t the servants say Joshua had the second dance with the woman?

 Chapter 1322 - 610: Refuse To Admit The Fact?

    "Didn''t you dance twice with Miss Cynthia?" she asked, feeling ufortable.


    His eyes became slightly deep as he asked in a deep voice. "Looks like someone has said something in front of you?"


    "Yeah," she nodded, "but I don''t believe them. I believe in you."


    Joshua had sneaked away from the party and had deliberately climbed through the window to look for her. Wasn''t he hiding all this from Ted? The moment she saw Joshua, Hazel believed himpletely.


    She felt ufortable because she was a little jealous.


    "Hazel, I didn''t dance with Cynthia," Joshua said in a serious tone. "This is a masquerade¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, the servant''s voice came from outside. "Master, you are back?"


    Is Ted King back? Hazel''s face paled slightly.


    Ted hated her very much now. If he knew that Joshua had run away from the ball and came to her secretly, Ted would definitely be more convinced that she was a bad woman who deliberately seduced his good son.


    "Hide first!" Hazel said quickly.


    With that, she opened the wardrobe and pushed him into it without listening to his protests.


    Joshua opened his mouth with resignation. "Hazel, I haven''t finished exining¡­."


    "Don''t exin. I trust you. Mwah!" she said quickly as if she was coaxing a child. She stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the cheek asfort. Then she quickly closed the cupboard door.


    He allowed himself a wry smile. He just came to see his own wife, which was a matter of course. Why did they act like thieves and adulterers?


    But he was willing to do whatever Hazel wanted him to do cooperatively.


    No sooner had Hazel returned to Stacy than Ted walked in.


    "Are you still here?" Ted asked coldly, but he wasn''t surprised.


    "If Mr. King thinks I''m annoying, I can leave now," Hazel said, neither humble nor pushy.


    Of course, she couldn''t leave now because Joshua was still there. She said it on purpose because she was sure Ted wouldn''t directly drive her away.


    The two servants were allowed to gossip outside the door, but Hazel didn''t respond at all. So, Ted couldn''t helping out!


    "No need." Ted waved his hand. He sat opposite Hazel. "This photographer happened to take some photos for Joshua. You can help me pick out those which are better."


    The photographer following Ted quickly handed over his camera. "Mrs. Denmark..."


    "What, Mrs. Denmark!" Ted said coldly, "When Joshua isn''t around, call her Miss Crowe!"


    Ted had been mad about this address for days. But if he opposed it in front of Joshua, Joshua would think Ted deliberately fall out with him.


    Since Joshua wasn''t here, Ted certainly wouldn''t give Hazel a face.


    Hazel''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners as there was a sh of mockery in her eyes. If Ted knew that Joshua was hiding in a wardrobe not far away...


    Anyway, Ted hated her single-mindedly to the point of being unreasonable.


    "Miss Crowe..." The photographer quickly corrected himself.


    Hazel took the camera and started leafing through the photos.


    The photographer spoke ceaselessly, "There are a lot of scions anddiesing today, so the master holds a masquerade in passing. The person with a ck mask is Master Joshua. Look, isn''t he particrly handsome?"


    Hazel looked a little odd while scrolling through the photos.


    Each of these photos showed ''Joshua'' in a ck mask. Of course, there wasn''t just him on it. There were also some group photos of him and somedies. Most of the photos showed he was together with a delicate girl with ck hair and blue eyes.


    It was supposed to be Cynthia the two servants had mentioned. But Hazel''s focus wasn''t on that. There were some obvious problems with these photos.


    These photos were enough to prove that Joshua didn''t lie just now.


    "Mr. King, have you seen these pictures?" Hazel asked.


    "Of course I have!" Ted asked in disdain, "What? Do you think I have asked someone to fake these pictures?"


    "Miss Crowe, you are too good at imagining." The photographer scoffed despite himself. "How can we fake it in such a short time? Plus, this is really Master Joshua. Can''t you see that? You can''t refuse to admit the fact just because he and other women are more well-matched than you. But I can understand how you feel. After all, thesedies are all more beautiful than you¡­."


    Refuse to admit the fact?


    There was a touch of sarcasm on Hazel''s lips. They gave her such a terriblebel before she could open her mouth. Alright then, she didn''t want to get into difficulties with Ted, to begin with. It seemed that Ted''s life was toofortable. Then she didn''t mind waking him up!


    "Mr. King, I really doubt whether you are Joshua and Simon''s biological father." Hazel slowly opened her mouth and calmly interrupted the photographer.


    Ted''s face changed slightly.


    Hazel had already reprimanded him before. This had always been a thorn in Ted''s heart.


    Was Hazel trying to do it again today?


    "Of course I am their biological father!" he said coldly. "Miss Crowe, don''t preach to me! It doesn''t work for me!"


    "I have no intention of preaching to you. After all, you..." Hazel looked at the photos again and said with heavy sarcasm on her face, "can''t even tell your own sons apart."


    "What do you mean?!" Ted''s face paled slightly. Hazel''s sudden words reminded him of a kind of possibility.


    "You don''t know what I''m talking about?" She smiled and winked. "Now that you''ve seen the pictures. Don''t you see that it''s Simon instead of Joshua? You do not¡­ distinguish them by clothes, do you? They are not twins. Why don''t you recognize him when he''s wearing a mask?"


    The two brothers were simr in size and appearance. But when they wore a mask, it was very hard to tell them apart. Moreover, Simon deliberately reced Joshua, so he tried hard to act like Joshua in all aspects.


    However, Hazel and Joshua spent a lot of time together, so she immediately recognized that the man in the photo was not her husband. It was Simon.


    But their father could not recognize them at all because of a mask.

 Chapter 1323 - 611: Come With Me

    The photographer grabbed the camera and said in astonishment, "No way. You are talking nonsense. Master Simon went out with Miss Nina of the Forbes family."


    "Give it to me!" Ted said quietly. The photographer quickly handed the camera over.


    Ted took the camera to take a close look at the photos. Soon, his face darkened.


    He had watched his two sons put on their masks before he asked Joshua to start the opening dance with Cynthia Bryant.


    During this period of time, Simon and Joshua changed not only their masks but also their clothes, but Ted didn''t notice that. Then ''Simon'' disappeared.


    Because Simon used to take a fancy to a girl every time at a party and directly take the girl away, never staying stably at a party from the beginning to the end, so Ted didn''t give it much thought.


    Now Ted looked at the photos carefully and recognized the man on it was indeed Simon.


    "Ridiculous!" said Ted, looking pale.


    Hazel''s eyes were slightly cold. She was really disappointed, so she said harsh words just now.


    She hoped Joshua could have aplete family. That was why she was willing to give in to him when Ted gave her a hard time again and again, even when he yed dirty.


    However, the premise was that Ted really loved Joshua and wanted to be a good father. Having said that, it turned out Ted couldn''t even recognize Joshua and med it on Joshua. Did Ted really care about Joshua, his son?


    Since Ted treated Joshua so badly, why did she need to force Joshua to do something he didn''t like?


    Joshua was once an orphan, but her biological parents had given him full parental love. Her adoptive parents also treated him like their own son. However, Joshua seemed wounded just because of blood rtions now.


    Thinking of this, Hazel began to wonder if she had made the right decision.


    "Even, even if this is Master Simon," the photographer spoke with reluctance, "then it''s Master Joshua who dates Miss Nina! Get real. Master Joshua just has a crush on you for the time being."


    Hazel''s eyes went cold. The next moment, she stood up, opened the wardrobe where Joshua was hiding, and pulled him out.


    The photographer didn''t see Joshua at first. When Hazel pulled a man out of the wardrobe, he became excited as his eyes lit up. "Hazel Crowe! You are too bold! You actually have the nerve to hide a man secretly in the room..."


    Joshua stepped out of the wardrobe and nced coldly at the photographer.


    The photographer''s mouth was wide open. His whole face went white as a sheet. Was Joshua actually here? Didn''t it mean Joshua heard what he had just said to Hazel?


    "You said you''d attend the party!" Ted snapped, his eyes narrowing.


    "Simon won''t give himself away easily. It would be best if you trusted your son," said Joshua lightly.


    "How could you sneak here?!" Ted was a little irritated.


    "If I came in fair and square, it would anger you." Joshua wore a calm face.


    Ted almost spat out a mouthful of thick blood.


    "So that''s why you insist on holding a masquerade?" Ted gritted his teeth. He was not in a good mood as his own son set a trap for him.


    "Mr. King, you''re wee," Joshua spoke coldly. "You suddenly asked me to go to some party. How could I possibly not be on guard?"


    Ted''s gaze was even colder. Just as she was about to say something, Hazel suddenly opened her mouth, "Mr. King, in fact, mom can hear everything around her. It''s just that she doesn''t react, but she''s not deaf."


    Ted''s face paled instantly. He couldn''t resist staring in Stacy''s direction.


    Because Stacy had always been immersed in her own world, Ted did not avoid her most of the time when he dealt with matters.


    But it was because he thought Stacy couldn''t feel anything. He loved Stacy. If he knew Stacy could feel it, how could he possibly make things difficult for Hazel in this way in front of Stacy?


    "Mr. King, what happened today... Forget it. I have nothing to say." Hazel breathed a sigh of relief before continuing, "Now that you''re back, Joshua and I are leaving."


    Joshua held Hazel''s hand, ready to take her away.


    "Joshua,e to the study first!" There was a chill in Ted''s voice.


    "Hazel, wait for me in the living room," Joshua whispered. Ted was fooled by him today. Of course, Ted wouldn''t let him go so easily.


    Joshua also had something that he wanted to tell Ted.


    "Good." Hazel nodded. She went out of the room quietly.


    "Master Joshua..." The photographer said with somewhat trepidation.


    "I should make you disappear from the world for what you did." Joshua''s eyes were cold. But the next moment, he said, "However, you made some contributions. Don''t show up in front of Hazel and me again!"


    "OK, OK, OK! I will¡­" The photographer repeatedly thanked him, but he was still puzzled in his heart. Did he make contributions? Why didn''t he himself know that?


    However, he dared not ask any questions for fear of angering Joshua again. He left quickly.


    "Come with me!" said Ted, looking pale.


    Since Hazel said Stacy could hear everything, he didn''t want to say or do much in front of Stacy.


    Joshua did not object but followed him to the study next door.


    "What do you mean?" When he got to the study, Ted banged on the desk in anger. "You actually changed the mask and clothes in the party and secretly came to Hazel. Weren''t you afraid I would me all this on Hazel, and it would make me more unwilling to ept her?"


    "Mr. King, you''re such a narcissist," said Joshua, with a sh of sarcasm in his eyes. "Who said¡­ I brought Hazel here to make you ept her?"


    "Then what do you want?" The look on Ted''s face hardened.


    "I just," the smile in Joshua'' eyes grew colder, "want her to be totally disappointed in you."


    He knew that Ted was headstrong and willful, so instead of hoping that Ted would ept Hazel, Joshua would rather Hazel be disappointed in Ted.


    Over thest few days, Joshua had been on the verge of apuding Ted. If Ted went on like this, Ted would quickly kill all Hazel''s hopes and the little expectation Joshua had for Ted.


    Ted''s face darkened. Looking at him, Joshua''s heart grew colder. He sensed that Ted would not give up.

 Chapter 1324 - 612: Do You Have To Be Stubborn?

    Joshua was vignt.


    "Do you have to be so stubborn?" Ted looked at her with reluctance.


    Joshua''s eyes shed with heavy sarcasm. Even at the moment, Ted still didn''t know who had done wrong.


    Both Joshua and Simon could get along well with each other. They all recognized Stacy as their mother, while Ted was the only person that they repelled. Even the condition of Stacy, who had been with him for months, worsened instead of getting better. Wasn''t that the best proof?


    But Ted still went his own way stubbornly. He didn''t me himself at all but vented his anger on Hazel as if Hazel had grabbed his wife and his sons.


    How could Joshua possibly continue tomunicate with such a person?


    "Mr. King, it''s you who is stubborn. You''ve always been the one who can''t figure it out," Joshua spoke with deep eyes. "I''m leaving now. I don''t want Hazel to wait too long."


    With that, he turned slightly away.


    Watching him leave, Ted didn''t stop him.


    It was he who was wrong?


    Ted just thought it was extremely ridiculous.


    His wife and children were still alive, but he knew nothing about it before. It was clearly he who had been through this kind of separation for years. Now, the whole family was reunited with difficulty. He wanted to fulfill his duties as a father, but his sons were estranged from him because of a woman. How could he possibly be wrong?


    Ted thought with sinister eyes.


    Now Hazel had such a strong influence. Wouldn''t she be more influential in the future? But, no, he must settle the matter before it was toote!


    ***


    When Hazel went downstairs to the living room, she suddenly saw a familiar figure lurking in a corner, peeping in her direction.


    "Madeline Carter!" "Hazel shouted subconsciously.


    Madeline stiffened. She didn''t expect Hazel to see her! Madeline gritted her teeth, but she who nursed a grievance refused to bow down in front of Hazel. Instead, with a cold snort, she swaggered over to Hazel.


    "What do you want?" Madeline asked angrily.


    "Nothing. I just think your servant suits you." A smile yed on Hazel''s lips.


    "If it weren''t for you, would I be reduced to this?" Madeline felt he would almost burst with anger and shame! When she thought about it, she almost put all the me on Hazel!


    "You mean you me me for not being able to cooperate with you and obediently let you bully me?" There was a cold sh in Hazel''s eyes. "What makes you have the illusion that I''m a pushover?"


    Madeline was too angry to speak. "Hazel, how long do you think you can becent?"


    "I don''t know how long I can becent," Hazel chuckled, "but if I cannot becent, it won''t be your turn to becent. It''s said that Mr. King speaks highly of Miss Cynthia from the Bryant family. In either appearance or family background, you may be no match for her at all. Congrattions, you have found yourself such a strong opponent."


    Madeline''s face paled slightly.


    It was indeed she who came up with the idea for tonight¡ªthrowing a party and taking pictures of Joshua dancing with other women to drive a wedge between Hazel and Joshua. After all, no matter how strong their rtionship was, Hazel wouldn''t be able to stand Joshua getting close to another woman.


    But¡­ Ted actually already has someone in mind? Madeline felt a little panicky in the heart.


    In the beginning, Ted brought her to the manor because he wanted to y dead, so he couldn''t let her leave to disclose the news. And then, because Joshua needed more people to take care of him, Ted asked her to take care of Joshua.


    Even if she had so many advantages, she would still lose in the end and be the cat''s-paw for other women? If so, she must be the biggest idiot in the world!


    How could she reconcile herself? Madeline''s eyes shed with a touch of hostility.


    Watching Madeline''s face changing constantly, Hazel wore a quiet face. This woman had been making things difficult for her, so Hazel certainly wanted to give her something in return to make her suffer too.


    "Hazel."


    A steady voice sounded from behind. Hazel looked back just in time to see Joshuaing downstairs.


    Madeline''s face changed slightly. Why is Joshua here? Isn''t he supposed to be at the ball?


    Although she had a thousand questions in her mind, she lowered her head for fear that Joshua would see what she was thinking.


    Joshua didn''t even give her a look. Instead, he calmly came to Hazel and put his hand around her waist. "Come on, let''s go."


    "Mmm." Hazel nodded.


    Then Hazel and Joshua directly left without even looking at Madeline. Madeline could only clench her teeth as she watched their intimate back.


    "What do you have to talk to a woman like Madeline about?" asked Joshua, frowning as he walked.


    "There''s nothing to talk about. I just told her something to make her unhappy." Hazelughed and stuck out her tongue.


    "That woman is always up to something. Given a chance, she would never give up doing something wicked." Joshua frowned slightly.


    "Even if I don''t make her unhappy today, she won''t let me go," Hazel spoke with a calm expression. "In that case, of course, I want to get a kick out of it first. As for the rest, I''ll y it by ear!"


    His mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. This was Hazel''s style, as expected.


    "By the way, is Miss Cynthia beautiful?" she asked, feeling jealous.


    "Who is Cynthia?" Joshua opened his mouth calmly.


    Hazel was in a daze. Then she felt that her jealousy was unreasonable. It wasn''t Joshua who danced. How could he possibly care about Cynthia?


    But she was relieved for a moment before asking with a little jealousy. "What about Miss Nina?"


    "Are you jealous?" Joshua stood still, smiling.


    "No." She looked away ufortably.


    "She''s a friend of Simon''s, and she worked with us on purpose," Joshua exined in a low voice.


    Hazel understood instantly. Simon used to be a yboy, so Ted wouldn''t think twice about him taking a woman away. In this way, Simon and Joshua could change their masks and clothes smoothly.


    "His friend? Female?" Hazel said incredulously. After all, when she and Simon first met, Simon was with a beautiful blonde, and even in Country Z, there were plenty of ''ex-girlfriends'' who came to see him.

 Chapter 1325 - 613: This Is Your Habit

    Joshua'' eyes grew deep. The silvery moonlight poured down on Hazel, making her more beautiful.


    He couldn''t help speaking. "Let''s not talk about other people, shall we?"


    Hazel looked at him, amused. Joshua was as jealous as ever.


    "All right... Hmm!" Before she could finish the sentence, Joshua leaned over and kissed her on the lips.


    The kiss was so tender that it seemed to convey all his love to her.


    Hazel just felt soft inside. She stretched out her arms and put them gently around his waist.


    "Hazel¡­" When the kiss was over, his eyes twinkled. "Let''s move out."


    Although he could rece servants in the manor, this was Ted''s manor, and an ident could easily happen. Only by moving out would he be able to keep Hazel safe once and for all.


    He had intended to bring it up after ten days or half a month. However, what Ted did tonight had already made Hazel disappointed in Ted, which Joshua could feel.


    So, there was no better time than right now. At this point, if he brought it up, there was a good chance that Hazel would say yes.


    "I¡­" Hazel was a little hesitant. She took a deep breath and said seriously, "Joshua, I know you want to keep me safe. I want to say yes, but what about mom if we move out?"


    She was really disappointed in Ted because she could see that Ted''s so-called love for Joshua and Simon was just verbally saying he loved them as sons. Ted had no intention of attentively learning to be a father.


    If one wanted to be good to his own son, he should do something good for his son, but Ted had a kind of twisted thought, wanting Simon and Joshua to cooperate with him obediently and be his good son.


    If Ted had been really taking good care of Stacy, Hazel wouldn''t hesitate to move out. But now, while Ted felt guilty about Stacy, what he did to Stacy was more like overbearing possessiveness.


    Stacy would only be more and more miserable if she kept staying with him. Under the circumstances, Hazel couldn''t just walk away from Stacy with Joshua.


    Stacy had never done anything wrong. She was the most innocent one who suffered the most. Hazel could not be so selfish, trading Stacy''s misery for her own happiness. Hazel had a moment of doubt that her decision toe to Country M was a mistake, bute to think of it if she didn''te, how could she know what Stacy was going through?


    Joshua frowned slightly. Stacy''s current situation also surprised him. Before he saw Stacy''s medical records, he had thought her illness mainly caused it. But now, even when she was sick, he clearly felt that Stacy was repelling Ted.


    Even if there was some misunderstanding between them, but over the past few months, Ted could only make Stacy sicker and sicker, and even to the point of malnutrition. Joshua was really pissed off.


    If they wanted to leave, Joshua and Hazel would definitely take Stacy with them.


    "I''ll handle it," Joshua promised in a low voice.


    Hazel looked at him quietly, and suddenly she said, "Joshua if you want to do something, do it."


    "Hazel?" He looked slightly surprised.


    "In fact... I figured it out," she said with a wry smile. "Since you are willing to apany me to the manor, then you must have been well-prepared. This is your habit."


    Joshua felt as if his heart had been hit by something, and this kind of tacit understanding made his heart filled with the warmth of happiness.


    "So, you don''t have to worry about me, feel free to do it boldly," she spoke in an earnest voice. "But I have to stay at the manor until you think of a better way to take her with me."


    Ted misunderstood her... No, to be precise, Ted had given her severalbels before he even met her, and he insisted that she was such a person.


    Having said that, Ted, who was stubborn, wasn''t stupid, and Hazel was really afraid that if Joshua, Simon, and Ted got into another big fight, one of them might get hurt.


    If Hazel were to leave suddenly, Ted would definitely guess something, which would only make their actions more passive. If she stayed at the manor, it would mislead Ted and lower his guard.


    "Hazel..." Joshua sighed helplessly.


    "You must not refuse, or preach, or object," she interrupted him in a hurry and said with a serious face. "Joshua, I know you''re worried about me, but I''m worried about you, too. So, no matter what happens, we, a family of three, will face it together, okay?"


    Hazel reached out and gently took Joshua''s hand.


    The warmth of her fingertips left Joshua unable to say no.


    "Fine... But promise me that if there is any danger, you must obey me," he said in a deep tone.


    "Definitely!" She nodded hastily.


    "Even if I let you go first, you must go. Can you do that?" asked Joshua, who wasn''t reassured.


    "Yes, yes!" she agreed with a serious face.


    "Good." Joshua heaved a sigh of relief. It was very hard for him to say no to Hazel.


    He spoke gently. "Do you want me to hold you?"


    Hazel''s belly was bigger and bigger. He could no longer carry her, so he offered to hold her.


    "No," she chuckled and shook her head. "It''s not fair. Besides, pregnant women should often walk around, which is good for their babies."


    He still wanted to hold her, but he couldn''t defeat Hazel''s insistence.


    ***


    The two people went back to West House hand in hand and had a good sleep. But Madeline didn''t sleep well all night. She didn''t want to believe Hazel''s statement, but she asked a servant privately. At the ball, Cynthia Bryant was indeed the most eye-catching and danced three times with ''Joshua.''


    Of course, Madeline saw Joshuast night and guessed it should be Simon who danced with Cynthia. But Madeline didn''t feel very relieved either.


    If Ted really liked Cynthia, he would definitely force Joshua to stay with her!


    Madeline clenched her teeth at the thought that she had worked so hard, but what she wanted to get would end up in another woman''s hands!


    No way! She muste up with one way!


    Madeline got out of bed. Dazed, she walked to the garden, only to hear a man and a woman arguing in the garden.

 Chapter 1326 - 614: Make Yourself At Home

    Madeline subconsciously hid behind a nearby tree and poked her head.


    "Brother! The King family went too far!" An angry female voice sounded.


    It was a ck-haired girl who talked to a ck-haired man. They both had distinctly mixed-blood features.


    In an instant, Madeline''s face was filled with hatred.


    They were able to get here so quickly and have clear ess to the manor. This girl must be the woman named Cynthia who Ted liked. Then the man next to her was, of course, her brother. Yesterday, Madeline found out that Cynthia had a brother named Daniel who shared the same biological parents.


    Cynthia said in exasperation, "Last night, I danced three times with the first son of the King family, but when I looked for him today, they actually told me I danced with the second son!"


    "Enough, Cynthia!" Daniel''s face was grim. He said in a deep tone. "You can grumble in private, but you mustn''t let anyone who has some ulterior motivate you to hear it!"


    "Do you want me to be humiliated for nothing?" Cynthia said, unconvinced.


    "Humiliated?" Daniel sneered. "I''ve told you how powerful the organization and the King family really are. You don''t want to be humiliated, but some women even get in line for it! Also, Cynthia, you don''t forget¡­."


    Daniel looked around. Noticing there was no one else around, he said in a deep voice, "On the surface, we are both favored, but we are still bastards! Only if you are married to the King family can you make the family take you seriously. If you can''t do it, we''ll likely be unable to gain a foothold in the family, let alone help me take the Bryant family, and make our mom be a legal wife!"


    "I, I know..." Cynthia, who was frightened by him, said quickly, "Brother, I know all this. I just couldn''t helpining."


    "Don''tin like that in other people''s houses!" Daniel snapped.


    "You''re right, brother," Cynthia hastily agreed.


    Madeline didn''te out from behind the tree until they were both far away.


    Her eyes shed with a heavy sneer. She had been worried, but now it seemed that Cynthia wasn''t a big threat as she thought.


    Cynthia was merely an illegitimate daughter whose marriage would only be used as a connection between two families. She seemed to be favored, but she was not, in fact, regarded as necessary, and she would definitely pester Joshua.


    It was very easy for Madeline to make Joshua hate a woman like Cynthia. After all, Madeline herself was also hated by Joshua and knew exactly what would test his patience. But... Madeline''s eyes sparkled with malevolence. This time, she might be able to get rid of a woman with another woman''s help!


    ***


    West House.


    Simon whistled delightfully. As he approached, he saw Joshua lying on Hazel''s swollen belly. It seemed Joshua was listening to the movement inside her belly. There were warm smiles on the couple''s faces.


    Speechlessly, Simon covered his eyes. Then he couldn''t helpining, "That''s enough, you two. Don''t show public disy of affection anywhere."


    Seeing him, Joshua calmly got up.


    "The baby moved just now. I asked Joshua to listen." Hazel smiled and exined earnestly.


    "It''ll be a very healthy baby," Joshua said gently. The next moment, he gently held her hand. "Are you going to have a prenatal exam soon? I''ll go with you this time."


    It had always been a thorn in his heart that he wasn''t able to apany Hazel for antenatal care as a husband since she was pregnant. Therefore, he began to remember the date of the prenatal exam from a long time ago.


    "Fine." Hazel knew what he cared about, so of course, she wouldn''t say no.


    Simon really felt helpless. Now the couple even had a public disy of affection regardless of asions.


    "... I''m still here," he reminded them with resignation.


    "We saw you," said Joshua, giving him a light look, "Make yourself at home. Help yourself to whatever you want to drink, and you can ask the servant to get what you want to eat."


    "..." Simon was even more speechless. They really did not treat him as an outsider!


    A little angrily, he sat opposite them, but they still ignored him.


    "Joshua, it''s so well-behaved. Do you think it''s a princess?" Hazel smiled.


    "You haven''t checked the gender of the baby yet?" Simon was very surprised.


    "No, why should we check?" Hazel shook her head. "Whether it is a boy or a girl, it is the fruit of my love with Joshua. Wouldn''t it be more surprising to wait until thest minute?"


    "Mmm," agreed Joshua, nodding his head. Heid his hand lightly on her belly and rubbed it gently. "I like it whether it is a boy or a girl."


    "Honey, you''re the best!" Hazel rewarded him with a kiss on the cheek.


    Simon was gooseflesh all over. "Hey, hey, you two, can you restrain yourselves?"


    "Singles like you are unable to understand our happiness," Joshua spoke lightly but with great earnestness.


    Simon nearly spat out a mouthful of thick blood. He clenched his teeth. "Joshua Denmark! What are you so proud of? Don''t you know that after a woman gives birth to a baby, she will put the baby before her husband? When the timees, you can only rank second in Hazel''s heart at that time!"


    Joshua raised an eyebrow while Hazel red at Simon. "Simon King, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I didn''t." Simon deliberately said frightening things with acent face, "I heard it from a girlfriend who was a doctor in the department of gynecology and obstetrics. She said there were many women in the maternity wards seeing through their men, and these women felt they almost died when they suffered the pain of childbirth, so they treated the babies as their only loved ones and were alienated from their husbands."


    Joshua''s fingers tightened slightly as he took Simon''s words to heart.


    Hazel froze and shook her head. "You think too much. Joshua has already chosen a painless delivery for me. I''ve heard that it won''t hurt at all..."


    "Even so," said Joshua, shaking her hand with a face full of pity, "When you suffer, I can do nothing but be there for you and encourage you."


    Hazel''s body was getting heavier every day. She sometimes had backaches and even swollen legs. Although Joshua was always there for her, taking care of her and making her asfortable as possible, he couldn''t share her pain. Joshua felt guilty at the thought of this.


    Looking at Joshua''s face full of chagrin, Hazel felt a little ufortable. She gave Simon an angry look. "It''s all your fault! You''re talking nonsense."

 Chapter 1327 - 615: She Recognize Him Instantly

    Simon was also very surprised. His few words really scared Joshua?


    But the next moment, his lips twitched despite himself. He didn''t scare Joshua at all. It was clear that Joshua was so sorry for Hazel that he med himself!


    Simon thought he seemed to be watching their public disy of affection again!


    Forget it. In the future, if he saw them, he''d better talk business with them directly, and when he was done talking, he should just leave so that he didn''t have to watch their public disy of affection.


    "Right, right. I''m talking nonsense," Simon said, somewhat gloomily. "By the way, Ie to talk to you about Cynthia. You don''t have to worry about her. I don''t think she''ll bother you anymore."


    "Oh?" Joshua raised his eyebrows. "What did you do?"


    "She came to the manor to see you today, but she met me," Simon said, gloating, "so I humiliated her and told her it was me who danced with her. She finally ran away crying. I don''t think she''lle to you again if she isn''t shameless."


    "It''s not that simple." Joshua''s look was calm. "Didn''t you often humiliate Madeline before? Has she broken off her engagement to you?"


    "This¡­" Simon froze instantly. He frowned and said, "Anyway, Cynthia is the apple of the eye of a big family? She wouldn''t pester Madeline, would she?"


    After saying this, Simon was also a little unconfident.


    "I''ve just got the news," Joshua spoke lightly, "that Cynthia and Daniel have gone to visit Ted King."


    "Really?" Simon fumed. "She actually wants to pester you?"


    "Cynthia is the illegitimate daughter of the Bryant family. Although she is favored on the surface, she is not really taken seriously," Joshua said lightly. "Besides, Cynthia and her brother Daniel rely upon. She listens to Daniel about everything. Daniel wants to use the power of the King family to control the entire Bryant family."


    Simon spoke in a deep tone, with a solemn expression, "The old man is not a person who is willing to lose. He won''t do such a losing business."


    "It''s not losing business," Joshua said lightly. "If he seeds, he will be able to prop up Daniel as a puppet, and in the end, the Bryant family will be controlled by him. Even if he fails, it will be merely internal strife in the Bryant family. Even if the winner has a grudge against the old man, do they really want to have an enemy like him?"


    "He is really an old fox!" Simon said secretly. "He really never does a losing business!"


    "But..." Hazel spoke, chin in hand, "I don''t think he thinks this way. He must think all he does is for you."


    "Huh?" The two men both looked at Hazel in surprise.


    "He may think you will be the one who eventually marries Cynthia, and since Daniel is a puppet, so the whole Bryant family willingly be yours," Hazel exined. "Maybe he thinks it''s the best thing he can do as a father for his own children."


    The thought of this made Simon''s flesh creep. He said with a sneer, "Does the old man want to y the role of the father at longst now? but it''s a pity that his way can onlypletely move and disgust others!"


    "That''s right," said Joshua with a gloomy face. He agreed with Simon. "He does this because he is self-righteous. He gives me something I don''t want, but he actually wants me to thank him?"


    "What are you going to do?" Simon said in a deep tone. "I can help you stop Cynthia once, but I can''t help you stop her forever."


    "Actually¡­" Joshua''s eyes shed with cunning as his mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. "There is a way you can help me stop her for a lifetime."


    "What is it?" Simon was curious.


    "If you marry her, you''ll solve the problem fundamentally." Joshua chuckled.


    "You, you, you!" Simon pointed angrily at him. "How can you be so conscienceless? I''m kind enough to help you, but you actually try to betray me?!"


    "He''s joking," Hazelughed and shook her head. "That doesn''t work either. Even if there''s no Cynthia, there would be other women. It won''t solve the problem fundamentally."


    Simon looked at Joshua in amazement. "What''s going on?"


    In the past, no matter what happened, Hazel tried hard to calm them down. To put it bluntly, she wanted to smooth things over. But now, she didn''t sound like she was on Ted''s side at all!


    "Nothing, it''s just that your sister-inw has figured it out." Joshua''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners.


    Simon heaved a sigh of relief. He and Joshua kept Hazel in the dark about some of their ns, so he usually tried hard not to say something. Hazel figured it out, which meant he wouldn''t need to give in to Ted against his will anymore!


    He smiled wickedly. "Does that mean I can do it freely in the future?"


    Joshua nodded with a twinkle in his eye.


    ***


    Daniel and Cynthia went to visit Ted. They didn''t mention the fact Simon and Joshua had changed identities at the ball, acting as if nothing happened. Ted wouldn''t certainly mention it of his own ord. The two sides had a small talk politely. They seemed happy.


    "Cynthia, since you are here, you might as well stay here for a few days. There is a lot of fun in the King family''s manor. You can walk around freely," Ted spoke gently, like an elder.


    Cynthia was delighted. Since he said that, Ted was clearly taking a stand! If she stayed and lived here, then, of course, she could see Joshua and bond with him all the time! Besides... she had a little secret in her heart that no one else knew. She wouldn''t leak it until she saw Joshua.


    "Thanks, Uncle King. I hope my little sister doesn''t bother you," Daniel happily agreed.


    After that, Daniel left. When Cynthia saw him off, Daniel repeatedly told her to find a way to win Joshua''s heart.


    "Fine, fine, I know!" Cynthia said impatiently, "Rest assured. I''m on my way to meet Joshua by chance!"


    Having been able to stay at the manor, Cynthia was not foolish enough to miss the opportunity.


    Daniel was relieved to see that she was so sensible.


    After seeing Daniel off, Cynthia asked a servant where Joshua was and was ready to go straight to him.


    At the thought of Joshua, Cynthia''s face suddenly flushed with shyness. She had actually run into Joshua before.


    Two years ago, she had a problem with her family. She ran out to stay in a hotel and nearly drowned because of a cramp in her leg while swimming in the hotel pool. It was Joshua who saved her.


    They met only once, so Cynthia could only remember his face and knew nothing else. But yesterday, when Daniel secretly got a picture of Joshua from a servant at the King family, she recognized him instantly!

 Chapter 1328 - 616: Shameless

    When she knew that Joshua was the one who saved her, she was very happy!


    It was her little secret, and she had nned to tell Joshua when she officially met him.


    Last night, she met him, but it was a pity that Joshua had been wearing a mask. She didn''t think it was appropriate. Now she was d she didn''t tell him, otherwise, Simon had known about it.


    It was because of this that she was so angry when she knew that the person who had danced with her was Simon instead of Joshua.


    "Where''s Master Joshua?" Cynthia asked a servant.


    "This¡­ Master Joshua is out for business," said the servant hurriedly.


    Joshua was with Hazel now. If Cynthia saw them, then she would directly make a scene.


    "Is that so?" Cynthia said regretfully. "It doesn''t matter. Take me to the ce where he lives. I''ll wait for him. "


    The servant was more troubled. Ted told them that although Cynthia lived here, they must try to keep her from meeting with Joshua too early, especially when Hazel was still here.


    "Master Joshua doesn''t like people going to his room without permission..." The servant had to say.


    "I see. He''s quite a character." Cynthia smiled. Obviously, she didn''t think much. She waved her hand. "You go to work. I''ll walk around myself."


    When the servant agreed and left, Cynthia wandered around aimlessly.


    Madeline had been following Cynthia. Just then, her eyes shed with a hint of malice. Humph! Cynthia has been walking around the gate for so long. Obviously, she wants to wait for Joshua toe back and have a chance to encounter him!


    What if she knew that Joshua had not left the manor?


    Thinking, Madeline lowered her head and walked in the direction of Cynthia.


    Cynthia, who had been staring at the door and didn''t pay much attention to the road, ran into Madeline directly.


    "Ouch!" Madeline cried out in pain and then fell directly to the ground.


    Cynthia came to her senses and quickly helped her up. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t see you just now. "


    "It doesn''t matter," Madeline said hurriedly. "I didn''t watch out just now. By the way,dy, you look a little strange¡­ Are you the guest of our master? "


    "For the time being, but I won''t be soon," Cynthia said with a triumphant smile. "My name is Cynthia, and I will be Master Joshua''s wife in the future!"


    Madeline scolded her in the heart. "Shameless!"


    Having said that, she pretended to be surprised and said nkly, "But hasn''t Master Joshua had a wife?"


    "What?!" Cynthia''s face paled instantly, and she grabbed Madeline''s arm. "You say it again. What do you mean?! "


    Madeline said hastily, pretending to be scared as she endured the pain, "Miss Cynthia, I don''t know anything..."


    The more she tried hard not to admit it, the more it proved that the King family was hiding something from Cynthia.


    "Come with me!" Cynthia said in a deep voice.


    Madeline''s eyes shed with coldness, and sheughed in her heart. This woman falls for it so soon!


    But she bowed her head respectfully and followed Cynthia.


    Cynthia took Madeline to the guest room. Then she said angrily, "What''s going on? Don''t worry. Just tell me and I promise no one will know about it!


    "But..." Madeline was still hesitant.


    "Here you are!" Cynthia, who thought that Madeline wanted money, impatiently threw her a bank card. "This card has enough money, and even if you lose your jobter, I can guarantee that you can have a job with a higher sry than the current job."


    Madeline said gratefully, "Miss Cynthia, it''s very kind of you..."


    "Come on, don''t say something useless!" Cynthia waved her hand impatiently. "Now I want to know something about Master Joshua''s wife?! What''s her name? Which noble family is she from? "


    "Miss Cynthia, you overestimate her. She''s not from a rich family or a noble family. Her name is Hazel Crowe, an ordinary girl from Country Z." Madeline hastily exined, "When Master Joshua came back this time, he brought back a pregnant woman and forced all of us to call her Mrs. Denmark. The pregnant woman is exactly Hazel."


    "Pregnant?" Cynthia''s face turned extremely pale.


    If Joshua only had other women around her, Cynthia would fight for his heart. But that woman around him was pregnant. Besides, it sounded like Joshua loved her very much. Did it mean she was a stepte?


    "Yes, our master got angry with Master Joshua because of this and didn''t recognize the woman at all because he thought she wanted to win Master Joshua''s heart with the baby in her belly!"


    Cynthia''s face was still very pale. "Does Master Joshua¡­ really like that woman so much and even fall out with Uncle King for her?"


    No wonder the servant lied to her. It wasn''t because Joshua really went out. It was just because she was afraid that Cynthia would meet Joshua and Hazel together.


    There was more hatred in Madeline''s heart, but she didn''t show any hatred on her face. She said, "I don''t think so. Master Joshua will be with her, presumably for the sake of the baby. And..."


    "And what?" Cynthia''s face was gray with despair. Now any news of Joshua was a fatal blow to her.


    Madeline was verycent in secret. She was sure that Cynthia had enough hatred for Hazel now. As long as Madeline was provoked with a few more words, Madeline was sure that Cynthia would definitely fight with Hazel!


    "I''m telling you in private. Don''t tell anyone else it''s me," Madeline said in a low voice. "In fact, seven months ago, Master Joshua was injured. He has been recuperating at the manor, but when he came back this time, he suddenly brought back a pregnant woman whose baby was more than six months old¡­."


    "He has been recuperating here for seven months, but he brought back a woman who has been pregnant for six months?" Cynthia''s face changed slightly. "Do you mean the baby in the woman''s belly is not his?!"


    "I didn''t say anything," Madeline shook her head hastily, but her heart was secretly triumphant. She deliberately said Hazel''s baby was younger. No one would find out this anyway. "There''s evidence about Master Joshua''s recuperating. I heard from others about Hazel''s pregnancy. The master is very angry about that. Besides... In fact, when Master Joshua woke up, he lost his memory!"

 Chapter 1329 - 617: Someone Had Ulterior Motive

    "Lost his memory?" Cynthia was even more shocked. She didn''t expect the King family to have so many inside stories!


    "Yes," said Madeline with a hint of a sneer in her eyes, "Master Joshua went to Country Z after losing memory, where he met the woman who imed to be his wife.


    "It is said that his wifees from an average family. Shortly after they were married, Master Joshua gave her everything he had, and then he had an ident. Master Joshua is such a responsible person. Whether he remembers the past or not, when he hears he has a wife, and she is pregnant, how can he not pay attention to her?"


    Cynthia was both shocked and angry.


    "Do you mean," she said incredulously, "that this woman climbed into Master Joshua''s bed, tricked him out of his money, and probably even nned to kill him? And now she''s pregnant with another man''s baby, and she''s trying to trick Master Joshua into keeping it for her?!"


    "I, I didn''t say that..." Madeline looked terrified but was verycent in the heart. It seemed that Cynthia was not too stupid. Madeline''s words weren''t very direct and clear, but Cynthia understood what Madeline wanted to express.


    "Enough, I won''t tell anyone it''s you who tells me!" Cynthia waved her hand impatiently. "You can leave now!"


    Madeline said yes in a hurry, but she wasn''t very satisfied. Her eyes went cold, and she continued, "Miss Cynthia, you are so pretty and sweet. If you can be Master Joshua''s wife in the future, that would be great! We all think that Master Joshua is responsible enough to stay with Hazel Crowe. If she''s not pregnant, how can Master Joshua possibly care about her?"


    "I see." Cynthia nodded.


    Madeline was a little disappointed. She said this to provoke Cynthia into making Hazel have a miscarriage, but Madeline could not tell from Cynthia''s current look what Cynthia was thinking.


    Madeline had no reason to stay anymore, so she had no choice but to walk outside slowly.


    Upon arriving at the door, she heard Cynthia call her brother, "Hello, Daniel? Help me investigate someone..."


    Madeline was delighted. Cynthia wanted to investigate Hazel? Wasn''t that easy? Madeline had a bunch of dirt on Hazel. It was all fake, of course, but someone had used it to smear Hazel previously.


    Madeline kept the data about the dirt. Having said that, she also had the information about the refutation of rumors.


    Because the dirt was well-documented when she showed Ted the data dirt on Hazel, Ted, who had originally disliked Hazel, was even more prejudiced against her. This time, Madeline was more familiar with the use of the dirt.


    ***


    Cynthia asked Daniel to investigate Hazel. Because it was rted to Joshua, Daniel didn''t take it lightly.


    Soon, Cynthia received an anonymous email.


    The email contained all kinds of dirt on Hazel; it wasplete and detailed.


    Her family had coddled Cynthia, but she was not an unsophisticated woman. She could see that someone with an ulterior motive specially sent it.


    It didn''t matter if the data was true or false. The point was that she needed to make Joshua believe that Hazel''s dirt was true.


    Cynthia knew that the servant she met had been encouraging her to attack the baby in Hazel''s belly, but Cynthia also knew that if she did something to the baby, Joshua wouldn''t let her go!


    Cynthia wouldn''t consider hurting Hazel''s baby until thest minute. Besides, she was not immediately convinced by the data. She nned to wait for two days. After her brother Daniel finished investigating, she would tell Joshua the truth with more solid evidence.


    Hence, over these two days, Cynthia living in the manor was very well-behaved and obeyed Ted''s arrangement. Even if she could not meet Joshua, she did not nurse a grievance. She behaved in a generous manner.


    However, a rumor had been quietly spread in the manor. Some servants unconsciously cast a nce at Hazel''s belly when they encountered her.


    Hazel was not slow. When the third person looked at her belly, she knew there was something wrong.


    But she didn''t lose her temper.


    One day, she was ready to have a prenatal exam. Joshua had agreed to go with her, but he had to go to Simon''s room first, so he asked her to wait for him.


    While she was waiting, a servant came in. "Mrs. Denmark, the master asks you to go to madam''s room."


    Hazel had been staying with Stacy these days. Even Ted could see that Stacy was getting much better with Hazel around, so he often got some servants to invite Hazel over.


    "I''m going to have a prenatal exam today, and I''lle to momter," Hazel said.


    "But...." the servant looked displeased, "It''s the master''s order!"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll let Joshua exin to him," Hazel spoke lightly.


    The servant looked more displeased. She looked at Hazel''s belly with undisguised disdain.


    "You''d better tell me why you''re looking at me like that!"


    Panic shed across the servant''s face. "Mrs. Denmark, you misunderstood. I, I didn''t..."


    "I advise you to make it clear right now," Hazel said, her eyes shing with coldness. "Or... It''ll be my husband who orders you to say the reason! You can imagine what he would do to you, right?"


    Hazel looked coldly at the servant in front of her. She had never put on any airs since she came to the manor, for she knew very well that no one here liked her. They addressed her, Mrs. Denmark, but they didn''t think much of her.


    She didn''t care. But she would not allow anyone to look at her belly with disdain because she knew very well that the servant''s malice was directed at her baby!


    The servant bowed her head in shock, and fear ran through her heart.


    How did Hazel suddenly be so difficult to deal with?


    It was because Hazel usually seemed a very tender pushover that they dared to look at her with unbridled eyes. But the servant didn''t expect Hazel to threaten her with Joshua! If she fell into Master Joshua''s hands... Thinking of this, the servant shivered despite herself.


    "Mrs. Denmark, you really think too much. I didn''t look..." The servant was unwilling to admit it. If she really told Hazel the reason, she would be tortured miserably by Joshua! But if she said nothing, Hazel might just be bluffing and wouldn''t do anything.


    Hazel''s eyes grew colder as she said tly, "Great! Stay here until Joshuaes back!"

 Chapter 1330 - 618: Stake Her Down

    The servant was surprised by Hazel''s tough attitude, but she didn''t take it to heart anymore. Instead, she said, "Mrs. Denmark, I have to go back to my master and tell him about your reply."


    "Do you want to use Mr. King to threaten me?" Hazel interrupted coldly.


    Perhaps it was because she was so kind that the servant thought Hazel was easy to deal with!


    "... That''s not what I meant," the servant retorted. Although Hazel''s imposing manner shocked her, she still looked down upon Hazel, "I''m a master''s servant, so you might as well let me go..."


    "Take her down!" Hazel said in a deep voice.


    The servants in West House had been reced by Joshua and were all his confidants. Hearing Hazel''s orders, they immediatelye forward and stop the servant.


    "Mrs. Denmark, you..." The servant looked at Hazel in shock. How dare she?!


    "What gives you the illusion that I was afraid of Mr. King?" Hazel spoke coldly, "He''s Joshua''s biological father, so I respect him for that. But that doesn''t mean I have to bear the humiliation and swallow his anger when he or his men misbehave! And I want to see if Mr. King will fall out with Joshua because I punish a servant like you!"


    The servant was terrified by Hazel''s icy manner. She knew that Hazel wasn''t joking or bluffing. Maybe Hazel was worried about Ted, but how could Hazel possibly be worried about her? Even if Hazel did something to her, Ted wouldn''t really do anything to Hazel because Joshua was very protective of Hazel.


    "You have onest chance," Hazel spoke coldly. She took out her phone and calmly dialed Joshua''s number in front of the servant.


    Noticing Hazel was serious, the servant turned pale and said hastily, "Don''t, don''t call! I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you!"


    Hazel calmly hung up the phone and looked at her coldly.


    The servant was really shocked by her behavior and whispered in a guilty voice, "Mrs. Denmark, don''t, don''t me me. Others are all spreading the rumor... in fact, I don''t believe it."


    "What is it about?!" Hazel snapped.


    "They all say¡­" the servant hesitated, then spoke guiltily, "the child in your belly is not Master Joshua''s."


    Hazel got really mad! She could put up with anything, but she would never allow anyone to speak ill of her child!


    "What else?" Hazel snapped.


    "No, nothing more¡­" The servant looked flustered.


    "She is only a servant. Why do you make things difficult for her, Miss Crowe?" Suddenly, an arrogant voice sounded outside the door, "Don''t you yourself know what you''ve done?"


    Hazel looked up and saw Cynthia enter with a haughty air.


    She recognized Cynthia at one nce. Over these two days, Hazel had heard Cynthia stayed at the manor. Cynthia was Ted''s guest, and Hazel understood what Ted was up to. However, Cynthia had been very quiet over these days, and Hazel certainly wouldn''t take the initiative to ask for trouble.


    This time Cynthia actually came to Hazel herself.


    "Oh?" Hazel wore a peaceful face. "I really don''t know what I have done."


    Cynthia''s lips curled up in disdain as her eyes were full of undisguised disgust. "I didn''te here today to tell you that. Hazel Crowe, you know me, and you should know why I''m here. I won''t say anything else. I know youe to Joshua for his money. How much money can make you leave him?"


    Hazel froze. She thought she had misheard. However, when she saw Cynthia''s earnest look, Hazel knew that Cynthia was clearly not joking.


    In an instant, Hazel was speechless. Cynthia was, in the end, a daughter from a rich family. When she opened her mouth, Cynthia directly went straight to the point without beating about the bush. It was clearly the first time the two women had met.


    "I wonder how much you can offer?" Hazel asked with a half-smile.


    It was Cynthia''s turn to freeze.


    She had thought Hazel would at least get angry and say what she and Joshua had was true love, and that Cynthia was insulting her, and that she would never be bought off, etc.


    Cynthia was even mentally prepared to unmark Hazel, but Hazel didn''t follow the script and directly asked Cynthia how much she could offer!


    Soon, Cynthia came to her senses, and there was more disdain in her heart. "50 million dors is enough for you to have a great life for the whole life!"


    "Fifty million dors?" Hazel thought she had heard a big joke. She looked at Cynthia, puzzled. "Well... have you investigated me before you came to meet me? Do you know what the market value of the Denmark Group is?"


    Denmark Group was a behemoth in Country Z. Even though the Bryant family had a deep background, it had been declining over the years and was likely no match for Denmark Group.


    Hazel really wanted to know why Cynthia offered 50 million dors.


    "Of course." Cynthia looked at Hazel with contempt. She suddenly took a few steps forward. The servant in West House hurried to stop her. Joshua had said they must make sure Hazel was safe. They couldn''t let this strange woman get close to Hazel.


    "Hazel Crowe, I suggest you ask them to leave." Cynthia sneered. "There are some things we had better talk about in private."


    "I don''t think there''s anything we need to talk about in private," Hazel spoke with indifference.


    "Ah," said Cynthia, "since you are not afraid, I have nothing to worry about. Hazel Crowe, I have enough evidence to unmark you in front of Joshua, thoroughly discredit you and make you lose everything! You won''t even have 50 million dors at that time!"


    "Fine, I''d like to see what evidence you have." Hazel looked calm. She was a little curious about the evidence that would thoroughly discredit her.


    Cynthia looked slightly angry. How could Hazel have such an attitude? Did Hazel think her words were rmist?


    Cynthia was about to speak when she heard the servant call out, "Master Joshua, you are back!"


    As Joshua approached the hall, his eyes went slightly deep. The next moment, he pulled Hazel into his arms and asked thoughtfully, "You''re not bullied, are you?"


    Cynthia felt she herself had swallowed a handful of needles, and her whole heart was in pain.


    Joshua was as handsome and gentle as he was when she first met him, but all his attention and care was for Hazel Crowe! He had firmly believed that she bullied Hazel!

 Chapter 1331 - 619: I’m Not Easy To Bully

    She only felt jealousy. Joshua had never seriously looked at her since he entered the room. Besides, even when he nced at her, his eyes were cold, disgusted, and defensive.


    How could he look at her like that? Cynthia felt sad in her heart.


    "Rest assured, I''m not easy to? bully." Hazel smiled.


    Joshua looked a little rxed. He turned his head around to look at Cynthia, with alienation and indifference in his eyes. "Miss Bryant, my wife needs rest. Please leave."


    Cynthia felt her heart was broken into the ss. Joshua actually drove her away for Hazel Crowe!


    She took a deep breath tofort herself constantly. It didn''t matter. Joshua just didn''t remember meeting her, so he treated her badly.


    Cynthia opened her mouth affectionately, "Joshua King..."


    "Sorry, myst name is Denmark." Joshua corrected her calmly. "Besides, Miss Bryant, I think you need to know something. I don''t think of your Uncle King as a father."


    Cynthia''s face turned pale instantly. Joshua wasn''t just correcting her. He was also telling her that he wouldn''t listen to Ted. Even if Ted promised her something, Joshua wouldn''t cooperate.


    "Alright, Joshua Denmark..." Cynthia was reluctant but submissively corrected herself.


    She looked at Joshua obsessively, like a shy little girl, and said, "You may have forgotten me, but we share a deeper connection. We had a very romantic encounter two years ago."


    Hazel froze and looked at Joshua in surprise, but he frowned slightly and looked nk.


    Hazel was surprised, not only because of what Cynthia said but also because of thenguage Cynthia spoke in.


    In an instant, Hazel was speechless. Did Cynthia think she couldn''t understand thenguage of Country M?


    "Miss Bryant, is it really good for you to seduce my husband in front of me?" Hazel asked in thenguage of Country Z with a calm expression.


    Displeasure shed across Cynthia''s face. Then she said with some pride, "Miss Crowe, you don''t understand thenguage of Country M, do you? You got me wrong. I was just talking to Mr. Denmark about work."


    Hazel was really speechless. Cynthia firmly believed that Hazel didn''t understand, so Cynthia deliberately lied to deceive her, belittle her in front of Joshua, and show him that Hazel couldn''t even speak in thenguage of Country M.


    Having said that, Cynthia was really capable as she was able to remain calm while telling a lie.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you," Hazel asked, frowning. "I really don''t understand how the romantic encounter between you and my husband has anything to do with work."


    Cynthia''s face turned paler instantly. Now she was very embarrassed! Hazel actually understood hernguage. The point was that it made Cynthia appear arrogant and ignorant in front of Joshua.


    This was a trap that Cynthia deliberately set for Hazel, but Cynthia actually walked into it herself!


    "Miss Bryant, don''t be embarrassed," Hazel said with a half-smile. "What happened during your encounter? I''m really very interested."


    Cynthia''s face flushed with shame and anger.


    She had already lost face. Hazel was her love rival, but Hazel actually wanted Cynthia to speak out her secret thoughts. Cynthia was not stupid. How could Cynthia possibly do that to make her rivalugh at her?!


    Cynthia''s shame and anger turned into hatred for Hazel!


    "Joshua, don''t be fooled by Hazel Crowe! I have evidence that she is with you for your money!" Cynthia clenched her teeth. "Even just now, she asked me directly how much I could offer to make her leave you!"


    Joshua raised his eyebrows as he looked at Hazel. "How much?"


    "I''m a little shy about saying it¡­." Hazel looked embarrassed as she really thought it was a joke when Cynthia offered 50 million dors.


    "You!" Cynthia was ashamed and angry. Why didn''t Joshua care? Besides, he actually didn''t even want to me Hazel?!


    She said angrily. "The problem isn''t how much I offer. Joshua, don''t you understand? Hazel''s attitude is that she won''t hesitate to give you up if I give her a good offer!"


    "You are shy of saying it, but she isn''t shy of speaking it out," Joshua said to Hazel lightly.


    Hazel exined with a chuckle, "I thought maybe Miss Bryant was just kidding me because she only offered 50 million dors."


    Joshua was a little speechless and then asked in surprise, "Has the Bryant family been reduced to this extent?"


    Their nonchnt attitude nearly made Cynthia cry.


    She had originally lost her whole heart to Joshua, but Joshua did not take her seriously. He even directly questioned her and humiliated their family! Why couldn''t he care about her feelings?


    Suddenly, Cynthia''s gaze fell on Hazel, and the hatred in her eyes grew deeper! Joshua wouldn''t have treated her like that if Hazel hadn''t lured him! She and Joshua shared a deep connection and were predestined to be together!


    "Joshua, I''m telling you something serious!" Cynthia clenched her teeth in anger.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested," Joshua said quietly.


    "You, you¡­" Cynthia froze. She came to West House today because she had enough evidence to unmask Hazel in front of Joshua. But Joshua actually said he wasn''t interested?


    Cynthia suddenly felt as if she had been hit by a staggering blow, and she was utterly stunned.


    "Miss Bryant," said Joshua, with a look of displeasure, "I''m going to apany my wife for a prenatal exam. Please leave."


    Prenatal exam? Cynthia was even angrier. "Joshua, do you know that Hazel''s baby isn''t yours?"


    Hazel''s fingers tightened. Joshua''s face was horribly sullen!


    The next moment, Hazel rushed forward, asking in a cold voice, "Is it you who spread the rumor in the manor?"


    "If you didn''t want people to know what you did, don''t do it. Since you did that, do I need to spread it? Perhaps everyone in the manor knows more about it than I do!" Cynthia gloated.


    Hazel''s face was grave. Cynthia didn''t have to lie, but if it was not Cynthia who spread the rumor, it must be someone else who hid in the dark and wanted to make things difficult for Hazel.


    "Why did you keep it from me?" Joshua frowned slightly as he looked at Hazel.

 Chapter 1332 - 620: Why Do You Ask Me To Come Over?

    Noticing that Joshua''s face looked gloomy, Cynthia was a little happy in the heart. Sure enough, how could Joshua possibly not be angry about this kind of thing?


    Cynthia sneered and said sarcastically, "If she doesn''t keep it from you, how can she cheat you out of your money..."


    But before she could finish the sentence, she saw Joshua gently hold Hazel''s hand and say with care, "Why didn''t you tell me when you were wounded?"


    Cynthia''s smile froze on her face.


    Is there really nothing wrong with Joshua''s brain? Does he not understand, or is he crazy? Even at a time like this, he still thinks Hazel''s been wounded?


    "I''ve just known it before you came back." Hazel''s heart was warm, and she whispered, "Rest assured. I''m not wounded."


    Joshua''s face didn''t soften. Cynthia was really going mad!


    In her opinion, Joshua should be a wise, mature, and extremely intelligent man, but why did he be a man who didn''t know right from wrong now?


    "Joshua, you really let me down!" Cynthia was outraged. "It''s all Hazel''s fault. She seduces you and makes you unable to know right from wrong! Don''t worry. I''ll help you!"


    With that, Cynthia took out her phone and directly called Ted.


    "Uncle King, it''s me, Cynthia... Yes. I''m in West House now. I have something important to tell you. Could youe over here... Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    Hanging up, Cynthia looked defiantly at Hazel. "Hazel Hayed, do you dare confront Uncle King?"


    Her confidence really put Hazel in a daze. Hazel even almost began to think maybe Cynthia really had some solid evidence.


    Having said that, Hazel came to her senses quickly.


    "Yes," Hazel agreed before Joshua could open his mouth.


    "Hazel, you don''t have to prove anything to anyone." Joshua frowned slightly.


    Hazel felt very touched in her heart. Even if Joshua lost his memory, he chose to trust her unconditionally.


    "I know," Hazel whispered. "But since Miss Brent has already made a suggestion, even if we refuse it this time, she will find another chance to make trouble. We might as well let her give up directly this time. "


    "You¡­" Cynthia was really pissed off. She didn''t know why Hazel was so confident! But soon, she took a deep breath to calm down. No matter how arrogant Hazel was right now, Cynthia would show her solid evidence and watch her powerlessly defend herself! Moreover... Cynthia had something that couldpletely discredit Hazel.


    Ted came to West House soon. Upon seeing him, Cynthia quickly rushed to him as if she had seen a savior. "Uncle King, I''m d you could make it!"


    Joshua and Hazel watched them from a distance, without intentions ofing forward to greet Ted.


    Their alienation made Ted look slightly unhappy.


    "Why do you ask me toe over?" Ted asked in a deep voice.


    "Uncle King, I want to ask you to bear witness," Cynthia spoke in a serious tone, with righteousness. "I have every reason to suspect that Hazel''s unborn baby is not your grandchild!"


    Ted looked calm and unsurprised.


    "I have evidence!" Cynthia said eagerly.


    "What do you say, Joshua?" Ted looked at him.


    "I''m not interested," Joshua replied with indifference.


    "But she has evidence..." Ted spoke with displeasure. Ted was really unhappy that Joshua had been favoring Hazel unconditionally.


    "Mr. King, now that you''ve made up your mind, why do you ask me?" Joshua sneered.


    Ted was very irritated in the heart. Whenever they talked about Hazel, it seemed Joshua would never be polite to Ted.


    Hazel looked at Cynthia. "Where''s your evidence?"


    "Here it is!" Cynthia said, opening the folder she carried with her. Before she came, she had printed all the evidence that the anonymous person had sent her.


    Cynthia showed the evidence with papers and pictures. "Hazel Crowe had a bad reputation back in college, getting involved with a few men and using dirty tricks to smear others! Look, this is a post on their school forum... Besides, she once caused a woman to miscarry, and that woman might have been carrying your real grandson¡­."


    Hazel listened calmly. She had no idea that Cynthia had collected so much ''dirt'' on her. The so-called dirt simply allowed Hazel to recollect her past experience with Joshua.


    Cynthia brought a lot of information, but she exined bit by bit. In the end, impatience appeared on Ted''s face.


    "Fine, I know that. I''ll read the documents for myself." Ted took the folder and stopped Cynthia from continuing.


    Cynthiacently looked at Hazel, only to find Hazel drinking juice as if there was no one else around!


    Cynthia was so angry that she almost went mad! In the face of so much evidence, Hazel didn''t seem to care, as if this had nothing to do with her and she was just a spectator. Why didn''t Hazel panic?!


    "Hazel Crowe, what do you want to say?" Cynthia asked, fuming.


    "Er..." Hazel put down the juice. "Shall I ask the servant to get you a ss of water?"


    "You... ahem!" Cynthia still wanted to speak, but she had a sore throat and couldn''t help coughing. She had spoken for such a long time and had not even taken a sip of water. She was so mad at Hazel that she coughed constantly.


    After calming down with difficulty, Cynthia spoke angrily in a hoarse voice, "Who asked you about this?"


    "Not this? Well, thank you. Joshua told me just now that what you said seemed to remind him of a lot of sweet memories about me." Hazel smiled lightly.


    Cynthia was really freaking out! What she said was all the dirt on Hazel Crowe! How did it be their sweet memory?


    "Hazel Crowe, do you think it''s useful for you to change the subject?" Cynthia was enraged. "I don''t think you can defend yourself against the hard evidence."


    "You guessed wrong. I really want to say..." Hazel said quietly, "it''s fake. I''m done."


    "You, you..." Cynthia was so angry that she didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 1333 - 621: You’ve Got To Face The Reality

    She had taken all sorts of evidence, but Hazel said only one word, ''Fake''!


    "Uncle King!" Cynthia looked at Ted, wounded.


    "Joshua, what do you think of it?" Ted asked a subordinate to show the evidence to Joshua and said in a deep tone, "Look, the evidence doesn''t look fake."


    "Mr. King, what are you expecting?" Joshua simply flipped through the pages and dropped the folder on the coffee table with a poker face.


    "Joshua," said Ted, frowning. "You''ve got to face the reality."


    "Is it me or you who refuse to face reality?" A faint sneer crossed Joshua''s face. "Mr. King, do you dare tell me this is the first time you''ve seen the ''evidence''?"


    Ted''s heart sank. He couldn''t find the right words to say.


    It was certainly not the first time he had seen it. Madeline had shown him most of the evidence before, so he wasn''t surprised when Cynthia said she had evidence.


    "If you really wanted to know the truth, couldn''t you find out exactly who Hazel was by sending someone to Country Z to investigate?" There was a touch of coldness in Joshua''s eyes.


    "But you never did that. Instead, you allow others to smear Hazel with this kind ofpletely fake dirt. What are you afraid of? Are you afraid to know that Hazel is a girl worth my life? Are you afraid to face the fact that you''ve been wrong all along?"


    "Nonsense!" Ted''s face darkened. "I''m talking about Hazel Crowe!"


    "And your decision?" Joshua asked quietly.


    Ted was silent.


    Neither he nor Cynthia expected that the so-called dirt and evidence would fail to work at all!


    They had wanted Joshua to say the idea himself, but now it must be Ted who said it.


    Ted said in a serious voice, "Joshua, I don''t have to believe the evidence, but Hazel has to get a paternity test to prove that the baby she''s carrying has the blood of the King family."


    A baby in the belly could also do the paternity test. Ted thought he was already very forgiving.


    "We don''t need it," said Joshua, his eyes full of coldness. "The baby belongs to the Denmark family, and of course, it has nothing to do with the King family!"


    "Joshua Denmark!" Ted was very exasperated.


    "Oh, you do know myst name," said Joshua sarcastically.


    "..." Ted''s face turned pale. He was clearly too angry to speak.


    "Mr. King, I''d like to ask you a question," Hazel said suddenly. "Please answer truthfully. I will also decide whether to do this paternity test ording to your answer."


    "Hazel, don''t say yes," whispered Joshua, frowning. The baby in Hazel''s belly was his. He would never doubt it and allow anyone to humiliate Hazel.


    "I know what I shouldn''t do," Hazel whispered.


    "What do you want to ask?" Ted''s face was full of impatience.


    "Over these days, the servants at the manor have been spreading rumors that the baby in my belly isn''t Joshua''s." Hazel asked earnestly, looking calmly at Ted, "Have you been knowing that?"


    After thinking for a while, Ted said, "Yes."


    He had heard the rumor when it began to spread. He didn''t add fuel to the fire, but he didn''t stop it either because he didn''t like Hazel. If there was a way to force Hazel to leave Joshua, Ted wouldn''t stop.


    With a sh of disappointment in her eyes, Hazel calmly spoke, "Thank you for your honesty, Mr. King. I refuse the paternity test."


    "Huh?" Cynthia, who had been unable to cut in, was very excited. She began to taunt Hazel without any kindness. "I don''t think you dare do it, do you?"


    Hazel ignored her sarcastic remarks.


    "Mr. King," she said lightly, "you never believe I''m pregnant with Joshua''s baby from the very beginning. So, even if I do take a paternity test, you would still think that Joshua and I deliberately fake the result, then why should we bother?"


    It didn''t matter even if Ted hated her because Hazel never really cared about it. However, he actually doubted the baby in her belly, which made Hazel run out of patience.


    "Hazel, you just don''t dare! You are clearly guilty!" Cynthia said eagerly.


    Ted''s face hardened. He had to admit what Hazel had just said was exactly what he had been thinking. Now that Ted had doubts in his mind, even if Joshua did bring the results of the paternity test to Ted, Ted would still be a little incredulous.


    However, he was embarrassed when Hazel spoke out his thoughts so bluntly. He was always a man of his word, but in the face of Joshua and Hazel, he always felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    "The paternity test must be done," Ted said with displeasure. "If you don''t take it, you must leave!"


    Cynthia''s eyes lit up. She was really looking forward to Hazel stubbornly saying no to Ted.


    "... Alright," Hazel heaved a sigh of relief. "We''ll pack up at once."


    Ted was slightly surprised. Was she actually ready to agree?


    Cynthia was even happier. She stared eagerly at Joshua. "Master Denmark, do you hear that? The woman can''t defend herself at all, so she has no choice but to go away in dejection..."


    "Isn''t that exactly what you want?" Joshua interrupted tly.


    "I just want you to know clearly who she is!" Cynthia said quickly.


    "Don''t worry. I know her better than anyone else," said Joshua coldly.


    Cynthia was confused. What does Joshua mean?


    She asked, putting out feelers, "Then¡­ can Ie here often?"


    "Of course," he said, with a hint of sarcasm on his lips. "You can even live here if you like."


    "Really?" Cynthia was so happy that her eyes brightened. She had lots of words to say to Joshua. Unfortunately, Joshua''s next word directly threw her straight into the abyss!


    "Hazel and I are moving out anyway," said Joshua lightly.


    Hazel and Joshua had already nned to leave. It was the right timing at present.


    In a sh, Cynthia''s smile froze! She couldn''t believe what she heard from Joshua.

 Chapter 1334 - 622: Your Mother Still Here

    "What are you talking about?!" Ted looked at Joshua in shock. Only then did he think that Hazel had talked about ''we'' instead of ''me.''


    "Mr. King, the Denmark Group, has done well in Country M over these years," said Joshua lightly. "And I have properties here. Since my wife can''t have a happy life here, of course, I''ll take her home."


    Ted''s face kept changing. Joshua''s words sound normal, but he was Joshua''s father, and thus, this manor was Joshua''s home!


    Joshua actually moved out of the manor for a woman. Wasn''t Joshua pping him in the face by doing this?!


    "Joshua, don''t go too far!" He controlled the urge to get angry. "What do you mean? Are you going to break up with me for this woman?"


    "Mr. King, I''ve never admitted my rtionship with you," Joshua said in an indifferent manner as his eyes went slightly cold.


    Even if he had had expectations for Ted King before, the expectations had been exhausted when Ted tried to make things difficult for Hazel again and again.


    "Have all the things been packed up?" Joshua turned his head and asked.


    "Yes," replied the servant next to him.


    Since Hazel agreed to leave, the servants had begun to help them pack up. There weren''t many items needing to be packed up because Joshua had been preparing for leaving for days, so everything had been ready in the vi that Joshua and Hazel were going to move into.


    "Let''s go then."


    Joshua held Hazel by the slender waist and led her toward the door.


    Ted''s face turned ashen. He thought Joshua was just threatening him, but in such a short period of time, they were actually able to pack up, which meant Joshua was serious.


    Joshua really wanted to cut ties with him?!


    Although Ted didn''t get along with Joshua for a long time, Ted was very aware of Joshua''s temper. Now that Joshua had made a decision, Joshua would never change it. If Ted did let Joshua leave, it would be harder for them to get any closer.


    Ted had just found his first son, but they actually would be strangers again? Ted wouldn''t allow it!


    "Your mother is still here!" Ted shouted, clenching his heart.


    Joshua''s eyes became a little deep.


    Sensing his chance, Hazel gently grabbed his finger. She sighed silently in her heart. Did Ted really want to cut theirst affection?


    If Ted didn''t mention Stacy, it would be fine because, at least in their minds, even if Ted was bad, he was at least kind to Stacy.


    But Hazel and Joshua were really disappointed by what Ted had just said. Even Stacy could be used as a bargaining chip by Ted at a critical time. Then who would he care about?


    "I''m sure Mr. King will take good care of her," Joshua said with indifference.


    Ted suddenly regretted it. His tough attitude could only push Joshua further away. However, Ted really couldn''t understand why.


    When she saw that Ted could not stop Joshua, Cynthia was instantly worried and took out her phone. "Joshua, don''t trust that woman! I have more solid evidence. You''ll understand when you see it..."


    "Ms. Bryant," Joshua said, looking at her indifferently, "You''ve smoothly driven Hazel and me out of here. Why aren''t you satisfied?"


    "No, it isn''t that¡­." Cynthia panickily held the phone, trying to exin, "I really have evidence!"


    Someone anonymously sent her the dirt on Hazel, but Cynthia didn''t believe all of it and asked her brother to investigate it.


    She had nned toe to Hazel after investigating clearly, but at this time, someone suddenly sent her a video.


    Because of this video, Cynthia couldn''t wait and went straight to Hazel with the dirt.


    She was confident that if Joshua saw the video, he would definitely fall out with Hazel!


    Joshua gave her a cool look and calmly walked past her with Hazel.


    Cynthia was even more worried. She rushed to Ted and handed over the phone. "Uncle King, I really have evidence¡­."


    "Cynthia, I hope this situation can stop here," said Ted, looking unhappy.


    Ted thought deeply and judged it was because Cynthia took the initiative to provoke Hazel today that he was a little angry at Cynthia.


    Watching Ted leave, Cynthia felt a little despair!


    She stayed at the manor for Joshua. Now that Joshua was gone, wouldn''t she be a joke if she continued staying here?! Cynthia packed up the items in dejection and asked a servant to help her leave a message for Ted before driving to leave the manor.


    Joshua said she forced Hazel and him to leave, but she was the worst loser! Cynthia had never expected that the end result was that she, too, would leave the manor in disgrace!


    Hazel and Joshua were still in love at present. That little dirt was of no use except to make Joshua thoroughly hate her!


    How could Cynthia possibly be willing to give up?!


    Sitting in the car, Cynthia got angrier and angrier. She originally wanted to show the video to Joshua in private to save his face, but he was actuallypletely ungrateful. Then he mustn''t me herter!


    The next moment, she sent the video to her brother.


    Daniel quickly called her back and asked incredulously, "Cynthia, is this video real?"


    "Of course!" Cynthia said furiously, "Brother, you post it on the Inte, I want it to go viral on the Inte!"


    "This is Country M, and it won''t be useful even if it goes viral," Daniel analyzed. "Cynthia, even if we want to post online, we should post it in Country Z. But are you sure you don''t need to show it to Joshua first?"


    "Damn!" Cynthia said crossly and began to grumble to Daniel about how badly she had been treated.


    Soon, a video spread on the Inte in Country Z...


    ***


    Joshua and Hazel moved into their new home. It was a high-end vi in City N. When she entered the house, Hazel was very surprised. It was very simr to the Denmark Residence, which made her feel like she was home and she felt much morefortable.


    "Joshua, have you prepared for this early on?" Hazel gave him a rewarding kiss on the cheek.


    "Yes," said Joshua, smiling. "We won''t be here long. Soon, we can go home together."


    "Good..." Hazel stopped smiling but nodded her head. If they went home, they would take Stacy with them. They had been thoroughly disappointed with Ted.


    Suddenly, Joshua''s phone rang abruptly. It was Jaxson. Joshua calmly answered the phone.


    "President, now there''s a video spreading on the Inte..." Jaxson was a little hesitant. "I''ve got the video under control, but I think you should watch it¡­."

 Chapter 1335 - 623: What Are You Watching?

    "Send it to me," Joshua spoke in a deep voice.


    If it were just a simple video, Jaxson wouldn''t have specially called him. Moreover, it was supposed to be early in the morning in Country Z, but Jaxson got up so early. Hence, it must be very serious.


    Jaxson was still a little worried. "Mr. President, I''ve had this video analyzed. This is definitely faked and can''t be true. When you watch the video, don''t get angry. I will have the results analyzed as soon as possible¡­."


    "Jaxson, send me the video." Joshua looked even more solemn.


    Since it could make Jaxson so nervous, Joshua was more eager to know what on earth the video was about.


    The video was quickly emailed. Joshua turned on hisputer and clicked the email.


    Hazel came close. "What are you watching?"


    Joshua had clicked the video. Then the noise of a man and woman making love sounded on theputer.


    In an instant, Joshua turned his head around, embarrassed. "Nothing..."


    He had never expected that Jaxson would send him a video like this. Now Hazel had heard and seen it. Joshua felt it was very difficult for him to exin.


    Joshua was about to turn it off when Hazel stopped him. "Wait!"


    He paused. When he nced at theputer screen, his face changed slightly.


    The video did show a man and a woman making love, but at first nce, the woman looked almost exactly like Hazel.


    It wasn''t just the face. When the camera swept over the woman''s chest, it could be clearly seen that there was also a five-petal plum blossom birthmark on her chest!


    Hazel froze. She was pretty sure the woman wasn''t her! However, both the face and the birthmark on the chest looked exactly like hers, which made even Hazel unable to tell them apart!


    "It''s not me!" Hazel eximed in amazement.


    "I know." Joshua''s eyes were glued to the screen. Then, suddenly, he pressed the pause button, and the woman''s face froze.


    "It''s really not me¡­" "Hazel said weakly. The face on the screen was so simr to hers. Even though Hazel knew the woman was not her, she felt her words weren''t convincing somehow.


    Joshua came to his senses and looked at Hazel, realizing that he might have made her misunderstand.


    "Come here." Joshua put his hand around her waist and held her in his arms. His mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners as he whispered in her ears, "Hazel, I know it''s not you. You have a better figure."


    Although he met Hazel when she was pregnant, no one knew more about Hazel''s body than Joshua, who knew how amazing Hazel''s body was.


    Even if he didn''t fully remember their past, he did think of Hazel''s previous body the moment he touched her body.


    Hazel beat his chest with shame and exasperation. "Do you pause just to watch her body?"


    "No." Joshua stopped smiling and said in a serious voice. "Look. Don''t you think she seems familiar?"


    Hazel looked at the screen. How could she be unfamiliar with a face so simr to hers?


    Suddenly, Hazel froze.


    Although the face and hers were almost the same, they were not the same. Hazel found the contour of the two faces was different. Indeed, as Joshua said, she was also vaguely familiar.


    "A person can''t make her face be so simr through a facelift in a short period of time." Joshua mused, frowning. "Also, it doesn''t look like her birthmark was temporarily tattooed."


    "Birthmark?" Hazel stared at the screen in astonishment. Then a light shed through her mind.


    Birthmark instantly reminded her of a name.


    "I think I know who she is," Hazel said in a deep tone.


    "Mandy Wilson?" Joshua asked, chin in hand.


    "You think of it?" Hazel looked at him in surprise.


    "Not all the past, but I have some impressions," said Joshua, with a slight twinkle in his eye. "I thought of her in the first ce when I was wondering who would pretend to be you like this. By the way, do you know anything about her current situation?"


    Shaking her head, Hazel recalled, "Mandy Wilson killed one person. Later she went to jail, but I don''t know her specific situation."


    "I''ll ask Jaxson to investigate her." Joshua took out his phone and dialed.


    Jaxson answered the phone soon. On the other end, he said nervously, "Mr. President, the technology department is still analyzing¡­."


    "No need, the video is real," Joshua interrupted.


    "It isn''t..." Jaxson, who was always calm, was worried. "The video must be fake. Mrs. Denmark wouldn''t do that..."


    "... When did I say it was Hazel?" Joshua was speechless.


    Jaxson froze. He asked in astonishment, "The woman in the video isn''t Mrs. Denmark? Then who is that?"


    "It''s Mandy Wilson." Joshua''s eyes went deep. "You check to see if she''s still in prison."


    "All right, I''ll go now!" Jaxson breathed a sigh of relief and hastily agreed.


    When he saw the video, he was terrified as he was afraid that it would affect the rtionship between Joshua and Hazel. But now, it seemed that he had thought too much. Even if Joshua lost his memory, Joshua was calmer than he was.


    "Wait a minute," Joshua said to him helplessly. "Check the source of the video, and control its spread."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. President," Jaxson calmed down and said coolly. "I''ve arranged for someone to check the source. In addition, the video was posted in the early hours of the morning, so we controlled its spread very quickly, and few people have watched it."


    Joshua nodded and hung up.


    ***


    Cynthia and Daniel also quickly received the message that the video had not been sessfully spread.


    "How is that possible?" Cynthia was very furious. "No, I must find more media¡­."


    "Forget it, Cynthia." Daniel opened his mouth.


    "What do you mean?" Cynthia asked in anger.


    "It''s obviously because the video has been controlled that it can''t spread, and in Country Z, only Denmark Group could do that. So even if you go to other media, it won''t help, "Daniel analyzed. "Our goal is just to let Joshua know that. He must have seen the video, so we should stop now."

 Chapter 1336 - 624: What Are You They?

    "If we make the incident too serious, he''ll find out it''s you who did it sooner orter. When the timees, I''m afraid he''ll be angry with you. After all, men like us don''t like women who are too dishonest," Daniel exined.


    "Then what should we do?" Cynthia reluctantly epted this.


    "Wait and see what his attitude is," Daniel said. He was not Cynthia and would not do something improperly impulsively because of affection. He did not want to offend Joshua at all but wanted to see Cynthia marry Joshua.


    He was not like Ted. Ted always thought that Joshua should listen to him, so Ted underestimated Joshua''s strength because of his fatherhood. But Daniel didn''t look down on Joshua. Daniel was very ambitious, but he also knew about his own strength, so, if possible, he would make friends with Joshua and use Joshua''s strength to take over the Bryant family.


    "Do you mean we should do nothing until he and Hazel fall out?" Cynthia frowned, unhappy. Somehow, remembering how Joshua treated Hazel when she made a scene at West House, she felt vaguely worried, "What if... I mean, what if Joshua doesn''t care?"


    "Hazel cheated on Joshua. How could he not care?" Daniel was puzzled.


    "Not necessarily. You''ve never met Hazel. She is quite capable. What if she coaxes Joshua into believing she is innocent?" Cynthia asked worriedly. "Besides, is it possible that Joshua hasn''t seen the video at all because Hazel found it first and kept it from him?"


    Daniel frowned. Cynthia''s guess was not impossible. Hazel Crowe must not be a simple woman as she could always stay with Joshua.


    "If that''s true," Daniel thought for a moment, "then we''ll post this video on the Inte in Country M, and when it goes viral, we''ll post it in Country Z. When the timees, Joshua won''t be able to stop it even if he wants to. I don''t believe if it brings disgrace on him, he can still be with Hazel Crowe."


    "Right! Then my chance wille!" Cynthia shouted happily, "The video should be sent to Ted too! How can he not listen to my exnation before?"


    "Come on," said Daniel crossly. "Haven''t you offended Ted at the manor enough? If you send it, you''ll never be with Joshua again!"


    "So I can''t tell him anything?" Cynthia said with reluctance, "The father and the son can''t fall out unless he knows the incident. Nothing can prove that I didn''t lie unless¡­."


    "Shut up!" Daniel interrupted her angrily. He had no idea that his own sister would be so naive. "Ted King has been overbearing. However, you actually want to point out his mistake in front of him. Are you trying to make him be bored with you? Of course, we need to let him know about something this big, but there are other ways."


    "What are they?" Cynthia asked urgently.


    "Isn''t there a woman gossiping secrets around Ted?" Daniel sneered.


    "Do you mean Madeline Carter? She is the most suitable person for the job indeed. She can definitely let Ted know about it in the first ce." Cynthia''s eyes brightened, and she scoffed, "That woman actually pretended to have a chance encounter with me and intentionally disclosed the information to me, and secretly sent me anonymous emails. But how could she possibly escape my brother''s notice?"


    "Come on, stop sucking up to me," Daniel said impatiently. "I don''t have to teach you how to do that, do I?"


    "Absolutely not!" Cynthia said in an earnest voice.


    ***


    Soon, Jaxson called Joshua, saying Mandy Wilson, who should have been in prison, died more than six months ago.


    Jaxson and the others were so busy looking for Joshua, who fell off the cliff, that none noticed her situation.


    Her ''death'' was very strange as even her ''body'' was cremated, so there was no trace of her death.


    But now they could be quite sure the woman in the video was exactly Mandy Wilson!


    She had been doing stic surgery all her life ording to Hazel''s mother''s image, and thus he had a face that looked very much like Hazel''s, so in a matter of months, she was able to get a face that looked exactly like Hazel''s.


    But there were some unsolved questions: Who took Mandy Wilson? Where is Mandy now? And what is her purpose?


    "And who is the person posting the video, and what was his purpose?" Hazel frowned and said. "I don''t think the person who posted the video is necessarily in the same team as Mandy."


    "You''re right." Joshua nodded approvingly. "The person who posted the video doesn''t know the woman is another woman instead of you. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have posted it in the middle of the night."


    "Or maybe¡­ they weren''t thinking about the time difference?" Hazel looked at Joshua in shock.


    Joshua''s eyes darkened. They gave each other a look and instantly understood each other''s ideas.


    "Cynthia Bryant." There was a chill in Joshua''s eyes.


    "It''s supposed to be her," Hazel recalled. "When we left in the morning, she was so sure and insisted you should check her phone, saying she had evidence. I think it''s because you didn''t do that, so she got angry and decided to post it online."


    After they left the manor, Joshua apanied Hazel for the prenatal exam while Cynthia prepared for the online revtions. Because Cynthia didn''t think about the time difference, she posted the video in the wee hours of the morning in Country Z, making it so easy for them to stop the video from spreading.


    In this way, everything made sense.


    "It looks like we have to think a little bit more carefully about what they''re going to do next." Hazel frowned more tightly.


    Now she and Joshua were kind of under siege. There was not only Ted ready to break them up any time but also Mandy and the people behind her and Cynthia and Daniel, who were pushed to the forefront.


    "Cynthia Bryant and Daniel Bryant are not to be feared," Joshua said lightly. "Daniel is not awesome or doesn''t have a powerful strength. At best, he can say a few words to incite Ted King or slightly stir up trouble online. But at least they''ll be quiet for a while, waiting for my attitude first."


    At this point, Daniel had no idea that in such a short period of time, Joshua and Hazel had already guessed it was they who posted the video and even anticipated what they would do!

 Chapter 1337 - 625: Lure The People Out

    "But your father¡­." Hazel said with a wry smile, "won''t let it go."


    She and Joshua both knew that Ted hated her.


    In the past, when he couldn''t find fault with her, Ted kept making things difficult for her.


    Now Ted had the ''evidence.'' Who knew what he might do?


    Joshua wore a solemn expression. He was worried that Ted might take advantage of the evidence.


    "Let''s find Mandy Wilson first. Then, when we find her, the truth will be revealed," Joshua said in a serious voice.


    Now the best thing to do was to find Mandy. Once he found her, he could solve the problem. As for Ted, Ted wouldn''t be kind to Hazel even without the video.


    "But she must be hiding now. How shall we find her?" Hazel sighed helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, she can''t sit still." Joshua analyzed, "There should be more videos in her hand. The posted video should be just a starter. As long as she continues, we''ll find her!"


    Now Mandy had such a good chance to discredit Hazel and humiliate Joshua, how could Mandy, who hated them so much, possibly make only one video? It was likely that there would be more videos that were even nastier.


    "But¡­" Hazel furrowed her eyebrows. "How did Mandy find Cynthia Bryant?"


    Joshua''s face became a little grave.


    Even if Ted loved Cynthia, it was only a matter of days, but Mandy knew all about it and went straight to Cynthia.


    That was to say, there were undercover agents around Hazel and Joshua, or around Ted! But even so, since when was Mandy so capable? If it wasn''t Mandy who was so capable, then it must be the people behind Mandy.


    "I''ll find it out," Joshua said, his hand resting on Hazel''s stomach and his eyes softening. "Hazel, you just need to have a healthy pregnancy and leave the rest to me."


    "Okay," Hazel smiled and agreed.


    She trusted no matter what happened, he could solve it because he was her husband, the man she loved. She was in a very special situation, so all she had to do was keep her spirits up and protect herself and the baby, which would be enough to make the women hiding in the dark furious.


    Suddenly, Joshua''s phone rang. He looked at the name on the screen and raised his eyebrows in disgust, but then he answered the phone.


    Simon''s voice sounded from the phone, "Joshua Denmark! I don''t believe that video! There''s definitely something wrong with that video. The woman can''t be Hazel!"


    "I know," Joshua interrupted him calmly. "You called toote."


    "Huh?" Simon was a little bewildered. "What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t ask so many questions," said Joshua, with deep eyes. "Come over here, and we''ll talk."


    Simon was still at the manor. Maybe Simon had the other party''s spy exactly around him. It would be easier and safer for Simon to talk with Joshua in his vi.


    "Good," Simon quickly agreed.


    Hanging up the phone, Joshua''s eyes became deeper. This time, he had to make a good n to lure Mandy to appear!


    Simon arrived quickly, but he was stopped by several guards as soon as he entered the vi.


    "What do you want to do?" Startled, Simon looked at Joshua and Hazel at a short distance.


    "Cooperate with the guards," said Joshua, frowning slightly. "Let them check if you have anything on you that you shouldn''t have."


    "Are you nuts?!" Simon red at him. "How can I possibly bring anything I shouldn''t?"


    "You wouldn''t carry it, but what if someone put it on you on purpose?" Joshua said in a serious tone.


    Looking at his serious expression, Simon paled slightly. "Do you mean that there are perhaps spies around me?"


    Joshua nodded.


    After checking, Simon''s mobile phone was also checked. Again, there was no eavesdropping device on his body, so Joshua let him in.


    "What''s going on?" Simon was at a loss.


    Hazel and Joshua didn''t hide anything from Simon and told him about their guess.


    Simon''s face was a little grim. Then, suddenly, he looked at Joshua and Hazel with aplicated look. "Do you believe me so much?"


    They hid nothing from him, that was to say, they had not included him in the list of suspects from the very beginning. This kind of trust really touched him.


    "You misunderstand," Joshua said lightly. "You can''t hide anything from us, so it can''t be you who is behind this."


    Simon was so angry and amused that his touched feeling vanished without a trace.


    "Come on, can''t you two have a good talk?" Hazel had to speak.


    "Fine. Let''s stop speaking something fake," Simon waved his hands, knowing Joshua had just been joking. "What are you going to do now?"


    "Lure the people out." Joshua''s eyes narrowed.


    ***


    When Simon went back to the manor, Simon had a big fight with Ted.


    After that, a rumor that there was a possible conflict between Joshua and Hazel quickly spread around the manor.


    Ted King, who had already seen the video and originally nned to do something, went magically quiet, further confirming the rumor.


    The news, of course, reached Cynthia. Cynthia was really exalted to hear this.


    She rushed to share it with Daniel, but he wasn''t as optimistic as she was.


    "Cynthia, don''t get excited too early," Daniel said, frowning. "I''ve also heard that Joshua and Hazel haven''t really fallen out. It''s true that they had a conflict, but it should be settled by Hazel because Joshua doesn''t seem to want to dump Hazel..."


    "What?" Cynthia was distraught. "With such a nasty video, can she still handle Joshua?"


    "We can''t underestimate this woman," Daniel said. "We''ll have to wait and see what Joshua''s attitude will be."


    "Daniel, where did your newse from?" Cynthia''s eyes lit up. "Have your men infiltrated Joshua''s vi?"


    "You overestimate me!" Daniel said with a wry smile. "Joshua is very careful and cautious about people around him. My men can''t infiltrate the vi at all. I know this information because I got someone to hear it from his servants."


    "Then let''s wait," Cynthia agreed with reluctance.


    As the days passed, those who waited in secret became a little restless.


    ording to the news from Denmark''s family, Joshua and Hazel really seemed to be having problems these days. Some people said they slept in separate rooms. Others said they heard loud noisesing from their bedroom. There were all kinds of rumors, but Joshua doesn''t seem to have any intention of breaking up with Hazel.

 Chapter 1338 - 626:What Do You Call For Me?

    That many upset people.


    Cynthia didn''t contact Daniel but instead directly called Hazel.


    "Hazel Crowe, it''s me," Cynthia said in an overconfident manner.


    "Who is it?" Hazel was a little puzzled.


    "Don''t y dumb!" Cynthia was angry. "How could you possibly not know me?"


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll hang up," Hazel said lightly.


    "No!" Cynthia was anxious instantly. "I''m Cynthia Bryant!"


    In fact, when Cynthia opened her mouth the second time, Hazel already knew it was her. However, since Hazel knew Cynthia called to make trouble, how could Hazel possibly behave as Cynthia wanted?


    In fact, she had been waiting for Cynthia to contact her over these days, but she did not expect Cynthia would endure so far.


    After all, Cynthia was a woman who couldn''t wait toe to West House to provoke Hazel immediately after she got the video at the manor. The reason why Cynthia didn''t contact her until now must be because her brother had stopped her.


    "What do you call me for?" Hazel asked lightly.


    "Come out to meet me. I want to talk to you," Cynthia said arrogantly.


    Hazel was really speechless. Why did Cynthia think she would agree to meet her?


    Hazel refused without hesitation, "I won''t go."


    Cynthia sneered. "Hazel Crowe, you wille! Don''t you want to know how the video in which you did something nasty leaked out?"


    Hazel cocked her eyebrows slightly. Sure enough, Cynthia lost her cool. If Daniel knew she''d made that call, he''d be pissed off.


    "I didn''t do anything nasty, and I don''t want to know," Hazel spoke lightly.


    Hearing this, Cynthia thought Hazel was guilty.


    "Hazel Crowe, I advise you toe out! I will tell you something. It''s me who posted that video!" Cynthia saidcently, "Think carefully. Do you think I have only that video as evidence?"


    Hazel''s eyelids twitched. She was a little confused as to whether Cynthia was trying to bluff her or whether Cynthia really had other evidence in her hand.


    "Do you mean you have other evidence in your hand?" Hazel asked.


    "Are you afraid now?" Cynthiamanded, "Thene out!"


    "It seems you have nothing. I won''t go," Hazel spoke indifferently.


    "You... Aren''t you afraid I''ll post another video or something that will utterly discredit you?" Cynthia clenched her teeth in anger.


    "No, you can just do that," Hazel replied lightly. "I want to see what you have."


    "Hazel Crowe! You, you..." Cynthia, who didn''t expect Hazel to be so tough, was so irritated that she didn''t know what to say.


    Taking a deep breath, she said angrily. "If I do post, you will not only be thoroughly discredited, but Joshua will certainly dump you, a woman who is wanton and promiscuous!"


    "Isn''t that exactly what you want?" Hazel opened her mouth peacefully. "If I don''t leave him, how can you be with him? Come on. If you''ve got any evidence, just show it and don''t waste our time."


    "..." Cynthia waspletely unable to speak. She really didn''t understand why Hazel could still be so calm now as if nothing had happened. Besides, Hazel actually dared to say this to her in such an arrogant manner?


    The anger in Cynthia''s heart red up.


    "Hazel Crowe, do you really think I don''t have evidence?" Cynthia broke out into curses, "You are such a woman who specializes in cheating others out of money and affection. After you have money, you actually keep a toy boy! Do you think you can keep it from Joshua forever? Sooner orter, he''ll find out what kind of person you really are..."


    "Got it, I''ll wait for your evidence." Hazel interrupted her impatiently and directly hung up.


    Later, she did not hesitate to blocklist Cynthia on the phone because she did not need to answer Cynthia''s phone anymore.


    In fact, Hazel deliberately asked Cynthia for evidence only to goad her. Whether or not Cynthia had any evidence, Cynthia would try her best to look for it now.


    If Mandy did contact Cynthia and Daniel, that would give Joshua a chance to track down Mandy.


    As soon as Hazel hung up the phone, two manly arms wrapped around her tenderly from behind.


    "Honey, I''m sorry that you suffer," Joshua whispered in her ear, his voice full of pity.


    The rumor that they were at odds was, of course, false. He had carefully chosen most of the people Joshua kept here because he was afraid that the subordinates of Ted or someone else would sneak in.


    "Why do you say that?" Hazel smiled. "Don''t worry, Joshua. After all, Cynthia is from a veryrge family, so even when she swore at me, she can''t say something too unpleasant."


    "What do you call me?" His eyes were slightly deep.


    Hazel was somewhat helpless. Recently, Joshua seemed to remember more and more of the past, as if he had unlocked some seal.


    Amused, she turned around and put her arms around his neck. The tip of her nose was full of the faint fresh aura of his body, which made herfortable and relieved.


    "Honey, my great husband!" Hazel smiled like a spoiled girl. All of a sudden, a hint of naughtiness shed across her eyes.


    She had not molested him for a long time.


    After the reunion with Joshua, she did not take too much initiative in making love because she had been thinking about trying to help him get back his memory, and she was pregnant.


    But now¡­ Hazel''s yful eyes brightened. She suddenly put out a finger to caress Adam''s apple.


    His pupils narrowed slightly, and he looked at her with surprise.


    Her smile became brighter. Her fingers slid down and opened the buttons of his shirt.


    "Hazel?" His eyes flickered with me, and he spoke in a husky voice.


    She shushed him with a forefinger to the lips, her other handing down and drawing a circle around his chest.


    "... Stop that now." He caught her finger with an intolerable feeling.


    "You don''t like it?" She puckered her lips slightly as her eyes sparkled, looking both cute and seductive.


    "Hazel," His eyes were very deep. "You''ve been pregnant for seven months."


    "So?" She couldn''t figure out why he suddenly mentioned this.


    "So..." Joshua leaned over a little, and the next moment, he picked her up around the waist.


    Hazel eximed, hurried to put her arms around his neck. "You... what are you doing?"


    "The doctor said you were in good health, so when the baby is seven months old, as long as we are gentle, it won''t hurt." His mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners.

 Chapter 1339 - 627: How Silly You Are?

    "If you want to make love, I can serve you," he whispered.


    In an instant, she blushed. She just wanted to tease Joshua. Why did he say she wanted to make love?


    "No, no! I''m eight months pregnant!" she yelled quickly.


    "I remember the time," said he, with a bright smile on his lips. "There are five days before eight months."


    "I... hmm!"


    Before she could defend herself, he kissed her on the lips.


    He held her and walked to the bathroom. Then came the ssh of water¡­


    ***


    Elsewhere, Cynthia was not in a good mood after Hazel hung up the phone. Cynthia frantically called Hazel again, but of course, she couldn''t get through.


    After that, she started calling Joshua, but she couldn''t get through either.


    Cynthia was instantly outraged. She immediately contacted the hype team, asked them to hype up the video.


    Then, because it was toote, Cynthia went straight to sleep at ease.


    She thought that when she woke up, she would see Hazel''s video spread everywhere, and Joshua might even have to run to beg her to take it down so that he could save face.


    Early in the morning, she, who had been dreaming all night, was awakened by the sound of a mobile phone.


    Cynthia suddenly woke up. She looked at the screen with delight, but when she saw Daniel''s name on it, her smile instantly froze.


    "It''s very early in the morning. Can''t you call meter?" Cynthia said impatiently.


    "Cynthia!" Daniel roared at her directly.


    Cynthia, who still felt sleepy, instantly quivered.


    "Did you do something to annoy Ted King again?" Daniel shouted.


    "No, I didn''t..." Cynthia opened her mouth, her face full of innocence. She had foundst time that Ted didn''t seem very pleased with her. How could she possibly do something to annoy him again?


    "Think again!" Daniel gnashed his teeth.


    "I really don''t know." Cynthia was still very bewildered.


    She felt very wounded by Daniel''s roar, "Brother, what happened? Why are you so angry with me?"


    "... Father called Ted King just now, saying he wanted to meet with him before the engagement. In fact, father intended to test Ted King''s attitude towards you," Daniel helplessly said and sighed, "But Ted refused and said you were a good girl, but he invited you to his manor, just because he liked juniors like you, without other intentions."


    "What?!" Cynthia jumped straight out of bed in shock. Ted''s words meant she had no chance to be with Joshua at all!


    All of a sudden, she thought of something.


    "Daniel, wait..." Cynthia said, flustered. "I''ll check one thing first and get back to youter."


    With that, she hung up the phone and quickly turned on theputer.


    Cynthia''sputer started up quickly, but now she felt every second was very long.


    She anxiously waited for theputer to turn on, and then she quickly opened the web page to search for the video.


    She searched all the web forums, but¡­ found nothing.


    It was like the video didn''t exist at all, and there weren''t people talking about it.


    How was that possible?!


    Cynthia felt her head muddled.


    She quickly called the hype team she had contacted.


    When the other side answered the phone, she angrily scolded him.


    "How do you do things? I gave you so much money to make that video so popr that even theizens in Country Z won''t know it, but I actually couldn''t find anything when I searched for the video. What do you want? Do you want to get my money but do nothing?"


    "Lady, we also don''t expect that!" When she finished cursing, the other side hurried to say, "We''ve returned your money to your ount, too. You take the money back. We can''t do the job. You''d better find someone else."


    "What do you mean?" Cynthia shivered with anger, feeling something was wrong with her heart.


    The other side exined, "We went to hype this video on purpose as you said, but as soon as it got a little popr, it was targeted. No matter how we hyped it, the video and forum post we just posted were all gone. And it didn''t take us long to get a call threatening us not to post it again and asking who hired us..."


    Hearing thest word, she was scared out of her wits. "You didn''t give me away, did you?"


    "We have a work ethic," the person on the other end of the phone sneered. "And even if we want to give you away, but you have never told us any information about you, what can we tell the other party?"


    Cynthia was relieved. After all, she was the child of a big family, so she was not really a babe in the woods.


    When she looked for the hype team, she deliberately bought a fake ount and phone number. When she transferred money and made phone calls, she didn''t reveal herself. After all, she knew her image wouldn''t be good if people knew she was behind the scenes.


    But why did she feel Ted had already known it was her?


    The door was pushed open with a bang. Cynthia screamed and threw a pillow from the bed at the door. "Daniel! This is a girl''s room. Why do you break in like this?"


    "Don''t tell me something like that!" Daniel''s face looked ashen. "Tell me what you''ve done!"


    After she suddenly hung up the phone, Daniel felt something was wrong. He had been on his way to her bedroom when he called.


    "I¡­" Knowing that only Daniel could help her, Cynthia dared not hide anything from him and told Daniel what she had done.


    "How silly you are!" Daniel was so mad he wanted to p her across the face.


    She exined quickly, "I didn''t leave my information. I used fake information. No one would know it was me..."


    "What kind of person do you think Ted King is?" He was pissed off. "If he didn''t know it was you who did it, how could he possibly change his attitude toward you?"


    Cynthia''s whole heart was thoroughly cold, but she still didn''t want to admit the fact, "I don''t understand! Why would Ted help Joshua since the rtionship between him and Joshua is so bad?!"

 Chapter 1340 - 628: Will It Be Seen By Others?

    "No matter how bad their rtionship is, Joshua is still his son. When you post this video to discredit Hazel Crowe, people would also make fun of her husband, Joshua." He clenched his teeth angrily but still patiently exined, "At heart, Ted is a very conservative man. Do you think he is willing to watch you involve his son in this kind of scandal and watch others say Joshua is cuckolded?"


    "I, I didn''t think that much¡­" Cynthia instantly freaked out, "but didn''t you say we could post it online?"


    "We posted it online because we wanted to put pressure on Joshua," said Daniel, who had a headache. Why did he have such a stupid sister? "Even if we want to post it, we should cover Hazel''s face so that we can save his face while putting pressure on him and won''t offend Ted!"


    Cynthia was so remorseful that she asked quickly, "What now? Shall I apologize¡­?"


    "You..." Daniel was so pissed off that he was about to vomit blood. "What''s the use of your apology except that it can make you confess to what you did?


    "Neither this nor that can work. Shall I give up Joshua?" Cynthia was so wounded that she wanted to cry. Thinking that Joshua had saved her, she felt that it would be better for her to be stabbed by a knife than to give him up.


    "Now, it''s not a question whether you''re going to give up on Joshua," Daniel said, looking helplessly at his silly sister. "It''s a question whether Ted is going to get angry with us and punish us."


    Taken aback, Cynthia took two steps backward despite herself. She had no idea that her impulse would have such serious consequences. She was really scared and grabbed Daniel''s arm hastily. "Daniel, I know I made a mistake, but what''s done is done. How can I remedy the situation? You can just tell me. I''ll do anything I can!"


    Daniel shook his head helplessly. "Now, we''ll have to wait and see if the person who sent you the video will send you any new videos."


    "Can there be other videos?" Cynthia''s eyes lit up. She just tried to bluff Hazel yesterday.


    "There should be," Daniel replied in a serious voice. "I think the people who sent the video to you haven''t got what they want, so they won''t give up easily."


    However, Daniel and Cynthia didn''t know they weren''t the only ones waiting for the email.


    Joshua woke up early and was busy with his study.


    When Hazel woke up, she found the bed empty, so she also got out of the bed.


    Last night, Joshua''s gentle movements and her healthy body gave her a delightful evening, but Joshua was miserable. He took several cold showers before his fire of sexual desire vanishedpletely. Hazel offered to help him in other ways, but he turned her down because he didn''t want her to be tired.


    When Hazel got up and washed up, she took two sses of milk to the study.


    Joshua was busy with something. Quietly, Hazel walked to him, ced the milk on his desk, and put her arms around his shoulder like a spoiled girl. "Stop your job. The servant said, you didn''t have breakfast. You drink the milk first."


    Joshua looked back at Hazel with a sh of surprise in his eyes.


    Because she was at her vi, Hazel dressed casually, wearing only a baggy maternity dress.


    Although he couldn''t see her breasts from the neckline, he could see her naked skin.


    The next moment, Joshua reached out and tightened her cor.


    "I''m not cold," she was a little puzzled.


    "You''ll be seen," he whispered, reminding her.


    Will it be seen by others? She felt more puzzled. Only the two of them were in the study. How could anyone possibly see them?


    "Enough, you two! I''ve been avoiding you, but you can also show me a public disy of affection!"


    An aggrieved roar came from theputer in front of Joshua.


    Hazel was taken aback. When she looked back, she realized that Joshua was having a video chat with Simon!


    Simon on the screen looked very sad. He was terrified to watch the public disy of affection between the two of them, so he went to their vi as little as possible, but even in the video call, they could still have a public disy of affection! What could he do?


    "Why didn''t you remind me earlier?" Hazel blushed and hurried to tighten her cor.


    "It''s my fault. I''ll be careful next time." Joshua smiled. He made no excuses and simply took the me himself.


    "What are you doing?" She looked curiously at the screen.


    She just cast a nce at Simon, so she could only see severalputers behind him and several seemingly professional workers busy in front of them.


    Joshua offered her his chair and then moved another one before sitting next to her.


    "We''re monitoring the mailboxes of Cynthia and Daniel to track Mandy Wilson''s current location," Simon exined.


    "Mandy emailed again?" Hazel asked in surprise.


    "No, but she''ll soon," Joshua said in a deep tone.


    "Did something happen?" She was thoughtful.


    Joshua told her that Cynthia had posted the video onlinest night, but Ted removed the video.


    "We don''t know what Mandy is going to do at the moment," Joshua exined, "but at least she wants us to fall out with each other because of the video. Now her n has failed, so she will naturally go on to do something."


    Hazel nodded in agreement.


    "But the old man really loves you," Simon sneered. "I didn''t expect him to help you suppress the incident. I thought he''d be waiting for you to beg him for help when you are afflicted and cannot handle it! It seems that he can''t stand having a son who is haunted by scandal."


    "That''s because he knows I can handle it," Joshua spoke lightly, "so instead of having unrealistic dreams, he might as well do me a favor as soon as possible and show me he''s a good father."


    Simon couldn''t helpughing, clearly agreeing with him.


    "I think you''ve overthought..." Hazel opened her mouth with resignation. Both Joshua and Simon had a hugely strong repulsion of Ted.


    She thought for a moment and said seriously, "I think he might have that kind of thought, but he also did that just because he''s your father, and that''s what he should do."


    Joshua''s eyes were deep. He didn''t agree with Hazel, but he didn''t contradict her.


    "Mail!" Simon cried out suddenly. The next moment, he turned around and came to the several workers whose hands were fast as lightning on the keyboards with a loud sound.

 Chapter 1341 - 629: Don’t Judge Too Soon

    In an instant, the atmosphere got tense. Hazel was so caught up in the atmosphere that she could barely breathe.


    Joshua picked up a ss of milk from the desk and handed it to her.


    "Rx and have some milk," he said quietly. "They''re both professionals, so it is no problem for them to finish the task."


    She nodded and sipped the milk.


    "Joshua, I still think the problem should be analyzed dialectically," she could not resist speaking atst. "Your father does hate me, but he really wants to be good to you."


    His eyes were deep before he said lightly, "Hazel, you''re right. It should be analyzed dialectically. If he wants to be good to me but does something that hurts me, that''s not really good."


    She was speechless. Well, she couldn''t convince Joshua. Besides, she didn''t really like Ted.


    It was just that Stacy was still in Ted''s hands. Had it not been for this, Hazel and Joshua would not have stayed in Country M and would have returned home early on.


    Joshua didn''t directly take Stacy away because he knew that Ted would use all his strength to keep Stacy. Hence, Joshua wouldn''t take Stacy away until he was absolutely sure he could make it.


    Hazel started staring at the professionals''puters through the screen. Although theputer screens werergely blocked, she could see the satellite map on it. After that, the map kept zooming in as if it was determining the specific location.


    "Find it!"


    At the sound of Simon''s scream, Joshua''s and Hazel''s spirits were lifted.


    "We cannot lock the exact location but can find out the approximate location of the sender. However, Mandy might ask someone else to help her send the email, so it may depend on luck¡­." Simon was exining when suddenly his voice vanished.


    "What happened?" Joshua realized something was wrong.


    Simon had a gloomy expression. After repeated confirmation, he said unhappily, "The sender is in Country M and in the same city as us. It looks like Mandy is very clever as she asked others to send the email."


    Although he had not been very hopeful from the start, the result made Simon particrly unhappy.


    "Don''t judge too soon," said Joshua, with a slight twinkle in his eye. "It could be possible that she''s also here herself."


    "Isn''t she too bold? We''re all here. She actually dares to hang around. Isn''t she afraid we''ll catch her?" Simon sneered. He clearly disagreed with Joshua''s view.


    He waved his hands. "Forget it. Do you want me to hack the mail? I''m telling you, she sent several emails in a row. It looks like she can''t sit still now, so she wants to post something more shocking!"


    Joshua spoke lightly, "What do you think Ie to you for?"


    "... Good. I shouldn''t have asked." Simon was a little speechless. Joshua came to him for more than just trying to track the sender''s location. If they got the videos in the email first, Joshua and Simon would be able to find out more clues.


    "Whatever the old man''s intentions are," Simon shrugged, "at least with him around, we don''t have to worry that those fake videos would appear online."


    Joshua was nomittal, with a slightly gloomy face.


    Soon, Simon got the videos and sent a copy to Joshua.


    Mandy sent Cynthia three videos this time. Of course, they were all videos of her pretending to be Hazel and having sex with other men. And, one of the videos showed that she was in a room with two men at the same time.


    Mandy''s videos didn''t show any of the men''s faces but showed clearly her own as if she was afraid that others could not find her face in the camera was simr to Hazel''s.


    Although the men did not show their faces from their bodies, it could be clearly seen that they weren''t the same, and those men should all be good-looking toy boys.


    "Mandy really went to great lengths to discredit Hazel!" Simon tsked. "Especially in thest video, she actually had sex with two men... tsk!"


    He and Joshua cut off the video, but they were still on the phone.


    "They were not necessarily two men," Hazel suddenly said.


    "There was a third man?" Simon was puzzled. He saw only two men from beginning to end.


    "There''s a photographer," Hazel spoke. "The camera moved midway, so it couldn''t be the camera secretly shooting, but someone was following while shooting."


    "..." Simon was silent for a moment.


    Suddenly, he said with somewhat frustration, "I am sincerely convinced! Joshua, you actually allow Hazel to watch these videos! I thought... forget it, Hazel, you can actually watch it with interest and analyze whether it was a candid photograph..."


    Simon was really shocked. When he found it out, he was already furious, but both Joshua and Hazel acted as if they had nothing to do with the incident! He didn''t know whether to say they were freaks or too calm!


    "Because we don''t have as many dirty thoughts as you do," Joshua spoke lightly. "Only when you calm down can you find more clues. For example, you didn''t realize there was another person in the video, did you?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, whatever you say is right," Simon was speechless.


    He felt that he was really bing less and less like himself. His behavior used to be very unrestrained. He did things willfully, doing what he wanted to do, and he never had to worry too much. His nickname as the little devil was by no means a bluff. But now? He was about to be trained into an obedient little brother by Joshua and his wife.


    "No, it isn''t ''train.'' It is ''exploit''!" Simon thought bitterly. After dealing with the matters rted to Ted, Simon would never be with Joshua and Hazel again. He would go on living his free, easy life!


    While they were analyzing the videos, Cynthia was delighted when she got the videos!


    "Daniel, there are really new videos!" Cynthia gleefully clicked on the videos, her eyes shing with defiance. "I never expected Hazel would be such a shameless woman! Isn''t it true that Country Z has strict requirements for female chastity? How bold she is! If Joshua sees these videos, what will he say? I don''t believe he will still defend Hazel, who cheated on him again and again!"


    "What do you want?" Hearing something wrong in her tone, Daniel hurried to ask her. He was terrified that his sister would do something wrong again.


    "Didn''t you, you said these videos couldn''t be posted online?" Cynthia was a little guilty. "I thought I should at least let Joshua know about them. Am I right?"

 Chapter 1342 - 630: Did You Find Anything?

    "So you''re going to send these to Joshua Denmark?" He asked with a gloomy face.


    "If I don''t send, how can he know Hazel cheats on him again?" She was not convinced.


    He was exasperated and helpless. He had to exin it to her patiently. "You can think carefully. If you send them to Joshua, then he will think you''ve known many scandals that he doesn''t want others to know, what will he think of you? He may think you''re threatening him with these videos. Aren''t you afraid he''ll kill you to silence you?!"


    "But I, I''m the daughter of the Bryant family!" Her face flushed with fear.


    "Do you think he will be afraid of your identity?" He sighed helplessly. "Cynthia, don''t be so naive. I know you perhaps take a fancy to Joshua, but for a man, love doesn''t matter at all."


    "Then what should you do?" She was angry and flustered. "Shall we let Hazel go for nothing?"


    "Of course not," he answered, his face darkening. "These videos can''t be sent to Joshua but can be sent to Ted. Ted will definitely give the videos to Joshua and force him to break up with Hazel!"


    "Really?" Her eyes brightened.


    But soon, she said worriedly, "But, didn''t you say Ted has already hated me? If I send him the videos, won''t he hate me more?"


    "No," He exined with much patience. "Ted has already guessed it is you who posted thest video. If you send him the new videos, it shows that you are a good, sensible kid who knows to care about Joshua'' face, and he will certainly change his opinion of you. Maybe he''ll think about the engagement again."


    "Good, I''ll send it now!" Her eyes lit up, and she sent an email with the videos to Ted.


    Daniel heaved a sigh of relief. Although Cynthia had many shorings, she at least listened to him, which was the reason why he would coax her so patiently. After all, Cynthia was, in a way, the only person who was really willing to help him.


    Of course, Daniel and Cynthia didn''t know that Joshua had already had the videos they sent to Ted.


    "Did you find anything?" Simon asked thoughtfully. He always thought there was something wrong with these videos.


    "They were supposed to be in the same room," Hazel replied, lost in thought.


    The backgrounds of these videos looked different, as there was a sofa or a bed or a bathroom. However, there were some simr backgrounds when the scene was cut from one room to another.


    Hazel pointed out ces with simr backgrounds.


    ording to her words, Simon''s professionals took screenshots and sent Hazel a copy.


    "Hazel is amazing," Simon said with a wry smile. "I could only find there should be no too long interval between these videos, but I didn''t expect she was physically healthy and had such stamina."


    Hazel''s lips twitched. Simon was really a famous yboy.


    Suddenly, Joshua looked a little solemn. He circled the bottom right corner of a screenshot in red and sent it directly to Simon.


    "Simon, look!" he said in a deep tone.


    Simon got serious and looked at the picture on theputer.


    The ce circled by Joshua was a small table on which sat a small object.


    "Is this¡­ an electronic rm clock?" Simon frowned.


    "Yes," Joshua replied with a grim look. "I remember this rm clock can show the calendar as well as the time!"


    "That means we''ll know when the videos were made if we can see clearly the time on it!" Simon felt it was a pleasant surprise.


    Mandy was rescued, but she needed at least a few months to get stic surgery. These videos could only be photographed after her stic surgery, even recently.


    As long as they could prove the videos were made recently, they could prove Hazel''s innocence because Hazel had a big belly now, and even if Mandy''s face was identical with Hazel''s, Mandy couldn''t fake a belly like Hazel''s!


    Unfortunately, the clock was so far away from the camera and so small in the picture that it was tough to see what date it showed.


    "Be quick, be quick!" Simon urged the professionals. "Show me clearly what year, month, and the day is on the rm clock of this picture."


    In an instant, those professionals became busy.


    Hazel stared at the rm clock and said with curiosity, "The clock looks very pretty. It has a nice clean line. I''ve never seen it before."


    "Why are your concerns so strange?" Although the situation was tense, Simon could not help feeling amused.


    Joshua stared at the rm clock, and soon his face became serious. "Hazel, you made contributions."


    "Oh?" She looked at him, puzzled.


    "What''s the matter? What happened?" Simon was even more puzzled than she was, and he wondered if he was missing something wonderful.


    "This type of clock is scarce. It''s something that''s not on the market. Only a few international chain hotels have it in their hotel rooms," Joshua whispered.


    Simon froze for a moment. Then he couldn''t help cursing. "Oh, damn! You two are simply freaks! You can actually find so many clues from such a humble rm clock! If Mandy Wilson knew that an rm clock had ruined all her borate ns, she would probably jump off the building angrily!"


    "Come on, don''t be a chatterbox." Joshua frowned as he found the list of the hotels and told Simon the names. "Take your people to check the first three hotels and leave the rest to me. Search carefully and make sure you find out which hotel she is in!"


    Hazel didn''t expect her causal sentence would make them have such a big discovery. Besides, she was surprised that Mandy''s videos were filmed in a hotel room.


    It looked like Mandy really feared nothing this time. Mandy must have thought that after this kind of video spread, Hazel and Joshua would definitely have a conflict and wouldn''t check if these videos were true.


    Unfortunately, Mandy did not expect her videos to affect their rtionship but give her identity away!


    Joshua and Simon quickly asked their subordinates to search. After that, Joshua was about to go to lunch with Hazel when his phone rang.


    It was Ted King. Joshua stared at the screen with a gloomy face. He didn''t answer the phone until Hazel nudged his arm.

 Chapter 1343 - 631: Don’t Get Your Hopes Up

    "Mr. King," Joshua spoke quietly, indifferent and distant.


    Ted just felt very restless. He suppressed his anger and said, "Joshua, let''s meet."


    "No need." Joshua calmly refused. He had roughly guessed what Ted would talk with him about.


    "Can''t you have a good talk with me?" There was both anger and frustration in Ted''s voice. "You don''t want to recognize me as your dad, but I''m still your father. Do you want to never see me again?"


    Looking at Hazel next to him, Joshua raised his eyebrow slightly. "Mr. King, do you really want to talk to me?"


    "Of course," Ted said in a serious tone.


    "Alright then, let''s give each other onest chance," Joshua opened his mouth quietly.


    Since Ted helped him outst night and epted Ted''s kindness, he would try tomunicate with Ted onest time. If they couldmunicate sessfully, he would try to change Ted slowly. But if Ted were willful in doing things, Joshua wouldn''t be polite.


    Hanging up, Joshua sighed. "Hazel, I''m going to meet Ted."


    "Go ahead," Hazel nodded, making clear her attitude. "When you go there, have a good talk with him. Don''t let him find you are reluctant. Whatever his attitude is, we just need to do what we should do and don''t have to give in to him too much."


    "Huh?" He looked at her in surprise. He stroked her hair with a smile. "Why do you change your mind?"


    "I''ve been standing firm on your side!" she said seriously. Ted gave her a hard time, but she didn''t care about it even if she was a little wounded. After all, she did all that for Joshua. But she wouldn''t put Joshua in a dilemma in order to please Ted.


    Joshua''s heart was warmed. Of course, he knew what Hazel was thinking. It was just...


    "Hazel," he sighed slightly, "Don''t get your hopes up. People like Ted are used to being overweening. He won''t listen to others. Even if I go to meet him today, our conversation wouldn''t be able to end up with anything good."


    "I understand." She nodded. "Bring a few guards with you."


    "No, let them stay and protect you." He frowned.


    "I''m sure Ted wouldn''t hate me enough to attack me, who is a pregnant woman," she said earnestly, shaking her head. "I''m just a little worried about you. I''m afraid he may directly detain you and take you away."


    She had really considered the possibility that Ted would do that. Ted wouldn''t do anything to her, but he could really do things like taking Joshua away. In addition, she knew that even no matter how good Joshua''s attitude was today, Ted wouldn''t be satisfied.


    If Cynthia were smart, she would directly send the videos to Ted after getting them. How could Ted possibly think his attitude toward their rtionship was wrong after watching all the videos? He would only think that Joshua was puzzled by her.


    "Don''t worry," said Joshua with a smile, stroking her hair. "He can''t stop me if I want toe home."


    Hazel didn''t say anything else; she stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the lips. "Go ahead,e home as early as possible. I''ll wait for you."


    "Good," Joshua replied.


    After that, he went to the appointed meeting ce to meet Ted.


    Ted had intended to meet with Joshua at the manor, but of course, Joshua wouldn''t agree.


    As Hazel said, if he went to the manor and Ted directly locked him up, then it would be hard for him to escape.


    So they agreed to meet at one of Ted''s casinos. When he arrived, a waiter led him to the VIP room.


    When Joshua entered the room, he found Ted waiting there. All the other people went out and closed the door for them.


    "Would you like to y dice?" Ted shook the dice in his hands.


    "No. I''m not interested in it," Joshua said lightly. "I don''t believe in luck. I believe in strength."


    "Luck is also part of strength," Ted spoke quietly.


    "But when you have strength, it would be very stupid if you pray for luck," said Joshua coldly. "I won''t gamble, and I won''t bet on anything you want."


    Ted sighed with regret.


    If Joshua agreed to gamble with him, Ted would really like to use gamble to force Joshua to break up with Hazel. But it seemed Joshua would never give him such a chance.


    "I asked you toe here today to show you something." Ted''s face darkened. He gave up trying this kind of method like a gamble and was ready to go straight to the point.


    Then he picked up the remote and turned on the TV hanging on the wall.


    The three videos that Joshua had already seen began to y on the television screen.


    Cynthia received the email and sent it directly to Ted. When Ted saw the content of these videos, he was so angry that he almost asked his men to kill Hazel.


    But he knew clearly that if he did that, Joshua would definitely fall out with him, so he asked Joshua out and wanted to talk to him in private.


    Ted looked at Joshua with a gloomy face. He believed that Joshua would have an emotional reaction after seeing this!


    But the next moment, what Ted saw let him down.


    Joshua looked at the screen calmly, his face unruffled.


    "You asked me toe here just to show me these pictures?" Joshua spoke lightly.


    Ted looked stunned, and he was even a little overwhelmed. Was Joshua actually¡­ not pissed off at all?


    Ted even looked back at the TV screen in astonishment to make sure the face of the woman was Hazel indeed. Could it be possible¡­ that Joshua was too furious to react?


    Ted persuaded in a deep tone. "Joshua, I know you''re bad¡­."


    "Why should I feel bad?" Joshua interrupted him coldly.


    Ted almost didn''t know what to say. He had considered many kinds of reactions that Joshua would have, but Joshua did not respond at all, which was beyond his expectation.


    After thinking for quite a while, Ted didn''t know exactly what Joshua was thinking, so he said something as a feeler. "Joshua, the woman named Hazel Crowe betrayed you¡­."


    "Hazel didn''t betray me." Joshua interrupted him again.


    Ted felt a surge of anger. He had thought he''d misunderstood, but he didn''t expect that even in the face of a video like this, Joshua still defended Hazel, as if he had been bewitched.


    "Joshua, what''s the matter with you?" Ted was irritated. "The video makes it clear that this woman is Hazel Crowe. How could she possibly not betray you? Do you want to say you''re the man in the video? Do you have a doppelganger?"


    "The men on it aren''t me indeed," Joshua said lightly. "But is the woman really Hazel?"

 Chapter 1344 - 632: Stacy Has An Accident

    "What kind of spell has that woman cast on you to make you believe her so stubbornly?" Ted was furious. He really didn''t expect in the face of the solid evidence, Joshua would still refuse to face reality!


    "Mr. King," said Joshua, looking at him indifferently, "I didn''te today to hear your lecture. I just want to have a good talk with you thest time. I want to ask you a question. Do you really not think there''s something wrong with this video?"


    Joshua pointed to the screen. "Even if the face of the woman in it looks exactly like Hazel''s, normally a person wouldn''t specially ask someone else to videotape the scene while making love and look in the direction of the camera every now and then. Was the woman afraid that others couldn''t see her face? It was a very obvious frame-up. Are you really unable to find it?"


    Ted thought Joshua''s remarks were very ridiculous. He had been misunderstanding Hazel, so the first time he saw the videos, he firmly believed the woman in the videos was Hazel! How could he possibly change his opinion of her because of a few words from Joshua?


    "Maybe this kind of woman like her has some peculiarity! Maybe she videotaped the scenes to enjoy them for herself, but they ended up in someone else''s hands. She deserves it!" Ted said in anger. "Joshua, there are so many good women out there, why do you have to only like a woman like Hazel?"


    "When you mention good women, do you mean Madeline Carter, who is scheming, or Cynthia, who is naive and stupid?" Joshua spoke sarcastically.


    Ted was a little awkward. It was true that Madeline and Cynthia weren''t really good. He coughed. "There are other women besides them."


    "Do other women have anything to do with me? They''re not Hazel." Joshua looked at him with deep eyes. "Just like you. Since there are so many women in the world, why are you only with my mother?"


    If it weren''t for Simon''s statement that there had never been any other women around Ted over these years, Joshua would not have tolerated Ted''s behavior again and again.


    "How can she bepared with Stacy?" Ted said with disdain.


    Joshua'' eyes were cold. Since Ted said that, it would be useless for Joshua to say anything more


    But Ted wasn''t willing to give up. He sighed and persuaded Joshua in a rarely gentle voice, "Joshua, wake up. This woman is not a nice person. You''d better break up with her at once. These videos were probably made right after you have an ident. The child in her belly may not be yours."


    "Please behave yourself, Mr. King." Joshua'' eyes turned cold. He said coldly, "No one is allowed to say any insulting remarks about my wife or my child in front of me!"


    "You...!" Ted thought Joshua was really crazy. He spoke incredulously. "What''s wrong with you? How could you be so befuddled because of a woman?"


    "Mr. King, you''re the one who''s befuddled, not me. We have nothing to talk about. I''m leaving." Joshua opened his mouth calmly, not wanting to talk to Ted anymore.


    Ted was the kind of person who would never believe he had done something wrong unless he suffered a lot.


    "Stop!" Ted shivered with anger.


    "Mr. King," said Joshua, turning around slowly, "I suggest you should not keep me forcibly. Do you think I woulde here without any preparation?"


    Ted looked at him with mixed emotions. He really didn''t expect that even the videos would not be enough to restore their rtionship.


    "How on earth can you believe me?" Ted suppressed his anger.


    Joshua thought for a while before his eyes fell on the screen. "It''s not hard. If you can find the men in the videos and get them to confront you."


    The men in the videos didn''t show their faces, but he could still find them with Ted''s ability if he wanted to.


    Ted would know the woman filming on these videos couldn''t be Hazel as long as Ted found the men in the videos. Besides, if Ted found them, it was unlikely that Ted would say Hazel and Joshua deliberately faked it.


    "Good! I''ll find them and let you give up hope!" Ted agreed angrily.


    "Mm," Joshua said coldly and walked away.


    After he left, the butler of the manor came in.


    "Why do you just let Master Joshua go like that, master?" asked the butler with regret.


    "What if I don''t let him go?" Ted looked very unhappy. "Keeping him would only make the rtionship between us worse!"


    "And what are you going to do?" asked the butler respectfully. "Will you let this incident go?"


    "How can I possibly let it go?" Ted looked more unhappy. "At least, for now, we have to figure something out!"


    ***


    Ted didn''t call Joshua after the meeting. Joshua thought Ted was looking for the men in the videos, so Joshua didn''t pay much attention to Ted because he and Simon were busy looking for Mandy.


    One day, Simon suddenly called anxiously. "Joshua, bring some guards here! I''ve got a clue to Mandy Wilson''s hiding ce!"


    "Okay, I''ll be right there!" Joshua quickly agreed.


    Then, with some of his men, he went to join Simon.


    Hazel stayed home, waiting for him to go home.


    Somehow, her eyelids keep twitching, and she thought something bad was going to happen.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. The abrupt sound startled her.


    There was an unknown number on the screen. When she answered the phone, Cynthia''s exasperated voice came out. "Hazel Crowe, why are you unwilling to go out to meet me?"


    "I won''t want to meet with you." Without hesitation, Hazel hung up the phone and blocklisted the number.


    Over the past few days, Cynthia had been harassing Hazel by calling her with different phone numbers and forcing her to meet up, but how could Hazel possibly agree? Upon hearing Cynthia''s voice, Hazel hung up.


    However, hardly had she backlisted this number when her phone unexpectedly rang again.


    She answered the phone impatiently. "I said, ''I won''t meet with you.'' Am I clear?"


    There was silence on the other end of the phone, and then Ted''s voice sounded. "Hazel Crowe, it''s me."


    Hazel froze.


    Ted actually called her. This really surprised her. She had thought Ted would hate her guts after watching all the videos, and it was for Joshua''s sake that Ted didn''t have her killed.


    "Mr. King, what can I do for you?" Hazel spoke lightly.


    "Stacy has an ident." There was a touch of nervousness in Ted''s voice.

 Chapter 1345 - 633: Used Stacy As Bait To Lure Her

    "What happened to mom?" She asked anxiously.


    She didn''t like Ted, but that didn''t affect her affection for Stacy.


    Stacy had led a very miserable life. Hazel didn''t want her to suffer anymore.


    "I don''t know why. She suddenly went crazy..." Ted said in a deep tone. "No one can make her quiet now, but she likes you. Can youe to apany her?"


    Hazel wanted to go, but she didn''t think it was that simple.


    She was sure that if she went to the manor now, it would be a question of whether she would be able to walk out of the manor alive and well because Ted hated her so much.


    She did care about Stacy, but she would not be stupid enough to put herself in a trap until she confirmed what Ted said was true.


    "Didn''t you send for a doctor to see her?" Hazel asked. "I think doctors should be more professional than I am."


    "Howe I didn''t send for a doctor," Ted sighed. "I took Stacy to the hospital. All the doctors couldn''t calm her down, so they sedated her first. But they said it was because Stacycked a sense of security that made her react so badly and told me to ask someone she knew and trusted to apany her."


    Hazel understood his meaning. It looked like Ted had been driven into a corner, so he thought of her. In his opinion, she was perhaps only useful at such a time.


    "Do you mean mom is at the hospital?" Hazel wanted to confirm it.


    "Yes, if you''d like toe, pleasee to the hospital and spend some time with Stacy." There was a hint of reluctance in Ted''s words.


    Hazel''s furrowed brows rxed slightly. For now, at least Ted should be telling the truth, and he wouldn''t use Stacy to tell a lie. Hazel was afraid Stacy really had an ident.


    "I''ll be right there." After thinking for a while, Hazel agreed.


    Hanging up the phone, she headed to the hospital with her bodyguards.


    Although she didn''t think Ted would use Stacy as an excuse to cheat her, she should always bring some guards just in case.


    When she arrived at the private hospital which Ted had told her about, Hazel, who was ready to walk into the hospital, found her eyelids were twitching and her heart was pounding.


    "Wait." She thought for a moment before talking to the bodyguards. "A few of you stay here. If no onees out in ten minutes to say I''m safe, you must rush in to save me."


    The person she was going to meet was Ted. Anyway, it was right to be careful.


    After that, Hazel still felt uneasy. She took out her phone and edited a text message about the address of the hospital. The addressee was Joshua. But she didn''t send it. She couldn''t confirm whether it was a trap, so she prepared it, just in case. If it were a trap, she would immediately send the text message to Joshua asking for help.


    After getting ready, Hazel took a few guards to Stacy''s ward.


    Hazel saw several people guarding outside the ward, and the butler of the manor she had met before was waiting anxiously outside.


    "Mrs. Denmark, you''ve arrived at longst!" Seeing her, the butler rushed up to her quickly, as if he had seen his family member.


    "Just call me Miss Crowe." "Hazel said lightly, calmly avoiding the butler''s approach.


    She remembered that on the first day she came to the manor, the butler didn''t like her very much. His sudden enthusiasm made her ufortable.


    "Please forgive me. I wasn''t sensible at that time..." The butler was embarrassed and apologized.


    He sighed and said, "I only hope you will go and visit madam as soon as possible. There is something wrong with her."


    "Mm." Hazel nodded and followed him to the door.


    The butler pushed the door open, but suddenly he held out his hands to stop Hazel''s bodyguards.


    "What do you want?" Hazel stopped walking and watched him warily. Her finger had slipped to the message''s send button.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Mrs. Denmark," the butler exined quickly. "Madam is not well now. If there are too many strangers, I''m afraid it will irritate her."


    Hazel gave him a suspicious look. His exnation sounded perfect, but somehow, she felt there was something fishy.


    "Who''s in the ward?" she asked in a deep tone.


    "Only madam, master, and a doctor are in there," replied the butler. "Madam is in a bad state, and the master dares not allow too many people to enter the ward."


    Hazel didn''t want to walk anymore.


    "I''ll bring two bodyguards in," she said lightly. "You may rest assured that they will not irritate the patient."


    The butler looked a little hesitant. Suddenly, a woman''s scream came out of the ward!


    Hazel paled and hurried to push open the door!


    Before she could make a sound, a cold pistol was directly pressed against her forehead. The door behind her was closed, and her bodyguards could not get in. Then there was a fight outside the door.


    Hazel looked at everything in front of her as her eyes were slightly cold.


    In this ward, there was a group of doctors on standby. Ted stood right in the middle of the doctors, and his men had surrounded her.


    Hazel felt a surge of anger. As expected, she had overestimated Ted King. Ted was really unscrupulous! She had thought Stacy would be the softest existence in his heart, but now Ted used Stacy as bait to lure her out!


    She moved her fingers slightly to send the message secretly.


    "Miss Crowe," Ted spoke coldly. "I don''t want to meet you like that, either. But I must figure something out."


    "Oh?" She looked at him and asked in an indifferent manner, "Mr. King, what are you trying to figure out?"


    "I just want to know if the baby in your belly is Joshua''s." He cast a nce at Hazel''s belly as there was a sh of disgust in his eyes.


    "I want to know what if it isn''t Joshua''s?" She looked at him sarcastically.


    "If it isn''t Joshua''s baby, Joshua won''t want you even if I do nothing," he exined with rare patience. "If it is his baby indeed. The baby will be raised by the King family after birth. As for you who is a lewd woman, you won''t be eligible to be its mother."


    "How will you verify the baby in my belly isn''t Joshua''s?" she looked at him coldly. "You won''t believe me even if I tell you the truth, will you?"


    "Of course I won''t believe you," he said, with a stern look on his face. "That''s why I want to meet you at the hospital today."

 Chapter 1346 - 634: A Force DNA Test

    There was uncontroble anger in her heart!


    She had never been so angry. She had thought Ted was unscrupulous before, but now she thought he was a lunatic!


    Ted used Stacy as bait to lure her out just to take DNA paternity testing with her baby!


    "Don''t you know that if a pregnant woman has a DNA test at this time, she will be at risk of miscarrying?" Hazel looked at Ted angrily. She had never hated a person like that before!


    She didn''t agree to take a paternity test because she was afraid of this kind of ident, apart from the fact that Ted wouldn''t trust her anyway. This was the baby of her and Joshua, and she didn''t want the baby to be tortured like this before it was even born!


    "The doctors here are very professional," Ted spoke coldly.


    Hazel''s heart was cold. Ted''s words meant he didn''t care about the baby in her belly at all. He didn''t care even if the child was his grandson!


    Taking a deep breath, Hazel forced herself to calm down.


    Her current situation was worse than ever, but she couldn''t just wait passively!


    "I advise you not to touch me!" she said coldly. "Unless you want Joshua to cut ties with youpletely!"


    There was a crook on his cold face, but the next moment, there was a little disdain in his eyes. "Hazel Crowe, you think too highly of yourself. Do you think Joshua is going to breakpletely with me because of a woman?"


    "Didn''t you also breakpletely with your own father because of a woman?" she said sarcastically.


    Hazel had heard a lot about Ted and Stacy from Simon. When Ted took over the organization, he treated his father ruthlessly because of what had happened to Stacy, leaving his father to suffer and die of depression.


    "Can you bepared with Stacy?" There was a sh of anger in Ted''s cold eyes.


    "I am no match for mom in your eyes," she said, looking at him coldly, "but I am sure Joshua isn''t worse than you in this respect. Mr. King, do you really think that Joshua came to Country M because he still cared about the father-son rtionship with you? Or do you really think there is such a thing as affection between you?"


    There was more anger in his eyes. "Hazel Crowe, are you deliberately provoking me?"


    "What''s the use of my deliberately provoking you at a time like this?" she said in a serious voice. "Let me tell you something. Joshua agreed to your condition ande to Country M only because it is my requirement. And it wasn''t because I wanted to please you that I was willing toe. You perhaps don''t know, at first my parents didn''t like Joshua and were very opposed to our romantic rtionship."


    "How could they do that?!" Ted looked a little unhappy, but Hazel was quietly relieved. No matter if he believed it or not, at least he was interested in listening to her words.


    "Mr. King, maybe you think I''m bad, but in the eyes of my parents, I am the best in their hearts! And, as parents, their concern will always be whether I can live well with Joshua and be happy!"


    Taking a deep breath, she continued, "Although my parents didn''t like Joshua, he didn''t use his power to force them. Instead, he is just like an ordinary guy, epting my parents'' conditions, tolerating my parents'' making things difficult for him, and striving for their recognition. That''s why I advised him toe to Country M. I did all that for him!"


    If Joshua could do so much for her just to get her parents to ept him, why couldn''t Hazel want to do the same for him?


    But now, Hazel had been aware of something. The biggest difference between Ted and her parents was that her parents were reasonable while Ted wasn''t.


    "... He doesn''t remember the past." Ted was silent for a while and finally said.


    "Yes, he doesn''t remember, but he doesn''t forget how he felt." She continued, "There is one more thing. Mr. King, do you really think that Joshua apanied me to Country M because he hoped you would finally ept me?"


    Ted''s heart sank. Joshua had asked him the same question, but Ted didn''t care about his answer then. He even felt that Joshua deliberately said that to piss him off.


    "He didn''t have high hopes for you," Hazel said indifferently. "He just wanted to disappoint mepletely. If I change my words, he will take me back to Country Z at once and disown you once and for all. Not just him, but Simon."


    For the first time, Ted hesitated.


    Joshua and Hazel had said the same thing. This forced Ted to re-examine Hazel''s position in Joshua''s heart.


    Suddenly, the door of the ward was pushed open, and the butler came in.


    Hazel was helpless. She came here in such a hurry that she didn''t take many bodyguards with her. Ted was clearly well-prepared, and her bodyguards were certainly no match for his subordinates.


    The butler looked at the scene in the ward, surprised. He gave Ted a look and guessed why Ted was hesitant.


    "Don''t worry, master," the butler whispered to Ted. "Master Joshua may lose his mind for a while, but as an elder, you can''t watch him make mistakes. Miss Crowe is deliberately buying time. If she buys time like this, Master Joshua will be here soon."


    Ted''s hesitant heart suddenly became hardened.


    A chill of despair came over Hazel! She said so much to buy time for Joshua to save her. However, it was likely that Joshua wouldn''t be able to make it in time!


    "If you don''t want Master Joshua to me it on you in the future, leave it to me, master," continued the butler.


    Ted nodded and walked toward the door.


    Suddenly, Hazel grabbed the pistol pressed against her forehead and rushed quickly to the door!


    But soon, she felt pain in her leg. The next moment, her legs went weak, and she went straight down on her knees. In order to protect the baby, she unconsciously pressed her hands against the ground.


    Then two men seized her by the arms and lifted her from the ground.


    Ted walked out of the ward as if he hadn''t seen anything at all.


    "Let me go!" Hazel fumed.


    The butler waved his hand, and a doctor came up to her with a long needle.


    "Stop struggling, Miss Crowe," the butler said with a malicious smile. "To do a DNA test for a fetus, we need to use this puncture needle to stab your stomach and draw out the amniotic fluid. What if you move, and thus the doctor''s hands tremble and stab the baby?"

 Chapter 1347 - 635: I’m Not Buying That

    The doctor came towards her. The long needle drew nearer and nearer to her.


    The cold needle made her hair stand on end!


    The baby moved slightly as if it could sense her fear.


    "Stop it! My stomach hurts!" she cried anxiously.


    "Miss Crowe, don''t struggle." The smile on the butler''s face was even crueler. "Your trick doesn''t work on me. I''m telling you, I really don''t care about the baby in your belly. It can even be said that¡­ I think it''s better than it''s dead!"


    "It''s really Joshua''s kid," she snapped with a serious expression. "Aren''t you afraid that your master will punish you if something happens to it!"


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of," he said, his eyes glinting maliciously. "The kid given birth by a woman like you will only taint the blood of the King family. It''s better if it is dead! The world is full of women. You''re not the only woman who can get pregnant! Enough, Miss Crowe, stop stalling. I''m not buying that."


    The butler waved his hand before the doctor came to Hazel, but he was a little hesitant.


    "Sir, are we really going to do this?" The doctor asked.


    "Do it quickly," said the butler disapprovingly.


    "But she''s seven months pregnant, and if we give her an oxytocin injection, it will perhaps be difficult for the baby to survive," said the doctor, who couldn''t bear to make a move.


    "What do you want?" Hazel struggled hard, ring at them!


    This group of brutes!


    It fell out that they didn''t just want to do a DNA test, they also wanted to give her an oxytocin injection and make her have prematurebor!


    "Why do you talk so much?" The butler''s face paled, and he grabbed a pistol from a subordinate''s hand and pointed it at the doctor. "Do you want to die? Remember, we didn''t make the baby have a premature birth, but she gave premature birth to the baby after the DNA test because she was emotionally unstable! It''s normal for premature birth to cause massive bleeding and even cause the pregnant woman and the baby to die, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, yes..." The doctor nodded hastily. He grabbed the needle and pointed it at Hazel''s belly, but his fingers trembled slightly.


    "You brute! You deliberately hurt my child, didn''t you?" Hazel swore in exasperation. Her heart waspletely cold with despair.


    She wanted to struggle, but she was afraid that if she struggled too hard, she might hurt the baby. However, if she didn''t struggle, they''d give her an oxytocin injection after prating the amniotic fluid. Worse still, the butler''s purpose was to kill her baby!


    "You talk too much!" said the butler impatiently, and he began to urge the doctor. "Hurry up!"


    CRASH!


    With a crisp sound, the ward''s ss suddenly broke.


    All the people''s faces changed, and they turned their heads to look toward the window.


    BANG!


    The door of the ward was pushed open suddenly!


    Then guns went off!


    "Ah!!" The butler cried with pain. He was shot in the arm, and his pistol fell to the ground.


    The doctor was so frightened that he dropped the needle and hid in the corner with his head covered.


    Hazel felt the grip on her arms were loosened. The next moment, she fell into a warm, familiar embrace. She looked up and saw Joshua''s icy face. She felt as if she were dreaming. Joshua came in time! He saved her and their child.


    The gunshots kept sounding.


    After a moment of confusion, Joshua''s subordinatespletely subdued the doctor and Ted''s men in the ward, and the butler was captured and brought to Joshua and Hazel.


    "Master Denmark, what should we do with this man?" One of the bodyguards asked.


    As Joshua scanned the chaotic room, he knew what Ted had been up to. His heart was filled with unquenchable anger!


    The next moment, he suddenly picked up the puncture needle on the ground and stabbed the butler in the stomach!


    In an instant, the butler''s face contorted with pain, but before he could cry, Joshua kicked him in the stomach as if he wanted to make the whole needle enter his body! The butler''s face contorted with extreme pain, and he could hardly give out a scream of pain.


    "Kill him!" said Joshua coldly. He had never hated a man for a moment!


    "Wait!" Hazel came to her senses and quietly pressed her phone a few times. "Let me ask him some questions first."


    Joshua raised his hand with reluctance.


    "Was it your idea to give me an oxytocin injection, or was it Mr. King''s?" she asked coldly.


    Oxytocin injection?


    Joshua became more furious. He was desperate to kill the butler on the spot!


    The butler recovered from the pain, and his eyes shed with a hint of venomous hatred.


    "... Do you think¡­ I have the nerve¡­ to do that myself?" he stammered.


    He stole a nce at Joshua. Seeing there was more and more hatred on Joshua''s face, he was happier in the heart somehow.


    "Answer my question directly!" Hazel snapped. "It''s you, or Mr. King!"


    There was a touch of hesitation on the butler''s face as if he were considering how he should answer.


    She said coldly. "In return for the oxytocin injection you were going to give me, how do you feel about me asking the doctor to give you a few injections of estrogen or something?"


    Hazel''s heart was filled with hatred at the thought of the butler trying to kill her baby!


    The butler''s face paled, and he took a deep breath. "It''s, of course, the master who told me to do that."


    "Was it your idea or Mr. King''s idea to give me an oxytocin injection and kill my baby, and then say it was because I was emotionally unstable that I gave premature birth to my baby and got my baby and me killed?" Hazel shook with anger. Thinking that they treated her so wickedly, she was dying to kill the murderers in front of her!


    "Say it!" Joshua instantly kicked the butler to the ground!


    He was both angry and scared to think that Hazel had just been in such danger! He really didn''t know if anything happened to Hazel, what he would do!


    The butler coughed twice and spat out a mouthful of blood. He recovered himself and said, "It was the master''s idea too... I just did as he told me¡­."


    "Take him, and we''ll confront Ted." Hazel held Joshua''s hand tightly, forcing herself not to copse.


    She must seek justice for herself and her baby!


    "Okay." Joshua held her in his arms, letting her put all her weight on him.


    But before they could go out, there was a noise outside.


    "Master Denmark, Mr. King is here. He wants to see you," said the bodyguards at the door.


    There was so much noise here, and Ted didn''t get far, so he heard it, and he hurried toe over.


    "Let him in!" Joshua''s eyes were icy.

 Chapter 1348 - 636: Do You Expect Me To Believe You?

    Ted came in. When he saw the scene in the room, there was a touch of anger on his face. "How dare you kick up a row for a woman?"


    "Kick up a row?" Joshua''s face was dreadfully cold. "No matter how badly I kick up a row, can my behavior bepared with your regarding human life as a trifling matter?"


    Ted looked slightly surprised. He had never seen Joshua''s reaction like that. Joshua had been cold and distant to Ted before, but he had never been like that. Joshua''s eyes were filled with rage and hatred, and his whole body emitted cold, bloodthirsty killing intent.


    Ted, who had wanted to show his dignity as a father, also sensed something was wrong. He frowned. "What''s going on?"


    "Mr. King," Hazel said, holding back her anger as she looked at Ted, "whether the baby in my belly is Joshua''s or not. Why did you tell your butler to give me an oxytocin injection to make me have a premature birth and even try to kill my baby and me?"


    There was a sh of surprise in Ted''s eyes.


    He wanted to test if Hazel''s baby was their King family''s because he didn''t want the King family''s baby to have anything to do with a woman like her. If this weren''t a child of the King family, Ted wouldn''t do anything to Hazel even if he wanted to show Joshua what kind of person she really was!


    In that case, how could he possibly kill Hazel and her baby? If he did, Joshua would definitely fall out with him. How could he possibly do that?


    "Hazel Crowe, don''t try to drive a wedge between Joshua and me!" Ted shouted in anger. Of course, he thought Hazel was just bullshitting.


    "I drive a wedge?" Hazel said sarcastically with a sneer. "Your butler said that himself!"


    "Master... I didn''t... help me." The butler looked piteously at Ted and, denying it.


    "Hazel, don''t go too far!" Ted said in a deep tone. "Joshua, don''t believe this woman''s nonsense!"


    "Oh? I heard him say it myself," said Joshua coldly.


    "You actually confuse truth and falsehood to defend this woman?" Ted was furious.


    Hazel looked at Ted coldly. The next moment, she took out her phone and pressed ''y.''


    Before questioning the butler, she quietly took out the phone to record in case he denied it. Ted might have been really capable when he was young, but now he was just a headstrong old fool!


    Hazel''s questions and the butler''s answers sounded clearly throughout the room. The butler''s face was white as a sheet, while Ted''s face turned gloomy.


    "Do you still want to say that we forced him to confess to false charges by torturing him?" Joshua gave a sneer, and his face was full of sarcasm. "Oh, right, Mr. King, you are brilliant. The people around you are all loyal to you. How can you possibly be fooled like a fool by a butler?"


    Ted wanted to get angry, but Joshua''s words were like ice water thrown at him.


    It was clear to everyone around him that he didn''t like Hazel, so he turned a blind eye to anyone trying to say something insulting to Hazel, but he had never expected that even the butler would dare to do such a thing behind his back!


    He who was not muddleheaded thought clearly. Presumably, the butler had betrayed him and was in league with others!


    "I''ll take this man away," Joshua said coldly. "Mr. King, I have nothing to do with you after that! I''m going to want you to pay back for what Hazel has suffered today!"


    In a sh, Ted''s face turned a little pale. Joshua actually wanted to break up with him? He actually wanted to fall out with his father for a womanpletely?


    Every word Joshua uttered was like a hammer, hitting hard at Ted''s heart. Ted could tell Joshua was not joking. Why did this matter go to this point?


    "Hazel, let''s go," Joshua whispered. He hugged Hazel and headed for the door.


    Ted was flustered. He had a feeling that if he let Joshua go now, there would be no possibility of reconciliation between them.


    "Joshua!" Ted stopped him. "I was disdainful to exin originally, but I didn''t ask the butler to give Hazel an oxytocin injection. I just wanted to do a DNA test for her baby!"


    Joshua''s heart was cold. Despite what Ted said, in Joshua'' opinion, Ted''s attempt to force a DNA test on his baby without Hazel''s consent was equally abhorrent!


    Noticing that they didn''t want to stay here, Ted gritted his teeth. "How on earth can you change your mind?"


    Joshua did not seem to hear him. He had no intention of staying. Ted''s heart was cold. It was the first time he had given in to others, but Joshua''s resolution let him down.


    Suddenly, Hazel''s body went limp.


    "Hazel, what''s wrong with you?" asked Joshua nervously.


    Hazel looked terribly pale. She bit her lips tightly, her hands consciously resting on her stomach.


    "It hurts..." she whispered as her eyes were full of fear.


    This sudden change made Joshua'' face pale too. He picked up Hazel around the waist andforted her in panic, "Don''t be afraid! I''ll take you to the doctor now! You''ll be okay. You''ll definitely be alright¡­."


    "No..." Hazel grabbed his shirt tightly and shook her head.


    She didn''t like this hospital. What if the doctors here were all rted to Ted? What if Ted did something else to her?


    "Okay, I''ll take you to leave here!" Being aware of what she was worried about, Joshua agreed in a deep tone. The next moment, he shouted to his bodyguards, "Hurry to drive!"


    "Joshua, wait!" Ted hurried to stop him.


    "Get lost!" Joshua''s eyes were both bloody as he saw Ted, who wanted to make trouble at such a time. "Ted King, I don''t care if you''re my father. If anything happens to Hazel, I''ll kill you!"


    Ted was dumbstruck. He had never seen Joshua like this. Even though Joshua had hated him before, he had never been as mad as a wounded beast. It seemed that no matter who stood in his way, he would tear them to pieces!


    Taking a deep breath, Ted calmed himself down.


    He said with a grave face, "Joshua, calm down! With Hazel''s situation, she won''t make it to another hospital! There are doctors here, too. It''ll be the right choice to hand her to the doctors here¡­."


    "Do you expect me to believe you?" Joshua interrupted him in a cold voice.

 Chapter 1349 - 637: How Can You Make Such An Offer?

    Ted''s heart was filled with bitterness, but it would be strange if Joshua could trust him when things got to this point.


    "Joshua, you can think about it carefully, I have no reason to kill Hazel, whether she''s pregnant with your baby or not," Ted said in an earnest tone. "Besides, I can assure you with my life that the doctors here aren''t mine, and I didn''t tell them to do anything!"


    He didn''t care about Hazel''s life, but he must care about Joshua. He could see that if anything happened to Hazel, Joshua wouldpletely go crazy.


    "Joshua..." Hazel called his name with all her strength and nodded gently. If they left the hospital now, she and the baby would be even more dangerous, regardless of whether what Ted said was true or false.


    Looking at Hazel''s pale face, Joshua made a prompt decision, "Lead the way!"


    Soon, Hazel was sent to the operating room. Joshua waited outside with a gloomy face.


    Ted, who stood next to him, also had a gloomy face. Now, Hazel had more influence on Joshua than he had thought, whether he admitted it or not,


    Joshua felt that every second was so long. After a long time, the doctor finally came out.


    "How is she, doctor?" asked Joshua nervously.


    "Don''t worry, Sir. Although the pregnant woman had signs of miscarriage because of the timely treatment, her situation has been stable. She just needs to pay attention to miscarriage prevention after going home." The doctor took off his mask and said with relief, "Are you the husband of the pregnant woman?"


    "Yes," Joshua replied in a deep tone.


    "I must scold you. As a husband, don''t you know that a pregnant woman needs to be in a good mood during pregnancy? The woman was stimted this time, so she almost had a miscarriage," the doctor said disapprovingly. "Do you know how dangerous it was? You''re lucky this time because the pregnant woman happened to be in the hospital. If she came a littleter, the baby wouldn''t have been safe!"


    Joshua kept nodding, and out of the corner of his eye, he nced at Ted. Ted paled, but he didn''t say anything.


    Hazel was transferred to a normal ward and Joshua was about to follow her when Ted suddenly stopped him.


    "Joshua," there was a pause before Ted said, "I don''t think I did anything wrong today. With all those videos, how can I possibly believe Hazel is innocent? How can I possibly trust a woman like that to stay with you? Joshua, I really don''t understand why you''re obsessed with her."


    Joshua looked at him coldly. If it weren''t for Hazel being safe now, he wouldn''t tolerate listening to Ted, who med Hazel for everything!


    It was just that even though Ted was the reason why Hazel nearly had a miscarriage, he helped save the baby in the end.


    After a moment of thinking, he said coldly, "Mr. King, let''s make a bet."


    Ted was a little surprised. "What is it?"


    "In three days, if I can''t prove Hazel''s innocence," Joshua said lightly, "I''ll break up with Hazel and be your obedient son and never disobey you again!"


    "Good!" Ted''s eyes lit up, and he said yes almost without hesitation.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished yet," Joshua continued. "If I can prove Hazel''s innocence, please apologize to Hazel! Besides, I''ll take my mother away. Please don''t disturb our family again!"


    "How can you make such an offer!" Ted looked at Joshua in shock and felt sadness in his heart.


    Our family... so from the very beginning, Joshua had never considered him a family member. Apologizing to Hazel was enough to make him hesitate, but Joshua even wanted to take Stacy away? In that case, wouldn''t he be alone?


    "How? Mr. King, do you start to think that you''re wrong and that you''ll definitely lose?" A sarcastic smile yed on Joshua''s lips.


    There was a hint of anger in Ted''s eyes. He had no idea how Joshua was going to whitewash Hazel''s misdeed in three days! How could he possibly lose?


    "Fine! I''ll bet!" Ted said in a deep tone. "But if you want to take Stacy away, don''t even think about it!"


    Joshua''s eyes were cold. Whether Ted said yes or no, he would take Stacy away.


    He was willing to bet Ted because he wanted Ted to make an apology to Hazel. He couldn''t tolerate Ted''s repeatedly ndering Hazel, and at least, if Ted didn''t want to face reality, Joshua wanted to prove Ted was wrong all the time!


    "See you in three days," said Joshua coldly. After that, he turned around and headed to Hazel''s ward.


    Looking at his figure, Ted felt bad.


    Joshuapletely fell out with him now. He didn''t ask Ted to ept Hazel if she was innocent because both Joshua and Ted knew that Ted wouldn''t ept Hazel staying with him, regardless of whether she was innocent or not.


    Hence, Joshua didn''t say this condition, which meant he didn''t hesitate to choose Hazel instead of Ted, his father.


    How could it be possible that Ted had never doubted those videos? But he had had Hazel''s videos authenticated before and found out none of them were fake, so he didn''t think Joshua could prove Hazel''s innocence at all. With that in mind, Ted left the hospital.


    ***


    Joshua entered the ward and found Hazel lying quietly in her hospital bed.


    Sensing his arrival, she opened her eyes. "Joshua, our baby..."


    "Don''t worry, the baby is ok. He''s good and strong," he whispered.


    She was relieved and struggled hard to sit up.


    He quickly helped her up and put two pillows behind her to make her morefortable.


    She felt her belly gently, feeling the life inside. A gentle smile yed on her lips. "The baby is fine."


    "Hazel, I''m sorry," he said guiltily as he hugged her. "I''m the one who made you suffer¡­."


    "It wasn''t your fault," she hurried to interrupt him. "I''m d you made it in time. Joshua, you saved the baby and me! By the way, how did you get there so fast?"


    For fear that the topic would be too dull, she began to change it.


    Besides, she was also very curious. Even if she had texted him, Joshua arrived too soon. After all, he had gone to look for Mandy with Simon.

 Chapter 1350 - 638: What Exactly Is Going On?

    "I knew it when you left the vi alone." He sighed helplessly. "At that time, Simon and I went in different directions. He continued to look for clues while I came to you. Hazel, you won''t me me for installing a locator on your phone, will you?"


    "Of course not!" she said quickly. "How can I possibly me you?"


    He would not have been able to find her so quickly had it not been for the locator, even if he received her text message.


    She took his hand and motioned for him to sit beside her. He sat down, and she leaned lightly on his shoulder. He put his arms around her. They cuddled up together and felt like they had survived a disaster.


    They didn''t want to speak with this kind of warm and reassuring feeling for fear of breaking the quiet, beautiful atmosphere.


    But suddenly, there was a sharp knock at the door. Joshua frowned in displeasure.


    Hazel didn''t like to be interrupted, but it looked like there should be something urgent.


    "Let theme in. Let''s ask what happened," she whispered.


    "Good." He got up and sat up straight. He said to the door in a deep tone, "Come in!"


    The door of the ward opened. No one came in, except for Simon, who walked in with a solemn face.


    "What are you doing here?" Joshua looked at him with surprise.


    "I heard Hazel had an ident, so I came," Simon said in a deep voice, with a solemn face. "Before I came, I went to visit the butler at the manor. He''s¡­ dead."


    "Dead?!" Both Joshua and Hazel were very shocked.


    Because he was worried with Hazel, Joshua had the butler detained for questioning. But the butler actually died so soon?


    Simon nodded with an unhappy face. Had it not been for this incident, he would not need to disturb them at such a time.


    "What exactly is going on?" Joshua asked in a deep tone.


    "Someone pretended to be a hospital nurse and gave the butler an injection that made him suffer from shock," Simon sat down on a chair in the ward and said with an air of dejection. "I get the monitor video. The nurse has a strong ability to counter detect. She''s already gone."


    Joshua frowned tightly. It seemed there must be someone else who colluded with the butler. After the butler failed, the other party was afraid the butler would reveal something, so he took advantage of the chaos to kill and silence the butler.


    He didn''t expect the butler, who was supposed to give Hazel an oxytocin injection and even try to kill her and her husband, would be actually killed by her partner''s injection.


    "You''d better think carefully what you will exin it to the old man," Simon said, frowning. "I''m afraid he''ll think we kill the butler to silence him on purpose."


    "We don''t need to exin it," Joshua said. "I have a bet with him. Three dayster, I''ll talk to him."


    "What bet?" Simon asked in surprise. He had heard the incident that had happened at the hospital from Joshua''s subordinates, but he really didn''t know about Joshua'' bet with Ted.


    Even Hazel looked at Joshua curiously.


    Joshua calmly exined the bet to them. Hazel''s eyes shed with sadness as she felt sorry for Joshua. It was really not Joshua''s fault that Joshua and Ted had such a bad rtionship. Joshua had tried, but Ted was too stubborn. She sensed that Joshua himself did not want it to go to this point.


    "Wouldn''t three days be too rushed?" asked Simon, frowning. "There''s still no clue to Mandy."


    "There are enough clues," Joshua said coldly. "At least, we have already known which hotel she is perhaps in, haven''t we?"


    "But the hotels said they hadn''t seen anyone like Mandy." Simon sighed helplessly. He really tried his best in this matter.


    "There are two kinds of possibilities," said Joshua, with a twinkle in his eye. "First, we''re looking in the wrong direction. Mandy doesn''t stay at those hotels. Second¡­ someone is hiding her whereabouts for her."


    "Huh?" Simon was surprised. "Mandy has such power?"


    "No, but there are always those who cooperate and shelter her for their own goals. Don''t you think so?" asked Joshua lightly.


    "I think of something!" Simon''s eyes lit up. "There''s a hotel that belongs to the Bryant family! And the Bryant family gave the hotel directly to Daniel, Cynthia''s brother!"


    Joshua''s eyelids twitched. "Why didn''t you tell us something so important earlier?"


    "You also did not prompt me to think in this direction?" said Simon shamefacedly.


    "Enough, stop arguing." Hazel was a little helpless."Now that we''ve confirmed where Mandy is, the next step is to find her. If you go to catch her publicly, you will surely alert her and the people behind her. The safest way is to lure her out. I want to..."


    "Don''t!" Joshua''s face darkened.


    "I haven''t said anything yet!" Hazel looked at him, speechless.


    "I know what you think even if you don''t tell me." Joshua''s eyes were deep.


    "Can you stop keeping me guessing and showing me the public disy of affection," Simon copsed. "Can''t you take care of me, who is still single?!"


    "Hazel wants to use herself as bait to lure Mandy out," said Joshua with a sigh.


    "You''re crazy!" Simon looks at Hazel in surprise. "Hasn''t what happened today taught you a lesson? Do you actually want to risk it again? You feel your belly, and ask your baby if it can agree!"


    "I didn''t think that much just now," Hazel said with embarrassment. "I just think if we''re going to lure Mandy out, we should show her someone she hates very much, and I think I''m the one she hates the most in her whole life. Who but I can lure her out?"


    Mandy had been living in the shadow of Hazel her whole life. In the beginning, Sunny denied Mandy for her private ends but asked Mandy to have stic surgery by copying Cate''s face, trying to pass her identity as the daughter of the Denmark family. However, Hazel''s appearance disrupted their n. Then Sunny set herself on fire, and Mandy, who couldn''t be admitted by the Denmark family, lost her birth mother and was even imprisoned. How could Mandy not hate Hazel?


    "Me," said Joshua lightly.


    Hazel was dumbstruck. "What, what are you talking about?"


    "Let me lure her out." He said in a serious tone, "If you are the one who Mandy hates most in the world, then I must be her second most hated. I''ll lure her out."

 Chapter 1351 - 639: That’s A Hot Idea

    "You don''t mean seduction, do you?" She looked vignt.


    "... How can you think I''ll do something so foolish?" He was amused and helpless.


    "You can''t me me for that," she said, pursing her lips in displeasure. "In fact, Mandy likes you very much and is dying to marry you. Hasn''t she seduced you before?"


    "Is that true?!" Simon said as if he understood instantly. He added fuel to the fire, without psychological burden, "I see, Joshua, you want to have that kind of experience again!"


    "Shut up!" said Joshua crossly.


    After that, he hurried tofort Hazel. "Hazel, you thought too much. Since she has such a deep grudge against us, how can she possibly like me? It''s very likely that she wants to take a chance to avenge herself on us..."


    "Wait! I actually think seduction can work," said Simon suddenly.


    "Simon King!" Joshua''s face darkened, thinking Simon was deliberately trying to make trouble.


    "Don''t be unkind to me, I mean business," Simon said with a wicked smile. "Joshua, at least you should admit that you don''t understand women as well as I do."


    Joshua''s face darkened slightly, but Hazel was a little interested. "You go on."


    "ording to my understanding of women like Mandy, if she cannot get a man, she won''t be satisfied until she wins his heart," Simon said with a hint of sarcasm on his face. "So when we deal with women like Mandy, it''ll be better to seduce them than make them hate you. As long as they think they can have a slim chance to make love with you, they can abandon all their reason and choose to climb into your bed!"


    "I don''t agree!" Joshua said in a righteous voice.


    "I think¡­" Hazel mused."That''s a hot idea!"


    "Huh? !!" Joshua looked at her in surprise. The next moment, he looked at Hazel with a sad look in his eyes. "Honey, are you trying to sell your husband?"


    "Joshua, you¡­" Simon''s face turned as ck as a pot, and he got goosebumps all over. He was still here, okay? Why was Joshua so fond of giving him a public disy of affection!


    Hazel felt her whole heart melt, but the next moment, she said firmly, "Honey, I''m sure you can protect your virginity! Seduction is safer than revenge!"


    Just like Joshua, who worried about her safety, she also worried about his. Although seduction sounded a little ufortable at first, what could be more important than Joshua''s safety? She did not want Joshua to be in any danger.


    "... Okay," Joshua nodded with reluctance.


    "Enough¡­" Simon was about to spit out blood. "Your public disy of affection is going to blind me!"


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you." Joshua frown with displeasure. "Didn''t you say you were an expert at it?"


    "Of course!" Simon''s eyes sparkled. "You just wait and see how I y with those women!"


    "Mm," Joshua nodded, "My virginity is up to you."


    "Don''t say something that can make a person misunderstand easily!" Simon was angry.


    So things were decided. Soon, Joshua went through the discharge formalities for Hazel. However, after Hazel and Joshua came back to the vi, the rumor that the contradiction between them got bigger and bigger leaked out. Regrettably, it was hard to tell if that was true.


    The next day, Daniel suddenly received a phone call from Simon, asking him to help book a presidential suite and requesting him to keep a low profile and not to let anyone else know.


    Daniel did as Simon requested, but there were doubts in his heart. Why did Simon need a room like this for? So Daniel asked the staff at the hotel to keep an eye on the suite.


    God knew the news he heard then greatly surprised him!


    He then rushed to Cynthia.


    "Cynthia, good news!" said Daniel cheerfully.


    "What''s it?" Cynthia, who was annoyed, asked.


    She didn''t know the details of the conflict between Ted and Joshua at the hospital, but she did know the general situation. It was said that while Joshua and Hazel were in the hospital, they fell out over Hazel. Thinking that Joshua was actually so kind to Hazel, Cynthia clenched her teeth.


    "Joshua has secretly gotten a presidential suite at Nord Hotel under my name with a lot ofundry. It looks like he ns to stay here for a while!" said Daniel excitedly.


    "Why does he live in a hotel instead of living at home?" Cynthia was puzzled.


    "He doesn''t live at home, of course, because it''s ufortable!" Daniel replied with a sneer. "You don''t know there is news from the Denmark family that Joshua and Hazel have a new conflict. If Joshua doesn''t have a happy life there, of course, he wants to move out!"


    Cynthia was not happy. She said, puzzled."Not right! Hasn''t Joshua directly fallen out with Ted over Hazel before? Their rtionship should be very good. Why did he suddenly move out and go into your hotel?"


    It was rare that Cynthia was smart this time, but Daniel''s intelligence was his downfall this time.


    Daniel frowned and spoke, "Cynthia, you don''t understand men. Some men are stubborn animals. Even if he really knew he had chosen the wrong person, he would stubbornly defend himself and make others think he was right.


    "My guess is that Joshua and Hazel have been estranged from each other for quite some time. Joshua does many things for Hazel now, just because he''s trying to save face. Therefore, he secretly gets a hotel room through Simon. After all, he doesn''t want others to think he lives an unhappy life."


    "I see!" Cynthia''s eyes lit up, and she waspletely convinced by Daniel.


    She said excitedly. "Does that mean this is my chance? Brother, what am I supposed to do? Should I dress up and go to meet him?"


    "We can''t adopt such a slow method anymore," said Daniel, gritting his teeth. "We only have one chance now, and we must be bolder! The best thing you can do is¡­ have sex with Joshua. If you can get pregnant with his child, that''ll be better!"


    "Brother, is this method really good?" Cynthia froze. "I''m looking forward to something with Joshua, but..."


    "No buts," Daniel interrupted her. "Cynthia, you don''t know the men of Country Z. As soon as you have sex, Joshua will think you''re his woman, and you''ll get totally entangled with him!"

 Chapter 1352 - 640: Be On Guard

    "If you can get pregnant with his baby and try hard to win his heart, it''ll be easy for us to force him to marry you!" he said with certainty.


    Her eyes lit up. "Brother, what should I do?"


    "Rest assured, I''ll arrange for you, you can just listen to me."He gave her a solemn promise.


    ****


    Joshua had moved into the presidential suite at Nord Hotel. Now he was sitting in front of aputer screen, looking worried.


    "Hazel, be careful," he said nervously. "Don''t go so fast! If you want to do anything, you can leave it to the servants..."


    "Joshua," Hazel said, looking back at the camera as she didn''t know whether to cry orugh, "I''m just going to get a ss of water. It''s only two or three steps. I don''t need servants..."


    It seemed Joshua liked to make a fuss whenever it came to anything rted to her and wanted her to be a disabled person in bed. Hazel was really moved and helpless.


    "You are still very weak now. You should take care of yourself and do not be too tired," said Joshua with a serious face.


    Although he moved to Nord Hotel, Joshua still had a video chat with Hazel, watching her every move. He had had the hotel room checked to make sure there was no monitoring. After that, he couldn''t wait to get in touch with Hazel.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. He frowned.


    "Answer the phone." Hazel urged.


    "Fine," Joshua gently agreed and answered the phone.


    "Joshua," said Simon on the other end of the phone, "I heard Daniel has arranged for Cynthia to sneak into your room and have an affair with you. Be on your guard."


    "Simon, is that really a good idea?" Joshua''s face darkened.


    "Yes! Of course!" Simon chuckled. "You don''t understand women. If you are the only one who shows up suddenly, Mandy will inevitably be on guard and may not show up until a few dayster. But things are different now. When she sees that another love rival might steal her chance, she won''t consider much and will only try every means to make love with you."


    "That makes sense!" Hazel echoed.


    "What''s the matter?" said Simon, surprised. "What? You take Hazel with you?"


    "No." Joshua exined, "Hazel and I are just talking on video."


    "..." Simon instantly burst intoughter. Alright, Joshua and Hazel had only been apart for a while, but they couldn''t wait to make a video call. He sensed their public is a y of affection again.


    "Anyway, you must be careful not to be really groped by those women!" Simon enjoined casually, ready to hang up.


    "Wait!" Joshua suddenly stopped him, "I''ve just had a good idea to protect my virginity perfectly."


    "What idea?" Hazel asked curiously.


    Joshua whispered something, but Simon shouted immediately after listening to his words, "Impossible! I don''t agree!"


    "I think that''s a good idea!" Hazel couldn''t help giggling.


    "Two to one, that''s settled," Joshua said firmly.


    "You¡­" Simon was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. "You''re bullying me for Ick helpers!"


    "Then you can also find yourself a girlfriend who can vote for you," said Joshua lightly.


    "I''ll find one right now!" Simon was enraged by them.


    "It won''t be helpful even if you do find one. After a period of time, we''ll have three votes!" Hazel chuckled.


    Simon was furious. After a period of time, Hazel would give birth to a baby. Then wouldn''t there be three votes? He couldn''t help but secretly ridicule. No way. After these messy things werepletely over, he would be far away from these two people so as not to be bullied by them.


    "All right, all right, I agree," Simon reluctantly agreed.


    ***


    In the evening, Cynthia snuck into the hotel and reached the door of Joshua''s room.


    But she did not know that around the corner, a woman was hiding in the dark, staring at her unblinkingly.


    Cynthia secretly opened the door and slipped in.


    Daniel had already told her that he had asked someone to add something that could arouse sex interest to Joshua''s dinner and that if she went into Joshua''s room, she would definitely seed. Now it would be up to her pregnancy rate.


    The room was dark. Cynthia tried hard not to make a sound herself. She listened quietly and heard a man''s ambiguous heavy breathing in the room.


    In an instant, Cynthia was overjoyed. It looked like Daniel''s drug that could arouse sex interest worked! She groped her way to the bedside and saw a figure lying on it. ording to the figure, it seemed to be Joshua.


    She whispered, "Joshua?"


    She got an answer with a dull groan.


    She didn''t care about anything else anymore. She jumped right at the man in the bed!


    The man in the bed seemed startled, but after a moment''s stiffness, he suddenly pushed her away!


    Cynthia was anxious instantly. She said urgently as she wrapped herself around the man''s body, "I know you''re not feeling well, so don''t put up with it! Joshua, let me help you..."


    The man seemed to hesitate for a moment, but the next moment, he firmly pushed her away and even pushed her out of the room.


    "I can help you. Let me in¡­." Cynthia struggled, but she was pushed directly out of the door by the man who mmed the door in front of her.


    "You¡­!" Cynthia stood outside the door, her face covered with disgrace.


    She was, after all, the daughter of the Bryant family. Now she came to Joshua''s room herself, but Joshua directly pushed her out of the room. How could she possibly be willing to give up?


    She had her own pride and dignity. Thinking of her, she kicked on the door with hatred and reluctantly left.


    Soon after she left, the woman hiding in the dark privately made a phone call.


    There was no movement in front of the door for a long time.


    In the darkroom, two men''s voices suddenly rang out.


    "Are you sure it can work? It''s been so long, but the fish hasn''t taken the bait yet."


    "Can you be a little patient? You need to give time for the fish''s partner to tell the fish before the fishes to take the bait."


    "I was afraid the fish might find something fishy and oue."


    "Wait in peace, my judgment will not be wrong. Besides, even if the fish really takes the bait, it won''t be able to grope you!"


    There was a chuckle in the room, and then silence returned.


    After quite a while, a whisper suddenly sounded in the silence."She''sing!"


    Outside the door, a stealthy figure appeared. She looked around warily, then took out a room card, opened the door, and slipped in.

 Chapter 1353 - 641: You’re Too Slow

    The room was in total darkness.


    Mandy, who had sneaked into the room, had a little guilty conscience. For some reason, she felt something was wrong because things went too well.


    But¡­ since things had gone to this point, she had no room for regret. She must seize today''s opportunity!


    She held out her hand to turn on the light but suddenly stopped; it was so dark here that it was very convenient for her.


    Then she groped her way to the bedside. Looking at the figure of the man on the bed, she stood with mixed feelings.


    But the next moment, she did not hesitate to take off her clothes, then lifted the quilt on the bed and slipped into it.


    "Pa!" All the lights in the room lit up in an instant. Mandy felt her arm was ripped! The sudden brightness dazzled her. Startled, she tried to free herself, but in the blink of an eye, she was wrapped in a nket from head to toe.


    Then she heard a loud, happyugh.


    "I won, Joshua!" Simon smirked and held many down with great force.


    "Alright, I''ll give you the key to the sports car right now," Joshua''s patient voice sounded.


    "I told you I was better at dealing with women than you!" Simon scoffed. "Women like Mandy are always ambitious. Faced with the chance to be alone with you, how could she possibly choose revenge?"


    Mandy, wrapped in the nket, felt furious. This, this was actually really a trap?! Besides, wasn''t Joshua in bed? It was Simon.


    Worse still, they actually bet on her? Do they bet whether she would choose to take her revenge or crawl into the bed?


    Thinking of this, Mandy was really about to spit blood.


    But then the thin carpet was removed from her face, and several men seized her and tied her to a chair.


    "It has been a long time since west met, Miss Wilson." Simon looked at her with a half-smile. "Thanks for helping me win a sports car."


    "You..." Mandy looked at Simon. She was almost despairing. It was not that she hadn''t thought that this might be a trap, but after she learned that Cynthia also wanted to get entangled with Joshua, Mandy couldn''t care too much.


    In addition, the person she arranged took the picture while Cynthia was pushed out of the room. When Mandy saw the figure of the man in the photo, she confirmed that it was Joshua undoubtedly!


    But now she realized that she had beenpletely deceived! The man was Simon instead of Joshua. They were so simr in shape that the ordinary people couldn''t tell them apart at all. Besides, the people photographing didn''t take a clear picture of the man''s face.


    But why did Simon call her Miss Wilson? How did he recognize her?!


    "Who is Miss Wilson... I don''t know what you''re talking about..." Mandy gritted her teeth. No matter what happened now, she wouldn''t admit it!


    Simon was about to speak when the door creaked open. Joshua came in. Simon had stayed in the room instead of him. In fact, Joshua hadn''t been far away. He waited for next door in disguise in order to cooperate with Simon from outside, setting Mandy an easy target to catch. Even when Joshua waited, he and Simon had been on the phone.


    Mandy looked at Joshua with endless hatred in her eyes!


    "You''re too slow," Simon said with displeasure.


    Joshua reached out and threw him a car key. "Here you are."


    Simon answered with a chuckle and put the car key in his pocket.


    Joshua was more or less amused. Since childhood, Simon had been living an extravagant life and had driven more sports cars than Joshua. However, Simon was actually so happy because he beat Joshua once.


    "What are you going to do with this woman?" Simon pointed to Mandy.


    "I, I''m not..." Mandy opened her mouth, wanting to exin.


    "Leave her here and send her to the old man tomorrow," said Joshua with an indifferent air.


    Mandy''s whole face contorted because her words were ignored. "I''m not the Mandy Wilson that you''re talking about. I just ran into the wrong room. Why did you arrest me?"


    Simon looked back at her mockingly. "Miss Wilson, when did we say you were Mandy?"


    Mandy felt a basin of icy water pouring down her head, and she was despairing instantly.


    Simon had only called her Miss Wilson before and had never called her first name at all! She, who they had ignored, was so angry that she confessed without torture!


    "Enough, keep an eye on her tonight," Joshua said to Simon. "I''ll go home."


    "Why me again!" Simon retorted with a grievance.


    "Hazel needs me to take care of her," Joshua spoke lightly.


    "Okay, enough, you can leave." Simon waved his hand.


    "Joshua!" Mandy stopped him, unwilling to give up. "When you saw those videos, didn''t you doubt her at all?"


    She was really unwilling to admit her defeat and waspletely confused. Now she was caught, and they knew who she was early on; that meant Joshua didn''t believe the videos from the very beginning! She had done so much, sleeping with so many men, but it actually didn''t work at all?! How could she possibly ept it?


    "Why should I doubt?" Joshua looked at Mandy coldly. It was the first time he had looked at Mandy in her eyes after entering.


    The next moment, he frowned. "You''re so ugly. How can you possibly beparable to my Hazel?"


    "You..." Mandy almost cried with anger.


    Simon tried hard not to burst intoughter. Mandy''s stic surgery was a great sess, and now her face looked almost exactly like Hazel''s. However, Joshua could still genuinely think Mandy''s face was ugly and couldn''t bepared with Hazel''s at all. It was the power of love expected.


    "Let me walk you to the door." Simon cheerfully went to see Joshua off.


    At the door, they had eye contact.


    "Be careful at night," Joshua whispered.


    "I know that," Simon said, his eyes shing with a touch of coldness. "I''m really looking forward to seeing theme to save her."


    Joshua patted him on the shoulder, saying nothing more.


    He drove back to the vi. Back in the bedroom, he found Hazel sleeping peacefully.


    As he approached the bed, she opened her eyes.


    "You''re back!" she asked, bleary-eyed.


    "I''ve woken you up?" He spoke guiltily.


    "No... I''ve been up all night because you''re not around," she whispered. "Have you caught her?"


    "Yes." He kissed her on the forehead. "Go to sleep. I''ll take a bath."


    She nodded, but when he came out of the bathroom, he saw that she was still waiting for him.


    Hey beside her, gently holding her in his arms. "What are you worried about?"

 Chapter 1354 - 642: You’ve Got Something To Deal With It

    "Why are you back?" She pushed him with some rebuke and asked, "You didn''t leave Mandy at the hotel, did you?"


    She was sleepy just now, but she was awake now, so she had questions to ask.


    "It doesn''t matter. Simon is watching," he exined.


    She frowned. "What if the man behind the sceneses to save Mandy?"


    "If so, it would be better," he replied as his eyes were deep. "But I don''t think anyone will save her."


    She looked at him nkly. Suddenly she seemed to think of something. "Do you mean¡­ Mandy has been abandoned?"


    "Mm," he nodded and said, "She''s been abandoned since she was caught. Presumably, the people behind her know that too, so they''re noting to save her." but Joshua and Simon hoped someone woulde to save Mindy so that they could catch the people behind her.


    But neither of them really had much hope.


    "Come on, go to sleep," Joshua whispered softly in Hazel''s ear. "I have work to do tomorrow."


    "Can you let me go to the manor tomorrow?" Her eyes were sparkling. What Joshua would do was to confront Ted, of course. Hazel thought Joshua wouldn''t let her go.


    "Go to sleep, and I''ll take you there," Joshua whispered. He didn''t want Hazel to go, but if he didn''t allow her to go, her imagination would run wild. He might as well allow her to follow him and thus reassure her.


    "I''m asleep!" Hazel hurried to close her eyes.


    Joshua, who was amused, gave a kiss on her lips and held her to sleep.


    As they had guessed, no one came to save Mandy during the whole night.


    Simon took the opportunity to interrogate Mandy, but she didn''t confess anything at all, so he didn''t waste much time on her.


    After waking up, Joshua and Hazel had breakfast and headed straight to the manor.


    Arriving at the manor, they went unimpeded to the main hall. Somehow, Hazel found that there was something special in the eyes of the servants she met as if it was vaguely sympathy.


    Joshua also noticed that. He stopped one of the servants and asked, "Who else came to the manor today?"


    "Master Bryant has just arrived," the servant said, giving Hazel a pitying look. "It seems shees for Miss Cynthia. Master Joshua, shall I take Mrs. Denmark somewhere else first?"


    "No need," Joshua spoke indifferently.


    The servant looked at Hazel again, with more sympathy in her eyes.


    Hazel was somewhat speechless. Did Daniel''s arrival have anything to do with her? In the servant''s opinion, she still needed to avoid it?


    But there was no time for her to ask. The servant had led them into the main hall.


    Hardly had they entered the hall when Daniel''s voice sounded."Uncle King, you must do something for Cynthia! Although she grew up in Country M., she is very conservative¡­."


    Ted looked toward the door, and then his face paled slightly.


    Daniel, who sensed something was wrong, looked back just in time to see Joshua walk in with Hazel. Daniel''s face turned pale, and the next moment, he walked quickly toward Joshua.


    "Joshua, you have to give an exnation to the Bryant family today!" Daniel growled at Joshua.


    "You can represent the whole Bryant family?" Joshua spoke lightly.


    Instantly, Daniel was speechless. He was not favored at home. His previous remark was sort of bravado indeed.


    Joshua ignored himpletely and calmly took Hazel to walk past him. Then Joshua nodded at Ted and helped Hazel down on the couch.


    Both Ted and Daniel watched their intimacy, with mixed feelings.


    "Joshua," said Ted, putting down the ss in his hand as his eyes that swept over Hazel became deep, "Daniel really has something very urgent to tell you. Were you and Cynthia together all night yesterday?"


    "No." Joshua calmly denied.


    Ted froze. Neither Ted nor Daniel expected Joshua to deny so simply.


    "Joshua Denmark!" Daniel came to him in exasperation. "My sister came to meet youst night, and I saw here into your bedroom! But she didn''t go home all night! Where did you hide her?!"


    Hasn''t Cynthia returned home? Hazel was a little surprised. No wonder Daniel showed up so early in the morning.


    Joshua opened his mouth lightly. "Daniel, if your sister is missing, you should call the police. Can I help you?"


    "You..." Anger choked Daniel''s words.


    Cynthia hadn''te home. He believed that Joshua and Cynthia had slept togetherst night, so he came to the manor early in the morning to expose the matter to Ted as an elder brother who wanted to help his sister uphold justice and then obtain the best interest.


    It was because of this identity that he dared behave so boldly in front of Joshua. Anyway, he used to curry favor with Joshua whenever he saw Joshua.


    Daniel had thought that Joshua would be definitely guilty, but Joshua didn''t react as he had expected at all, making him feel as if what he did was in vain!


    "Joshua, don''t get angry," said Ted, his face hardening. "You should handle it in the right way. Even if it was an ident, you shouldn''t run from it. In fact, young people are very open now, and it ismon for young people to be impulsive¡­."


    Daniel was anxious. He said quickly, "Uncle King, you can''t say that. My sister is well educated, and she is more of a conservative person in Country Z. She has always been very conservative in sex! Now, she suddenly lost her virginity. What if she takes it to heart? After all, she''s the apple of our Bryant family''s eye!"


    Ted was more unhappy. He didn''t help Daniel force Joshua because he didn''t like the things Daniel did behind his back. But how dared Daniel threaten him with the Bryant family?


    "What do you want to do?" asked Joshua suddenly.


    Noticing the opportunity appeared, Daniel said without hesitation, "Since Cynthia has been sleeping at your ce all night, she is your woman, and you must be responsible for her marriage! She is the daughter of the Bryant family, so she can''t follow you without a proper identity. You''ve got to do something to deal with it!"


    Hazel was dumbfounded. Did Daniel want Joshua to divorce her and marry Cynthia?

 Chapter 1355 - 643: How Dare He

    How dare he!


    Hazel was a bit speechless.


    Although she didn''t know exactly why Cynthia did not go home, she was sure that Joshua did not stay with Cynthiast night.


    "Do you mean the person who had sex with your younger sisterst night must marry her?" Joshua asked directly.


    "Of course. This was her first time to make love!" said Daniel confidently.


    Joshua nodded calmly. "May you find your brother-inw soon."


    Hardly had he finished speaking when the living room fell into an eerie silence.


    "Joshua Denmark! Even if you have power, you can''t bully the daughter of our Bryant family like this!" Daniel snapped. Of course, he didn''t think much of Joshua''s words; he thought Joshua deliberately insulted him and his sister.


    "What happened? Why do I hear you shouting?"


    A cynical voice sounded from outside the door. Everyone''s eyes followed the sound as they saw Simone in with a yful smile. "Why do you re at each other? Tell me about it."


    "Master Simon, say something for me!" Daniel said, with a look of great distress. Then he told Simon what had happened.


    "I see..." Simon looked at Daniel sympathetically. "But that man seems to be scum. Will your sister be willing to marry him?"


    Daniel froze. Although there were rumors that Joshua and Simon didn''t get along with each other, he who had met them both didn''t believe the rumors.


    But now Simon actually swore at Joshua, saying he was a scum? But whatever the reason, it was always in Daniel''s favor.


    "It has happened, and my sister has no choice but to ept it even if she doesn''t want to," said Daniel with a grave expression.


    "But he seems to have a wife¡­." Simon continued.


    "Even if he has a wife, he''d have to work it out, and at most just need to get a divorce," Daniel insisted. "Anyway, as the daughter of the Bryant family, Cynthia must be his wife."


    "I see." Simon nodded. "Your brother-inw is really lucky. I happened to investigate his contact information. I''ll give you a copy."


    "Master Simon, what do you mean? I have..." Daniel was a little confused. How could he possibly not have Joshua''s contact information?


    "Do you have?" Simon put his phone away and said suddenly, as if he understood instantly, "That''s right. Your sister''s affair spread like wildfire online. Almost the whole world knows about it, how can you possibly know nothing?"


    "Online?" Daniel was even more dazed, but he was overjoyed in his heart. If the affair spread on the Inte, it would only put pressure on Joshua!


    Simon did not ignore the smirk in Daniel''s eyes. He took out his phone, searched the web, and showed it directly to Daniel. "Look."


    Daniel took the phone without hesitation, but the next moment, his eyes widened, and he almost spat out a mouthful of blood!


    "That''s impossible!" Daniel yelled, subconsciously throwing the phone away!


    "That''s my custom-made phone!" Simon said gloomily.


    Ted realized there was something wrong, so he asked a servant to bring him a phone. When he saw the contents on the Inte, his face paled a little despite himself.


    Hazel had also found the news about it. She now understood why Simon had said those words and why Daniel had reacted like that.


    The news had a hot headline: Cynthia Bryant, the daughter of the Bryant family, slept with a married man!


    Besides, this was news with narration and pictures that basically said Cynthia went out to get drunkst night, fell in love with a man at first sight, and had one-night sex with him.


    It wasn''t a big deal, but the point was that the man had been married. His wife, who came to look for him, happened to catch them in bed. Then the three people got into a fight. Some onlookers recognized Cynthia and took a picture of them before posting all the pictures online.


    In these photos, Cynthia''s face was clearly photographed. Furthermore, someone happened to know the man, so his profile was also disclosed. He was a yboy hanging out in that bar, and he had a terrible reputation as an alcoholic gambler.


    The affair wouldn''t have been so hot, to begin with, but the woman''s status was too impressive. This sort of scandal about big families was always the most wee. As Simon said, this time, almost the whole world knew about it.


    "This man is fortunate. If he marries the daughter of the Bryant family, he''ll be able to pay off all his gambling debts," said Joshua, calmly picking up Simon''s phone and handing it back to him. "You''re unlucky as you lost a phone."


    "Master Simon, I''ll pay for the phone," Daniel replied.


    Faced with such a heavy blow, he stammered, "Uncle King, Master Denmark, there, there must be some misunderstanding¡­."


    "Photos are with high definition. What''s the misunderstanding about?" Simon sneered. "Congrattions. Remember to send us your sister''s wedding invitation card."


    "This... My sister just acted on impulse¡­." Daniel defended his sister, powerless.


    "Isn''t she conservative? How could she possibly be impulsive?" Joshua undermined his words lightly.


    Daniel''s face turned even paler, and he continued to make excuses. "She must have been forced¡­."


    "What else can she do?" Joshua continued, "This is her first time to make love. The two of them had slept together. She must marry him even if she doesn''t want to."


    "But that man is already married!" Daniel shouted anxiously.


    "He just needs to get a divorce," said Joshua, with a half-smile. "Isn''t that what you said?"


    "I, I¡­" Hearing Joshua retorts him with his own words, Daniel looked very dejected. Now he couldn''t wait to find Cynthia and ask her what she had done!


    How could he possibly not understand now that it was not that simple? Even if he stayed on, he would only be making a fool of himself! With this scandal, Cynthia would have no chance to marry Joshua anymore!


    "Uncle King, I''d like to leave and find my sister," Daniel spoke, looking very pale. "I''m sorry, but I''m worried about her. I''m leaving."


    Ted was about to say yes, but Simon had opened his mouth."Wait a minute."


    The next moment, Simon snapped his fingers. Two of his subordinates came straight in with a woman.


    Seeing that woman, Ted and Daniel both turned pale!


    However, Daniel''s face looked not only shocked but also confused and guilty! Why did Simon ask him to wait? Did they find something?

 Chapter 1356 - 644: Do You Know Her?

    The woman brought in was none other than Mandy!


    "Do you know her?" Simon''s smile vanished, and he looked at Daniel with sharp eyes.


    "This guy looks quite familiar," Daniel replied and chuckled before casting a nce at Hazel. "She looks really like Mrs. Denmark!"


    Hazel looked at him lightly," I''m sorry, but sir, this is the first time we''ve met, isn''t it?"


    "Huh? Yes¡­" Daniel was a little puzzled.


    "Since this is the first time that we''ve met, why do you say she looks quite familiar?" Hazel spoke calmly.


    Daniel''s face darkened somehow.


    It was his first time to meet Hazel indeed. Even though Hazel always stayed with Joshua, Daniel almost saw her as a backdrop.


    Besides, Hazel seldom spoke. Even though she and Joshua did whisper a few words, she really was like a backdrop.


    But Daniel had never expected that when Hazel spoke to him, her words would be so terrifying!


    Daniel became tense in the heart. He thought he didn''t belittle Hazel from the very beginning, but not until now did he realize that he hadn''t taken her seriously enough. He just saw Hazel as a woman who could rely on Joshua to live and tried every means to win over his favor, but it now appeared that this was not the case at all!


    "So, Daniel, you know this woman, so even if you knew that Joshua and I were looking for her, you still deliberately sheltered her?" Simon sneered.


    "No, no¡­" Daniel panicked and spoke. "I didn''t know her, and I didn''t shelter her."


    "She''s a guest at your hotel," Joshua spoke quietly.


    "This... There are so many guests at the hotel that I can''t know every one of them, can I?" said Daniel, suppressing his guilt.


    Simon scoffed at his words. Joshua kept silent. It was clear that he did not agree with this reason.


    "Well... I am really worried about Cynthia. Can I leave first?" Daniel spoke, somewhat flustered.


    He was worried about Cynthia because he hadn''t figured out yet why Cynthia ended up sleeping with a gambler after she went to Joshua''s room?


    He was even more afraid that if he stayed, Joshua and Simon would keep pressing him.


    Joshua waved his hand calmly. Daniel fled as if he had been granted amnesty.


    "You actually let him go?" Simon said with somewhat displeasure. He wanted to y a little longer.


    "That''s enough," Hazel said lightly. "Even if we don''t ask Daniel, Mr. King should have understood the whole story."


    Ted looked extremely pale. How could he possibly not understand what Hazel meant?


    He trusted his butler, but thetter secretly gave Hazel an oxytocin injection, trying to drive a wedge between him and Joshua.


    He introduced Cynthia to Joshua, but Cynthia only tried to bond with Joshua by sleeping with Joshua.


    He trusted Daniel, but Daniel, who was well aware that the videos were fake, sheltered Mandy in private and didn''t even tell him about her existence.


    He always thought he knew everything, but in the end, he realized it was just a joke! Everyone was fooling and deceiving him, but he didn''t know anything!


    Joshua looked at Ted calmly. He could probably guess how hard it had hit Ted.


    "Come on, let''s get down to business," Joshua said as he waved his hand, and the two men walked forward with Mandy. "Mr. King, you must have understood it when you saw her, right? The videos are fake."


    Ted looked very pale. How could he possibly not understand the story inside when he saw the face that looked exactly like Hazel''s? However, if he did ept his defeat, it would represent the end of his father-son rtionship with Joshua!


    "Here''s the medical record of her stic surgery," Simon said, throwing the medical record right in front of Ted. "She did have stic surgery based on Hazel''s face."


    "Who are you?" Ted took a deep breath. Instead of reading the medical record, he looked at Mandy and asked angrily.


    Mandy''s face kept changing, and suddenly she said, "My name is Mandy Carter... I confess! I confess! In fact, it''s Hazel Denmark who orders me to do that!"


    "!!!" Startled, all the people present looked at Mandy.


    "It''s either Hazel Denmark or me! After Joshua disappeared, she had sex with other men and took a video as a souvenir!" Mandy continued quickly. "But soon, Joshua came back. She was afraid that the affair would be exposed, so she went straight to me! Because I looked like hers, she asked me to have stic surgery so that my face would look exactly like hers, and I could take the me for her!"


    "How can you take nonsense like that?" said Simon with exasperation.


    Hazel was very shocked, too. She really didn''t expect Mandy to shift the me onto her in this situation!


    "Simon King, even if you threaten me, I''m going to tell you the truth," Mandy said viciously. "Hazel Denmark is not that kind of pure, innocent woman that you think she is. She''s just a dissolute shameless slut... Ahh!"


    Joshua picked up the medical record and directly hit it in Mandy''s face. The paper brushed past her face, leaving several red marks now on it.


    Mandy only felt her face was scorching. She wanted to say something, but Simon had had her mouth shut.


    However, when Joshua and Simon looked at Ted, they found he looked a lot more rxed.


    "Why don''t you let her go on?" Ted asked.


    "So, you believe the woman''s nonsense?" Simon snapped.


    After hesitating for a while, Ted responded by asking, "How can I not believe her words since it''s you who brought the witness?"


    Joshua sighed softly. He looked at Hazel and calmly spoke, "Have you seen that? With his intelligence, how could he not be deceived?"


    In an instant, Ted''s face turned pale as he certainly heard the sarcasm in Joshua''s words!


    "No," Hazel corrected his words. "He just believes what he wants to hear."


    "So many people could easily fool him," Joshua agreed.


    Ted was furious. But despite his displeasure, he knew Joshua and Hazel were right.


    He did not want to cut ties with Joshua, so he chose to deceive himself and the others even though he had guessed the truth.


    "Joshua! You''re the one who said you wanted to prove Hazel''s innocence, but these are not pieces of evidence at all. How can you make me believe her?" Ted bes angry from embarrassment.


    "Mr. King," said Joshua, looking at him coldly, "In that case, I have to tell you something: I have solid evidence."

 Chapter 1357 - 645: The Audacity Of This Woman Is Beyond Imagination

    Ted felt there was something wrong. He knew how capable his son was. Since Joshua had said so, he had sheer proof.


    Sure enough, Joshua pped his hands, and several men were brought in. Mandy instantly turned pale at the sight of them.


    ??


    The men were none other than the people who slept with her in the video!


    Joshua actually found them?


    Mandy felt cold and despairing in her heart. She waited all night, but no one came to save her. She knew she had been abandoned, but she didn''t forget how much she hated Hazel, so she thought all night carefully and came up with the idea of shifting the me onto Hazel.


    But Joshua took the men to confront! Wouldn''t her lies be exposed if they confronted her face-to-face?


    The men saw Mandy, too. They wanted to say hello to her, but the situation didn''t seem proper, so they just looked at Mandy and didn''t dare say a word.


    "Take off your clothes," Joshua said to these men.


    Strange though his request might sound, the men only murmured a fewints and then obediently took off their clothes.


    After that, Joshua took out some photos and put them in front of Ted.


    "These are some screenshots of the men in the video, and I made the photos," Joshua said, pointing to a man and one of the photos. "This man has a tattoo here. Compared to the tattoo in the photo, it can prove that he is the man in the video."


    Later, Joshua pointed out several simr features to prove the identities of other men.


    "... Enough. I knew they were the people in the video," Ted interrupted Joshua, helpless.


    "Come over here." Simon beckoned his subordinates to bring the men over. Mandy was also taken near Hazel.


    Simon directly asked, "Take a closer look. Who did you have sex with?"


    The few men look at Hazel and Mandy. They were surprised to see two women who looked so alike. But when they saw Hazel''s big belly, they looked away without hesitation.


    Although the two women looked alike at first nce, when they stood together, their differences became instantly obvious.


    After getting pregnant, Hazel was so quiet and elegant that no men dared to do anything dirty to her because they were afraid that they would curse her. As for Mandy on the side, even though she had the same face, she gave people a sense of cheapness from the inside out, making them despise her from the heart.


    Ted''s eyelids twitched despite himself. He could tell the woman in the video was absolutely not Hazel now, even if there wasn''t other evidence. Having said that, he must continue insisting that he wasn''t wrong!


    "It''s her." The few men pointed to Mandy.


    Mandy clenched her teeth angrily. When she found these men, she gave them arge sum of money, but she didn''t expect them to be unreliable and directly betray her!


    "Are you sure?" Simon asked.


    "Yes!" The several men nodded and added, "Though they look alike, thisdy is prettier, and besides, her eyes are very clean, so we can''t mistake her."


    "They work with her!" Mandy shrilled. "Hazel gave them the money so that they could frame me up when they were found!"


    "You''re really stubborn as you refuse to be convinced until faced with grim reality!" Simon was very furious. The impudence of this woman was beyond his imagination!


    "Simon," Ted''s face darkened as he said in a sullen voice, "Are you going to force her to admit something she didn''t do? What she says makes sense."


    "Are you a dotard!" Simon scoffed impolitely. "Even a blind man can understand what''s going on, but you still refuse to ept it!"


    "Shut up!" Ted was angry and awkward. Of course, he couldn''t ept it. Wouldn''t he lose his eldest son if he epted it?


    Joshua stopped Simon. "Simon, don''t say anything. Since he wants proof, we''ll give him proof."


    Simon snorted and stopped talking.


    "What proof do you have?" Hazel asked in a low voice.


    Now Ted even didn''t believe these people''s testimony. She had great faith in Joshua indeed. Now that he came to Ted, that meant he had found enough evidence. However, no matter what kind of evidence he had, it wouldn''t be useful if Ted acted shamelessly and kept denying it, so Hazel was worried.


    "Don''t worry." Joshua patted her hand lightly. He pointed to Mandy and asked the few men, "When did you have sex with her?"


    The few men spoke one after another.


    "It was a few days ago... let me think. Right! The 18th of this month!"


    "I also did that on the 20th of this month."


    Their specific time was all a few days ago, right after Joshua and Hazel arrived in Country M.


    Joshua looked at Ted lightly. "Mr. King, Hazel is eight months pregnant. If it were really her, how could her big belly be small during the past few days?"


    Ted looked very pale. Mandy, on the side, already discovered their conflict. She hurried to say, "The videos weren''t made a few days ago! They were made long ago. They lied!"


    "She has a point," Ted said at once.


    Joshua looked at him calmly, with a sh of sarcasm in his eyes.


    "Oh?" Then Joshua looked at Mandy faintly and asked her as if he wasn''t angry. "Tell me when these videos were made?"


    "It was five months ago... No, six months ago!" Mandy froze for a while and cocked up the time.


    "Are you sure it was six months ago?" asked Joshua lightly.


    "Yes, I am sure!" Mandy said with confidence.


    "What do you think, Mr. King?" Joshua cast a quiet nce at Ted.


    "... She has a point." Ted paused before insisting. It seemed it was the only word he was able to say now.


    Joshua calmly took out a file and pushed it to Ted. "This is the records of entry and exit in Country M and Country Z six months ago. Neither Hazel nor these men have a history of going abroad."


    "Then it was five months ago!" Mandy paled and corrected herself.


    "This is the information from five months ago," Joshua opened the file. "There is still no record of their going abroad."


    "That, that was four months ago!" Mandy cried, almost in despair.


    "Four months ago, I didn''t go abroad either," Hazel said peacefully."I''ve been paying attention to miscarriage prevention and have seldom gone out since I got pregnant. Even if I had to go on a business trip, I arranged for someone else to go. Besides, this is, in fact, my first time going abroad. I got my passportst month."

 Chapter 1358 - 646: It’s No Use Yelling At Me

    "What else do you want to say?" asked Joshua lightly.


    Mandy''s face kept changing. She really didn''t know what other excuses she could make.


    ??


    How could Hazel possibly have sex with these men when she was never abroad?


    "Mr. King, I don''t think I have to say anything more, do I?" Joshua looked at Ted with deep eyes.


    Ted was silent. Now he had to admit defeat. If he continued to insist that he wasn''t wrong, he would only feel more humiliated.


    "It''s, in fact, it''s effortless to find out these facts. The men in the videos didn''t show their faces, but their skin color and body shapes show that they aren''t from Country Z. If you have checked Hazel''s movement records, you would have known the woman in the videos isn''t Hazel," Simon said with a sarcastic smile. "But you weren''t willing to do that at all and had to force Joshua to cut ties with you. Why do you have to do that?"


    "Stop it!" Ted yelled at him in exasperation.


    Simon spread his hands. "It''s no use yelling at me. I''ve never obeyed you every time you yell at me since I was a kid. But let me remind you of your bet with Joshua. From now on, both of you have nothing to do with each other."


    He said it calmly, but it hit Ted like a heavy hammer in the heart.


    Joshua carefully helped Hazel up; they were ready to leave. Now they weren''t willing to even say goodbye to Ted.


    "Joshua, you are actually serious?" Ted looked at Joshua in disbelief. For a moment, he looked a few years older.


    He had been avoiding cutting ties with Joshua, but in the end, they still inevitably fell outpletely.


    Hearing this, Joshua paused.


    The next moment, he stopped and looked back at Ted.


    "If I lose this bet, will you be serious?"


    There were no ripples in his quiet words, but it was enough to leave Ted speechless.


    Indeed, if Joshua lost the bet, Ted would be serious and insist Joshua keep the promise. It seemed Ted had really thought too highly of himself. Perhaps, what he had always thought wasn''t that he could win, but that whatever he did, Joshua should obey him because he was Joshua''s father.


    Looking at Ted, who looked dazed, Joshua walked away with Hazel without saying anything else.


    As for Mandy, she was naturally taken away by him. He had not yet found out who was behind Mandy, so of course, he didn''t want to let her go simply.


    Ted watched them leave and didn''t say a word to keep them.


    Simon watched the scene meaningfully. After they left, he suddenly said, "Old man, you know what, Joshua actually has given you a chance today."


    "What do you mean?" Ted looked back at him in disbelief.


    "They originally thought that as long as you didn''t stubbornly refuse the evidence today, that would mean you are a reasonable person that they canmunicate with, and they wouldn''t thoroughly cut ties with you and would try to get along with you." Simon said sarcastically, "But congrattions, you''vepletely let them down."


    Ted''s face went pale again. It turned out that he had subconsciously made so many mistakes.


    He looked at Simon angrily. "Do you say this now to annoy me?"


    "Yes," said Simon, getting up and gloating. "Of course, I meant to annoy you!"


    "Get lost!" Ted growled with a gloomy face.


    "I''ll also go even if you don''t say that." Simon''s smile vanished as he said coldly, "Don''t you think you''ve done something wrong yet?"


    "... It''s you who don''t understand my heart," Ted said in a deep tone.


    Simon was only amused. Ted might have regrets, but he still didn''t think it was his fault.


    "Your biggest mistake is that you never consider Joshua and me to be sons!" Simon''s voice grew colder. "Don''t feel wounded. You figure out for yourself whether you want us to be your sons or your subordinates? Your subordinates obey you in order to get benefits from you, but Joshua and I are independent and free. Why should we let you decide our life?"


    Ted felt shocked in the heart because these were things he had never thought about. Come to think of it, he did treat them more like his own subordinates than his own sons. Perhaps it was also because he had no idea how to be a father himself.


    After a long time, he said unwillingly, "I can also give you enough benefits..."


    "But Joshua nor I need it. We even look down upon it," Simon said in an indifferent manner, "because we believe that our future sess will be definitely better than yours. Moreover¡­ Do you really think Joshua is not as strong as you are?"


    Ted''s face was even gloomier because he knew Simon was right.


    But he had never really thought about these things. Simon''s words came as a blow to him.


    Looking at Ted, who doubted his behaviors, Simon stopped talking and directly left.


    After walking out of the hall, he took out his phone and called Joshua.


    "I told him everything that you told me to say." Simon sighed helplessly.


    "How did he react?" asked Joshua lightly.


    "His reaction was remarkable, if you ask me," Simon sneered. "I think his values have already been refreshed by now. When I saw the old man look dejected, my heart was a little softened."


    "Then don''t keep your heart softened," Joshua said in a serious voice with deep eyes. "This kind of blow isn''t enough to make him really wake up and change."


    "I know," said Simon as his smile vanished with a gloomy face. "At his age, he''s prone to be paranoid, unwilling to admit his mistake. He''s a dotard. By the way, what are you going to do with that woman? Would you like to take her to me? I have a hundred ways to get her to tell the truth."


    "I know you''re very free, so I''ve had her taken to your ce," Joshua said quietly. "I''m leaving this matter to you. Don''t show tenderness toward her."


    Simon was speechless. He just mentioned it casually, but Joshua really left it to him. Joshua really didn''t treat him as an outsider!


    Compared to their sess, Daniel was deeply troubled.


    He found Cynthia at a house under her name. She was drunk and fell unconscious on the floor.


    Daniel was so angry that he poured cold water on her.

 Chapter 1359 - 647: Did You Find Out Who Is Behind The Scene?

    "Who?" She woke up from the state of being drunk and then found herself dripping wet. It was a long time before she came to her senses.


    "Daniel, what are you doing?" she asked angrily.


    ??


    "What are you doing?" He was furious. "I saw you enter Joshua''s room with my own eyes! I thought there would be no problem, so I trusted you with everything! But what was wrong with you? Why did you sleep with another man and cause such a big scandal?"


    Even if he knew that the person in the room was Simon, Daniel thought that even if Cynthia couldn''t make love with Joshua, she could make love with Simon so that they wouldn''t suffer because Simon was also Ted''s son. But it¡­ actually ended up like this!


    Besides, he always felt it was because of Joshua''s efforts that Cynthia''s affair spread so quickly on the Inte because Joshua wanted to avenge their discrediting Hazel.


    Daniel knew he and Cynthia had suffered a double loss.


    "Do you think I want to do that?" Cynthia yelled at Daniel, "I did enter his room, but when I got naked and pounced on him, he put his clothes on me! No matter how I seduced him, he wasn''t moved and directly threw me out of the room! What else could I do?


    "Am I not beautiful? Am I out of shape? Am I not feminine enough? Had it not been for his manner, I shouldn''t have doubted my own attraction and been to try my charm on some random man?"


    "You, you¡­" He was really going to faint because of her statement.


    He had been wondering if he could help whitewash her reputation, but it turned out that Cynthia had taken the initiative to seduce a man. How could he whitewash her reputation? Besides, none of the King family members was easy to fool!


    Looking at Cynthia, who was still drunk, she was so exasperated that he was despairing. "Didn''t you say you liked Joshua? Why did you have sex with another man?"


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" She struggled to stand up andined, "I do like him, but he doesn''t ept my love. Why should I keep my chastity for him? Besides, I''m not without other men. As long as he doesn''t know about these things, wouldn''t it be good?"


    "Do you think he doesn''t know?" He gritted his teeth. "Now the whole world knows!"


    Hearing his words, Cynthia, who took off her wet coat and prepared to take a shower in the bathroom, stopped instantly and asked, pale with fright, "What did you say? Joshua did know? How could he possibly know!"


    "Read it for yourself!" He threw the phone at her.


    Hit by the phone, she couldn''t help but scream, but she ignored the pain and hurried to pick it up from the floor.


    Reading the news on it, she shouted in panic, "How is that possible?"


    "Can you tell me why it ends up with such a situation?" he growled at her. "Cynthia Bryant, you''re done for. Now you''repletely done for. Do you understand? There is no longer any possibility between you and Joshua! You idiot!"


    "You actually call me names?!" She looked at him in surprise. The next moment, she threw the phone at him in anger. "Daniel Bryant! Do you think I''m really stupid and I don''t know what you''re up to? Are you really angry because I can''t be with Joshua? You''re mad at me because you can''t get help from the King family!"


    "You...." There was a sh of gloom in his eyes. He did not expect that Cynthia, who used to be silly, suddenly became smart! Or Cynthia was not as simple as he had thought!


    Most crucially, he had thoroughly offended the King family, especially Joshua, because he privately hid Mandy. Now he wasn''t in the mood to fight over the family property. It was enough to worry him, who was afraid that the King family would get even with him.


    "What? Get out of here! Get lost!" Cynthia frantically threw the things nearby at him. Seeing that she was roaring drunk and unable tomunicate, Daniel had to dodge and leave.


    After his departure, Cynthia vented her anger after smashing everything in the house for a long time before she was sober andpletely calmed down.


    Suddenly, her phone rang out. She impatiently answered the phone. "Who?"


    The person on the other end froze for a while. "Miss Bryant, it''s me. We met at the manor before. Do you remember? By the way, Master Joshua came to the manor today."


    Madeline Carter? Cynthia instantly thought of her name and asked hastily, "What did Joshua do at the manor?"


    Madeline hastily told him what happened at the manor. Of course, she exaggerated the whole story.


    After hearing this, Cynthia sobered uppletely. Her heart was cold inside.


    She had had hope before, but now she knew full well that there was no longer any possibility for her to be with Joshua! At the thought of it, she went mad! She had never even confessed her feelings to Joshua!


    "Miss Bryant, what are you going to do?" Madeline asked. "I didn''t expect Master Joshua to be so nice to his wife. I''m afraid Master Joshua will never see you in his eyes as long as his wife is around. After all, he is such a responsible person, and Hazel is pregnant with his child. He''ll never like another woman in his life."


    "What are you trying to say? Don''t beat around the bush!" Cynthia was extremely angry.


    "Miss Bryant, I just feel sorry for you," Madeline said hypocritically. "What do you think it would be like if there were no Hazel in the world? Then Master Joshua might be able to find you are very excellent¡­"


    Suppose there were no Hazel''s in the world! Upon hearing this, Cynthia suddenly opened her eyes wide!


    She knew Madeline was using her to kill Hazel, but so what? Joshua would never see her as long as Hazel was around! She could even get rid of Madeline, by the way!


    At the thought of these, Cynthia suddenly had hope again!


    "What nonsense!" Cynthia scolded Madeline, pretending she didn''t agree and hung up the phone. But the next moment, she took out the address book, found a number, and made a call without hesitation.


    ***


    Simon was cruel to Mandy. After all, he grew up in the organization. After only one night, Mandy couldn''t stand it and confessed everything.


    He hurried to Joshua''s vi early in the morning. When he arrived, he found Joshua preparing Hazel''s breakfast in the kitchen.


    In an instant, Simon felt very speechless. He said helplessly, "My dear brother, can''t you just stop showing your public disy of affection?"


    "Hazel and I love each other very much, so we don''t have to show our public disy of affection," said Joshua calmly. "Did you find out who is behind the scene?"

 Chapter 1360 - 648: Who Do You Think This Is?

    "No." Speaking of this, Simon instantly went a little pale.


    He said in a deep tone, "The man didn''t show up. He has been asking others to handle affairs like saving Mandy from prison, paying for her stic surgery, or helping make the videos to frame Hazel up. He just asks others to contact her."


    ??


    Joshua frowned slightly. "She hasn''t tried to understand who''s behind it?"


    "How can a woman like her allow herself to be controlled?" Simon said, "Of course she tried to find out who was using him, but the person has warned her several times. Besides, she couldn''t find anything, so she gave up."


    "Looks like this person is very cautious," Joshua said in a deep tone, frowning more tightly.


    "Who do you think this is? Why does he keep an eye on Hazel so early?" said Simon angrily. "Joshua, do you have any idea? Would it be the old man? Since he took you away, he''s been trying to use Mandy to ruin your rtionship with Hazel?"


    "You think too much," Joshua disagreed directly. "If it had been him, would he have let you catch Mandy so easily?"


    They were able to lure Mandy out so easily, partly because Mandy could not keep calm herself and partly because the person behind this didn''t keep a close eye on Mandy so that she could run out like that.


    If Ted had been behind the scenes, he would have locked Mandy up and would not allow her to sabotage his own n.


    "Fair enough. But if it wasn''t him, who would it be?" Simon nodded and said with aint, "Do you have so many enemies?"


    "I have a few enemies, but not many."Joshua said suddenly, "¡­ I have a guess."


    "Who?"


    Joshua gave Simon a deep look. "Nothing, just a guess. I''ll tell you when I''ve confirmed it."


    "Why are you so mysterious about it?" Simon said with a snort. He looked back and then asked in a low voice, "What are you going to do with Mandy?''


    Joshua narrowed his eyes. Thinking Mandy had a face that was simr to Hazel''s, he emitted coldness.


    "Keep her," Joshua whispered.


    "Why?" Simon was puzzled. "You''re not going to relent because of her face, are you? How can you keep this woman?"


    "Yesterday, the spies at the manor told me something," said Joshua, his eyes slightly deep. "Madeline contacted Cynthia."


    "Really?" Simon was dumbstruck. "Can''t these women stop making trouble?! What do they want?"


    "I don''t know clearly what they talked about," said Joshua, his eyes narrowing, "but yesterday Cynthia contacted the gang called GBL."


    "What?!" Simon was greatly surprised and then was very furious. "She actually contacted the GBL? The notorious gang that deals in drugs and people? What does she want? This woman goes mad!"


    No wonder Simon was so shocked. The GBL was arge international criminal organization that had emerged in recent years, dealing in drugs and human trafficking. They often kidnapped women from all over the world and took them to poor areas, and then used drugs to control them to prostitute themselves.


    Cynthia contacted the people of the GBL. How could Simon not guess what she wanted to do? That was why he was so angry! He had expected Cynthia to at least restrain herself at this point, but she was actually so vicious that she even thought of such an evil idea!


    "Whatever she wants, she won''t get it," said Joshua slightly.


    "Do you have a n?" Simon''s eyes lit up. "I see. Is it..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Suddenly, a clear voice sounded. They looked back and saw Hazeling through the door.


    Joshua put down what he was holding, quickly walked to Hazel, and said gently, "You''re up? Why didn''t you ring the bell?"


    "I''m not good-for-nothing." Hazel didn''t know whether to cry orugh and said as she looked at Simon, "You''re here so early. Why don''t you join us in having breakfast?"


    Simon covered his eyes, for he felt their public disy of affection had blinded him. He spoke helplessly, "I really don''t want to eat¡­."


    He had a bad feeling that if he stayed, he might be killed by their public as a y of affection.


    "Stay. There''s breakfast for you," said Joshua lightly.


    "Since it''s you who made it, I''d like to try it." Simon was a little interested.


    "You''ve thought too much," Joshua said, giving him a quiet look. "I''ve only made breakfast for Hazel. Yours is made by the servant."


    In an instant, Simon felt stifled. What was the brotherhood about?


    But he and Joshua hadn''t thought of ways to deal with Cynthia, so of course, he needed to stay.


    Hardly had the three of them sat down at the table when Hazel''s phone rang.


    The screen showed an unfamiliar number. Hazel looked nkly at it.


    Joshua cast a nce at the screen, and then his eyes grew deep.


    "Answer the phone," he whispered.


    Hazel nodded and answered the phone.


    "Hazel Crowe, it''s me." Cynthia''s voice came out of the phone, but the three people present were not surprised.


    "What do you want?" Hazel asked lightly.


    "Let''s meet. I have something to tell you," Cynthia said.


    "We don''t seem to have much to say to each other, do we?" Hazel frowned slightly.


    "Don''t you want to know what exactly has happened between Joshua and me?" Cynthia grit her teeth. "I can choose a husband from many men, and some of them are not necessarily worse than Joshua. I have just met with Joshua several times, and he showed no interest in me, but I''m so determined to marry him. Aren''t you curious?"


    "No," Hazel replied tly.


    On the other end of the phone, Cynthia was unable to speak.


    Simon almostughed. He suppressed a smile when he saw Joshua red at him.


    It was likely that only Hazel couldn''t follow the script.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up," Hazel continued.


    "Wait!" Cynthia came to her senses, holding back her anger. "I must marry Joshua because we got to know each other a few years ago!"


    "Huh?" Hazel looked at Joshua in surprise.


    Joshua looked innocent. He looked nkly at Hazel because he remembered many things, but he really had no memory of it.


    Cynthia thought Hazel was interested, so she continued, "If you want to know more details,e out to meet me!"


    "I don''t want to know." Hazel refused without hesitation. "Who knows if you''re making up a story to trick me out of my house?"

 Chapter 1361 - 649: Agree To Her Proposal

    "You¡­" Cynthia was so irritated that she clenched her teeth. She was the one who contacted GBL, but she knew very well that even GBL wouldn''t dare do anything to Joshua''s woman.


    So, the people she looked for yesterday were some primary-level neers who were not very familiar with the situation of different forces. Not only did she pay them enough money, but she also agreed to help ask Hazel out so they could kidnap her.


    ??


    So, today she had to convince Hazel! She''d deceive Hazel into leaving her house even if¡­ she had to tell Hazel all those memories that she had hidden deep in her heart!


    "Joshua and I met two years ago in March," Cynthia suddenly said.


    Hazel looked jealously at Joshua. Two years ago, so they met before she met Joshua?


    Joshua gently held Hazel''s hand to console her, but Hazel shook off his hand in anger.


    "The location is one of Denmark Group''s hotels in Country M. Given your current position, you can find out that I stayed in Room 6208 for five days in a row, using the pseudonym ''Alice,'' and at the time, Joshua was also staying in the hotel. That''s when we met." Cynthia said, "Now you must believe that I am not lying, right?"


    Hazel looked at Joshua in shock. What Cynthia said was so specific and so sure. It was clear that she was not just talking nonsense. Besides, she even asked Hazel to find it out for herself. It seemed Cynthia didn''t lie tall.


    Joshua still looked innocent. He had no idea why things would turn out to be like this.


    "Agree to her proposal," he said quietly.


    Hazel gave him a resentful look and then said lightly, "I need to check before I believe you."


    "Okay!" Cynthia secretly heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Hazel believed it, she would definitely be curious about what happened between her and Joshua. When the time came, it would be easy for her to trick Hazel into walking out of the vi.


    "Then what happened to both of you?" Hazel asked.


    "Want to know?" Cynthiaughed scornfully. "Thene to meet me! But you muste alone!"


    Joshua suddenly took out his phone and shook it in front of Hazel.


    Hazel looked up and saw the words ''Madeline Carter'' written on it.


    "... I can meet you," Hazel spoke, "but you have to bring Madeline Carter with you!"


    "If you want to see her, why do you insist on taking her?" Cynthia was suddenly somewhat rmed.


    "Do you need me to make it clearer?" Hazel sneered. "Don''t you have contact? Did the data you brought out at the manor to discredit me fall from the sky?"


    Cynthia was speechless before asking irritably, "Why do you want to see that woman?"


    She suddenly discovered that Hazel, whom she had been looking down upon, was never easy to deal with. Hazel had been behaving herself; that was only because Joshua had done everything that he could for her, but that didn''t mean Hazel didn''t know anything.


    "Nothing," Hazel said lightly. "Since we''ll have a frank, straight talk, then let all the three of us put our cards on the table so that I don''t have to be set up by either of you anymore, right? Remember, I won''t show up without seeing her."


    "Yes, I agree!" Cynthia gritted her teeth.


    It looked like she would have to trick Madeline into going out to deceive Hazel either way, it was great because she could get rid of Madeline, who was coveting Joshua. In this way, she would have one less love rival.


    With that, Cynthia hung up the phone with displeasure.


    Simon surprisedly gave Hazel a look and then looked at Joshua. He saw Joshua''s little moves and knew what he wanted to do, but Hazel, who was supposed to know nothing, got Cynthia to agree with her proposal in a few words without any puzzle.


    Was the tacit understanding between her and Joshua already so strong? They didn''t have to say anything, but they could still understand each other.


    Putting the phone away, Hazel looked quietly at Joshua. "Don''t you have anything to tell me?"


    "Hazel, you don''t have to go in a few days. I''ll handle it," Joshua said as his eyes flickered.


    This time he decided not to show any mercy to Cynthia. Since she dared get in touch with the people at GBL and ask them to sell Hazel, he must get her to be the victim of her own evil deeds!


    "Who said I wanted to ask you this question?" Hazel pursed her lips and looked at him unhappily.


    "Huh?" Joshua raised his eyebrows, his eyelids twitching.


    "Ha ha ha..." Simon could not helpughing, gloating. He had been watching them show their love for each other. Now he could saw them have a fight at longst, which made him veryfortable.


    "Why are youughing?" Joshua''s face darkened.


    "Nothing, I just think the breakfast is really delicious!" Simon said with a grin.


    Joshua helplessly gave him an unhappy re and gently grabbed Hazel''s hand. "Hazel, you know my heart, I won''t hide anything from you."


    "What is the rtionship between you and Cynthia?" Hazel, who felt wounded, said, "Since you two know each other, why did you pretend that she was a stranger to you? If you told the truth, I wouldn''t be angry..."


    "I really don''t know her," Joshua, who didn''t know whether tough and cry, said. It turned out Hazel was actually jealous. "I don''t remember much of the past, but nothing could have happened between her and me."


    "Why?" She looked at him in surprise. "Maybe you don''t remember, but it cannot prove nothing happened between both of you."


    Slowly shaking his head, Joshua whispered, "Hazel, do you know why I decided to kidnap you the first time I saw you since I lost my memory?"


    Hazel shook her head nkly. Come to think of it now, Joshua was really abnormal at that time. It was his first time to meet her after he lost his memory, but he directly had her kidnapped.


    He knew clearly that she was pregnant, but he still wanted to be with her. He knew she had a husband, but he still forced her to divorce. She didn''t want to divorce, but he was even willing to have an illicit rtionship with her.


    This kind of pestering was really not something Joshua would do with his personality.


    "It was because of you that I woke up," said Joshua quietly.


    "Huh?" Hazel looked at him in shock. There was a hint of sadness in her heart, "Nonsense, I was not with you."


    "But I knew you were waiting for me, so I struggled to wake up and recover at a speed that even made the doctors very amazed." Joshua gently grabbed her hand. This time, Hazel didn''t shake his hand off.

 Chapter 1362 - 650: I Won’t Play Tricks

    "The moment I saw you, I understood what was the most important thing my worldcked," he said as his eyes became deeper. "So, whatever the cost, I must stay with you. Hazel, there are only two kinds of people in my world. One is you while one is someone else. I only have good feelings for you. My heart doesn''t feel anything for anyone else."


    Hazel felt her heart pound in her chest. Joshua looked so grave. She sensed that he was serious and that he was not lying.


    ??


    "I believe you¡­" she whispered, blushing.


    In fact, she didn''t believe what Cynthia said, but she felt a little jealous anyway. However, she didn''t expect that Joshua would confess his feelings to her so seriously. She felt a little happy in her heart somehow.


    "Cough cough," Simon said awkwardly, after coughing feebly twice, "Have you forgotten me¡­."


    He shouldn''t have stayed! If he didn''t stay, he wouldn''t see their public disy of affection again.


    "Why are you still here?" Joshua raised his eyebrows disapprovingly. Simon wasn''t really sensible.


    "All right, all right, go on, you go on." Simon picked up his breakfast wisely and left the room for them.


    To reassure Hazel, Joshua asked Jaxson to get to the bottom of what happened two years ago.


    Two years ago, Joshua dide to Country M for a business trip, and Cynthia stayed in the same hotel.


    It was just that Jaxson was with him at that time. Jaxson did have some impression of it. He vaguely remembered that Joshua once rescued a female guest who had fallen into the water, and that female guest seemed to be Cynthia.


    Later on, the two people had never encountered each other again.


    Knowing this, Hazel waspletely speechless. "It doesn''t seem to be an affair. Why is she still hiding it, as if something shady has happened between you and her?"


    "If she doesn''t say so, then how can she lure you into walking out?" Joshua said quietly.


    "What should I do now?" she asked.


    She didn''t know Joshua''s ns, but she knew he must have a card up his sleeve.


    "Contact her and agree on a meeting ce and time," he said quietly.


    "Okay, what should I do after that?" she asked.


    "Then leave it to me. You don''t have to worry about little things like that," he whispered.


    She nodded. Whatever Joshua had to do, all she had to do was trust him.


    Soon, Hazel contacted Cynthia, and they agreed on a meeting ce and time.


    The ce they appointed was akeside vi in the suburbs. The owner of the vi had not lived there for so long that it had be a gathering ce for wanderers and drug addicts. Of course, Cynthia had driven those people out ahead of time.


    But the first person to arrive was Madeline. She was extremely excited.


    Cynthia called her the other day, saying that she was going to attack Hazel and asking Madeline if she''d be interested in knowing what would happen to Hazel. Cynthia even kept a special seat for her.


    Madeline certainly didn''t want to miss the opportunity. Moreover, she had already figured out how to secretly record the whole process of Cynthia''s revenge on Hazel. After Hazel disappeared from the world, as long as she gave the video to Joshua, how could Joshua possibly let Cynthia go? After she got rid of these two love rivals who were the most threatening, Joshua would be hers!


    Madeline couldn''t hold back her excitement at the thought of this! She hastily hid in the room Cynthia had mentioned. Then she looked out the window toward theke, ready to watch the good drama that would emerge.


    Not far from theke, a car came slowly. It came behind the vi.


    Simon sat in the car together with Mandy, who wore a frightened face.


    "Will you really let me go as long as I go to the vi to meet with that woman?" Mandy asked incredulously.


    "Of course," Simon answered with a half-smile.


    Mandy was still a little incredulous. After being tortured for a few days, she confessed everything. Then Simon actually relented and said he could let her go! But before that, she muste here and meet someone for Hazel.


    Mandy didn''t believe him, but she couldn''t disbelieve. Whether it was a trap or not, she couldn''t give up the chance to leave.


    Mandy took a deep breath and got ready to get out.


    "Wait a minute," Simon stopped her suddenly. "You have onest injection today."


    Two men who seemed doctors came forward to give her an injection.


    "Wait..." Mandy hesitated. "Is this really an injection for beautifying?"


    "Of course," Simon replied, his eyes resting on her face. "You were also treated with this kind of injection the other day, weren''t you? Isn''t it because you can recover so quickly?"


    Mandy''s doubts were instantly dispelled. She said, "Go ahead."


    When the doctors began to give her an injection, Simon looked at her with meaningful eyes.


    A few monthster, Mandy would know what the injection she was treated with today. It would restore her face, but how could Joshua allow a woman like Mandy to keep a face that was simr to Hazel''s?


    Within three months, these potions would slowly erode all the ces of Mandy''s face that had been changed, including the bridge of her nose, her forehead, and her chin, and they would spread all over Mandy''s face making it extremely difficult to remove them.


    As for what Mandy''s face would look like in the future, he didn''t want to know, but he knew that it would be absolutely impossible for Mandy to get a face that looked like Hazel again through stic surgery.


    It was because many had a simr face that she could frame Hazel over and over again. Now, Joshua solved the problem directly from the root. How despairing would Mandy be without that face?


    Simon could not help but exim with emotions in his heart. Joshua''s behavior really impressed him.


    "May I go now?" Mandy asked nervously after the injection.


    Simon looked at the watch and nodded. "Just go."


    Mandy opened the door at once.


    "Don''t y tricks," said Simon coldly. "Or I''ll detonate the bomb on your bully at any moment!"


    Not trusting Mandy to be obedient, he strapped a remote-controlled bomb to her stomach in ce of Hazel''s big belly. The bomb was locked, but Simon had put the key in the vi. In this way, he didn''t have to worry at all that Mandy would disobey him.


    Mandy hastily agreed, "I won''t y tricks. Absolutely not!"

 Chapter 1363 - 651: Don’t Listen To Her Nonsense

    Seeing Simon waving his hands, Mandy got out of the car at once and ran almost as fast as she could towards the vi.


    Looking at her figure, Simon narrowed his eyes. He was not afraid that she dared disobey.


    ??


    Mandy rushed into the vi. After a while, a group of people who had been hiding nearby began to move quickly toward the vi.


    "It''s GBL," The driver said to Simon.


    Simon nodded, "Let''s just wait."


    Mandy entered the vi and rushed to the ce that Simon has told her.


    The key was in a brown wooden box in the leftmost room on the second floor. She hurried to go upstairs and opened the door to get the key.


    But there was a person in that room.


    Mandy was surprised to see a woman who was mixed-blood lying on the floor with a wooden box in her arms.


    Without thinking of anything, Mandy snatched the box from her arms and hurried to get the key.


    Slowly, the woman on the floor woke up. She stared nkly at Mandy and shouted, startled, "Hazel Crowe?"


    Mandy paid no attention to her and, trembling, unlocked the lock on her.


    "What are you doing here?" Cynthia asked bitterly as she grabbed Mandy''s arm.


    "Let go!" Mandy pushed her away in anger.


    Cynthia came to her senses and suddenly realized that something was wrong, so she stopped Mandy again. "Where is this? Why am I here? You did that, didn''t you? Are you... Not right! Who are you?"


    Herst memory was that she contacted the people of FBL and told them to kidnap Hazel as soon as possible, and then she was suddenly attacked and passed out. When she woke up, she was here.


    "You madman," Mandy said, pushing her away anxiously and angrily. "I''ve got a bomb strapped to me!"


    "What?!" Cynthia didn''t want to believe her, but when she saw the bomb on Mandy, her face paled dramatically!


    The next moment, Cynthia ran away from her and rushed toward the door, but she happened to run into Madeline at the door!


    Madeline was next door. Hearing movement, she came over. When she saw the two women in the room, she was stunned. "What are you doing here?"


    Looking at Madeline, Cynthia suddenly understood, "Is this thekeside vi?!"


    "Of course¡­" Madeline wondered if Cynthia was stupid. Otherwise, Cynthia wouldn''t have asked such a silly question.


    Cynthia''s face turned pale, and then she ran wildly toward the door!


    "Catch them! Let none go!" A group of masked men came into the vi, bumping into Cynthia.


    The men immediately captured Cynthia. Mandy and Madeline, who had just unlocked the lock, were also caught by them.


    "Let me go! I''m your employer! Let me go!" Cynthia shouted anxiously.


    "Boss, she says she''s our employer," one of the masked men hesitated and spoke.


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense!" The man taking the lead sneered. "The employer has already warned me that the woman to be caught this time is very sly. No matter what she says, even if she says she''s the President''s daughter, we can''t believe it! Take her away!"


    Cynthia''s whole heart was cold! She was afraid that they would let Hazel go if Hazel revealed who she was, so Cynthia had told them in advance that they mustn''t believe anything Hazel said!


    But to her surprise, she shot herself in the foot! What had she done? She actually paid others arge sum of money to sell herself!


    She knew clearly that she had given this gang of people a lot of money to sell Hazel to poor, war-torn countries, humiliate Hazel, and prevent Joshua from finding her for the rest of his life!


    But now it was actually Cynthia who had been caught! No matter how stupid she was, she realized Hazel wasn''t even here! Only a woman who looked like Hazel came! Cynthia shouted in her heart that she could not be caught, and she could not end up with such a miserable life!


    "I am Cynthia Bryant of the Bryant family!" she began, a tremble in her voice."You can read the news if you don''t believe me! I was on the news the other day. You canpare! If you catch me, the whole Bryant family will never let you go!"


    "What are you doing? Let me go!" Madeline and Mandy also struggled.


    "What a noise! Gag them!" the man taking the lead yelled impatiently.


    The three women''s mouths were directly sealed by tape. They all realized something terrible would happen, so they struggled hard. But then the men put ck bags over their heads.


    "She really looks like Cynthia Bryant, boss," said one man.


    Cynthia''s heart was filled with hope.


    "How could the eldest daughter of the Bryant familye to a ce like this!" The boss kicked him disapprovingly. "She must be fake! Take her away quickly!"


    This sentence made Cynthia''s heartpletely sink and filled with despair! What should she do now?


    The three of them were taken into a car by the men.


    Watching the cars drive away, Simon, who hid in the dark, smiled slowly. "Let''s go home."


    Things actually went so well. It seemed that Cynthia really warned these men of many things.


    He took out his phone, called Joshuazily."It''s done. I''ll have people keep an eye on them. I will make sure they''ll leave the country smoothly!"


    "Mm," Joshua said calmly. "Well done."


    "That smart ass guy named Daniel thinks he can control you by following Ted? It''s likely that he hasn''t known what a mistake he''s made or what he''s lost yet?" Simon gloated.


    "He''ll always guess that," Joshua said lightly."He''s a little mediocre, but he''s not a fool after all."


    "What can he do even if he guesses right? You can have Cynthia kidnapped undetected and taken out from her vi without leaving any evidence. Who really dares to ask you for her?" Simon sneered. "Besides, she''s asking for it! I don''t think the Bryant family would go against you for such a woman."


    "I''ll deal with the Bryant family," Joshua said lightly. "Just keep your eyes on Ted. Also..."


    "Got it, got it," said Simon impatiently, but there was a sh of heaviness in his eyes. "Haven''t I gone back to the manor? You can rest assured that I will begin as soon as possible."


    ***


    After Cynthia disappeared for several days, Daniel finally found there was something wrong.


    When Cynthia made mistakes in the past, she might be angry, but she always took the initiative to contact him. However, this time she didn''t do that.


    Arriving at her vi, he found that she had vanished into thin air. He checked the house''s monitor but found nothing. He looked elsewhere but still didn''t find her. He wasn''t stupid, so soon, he figured out where he should go to find Cynthia.


    Then Daniel rushed to Joshua''s vi and wanted to meet with him, but a bodyguard stopped him at the gate.


    Hazel could clearly see Daniel anxiously walking up and down at the gate through the screen in the living room. It seemed he wouldn''t leave until he saw Joshua.


    "Do you want to meet him?" Hazel asked.

 Chapter 1364 - 652: Do You Think It’s A Pity?

    "No," said Joshua lightly.


    "What have you done to her?" Hazel asked curiously.


    ??


    She didn''t know Cynthia was missing. Joshua didn''t tell her that Cynthia had contacted a human trafficker and wanted to sell her. On the one hand, he could handle it himself. But, on the other hand, he didn''t want to make Hazel angry. After all, Hazel needed to keep a good mood right now.


    Hazel had thought that Joshua just taught Cynthia a lesson so that she dared not make trouble anymore.


    "I didn''t do anything to her," said Joshua quietly. "It''s her who did everything. I just helped her. What happened, in the end, was what she had nned for herself."


    The traffickers were contacted by Cynthia, who told them what to do. It was just that the woman who was sold was herself. She was the victim of her own evil deeds. All the vicious ns that she had intended to use on Hazel would torture her herself.


    Hazel shrugged. "... Oh."


    It seemed Joshua didn''t n to tell her about the incident, so she wouldn''t ask. She only needed to know that Cynthia was trapped by her own trap.


    "But what about him?" She pointed to the screen. "Will you let him wait at the gate forever?"


    "He''ll leave," Joshua answered in a serious tone. "If he can''t get anything here, he''ll ask others for help."


    "You mean¡­ Ted King?" Her look grew grave at once.


    "Yes, the odds of Ted helping him are better than the odds of me helping him." He nodded calmly as he added, "I''m afraid Ted will interfere and look into this."


    "Do you know why Ted wants Cynthia?" She was puzzled.


    "For the Bryant family," he said calmly, "Cynthia is favored, and Daniel is ambitious, but his mediocrity cannot support his ambition. If Cynthia marries me, that means he has the King family as the backer to gain the Bryant family, and Ted can use him as a puppet. People like Ted, who always pay attention to interests, certainly don''t want to give up the Bryant family."


    She couldn''t help blink. "Do you think it''s a pity?"


    Joshua raised his eyebrows. The next moment, he put his arms around her waist.


    "Are you jealous?" A wicked smile yed on his lips.


    "What makes you think so?" She raised her finger and prodded him in the chest.


    He kissed her lightly on the lips and whispered, "Hazel, Denmark Group is no weaker than the Bryant family. On the contrary, the Denmark Group will be stronger in the future."


    "I know, my husband is the best!" She smiled as she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    As Joshua guessed, Daniel waited for just a while. Then, realizing he couldn''t see Joshua, he turned and left.


    A few hourster, Ted called Joshua. Joshua took one look, then calmly answered the phone.


    "Joshua, where did you hide, Cynthia?" Ted snapped.


    "Mr. King, please don''t get me wrong," said Joshua, frowning. "I''m not interested in her. Why do I hide her?"


    "You can''t fool me with that kind of statement!" There was anger in Ted''s voice. "You''re not interested in her, but can you swear that her disappearance had nothing to do with you? Joshua! This is Country M, not Country Z!


    "You''re strong, but the Bryant family isn''t weak. Besides, they have been living in this country. If you harm Cynthia, how can they possibly let you go? Do you really think they won''t do anything to you?"


    "If she goes missing, I advise them to call the police. The FBI is very awesome, and I believe they will soon find out who did it," said Joshua with an indifferent expression. "Mr. King, as for your usation, I won''t ept it. I suggest you stop saying something like that before you can find evidence."


    Ted was so furious that he almost spat blood. How could he not be aware that if Joshua really did something bad, he would never leave any evidence!


    But how could the Bryant family possibly just let it go? If they really asked Joshua for Cynthia, Joshua might be harmed.


    Besides, Ted knew it was definitely Joshua who made Cynthia disappear!


    Not only was Cynthia missing this time, but Madeline was missing at the manor. How could Ted not have known that Joshua had something to do with it?


    "Do you really want to offend the whole world for one woman?" Ted shouted angrily. He med Hazel for everything because Joshua must have done it for her!


    Joshua slightly narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "Mr. King, you don''t represent the world."


    Ted was about to vomit blood!


    "Besides, rest assured, people all over the world live their own lives and don''t care who I marry," Joshua said lightly. "That''s it. You''re wee to find evidence."


    With that, he calmly hung up the phone.


    He and Ted really didn''t have much to talk about. If he hadn''t intended to bring Stacy home, he wouldn''t even set foot in Country M!


    Ted looked extremely gloomy, ring at the phone in his hand. Then, finally, he went out and found Daniel waiting for him.


    "Uncle King..." Daniel looked at him in despair. Aftering to Ted, he begged Ted for a long time before Ted agreed to put aside his grievances and help him find Cynthia.


    "... Daniel, I''ll arrange for someone to help you find Cynthia," Ted said helplessly, "but I don''t think Joshua has anything to do with this."


    Despite what he had guessed, Ted certainly denied that Joshua had anything to do with it in front of Daniel.


    "But¡­" Daniel was even more worried. Cynthia was his greatest reliance. Now she was gone, how could hepete for the Bryant family?


    "Come on, go home first. Since I said I would help you, I will definitely help you find her." Ted waved his hand.


    Daniel was helpless, but he knew Ted''s personality, so he had to leave despite his grievance and frustration in his heart.


    Leaving the manor, he had no idea what to do. Suddenly, an anonymous phone call appeared on his phone.


    He had intended to hang up, but he answered the phone in the end.


    There was no sound on the other end. Finally, Daniel asked impatiently, "Who are you?"


    "I am the one who knows where your younger sister is," said the person on the other end of the phone.


    Daniel tensed!


    The other side used the voice converter, but Daniel was almost cornered at present. He asked anxiously, making every possible effort. "Where is my sister?"


    "Not so fast. If you want to know her whereabouts, you must do something for me first," the other side replied.


    "Do you really know her whereabouts, or are you just trying to use me?" Daniel''s heart sank.


    The person on the other end was silent, and then a recording of a call was yed. It was a recording of Cynthia calling Madeline. Daniel recognized Cynthia''s voice.


    "Do you really know where she is?" Daniel, who was extremely shocked, said quickly. "I''ll do whatever you want me to do, as long as you''ll just take me to her!"


    The other party said with a sneer, "Rest assured, what I want to ask you to do is very simple."


    ***


    Joshua''s subordinates kept an eye on Daniel. When Joshua heard that aftering to Ted, Daniel went straight home and never looked for Cynthia again, Joshua couldn''t help raise his eyebrows.


    Daniel''s reaction was somewhat unusual.

 Chapter 1365 - 653: Do You Really Care About Your Mother?

    Joshua''s subordinates had been watching Daniel in secret, but Daniel didn''t do anything now, so Joshua didn''t know what to do next.


    When Hazel walked into the study, she found Joshua thinking with a grave expression.


    ??


    "What are you thinking about?" She went to him and put a ss of milk on his desk.


    Suddenly she saw an invitation on the desk.


    "The Bryant family will throw a party?" She picked up the invitation and said with somewhat surprise."They invited you?"


    He nodded."Yes."


    "Do they know Cynthia is missing?" she asked, slightly frowning. Why did she think that their invitation was not simple?


    "They should know now," he said quietly.


    "Then why are they still in the mood for throwing a party and inviting you?" She frowned tightly.


    "This invitation must have been sent by Daniel''s brother, Michael Wayne," he said.


    "... Why is his brother''sst name Wayne?" She was speechless.


    He calmly exined, " The current master of the Bryant family had a crush on a woman from Country Z when he was young, but unfortunately, she died unexpectedly. Then he married a woman to make the Bryant family stronger, but whenever he saw women who looked like his lover, he had sex with them and fathered illegitimate children.


    "Michael Wayne is one of them. He is identified, but he has been named after his mother. Cynthia''s face is the most simr to that woman''s, so she is much loved by this family."


    "Did his father allow him to use his mother''sst name?" She was surprised.


    "Yes," he said lightly, "because the woman he liked from Country Z happened to be Wayne."


    She was speechless. The internal strife of big families was really an eye-opener. This so-called behavior of keeping one''s surname must also be a kind means of contending for the favor.


    "So he invited you because he wanted to demonstrate goodwill to you?" she guessed. "Are you going?"


    "No," he replied lightly.


    "You''re wise," she said and nodded. "It''ll be awkward if you go."


    He cocked an eyebrow and said with resignation, "I won''t go, just because it would be not interesting if we directly talk about things. Besides, he only sent the invitation, but the host of the party is the current master, who cares about Cynthia, his daughter."


    She understood instantly. "I see. So the Bryant family is trying to show off their strength to you while Michael is trying to demonstrate goodwill?"


    "Yes." His eyes sparkled. "It''s a good idea to use Michael to pin down Daniel. At least Michael is a little capable."


    Suddenly, Joshua''s phone rang.


    It was Ted. Looking at the screen, Joshua frowned.


    In the end, he still answered the phone.


    "What do you want?" asked Joshua lightly.


    "Don''t go to the Bryant family''s party," Ted said in a serious tone.


    "I won''t go even if you don''t remind me." Joshua looked as calm as ever.


    "Do you realize you''ve really pissed off the Bryant family?" Ted felt helpless.


    "Yes," Joshua said calmly. "Mr. King, this is the conflict between only me and the Bryant family. I suggest you be wise to protect yourself and leave me alone."


    On the other end, Ted sighed. "Joshua, you''re my son."


    Joshua gave a mocking chuckle.


    "Joshua, I''ve thought about it." Ted finally said, as if he had made a firm decision, "In a few days, I''m going to throw a party for you and Hazel, so everyone knows who you are. Will you¡­e?"


    Joshua''s eyes flickered, and he said, feeling a little surprised. "Mr. King, are you making concessions?"


    Embarrassment shed acrossTed''s face, but he took a deep breath, suppressed his anger, and added, "The Bryant family has no proof, but they''ll definitely do something to both of you. When I throw a party, I can warn them not to do anything to you."


    Joshua''s face was calm. Ted might be stubborn and reluctant to admit mistakes, but his willingness to do so was a sign that he was willing to makepromises.


    Ted''s willingness to acknowledge Hazel''s identity meant he no longer objected to her being with Joshua.


    But Joshua didn''t need it now.


    "Mr. King, it''s toote." Joshua said calmly."Both I and Hazel have already been deeply disappointed in you. We''re not going to your party."


    "You." Ted clenched his teeth. He rarely gave in to Joshua, but Joshua actually refused? Ted was really dying to drop the phone!


    The Bryant family''s party would definitely be a hostile one, and Ted''s party would also be unkind.


    Joshua would certainly not take Hazel to take the risk. After going through so many risks, even Hazel couldn''t believe Ted''s purpose was simple.


    "Why can''t you believe me once?" Ted felt powerless.


    "Ask yourself," said Joshua lightly. "Are you doing it for my mother? It''s said that her condition is getting worse, isn''t it?"


    Ted looked slightly embarrassed. He looked as if his fig leaf had been removed, and he could not speak.


    Indeed, he threw the party not just to protect Joshua or to demonstrate goodwill to them but because Stacy was getting worse. No matter how badly he scolded the doctors, it was helpless.


    The doctors could only tell him that Stacy needed someone she knew well and felt safe to be around her.


    Hazel was the only one.


    Even if Ted didn''t want to, he''d have to find a way to deceive them into going back to the manor and apanying Stacy.


    "If you are doing this for my mother''s illness, I suggest you send her to me," Joshua said calmly.


    "No way!" Ted flew into a rage instantly. "Joshua, if you have your mother in your heart, you bring Hazel to the manor to see her!"


    "Aha," said Joshua, with a slight chill in his voice. "Then what? Give you another chance to give Hazel an oxytocin injection?"


    "... I told you it wasn''t me who asked the butler to do that," Ted said feebly. "Also, he was killed by you. Have I ever criticized you?"


    "We have nothing to talk about." Joshua narrowed his eyes. Ted still stubbornly refused to ept the fact that there were spies around him.


    "Do you really care about your mother?" Realizing Joshua was about to hang up, Ted was worried.


    "... My mother was already killed by you," he said coldly, with a hint of chill in his eyes.


    The phone went dead, and Ted got cold feet. Joshua didn''t even care about Stacy anymore because he said Ted had killed Stacy.


    But Ted found he couldn''t argue because he knew very well that Stacy would really die because of him if he stuck with the status quo. His heart suddenly filled with pain because he had to make a hard choice.

 Chapter 1366 - 654: I Have To Force Him To Make A Choice

    Hazel''s eyes shed with worry as Joshua hung up the phone.


    "Are you¡­ really going to leave mom alone?" she asked.


    ??


    "Of course not," Joshua whispered. "I have to force him to make a choice."


    Ted wouldpromise. When Ted brought Stacy, Joshua would take her back to Country Z. As long as they returned to Country Z, it would be hard for Ted to do anything to them.


    "Joshua," Hazel said with relief.


    Then she was hesitant. "Should I go back to¡­ Country Z first?"


    She had a big belly now. She was afraid she would be a drag on him if she were around him.


    "No," said Joshua, shaking his head firmly. "You''ll be safe with me."


    As for the person behind the scenes, he already had a guess.


    If it were that person, the other party would definitely do something to Hazel.


    So it was safest for Hazel to stay with Joshua so that he could take her under his wing.


    Hazel nodded."... okay, I''ll take your advice." Since Joshua said so, of course, she believed him.


    Looking at his tired face, she felt sorry for him and reached out her hand to put it on his temple. "I''ll massage you."


    "Good." He smiled, not rejecting her kindness.


    "By the way, how''s the investigation of Mandy going?" she asked, massaging. "Have you found out who helped her walk out of prison and who gave her money?"


    Whether it was Mindy''s stic surgery or her new identity, they needed power and money, so the people behind the scenes weren''t easy.


    "Jaxson is still investigating," said Joshua lightly.


    Just then, Joshua''s phone rang again. He looked at the screen and said with somewhat amusement, "Talking of the devil, and he will appear."


    "Answer it," Hazel urged.


    Joshua answered the phone and heard Jaxson speak, "Mr. President, I have found out Mandy''s source of funds. It took several flows to get to her ount through different ounts, but¡­ we were able to track down the original ount."


    "Who is it?" Joshua narrowed his eyes.


    There was a pause on the other end of the phone, and the next moment Jaxson said, "I''ve sent you the ount information."


    Joshua looked more serious. Jaxson was never a dodger. That meant there must be something wrong with the ount.


    When he clicked on the mailbox, Joshua''s face darkened as he saw the information from Jaxson.


    Curiously, Hazel got close to theputer. The next moment, her face turned pale. "It''s impossible!"


    She almost blurted it out.


    Because the ount on it showed, it was Simon King instead of someone else!


    The guy who rescued Mandy gave her a face-lift to look like Hazel and even made those videos to smear Hazel was actually Simon?


    It turned out that the real viin behind the scenes was hidden in their side, and he was their trusted friend and rtives. How was that possible?


    "Is the information reliable?" Joshua asked in a deep tone.


    "We''ve checked many times," Jaxson said with hesitation. He did not say anything more, but his meaning was clear.


    "Who saved Mandy?" asked Joshua.


    "It''s a man¡­of the organization," said Jaxson feebly. He also wished that all he said was false, but everything he found out was true.


    "Tell me whose subordinate he is?" Joshua continued asking.


    "I checked... He was Master Simon''s," Jaxson said helplessly. "After saving Mandy, the man was gone."


    Joshua looked grim. "Any other information?"


    "Not for the moment," Jaxson said with relief.


    "I see." Joshua nodded. "Keep going."


    "Yes, sir," Jaxson agreed and hung up.


    "It''s, it''s impossible..." Hazel was a little lost.


    She could not believe in her heart that Simon had done it.


    How sad would Joshua be if it was really Simon? She could see that the rtionship between Joshua and Simon was not fake these days. Although they seemed to quarrel all the time, Joshua really thought of Simon as his younger brother!


    "I don''t believe it''s him. Let''s check once again!" she said firmly.


    "You trust him so much?" His eyes were deep somehow.


    "There''s no reason for him to do that!" she said anxiously.


    "What if he did that for you?" He spoke slowly.


    "How is that possible?" She looked at him nkly, wondering what he meant.


    "He had more than a fleeting interest in you, I can see that," he said quietly. He knew it when he saw Simon apany Hazel for antenatal care. As a man, he could keenly feel it when another man had a good feeling for his lover.


    "Impossible." She tried to exin. "He just took care of me for you as his sister-inw. Besides, these ounts don''t mean anything. Maybe it was someone close to him who did it?"


    "Simon''s subordinates only obey him." Joshua said lightly, "Besides, hardly has he arrived in Country M when Mandy also came. When he learned that Ted was interested in Cynthia, Mandy immediately went to Daniel for help. He was the first to find the butler dead. If you think carefully, you''ll find there''s a lot of evidence pointing to Simon."


    "But he helped you a lot¡­" She felt helpless.


    "Perhaps he did it on purpose because he didn''t want me to suspect him?" He spoke in an indifferent manner.


    "So... Do you really believe that he did everything?" She looked at him nkly and asked in a dejected voice.


    "Of course..." He paused a little and then said firmly, "I don''t believe it."


    "..." She angrily raised her fist to beat him on the shoulder. "You, you fool me!"


    "How could you believe him so deep¡­" he asked in a jealous voice.


    If Hazel hadn''t firmly taken Simon''s side, Joshua wouldn''t have bluffed her on purpose, beating about the bush.


    "You¡­" Hazel stared at him speechless. Was Joshua actually jealous? She really didn''t know what to say.


    ''I''m pissed-off!" She pursed her lips and turned to leave.


    "Honey, don''t be angry." He hurried to catch up with her, hugging her from behind; he carefully avoided her stomach.


    "You let go," she said and was more irritated. "I''m really angry. You won''t coax me into forgiving you."


    There was a smile in his eyes, and he whispered again, "I won''t do that again, mydy. And don''t you really want to know why I don''t believe it?"


    She paused. The next moment, she gritted her teeth. "I don''t want to know."


    His eyes flickered, and suddenly he went to pick her up.


    She could not help eximing, "You, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 1367 - 655: I’m Insecure

    He carried her in his arms, and took her to sit down at the desk.


    "Hazel, I''m seriously apologizing to you," he whispered as his eyes looked deeper. "I just want to know if I''m against Simon, will you take my side or take his side?"


    ??


    "You..." She was speechless with anger. "Do you still need to ask that kind of question?"


    "I''m insecure," Joshua said quietly. "Hazel, he apanied you when you were the most helpless, and I can tell you to treat him differently. In fact¡­ I really me myself. Why not me who apanied you in your most helpless time? Worse still, your helplessness is caused by me."


    She stared at him, dazed. It turned out that although Joshua didn''t say it explicitly, he was really jealous.


    He had never mentioned Simon''s apanying her to the hospital, but he had been caring about it. Yet, looking at his smile full of self-mockery, she had a heartache somehow.


    "What a fool you are!" She took his hand and bit him hard on the wrist.


    "... Hmm!" He endured pain and lightly groaned.


    Soon there were tiny teeth marks on his wrist.


    "I don''t have special feelings for him," she said earnestly. "It is because he is your brother that I treat him differently. As for your question..."


    His eyes twinkled.


    "You didn''t even need to ask!" She took a deep breath. "No matter what, I''m on your side. If it''s really his fault, of course, I''ll take your side, but if he''s innocent, I certainly don''t hope there would be any misunderstanding or bad blood between both of you who are biological brothers. Joshua, I wish you can own many, many good things."


    Joshua looked slightly moved. He had always known Hazel''s heart, but he was still touched to hear her exnation.


    "Hazel¡­" He kissed her gently on the lips.


    The kiss had a feverish heat. She responded to him passionately. Their kiss deepened until she gasped, and he had to let her go.


    "Then... Do you really not believe he did those things?" she asked nervously.


    He gave the tip of her nose a gentle tap. "Of course, I don''t believe it."


    "But...what you said just now..." She was confused. Although her intuition told her that it could never be Simon who had done those things, her insistence really wavered at the moment when Joshua said so much circumstantial evidence.


    "The evidence is so obvious that it appears false," he said lightly. "If Simon is really so silly, he''s not worthy of being my brother."


    She felt speechless. Why were there disdain in Joshua''s eyes? Why did she feel Joshua was boasting himself?


    "So what are you going to do now?" she asked.


    "What do you think the people who point all the evidence to Simon want to see?" There was a deep light in his eyes.


    "He wants to see¡­." She hesitated and then finally said, "You who are brothers turn against each other and kill each other."


    "Yeah," he nodded.


    Suddenly, another email arrived at Joshua'' mailbox. He chuckled. "This must be new evidence. Do you believe it?"


    "Of course." She nodded her head. How could she not believe Joshua?


    When he clicked open the email, there was some evidence in Country M. Of course, they all pointed to Simon.


    "The other side is brilliant," he said lightly. "He sent it in Michael''s name."


    "Michael wants to be friends with you, so it''s kind of reasonable if he does some research for you," she analyzed. "It looks like the other party is a wily guy who not only knows everything that''s going on around us but even knows very well who is the right person to do something."


    "You''re right," he said, calmly ncing at the emails before directly sending the two emails to Simon. "Why don''t we just help the other party since he set such arge trap?"


    Her eyes lit up. "So you''re trying to lure him into exposing himself?"


    "My wife is very clever." He kissed her gently on the lips and whispered, "Are you tired? Simon will be here soon."


    "No," she said, shaking her head lightly. "I want to be with you."


    A smile curved his lips. "Good."


    These two emails were like two heavy bombs. Soon, Simon hastily arrived at Joshua''s vi.


    However, he was stopped outside the vi.


    "You don''t know me?" Simon was furious. "How dare you stop me?"


    "Master Simon," said one of the bodyguards at the gate. "Master Joshua told us that we must stop you. Please leave."


    In an instant, Simon was more furious. What did Joshua mean? Did Joshua really suspect him?


    "Get out of the way!" he growled with a cold aura. Now he was really disappointed and irritated.


    "Please leave, Master Simon." The bodyguard remained unmoved.


    Simon punched the bodyguard hard in the face, and the bodyguard, who was caught off guard, quickly ducked his next fist.


    But the next moment, Simon took out a gun and said coldly, "Don''t stop me!"


    "You''re giving us a hard time¡­." The bodyguard was helpless.


    "I''ll be in charge if anything happens!" Simon said coldly.


    The bodyguard made way.


    Standing on the second floor, Hazel, who looked out the window and saw this scene, couldn''t help but tremble with fear and nervousness.


    "Wouldn''t that be too much?" She frowned and asked Joshua, "There was almost an ident."


    "The more real the conflict between Simon and me is, the more possibilities we can hide our real intention from the person who is up to no good," he spoke quietly.


    "Aren''t you afraid there would be a real gunfight identally or something?" She sighed with resignation.


    "No," he said peacefully. "Simon isn''t that stupid. He knows that if he really shoots, then his chances of making his peace with us will be even smaller."


    She looked at him with adoration.


    "Don''t look at me like that, Hazel," he said as his eyes became deep. Then, looking at her tender lips, he could not help kissing them.


    "Bang!" The door was pushed open by a great force.


    "Joshua Denmark!" Simon cried angrily. "What do you mean!"


    But the next moment, he froze slightly in the doorway.


    And the two people who kissed tightly had to separate helplessly. Joshua looked at Simon disapprovingly, with a little coolness in his eyes.


    This guy came too soon!


    "You must tell me clearly what happened today," Simon didn''t care much and snapped, clenching his teeth. "What do you mean by asking those people to stop me from entering the vi? Did you really believe those emails? Are you crazy? I''m your brother, how could I betray you?"

 Chapter 1368 - 656: It Almost Scared Me To Death

    Joshua''s face clouded. Simon came too fast and at the wrong time, which made Joshua very unhappy.


    But now Simon didn''t understand. Seeing Joshua''s face was so gloomy, Simon thought Joshua was fully convinced that he was behind it. For a moment, Simon felt a little angry and sad in the heart somehow.


    ??


    "I said I really didn''t do those things. Do you believe it?" He gritted his teeth.


    "Haha!" Hazel couldn''t helpughing.


    She couldn''t help it when she saw Simon looking at them with a wounded face like a little girl who had been bullied.


    Simon froze. No matter how angry he was, he noticed that things did not seem to be what he thought.


    "Who said you did it?" Hazel asked,ughing.


    "But Joshua sent me emails¡­." Simon was confused. If it hadn''t been for the two emails, he really wouldn''t have been so worried.


    "Did the emails say anything?" Joshua spoke lightly.


    "... Damn!" Simon came to his senses at longst. Joshua sent him an email, but it contained only so-called evidence; it didn''t show Joshua''s attitude at all!


    "Then why did you wear such expressions?" He wore a speechless expression. "It almost scared me to death!"


    "Come on, you sit down first, and we''ll get down to business." Joshua looked grim. "What do you think of the contents of the mailboxes?"


    Simon looked slightly cold. Now that he knew their attitudes, he didn''t have to worry. "The ount is mine indeed, but I didn''t even know I had such an ount. As for the man, although he is in the organization, there are many people in the organization. He didn''t show his own ability normally, I really do not know there is such a person. As for the rest, I can only say it is nonsense!"


    "So someone secretly stole your ount without you noticing?" Hazel asked. "I''m afraid a simple spy can''t do such a thing, right?"


    Simon''s face turned pale. He had been worried that Joshua and Hazel might get him wrong, so he didn''t think carefully about it.


    "I''ll investigate the people around me again," he said in a serious tone.


    "Is there anyone who you suspect?" asked Joshua lightly.


    Simon looked a little troubled.


    When he took over the organization, he had investigated the people around him. Those people who left were almost all his confidants. So he was very surprised to find there was such a situation. When it came to the people who he suspected, he couldn''t think of anyone in his heart.


    "Have you forgotten someone?" Joshua suddenly asked. "A man who knows you well enough and wouldn''t make others easily suspect while doing wrong in your name."


    Simon paled. How could Simon not have thought of that person immediately after Joshua reminded him?


    "Indeed," Simon said with a wry smile, "If it is him, he would be able to do these things, and he has sufficient reasons... Besides, he has been running the organization for many years, so it is possible that he arranged a few spies around the old man."


    "Will you relent again this time?" Joshua asked earnestly. If Simon were to relent again, Joshua would have to consider whether he should...


    "We''re even now," Simon said with a slight chill in his eyes. "Besides, he shouldn''t target Hazel."


    "But although you will not relent, he seems to." Joshua narrowed his eyes. "you know him better than we do. What do you think we can do to get him out?"


    "... So you deliberately let people stop me because you''ve already got a n?" Simon was speechless.


    "What do you think?" Joshua gave him a light look.


    Simon was a little stifled. Butpared to Joshua and Hazel''s misunderstanding of him, this was a very good situation.


    After a moment''s thinking, he said, "From what I know of him, whatever he does, he will do it with sufficient assurance. It must be because he nned to use Mandy for some other purposes that he selected her so early. He probably wouldn''t have attacked me if he hadn''t been stung by the fact that he knew you were alive. I''m afraid he will be doubly cautious this time. Driving a wedge between us is just the prelude to weakening us. He is going to break us down one by one. Presumably, he''ll do something to¡­."


    He said nothing more, but his eyes fell anxiously on Hazel.


    "Do both of you mean he would do something to me?" she asked.


    They nodded with grave expressions.


    "I don''t think so." She hesitated for a moment and then said, "It''s too risky for him to kidnap me, or do anything to me. After all, I''m not going to allow them to take me away obediently. Moreover, he doesn''t know Joshua well, so he wouldn''t easily do anything to me, but¡­there was someone more likely to be in danger than me."


    Stacy!


    Joshua and Simon looked at each other as their hearts sank.


    Stacy couldn''t struggle herself. Besides, the person knew Ted very well. In addition, he had ced spies around Ted. If he did catch Stacy, he could even use her to intimidate them all. Stacy was indeed a more suitable target for him.


    "We must stop him!" Simon said with a solemn face. "By the way, shall we warn the old man?"


    "No," said Joshua in a serious voice. "Given Ted''s conceited nature, if he knew it, he would only do a disservice. We had better keep it from him till it''s settled!"


    ***


    Simon was stopped outside Joshua''s vi, and then it seemed that he had a conflict with Joshua and left in anger; what happened reached Ted''s ears.


    When Ted knew these things, he was naturally worried. Even though he knew Joshua and he was on bad terms, he still called Joshua and Simon.


    But neither Joshua nor Simon gave him face. They weren''t willing to talk with him.


    A few dayster, Simon found an excuse to leave Country M.


    Ted really panicked. Only then did he realize how bad the rtionship was between his two sons who didn''t just quarrel.


    Now, although Ted was a stubborn old fool and didn''t know how to be a father, he was very eager to see his whole family could live peacefully together.


    So he had to call Joshua again.


    "Joshua," Ted said in a helpless tone, "as long as you and Simon are willing to make it up, I won''t interfere in your rtionship with Hazel anymore."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. King, but you made two mistakes," Joshua spoke lightly, his voice distant.


    "Huh?" Ted had a bad feeling.


    "First, I can''t make my peace with Simon. Second, my rtionship with Hazel has nothing to do with you. Your trust in my heart is negative," said Joshua coldly.

 Chapter 1369 - 657: I Know You Don’t Trust Me

    Ted didn''t know what to say.


    He had known this would happen, but when he heard Joshua say that, his heart was filled with frustration.


    ??


    Neither Joshua nor Simon would listen to him, and now Ted knew how conceited he had been.


    "Well, you two have your own ideas, and I can''t help control you." Ted sighed. "But you..."


    Ted hesitated. Even though Joshua moved out, Ted asked his subordinates to keep an eye on them, or he wouldn''t have known so quickly about their falling out.


    But in addition to that news, he had heard in recent days that Joshua had already been packing up and that he and Hazel seem to be ready to leave this country.


    The news really freaked him out. Simon wanted to leave, and so did Joshua. For some reason, Ted felt that he would lose both of them forever.


    "What?" Joshua frowned.


    "... Nothing." In the end, Ted didn''t ask. Even if he asked Joshua if he was ready to leave, Joshua would not tell him. Besides... he could not believe that Joshua would leave like this. But, on the other hand, he felt that Joshua would definitely do something before he left.


    After a moment''s silence, Ted said, "I was just wondering if you and Hazel could join your mother for her birthday in two days."


    "Mr. King, you''ve already used this excuse once," Joshua said with indifference.


    Ted was embarrassed. He used Stacy as an excuse to trick Hazel into walking out of the house, so it was inevitable that Joshua didn''t trust him and simply refused this time.


    "I know you don''t trust me..." Ted exined with resignation, "I just want your mother to have fun this time. I hope someone she likes can spend some time staying with her. So I won''t throw a big party for her birthday. Well, I''ve decided to book a room at Denmark Group''s holiday vige in Country M, which is not far from here. That''s your ce, isn''t it?"


    Charle narrowed his eyes.


    If Ted did bring Stacy to the holiday vige, it would be easier for him and Simon to protect Stacy. But he didn''t think Ted''s purpose would be so simple. He had no idea what Ted was up to.


    "Conditions," Joshua said in an indifferent manner.


    "No conditions," Ted spoke slowly. "Nothing I do for your mother requires any conditions."


    Joshua was silent. He couldn''t tell whether Ted''s words were true or not, but he couldn''t miss such a good opportunity.


    "Good," he agreed calmly.


    Hanging up the phone, Joshua set about arranging the holiday vige. Ted''s purpose would never be that simple, and that person wouldn''t want to miss this opportunity to do something.


    Seeing how busy he was, Hazel ordered the people in the kitchen to make him a ss of nourishing juice.


    He was busy with his study. Then, hearing the knock at the door, he looked up to see Hazel walk in. A servant followed her, put the ss down, and then walked away.


    "I asked the kitchen to make the nourishing juice for you," Hazel said. "Taste it."


    "Good." He stopped working, stood up, helped Hazel sit down on a chair, and picked up the ss.


    "By the way, Simon left today," she said.


    "Mmm, I know. Because he was gone, that man would be bolder. I just found out he was in league with Daniel." He gave a sneer, with a touch of sarcasm in his smile.


    He didn''t care much about Daniel and didn''t want to do anything to him, but he wouldn''t go easy on Daniel this time.


    Hazel couldn''t help but furrow. So Daniel was actually the aplice?


    "Hazel, it isn''t because I want you to worry that I told you this," he said, smoothing her brow. "Rest assured, the Bryant family will handle him."


    Hearing that he had a n, she said no more. "What about your father?"


    There was a hint of sarcasm in his smile. "Of course, Ted lost his temper."


    "Maybe he thought Simon would stay for Stacy''s birthday," she sighed. "By the way, did Ted call you again?"


    "No," he said lightly. "He must have known it would be useless to call me again. So now he''s afraid I''m going to cut ties with him like Simon."


    "Have you not cut ties with each other?" she couldn''t help asking.


    "He hasn''t realized his mistake yet," he said, putting down the ss as his eyes brightened. "So how could he possibly face up to this reality? I appease him by agreeing to his terms. I hope he won''t make any trouble."


    Hazel gently grabbed his hand. There was nothing she could do to help, but maybe all she could do was stay with him.


    "Things will work out," she whispered.


    "Mm," he said, smiling slightly and holding her finger in his palm, "In a few days, we can go home."


    There was a sh of joy in her eyes.


    She wanted to go home. She wanted to go back to Country Z, where there was her and Joshua''s home, their family, their business, and their love, while there were all kinds of intrigues and plots in Country M where they couldn''t feelfortable at all¡­


    "Mmm," she nodded and said, "After we go home, we won''te here. Joshua, I''ve learned that we can''t forcibly get some things. When I get home, I''ll agree with you on everything."


    His eyes flickered, and he held Hazel''s hand tightly. "Hazel, don''t me yourself. If I really don''t want toe, even if you insist, I will only try to persuade you to change your mind rather than choose toe with you. In the final analysis... the two of us shouldn''t have unrealistic expectations. But it is not toote for us to see it through. Hazel, thank you for being with me..."


    "I will always be with you!" she said firmly.


    Soon, it was Stacy''s birthday. Joshua and Hazel checked into the holiday vige first. Security at the holiday vige had also been fully upgraded by Joshua so that nothing could go wrong today.

 Chapter 1370 - 658: Don’t Try To Struggle

    Ted came with Stacy. In the VIP private room in the holiday vige, Hazel saw Stacy again.


    But, unfortunately, her mental state seemed worse than ever before.


    ??


    "Mom," Hazel shouted and was about to rise from her chair.


    "Be careful." Joshua quickly held her up. "I''ll help you walk."


    "I''m fine." She looked at him and didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    "Don''t try to struggle." He frowned slightly.


    She said helplessly, "Oh." Joshua had always been very nervous about her, even in front of Ted, which made her a little embarrassed because she knew that Ted didn''t seem to want to see Joshua being nice to her. She subconsciously cast a nce at Ted. His face looked gloomy.


    With Joshua''s help, Hazel walked to Stacy. She took Stacy''s hand lightly.


    Stacy froze, her eyes resting on Hazel''s stomach. Somehow, Hazel felt as if there was a sh of pain in her eyes. It was just that it faded away so fast that Hazel herself thought she had seen it wrongly.


    "Let''s talk," Hazel whispered. "It''s your birthday, and I''ve got something for you."


    Stacy listened to her obediently.


    Joshua was relieved after helping Hazel sit down again.


    Hazel presented Stacy with an exquisite ragdoll.


    In an instant, Ted''s eyes shed with disgust.


    Joshua said with a little displeasure in the voice, "The doll''s eyes are made of agate stone, and its body is studded with pink diamonds that cost a hundred million dors. This ragdoll isn''t as cheap as you think.


    "Hazel gives mom the doll because she wants to give her a little more emotional support. It''s my idea to put on expensive essories. After all, people like you, Mr. King, only care about the price of a gift in the digits. You don''t care if the gift is wanted or not."


    Ted had an extra look of embarrassment on his face.


    Indeed, as Joshua said, when he saw the doll at first, he decided it was a cheap gift and that Hazel didn''t take Stacy seriously. But when he took a closer look, he saw the value of the doll.


    Joshua exposed his thoughts to tell him that he had never cared about anyone else''s feelings. Joshua rebuked him, and he was angry, but he had to put up with it.


    Besides, Stacy held the doll tightly. Even without her expressing her feelings, Ted could feel her love for the doll.


    While Hazel was with Stacy, Ted awkwardly said, "Joshua, let''s go for a walk. Let Hazel spend some time with your mother. I have something to say to you."


    Joshua gave him a deep look and finally nodded.


    They left the private room, but before that, they had lots of guards to protect the two women tightly.


    Stacy cuddled the doll fondly. Her fingers ran lightly over its face as if she were a child.


    "Little Mrs. King." A servant who followed Stacy stepped forward.


    "Don''t call me Little Mrs. King," Hazel said quietly. "Call me Mrs. Denmark."


    She knew that Ted''s subordinates didn''t like to call her Little Mrs. King. In fact, she preferred Mrs. Denmark to Little Mrs. King.


    The servant hesitated for a moment. Then she continued, "Mrs. Denmark, would you mind taking madam about for a walk? During these days, she has been hiding indoors and has not been out for a long time. The doctor said it was very bad for her health."


    "Don''t you usually take her out?" Hazel frowned.


    "We wanted to, but madam didn''t," said the servant helplessly. "Even if our master took her out, she would protest in silence. The doctor said that if she went on like this, even if she was given a massage every day, she would suffer muscle atrophy."


    Hazel frowned more tightly.


    When Stacy was in the nursing home, she was totally dazed, but she was cooperative. But now she didn''t even want to move? It seemed that she was very unhappy at the manor. Joshua''s idea of taking her back to Country Z with him was right.


    "Good." Hazel nodded. She whispered a few words in Stacy''s ear. Stacy didn''t respond, but when Hazel helped her up, Stacy did as she asked.


    "Come on, let''s go out," Hazel chuckled and said.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Denmark," the servant was relieved and said. Then she handed a coat to Hazel. "It''s cold outside. Put it on, madam, please."


    Hazel took the coat and put it on Stacy.


    ***


    Ted and Joshua were on the golf course. Ted swung, and a white golf ball flew above the grass.


    Joshua gave it an indifferent look.


    After returning, Ted handed Joshua the club. "Won''t you try?"


    "I''m not interested," Joshua said quietly. "Well, Mr. King, since you want to celebrate the birthday of my mom, shouldn''t you apany her?"


    "Of course, I''m going to spend the birthday with Stacy," Ted said with a soft glint in his eyes. But the next moment, he looked at Joshua with a solemn expression. "But if I can''t solve the problems between us, restore our father-son rtionship, and make the rtionship between you and Simon return to normal, I believe she will also be very sad."


    "but I think," said Joshua, his eyes turning deep, "that the only reason my mom is sad is that she has to see your face."


    "You!" Ted red at him. Joshua really did not give him face as Joshua actually said such words to hurt his pride!


    "I have a great rtionship with your mother," Ted retorted as his face darkened.


    "Then why has she suffered for so many years?" Joshua sneered.


    "If you want to know..." A hint of struggle shed across Ted''s face as he finally said, "I can exin that to you."


    "Oh?" Joshua looked at him lightly and asked with a surprised face, "Are you going to tell me that you have no responsibility at all for all the pain my mother has been suffering?"


    "This..." Ted looked a little dejected. He could not say so. It wasn''t him who did those things that year, but because of him, Stacy was harmed.


    "Come on, say it," said Joshua as there was rarely a little peace on his face."Let me hear your reasons for hurting my mom."

 Chapter 1371 - 659: You Must Find Mom

    Ted''s face looked gloomier. Joshua''s attitude made it clear that no matter what he said, Joshua wouldn''t forgive him for what he had done but would only regard his words as an excuse he made up.


    In the face of Joshua''s current attitude, even if Ted wanted to say endless words, he could not open his mouth.


    ??


    Looking at the silent Ted, Joshua said sarcastically, with slightly deep eyes, "Mr. King, are you talking aimlessly to buy time deliberately?"


    Ted''s heart leaped, and an imperceptible chock appeared in his face, which usually looked grim. The next moment, he said angrily, "What are you talking about¡­."


    Before he could finish the sentence, an urgent rm suddenly sounded!


    "Something''s wrong!" Joshua''s face turned slightly pale. The next moment, he rushed quickly toward the holiday vige hotel, followed by Ted!


    Back at the holiday vige hotel, they found Hazel frantically guarding the restroom in the private room with many people.


    "Hazel, are you okay?" Joshua hurried toe to her and asked with concern.


    "I''m fine," Hazel shook her head, but her face was very grave. "Mom''s gone!"


    "What''s the matter?" There was a sh of shock in his eyes. Although he had guessed that Stacy would have an ident, he didn''t expect it to happen so quickly!


    He had already gathered enough subordinates in the holiday vige. It wasn''t that easy to take a living person away! However, Stacy was taken away easily now!


    "What''s the matter with you? I left Stacy to you, but how could you make her disappear?" Ted''s furious shout rang out as he red at Hazel. "I''ve long known you are the bane of our family!"


    "Mr. King, the matter hasn''t been found out clearly, please speak cautiously!" Joshua said in a deep tone.


    "You''re actually still protecting this woman when there''s an ident!" Ted red at him, looking extremely disappointed. "Alright then. You don''t go to look for your mother, I''ll go!"


    With that, he angrily asked the servant beside him, "Did you see which direction madam was taken?"


    "Ye, yes..." said the servant, who was a little scared.


    "Lead the way!" Ted said quietly.


    "Wait! You can''t go!" Hazel stopped the servant who wanted to lead the way with displeasure.


    "Joshua!" Ted yelled as if he had gone mad. "Do you want to allow her to make trouble randomly? Can''t you see what she''s up to?"


    Hazel still tried to exin, but Joshua gently grabbed her hand and slightly shook his head. "Let them go."


    Helplessly, she had to watch them leave hastily.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked, with a grave expression.


    "Joshua, I don''t think this incident is that simple," she said, frowning.


    She took Joshua to the restroom. "Mom and I were going to look for you just now, but mom suddenly ran to the restroom by herself. I nned to follow her, but the servant who left with Ted suddenly stood in front of me, saying the restroom floor was too smooth, so she couldn''t let me in.


    "Then I asked the other servants to follow Stacy, but she suddenly lost her footing and fell in front of me. All the people were afraid that she would identally make me fall, so they guarded me."


    Hazel continued as she pointed out the window, "But during this short period of time, suddenly a strange noise suddenly came out of the restroom, I ran in, and saw the window was wide open, and a man was running in that direction with mom on his back."


    "Are you sure the man took mom away?" Joshua asked in a serious voice.


    She was a little hesitant. ording to the physique and clothes of the person on the back, it was Stacy indeed, but Hazel always felt there was something wrong for some reason.


    But before she could open her mouth, the bodyguards around all said, "It looks really like madam."


    Hazel paused for a while before nodding.


    "Is there something wrong?" asked Joshua, frowning. He could see that Hazel wanted to say something.


    "... No," she thought and said, "It''s just that the man who took mom away must be very strong because he walked very fast with mom on his back."


    He frowned tightly and asked in a low voice, "Does he have any characteristics?"


    She told him everything about the man''s clothes and physique.


    "I see," he said in a deep tone. "You stay here. I''ll see if I can find my mom."


    "Joshua, I''m sorry..." She looked at him apologetically.


    Although Joshua had given her many bodyguards, there was still an ident. She really med herself.


    "It''s not your fault, Hazel," he said in a soothing voice. "The other party chose to take Stacy away in the restroom simply because there aren''t monitors in it. They clearly came prepared. Besides, the servant around Ted didn''t behave normally... let''s talkter. I''ll keep up with her to check first. You must remember not to leave the hotel!"


    He left enough bodyguards at the holiday vige to keep Hazel safe.


    Hazel nodded. She was now eight months pregnant. It wasn''t good for her to run with Joshua.


    Joshua quickly left with some bodyguards in the direction that Ted left.


    Hazel waited at the holiday vige, but the more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt.


    After that, she led the bodyguards straight to the monitor room.


    She didn''t need to leave the holiday vige to check the monitors, so the bodyguards didn''t stop her.


    When she got to the monitor room, all she could find was a scene where the man ran away with Stacy on his back. But Hazel felt it looked more and more strange.


    "Find me two people whose physiques look like theirs!" she quickly gave the bodyguards an order.


    Soon, at her request, the bodyguards brought in a bodyguard whose physique looked the same as that of the kidnapper and a servant whose physique resembled Stacy''s.


    "Lady, don''t resist, let him carry you. Handsome, try to run like the kidnapper," Hazel said to them.


    The bodyguard and the servant didn''t know what she intended to do, but they did as she told them.


    Hazel frowned tightly. When the bodyguard ran with the servant on his back, his speed was much slower than the speed shown in the monitoring video!


    "Can you run a little faster?" she asked.


    "Mrs. Denmark," the bodyguard said helplessly, "This is my fastest speed."


    "Then ask another bodyguard to try?" she suggested as she frowned.


    "The others also aren''t able to run at such a fast speed," the bodyguard said. "I''m the strongest among the men with the same physique."


    She cocked an eyebrow. "Then why can the kidnapper run so fast?"


    "We don''t know," the bodyguard said, looking troubled. "We also wonder why he seems to be carrying a dummy."


    Dummy?!


    Hazel was shocked and instantly understood.


    "Search every corner of the holiday vige!" she snapped. "Listen up, it''s around the corner! You must find my mom!"

 Chapter 1372 - 660: What A Trick

    She looked very depressed. Why couldn''t she think of it earlier?


    Even if Stacy was slim, it was unlikely that the man could run that fast, with her on his back!


    ??


    The only exnation was that the ''Stacy'' on his back was fake! It was a dummy simr in size to Stacy, wearing the same clothes as Stacy, so the kidnapper could run so fast!


    But if the Stacy he carried was fake, that meant the real Stacy was probably still at the holiday vige!


    What a trick!


    Worse still, the longer it was, the more likely those people would move Stacy to other ces.


    Now Hazel must find Stacy before anyone could move her.


    "Send more people to keep an eye on all the monitors! If there''s anything suspicious, tell me!" Hazel continued to order.


    All the staff in the whole holiday vige was mobilized. Even though Hazel had repeatedly told them to keep a low profile, it inevitably alerted the other party.


    Soon, the staff in the monitor room said to her, "Mrs. Denmark, there are suspicious persons, but..."


    Hazel''s face hardened as she looked at the monitor.


    There were quite a few suspicious-looking people!


    Several strong men carried a person whose physiques were like Stacy''s on their backs, got into different cars, and fled in different directions.


    Now they had rushed out of the holiday vige, and the bodyguards couldn''t stop them at all.


    Hazel looked upset. The other side''s trick was really smart. In such a short time, she could not tell which person was true.


    "Split up," she decided quickly as she pointed at three strong men on the screen. "This, this, and this... You split up into three groups. You must catch up with them!"


    For the moment, she could not tell whether the persons on the men''s backs were real. As for the others, the bodyguards did not have to chase them.


    "But..." The bodyguards did not move after hearing her order. Their job was to protect Hazel. They could help her find out where Stacy was, but they couldn''t leave her behind.


    "It''s an emergency. You just go," Hazel said in an earnest tone. "I''ll exin it to Joshua. Rest assured, I''m safe at the holiday vige!"


    If it weren''t for her pregnancy, she would follow them.


    "This¡­" The bodyguards hesitated.


    "Go!" She roared coldly. The longer they dyed, the more danger Stacy would be in!


    Helplessly, the bodyguards followed her instructions and split up into three groups to pursue. Hazel waited at the holiday vige and had a bad feeling.


    "You had better go to your room and rest, Mrs. Denmark. If anything happens, we''ll let you know as soon as possible." The servants next to her persuaded her.


    What Joshua asked them to do was to take care of Hazel.


    "Good." Hazel, who looked a little tired now, nodded.


    She got up and left the monitor room, but when she went to a guest room, she could not help thinking.


    Who kidnapped Stacy?


    If Joshua and Simon guessed right, it was most likely that person kidnapped Stacy.


    But it seemed unlikely to Hazel.


    The person hated them, but it was very hard for him to help his subordinates sneak into Denmark Group''s holiday vige. Moreover, to ensure today''s security, Joshua had sealed off the whole holiday vige and did not receive visitors.


    However, ording to the current situation, there were lots of people kidnapping Stacy. But when did these people sneak in?


    Suddenly, Hazel''s pupils shrank.


    Those people could only sneak in when Ted took Stacy here!


    Could it be possible¡­. that it was Ted''s subordinates who took Stacy?


    In an instant, Hazel''s heart sank.


    She had expected that Ted still didn''t behave himself and stop worsening his rtionship with Joshua even if Ted had resentment against her in his heart after so many incidents.


    But it seemed the situation wasn''t right now!


    Ted''s tyranny and stubbornness were beyond her imagination!


    Suddenly, she felt upset and hurriedly took out the phone, ready to call Joshua.


    She must tell Joshua about it as soon as possible!


    But just then, the door burst open, and Ted burst in with a group of men!


    "Put down your phone!" Ted said coldly.


    "It''s really you!" she said, clenching her teeth. Her fingers moved slightly as she put down her phone.


    In fact, she had secretly sent Joshua a text message with two numbers which were "9" and "8." "9" meant "help me," and "8" meant Joshua''s father.


    It was the only thing that she could do now. She obediently put the phone down so as not to arouse Ted''s suspicion.


    "I underestimated you," said Ted coldly. "You actually guessed I did it."


    Hazel''s face turned extremely pale. She almost guessed what had happened.


    Those people had quietly sneaked in, following Ted. Beforeing to the holiday vige, Ted gave Stacy much water so that Stacy suddenly went to the restroom.


    Then Ted made the n of kidnapping Stacy by himself. After learning from Hazel that Stacy had been kidnapped, he went after Stacy himself on the surface, but he asked someone else to chase in reality. Then he kept an eye on Hazel.


    When Hazel sensed something was wrong and asked the people to search the holiday vige, he used dummies to lure Hazel''s subordinates away. After that, he went straight to Hazel''s room.


    It could be said that Ted''s purpose was very clear. From the very beginning, his target was Hazel!


    "What do you want?" Hazel looked at him coldly.


    "Nothing," said Ted in a cold voice. "Miss Crowe, I just wanted to invite you to my ce, and when your baby is born, I''ll let you go."


    She was so pissed off that she almostughed. Ted didn''t say his meaning directly, but how could she possibly not understand?


    Ted still thought it was her who destroyed the rtionship between him and Joshua, so his solution was to get rid of her directly! When the baby was born, would Ted let her go? She didn''t think so. It was likely that at that time, she would be killed, quietly disappearing from the world!


    "Mr. King, do you still think Joshua can be your obedient son without me?" Hazel asked with sarcasm.


    "... It is none of your business!" Ted replied coldly.


    "Oh," she said with a sneer, "Did you ever forgive your father when you believed Stacy and Joshua were dead?"

 Chapter 1373 - 661: Waking Him To The Reality

    His face turned a little pale, but the next moment he said angrily, "It''s different!"


    "Of course, it''s different," she said coldly, unafraid. "I don''t know what happened to you, but you must separate Joshua and me not because you hate me, but because you are unhappy to see we are happy!


    ??


    "You just want me and Joshua to go through the same experience that you went through because you still don''t think you were wrong and keep trying to split us up, trying to prove you were right! Because you want to see Joshua and I split up in this situation, but I''m telling you you will never seed! Because Joshua is not you, he is not as stubborn and arrogant as you. He trusts me, and I trust him. He''ll show you that you have been wrong!"


    "What are you talking about?" He was irritated. "Ridiculous! Nonsense!"


    "If you think what I said is ridiculous, why are you so angry?" she asked and sneered. "Isn''t it because I told you what was in your mind that you became angry with shame?"


    "Shut up!" He was even more irritated.


    "Hehe," she sneered, looking down at Ted, "Don''t you want to take me with you? Come on, Joshua will prove to you that our end is different from yours. He''ll make you see that mom doesn''t trust you because you have been putting her in danger, ignoring her safety, and you don''t deserve to be trusted by her!"


    He was about to re up, but his face paled after he heard her words. "What are you talking about? How could Stacy possibly be in danger?"


    Staring at him, she was very shocked, and the next moment, surging anger rose in her heart! She knew what it meant to be conceited and stupid now!


    "So you''re using all your intelligence against your two sons?!" She almost got crazy because of his words. "So many things have happened since we came to Country M. Didn''t you notice anything was wrong? You used Mandy with unknown origin, but you have never thought about who arranged for her to show up? Or do you feel that the people behind her are your allies and will never hurt you?"


    His face looked very gloomy. No one ever dared to scold him in the face, but Hazel''s words made sense and made him feel she had thrown cold water on him, waking him to reality.


    All the people around him feared him. Even if they wanted to say something, they would think it over and over in advance to make sure it would not offend him. Over the years, he had be so ustomed to ttery that he had unconsciously felt that whatever he did was right.


    But Hazel''s words really made him panicky. He suddenly felt as if he was about to be woken up by her.


    "Do you mean, in fact, those peoplee after me?" He wasn''tpletely confused. Since they targeted him, they must want to catch Stacy so that they could use her to threaten him.


    His face suddenly clouded. "Come on, who''s that?"


    "Are there many people who have a grudge against you?" There was a sh of impatience in Hazel''s eyes. She really didn''t want to talk to Ted right now.


    He understood instantly and said in disbelief, "Is it, Ian Flores? But I don''t think he''s that capable."


    In a sh, she was angry. She, who was pregnant, had a bad temper, and she had been angry with Ted for a long time. Hearing his current words, her heart was filled with anger.


    "If he''s not that capable, can he endure the hatred and live around you for so many years? Can he make you think he''s very mediocre? Can he find mom and threaten Joshua with her? Can he still arrange spies around you? Whose spy do you think your butler is?


    "If he''s not Ian Flores''s spy, why would a butler set you up to make you and your son fall out? I even think Ian Flores waited for you to ''kidnap'' mom so that his spies could catch her! Are you sure that the person who is taking her away now is really your subordinate?"


    His face grew paler and paler. Finally, Hazel''s blunt words sobered him and made him figure out a lot of things! Only now did he realize how stupid he had been!


    The people who took Stacy away weren''t his followers who had been following him for many years, so he was not sure if Ian had bought them off!


    "Come with me!" Ted waved his hand, beckoning to his bodyguards to help Hazel up.


    "Where are we going?" She frowned, unhappy.


    "Go to save Stacy with me," he said, looking very pale. "If what you say is true, I''ll let you go and not interfere in your affairs with Joshua! But if that''s not true, you''ll never see Joshua again!"


    She was very furious. "So you''re not sure they were your subordinates?"


    If she hadn''t been pregnant, she would have wanted to beat Ted up, even if he were an elder! How could there be such a fool?


    Ted didn''t say much but asked his bodyguards to take Hazel to the car and drove the car in the direction where Stacy was taken away.


    The car was very fast, and the atmosphere in the car was particrly dull.


    There was more tension and fear than ever before in Ted''s heart. He was reunited with Stacy with difficulty. If anything bad happened to her...


    Looking at Hazel, who wore an unhappy face, Ted spoke coldly, "What, you don''t want to act in front of me anymore without Joshua? You were talkative just now, why don''t you want to speak now?"


    Hazel looked at Ted''s clenched fingers. She could see that he was nervous and that he was talking to her only to ease his own nerves.


    But right now, she really wasn''t in the mood to help him out.


    Ted had done so many terrible things to her, almost killed her and Joshua''s baby, so she took a dislike to him.


    "What do you want me to say?" she questioned him coldly. "Do you want me to scold you for deliberately splitting us up and leaving us to go through separation? Or do you want me to scold you for almost killing Simon because of your arrogance? Or do you want me to scold you because you are now going to get mom killed due to your stupidity again?"


    Ted''s face, which was usually cold, turned white as a sheet.


    Hazel''s words forced him to face the truth he had been unwilling to face; that was, it was none other than him himself who had been hurting his family, and yet he was arrogant and med Hazel for everything!

 Chapter 1374 - 662: Did He Give You A Hard Time?

    A touch of pain shed across his face.


    He always med Joshua for disobeying him and Simon for not understanding his efforts, but was what he had done really right?


    ??


    It seemed he could only bring them endless harm. He had been hindering his two sons and bringing danger for them.


    However, when it came to this point, neither Joshua nor Simon gave up on him. Instead, they gave him opportunities again and again, but he didn''t cherish them. Worse still, he even thought that they were too heartless to regard him as a father.


    It wasn''t until Hazel scolded him severely that he realized how wrong he had been.


    Sure enough, as Hazel said, he was the one who was wrong from beginning to end¡­


    Now he thought it absurd. What gave him the courage to force Joshua and Simon, again and again, to do exactly as he requested?


    Ted didn''t say anything and remained silent for a long time.


    Hazel was secretly worried because the longer it was, the more dangerous the situation would be for Stacy.


    If the kidnappers gave Stacy to Ian, it would be toote for Hazel and Ted!


    "We haven''t caught up yet?" Hazel asked irritably.


    "We''re trying our best¡­" said the driver, a little rmed.


    When Hazel loudly swore at Ted, she really scared Ted''s subordinates. They didn''t expect Hazel to have such a hot temper. Moreover, Ted actually allowed Hazel to do that. How could they who were his subordinates have the nerve to offend her anymore?


    "Here''s your phone," Ted looked as if he had remembered something and said. Then he returned Hazel''s phone he had taken away. "You get out of the carter, call Joshua, and ask him to pick you up. It''s too dangerous to go to find Stacy. I''ll go myself."


    "Are you kidding?" She was really angry. "You didn''t allow my bodyguards to follow when you took me out, but now you suddenly want to throw me out of the car?


    "I''m a pregnant woman. What if Ian Flores''s subordinates, instead of Joshua''s bodyguards, find me first when I wait on the roadside? Are you sure there aren''t any spies of Ian around you? Do you think it''s heroic to save mom alone? And you don''t care if I can survive?"


    In an instant, Ted was silent. Only now did he realize what he said just now was very thoughtless indeed.


    Hazel didn''t take any bodyguards. If he left her alone on the roadside, even if she didn''t encounter Ian, she would be more likely to encounter other dangers.


    "But I may not be able to protect you then," he said in a low voice.


    "I don''t need your protection," she said with displeasure.


    Taking the phone, she sent a message with a location to Joshua.


    Soon, Joshua called her. When she answered the phone, he asked uncertainly, "Hazel?"


    "It''s me."Hearing his voice, she felt a little wounded in her heart.


    "Did he give you a hard time?" he asked in a deep tone.


    "No, he is suddenly convinced." She shook her head slightly and said, "You muste quickly, mom is very likely in danger... Ah!"


    Before she could finish the sentence, there was a loud noise as a car suddenly crashed into their car. The whole car shook, and the phone that she held in her hand was immediately thrown out!


    The phone instantly went ck, but now she couldn''t care about it. A bullet came toward her, and she subconsciously closed her eyes.


    "Sit tight!" Ted said in a serious tone."Don''t worry, the ss of the car is bulletproof!"


    The bullet hit the bulletproof ss, leaving only a small groove. Hazel tightly held on to the seat, allowing the driver to drive as fast as he could.


    "What''s the matter?" She gritted her teeth. "Why are we attacked? Are there Ian''s spies among the subordinates you are taking now?"


    He didn''t speak, but his pale face was the answer.


    She nearly broke down. "Isn''t it said that you are very hard to deal with? Why were you so difficult to deal with when you fought with Joshua and Simon, but you are so unintelligent while facing an? How on earth could he arrange so many spies around you?"


    "There aren''t many old followers around me in Country M." After a pause, he finally told the truth, "Months ago, I didn''t have enough subordinates, so I''ve transferred lots of subordinates to the manor during thest few months. Some of them may have been bought over and dispatched by Ian."


    "During thest few months?" She froze, feeling very cold. "When did you knew Joshua and I were back together? You want to increase your staff to deal with Joshua?"


    Ted''s words almost made her crazy. She had originally thought that Ted really cared about Joshua even though he didn''t know how to express his fatherly concern correctly. But now it seemed he had treated Joshua like an enemy! He certainly didn''t see Joshua as an enemy in his heart, but what he did was exactly all behavior handling an enemy!


    This was the first time that Hazel had seen such a stupid father!


    No wonder Ian''s subordinates could so easily infiltrate. It seemed that he had already gotten a thorough understanding of Ted''s characters after being around Ted for so many years!


    "You wouldn''t have been so passive if you''d used your intelligence to deal with others instead of Joshua!" Hazel snapped, clenching her teeth. Now she didn''t even have the strength to say any harsh words.


    Ted looked embarrassed. Even if Hazel didn''t say anything harsh, he knew he personally gave Ian the chance to kidnap Stacy.


    Thankfully, Ted had some foundation and strength. Soon, he and his subordinates got rid of the attackers.


    "Found the car where Mrs. King is!" Suddenly someone shouted excitedly.


    This sentence cheered everyone up, like stimnts! But the next moment, all their faces hardened.


    They did find the car that took Stacy that was parked in front of an abandoned building.


    But there were also a lot of cars parked next to it. So clearly, Stacy was now in Ian''s hands!


    Ted''s hands turned cold. Was hete?


    "Ted, get out!" Ian''s subordinates shouted at him.


    "I''ll get out of the car, and you''ll stay in the car," Ted said to Hazel. "The window is opaque from the outside. So they can''t see you..."


    "It''s no use¡­." Her mouth tightened into a thin line.


    He looked pale. "You''re right. I have Ian''s spies around me, and he knows I took you with me. Hazel... I''m sorry."


    Hazel looked cold. If she had heard Ted say sorry before, she would have been surprised. But at this point, his apology couldn''t change anything at all.


    "Hazel, get out of the car!" Ian''s subordinates continued shouting.

 Chapter 1375 - 663: Are You Trying To Help Him In Purpose?

    "After I get off, the driver will take you away!" Ted pondered for a moment before speaking.


    Hazel looked at him in surprise. She didn''t expect Ted to care about her at thest minute.


    ??


    "Wait," she said suddenly.


    "Stop it, it''s all settled!" he spoke impatiently.


    "I''m not trying to stop you," she said coldly. "I''m just asking you to help me pick up my phone. It''s not convenient for me."


    When she was attacked, her phone fell right next to his feet.


    His face darkened slightly, but he still picked up the phone and handed it to her.


    Just then, the screen shed.


    Her eyelids twitched. When Ted got ready to get off, she stopped Ted again and lowered her voice, asking, "Are the people in this car all loyal?"


    "Of course they are," he said, frowning with displeasure. "And they''ve been my confidants for years!"


    After all, he dispatched these people to watch Hazel, so he certainly didn''t care less.


    But even so, Hazel wasn''t entirely reassured. Even if his subordinates were loyal, she wasn''t sure if the car had been secretly tampered with, bugged, or anything.


    Thinking of this, she simply handed him the phone, "Look."


    Confusedly, he took the phone on which there was a text message from Joshua to Hazel. He was about to ask why she wanted him to read it when his face changed slightly as he scanned the message.


    "Is¡­ there any danger?" He frowned.


    "I trust Joshua," she said seriously. "But you must think it over. You''ll be in danger if you do that."


    "I don''t care." He looked grave and finally nodded.


    The door opened, and he stepped down. After he walked between the building and the car for a while, he suddenly stopped.


    "Hazel, get out!" Ian''s subordinates continued to shout.


    "Ian Flores," Ted shouted. "Don''t you want toe out and end the feud between¡­ hmm!"


    Before he could finish the sentence, a bullet hit him directly in the leg. He gave a dull groan of pain, and his figure tottered as he tried hard to prevent himself from falling.


    Hazel tensed up.


    The message was about Joshua''s n, requesting Ted to get out of the car to draw Ian''s attention while Joshua''s subordinates took the opportunity to rescue Stacy. Of course, it was very dangerous for Ted to act as bait. Moreover, she sensed that Ted was deliberately provoking Ian.


    However, because of the bad blood between Ian and Ted, Hazel wondered if Ian Flores would directly shoot Ted in the heart!


    "That was close. If the shot had hit my heart... Ian Flores, don''t you think it''s too light for me?" Ted sneered. "Don''t you want to know what I said to Elise Flores before she died?"


    "Ted King! The feud between us is absolutely irreconcble!"


    With a roar, the next bullet went straight to Ted''s left arm!


    Enduring the pain, he sneered and then added, "Back then, she had just given birth, and I went in there, told her the egg cell was Stacy''s, and thanked her for having the baby for Stacy.


    "Then she died of despair. Your younger sister kept calling your name until she died. Ian Flores, are you sure you don''t want to avenge her and make me, the man who killed her, live a miserable life?"


    "Ted, you beast! I''ll kill you!" Escorted by his subordinates, Ian Flores roared and rushed out in desperation!


    Even if he forbore patiently, he had his weakness! Just as he knew Ted well enough, Ted also knew what he couldn''t stand!


    "Come on!" Ted yelled at him. "I can defeat you with one hand and one foot!"


    Such disparagingnguage infuriated Ian. He dropped the gun and went straight to fight hand-to-hand with Ted!


    Fretfully, Hazel looked out the window.


    She trusted Joshua. Since Joshua said he could save Stacy as long as Ted drew Ian Flores''s attention, she believed he could seed.


    It was just that if he didn''t do anything now, Ted would be killed.


    Suddenly, a gunshot sounded like a signal, and Ted suddenly tightly hugged Ian!


    Then the whole scene was in chaos, with shots being fired everywhere. Ian Flores''s subordinates didn''t dare shoot at Ted for fear of hurting Ian!


    Hazel was in the car, but the driver had already started the car and took Hazel away to dodge! Ted had ordered him to keep Hazel safe no matter what happened!


    Unable to break free from Ted''s arms, Ian raised his voice to order his subordinates, "Leave me alone. Take Stacy Sloane here!"


    However, his subordinates shouted in rm, "Master Ian, it''s not good! They have snipers who caught us off guard and killed thepanions guarding Stacy! So now she has been rescued by them."


    "What?!" Ian Flores was shocked and furious. "That''s impossible!"


    He knew exactly how many subordinates Ted had. How could Ted get so many people to sneak up on his subordinates and even take Stacy away so easily in such a short time?


    This series of actions seemed premeditated!


    But whether it was premeditated or not, Stacy had been rescued, and he didn''t have anyone who could be used as a bargaining chip any longer!


    As the gunfire died down, Ian Flores''s subordinates were wounded or fled.


    A group of people surrounded Ian and Ted, who were still fighting, and turned their guns on both of them.


    "Come on, you two are so old. Don''t continue such a ridiculous fight!" Simon looked at them indifferently and spoke with somewhat disdain.


    At the sound of his voice, Ian froze.


    Ted had been the underdog because of injuries, but now Ian was in a trance, so Ted fought back!


    When he heard that Stacy had been rescued, he was very brave!


    "Enough, pull them apart!" Simon waved his hands, and his subordinates hastily separated Ian from Ted.


    "Are you trying to help him on purpose?" Ted asked with a gloomy face.


    "You had better go to bind up the wound and go to the hospital. You''re so old. Don''t try to be heroic! How long do you think you can live?" Simon snapped.


    "It''s actually you." Ian looked at him with aplicated look. "You never left?"


    "No, I''ve been watching you in the dark." Simon''s eyes shed with mixed feelings, and he finally said.


    "Well, as expected, my nephew who has been learning from me," Ian said with a wry smile. "What are you going to deal with me?"

 Chapter 1376 - 664: Congratulations, You Won The Bet

    Simon''s eyes shed with mncholy, but the next moment, he said in a serious voice, "I saidst time, if we meet again, I won''t go easy on you!"


    "It was you who got rid of Daniel''s subordinates?" Ian understood instantly and asked.


    ??


    "I didn''t need to handle him myself. The Bryant family can control him," Simon replied.


    "You found me early on?" Ian looked bitter. Just as Simon''s feelings for him wereplicated, so were his feelings for Simon.


    After all, Simon was brought up by Ian himself. He really raised Simon as his own nephew and even his son. But Simon was, in fact, the son of his enemy. Their rtionship between enemies and rtives really made him very painful.


    "Not early," Simon''s eyes flickered as he said, "but I have suspected you."


    Simon had doubts, but he didn''t want to doubt Ian until he had been made a scapegoat.


    "Good, good!" Ian looked at him with mixed feelings of disappointment and relief. "Come here. I have a few words for you."


    Simon frowned slightly.


    "Don''t believe him!" said Ted angrily.


    Simon nced at Ted and stepped forward. "Say it."


    Ian suddenly broke free of the two men''s hands behind him and grabbed the pistol from Simon''s waist. The next moment, he aimed his gun at Ted and was about to pull the trigger!


    BOOM!


    It wasn''t Ian''s gun sounding.


    He had a bloody muzzle on his wrist. He couldn''t hold the gun any longer, and it fell to the ground.


    Simon breathed a sigh of relief and looked in the direction of the shot. Then he saw Joshua put away his gun and walk steadily toward him.


    Those bodyguards around Ian hurried to catch him again.


    "What a pity," said Ian, looking at the gun on the floor and then at Simon. "You also think it''s a pity, don''t you? If I have killed him, you would have been truly happy."


    Ted felt nothing but a twinge in his heart.


    He wanted to be a good father, but the final result was his existence made everyone unhappy? It was even a shame that he was even alive?


    "We''re not like you." Simon shook his head. "No matter how he stops us, he won''t seed because we''re younger and stronger."


    Ian smiled happily. "I envy you, young people."


    Ted''s face was even paler. Simon didn''t deny Ian''s statement; that was to say, in Simon''s view, what he did had been bringing him and Joshua misfortune.


    Joshua had already approached them, frowning disapprovingly. "Didn''t I ask you not to relent?"


    "I was betting that he wouldn''t hurt me," Simon replied with a wry smile. Joshua meant if he hadn''t relented, Ian wouldn''t have had a chance to grab his gun.


    "Congrattions, you won the bet," Joshua said lightly. "He wouldn''t attack you indeed, but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t attack others. And where''s Hazel?"


    Ted looked at them with a paler face. "Joshua, Simon¡­"


    Simon turned to look at his subordinates and said in surprise, "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t I ask you to send him to deal with his wounds? Look at his pale face. He''s lost a lot of blood!"


    "... No need," Ted said, enduring the pain." I''d like to meet Stacy."


    "Okay, Okay." Simon waved his hand. "Come on. Hazel happens to be with mom."


    As Simon''s subordinates took Stacy away, Hazel''s car happened to pass by.


    Hazel immediately asked the driver to stop and took Stacy to her car.


    She had informed Simon of their location. Simon arrived with Joshua and Ted.


    But as they approached, they heard a cry of pain!


    "What''s the matter?" Joshua rushed over and pulled the door open!


    Only Hazel and Stacy were in the car. Hazel was now lying painfully in her chair, clutching Stacy''s hand!


    "What happened?" Simon outside the car also panicked.


    All the men, including the driver, had been driven out of the car. Then, finally, the driver said with a flustered face, "Mr. Denmark, Master Simon, what to do? She''s having a baby, she''s having a baby¡­."


    "What?" Simon instantly seized him by the cor and said, with a nervous face, "Say that again!"


    "She, she, she suddenly felt pain, and then the amniotic fluid came out." The driver tried hard to exin, "She didn''t allow us to watch her, so she drove us out of the car!"


    Joshua, Simon, and Ted were shocked!


    Hazel almost had a miscarriagest time. But, after she went through such a dangerous incident today, how could she not have an ident? Was the child destined to arrive early?


    "Simon, get in! Go to the hospital!" Joshua carried Hazel in his arms, grabbed her hands, and yelled at Simon.


    Simon hastily agreed, hurried to sit on the driver''s seat, and stepped on the gas hard!


    "Ouch!" Hazel let out a scream of pain.


    "Keep your fucking car steady!" Joshua yelled at Simon in anger!


    It was the first time that Simon had seen him behave so rudely. Simon didn''t say a word. He immediately grasped the steering wheel and tried to drive fast and steadily.


    "Hazel, don''t be afraid. We''ll be at the hospital soon," Joshua whispered, holding her hands tightly.


    Ayer of sweat covered Hazel''s head as she tried to say something, but when she opened her mouth, a cry of pain came out.


    "Don''t, don''t be afraid." Then, suddenly, a faint female voice sounded.


    Simon paled as if he had seen a ghost. He almost put his foot on the brake! What did he hear just now? Was it his hallucination?


    "Breathe in¡­" The voice rang out again.


    Hazel and Joshua looked no better than Simon. They looked at Stacy in amazement. It was her who said both the two sentences!


    Stacy¡­ can talk now?


    Although her voice sounded very harsh because she had not spoken for years, she had said two sentences!


    "Exhale¡­" Stacy continued.


    Stacy tugged at Joshua'' sleeve as she saw Hazel look stunned.


    She couldn''t speak long sentences. These words were her limit.


    Joshua understood what she meant and hurried to whisper in Hazel''s ear, "Hazel, don''t be afraid. Listen to mom first and control your breathing as she says. After all, she had a baby. She is experienced. Soon you won''t feel pain, and we''ll be at the hospital."

 Chapter 1377 - 665: I Want To See The Baby

    He was a remarkably calm man. But even he had be incoherent in the face of such a tense situation.


    But Hazel heard his words. Holding his hand, her heart feels secure.


    ??


    It was going to be alright. Joshua was right by her side.


    She breathed the way Stacy had taught her, and gradually the pain in her body seemed to ease.


    The car soon arrived at the nearest hospital. Hazel was pushed into the delivery room by doctors and nurses. Joshua tried to follow but was stopped by a doctor.


    "Out of the way!" said Joshua angrily.


    Staring at the guns in the hands of the bodyguards behind him, the doctor had to allow him to follow.


    Simon and Stacy waited anxiously outside the delivery room. Ted had the wounds treated briefly at the hospital. Then, after the bullet was removed from his body, he defied his doctor, had a wheelchair brought to him, and pushed him to the delivery room door.


    There were gasps of pain in the delivery room, which made Ted pale. Simon and Stacy waited with gloomy faces. Ted tried to say something but didn''t open his mouth. So instead, he waited guiltily, apanying them.


    They waited outside the delivery room in agony. They heard Hazel screaming in pain at first, but soon, they couldn''t hear her at all!


    Besides, there was no movement in the delivery room. Ted''s heart sank.


    "Something is wrong?" "He asked incredulously, his heart full of remorse.


    "Shut up!" Simon gave him a furious look even though he was also upset himself.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on?" Simon hastily grabbed a doctor as he came out of the delivery room, shouting at him angrily.


    "No, nothing, the pregnant woman had an injection with an analgesic effect, so she isn''t painful now," the doctor hurriedly exined, "You can rest assured. She gives birth prematurely, but she''s healthy enough and will be fine¡­"


    They were relieved to hear that.


    They waited for quite a long time before finally hearing a loud baby cry.


    The door was suddenly opened, and several doctors rushed out of the room, rejoicing. "It''s over! Both the mother and the baby are fine! It''s a boy!"


    The good news rxed all their hearts!


    Simon almost jumped for joy, and there was a light smile on Stacy''s face.


    "The baby is too weak. It needs to be sent to an incubator," said one of the doctors.


    The people around moved out of the way. The doctors went to put the baby in an incubator while Hazel was wheeled out of the delivery room before she went into a VIP ward.


    Hazel was so tired that she fell asleep. Joshua held her hand tightly and followed her to the ward without looking at the others.


    "Mom, let''s go to Hazel first," Simon said to Stacy.


    Stacy nodded and said, "Mm."


    Ted''s eyes were wide open! He waited outside the delivery room, but he had been keeping an eye on Stacy.


    He had already noticed that Stacy looked different. Stacy used to be like a moving intable doll, but now she was really alive.


    Did she say something just now? Ted rubbed his eyes in disbelief. Did he see that or hear that wrongly?


    "I''ll get you a wheelchair," Simon continued.


    "I¡­ want.. to walk," Stacy said with difficulty, slowly speaking.


    Over these years, she had been living in a dream middle headedly. Now it felt like she suddenly woke up from a dream, and she tried to get used to everything, so now she wanted to walk on her own instead of being wheeled.


    Simon knew what she meant. He nodded. "Okay."


    Then he reached out and helped her up.


    "Stacy¡­" Ted called her name in a low voice, his face full of tears.


    Stacy''s fingers stiffened slightly, but the next moment she walked on as if she hadn''t heard him.


    "Stacy, it''s me." Ted cried sadly. Pushing his wheelchair, he tried to catch up with Stacy, but Simon''s subordinates stopped him.


    "Simon King!" Ted looked at Simon in exasperation.


    "My mom doesn''t want to see you!" said Simon impatiently.


    "Who said that?" He asked with displeasure.


    Stacy paused, turned around, and gave him an expressionless look.


    "You... get¡­ lost¡­."


    Ted''s face was white as a sheet, and he ran after her. "There''s been a misunderstanding between¡­."


    Before he could finish, a cold pistol was pointed against his forehead.


    It was none other than Simon who pointed a gun at him.


    Simon looked at him coldly. "Don''t follow me. You don''t know how much I want to kill you with a shot! If it hadn''t been for you, we wouldn''t have encountered so many idents!"


    Ted felt veryplicated in the heart.


    His wife didn''t want him, nor did his sons. A feeling of being utterly isted began to creep into his heart.


    When he froze, Simon put away his gun and helped Stacy walk away.


    Ted tried to catch up with them, but he was stopped again. Atst, he could only follow them with a dejected face, keeping a distance.


    ***


    Hazel slowly opened her eyes in the ward.


    Joshua clutched her hand, asking nervously, "Hazel, are you tired? Would you like something to eat and drink?"


    "Hazel, mom has had nutritional soup prepared for you. Would you like to try it?" Simon said as if he was presenting a treasure.


    Stacy looked at her lovingly. Although she didn''t speak, the concern in her eyes spoke for itself.


    Hazel felt warm in her heart. It was nice to see so many people stayed with her, and everyone was safe.


    Suddenly, she looked a little nervous, as if she thought of something.


    "What''s the matter?" Joshua noticed her look and asked nervously, "What''s the matter with you? I''ll call the doctor now¡­."


    She quickly grabbed his hand and said, in a helpless voice, "I want to see the baby¡­."


    After giving birth to the baby, the doctor showed her the baby, but she was too tired, so she didn''t see it clearly and fainted.


    "I''ll ask the nurse to carry it over now," he said at once.


    "Joshua, is our child a boy or a girl?" she continued.


    He looked embarrassed.


    "It''s a boy, a boy!" said Simon next to them.


    Even if she knew the answer, she had noticed Joshua''s embarrassed face. Her face darkened. "You don''t know?"


    "Cough cough¡­" Joshua was even more embarrassed.


    "How could you be such a father!" She red at him angrily. "That''s our baby. Don''t you care?"


    Noticing the atmosphere change, Stacy began, "He is too concerned about you¡­."

 Chapter 1378 - 666: His Heart Was Filled With Bitterness

    "Yeah, yeah," Simon said hastily. "You don''t know, Hazel, Joshua''s been holding your hand very tightly and hasn''t given anyone a look. You don''t know it when you''re asleep, but he''s been waiting for you to wake up and hasn''t even taken a sip of water! How could he possibly have time to give the baby a look?"


    Hazel''s heart was very soft. She didn''t really want to me Joshua. It was just that she was too worried about the baby.


    ??


    She knew that Joshua cared about her, even more than he cared about anyone else, but now she suddenly realized that even when he faced her and the child, he still cared about her first.


    She tickled his palm. He looked at her tenderly as if he was saying he didn''t mind.


    "You two have gone too far¡­." Simon covered his eyes with resignation. "How can you do that? You can also show a public disy of affection without talking. Is there such an operation?"


    In an instant, Hazel was a little embarrassed. She wouldn''t mind if Simon was the only one present, but now Stacy was here too. Besides, Stacy was wide-awake.


    "Mom." Hazel blushed and then asked, "Are you¡­"


    "Don''t worry," Simon exined again. "I''ve already had a doctor examine mom. When you gave birth, mom''s mind was stimted, and she became clear headed, so she''s fully recovered now. As long as she takes a good rest and gradually adjusts to the changes over these years. Hazel, you''re her savior!"


    Stacy nodded. "Yes."


    Hazel was instantly relieved.


    Suddenly, she looked at Simon in surprise. "You call Stacy mom so fluently. Has mom known¡­"


    "Yes," Stacy spoke slowly. "I got a vague impression of the things around when I was sick."


    Otherwise, when she suddenly woke up, she might not have been able to easily ept Simon who had grown up as her biological son since he didn''te out of her belly.


    During this period of time, Simon often apanied Stacy at the manor, so she had subconsciously epted him as her son and knew something about what had happened before. After she became clear headed, Simon simply exined everything to her, but she epted it naturally.


    "That''s nice¡­." Hazel felt very happy. The feeling of oppression that had been haunting her seemed to be dissipating atst, and everything seemed to be better and better.


    There was a knock at the door. Simon hurried to open the door and saw the nurse held a baby in her arms.


    Hazel looked at the baby expectantly. Then, suddenly, she saw Ted behind the nurse. He was sitting in his wheelchair, looking into the room with a troubled face.


    Hazel''s smile instantly froze.


    She had been too happy to remember Ted.


    She wasn''t the only one whose expression altered. When the other three people saw Ted, their faces turned cold.


    When the door of the ward closed, Ted felt bitter somehow.


    They had seen him, and he had seen them.


    They looked very happy and harmonious as a family.


    He was also their family member, but it seemed that the gap between him and them wasn''t just a door, but a thousand rivers and mountains. Their happiness seemed to have nothing to do with him at all; it could even be said that they regarded him to be a great disaster, with clear repulsion on their faces when they saw him.


    Ted felt that he himself waspletely like an outsider or even a destroyer. As long as he was around, they seemed to be unlucky.


    His heart was filled with bitterness.


    The nurse came to Hazel with the baby, and Hazel took it carefully.


    Looking at the tiny baby, her heart was filled with love.


    "Look, Joshua, he''s so cute¡­"


    Seeing Hazel so focused on the baby that she didn''t even cast a nce at him, Joshua felt jealous in the heart somehow.


    "I don''t think so, he''s like a little monkey."


    "When babies are newly born, they all lookmon," she retorted, still having her eyes glued to the baby''s face. "Besides, he must be handsome when he grows up!"


    "Humph!" He snorted with disdain and muttered, "No matter how handsome he is, he''ll be less handsome than me!"


    Hearing this, she looked at him with somewhat surprise and then burst intoughter.


    "Are you jealous?" she asked as a smile curved her lips. She really didn''t expect Joshua would even be jealous of his own son!


    "..." He looked away, agreeing with this saying.


    "Come on," she said, coaxing him like a child. "He''ll look handsome when he grows up because your genes are strong. He''ll look like you, so he''ll be handsome! Anyway, my husband is the most handsome!"


    Herst words made Joshua look much better.


    "¡­" Simon looked at them in disgust and then turned to Stacy. "Mom, let''s go. Let''s go. Both of them go too far with their public disy of affection!"


    Stacy was very obedient and ready to go with him.


    "Come on, you guys," Hazel said with both amusement and frustration. "Mom, the baby doesn''t have a name yet. Can you two help use up with a name for him?"


    The two persons, who had intended to leave, instantly stopped walking.


    Simon replied with pride on his face, "Of course. He is the third generation of the King family."


    "The boy''sst name is Denmark," Joshua interrupted without hesitation.


    "Yes, yes, his surname is Denmark." Simon froze and grinned, speaking, "It''s our baby. How about Monkey Denmark?"


    "I want to beat you up!" Hazel gritted her teeth in anger. How could she give her son such a name?


    "How about Baby Denmark?" Simon continued to say as if he deliberately made trouble.


    "Honey beat him up!" Hazel stopped talking to Simon.


    Joshua stood up, cooperating.


    Simon hurried to run and hide behind Stacy while speaking nervously. "Look at them, mom! They asked me for help, and I did help, but they give me the cold shoulder now!"


    "They''re right," Stacy said, speechless.


    "You bully!" cried Simon. "You''re ganging up on me!"


    "Serve you right!" Hazel said with a grimace.


    ****


    A loud noise came out from the ward, and soon theyughed merrily.


    Ted felt more bitter. His family members were celebrating a new life''s arrival inside, but he was outside, alone.


    At this point, no matter how eagerly he denied it, he had to face the reality that he had done too much wrong that could not be made up for.


    However, even if he knew he had done wrong, he didn''t want to give up.


    Their rtionship wasn''t supposed to be like this...


    All of a sudden, there was a touch of determination inTed''s eyes which was originally bleak.

 Chapter 1379 - 667: Aren’t You Ashamed To Ask?

    In the end, Hazel and Joshua decided to name their baby by themselves after Simon helped theme up with a few strange names.


    Since the baby was too frail and it wasn''t good for them to carry him for a long time, Hazel asked the nurse to help carry him back to the baby room.


    ??


    "Shouldn''t someone follow him¡­" Hazel couldn''t help but frown when she realized Ted was outside.


    "I''ll go." Simon hurried to say, "You can rest assured that I''ll take good care of Monkey."


    "His name isn''t Monkey!" Hazel freaked out.


    "That can be his nickname," Simon said, grinning. "Anyway, my nephew is my Monkey."


    With these words, Simon ran out of the ward quickly.


    Then he saw Ted guard outside the ward with a gloomy face.


    "Simon¡­" Ted spoke with a little embarrassment, but Simon only gave him an indifferent look and then escorted the nurse to the baby room as if he didn''t see Ted.


    Ted was dejected. He looked at the closed door of the ward and then at Simon. Then, atst, he thought for a while before following Simon.


    Joshua asked the hospital to prepare a baby room for his child especially. Simon escorted the nurse back to the baby room and watched her carefully put the baby back in the incubator.


    When he turned his head around, he saw Ted waiting outside the baby room. He raised his eyebrows impatiently.


    Simon came out and said sarcastically, "What? Are you still thinking about doing a paternity test for this kid? Or what are you up to again? What do you want to do to this child?"


    "I¡­" Ted felt his heart hurt, as if needles punctured it, and said sadly, "That''s my own grandson. How can I possibly¡­."


    "Enough!" Simon directly interrupted him. "You''d better save your breath. Who dares to keep a grandfather like you? With such a grandfather like you, the family would be restless and in danger! Let me get this straight. The kid''s surname is Denmark. He''s the kid of the Denmark family and has nothing to do with you, Ted King!"


    Ted''s face was ashen. Simon''s words were merciless and stuck in his heart like knives.


    With him around, the family would be restless and dangerous? He didn''t expect the child to use his surname, King. At this point, Ted was fully aware of how deep the gap between him and Joshua was.


    But¡­ even if he was really the child''s biological grandfather, they also wanted to avoid him, as if he was the gue?


    "... I''m not going to take him away for a paternity test," Ted said. "I saw him just now. He was very much like Joshua when Joshua was a baby, so he must be Joshua''s child. Also, rest assured, I won''t do anything to this boy¡­."


    "Then we thank you for letting the boy go!" Simon sneered. "But even if you say so, we''ll still have enough bodyguards guard the baby room. We don''t believe you. I think you understand that too? Old man, if you really want to take him away, do it!"


    "... Simon, do you have to talk to me like that?" Ted was sad somehow. What he said this time was his real thoughts, but Simon didn''t believe him.


    Simon sneered. "Aren''t you ashamed to ask?"


    Ted turned pale. What he had done did not deserve Simon''s trust indeed.


    "You aren''t convinced, are you?" Simon''s eyes flickered. "Well, I''ll tell you a story. There is a very bad man. He almost made other people''s family members die and break up their families. The bad man got the retribution in the end. All the people around him defected, and he became utterly isted, losing all the bargaining chips. But at this moment, the bad man said lightly that I had given in to you, but why you refused to forgive me, you were simply ruthless and shameless! Why should others forgive him after he did evil? Who did he think he was? God?"


    Simon''s face was as white as a sheet. Simon''s story might be a little inappropriate, but it fitted his situation best. Yes, he had done so many outrageous things to Joshua and Hazel. So why should Joshua and Hazel forgive him as soon as he admitted his mistake?


    "By the way, I have something to tell you," Simon said indifferently."I don''t know if the manor is yourst bargaining chip, but I''ll leave it for you to retire, and I''ll ask a few reliable subordinates to protect you. As for your other forces, I''ve taken them over. If you want to fight us with other bargaining chips, we will not be afraid!"


    Since Simon could take over his forces so quickly, it was obvious that Simon had long nned. As for Simon''s leaving a manor and a few bodyguards to him, it was likely that Simon just wanted to keep an eye on him; Simon and Joshua had been on guard against him.


    Ted''s heart was painful, and he asked feebly, "Have you prepared it for a long time?"


    "My sister-inw is right," Simon said in surprise. "It is true that your intelligence is superior only when you treat Joshua and me as enemies."


    "..." Ted''s heart was filled with bitterness. Simon was actually so hostile to him.


    "Alright. Whatever you want to say, I have only one word," Simon said impatiently. "I won''t make concessions."


    With that, he left without hesitation.


    The bodyguards almost formed a human wall, firmly guarding the door of the baby room. They all looked warily at Ted.


    It seemed Ted had aged a lot. He froze, sitting outside the baby room for a moment, and then left.


    Hearing the news that Ted had left, the three young men in Hazel''s ward still frowned, and no one rxed their vignce.


    "What else is the old man going to do?" Simon asked.


    "I''m not him. How can I know?" Joshua spoke lightly.


    "I think¡­" Hazel hesitated for a moment and finally said, "you think too much."


    "Huh?" Joshua looked at her tenderly.


    "I think he really knows he was wrong this time, so he''s really not going to do anything bad," she said. Remembering that when Ted was in the car, he''d rather die himself and insisted she left, Hazel thought he was notpletely incurable.


    "Maybe, but we can''t take the risk," Joshua spoke lightly. "We thought he''d behave himselfst time, but he still kidnapped you, didn''t he?"


    She was instantly convinced. "You''re right."

 Chapter 1380 - 668: I’ll Keep Mom Safe

    Hazel, who became a kid''s mom, had a maternal instinct to protect him. Ted had relented at thest minute indeed, but that wasn''t enough to make her put her kid in danger.


    "Arrange for more guards to guard our baby," Hazel couldn''t help speaking.


    ??


    "I''ll. Don''t worry." Joshua smiled.


    Simon couldn''t help but give Joshua a thumbs up when Hazel didn''t notice him. Joshua was really smart as his several words dispelled Hazel''s doubts. Now Ted really wasn''t worth their care.


    "Mom¡­" Hazel looked apprehensively at Stacy. "Where will you sleep tonight?"


    Stacy used to live at the manor. Now she was full of curiosity about everything, but they didn''t want her to be too tired. What was more, Ted would never give up on Stacy.


    If Stacy didn''t have enough bodyguards around her, Ted would definitely try every means to harass her.


    "Simon..." Stacy looked at Simon.


    "Come to my ce, mom," Simon said. "Don''t worry. I''ll keep mom safe."


    Hazel nodded with relief.


    After Stacy left with Simon, Joshua sat by her and took her hand gently.


    They were alone in the ward. Hazel stared at him quietly, feeling it was hard-won, quiet, and beautiful at this moment.


    "Joshua..." she whispered.


    His eyes were full of tenderness. "I am here."


    "I''m very happy," she said emotionally. This was what she thought. Now, the people she cared about were all fine, and the baby was born safely. Although he was born prematurely, even the doctors said their baby was healthy and strong. As long as they took good care of it for a while, it would be no weaker than a full-term baby.


    "Mmm, I''m happy, too," Joshua said and kissed Hazel''s finger. She was always his only concern. As long as she was safe, everything would be fine.


    "Give our baby a name," she said with a slight smile. "You must have an idea, don''t you?"


    His eyes sparkled, and he nodded atst.


    "What is it?" she asked curiously.


    "How about Marcus Denmark?" he responded by asking, with deep eyes.


    Her eyelids twitched, and she suddenly eximed, "You, you, you... Do you remember everything?" Her biological father''s name was exactly Marcus Denmark.


    If it hadn''t urred to him, why would he suddenly mention Marcus Denmark?


    "Yes." He didn''t deny it.


    Her eyes instantly brightened, and she hurried to clutch his hand. "Since when?"


    "I''ve been thinking of some things in the past intermittently for thest six months, but it''s all very vague," he said in a deep voice, his eyes twinkling. "I couldn''t remember the past clearly until I took you to the hospital. Hazel, I was really sorry and grieved to see you so painful, and it was then that my mind exploded, and all the memories came back to me."


    At that moment, he thought something bad would happen to Hazel.


    When all the memories came flooding back crazily, he realized why he remembered his feelings for Hazel even though he had forgotten everything.


    He and Hazel had been through a lot of troubles and difficulties. But, even if he lost his memory, how could he possibly give up the girl he loved deeply?


    Hazel clutched his fingers, her eyes blurred with tears.


    She didn''t care if Joshua could remember the past because he who didn''t remember the past treated her as well as before, but those memories that belonged to them were the scenery that they had seen together and the most precious wealth that belonged to them. If she were the only one who remembered them, she would inevitably feel lonely sometimes.


    Now he remembered all the past at longst. So he finally became her husband entirely, and her Joshua.


    "Honey, I miss you so much¡­." Joshua put his arms around her neck, and his forehead was pressed against her forehead. After his memories came back, it felt like he was reunited with Hazel, and no matter how he stared at her, it wasn''t enough.


    "So do I. I miss you very much too," Hazel whispered.


    He leaned over and kissed her lips, trembling. It was like a dry leaf meeting a spark, and the kiss was soon out of control.


    They kissed each other passionately until there was a knock on the door.


    Joshua frowned with displeasure.


    "Go to open the door," she urged. "There might be something urgent."


    "I''ll be back soon." He dropped a kiss on her forehead. He probably knew who it was.


    He got up, opened the door, and found Ted waiting outside with somewhat trepidation.


    Joshua closed the door and motioned for him to follow.


    They did not go far but came to the end of the corridor. Joshua looked down the corridor and stared at the door of Hazel''s ward. He wanted to make sure that if anything happened, he would be able to go back in time.


    "Joshua, I..." Ted wanted to talk, but suddenly he had no idea where to start.


    If he hadn''t met Simon, he might have said what he had wanted to say. However, after being scolded by Simon, he felt that what he had wanted to say was too unreasonable.


    "Mr. King, I have only five minutes for you," Joshua spoke coldly.


    Ted was silent. Somehow it seemed to him that Joshua had be different. While Joshua was willing to maintain his respect for his father in the past, now Joshua was not even willing to disguise his dislike.


    Taking a deep breath, Ted briefly exined why he hade. "As to what happened before... I know there''s nothing I can do to make up for you, and I don''t want to ask you for forgiveness, I won''t bother you and Hazel anymore, I hope you''ll be both happy, but... I want Stacy back."


    Joshua'' eyes were cold. Presumably, Ted had tried to harass Stacy when she left, but he didn''t seed.


    "Mr. King, my mother''s mind has returned to normal," Joshua spoke coldly.


    "I know¡­" said Ted, his eyes full of genuine joy.


    "Now that you know that, then why don''t you understand that she is an independent person, with her own thoughts and choices? Why do you treat her as an object that others can hand over to?" Joshua spoke coldly.


    Ted''s face turned very pale. "There''s some misunderstanding between her and me."


    "So you''re going to regard her as an object and keep her around you forever?" Joshua''s eyes shed with a touch of sarcasm. "Mr. King, what you need is not family members but intable dolls."

 Chapter 1381 - 669: What’s The Matter With That Man?

    Ted froze.


    Hazel had said the same thing before, but he was furious. Now when he heard it again, he felt nothing but bitterness and remorse in the heart.


    ??


    Maybe what Hazel and Joshua said was true. It was just that he had never been aware of his own problems. Over the past years, he had lived so smoothly that he wasn''t willing to hear any true words that were against him anymore. Besides, the older he was, the more he looked like an old fool.


    However, even if he repented, it was toote.


    "Joshua, I just want to get your hearts back... Can you tell me what I should do?" Ted said sadly. His voice was unusually sincere.


    Joshua just gave him an indifferent look. "Mr. King, do you need someone to teach you about this? Why didn''t we see you were willing to learn from others when you hurt us?"


    Ted''s eyes shed with a hint of panic. It was just because he had no idea what he should do that he thought of asking Joshua, bute to think of it, he was too insincere if he needed to be taught in this aspect.


    After looking at Ted''s thoughtful expression, Joshua raised his wrist to watch the time.


    "I''ll leaving," Joshua said lightly. "The only reason I''m willing to talk to you is that I hope you can stop harassing Hazel."


    Ted''s face stiffened slightly.


    Joshua said lightly as if he had guessed what Ted was thinking, "Hazel is very kind. But, unfortunately, you''ve used her kindness to do a lot of things to hurt her. I don''t want you to use the family rtionship to threaten her or force her to face a dilemma."


    Ted felt a little bitter in the heart. But, as Joshua said, he had intended to go to Hazel.


    After all, both Simon and Stacy loved Hazel. It could even be said that without Hazel, the family might not be together now, and Stacy might not recover. If he could please Hazel, he would be able to be liked by all three of them.


    How could he be so stupid before? Why didn''t he find this approach before? He had actually been so dismissive of Hazel and even tried to get rid of her!


    Come to think of it now, maybe it was because he was jealous of Hazel, who could draw the attention of the people closest to him. It was what he was eager to get, but he couldn''t get at all.


    However, he had done so much to hurt Hazel, so he really didn''t have the face to ask her for help now.


    Ted opened his mouth, ashamed. "I will¡­"


    Joshua gave him an indifferent look and turned around to leave.


    "Joshua!" Looking at his back, Ted stopped him.


    Joshua paused, but he did not turn around.


    "If¡­ I am willing to right the wrongs, will you give me another chance?" This sentence had exhausted all of Ted''s strength.


    "It''s up to you whether you want to right the wrongs," Joshua began lightly. "But it''s up to us whether we want to forgive you or not."


    With that, he strode off.


    Joshua didn''t expect Ted to understand much, so he wouldn''t promise him anything. After restoring his memory, he didn''t like Ted at all. He was willing to say so much to Ted because he hoped Hazel could have a quiet environment.


    Every time Ted made trouble out of nothing, he greatly upset them. So even if Ted didn''t do anything, let alone right the wrongs, they were lucky.


    When he returned to Heward, Hazel looked a little flustered.


    "What''s the matter?" Joshua went to clutch her hand.


    She hesitated and then said, "Mom and dad called me just now."


    His eyelids twitched.


    If the news of Hazel''s premature birth had reached Harry and Rachel''s ears, he could already imagine a storm would happen. But if he and Hazel wanted to hide it from Harry and Rachel, it was impossible.


    "You told them?" Joshua asked softly.


    "No," Hazel said guiltily. "I directly hung up¡­."


    He was speechless. The harder Hazel tried to conceal it, the more it attracted attention.


    "Did I do something wrong?" Hazel stared at him, wounded.


    He sat down next to her, held out his hands to gently caress her hair. "Hazel, it''s okay. I''ll call your parentster and tell them."


    "Huh?!" She opened her mouth wide in surprise and was suddenly flustered. "No, no, you can''t do that. My parents will be angry!"


    She wasn''t slightly injured. Unfortunately, she had a premature birth!


    "It can''t be hidden for long, they''ll know sooner orter," he said, taking her hand gently. "Besides, if we hide it from them, they will be sadder. Hazel, don''t worry. No matter what happens, I will protect you."


    Joshua''s words were like magic. Hazel calmed down and said yes. "Okay..."


    Later, Joshuadirectly called Harry and Rachel and told them what had happened.


    Of course, he was greeted with a torrent of criticism. After hearing the incident, Harry and Rachel lost theirposure and quickly asked Joshua to help them go abroad. They wanted to apany Hazel.


    Joshua readily agreed. Hazel, who had been listening to the conversation, was very frightened.


    As he hung up, she nervously asked, "Are you really going to pick up mom and dad?"


    "Yes, I''ll be more relieved if they can keep youpany," he whispered.


    She almost cried. She was scared, okay? She was really afraid to see Harry and Rachel after this incident, but she was more guilty than afraid.


    "Hazel, don''t worry, I''ll be there for you," he said, clutching her hand.


    ***


    In the end, Joshua and Hazel named their baby Randy Denmark. Randy spent a week in an incubator and hadpletely recovered. Doctors said he was a premature baby, but he would definitely be strong enough and wouldn''t be different from other children.


    Since the baby was fine, Joshua took the baby back to the vi with Hazel.


    When Hazel was in the hospital, Ted always wandered around the ward. Fortunately, he never did anything bad, so they werepletely used to seeing him.


    After hearing that they had left the hospital, Ted approached Joshua''s vi and looked wistfully at the vi in front of him.


    Joshua wouldn''t let him in, of course, and Ted didn''t have the face to bother them.


    When he wandered around, a car drove past the gate.


    Harry and Rachel were in the car. Rachel''s eyes were alert, and she saw Ted wandering.


    Rachel couldn''t help frowning. "What''s the matter with that man?"


    Harry shook his head. "I don''t know."


    "Let''s get off and ask him," said Rachel. "I hope he isn''t nning to do something bad to the little couple."

 Chapter 1382 - 670: Why Are They Together?

    Then Harry and Rachel, who had already arrived at Joshua''s vi, went to meet Ted.


    Ted was hanging around the vi. He frowned sullenly at the couple who had suddenly appeared in front of him.


    ??


    Rachel gave Ted a surprised look, then turned to look at Harry and saw the same surprise in his eyes.


    "Are you Joshua''s father?" she asked.


    It wasn''t surprising that she could figure it out at once. Ted and Joshua looked much alike.


    Ted was about to lose his temper when Rachel and Harry stared at him, but when he heard Rachel''s question, he realized that the two persons in front of him were supposed to be close to Joshua.


    "... Yes. Who are you?" Ted said, trying to make himself look nice.


    There was a quick sh of anger on Rachel''s face.


    Although neither Hazel nor Joshua told them exactly what caused Hazel''s premature birth, they were not stupid. Joshua and Hazel hade to Country M to meet Joshua''s father, and it was said that they were on bad terms. So Ted must have a lot to do with what happened to Hazel.


    Rachel couldn''t help feeling angry at the thought of it.


    Harry took her hand quietly. Then she kept her temper. She could not directly scold him, but she must have embarrassed him.


    "We''re Hazel''s parents," Rachel said coldly. "Since you''re here, why don''t you go in?"


    "I¡­" Ted looked embarrassed and replied, "I don''t have to go in there."


    In the face of Hazel''s parents, he felt even more guilty. After all, if he hadn''t done so many things to give Hazel a hard time, she wouldn''t have given birth prematurely.


    "Come on in." Rachel lightly pushed Harry. Harry understood her meaning and pushed Ted''s wheelchair.


    Ted was even more terrified. He really didn''t think he could enter the vi, following Harry and Rachel! However, he didn''t expect that he would be very remorseful after going in.


    The guards tried to stop Ted when they saw him, but Ted followed Harry and Rachel. Knowing the couple''s identity, the guards finally didn''t stop them.


    Harry kept pushing Ted into the living room. Seeing the three of them walk in together, both Joshua and Hazel felt a little unreal.


    Why are they together?


    "Dad, mom¡­" Joshua and Hazel came to greet Harry and Rachel.


    "Sit down, Hazel," Rachel said and helped Hazel sit down on the couch with a cold face.


    Hazel sat nervously. It seemed to her that things would not be so simple.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Rachel asked, "Joshua, how did you take care of Hazel?"


    After that, Rachel directly scolded him, "... What did you promise when we gave you Hazel? You couldn''t even protect your own wife and kid. How can you be such a father! Do you think being a father is as simple as you think it is, and you can just sit there doing nothing but moving your mouth¡­"


    Ted felt extremely uneasy as Rachel scolded Joshua.


    Although Rachel was scolding Joshua, he felt her words were, in fact, targeting him. He was like the useless ''father'' Rachel talked about.


    Thinking of this, he felt more ashamed.


    Ted had never imagined that he would hear so much criticism in his life during this period of time. Besides, Rachel had nothing to do with him, so she didn''t care about his thoughts. Almost every word she said sounded harsh and made him ufortable like a stab in his heart.


    Of course, Rachel deliberately said those words to make Ted hear.


    Joshua was a son-inw who she and Harry liked very much. They both knew that Joshua could use his life to protect Hazel. They were angry that Hazel was in trouble, but they were able to understand his difficulties.


    If Ted hadn''t been here today, Rachel would have scolded Joshua with just a few words instead of severely rebuking him.


    Joshua listened carefully, asionally nodding his head in agreement. When Rachel''s mouth was dry, he quickly handed her a ss of water.


    Rachel drank the water, nced at Ted, who was dying to vanish and stopped talking.


    "Hazel, you''re also to me!" Rachel said with a straight face.


    Hazel looked at her and whispered, with a wounded face, "Mom."


    Joshua hurried to protect her behind him and said lightly, "Mom, Hazel just gave birth. It isn''t good for her to be emotional. If you want to teach her a lesson, you can just teach me a..."


    Rachel felt helpless. She hadn''t intended to say anything harsh to Hazel. Moreover, since Hazel looked so pathetic now, she didn''t have the heart to scold her at all.


    "I just wanted to say, you''ve just given birth, why don''t you go to lie down and have a good rest!" said Rachel as her face darkened.


    "I''ve been lying on my back for days," Hazel said in a low voice, wounded. "I''ve just got out of bed¡­."


    "Rachel," Joshua whispered, "It''s okay for Hazel to walk around. And there''s a doctor who''s been staying here to examine Hazel''s body. By the way, would you like to see Randy first?"


    "Randy? Is that the name of my grandson?" Rachel''s eyes lit up, and she was clearly drawn to the subject.


    Joshua smiled and nodded. "Yes."


    After that, he asked a servant to take Randy Denmark here.


    Rachel hugged Randy tenderly and smiled happily.


    "By the way, we have bought some presents for little Randy," said Harry.


    With that, he took out twelve different sets of children''s clothing which Randy could wear in four seasons.


    When Ted saw them, his eyes shed with a hint of disgust.


    "They aren''t expensive," said Harry,ughing. "We know you have everything Randy needs, but they are a token of our regard. We hope the baby can grow up safely and healthily."


    "It''s a nice present, we love it," Joshua began lightly. "You''re right, Harry. The value of a present is decided by the heart instead of the price."


    Ted was somehow ashamed. He felt that what he had just thought really showed he was very superficial.


    "I''ve got presents for the kid, too," he said with somewhat embarrassment.


    The other few people were surprised. Harry paused and then broke the weird silent atmosphere with a cough. "In that case, you can bring them in for him."

 Chapter 1383 - 671: We Will Support You

    Ted''s presents were in the car, so Ted called his driver, requesting him to give them to the guards at the gate. Soon, two guards came in with the presents.


    Just then, Simon and Stacy arrived.


    ??


    When they saw Ted in the living room, they were both in a trance.


    "Why is he here?" Simon asked Joshua. He didn''t care whether Ted would be embarrassed or not.


    Harry coughed, "Ahem, Rachel and I met Mr. King outside, so we asked him toe in with us."


    Simon had met Hazel''s parents. When he was in Country Z, he often appeared in front of them. Since they invited Ted, what else could he say?


    Simon introduced them to Stacy. "Mom, these are Hazel''s parents."


    Hazel also introduced Stacy to Harry and Rachel. Harry and Rachel had heard about Stacy before. Before they arrived, Hazel told them that Stacy was getting better, so they were happy for her.


    Harry and Rachel hit it off with Stacy. After brief greetings, they began to talk about raising children, and the conversation became more and more lively.


    Ted''s eyes fell wistfully on Stacy. Simon at least asked Joshua why he was there, but Stacy didn''t even look at him from the moment she entered.


    "What are these?" Simon picked up the mountainous pile of toys on the table.


    Ted exined with nervousness, "Those are toys I bought for Randy, but I don''t know if he''ll like them."


    Hearing they were bought by Ted, Simon picked a toy up and looked at it carefully, but he looked a little speechless the next moment.


    "Legos... Children between five and seven can y..." Simon''s lips twitched. "Not bad. Randy will be able to y when he is five."


    He picked up another toy and was even more speechless. "Intelligent toy robots... Applicable age, above six years old."


    Then he looked at a few more toys, but when he saw the applicable ages, he put them down.


    The atmosphere in the living room grew a little strange once again. The toys Ted buys were expensive, but the minimum applicable age was three.


    "Well, did you ask your subordinates to buy these toys? Did you ask them to buy toys as expensive as possible instead of selecting some toys which are suitable for a newborn baby?" Simon folded his arms and opened his mouth sarcastically.


    At this point, Ted''s face turned a little pale. The truth was almost exactly like what Simon said. He had thought that as long as he was willing to spend money on the baby, he could show them his sincerity.


    But now, the reality was like a p in the face.


    Harry, who was a nice guy, said. "It''s his kindness. Children grow up quickly. When Randy grows up, he can y."


    "Uncle Harry, when a man does things with sincerity, it is kindness. Some people don''t even know what sincerity is, don''t want to think carefully, or don''t want to know what a child really needs. So how can it be his kindness?" Simon showed no mercy and continued, "Did he buy all the junk and put them in the warehouse to get ashes? He acts as if Joshua doesn''t have the money to buy a toy."


    Ted grew paler and paler. Simon''s words made him extremely ashamed. "Well... I... I have something to do... I''m leaving."


    If he stayed on, Ted really wondered if he needed to bury himself.


    Simon sneered. Joshua didn''t say anything but asked a servant to see Ted out.


    When he reached the living room door, Ted stopped his wheelchair and turned his head around despite himself.


    Stacy and Rachel were ying with the baby, Joshua was sweetly asking Hazel if she was tired, and Simon was screaming at the servants to bring the chessboard so that he could y with Harry.


    Although it was noisy, their big family was very harmonious and happy. That kind of happiness almost drowned him, like the boundless sea.


    Sadly, he turned away. Maybe this was a normal family model? He only knew to demand that his two sons obey him simply.


    He knew he was wrong, but only now did he realize how wrong he was. He thought he was sincere enough, but the so-called sincerity was too perfunctory. He never put himself in his sons'' shoes to think about what they wanted. It seemed that there was a long way before he couldpletely right the wrongs. He only hoped that he could really get his family members to forgive him.


    Simon was relieved that Ted had finally left.


    "Joshua, do you think¡­" said Simon, frowning, "that he has really changed? Or do you think he''s up to something, but he wants to appease us before he does something bad?"


    "You know him better. What do you think?" Joshua asked lightly.


    "I don''t know either¡­." Simon, who felt a little embarrassed, said, "I''ve never seen him so humble. Even when he tried to deceive us before, he acted as if he had given us kindness for which we ought to be grateful!"


    "... He''s really changed," Stacy suddenly said. "At least now he knows he has to think for others, or he wouldn''t be ashamed."


    Joshua gave her a deep look, but Simon was shocked. Then, without hesitation, he asked, "Mom, your heart isn''t softened, is it? Or do you still have feelings for him?"


    Hazel grabbed a pillow and threw it at him. "Simon, what are you talking about?"


    Then Simon realized that he had said something wrong. He hurried to make up for it. "Mom, sorry, I didn''t mean... No matter what you choose, we''ll support your decision. If you really want to go back to the old man, we won''t be pleased, but we won''t object. The old man is not kind to us, but he is really kind to you."


    "Simon!" said Joshua in a serious tone. "Get out if you don''t know how to speak! ''


    "I won''t say anything again, brother. I just¡­." Simon shut up at once. His hatred of Ted was so deep-rooted in his bones that when he mentioned Ted, he couldn''t help scolding him.


    "Mom, don''t listen to him," Hazel whispered. "We don''t have a good rtionship with Ted, but it''s just between him and us, and it shouldn''t affect your feelings. Over these days, you should have known clearly that you and Mr. King separated because of a misunderstanding, so whatever you want to do, we will support you."

 Chapter 1384 - 672: Don’t Bother

    "Yes," Joshua agreed and nodded. However, they wouldn''t use their conflict with Ted to coerce Stacy. Instead, they would respect Stacy''s choice.


    "You think too much." Stacy looked at them helplessly and said lightly, "Let bygones be bygones. There''s no turning back. I just want to watch Randy grow up every day and be with you guys. I''m very happy now."


    ??


    Hazel and Joshua exchanged nces and then nodded. "Okay."


    Stacy had recovered, and her spirits stabilized gradually. If she had made a decision, they would support her. Moreover, she was a decisive and independent woman. Hence, they didn''t have to persuade her.


    Anyway, when Stacy said that Ted had really changed, they were relieved. At least now they didn''t have to be on guard against him all the time.


    Ted had worked hard for many years. Yet, neither Joshua nor Simon could say firmly that they had fully controlled Ted''s foundation and forces.


    As Harry and Rachel liked the house to be lively, they invited Simon and Stacy to join them in living in the vi. Simon and Stacy also liked Randy very much, so they agreed.


    When Ted came to the gate the next day, he heard the familiarughter of the family.


    Suddenly, a burst of thunder sounded, and it rained. Ted had never imagined that he would have such a miserable day. He would like to go into the vi, but he really didn''t have the face to get close to them.


    Harry was about to run inside when he saw Ted waiting at the gate.


    He hesitated and then walked to Ted with an umbre in his hand.


    "Mr. King, it''s raining. Would you like to go there?" Harry asked.


    Ted was surprised to see Harry. He would definitely look down upon such ordinary people like Harry in the past, but now he felt he seemed to be inferior in every way to the ordinary man in front of him.


    Harry was more generous and happier than he was. Besides, Simon liked him very much, but Simon could hardly treat Ted friendly.


    "No, no need," Ted said awkwardly. "I''m here for something... I know a senior dietitian experienced in caring for pregnant women during their post-natal recovery. I''ve hired her. Maybe you can use her."


    "All right, invite her in. I''ll tell Joshua," Harry said.


    Ted waved, and a dietitian came to greet Harry. Harry motioned to a servant to lead the dietitian in first.


    "Are you sure you won''te in?" Harry asked.


    There was a warm feeling in Ted''s heart. Maybe because her parents were very kind-hearted, Hazel was also kind.


    "Don''t bother..." Ted said with regret. After being scolded by them, he was too ashamed to see them now.


    Harry didn''t force him and turned to leave.


    "Sir, Mr. Crowe!" Ted stopped him.


    "Huh?" Harry looked at him calmly.


    "I want to ask you a question." He hesitated and finally said, "What do you think a good father should be like?"


    "Mr. King," said Harry, puzzled, "I don''t know how to answer that question for a moment. If you search the Inte, there will probably be numerousprehensive answers. But I think you should respect your sons and let them go."


    Ted was thoughtful. "Respect? Let them go?"


    "Yes, respect means you should see a child as a person. Even your sons aren''t your personal belongings. Your rtionship is only in the blood, and you never belong to each other." Harry continued, "As for ''letting them go,'' your sons are grown up. They have their own thoughts and their own decisions, so you should have the right state of mind and never try to discipline them too much."


    "But... aren''t you afraid they''ll make mistakes?" Ted asked, puzzled.


    "Even if they make mistakes, it''s their choice. It''s their life. We can make suggestions, but we can''t decide for them. Are you sure you''re making the right choice for them?" Harry said.


    Ted felt bitter in his heart. He could retort that Harry''s words were wrong. The decisions he had made for Joshua were, in fact, all wrong, which led to the bad rtionship between them.


    "You should go home and think about it," Harry said and went straight back to the vi.


    He walked into the living room and found Simon checking the dietitian''s credentials.


    "You don''t have to check," said Joshua lightly. "I''ve heard of the dietitian."


    Simon was taken aback. "Is the old man enlightened this time?"


    Joshua raised his eyebrows slightly. "Maybe."


    "What do you think of him?" Simon asked curiously. "Let me start with my opinion. Every time I see him hanging around outside, I feel horrified. For some reason, I think he is about to do something bad again."


    Joshua looked at him speechless.


    "What, will you give him another chance?!" Simon said with the grievance. "Just think how many times we''ve given him a chance before. But what has he done? He has let us down again and again! Are you going to put your wife and baby in danger?"


    "I''ve told him before that it''s up to him whether he wants to change, but it''s up to us whether we want to forgive him..." Joshua spoke and frowned slightly, and his eyes fell on Harry, who had just entered the living room.


    "Joshua, don''t need to care about my thoughts," Harry said, "I can see that Ted is really different now, but as you say, you are the victims of these incidents. You are the ones who were in danger. It''s up to you to forgive him or not. No one can force you to be generous."


    "Uncle Harry, you''re a good man!" Simon couldn''t help but sigh with emotions. "If the old man were half as wise as you, we wouldn''t have ended up with such a bad rtionship! Come on, let''s y chess!"


    "Okay! Let''s go!" Harry was immediately interested.


    A tender smiled yed on Joshua''s lips as he watched the two men go to y chess. He thought he should end everything here now.


    Ted, who hadn''t recovered, was caught in the rain. Plus, he had been very upset recently, so he got a fever when he returned to the manor, and he stayed in bed for several days.


    When he was well enough to go to Joshua''s vi, he suddenly found that his family members were no longer at the vi.

 Chapter 1385 - 673: When Did You Do It?

    The servants of the vi were covering the furniture with a white cloth. The owners had apparently left, and it was unknown when they would return. The living room, which was very lively a few days ago, now smelt cold.


    Joshua and the others¡­ had left?


    ??


    Where did they go? Did they leave to avoid him and stop him from pestering?


    "What''s the matter? Where are your masters?" Ted roared angrily.


    "They returned to Country Z," said a servant, scared.


    Returned to Country Z... Ted felt so cold that he almost passed out.


    They left without leaving him a word.


    ording to the time, it had been nearly a month since Hazel gave birth. She had recovered from the birth, and Randy was in better health, so there was no reason for them to stay in Country M anymore. They stayed here only because it wasn''t convenient for Hazel to have a trip.


    Ted suddenly realized how indulgent Joshua had been before as Joshua had given him many chances.


    If Joshua didn''t want to be reunited with him, as long as he went straight back to Country Z as he did now, there was nothing Ted could do to him. Country Z was Joshua''s zone, and even Ted, in his heyday, was not sure if he could do something to Joshua in Country Z.


    Wasn''t it because of Joshua''s trust in his father that Joshua was willing to go to Country M and even his manor? Perhaps in his heart of hearts, Joshua had thought Ted was not apletely hopeless case, but Ted had let him down again and again and had even forced Joshuatochoose to cut ties with him once and for all.


    The world was so big, but suddenly Ted felt as if the whole world had abandoned him. He was so lonely, but who was to me? It was clearly him himself who had asked for it!


    ***


    In Country Z, Hazel returned to her familiar Denmark Residence and felt totallyfortable!


    "Oh no! We haven''t got Randy a room yet!"She suddenly remembered something and said in a worried voice.


    "Come with me." Joshua took her by the hand and led her upstairs.


    She followed him with a puzzle, and then they stopped at a guest room on the second floor.


    "Open it," he said with a smile.


    She opened the door curiously, and the next moment she was astounded. The guest room had been converted into a baby room. The room was blue and very suitable for little boys.


    "When did you do it?" she asked in surprise.


    He smiled faintly. "When I was in Country M, I was already preparing the drawings and asking the servants at home to help convert."


    She went into the room and happily turned around. From each of these objects, Joshua''s attention could be seen. Moreover, she suddenly realized that she and Joshua had chosen most of the objects together. When they were in Country M, Joshua often showed her pictures of some baby objects and asked her which she preferred!


    "Joshua!" Hazel happily walked to him and put her arms around his neck, her eyes sparkling, "How can you be so good?"


    A smile yed on his lips, "My dear, I can be better in the future."


    Suddenly, she let go of Joshua and asked in somewhat surprise, as if she remembered something, "But how can you be sure it must be a boy? What if it''s a girl? Do you prefer boys?"


    When she was pregnant, they didn''t give the baby a sex test because it would be a surprise to them, whether it was a boy or a girl.


    Helplessly, Joshua sighed, took her tender hand, and led her to walk out of the baby''s room and go into the room next door.


    The door opened. It was still a baby''s room of the same size, but all the objects were pink, and it looked like a little girl''s room.


    "You''ve¡­ got two?" She was slightly surprised.


    "Mm, since I didn''t know the sex of the baby, I prepared two rooms." He smiled faintly. "In that way, when they''re born, they can use it directly."


    Her heart was warm. Joshua thought of everything she had not thought of, and he did what she couldn''t do for her.


    "Why don''t we have another babyter?" she was touched and said, "That way, this baby room will be used."


    "No," Joshua''s face turned slightly pale, and he refused firmly.


    "Er, why?" Hazel looked at him in amazement. Joshua actually said no?


    "Hazel, one baby is enough. It would be best if you didn''t work hard," said he gravely.


    "I''m not going to give birth right now," she, who was moved, said with a smile. "I''m going to have a second child in a couple of years when I get better. Wouldn''t it be smoother for me to give birth at that time?"


    "No." Joshua looked sullen. He looked as if he wasn''t willing to make concessions at all.


    During the past months, he had been staying with Hazel, watching her belly grow bigger and bigger, her legs suffering edema because of the baby, and sometimes she''d suddenly wake up at night with cramps. He felt pain whenever he saw this.


    He was by Hazel''s side all the time, and he could take care of her in the first ce, but no matter how well he took care of her, the pain was on her, and he had no way to shift the pain to him, which was his pain buried in the heart. How could he let Hazel go through this again just because he wanted another child?


    Moreover, when Hazel gave birth prematurely, he felt like he was about to lose her at any time, so he really didn''t want to go through it again.


    "You¡­" Hazel was so moved and amused that she had no idea what to say. Joshua was so stubborn now that she really couldn''t change his mind.


    "What if¡­. I want another child?" Hazel gently said to him, like a spoiled girl.


    The idea of having a second child came to her for a moment after she saw the second baby''s room, but now she really wanted to have another child who was a cherub of their love for Joshua. She loved him so much that she was willing to do it for him.


    "We''ll adopt one when Randy is a few years older," he said lightly.


    She was speechless. She really understood Joshua''s resolution! "Alright then, we''ll talk about thatter."


    Anyway, she would persuade Joshua in the future.


    Suddenly, Joshua''s phone rang. He answered the phone beforeaskingHazel, "There''s an important meeting at the Denmark Group. Would you like toe with me?"


    "I won''t go," she shook her head and refused. "I''m relieved since Denmark Group has you."

 Chapter 1386 - 674: Why Are You So Late?

    He was amused and felt her hair.


    The meeting was a little urgent, so he quickly left and drove to the Denmark Group.


    ??


    After ying with and for a while, she opened theputer.


    In the past year, she worked hard to keep the Denmark Group on her own because Joshua suddenly disappeared. Now it was time for her to let it go and get ready to go the way she had nned.


    Hazel had waited for Joshua to join her for dinner for nearly half an hour in the evening, but she failed to see his figure.


    "Mrs. Denmark, you can eat first. You can''t go hungry," advised Nanny Carter.


    Hazel smiled. "Nanny Carter, I''ll wait."


    She took out her phone. She, who didn''t want to disturb Joshua''s meeting, called a secretary at the Denmark Group.


    Soon, the other side answered the phone.


    Hearing Hazel asks about the meeting, the secretary replied with a puzzle, "The meeting was over at five o''clock in the afternoon, and Mr. President left early!"


    Hazel grabbed her phone in shock.


    Joshua left the Denmark Group early, but he did not return to the Denmark Residence. So then, where did he go? What had happened to him?


    After hanging up, Hazel stood nervously at the table, ready to call Joshua directly.


    But before she could dial the number, she saw Joshuae striding in.


    "Waiting for me?" He smiled. "Next time, you don''t have to wait for me and can just have dinner first."


    "Mm..." She sat down again, frowned, and said, "I''ve called one of your secretaries. But, unfortunately, the Denmark Group meeting ended at five. Why are you sote?"


    "There''s something else I need to deal with," There was a twinkle of evasion in his eyes as he replied.


    There was an almost imperceptible frown on her face.


    He had never kept a secret from her. Whatever she asked, he would answer her.


    But now, he did not say what it was.


    Since he didn''t, it was apparently because he didn''t think he needed to tell her.


    "Oh," she nodded and said, "By the way, there''s something I want to tell you."


    "What is it?" He asked.


    "I signed up for a postgraduate tutorial ss today," she said.


    He was surprised. "Are you nning to be a postgraduate?"


    "Yes." She nodded. "Actually, I have thought of continuing to study after graduation before, but you suddenly disappeared, and then I suddenly got pregnant... The Denmark Group couldn''t run without me, and the baby would need me in the future, so of course, I couldn''t continue studying at this time...


    "Besides, in fact, I once gave up the idea of taking part in the postgraduate entrance exams because I wanted to stand with you at work equally. But now it is different. I can see the same scenery with you at any time, and I think it is more interesting to study.


    "Moreover, the Denmark Group has you, and there are many people taking care of the baby. Most crucially, he can only eat, cry and sleep now, so I don''t have to stay with him every day. I can take advantage of the chance to study hard!"


    He listened carefully and didn''t ignore Hazel''s nervous expression.


    Apparently, Hazel was a little afraid he would object, so she told him all her ideas at one go to demonstrate her determination.


    He smiled lightly. "Darling, no matter what decision you make, I support you."


    "Are you really not angry?" She looked at him anxiously. "I didn''t discuss it with you before I signed up."


    "No," he said with a slight smile."My wife has always been so independent, and I like you because of that."


    She happily kissed him on the cheek. "Thanks, honey!"


    "When does the tutorial begin?" he asked.


    "In a week," she answered.


    He said, "I''ll take you there."


    "Good!" she happily agreed.


    Afterward, Hazel spent a week in apanyingRandy and preparing for the uing postgraduate entrance exams.


    Harry, Rachel, and Stacy knew about her decision and supported her. As for Randy, he would be taken care of by his three grandparents.


    The three of them liked Randy very much, and when they were around, Hazel even found she was the fifth wheel.


    "By the way, Hazel," Stacy said, frowning. "Why have I seldom seen Joshua over these days? Why is he so busy?"


    "There are things in thepany that he needs to handle," Hazel froze and then replied.


    After they came back to Country Z, didn''t it seemJoshuawastoobusyworking for the Denmark Group? She thought it suspicious that Joshua went out in the morning and returned home in the evening every day.


    "Is it that?" Stacy frowned and continued, "He''s too busy. He needs to spend more time staying with you and Randy. By the way, I like Joshua very much, but you must pay more attention and keep an eye on him."


    Hazel had a headache. "Huh? I don''t think I need to do that. I really trust Joshua."


    Stacy''s eyes twinkled. "Trust is one thing while getting along is another."


    Hazel didn''t dare to retort anymore.


    In the evening, Joshua returnedte again. Hazel didn''t ask him anything. However, she caught a whiff ofdies'' perfume as she passed Joshua.


    She felt a little panicky somehow.


    Is¡­ Joshua cheating?!


    At the thought of it, Hazel felt like she had been struck by lightning!


    It shouldn''t be possible! Joshua didn''t cheat when she was pregnant, and he behaved himself for a month after she gave birth, but when he was back in Country Z, he looked too sly and furtive.


    In the end, Hazel decided to test him in some way.


    Late at night, she took a shower in the bathroom and put on a sexy nightgown. The hollowed, half-naked nightgown made her look more attractive.


    "Honey..." Hazel whispered his name with a shy expression.


    Joshua was busy. Hearing her voice, he looked back at her, and then his eyes shed with a hint of sexual desire.


    The next moment, he hugged her and passionately kissed her for a long time.


    She kissed back with equal passion, and the weight of her heart finally dropped. Joshua still had feelings for her. It looked like she had thought too much.


    But she didn''t expect... At thest step, Joshua suddenly stopped.


    "Well... Honey?" She looked at him with misty eyes.


    "My darling," said Joshua, kissing her on the forehead, "You have just given birth. It would be best if you took care of yourself first. We''ll do thatter."


    "?!!!" Joshua actually didn''t want to make love with her! Hazel had an unprecedented crisis awareness at the bottom of her heart!


    He went out in the morning and came homete over these days. Plus, there was a strange smell of perfume on him, and his behavior tonight was strange, which aroused her suspicions.

 Chapter 1387 - 675: Don’t Get Me Wrong

    Has Joshua cheated on me?


    Hazel felt the thought was ridiculous. She believed Joshua, but his behavior had been too furtive recently, so maybe she should quietly investigate.


    ??


    "Oh..." She turned andy down, somewhat disappointed.


    He slightly froze, keenly aware of the change in her mood.


    "Are you angry?" He hugged her gently from behind.


    "... No." She hesitated and whispered, "I''m going to ss tomorrow, so I want to go to bed early."


    "Okay," he said."I''ll drive you there tomorrow."


    She was in a much better mood. At least Joshua hadn''t forgotten that he had promised to drive her to the tutorial school.


    The next day, Hazel woke up early because she remembered the tutorial.


    Joshua had breakfast with her and drove her to the school.


    However, they hardly got into the car when Joshua''s phone rang.


    He answered the phone. Soon, he frowned.


    "... Mm, I see..." Joshua whispered. "You handle it first... I''ll be thereter."


    Hazel felt a little disappointed in the heart. Is he so busy right now?


    When he hung up, she forced a smile. "If you''re busy, go ahead. Driving me is unimportant. I''ll just ask the driver to take me."


    He paused, and then he pinched her nose, amused. "Hazel, nothing about you is unimportant."


    Her heart pounded. Joshua''s words reassured her. He regarded everything about her as important as ever. How could he possibly cheat on her?


    The doubts in her heart vanished in an instant.


    Joshua drove the car very fast.


    Outside the tutorial school, she told him to stop the car.


    "You don''t want me to walk you in?" he asked in a low voice.


    "No, there should be something urgent about thepany," she chuckled. "You go to work. I''ll just go there myself. Besides, no female students would ask their husbands to apany them in the school?"


    "So I embarrassed my wife?" he said sourly.


    "How can you say that?" She didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "Fine, I won''t kid anymore," he whispered."By the way, when will your ss be over this afternoon? I''lle to drive you home."


    "No need," she said with a smile. "You''ve been so busytely. I''ll just ask the driver to pick me up."


    "Hazel," he said, "do you need me to ask the teacher what time the ss will be over?"


    She was a little angry and amused. Joshua was really stubborn.


    "Five," she replied.


    "Good girl," he said, smiled softly, and kissed her on the lips.


    She got off and looked back. Joshua''s car was still parked as if he were going to watch her enter the school.


    Her heart softened. She should have thought too much.


    Soon, Hazel found the ssroom. She was a student in a small elite ss. There were fifteen students in the ss. When she got to the ssroom, she found a corner, sat down, and took out her book.


    "Excuse me, is this seat taken?" Suddenly, Hazel heard an upset voice.


    She looked up and then saw a handsome boy stare at her with a shy face.


    "No," she answered calmly and then continued reading her book.


    "That... My name is Paul Lopez. We''re ssmates now," he whispered, sitting next to Hazel. "Can I have your name?"


    She frowned slightly because she didn''t like people who acted as if they were friends when they first met.


    Before Hazel could open her mouth, a teacher walked into the ssroom, so Hazel took the opportunity to refuse to answer his question and carefully listened to the teacher.


    After studying for a while in the morning, Hazel felt a little dazed.


    She had started reading the books a few days ago, but after all, she had been away from the campus for more than a year, so she felt a little unfamiliar with the knowledge.


    "Hazel, I know a restaurant nearby that sells delicious sushi. Let''s try it together." Sitting next to her, Paul began to invite her.


    She turned her head around and gave him a surprised look.


    This morning, Paul had been trying to talk to her, but she just asionally answered him. So now he actually invited her to lunch?


    He wasn''t chasing her, was he? She soon denied this thought. The students that came here were all ready to take part in the postgraduate entrance exams. How could he possibly be in the mood to pick up a girl?


    "Sorry, I don''t like sushi," Hazel calmly refused.


    "Oh," said Paul, somewhat disappointed."Then let''s..."


    Before he could finish the sentence, a girl with wavy hair rushed into the ssroom and shouted, "Paul, let''s go eat!"


    With that, she directly took him by the hand and walked away, ignoring his unhappy face.


    Hazel breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Paul had had a girlfriend. He had been talking with her perhaps because he was outgoing and enthusiastic.


    She simply packed her things. The driver had waited outside; she needed to return to the Denmark Residence at noon.


    Randy was still very young, so she chose a tutorial ss close to the Denmark Residence in order to go back home earlier every day.


    But as she reached the school gate, she heard someone behind her calling her name, "Hazel?"


    Hazel frowned slightly and stopped. She turned around and saw Pa run after her, breathing heavily.


    "That... I want to exin something to you," he said quickly. "That girl is just a friend of mine. Don''t misunderstand..."


    She was speechless. What did it matter to her whether they were just friends or not?


    "You don''t like sushi, then we can go eat something else. There are a lot of restaurants around here. Shall we go and see?" he said, blushing.


    "I''m sorry," she began coldly. "If you want to chase me, I can tell you the answer right now. I''m married, and I''ve got a baby. So you don''t have to waste your time on me."


    "I, I just wanted to invite you to dinner." His cheeks were very flushed as he said, "I didn''t mean to do anything else. Don''t get me wrong... We can split the bill..."


    "No need," she refused peacefully. "My family hase to pick me up."


    Suddenly, her pupil shrank as she looked around!


    Was it her illusion? Why did she see someone who looked like Ted King just now?!

 Chapter 1388 - 676: I Don’t Believe Your Lies

    "Sorry, I have no time," she said and hurried to the corner.


    Standing at the corner, she looked around. The figure she had seen before had vanished as if it was just her illusion.


    ??


    Was she dazzled?


    She frowned slightly.


    Ted should be in Country M right now. Even if he had heard the news that they had left, it would not be easy for him toe to Country Z.


    A familiar car stopped in front of her, and the driver got off. "What''s the matter, Mrs. Denmark?"


    "Nothing." Hazel shook her head. "Come on, let''s go home."


    The driver helped her open the door, and she got into the car, but she did not notice that there was a woman with wavy hair nearby who peeped at her with hatred.


    Hazel returned to the Denmark Residence. Had she hardly entered the living room when she heard a heartyugh.


    After walking into the living room, she saw Stacy and Grandpa Sloane.


    "Grandpa, mom," Hazel said in a sweet voice.


    "Hazel, you''re back. Come and sit down," Grandpa Sloane waved at her and spoke.


    Hazel sat down and saw them teasing Randy.


    "How lovely my great-grandson is!" Grandpa Sloaneughed. He looked very vigorous. Suddenly, he looked up and said, "By the way, Hazel. I heard you signed up for a three-month course. I talked to Stacy, and we decided that she would stay in the Denmark Residence and help you look after Randy for the next three months."


    "Oh?" Hazel instantly felt a little upset and asked with concern, "Is, is this Okay? Mom, are you healthy enough? Won''t that make you tired?"


    "Hazel, don''t worry, I''m fine now," Stacy said with a slight smile. "Plus, Randy has so many servants around, I''ll just need to keep an eye on him. I won''t be tired."


    Hazel was a little hesitant. It was not that she felt uneasy about leaving Randy with Stacy. It was just that she was really worried that Stacy would be tired easily. However, Randy might be kind of emotionalpensation for Stacy, who had suffered the loss of her sons for more than two decades. So maybe it would be great for her to spend more time with Randy.


    Moreover... Hazel seemed to see Ted today. Whether it was a hallucination or not, it was better for Stacy to stay at theDenmark Residence.


    Seeing Hazel thinking, Stacy looked a little wounded. "Hazel, are you worried that we''re going to have some kind of conflict as mother-inw and daughter-inw? Don''t worry, I''m very easy to get along with, and besides, I like you more than I like Joshua! If there''s any conflict between you, I''ll be on your side..."


    Hazel was embarrassed. Why would she be worried that there would be some kind of conflict between Stacy and her, who was mother-inw and daughter-inw? And what did she mean by saying ''I like you more than I like Joshua''? This sentence sounded a little strange to Hazel...


    "Mom, I''d love to have you take care of Randy," Hazel said with a smile, "but promise me you won''t wear yourself out."


    "All right, I won''t," Stacy happily agreed.


    The matter was settled. If Stacy moved into the Denmark Residence and took care of Randy, Hazel would be relieved.


    After lunch, Hazel went back to school.


    To her surprise, Paul was still stubbornly sitting next to her seat.


    She felt helpless. "Mr. Lopez, haven''t I made it clear enough?"


    "You''ve made it clear," said Paul confidently, "but I don''t believe your lies. Hazel, I''m very smart."


    "... What makes you think I''m telling a lie?" she asked, speechless.


    "You said you are married and have a baby. How old is it?" He pushed his sses up.


    She hesitated, but she said truthfully in a bid to make him give up, "A month and a half."


    "Ho-ho," Paul said firmly, "Hazel if your baby is a month and a half old, how can you possibly leave him as a kind mother? If it were true, you would have been around the baby all day long to take good care of it until the baby grows up. How can you be in the mood to continue studying so soon?"


    Hazel was even more speechless. Who said a woman who had just given birth couldn''t continue studying?


    She had wanted to take care of Randy, but her parents, mother-inw, and even the servants were all around him, and when she tried to intervene, they would say she was making trouble and drove her away.


    Joshua had heard from someone that breastfeeding was tiring, so he even cut off Randy''s breastfeeding and made him have milk powder! It took Hazel a long time to talk to him before he made concessions and mixed the breastmilk with the milk powder, but the amount of breast milk had to be small, and she could only feed Randy for six months at most.


    This was his biggest concession. No matter how hard Hazel tried to sweet talk him, he wouldn''t change his mind. Furthermore, Joshua''s resolute attitude finally won their elders'' approval.


    As a result, she rarely had to breastfeed Randy. In this case, what else could she do at home except for study?


    "Ahem," Hazel said awkwardly, "Paul, not all the families are the same. You need your future wife to be a stay-at-home mom for the kids, but that doesn''t mean all families need a stay-at-home mom. My family is rtively well-off, and there are many people taking care of my baby, so it doesn''t need me all the time."


    "Ho-ho," said Paul, looking incredulous, "Hazel, why are you telling a lie you don''t believe in yourself? I think you''re great, so you don''t have to push me away. Give yourself a chance, and you will find that I am the best choice in your life."


    She was so angry that she wanted to roll her eyes at him. Was the man crazy? Why did he say ''give yourself a chance'' and ''I am the best choice in your life?


    He was a shy boy this morning, but why did he change now? Did he be angry from embarrassment because she rejected him?


    Hazel really didn''t want to talk to this man anymore. She picked up her books and sat directly in the front row.


    Since that was the only seat left, Paul couldn''t follow her. Because of this, he looked even more unhappy.


    Perhaps her behavior had hurt him, so he did not pester her all afternoon. She breathed a sigh of relief. When school was over, she saw Joshua''s car in the distance.


    She trotted down the steps and happily opened the car door. The moment she saw Joshua, her daylong daze seemed to disappear.


    "Honey!" she happily shouted, put her arms around his neck, and kissed his cheek.

 Chapter 1389 - 677: It’s A Secret

    "How was your ss today?" he asked softly.


    "Good. How about you?" she replied.


    ??


    His eyes sparkled. "Good too. Everything went well."


    Suddenly she hesitated.


    She wondered if she should tell him she might see Ted at noon. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to tell him, but she wasn''t sure if it was true.


    What if she told Joshua, and it turned out to be a false rm?


    "What are you thinking?" Joshua stroked her hair.


    "Well... I just want to ask if you know that mom wille to live with us," she spoke.


    "Mm, grandpa called me yesterday," he said, nodding. "I''m relieved mom will take care of Randy."


    Most crucially, Hazel would have more time to stay with him.


    "I heard that a new Italian restaurant is very good. Let''s try it." He started the car quietly.


    "Ah? Not going home?" She looked at him in surprise. "Randy?"


    "Mom is looking after him."


    "But I have to go back to study!"


    "You should take a rest after studying and eat some delicious food to keep healthy."


    She was speechless.


    "Honey," he looked at her sadly, "We haven''t had a date for a long time. Don''t you want to be alone with me, eh?"


    Looking at his deep eyes, she felt that her whole heart was softened! However, she could not resist because Joshua looked at her as if he were a spoiled boy!


    "Good¡­" She seemed bewitched and agreed at once. Then, suddenly, her face changed slightly, and she turned sharply to look out of the window.


    "What''s the matter?" He slightly raised his eyebrows and asked.


    She had just felt that there seemed to be malicious eyes falling on her body, but when she turned her head around to see, she could only see the students of the tutorial ss leave one by one; there seemed to be nothing wrong.


    Hazel frowned despite herself.


    What was the matter with hertely? Was she paranoid? Was she suffering from postpartum depression?


    She was immediately embarrassed. How could she possibly suffer from postpartum depression? How could she be depressed when she had a good life without any stress or worries? She must be too free these days, so her imagination ran wild.


    "No... Nothing." She came to her senses, smiling faintly. "It must be my illusion."


    He nodded without saying much and drove away with her.


    Soon, they reached the restaurant Joshua had booked. They could watch the best view of the imperial capital from here at night.


    Hazel was happy to be alone with Joshua. However, Joshua''s phone rang twice, and he looked down at it several times.


    She didn''t feelfortable.


    She didn''t want to let herself care about Joshua''s abnormal behavior these days, but she could not pretend not to see it.


    "Is it from thepany?" she asked.


    "Yes," his eyes shed, and he simply turned the phone off, "nothing important.? Let''s continue eating."


    She hesitated for a moment and then said, "It seems thepany has been very busytely?"


    He smiled faintly. "Yes."


    "Do you need me to return to thepany to help you for a while?" she asked.


    "No, Hazel," he said softly, holding her hand. "I can handle that. But, believe me, if you just focus on what you want to do, that''s the best way to help me. I''ll give you a surprise in a couple of days."


    "Surprise? What surprise?" Her eyes lit up as she asked happily.


    "I told you it was a surprise." A smile curved his lips as he said, "So, of course, I can''t tell you now."


    Joshua hadn''t intended to say anything about it, but he clearly sensed that Hazel wasn''t happy these days, so he told her that to reassure her.


    Hazel was more curious. She kept sweet-talking him, "Tell me, Honey, my dear. I really want to know."


    His face was inscrutable."It''s a secret."


    She pestered him for a long time, but Joshua didn''t say anything, so she had to give up atst.


    But there was still anger in her heart.


    When Joshua drove her to the tutorial school the next day, she looked unhappy.


    "Drop me off here. You go to the office." Hazel forced a smile as the car pulled up before the school gate.


    "Honey," said Joshua in a low voice, taking her hand rather helplessly, "are you angry with me?"


    "... No." She eventually denied it. Although Joshua didn''t tell her and thus, she was unhappy, what really upset her was that he didn''t kiss herst night.


    He had been acting abnormally like that for days, so there was panic in Hazel''s heart.


    "Give me a week," Joshua whispered. "In a week, I''ll show you the surprise."


    "Good." Hazel smiled, kissed him on the cheek, and got out of the car.


    As soon as Hazel got out of the car, she saw Paul waiting at the school gate.


    She frowned. Hadn''t he given up?


    Seeing a girl in her ss pass by, Hazel stopped her in a hurry, "Linda Smith, what a coincidence. Let''s go in together."


    The girl named Linda gave her a surprised look, but soon her cheeks turned red, and she nodded, "... Good."


    As Paul Lopez watched Hazel approach, he took a quick step forward. "Hazel."


    Hazel and Linda talked, walking right past him like they didn''t notice him at all.


    His face darkened, and he finally followed them.


    After entering the ssroom, Hazel and Linda sat down together.


    Paul tapped on Linda''s desk impatiently. "Girl, can I change seats with you?"


    Hazel looked at him, frowning unhappily. How long would this man pester her?


    "... no, you can''t," Linda refused.


    Hazel was somewhat surprised. She chose Linda, not only because she happened to be passing by, but also because the girl with thick sses seemed to be very gentle and timid. Hazel remembered that apart from briefly introducing herself in ss, Linda had never spoken to anyone yesterday.


    But now this shy girl actually turned Paul down?


    "Why?" Paul looked even unhappier.


    "I don''t want to!" Linda flushed as if it had taken all her courage to say these words.

 Chapter 1390 - 678: The Flowers

    "You!" He red at her angrily.


    "What, aren''t there enough seats for you?" Hazel looked at him coldly.


    ??


    He angrily left with a snort.


    "Linda, thank you." Then, with a wry smile, Hazel whispered, "you don''t have to offend him for me¡­."


    "But I want to," said Linda, blushing and lightly shaking her head. "Hazel, you''re the first ssmate who can remember my name."


    Hazel was slightly taken aback and then understood.


    Linda was an introverted girl who didn''t like to take the initiative to talk to others. Presumably, because of this, she had few friends. However, Linda was willing to help Hazel just because Hazel called her name. She was such a lovely girl.


    She opened her mouth guiltily. "Well, in fact, I was¡­."


    "I know," Linda smiled sweetly. "I''m really happy to help you."


    Hazel breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t expect she would get a friend when she came to the tutorial ss.


    "Then we''ll be good friends from now on!" Hazel smiled and held out her hand.


    Linda held out her hand shyly. "Good."


    "Hazel Denmark!" A loud, angry voice sounded behind them.


    Hazel turned around in surprise to find Paul sitting behind her.


    She was really speechless. Wasn''t her attitude clear enough yesterday?


    "What do you mean?" Paul asked crossly. "I was so humble yesterday, but you weren''t willing to be my friend. Do you despise me?"


    Paul was arrogant. Besides, he rarely failed to get a girl, but Hazel refused him from the very beginning. So how could he suck it up with his pride?


    Hence, now he wanted to vent his anger!


    "Paul Lopez," Hazel narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "it''s my personal freedom to make friends. But, since you can say that, don''t you know in your heart why I treat you differently?"


    Hearing her unkind words, he wore a gloomy face.


    "You..." he said angrily, "Hazel, it was your luck that I chased you. Would any men chase this kind of woman like you?"


    Her lips twitched. It looked like Paul Lopez was really pissed off, or he wouldn''t have said it.


    Since Hazel had a problem with her ssmate in the tutorial ss immediately after going to school, she even wondered if she should hire a tutoring to the Denmark Residence.


    "Where''s Hazel Denmark?" A delivery man looked into the ssroom outside the door, holding arge beautiful bunch of blue roses.


    Hazel was slightly taken aback. Then she went to the door to take the flowers.


    The other girls in the whole ssroom looked at her with an envious look.


    "Blue roses! It is said that this kind of flower is very valuable! The man must be rich, isn''t he? He actually buys her so many flowers at once!"


    "I have just counted. There are about thirty-three!"


    "Did I just hear someone say no men would chase Hazel? This is ridiculous..."


    The people in the room didn''t keep their voices down, so Paul heard exactly what they were saying.


    His face changed dramatically. He had hardly said no men would chase Hazel when someone sent her flowers. This was a p in the face!


    "Hazel, are they from your suitor?" Linda asked admiringly.


    "From my husband." Hazel smiled and pulled out the card.


    The signature of the card was Denmark, with the words of 33 blue monsters on it: "I want to be with you forever, and go to a ce called Forever hand in hand with you. We will never be separated until the end of life."


    "So you''re married?" Linda asked in surprise.


    Her voice was so loud that everyone around her heard it, and they looked at Hazel in amazement.


    "Yeah," Hazel nodded, smiling. "I''m married. My rtionship with my husband is very good, so I have no ns to cheat."


    All eyes turned to Paul with a look of disdain and condemnation. Hazel was married, but Paul Lopez still wanted to haunt her.


    Paul''s face was as white as a sheet. Then, with a snort, he got up and left the seat behind Hazel.


    Hazel heaved a sigh of relief. She wished that Paul would really give up this time and stop pestering her.


    Looking at this bunch of roses in her arms, Hazel felt strangely sweet.


    She took out her phone and texted Joshua, "Thank you for the flowers. They''re beautiful. I love them."


    Joshua quickly replied, but when Hazel clicked on the message and saw two words, her face turned slightly pale.


    "What flower?"


    Aren''t these flowers from Joshua?


    Hazel''s heart leaped. If they weren''t from Joshua, who were they from? And why did the flower giver give it to her in Joshua''sst name?


    With that in mind, Hazel photographed the bouquet and the card and sent them to Joshua.


    "Isn''t it you who bought them?" she asked.


    "No, I''ll ask Jaxson and see if he sent them in my name," Joshua replied.


    Hazel felt nervous somehow. How could Jaxson possibly take the initiative to order flowers for Joshua?


    All of a sudden, the figure of yesterday she saw appeared in her mind.


    What if¡­it wasn''t her illusion yesterday?


    Soon, Hazel made up her mind, took out her phone, and sent Joshua another text.


    "Joshua, when I got home at noon, I thought I saw Ted at the school gate, but when I ran after him, I couldn''t find him, so I''m not sure I was wrong."


    Hazel tried to make the message as detailed as possible because she didn''t want to mislead Joshua. Anyway, she believed that Joshua should have known that Ted might have ordered the flowers for him.


    She thought that because when she met Ted yesterday, Paul Lopez was pestering her.


    Joshua, who had just arrived at the office, squinted at Hazel''s text message.


    Does Ted actuallye to Hazel?


    A few days ago, Ted used his resources and went quietly to Country Z. No sooner had he set foot in Country Z than Joshua knew.


    It could even be said it was because Stacy had met Ted by chance that she wanted to move into the Denmark Residence.


    Although Ted didn''t pester her, Stacy didn''t want to see him, so she hid in the Denmark Residence.

 Chapter 1391 - 679: Why Didn’t You Tell Me?

    Ted didn''t follow her to the Denmark Residence, so Joshua thought Ted had given up, but Joshua didn''t expect him to pester Hazel.


    Soon, Joshua directly called Hazel instead of texting.


    ??


    Hazel took her phone and walked out to answer the phone.


    "Hazel, you were right." Joshua said in a serious voice, "It should be Ted."


    Then he told her about Ted''s visit to Country Z.


    Hazel was shocked. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I don''t want it to affect your mood," Joshua said with a wry smile. "Besides, he has been well-behaved after reaching Country Z."


    Hazel frowned. If Joshua didn''t tell her, then Ted wasn''t a threat. But why did hee to pester her?


    Suddenly, Hazel remembered the bouquet of flowers he ordered for Joshua.


    "You don''t suppose¡­ he''s trying to please you?" she said. She guessed that Ted had seen a boy pestering her yesterday, so he sent flowers in Joshua''s name to make the boy give up.


    "Why does he please me?" Joshua asked lightly.


    Hazel was silent. Should she tell Joshua that a boy was chasing her in her tutorial ss? She didn''t tell him before because she didn''t take it to heart, and now if she told him, it wouldn''t be easy for her to exin.


    Joshua whispered, "Hazel, you don''t have to worry about him. I''ll handle¡­."


    "Don''t do anything now," Hazel whispered. "ording to what you said, he probably means no harm. I''ll find out what he wants before we decide what to do."


    Joshua frowns with displeasure. "Hazel, don''t do anything dangerous."


    "It''s all right. I just wanted to confirm my guess," she said.


    He knew he couldn''t stop her, so he could only say, "Be careful and call me at any time. Should I ask some bodyguards to protect you?"


    She refused immediately, "Ie to study. What will I look like if I take a group of bodyguards with me... Besides, I''m just confirming my guess. It won''t be very dangerous."


    In the end, she managed to stop Joshua.


    "I must go back to the ssroom now."When she looked back, she saw a teachere into the ssroom, so she hung up the phone.


    When the school was over at noon, Hazel packed up, ready to return to the Denmark Residence.


    But when she got to the school gate, she frowned and walked to the ce where she had seen Ted yesterday.


    Even if she wanted to confirm her guess, she must see Ted first, but it was clear that Ted seemed to be avoiding her.


    Suddenly, an angry voice sounded behind her, "Hazel Denmark!"


    Hazel frowns with displeasure. She looked back and saw Paul running after her. She was instantly helpless. She and Paul had only met a few times. Even if his pride had been hurt by her refusal, he shouldn''t haunt her so stubbornly.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Hazel looked at him coldly.


    Furiously, Paul stood in front of Hazel and snapped, "Hazel, don''t pretend to be innocent! You actually said you have a husband, making me lose face in front of so many ssmates!


    "I think you have lots of sugar daddies! You have no self-respect. You are some old man''s mistress, but you pretend to be innocent. Why can a vile woman like you refuse me¡­"


    Hazel was taken aback. She had never seen such a shameless person! So then, just because she turned him down in the first ce and didn''t give him a chance, Paul started ndering her.


    "Paul Lopez," Hazel said with a cold look in her eyes, "if you say nderous words about me again, you''ll be hearing from my attorney."


    Hazel, who had worked in the Denmark Group for so long, had amanding air. So when she opened her mouth, Paul felt a little nervous and even a little intimidated.


    But soon, he became more furious. Not only did this woman embarrass him, but she actually threatened him?


    "nderous words?!" Paul sneered, "Hazel Denmark, you''re so stubborn. Fine, I''ll show you the proof!"


    With that, he took out his phone and handed it to Hazel. "Look!"


    Confused, Hazel took the phone, then slightly paled.


    He had pictures on his phone of the driver picking her up at noon and of her getting into Joshua''s car in the afternoon! The driver''s face was clearly photographed, but Joshua didn''t get out of the car, so his face was not photographed.


    "You secretly photographed me?" Hazel looked extremely pale. No wonder she always felt that someone was peeping at her yesterday.


    "If you don''t want others to know it, you should have behaved yourself earlier!" Paul was sure of his guess.


    He quickly took his phone away for fear that Hazel would delete the pictures.


    Then, he said with a look of disdain, "You are even willing to follow old men and be romantically involved with two men. I don''t think youe to study. Youe to find a young sugar daddy!"


    Hazel''s eyes grew colder. She was just angry about being photographed. She really didn''t think it was a big deal, but letting someone like Paul Lopez keep her pictures made her feel strangely sick.


    "Paul Lopez," Hazel said, looking at him coldly. "You''re sort of a ssmate of mine as we''re in the same ss. As long as you delete these photos, I''ll pretend that nothing has happened. Or I''ll show you what a fool you are!"


    "Hazel, you''re still threatening me," Paul said andughed in anger. "I''m telling you, I''m not deleting them! Besides, I''m going to send these pictures to the whole ss so that they''ll know what kind of woman you really are... Ouch! Who are you?!"


    Suddenly, several men in ck appeared and grabbed Paul''s phone from his hand.


    Paul, who was so scared, asked with a face which was white as a sheet, "You, who are you? Let me go!"


    Hazel was shocked again because one of the men who grabbed Paul was none other than Ted!


    Ted looked embarrassed when he saw her. The next moment, he said with some displeasure, "How does my son take care of you? How can he let his wife be bullied by such scum?"

 Chapter 1392 - 680: Teaching Him A Lesson

    Besides, she made up a rumor that Hazel was being kept by some old men to get Paul to give up chasing Hazel, then Paul directly came to Hazel immediately after seeing the photos. He wanted to confront her, as he thought she''s somewhat a low-key woman.


    "What, what are you doing? Let me go!" The woman with wavy hair was trembling with fear, and her legs were weak.


    ??


    "It''s against thew! Who the hell are you guys!" Paul was also terrified.


    When he ran after Hazel, he didn''t notice that few people passed the road around the corner. Even if there were many people passing, they''d be scared and wouldn''t dare get involved in it.


    "Shut them up!" Ted said impatiently.


    His subordinates kicked the two persons in the leg. Paul and the woman simply dropped to their knees with a plop. Then the subordinates pped them, making their faces numb and their hearts feel extremely scared.


    It all happened so fast that Hazel couldn''t react in time.


    "Stop it! What are you doing?" Hazel was helpless, seeing the entire situation.


    "Teach them a lesson," Ted said coldly. "This kind of people actually dared to bully you. I think we''d better get rid of them without a trace!"


    "... Help, help me..." Paul''s and the woman''s eyes widened in horror as they screamed. They had never expected this kind of thing would happen to them!


    Furthermore, ording to the situation, they wouldn''t have a good ending today! Who the hell was Hazel? If they had known this was going to happen, they would never have dared to plot against her!


    "Get rid of?" Hazel said with resignation. "This is Country Z, this is a society with the rule ofw. Don''t make trouble. You can''t do whatever you want here!"


    She was really helpless. Ted''s gangsterism made her very speechless. It was likely because he didn''t take these two little guys seriously at all that he made this kind of statement.


    "What do you want to do?" Ted frowns with displeasure. "If you let these rats go, they''lle to haunt you again!"


    "All right, enough, don''t worry about it, I can handle it myself!" Hazel said helplessly. Then she took out her phone to take a picture of Paul''s face.


    "Hazel, Hazel Denmark, what do you want?" Paul asked in rm and exasperation.


    "Thud!" A heavy p hit Paul in the face as one of Ted''s subordinates said coldly, "Who allowed you to call our her by her full name? Call her Mrs. Denmark!"


    "Mrs. Denmark..." Trembling with fear, Paul quickly corrected himself.


    Hazel ignored him and sent the photo directly to Jaxson.


    Then she made a phone call. "Jaxson checks a person. Yes, the man in the picture. His name is Paul Lopes... How long will it take? Five minutes? Good."


    With that, she hung up the phone and said, "Just stay with me for five minutes."


    Paul looked rather suspicious when he heard Hazel''s words. Was Hazel really so capable that she could investigate his background clearly in such a short time?


    Five minutester, Hazel opened her phone and received an attachment from Jaxson.


    "Paul Lopes, a son, no, a bastard of the boss Jorge Lopes of Inge Electronics Corporation..." Hazel spoke lightly, "But since Jorge''s eldest son died, Paul Lopes was brought home to be groomed as his sessor."


    In an instant, Paul''s face was white as a sheet. His original identity was a secret, and his family had never told anyone, but Hazel found it out!


    Then, Hazel continued to read some of his secrets. Finally, Paul felt the sweat behind him soaked his whole shirt!


    When faced with death, he just felt scared, but now he was really despairing when he heard Hazel''s words! What exactly was Hazel''s background? How could she be so powerful?


    "No wonder you keep pestering me," Hazel said, putting the phone in her pocket. "However, I have never heard of yourpany. It seems that you are usually a nerd, so you really don''t know who I am. But it doesn''t matter, I''m generous, and I don''t mind."


    Paul and the woman couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "My request is simple. Both of you must delete all the photos. Then you two drop out and don''t let me see you again." Hazel said, with an indifferent air, "Otherwise, I''ll get Inge Electronics to rece an heir. Do you believe it?"


    "Yes, I do," Paul said hastily. No matter who Hazel was, he wouldn''t dare offend her again.


    Later, he and the woman deleted all the photos on their phones.


    Hazel nodded in satisfaction, waved her hands, and said, "Let them go."


    Ted looked very dissatisfied, "You''re going to let them go like that?"


    "This is Country Z ruled byw!" Hazel said with a helpless face.


    Ted beckoned to his subordinates to loosen their grips. Paul helped the woman up and fled quickly.


    At this point, the driver of the Denmark Residence, who had been waiting for Hazel for a long time, happened to find her.


    The woman didn''t give up. She dragged Paul to a corner, waiting for something to happen. "Paul, let''s wait and see! Isn''t that the man in the picture? Hazel bullied us so badly. Now her two super daddies will meet. Let''s check what she will do!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Paul was scared and said. "I don''t think they have that kind of rtionship."


    But he couldn''t help sticking out his head.


    The scene they were hoping for never happened. The driver walked up to Hazel and respectfully said, "Mrs. Denmark."


    Paul felt cold water thrown on his ideas. He suddenly understood why Hazel had treated him like that.


    What had made him unhappy was that Hazel didn''t take him seriously from beginning to end, but now it seemed that! Given Hazel''s identity, she didn''t have to take him seriously at all!


    "Hazel Denmark..." He hurried to take the woman away and could not help repeating the name, "Sara, doesn''t that sound familiar to you?"

 Chapter 1393 - 681: Suspected Him

    "What?" Sara said in anger, "How can I be unfamiliar with such amon name!"


    Paul looked back. "It''s not that. I just feel it sounds very familiar somehow."


    ??


    Seeing that no one ran after him, he took out his phone and began to search the Inte.


    Soon, his whole face turned pale as he murmured, "Oh, no, it''s her..."


    "Who?" Sara grabbed his phone angrily but soon stumbled and fell to the ground. "How, how is that possible..."


    The news about Hazel was written a year ago, and most of it had been suppressed, but people could still find some of it if they really wanted to. Hence, Paul and Sara knew about Hazel''s identity now.


    Thinking of the fact that they had offended the wife of the President of the Denmark Group, their legs were weak.


    "It''s all your fault!" Paul grabbed Sara by the cor. "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have offended her! Besides, you even started a rumor. Do you want to kill me?!"


    "Paul, how can you be so shameless that you shift responsibility on time?" Sara was so pissed off that she almost cried. "If you weren''t thinking about hooking up with girls and ignoring proper business, you would have known who Hazel Denmark is early on. It takes me a lot of effort to keep an eye on you every day. How can I possibly have time to pay attention to other things?"


    "You, you..." Paul was too angry to speak.


    In the end, he said, dejected, "What''s the point of fighting now? Let''s pack up quickly and move out of the imperial capital."


    With that, he left in a huff, and Sara followed him closely.


    ***


    Staring at Ted in front of her, Hazel looked a little wary. "What do you want?"


    Ted looked somewhat embarrassed. He thought for a while and said, "Nothing, I just happened to see you were in trouble, so I dealt with it for you."


    She was speechless. Ted used to be a dotard, but now he changed and seemed very thin-skinned and dishonest.


    "You want to ask me how on earth you can get mom and Joshua to forgive you, don''t you?" Hazel didn''t beat around the bush, asking directly.


    Ted looked more embarrassed. It looked like it was quite hard for him to bow in front of Hazel.


    "Mom and Joshua care about families and rtionships very much," Hazel said quietly. "If you really want their forgiveness, you have to be sincere enough."


    "Of course, I do want their forgiveness!" Ted hurried to speak. With that, he still looked embarrassed.


    Hazel gave him a surprised look. Since Ted could say that, that meant he really made progress.


    She thought for a moment and then said in a serious tone, "As for Joshua, Mr. King, I don''t think you need to waste your time. Previously, I kindly helped him look for his biological parents and even caused a lot of trouble, but do you know what he said?"


    He looked at her seriously.


    She continued, "He said that even though he was an orphan when he was very young, my biological parents had given him enough fatherly love and maternal love to make him feel that he had nothing to regret and hate. That''s why he didn''t go to look for his biological parents even though he knew clearly that he was an orphan.


    "In the face of you, he never asked you to do anything or do your duty as his father because his life isplete. He even hopes that you and us won''t be too close to each other and that as long as we don''t disturb each other, it will be good enough."


    He looked a little dejected. He felt Hazel was telling the truth. Joshua had never asked his father, Ted, to do anything, but Ted intended to use his identity of being a father to suppress and control Joshua again and again, so he made their rtionship worse and worse.


    "If I say that if you are kind to us, Joshua and I will forgive you, then I am lying to you," she said in an earnest tone. "The rtionship between you and Joshua, which was not good, is bad enough now. Whether it''s him or me, we hope that we can be strangers to each other and let each other go."


    He looked very sad. Hazel''s words really led him to despair.


    She pondered for a while before saying, "As for the rtionship between you and mom, I''m not either of you, so I can''t say much. But I don''t think there''s anyone in the world who knows mom better than you do.


    "As for how to get her to forgive you and how to clear up the misunderstanding, I think you should do something yourself rather than listen to me. However, mom is very determined, and it isn''t easy for her to change her decision. It may take you ten, twenty, or more years to soften her heart."


    He was thoughtful.


    She gazed at him with deep eyes. She didn''t mean to help him. Instead, she said these words to scare him intentionally.


    Ted had done so many things to hurt them, so she couldn''t believe that he was truly repentant only because he helped her just now. She scared him to see if Ted would be as sincere as he had said.


    If Ted were scared off by her few words, he wouldn''t be a man worthy of their forgiveness, and their life would be more peaceful. On the other hand, if Ted weren''t scared off, they''d consider whether they should forgive him.


    Ted left, but he seemed to take Hazel''s words to heart.


    Hazel heaved a sigh of relief. Whether Ted would be scared of her or not, he probably wouldn''t do anything drastic as he did before.


    She took out her phone to call Joshua. After all, she had to tell him what had happened today.


    After the phone rang several times, she was in a trance.


    In the past, when she called Joshua, he would answer the phone at once. However, the situation is different now.


    When Hazel thought none would answer the phone and was ready to call again, the call was put through.


    Before Hazel could open her mouth, a soft female voice said, "Hello, who am I speaking to?"


    Hazel''s fingers stiffened slightly.


    Why was a woman answering the phone? Although there were many female secretaries in the Denmark Group, Hazel, who had worked there for a long time, was familiar with their voices. Thepany hadn''t hired a new secretary recently. It wasn''t one of them who answered the phone now!


    So who was this woman?


    Hazel nkly nced at the phone number. This was Joshua''s number indeed.


    "Who? Why is there no sound? Is the signal bad?" On the other side, the soft voice sounded again and mumbled a few words before hanging up the phone.


    Hazel was very shocked!

 Chapter 1394 - 682: Did She Think Too Much?

    She thought, "What the hell is going on? Why is Joshua''s phone in a woman''s hand?"


    "Mrs. Denmark¡­" The driver, who had been waiting next to her, could not help reminding, "Get in the car first, please."


    ??


    Hazel came to her senses, nodded, and muddle-headed got into the car.


    During the past few days, she felt like her heart was on a roller coaster, going up and down all the time.


    She wanted to trust Joshua, but every time she decided to trust him without hesitation, he would do something that upset her.


    Did she think too much?


    No, it should be said that Joshua was really keeping something from her these days. She wouldn''t have been so paranoid if his behavior hadn''t been so furtive.


    It couldn''t go on like this. She must get to the bottom of this!


    Her phone rang soon after she got in the car.


    It was Joshua. Hazel red at it for a moment and then answered the phone.


    "Hazel," Joshua said in a gentle voice, "did you call me?"


    "... Yes," Hazel whispered. She had doubts in her mind, but she knew the order of priorities, so she told him about Ted first. "In other words, he did it because he wanted you to forgive him," she concluded.


    "So... My wife has already had an admirer for two days?" he spoke slowly.


    Hazel was very stunned. She didn''t keep it a secret because the incident involved Paul. She didn''t say much about Paul, but Joshua got the point right away! No, it was clear that what he first paid attention to was wrong! "You''ve got the wrong point..." she couldn''t help but ridicule.


    "How can you do that?" His voice turned deep slightly. "What could be more important than someone trying to chase my wife? But, honey, you never mentioned it to me before. So you think the man is good?"


    "How is that possible?" She felt slightly angry and amused. "Joshua, don''t be jealous all the time! I didn''t tell you because I didn''t care about him!"


    "Really?" he asked thoughtfully.


    "Of course!" she said helplessly.


    A chuckle came from the other end of the phone as he whispered, "Honey, I trust you."


    Hearing his words, she felt somewhat sweet in the heart and said with a little shyness, "You are too easily jealous!"


    "Because I love you," he whispered. "Hazel, I can have nothing, but I can''t live without you."


    Hazel''s heart pounded. Her resistance to Joshua''s sweet words was always negative.


    "We are an old married couple. Don''t..." she could not help saying. But as soon as she said that, her cheeks turned even redder as she eximed in her heart, "Oh, my god, what did I say? I naturally said Joshua and I are an old married couple?"


    Thinking of all this, she hung up the phone with shyness.


    When the phone was suddenly hung up, Joshua looked at the screen with amazement. The next moment, he couldn''t help but chuckle. After they had stayed together for a long time, Hazel was still so shy.


    Putting away his phone, Joshua said to Simon, who was busy, "Simon, I''m going to leave early this afternoon. You''ll be in charge of the business."


    "What?" Simon was furious. "Joshua Denmark, is this your business or mine? You actually want to leave all this to me?"


    "I really have something urgent," Joshua said lightly. "Someone tries to steal my wife." Simon froze and then burst intoughter.


    "Oh my god. Who is so bold as to steal your wife? Okay, okay, I''ll let you go today, but it must not happen again."


    "Got it," Joshua impatiently agreed. After hanging up the phone, Hazel drew in a few deep breaths, but soon she found that she had been misled by Joshua and hadn''t asked him some important questions: How should she treat Ted? Who was the woman answering the phone...


    Hazel''s eyes became a little dim, but soon, they brightened.


    Maybe that was just an ident. But, nevertheless, she chose to believe Joshua.


    ****


    In the afternoon, Hazel was surprised to find that Paul was not in ss.


    Since he didn''t bother her, Hazel was very happy.


    "Have you heard that?" Then, when Hazel was packing up, Linda whispered, "It''s said that Paul wants to drop out."


    "Oh?" Hazel was even more surprised.


    "Really?"


    "Of course, it''s true. When walking by the office, one of our ssmates heard that Paul asked the teacher to refund his tuition. Do you think he drops out because he feels he has lost face?"


    Hazel was speechless. It seemed that it was true that he dropped out of school. She said those words to threaten Paul so that he wouldn''t harass her anymore, but she didn''t expect him to be so frightened. Anyway, it was good for him to drop out of school to be embarrassed to meet herter.


    Suddenly, Hazel and Linda heard a noise outside the door.


    "Gosh, there''s a handsome man downstairs!"


    "He''s going upstairs! I suppose he''s looking for someone!"


    "Who is he looking for? Wow! Who knows such a handsome gentleman? I want to talk to him!"


    ****


    These voices came from outside the door, drawing Hazel''s and Linda''s attention.


    "Hazel, let''s go to see what happened," Linda said curiously.


    "You may go yourself. I won''t," Hazel said with a smile. "No man is as handsome as my husband. I''m going home."


    Linda incredulously looked at her.


    All of a sudden, the exmation came closer and closer.


    When Hazel stood up, she suddenly saw a tall figure beside her.


    She looked up in shock. It was none other than Joshua!


    Today he seemed more handsome than ever. He was so handsome that Hazel, who saw him every day, was shocked. He was like the sun. He seemed perfect without defects!


    "You, why are you here?" Her cheeks flushed slightly.


    "I''m here to take you home," he replied with a smile and took her bag with one hand. His other hand reached out and naturally took her hand. "Come on, honey."


    "Fine..." Hazel agreed with a little shyness. Then, in the others'' eyes, Joshua took her to walk out of the ssroom.


    The other girls were both envious and heartbroken. Such a good-looking man had had his lover!


    As Joshua and Hazel walked out of the ssroom, they happened to meet Paul, who quit school and was ready to leave. When Paul saw Joshua, he looked very dejected.

 Chapter 1395 - 683: Something Urgent?

    Paul had been thinking highly of himself.


    That was why he was so easily irritated by Hazel''s rejection, and wanted to pick on her.


    But now, in front of Joshua, Paul was like mud on the ground. How could he possibly be qualified topare himself with Joshua?


    Joshua took Hazel''s hand and calmly walked past him, casting a light nce at him, who was dying to hide himself in a corner.


    Was this the man who tried to steal his wife? Joshua was relieved. Hazel certainly didn''t like this guy, and perhaps he would never appear before them.


    In other people''s eyes, Hazel and Joshua left the school hand in hand.


    As she got into the car, Hazel fondly leaned over him, cocked her head to look him up and down.


    Today Joshua was indeed much more handsome than he used to be, because he had been dressed up from head to toe. He wore a well-fitting, handmade bespoke suit that exuded mobility from the inside out. The faint cologne on his body highlighted his male charm.


    She reached for his chin in a daze." Joshua, do you know what I''m thinking now?"


    "What?" A smile curved his lips as he asked.


    "I want to eat you now!" She made a ferocious face, but in his eyes, she was very adorable.


    Hazel really wondered if Joshua hade to seduce her on purpose! Now every cell in her body seemed to be moring to strip him of his clothes now!


    "Here?" There was a little amusement in his eyes. "Fine, we haven''t tried it in the car."


    "No!" Her cheeks flushed slightly, and she shyly pushed him away. "Why do you think about that kind of thing?"


    He looked innocent. "It''s you who mentioned it..."


    "There is something wrong with the perfume on you!" she retorted with great confidence, "Tell me the truth. Are you dressed up just to pick me up?"


    "Of course, my wife''s business is the most important." There was a soft smile ying on his lips. Coming to pick up Hazel was his purpose. He just came to keep admirers away in passing.


    She chuckled. If he had juste to pick her up, Joshua wouldn''t have been so dressed up. But she did not want to expose his little scheme.


    "Don''t do that again," she whispered. "I''m afraid I won''t be able to study in the tutorial ss if youe here a few times."


    "Then you can study at home, and I''ll get you a tutor," he said peacefully.


    "I''d rather not," she refused.


    Then she said with a little resentment." I didn''t want to hire a tutor at first because...


    When I''m at home, I can''t help but tease Randy. In that case, how can I focus on studying? So I signed up for the tutorial ss. I can''t skip ss no matter how eagerly I want to tease Randy, can I?"


    Joshua watched her struggle, amused. "I''ll keep a low profile."


    The admirer wouldn''t get close to Hazel anymore. Besides, any other admirers who wanted to chase Hazel would likely give up after his handsome appearance. Now that he had achieved his goal, there was no need for him to keep a high profile.


    Hazel nodded happily.


    When they returned to the Denmark Residence, they saw a delivery for Stacy.


    The delivery had been checked by the guard, who said it wasn''t anything suspicious. So Joshua took it and brought it to Stacy.


    Stacy opened the packing box and found a box of delicate peach blossom cakes.


    She felt a little surprised, "How do you know I like to eat peach blossom cakes?"


    Joshua slightly cocked his eyebrows. "I didn''t buy it, and I didn''t know you like peach blossom cakes."


    "Yeah," Hazel nodded and said. "When we came in, we saw a delivery for you, so we took it."


    Stacy was amazed. Suddenly, she coldly handed the box to a servant as if she had thought of something. "Throw it away."


    "Wait a minute." Hazel stopped the servant and said thoughtfully, "Mom, is this from him?"


    She, of course, meant Ted.


    Stacy looked a bit unhappy. "Mm."


    "Now that he has sent it, you can have a taste. What a waste to throw it away," Hazel persuaded her.


    Stacy frowned. "But..."


    "Mom, food is innocent. It''s just food, and it''s not valuable. So even if you take it, it doesn''t mean anything." Hazel added, "If he thinks you''re epting, it means you promise him something, we''ll just buy him the exact same thing!"


    Stacy was swayed by her words. Even though the cakes were from Ted, they were guilty just because they were from him.


    "Well, you''re right. It''s a waste to throw them away," Stacy spoke as she picked up a cake and handed it to Hazel.


    Hazel took the cake and felt a little relieved. It looked like Ted began to understand now. He not only knew how to be nice to Stacy and even knew he shouldn''t give her any trouble.


    She could tell that Stacy''s feelings for Ted wereplex, which could even be said to be her biggest trouble. But, whether Stacy would forgive Ted in the future or not, this was a good start. Maybe he could help Stacy get over it.


    Stacy took a cake and handed it to Joshua. "Have a taste of it, Joshua."


    Joshua had hardly taken it when his phone rang.


    Looking at the name on the screen, he frowned slightly and walked away with the phone.


    Hazel was slightly stunned. When Joshua answered the phone in the past, he had never avoided her because he had said there was nothing she couldn''t hear.


    But... since when did he get into the habit of avoiding her?


    "... I know. I''ll be right there," Joshua whispered and quickly hung up the phone.


    "Something urgent?" Hazel suppressed her doubts.


    "Yes, I must go out now," he said apologetically.


    "All right." Hazel went to help him put on the jacket. "When will you be back? Do you want us to have dinner with you?"


    "No, you eat first." Joshua took the coat and dropped a kiss on Hazel''s forehead.


    Watching him leave in such a hurry, Hazel''s heart felt a little lost.


    "Joshua seems very busy these days," Stacy said.


    "Yeah..." Hazel said as her eyes became deep. Even Stacy felt it, how could Hazel not feel it?


    Joshua had been very busy these days. She didn''t want to care about it, but she felt very ufortable as he made her happy sometimes and then uneasy sometimes in this way!

 Chapter 1396 - 684: I Owe You A Wedding

    Taking a deep breath, Hazel decided that whatever Joshua was busy with these days, she must find it out!


    Joshua came home a littlete in the evening. Hazel didn''t ask him any questions. After talking for just a while, they went straight to sleep.


    But that night, Hazel didn''t sleep well. So the next morning, Joshua drove Hazel to the tutorial school.


    Hazel got out of the car as usual, but when she walked into the ssroom, she immediately took out her phone.


    Last night, she secretly installed locating software on Joshua''s phone. Through the software, she could see from her phone where Joshua was.


    The dot on the map that represented Joshua''s position was moving, but he wasn''t going in the direction of the Denmark Group!


    Hazel''s fingers tightened slightly.


    Although she had had doubts in her heart, she was somehow sad at this moment.


    Finally, the red dot stopped in one ce.


    She took a deep breath and texted him, "Have you arrived at thepany?"


    His message came quickly. "Yes."


    Looking at the message, Hazel felt very cold. Joshua wasn''t at the Denmark Group. He actually lied to her!


    "Linda," she said, packing up her things briefly. "I need to leave today. Please help me ask for a day off."


    "Okay," Linda quickly agreed.


    Later, Hazel grabbed something, stopped a car at the school gate, and asked the driver to head for Joshua''s ce.


    This was a luxurious building, but now she wasn''t in a good mood, so she did not pay attention to the name of the building and walked straight into it.


    She saw Joshua talking to a woman from afar. They seemed to be talking happily.


    For a moment, Hazel''s mind went nk.


    She couldn''t help shouting, "Joshua Denmark!"


    Joshua turned around and saw Hazel looking at him with an aggrieved expression. He looked very surprised.


    Hazel felt like she was very annoyed. She strode up to him and questioned angrily, "Didn''t you say you went to thepany? Why are you here?"


    Joshua looked both helpless and amused. "Haven''t you noticed where you are, silly girl?" She looked around with displeasure, but then she froze.


    It seemed she had entered a super big wedding dress store. There was a dazzling array of wedding dresses that looked very beautiful.


    Hazel''s anger dissipated, and she knew she had misunderstood. There was a vague suspicion in her mind, but she still couldn''t believe it.


    "What, what are you doing here..." she murmured.


    "I''m here to order your wedding dress," he said, his eyes very deep and tender. "Hazel, I owe you a wedding."


    She felt her heart thump as if it were about to leap out of her throat!


    "Yeah, yeah..." she began, looking silly.


    "We haven''t had a wedding yet!"


    Come to think of it, on the day she graduated, Joshua nearly coaxed and tricked her into getting a marriage license, and soon after, he disappeared. When he came back, she was pregnant.


    By the time she gave birth to Randy, Hazel was so used to the fact that she had married Joshua that she had forgotten all about the wedding!


    But Joshua remembered it¡­


    She felt her eyes turn red. "Are you busy preparing for the wedding dress these days, keeping it a secret from me?"


    "Not exactly," said Joshua with a slight smile. "I''m preparing for the wedding. I nned to give you a surprise, but you found it."


    "Wedding? When?"


    "This weekend."


    "So soon?" She looked at him in surprise.


    "Is there enough time? It can''t be that fast to make a wedding dress, is it?"


    "I actually ordered the wedding dressst year. Six months ago, theypleted the dress." He exined gently, "but after you gave birth, the original size didn''t fit you, so I''ve been requesting them to do alterations on the dress these days."


    In an instant, she was a little shy and unhappy, "Why do you say it didn''t fit me! I gave birth, but soon I lost weight. Absolutely the same size as before!"


    Joshua pinched her nose in amusement. "Darling, I don''t mean waist, I mean chest."


    "Oh?" Hazel''s cheeks turned more flushed. Indeed, although her waist became thinner now, her breasts were bigger after she gave birth! It seemed that the wedding dress really required alteration.


    "The wedding dress happens to bepleted today. Do you want a try?" Joshua asked softly.


    "Mm!" Hazel''s eyes sparkled as she said yes with curiosity. The female shopkeeper who had talked to


    Joshua went to fetch the dress while Joshua and Hazel waited on the sofa.


    "Hazel, I''m sorry I''ve paid little attention to your feelings for thest two days. What questions do you have?"


    Joshua whispered. Hazel''s presence meant he had done too many things wrongly, so she felt insecure and distrusted him.


    "Yesterday, a woman answered your phone," Hazel pursed her lips.


    "I was busy preparing for the wedding site yesterday." Joshua thought for a while before speaking, "Maybe someone answered my phone at that time. I''ll find out who she waster..."


    "Forget it. You don''t need to do that. I believe you." Hazel smiled. She believed what Joshua said.


    "Any other questions?" he asked in a low voice.


    "In the past few days, you...." she looked around shyly. Then, seeing that no one was around, she whispered, "... Why didn''t you make love with me?"


    Joshua''s eyes shed with a touch of amazement. The next moment, he didn''t know whether tough or cry. Then he directly held her in his arms. "Haven''t I answered that question before?"


    Hazel looked stunned. Then she remembered that Joshua had really answered it! He said it was because she had prematurely given birth, so he wanted to give her more time to recover, but she thought Joshua was just giving her a casual reply, so she didn''t take it seriously...


    Joshua''s eyes shed with sexual desire as he looked at her remorseful face. He hugged her a little more tightly, then whispered in her ear, "Honey, you seem to be quite healthy now. I''ll satisfy you tonight, okay?"


    "You..." She was ashamed and wanted to push him away, but he kissed her lips the next moment. He didn''t let go of her until she was breathless with his kiss.

 Chapter 1397 - 685: The Luckiest Thing In My Is To Meet You

    Soon, the female shopkeeper brings Hazel''s wedding dress.


    Hazel froze when she saw the wedding dress and couldn''te to her senses for a moment. No wonder it took half a year to finish. It was so beautiful!


    The long hemline was embroidered with countless diamonds, like the stars in the sky. "You go and try it on," Joshua said as his eyes filled with anticipation.


    Hazel nodded. She got up and walked into the fitting room.


    With the help of the shopkeeper, she quickly put on her wedding dress.


    The door to the fitting room opened.


    The moment she walked out of the fitting room, Joshua seemed to see only her.


    "Do I look okay in it?" she asked shyly.


    "Yes," He came up to her, utterly infatuated with her.


    She couldn''t helpughing at the rare sight of his silly expression.


    She asked curiously. "By the way, I''d love to know where the wedding site is!"


    "Secret," he said without hesitation.


    "Joshua, take me to have a look. Just a look¡­" she said as if she were a spoiled girl. She was curious about the wedding site which Joshua had been working so hard on.


    "I can''t, dear," he said, caressing her hair.


    "Hazel, this is thest surprise. Let''s not solve all the puzzles now, shall we?"


    Her heart instantly melted at the sight of his pathetic face.


    "Okay!" She nodded happily. She had be paranoid because she didn''t know what Joshua was doing. Now, knowing that Joshua was busy with the wedding and that it was only a few days before he exposed the surprise, she was willing to wait!


    However, soon Hazel found the few days seemed too long.


    Although she had tried her best to concentrate on studying, she still felt that every second was so tough.


    Finally, the night before the wedding, she happily returned to the Denmark Residence, but Rachel came and wanted to take her away.


    "Why?" Hazel asked, puzzled.


    "You have only one day left to get married. Sleep in my home tonight," Rachel said.


    "Huh? Do I have to do that?" asked Hazel in surprise.


    "Yes!" said Rachel firmly.


    Joshua raised his eyebrows. He and Hazel would get married tomorrow, but his mother-inw was still trying to make things difficult for him.


    After thinking for a moment, he smiled and then took out a "great weapon."


    "Mom, when Randy cries at night, he can''t live without Hazel."


    Hazel''s lips twitched slightly. Randy was very well-behaved at night. He seldom made trouble. Besides, when he cried because he was hungry, Joshua always woke up before she did and went to dissolve milk powder in water and bottle-feed him. He did everything right before she was fully awake. So Randy couldn''t live without Joshua instead of her.


    "Then we''ll take Randy with us!" Rachel said.


    "Hazel sleeps like a log. Only I can wake her up," Joshua continued.


    Rachel''s face darkened. Hazel rushed over to her, gently speaking to her like a spoiled girl. "Mom, I can often go to sleep with you after my wedding."


    Rachel''s face rxed.


    Hazel''s heart softened. She knew that the reason Rachel was suddenly so unreasonable was that Rachel could not bear to part with her since the wedding meant Hazel would really leave her.


    Then Hazel looked back at Joshua. "Why don''t you ask mom and dad to stay tonight so that they don''t need to travel back and forth tomorrow?"


    "Good," Joshua replied as a smile yed on his lips.


    Harry persuaded Rachel, "Let''s listen to the kids."


    "You wench..." Rachel was helpless, but she finally agreed.


    All night, Hazel was so excited that she almost couldn''t fall asleep.


    The next day early in the morning, she got up early. Finally, after about nearly three hours, she was dressed up.


    After that, she couldn''t help yawning. As they got into the car, Joshua directly took out eye patches and gave them to her. "You sleep with it for a while, and when you wake up, we''ll be at the wedding site."


    "Okay." She was so sleepy that she put on the eye patches and fell asleep on Joshua''s shoulder.


    After a long while, she heard Joshua say softly in her ear, "Hazel, we must get off."


    She opened her eyes. Joshua had taken off the patches, and she was now being held in his arms.


    She looked around nkly and then was speechless with shock!


    Above them was a transparent ss dome.


    Through the dome, she could see all kinds of sea fish swimming around!


    Was this the bottom of the ocean?


    Hazel woke up in shock. She swept and found that everything around was very beautiful as if she were in a crystal pce!


    Isaac came. He and Callie had be a truly unmarried couple, and they would marry soon. Kenny and Chuck also came with their girlfriends.


    Her roommates Ariel and Summer were there, waving at her happily. James and Ronald were standing together chatting. They seemed to hit it off. Sharon helped Jennie up, looking at Hazel and Joshua with relief.


    Mathew and Danny from Joshua-Hazel Pictures and some famous stars looked at them with sincere congrattions.


    What surprised her most was that Ted was here. He had not given up these days and had sent a lot of things to the Denmark Residence. Now he stood near Stacy. He didn''t disturb her but looked at her with eyes that were full of concern. Simon stood next to Stacy, guarding her, and didn''t give Ted any chance.


    ***


    Looking at the familiar faces, Hazel felt nothing but happiness.


    After that, she, who was dazed, allowed others to tell her what to do next as if she was stepping on cotton.


    Her hand was taken by Harry, who then put it into Joshua''s hands. He led her down the long passage to the priest.


    Hazel didn''t know what the priest had said. She even didn''te to her senses until he said it was okay for the groom to kiss the bride.


    The next moment, she took the initiative to put her arms around his neck and happily kissed his lips.


    There was thunderous apuse and a frantic whistling from the audience.


    At the end of the kiss, the couple''s foreheads were against each other as a smile curved Hazel''s lip.


    "Joshua, the luckiest thing in my life is to meet you!"


    End Of Hazel & Joshua''s Story

 Chapter 1398 - 686: She’s My Sister

    Seven yearster.


    Heather, who was four years old, stood in the street with her backpack.


    She wanted to run away from home!


    Her bad dad said he was worried that he and her dear mom would suffer the seven-year itch, so he had to take her dear mom to travel.


    Heather loved her mom so much that she cried and said that she wanted to leave with her, but her bad dad refused. So she went to ask her brother for help, but her brother, who loved her most, advised her not to make trouble, saying that she must learn to get used to this kind of thing slowly.


    They didn''t like her anymore, so she wanted to run away from home!


    Watching the heavy traffic on the road, Heather was a little scared.


    She was thinking about how to stop a car when a tall shadow stopped her.


    "Little girl, can you do me a favor?"


    Heather looked up and saw a tall man with a peaked cap looking at her with a big smile on his face.


    "Do you know where the bus stop is nearby?"


    "Yes!" There was a little joy in her heart. It so happened that she had walked from a nearby bus stop.


    She raised her fat little arm and pointed in the direction she had walked. "Go straight down this road and then turn!"


    The man looked incredulous. "Did you remember wrong, little girl? I just came from that direction and didn''t see any bus stop."


    "I can''t be mistaken! There really is a bus stop," she said and put on an aggrieved expression.


    "That... will you take me?" There was a chill in the man''s eyes.


    Heather, who was only four, was about to foolishly say yes when a boy suddenly rushed in front of her, protecting her directly behind him.


    Heather was stunned. The little boy in front of her seemed to be about the same age as her elder brother, Randy Denmark, but he seemed thinner and more distant than her brother.


    "Leave here quickly, you can''t deceive children!" The boy looked at the man with a ferocious expression. "She''s my sister. My parents are nearby!"


    The man looked around guiltily and chuckled. "Little boy, you got me wrong. I just asked the little girl for directions..."


    "I''ll shout if you don''t go!" the little boy snapped, "That''s a patrolman over there. I''ll shout, and I''m sure he''ll hear me!"


    "You..." The man gave the boy an angry look, but he seemed to notice the patrolman and finally left.


    After that, the little boy breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at Heather. "How can you talk to someone like that? He''s a bad guy!"


    "Really?" Heather blinked. "But he doesn''t look like a bad guy!"


    "Bad guys don''t write ''bad guys'' on their faces," the little boy said, helpless.


    "Brother, how do you know that?" she asked curiously.


    The boy said seriously, "Remember you''re only four years old. You can''t help an adult. You might even be a drag. Besides, those who really need help would only look for adults who are stronger than them and can help. As for the people whoe to the children for help, they must be up to no good and want to kidnap you!"


    The boy managed to intimidate her, and she was scared.


    Then she opened her eyes wide. Suddenly, she said, with an adoring look on her face,


    "How clever you are, brother!"


    Hearing Heather''s praise, the boy''s distant face suddenly flushed. No one had ever praised him...


    "No, nothing, it''s allmon sense..." The little boy scratched his head shyly. "You''ll know when you''re grown-up. By the way, where are your parents?"


    Upon hearing this, Heather''s chubby little face instantly darkened, and the next moment she cried bitterly. "My parents don''t want me! I''m so sad. I want to run away from home. I don''t want dad or mom anymore..."


    "You, don''t cry!" He freaked out andforted her, but she cried even harder.


    He rummaged in his pocket and finally found candy. He handed it to her. "Here you are, eat the candy."


    Heather took the candy. It was just a regr candy with an orange vor. She peeled off the paper and put it into her mouth.


    Gradually she stopped crying. She tilted her head and looked at the boy. "My name is Heather Denmark. What''s your name?"


    "Me?" The little boy froze, hesitated, and


    finally said, "Alexander Christopher."


    Heather scowled. "Alexander... Forget it, I''ll call you Alex!"


    Alex...


    There was a sudden surge of unusual emotion in Alexander''s heart. "I''ll take you home," he said. "Your parents must love you..."


    ''I''m not going home!" she yelled angrily. Then, suddenly, she looked at him with sparkling eyes as if she had thought of something. "Alex, let''s elope!"


    "... Huh?!" He was taken aback. Although he was only seven years old, he was much more mature than an ordinary child, so he knew what ''elope'' means.


    But Heather actually wanted to elope with him?!


    "Do you know what ''elope'' means?" he was helpless.


    "Of course! My mum and dad eloped," said Heather happily. "They said that if two people like each other, going out together is eloping!"


    He was more helpless. "In a sense, it''s not wrong but, but we can''t elope. You have to go home. There are too many bad people out there."


    She looked at him aggrieved, with a pair of big, bright eyes full of tears. "Why? Alex, is it because you don''t like me that you don''t want to elope with me? But I like you very much!"


    "It''s different." he was speechless. He was precocious, but how could he exin this to four-year-old Heather? And even if he did, how could Heather possibly understand?


    In the end, he said. "Well, you go with me to find a policeman first, and then we''ll decide what to do next."


    "Alright!" Heather was even happier. "Mom and dad said, when you''re in trouble, you have to go to the police! They are good people! Let''s go now!"


    She reached out her chubby little hand to take his finger.

 Chapter 1399 - 687: Don’t Be Afraid

    The intimate touch made his cheeks red.


    He unconsciously tried to withdraw his finger, but when he saw her clear eyes, his heart was softened somehow, so he didn''t stop her.


    Holding hands, they went together to look for patrolmen nearby.


    Alexander had expected that when he found a patrolman, he would hand Heather over to the patrolman, who would then help her contact her parents.


    It was just that... he felt very guilty at the thought that Heather believed he was eloping with her.


    He didn''t know if Heather would be angry with him after knowing the truth.


    "Alex, where''s the policeman?" Heather asked curiously.


    "He''s probably on patrol," Alexander coaxed her. "It doesn''t matter. Let''s look for him nearby."


    Heather nodded. Alexander stood on the roadside and was ready to take her to cross the road.


    Suddenly, a minivan stopped in front of them, and several burly men rushed out of it!


    Alexander''s pupils instantly shrank as an rm went off in his mind. The next moment, he took Heather by the hand and turned around to run!


    "Help, help¡­" Before he could finish the sentence, Alexander felt a burly man had picked him up. His and Heather''s tightly held hands were forcibly pulled apart.


    The burly man held out his hand to cover Alexander''s mouth!


    Alexander bit hard at his hand, and the man was so painful that he had to let him go. Alexander leaped nimbly out from his arms!


    Alexander was about to run away, but out of the corner of his eye, he saw that Heather''s tiny body had been picked up. Her mouth was being covered, so she could only let out a low cry. Then she was helplessly taken to the van!


    Alexander''s fingers tightened, and his eyes shed with a touch of concern. His feet, which had just been ready to run, seemed to be nailed to the ground.


    The next moment, the burly man behind caught up with him, picked him up, and pped him hard in the face!


    "You bastard! You actually bit me. Are you a crazy dog?" Then, swearing, the burly man put him in the van. Seeing Alexander suddenly became quiet, the man thought this boy was frightened and didn''t think much of it.


    The two little kids were crammed into the back of the van.


    "Wah-wah..." Heather was aggrieved, her beautiful eyes sparkling with tears.


    "Don''t be afraid." Alexander took her little hand in his.


    "Son of a bitch!" A man wearing a peaked cap kicked Alexander in the body, venting his anger. "You destroyed my n! But now you''re in my hands!"


    The man wearing a peaked cap was exactly the man who had just tried to deceive Heather.


    Alexander''s eyes shed with a hint of coldness.


    The man wearing a peaked cap didn''t notice him. Instead, he stared at Heather with interest and reached for her backpack.


    "Don''t touch it." Heather clutched the backpack with an aggrieved face. It was full of her cherished treasures in it!


    "Forget it. What else can a girl put in it except for toys? So don''t make trouble," a man next to him persuaded.


    The man wearing a peaked cap thought for a while before loosening his grip.


    Heather hugged her backpack more tightly.


    Soon the two kids were taken to a shabby rented house in the suburbs. After that, the men all left, leaving only one burly man to guard them and prevent them from escaping.


    "Don''t be afraid, Heather," Alexanderforted her in a low voice.


    "I''m not afraid!" Her eyes looked bright as she said, "Alex, I feel like we''re eloping right now!"


    "..." Alexander suddenly found he had thought too much. Heather seemed a little insensitive. She had just been afraid, but now she was excited. Besides, could kidnapping be considered to be the same as elopement?


    "Alex, thank you," Heather said suddenly.


    "For what?" Alexander was confused.


    "Alex, you had a chance to escape, didn''t you?" She grabbed his fingers and blinked as she said, "So it was because you wanted to save me that you gave those men a chance to catch you, wasn''t it?"


    Alexander''s heart sank.


    He did have a chance to escape, but the men looked very heartless. If he escaped, Heather would be in great danger, so he slowed down to allow them to catch him deliberately. He didn''t expect Heather to see it through.


    "You were wrong..." His cheeks flushed.


    "My eyes are very sharp. I wasn''t wrong!" she said unconvinced. "My parents and my brother know I have sharp eyes!"


    Her stomach rumbled immediately after speaking.


    She felt a little embarrassed.


    "Are you hungry?" he asked.


    She nodded shyly. "... Mm."


    "I''ll ask them if they can give you something to eat," he said.


    They were kept in a room by the kidnappers. There was almost nothing in the room except for a shabby bed.


    Alexander went to the door and pped it hard. "Is somebody here?"


    "What are you doing?" the man guarding outside impatiently asked.


    "We''re hungry. Please give us something to eat," Alexander replied.


    The man was delighted. "You? You actually want something to eat? There''s nothing for you!"


    Alexander spoke calmly, "Don''t you guys bring us here to get a good price?"


    The man''s heart sank. It seemed that the little boy was not easy to fool.


    He sneered. "Even so, what can you do?"


    "Two clean, healthy children with ruddy cheeks are more expensive than two thin, sick children, aren''t they?" Alexander said calmly.


    The man felt his words sounded reasonable, "Okay, wait."


    Soon he opened the door slightly and threw in two cold loaves of bread.


    "Nothing else?" Alexander asked.


    "What else do you want? In your dreams! Who do you think you are?!" the man sarcastically said.


    Alexander sighed. Two cold loaves of bread were better than nothing. Besides, the bread looked clean. They wouldn''t get sick after eating it.


    "How about settling for them, Heather?"


    He showed her the bread as he asked.


    "I''m not going to eat..." Her stomach rumbled again before she could finish the sentence.


    "Look, your stomach is rumbling again. You can''t go hungry!" he coaxed softly.


    He usually hated girls who were fussy and capricious, but when he faced Heather, he found that he didn''t hate her. Instead, he wanted to please her.

 Chapter 1400 - 688: I’ve Got A Lot Of Treasures

    "Alex," she said, her eyes wide open, "it wasn''t my stomach rumbling, it was yours!"


    "... Huh?" His hand holding the bread looked awkward.


    "Alex, are you hungry, too?" she asked happily.


    "I, I..." he clenched his teeth as he said, "I''m not hungry. You can eat."


    "No, no," she whispered, holding his hand mysteriously. "Let''s have something delicious!"


    He raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Delicious?"


    "I''ve got a lot of treasures!" She patted her backpack proudly. Then she unzipped it.


    Alexander took one look and was instantly shocked.


    This backpack was full of snacks. Crisps, chocte, sweets, cookies, chicken wings... or whatnot!!


    The reason he was shocked was that Heather, who was a little girl, could actually carry such a heavy backpack full of snacks on her back!


    No wonder when he first saw her, she was staggering. He thought it was because Heather was very young that she couldn''t walk steadily. However, it turned out she had been encumbered by piles of food...


    She was a real foodie!


    "Alex, here you are!" She generously handed some cookies to Alexander.


    "We''ll eat them in secret, so the bad guys won''t know!"


    He took the cookies and asked as he felt a little speechless, "Why did you bring so much food?"


    "I was running away from home, so of course I should take food, or what if I got hungry?" she said confidently.


    Alright. He found out he really couldn''t refute it. He looked at the backpack of snacks, suddenly asked, "Don''t your parents control you or prevent you from eating so many snacks?"


    Heather ate too many snacks. She was fatter than an average child, and now she was a chubby little girl.


    "Yes," said Heather, grinning. "but I love it when mum and dad control me. When they scolded me, I knew they really loved me, so I ate more!"


    "..." He didn''t know how many more times he would be speechless. Heather was actually a little rebellious. It seemed that she tended to do whatever her parents didn''t want her to do.


    However, her parents loved her. Otherwise, they wouldn''t allow her to eat any snacks or prepare so many snacks for her, who carried a backpack of snacks and ran away from home.


    When it came to Joshua and Hazel, Heather lowered her head like a wounded puppy. "I miss my mom and dad. But, Alex, where do you think these bad guys will take us? Will I never see my mom and dad again?"


    When she thought of it, she felt despondent.


    Even though her bad dad had beenpeting with her for her dear mom, he was super kind to her. Usually, no matter what she wanted, he would give her. Besides, he always gently talked to her and cooked a lot of delicious food.


    As for her mom, Heather loved her the most. She told Heather a lot of bedtime stories, so Heather liked to sleep with her. However, Heather didn''t know why every time she would wake up the next day alone in her room after sleeping with her mom.


    Thinking of this, Heather felt even sadder.


    "Wah-wah... I''m so sad." She ripped open a packet of choctes and stuffed them sadly into her mouth.


    Although it made Alexander''s heart ache, he was a bit speechless. It turned out her way to ease her grief was to eat¡­


    "Don''t be afraid, Heather. We''ll definitely be saved," heforted her.


    "Really?" she blinked and asked. "But who''s going to save us?"


    "When we were arrested, we made a big noise, someone should call the police..." he said, somewhat uncertain.


    "Huh?" She asked, confused, "What if no one calls the police?"


    His heart instantly sank.


    It had to be said that the kidnapping had happened very quickly. These human traffickers must have been keeping an eye on the two kids before they were kidnapped. Hence, even if someone saw them, they wouldn''t necessarily react in time.


    If no one called the police, he and Heather would probably be sold to the hintend by the human traffickers. He wasn''t scared, but... he didn''t want Heather to be sold. She had such a happy family. How sad would her parents be if she left her parents?


    Taking a deep breath, he wore a grave face.


    "Are you full, Heather?" he asked.


    "Ah? Mm, I''m full," she said.


    "Okay, let''s put these things away. Don''t worry, I''ll let them set us free." He helped her pack the snacks and the empty snack bags in case a human trafficker found them.


    "Alex, how will you get these bad guys to set us free?" she asked curiously.


    "Be good," he gently rubbed her hair, "Don''t worry, just wait."


    She nodded obediently.


    He stepped forward and knocked at the door again. Originally, he was very unwilling to contact the man even if he was dead, but now, he decided to ask the man for help for Heather''s sake.


    "What do you want, brat?!" shouted the human trafficker impatiently outside the door.


    "Sir," Alexander said quietly, "You must be bored since you''re alone. Let''s talk. How much do you think Heather and I are worth?"


    The human trafficker was interested. He had seen many abducted children. Some of them kept crying, some trembled with fear, but none of them would ask him how much he was worth.


    "Boy, as you are, you are old enough, so you can remember many things. If you are sold, we won''t get a very good price," the human trafficker felt it was a pity, adding, "but the little girl is good-looking. You two are probably worth seventy or eighty thousand dors."


    "How much can you get, sir?" Alexander continued asking.


    The human trafficker''s face darkened.


    Alexander added fuel to the fire. "There are so many people in your team. Will you get ten thousand dors?"


    The human trafficker looked more unhappy and did not speak. There were ten of them, but he was the weakest one. Ten thousand? He couldn''t even get five thousand dors.


    "You brat, shut up!" he growled impatiently.


    "Sir, you''re so angry. Does it mean you can only get three or four thousand dors in the end?" Alexander continued speaking, "Sir, you work so hard, but you''ll get little money. Don''t you think it''s unfair?"


    "Shut up!" The human trafficker was more annoyed.


    "Don''t be angry, sir," Alexander smiled coldly as he said, "I''ll show you a way to make a lot of money. Do you want to hear it?"

 Chapter 1401 - 689: Dad, Help Me

    He added, "I can let you earn five million dors in one go."


    Five million dors!


    The human trafficker''s eyes instantly lit up!


    No matter how hard he worked as a minion, he''d never make five million dors in his whole life.


    So even though he knew that Alexander was a kid, he couldn''t help being interested.


    "Tell me, how can I earn five million dors in one go?"


    "In fact... My grandfather''s family is rich," Alexander said in a sedate voice that an ordinary kid shouldn''t have. "I''ll give you my uncle''s number. If you call him, you can ask him directly for a ransom of five million dors."


    The human trafficker''s eyes were brighter! Alexander''s words had affected him; of course, it was the five million dors that really had affected him.


    But he was hesitant. After all, it was the first time he had ever done such a thing.


    "Boy, are you lying to me because you want me to help you contact your family, who will then call the police?" the human trafficker asked warily.


    "Sir, you''ve thought too much," Alexander said in a deep tone. "You''ve caught me. If my family calls the police, you can kill me. No matter how stupid I am, I won''t try to court death. Don''t you think so?"


    The human trafficker thought he had a point but was still wary, "But why are you helping me?"


    Staring at him, who was suspicious, Alexander was very calm. "Sir, we''re getting what we need separately. After all, all you want is money, and I don''t want to be sold. When the timees, you''ll get the money while I can go home. Won''t we all get what we want?"


    "You are smart, you brat," said the human trafficker, who was about to be convinced by him. However, he was a little hesitant in his heart. "I have to think again about it since it is ckmail..."


    "Sir, are you worried that you''re inexperienced?" Alexander looked very sensible as he spoke, "Why don''t you consult with a few partners?"


    rm bells rang in the human trafficker''s heart.


    If he did that alone, he would be able to get five million dors, but if he told the partners, he would probably get less than fifty thousand dors.


    "I don''t have to! I haven''t done that before, but I have some knowledge of it." The human trafficker opened the door and walked in with his phone.


    There was a chill in Alexander''s eyes. But, sure enough, his n worked.


    "Tell me your uncle''s number. Quick!" The human trafficker asked.


    Alexander gave him a string of figures.


    The human trafficker wanted to make a call, but he suddenly frowned. "Not right. Why don''t you tell me your biological parents'' phone number instead of your uncle''s?"


    There was a sh of dark light in Alexander''s eyes.


    Seeing that he was silent, the human trafficker snapped, "Go ahead! What are you up to?"


    "Sir, my mom died two months ago..." With a sh of pain on his face, Alexander finally said, "My dad has recently married an aunt who brought a child my age. So he won''t care if I live or die."


    Sensing Alexander''s mood, Heather quietly clenched his finger.


    In an instant, her soft, warm hand made his heart feel better.


    He didn''t go on, but it was enough for the human trafficker to guess what was going on.


    "It turns out your dad was a beast who abandoned his wife. I think your aunt''s child is likely to be his son," said the human trafficker, "but anyway, you''re one of his sons. Give me his number, and maybe I''ll be able to earn ten million dors in one go!"


    Alexander hesitated for a while before giving him another number. After that, the human trafficker asked what Alexander''s name and his father''s name were.


    Then the human trafficker immediately called Alexander''s father, "Hello, is that Gary Christopher speaking?"


    "Who is it?" A steady voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "You don''t need to know who I am!" the human trafficker said ferociously, "I have caught your son Alexander Christopher! Five million dors in cash if you want him to live!"


    With that, he grabbed Alexander''s cor viciously. "Say something to your dad!"


    Alexander was a little expectant in the heart as he cried nervously. "Daddy, help me."


    There was a silence on the other end of the phone for a few seconds before a cold voice sounded, "I don''t know how much Alexander has paid you to act. I''m telling you, I don''t have such a son now. I won''t give you any money. Do what you like!"


    The human trafficker was furious. "Act? I''m telling you, I''m a real kidnapper! If you don''t give me the money, I''ll kill him!"


    "Suit yourself!" Gary sneered. "I have more than one son, anyway."


    The phone was directly hung up. There was full of cold despair in Alexander''s heart. He shouldn''t have been expectant from the very beginning, but he couldn''t help but be hopeful, so he gave the human trafficker his number. But what he heard was Gary saying, ''I have more than one son.''


    Ho ho, so that''s it?


    "Alex..." Heather leaned gently against him. She heard the conversation just now. She didn''t quite understand what it meant, but she could feel Alexander was super sad now. "Don''t be sad. I''ll be there for you."


    For some reason, he felt warm in his heart. When he felt the whole world did not need him, it was lucky that Heather was by his side, saying she would be there for him.


    The human trafficker next to them burst out into curses. He had thought he was among the most shameless, and yet he did not expect that there would be such an inhuman guy among those well-dressed people!


    "Enough, just call my uncle." Alexander was the first toe to his senses and remind the human trafficker. Although he was very sad, he did not forget what he wanted to do now was to rescue Heather.


    Such a lovely girl shouldn''t suffer.


    The human trafficker gradually calmed down. Then, with a cold snort, he began to dial another number.


    "I''ve caught Alexander Christopher!" When the phone rang, the human trafficker said impatiently, "If you want to keep him alive, prepare five million dors in cash!"


    There was silence on the other end. The human trafficker looked uncertain as he looked at Alexander. His uncle wasn''t going to say he wouldn''t care whether he was alive or dead, was he?

 Chapter 1402 - 690: Called Her Brother

    Alexander''s fingers tightened tightly, but he wasn''t as expectant as he had been before. "I''ll prepare five million dors in cash soon," the man on the other end of the phone finally opened his mouth as he said in a serious tone, "but promise me you won''t give Alex a hard time! I must hear his voice and know he is all right first!"


    The human trafficker breathed a sigh of relief as he thought, "Thank god the brat is really worth five million dors this time." He sneered. "Okay, I''ll let you hear his voice now!"


    With that, he gave Alexander the phone.


    Alexander''s eyes turned red.


    He didn''t want to contact his uncle, but it turned out it was actually the uncle he hated most who cared about him.


    "Uncle¡­" he called in a choked voice.


    "Alex, don''t be afraid," the man on the other end of the phone reassured him tenderly.. "I''ll be right there to save you."


    Alexander nodded. "Okay."


    The human trafficker took back the phone and told Alexander''s uncle where he should send the money.


    The phone was hung off quickly, and the human trafficker grinned with delight.


    "I didn''t expect you to be worth such arge sum of money," the human trafficker said, patting Alexander on the shoulder. "You''re great, boy. Although your dad isn''t a good guy, your uncle is kind to you. So just follow your uncle and live a good life. Don''t pay any attention to your bad dad!"


    There was a gleam in Alexander''s eyes.


    Since this human trafficker actually began to treat him with a little sincerity, then it would be easier for him to carry out his n.


    Although he had contacted his uncle, he didn''t want to count on his uncle as he didn''t know if thetter coulde to save him in time. These kidnappers were vicious. No one knew what they would do, so he had better escape on his own.


    "You''re right, sir." Alexander sighed and then suddenly said, "By the way, aren''t the other mening back? Do you need to discuss it with them when theye back?"


    The human trafficker''s expression changed slightly.


    Alexander''s simple words woke him up.


    He was dying to earn five million dors, and he didn''t want to share it with anyone else, but if his partners came back, he wouldn''t be able to defeat them all by himself.


    Even if Alexander could help him hide it, he might not have a chance to bring him out to get the money.


    No! He could never let his partners know about this! He had to leave with Alexander right now!


    "Come with me!" the human trafficker grabbed Alexander''s arms. Then, seeing Heather still holding hands with him, he impatiently pulled her away and pushed her to the ground.


    Alexander was panicky. "If you want me toe with you, okay, but you have to take her with us!"


    The human trafficker instantly frowned. It was very risky to take a person away. If he took an extra burden like Heather, he would have a better chance of being discovered by his partners!


    "No! I can only take you. She is not valuable..." said the human trafficker impatiently.


    "I am very valuable!" Heather was unconvinced and naively said, "My family is wealthy."


    In an instant, the human trafficker''s eyes lit up!


    He had just regretted that he couldn''t make another five million dors, but now another five million dors woulde to him?


    "Quick, give me your parents'' telephone number!" the human trafficker said as his eyes brightened.


    "Mm... I forgot..." she yed with her fingers as she said with a wounded expression.


    The human trafficker almost freaked out. What was the matter? Did she y a joke on him on purpose? And why did he think this chubby little girl made his kidnapping scene look like a joke?


    "But I remember my elder brother''s phone number!" said Heather happily, as if she was begging for praise.


    "Okay. Give his number to me!" the human trafficker said impatiently, but hepletely ignored that given Heather''s age, her brother might also be young.


    So when he heard a naive voice on the phone asking who he was, he even had a sudden urge to hit Heather!


    "Brother, it''s me, wah-wah..." When she heard Randy''s voice, Heather burst into tears.


    Randy''s eyes instantly became cold when he heard Heather''s voice on the other end of the phone. He looked exactly like a miniature Joshua!


    "You kidnapped my younger sister, that fool?" Randy''s voice sounded very cold. "How much do you want?"


    The human trafficker was in a trance.


    Judging from the voice, he guessed that Randy was not old. Maybe he was about the same age as Alexander. But was this kind of cold aura really what a kid of this age should have?


    Besides... he hadn''t said anything yet, but the boy had already guessed that he had kidnapped Heather and asked him how much he wanted.


    The human trafficker felt a little speechless when he thought of Alexander, who had persuaded him to turn to extortion. The current children were... monsters?


    "Five, five million!" the human trafficker came to his senses and said quickly.


    He wondered if it was his illusion because he seemed to hear a very light but very contemptuousugh!


    "Ask your parents to send the money to this address!" he continued.


    "I''ll give you five million in cash, but you promise to take good care of that fool and not let her even lose a hair, or you''ll die!" Randy said coldly.


    The human trafficker couldn''t help but feel a chill behind him. The phone had been hung up, and he was still a little dizzy. Why did it seem... that the kid meant he would prepare five million instead of his parents? Was he reliable or not?


    But whether he was reliable or not, the human trafficker didn''t want to miss the chance to make a fortune.


    "Come with me quickly!" the human trafficker said and picked them up, but suddenly, his eyes rolled and fell on Alexander.


    This kid was terrifying. Obviously, he was the one who was kidnapped, and his small body looked so thin, but he gave the human trafficker a sense of danger somehow.


    At least Alexander could think of something he hadn''t, so the human trafficker felt he couldn''t treat him like an ordinary child.


    He took a long thick rope from the room and directly tied Alexander up. Alexander did not resist, leaving him to do that.


    Then the human trafficker was relieved. As for Heather, she didn''t need him to bother!


    After tying up Alexander, he led the two of them to walk out of the dpidated building and bundled them into the car.

 Chapter 1403 - 691: I Know Where My Sister Is

    At the Denmark Residence, Randy trotted into the study, clutching hisptop.


    Joshua and Hazel were in the study now, their faces grim.


    "Haven''t you found the van yet?" Hazel asked anxiously.


    She had never expected the little girl to run away from home because they didn''t travel with her!


    Shortly after Heather left the Denmark Residence, they knew it and were on the hunt for her.


    Joshua was able to track down the monitor of Heather''s being abducted. It was just a pity the car had left the city. Without the monitor in the city, they could only judge: the general direction and then dispatch people to search.


    "Mom," Randy said, his cold little face softened when he looked at Hazel, "I know where my sister is."


    "Randy, what did you say?" Hazel looked at him in shock, and even Joshua felt a little surprised.


    "A kidnapper called just now," Randy handed theptop to them, "so I tracked his location. The area is within four hundred meters."


    Hazel was even more shocked. She knew Randy was smart and learned everything quickly, and Joshua liked to teach him esoteric things. But was her son so capable?!


    He was only seven years old! But this was not the right time for her to marvel.


    Joshua took theptop. Randy had already mapped the location on the map.


    "Dad, quickly arranged for someone to save the stupid Heather," Randy said in an earnest voice. No matter how hard he pretended to be calm, he could not hide the worry in his voice.


    "We do want to go, but we can''t go here." Joshua frowned slightly as he spoke, "The phone tracking has been interrupted. He must have turned his phone off in case we could track his location. That is to say, he''s already moved with Heather."


    Randy understood instantly. He had always admired Joshua because he found him to seem omnipotent.


    "So, what do we do now?" Randy asked.


    "Here, here." Joshua pointed in three different directions. "These are all ces where the kidnappers are probably hiding. The kidnappers have held her for so long, but it is only just now that they called us to extort money. Presumably, they aren''t professional kidnappers but temporary. They have a better chance of escaping in this direction." With that, he pointed in one of the directions.


    "Why?" Randy asked in puzzlement.


    Joshua paused and then exined, "It''s said that Madden Vige will be built into a big amusement park, but the construction hasn''t started yet, so the house is still there. There aren''t many people here, so it''s a good ce to hide. Besides, the traffic is good, and if the kidnappers want to escape, it is very convenient. If they aren''t professional, they won''t think too much and will definitely choose the best ce for them."


    Randy looked adoring. "I see."


    "Okay," Joshua said. He took out the phone the next moment and called, "You all go to Madden Vige to intercept the kidnappers."


    His phone rang again immediately after it was hung up.


    "Joshua, has my dearest niece been kidnapped?" On the other end of the phone came Simon''s exasperated voice.


    "Yes, I''ve probably found her ce, though. We''re going to save her now," said Joshua in a deep tone.


    "Tell me where Heather is," said Simon anxiously. "I''m going to save her now!"


    "Near Madden Vige." Joshua didn''t hide it from him.


    "Madden Vige?" Simon was a little surprised.


    "What''s wrong?" Joshua cocked his eyebrows slightly.


    "Nothing," Simon came to his senses and said. "I happen to be on my way to Madden Vige."


    "What happened?" Joshua asked in surprise.


    "I went to meet a friend today. It so happens that his nephew has also been kidnapped, so we''re on our way to rescue him...


    Wait a minute!" Simon felt somewhat incredulous.


    "Is it possible for these two children to have been kidnapped by the same people?"


    Joshua was a little surprised, but then he remembered that he had seen Heather taken away with a boy about Randy''s age on the monitor. So that might have been coincidental.


    "Perhaps," said Joshua, "Let''s stop chatting. We have to save them quickly."


    ***


    At this point, the human trafficker who took Alexander and Heather with him was indeed heading for Madden Vige, which was exactly what Joshua had guessed!


    Alexander and Heather were put in the back of the car. They looked at the human trafficker. The human trafficker drove, but he looked at them from time to time.


    It so happened that there was a fruit knife near them. Unfortunately, it was still covered with sticky juice. Presumably, this group of human traffickers had just used it to peel fruit.


    Alexander looked at Heather and whispered, "Don''t be afraid, Heather. Your parents wille to save you."


    As he spoke, his body moved slightly toward the knife...


    Heather saw Alexander''s movements. She knew what Alexander was doing, so she moved closer to him and said softly, "Alex, I''m not afraid. I believe in my parents. Er... Don''t you like your uncle?"


    As she approached him, she blocked the human trafficker''s gaze.


    Alexander kept moving, his eyes dim. "No, I didn''t like him before."


    "Why?" she asked, blinking. "I think he''s very kind to you."


    The two of them kept talking, distracting the human trafficker. Soon Alexander took the chance and held the fruit knife in his hand. Then he took the fruit knife and began to cut the rope quietly.


    He continued talking to prevent his movement from arousing the human trafficker''s suspicion, "Yes, I found out today who was really nice to me. My mom was from a noble family, but my dad... Gary was a poor boy and somehow managed to deceive her, who insisted on marrying him."


    Judging from his words, he wasn''t willing to even call Gary''s dad now.


    "And then?" she asked.


    "Later..." he said with dim eyes. "My grandpa and my uncle disagreed, saying that Gary was just trying to cheat the family out of money, but my mom was too stubborn, and Gary seemed to know something was wrong, so he tricked my mother into conceiving me."


    "Ah?" she was puzzled. "Don''t the kids alle from a trash can? That''s what my brother said!"

 Chapter 1404 - 692: Alex, Don’t Be Sad

    The human trafficker who was driving let out a sneer of disdain despite himself.


    Alexander had been originally sad, but when he heard her say this, he couldn''t help but be amused.


    "Your brother yed a joke on you," he said with a chuckle.


    "Bad brother! He''s as bad as my dad..." Heather pouted angrily. But soon, she remembered that her duty was to divert the human trafficker''s attention, so she hastily continued, "And then?"


    "My mom was very stubborn. When she got pregnant, she insisted on marrying Gary Christopher. My granddad and uncle had no choice but to agree, but they cut ties with my mom and said they would never help Gary Christopher."


    His eyes shed with a touch of gloom as he continued, "Gary was still hopeful in the heart. He always thought my granddad and uncle wouldn''t be so cruel. But my granddad and mom were both very stubborn. Neither of them would give in first.


    "Later, Gary lost his patience and cold-shouldered my mom and me all day long. He even said some harsh words. Even though his career was getting better, he was still unwilling to be nice to us. Then..."


    A sh of pain shed across his eyes.


    "Alex," said Heather, cing her chubby little hand on his knee, "if you don''t want to talk, you can stop."


    "Thank you for listening to me, Heather, but I think I feel better after talking about it," he said, taking a deep breath. "My mom died of illness a few months ago, but he didn''te to the funeral. Instead, I called him a murderer on the spur of the moment, so he scolded me for being useless.


    "He said that my uncle and grandpa refused to help him, if they had given him at hand, he would have been kind to my mom, so my grandpa and uncle caused my mom''s death. It was very foolish of me to believe him at that time. So when my uncle came to fetch me, I didn''t want to leave with him..."


    "Ho-ho!" the human trafficker sneered. He had been keeping a close eye on them, but when he heard them talking, he couldn''t resist listening. The more he listened, the more interested he became, forgetting to watch the dangerous Alexander.


    He couldn''t help saying, "Your dad is aplete scum! He married your mom for your grandpa''s money! But in the end, he didn''t get the money, so of course, he turned against your mom! I even think he had something to do with your mom''s death! He has a son as old as you. He must have been ready to retreat from the start. If you do go home to be his son, he''ll definitely treat you like a dog!" Alexander''s fingers tightened slightly.


    He also wondered if Gary really had something to do with his mom''s death. It was just that he was too young and weak to fight against Gary.


    Uncle... A look of determination flitted across his eyes.


    "Alex, don''t be sad!" After listening, Heatherforted him. She was ignorant about many things, but she could feel his sadness in his heart. She put her little head on his knee and whispered, "It will pass. I''ll stay with you."


    He smiled softly. "Mm."


    The car pulled up slowly.


    A hint of dark light shed across Alexander''s eyes as he looked at the empty house outside.


    "It''s time," he thought.


    The human trafficker got out of the driver''s seat and opened the rear door. "Here we are. Get out."


    He reached out to grab Alexander, but Alexander hit him on the head with a wrench!


    On the way, the human trafficker had already let down his guard against them, so he had given Alexander a chance to steal the handy ''weapon'' from the toolbox in the back.


    The human trafficker felt a dull pain in his head. Then his eyes went ck after he stared at Alexander in shock. "You, you..."


    He fainted before he could finish the sentence.


    "Ah!" Heather looked at the human trafficker in horror. "Is, is he dead?"


    "No." Alexander used a hand to feel his breath. "He has just been knocked unconscious by me. Give me the rope, Heather."


    "Oh, okay!" she said and quickly gave him the rope. He pulled the human trafficker into the car and directly tied him up.


    Alexander was a just child, after all. His strength was limited. No sooner had they tied up the human trafficker than he woke up.


    "You, you!" Looking at the tied rope on the body, the human trafficker was instantly surprised and angry!


    A seven-year-old kid actually plotted against him! How was this possible?" He had thought Alexander was too clever, but no matter how clever he was, he was only a child! However, even the way they tied him up was very professional... It actually left him lying in the car, unable to move!


    "Let me go! Or I''ll kill you!" the human trafficker said furiously.


    "Kill me?" Alexander sneered. "Show me how you can do that now."


    With that, he fumbled in his clothes. Soon, he took a phone out of his pocket.


    "You''re smart enough to turn your phone off." Alexander pressed the power button.


    Looking at the fingerprint lock, he took the human trafficker''s bound finger to unlock it.


    "Heather, I''ll call your brother first and ask him to pick you up..." he said softly.


    But before he could finish the sentence, there was a sound of a speeding car.


    Alexander''s expression changed. He grabbed the fruit knife and put it on the human trafficker''s neck. "Heather, get down!"


    Heather hurried to lie down obediently.


    Alexander''s heart sank. Was it possible that the human trafficker aplices had discovered they were missing and came after them quickly?


    The human trafficker, who was lying on the ground, burst intoughter. "You didn''t expect that, boy! My partners areing for me! I''m telling you, if you let me go now, I may consider sparing your life!"


    "Shut up!" Alexander said coldly. "I''ll kill you if you speak again!"


    With that, he added a little strength, and a trace of blood came out of the human trafficker''s neck. The human trafficker''s face changed, and he hastily closed his mouth.


    It was only a seven-year-old kid with a knife pointed at him, but he was terrified


    somehow! At that moment, he really felt that if he said one more word, Alexander would ally dare to kill him!


    Several cars surrounded the old car. Then Simon and Shane Joseph got out.


    "People in the car, listen up, if you want to live, you must let the kids go quickly!"


    Hearing this cry, the three men''s expressions in the car changed slightly.


    Wasn''t it the human trafficker''s aplices?


    Alexander and Heather peeked out of the window before they both looked happy.


    "Uncle Simon!"


    "Uncle Shane!"

 Chapter 1405 - 693: I’m Coming To Save Her

    The two kids opened the door and directly jumped out.


    Simon knelt down and picked Heather up.


    "Ah, my dear Heather, you weren''t scared, were you?" Simon hurried to coax Heather. Soon, Heather giggled.


    Looking at Alexander running toward him, Shane was somewhat ttered. Atst, Alexander forced himself to stop in front of him, looking at Shane awkwardly.


    "Alex, it''s great that you''re alright¡­." Shane wanted to hug him, but he withdrew his hand in dejection because he knew that his nephew did not like him.


    Alexander looked enviously at Simon and Heather. Then he suddenly reached out his hand to grab Shane''s hand.


    Shane almost trembled with joy. He looked down at Alexander, his eyes full of disbelief.


    "I''ll go with you, uncle." Alexander whispered.


    "Good, good," Shane excitedly agreed.


    The human trafficker had been dragged out of the car by a few bodyguards.


    The human trafficker was trembling with fear. Oh my god, whose kids had he kidnapped? The other side actually dispatched so many people to save them, and these people didn''t look like good guys... How would they treat him?


    Thinking, the human trafficker was even more scared and had to bluff, "You, you, let me go! Do you know who my boss is? If he knows, he won''t let you go!"


    His words ruined the happy scene.


    "Oh?" Simon looked down at him contemptuously. "I''d like to know who your boss is. Tell me his name to widen my horizon."


    The human trafficker''s face was white as a sheet. They were just a gang of little bandits.


    Suddenly, the sound of another car came from far away.


    "This must be my boss whoes to save me! Hurry to let me go!" the human trafficker said anxiously. He knew, of course, that his aplices wouldn''te, but now he could only hope his words would scare Simon and his subordinates so that he could escape.


    Simonughed with disdain.


    Soon the cars stopped, and Ted got out.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Simon, displeased.


    "I heard someone kidnapped my granddaughter, so I''ming to save her," Ted replied in a serious tone.


    The human trafficker on the ground almost despaired. This group of people also came to rescue Heather? If he had known that, he would never haveid a hand on this little girl. God knew the forces behind her were so mighty.


    Simon looked at him sarcastically. "Is this your boss?"


    "He, he wille," the human trafficker said, struggling desperately.


    "His boss?" Ted raised his eyebrows and pped his hands. Then his subordinates took a few people out of a car. Finally, Ted said coldly, "Do you mean these scums?"


    The human trafficker''s face turned pale. It was exactly his partners who had been caught! He waspletely despairing now!


    Several kidnappers were pushed together.


    They looked around in fear and kept begging for mercy.


    "Roughly speaking, these guys are your juniors," said Simon sarcastically.


    "Nonsense," Ted snapped. "Even at the height of the organization, we didn''t do human trafficking! Besides, don''t say these kinds of words in front of Heather."


    Simon looked at Heather in his arms and immediately shut up. Heather was a naive child, and he didn''t want her to be exposed to this kind of thing.


    Ted looked at Heather in Simon''s arms and instantly wore a broad face. "Come here, Heather, let your grandpa hug you."


    "No hugs," said Simon in disgust. "What ''grandpa''? Over so many years, you haven''t won over my mom''s heart. How do you dare to call yourself Heather''s grandpa?"


    In an instant, Ted looked a little embarrassed. "What, what are you talking about? Stacy and I have a much better rtionship. We''re neighbors now, and she doesn''t reject me..."


    "It''s you who is wrong, uncle," said Heather, as if she were a grown-up. "Grandma always says that no matter what their rtionship is, grandpa is still my grandpa."


    "My Heather is the most sensible as expected," Ted said, lovingly gazing at her.


    Even if he failed to hug Heather, he was very happy now. Joshua didn''t mind him touching his grandchildren, but Randy''s personality was more like Joshua''s. Although he didn''t reject Ted, he wasn''t close to him. Only Heather, the na?ve, cute kid, always called him grandpa sweetly. Ted liked Heather very much.


    "Heather, you''re right. I was wrong," Simon said, smiling. Heather had a good rtionship with Ted. He shouldn''t let the kids continue the past feud between the adults.


    Moreover, in recent years, Ted had be more and more like an ordinary old man, spending all his time with his grandchildren. Just then, a helicopter buzzed. They looked up and saw a helicopter flying towards them and hovering above them.


    The gang of human traffickers almost cried.


    Hasn''t it been over yet? Groups of people came to save the children, withrger andrger lineups. Whose kids had they kidnapped? Now they were almost scared to death, okay?


    The helicopter lowered adder. Then Joshua and Hazel descended.


    "Mommy, daddy," said Heather, happily stretching out her arms.


    Hazel darted over and picked her up.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right..." she coaxed Heather gently. Joshua came up to them andforted Heather. The three of them looked so harmonious.


    Alexander looked at them in silence, his heart filled with admiration. It was wonderful. Heather''s parents loved her very much. It was just...


    "Uncle," Alexander whispered, "are Heather''s parents... very capable?"


    "Yeah," Shane directly replied with a big smile. "How can the President and his wife of the Denmark Group be incapable?"


    Alexander''s face was a little dim, but soon his eyes became firm, twinkling.


    "I want to learn from you, uncle," he said earnestly, "please train me. I want to be strong."


    Shane was slightly dazed. He looked at Heather and then at Alexander. Suddenly he understood.


    The next moment, his lips twitched uncontrobly. Was his nephew... too precocious? But anyway, he didn''t want to discourage Alexander.


    "It''ll be very hard," Shane said meaningfully.

 Chapter 1406 - 694: Who’s Your Lover?

    "I''m not afraid of hard work," Alexander said firmly.


    "Good." Shane lovingly caressed his head. Joshua and Hazel were relieved that Heather hadn''t been tortured or hurt.


    "Heather, how about going to travel with your dad and me next time?" Hazel coaxed her. "You''re not allowed to run away from home anymore."


    Heather shook her head like a rattle-drum.


    "No, I''ve changed my mind. I''m not going to travel with you!"


    Joshua and Hazel looked at each other in surprise. The girl had been insisting on traveling with them, but she actually changed her mind so quickly.


    "Why?" Hazel asked.


    "Because I''m going to elope with Alex!" Heather held out her chubby little hand and pointed in Alexander''s direction.


    This sentence was like a p of thunder, suddenly quieting everyone down!


    In an instant, Alexander noticed that three pairs of sharp eyes which were as heavy as mountains fell upon him, and he could hardly breathe!


    Then he realized how hard his road would be. Joshua, Simon, and Ted were three awesome men, each of whom was an impassable mountain. If he wanted their approval in the future, it wouldn''t be easy.


    "Ahem, the children are joking, joking," Shane hurried toe to his rescue and said.


    But the next moment, Heather pursed her lips and burst into tears. "No kidding. I''m going to elope with Alex."


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere became serious again.


    "Heather," Alexander said suddenly. He let go of Shane''s hand and looked at her carefully.


    "Alex..." Heather had pretended to cry. She put down her hand and rubbed her eyes, looking nkly at him.


    "You go home with your parents first," he said gently. "I''lle to visit your home and y with youter on, okay?"


    "Really?" She blinked her eyes. She didn''t really know what ''elope'' means, but if Alexander were willing to y with her, there would be no need for them to elope.


    "Yes, I promise," he said seriously.


    "Okay, Okay!" she said happily. "Then I''ll wait for you at home!"


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. But, although they knew it was just two kids'' innocent words, Joshua, Simon, and even Ted felt somewhat ufortable.


    Heather was just a kid now, but... she would marry another man when she grew up anyway. Why did they feel so sad while just thinking about it? Was there a man in the world who was good enough for their Heather? "Come on, it''s settled, so let''s go home,"


    Ted said hastily. He was really afraid of another ident. Heather was still a child, and they just needed to take care of her at present.


    "Well, what about these people?" Simon looked at the group of human traffickers.


    "I''ve called James," Joshua whispered.


    "He''ll reach soon and take these human traffickers away. He''s almost here."


    Just then, a siren sounded as expected. Hearing the siren, the gang of human traffickers had a sense of relief somehow in their hearts. Although these people had done nothing to them, the psychological damage they caused to them was incalcble. Now they got caught at longst. Will it be finally over?


    James took the police and put the human traffickers in the police car.


    Hazel gently squeezed Heather''s hand. "Good girl, say goodbye to Alex."


    "Goodbye, Alex," said Heather, waving at him. "Remember toe and y with me."


    "Mm, Heather," Alexander said, with a steady glow in his eyes. "We''ll¡­ definitely meet again."


    ***


    Sixteen yearster.


    Heather woke up in bed with a moan.


    She had actually... had a childhood dream.


    "Heather, who''s your lover Alex?" asked a round-faced girl yfully, leaning over her bed.


    Alex... Heather sat up in bed, her mind wandering.


    She had just taken a nap during her lunch break, but she dreamed of the scene where she was kidnapped as a child.


    It was just that a long time had passed, and there were so many details she couldn''t remember at all. What she could only remember was the little boy who was willing to be kidnapped in a bid to apany and save her.


    Now she couldn''t even remember his name before. It was not that she was ungrateful. It was just that Alexander had nevere to her after they parted.


    The liar... Heather looked somber somehow.


    "What? Heather, are you really in love?!" Noticing her expression, the round-faced girl looked incredulous. The next moment, she asked in a very gossipy tone, her eyes sparkling, "Come on, quick! Tell me who is the lucky one who was able to win the heart of our campus belle who is the most difficult to be chased in the history of our school!"


    "Le, stop that now," Heather said with a wry smile. She pushed her roommate away and stretched herself. "You''ve misunderstood. I''ve just had a dream about my childhood."


    "What is it about?" Le asked incredulously.


    "I was kidnapped and almost sold when I was a child," Heather said.


    "Really?" Le was even more incredulous. "What does this have to do with your lover?"


    "He''s not my lover. His name was Alex," Heather continued. "A boy who was kidnapped with me. I can''t even remember his name now."


    Le was even more incredulous.


    "Let''s stop talking about that. We have to prepare for our graduation work." Heather yawned. "I guess I''m just too tired from all the work I''ve been doingtely. That''s why I had this dream."


    "Heather, I don''t understand," said Le, looking puzzled. "You''re so good-looking, so you don''t have to work hard, and you can live a good life as long as you marry a rich man, but why are you so hard-working?"


    "Because if I don''t work hard, I''ll be forced to inherit my family property!" Heather replied with a wry smile.


    Le snorted. "You say that once again!"


    "I''m telling you the truth," Heather looked somewhat sad and spoke. "My parents are so close. They wanted to be free of work, so they left thepany to my elder brother and me. My brother is very wretched.


    "He lost to me during thepetition, so he had to go to work as the president. So do you understand now? I''ve worked very hard to get this chance to pursue my dream!"


    "I don''t understand at all!" Le scratched her hair. "Do you dare tell me what your family''spany is named?"


    "I''ve told you before, Denmark Group," said Heather, grinning.

 Chapter 1407 - 695: He Deserves It

    Le rolled her eyes. "You''re bragging again!"


    Heather wore a wounded face. Why didn''t she believe her when she told the truth? However, it wasn''t all her roommate''s fault, because as the apple of the Denmark family''s eyes, she had been keeping a low profile.


    Like ordinary students, she went to ss and lived in the dormitory after ss. In addition, although the clothes and bags on her were beautifully and stylishly customized, the other students didn''t think they were expensive because there was no brand on them.


    Moreover, her family gave her a lot of pocket money. Still, she never showed any signs of extravagance, so it was hard for others to believe that she was really the little princess of the Denmark Group, who had no interest in taking over the Denmark Group.


    Heather didn''t want to exin anymore.


    "By the way, are you really going to move out in two days?" Le asked.


    "Yes," said Heather, nodding. "It''s almost time to graduate. I don''t have much to do at school. Besides, I''ll have to move out sooner orter anyway, so I''d better move out earlier."


    "Have you rented a house yet?"


    "Yes."


    "Let''s have fun at your house when you move out!" Le said.


    Heather smiled. "Okay."


    The house she was moving to was a two-story vi with a garden Randy had prepared for her. He had prepared a lot of houses for her. She chose the smallest house among them.


    It was okay to invite Le and a few other good friends to the vi. Maybe they would believe that she wasn''t lying when the time came.


    "You go wash your face and pack things up," Le said. "Lana has pressed us. We''re going to have dinner tonight."


    Heather nodded and went straight to the bathroom.


    Hardly had she finished packing things up when she heard Le screaming outside, "Heather,e on,e here! Someone is confessing in front of our school dormitory building!"


    Heather was speechless. "Why are you so gossipy..."


    Le dragged her to the balcony. "Come here! The man looks familiar to me..."


    Following her, Heather came to the balcony, where she saw a boy cing candles. She vaguely saw a few words, "Helen Jenkins," in the middle of candles that looked like a big heart.


    "So he''s confessing his feelings to the university president''s daughter," Le snorted and said. "If it weren''t for Helen Jenkins''s pedigree, I wouldn''t believe anyone would like her who is such an unruly and unreasonable woman!"


    Heather smiled faintly. "Well, they''re separately getting what they need."


    "Wait!" Le looked at the man in surprise. "Isn''t he... Malcolm Carter?"


    Heather was also a little surprised. But, on closer inspection, it was really him.


    "Oh my god, this womanizer!" Le snapped. "Hasn''t he been chasing you for six months? He said the other day that even if you didn''t agree to be his girlfriend, he would always like you. Why did he confess his love for Helen Jenkins so quickly?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense," said Heather,ughing. In fact, she felt nothing at all about it. "He was after me, but I didn''t say yes, did I? 1 don''t have any feelings for him. Since I didn''t agree, it''s normal for him to turn to chase someone else. You went a little too far as you said he was a womanizer."


    "What?! It''s not that..." Le nursed her grievance as she spoke, "But it''s a good thing you didn''t say yes, or even if you did, this kind womanizer would cheat on youter. But then again, Malcolm Carter is considered to be the most handsome among the boys in our department. You really didn''t have feelings for him before?"


    "No," Heather answered truthfully.


    Le tutted. "Heather, I wonder what kind of man you would take a fancy to."


    A very tender smile yed on Heather''s lips. "Probably a man as good as my dad and brother."


    ording to this standard, she probably wouldn''t get married in her whole life. After all, both Joshua and Randy were extremely outstanding.


    Le rolled her eyes at her. "You want to say you''re thedy of the Denmark Group again, don''t you? Heather, we can''t have a very high taste... Anyway, I can''t watch Malcolm Carter seed."


    With that, she took out her phone.


    Downstairs, Malcolm arranged the candles. He had worked hard to light all the candles. Then he held a bunch of flowers in his arms and shouted upstairs with a big loudspeaker, "Helen, I like you! Be my girlfriend!"


    He shouted seven or eight times before Helen, who had been dressed up, arrived.


    There were many people watching and yelling, but before Helen could approach Malcolm, a cloud of white smoke came and extinguished the candles.


    "What is it?" Malcolm was startled to see a


    janitor spraying the candles that he had painstakingly lit with a dry ice fire extinguisher.


    "What are you doing?" Malcolm was angry.


    He put 521 candles together to confess his love to Helen. Even his waist was sore, but the candle had been put out before he could say anything!


    The janitor said sternly, "Do you know candles are not allowed to be lit in front of the girls'' dormitory building because they can cause a fire?! Which department are you in? Come with me to the office..."


    With that, the janitor dragged Malcolm directly in the direction of the office.


    "No, I''m..." Embarrassed, Malcolm tried to run away, but the janitor didn''t let him.


    A romantic scene actually ended up with such a situation, which made everyone around burst intoughter.


    Helen angrily snorted. Under everyone''s sarcastic gaze, she quickly ran back to the dormitory.


    "Ha ha ha..." Leughed happily on the balcony. "He deserves it!"


    "Come on, you can''t do such wicked things again in the future," Heather smiled and said.


    She was right next to Le, so she knew that it was Le who had called the janitor.


    "Don''t worry, who would care about that kind of womanizer?" Le said as she pursed her lips. "We''re about to graduate anyway. Since Helen wants to be used by the womanizer who desires a good social ss, I won''t stop her. They share the same rotten tastes anyway. In this way, they won''t hurt anyone else!"


    "Come on,e on," Heather urged. "Lana is still waiting for us."


    Soon, Heather and Le arrived at the private room in the restaurant Lana had booked. But, unfortunately, it was a farewell party before they graduated, and they ended up drinking too much.


    Heather was better at drinking than Hazel, but she couldn''t drink much either. However, she couldn''t help drinking quite a few sses of wine because she was happy tonight.


    A few people yed Truth or Dare. After a few rounds, the bottle was pointed at Heather. "I choose Truth," Heather said.


    "No, no, no!" Her friends said a little contemptuously, "If you choose ''Truth,'' you are going to say the Denmark Group is thepany of your family again."

 Chapter 1408 - 696: They Meet Again

    Heather felt terribly wounded. Because they were her best friends, she had never hidden anything from them when they asked her.


    But they all thought she was bragging.


    Moreover, she didn''t mention it often as she only said it a few times. So why did theyugh at her as if she mentioned it every day? "All right," she said with resignation, "I''ll choose ''Dare,'' okay?"


    "Okay, let''s y something big," Lana was immediately happy, "Well, how about asking the campus belle whose heart is the most difficult to win to take the initiative to confess her love to a stranger?"


    "Not bad!" Le, who was drunk, echoed, "Heather since you''re confessing to a stranger, walk out of the private room and confess your love to the first person you''ll meet."


    "Yes, yes. Whether it is male or female, old or young, an ugly guy or a hunk, you''ll win as long as you confess your love! Do you dare?" the other friends yelled.


    Heather put her hands on the forehead.


    These people were really drunk.


    But they actually wondered if she dared? Then, on an impulse, she got up from the sofa, unsteady.


    "I''ll go! Wait and see!" she aggressively said.


    Wasn''t that just a confession of love?


    Couldn''t she exin it was a joke after confessing her love?


    Besides, even if she met a hooligan who wanted to grope her, she wouldn''t be scared. Since she was kidnapped as a kid, her grandmother and uncle have asked her to learn martial arts since she was very young.


    With her current fighting strength, she could handle three or five strong men without difficulty. It was just that nothing had happened to her at school, and she had never needed to show it, so few of her friends knew that she was good at martial arts.


    When Heather opened the door, a man wearing a grave face happened to walk along the corridor.


    "You, stop!" Heather pointed at him.


    Alexander stood still and frowned at her, but the next moment his eyes were filled with surprise.


    Heather?


    His mind flooded with thoughts. Then, with deep eyes, he watched her approach as he held back the emotions that were about to explode.


    Seeing him as so well-behaved, Heather smiled.


    Suddenly, she stumbled and fell straight toward his body.


    Alexander reached out to hold her.


    Her arms were wrapped around his neck, and her soft body was resting on his chest.


    She raised her eyes and looked nkly at Alexander.


    This kind of reassuring feeling... Why did she feel so familiar?


    Heather looked at him, freezing as if she wanted to find something in his face.


    "You..." She held out her fair fingers. Then her soft fingers began to touch his iparably handsome face. Her body began to rub against his. Why... did she feel familiar with the man in front of her? It looked like she had seen him somewhere!


    Alexander grabbed her fingers. Does the girl really know what she''s doing?


    Such innocent eyes and her close body, which kept rubbing against his, made his belly burst into mes!


    "What are you using to press against me!" she pouted her lips and said in disgust. She shook off his hand and put her hand down to touch his lower part.


    Alexander gritted his teeth. How much wine has the girl drunk? Does she know what she''s doing?


    "What on earth are you doing?" he asked angrily.


    Hearing his question, Heather, who was very drunk, finally remembered her purpose.


    "Ah! I think of it! Ie to confess my love to you!" She patted her head and spoke.


    His eyes became darker. He endured the physical reactions of his body and the wrath in his heart. "I''ll drive you home."


    "No, no, I really came to confess my love to you!" she shook her head like a rattle-drum. She had forgotten why she had to confess her love to Alexander. What she could remember was that she had to get it done!


    Seeing Alexander didn''t believe her, she quickly put her hands around his neck and kissed him on the lips! Alexander''s body instantly stiffened!


    The familiar aura...


    A strange sense of security filled her heart. Heather closed her eyes slightly and kissed him hard on the lips. But there was no reply. Instead, she put out her little tongue a little angrily and put it naughtily into his mouth.


    His repressed lust burst out in a sh!


    He tightened his grip around her waist and kissed her lips hard like a storm!


    Sixteen years...


    He had not visited her for sixteen years. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to keep his word. It was just that he knew he wasn''t good enough for Heather.


    However, his eyes had been fixed on her over the past sixteen years.


    He knew when she went to primary school and even knew which boy had written a love letter to her, which girl was her best friend... He knew everything about her.


    He just hoped that he would have enough strength to rival the Denmark Group when she grew up and stood beside her.


    Now he finally summoned the courage to appear before her, but she actually teased him!


    How could his feelings that had been umted for so many years possibly resist the mes of her arms?


    "Hmm, hmm..."


    He couldn''t let go of Heather until she was out of breath.


    She looked at him with dreamy eyes. The alcohol made her brain a little dull.


    Did he... kiss her just now? she didn''t feel bad, though.


    He sighed lightly. "I''ll take you home."


    No one was more desirous to be with Heather than he was, but he didn''t want his reunion with Heather to happen like that. "Home?" She was a bit puzzled and asked,


    "You, you still don''t believe that I''m confessing my love?"


    Drunk, she was somehow stubborn. If this man didn''t believe her, didn''t she fail? Her friends would definitelyugh at her!!


    Heather had forgotten that her friends had only asked her to confess her love, but they didn''t request that she should seed, but she waspletely a hair-splitter now.


    Alexander was helpless. "Come on, you must drink less next time."


    "I, I am not drunk!" she said angrily. "You, you wait!"


    Her fair little hands suddenlyy on his belt, and she held out her hands to undo it!


    "What are you doing?" He seized her hands in surprise and anger.


    He didn''t miss a single moment of Heather''s growth. How could she suddenly be so bold as to undo his belt?


    "You don''t believe me!" She looked at him angrily and said, "I''m telling you! The first time my mom met my dad, she took his belt away... You, you give me your belt, so you''ll believe I''m really confessing my love¡­."

 Chapter 1409 - 697: I Will Never Drink Again

    Her hand groped for his belt, but she was too drunk to remove it.


    She lowered her head angrily, and a warm aura breathed softly on his chest.


    He felt like his whole body was going to explode! He clenched her hands again, took a deep breath, and forcibly suppressed the fire in his heart.


    "Heather, do you know what you''re doing?" he asked in a serious voice.


    Heather... Heather froze slightly.


    The person standing in front of her was clearly a stranger, but why didn''t she feel angry but feel very friendly when he called her name?


    "Yes!" she said in a fit of pique.


    "Good," he said as his eyes were a little deep.


    He pressed his finger on the belt, took it off with a swish, and put it in her palm. "Here you are."


    Looking at the belt in her hand, she was in a trance. What had shee out for? Why did she have someone else''s belt in her hand?


    No, no. If she got the belt, it meant that she won. Heather held the belt in her arms as if it were a treasure. "Good, you may... go now."


    "..." Alexander was pissed off. So after she took his belt, she tried to drive him away? Besides, seeing she was so drunk, he was really afraid to leave her like that. He was not sure if she would find another guy and confess her love.


    He said in a deep tone, "I''ll drive you home."


    "Mm..." she sped her belt and agreed a little nkly. What did she seem to have forgotten? Forget it.


    Heather shook her head and left the group of friends in the private room.


    "I live, I live..." she said incoherently and couldn''t offer a full address for a long time.


    "I know where you live," he said quietly.


    "Oh," she said and leaned obediently into his arms.


    Normally, when she was drunk, she never trusted strangers easily, but Alexander''s aura was too reassuring. It seemed to her that she had nothing to fear as long as she was by his side.


    That was why she obeyed him.


    Alexander took Heather to his car and drove her directly to her vi. But before he left, he arranged for some of Heather''s ssmates to be driven back to school.


    There was almost everything in Heather''s vi, and she could live at any time. However, she had a good rtionship with her roommates at school, so she didn''te here often.


    Looking at the closed door, she held out her finger and pressed directly on the fingerprint lock. The door opened.


    "Come on in," she said, taking Alexander by the hand and leading him into the living room.


    Alexander followed her, but his face was dreadfully dark. If he wasn''t the one who brought Heather home today, would she allow another man to stay with her for the night?


    Since Heather had not yet moved in, only hourly workers came to do the cleaning, and there weren''t any servants.


    Heather was notpletely unfamiliar with this vi. She stumbled while walking. When she saw the sofa, shey down directly. The next moment, she rolled over, clutching a pillow, and went straight to sleep.


    Alexander was both angry and helpless. Was Heather so defenseless?


    He was a normal man, but she actually fell asleep in front of him? Was she really not afraid that he would do something bad to her?


    "Heather, get up. Don''t sleep here," he patted her gently and said helplessly.


    She grunted impatiently and then slept more soundly.


    Alexander rubbed the part between his eyebrows with a headache. The next moment, he picked up Heather around the waist and carried her straight to the bedroom on the second floor.


    He put her on the bed, opened the wardrobe, took out her pajamas, and helped her wear them. Then he tucked her in.


    But as he tucked her in, Heather, who had been asleep, suddenly opened her eyes. She reached out her hand to grab his wrist. Alexander was caught off guard. Drunk and strong, she pulled him directly onto herself.


    "Where are you from, hunk?" Heather''s eyes looked flirtatious, and her arms were tightly wrapped around Alexander''s neck.


    "Heather Denmark!" Alexander gnashed his teeth in anger. Finally, he decided that he would never let the girl touch a drop of wine!


    Just then, Heather, who was muddleheaded, gently kissed him on the lips!


    Alexander''s pent-up me seemed to erupt like a volcano. Finally, he could no longer control himself and kissed her heavily on the lips.


    The kiss seemed to pour out all his pent-up feelings for her over the past years. He greedily tasted every inch of her little, sweet mouth..


    At the end of the kiss, Alexander stood up and quietly looked down at Heather. The little girl actually fell asleep again.


    "Heather..." Alexander took a deep breath, pressing down the restless mes of his heart.


    His eyes were filled with strong affection. "We can''t be reunited like this. So I won''t touch you."


    He dropped a kiss on her forehead. Then he got up quickly and closed the bedroom door. He walked fast, thinking he must leave as quickly as possible.


    He was really afraid that if he stayed here one more second, he would lose control of himself and do something to Heather.


    With the door closed, Alexander looked back at the vi, his eyes full of deep attachment.


    ****


    When Heather got out of bed in the morning, she held out her hand to rub her temples, feeling a splitting headache.


    "I will never drink again..." Heather thought to herself.


    She was really very drunk yesterday, so she couldn''t control her own behavior. Now she felt terribly ufortable.


    Heather groped, and then her finger touched something cold.


    She took a closer look and saw that it was actually a water ss. After taking a few sips of water, she felt much morefortable.


    Not right!


    All of a sudden, Heather froze.


    Why was she in the vi? What had happened?


    Heather looked down and directly let out a scream!


    She couldn''t help thinking, "Oh, my god.


    What''s going on? Who helped me wear my pajamas? And what''s that in my arms?"


    When she saw what it was, she was eager to kill herself!


    Why was she carrying a man''s belt? Who could tell her what had happened?


    She felt the leather belt in her hand was like a hot potato and hastily dropped it on the ground.


    The fragmentary memories ofst night began to fill her mind. But, then, remembering what she had done, Heather looked even paler!


    She actually... pestered a strange man, confessed her love to him, and undid his belt? And then, it seemed he had driven her home?

 Chapter 1410 - 698: Yes, It’s Me

    She could not remember what happened after that.


    Her face suddenly turned pale, and then she jumped out of bed and began to examine her body.


    There didn''t seem to... be something unusual....


    Except that she seemed a little weak. But it seemed to be because of a hangover.


    But what if it wasn''t?


    Heather was instantly troubled.


    She had been yearning for the affection of her parents. But, because in her opinion, the boys who chased her were far worse than her dad Joshua, she had never fallen in love!


    It was because she had quite a high taste that her love life was still empty. She had zero experience with the sexual life between a man and a woman!


    So now she was really not at all sure if she had had sex with the man or not.


    Heather hurried to lift the sheets. They were clean. There was no blood. But thinking that some girls might not bleed for the first time, she was nervous again.


    Ah!!!


    Heather freaked out right now!


    What happenedst night? Could someone tell her?


    Heather tried to weep but failed to shed a tear. In the end, she had to take a shower first.


    By the time she got out of the bathroom, her spirits were better, and her mind was clearer.


    Suppose she wanted to know what had happened the night before, as long as she found the man who she sawst night, everything woulde to light.


    Heather went back to the bedroom and picked up the belt on the floor.


    Crocodile skin, gold leather buckle. The belt was studded with a ring of diamonds. It didn''t have a brand name on it, and it was obviously customized. It cost at least 200,000 dors, so the other party should be very rich.


    With this belt, it wasn''t hard to track down the owner. But then, all she had to do was ask her brother for help, but what gave her a headache was that she would have to exin why she had a man''s belt!


    Heather was very remorseful. If she had known this would happen, she would never have drunk so much winest night!


    Unable to figure out what to do next, she dropped the belt and went straight to the balcony for fresh air.


    There was a wonderful aroma of food, and Heather''s stomach began to growl.


    The aroma came from the neighboring vi. She was surprised. The house next door was unupied when she moved here, but why was there a resident so soon?


    Curiously, she stood on the balcony and looked at the next-door house. Opposite her bedroom seemed to be the neighbor''s bedroom.


    Their balconies happened to face each other. Through the ss door, Heather could even see theyout of the bedroom.


    It was in aposed tone of blue, simple and clean. It was obviously a man''s bedroom.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in the bedroom.


    Was this her neighbor?


    Heather couldn''t help but look at him. Why did he suddenlye back to the bedroom?


    Her neighbor didn''t seem to notice her peep at all. Calmly, he unbuttoned his shirt and took off his pajamas.


    Heather directly froze. Oh, my god. What''s going on? Is he changing clothes?


    He seemed to notice her eyes. He paused for a bit and walked towards her, frowning.


    Heather''s eyes slightly lit up!


    It had to be said that he was very well built! Perfect shape with beautiful eight-pack abs. He looked thin in clothes but muscr when he was naked!


    "Is it good-looking?" Alexander''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners.


    He pushed open the ss door and went to the balcony, staring at Heather.


    She came to her senses and turned her head around awkwardly. "Sorry, I didn''t know there was someone...."


    Oh no!


    Her face was shocked. Wasn''t... this the man who kissed herst night?


    "It''s you!" She turned her head around and stared at him angrily!


    Alexander cocked his eyebrows. So the little girl wasn''tpletely unconsciousst night.


    He confessed frankly, "Yes, it''s me."


    He had never expected to meet Heather in this way. Still, it didn''t seem bad.


    "You, you, you!" She covered her eyes with rage to stop looking at his nice shape. "How can you wander around naked? Put your clothes on!"


    "Why not? This is my home," he said with a smile. "Even if I run naked here, it''s my freedom. Moreover..."


    Looking at her shy and angry face, he suddenly wanted to y a trick on her.


    "There''s... some kind of bond between us. Don''t you think so?"


    Her whole heart went cold!


    What?


    They really had a sexual rtionshipst night?


    "What did you do to mest night?" She said furiously, "Beast!"


    "I just drove you home in passing." He didn''t hide it from her, but the next moment he said, somewhat hesitant and wounded, "But you... s!"


    He sighed, leaving Heather in despair. She had only a little bit of memory of the night before, but it was the moment when she hugged and kissed Alexander!


    Now, Alexander''s sad look was obviously saying that it was she who was the beastst night!


    Heather was about to cry. Had she really raped her neighborst night?


    She looked at Alexander and said in an uncertain tone, "Nothing happened between us, didn''t it?"


    Even she himself had no confidence in this statement.


    Alexander raised his eyebrows slightly. The girl actually forgot it? That was good.


    "You don''t want to be responsible for me? That was my first sex act."


    Heather almost spat out a mouthful of blood!


    Alexander''s words were a death sentence to her! So she had really done something worse than a beast and ruined his chastity? Bah, bah, bah. What happened? How did this kind of plot in the TV series happen to her?


    Heather had a headache. She did not understand how she became a person who was like a womanizer.


    Now, her neighbor was waiting for her to be responsible for him.


    "You... I..." Heather stammered, trying to say something, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "Wait!" She gritted her teeth and ran back to her room in a panic.


    "What should I do?" Then, thinking, she helplessly took out her mobile phone and directly posted a message for help in a famous forum: I identally bedded with a stranger. What should I do? Wait online. It''s urgent.


    Soon, dozens of replies emerged.


    Looking at the answers, Heather instantly wanted to spit out blood.


    The dozens of replies were all useless, and there was even a suggestion that she marry him directly and bed with him fair and square!

 Chapter 1411 - 699: Do You Like This Food?

    Quite a few people scolded her, saying she was a womanizer who only focused on her own pleasure and destroyed the other party''s chastity but didn''t want to be responsible.


    Heather was in a worse mood. She was a woman, okay?!


    But if the genders were reversed, what she had done seemed reallyme... She shouldn''t think her behavior was right just because she was a woman...


    Heather scratched her hair in pain. Ah!!! What should she do?


    A doorbell rang. She looked up nkly. Nobody knew she was here. So who came looking for her?


    She came to the door with a puzzled face.


    She opened the door and saw Alexander standing outside, dressed in casual clothes.


    She was instantly shocked.


    What? Did hee directly to her house?


    The next moment, she was so frightened that she tried to close the door.


    The door was about to close when he put his long arm against it.


    "You, you, you¡­." She felt even more embarrassed. She pulled the door harder but couldn''t move it.


    "Are you hungry?" His other hand lifted a hamper in his hand as he said. "I brought breakfast."


    She swallowed saliva. She had been seduced by the aromaing from Alexander''s house, and when she learned that he had brought breakfast, her stomach began to rumble.


    Then...


    Heather thought she must be mentally retarded. Otherwise, why did she open the door and let him in?


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Heather stole a nce at Alexander.


    He took some dinnerware from the kitchen, stood at the table, and set the table with the breakfast he had brought. He had a nice shape... he was dressed in casual clothes, but he looked quite sedate and elegant.


    But... Heather''s mind was filled with images where Alexander didn''t wear his shirt.


    Moreover, she suddenly found that Alexander had taken off his shirt and was seducing her with his well-built body...


    She rubbed her eyes in a hurry, and the next moment her face instantly turned pale.


    Alexander was dressed in clothes. It was just her illusion just now. Did she start fangirling?


    Heather was almost in tears. Oh,e on. Did she have a lustful desire now? Was it because she slept with himst night that now she was addicted to his body?


    "What are you thinking?" Alexander cocked his eyebrows. The look in Heather''s eyes was too weird when she looked at him.


    "I was thinking you weren''t wearing... Hmm!" She covered her mouth quickly and stared at him with shame and anger! She nearly said it out just now! God, was it because she had been single for 20 years that she became lustful?


    Alexander was a little puzzled when he saw that she seemed angry with him. It didn''t seem that he had done anything to annoy her?


    "Come and have breakfast," he said quietly.


    "Oh," she agreed and went to the table. Then she was surprised to see that he had prepared two sets of tableware.


    "You want some too?" she asked.


    "I can''t have breakfast?" He looked at her innocently.


    A sense of shame seized her. Alexander had brought her breakfast. How could she not allow him to have breakfast? Since when was she so bad?


    "No, let''s share." She sat down hastily.


    He smiled and sat down beside her. She picked up a ss of milk, and her face darkened.


    Not right! Why did she think she was being set up?


    He was a stranger, okay? So why did he walk into her house and have breakfast with her?


    "Try it." He put a beautiful sandwich on her te.


    Heather felt helpless. Forget it. She would talk with him after breakfast.


    The breakfast was very delicious. She had an appetite and ate up all the food with him.


    "Well..." She hesitated but finally decided to talk with him about what had happened between them.


    "I''ll do the dishes first." He put away the dishes and put them in the dishwasher.


    He looked back and saw her standing at the kitchen door, looking at him with mixed feelings.


    "Do you like this food?" He smiled.


    "It''s very delicious," she took a deep breath. She had intended to say something, but at the sight of his soft eyes, she felt her heart pounding and forgot what to say.


    Atst, she said incoherently, "Your cooking....is so good that I want to poach him!"


    His eyes were a little deeper. "Good."


    "Huh?" She froze, not expecting him to be so generous.


    Then she asked curiously, "How much do I need to pay for the food?"


    "It''s free," he said lightly. "I''ll make breakfast for you whenever you want."


    She nearly spat out a mouthful of thick blood. What? Was it him who had made breakfast? So.. he wanted to pester her? No, no. She had to make it clear to him.


    "Well..." she clenched her teeth.


    "Go to the living room first, and I''ll make a cup of coffee for you," he interrupted her calmly.


    "Oh..." She agreed sulkily and sat on the sofa obediently. But the next moment, she was extremely depressed!


    What was wrong with her? Why had she been led by the nose and obeyed this strange man? Besides, this was her house, but why was she under the delusion that he was the master of the house?


    Alexander came over with two cups of coffee. He put one of them in front of Heather.


    "What are you trying to say?" he asked calmly, picking up another cup of coffee.


    She was a little sad. She was going to question Alexander, but if she did, it looked like she obeyed him again!


    "Ahem... I don''t know what your name is," she said helplessly.


    Alexander''s eyes were deep as he said lightly, "Alexander Christopher."


    Alexander Christopher?


    There was a hint of surprise in her eyes. "I know you! My elder brother always talks about you! You''re ssmates!"


    Alexander put down his cup with somewhat disappointment. So she only knew him because of Randy''s words? Sure enough, she had forgotten the past. But anyway, they could start over.


    "I seldom remember people''s names because I''m not interested in these things. But my brother thinks too highly of you, "Heather said, with a glint of excitement in her eyes. "My brother says you''re the only one of his peers who deserves to bepared with him! He never praises people like that. He really appreciates you!"

 Chapter 1412 - 700: Be My Girlfriend

    He looked at her quietly. "And you?"


    She instantly felt her heart was leaping wildly. "Me?"


    "Yes," he said, looking more serious.


    Taking a deep breath, she calmed her thoughts and decided to say out all she had wanted to say at breakfast.


    The man in front of her was actually Alexander Christopher, which really left her a little panicky.


    If he were just an ordinary person, she would consider using money to solve the problem. But Alexander''s fame soared over the years, and he and her brother Randy were known as the two most famous young business elites.


    Hispany H & C INC., which he founded a few years ago, was even more sessful, and even her father, Joshua, praised him.


    But the more capable Alexander was, the more troubling the incident got. If she offered to pay him, how could Alexander possibly say yes?


    After thinking for a while, Heather decided to trymunicating with him first. "Mr. Christopher, we don''t know each other..."


    "What does it mean?" His eyes were deep as he spoke, "You know my length, while I know your depth?"


    Her hand shook, and she almost dropped the cup in her hand!


    Damn. What happened to Alexander? How could he say these kinds of nasty words so seriously! What length... What depth...


    She couldn''t help thinking about whether something had really happened to them the night before. If it was true, did they know enough about each other? Besides, did Alexander really have a nice shape from what she had seen in the morning....


    "Oh no, I digress!" Heather stopped thinking and held out her hands to feel her hot cheeks.


    "Mr. Christopher," she said with exasperation. "I''m not kidding!"


    His eyes were serious. "I''m not kidding, either."


    "You!" She was going crazy. Facing Alexander, she felt more powerless than ever!


    She took a few deep breaths to hold back her desire to go crazy.


    "Mr. Christopher, we''re adults," she gritted her teeth as she spoke. "What happenedst night was just an ident. Surely there is no shortage of women for a man like you, isn''t there? Then we''ll just pretend that nothing happened and live our separate lives..."


    "I have no woman around me," he said. quietly. "Yesterday, it was my first sex act. You don''t want to be responsible?"


    In an instant, Heather was a little overwhelmed.


    Damn it! It was Alexander''s first sex act! He stubbornly asked her to be responsible...


    Now, what should she do?


    "What do you want?" she asked, giving up struggling.


    "Be my girlfriend," his eyes sparkled as he said, tightening his fingers.


    "Huh?" Her eyes widened. She thought she''d misheard. "No, we''ve just met!"


    His eyes shed with a touch of sadness. "You hate me?"


    "No...," she said guiltily. In the face of his innocent look, she couldn''t say she hated him.


    "Let''s try then," he said in a firm and earnest tone.


    "Ah? I don''t hate you, but that doesn''t mean I like you?" She was worried and said, "Besides, we don''t have feelings for..."


    He stood up suddenly and sat closer to her.


    She said in a guarded manner, "You, you, you, what do you want... Hmm!"


    His thin lips fell on hers. She opened her eyes wide and tried to push him away, but he caught her wrists.


    The kiss was so gentle that it seemed to drown her. His aura was clean, pleasant, and somehow reassuring.


    Her resistance became weaker and weaker, and her slender fingers took hold of his shirt.


    "Do you feel anything?" He let go of her and asked in a low voice.


    There was an unusual flush on her cheeks.


    It was not like the kiss she had when she was drunkst night. Now she knew exactly how intoxicating the kiss was.


    "Let''s try to be together," he said softly in her ear. "If we don''t fit, just tell me, and I''ll let you go."


    "Okay," she foolishly agreed, as if she had been bewitched.


    "Then move here," he said with a warm smile. "You can work on your graduation project here. It''s peaceful and quiet here. I can cook some delicious food for you at any time."


    Delicious food! Her eyes lit up, and she nodded almost uncontrobly. "Okay."


    She was very remorseful immediately after agreeing!


    What was wrong with her? When she faced Alexander, she looked like she was being manipted and agreed about whatever he said.


    "Good girl," he gently caressed her head, "Let''s go to schoolter. I will help you to move¡­


    "Wait!" she interrupted hastily. No, no, no, she couldn''t allow him to lead her around by the nose like this anymore.


    There was a touch of sadness on his face.


    "That''s what boyfriend should do, Heather. Am I wrong?"


    Her heart instantly softened. Could this man stop seducing her like that! He was too good-looking. If he suddenly wore such a wounded expression, she really couldn''t resist!


    "No..." She gritted her teeth. "My brother has arranged the move for me. Someone will help me. So you don''t have to help. Besides, you need to be busy with your business, don''t you? You go about your business and leave me alone..."


    "Are you afraid your family will know about our rtionship?" he directly asked.


    She was even more embarrassed. How did Alexander guess everything?


    She drew in a deep breath and said helplessly, "You know my name, so you know who I am, don''t you?"


    His eyes sparkled. "Yes."


    "So my parents and my elder brother have to nod before we can be together," she said seriously. "Besides, I may not fancy a man who is no match for my brother. So I hope we''ll keep our rtionship under wraps before I''m sure I want to continue our rtionship."


    "Okay," He smiled and agreed. "Then I''ll drive you back to school, and you mustn''t refuse."


    "Mm..." she agreed, her cheeks flushed.


    Alexander stopped his car near the school gate and parted with her as she required.


    Back on the campus of Quantum University, Heather felt that her legs were weak somehow. So now she really has a boyfriend?


    "Heather." A familiar voice came from behind her.


    Heather frowns with displeasure. She turned around and saw Malcolming towards her.


    "What do you want?" Heather asked in a distant manner. Didn''t he confess his love to Helen Jenkins yesterday? So why did hee to her now?

 Chapter 1413 - 701: A Hateful Womanizer

    Malcolm had long seen Heather. So when he saw her absentminded expression from a distance, he instantly felt ted.


    It must be because she saw him confess his love to Helen yesterday, and she regretted not agreeing to his confession sooner.


    This idea greatly gratified his vanity. He knew that Heather must like him, too. She had been turning him down because she was pretending that she disliked him. She must feel sorry and sad now.


    "Don''t be sad, Heather," Malcolm said with an affectionate look.


    Heather looked at him nkly in puzzlement. What did he mean? Why should she be sad?


    "I know you''re remorseful that you didn''t say yes to my confession earlier, but it''s not toote now." He added, "In fact, I still have feelings for you."


    She was taken aback. She really wanted to swear at him! Damn it! What happened to Malcolm Carter? What did he say unintelligibly?! So he came to her because he thought she was regretting not agreeing to his confession?!


    Who on earth gave him the nerve to be so narcissistic?


    Malcolm, who saw her speechless expression, was even more certain that he had cut her to the quick.


    Taking a deep breath, she asked sarcastically, "Oh? So you''re breaking up with Helen?"


    Malcolm''s confession became a joke yesterday when it was interrupted, but he seeded as Helen agreed, which had been posted on a school forum, so Heather knew about it.


    "Of course not," said Malcolm, his eyes shed with greed. "Helen is the headmaster''s daughter. Her background is so good. If I am with her, I can benefit a lot. But you can rest assured that the woman I really love is you, so you must suffer for a few years before I make a hit. When the timees, I will make you my wife!"


    A hateful womanizer!


    Heather didn''t expect that she would meet a womanizer one day!


    If he only went after Helen after he couldn''t win Heather''s heart, Heather wouldn''t have thought it was a big deal. However, he was so greedy that he actually wanted her to be his mistress. Who did he think he was?


    Heather should have been angry, but now she found it utterly ridiculous. If it had been in the past, with her temper, she would have dragged the womanizer into the woods and beaten him up!


    Today, however, she was in a good mood and decided to give him a break. She nodded. "Well, that''s a good idea."


    He asked, with joy in his eyes. "You agreed?"


    There was a hint of sarcasm in her eyes. "I mean, in your dream!"


    "Heather!" His face was full of shame and anger. He raised his hand, ready to p her on the face!


    Her eyes turned slightly deep as she suddenly grabbed his wrist and broke it hard!


    "Ouch!!" He cried out in pain, and ayer of cold sweat emerged on his forehead.


    "Malcolm, I warn you, don''te to me again! I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll let you off the hook! Otherwise, you wouldn''t be just dislocated!" she said coldly.


    Then her hand moved again, and she instantly recovered his dislocated wrist.


    He hastily withdrew his hand and looked at her in horror. Heather had been his ssmate for four years, but he had no idea she was so good at fighting!


    She ignored him and turned around to walk toward the dorm.


    Looking at this kind of man for just a second made her feel sick.


    Back in the dorm, Le was still asleep in bed.


    She drank a lotst night, too. It seemed that she had been sleeping since she came backst night.


    "Wake up!" Heather woke her up. "Le, time for lunch!"


    "Lunch..." Le rolled over and nearly fell out of bed.


    Heather stopped her. "Watch out!"


    "Heather?" When Le saw her, she was slightly dazed and said, "You didn''te back to the dormst night... No! Where were youst night?"


    Heather was very speechless. Hadn''t her roommatee to her senses until now?


    Instead of answering her question, Heather asked, "How did you return to the dormst night?"


    "Well... I remember someone who imed to be your friend drove us back to the school and said that you wouldn''te back to the dorm at night and that you would live in your friend''s house..." Le rubbed her head.


    "Was that guy really your friendst night?"


    Heather was a little surprised. So it must have been one of Alexander''s subordinates who sent her friends back to the school. Not only had he asked his subordinate to do that, but he also gave them the right reason so that they wouldn''t be suspicious.


    Somehow Heather''s heart softened at the thought of it.


    Alexander was really considerate.


    "Heather, I''m sorry, we were too drunkst night, so we didn''t think much about it." Le asked, worried, "Did you really go to your friend''s house?"


    "... Mm." Heather nodded. She didn''t want to say much about what had happened the night before. Even facing Le, she was a bit tongue-tied.


    After all, she was such a beastst night who had raped Alexanderst night¡­


    Seeing Le look incredulous and ready to continue questioning her, Heather said. anxiously, "When I came back just now, I ran into Malcolm Carter."


    After that, she briefly told Le about her conflict with Malcolm.


    "Oh my god! He''s such a womanizer!" Le was instantly furious and couldn''t help swearing at him. "I thought he was good. I didn''t expect him to be a womanizer in his bones!


    "Not only did he deceive Helen, but he also tried to y with you! He should look at himself carefully in a mirror to check if he is a human... By the way, why don''t we tell Helen about this and let Malcolm get nothing?"


    "Come on, don''t make trouble," he said.


    Heather lightly said. "Even if we do tell her, she won''t believe us. She''ll just think I''m trying to drive a wedge between her and Malcolm on purpose."


    Her words pointed out the fact sharply. Le instantly gave up the idea. "Yeah, she has been outssed by you. No matter if it''s apetition or an exam, you always get first ce, while she gets second ce, which has made her angry for a long time! Do you think she said yes to Malcolm''s confession just because he chased you, and it made her feel like she stole your man?"


    "Who knows?" Heather smiled lightly and began to pack her things up.


    "What are you doing?" Le looked at her in surprise.


    "Moving out of the dorm," Heather replied.


    "My house outside is ready, so I''m going to live there. It''s quieter there."


    "In such a hurry?" Le asked curiously. "Why do I feel like you''re hurrying to meet someone?"

 Chapter 1414 - 702: So Fast?

    Heather paused as her heart was a little panicky somehow.


    Indeed, although she had been sure that she would move before, she didn''t have to be in such a hurry.


    But when Alexander suggested she move into the vi today, she actually agreed so quickly! Moreover, at the bottom of her heart, she did not seem inclined to refuse him and even looked forward to seeing him again.


    Because if she moved there, she would be able to live next door to Alexander...


    Heather was suddenly shocked. Was she really hurrying to see Alexander? No, it wasn''t that!


    "What nonsense!" Heather took the pillow and hit Le in the face with exasperation.


    "Why don''t you go and wash up?!"


    Le muttered something. When she came back, she found Heather had already packed things up.


    Le looked at her in surprise. "So fast?"


    "Well, my house over there is well furnished, so I don''t have much to pack up. As for these things, I''m going to donate them," Heather exined. She had only packed up her textbooks as well as a few suits of clothes and the things for finishing her graduation project.


    "... Hearing your generous words, I''m a little convinced now that you''re really from a rich family." Le''s lips twitched as she spoke, "Come on, I''ll help you move."


    "Well, I''ll invite you to dinner some other time." Heather smiled faintly. Then she walked out of the dorm with Le.


    Randy had arranged for a car to wait for her downstairs. The car wasn''t conspicuous, so not many people noticed it.


    After she put all the things in the car, Heather thought for a bit and invited Le to her new home.


    Le was her best friend, so she wasn''t going to keep it a secret anymore.


    In fact, Heather didn''t n to hide it from them at first, but because she and her family wanted her to live a normal life, she kept a low profile, which made her friends think she always bragged.


    "No, no, I''ve got a headache. I''m going back to bed," Le refused without hesitation.


    "Do you know whose invitation you are turning down?" Heather asked with a depressed expression. "This is an invitation from thedy from Denmark Group."


    Le''s lips twitched. "Are you finished?!"


    "Come on, go back to the dorm for sleep. You can''t keep your eyes open." Heather said with resignation, "We''ll talk about thister."


    Le waved to her and turned around to head for the dormitory.


    Soon, Heather went back to the vi. A servant had already waited for her at the gate.


    "Miss Denmark, I am a servant from the house


    of Master Alexander next door," the servant beamed. "Master Alexander asked me to help you."


    Heather''s cheeks were slightly flushed somehow. Anyway, Alexander was really very thoughtful.


    After helping Heather carry the things into the house and putting them away, the servant directly took her to leave.


    Heather was relieved and went to her study to work on her graduation project.


    After quite a long time, she suddenly felt a twinge of hunger in her stomach and put down her brush.


    "Are you hungry?" A gentle voice sounded.


    She was so startled that she almost. jumped up and looked at Alexander sitting on the sofa. "You, you... How did you get in here?!"


    She remembered locking the door!


    "I opened the door and directly walked in," he said, looking innocent.


    "Impossible, tell me the truth!" She freaked out. "The only way I can open the lock is my own fingerprints!"


    "Have you forgotten it?" He looked at her quietly, "Last night, you took me by the hand, insisting on inputting my fingerprint and saying it would be convenient for me to enter in the future."


    She was instantly petrified. Was there such a thing? Was it possible? She couldn''t remember anything because she had been too drunk to remember anything! Alcohol sucked!


    It looked like she would have to be a teetotaler like her mom Hazel!


    Looking at her vexed face, Alexander asked in dejection, "Can''t... Ie?"


    Heather was very helpless. He looked as if he had been hurt, she really couldn''t say anything harsh!


    "Forget it..." She waved helplessly, "Before youe next time, at least give me a call!"


    A triumphant smile shed across his eyes.


    "Okay."


    The next moment, he came to her. She unconsciously covered the drawing board. "No, you mustn''t see it!"


    He chuckled. "I''ve been watching it for a long time."


    In an instant, she was a little depressed. He had been looking at it for so long that it was pointless for her to hide it now.


    "Why do you study fashion design?" He looked at the drawing board and was a little surprised.


    "Because Denmark Group doesn''t set foot in the clothing industry," Heather took a deep breath and replied. "I don''t want to inherit the family business, so I have to choose the industry that Denmark Group doesn''t set foot in. Besides, my parents always forbade me from learning it. They thought I would give up halfway, so I decided to study hard and achieve something to show them how awesome I am!"


    Looking at Heather''s earnest face, his lips twitched slightly despite himself.


    He recalled, when they met in their childhood, it seemed that Heather tended to do whatever her parents didn''t want her to do.


    Now she seemed to remain rebellious.


    Besides, it looked like Joshua and Hazel were really very kind to her. If they really didn''t want Heather to learn fashion design, there would be a million approaches they could adopt to stop her instead of sending her to the best college to study it. They were trying to motivate her in a different way.


    "By the way, hasn''t your H & C INC. quickly be the leader since it entered the clothing market four years ago?" she asked, looking uneasy, "What do you think of my graduation project?"


    Alexander''s eyes turned deep. Four years ago, Heather went to college to study fashion design. He had done it only for her, but he could not tell her now.


    "Is this your graduation project?" he asked.


    "Yes, what do you think?" She looked at him nervously.


    "It looks very smart," he said generously. "If they were made into real objects, they would stun everyone."


    "Is it really that good?" she felt inwardly happy to hear his praise.


    "Yes." he said with a serious look on his face, "Heather, as the President of H & C INC., I''d like to invite you to join the design department... Would you like to join us?"


    She instantly froze and thought for a moment before saying, "Are you doing this for personal affection?"


    "I never do anything for personal affection." He said in an earnest tone, "You deserve to own everything."


    Apprised by him, she was too happy in her heart to think why he didn''t say ''the position,'' but ''everything.''


    "I''d love to join H & C INC., but not in this


    way," she said after thinking.

 Chapter 1415 - 703: The Lingering Kiss

    He felt a little surprised. "Huh?"


    "H & C INC. has been focusing on high-end clothes recently, so it has always been very strict with designers," she said, looking a little more serious. "If the design department suddenly hired me because of you, I''m sure there would be a lot of people who would feel it is unfair."


    She added as if she was afraid that she couldn''t convince him, "In fact, I study fashion design just because I like it. If I want to be a designer or even create my own brand, Denmark Group has the resources to do everything for me and give me everything I want. But what''s the point? I want to seed on my own. If I can''t get it, it just means I''m not good enough."


    Alexander''s eyes sparkled. He had underestimated Heather. It was true that given her identity, she could get anything as long as she said, but she disdained it.


    "So what are you going to do?" he asked.


    "There will be a fashion show in our university, and our graduation work will be on disy. Whoever wins the championship can sign with H & C INC." Her eyes glowed as she said, "I''m going to win the championship and enter yourpany fair and square!"


    "Okay," He chuckled. Since Heather had her


    own n, what he needed to do was support her.


    "You mustn''t help me in secret!" she said uneasily.


    "I promise," he said with a very serious look.


    Her eyes and face were full of joy. "Thank you, Mr. Christopher!"


    He slightly raised his eyebrows. The next moment, he moved towards her.


    She was taken aback. Unconsciously, she took a few steps backward and was soon against the wall. His long slender arms were reached out and pressed directly against the wall behind her.


    Her heart leaped fast. Though kabedon or something was rather romantic, Alexander''s face was definitely angry now.


    "What do you call me?" he asked in a deep tone.


    She froze. So he was angry because she called him Mr. Christopher? Indeed, if they were a couple of lovers, it would sound distant if she called him like that.


    "... Alexander?" she asked ingratiatingly, blinking her bright eyes.


    He curled his lips with a half-smile, held out his finger, and lifted her chin. "Heather, I''m your boyfriend. Why do you call me in such a distant way?"


    Looking at his handsome face, which was getting closer and closer, she felt as if her heart were about to jump out from her mouth!


    If she didn''t call him by his name, what should she call him? Would he not want her to call him? They hadn''t had that kind of rtionship yet!


    "You... You stay away from me, I can''t breathe!" She shyly pushed his chest away.


    "Really?" Looking at her cheeks, which were getting redder and redder, his mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners.


    "Then... I''ll give you breath."


    She looked up nkly. "Ah... hmm!"


    His thin lips fell and gently touched her lips. The kiss made her so hot and nervous that she even forgot to push him away!


    Why did he always... suddenly kiss her? However, she didn''t seem to dislike this kind of feeling...


    Alexander let out a sudden chuckle when the lingering kiss ended as he looked into her misty eyes. "Heather, you like me, too."


    It wasn''t a question but an affirmative sentence.


    "..." She unconsciously tried to retort but could not say anything.


    Indeed, she had a good feeling for Alexander. Otherwise, why did she agree to be his girlfriend? Even if she had slept with him, she didn''t have to be afraid or worried.


    She would say yes to him because she didn''t think he was annoying. So, besides that, she liked him? No, no, that was not true. She must contradict him!


    "Call me Alex," he said suddenly.


    "Huh?" She looked up at him nkly.


    "You don''t want to?" There was a look of disappointment on his face.


    "No." She just felt as if she had been silly. Was she misled again?


    "Then call me," he whispered.


    "Ale... Alex" After gently calling his name, she was a little absentminded somehow. Why did the address give her a feeling that it sounded familiar?


    "Good girl, I''ll reward you." He leaned over and kissed her lips again.


    She was exasperated and angry. Had she forgotten something? It seemed she should contradict him, for he said she liked him? Why was she misled and forget it again?


    But after he kissed her, her whole body was so weak that she forgot what she had been thinking.


    "Wait..." She tried hard to concentrate. "I seem to have something to say."


    "Come on, it''s time for dinner. I''ll treat you," he took her hand quite naturally and said.


    "Oh..." She walked out with him. What did she want to say that they should go to dinner? Forget it.


    All of a sudden, she stopped.


    Damn it! She was actually misled by him again!


    "What''s the matter?" He turned his head and looked at her tenderly.


    She was instantly tongue-tied. Would it be too narrow-minded of her to contradict him now that a long time had passed?


    She suddenly stood on tiptoe and bit him hard on the lip!


    Alexander''s eyes turned a little deep. So the little girl actually teased him? He held out his arm, trying to grasp her body and kiss her back, but she wriggled like a loach and ran away from him.


    "Aren''t you going to dinner?" She came up to his car and winked with a wicked smile.


    "Hurry up!"


    Seeing her get in the car, he could do nothing but sigh helplessly. Then he also got into the car.


    Alexander took Heather to a nice western restaurant and ordered what she liked.


    She ate happily. Although she was surprised that Alexander knew what she liked to eat, she didn''t think too much as she had been distracted by the delicious food.


    "I bought two tickets. Let''s go to the cinemater." He put a steak on her te.


    "What''s the movie named?" she asked curiously.


    "Aedy called Never Say Goodbye. It is said it''s very interesting," he replied.


    "I know this movie. I''ve been thinking about when I should see it recently. Good, we''ll goter!" She was very interested. What made her happier was that she and Alexander actually had something inmon!


    His mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. He knew what kind of movies and TV shows she liked. How could she possibly dislike the movie he carefully selected?

 Chapter 1416 - 704: Do I Pester You?

    After dinner, Heather went to the bathroom.


    Hardly had shee out of the bathroom when she met someone she didn''t want to see again.


    It was none other than Malcolm.


    Heather was in a bad mood. She actually met him. She was really out of luck.


    She pretended she didn''t see him, but the moment he saw her, his expression changed dramatically as he yelled, "Heather, are you stalking me?"


    Heather''s lips twitched. This man was really narcissistic.


    Before she could speak, Malcolm looked at her with a panicky face. "I''m warning you, now that you say you don''t like me, don''t make trouble and drive a wedge between us!"


    Heather was slightly stunned, but soon she understood.


    It must be because Malcolm, who told her ''the truth'' today, realized something was wrong after leaving, so he went to ask Helen to be on guard against Heather, fearing Heather had said something bad about him to Helen.


    However, he didn''t realize Heather hadn''t said anything. Instead, his sneaky behavior aroused Helen''s suspicion. Finally, after questioning him for a while, she found something was wrong. Malcolm tried his best to coax her and got her to stop pressing at longst.


    Heather sneered and said, "When will you stop being such a narcissist? Who gave you the confidence to believe that I''m here to stalk you and destroy your rtionship?"


    "Isn''t it?" Malcolm sniffed. "Then why are you here? Do you think a person like you can afford this fancy restaurant?"


    Heather was speechless. This restaurant was quite upscale, but why couldn''t people like her afford it?


    Thinking that Alexander was still waiting for her, she took a deep breath and tried hard to hold back the impulse to teach him a lesson. She said coldly, "It''s a good thing the owner of the restaurant doesn''t look down on people like you do. That''s why he is the boss while you are not."


    "You!" Malcolm was instantly ashamed and angry. Although he had known that Heather was distant and it was very difficult to win her heart before, he had never expected her to have such a poisonous tongue!


    What made him even more depressed was that when Heather, who was always gentle, said these words, her whole body emitted a cold, noble aura that made him feel very ashamed.


    "Also," Heather interrupted him without hesitation, "I''m here with my boyfriend for dinner. Please look in the mirror often and see yourself clearly. Don''t make a fool of yourself anymore, okay?"


    "You!" Malcolm was so pissed off that he was tongue-tied. Heather didn''t say anything vulgar, but it cut him to the quick, which made him almost spit out blood in anger. Suddenly, he said in disbelief, as if he had realized something, "Your boyfriend? Heather, you actually have a boyfriend?"


    "It''s not strange," she said, rolling her eyes at him. "I''m the most beautiful girl in the school anyway. All the boys chasing me can line up outside the school, can''t they? Do you really think you are the only man in the world, and if I don''t choose you as my boyfriend, I will die?"


    "Heather Denmark! I didn''t expect you to be so shameless!" he looked at her angrily and shouted. "You actually get a boyfriend immediately after I''m with Helen. How dare you say you don''t like me? As soon as Helen and I came here for dinner, you brought your so-called boyfriend with you. You just want to piss me off on purpose so that you can save your face, don''t you?"


    Heather was shocked!


    A word popped out of her mind somehow.


    "I''ve never seen such a brazen person!"


    Just then, a shrill voice came behind her, "What are both of you doing? Are you cheating on me, Malcolm Carter?"


    Heather turned her head around and had a headache. The person who came was none other than Helen. What a mess!


    "Helen..." Malcolm''s face instantly changed. He ran to Helen and said quickly, "It''s not that. I only have you in my heart. How can I possibly cheat on you? It''s her fault!"


    Malcolm pointed at Heather and said angrily, "She is seducing me on purpose! I never expected she''d be such a shameless woman ande here to pester me!"


    Heather clenched her fist. Malcolm was really capable as he had refreshed her perception, again and again, showing her how hateful he really was! She couldn''t bear it anymore!


    Furiously, Helen red at Heather and snapped, "Heather Denmark, you are too shameless! Malcolm did chase you, but now he likes me! If you keep pestering him, I''ll let you know how powerful my Jenkins family is... What, what are you doing?"


    All of a sudden, Helen''s face changed dramatically. Little did she think that Heather would turn a deaf ear and directly approach them to drag Malcolm by the cor!


    Malcolm was a big tall man, but Heather dragged him away very easily as if he were a sack.


    "Let me go! Let go!" Malcolm struggled in horror, but what made him panic-stricken was that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t shake off her hand!


    Helen caught up with them angrily. "You, you stop!"


    Seeing Heather pull Malcolm into the bathroom, she hurried to follow, but as soon as she reached the door, she stood motionless in shock and didn''t dare to step forward.


    "You say I seduce you, don''t you?" Heather punched Malcolm in the stomach!


    He howled in pain as his whole body curled up like a dried shrimp! But then came Heather''s second punch!


    "Do I pester you?"


    "Did you say I''m shameless?"


    "I fucking asked you not to provoke me, but you couldn''t keep it in mind, could you!"


    Malcolm was beaten ck and blue by Heather, who spared no effort!


    "Helen, Helen, help me!" Malcolm sobbed and howled, asking Helen for help.


    Helen''s face turned pale. She really had never expected Heather to be so cruel and terrible and Malcolm to be such a useless disgrace! A woman actually beat him up. Helen was dying to leave on the spot!


    She agreed to be Malcolm''s girlfriend purely because... doing this gave her a feeling that she was stealing Heather''s man! But now, she wavered. Was this man worth being her boyfriend?


    A cry for help from Malcolm made Helene to her senses. It wasn''t the time to think about other things at present. She must stop Heather from being so arrogant!


    She hurried to say, "Heather, let Malcolm go! Or I''m going to call the police!"


    "You can just call the police!" Heather grabbed Malcolm by the cor in a wicked manner. The next moment, she pushed him in the direction of Helen! She pushed him so hard that even Helen behind him took a few steps backward, and the two of them almost rolled together.


    Heather pped her hands. She felt rather rxed after beating Malcolm up.

 Chapter 1417 - 705: He Was Taken Aback

    Sure enough, in the face of this kind of scoundrel, she should resort to violence!


    "Heather Denmark, you are too arrogant!" Helen clenched her teeth. "I''m going to call the police now and ask them to arrest you!"


    "Whatever," said Heather with an indifferent smile. "The police will detain me for a few days at most for such a trifle. Don''t worry. When I get out of the police station, the number of times I beat you up will depend on the number of days I''m in jail!"


    Malcolm''s legs were directly weak. He was really scared by Heather just now! If she really took revenge, how could he possibly stand it?


    "Helen, forget it..." Malcolm said quickly. "You!" Helen was furious. Not only did Heather threaten her, but Malcolm became a coward so quickly. This really humiliated her! Besides, she lost face right in front of Heather! If she stayed, she wouldn''t know how Heather wouldugh at her!


    "Get up!" Helen kicked Malcolm in the body and walked away.


    Malcolm looked over his shoulder in horror at Heather and followed Helen in dejection.


    Heather was amused. These two guys were kind of sensible. She wouldn''t be afraid if she were put in jail, but if Randy knew it, he wouldn''t let the two of them go.


    Now she just wanted to graduate safely and smoothly, and she didn''t want to make any trouble before that.


    Heather rxed her fingers and left.


    As soon as she walked out of the bathroom, she saw Alexander waiting nearby.


    "You, when did youe?" she asked nervously.


    Uh-oh, crap. He didn''t see how vicious she was, did he? She was nervous and embarrassed at the thought of it.


    He came quietly to her. "I''ve been here. since you dragged that man into the bathroom."


    "So you saw it all?" She wanted to cry but failed to shed a tear. Her image! She had only known Alexander for two days, but he had just seen such a transformation in her image. Would he think she was very horrible?


    "Yes." He sighed and took her hand lightly.


    "Then why didn''t you stop me?" She was annoyed. As a boyfriend, shouldn''t he help his girlfriend vent her anger?


    "I thought you were having a good time beating the man up," he said with a serious face.


    "..." She was speechless. Okay... It seemed. to be true. If Alexander had stopped her at that moment, she wouldn''t have beaten Malcolm up anymore, but she wouldn''t be able to vent her anger, and she would have been unhappy all day long. But...


    Heather looked at Alexander in surprise. Why did she feel that the man in front of her seemed to know her better than she did?


    "Heather, it''s not worth it." He rubbed her palm with affection.


    "Are you afraid I''ll get into trouble?" she said crossly, pursing her lips.


    "No," he said, frowning slightly. "Next time, you should kick him."


    "Hahaha!" she burst outughing. That was what Alexander meant when he said it wasn''t worth it?


    She couldn''t help asking, "What if the incident bes severe?"


    "I''ll be around you," he whispered.


    She felt an ineffably sweetness in her heart.


    She was very popr with the Denmark family. No matter what happened, her parents and brother wouldn''t let her be bullied. She had never been a troublemaker, but who didn''t like the feeling of being spoiled?


    Now, it seemed there was one more person who wanted to spoil her. But, it seemed that no matter what she did, he would always be there for her.


    "Come on, let''s go," she said, shyly breaking his hand.


    With a smile, he caught up with her and held her hand again. She struggled twice but didn''t struggle hard.


    ****


    After leaving with Malcolm, Helen got angrier and angrier! She actually lost face in front of Heather! Even if she was with Malcolm, Heather didn''t seem to care about it. What was the point of her stealing her man?!


    "No! I can''t let it go!" Helen gritted her teeth. "Let''s go to the owner of the restaurant!"


    "Why?" Malcolm winced and asked.


    "To get him to find the monitor in which you were beaten up, of course!" she said in anger. "I''m taking the video to my dad, asking him to expel her!"


    He was taken aback.


    "Isn''t that good?" he said quickly.


    "What do you mean?" She stared at her angrily. "Do you still have a good feeling for her, trying to cover up for her"


    "No." He hurried to deny it. How could he possibly be trying to cover up for Heather? His first thought was that he was a man, but Heather had beaten him up. How humiliating would it be if someone else saw the video?


    "What do you mean?" Helen asked angrily.


    "Helen, this is for your own good." Malcolm said, "We''ve just been together, but your dad is angry with you about it. Now, if you bother him for my sake, won''t that put you at odds with him again?"


    Helen gradually calmed down. Come to think of it, she thought he was right. But, for the sake of Malcolm, she didn''t have to fall out with her dad.


    "Helen, I know you want to do it for me, but it''s okay for me to be a bit wounded. As long as you''re okay, I''m happy. I''m a man, and I''m supposed to protect you." Malcolm continued speaking affectionately.


    Helen snorted, but she wasn''t angry now. "I''ll let that bitch go this time! I won''t show mercy next time!"


    "Good!" Malcolm quickly said. Then he started fawning on Helen. Soon she waspletely beguiled by his ndishments.


    Walking out of the restaurant, they got into Helen''s BMW, but before they could leave, Helen suddenly said in surprise, "Isn''t that Heather?"


    Malcolm followed her eyes and saw Heather getting into a car. Their eyes fell on the car at the same time they did not notice Alexander, who was sitting in the car.


    "That is a Bugatti Veyron!" Malcolm screamed in shock, even shaking with excitement. "And it seems to be of limited edition... and cost at least 80 million dors... Why does Heather get into that car?"


    Helen clenched her fists in jealousy.


    Heather actually sat in such a nice car? However, she only had the BMW her dad bought her, and the total price was only about 500,000 dors.

 Chapter 1418 - 706: Is He Real?

    "That''s a Bugatti Veyron! Do you think Heather, a poor student, can afford such an expensive car?" Helen sneered as her eyes shed with vicious light. "Those who can afford a car like that are mostly old men. Do you understand why she can get into that car? She prostitutes herself,"


    Malcolm''s eyes flickered with disdain.


    Heather had been keeping a low profile, so he didn''t believe she was rich. But when he thought Heather actually seeded in hooking up with a rich man, he felt angry and jealous.


    He sucked up to Helen all day long, but he could at best drive her BMW. Besides, even if he did get the help of the Jenkins family''s power in the future, he wouldn''t be able to afford a car like Bugatti Veyron! But Heather easily hooked up with a rich man and even reached a height he could never reach in his life.


    "What a shameless woman she is!" Malcolm said bitterly.


    "Don''t you men like such shameless women?" Helen sneered. She felt as unhappy and ufortable in the heart as Malcolm!


    "I used to be as blind as a bat," said Malcolm coolly, clenching his teeth. "I have to show everyone what kind of person she really is!"


    At this time, Heather was sitting in Alexander''s car, ready to go to the movies with him. She had no idea that a storm was about to sweep her in.


    ***


    Her date with Alexander went well, and she had a good sleep at night.


    To her surprise, she dreamed of Alexander.


    Besides, it was a dream about what had happened when she had been drunk.


    They seem to have sex again. It was both real and unreal, and the only thing she remembered well was his handsome face.


    "Heather..."


    Who was calling her name?


    The person in front of her seemed to be Alexander, but his face was too young. But why... did she find that face somehow familiar?


    "Heather..."


    Someone seemed to be calling her name


    again. The face gradually changed into Alexander''s.


    Heather opened her eyes. She suddenly realized how real Alexander''s face seemed.


    She was in a trance. Could her dreams be so clear? But since it was a dream, she didn''t have to worry about anything, did she?


    With a wicked smile, she put her arms around his neck.


    Alexander''s eyes shed with surprise. It was clear that her enthusiasm had caught him off guard.


    But the next moment, Heather rolled over, ced him directly under her, and smiled wickedly. "Ah, you pretend to be innocent?"


    Alexander felt like his whole body was going to explode! A hot stream shot up to his stomach. His lower part changed out of control!


    "Heather Denmark!" He gnashed his teeth. Was the sexy girl deliberately trying to seduce him?


    The true feeling of her body being pressed against by a solid object awaked Heather.


    Not right... It didn''t seem like a dream!


    Heather rubbed her eyes hard. When she saw that Alexander, who was under her in the dream, was still around, she instantly paled.


    Oh, my gosh! Is he real?


    The beast in her actually came up again? Why was Alexander real? Why was this not a dream! Now she was even dying to jump off a building!


    "Ah!!" With an ashamed scream, she got up subconsciously and wanted to run!


    Alexander couldn''t let her run away. He put his arms around her waist and pulled her back to him!


    But identally, his movement made their private parts hit hard together. In a sh, the two people let out a strange dull moan simultaneously.


    "You, you let go." She looked as if she were going to cry.


    It wasn''t because she was wounded that she wanted to cry. It was total embarrassment and shame! Why did this happen? Moreover, her body seemed very strange... it became soft as if all her strength had been exhausted...


    "Heather, you made the first move," Alexander said in a husky tone.


    "No, it''s not like that... You let go." Heather bit her lips shyly. Could she tell him now that she had thought she was dreaming?


    But even if she was dreaming, how could she do that to Alexander in her dream?


    "Heather, you lit the fire, you must be responsible for putting it out," Alexander said in a deep tone. His feelings had been suppressed for many years.


    What Heather did just now was simr to a torch thrown into a gas station. How could he bear it? Now he was about to explode!


    "What... I don''t know how to..." Heather bit her lip harder and said in a lower voice.


    Suddenly, Alexander caught her by the hand, led it to his hard manhood, and stood up high.


    "Good girl, I''ll teach you," he said seductively.


    "I''m scared..."


    "Don''t be scared, be my good girl."


    He took her by the hand to unzip his trousers. The searing heat on her fingers instantly woke her up.


    "No!" She was in a panic, wanting to withdraw her hand, but he caught it.


    Looking at her panicky look, the me in his body cooled a little.


    He was too impatient.


    Although his feelings had been repressed for more than a decade, to Heather, he was just a stranger she had known for a few days, and they hadn''t had a deep rtionship even though he was her boyfriend.


    He loosened his wrist and let go of her.


    She looked at him in surprise. Then, noticing her show no sign of getting up, he carried her and put her aside.


    "I''ll use the bathroom." He got up and went to the bathroom.


    A sudden ssh of water came out from the bathroom. Heather stared nkly in its direction.


    He... actually let her go?


    She thought she would not get away today. Why was she a little disappointed in the heart when he gave up?


    In fact... if he persisted, she would not resist...


    But then again, the little Alexander was really amazinglyrge¡­


    Heather instantly came to her senses and gave her face a shy pat. Ah!!! What the hell was she thinking about?


    Suddenly, she stopped and looked at her hands in embarrassment.


    She remembered that her hand had touched his manhood. There was even its warmth and the sense of touch in her hand!


    Why did she remember it so clearly?


    She almost cried. Suddenly she thought she might as well jump off the balcony! But this was the second floor. Even if she jumped, she wouldn''t necessarily have an ident.


    While her imagination ran wild, the bathroom door was open.

 Chapter 1419 - 707: Don’t Look At Me Like That

    Alexander simply wore a towel around his waist.


    His hair was still wet. Drops of water fell from the ends of his hair and rolled down his chest.


    She swallowed subconsciously. He had a nice shape... with a perfect six-pack...


    She couldn''t see him clearly from the balcony, but he was now a walking hormone!


    Uh-oh, oh no. Heather felt something was wrong as her act seemed to be strange again!


    "Don''t look at me that way, Heather," Alexander said with a gloomy face.


    He had taken a long cold shower, and it had taken him a long time to suppress the me in him, but when he saw Heather''s burning eyes, it seemed his newly built defenses were about to copse again.


    Realizing what she was doing, she shyly put her hands over her face. "Who, who told you not to wear clothes?"


    "My clothes got wet by ident. I couldn''t wear them. Besides, there are not any of my clothes here, so I have to do that," he said. "Can I fetch some of my clothes and leave them here?"


    She froze. Not right. If Alexander put his clothes in her house, what would their rtionship be? Cohabitants? The point wasn''t that there weren''t his clothes here!


    "Don''t change the topic!" Heather gnashed her teeth. "This is my house! What are you doing here?"


    Although she had had a good date the night before, she clearly remembered that she hadn''t asked Alexander to stay overnight! If it weren''t for his sudden appearance, she would not have thought she was dreaming, and she wouldn''t have even done such a shameful thing!


    "I came to make you breakfast," he replied, taking it for granted, "and wake you up in passing."


    She freaked out. "Who asked you to make me breakfast?"


    "You."


    "..." she felt a little sad in her heart. It seemed true. But it was her joke yesterday. She didn''t expect Alexander to take it seriously. He was president of H & C INC. but actually came to make her breakfast so early.


    "I''ll ask the servant to bring my clothes," he said, taking his eyes off her as he strode toward the gate. "You wash up first, and thene downstairs for breakfast."


    He was afraid he would lose control and do something indescribable to her. Heather had just got to know him, and he didn''t want to scare her.


    "Wait!" Heather jumped out of bed and hugged him from behind. "You mustn''t go!"


    He wasn''t wearing anything right now. What would his servants think if he went out to fetch his clothes like that? He came to her alone, but he suddenly walked out naked. The servants would misunderstand! No, no! She must not let him go!


    Her soft body was pressed tightly against his back, and the anger that he had just suppressed surged once again!


    "Heather Denmark! Let go!" He gnashed his teeth. The girl was ying with him on purpose!


    "No!" she said obstinately.


    "You... Fine!" He turned around sharply and kissed her lips hard..


    "... Hmm!" She opened her eyes wide. Then she realized what a silly thing she had just done!


    Subconsciously, she tried to shake off his grip, but his kiss became more intense. It seemed she had difficulty in breathing, and she felt her body was soft, so she had to lean weakly against his chest.


    She... seemed to have sexual arousal, too.


    Initially, her eyes, which had just been a little resistant, now glinted and looked extraordinarily attractive.


    Alexander took a deep breath, picked her up, andid her directly on the bed.


    Feeling his bodye down and press against hers, she was a little panicky in the heart somehow, but she did not resist.


    For some reason, she felt that Alexander would never hurt her. So, whatever he did to her, she didn''t fight back.


    Suddenly, a shrill phone ring sounded.


    Heather felt like someone had poured cold water on her, and she instantly woke up.


    Good heavens! What was she doing? Why did she seem so ready to ept Alexander even though he hadn''t yet done anything to her?


    "Ah!!" she screamed in shame and fear.


    "You get up, get up!"


    Blushing, she pushed him in the chest. He was caught off guard and pushed aside.


    "Heather Denmark!" He looked at her angrily and helplessly. Was the little girl tormenting him on purpose? Seduced by her like that, he almost exploded, but she actually stopped him at this time!


    "That, that...." She hastily adjusted her clothes. Then, finally, she remembered what she had wanted to say at longst. "I mean... I''ll fetch your clothes!"


    With that, she grabbed the phone and ran toward the door!


    Looking at the door she had mmed, he wore a face with slightly unbearable pain. The little girl could really torment him!


    The next moment, he had to approach the bathroom again.


    Heather took a few deep breaths to slow her heartbeat and then answered the phone.


    "Heather, bad news!" on the other end of the phone, her roommate Le yelled in a worried voice. "Have you read the school forum?"


    "Not yet. What''s the matter?" Heather asked in surprise.


    "Someone posted that you were a mistress kept by a man!" Le said crossly.


    Heather instantly stood still and looked puzzled. "Who''s so bored?"


    "I don''t know, an anonymous ount," Le said, puzzled. "Anyway, that''s strange. Who the hell is giving you a hard time? You''re usually a very popr person, and you don''t have any conflicts with anyone..."


    "I''ll go to read the post," Heather said calmly.


    "Aren''t you angry, Heather?" Le asked in surprise.


    "Why should I be angry?" Heatherughed and said, "It''s a rumor. It''s not true."


    "But..." Le hesitated. That post was now the hottest on the forum.


    "I''m busy now. I''ll call you backter."


    Heather hung up the phone. She opened the door and saw Alexander''s male servant standing outside with Alexander''s clothes.


    Heather hurried to take the clothes. Although the servant kept smiling professionally, why did she think it was a mocking smile?


    Heather dared not think much. she quickly closed the door and went upstairs with the clothes.


    Back in the bedroom, Alexander was actually taking a shower again. She froze for a moment before she suddenly understood the reason.


    Her mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners, and she was a little moved. Alexander was really reassuring and reliable. If it were other men just now, they would have never stopped just now. However, because she was unwilling, Alexander directly let her go.


    "I put your clothes on the bed," she said, smiling at the bathroom. "Put them on when you''re done."

 Chapter 1420 - 708: My Future Wife Can Only Be You

    With that, she took out a dress from the wardrobe and rushed to another room to change clothes.


    She didn''t want Alexander to see her do that halfway; she didn''t dare to imagine what would happen.


    Besides, even if Alexander let her go again, it wouldn''t be good for her to torment him again, would it?


    After putting her dress on and washing up, Heather saw Alexandering out of her bedroom with cold air.


    "Would you like to drink warm water or something?" she asked, somewhat guiltily. He had taken two cold showers in the morning, which was a real torment.


    "No need," he said lightly. "I''m healthier than you think."


    She put her hands over her face shyly. Why did she seem to think of something strange when she heard Alexander''s usual words? She hurried to walk downstairs. "Come on, let''s get something to eat. I''m hungry!"


    In the kitchen downstairs, Alexander took out French toast and fruit pancakes that he had made and set them on the table in the dining room.


    Heather sat at the table, chin in hand. She watched Alexander as he bustled around. He looked so handsome while doing housework!


    "What are you looking at?" He handed her a fruit pancake. "Have breakfast."


    "Oh." She took the pancake, tasted it, and felt her heart was full of happiness!


    This was really delicious! His cooking was as good as some chefs''!


    It was tough to imagine that it was made by Alexander, the president who was busy working!


    "Yummy, yummy!" She marveled as she ate.


    He smiled softly. "Slow down, I won''tpete with you for it."


    "Alexander..." She looked at him curiously, but his face suddenly darkened. She hurried to correct herself, "Alex, why can you do everything?"


    His eyes were deep as he answered, "Because I want you to meet a better me."


    Her cheeks went red. He got her! Why could Alexander speak so sweetly? It seemed that he learned all this for her!


    "You have such a glib tongue!" she muttered. "I suppose you learned it for your future wife. I wonder who''s going to marry you. She''ll be very lucky..."


    Thinking that there would be other women around Alexander in the future, she felt strangely ufortable. What was wrong with her?


    She was in a trance. She hadn''t known Alexander for a long time, but why did she care so much about him?


    He smiled. "Do you think you''re very lucky, too?"


    She froze, and her cheeks turned even redder. Why did Alexander tease her again?


    "Heather, my future wife, can only be you," he began, looking serious. "I''m dating you for marriage."


    She was so scared that she almost threw her fork away. "Really? You''re kidding! So suddenly?"


    "I''m not kidding," he said, looking more serious. "I heard that after graduation, your mom and your dad were married and got a marriage license. If you want, we can also directly get a marriage license after you graduate."


    "Stop, stop, stop it!" She thought her tongue was a little tight. "I''ve never thought of getting married or anything!"


    "Then when you think it over, remember to tell me," his eyes were very deep as he spoke, "and I''ll marry you."


    She felt her heart was about to jump out of her mouth. Every word Alexander said seemed to have magic power, making her sweet and warm and filling her heart with happiness.


    "I''m, I''m full..." she shyly put down her fork and ran straight to the study.


    She closed the door of the study hastily and leaned against it, panting.


    Was Alexander serious? But that didn''t make sense!


    Why did he treat her with such affection when they had only met for a few days? If he was lying to her on purpose, it was impossible! Besides, if he was lying to her, did he need to try so hard?


    All of a sudden, a knock on the door sounded. She was so startled that she hurried. to ask, "What do you want again?"


    "I bring you some food," he said in a warm voice outside the door. "You can eat when you''re hungry."


    So he could tell she wasn''t full? She felt her stomach. She couldn''t resist the temptation of delicious food at all.


    She opened the door, and he came in with a te.


    "You... It would be best if you hurried to the office. It would be best if you weren''tte," she said.


    His eyes shed with light. "I won''t bete. It''s Saturday today."


    "Huh?" Her eyes instantly widened. So Alexander wasn''t going anywhere?


    She said quickly, "I, I have to work on my graduation project."


    "I won''t disturb you," he said and sat down directly.


    She asked with a troubled face, "But aren''t you supposed to be busy?"


    "Yes," he said lightly, "so I''m going to give myself a holiday and spend some quality time with you."


    In a sh, she wanted to cry but had no tears to shed. If Alexander stayed in the room with her, she would be... very nervous.


    She moved slowly to the drawing board, but before she could draw, she heard her phone ring again.


    She thought it was great nice to have something to interrupt the awkward atmosphere.


    She answered the phone hastily. "What''s the matter?"


    "Heather, you''d better go read the post at once," Le urged her. "More and more people are scolding you up there now! You''d better find a way to solve it!"


    Heather was astonished. How could a single post ckening her name possibly be influential? But judging by Le''s tone, it was not that simple.


    "All right, I''ll go and read it now." She nodded in agreement.


    Then she went to theputer, turned it on, and logged into the school forum.


    "Damn it..." She resisted the impulse to swear when she saw the post.


    She had caught the post saying she was kept as a mistress at a nce because there were manyments in it.


    She clicked open the post and saw some photos. They were taken while she was sitting in Alexander''s carst night!


    The person writing the post described in a weird tone the value of the car added that Heather Denmark usually didn''t spend much money, and she was clearly not from a rich family and then concluded that a rich man must have kept her!


    There were many people misleading others in thements below the post. Then the situation got worse, and now almost everyone believed that she was really being kept as a mistress!


    Heather clenched her teeth in anger. The moment she saw the photos, she knew who had created the post!


    Malcolm Carter and Helen Jenkins. She had met themst night. They must have been the ringleaders!

 Chapter 1421 - 709: Getting Help From Him

    These two guys still pestered her!


    They should have signed up for many alternate ounts and wrote many posts to mislead others into using her of being shameless, prostituting herself for money, and sleeping with an old man as a girl.


    One of the posts even directly said he was ashamed to study at the same school as her and asked other students to submit a joint letter to protest and ask the school leaders to expel her.


    Heather, the prettiest girl at the current Quantum University, seemed to have be a disgrace to the school.


    Heather was helpless. She had thought that because of what had happenedst night, Malcolm Carter and Helen Jenkins would be quiet for a while and wouldn''t stir up trouble, at least before she graduated.


    But it turned out she had been too naive. The two guys dared not confront her face to face-to-face again, but they made her sick in this way. "Is it those two people who you metst night?" Alexander''s eyes were a little gloomy.


    Heather was startled. She looked back and found that Alexander had actually stood behind her at some point.


    Since he had read all the posts andments, she didn''t need to hide anything from him.


    She sighed helplessly. "I''m afraid it''s them. They''re both so boring!"


    "What are you going to do now?" he asked quietly.


    He wanted to fix it for Heather, but he didn''t know if she wanted her to do it herself likest night. After all, it wasn''t hard for the Denmark family''s daughter to deal with the two jokers.


    Heather thought for a while and finally said, "Forget it. Anyway, I will graduate in two months. Won''t I have anything to do with them at that time? I''ll let them keep being arrogant for a while. Anyway, this kind of rumor won''tst long."


    He frowned slightly.


    Indeed, Heather''s social circle was beyond the reach of Malcolm Carter and Helen Jenkins. When she graduated, the two people wouldn''t even be qualified to see her.


    If she dealt with them with the power of the Denmark family, their reaction wouldn''t be as simple as theming over and apologizing and asking for forgiveness. That was why Heather was being so generous.


    She wasn''t a yes-man. It was just that she didn''t care about them at all. There would be only two months left before she graduated. She didn''t want to waste her time and energy on these tiresome people.


    "Okay," Alexander began in a soft voice, "I''m responsible for this incident. I''ll handle it."


    "How do you want to handle it?" Heather looked at him in shock. Getting Alexander to help her with something trivial like this was wasting his great talent. Moreover, if he handled it, he wouldn''t keep a low profile.


    "Rest ?ssured. I will not reveal your identity or involve my identity," he said in an earnest tone.


    "... Alright then, I''ll leave it to you," she nodded and agreed.


    Although she was angry at being vilified, she didn''t take it to heart. Since Alexander had given her his word, it wouldn''t be bad for her to let him solve it.


    Soon, Heather forgot about it.


    However, she didn''t expect Alexander to act so quickly.


    Alexander brought in his ??ptop. He worked on the side while Heather worked on her graduation project. They didn''t interfere with each other''s work, which looked harmonious.


    Heather was busy when her phone rang again.


    "What''s the matter this time?" Heather felt helpless. It was Le again.


    "Heather, you don''t know Alexander Christopher, do you?" Le asked in surprise. Heather looked unconsciously at Alexander, who was busy. "Why do you suddenly ask?"


    Didn''t Alexander promise her that he wouldn''t reveal their identities even if he handled it?


    Le asked nervously. "Did you know that the limited edition Bugatti Veyron you had sat in was investigated by someone in the forum? It looks like it belongs to Alexander Christopher."


    Heather looked at Alexander again.


    His Bugatti Veyron was very eye-catching indeed. It wasn''t too hard to find out who its owner was, but it was interesting that students from Quantum University could find its owner in such a short time. Maybe Alexander had allowed its information to be exposed.


    Le''s voice came again; she seemed to hesitate for a moment but finally asked, "In fact, I''ve wanted to ask you before how you got into the expensive car? We are friends. Whatever happens to you, if there''s anything you need, you can tell me!"


    Heather couldn''t helpughing. It seemed she had worried her friend.


    After thinking for a while, Heather didn''t n to lie to her, but the truth might scare her, so she asked, "Is it convenient for you to hear the call now?"


    "Yes," said Le more nervously. "I''m in the dorm. I''m alone here. You can talk to me without worry."


    "The car I got inst night belongs to my boyfriend," Heather said with a smile.


    "What, what did you say?" Le''s shocked voice came out from the phone. "When did you get a boyfriend? Who is it? Who''s so lucky? Who is it? Tell me."


    Heather shook her head with a wry smile. She knew Le would react like this. When Le calmed down a little, Heather continued, "He''s its owner."


    "... OMG!" Le couldn''t resist cursing.


    "You''re teasing me, aren''t you? Its owner is Alexander Christopher, and you told me you are his girlfriend? Come on. Although you are the most beautiful girl whose heart is the hardest to win at Quantum University, Alexander Christopher is known for the fact that he isn''t close to any women, and even some people have long suspected that he likes men! Furthermore, he''s Master Alexander! He''s the President of H & C INC, equally famous as Master Denmark."


    "I mean it," Heather said, unhappy. "Is it a big deal that he''s the President of H & C INC? I''m Randy Denmark''s sister and thedy of the Denmark Group!"


    Le was so pissed off that she almost spat out blood. "Can''t you be a little serious? Are you going to just announce on the forum that you''re Alexander Christopher''s girlfriend and shut everyone up? But, Heather, even if you do that, you must get them to believe you."


    Heather smiled. "Of course not. Even if you don''t believe me, how can anyone else possibly believe me? I told you because you''re my friend. Don''t tell anyone else. As for the forum, Alexander said he would deal with it. Just wait and see. Things will be better."


    Le was speechless. Heather wasn''t worried, but she was far more worried than her. She said helplessly. "Okay, okay, I won''t be worried about you anymore!"


    "Don''t be angry," said Heather, smiling. "I''ll invite you to dinner with my boyfriendter, okay?"


    Le would believe her if she saw Alexander in person, wouldn''t she?

 Chapter 1422 - 710: A Slanderous Post

    "That''s a deal! I do want to see who the lucky guy who can win your heart is!" Le said curiously and instantly forgot what she had been angry about.


    "All right, all right." Heather agreed with a smile.


    Hanging up the phone, she looked up and saw that Alexander, who had stopped working, was staring at her.


    "When?" he asked.


    "Huh?"


    "Invite your friends to dinner," he said, his mouth tilting upwards slightly at the corners. It would be a good start if Heather was willing to take him to meet her friend. At least it was her eptance of his identity as his boyfriend.


    "A couple of dayster," she thought for a while and spoke. "I''ve had an inspiration for thest two days. We''ll do that when I''m done."


    He nodded. "Okay."


    "Why are you so eager to see my friends?" she asked curiously.


    "Only because they are your friends," he replied gently.


    "Continue your work," she said as she felt sweet in her heart. He always suddenly sweet-talked her like this.


    As Heather had expected, things soon took a turn for the better at the forum.


    Another post was soon posted on the school''s forum, carrying a direct headline "The mysterious person who had dinner and sat in the same car with Heather Denmark."


    The headline was long but eye-catching. Plus, the conversation about Heather had been so hot that lots of people clicked open it.


    But after reading it, they were totally disappointed, because the mysterious person was actually a woman!


    The post said the identity of the mysterious person was the design director of H & C INC. Because he had seen several of Heather''s award-winning fashion works, she was interested in her and came to invite her to join H & C INC.


    But when she arrived, her car broke down identally, so she borrowed Alexander Christopher''s car. Unfortunately, despite her repeated invitations, Heather turned her down as she intended to win the championship at the next month''s fashion show and enter H & CINC with her strength.


    This truth, without any gossip, let everyone down. But soon, someone found something wrong.


    "The design director of H & C INC. came to invite her in person?! That''s H & C INC.!


    Good heavens! What makes Heather Denmark win the favor of the design director?"


    "You don''t know it? Heather Denmark is the most beautiful girl in the university and the most talented woman in our department. Let me show you all the awards she''s won over the years! She has got lots of awards, like Best Talent Award and Most Promising Star..."


    This was clearly a fan of Heather''s. He didn''t dare to say much when everyone was scolding Heather. Since the truth had been revealed, now he couldn''t wait to show all of Heather''s awards to everyone. He wanted everyone to know how excellent she was.


    "Oh, my god! Isn''t it true?! That really broadened my horizons! But, of course, I''ve also been in the university for four years but looking at her, and then myself, wah-wah..."


    "Worship you, curve wrecker!"


    "Worship you, curve wrecker!"


    ****


    "Wait a minute! Didn''t you see the point?! The curve wrecker rejected the design director! Rejected!"


    "Awesome! The curve wrecker isn''t like ordinary people like me. If this kind of thing happened to me, I would have been so happy that I couldn''t sleep for three days, okay?


    "Wake up! Get up to study! That is why she is the prettiest curve wrecker while you are only an ordinary student."


    "My goddess said that she would win the championship in the school fashion show next month! I wonder what kind of work my goddess will create on that day. I am so looking forward to it!!"


    "Is there anyone who will go to the fashion show next month? Let''s go in a group to cheer my goddess on!


    "Let''s go together to cheer my goddess on!"


    ***


    No one expected that Quantum University''s fashion show would suddenly be a scorching topic.


    The situation became better and better, but suddenly an alternate ount popped out and said in a weird voice, "They are just the one-sided story of the person who wrote the post, aren''t they? Do you know what the truth of the matter really is? H & C INC has an extremely high threshold and strict requirements for its employees. So even if Heather Denmark is very excellent, how can the design director of H & C INC possiblye in person to invite her?"


    Soon someone echoed, "Yes, do you think H & C INC is a vegetable market, and anyone can enter? This kind of whitewashing method is really smart! As long as you use an alternate ount and make up a post, you can directly change a slut to goodness. It''s really awesome. I''m impressed!"


    The two alternate ounts were clearly driving a wedge. The people behind them were Helen Jenkins and Malcolm Carter, who had never expected such a surprising turn of events!


    Of course, they didn''t believe it, and they would never allow Heather''s reputation to turn the tide at this moment!


    It was a pity that their imagination was good, but some people were not so easy to fool.


    "Are both of you morons? Who do you think wrote the post?! It''s the design director''s biological sister! And she is the President of the Student Council in our school! Do you think everyone is eligible to know the truth?"


    "Calm down, don''t pay attention to the two jerks. This kind of person is very vicious. I think they are abnormal. Thankfully, the design director and the person posting are female, or the two jerks might cken my goddess''s name!"


    "Damn it! Our university is very famous, but why are there such idiots without integrity? Don''t you think their ID ounts are a little familiar? Aren''t these the two guys who have kept ndering our goddess in the previous posts?"


    "Don''t you feel it''s strange? Our goddess is so excellent, how can she possibly be willing to be kept as a mistress?


    Since the people who took photos could still recognize our goddess, didn''t they know how excellent she is?


    "But they have thought she is kept as a mistress. Do thoughtfully mean they are deliberately ndering her? Worse still, they wrote so many posts to mislead others. It''s clear that they have long premeditated it!"


    Reminded, everyone found there was something wrong.


    "Someone doxx the ID ounts who nder my goddess, please. Please find out who is deliberately discrediting my goddess!"


    "Agreed."


    "Agreed."


    ****


    While reading the posts, Heather couldn''t help looking in Alexander''s direction in surprise.


    Although she trusted him, she had no idea that he would be able to turn the tide in her favor with a single post, making her who had been abused by almost everyone a goddess in the university.


    It was no surprise that he could make it, but it was surprising that his tacit was so low-key. He was really very capable.


    "Alex," she called his name with a smile, "thank you."


    "It''s too early for you to thank me," he said quietly.


    She felt surprised. "Huh?"


    "Some restless people should be punished," there was a chill in his eyes as he said.

 Chapter 1423 - 711: How Are You Going To Deal With Them?

    Alexander didn''t get angry that someone else liked Heather because she was so excellent and brilliant, and thus there must be plenty of boys wanting to be around her.


    But Alexander would never allow anyone to hurt Heather. Malcolm Carter and Helen Jenkins had challenged his patience this time, and he wouldn''t show them mercy!


    "How are you going to deal with them?"


    Heather blinked and asked. So there would be another good follow-up drama?


    "What?" Alexander came to her suddenly, his long arm resting on the back of his chair. It looked as if he were holding her in his arms.


    "Heather," he narrowed his eyes slightly, "Do you want to let go of the man who ckens your name? Or... do you have a good feeling for him?"


    "No... What are you thinking?" She looked at him, amused. Suddenly her eyes twinkled, and she said, as if she had instantly understood, "Are you... jealous?"


    "Do you understand now?" He struck her on the forehead with resignation. How slow this girl was!


    "Alexander Christopher, even if you''re jealous, you shouldn''t be jealous of Malcolm Carter." Heather didn''t know whether tough or cry as she asked, "Is my taste that bad? How could I possibly like that kind of scum... I didn''t say I wanted to let them go. I just didn''t want to escte the incident. After all, I''ll graduate soon, and I want to finish my college life with a perfect ending."


    His eyes shed with a hint of unhappiness. "What did you call me?"


    "Alex." She instantly corrected herself with resignation. Why did this guy care about this detail?


    "Good girl." There was a touch of tenderness in his eyes. He kissed her lightly on the forehead. "Your reward."


    Her cheeks flushed somehow. With Alexander, she really couldn''t concentrate at all!


    "But..." He hadn''t told her exactly what he was going to do to Malcolm and Helen!


    "Not enough?" He looked at her in surprise. "What about ¡ªthis?"


    His thin lips fell on hers, and her eyes widened in shock!


    She didn''t mean his reward at all, okay? So why did Alexander always like to kiss her suddenly? Although... she didn''t hate this kind of feeling at all, he kept hitting on her so suddenly that she wondered if her strong heart was getting weak.


    A sudden phone ringing sounded. Heather hurried to push him away. There was a slight chill in his eyes.


    Le Gray.


    It was the name that kept interrupting him and Heather. Great. He remembered this feud.


    Heather stole a nce at him and couldn''t help but feel shocked. Oh, my god, Alexander suddenly looked so scary! Somehow, her intuition at that moment told her that when they really invited Le to dinner, Le would suffer.


    Without thinking too much, Heather answered the phone.


    "What is it about this time?" she asked helplessly.


    "Heather, have you read the forum? The incident takes the tide!" Le said excitedly. "You''re a goddess to a lot of ssmates now! It just didn''t ur to me that Malcolm Carter was the one who posted to nder you! Damn it! Although I knew he was a womanizer, I didn''t expect him to be so shameless! He actually wrote this kind of post to cken your name with such a post."


    "Wait!" Heather asked in surprise. "How did you know those posts were from Malcolm Carter?"


    "The smartest curve wrecker of our schoolputer department specially investigated and found it for you!" Le''s voice was full of surprise as she yelled, "Don''t you know that? He has checked all those ID ounts that had ndered you, which turn out to be all Malcolm Carter''s and Helen Jenkins''s alternate ounts! So now everyone is scolding them!"


    "I''ll log onto the forum," Heather said and refreshed the forum. She had never expected so many things to happen in such a short time.


    "Besides, the curve wrecker identally found something funny when he hacked into Malcolm''sputer. So now, Malcolm can''t recover his good image even if he wants to," Le said happily. "What goes aroundes around!"


    "What is it?" Heather was even more surprised.


    Le directly sent her a link to a website in an email. Heather clicked on it before finding it was a video. Clicking on the video, Heather was even more surprised.


    Because this was the video of Malcolm pestering her when she went back to school yesterday!


    In the video, Malcolm looked proud as he walked up to Heather and said, "Don''t be sad, Heather. I know you''re remorseful..."


    Heather was very speechless. Seeing Malcolm''s face again made her sick.


    She simply turned off the video and read thements below it.


    "Oh my god! What the hell gave the womanizer courage! What made him think that my goddess was sad for him! Didn''t he see that my goddess looked at him with puzzlement on her face?"


    "Is Helen Jenkins blind? It seems she looks quite normal, but why is she so mentally retarded? This man obviously intends to trick her out of all her possessions and then go to keep beautiful girls as mistresses. But the womanizer actuallyid a hand on my goddess. He should have looked at himself in the mirror to see how incapable and ugly he was. Didn''t he himself know about himself in his heart?"


    "Do you forget that Helen Jenkins is not innocent? She is one of the main forces that have ndered our goddess! I think both of them are obviously in cahoots with each other! I hope they won''t break up, lest they continue to do harm to others!"


    "I love my goddess''s reply ''in your dream''! Even the voice of my goddess''s poisonous tongue is so lovely! Besides, how can her voice be so pleasant to the ear? I''m going to fall in love with her voice..."


    "Don''t you find the point?!! Our goddess is good at martial arts!!! When she dislocated the womanizer''s wrist, she was tremendously handsome!"


    "I saw it too. My goddess also made his wrist recover so soon. OMG! How can she be so handsome! Besides, her voice is so pleasant to so handsome that I almost be a lesbian!"


    "I almost be a lesbian! +1"


    "I almost be a lesbian! +2"


    ***


    Looking at the long line ofments, Heather didn''t know whether tough or cry. Although the incident had been settled perfectly, it was not the result she wanted. She really didn''t want to be in the limelight.


    Thankfully, she had moved out of the dorm now, or she would have been watched all the time in the school.


    But now she had another problem to solve.


    "Are you sure this video was from Malcolm''sputer?" Heather asked as she narrowed her eyes.


    "Yes!" On the other end of the phone, Le said indignantly, "Malcolm Carter is such a pervert. He even had someone secretly photograph you and make a video! I assume he was trying to threaten you with this video!"

 Chapter 1424 - 712: Why Do You Ask Me?

    Heather''s eyes shed with puzzlement.


    She briefly talked to Le before hanging up.


    The matter hade to a close, and Malcolm and Helen had been betrayed by everyone.


    The two of them were a little sensible. They knew very well that if they defended themselves now, they would only be targeted by angry ssmates.


    Moreover, the evidence was stronger than the two photos of Heather that they had taken out when they smeared her. Furthermore, they were in the mood to deal with the curse at present. After watching the video, how could Helen possibly be calm?


    She had tried to frustrate Heather. Heather was so much better than her that she couldn''t beat her head on. That was why she came up with a bad idea. But she didn''t expect this wouldn''t give her any feeling of victory. On the contrary, she was utterly discredited now!


    How could she think she had stolen Heather''s man? In fact, like what the people in the forum said, she was trying to collect the garbage that Heather didn''t even bother to cast a nce at. What was more hateful was that she had treasured this garbage!


    "Malcolm Carter! I''ll kill you!" Helen ran after Malcolm and beat him up.


    "Helen, listen to me. I can exin¡­" Malcolm grimaced as he used his arms to protect his face and exined eagerly, "It''s nothing like that¡­."


    "How dare you exin!" Helen was dying to rip him. How could she possibly listen to all his sweet words?


    Elsewhere, there was a weird atmosphere in Heather''s study.


    All of a sudden, Heather rose from her chair and came to Alexander with a half-smile.


    She suddenly stretched out her arm to close hisputer.


    He cocked an eyebrow and looked at her nkly. "What happened?"


    "I have something to ask you," she said as she leaned slightly over and caught his tie with her finger.


    "... What are you asking?" Her breath was almost audible. His eyes turned deep, and his breath became a little heavy.


    "It''s not urgent." She smiled even more seductively. Her fingers took his tie off. "Let''s do one thing first."


    "Okay," he agreed without hesitation. His decision slowed down her movements. But soon, she held the tie and continued her seductive smile. "Put your hands behind your back and close your eyes. Let''s do a magic trick."


    "Mm." He obediently did as she said.


    She took the tie and tied his wrists up.


    "It''s done." Then, after making sure the tie was tight and he couldn''t get away from it, she said, "Open your eyes."


    He opened his eyes and saw her looking at him with a yful smile as she held a belt in her hand.


    He looked at the belt more tenderly. "So¡­ you keep the token of our love?"


    She freaked out. "What token of our love? You, you nonsense!"


    Looking at her rosy little face, the affection in his eyes was more intense. "I didn''t know you cared so much about the gift I gave you."


    "You didn''t give it to me!" Her face looked more flushed. She felt the belt she was holding seemed to be getting very hot. Finally, she blurted out angrily, "I grabbed it!"


    The moment she said it out, she was dying to bite her tongue off! But, unfortunately, her answer was no better than the one she had vetoed!


    After she grabbed it that day, she left it in the study because she couldn''t find a ce to put it, and she felt it was impolite to throw it away. After tying up Alexander, she took it out in passing, but she didn''t expect Alexander to tease her with it!


    "Be serious!" She banged the belt on the table angrily. "If you don''t obey me, I''ll really hit you. I''m not kidding!"


    He smiled indulgently and seemedpletely blind to her movements.


    "I see," he said in a low voice, "you enjoy ying like that. Don''t worry. I will let you enjoy it."


    Her face darkened. What did he mean? She just wanted to scare him. How could she possibly really whip him? She wasn''t a sadist! For some reason, she felt that Alexander misunderstood her...


    Her lips twitched, and she hastily came to her senses. Then, with a stern look on her face, she asked, "Why was a video of me talking to Malcolm Carter on hisputer?"


    He cocked an eyebrow, but his look was much gentler.


    Sure enough, Heather was very smart. Most of the time, she didn''t fight with others, but that didn''t mean she was easy to fool. Malcolm had that video on hisputer, which seemed ridiculous indeed.


    "When you went back to school yesterday, I was worried about your safety, so I secretly arranged for someone to protect you," he exined in a soft voice. "She made that video. Then, to punish Malcolm Carter, I had the video hacked into hisputer. In fact, he didn''t know that."


    Heather froze.


    She had imagined various kinds of scenes, but in every scene, it was Alexander trying to deny it or make up excuses to defend himself. She had even thought of all kinds of words to retort him.


    But she had never expected he would admit it!


    Not only did he admit it, but he admitted quite frankly that he had arranged for someone to follow her in secret!


    Heather, who was about to re up, suddenly didn''t know what to do. It was because she had guessed that he had done all this that she was angry that he had someone follow her.


    ''I don''t like people following me in the dark!" After thinking for a while, she finally said angrily. She couldn''t waver!


    "Okay, I''ll pull her back," he nodded and agreed.


    "..." She was tongue-tied again, helplessly looking at him. Couldn''t he stop obeying her like that? She didn''t know how to get mad at him since he was so cooperative!


    Finally, she asked with resignation, "Aren''t you worried about my safety?"


    "Then I won''t pull her out?" he asked, smiling.


    "Why do you ask me?" she almost vomited blood and said, "Isn''t her your subordinate?"


    "Yes, but I''ll let her protect you if you want. If you don''t want her, I''ll pull her back." He looked at her with quiet eyes. "Heather, I won''t do anything to make you ufortable."


    Her heart beat faster. Could Alexander¡­.stop hitting on her like this? It made her seem totally defenseless when she faced him!


    Heather gritted her teeth and finally said, "Forget it this time, but¡­."

 Chapter 1425 - 713: Do Something

    "I won''t forgive you next time!" She grabbed his cor and bit him hard on the shoulder.


    There was a pain in his shoulder. He let out a dull groan, his eyes full of indulgence.


    Heather seemed to care more about him, which was the reason why she only made such a weak threat to him. Their rtionship seemed to get better and better.


    "Heather¡­" He suddenly broke loose from the tie that had tied his wrists up.


    He sped his hands around her waist and held her in his arms.


    "You, what do you want¡­." She looked at him in surprise. She had made sure that she had tied him tightly with the tie, but he actually shook it off easily?


    Above all, she suddenly felt that she was in


    danger!


    "Do something that a boyfriend and a girlfriend would do..." he whispered, his soft voice sounding bewitching.


    She instantly blushed. What did he mean? Why did his words make her imagination run wild?


    A special ringtone sounded, which scared her.


    His face instantly darkened. "Are you so busy every day?"


    "No..." Her face was pale somehow. She pushed him away hard, "Let go of me, it''s my brother!"


    He loosened his grip, helpless. Judging from Heather''s previous words, Randy admitted his ability, but that didn''t mean he was okay with his being with Heather.


    Heather hurried to pick up her phone and answered it.


    "Brother..." she said in a well-behaved voice as she suddenly became a quiet little white bunny.


    "Heather," Randy cut to the chase, "are you getting into trouble at school?"


    Heather took a deep breath. Randy was so busy, but the incident actually reached Randy''s ears so quickly. Now she just hoped Randy didn''t know what had happened. If he kept digging, he would definitely find her rtionship with Alexander!


    She wasn''t trying to hide it from her family, but she wasn''t confident that her family would ept Alexander. Plus, if they knew she and Alexander became a couple because they slept together, she thought Joshua and Randy would break Alexander''s leg first.


    She wished she could tell her family about their rtionshipter on, to figure out their attitude.


    "Mm, I''ve had some trouble, but it has been solved. Don''t worry, brother," said Heather sweetly.


    "Really?" Randy didn''t say anything more. Since Heather told him not to worry, she meant that she didn''t want him to meddle.


    The Denmark family coddled Heather, but they also respected her and didn''t want her to befortable because of their interference.


    Suddenly, Randy seemed to think of something, and he asked in surprise, "By the way, I heard that this incident was rted to H & C INC?"


    "It was just that its design director wanted to invite me to join their design department, but I said no. Maybe someone saw us and photographed us, so there was a misunderstanding. But rest assured, everything is settled now," Heather hurried to exin.


    "I was just asking. What are you nervous about?" Randy asked in amazement.


    "I... I want to graduate smoothly, do 1?"


    Heather said guiltily.


    Randy said in a soft tone, "Okay, forget it. H&C INC isn''t that great. If you don''t want to go, don''t go. Anyway, Alexander Christopher isn''t a good guy..."


    "Huh?" Hisst words were not loud, but they were loud enough for Heather to hear.


    She said in shock, "Didn''t you praise him, brother? Why do you say he''s bad now?"


    Heather resisted the impulse to look at Alexander, puzzled. She had thought her brother had a good impression of Alexander.


    "When have I ever praised him in front of you?" Randy asked as his face darkened.


    "You praised him in front of dad. I heard it several times!" Heather shouted.


    "Why do you remember these kinds of words? Forget all of it!"


    "Brother, why do you sound so strange?"


    Heather whispered curiously. "Has he ever offended you?"


    Randy''s face was a little gloomy. But, of course, Alexander had offended him!


    Heather had a broad heart, so she didn''t remember the past. But he did remember that she had been with Alexander when she had been kidnapped as a child.


    Because he was too young, Joshua and Hazel didn''t take him with them when they rescued Heather. But after Heather came home, she mentioned Alex for almost half a year and cared more about him than her brother.


    Nearly half a yearter, Heather met a lot of new friends, and Alexander had never shown up, so she gradually forgot about him.


    Anyway, in Randy''s opinion, Alexander was his enemy who would take his sister from him! He and Alexander were ssmates in the university, but he alwayspletely rejected Alexander''s intimacy because his sixth sense told him that Alexander would never give up winning Heather''s heart!


    He wouldn''t give Alexander a chance!


    "Don''t worry about it," Randy said quietly.


    "Stay away from him even when you see him. He''s up to no good."


    When she hung up, Heather looked at Alexander, speechless. "Have you ever offended my brother?"


    He thought for a while and shook his head seriously. "No, but when we were in college, he seemed to hate me."


    "Why?" she asked in bewilderment.


    "I don''t know," he answered with a wry smile. This was what he hadn''t figured out until now. Otherwise, he''d have gotten Randy to agree with his rtionship with Heather.


    "Forget it," she said. "We''ll find out what''s wrong with himter."


    The incident was over. Heather began to work hard on her graduation project day and night. With so many supporters paying attention to the fashion show in a month, she didn''t want to disappoint them.


    No matter how busy Alexander was, he would make breakfast for her. Then, he would apany her in his spare time, but he would never let her feel any difort.


    This kind of rtionship made Heather veryfortable. Gradually, she began to feel that it seemed a good choice for her to be with Alexander.


    Heather was so busy with her graduation project that her roommate Le had to start harassing her.


    "Heather, have you forgotten something important?"


    "What?" Heather asked in puzzlement.


    "Let your boyfriend invite me to dinner!" Le was frustrated as she said, "You didn''t forget about it, did you?"

 Chapter 1426 - 714: Are You Busy?

    "Sorry," said Heather,ughing. "I''ve been so busytely. I really forgot."


    "Don''t you just need to design a dress?" Le couldn''t resist ridiculing, "Are you so busy?"


    Heather smiled. "I''m not just designing a dress, but a whole suit."


    "A whole suit?" Le gasped. "Really? Have the requirements for our graduation project been changed? What should I do? I''m only designing a skirt, and I haven''t finished it yet..."


    "No, our graduation project only requires us to design one piece of clothing," Heather said in a soft voice, "but after I win the championship and join H & C INC., it will require me to show them something real. So I''ll design this whole suit as the leading style for H & C INC. this year."


    "... Curve wrecker, I admire you!" Hearing this, Le''s knees were weak. This was the difference between her and a curve wrecker who was already thinking about what would happen after she joined H & C INC. and was even well prepared for everything. However, what Le wanted was just a diploma.


    Oh no, she didn''t call to ask Heather about it.


    Le came to her senses and said, "Heather Denmark! We''re talking about your boyfriend who will treat me to dinner!"


    "Oh, yeah," Heather said and came to her senses. "Let''s go tonight."


    "Really?" Le yelled excitedly.


    "Of course," Heather said as she didn''t know whether to cry orugh. "Do you think I''m lying?"


    "Why not?" Le responded by asking, somewhat dumbfounded. "In fact, I don''t really have much hope! You said your boyfriend was Alexander Christopherst time, but it was the design director of H & C INC. who invited you to dinner! Do you know how disappointed I was at that time? I thought you''d give me some excuse to cancel it in a couple of days!"


    Heather was speechless. She had been too busy to contact Le for the past few days.


    It seemed that the students at Quantum University believed the exnations on the forum and Le. Hence, Le took her earlier statement that Alexander was her boyfriend as another boast?


    Heather was helpless. That was the bad thing about being low-key these days because people wouldn''t believe her no matter what she said.


    "Rest assured. I''ll show you, Alexander Christopher, tonight," Heather swore.


    Suddenly, she asked quickly, as if she had remembered something, "By the way, do you know Alexander Christopher? After I take him with me if you say he''s not Alexander but someone I casually bring, we''ll be embarrassed."


    It was not that Heather was being rmist.


    It was just that Alexander also usually kept a low profile. Many people had only heard of his name but had never seen his face. He rarely appeared in the media, but he became more and more mysterious and popr among many young girls.


    "You don''t have to worry about that," Le said. "I''m going with Lana tonight. She once met Alexander by chance, so she wouldn''t be mistaken."


    "All right, let''s meet tonight at Shangri-La," Heather said. Lana was also her trusty friend. It would be okay for her to join too.


    "Will we go to Shangri-La for dinner?" Le''s eyes lit up as she said, "It''s very expensive there, Heather. But you have never been so generous. Is it because you have a boyfriend now that you''re ready to spend money?"


    "... The ces where I used to treat you were not expensive, but their food was very delicious. If you don''t want to, we can just go to have hot pot," Heather said with resignation. She wanted delicious food instead of the most expensive. It was a pity that her friends didn''t understand.


    "Hot pot is good too," said Le, feeling pity. "The most important thing for us is to meet your boyfriend. It doesn''t matter what we eat."


    "Are you saving money for me?" Heatherughed and spoke, "Okay, that''s a deal. Let''s meet at Shangri-La. If you don''te, I won''t care."


    "I''ming," Le quickly agreed.


    Hanging up, Heather called Alexander.


    Alexander was in a meeting. He was surprised to see her number.


    It was the first time that Heather had called him.


    He paused the meeting with a slight raise of his hand.


    Everyone in the meeting room eyed each other. Alexander had been a workaholic and very strict in his work. That was why H & C INC. could be what it was today. Alexander had never answered the phone at any meeting. In the past, anyone who dared to answer the phone in a meeting would have a very sad end!


    But now... Alexander, who was the strictest and most self-disciplined, actually answered the phone at the meeting!


    Whose call was so important?


    "Alex," Heather began sweetly, "are you busy now? Am I disturbing you?"


    "No, I''m not busy at all. What''s the matter?" he asked softly.


    Everyone was speechless. What had their president said? They were incredibly busy now, okay? They were about to be tormented to death by him. How could he say he wasn''t busy?


    "Nothing special," said Heather. "Haven''t I promised my roommate some time ago that I would invite her to dinner with you? I happen to be free this evening. So let''s go together."


    He raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Tonight?"


    "Mm, will you be free?" she asked.


    "Yes. Do you want me to pick you up?" he whispered.


    "No. I''ve made a reservation. I''ll go first with my friends. I''ll send you the address. Come straight after work," she said happily.


    "Okay," he agreed.


    Everyone in the conference room was taken aback when he hung up. How could Alexander possibly be free tonight? But, to their surprise, although they could not hear Alexander clearly, they could vaguely hear a woman''s voice from the phone.


    They had thought Alexander was asexual... because he seemed interested in neither men nor women. Several pretty female employees and severaldies with a very good family background had tried every means to get close to him, but they were all rejected by him in the coldest manner!


    Now it turned out it was because Alexander hadn''t met the woman he loved before.


    "Mr. President, you''re flying to Country R tonight. There is something very important..." the assistant on the side couldn''t help but remind him.


    "Put it off. It''s not so urgent. I''ll go tomorrow," Alexander said quietly.


    Everyone was so shocked that they couldn''t speak. They even began to wonder if it wasn''t the real Alexander! Bute to think of it, it seemed Alexander had been in a good mood these days. Was it because of the woman?


    "Come on, let''s get back to the meeting,"


    Alexander said in a cold voice. "You''ll have to work this out before leaving work in the afternoon!"


    Everyone was instantly sad in their heart. It was just their illusion, as expected. He was really their strict president!

 Chapter 1427 - 715: It’s Mine

    In the evening, Heather drove to a restaurant named Shangri-La.


    She got out of the car and directly called. Le. "Have you guys arrived? Where are you?"


    "We''re at the door¡­." Le said in a weak tone. "You''ll see uster."


    Heather felt Le''s voice sounded a little weird.


    Looking back, she did see Le and Lana standing at the door. They were both looking in her direction, shocked.


    Heather felt it was very strange. Why did she feel there was something wrong?


    She walked to them and asked with puzzlement, "Why do you both wear weird expressions?"


    "Heather," Le said, taking a deep breath and looking at her with a grave face, "If you''re in trouble, you can tell Lana and me, and we''ll find a way to help you."


    "Yes!" Lana nodded in agreement as she looked at Heather with a worried face.


    "What are you talking about?" Heather asked, frowning tightly. "Why are your words so confusing?"


    "You''re not going astray, are you?" Le asked bluntly after thinking for a while.


    "What the hell!" Heather was even more helpless. "Why do you think I''m going astray?"


    "Whose Ferrari is that?" Lana pointed to her car.


    They had just been attracted to the Ferrari, but when Heather got out of the car, they couldn''t believe their eyes! Anyway, it wasn''t their fault. After all, during her four years in college, Heather had never shown any signs that she was rich or had a car. After moving to the vi, she had recently bought a car to make it more convenient for her to travel, so it was hard for them not to think of something bad.


    Heather turned her head to give the car a look and said, looking nkly. "It''s mine."


    "Why do you have such an expensive car?"


    The two girls looked even more grave.


    "I bought it with my pocket money," Heather replied truthfully.


    "Are you kidding?" Le was instantly speechless and then said angrily, "Do you think this is a model car that costs only hundreds of dors? Do you think you can really buy it with your pocket money?"


    "Come on..." Heather knew what they were worried about at longst. She said helplessly, "As thedy of the Denmark family, although I have no interest in inheriting the Denmark Group, the amount of dividend I get from my shares every year is astronomical, okay? So buying such a car is a piece of cake!"


    "You..." The two friends apparently didn''t believe her as they looked at her anxiously.


    Heather spoke with resignation, "Well, how about going with me first? When Alexanderes, you''ll believe me anyway, won''t you?"


    Le and Lana eyed each other suspiciously. They couldn''t stand in the doorway all the time. Perhaps meeting Heather''s boyfriend would solve the problem they were worried about.


    "Good," they agreed and went into the hall with Heather.


    When the three of them approached a waiter, Heather spoke calmly, "Hello, we''ve booked the Lincoln hall..."


    "Heather Denmark?" A familiar voice sounded.


    Heather instantly frowned. It was a really annoying sound, and its owner was haunting.


    She turned her head around and saw Malcolm Carter standing next to an old woman dressed in sexy clothes. The two of them were so close that it was obvious that they had an unusual rtionship.


    Heather was a little surprised. She couldn''t help but look at Le and ask, "Isn''t his girlfriend Helen Jenkins? Besides... isn''t this woman a little old?"


    "There was such a big incident. How can Helen Jenkins possibly be with him now even if she was stupid?" Le sniffed and said under her breath. "They broke up. I heard that Malcolm Carter had a bad reputation at school, and thus he couldn''t seduce his rich female ssmates, so he went out and found an old rich woman to keep him. I thought it was a rumor, but it''s actually true!"


    Heather was very speechless. She had never agreed to be Malcolm Carter''s girlfriend partly because she could sense that the man wasn''t a good guy, but she had never expected him to be so bad.


    At the sight of her, Malcolm Carter''s eyes were filled with unbridled hatred.


    If it hadn''t been for Heather Denmark, he wouldn''t have ended up like that now! At least Helen Jenkins was young and pretty, but now her lover was just a bby old woman! Helen Jenkins hated him so much even asked her father to use his private right to distort his diploma. Hence, he had no choice but to suck it up and curry favor with the old woman!


    It was all Heather''s fault!


    Malcolm med it all on Heather. He didn''t seem to think that he would never have such a bad ending if he hadn''t written those posts to insult Heather.


    His thoughts increased his hatred. But the more he hated Heather, the more he wanted to humiliate her and make her submit herself to his rules!


    Heather looked at him coldly. His obscene eyes really made her sick. This kind of person wasn''t worth her time.


    Ignoring him, she turned to the waiter and continued, "Please take us to the Lincoln hall."


    "Your friend?" asked the woman next to Malcolm.


    "Patty, what are you talking about?" Malcolm sneered and gnashed his teeth. "I don''t dare make friends with such a woman!"


    "Oh, then you must have a feud," Patty Sanchez said.


    "Patty, can you lend me your gold card for two minutes?" Malcolm said in a soft voice, fawning on her.


    "All right, little brat," Patty said with augh. "Don''t disgrace me!"


    As the waiter was about to lead the three girls upstairs, Malcolm stopped him.


    Malcolm said with a smirk on his face.


    "Have they booked the Lincoln Hall? I want it! Ask them to give it to me!"


    "Sir," said the waiter, somewhat embarrassed, "It''s them who have booked it first..."


    "I''m a VIP! I have priority!" With a haughty look, Malcolm took out a gold card.


    Heather was very speechless at the sight of hiscent face. "Do you really think if you have a gold card, you can do whatever you want? Waiter, please exin to him."


    The waiter said with embarrassment, "The priority of gold card members is limited to the situation where there aren''t empty rooms. But, Sir, there are empty rooms now, so you have no right to request the other guests to give you the private room."


    There was a touch of shame and anger on Malcolm''s face. He said furiously, "Get me your boss. I want to make aint!"

 Chapter 1428 - 716: You’re Really Something

    "Do you know who the owner of this gold card is? How dare you refuse me?" Malcolm snapped.


    The waiter''s face changed in horror. She really didn''t expect to meet such an unreasonable guest.


    The owner of the restaurant happened to be there. Seeing the conflict, he hurried over to ask. "What''s the matter?"


    The waiter hastened to tell him what had happened.


    Patty, who hadn''t bothered to get involved, had waited at a distance, but when Malcolm couldn''t fix it for quite a while, she came over with displeasure.


    "Mr. Watson, I just want a private room for you. Can''t you get it for me?" she asked, displeased.


    At the sight of her, Mr. Watson''s entire face immediately changed.


    He said quickly and obsequiously, "Miss Sanchez, don''t say that. It''s just a private room. If you like it, I''ll find a way."


    After that, he helplessly said to Heather and the others, "I''m sorry, girls. I''ll take you to another private room and give you a 15% discount, okay?"


    "Forget it, Heather," Lana whispered, her neck shrinking. "The woman looks very tough."


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing," said Heather lightly.


    Malcolm had thoroughly pissed her off.


    Usually, she would not fight with the others for a private room. But now Malcolm was clearly picking on them. Unfortunately, it was bad timing for him.


    It was Alexander who would show up today to invite her roommates to dinner. She wouldn''t allow anything unpleasant to happen to them during this meal. She was thedy from the Denmark family, and Alexander was President of H & C INC. If they were bullied, weren''t they too useless?


    The next moment, Heather looked coldly at Mr. Watson. "Sir, isn''t that against the rule?"


    "This... Please understand." Mr. Watson said helplessly.


    "What if I don''t understand and insist?"


    Heather asked coldly.


    "Heather..." Lana and Le called her name and tugged helplessly at her sleeve. They could see that even the owner of the restaurant was afraid of the old woman. How could they provoke such a woman?


    "Ho-ho," said Patty with a sneer, "Mr. Watson, these chicks look like poor students. How much can they spend? I think you''d better directly throw them out, or it will affect your business!"


    "Patty, you''re right," said Malcolm, relying on his master''s might to bully others. "Mr. Watson, you might as well throw them out!"


    "Le, Lana, do you have a word in mind?" said Heather with an indifferent smile. "An ugly dog is barking!"


    "You...!" Malcolm turned livid with anger and said angrily, "Mr. Watson, I want you to kick them out now!"


    Mr. Watson was a little hesitant before finally saying helplessly, "Ladies, could you please go to other restaurants for dinner?"


    "What if I don''t?" Heather continued asking.


    "Heather, forget it. Let''s go eat something else," Lana hurried to persuade her. They were very worried. Why was Heather so stubborn today?


    "The little girl is a little grumpy, but unfortunately, you''re too young," Patty sniffed and said. "I''ll show you today what the word ''if you''re rich enough, you can do whatever you want means!"


    "Well said, Patty," said Malcolm, even more proud. He looked at Heather with malice. "If you guys are willing to kneel down and apologize to us, I may ask Mr. Watson to let you in!"


    "You... Heather, let''s go. Who wants to eat in such a shabby ce?" Le said angrily. Mr. Watson was out of patience and shouted, "Girls, please leave. Guards!"


    "So, Mr. Watson, have you decided not to follow the rules of your restaurant?" said Heather calmly, taking out a ck card as she said with regret, "So my ck card doesn''t work anymore? Then I''ll return it to you."


    Mr. Watson instantly lowered his head.


    When he saw the number of the ck card in her hand, his legs went limp, and he almost fell to his knees!


    This ck card''s number was 1. He knew who owned it!


    Back then, when Heather, thedy of the Denmark family, came to his restaurant for dinner and praised the delicious seafood, he personally gave her a ck card with the number 1, which represented her noble status. Unfortunately, Heather was very young, and she hadn''te to their restaurant for years.


    He looked at Heather carefully. Wasn''t the girl in front of him exactly Heather who had grown up?


    He was dying to p himself in the face! How could he not recognize her after she grew up? Was he blind?


    Noticing Heather was about to walk out with her roommates, he hurried to run after her. "Miss Denmark! Miss Denmark! I''m very sorry that I failed to recognize you. I was wrong. I was so old that I was blind. Please stay here for dinner! Waiter, hurry up and clean up the Lincoln Hall and give it the highest standard VIP treatment!"


    The waiter hurried off, leaving Le and Lana stunned.


    They had never expected that the boss would be so scared after Heather took out a ck card!


    They looked at Heather suspiciously as if they had thought of something. Did it mean.... she was telling the truth when she usually said she was thedy of the Denmark family?


    "Mr. Watson, what do you mean?" Malcolm felt very ashamed as if he had been pped in the face, "You''re not going to give Patty a face?"


    "Mr. Watson, what are you doing?" Patty looked coldly at Heather, holding back her anger. This restaurant rarely offered ck cards, but there were a few people who owned them. Even though she wasn''t eligible to get a ck card, how could Heather''s identity possibly scare Mr. Watson out of wits?


    In an instant, Mr. Watson''s face changed. He didn''t even want to exin much but simply grabbed Patty''s gold card and said, "Miss. Sanchez, you can''t have your gold card anymore, and you are not wee to dine here in the future. So, guards, show the two people out!"


    "You, you..." Malcolm was so angry that he couldn''t speak fluently.


    Patty felt more ashamed.


    She smacked Malcolm in the face and said angrily, "Get out of here! Who wants toe to such a shabby ce!"


    As she turned her head and headed for the exit, Malcolm angrily walked past Heather.


    "Heather Denmark," he said, clenching his teeth, "you''re really something!"

 Chapter 1429 - 717: You’re Generous

    "No," she said lightly. "I just wanted to show you what ''if you''re rich enough, you can do whatever you want'' means. By the way, I wouldn''t forgive you even if you got down on your knees and apologized."


    "You!" He was so irritated that he almost vomited blood. He snorted and ran after Patty. Coming to the door, Patty, who saw him, got angrier.


    She raised her hand and pped him in the face again!


    She asked crossly, "What on earth is that woman?"


    "Patty, don''t hurt your hands." He endured the pain, rubbed her hands, and said obsequiously, "She is a poor student in our school. I don''t know where she got the ck card, and she actually bluffed with it!"


    She cooled down. "Really?"


    "Of course!" he swore. "I''ve been her ssmate for four years. How can I possibly not know about her background? She can''t have a powerful background!"


    "It sounds like you know her well," she said with a sneer. "Have you run after her?"


    "That''s because I haven''t met you before," he said, trying to wear an expression full of affection. But, unfortunately, he had a palm print on his face now, so he looked particrly funny.


    He continued, "Patty, I''m on your side with all my heart. She''s just an ignorant little girl, but she actually dares not give you face. You can''t let her go!"


    His eyes shed with a hint of coldness. He knew that Patty had some gang friends. As long as she was willing to teach Heather a lesson, Heather would be in great trouble! He would make Heather beg him, getting on her knees!


    Patty sneered. "Won''t you feel bad if I don''t let her go?"


    "How is that possible? The woman that I only love is you," he said with an obsequious smile.


    She looked coldly into the restaurant. Her eyes were dark and sinister. She knew why Malcolm Carter got close to her, but he was extremely good at fawning on her. She seemed to like him. She wouldn''t let off the woman that he used to love!


    In the Lincoln Hall, Mr. Watson was holding the ck card and asking Heather to take it back.


    She looked at the card with an indifferent manner and had no intention of taking it back.


    "Miss Denmark, I was wrong. I''m so sorry that I failed to recognize you..." Her whole body. almost bent to the ground. "You''re generous. Can I go to your house someday and apologize in person?"


    "Are you eligible to go to my house?" Heather asked coldly.


    "No, no. You are right." He wiped the sweat on his forehead and asked, "How about I send some seafood you like to your house?"


    She waved her hand. "Enough, don''t fawn on me."


    She didn''t really want to give Mr. Watson a hard time. She looked back at Le and Lana. "Do you still want to dine here? If not, I''ll take you somewhere else."


    "Don''t..." Mr. Watson hurried to implore them.


    "Forget it, let''s eat here. I heard the seafood here is very delicious." Lana didn''t have the heart to reject him.


    "Alright then." Heather looked at him and took the ck card. "You''re lucky today, but you shouldn''t do business like that."


    "Thank you for your instructions, Miss Denmark." Mr. Watson hastily nodded his head. He led the three girls to Lincoln Hall in person and closed the door for them.


    "Heather," said Le, who had been dumbstruck, patting her cheek in disbelief, "I think I''m dreaming. Is the ck card... yours?"


    "Of course." Heather smiled and said, "It''s a present."


    "You..." Lana looked at her in awe and hesitated for a long time before asking, "Are you really..."


    The door of the private room creaked open. A tall figure strode in.


    Lana''s words were interrupted. When she and Le looked up together, they instantly froze!


    Good heavens! The man who came in was so handsome that he almost suffocated them!


    Lana felt as if she had forgotten to breathe, but when she saw the man''s face clearly, her face suddenly changed!


    "Sorry, I''mte." Alexander calmly came to Heather and sat down beside her. He held out his arm, which rested naturally on the back of the chair behind her.


    "Alex, Alexan..." Lana said excitedly, but she stammered and couldn''t speak fluently!


    "Hello," Alexander nodded calmly at Lana and Le. "I''m Alexander Christopher, Heather''s boyfriend."


    Le was incredulous. She looked suspiciously at Lana. But when she saw Lana seem to be about to faint, how could she possibly not understand the situation?


    "You, you are real..." Le pointed at him with bright eyes. She was so thrilled that she also became tongue-tied.


    "Yes, I''m the real Alexander Christopher," Alexander said lightly.


    Le and Lana let out a squeal of excitement and then said nervously, "Quick! Pinch me and let me see... if I''m dreaming!"


    Looking at them incoherent and mad, Heather put her hands on her forehead with resignation. When she told them that she was thedy from the Denmark family, they weren''t so excited. But when they met Alexander, why did they act so emotionally?


    "Just ignore them," Heather said helplessly. "Give them some time to calm down."


    "Okay." Alexander smiled.


    The next moment, he held out his fingers and gently put Heather''s hair behind her ear. Le and Lana let out another squeal of excitement. When Alexander looked at Heather, his eyes were full of love that was about to overflow, which made the two girls very thrilled.


    It took quite a while for them to calm down and ept that the man before their eyes was really Alexander Christopher.


    "Well, can we order food now?" Heather asked helplessly.


    "Yes, yes!" Le and Lana nodded quickly.


    Lana ordered some seafood at random, and Le ordered an skan king crab.


    "Is a crab enough?"


    Alexander suddenly began. "Why don''t you order a few more? How about ten?"


    When he spoke to Le, she was instantly thrilled. "Okay, I''ll take it! Give me ten!"


    "Remember to finish them," Alexander said.


    "Sure!" Le agreed at once.


    Heather''s face darkened. She gently tugged at Alexander''s sleeve and whispered, "What''s the matter with you? Has Le offended you?"


    Ten king crabs... Even if Le had a good appetite, she wouldn''t be able to eat them up.


    "Yes," Alexander answered. He remembered clearly that Le had interrupted his kissing Heather several times.


    "What has she done to you?" Heather was extremely puzzled.

 Chapter 1430 - 718: Something On Your Mind?

    Alexander and Le should have never met. Le wouldn''t have been so thrilled otherwise.


    Then how did Le offend Alexander?


    "... She called you too many times," he whispered.


    Heather was speechless. Was Alexander actually jealous of Le?


    She didn''t know whether tough or cry. Atst, she said under her breath, "But she''s a girl!"


    "So what?" he asked disapprovingly.


    Heather: "..."


    Alright, her boyfriend turned out to be the green-eyed monster. It looked like he was even jealous of girls who were close to her.


    She looked sympathetically at Le. It was clear that Le had alsoe to her senses.


    She wore an expression full of resentment, but she dared not back out.


    Soon, the waiters brought all the dishes. Le began to eat the king crabs as if she went to her death like a hero.


    Knowing that this Master Alexander didn''t like a good-natured fellow, Lana and Le spoke softly.


    In the end, Le ate only six king crabs. Finally, seeing that she could not bear it, Heather forced her to stop eating.


    It was Heather who asked her to stop, so Alexander didn''t say anything..


    "I''m going to the bathroom," he whispered.


    Heather nodded. "Okay, go ahead."


    After he got up and left, Le instantly screamed, "Heather, what have I done wrongly? Why does Master Alexander treat me like that!"


    "Er... Maybe you called me too many times, so he''s jealous," Heather answered with some embarrassment on her face.


    "I''m wounded!" Le rubbed her stomach, aggrieved.


    "Well, how do you think I can make it up to you?" Heather looked at her sympathetically.


    "I want to take the remaining four king crabs back to the dorm in a doggie bag!" said Le.


    "Haven''t you had enough?" Heather didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "They are king crabs! I don''t usually afford them!" Le''s eyes lit up as she said, "Master Alexander yed a joke on me, but I don''t suffer!"


    Heather waved her hand helplessly. "Okay."


    "But Heather," said Le, smiling at her, "I


    didn''t expect your boyfriend to be really Master Alexander! How did you meet?"


    Looking at the gossipy Le, Heather instantly felt embarrassed.


    She couldn''t tell the two girls that she had been drunk and she had slept with Alexander, so Alexander asked her to be responsible for him, could she?


    "Le, you can''t ask her," Lana said like a fangirl. "It''s their little secret. How can she tell you? Heather, Master Alexander is really kind to you, giving you a nice car and a ck card..."


    "Wait." Hearing her words, Heather felt there was something wrong and said with resignation. "Do you think... they were from Alexander?"


    "You don''t need to be ashamed of it," said Le, her eyes sparkling. "Heather, his willingness to give these things to you shows that he really cares about you. Isn''t it normal for a boyfriend to give his girlfriend presents?"


    In a sh, Heather was speechless. "... So you don''t believe I''m the Denmark family''sdy?"


    "We''ve never believed that, okay?" Lana waved her hand and said, "Besides, it doesn''t matter whether you''re the Denmark family''sdy or not. We won''t stop making friends with you because you''re not her."


    Heather couldn''t help butugh. It was she who had been stubborn.


    Whether she was the Denmark family''sdy didn''t affect the fact that they were good friends, so there was no need for her to prove her identity.


    "Okay, whatever you say is fine," said Heather with a faint smile, "but I have to exin. The car and card are mine. It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not."


    They asked, apparently choosing not to believe.


    "Master Alexander is really much better than Malcolm Carter!" Le spoke with indignation. "He was so good at pretending, and he ran after you so persistently that I thought he was a nice guy!"


    "I also didn''t expect him to stoop so low as to do something like that," said Heather. "Has he been upset recently?"


    Malcolm Carter used to be self-righteous, but he wasn''t so twisted.


    "I think it is because of Helen," Lana gossiped, "I heard that she seems to have asked her father to withhold Malcolm Carter''s diploma."


    Heather understood suddenly. "I see." "You''re actually in the mood to worry about other people," said Le worriedly. "You might as well worry about yourself. I''m sure Helen has a grudge against you in the heart!"


    "What can she do even if she has a grudge? Heather has Master Alexander behind her, so she doesn''t need to be afraid of her?" Lana said with disdain.


    "You''re right, but what if she ys tricks?" Le asked.


    Heather said, "Very likely." There was a long feud between Helen with her, and Helen had often yed tricks before.


    "Do you think she''ll screw things up at the school fashion show?" Lana''s face changed slightly.


    Heather mused and said, "She shouldn''t have a chance to y tricks at the fashion show. After all, the judges will be some bigwigs in the fashion world who are upright and outspoken. Helen won''t be likely able to bribe them all through her father''s connections."


    Le and Lana nodded. They helped Heather think carefully, but they couldn''t be sure what Helen would do. "Forget it. Heather, who will be your model?" Lana asked curiously.


    "I invited Olive," Heather said. "She''s just a student, but she''s excellent. She''s eligible to sign a contract with Joshua-Hazel Pictures. After she signs, she will have a better future."


    "... Come on," Le and Lana helplessly looked at her as Le said, "Heather, would you please stop speaking with a relieved expression? You look like your family owns the famous Joshua-Hazel Pictures!"


    Joshua-Hazel Pictures really belonged to her family, and it was a token of her parents'' affection. But Heather knew her ssmates wouldn''t believe her even if she told them the truth, so she just smiled and said nothing more.


    Soon, Alexander returned. Le and Lana instantly became fanatical and reserved again.


    Heather was very helpless. These two girls were hopeless cases!


    After the meal, several people parted at the gate. Because the driver had sent Alexander, he went straight to Heather''s car.


    As Alexander drove off with Heather, Le and Lana gave Heather a meaningful look.


    Heather was well aware that they had misunderstood again, but she didn''t want to exin because even if she did, they wouldn''t believe her.


    "Something on your mind?" On the way back, Alexander suddenly asked.


    "Huh? Yes." Heather frowned slightly and then told him that Le and Lana had suspected that Helen would y tricks at the fashion show.

 Chapter 1431 - 719: It’s For Your Own Good

    "I can''t be sure what she''s going to do." She frowned tightly and asked. "She can''t bribe the judges, can she? What else can she do?"


    "Model," he said in a serious voice.


    "That... is impossible!" She denied it almost subconsciously.


    "Why not?" he asked quietly. "If your model can''t work for you at the fashion show, no matter how amazing your design is, you can''t show it."


    She felt cold at the bottom of her heart. If Alexander were right, she would be caught off guard. If there was something wrong with the model, she might not be able to find another model in time.


    She frowned. "But that doesn''t make sense. The model I chose is a student from my school, and I hinted that I would rmend her to Joshua-Hazel Pictures when she graduated. I''ve even taken her to thepany for an interview in advance. So she won''t trap me irrationally, will she?"


    "Why not?" he said lightly, "Have you told her you are the Denmark Group''s, Lady Heather? Even if you did, did she believe you? You haven''t even explicitly promised her that you could get her into Joshua-Hazel Pictures. If Helen secretly draws your model to her side and promises her, she''ll get her into it. Who do you think she''ll choose?"


    She was lost in thought with a grave face.


    She was Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family. As long as she said something, she could guarantee Olive would be able to join Joshua-Hazel Pictures. But would Olive believe her? Even her roommates agreed that she bragged.


    Maybe Olive also secretly thought the same thing. If Helen really drew Olive to her side with the same words, how could Olive not choose Helen? Moreover, Helen was the daughter of the president, who had a lot of connections, while Heather was just an ordinary student.


    "You''re right. I was na?ve," Heather said in a deep tone, "but that''s just our guess. I''ll make a call to ask her."


    Alexander nodded. He drove with a cool look and didn''t say anything else.


    Heather took out her phone and dialed Olive''s number.


    "Olive, this is Heather," Heather said lightly. "You promised me you''d be my model at the show in half a month. I want to make sure you won''t change your mind."


    It seemed Olive froze on the other end of the phone. Then her perfunctory voice sounded, "Heather, what are you talking about? I thought we had a deal. Have you heard some gossip? It would be best if you didn''t believe it. Don''t worry. I''ll definitely go there that day."


    Heather''s heart sank. She hadn''t said anything yet, but Olive had thought she had heard some gossip, which made her behavior look very suspicious.


    Heather said lightly, "It''s just that I''ve finished my dress, and I suddenly thought of you, so I called to make sure of your schedule."


    "You''ve finished it?" Olive''s voice was surprised and excited as she yelled, "Heather, let''s meet today. Let me try the dress on for you to see if there is anything wrong. You can change it in time."


    "No need," said Heather lightly. "I have confidence in myself. So you can rest assured that when you put it on that day, you''ll stun the audience."


    "I don''t think so," Olive said firmly. "Heather, if I put it on now, you''ll be able to find out in advance whether it looks beautiful. Don''t you think so? It''s for your own good!"


    Heather cocked an eyebrow. "Thank you, Olive, but I don''t think it''s necessary. You''ll be pleasantly surprised when you see the dress that day."


    Olive sneered. Did Heather want to give her a pleasant surprise? Unfortunately, she was going to give Heather a big surprise, too. Nevertheless, someone else would be pleased while Heather would be surprised.


    As Alexander had suspected, Helen had already approached Olive to ask her to turn against Heather. Instead, Helen had apparently persuaded Olive.


    Thinking of what Helen had told her, Olive didn''t give up, "Heather, we''re partners. We should establish a rapport between us. Well, why don''t you show me your design first? Then, I''ll see if there is any part that I can help improve."


    "Olive, that''s very kind of you," Heather said in a soft voice with a smile. "If it''s a stranger, he might think you''re trying to steal my design."


    Olive''s heart was pounding. That was exactly what Helen told her to do! Did Heather say that casually, or had she guessed something?


    "Heather, how can you think I''ll do that kind of thing?" Olive said, feigning anger.


    "I was just kidding. But, olive, don''t be angry," Heather said lightly. "I''m sorry, it''s my personal quirk that I don''t want too many people to see the clothes that I design until it''s on the stage, so please forgive me."


    Olive was afraid that Heather would be suspicious if she insisted, so she said, "Okay, okay. So be it."


    Heather''s eyes turned deep as she hung up the phone. She was now pretty sure Helen had bought off Olive.


    "Alex, thank you." She exhaled slowly and said, "If you hadn''t reminded me, I might have been trapped by them."


    "Looks like there''s going to be a good drama at Quantum University?" Alexander''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners.


    Now that Heather had guessed what they were going to do, she would be able to deal with it, she wouldn''t need him to help.


    "You bet!" Heather looked at him. "Will you..e that day?".


    She wished he could see how she won brilliantly somehow.


    "Heather," he also exhaled slowly and said, "how can I possibly miss such an important moment?"


    "Then I''ll wait for you!" She happily kissed him on the cheek..


    The car stopped abruptly. He looked at her with deep eyes. The little girl was really getting bolder and bolder now. So she actually seduced him on such an asion?


    "You... Hmm!" Before she could speak, he kissed her.


    The kiss was so lingering and passionate that Heather felt hot all over her body.


    Suddenly, a shrill whistle came, and the owner of the car behind their car angrily shouted at them, "Can you drive? Why do you suddenly stop? If you want to make love, go home!"


    In a sh, Heather shyly pushed Alexander away. "Come on, let''s go! That''s too shameful!"

 Chapter 1432 - 720: Why Is She Here?

    "Okay," he said with a wicked smile. "Let''s go home and make love."


    She gave him a shy punch..


    ****


    Half a month passed quickly, and the day of the fashion show finally arrived.


    The stage had been set up in the auditorium of the Quantum University. Although the university had been well prepared, it did not expect so many students to attend this year''s fashion show.


    It was just that most of them came for Heather. Some students had be her fans and wanted to enjoy her design because of the incident, while others attended it for fun.


    There were certainly lots of people who wanted to see Heather fail. After all, in some students'' eyes, Heather was too proud as she turned down an offer from H & CINC. and imed she would win the championship. While the students were discussing, all the judges began to take their seats.


    "Oh my god! Isn''t that fashion guru Raymond Carver?"


    "Isn''t that Freya Gand, the school''s professor emeritus and world-renowned design guru, who has never shown up in our university?"


    ***


    The students almost fainted as they watched the awesome judges. Was this really just a school fashion show instead of an international fashion award ceremony?


    "Look, look at that!" One student pointed to the front row of the audience and said excitedly, "Isn''t that Tess Young, the model who has been very popr recently? Why is she here?"


    "Ah! I''m a fan of hers. I heard she graduated from our university too. Maybe the school has invited her?"


    "She''s now the hottest model at Joshua Hazel Pictures. I don''t think she wille because the school has invited her."


    "Anyway, I''m going to have to squeeze through the crowd and ask her for the autograph! She''s my idol!"


    Tess Young caused quite a stir when she appeared. Although the students didn''t know why she, a world-ss model, appeared in such a little fashion show, they were attracted to her.


    "Have you noticed that there are many journalists here today?" asked an eagle-eyed student.


    Inside the auditorium, some journalists crowded the front row. They all raised their heads and looked forward as if they were waiting for someone. Even Tess only briefly caught their attention.


    "Is there any other bigwiging tonight?" Everyone guessed expectantly.


    They felt somehow that tonight''s fashion show would be unusually amazing and give them many surprises.


    Backstage, Heather arrivedte with her clothes. A draw determined the order, and she happened to get the number behind Helen''s.


    She didn''t think it was a coincidence.


    "Here you are, Heather!" Le clutched her arms in excitement and spoke, "Do you know who''s present today?"


    Then she began to utter names. She gasped with admiration every time she uttered a name. When she mentioned Tess, her eyes were glowing!


    "Ahh! I want to ask her for an autograph!" Le shouted excitedly. "I like her so much. Her temperamentpletely overwhelms her looks. She''s so graceful!"


    "Are you her fan?" Heather asked in surprise. "You should have told me. I can get her autograph or something for you!"


    Le rolled her eyes at her. "Come on. You are addicted to the role of the Denmark family''s Lady Heather!"


    Heather smiled. Perhaps Le would soon change her mind.


    Suddenly, there were loud screams from outside which were about to take the roof off!


    "What''s the matter?" Le looked out curiously. "Wait here, I''ll go!"


    With that, she ran out quickly.


    Heather tried to stop her, but she failed; she guessed something.


    It was presumably Alexander''s appearance that had caused a stir. She came with Alexander. Then she came backstage while Alexander went to the front.


    "Ahhh!!" It wasn''t long before Le came running back while screaming, "Hea, Heather, do you know who''s here?"


    "Yes," Heather replied with resignation. "I came with him."


    "No, I didn''t mean Master Alexander..." Le looked like a dazed fangirl and smiled stupidly as she said, "In addition to Master Alexander, Master Denmark alsoes! Ahhh!!! What a day it is! I actually saw two Prince Charming in one day! It''s nice to see them both sitting together."


    "Who? Which Master Denmark?" Heather''s face changed, and her legs were so weak that she almost knelt!


    Holy crap! What''s going on? It''s not Randy, is it? Will I be facing both Alexander and Randy tonight? Oh, my god! Crap! I''m dying!


    "Who do you think this Master Denmark could be?" Le calmed down a bit and said crossly, "You''ve been obsessed with the role, which is the Denmark family''s Lady Heather all day. You don''t even know Randy Denmark?"


    "It''s over," said Heather in despair. "I''m done."


    She should have thought of that. The show meant she was about to graduate. How could Randy the sister-con possibly note to such an important event?


    Randy actually ran into Alexander at present! What should she do? How should she exin her rtionship with Alexander?


    How should she tell her brother that she had secretly fallen in love with a man who he hated behind her family members?


    Heather was so anxious that she almost wanted to kill herself. She could even imagine the storm waiting for her after the show!


    Randy and Alexander were sitting on the seats for distinguished guests. The two men looked at each other coldly, as if invisible sparks were exploding in the air.


    All the journalists around were excited! They heard the news that Randy Denmark and Alexander Christopher might attend Quantum University''s fashion show. Although the journalists had arrived earlier, they did not have high hopes.


    As long as either Randy Denmark or Alexander Christopher came, the journalists thought it would be good enough. However, no one had expected both of them woulde, and the atmosphere between them would be so tense!


    The two of them had never been in the same picture before. Now, their pictures alone would be enough to grab the headlines!


    "Master Alexander, you''re actually so free ande to such a little fashion show," Randy spoke lightly. He behaved as calmly and gracefully as Joshua did.


    "Master Denmark, you misunderstood," said Alexander in a soft voice. Randy and Heather were very close. He couldn''t afford to offend his future brother-inw.


    He continued, "The winner of the fashion show will be the designer of H & C INC, and the person I care about the most in my life will attend it."

 Chapter 1433 - 721: She Looked Deeply Troubled

    Randy''s eyes shed with a hint of coldness.


    The person he cared about the most? Whether Alexander was referring to Heather or not, that was enough to make Randy fully alert.


    "Then you''ll be disappointed, Master Alexander," Randy said coldly.


    "The winner of this fashion show will never join H & C INC. As for the person you care about the most, she may not care about you."


    Alexander just smiled calmly and said nothing more, but he was inwardly helpless. Randy still had a strong hostility toward him.


    He seemed to have a long way to go before he could change his brother-inw''s mind.


    President Jenkins of Quantum University stood in front of Alexander and Randy and didn''t dare to speak, his legs shaking.


    It had never urred to him that these two heavyweights would suddenlye to Quantum University! If he had known that earlier, he would have made the show grander!


    But what was troubling him now was that the atmosphere between the two young men did not seem very good...


    President Jenkins wondered whether he would offend one of them, or both of them, if he spoke.


    As the fashion show was about to begin, President Jenkins gritted his teeth and said, "Master Denmark, Master Alexander, well... The fashion show is about to begin. Would you like toe on stage and say a few words?"


    "No need," Randy said indifferently. "President Jenkins, I''m just an audience today. You don''t need to change your original n." Alexander nodded. "I agree. Just begin it." President Jenkins heaved a sigh of relief and motioned for the opening.


    ***


    Backstage, Heather was listless. The thought of what would happen made her feel hopeless.


    Le had no idea what she was upset about, so she had to persuade her, "Heather, don''t be a coward. Rest assured, even if you pass for the Denmark family''sdy, how could Master Denmark, a big shot, possibly do something to you? Even if he wants to do that, you''re Master Alexander''s girlfriend. For Master Alexander''s sake, he won''t give you a hard time."


    It was just because of Alexander that Randy would be even angrier, okay? Heather felt even sadder. She looked deeply troubled.


    "Looks like the fashion show starts!" Le looked at the stage. Then, suddenly, she said in surprise, "Heather, didn''t you invite Olive Lynch to model for you? Where''s she now? I remember your number seems to be among the first ten! She should be here to change clothes now!"


    Heather''s eyes sparkled. Olive hadn''t shown up at this point, so even if she did, it probably wouldn''t be a good thing. Just then, a familiar voice came from outside the door.


    Le hurried to walk out, only to find Helen walking with Olive. They were very close, talking andughing.


    "Gosh! I didn''t expect Tess to be more elegant than she appears in the magazines!" Olive said with a look of envy.


    "Rest assured. If you join Olive Lynch Pictures, you''ll have a better future than her," Helen said proudly.


    "That''s very kind of you, Helen," Olive said with a look of gratitude and adoration.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so capable and invite her!"


    There was a sh of embarrassment in Helen''s eyes. She had no idea why Tess came to their university. But that didn''t stop Helen from trying to fool Olive.


    "I didn''t expect her to be so kind and give me a face," Helen said as she forced a smile and quickly changed the subject. "By the way, have you seen Master Alexander and Master Denmark? Both of them are ideal Prince Charming for women! When I win the championship and join H&C INC., I will definitely get in touch with Master Alexander as much as possible..."


    "I like Master Denmark better," Olive also said, with a fangirl expression on her face. "Joshua-Hazel Pictures is part of the Denmark Group. I hope I will have a chance to meet Master Denmark..."


    "Olive, what do you mean?" Le said angrily, her face darkening.


    Olive was taken aback. When she looked up and saw Heather at the door of the dressing room, a hint of embarrassment shed across her face. But she soon regainedposure.


    "What? You don''t allow me to get along with Olive?" Helen took Olive to the dressing room, her eyes shing with hatred!


    She was President Chen''s daughter! Almost every student would fawn on her or never fight over something with her. But now she was the joke of Quantum University because of Heather! Not only did she find a womanizer to be her boyfriend, but she was also severely reprimanded by her father, who directly stopped giving her living expenses!


    She must take her revenge! She wanted to see Heather''s panic-stricken and helpless face. She wanted to see her be a joke, wanted to see her kneel down, beg her before kicking her out!


    "You..." Le was so angry that she tried to rush forward, but Heather stopped her.


    Heather gave Helen and Olive a cool look and said calmly, "The fashion show is about to start. Olive, shouldn''t you get dressed now?"


    "Get dressed? I''m sorry." Helen shot a re at Heather and couldn''t wait to speak, "Olive has agreed to be my model! Heather Denmark, I think you''d better find another model as soon as possible, or Olive won''t have time to change as my number is before yours."


    "You, you do that on purpose!" Le said crossly as her face changed.


    "Of course, it''s intentional!"


    Helen looked ferocious and snapped, "Heather Denmark, you''ve made me so miserable, but you actually want to win the fashion show? No way! The champion will be me! I will trample you under my feet forever! I''ll make you the biggest joke in Quantum University''s history! You want to join H & C INC? I''m telling you, you won''t make it in your whole life!"


    Le was pissed off. "You, you''ve gone too far!"


    "Come on, chill out," Heather persuaded her.


    Helen was even angrier. How could Heather still be so calm at this point? She wondered how long she could keep cool!! "Heather, what should we do now?" Le, who was really anxious and helpless, asked. Why didn''t Heather care when Helen stole her model?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll figure out a way." Heather slightly patted her on the shoulder and asked, looking calmly at Olive, "Have you decided to model for her?"


    Olive gave Heather a dismissive look and said impatiently, "Yes. But, Heather, haven''t you given up at this point? Well, even if I had enough time, I would never model for you!"


    "Olive Lynch, I have told you that Joshua-Hazel Pictures is very strict with its artists and will not sign anyone who has a bad character. So do you want to give up on joining Joshua-Hazel Pictures?"

 Chapter 1434 - 722: Thanks For The Compliment

    "Heather Denmark! Don''t bluff!" Olive sneered as if she had been incensed. "Do you really think I''m an idiot who would be easily fooled? You just took me to Joshua-Hazel Pictures for an interview. I could go alone without you! It was because I was excellent enough that I could get the interviewers'' recognition. It relied on my own ability! Do you think they did that for your sake?


    You actually try to trick me into working hard for you? Who do you think you are? Helen has told me she had arranged everything for me. She has also guaranteed that when I graduate, she will make me join Joshua-Hazel Pictures!" All of a sudden, Heatherughed. "Why can she guarantee?"


    It was the funniest joke she had ever heard. She didn''t believe that if she disagreed, someone else could make Olive join. Joshua-Hazel Pictures.


    "At least she doesn''t brag!" Olive said in a sarcastic tone.


    "Get out of here!" Le was so angry that she wanted to beat the two hateful women up, but Heather kept pulling her to stop her from being impulsive.


    "Forget it, Olive, don''t bother yourself arguing with the likes of them." Helen gloated, "You should get dressed now. It''ll soon be your turn to go on the runway!"


    "Okay!" Olive gave Heather a look of contempt and said, "Heather, I advise you to go find another model. But can you find a better model than me?"


    "Olive, aren''t you embarrassing Heather?" Helen said with a sarcastic smile, "You''re the best model in our school. You ask her to find someone better than you now. Do you want her to invite Tess? How can Tess possibly be willing to model for her?"


    "I didn''t expect you to be smart sometimes," Heather said with a half-smile. "Congrattions. You guessed it. The model I''ll invite is Tess."


    "Ha ha ha!" Olive and Helen froze for a while before theyughed sarcastically.


    "Oops, you''re really killing me. Heather Denmark, do you know how much you''ll have to pay if you want to hire Tess as a model? Who do you think you are? Do you think she wille as long as you invite her?" Helen was thrilled and said. "You''re crazy, aren''t you?"


    "Helen, why don''t we stay and see how Heather will manage to invite Tess?" Olive chimed in.


    Le was very angry with them. She had never seen such hateful women! But before she could lose her temper, she looked surprised at the door.


    "Girls, can you make your way?" A pleasant voice came from the door.


    Olive and Helen had been stuck in the doorway since they came in. Hearing someone talking, they looked back impatiently, but the next moment, their faces changed dramatically. "Tess, Tess Young!" Olive''s eyes lit up. She never thought Tess woulde backstage!


    She said excitedly. "Are you here to meet Helen?"


    After that, she pushed Helen in front of her. Tess frowned slightly. "Who is she?" There was an eerie silence in the dressing room.


    Olive''s eyes widened. Her face was full of surprise. Didn''t Tess know Helen? How was that possible?


    It looked like someone had pped Helen in the face as she felt It was burning hot!


    "She''s Helen Jenkins, the daughter of the president of our school," said Olive. "Isn''t it because of her that you''re here?"


    "I think you''ve made a mistake," Tess said with an indifferent look on her face.


    She walked in calmly and came to Heather.


    "It''s Miss Denmark who has invited me."


    How was that possible?


    The atmosphere in the dressing room became eerie again.


    Tess Young... was invited by Heather? How was that possible?


    Olive and Helen looked like they had seen a ghost, their faces both turning pale! Even Le was very surprised, not to mention them.


    "Come on, don''t talk anymore. Go change your clothes," Heather said, handing Tess the dress she had designed.


    Tess took the dress and was ready to change. "All right."


    "Wait!" Helen stopped her with reluctance. "You... you''re here to model for Heather?" "Yes," said Tess in a distant manner. "Do you think I''m very free otherwise?" Helen''s face was despairing. If Heather''s model was Tess Young, how could she stand a chance of winning?


    "You''re the most popr model and one of the first-tier models," Olive said in disbelief. "You''re so expensive. Why are you willing to be bossed around by Heather, a poor student? Besides, Joshua-Hazel Pictures doesn''t allow its artists to take private jobs. Aren''t you afraid that yourpany will know that?"


    "I''m sorry that I''ll disappoint you," Tess said lightly. "I''m here onpany business. I''m. not taking on a private job. Also, Miss Denmark cannot only boss me around, she can boss all the artists of Joshua-Hazel Pictures."


    Olive looked like she had been hit by lightning. Her whole body froze. What did Tess mean?


    "You... How, how is that possible..." Olive looked at Heather in disbelief. So she wasn''t bragging when she said she could make her join Joshua-Hazel Pictures? Was it actually real?


    However, she was offended and chose to help her rival, Helen!


    Tess ignored it and took her clothes to the stall to change.


    "Heather, you..." Olive began with mixed feelings.


    Heather looked at the watch and said calmly, "Helen, it''s almost your turn. Why don''t you take your model to change her dress?"


    "Let''s!" Helen gritted her teeth and took Olive to the dressing room next door.


    Heather heaved a sigh of relief. "They''re gone at longst."


    "Good heavens!" Le finally let out a scream and then yelled excitedly. "Was she really Tess Young? In-person?"


    Heather couldn''t helpughing. "It''s her in person. You can ask her for an autographter."


    If Helen hadn''t been here, Le would have screamed early on.


    Le understood instantly. "No wonder you applied for a separate dressing room. So you''ve prepared it for Tess? Right. If she showed up in a dressing room where there were many people, it would cause mayhem!"


    Tess, who had changed her clothes, came out. Le looked in her direction and instantly froze. "Wow! What a beautiful dress! Heather, if you don''t win, that''ll be impossible!"


    "Thanks for thepliment," Heather said with a happy smile.


    Le came closer to Tess and said, with an adoring look on her face, "My dear idol! Is it Master Alexander who asked you to help Heather out? You were really cooperative. You know what? I was wondering if Heather was really the Denmark family''sdy just now."

 Chapter 1435 - 723: Caused Uproar In The Crowd

    "Master Alexander? Alexander?" Tess: asked and shook her head, looking puzzled. "He didn''t ask me toe. Also..."


    Tess looked at Heather as if she was asking her something.


    Le was bewildered. Didn''t Alexander invite Tess? Then who did that?


    Heather nodded. "It doesn''t matter. She''s my friend."


    Tess continued, "Also, Miss Denmark is really the Denmark family''s Lady Heather."


    What?!


    Le was bbergasted. She rubbed her ears in disbelief and looked at Heather and then at Tess. Had she misheard her? Her idol actually said...Was Heather really the Denmark family''sdy?


    "My dear idol, you''re really good at joking," Le sa¨ªd with a giggle.


    "The girl is hopeless." Heather put her hands on her forehead. She looked at Tess, speaking, "Leave her alone. You get ready."


    Tess nodded. Her exclusive makeup artist quickly walked in and began applying her makeup.


    Heather walked out with Le. Le looked back at the dressing room and realized what had happened!


    "Ah!" Le screamed.


    She grabbed Heather''s hand. "Heather, I was dreaming... Hmm!"


    Without hesitation, Heather put her hand over her mouth.


    "Keep your voice down!" she said helplessly, watching some ssmatesing and going outside.


    Because she had specially applied for the separate dressing room, she didn''t have to worry that the conflict between her and Helen had been seen.


    But now she and Le were in the corridor where there were lots of people, and she couldn''t let Le say her identity out loud as she didn''t want everyone else to know that. Le nodded hard quickly. "Mmm."


    Heather breathed a sigh of relief and let her go.


    Le looked at Heather with a different look in her eyes, whispering, "Was that real?"


    "Yes."


    "You are really..."


    "Yes, yes, I am."


    Le looked at her as if she were looking at an alien.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" asked Heather,ughing, "Even if I am Lady Heather, I''m still me!"


    Le looked into her eyes in awe. "It''s different!"


    Heather said under her breath as she didn''t know whether to cry orugh, "Why do you say that? Just as you wouldn''t stop making friends with me because I''m not Lady Heather, I wouldn''t stop making friends with you because of my identity."


    Le still couldn''te to her senses.


    "You, give me time to calm down. Now I feel the whole world seems unreal..."


    Heather chuckled but said nothing more. This was something that Le would have to ept slowly.


    Soon, it was Olive''s turn.


    Heather and Tess, who had been ready, waited backstage.


    Olive was clearly not in great shape. Her whole face was very pale. Even on the catwalk, she made a big mistake; she stepped on the hem of her long dress and fell.


    Although she didn''t fall to the groundpletely, she did destroy her dress!


    This caused uproar in the crowd.


    No one had expected that Olive would be so unprofessional. With so many journalists and big shots around, she was simply a disgrace!


    Olive was still a student and had no experience with this kind of situation. However, she stopped walking down the catwalk when she heard the taunts and ran backstage with her dress in her arms!


    The judges all frowned. A lot of grumpy judges directly gave her a zero, while a few judges gave her a low score. Tess frowned. "Is this the model you rmended, Heather? You should have had sharper eyes."


    "In fact, she''s good," said Heather, feeling a little regret. "It''s just that she''s copsed. I think she''ll stop there. Come on, it''s your turn."


    The auditorium was still in an uproar. Olive didn''t even finish her walk and directly ran, which made them more embarrassed. Now, the students at Quantum University were so angry that they almost wanted to interrupt the show.


    Suddenly, the music of the auditorium changed from passionate to soft.


    Tess slowly walked to the catwalk.


    As soon as everyone''s eyes fell on her, they instantly stopped talking and were tongue-tied in shock!


    The whole auditorium fell silent.


    Everyone felt that Tess seemed to walk in the beautiful scenery where there was a soft breeze and gentle drizzle as she was a vision in a stunning dress that made her look like a gorgeous fairy walking out from a painting!


    Everyone didn''te to their senses until Tess walked down the catwalk.


    Seeing their reaction, Heather frowned.


    It was not reasonable... It was not like what she had expected!


    Helen hadn''t left yet. Olive''s mistake. had left her despairing! The scores the judges had given her put her at the bottom of the show!


    How could she possibly ept that? She had intended to settle a score with Olive, but she didn''t want to give up and wanted to see Heather''s performance! Unfortunately, the audience''s current reaction made her expect that the judges would give Heather low scores!


    Heather''s dress was the best and the prettiest, but what if the audience couldn''t appreciate it? Maybe Heather''s scores would be even lower than hers!


    "Ha ha!" Helen couldn''t help but gloat, "I think you''re just so-so. The eyes of the audience are bright. They obviously dislike your clothes! So, heather Denmark, are you going to get the lowest score in Quantum University''s history? If the judges give you high scores, I''ll think there is a shady deal!"


    No sooner had she spoken than she heard murmurs from the audience.


    "Was that... Tess Young?"


    "I think so... But has she ever been so pretty?"


    "Can''t you find it was the beautiful dress that made her much more beautiful like a nymph!"


    "I love that dress! I want to buy it. I''m dying to buy it. Who designed it?" "It''s Heather Denmark! My Goddess!" someone shouted, then all the students in the auditorium also yelled, "Goddess! Goddess! Goddess! Full marks! Full marks! Full marks!"


    The enthusiasm that seemed to take the roof off directly scared the judges.


    They smiled at one another and gave Heather full marks without hesitation.


    "Dislike? Lowest score?" Tess looked at Helen with a sneer.

 Chapter 1436 - 724: How Could They Dislike It?

    Helen was livid with anger.


    How was that possible! The audience''s reaction and the full unanimous mark from the judges were like two ps on her face!


    She snorted and then ran away.


    "I was scared¡­." Heather patted her chest and said, "I thought everyone disliked it."


    "How could they dislike it?" Tess sighed and said, "It''s just that your dress was too amazing, so it took them some time before they. coulde to their senses."


    The fashion show went on, but none of the clothes were as amazing as Heather''s dress, so everyone was still talking about it for the rest of the show.


    Although the judges were still working hard, their hearts weren''t there.


    The fashion show finally came to an end, and the final results came out - Heather Denmark was the champion.


    The audience became excited and shouted again, "Goddess! Goddess!"


    Backstage, Le had epted the fact that Heather was the Denmark family''s, Lady Heather.. She grabbed Heather''s arm excitedly and said, "Heather, you''re the champion, champion!"


    Heather felt helpless. "I also know that."


    "Soon, you''ll be awarded. Who do you think will be the presenter?" Le asked excitedly.


    Heather couldn''t help but allow herself a wry smile. "Le, do you want to talk to my brother at close range?"


    Le''s eyes lit up. "Can I do that? Really?"


    "Of course!" Heather looked serious. For her safety''s sake, she had to sell her brother tonight!


    "Good, good!" Le agreed at once.


    ***


    President Jenkins stood in front of Randy and Alexander, asking obsequiously. "Master Denmark, Master Alexander, there will be an award session for the winnerster. I wonder which of you would like to be the presenter of our champion."


    "Me," said both of them in unison.


    President Jenkins looked very puzzled.


    What was wrong with these two men?


    Weren''t they both very distant and unwilling to take part in any activity?


    He came over to ask them because he had thought it would be his school''s honor if one of them would be willing to give the prize to the champion. Even if they refused, it would not be impolite of him since he had asked them.


    But now they both agreed!


    What should he do?


    There was only one champion. Who should he send? No matter who he sent, he would undoubtedly offend the other!


    "This..." President Jenkins faltered. "In fact, we also need to give an award to the runner-up."


    Randy narrowed his eyes. "President Jenkins, do you mean I''m going to give the runner-up an award?"


    "No, I don''t mean that!" President Jenkins''s legs went limp. He had heard Randy before who looked nice on the outside, but if he hated someone, he could smilingly teach you an extremely miserable lesson! It was said that his character was almost the same as his father''s. Even if President Jenkins had the nerve, he wouldn''t dare offend him.


    "President Jenkins," Alexander said lightly. "The winner will be a designer that my H & C INC will hire. It''s more suitable for me to present her the prize."


    A sharp eyeshot like an arrow at his back.. Alexander didn''t have to look back, but he knew Randy was shooting a re at him.


    Randy felt a little cold in his heart. Sure enough, Alexander was after Heather! He would never give him a chance to get close to Heather!


    "Ill'' only give the prize to the champion," Randy said in a cold voice.


    "I won''t yield," Alexander spoke calmly. He didn''t want to offend his future brother-inw, but he didn''t want to miss Heather''s glorious moment.


    Randy narrowed his eyes, looking colder.


    Alexander looked back at him without hesitation, without any cowardice.


    President Jenkins almost wanted to get down on his knees in front of both of them. If he had known this would happen, he would rather annoy them thane to ask them. No matter who he chose, it wouldn''t be the right choice! He even doubted that the next moment the two of them would fight!


    Just then, Le said weakly. "That..... Heather sent me here."


    Randy and Alexander both turned to look at Le.


    Stared by the two handsome men, Le was so thrilled that she almost passed out.


    "Well, well..." Trying hard to calm herself down, Le stammered, "Heather asked me to tell you that she, she had left. She wanted the president to send her the trophy and a certificate or something..."


    "Good, good!" President Jenkins quickly agreed.


    That was great! If the winner didn''t join the award session, he would not have to face a tough choice!


    But the two young men''s faces instantly changed after hearing Le''s words. The next moment, they stood up in unison and strode toward the door.


    President Jenkins was stupefied. What? So the two of them are here for Heather? Suddenly, he recalled Helen had offended Heather. His feet went weak before he directly dropped to his knees.


    ***


    Heather, who had left the auditorium, was walking happily around the campus.


    She had been afraid that Randy and Alexander would fight if they saw her, so she had thought she''d better leave first. As long as she ran away, she didn''t have to worry about exining her rtionship with Alexander to her brother.


    But as she walked, Heather heard a noise.


    She was a little surprised. Who had left before her?


    Heather followed the sound. But when she saw it clearly, her face darkened.


    It was none other than Helen and Olive. Not only were they hurling abuse at each other, but they were also even tugging at each other''s hair and scratching each other with their fingernails.


    Helplessly, Heather put her hands on her forehead. This would likely be a hot topic if other people saw these two beautiful girls fighting regardless of their images.


    "Bitch! It''s all your fault." Helen smacked Olive in the face and spat, "You did that on purpose, didn''t you? You''re just trying to get me to rankst to fawn on Heather Denmark!"


    "How can you have the face to say that?!" Olive was furious. "If you hadn''t lied to me, how could I possibly have betrayed Heather and helped you? You also said Tess was here for you, but she didn''t even know you! You made me have no chance to join Joshua-Hazel Pictures! My future is over! I''ll kill you!"


    Heather felt very embarrassed. She wanted to leave, but it would disturb them; she didn''t want to have anything to do with them at present.


    But how could she make them walk away?

 Chapter 1437 - 725: Weren’t They Childish To Fight Like This?

    Suddenly, she heard a slight sound of hurried footsteps. She quickly ducked down into the flowers nearby.


    Hearing the sound, Helen and Olive hurried to stop.


    Then their eyes lit up despite themselves at the sight of theers.


    It was none other than Randy and Alexander!


    "Master Denmark!"


    "Master Alexander!"


    The two girls called excitedly, wore pathetic faces, and wanted to get close to them, but their bodyguards blocked them.


    As they were about to leave, Helen''s eyes were filled with frustration.


    She couldn''t help shouting, "Master Alexander, let me exin! My design is, in fact, very excellent! It''s Olive Lynch''s fault! She and Heather Denmark conspired together to set me up! Heather shouldn''t be the real champion."


    The two men, who had walked away together with cold faces, stopped in unison at the sound of Heather''s name.


    The next moment, they waved their hands and let the bodyguards take the two women to them.


    Hiding among the flowers, Heather clenched her teeth in hatred.


    Did Helen have a long feud with her? What if they found her? She didn''t want to face them at all.


    "What happened? Go ahead," even though he had already known the whole story, Alexander asked calmly. He wanted to know how Helen would nder Heather.


    In an instant, Helen cried and pointed at Olive, "Master Alexander, it''s this woman! She''s on Heather''s side, but she came to model for me. Then she deliberately fell down on the catwalk, which made me rankedst in the fashion show!


    Heather shouldn''t be the champion. I''m the real champion! She was afraid that I would win, so she used such a dirty trick! If you let her join H & C INC, she''ll be the scourge of H & C INC! And Master Denmark, you may not know¡­."


    "You, you..." Olive was so pissed off that she couldn''t speak fluently. She really hadn''t expected Helen could actually be such a woman who confused right and wrong!


    After shifting all the me onto Heather, Helen looked at Randy, her eyes shing with a hint of malice. "Joshua-Hazel Pictures obviously belongs to the Denmark family, but Heather, who was an outsider, rode on someone''s coattails and actually transferred one of its models. Moreover, she even announced she could get anyone into Joshua-Hazel Pictures as long as she wanted. She simply doesn''t take you seriously!"


    Heather, hiding in the dark, almost apuded Helen.


    It had to be said that Helen''s ability to tell tales about others was amazing.


    Unfortunately, she met the wrong person. Randy and Alexander had a sneer in their eyes.


    After watching her performance, Randy said coldly, "Heather is my biological sister. Why couldn''t she transfer the model from Joshua-Hazel Pictures? Even if she doesn''t take me seriously, so what?"


    Helen''s legs were weak!


    What?! Heather was actually Randy''s biological sister, the Denmark Group''sdy?


    Finally, she knew why she felt uneasy when she spoke.


    The Denmark Group owned Joshua-Hazel Pictures. So Heather''sst name was Denmark too! It was so obvious... But Helen had never thought that Heather had something to do with them!


    She should have thought of that. Who could do whatever he wanted in Joshua-Hazel Pictures, except for the Denmark family''s members?


    However, Heather usually kept such a low profile that no one would associate the Denmark Group with her.


    Helen thought, "No, I can''t panic. I''vepletely offended Randy now. I have to get another hunk to help me!"


    Then she looked piteously at Alexander. "Master Alexander, I hope you can uphold justice for me..."


    It was just a pity she didn''t know how ridiculous she looked when she wore a piteous expression with her messy hair. Now she has a scratch on her face.


    "Justice?" Alexander said simply, "Heather is my girlfriend. You and Olive Lynch schemed against my girlfriend. How dare you have the face to ask me to uphold justice for you?"


    How was that possible?


    Helen went down on her knees in despair. The two handsome young men were Heather''s brother and boyfriend!


    She shouldn''t have offended Heather to court death!


    Heather''s whole heart sank.


    Holy crap! She would be in great trouble!


    Sure enough, Randy instantly ignored Helen after hearing Alexander''s words!


    Randy was furious. "Alexander Christopher! What did you say?!"


    Alexander looked innocent, "Brother, what you heard is true."


    Randy threw a punch at him. "Who''s your brother?"


    Alexander hurried to fight against him. Soon, the two people quickly exchange blows.


    Heather was almost in tears. They were two adults. One was President of the Denmark Group, while the other was President of H & C INC...


    Weren''t they childish to fight like this? Weren''t they afraid of being photographed by the journalists?


    Journalists!


    Heather shivered all over.


    There were a lot of journalists here tonight. If they caught them fighting, it would be hard to handle.


    "Stop!" Heather quickly shouted, jumped out of the flowers, and directly rushed into the middle of them.


    When they saw Heathere, the two men stopped.


    Heather looked at them helplessly. Alexander didn''t want to upset Randy, so he had been ying defense, but Randy wouldn''t be polite.


    Now Alexander''s injuries looked more severe.


    In a sh, Heather felt sorry. "Why did you hit him so hard, brother?"


    Randy''s face darkened. What did she mean? His sister actually criticized him for being an outsider?


    A soft smile yed on his lips as Alexander whispered, "Heather, don''t me brother. He didn''t hit me hard."


    "Shut up! Who''s your brother?" Randy wanted to kill this brat. But, sure enough, this guy was here for Heather!


    "All right, Master Denmark." Alexander sighed helplessly. "I''ll correct myselfter."


    Noticing Randy was about to re up again, Heather hurried to stop him. "Brother, don''t bother arguing with him."


    Then she turned her head around and shouted at Alexander, "Can''t you stop speaking?"


    Alexander wore a wry smile with resignation.


    "Heather, go home with me!" Randy said without hesitation, reaching for her arm.


    "Heather..." Alexander called quietly.


    Heather looked back. When she saw Alexander''s dejected face, her heart was filled with reluctance.


    But their rtionship had been exposed, and she could not escape now.


    "Alex, trust me," said Heather quickly.


    Alexander froze for a while.


    Suddenly, his mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners, and then heughed happily.


    "Mm, I trust you," he said under his breath.

 Chapter 1438 - 726: Just Do It

    "Heather Denmark!" Randy was exasperated. She actually said out the address that had challenged his authority as a brother and even gave him nightmares in those years! Heather pushed him quickly. "Let''s go!


    Go!


    Randy let out a snort and left with Heather.


    Alexander sighed quietly as they walked away.


    Back at the Denmark Residence, Randy stared at Heather with a gloomy face. "Tell me the truth. What happened between you and him?"


    Heather reclined on a sofa. Looking at the


    familiar with Denmark Residence, she had mixed feelings in her heart.


    "Mom and dad are out again, aren''t they?" she asked, "Where have they gone this time? Mom has been badgering dad to take her to see penguins in the South Pole. What do you think? Have they gone to the South Pole¡­"


    Randy''s face clouded over with anger. "Heather Denmark!"


    Heather looked at him with a piteous face. "I''m hungry. I''m too nervous to eat anything tonight..."


    "You deserve to starve to death!" Randy snapped, then got up and walked to the kitchen.


    Helplessly, Heather put her hands on her forehead.


    Her brother was such a tsundere!


    Heather suddenly felt sorry for her parents, who had looked after her and her elder brother.


    After all, she had been disobedient since her childhood. She tended to do whatever they didn''t want her to do. As for her brother Randy, he was a typical tsundere.


    If he liked something, he would insist on saying he disliked it. He clearly cared about her very much, but he insisted on saying that he didn''t care.


    Like now, when he was worried that she was hungry, he insisted on saying that he wanted to starve her.


    No wonder their parents left thepany to them and happily traveled around the world immediately after her brother and she were adults. So they had long thought their kids were trouble.


    Soon, Randy made two bowls of noodles and set them on the table.


    She inherited the ability to explode kitchens from her mom Hazel, but her brother was good.


    "Brother, the noodles are very delicious!" said Heather happily, but soon she sighed. "If only you weren''t such a tsundere! You know what? The girls around you all run away because your mouth pisses them off! Can''t you be gentle with them?


    Randy''s face hardened. "I just like to tell it like it is."


    She was helpless. Then she kept eating.


    After eating, she habitually pushed the bowl away. The servants scrambled to clean up the table.


    "Are you used to living at the vi?" Randy asked, his face softening a little.


    She was in a daze. "Yes, I''m."


    Over these days, she has been busy with her graduation project. However, Alexander took care of her daily life all the time. She suddenly found that she could live happily even without a servant with him around because he always handled everything that would bother her.


    So... Alexander had been so kind to her?


    "They''re servants. How can you possibly be used to living alone?" Randy frowned and said, "I''ll have two servants go there sometime."


    In a sh, Heather felt nervous. If the servants went there, wouldn''t Randy find out that Alexander was her neighbor in the end?


    "No!" she shouted quickly.


    "Huh?" Randy looked a little sterner and questioned, "Are you gonna... tell me that you''re living with Alexander?"


    She shivered with fear. She had never seen Randy so angry. She was sure that if she said yes, Randy would definitely go to fight Alexander right now.


    She clenched her teeth. "No..."


    "Really? Do you want me to check the surveince cameras?" he said.


    Randy looked so scary. Heather couldn''t resist the pressure he gave her, so finally, she decided to tell the truth. "He, he''s just my neighbor... We are a couple now. Hees over asionally, but he doesn''t stay overnight..."


    While speaking, she was a little dazed.


    Alexander had always said she had ''raped'' him, but over these days, he had been respecting her and had never forced her to sleep with him. Besides, whenever he became horny, he would take cold showers.


    Bute to think of it, she felt there was something wrong for some reason.


    Randy looked extremely pale. He hadn''t paid much attention to Heather because he had been swamped over these days, but he hadn''t expected Alexander to take advantage of this opportunity to approach Heather!


    "Heather," he said, with a grave expression, "I''m telling you seriously. You must break up with Alexander."


    She was instantly worried. "Why?"


    He snorted coldly. "He''s not a good man." "What excuse is that?" She was very angry and snapped, "Randy Denmark, you can''t force us to break up just because you hate him!"


    "Who said I hate him? He''s not right for you," he said impatiently.


    She groaned inwardly, "Trouble. It seems Randy hates Alexander very much."


    "I don''t care, I''ll be with him!" She banged the table angrily and went straight upstairs. Back in her bedroom, she was still angry and annoyed. With Randy''s temper, he was not going to change his mind easily.


    Suddenly, she remembered that her mom, Hazel, had said that her grandparents had also been opposed to her parents being together.


    Then what did her parents do?


    Elope!


    Right, they could elope!


    Heather''s eyes lit up. She could elope with Alexander to show Randy her determination!


    Just do it!


    Heather immediately cut sheets into strips and then quietly hid in the bedroom. Randy knocked at the door twice, but she pretended to be furious and scolded him, asking him to go away.


    When it waste at night, Heather opened the window and let down the cord made of sheets.


    Suddenly, she thought of Hazel.


    The windows in her bedroom used to have bars because her parents were worried that she would climb onto the window and fall into idents. However, after she went to college, Hazel had the bars taken down.


    She curiously asked Hazel why. Hazel smiled like a fairy from heaven as she said, "Our Heather may elope for love one day."


    Heather felt a sudden warmth in her heart.


    If she had told her mom about her rtionship with Alexander, she would definitely be on her side. Moreover, as long as Hazel agreed, her dad Joshua wouldn''t object, and Randy, who had been obeying Hazel, wouldn''t be opposed to it even if he was unwilling.


    It was just... Heather wasn''t going to do that for a while.


    While she couldn''t understand why Randy hated Alexander so much, she was very clear about her brother''s personality. Randy was calm and rational. He had never been overbearing or unreasonable.


    If he hated Alexander, there must be a reason. She must find a way to unravel this knot in his heart!

 Chapter 1439 - 727: What If My Brother Finds Us?

    If she couldn''t... she would ask Hazel for help!


    Heather made up her mind and slid down the cord.


    The Denmark Residence had guards, but she knew all the positions about the guards and surveince cameras as she grew up in the Denmark Residence.


    Soon, she easily climbed over the wall. In the study, the butler looked at Randy nervously, warning him nervously. "Young master... Lady Heather has run out of the Denmark Residence. Are we really... not stopping her?"


    Randy''s eyes looked deep.


    He had been aware of Heather''s movements since she climbed through the window.


    She thought she had hidden it from everyone, but she did not know that he had been watching her every move.


    The butler could not help reminding him again. "Master Randy... if we don''t chase her, it''ll be toote."


    "Forget it." Randy closed hisptop and said, "Let her go. She should learn to take responsibility for what she does from now on."


    As Heather''s brother, he knew Heather really fell for Alexander at present.


    How could Randy possibly stop his little sister from going to the man she liked? It was just that the man was Alexander Christopher.


    Randy had a grudge against Alexander indeed, but his grudge should not stop Heather from pursuing happiness. Later, he would go to settle a score with Alexander.


    When Heather ran out of the Denmark Residence, she was immediately distressed. Was Alexander still in the vi? But she came out in such a hurry that she brought nothing with her. How should she contact him?


    Suddenly, she saw a car parked near the roadside.


    "Hello!" shouted Heather as she ran over.


    But as she got closer and closer, she was more and more surprised. Why did the car look so familiar?


    Wait a minute! Wasn''t this Alexander''s car?


    The people in the car saw her and drove towards her.


    Soon, it stopped in front of her. Alexander opened the door and got out.


    Heather looked at him in disbelief.


    "Alex...what are you doing here?"


    "I miss you very much," he said, looking at her with affectionate eyes. "Staying here can make me closer to you."


    She instantly felt a little touched.


    The next moment she flew into his arms.


    Then she searched for his lips and kissed it instinctively.


    She did not want to say anything now except to show him that she missed him too.


    When she finally came to her senses, she found that she had pushed Alexander into the car and ripped off his shirt, leaving strawberries on his chest.


    Oh my god... it was her who had done that? Heather couldn''t help but shyly put her face in her hands. How did she get so horny when she met Alexander?


    Alexander chuckled. "Why don''t you continue?"


    She made a threatening gesture.


    "Continue what? Do you think I don''t really dare do anything to you?"


    Hey down obediently in the car. "Go ahead."


    "... Get up!" she yelled shyly. "Let''s go!"


    He sat up straight and asked in amazement, "Where are we going?"


    "Whatever. Let''s elope!" she said excitedly.


    "Heather, are you serious?" he asked.


    "You bet!" she said firmly, "Why do you think I ran outte at night? Because I wanted to elope with you!"


    He gave the Denmark Residence a look. In the blink of an eye, he understood a lot of things.


    How could Randy possibly not know that Heather had escaped? Maybe Randy didn''t hate him as much as he had imagined.


    Alexander nodded. "Good."


    He started the car and took Heather back to the vi.


    "Why are we back here?" She shrank her neck uneasily. "What if my brother finds us?"


    Heforted her. "The most dangerous ce is the safest."


    Since Randy had already allowed Heather to leave, there was no reason for him to hide Heather; this was a tacit understanding between them.


    "Alright then." Heather nodded and made her way to her vi.


    Alexander took her hand and said, somewhat helplessly, "I don''t mean that you should walk into a trap."


    She looked at him nkly. "Then..."


    "Youe to my house," he whispered.


    Her heart missed a beat. Subconsciously, she took a few steps backward and asked,


    "What do you want to do to me? I''m telling you, Alexander Christopher, I like you now, but that doesn''t mean I''m willing to do that!"


    He teased her with a wicked smile. "Do what?"


    "Make... Don''t y dumb!" Her cheeks were flushed with anger. He knew clearly what she meant, but he acted dumb!


    "Be good," he said in a low voice. "Come on in. You don''t need to be worried. It''s me who should be worried if you''ll take the advantage to do something to me at night..."


    She was angrier. "Nonsense!" Bute to think of it... the only sex between them happened when she ''raped'' Alexander; it wasn''t Alexander who did that. Okay. It was Alexander who should be worried indeed.


    "Let''s go," Alexander said, gently taking her hand and leading her to his vi.


    He directly took her to his bedroom. She yawned sleepily.


    "Go wash up and sleep," he said as he took out a pair of women''s pajamas from his closet and gave them to her.


    She took it and nodded sleepily, but the next moment, she was wide awake.


    Then she trotted over to his closet and opened it.


    In the long closet, there were men''s and women''s clothes.


    "Why do you have so many women''s clothes here?" She looked at him suspiciously and asked.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to trust Alexander. On the contrary, she couldn''t ignore the women''s clothes when she found them.


    "I bought them for you," he calmly replied. "I took your clothes from here the other day."


    She froze. "Huh?"


    She had been really busy these days, so she didn''t pay any attention to her daily life.


    She moved here a month ago. At that time, she had only three sets of clothes in her wardrobe. She had lived there for more than a month, but there seemed to be more and more clothes in her wardrobe, and there were more than ten sets of clothes now!


    Come to think of it, weren''t they all from Alexander? It was a pity that she had not thought carefully at the time and had thought that it was her servant who had prepared them for her!


    How could she forget that she had no servants here and had only an hourly employee who just came here to do the cleaning?

 Chapter 1440 - 728: Can You Stop Now?

    She suddenly felt sad. No wonder Randy was worried that she wasn''t used to living here alone. She would have a terrible life if Alexander didn''t take care of her over the past month.


    She looked into the closet again and took out a dress at random. It was her size indeed.


    Alexander was really nice to her and knew her well.


    But she seemed to know too little about him.


    Heather got up and went to the bathroom.


    After she came out, she found Alexander still in the bedroom.


    She was surprised. "Why are you still here?"


    "... This is my room," he whispered.


    "Then shall I go to the guest room?" she asked.


    "There are no beds in the guest room," he continued.


    "... How can it be called a guest room since there aren''t beds?" she was instantly speechless and asked, "You don''t want me to sleep on a couch, do you?"


    "The couch is broken, so you can''t sleep on it," he continued.


    "Alexander Christopher!" she yelled in anger.


    Then she pushed him directly onto the bed and rode on him.


    His eyes became deep. "You..."


    "What?" She suddenly wore a wicked smile and directly blew on his ear.


    "Heather Denmark!" His voice became husky as he quickly rolled over and pressed her under him.


    She smiled lightly as her fair arm wrapped gently around his neck. "You know what? Your ears are red when you''re shy."


    His ears looked redder. "You''re wrong..."


    "You told a lie," she said, smiling even more brightly.


    She held out her finger and pinched his ear yfully. "You obviously want to sleep with me, but you actually don''t directly say it out; instead, you made up stupid excuses. Alex, if it isn''t because you''re shy, then why?"


    The light in his eyes grew darker.


    Her flirtatious action had nearly made him explode! And the little girl actually said these kinds of words to challenge him at the same time...


    "Alex, in fact... you don''t have any experience with sexual intercourse, do you?" she asked with a broad smile.


    His body stiffened a little.


    All his affections had been reserved for her, so of course, he would not let any other woman touch his body.


    "Now you look so pure that you''re very adorable!" she said as her eyes glittered.


    She couldn''t help kissing him.


    Alexander could no longer control himself. He kissed her back heavily. They werepletely caught in a passion.


    The kiss ended. He gasped slightly and looked deeply at her. "Heather, are you... ready?"


    She was instantly awake and said quickly, "No. What''s in your mind now... no!!


    "Heather..." There was pleading in his eyes.


    "No, we can''t do that," she said, shaking her head. "Alex, we had sex at that time because I was drunk, so it didn''t count. So if you really want to make love with me, you have to wait until we get married, as my parents did."


    "When can we get married?" he asked eagerly.


    "When I''m sure you''re the one who I want to spend the rest of my life with," she answered with a mischievous smile.


    "You are simply torturing me on purpose!" He bent down and sucked her neck, leaving a strawberry.


    Then he got up and went to the bathroom to take a cold shower.


    Heather kept rolling over on the bed, happy. Actually... It seemed very funny to tease Alexander.


    After quite a while, Alexander finished bathing. He was about to walk out of the bathroom with a gloomy face, and she hurried to stop him. "Where are you going?"


    "The guest room," he replied with an unhappy face. If he stayed in the same room with Heather, he wondered if he could control himself.


    "There is no bed in the guest room, and the couch is broken. Where can you sleep?" she asked, smiling.


    "The floor!" he snapped.


    "The floor is too cold," she said, emptying half of the bed and staring at him with keen, sparkling eyes. "You can sleep here. I''ll give you half of the bed. Isn''t that what you wanted?"


    His heart was filled with regret. He shouldn''t have told lies! Now he was shooting himself in the foot!


    "Alex, you can rx. I won''t seduce you again, "she said with a smile. "We can talk."


    Looking into her tender eyes, he finally agreed.


    As soon as he got into bed, his cold aura made her sneeze.


    He instantly moved nervously toward the bedside.


    She saw it and felt touched in her heart. Alexander was really nice to her.


    She reached out her little hand and gently took his finger.


    "Heather!" His voice was full of helplessness.


    "I just want to hold your hand," she looked innocent and spoke. "Alex, you seem to know me well."


    "Mmm..." he said in a deep tone.


    How could he possibly not know her well as he had been watching her in silence for so many years?


    "I want to know about you, too," she whispered.


    A touch of warmth came out from his fingertips. The warmth ran down his arms to his heart.


    Many years had passed, but Heather hadn''t changed at all. She was still that lovely, kind-hearted little girl.


    "What do you want to know?" he asked in a low voice.


    "Anything..." Her voice trailed off as she said, "Where''s your family?"


    "I''ve... told you that," he said quietly.


    But he was answered by regr breathing. First, he was slightly taken aback, and then he could not helpughing bitterly.


    Heather must have been very tired after she had gone through so many things today.


    But the little girl actually asked something about him before she fell asleep.


    He moved closer to her as he felt touched in the heart.


    He merely dropped a kiss on her forehead, lest his cold aura should wake her.


    "Heather, we''ll have plenty of time," he said softly.


    He had waited for sixteen years. He didn''t mind waiting for another period of time.


    ***


    When Heather woke up, she felt as if she were holding arge heater. She held out her hand to touch it. Thisrge heater seemed to be soft and was veryfortable.


    Suddenly, her little hand was held tightly.


    Heather opened her eyes and looked nkly.


    "Ah!!" A scream rang out in the bedroom.


    Alexander looked at Heather, who was holding the quilt, and looked puzzled.


    "Can you stop now?" he asked with resignation.


    She came to her senses and thought carefully before it dawned on her why she was here. It was clearly her who hade to Alexander to elope with him and asked him to stay overnight. If she continued shouting as if she had lost her chastity, she would seem a little unreasonable¡­


    "Urgh..." she said, feeling wounded. "Yes. It was just that I wasn''t used to it for a while."


    "Mm." He touched her head gently and said, "Get up to wash up. We''ll be busy today."


    She was amazed. "What will we be busy with?"

 Chapter 1441 - 729: You Bet

    "Winner of the Quantum University fashion show, you are the most promising new talent that H & C INC. has handpicked. Are you sure you''re not going toe with me to the office and meet some of your future colleagues?" he asked in a low voice.


    Her eyes lit up. "May 1?"


    "Yes," he said in surprise, "You''re... looking forward to it?"


    She nodded happily. "You bet!"


    Suddenly, she said hastily, as if she had remembered something, "But after I go there, I''ll be just an ordinary employee. You must not reveal our rtionship!"


    He said with a look of regret, "That won''t do."


    "Why?" she instantly asked and pursed her lips, feeling unhappy. "I didn''t want to take over the Denmark Group, and I didn''t even consider working there because I didn''t want anyone to treat me differently because of my identity. I just want to prove that I can get what I want without my identity and with my own ability! So why can''t you understand?"


    After silently listening to her, he chuckled.


    "Heather, you''ve misunderstood."


    She looked at him in surprise. "Huh?"


    "The design department saw your graduation projectst night," he said lightly.


    "The workers there were amazed by it and


    thought highly of your ability. When they heard that you had prepared a set of design drawings for this year''s leading clothes, they were all interested. So... when you get there, you''ll be at least an elite in the design department instead of an ordinary employee."


    "... So that''s what you meant," she said as her cheeks were flushed, but there was concern in her heart. Would she be too eye-catching as a university student who hadn''t formally graduated?


    "Mmm," he said in a low voice. "Heather, you earned all this with your own ability. If you can climb two steps at a time, then you don''t have to climb only one step. Don''t you think so?"


    She took a deep breath and replied, "You''re right."


    She wanted to win everything with her own strength, but that didn''t mean she had to follow others'' paths.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything," he said, feeling funny as he touched her hair.


    "The atmosphere in H & C INC. is better than you think. We admire healthypetition, and any capable people can stand high, so you don''t have to worry that some dirty tricks will trap you. You just need to do what you want to do."


    In an instant, her eyes lit up. "Really?"


    "Why don''t youe with me to take a look?" he whispered.


    "Okay!" She nodded her head vigorously, her heart full of expectation.


    After breakfast, they went to the office building of H & C INC. Alexander even sent her to the design department in person.


    As Alexander had said, Heather was a little embarrassed, but the design department had a healthy atmosphere. The colleagues did not bully her because she was a junior or tter her because Alexander sent her. On the contrary, everyone was very kind to her and paid more attention to her ability.


    Heather had been veryfortable all morning. Her colleagues even invited her to an important meeting.


    But in the middle of the meeting, her phone suddenly rang.


    She hurried to turn it off with an apologetic smile. She hadn''t expected that she would interrupt an important meeting on her first day.


    Fortunately, the colleagues were very kind and didn''t scold her.


    It wasn''t until halftime that Heather took her phone to the bathroom.


    For some reason, she had a bad feeling. Hardly had she turned on the phone when it rang again.


    Heather was very surprised because the number of the person who made the call was none other than one of Alexander''s assistants.


    She had been with Alexander for these days, so she knew something about the people around him. So why did he call her out of the blue?


    Heather answered the phone. Before she could ask, she heard the assistant''s anxious voice, "Miss Denmark, something went wrong!"


    "What happened?" asked Heather nervously.


    "Master Denmark called Mr. President today and asked him out!" said the assistant quickly.


    She was taken aback. "What?" Randy was actually so quick? Why did he ask Alexander out?


    "Where are they?" she asked anxiously.


    "A boxing gym," the assistant said desperately. "Now they''re all in there, so I called you on the sly. Master Alexander didn''t let me tell you. He said he could handle it himself. But it won''t be good no matter who gets hurt..."


    She stumbled and almost fell. So they actually went to such a ce. Hadn''t they had enough fightingst night? "Send me the exact location!" she said, took her phone, and rushed out without asking for leave.


    These two hateful guys!


    Heather angrily gritted her teeth.


    Sitting in the cab, she began to call the two of them, but she could get through to neither Randy nor Alexander!


    She became more worried. One of them was her brother, and the other was the man she liked. She didn''t want to see any of them hurt!


    But with Randy''s temper, he wouldn''t listen to her. Who else could stop him?


    Suddenly, Heather''s eyes lit up, and she dialed a familiar number.


    Soon, a sweet, bantering voice came out from the phone. "My dear Heather, you''re grown up. So why do you still like to pester your mom?"


    "Mom, don''t make fun of me. There''s something very urgent..." Heather was so anxious that she almost cried.


    "What''s the matter?" Hazel''s voice still sounded calm.


    "My brother has gone to fight!" said Heather quickly.


    "Ah? Oh, I see. Is there anything else?" Hazel said in a passive voice.


    Then, there was a little giggle on the other end of the phone before Hazel''s vague, muffled voice sounded. "Honey, stop that now. I''m talking to our daughter on the phone. It itches...."


    Heather put her hands on her forehead.


    Her parents were inhumanely showing their public disy of affection again.


    Heather had to say, "Mom, that''s your son.


    Aren''t you worried about him?"


    Hazel smiled. "Right, that''s my son. He won''t suffer even if he fights. So why should I be worried about him?"


    Heather was about to spit out a mouthful of blood. So this was really their biological mom!


    She clenched her teeth and finally said helplessly, "But he fought my boyfriend!"


    "Ahh!!" Hazel finally couldn''t helpughing before speaking. "So what our butler says is true. Someone did run out to elopest night?"


    "Mom...." There was a hint of shame in Heather''s voice.


    "Okay, I know what you''re worried about," Hazel said lightly, "but you should let the boys solve the problem in their own way. Sometimes a fight is the best way tomunicate."

 Chapter 1442 - 730: Okay, It’s Up To You

    Heather looked very bewildered. Was there this kind of operation? Besides, ording to Hazel, she was clearly not going to stop Randy.


    Although Hazel''s words have calmed her down a lot, Heather had a vague feeling that Hazel might be too optimistic.


    "Mom¡­" Heather whispered like a spoiled girl.


    "I see. You''re not worried about your brother. You''re worried about your boyfriend, right?" As Hazel spoke, there was a bit of banter in her voice.


    "No... I¡­" Heather was instantly tongue-tied.


    Hazelforted her. "Don''t worry, your brother knows what he can''t do. Also, your Alex isn''t as weak as you think."


    Heather''s cheeks turned even redder.


    "What? Mom, how can you even know something so private?"


    Surprised, Hazel muttered, "You wench! You''re really cruel. You seem to have forgotten all about it¡­"


    Heather was dazed. "What is it?"


    Hazel''s voice was too low for her to hear. "Nothing," said Hazel in a passive voice. "If you don''t remember, it''s not a big deal. It won''t hurt the young people if they get to know each other again."


    Heather was even more confused. Why did she think she understood Hazel''s every word but didn''t understand what it meant?


    However, she wasn''t as panicky as before due to Hazel''sfort.


    "Mom, I have to hang up now. I''m almost there," Heather said, looking out of the window. Then, hanging up the phone, she got out of the car and ran quickly toward the gym.


    Far away on the beach of Happiness Ind, Hazel was lying on a beach chairfortably. Joshua was applying sunscreen to her body. Time seemed to leave no trace on their bodies. They were as affectionate and good-looking as ever.


    "Heather''s really investing in this time," she said, "but I didn''t expect she''d fall for that kid after all."


    Joshua''s expression remained the same. "Alexander is not bad. He has worked hard enough for all these years."


    His big hands were massaging her body gently as he spoke, "He is persistent about Heather. If he''s her lover, he''ll be nice to her."


    "Do you think we can have grandchildren next year?" she asked excitedly.


    He paused and frowned in displeasure.


    "Heather is still young."


    Amused, she gave him a push. "How dare you say such a thing? Which beast made me give birth to my son the second year after college?"


    He gently took her hand and dropped a kiss on it. "Me."


    He admitted it so frankly that she was too embarrassed to make fun of him.


    "Let the children decide for themselves," she said, chin in hand. "Don''t you think he''s great? It''s just a pity that Heather never took a fancy to Sebastian."


    "Heather just considers Sebastian to be her elder brother, and he just considers her his younger sister," he said in a deep tone.


    She sighed. "Men are...."


    He looked at her. "Huh?"


    "Forget it," she said, shaking her head with a smile. "Anyway, perhaps Sebastian hasn''t understood his feelings. But, even if he does, he probably won''t bother Heather... By the way, our wedding anniversary wille next month.


    Randy said he was going to help us celebrate. "We''re going home."


    He nodded in agreement. "Okay, it''s up to you.


    She nestledfortably against his chest. "I haven''t been home for a long time. I''m feeling a little homesick."


    His mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners as his fingers tucked her hair behind her ear. "I''ll be with you wherever you go."


    ***


    Randy and Alexander were sitting in the ring in a boxing gym, breathing heavily, leaning against the ropes behind them.


    The two of them had been equally matched.


    Of course, Randy hadn''t given Alexander a Sunday punch, and Alexander hadn''t intended to fight to the death. But at least they had now epted each other.


    Randy, who rarely gave others apliment, praised, "You''re good."


    "Thanks," said Alexander, turning his head around to stare at him and frowning slightly. "Now, can you tell me why you hate me so much?"


    Randy''s eyes were slightly dim. "Because you broke Heather''s heart."


    Alexander looked stunned. When had he broken Heather''s heart? He could never have done such a thing!


    "Don''t hurry to deny it," Randy said, narrowing his eyes. "I''m not talking about now."


    Not now? Alexander looked dazed and then surprised. "Do you mean..."


    "You still seem to remember that little girl who has been kidnapped with you," Randy said, his eyes a little cold. "You''ve promised you''de to y with her. Heather doesn''t remember anything from the past, but I remember very well that during the six months when you broke your promise, she waited for you every day, but every day she was disappointed. It was not until I had inquired that I learned that you had gone abroad with your uncle. You are so cruel, Alexander Christopher!"


    "It''s not that..." Alexander said, with a sh of pain in his eyes. So... Heather had waited for him? He had thought that she would soon forget him as a four-year-old girl.


    Randy''s eyes grew colder. "Huh? Okay, I''ll give you a chance to exin why you didn''t show up in those days?"


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that Heather had learned at a young age what it meant to be sad, Randy wouldn''t have hated Alexander so much.


    "To show up as a poor kid who had been kicked out of his house and needed to be raised by rtives?" Alexander said with a wry smile.


    The next moment, he spoke seriously, "Randy, when I was seven years old, I decided that I was going to see Heather, but not as a ymate, but as a man who would be with her for the rest of her life. I was very aware of the gap between her, which is why I''ve worked so hard for all these years."


    Randy looked slightly moved. Alexander''s answer surprised him.


    But soon, he frowned slightly. "As long as you really love Heather, we won''t care about your identity."


    "I know your family has such a high position that you don''t care about it. But I don''t do it to prove anything," Alexander said. "I do it because I love Heather, and I want to give her the best in the world."


    Randy exhaled a breath and said with an indifferent expression, "Okay, you win. I''m not going to stop you from being with Heather. But your father and brother..."


    "I have no father and no brother," Alexander said in a serious tone.

 Chapter 1443 - 731: I Never Been Friends With Him

    Randy took his eyes away from Alexander''s solemn face. He knew something about the Christopher family, so he was satisfied with Alexander''s attitude toward them.


    "I''m d that you''ve made up your decision," Randy said softly. "But you must know even if Heather likes you, as her brother, I''m not going to let anyone bully her because of you!"


    "I''m not going to allow that to happen either," Alexander said firmly.


    With that, he took off one of his boxing gloves and shook hands with Randy.


    Randy''s eyes twitched, but he eventually took off his knuckles and shook hands with him.


    When she rushed in, Heather happened to see this scene.


    She stared at their sped hands in surprise and asked in disbelief, "Do ..do both of you make it up?"


    He withdrew his hand impatiently and retorted with displeasure, "Make it up? I''ve never been friends with him."


    She was speechless. Her brother was perfect except that he was a tsundere.


    If she had not seen them shake hands, she would have to be worried for a long time.


    Heather said without hesitation, "So what were you doing? Arm wrestling?"


    Randy''s face remained cold. "I''ve just agreed with him about something."


    "Okay, okay, I got it," Heather said, putting her hands on her forehead. It was really hard to get her brother to admit his real feelings.


    Then the two men went to change their clothes in the changing room while Heather was waiting outside.


    When they came out, they were fully dressed, looking very handsome.


    "I''m going home." Randy stood in front of her and said with a serious face, "As a girl, even if you live close to your boyfriend, you''d better live in your own house."


    Heather''s cheeks instantly turned red. So Randy knew her had stayed in Alexander''s


    house the night before?


    Right. Randy had been too busy to pay attention to her before, thinking she was a good girl, which gave her a chance to stay with Alexander secretly. Now their rtionship had been exposed, and it was very easy for Randy to know about her whereabouts.


    But... Yesterday he knew it, but he didn''t force her to go home.


    There was a strange warmth in Heather''s heart. Her brother really loved her. He seemed a little overbearing with herst night, but in fact, he respected her decision.


    Heather gave him a hug and agreed, "Okay, brother."


    Randy caressed her hair and directly walked away.


    "Heather," Alexander said, with a warm smile on his face. He took her hand naturally. "Let''s go home."


    "What have you and my brother talked about?" she asked curiously.


    Although she was very surprised that the two of them had actually made it up after their fight, they must have done something else.


    "I just proved to him that I really love you," Alexander whispered, his eyes twinkling.


    Since Heather didn''t remember the past, there was no need to mention it on purpose.


    Heather''s face was covered with disbelief.


    "Is that all?"


    Alexander chuckled. "Yes. Now he won''t object to us staying together."


    Her eyes lit up. Since Randy didn''t reject Alexander anymore, and her parents were okay with it, she could be official with Alexander now.


    At the thought of that, she felt somehow sweet.


    "Let''s go back to the vi!" Heather urged him happily.


    She thought that all her problems with Alexander had been settled and that there would be no more setbacks.


    However, Heather didn''t expect her problems with Alexander toe so quickly. Since Heather had already moved into the vi, Randy arranged for a worker to check the security system.


    When she returned to the vi in the evening, the worker reported to her about the security system.


    The worker said, "Lady Heather, now that you have moved in, you can turn off the monitoring cameras inside the vi..."


    "Wait!" Heather yelled in surprise, her eyelids twitching. "Do you mean the monitoring cameras inside have been on?"


    "Yes," the worker exined. "Master Joshua had turned them on for the security of the property in the vi before you moved in..."


    "How long have they been on?" Her eyelids keep twitching.


    Thinking that she had been watched in her own house, she felt very ufortable. "Have any of you seen the monitoring screen?"


    The worker said hurriedly.


    "They have been on for two months, but Lady Heather, you can rx. It''s only when the vi''s security rm sounds that the monitoring screen will be checked. Besides, we don''t have ess to your monitoring screen. Only Master Joshua can have ess."


    Heather was relieved. The security rm had never gone off, meaning that no one had seen the monitoring screen since she moved in.


    After showing the worker out, Heather''s eyelids suddenly twitched.


    The monitoring camera here had been turned on, which meant she could look into... the incident?


    That night when she was drunk, she "raped" Alexander.


    This had always been her concern.


    Although she and Alexander became a couple because of this, she felt that surveince footage about that day wasn''t like what he had said somehow.


    She turned on aptop and checked the surveince footage about that day.


    When she saw the bedroom door open, and Alexander took her in, poured her water, wiped her face and changed her clothes, and forcibly kissed him, Heather''s cheeks were scorching hot. There was a touch of indescribable shame at the bottom of her heart as she thought, "Oh my god... I actually did that!"


    But then Alexander seemed to say something to her and hurried away.


    She thought she was mistaken. Then she


    looked back and forth several times.


    In the end, she was taken aback. "What?! Alexander actually... left like that?"


    So nothing had happened between her and Alexander that night?


    Anger at being cheated surged in her heart. Finally, she closed theptop and walked out of the study.


    Unconsciously, she came to the balcony. Taking a deep breath, her eyes fell on the bright light in Alexander''s room in which he was sitting at his desk reading. All of a sudden, he looked back as if he had perceived something before he caught her figure.


    He came to the balcony and asked softly, "Heather, have you finished your work?"


    "Yes..." Her eyes glinted, and she suddenly asked, "Can youe over here?"

 Chapter 1444 - 732: Don’t Play Dumb

    She wasn''t the kind of person who would keep everything to herself. But, since she had doubts, she''d rather directly ask Alexander.


    Alexander''s eyes twinkled as a slight surprise shed across his face. "Okay."


    Heather nodded and went back to her bedroom.


    When Alexander arrived, he found Heather sitting on a sofa and waiting for him in the living room.


    He raised his eyebrows, feeling something bad would happen.


    When he hade before, Heather had used to be very casual. Her bedroom and study were the ces where the two of them had spent most of their time. However, she was now waiting in the living room, and her face looked much more serious than ever.


    When he came to her and was about to sit down, he heard her say solemnly, "Sit opposite."


    He frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything before sitting opposite her.


    "Alexander Christopher, I have something to ask you." She took a deep breath and asked, "Did that sort of thing happen to us the night when I got drunk?"


    "That sort of thing? What is it?" he asked calmly.


    She freaked out. "Don''t y dumb! Of course, it''s the sex between a man and a


    woman..."


    Her voice trailed off. Although she said Alexander was very pure, she was, in fact, almost the same, and she was too shy to say it out.


    "No, if you mean making sex," he said frankly.


    "..." She had expected him to deny it, but he admitted it! He actually didn''t follow the script, which made her unable to continue the conversation for a moment!


    She said with exasperation. "But, but you said..."


    "What did I say?" he asked with a wicked smile.


    She said with shame and anger, blushing. "You said it was your first time!"


    "First kiss..." He touched his thin lips innocently. "Isn''t it the first time?"


    So he had meant it was his first kiss! She was so angry that she almost spat blood!


    "You actually urged me to take responsibility for it!" She went mad! If she had known it was just a kiss, how could she have been so stupid as to agree to be his girlfriend?


    "I''m very pure and conservative," he said, his deep eyes shing with light. "My first kiss can only be given to my wife."


    She felt her heart race fast, but then she felt sad. How could she easily forget her original intention like that? Obviously, she had been so angry that he had told lies, but now, she actually wavered because of his sweet words. and actually even wanted to forgive him! No way, she couldn''t let it go like that!


    Taking a deep breath, she forcibly calmed down her heart. Then, she looked straight at Alexander. "Alright then, I''ll ask you onest question. Why did you choose me to be your girlfriend?"


    He frowned slightly.


    "Don''t tell me it''s because I''ve taken away your first kiss," she said before he could open his mouth. "We''re adults. Let''s make it clear. When we first met, I was drunk, but I wasn''t stupid due to alcohol. Come to think of it, I didn''t tell you my name, but you called me Heather. So you knew I was the Denmark couple''s daughter Heather Denmark from the very beginning, didn''t you?" She had been surprised at that time, but when he called ''Heather,'' it sounded strangely familiar to her, so she didn''t think too much.


    Heather''s eyes were bright and firm.


    It was just that she had a little doubt now, and she was thus able to remember the suspicious part.


    Alexander breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Yes."


    "When did we meet before that?" Heather couldn''t help frowning. "Why don''t I remember anything?"


    Alexander''s eyes grew deep. If Heather asked before today, he might tell her when they had met.


    But now, he really didn''t have the courage to tell her the truth.


    Being kidnapped was really not a good memory. Even though Heather was only four years old at the time, he still didn''t want her to remember that. Moreover, he had made her sad for half a year.


    He did worry that Heather would be angry with him for that, but he didn''t want her to recall the pain.


    "Are... you going to tell me?" Heather asked as her heart sank and her palpitations aroused by him had all gone down.


    "Those weren''t good memories, Heather. Forget it," he whispered.


    She gritted her teeth angrily. How could he answer like that? He wasn''t even willing to tell her the truth!


    Suddenly she thought of her parents. Joshua had told Hazel that no matter what she asked, he would never keep it from her. But why couldn''t Alexander do that? "Get out of here!" she said angrily. There was a sh of panic in his eyes.


    "Heather..."


    "I''m very, very angry now," she said, getting up and pointing to the door. "I don''t want to see you now. Get lost!"


    She pulled him straight up from the sofa and pushed him towards the door. He turned around. His eyes shed with a touch of dejection. "Are you... serious, Heather?"


    "Do you think I''m joking now?!" she growled. "If you don''t tell me, don''t show up!"


    BANG!


    Furiously, she mmed the door and then erased Alexander''s information from the fingerprint lock.


    She was furious.


    Even if Alexander had lied to her, she would have thought it was a little fun between them. But why was he unwilling to tell her when they had met?


    If he kept it from her, she had no idea why he had approached her. This feeling of being kept from the truth was too irritating!


    She decided to give Alexander the cold shoulder for a few days until he was ready to confess!


    Heather ran angrily back to the bedroom, but her eyes were unconsciously fixed on the balcony.


    She clenched her teeth in anger and directly drew the curtain! She had to show. Alexander, how furious she was with actual action!


    The following day, Heather was woken up by a doorbell.


    In a daze, she ran to open the door and stood outside Alexander''s servant.


    "Miss Denmark," he said enthusiastically, handing a box to her, "Master Alexander has prepared breakfast for you this morning. He asks me to bring it to you."


    "Where is he?" she asked subconsciously.


    "Master Alexander... said you might not want to see him, so he sent me here," he asked, probing. "Shall I... leave and ask him toe?"


    "Who wants him toe?!" she hurried to yell, remembering what had happenedst night. She should keep snubbing Alexander at present!

 Chapter 1445 - 733: Did She Take It?

    With a snort, she took the lunchbox and closed the door.


    He looked at the closed door, feeling helpless. Then he went back to Alexander''s vi with resignation.


    "Did she take it?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes," the servant answered and truthfully told him what Heather had said before.


    After that, he said nervously, "Master Alexander, Miss Denmark seems to be very angry."


    "I see," Alexander nodded and said.


    Heather should be angry, but it was good enough as long as she had taken his breakfast. At the very least, their rtionship wasn''t irreparable.


    After eating breakfast, Heather got a call from Randy. Fortunately, it was the weekend today, so she didn''t have to think about whether she should go to work at H & C INC. Otherwise, she would be very troubled today.


    Heather was a little dejected when she answered the phone.


    "Brother¡­"


    "Heather," Randy said lightly, "Carl and Carol want to give you a private dinner tonight to celebrate your graduation. Don''t forget."


    She pped her head. She had forgotten about it.


    Carl and Carol were both Isaac''s children.


    They were on good terms with Heather and Randy. Carol had already told Heather about the party. Heather had been spending a lot of time with Alexander over the past few days. If Randy hadn''t reminded her, she''d have forgotten all about it.


    "Mmm, I know, I''ll be there," Heather quickly said.


    She hung up the phone and opened the wardrobe. Looking at the clothes inside, she frowned slightly. Her wardrobe was full of casual clothes, and there was no formal dress for her to wear to the party.


    Although it was a private party and the people who woulde were all friends from their circle, she could not go in casual clothes. However, it seemed a littlete for her to prepare an evening dress.


    She was worried when the doorbell rang again.


    She impatiently went downstairs to open the door. A strange woman was standing outside the door.


    "Are you Miss Heather Denmark?" the woman asked with a polite smile.


    "Yes." Heather asked in puzzlement, "What can I do for you?"


    "Well," the woman exined, "thetest evening dresses you ordered in our store the other day have arrived, so I''m taking them to you..."


    "Hold on, when did I order the dresses?" Heather asked in surprise. She didn''t have the impression that she had ordered them at all!


    "A gentleman whose surname is Christopher ordered it for you the other day," the woman said.


    Christopher....


    Heather''s lips twitched. She already knew that it was Alexander who had ordered the dresses for her.


    Alexander had been taking care of her these days. She remembered that she had identally mentioned the party to him the other day. She had forgotten all about it, but it was clear that Alexander had been keeping it in mind and had even prepared everything for her.


    A strange warmth rose from Heather''s heart.


    She was really angry that Alexander had lied to her. However, he still considerately took care of her as before, and he did not appear before her as she had requested. All his behavior really made her unable to continue being angry.


    But she couldn''t understand. Since Alexander and she had known each other before, why was he unwilling to tell her the truth? Did he not know that the more unwilling he was, the more curious she would be?


    Several shop assistants brought in five evening dresses.


    Heather gave them a look. They were suitable for her temperament and wouldn''t look too ceremonious.


    After all, it was only a private party, and she wasn''t going to an awards ceremony, so the five outfits were all appropriate.


    After seeing them off, Heather unconsciously went to the window and slightly opened the curtain to look at Alexander''s balcony secretly.


    She caught sight of Alexander, who was busy at his desk.


    She was slightly dazed.


    She had once asked Alexander why he chose to work in his bedroom rather than in his study. At that time, he replied that the study was not facing her room. Furthermore, if he worked in the study, he could not see her, so he chose the bedroom. In this way, he could see her at any time, and she could find him in time whenever she needed him.


    Her heart softened somehow. Whatever had happened to her and Alexander, at least she felt that he really liked her.


    Maybe... she shouldn''t care about the past so much.


    Taking a deep breath, she made up her mind.


    As soon as Alexander showed up at the party tonight, she would stop being angry and let it go.


    In the evening, Heather put on a light blue dress and drive to the party.


    The address was an exclusive private club of the Anderson family. When she arrived, she simply said hello to everyone and made up an excuse before she went to the garden for some fresh air.


    Alexander... didn''te.


    Heather was a little sad in her heart.


    Before she had left, she had seen Alexander drive away. If he wasn''t at the party, where did he go?


    "Heather Denmark?" A familiar voice with a touch of disbelief sounded.


    Heather frowned slightly. She looked around and then felt very speechless. Wasn''t this a private party? Carl had emptied the club before, but why could she see Malcolm Carter?


    She couldn''t help frowning. "How did you sneak into this club?"


    "Ho-ho, since such a woman like you can also sneak into the club, why can''t I get in here?" Malcolm said with shame, anger, and disdain.


    She was very speechless before asking, "Do you know who this party is held for?"


    "Of course!" he said with a sneer. "This is a special party for Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark Group, and only her friends are allowed to attend it! Is it because you have also heard that she will graduate from our school that you sneak into this ce to curry favor with her, trying to get into the upper ss''s circle?"


    Looking at his alert eyes, she felt even more speechless.


    She was the star of the party. How could she possibly need to curry favor with herself or her friends? Malcolm probably had no idea how stupid he looked now!


    "I don''t need to curry favor with Lady Heather Denmark from the Denmark Group," she said with a half-smile.


    "Oh? You''re not here for her?" he asked in surprise.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up. "Is it... because you knew I woulde tonight that you tried to sneak in to look for me?!"

 Chapter 1446 - 734: Don’t Screw My Things Up

    She was taken aback!


    Malcolm was really... as narcissistic as ever! He thought she was looking for him? She really ''admired'' his narcissism.


    "I knew you always loved me! You refused me because you didn''t want to listen to your heart. Then, when you saw me stay with another woman, you hated me. First, you destroyed my rtionship with Helen, and then you wanted me to lose face in front of Patty. Now you know I''m here for Lady Heather Denmark, so you want to screw things up again, don''t you?" said Malcolm with satisfaction and exasperation.


    "So that''s what you''re thinking?" said


    Heather. She tried hard not tough.


    She suddenly realized that it seemed funny to watch Malcolm perform alone.


    However, in Malcolm''s ears, her words were a tacit admission.


    "Heather Denmark, stop doing that!" he said, with a stern manner. "To tell you the truth, I''m here today for Lady Heather Denmark! This kind of girl, who has been living in a private house, is easy to fool. So I''ll definitely be able to win her heart! As for you..."


    Malcolm looked at Heather, his eyes shing with greed. "You don''t need to be disappointed. You look so beautiful, so I still like you! When I marry Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family and take over the Denmark Group, I''ll give you arge sum of money! Don''t you want to share the Denmark Group with me?"


    Heather enjoyed watching Malcolm''s performance. Right now, he looked almost demented.


    She asked with interest, "How can you be sure that Lady Heather Denmark will blindly take a fancy to you?"


    He snorted coldly. "Since she is from our school, perhaps I know her! On the other hand, I''m so famous, she probably has a crush on me in secret!"


    "When you say you''re famous, do you mean you''ve cheated on other women, and you''re so narcissistic that you want to get involved with two women?" she asked yfully.


    Shame and anger shed across his face.


    "You, shut up!"


    Suddenly, his face turned pale, and he growled, "It''s you who are blind... No, yes, you''re blind!"


    Helplessly, Heather put her hands on her forehead. Malcolm hadn''te to his senses until now.


    She said, "Even if I were blind, I wouldn''t take a fancy to you. Save it."


    He was angry from embarrassment. "You... Heather Denmark, I''m warning you that today is very important to me. Don''t screw my things up. Or you will only make me hate you! You must leave, now!"


    "Hehe..." She finally couldn''t bear it. "Malcolm Carter, I have to say that you are unusually narcissistic. I''m impressed."


    "Heather Denmark, what do you mean?" he snapped as his face went red. The ''narcissistic'' word was almost his biggest psychological shadow. He used to be popr at Quantum University, but he almost became the biggest joke on campus after the incident was exposed thest time.


    "I''m not here for you today," Heather said lightly. "I''m here with my boyfriend."


    She had no intention of telling Malcolm She was the center of today''s party and the Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family. She had told Le because Le was her best friend, but she had nothing to do with Malcolm. Malcolm''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Boy- boyfriend?!"


    He refused to ept it almost immediately. "Impossible! How can you possibly have a boyfriend!"


    After that, he was so angry that he tried toe forward, but before he could get close, he stopped in fear as he remembered Heather had dislocated his wrist.


    "... How ridiculous," said Heather, rolling her eyes at him. "Malcolm Carter, do you really think you''re the only man in the world?"


    "Heather Denmark, you must have said that on purpose to make me angry and jealous." Malcolm looked angry and distressed as he said, "Can''t you wait for me for a few years? I told you I''d be with you in the future. Why can''t you love yourself? Why do you randomly choose a man who is not as good as me in every way?"


    "What are both of you doing?!"


    There was a sharp, harsh sound, but Heather was greatly relieved.


    Finally, someone else came, and she didn''t have to face Malcolm alone. If it hadn''t been for the fact that Carl and Carol were throwing her a party, and she didn''t want the party to be screwed up, she''d have beaten Malcolm up badly.


    She looked over her shoulder and saw that it was none other than Patty Sanchez, the woman who had been with Malcolm in the restaurant.


    Malcolm felt fear as Patty approached.


    "Patty..."


    "Malcolm Carter!" Patty pped him in the face and said angrily, "If you hadn''t said that Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family shares the same university with you and you can introduce me to her, do you think I would be willing to find a way to bring you in? Don''t forget what you came here for! I offered you food and clothes, but I didn''t ask you to hook up with women!"


    Patty had been in a bad moodtely. Several of her businesses had had serious problems recently. When she asked many people, she knew it was Alexander Christopher who had been behind the scenes. She did not know when she had offended Alexander. She had wanted to go to hispany to make an apology, but how could she possibly meet Alexander easily?


    Two days before, she had happened to hear that Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family was graduating from Quantum University. And Malcolm happened to be from Quantum University, so she told him. Malcolm said firmly he knew Lady Heather Denmark and could put in a good word for her, so she decided to get the help of the Denmark family through Lady Heather Denmark because if she wanted to fight Alexander, that was the only way.


    Nevertheless, she didn''t see Lady Heather Denmark after she arrived. Besides, she inadvertently gave Malcolm the chance to hook up with another woman? How could she possibly not be angry?


    Malcolm put his hands over his face.


    Noticing that Patty tried to p him, he hurried to point at Heather and said, "Patty, it''s her! It''s she who wants to seduce me shamelessly!"


    Heather was speechless. Malcolm was really capable as he could actually refresh her three views again and again.


    Patty instantly shifted her anger from him to Heather.


    She angrily raised her hand, "You''re so young, but you''re so bad as you seduce men everywhere! I''ll teach you a lesson... Ah!"


    Before her hand could fall, her wrist had been tightly held. She let out a cry of pain.


    Heather looked up in surprise. She didn''t take Patty''s p seriously, but before she could make a move, someone else had stopped Patty!

 Chapter 1447 - 735: We’ll Prove It

    Patty was stopped by none other than Alexander. Heather''s heart beat fast at the sight of his familiar face. He came...


    He was still very handsome. They hadn''t met for only one day, but why did she feel they seemed to haven''t met for a long time, missing him so much?


    Patty looked at the man in shock. She knew Alexander, so she was too shocked to speak!


    Malcolm rolled his eyes. Noticing that this was a good opportunity to curry favor with Patty, he quickly hid behind Patty and said he was standing up for her. "Who are you? Let her go! This is Patty Sanchez. How can such a scumbag like you offend... Ouch!"


    Alexander directly let Patty''s wrist go, and she bumped directly into Malcolm, taking a few steps backward with him before they both fell to the ground.


    Patty pressed Malcolm heavily, which made him feel as if his legs were about to break. He instantly red up. "How can you be so rude and immoral? You actually dare to attack us. I''ll have you thrown out¡­."


    Before he could finish the sentence, Patty hurried to shout at him furiously. "Shut up!"


    Malcolm looked aggrieved. "Patty, I''m trying to help you..."


    "Nonsense!" Patty angrily pped him in the face. "How dare you yell at Master Alexander? You''re fucking doing me a disservice!"


    Malcolm''s face instantly changed. "Master Alexander?"


    He had been listening to Patty mention Alexander for days.


    As Alexander''s cold eyes shot at him, Malcolm said nervously, "Master Alexander, you, you have misunderstood! This woman knows that I have been together with Patty, but she still shamelessly pesters me..."


    Alexander''s eyes grew colder. "Do you mean my girlfriend pestered you?"


    Malcolm''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "What?!"


    Did he hear it right? Why did Alexander say Heather was his girlfriend?


    How was that possible?


    Patty looked pale. She finally knew why Alexander had recently given her a hard time. He must have known that she had had an argument with Heather in the restaurant!


    When Malcolm looked at Heather in disbelief, Heather put her hand on Alexander''s arm and said sarcastically, "Malcolm, this is my boyfriend, the man, you said, who is inferior to you in every respect. Don''t you think you should look at yourself carefully in the mirror?"


    Malcolm''s face turned ashen. Thinking of what he had said in front of Heather, he was dying to find a ce to hide himself.


    Facing Alexander directly, he felt he himself was like dirt! Even his face that he had been very proud of seemed worthless to Alexander''s. How could Heather possiblye for him since she had already had Alexander?


    So Heather really disliked him. He had been acting like a clown from beginning to end. How could he ept the fact?


    "Impossible! You can''t be a couple!" Malcolm said desperately, "Master Alexander, even if you want to save a beauty as a hero, you shouldn''t be deceived by such a woman. She''s not good enough for you!"


    "He doesn''t believe we''re a couple," Alexander said, cing his big, warm hand on Heather''s shoulder and pulling her into his arms. "We''ll prove it."


    She looked at him in puzzlement. "Ah?"


    How could we prove that?


    Looking into her watery eyes, he leaned over and kissed her on the lips.


    In a sh, her eyes were full of surprise. The next moment, her heart was full of timid joy as she put her arms around his neck.


    The two of them kissed as if no one were around.


    Malcolm was absolutely devastated. He had to ept the reality now, even if he was unwilling to believe it. Heather was always cold and distant in front of him. It seemed she wanted to beat him up at any time. However, she was a little woman in front of Alexander, and Malcolm had never seen her shy face before.


    "Master Alexander, I''m sorry I did that to your girlfriend," Patty, who had risen from the floor, apologized humbly. "I was deceived by mean people. How could your girlfriend, who isn''t as blind as I am, possibly take a fancy to Malcolm, a good-for-nothing toy boy?"


    "How will you deal with them?" Alexander ignored her and looked at Heather.


    Their conflict had already attracted the attention of the workers of the private club. Several workers came over and looked at Heather.


    "Get these two people out of here," Heather ordered lightly. It was her party, and she didn''t want this trifle to destroy her good mood.


    The workers came to Patty and Malcolm and said, with expressionless faces, "Please leave."


    Patty''s face was ashen. She had offended Alexander''s girlfriend twice in a row, and the conflict between them would unlikely be reconciled.


    Soon, Patty and Malcolm were kicked out of the club. As soon as she walked out the door, she pped him in the face. "Why did you offend people randomly! Why did you casually swear at others in such a private club!"


    "Patty, I was wrong," said Malcolm as he dodged her hand. "It''s not my fault. How did I know that a poor student like Heather Denmark would know Master Alexander? Besides, I was in a hurry to defend you..."


    Patty suddenly felt cold in her heart and froze in ce. "Hold on! What did you say the woman''s surname was?"


    "Denmark," Malcolm said with confusion. Patty didn''t know Heather''s name before, and. he didn''t mention Heather in front of Patty to curry favor with her. But why did he feel that Patty felt more hopeless after hearing Heather''s surname?


    How could Patty not feel hopeless? The Denmark couple had been protecting their daughter so well that nearly no outsiders knew her name. However, Patty had worked inmercial circles for many years. Besides, Heather had scared Shangri-La''s owner with only a card. Moreover, tonight''s party was thrown for the Denmark family''s daughter, and Heather and Malcolm were ssmates. How could Patty not guess the fact?


    Most crucially, those workers in the club totally listened to Heather instead of Alexander. Malcolm had gotten her into great trouble...

 Chapter 1448 - 736: I’ll Get It For You

    In an instant, Patty was extremely disappointed in the heart.


    She hade to ask the Denmark family for help, but she had never expected that she would offend Lady Heather Denmark, the apple of the Denmark family''s eye!


    Now that she had offended both Alexander and the Denmark family, it was likely that even God couldn''t help her!


    After all, Patty had experienced lots of things. Soon her face changed, and she headed for her car in a hurry, ready to leave.


    "Patty!" Malcolm shouted and rushed after him.


    He was scared that he had offended Alexander, and the only one who could protect him was Patty.


    "Don''t follow me anymore!" Patty said angrily, "Malcolm, we''re over! I am telling you directly, I have already nned to leave the imperial capital for the remote West City. However, for the sake of the fact that you and I had been a couple for a period of time, I advise you not to be so greedy and to return to your hometown as soon as possible!"


    In a sh, Malcolm was filled with anger. Go back to his hometown? He had walked out of his poor hometown with great difficulty. Nevertheless, he was determined to be a rich or nobleman at any cost.


    Malcolm ran after her unwillingly. "Patty..."


    Patty didn''t care about him at all. She got in the car and directly left.


    Malcolm''s face turned livid in anger. It had never urred to him that Patty was serious. She actually dumped him like that!


    "Fuck!" As Patty''s car drove away, Malcolm couldn''t help swearing at her, "What the hell? What a trifle! You just offended Alexander Christopher. Why are you so scared!" Just then, a car stopped nearby, and a young man got out. Hearing the name ''Alexander Christopher,'' he suddenly stopped.


    "Do you have a grudge against Alexander?" asked the young man.


    Malcolm frowned. He turned his head around. It was a man he had never seen before, but he was all dressed in designer clothes. He looked like a rich man.


    "Who are you?" asked Malcolm warily.


    "I''m Alexander''s brother, Allen Christopher." There was a touch of disdain in his eyes as he said, "I don''t have a good rtionship with him, but you just need to know that I''m the most legitimate heir and favorite son of the Christopher family, so if you''ve offended Alexander, I can protect you."


    Alexander had been keeping a low profile, so no one knew anything about his family. But, hearing Allen''s words, Malcolm believed him.


    Malcolm was happy and hastily fawned on him. "Master Alexander..."


    "How did you and Alexander be enemies?" Allen asked.


    "He stole my girlfriend!" Malcolm snapped.


    He seemed to havepletely forgotten that Heather had never promised to be his girlfriend. It was all in his own imagination.


    Then he made up a story about a gold digger who didn''t want to be with a poor boyfriend and went away with a rich man, trying hard to nder Heather.


    "Are you sure Alexander Christopher likes such a woman?" asked Allen, somewhat surprised.


    "You bet!" Malcolm said angrily, "Heather Denmark hooked up with Alexander Christopher with her pretty face."


    Allen''s eyes shed with disdain and coldness.


    ***


    In the garden, Heather looked at Alexander with embarrassment.


    She had decided not to quarrel with him over the past, but since she had fought with him not long ago, she didn''t know what to say now.


    "Heather," Alexander said with a soft sigh, "I don''t want you to know how we met because it was a really bad memory. However, if you want to know..."


    Heather''s soft fingers suddenly covered his lips.


    There was a sh of surprise in his eyes.


    "Alexander, I don''t want to know," she said with a sweet smile. She could feel that Alexander really liked her. As for the past, let bygones be bygones. Moreover, she didn''t remember anything about it anyway.


    Alexander was moved. "My dear Heather¡­."


    He put his arm around her waist and lowered his head to kiss her lips.


    There was a smile in her eyes as she responded to his kiss.


    Under the moonlit night, the two of them passionately kissed; all the other people had long left.


    After quite a long time, he let go of her, and she leaned shyly on his chest, panting.


    A cool wind came, and she couldn''t help sneezing. "Ah-choo!"


    He frowned slightly and directly took off his suit jacket and put it on her body..


    "I''ll get you a coat," he whispered. "But... I didn''t bring my coat when I came," she said with a little embarrassment.


    She had been absent-minded when she had left the vi today.


    "That''s all right, I''ve brought one for you," he said with a smile.


    "Oh?" She looked at him in surprise. Why did Alexander think of everything for her?


    "You wait here, and I''ll get it for you," he whispered.


    She nodded obediently. "Mmm."


    Watching him leave, she felt sweet in her heart.


    Allen, who was hiding in the dark, looked at Heather with sullen eyes.


    So this was the woman Alexander liked.. Sure enough, she was pretty. No wonder Alexander lost his head over her. However, Allen had plenty of ways to deal with this kind of gold-digger.


    Noticing that he had a chance to meet Heather, Allen stepped out.


    Looking worried, he came near Heather and looked around. "Strange. Where did it go?" Heather was amazed. This was a strange man! What''s more, he was dressed in some brand of clothes, his whole body seemed to show that he was very rich, and he exuded a kind of nouveau riche aura.


    Heather''s lips twitched. Her friends who had been invited to the party tonight were usually dressed in advanced custom-made clothes. But, judging from his clothes, she was sure that he wasn''t a guest that had been invited.


    She was really depressed. Wasn''t it a party for her and her best friends? Hadn''t Carol closed the club for outsiders tonight? How did so many strangers sneak in?


    "What are you looking for, Sir?" asked Heather, frowning slightly.


    "Well," said Allen, looking up with a worried face. "I was sitting here for a while, but then I lost my phone. I have some important business calls at night, so now I''m in a hurry to find them... By the way, Miss, could you please dial. my number with your phone so that I can hear it and find it?"


    Heather''s eyes were slightly deep. It had to be said that this was a clever way to get her phone number. She reached into the pocket of the suit jacket and reached for Alexander''s phone.


    "Good," she said and directly took out Alexander''s phone with a half-smile.

 Chapter 1449 - 737: Why Don’t We Work Together?

    The password on the lock screen of Alexander''s phone was Heather''s birthday. She quickly turned it on, wrote down Allen''s number, and dialed directly.


    A phone rang in a corner, and Allen went over to find a phone whose screen was shing from a nearby flower bed.


    Allen got the phone and came to Heather with a grateful face. "My name is Allen Christopher. What''s your name, please?"


    "My surname is Denmark," Heather answered simply.


    Allen wasn''t surprised and said with a smiling face. "Thank you so much. I have an important call about a project that is worth tens of millions of dorster. You''ve been a great help to me this time." Heather''s eyelids twitched slightly.


    Why did she think Allen was deliberately showing off his wealth in front of her?


    He emphasized the word "tens of millions," and he had already shaken his gold watch several times before her eyes.


    Allen struck a pose that he thought was attractive. "Well, can I invite you to dinner to show my gratitude?"


    Heather was speechless. So it had been her delusion. This man was exactly showing off his wealth in front of her.


    "No need," Heather said coolly. "I have a full schedule. I''m busy."


    Allen''s face stiffened slightly.


    He had expected that Heather would likely refuse, but he had never expected that her reason for refusing would be that she was too busy. She didn''t even give him any face.


    It looked like Heather had poor judgment and couldn''t tell how rich he was.


    Allen''s eyes grew deep, and he decided to spend some money. After all, Alexander''s woman was worth his investment.


    "Well, since you won''t have time to have dinner with me, I''ll give you a gift to express my gratitude," Allen said, taking out a velvet box and opening it directly. Inside ity a pair of earrings.


    Heather looked at the earrings. A touch of surprise shed across her face.


    They were very pretty earrings iid with tinum and several small rubies.


    It wasn''t because the earrings were rare that Heather was surprised by. It was because both the tinum and the rubies were fake.


    Although the earrings looked very delicate and they seemed real, and an ordinary person might not be able to tell the difference, Heather, who had seen lots of expensive jewelry since she was a child, could tell at a nce that something was wrong with the earrings.


    But when Allen saw her look, hepletely misunderstood her. He thought Heather was impressed by the earrings. In an instant, he felt satisfied. Sure enough, to deal with such a gold digger who had never experienced much, he should give her something of value as bait.


    "It''s a pair of earrings encrusted with tinum and rubies," he said proudly. "They''re not somethingmon that you can usually see on the market. I took great efforts to find them, they''re worth more than $100,000! But a pretty girl like you deserves such expensive jewelry. I''ll give them to you as a token of my gratitude."


    Heather was speechless. What the hell was going on today? Why did she meet so many freaks?


    She felt that Allen was definitely here for her. Losing his phone and giving a gift was his n.


    However, Allen didn''t seem to know her real identity. Otherwise, who would unt his wealth in front of the Denmark family''s daughter and say that she deserved jewelry that was worth $100,000? There was nothing that was worth this price in her jewelry, okay?


    However, if he wasn''t here for her real identity, what was Allen here for? She refused without hesitation. "Sorry, I can''t take your gift."


    "Just take it, it''s not valuable," he said, with an air of generosity. "I''ve got plenty of it!"


    "Didn''t you say the earrings weren''tmon and that you had to make great efforts to get it?" she asked with a half-smile.


    Allen''s face stiffened. There was a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    An ordinary woman would have lost her intelligence when she saw such a valuable piece of jewelry, but Heather had time to find fault.


    It seemed he had been careless. The woman who could seduce Alexander was a little different, after all.


    "Miss Denmark, you are so smart," he said, looking at Heather with an affectionate expression. "I''ll tell you the truth. I want to give you earrings because youpletely smote me from the moment we met! I think you are the only one in my life. I fell in love with you. at first sight!"


    Goosebumps came over her. "... You fell in love with me at first sight before you knew my name and who I was?"


    "Love is so fast and so unreasonable," he said and still looked at her with affectionate eyes. "Don''t worry. If you are with me, I will dote on you and protect you. Whatever you want, I''ll buy it for you. A kind of jewelry that is worth a hundred thousand pieces. of won''t be a problem at all."


    "Well, I''d better exin it to you," she interrupted coolly. "I don''t take the earrings because I don''t think they''re valuable, but because I don''t like them at all."


    If she went out wearing fake jewelry, it was likely that Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family would be aplete joke.


    Allen''s face instantly turned pale.


    What did the woman mean? She actually disliked his earrings? He had prepared to give the earrings to Lady Heather Denmark as a gift at her dinner party!


    Heather, a gold-digger who had abandoned her boyfriend and only followed Alexander for a few days, was actually so ambitious?!


    The affectionate expression on his face faded. Instead, he put the earrings away and said indifferently, "Heather, you''re great."


    Heather''s eyes shed with coldness. Sure enough, the man was up to something bad, but he didn''t know that she was the Denmark family''s, Lady Heather Denmark.


    "In that case, don''t beat around the bush. What do you want to do?" she spoke with indifference.


    "Good. To tell you the truth, I admire you very much. You are a very ambitious woman. Why don''t we work together?"


    "Huh?" she said and looked at him speechless. It was the first time that someone had said she was ambitious. "What do you think I want?"


    Allen''s eyes glistened with gloom, but he was willing to be patient with Heather. "Heather, now that you''re Alexander Christopher''s woman, do you think he''ll marry a poor girl like you?" he sneered and said, "A man like him will definitely marry a woman who has a good family and will give him a great boost in his career!"


    *************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Allow me to great you all a good weekend, it''s Friday, our mass release schedule. It''s how many months I didn''t post any message until today. Once again, I shamelessly ask your support by voting for this novel with your power and golden ticket. It will help me to get more exposure and gain new readers.


    I will try my best to bring a good quality novel (a slice of life genre as well. Thanks for the unwavering love and support for almost two years.


    Stay safe everyone. Sending you my warm hug!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 1450 - 738: Heather Has Always Had A Good Taste

    She understood instantly. She finally understood why Allen was here. It turned out he was here for Alexander. Her eyes turned deep.


    "So?" She wanted to see what Allen was up to.


    "Your rtionship with him is doomed to be short. So you had better make other ns in advance." Allen''s eyes shed with greed as he said, "I know you take a fancy to his H & C Inc. instead of him. I can tell you that H & C Inc. will definitely belong to me in the future!"


    A touch of sarcasm shed in her eyes. "Why?"


    "Just because I''m his biological brother, and I''m the most favored son of the Christopher family!" he said proudly. "I''m afraid he''s never told you that, did he?"


    Heather was very surprised. Was Allen actually Alexander''s younger brother? She hadn''t thought of that. She frowned slightly. Although Allen had a feminine look, he wasn''t very good-looking. At best, he looked better than an ordinary person, but he was a far cry from Alexander, who was very handsome. Besides... they had nothing inmon at all.


    That was why Heather didn''t think he had something to do with Alexander when she heard his name.


    Seeing her surprised look, Allen saidcently, "He didn''t even tell you that. Do you think he really likes you?"


    She came to her senses with a sarcastic smile on her lips. "Alex didn''t tell me, maybe because it wasn''t that important."


    "You¡­" He was really pissed off. It never urred to him that a random word from Heather would shut him up.


    "Besides," she calmly interrupted, "Even if you''re Alexander''s brother, H & C Inc. himself was founded by Alexander, so it doesn''t belong to the Christopher family. I''ve only heard that someone would pass hispany on to his son, but I haven''t heard anyone pass hispany on to his brother."


    Allen could deceive others, but he couldn''t deceive her as his words were simply a joke.


    Hearing Heather''s words, Allen yelled, "He doesn''t have to care about my brother, but can he not care about his own father? Heather Denmark, how can a woman like you whoes from a humble family understand the internal strife in a rich family? I think you''re smart, so I tell you not to make the wrong choice and end up with nothing at all!"


    Heather was speechless. She had seen a lot of fights in the rich, powerful families, and she knew a lot of families weren''t as harmonious as her family, but it was the first time she had ever met someone as cheeky as Allen in person.


    He actually took it for granted. that whatever belonged to his brother was his? How could Allen be so confident? Besides... What gave him the delusion that Alexander was a pushover?


    Alexander was very good-natured and gentle, but she could tell he was very cunning in the heart and used to catch bigger fish with a long fishing line. Otherwise, she would not have been defeated by him!


    "Well, I don''t think we need to talk anymore. You''d better find another woman. I''m not the one that you should be with," Heather said coldly. She had been curious and wanted to know why Allen came to her. But, now that she had found out the reason, she certainly didn''t want to say one more word to such a person.


    "Heather Denmark, don''t be stubborn!" Having been rejected like this, Allen''s face turned pale.


    "It''s none of your business," said Heather, with a sarcastic smile. "I''ll bear the consequences myself. So you don''t need to worry. Goodbye."


    Noticing Heather was ready to leave, Allen was very surprised. No woman had ever given him frustration. Instead, he became more interested in Heather now.


    He hadn''t thought much of Heather before, but now it urred to him that Alexander unnecessarily had a bad taste.


    "Miss Denmark, please keep one of my business cards. Then, you can contact me when you think it over." As he spoke, Allen took out a gold-ted business card and handed it to Heather.


    When she looked down, she felt speechless. Sure enough, this card really suited Allen''s image as a vulgar rich man.


    "There''s no need for us to contact," Heather said coolly, withdrawing her hand. "You don''t have to give me your card."


    "Just take it," Allen insisted and directly put his business card in her suit jacket.


    Just then, a cough came behind them.


    "Ahem."


    It was Alexander. He stood nearby, holding a woman''s coat in his hand.


    Heather was relieved to see him. Thankfully, he was here, otherwise, she''d really beat Allen up if he kept badgering her!


    "You''re back?" she said,ing to Alexander with a smile on her face and took his arm.


    Allen''s eyes shed with disdain. Seeing that Heather was so nice to Alexander, he was sure that she was the woman Alexander was keeping.


    "Alexander Christopher," said Allen,ing forward with a giggle and uncontrolled anger in his eyes. "Don''t get me wrong, I''ve just had a few words with Miss Denmark. We talked happily. She is great. Nothing has happened to us."


    Heather''s lips twitched slightly. Allen didn''t mean to exin at all. His exnation was clearly intending to mislead Alexander!


    "Don''t worry, I won''t get you wrong," Alexander said lightly. "Heather has always had good taste.


    It''s impossible that she would take a fancy to such a man like you."


    Heatherughed without hesitation. "Haha!"


    Allen''s face instantly turned gloomy as he said, "Brother, is it because you are angry with me that you belittle me?"


    Heather couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    They had just gotten rid of a selfish guy, but another narcissistic guy came.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t have a brother," Alexander said with a cold glint in his eyes. "and I never belittle anyone."


    Allen''s eyes shed with unconcealed anger. "You!"


    Alexander was impolite. "If you want to stay here and make a fool of yourself, I''ll help you."


    Allen''s eyes were gloomier. He had met Alexander several times, but Alexander had just cold-shouldered him. He knew clearly that Alexander would not give him any face. If he stayed, he would only disgrace himself.


    Allen gave a cold snort and turned to leave. "Humph!"


    Alexander gave Heather the coat. "Put it on."


    "Okay." She took the dress, her eyes turning slightly deep. "He seems to be targeting you, but that''s strange. If he wants to see you, why does he sneak into my party?"

 Chapter 1451 - 739: I Won’t Lie To You

    His eyes twinkled as he shook his head slightly. "He didn''t mean to see me tonight. It must have been an ident that he met me." She was surprised. "Why did hee here?"


    "He''s here, for the Denmark family''s Lady Heather Denmark in the legend." He looked at her with deep eyes and said, "There was something wrong, so he didn''t know that the littledy in the Denmark family is my girlfriend."


    Heather was instantly speechless. Well, it should be pretty much the same as what Alexander had guessed.


    "Is he really your junior brother?" she asked, with a twinkle in her eyes.


    Alexander had kept a low profile. He was known to have founded H & C Inc., but little media could report his story. Besides, he didn''t mention it, so she didn''t know his family.


    There was a chill in Alexander''s eyes. "... He''s my half-brother by blood."


    She frowned. "Really?"


    She remained suspicious about the matter.


    "I won''t lie to you," he said quietly. Even though he might deny it in front of others, he would never lie to Heather.


    "I don''t disbelieve you." Heather said disapprovingly, "If you have the same father, there must be at least some simrities on your faces. I really can''t tell any simrities between the two of you. How good-looking my brother and I are! Why are the genes of your family so strange as you get the good ones while your brother gets all the bad ones?"


    Alexander didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Previously, as long as someone else mentioned the Christopher family, he was in no good mood because they were thest thing he wanted to mention. Heather''s words, however, made him get rid of the gloomy mood.


    "Don''tugh," Heather said, shaking his hand sulkily. "I''m very serious. Have you ever done a paternity test or something? He really doesn''t look like your brother."


    Alexander''s eyes shed with a touch of surprise. He had really never thought about doing a paternity test. After all, although he had lived with his uncle after the kidnapping, he had paid much attention to the fact that Gary loved Allen very much in his childhood. He gradually got over it when he grew up.


    Later, he didn''t pay attention to the Christopher family at all and didn''t care about their affairs.


    However, hearing Heather''s words, he felt there was something wrong.


    "I''ll take a chance to find out what my rtionship is with him," he said in a deep tone. "But your focus is off the mark. Heather, do you really not care why he came to you?"


    "Why should I care?" She was speechless and said, "Most people who approach me after knowing my identity think I''m stupid and gullible. They all try to get the Denmark family''s property through me, just like Malcolm Carter, who has deceived Helen. Sometimes I really wonder why they think someone as smart as my parents would have a stupid daughter." Alexander was amused. Heather knew about her situation better than anyone.


    "They''ll find out in the end that it is they who are stupid," he whispered.


    She nodded in agreement.


    He put his arm around her shoulder after she put on her coat. "Come on, it''s time to go in."


    She nodded in agreement.


    After thinking for a moment, she led him through the side door.


    Hardly had she entered the hall when she saw Caroling.


    "Heather," Carol said shyly, "well, I have a friend whose boyfriend''s friend wants to meet you. He came to my friend and asked me to find a way to introduce him to you. He was on good terms with my friend''s boyfriend, so I didn''t say no... Can you just meet him? He just wants to be your friend. He didn''t want to do anything else..."


    Carol''s friend''s boyfriend''s friend..... Heather''s lips twitched, and a figure suddenly shed through her mind.


    Was it possible that the person that Carol was talking about was Allen Christopher?


    She turned to look at Alexander and saw him nod. So it was really Allen Christopher.


    Heather''s eyes twinkled as a wicked smile yed on her lips. Since Allen wanted to see her, she would like to see what Allen''s face would look like when he saw her.


    "Okay. I''ll be there in a minute. But you know my rules. It would help if you didn''t tell him my name or my face until I epted him as a friend," she said to Carol lightly.


    When the mystery was solved, there would be a good drama.


    Carol giggled. "How many years have we been friends? How can I not know your rules?"


    She breathed a sigh of relief and went to tell her friend and the others.


    In the banquet hall, when Allen heard Carol''s words, he thanked her politely, but he kept scolding Heather for being arrogant in his heart.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was the Denmark family''s littledy, he wouldn''t have tried so hard to fawn on her. When he managed to cheat Heather out of the Denmark Group, he would definitely make her suffer as much as possible before venting his anger! There was a sudden noise from the crowd.


    Heather was wearing a silver flower mask, and her hair had been gathered into a knot.


    She walked to Allen through the crowd. "Master Alexander, this is Miss Denmark," Carol hurried to introduce them. "This is Allen, the young master of the Christopher family who owns Christopher Technologies."


    Allen''s eyes sh with darkness. Even though Heather had a nice shape, she actually came to meet him, wearing a mask?


    She simply didn''t think much of him! Allen thought that it must be because the woman was so ugly that she would wear a mask at the party.


    "Christopher Technologies?" Heather spoke lightly.


    "Yes, my father is Gary Christopher," said Allen proudly.


    I''ve never heard of thispany," said Heather truthfully before he could finish.


    The pride on Allen''s face froze for a moment. After quite a while, he said with embarrassment, "Miss Denmark, you may not know much about business matters.


    Christopher Technologies is an oldpany and is a little famous in the business circles..."


    She said lightly, "Every weekend and vacation, my brother forces me to read variouspany reports, go to conferences, and understand what''s going on in every industry. So as far as business is concerned, I know something. If there arepanies I don''t know, it''s just that they aren''t worth my time."


    What she said didn''t sound nice, but it was true. Randy was afraid that his sister would be deceived if she knew nothing about thepany, so he forced her to know something about it. She didn''t like it, but she was no less capable than any other CEO because of her brother''s training.

 Chapter 1452 - 740: Just Take It

    Allen''s remark that she didn''t know much about business really pissed her off. If she didn''t know it, didn''t it mean her brother''s efforts had been wasted? Others could question her, but they weren''t allowed to question her family members.


    Allen looked even gloomier. He had expected that Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family would be bad-tempered and capricious, but he had never expected that she would be so bad-tempered and disrespectful!


    However, Heather was telling the truth. Christopher Technologies wasn''t even outstanding in the industry. Moreover, during the past few years, its scale had been smaller and smaller. Randy didn''t think much of such a smallpany. How could he possibly tell her about it?


    Nheless, in Allen''s ears, her remark was humiliating. He had been living a smooth life and had been praised by the people around him since his childhood. Although he knew that Christopher Technologies was not as good as Denmark Group, he felt strangely confident that it was not much weaker than the Denmark Group.


    However, he didn''t forget why he hade this evening.


    Allen said reluctantly with a fake smile, "Miss Denmark, you''re right. Christopher Technologies isn''tparable to the Denmark Group, but it is still very strongpared with some otherpanies."


    "Whichpany do you mean?" Heather said coldly, "The Anderson family''spanies? Clouds Denmark? Prance Denmark? Or Stars Denmark?"


    All the family businesses that she mentioned were owned by the families of the guests who were present tonight. Heather didn''t care about identity or status at all. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have hidden her identity when she went to school and made friends as an ordinary person.


    Nevertheless, she hated Allen because the man, who was only rted to Alexander by blood but had no feelings at all, wanted to grab hispany. Even if he thought Alexander was a pushover, had he asked Alexander''s girlfriend whether she agreed?


    Since Allen couldn''t figure out who he was, she would help him.


    When the others heard the conversation, they all turned to look at Allen.


    "Did you hear that?"


    "Yes. It seems to be Christopher Technologies."


    "Have you heard of thispany?"


    "No, it may be some unknown smallpany..."


    Everyone was discussing things lively and didn''t lower their voices. It was originally their private party, so they didn''t have to take much into ount.


    But when the words reached Allen''s ears, he barely managed to keep a smile on his face. How could Christopher Technologiespete with these family businesses? Heather''s words and the people''s reactions were like sharp needles that instantly punctured hiscency.


    Allen tried hard to keep a smile on his face. "I''m talking about otherpanies..."


    There was a touch of sarcasm in Heather''s words. "Otherpanies? Like H & C Inc.?"


    A hint of anger appeared on Allen''s face. He swore at Heather in his heart thousands of times, but finally, he fawned on her. "Christopher Technologies is not as good as it. I''m here today to meet you, Miss Denmark. I heard that you never care about the other side''s identity or status when you make friends."


    Heather''s eyes twinkled, and she was a little surprised. This Allen was pretty calm.


    Allen didn''t want to try hard to please her, so he directly asked, "Miss Denmark, I wonder if I will have the honor to invite you to dinner in the future."


    "No need, I have a full schedule. I''m busy," she said in an indifferent manner..


    Allen was in a trance. Why did he feel the sentence sounded so familiar? For some reason, he suddenly had a strange feeling.


    "Oh, I see," Allen came to his senses and said. Reluctantly, he took out a gift box, opened it, and showed it to Heather. "Miss Denmark, I heard that you have graduated from university. I have prepared a special gift for you."


    With that, he opened the box and let Heather see the pair of earrings inside. He didn''t think Heather wouldn''t be impressed by these earrings. Even if Heather was from a good family, how could any woman resist the temptation from jewelry?


    Allen had previously shown the earrings to his young model girlfriends. Most women liked it so much that he was sure that Heather would have a good feeling for him even if he couldn''t win her heart with the earrings.


    "Sorry, I can''t take it," Heather refused simply.


    If he were a little more careful, he would have found that Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family had a lot inmon with Heather he had just met. It was a pity that Allen had beenpletely carried away now. He was sure Heather liked his earrings very much, but she had to refuse out of courtesy.


    "Just take it," said Allen triumphantly.


    "The earrings are worth two hundred thousand dors!"


    His voice wasn''t low and instantly attracted the attention of all the people present.


    Everyone was speechless. Who the hell was this man? He had already made them unhappy. Now he actually wanted to give. Heather, a gift worth 200,000 dors? 200,000 dors...


    They would be very embarrassed if they gave a gift at that price as it wasn''t presentable, okay?


    Anyway, it was a gift from a guest.


    Although everybody felt speechless in the heart, they didn''t show any dissatisfaction.


    But... when their eyes fell on the earrings, many people wore a strange look on their faces.


    Were the earrings fake? It was epted that he gave others something cheap as a gift, but why did he mean as he gave something fake?


    Unfortunately, the questioning look made Allen even more proud, and he even felt like he was the focus at the party. He enjoyed this kind of feeling.


    Just then, Carl came to Carol and asked with an unhappy face, "Carol, you brought this man in here. What''s the matter with him?"


    "I, I don''t know..." Carol replied with a puzzled face. After she had introduced them to each other, she had gone straight to talk to other friends. She had never expected such an embarrassing thing would happen.


    She said helplessly. "When I saw him thest time, I didn''t find him so unreliable! Oh no, I''d better take him away..."


    Carol was about to walk over when she heard Allen say proudly, "The earrings are ordinary in design, but it''s made of good material. Its overall frame is tinum, and it''s iid with pure natural rubies..."


    "Since you can''t understand my words,"


    Heather indifferently interrupted, "I''ll say it again. The reason why I don''t want them is not that I think they are too valuable, but that I don''t like them at all..."


    Allen''s face suddenly changed. He pointed at Heather in disbelief. "You, you are¡­."

 Chapter 1453 - 741: I Hope You Will Like It

    "... You''re Heather Denmark!" Allen shouted in surprise, with an angry face as he felt that he had been fooled.


    "Yes, it''s me," Heather calmly took off her mask. In the bright light, her face appeared very charming.


    Pointing at her, Allen said furiously, "Who gave you the courage? How dare you pretend to be Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family!"


    Everyone was taken aback and looked at Allen in disbelief.


    Was he a fool?


    This was a private party, and the focus of the party was Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family. How could anyone possibly impersonate her?


    Hearing his words, Carol almost fell to the ground before she could walk over.


    Damn it! If she had known what a stupid fellow he was, she would never have relented, agreed to her friend''s request, and brought him to the party!


    The next moment, Carol hurried toe to Heather. Seeing her, Allen felt more confident.


    He said with an angry face. "You''vee just in time, Miss Anderson. Look at this woman, she is so bold as to pretend to be Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family! You''d better ask Lady Heather Denmark toe out and let her fix this woman!"


    Heather wore a half-smile. Allen hadn''t understood until now. He was so stupid. How was he able to grab H & C Inc.?


    Carol looked at Allen as if he were an idiot. "Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family is here."


    "She''s here?" Allen looked around and said as if his heart were full of righteous indignation. "I think it''s time to kick this woman out..."


    Allen had already made a n. As long as Heather was kicked out, Alexander, who was so protective of her, would definitely defend her. Alexander was awesome, but he was no match for Denmark''s family. When Alexander became enemies with the Denmark family, Allen would take the chance to take over his H & C Inc..


    At the thought of it, Allen was very happy, as if H & C Inc. were already in his hands! But where was Lady Heather Denmark? Why didn''t he see anyoneing?


    "Miss Anderson, where is Miss Denmark?"


    Allen asked, dazed. Carol let out a sneer. "Isn''t she right in front of you?"


    Allen was even more dazed. "Right in front of me? Who is it?"


    All of a sudden, his eyes fell on Heather in front of him.


    Was it possible that... Heather Denmark was the Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family?


    No! How was that possible?


    Wasn''t she amoner? Besides, she should be a gold-digger who had dumped her kind-hearted ex-boyfriend for Alexander! How could she possibly be Lady Heather Denmark?


    However,e to think of it, it seemed that all the information he had heard was from Malcolm Carter, who had talked to himself! Furthermore, wasn''t Heather Denmark''s surname Denmark?


    Was it possible that he had been deceived by Malcolm Carter?


    No! No way! Allen had a fluke mind. He


    was unwilling to ept the fact.


    After all, if Heather were really the Denmark family''s Lady Heather Denmark, it would not only mean that he had offended her, it would also mean that Alexander had the Denmark family as a backer!


    How would he be able to ept that?!


    "Haven''t I already introduced her to you?" Carol had a sneer on her face as she said, "Do you need me to introduce again before you can figure out who Lady Heather Denmark is?"


    Her words totally shattered Allen''sst hope.


    His legs went weak. He staggered and almost fell t on the ground. Thankfully, he came to his senses in time, so he could regain his bnce.


    A sneer rang out from the crowd. "What was he trying to do? Beg for forgiveness on his knees?" someone said.


    The people aroundughed. "Maybe."


    These people present were all unusually lucky persons. They had been superior, so when they saw such a shameless, thick-skinned person, they didn''t want to be polite anymore.


    Allen was livid with anger. If kneeling down to beg for Heather for forgiveness was useful, he would have done it already. However, he had totally offended Heather. No matter how he begged, there would be no way he could whitewash all the stupid things he had done!


    Since there was no hope, he could at least preserve his little dignity before he left, which could perhaps impress Heather.


    "Miss Denmark, I didn''t expect that there would be such a big misunderstanding." Allen forced a smile and said, "I know you dislike me very much now, and no matter how I defend myself, you won''t believe me. Still, I want you to understand that you were born with a silver spoon and may be used to all kinds of jewelry, but the earrings are my kindness.


    "No matter how much you hate me, you can''t say it doesn''t deserve you. This is a pair of earrings that are worth 200,000 dors instead of 2,000 dors! I want to give it to you as a friend. Isn''t that valuable enough? Do you dare to say that any of your other friends have given you more valuable gifts?


    Everyone looked at him and became more speechless.


    Was he an idiot? Yes. Besides, he was clearly a clown! Even if the earrings were real, they would only be worth 200,000 dors. Was it worth his great efforts?


    "Heather," Carl said, came over and opened a box, "this is your graduation gift, a sapphire ne. It''s not expensive. It''s worth only twenty million dors."


    Twenty million!


    Allen''s eyes were momentarily fixed on the sapphire ne, and his face turned pale. He had seen it at an auction the other day, and he knew Carl Anderson had bought it.. However, he directly gave it to Heather? Besides, Heather took it without hesitation, as if it was not a sapphire ne but amon chain!


    Carl''s behavior pped Allen hard in the face!


    Nevertheless, what happened next made him refresh his three views again and again.


    "Heather, here''s a present for you. It''s one of my grandfather''s treasured paintings. It is not expensive either. It''s just appraised to be worth eight million dors."


    "Heather, my gift is a little vulgar. I heard. that you want to go to Sea Ind for a holiday, so I will give you a house on the ind, which is only worth ten million dors. I hope you will like it."


    ***


    Everyone came to Heather and gave her gifts that were jewelry, antiques, paintings, cars, and motorboats, but whatever they gave her as a gift, the cheapest was worth several million dors.


    The ps almost made Allen doubt his life.


    Nevertheless, something that made him more embarrassed happened.


    "Heather, my brother and I bought that sapphire ne together," Carol said with a chuckle, "but then I realized we''re so close that I must give you a gift by myself, so¡­."

 Chapter 1454 - 742: Nice To Meet You

    "I''ve prepared another gift for you!" Carol said, took out a gift box, and handed it to Heather.


    Heather opened the gift box and found a pair of beautiful dazzling earrings lying quietly inside.


    "This... How beautiful!" she said, her eyes lighting up.


    She took out the earrings. "Are they made of the Moussaieff Red Diamond?"


    "Yes. Heather, you really have sharp eyes," Carol marveled. "But it''s just a pair of earrings, so it''s not expensive. It''s worth only a million dors, but at least it''s much better than the earrings made of fake rubies!"


    "What do you mean?" Allen''s expression changed dramatically as he questioned angrily.


    "What do I mean?" Carol sneered. "You''re holding a pair of twenty-dor fake earrings, but you''re actually trying to pretend that they are a pair of earrings that cost 200,000 dors? Who do you want to disgust? Do you think no one has ever seen something good before?"


    "Impossible!" Allen yelled, looked down in disbelief at the earrings in the box.


    Were the earrings fake? If they were fake, he was aplete joke today! No... that wasn''t the worst yet. He had heard Randy Denmark of the Denmark family was very protective and really cruel. If this incident reached his ears, the Christopher family would have a hard time!


    "It is impossible indeed," Heather spoke confidently.


    A glimmer of hope appeared on Allen''s face.


    "The earrings have been made skillfully. It''s worth at least two hundred dors as it is able to be considered to be real," Heather said lightly.


    Allen waspletely despairing. Were the earrings really...fake?


    "No! It''s impossible!" Allen shouted, almost devastated. "It must be because you want to humiliate me on purpose that you say the real thing is false!"


    "Fuck! Is this man a psycho? Does he think others can''t tell they are fake?"


    "Carol works in the jewelry business. She''s a famous jewelry appraiser. Okay? What kind of jewels can escape her sharp eyes?"


    "I think he''s retarded! Shouldn''t he honestly admit that he didn''t know anything about jewelry and that he has been deceived? At least he can keep his dignity in this way. However, he falsely uses others instead of admitting his mistake!"


    ***


    Listening to the discussion of the guests around him, Allen felt as if someone had thrown cold water on him, which made hime to his senses.


    What the hell was he doing? Not only did he offend Heather, but he was trying harder and harder to court death.


    "Miss, Miss Denmark..." Allen felt his legs were trembling. He paled and tried to exin, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Enough, don''t say anything!" Carol said bluntly, "Allen, you''d better leave before everyone knows you!"


    If she allowed him to stay, tonight''s party would bepletely ruined.


    Allen still wanted to fix it, but Carol wouldn''t give him a chance anymore. A couple of waiters came over and dragged him directly in the direction of the door.


    His mouth was covered, so he could not speak. He looked despairing toward the party, only to see that no one cared about him at all, and everyone continued enjoying the party.


    Heather was relieved to see Allen leave.


    All of a sudden, she smiled. "Don''t let what happened just now bother you. By the way, I happen to have some good news to share!"


    "What''s it?" Carol chuckled and said, "You have a boyfriend?"


    Although Carol had seen Alexander standing next to Heather and was impressed by his gorgeous looks, she didn''t think much of it. After all, Denmark''s family''s siblings are freaks in their circles. It was not clear whether it was because they had high expectations or they weren''t interested in the opposite sex, they had never had a special rtionship with the opposite sex.


    "Yes, I have a boyfriend," Heather replied with a smile.


    In a sh, the hall fell silent, and everyone looked at Heather in disbelief.


    Her words were undoubtedly a bombshell.


    Heather... actually had a boyfriend? A few young handsome men present instantly felt sour and jealous, as if they were lovelorn. Of course, they were all Heather''s friends, but many of them had a crush on her.


    "It''s real?" Carol screamed.


    "You bet. Would I joke about such a thing?" Heather said.


    "Where''s he now?" Carol was more curious. "Have you brought him with you today? Introduce him to us."


    Everyone looked at Heather in unison.


    Heather isn''t the kind of young girl who was easily fooled. Besides, she had the Denmark family protecting her. Since the man could be her boyfriend, at least he was excellent in every respect. They were really curious about who had the power to win Heather''s heart.


    "He hase. He''s waiting in the lounge. I''ll ask him toe."


    With that, Heather took out her phone and directly made a call.


    However, a phone rang in the banquet hall.


    Heather looked at the sound and happened to see Alexandere in through a side door.


    With a smile on her face, she trotted. "Why are you here?"


    When he saw her run, Alexander quickly held out his hand to protect her, afraid that she would lose her bnce and fall while running.


    He whispered, "I reckon you''ve almost done, so Ie."


    Everyone looked at them with mixed feelings.


    Alexander looked very handsome. He and Heather looked like a perfect match. But most crucially, Heather had a sweet, happy girly smile when she was with him. When they stayed with her, they had never seen her wear such a smile.


    Besides, they could see from the way Alexander had protected Heather that he really cared about her.


    In an instant, some of Heather''s friends began to ept Alexander.


    Now, the only question was Alexander''s family. They didn''t despise the poor. However, they were worried that when they chatted with others who were not from the same circle as them, others couldn''t understand their topics, and there would be conflicts between them.


    "Heather, can you introduce us?" Carol asked.


    "Nice to meet you," Alexander said politely. "I''m Alexander Christopher, Heather''s boyfriend."


    Alexander Christopher?!


    Everyone was taken aback. They had long heard of this name.


    "Alexander Christopher from H & C Inc.?" Carol asked.


    Alexander nodded. "Yes."

 Chapter 1455 - 743: I Won’t Put You In Any Danger

    So it was true!


    Everyone instantly looked at Heather and Alexander with different eyes.


    Alexander and Heather were both strong with powerful backgrounds, and they loved each other...


    There wouldn''t be a chance for other men. The people who had a crush on Heather had to give up.


    Heather took Alexander by the hand happily. "Alex,e here, let me introduce my good friends."


    The banquet hall was full of joy and harmony. However, Allen, who had been directly kicked out, didn''t feel so good.


    He had told Malcolm to wait outside. But seeing him being kicked out, Malcolm felt it was a little strange.


    "Master, Master Allen¡­" Malcolm asked with some trepidation, "Why did youe out so early?"


    When Allen saw him, he was so angry that he kicked him to the ground. Malcolm was instantly stunned. He sat on the floor and looked at Allen in disbelief. "Master, Master Allen, what happened?"


    "How dare you ask!" Allen asked, clenched his teeth, "Tell me the truth. Is Heather really your ex-girlfriend?"


    Malcolm''s heart sank. Has his lie been exposed? No, he had a hard time attaching himself to Allen, he couldn''t admit that he had told a lie!


    "Of course! She used to be my girlfriend!" Malcolm bit the bullet and said indignantly, "Master Alexander, did the woman deny it? Listen, she has always been so heartless...


    "Ouch!"


    Allen was so mad with anger that he kicked him again!


    After kicking him several times, Allen was out of breath and stopped.


    Malcolm was originally a cowardly bully. He looked at Allen in fear, not knowing what he had done wrong.


    "... How, how dare you have the nerve to say that Heather was your girlfriend?" Allen gasped, exasperated. "Do you know what her identity is? How could she possibly like you?" Malcolm was more confused. He covered the stomach that was painful, tried hard to stand up, and asked in puzzlement, "Isn''t she a poor girl? What other identity does she have?"


    Hearing the word ''poor girl,'' Allen thought of the joke he had made at the party. He was so angry that he kicked him again.


    "Poor girl? If Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family is poor, who is rich?"


    "What?" Malcolm wanted to dodge, but Allen''s words shocked him so tremendously that he directly got kicked in the face!


    Did Allen mean that Heather was... the Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family?


    "No, it''s impossible!" Malcolm turned pale and yelled. He refused to ept such a fact!


    If Heather was Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family... How many stupid things had he done? What hurt him most was not that he had offended Heather but that he had given up pursuing her. If he had insisted, would Heather have been moved by his "true love"?


    He should have thought of that. Hadn''t Heather''sst name already told others who she was? Besides, on the day of the fashion show, Randy and Alexander were both given presents. Who else could possibly make them both appear at the same time?


    He was so stupid that he walked away from such a powerful Denmark family! Malcolm really regretted it now, but he seemed to havepletely forgotten that Heather had repeatedly and firmly asked him not to waste his time on her.


    Seeing his response, Allen presumably guessed what Malcolm was thinking. He couldn''t help but sneer. Malcolm didn''t know what on earth his own identity was and actually wanted to be with Heather!


    Allen seized Malcolm by the cor and said with a ferocious expression, "Don''t worry, Malcolm, you''ve deceived me, and I''ll never let you go!"


    Malcolm was instantly terrified and said in horror, "Don''t... Master Allen, listen to me! I''m still useful! Really! I have been her ssmate for so many years. Don''t you think I know her characters and weaknesses?"


    Allen paused, but the next moment, he said angrily, "You want to lie to me again, don''t you? How can you possibly know about her situation?"


    "Master Allen, please trust me!" Malcolm cried, looking pale. "Heather cares about her family very much. She is also very loyal to her friends..."


    In an instant, Allen frowned and looked around. Whether or not Malcolm''s words were true, it was not wise for them to talk about Heather in a ce like this.


    "Get in the car!" Allen ordered angrily. Malcolm hurried to follow him and got in his car.


    Then the two of them left in dejection.


    However, it was clear that neither Malcolm nor Allen gave up.


    When they left, of course, someone told Heather about it.


    Heather was surprised to know that the two of them had conspired, but she didn''t care much about it.


    "It seems they haven''t given up yet," Alexander spoke in an indifferent voice.


    "Leave them alone," Heather shrugged.


    "Anyway, I don''t think they can make waves."


    "I don''t agree," he said, frowning slightly. "Heather, you never know what those people who have no morals will do."


    She froze for a bit before nodding. "You''re right. I shouldn''t underestimate them. But."


    He was a little surprised. "But what?"


    "Nothing, I mean I''m Malcolm Carter''s ssmate, so I know exactly what kind of man he is." She thought for a while before saying, "He isn''t capable, but he is very ambitious.


    Even if he is now in cahoots with Allen, it''s likely that he won''tpletely obey Allen. Plus, now he knows my identity, he''ll find a way to deal with me in advance, so..."


    "So what?" His face darkened as he asked, "Do you want to use yourself as bait?"


    She didn''t know whether to cry orugh. "Don''t say that. Am I so useless? We should call this a trick of luring him out."


    "No way!" he refused without hesitation. "I won''t put you in any danger. Besides, is he worthy?"


    How could a man like that need Heather to bait herself?


    Heather was touched and amused, bute to think of it, there was no need to quarrel with Alexander for such a thing.


    "You''re right," she said, nodding. "I certainly didn''t have toe to him myself to know their n. Besides, even if he really wants to do something, it will be very hard for him to hurt me. I''ll act ording to the circumstances."


    His eyes flickered. As long as Heather didn''t do anything stupid, it would be okay. As for Malcolm, he would help her handle him.

 Chapter 1456 - 744: Stop Seducing Me

    When the party was over, word spread that Heather and Alexander were dating.


    Of course, the fact that a clown named Allen Christopher who had wanted to attach himself to the Denmark family with fake earrings was also spread as a joke after that. Of course, some people had noticed that both men share the surname Christopher and wondered if they might be rted, but no one paid much attention to them because of their surnames.


    Heather knew that, but she didn''t mind the rumors. As a neer to H & C Inc., she had a lot to learn. Of course, it was also because she thought the working world was pretty new and fun.


    The fall gship clothes of H & C Inc. had been decided with Heather''s designs. When the design department had finished the proposal, Mr. Wilson, the head of the department, directly asked Heather to send the final proposal to Alexander.


    Although Mr. Watson didn''t know Heather''s identity, the entire design department knew that Heather was the most important neer to Alexander, so they were very happy to give Heather a job like this. Holding the proposal, Heather went to the President''s office on the top floor.


    She knocked on the door, but there was no answer.


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice sounded behind her. "Are you... the neer in the design department?"


    Heather looked back. Behind her was Helena Harrison, one of Alexander''s secretaries. Heather had been to the President''s office a few times before and had seen her. The two of them had never spoken to each other directly.


    "Hello, Helena. I''m Heather Denmark, a neer to the design department," replied Heather politely.


    An insidious light shed quickly in Helena''s eyes.


    She had been at Alexander''s side as his secretary for years. She was so close to such a wonderful man that it was very hard for her not to feel an attraction for him.


    Although Alexander had been cold to her, he had also been cold to other women, so her heart had been bnced. However, when Heather showed up, the bnce waspletely broken.


    She had never seen Alexander pay so much attention to a woman. Many a time, she had seen by ident Alexander sneaking nces at Heather, and when he looked at her, there was a happy, contented look on his face.


    Why could Heather make him act like that?


    While Heather looked very beautiful and was a very talented neer, Helena didn''t think she was inferior to Heather at all.


    What angered her most was that she had heard rumors in thepany that Heather was the neer that Alexander valued the most and that their rtionship was not easy. Many people had even seen the two of them alone many times.


    In addition to a romantic rtionship, what other rtionship could a man and a woman have in private? These rumors must have gone out of Heather''s mouth, and she wanted topete unfairly with her rtionship with the President!


    Helena clenched her teeth at the thought of it.


    She stepped forward. "What can I do for you?"


    Heather was in a daze. She didn''t know if it was her delusion, but she could tell that it seemed Helena didn''t like her.


    That was strange. It was clear that they hadn''t had any connection before.


    "I''vee to deliver some papers to the president," Heather said politely.


    Helena held out her hands. "The President is in a meeting and out of the office. Give me the papers, and I''ll give them to himter."


    Heather was secretly reluctant, but she seemed to have no reason to refuse.


    So she would not be able to see Alexander today. Heather was a little disappointed at the bottom of her heart.


    "What? Have you note to deliver the papers but for some other purpose?" Helena sneered and questioned.


    Heather frowned slightly and looked up sharply at Helena.


    Helena was ufortable. Somehow, for an instant, it seemed to her that Heather had read her mind! How was that possible? She was just a neer in thepany, how could she have such a strong aura!


    Heather looked away as she decided not to argue with Helena. She came here for work instead of falling in love, so she didn''t need to make herself look special.


    "Thank you, Helena." Heather gave the papers to Helena and ordered, "Helena, the papers are a trade secret. Please be sure to hand them to the President."


    Helena was frowning with displeasure. "Are you questioning my professionalism?"


    Heather was speechless. Okay. It looked like Helena really didn''t like her.


    Helena snorted and left with the papers.


    Heather frowned slightly. Somehow, she had an uneasy feeling at the bottom of her heart.


    Helena came back to the office with the papers and opened them unwillingly.


    It was said that thepany was using Heather''s designs to be the fall gship clothes. Heather was a neer. Even if she was talented, could she be stronger than the top designers in thepany?


    However, when her eyes fell on the designs, she waspletely shocked!


    How could these clothes... be so beautiful? Were they really designed by Heather?


    Helena''s heart was inexplicably filled with despair.


    As a secretary who was able to be around Alexander, she originally had a good eye. She could tell that they would definitely be hot as soon as the clothes hit the market, and Heather, their designer, would be even more valuable.


    At that time, Alexander would pay more attention to Heather!


    No, she would never let that happen!


    Clenching her teeth, Helena took out her phone, snapped the designs, and sent them directly to H & C Inc.''s rivalpany.


    Heather went back to her office and sent Alexander a message about the proposal.


    No sooner had the message been sent than her phone rang.


    Heather looked at Alexander''s name in bewilderment.


    Wasn''t he in a meeting? How could he call her at such a time?


    Heather held out her finger to hang up the phone, but her hand slipped by ident and pressed the "answer" button.


    She picked up the phone with resignation and asked in a low voice, "Aren''t you in a meeting?"


    "Yes," he smiled faintly, "but nothing is more important than yours."


    In a sh, she felt her face turn red.


    "Heather," he sighed helplessly, "there is something urgent in our branch office. I''ll have to go to Country D on business this afternoon. I''ll be out for about three days."


    She was a little surprised. "In such a hurry?"


    "Yes," his eyes sparkled slightly, "would you like toe with me?"


    She wanted to go, but soon she smiled and refused, "Stop seducing me. I don''t want to have some special treatment, and the design department needs me now. Soe back as early as possible."


    "Alright then..." he was a little helpless and said, "Wait for me toe back."


    However, hardly had Alexander gone on a business trip when something happened to H & C Inc.


    The second day, Heather felt uneasy somehow as she felt something bad would happen.

 Chapter 1457 - 745: Be Quiet

    "Emergency! Let''s have a meeting!" Mr. Watson shouted in his office.


    In an instant, everyone in the design department was surprised. They all packed up their things and went to the conference room.


    The conference room was bustling with people. Everyone was whispering, and the atmosphere was very tense.


    "Be quiet!" said Mr. Watson with a serious face.


    Everyone looked at him. For some reason, Heather seemed more uneasy.


    "Now there is an emergency," said Mr. Watson in a deep tone, his face looking very grave. "Our designs have been leaked!"


    In a sh, the conference room was in an uproar. "What?!"


    Heather''s pupils suddenly shrank. Was it possible... that Helena had leaked them?


    There were their designs in the proposal that she had given to Helena yesterday. She had felt a little uneasy at that time. Afterward, she had heard Alexander had received the proposal, so she hadn''t thought much about it.


    However, why did Helena do that as a secretary who had followed Alexander for years?


    "Be quiet!" cried Mr. Watson, and everyone quieted down.


    A Twitter message appeared on the screen behind Mr. Watson. It was from the official Twitter ount of Skyline Corporation.


    Its content was about their new fall clothes, with three designs. These three designs were all designed by Heather!


    Skyline Corporation was kind of an establishedpany and used to be outstanding in the fashion circle. However, it had been steadily outpaced by H & C Inc. since H & C Inc. entered the fashion circle, and it hadnguished in thest two years. And now they actually used this kind of cheap tactics topete unfairly?


    Now that Skyline Corporation had made the designs public, if H & C Inc. were to release the same designs again, others would have a preconception that H & C Inc. was giarizing!


    Heather''s heart instantly sank. This kind of


    feeling that her painstaking effort had been robbed really made her very ufortable! The people around her kept discussing, guessing how these ns leaked out!


    "What went wrong? Who leaked these designs on purpose or by ident?" asked Mr. Watson furiously.


    The voices in the conference room died down. Everyone was very puzzled. Having worked at H & C Inc for many years, they were well aware of thepany''s rules.


    Since their rivalpany had done that, how could the designs possibly be leaked by ident? It was obviously intentional!


    "Mr. Watson, I have something to say," Heather suddenly began.


    "Heather Denmark?" Mr. Watson gave her a surprised look. "What are you trying to say?"


    "While it is very important to investigate the person who knowingly leaked the designs, what is more important now is how we should deal with the situation," Heather said.


    "Yes, you''re right," said Mr. Watson, nodding approvingly. "Look at me, I''m so angry that I forgot such an important thing!"


    Everyone began to discuss again.


    "We must send awyer''s letter to Skyline Corporation! They''re copying our works!" "What copy? This is clearly giarism!


    They''re stealing! How hateful!"


    ***


    "I''ll ask the legal department to send awyer''s letter to Skyline Corporation," Mr. Watson said.


    "Don''t do that," Heather spoke calmly. "Huh?" Mr. Watson looked at her in amazement.


    "If you send awyer''s letter, Skyline Corporation is going to use it as a conversation piece," Heather said, frowning. "It doesn''t have a lot of attention right now, and it hopes we can help it attract attention. There is a popr way to be famous. It''s called ''notoriously famous.''


    "Literally, even if it is notorious, it''s also famous. Moreover, if we go to court, it won''t be able to end in a short period of time. By the time the court rules, the fall will have passed, and Skyline Corporation will be making a lot of money."


    Everyone nodded, thinking what she said was very reasonable.


    "But if we don''t go to court, won''t we be good to them?" said Mr. Watson, struggling. "We''ll go to court," Heather said confidently. "We won''t send them awyer''s letter to create a conversation piece. We''ll sue directly. Besides, we don''t have much time now!"


    "What do you mean?" Everyone looked at her in surprise.


    "What has been leaked out shouldn''t be only the three designs. We must prepare for the worst. We can''t use any of the designs now," Heather said in a serious tone. "Fall ising. We muste up with new designs!"


    Everyone stared at her in shock.


    Heather''s courage really impressed them.


    They were angry, but the designs were almost all her painstaking effort. If it were them, they would have been so angry that they would have done something unreasonable!


    However, Heather actually calmed down so quickly and told them clearly and logically what they were supposed to do at present.


    "What, what else?" Mr. Watson looked at Heather in surprise. He even felt that he himself was ipetent and should abdicate the right to Heather, who was wiser.


    "... You can write a report, send it to the president, and let him make the final decision," Heather answered helplessly.


    "Yes, yes!" said Mr. Watson hastily. "You''ll be all at Heather''s disposal. I''m going to write the report now."


    The door was suddenly pushed open, and Helena strutted in from the outside. "No need!"


    Mr. Watson looked at her in surprise.


    "Helena."


    Heather narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Helena caught sight of Heather at a nce, her eyes were full of defiance. Helena hadn''t expected that Alexander would happen to be away on a business trip. Even god was helping her!


    She would definitely kick Heather out of H&C Inc. in the next few days with a reasonable reason so that even if Alexander came back, he wouldn''t be able to save Heather!


    "Mr. Watson, I''ve known about the incident. But the president is abroad these days on very important business, so shall we not bother him with such a trivial matter?" Helena asked.


    Trivial matter?


    Everyone was immediately dissatisfied. How could giarism be a trivial matter? "Helena," said Mr. Watson, a little sullenly, "it''s not good of us to keep such a great incident from the president."


    "We''re not keeping it from him. We''ll tell him when he gets back in a couple of days." Helena frowned and said, "Do you mean your design department doesn''t have the capacity to deal with this trivial matter, and you''ll have to wait for the president to handle everything for you?"


    Her words were rather unpleasant. The atmosphere in the whole conference room became very dull.


    Helena''s face suddenly became very serious. "Besides, the most important thing now is to deal with the thief who leaked out the designs!"


    "Thief?!"


    The whole conference room was in an uproar.


    Many people directly asked, "Are the designs really leaked on purpose? Who did that? Have you found the thief?"


    Heather''s eyelids twitched as she had a bad feeling.


    "She''s the thief!" Helena pointed at Heather and growled.


    The conference room fell silent, and everyone looked at Helena in disbelief.


    Heather was amused. The moment Helena spoke, she knew what she would say.

 Chapter 1458 - 746: Falsely Accuse Her

    She was more certain it was Helena who had leaked the designs.


    She had guessed it before. The reason she didn''t let Mr. Watson looked into this incident so much that it wasn''t a glorious thing after all, and it wouldn''t be good for H & C Inc. if it escted.


    Heather had nned to tell Alexander in private. After all, Helena was a veteran worker who had followed Alexander for years, so Heather thought she should let Alexander deal with her. Before Alexander returned, she would at least give her face.


    However, Heather didn''t expect Helena to falsely use her first. Sure enough, if a person were shameless enough, he would be invincibly shameless.


    "Impossible!" After a short silence, the people in the conference room screamed.


    If Helena had said this before the meeting, presumably they would have believed her, but now they didn''t suspect Heather at all! Helena''s face darkened. She didn''t expect the design department would have such a reaction!


    Wasn''t Heather a neer who had only been here a few days? How could she be so popr! Why?! Why did Alexander like her, and so did all these people?!


    "Helena, is there some misunderstanding?" asked Mr. Watson, feeling torn. "As an employee of the design department, Heather is so concerned about the design department that she would never do such a thing..."


    "There''s no misunderstanding!" Helena gritted her teeth and impatiently interrupted.. "Mr. Watson, you''ve been an employee of thepany for many years. I hope you can keep your eyes open. Don''t be fooled by some people! What you should do now is to suspend the employee who leaked the designs and find out whichpany she is working for and why she sneaks into H & C Inc. If necessary, we can call the police and even sue her!"


    The voices of the discussion grew louder. It was clear that everyone wasn''t pleased with what Helena had just said.


    Mr. Watson, who was frowning, was clearly dissatisfied. However, Helena was Alexander''s secretary, and she had always known his temper, so Mr. Watson wondered if Alexander would handle it the same way.


    It was true that Alexander valued Heather, but Heather didn''t want to have special treatment, so no one knew their real rtionship.


    "Hold on," Heather began in an indifferent voice. "I have a question."


    "What do you want to ask?" Helena looked at her with provocation in her eyes.


    Heather folded her arms and said calmly, "I remember... you should be the President''s secretary?"


    "Heather, you''re asking a question whose answer you''ve known!" Helena frowned in displeasure.


    "So you know you''re just a secretary. You''re not the President, nor the vice president, nor even the department manager. What... makes you think you can call the shots in the design department? Don''t you think, as a secretary, that''s not your business at all?"


    Her words made everyone look strangely at Helena. Indeed, because Helena was the President''s secretary, they had been misled and thought that she represented Alexander''s attitude.


    Bute to think of it, she was just a secretary. She wasn''t Alexander in person!


    Helena gritted her teeth. She had no idea that Heather would be able to use her at that point. However, Heather would be disappointed because she had already been well prepared since she dared to walk into this conference room.


    Helena suppressed her anger as a touch of pride shed in her eyes.


    "Heather," she said indignantly, "You''re too stubborn. That''s great. Let''s go to the vice president now!"


    Heather''s eyes were deep. It looked like Helena had had the perfect n and wanted to get rid of her today. Heather did want to see what else Helena had prepared. She was also curious as to why this woman was so hostile to her.


    There was more than one vice president at H&C Inc.., but they were all outside on business, except for one who happened to be at the headquarters.


    Heather''s heart sank when she saw the vice President. The vice President whose surname was Lee, had a good rtionship with Helena.


    He was a little unkind, and what he didn''t do like most was pulling the string. He seemed to have some misunderstanding about Heather. Every time he saw her, he would be mean.


    Mr. Watson, Helena, and Heather came to Mr. Lee''s office. After hearing the whole story, Mr. Lee looked at Heather in disgust and then asked Helena, "Helena, it''s true that Heather is suspicious, but we need proof, and we can''t just guess."


    Heather raised her eyebrows slightly. Although Mr. Lee said they couldn''t just guess, he was on Helena''s side.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Lee?" Mr. Watson also figured it out. He asked in an angry tone, "You believe Heather is suspicious before we have any proof?"


    "That''s just my personal guess," Mr. Lee said, his cold eyes scanning Heather. Then he spoke, as if he were just, "But I won''t depend on it. We won''t judge until I see the proof."


    "I have proof!" Helena said proudly.


    Mr. Lee looked at her encouragingly. "Helena, say it."


    "I heard that the designs at Skyline Corporation were provided by one of their neers who happened to be a student at Quantum University and a ssmate of Heather''s!" Helena blustered.


    "What can that prove?" Mr. Watson was furious as he snapped, "Quantum University is one of the top universities in the country. Every year manypanies scramble to hire graduates. How can that prove that there''s something wrong with Heather only because they''re ssmates?"


    "Mr. Watson, aren''t you too partial?" Helena said with a sneer. "The neer of Skyline Corporation took out Heather''s designs. Do you still think it''s normal? Besides, it is said that the neer once chased Heather! Who knows what their rtionship is? I didn''t think in this way at first, but when I asked a hacker friend to hack into the neer''s email, we found something surprising!"


    With that, she took out her phone and presented it to Mr. Lee. "These are some screenshots from my friend. Yesterday, someone sent an anonymous email to the neer of Skyline Corporation saying she had managed to get H & C Inc. to use the designs. As long as he cooperatively helped release these designs ahead of time, they would be able to catch H & C Inc. off guard and make Skyline Corporation rise sharply!"


    Looking at the screenshots, Mr. Lee''s face darkened a lot. Finally, he looked coldly at Heather. "What else do you want to say now?"


    "You... believe it?" Heather looked very surprised. She wanted tough.


    "The proof is here. Why can''t I believe it?" Mr. Lee''s face was even colder. "Heather Denmark, I don''t care what connections you have. As long as there''s something wrong with you, I won''t be indulgent towards your behavior!"

 Chapter 1459 - 747: What Happened To Heather?

    Heather understood instantly. It turned out that the reason why Mr. Lee hated her was that he thought she had joined thepany by pulling strings instead of relying on her own strength.


    "Mr. Lee, have you always judged the truth ording to your own likes and dislikes?" Heather looked at him in an indifferent manner. "If that''s the case, I wonder how you got promoted to be a vice president."


    "What do you mean?" His face instantly turned gloomy as he snapped, "Heather Denmark, there''s proof. Are you going to deny it?"


    "Proof?" Heather snorted. "I have a few questions,"


    She turned her head and looked sharply at Helena.


    "Shouldn''t Skyline Corporation''s stealing designs be its secret? Which worker at Skyline Corporation did you hear about this secret from?


    At Quantum University, my pursuers could queue from the girls'' dormitories to the university library. Do you mean all the people who chased me and went to otherpanies were my undercover agents?


    You said that I sent the anonymous email. Since I was smart enough to know to keep the email anonymous, why didn''t I smartly remind him to delete the email as soon as possible?


    Since you have a hacker friend who can hack directly into his mailbox, why can''t you look up who the anonymous email belongs to?" Hearing the questions, Helena''s face paled.. "This... I..."


    She had expected Heather would retort, but she had never imagined she would simply find the w in her speech, leaving her speechless and utterly unable to defend herself!


    Heather looked away and looked at Mr. Lee coldly. "Mr. Lee, we haven''t been able to confirm whether these screenshots are real or not. As a vice president, you can''t even find there''s something wrong with that wed testimony. Are you worthy of your present position?"


    "You... You." Mr. Lee red at her angrily.


    Heather''s questions made him speechless.


    Besides, he couldn''t understand why Heather could question so smoothly and why she had a stronger aura than his at that moment! He had been a vice President for years.... but why was he scared in the face of such a neer?


    Mr. Lee didn''t know the fact that Heather didn''t want to take over the Denmark Group''s business, but Randy insisted on teaching her everything about running argepany so that if she wanted to take over the Denmark Group, she wouldn''t know anything.


    What''s more, who Heather had contacted in the Denmark Group were all senior members.


    Each of them was a vice President, so their aura was no weaker than that of Mr. Lee. After meeting so many vice Presidents, how could Heather be the slightest shy and afraid when facing Mr. Lee?


    Taking a deep breath, Mr. Lee said coolly, "Helena has evidence. Heather Denmark, you can''t get away with this with a few words! I''ll definitely deal with you!"


    Heather folded her arms and looked at him sarcastically. "Oh? What are you going to deal with me?"


    Mr. Lee felt guilty for a bit. Somehow, when he faced Heather, he felt the same pressure he had felt when he had faced Alexander!


    "Heather Denmark, you are suspected of leaking the designs, and you have to stop working on the designs," Mr. Lee came to his senses and said, gritting his teeth, "so, I announce that you are suspended! Thepany will inform you of the final result after the investigation!"


    Heather narrowed her eyes. She was suspended now, but maybe she would be fired soon. They didn''t leave her anyway... No, it should be said that they didn''t give themselves any way out.


    "I think we should leave that to the President," said Mr. Watson weakly. He had really been thinking seriously about letting Heather be his boss, but he suddenly felt that it wasn''t he who should abdicate.


    "The President''s not here. I''m the vice president. I have thest say!" Mr. Lee shouted angrily. Didn''t he have prestige now? He went on to exin, as if he had realized that his words weren''t appropriate, "The President has an important business abroad. We can''t bother him with such a trivial matter. We just need to report to him when he returns!"


    Mr. Lee had also heard rumors about Heather''s rtionship with Alexander, but he didn''t believe them. He had been with Alexander for many years, and he knew very well that Alexander had never had a woman with him over the years! He even suspected that Alexander had no interest in women at all! So it must have been Heather who started the rumors!


    Mr. Watson looked reluctant. "This¡­"


    "Let''s go. It''s useless, Mr. Watson," Heather said, shaking her head. Mr. Lee and Helena had decided to kick her out of H&C INC. while Alexander was away. No matter what Mr. Watson said now, they wouldn''t change their mind.


    Mr. Lee breathed a sigh of relief. Helena lookedcent. Heather finally figured out what her identity was!


    "But..." Mr. Watson looked worried. If Alexander came back, how should he exin it to Alexander?


    Alexander told him to take good care of Heather and not let her suffer any injustice when he left.


    However, the people bullying her now was thepany''s Vice President and the President''s secretary. What could he do? He was powerless!


    "Mr. Lee and Helena are grown-ups now,"


    Heather said lightly. "They should be responsible for their actions anyway."


    Helena and Mr. Lee almost spit out a mouthful of blood!


    What happened to Heather?


    It was clear that she was kicked out of H&C Inc. She should be sad! Why was she so arrogant, like a queen, as if they were the ones who got kicked out of thepany?


    They wanted to say something, but Heather ignored them and left the office with Mr. Watson.


    "Heather, what are you going to do?" Mr. Watson said with a troubled face as he walked along the corridor.


    "Now that I''ve been suspended, I''ll take a few days off." She smiled with a rxed expression and said, "Mr. Watson, I''m not beingzy."


    "How can you still be in the mood to joke?" Mr. Watson was angry and helpless. He was greatly worried while Heather acted as if nothing had happened.


    "Don''t worry," she said, looking around.


    Seeing no one around, she continued, "Mr. Watson, they just want to kick me out."

 Chapter 1460 - 748: I Won’t Waste My Time

    "Now that I''m suspended, they''ve achieved their goal," she said quietly, with a hint of sarcasm in her eyes, "so the theft of designs should be ended now. But I suggest you prepare for the worst."


    He was shocked and turned to look in the direction of the Vice President''s office. in disbelief. "Do you suspect it was both of them¡­"


    He didn''t continue.


    He had thought Helena''s and Mr. Lee''s attitudes were too weird, but he didn''t dare think too much. After all, one of them was a Vice President, and the other was a secretary to the President, and there was no reason for either of them to do anything harmful to thepany.


    Heather smiled and said nothing more. "When the Presidentes back, we''ll find out what happened."


    "But..." Mr. Watson''s face was full of hesitation as he asked, "will it be toote then?"


    After all, if the incident were indeed what Heather said, then suspension would be just a stalling tactic. They would take this chance to fire Heather to end the incident.


    Even if Alexander was back by then, would he fall out with a vice President for Heather since there was proof and the die is cast?


    "You''ve got to have some faith in Alexander," Heather said with a smile as if she had guessed what he was worried about. "He''s not the kind of person who can be easily fooled, and he won''t be afraid of trouble or stop getting to the bottom of the incident."


    Mr. Watson looked at Heather in shock... She could call Alexander''s name so naturally. Indeed their rtionship was really not simple!


    If so, he was really worrying too much. When Alexander came back, he would definitely give Heather justice.


    At the thought of that, Mr. Watson didn''t persuade Heather anymore.


    Since she had been suspended, Heather picked up her things and left H&C Inc.


    As she walked out of the building, Heather heard someone calling her from behind.


    "Heather Denmark!"


    She looked back in disbelief. It was none other than Helena who stopped her.


    "Are you going home by bus?" Helena smiled brightly as she shook her car keys. "You don''t have to be in such a hurry. I''ll buy you a cup of coffee. Let''s talk. Come on, get in my car."


    Heather''s lips twitched. Helena came to unt her victory so soon? Did this woman really think she would definitely win? "Alright," Heather replied calmly. She wanted to see what Helena wanted to do.


    Helena drove her red sports car and pulled up in front of Heather.


    Heather opened the door. As soon as she got in, Helena said, "Isn''t my car great?"


    "... Mm." Heather was surprised that Helena suddenly talked about the car.


    "The car isn''t worth much," Helena said proudly, but her face was unruffled. "It costs over half a million. I''m going to change the carter."


    Then she peeped at Heather. A half-million plus car was enough for Heather, a recent graduate, to envy, wasn''t it? She wanted Heather to see clearly that she and Alexander shared the same world, and Heather couldn''t be with Alexander for their different statuses!


    "... Oh," Heather nodded coolly and said, "It''s cheap indeed. Just amon type."


    Helena was so angry that she almost spat blood! She had pretended to be modest, but how could Heather say that? With a hollowugh, Helena said coldly, "I didn''t expect you to have a good knowledge of this car. What, are you going to buy one someday?"


    "No..." Heather was confused. For some reason, she didn''t understand what Helena was trying to say.


    "That''s right," Helena said. "It''s amon car, but not everyone can afford it."


    "..." Heather was speechless. So Helena meant that she couldn''t afford it? Come on, it wasn''t that she couldn''t afford it. It was just that she didn''t want to buy. The car in her garage cost ten times as much as this one, okay? She didn''t drive her own car to work because she didn''t want to get special attention!


    She was amused at Helena''s triumphant appearance but didn''t attempt to exin.


    Helena took her to a nearby cafe and sat down in a quiet corner.


    After ordering two cups of coffee, Helena. said with a serious face, "Heather, take the initiative to resign."


    Heather looked at her with a half-smile.


    "It''s merely your first offense, so as long as you quit, I can help you find a good job. The wage will be higher than what you can get now," Helena said haughtily.


    "It wasn''t me who made a mistake. Why should I quit?" Heather looked at Helena with deep eyes.


    "I''m really curious," she said with a puzzled face. "Why are you targeting me and even wanting to kick me out of thepany?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" Helena was angry and ashamed.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Heather, you''re going to get kicked out of thispany because you made the mistake of leaking the designs on purpose..."


    Heather stared at her with a half-smile. "Helena, you should know better than I how those designs were leaked out, shouldn''t you?"


    "How can I possibly know what you''ve done!" A touch of panic shed across Helena''s face as she yelled, "Why do you ask me?"


    Heather was bewildered. Why was Helena so evasive?


    Then she found Helena seemed to be staring into her pocket all the time. Heather unconsciously reached into it and touched her phone.


    She understood instantly.


    She took out her phone and said, "So, you''re afraid I''ll secretly record your words as evidence?"


    Helena''s expression kept changing.


    Heather showed her the phone before she directly threw her phone on the desk.


    She said calmly, "Don''t worry, I haven''t recorded your words, and I don''t need to."


    She could directly call Alexander to tell him if she wanted to. Could Alexander not believe her? It was troublesome to record.


    "And I don''t have a recorder or a bug on me. Who would bring so many strange things to work?" Heather looked at Helena calmly and spoke, "So you can say whatever you want. You don''t have to hide it. If you aren''t willing to tell me, I won''t waste my time."


    Helena felt a pang of shame and anger. Heather looked so frank, which made her look like a shameless, base person.


    "I just want you to know you don''t deserve the President! Stop dreaming! If you''re sensible, you should leave H & C Inc. as soon as possible!" Helena fumed.

 Chapter 1461 - 749: Helena Tried To Steal Her Boyfriend

    Heather was dazed.


    So it was caused by Alexander''s charm!


    It wasn''t Heather''s fault that she hadn''t thought in that way.


    When she was in H & C Inc., the colleagues were friendly, and the working atmosphere was harmonious. Besides, she and Helena hadn''t had much contact, so what she had thought before was that Helena was a spy from otherpanies...


    Helena hadpletely misled her. She thought Helena had found she was talented, so she tried to kick her out so that the rivalpany would be able to poach her. Now it seemed that Heather had thought too much.


    Heather looked at Helena with an indifferent air. "It''s my business whether I leave H&C Inc. or not. I think you''d better think about how you''re going to exin your shaky evidence to Alexander when he gets back. Then it will be you who will leave."


    "Heather Denmark!" Helena angrily interrupted. "Who makes you think it''ll be me who will leave? Can''t you clearly know your own status? I''ve been with Alexander for six years! But you''ve only been here a month! Why will he believe you instead of me? Besides..." Helena paused. With a hot gleam in her eyes, she continued, "Do you know why thepany is named H & C Inc.?"


    "Do you know why?" Heather was instantly interested. She really wanted to know the reason.


    Helena kept Heather guessing on purpose. Then, she drew in a breath and said, "That''s because H is an initial for Helena and C is an initial for Christopher! H & C Inc. represents the President and me. Do you understand now?"


    Helena had been thinking more than once over the years what the name H & C Inc. meant. How happy she had been when she had happened to discover that the initials of her first name and Alexander''s happened to be H and C!


    Although her reason had told her that this was aplete coincidence, she could not help hypnotizing herself that that was exactly the truth! Over time, Helena herself came to believe it.


    Heather looked at Helena in shock.


    Helena stared at Heather''s expression with satisfaction. She was about to say something when Heather suddenly burst outughing. Then she leaned over the table and keptughing, unable to stop.


    "Heather, why are youughing?" Helena was instantly ashamed and angry.


    Heather tried very hard to suppress a smile. "I''m so sorry. I just didn''t expect anyone to be so narcissistic."


    Then, with a serious look on her face, she said, "I think you''ve thought in a great way. ''H'' also stands for Heather. So ''H & C Inc.'' should stand for Alexander and me."


    Helena was so furious that she almost spat blood. "You, you are narcissistic!" She had never realized that Heather''s first name also happened to have the same initial!


    Helena couldn''t help but spit, "How long have you known each other? Do you think he''s talking with you means he takes a fancy to you and likes you? How naive! Remember, you''re just his employee! What do you think your rtionship is?"


    Heather looked calmer and calmer as Helena red up.


    "My rtionship with him...." She cupped her chin on her hands and thought seriously before speaking, "Probably we sleep closely?"


    Their two bedrooms faced each other, so her words weren''t wrong, were they? Of course, she deliberately said in an ambiguous way because she wanted to piss Helena off!


    Helena tried to steal her boyfriend?


    Then she wouldn''t be polite to her anymore!


    Sure enough, Heather was instantly pissed off!


    "How, how can you be so impudent?"


    Helena pointed at her in surprise and fury. "I think you should see a psychiatrist about your hypochondria!"


    "You don''t have to worry about me," Heather said, smiling. "You''d better think about how you can make Alexander believe you."


    "You..." Helena was about to go mad. She hated Heather''s unperturbed attitude! It was clear that Heather had already been suspended and would soon be fired. What made her so fearless?


    "Me?" Heather winked and asked. What she said was the truth. Why did no one believe her when she told the truth?


    "Let''s wait and see!" Helena said thest sentence with resignation, picked up her handbag, and left.


    "Hey, pay the bill! You said it was your treat," Heather shouted.


    Helena stumbled. Seeing the waiter who hade to her and stared at her, with wary eyes, as if he was afraid that she would skip out without paying, Helena was very angry!


    She looked back at Heather and saw that she seemed to be enjoying her coffee, which made her angrier.


    She paid and left in dejection.


    While drinking coffee, Heather turned on her phone, ready to call Alexander.


    However, she paused and gave up the idea before dialing.


    Forget it, since she was just an employee, she shouldn''t tip him off about others like that. Besides, it was a trivial matter. She''d better not bother Alexander now; he could handle it when he was back.


    She must work out new designs these days. If Helena was targeting her, the other old designs would be leaked out sooner orter, which meant they would be unusable. Hence, Heather had better n ahead and hurry.


    However, Alexander, who had been supposed to be on a three-day business trip, actually came back ahead of time.


    Mr. Watson hadn''t listened to Heather and had told Alexander about the theft.


    Alexander flew back that night, but it was early morning when he returned to the country. He didn''t tell Heather he was back. He decided to handle the matter before asking Heather toe back to thepany.


    To put it bluntly, the reason why he had asked Heather to H&C Inc. was that he hoped that she could y her role while feeling at ease instead of going through this kind of hassle.


    Mr. Watson of the design department was called into the President''s office early in the morning. He was a little jumpy. Although he had known Alexander cared about Heather, he hadn''t expected Alexander to care about her to this extent.


    In an instant, Mr. Wilson was d that he hadn''t kept it from Alexander.


    Alexander handed a proposal to his assistant. "Do it now."


    Mr. Watson instantly froze as his eyes unconsciously fell on the proposal.


    Acquisition of Skyline Corporation?!


    Mr. Watson was taken aback.


    Since Skyline Corporation was weakened, some seniors at thepany had proposed buying it, but Alexander had never agreed, saying there was no need for him to buy such apany. However, now he actually changed his mind!


    Was it possible... that he did it for Heather?


    Mr. Watson had more and more cold sweat on his forehead.


    "This... may take a little time," said the assistant with a troubled expression. Alexander looked cold. "I want to see the results before I go to work."


    "Yes, I''ll do it now," the assistant agreed quickly and left the President''s office in a hurry.


    Alexander then looked at Mr. Watson. "Well, you didn''t clearly tell me what happened on the phone. Now tell me everything in detail."

 Chapter 1462 - 750: You Are Fired

    Mr. Watson quickly told Alexander everything that had happened.


    After hearing what he had said, Alexander''s face darkened.


    Alexander waved his hand. "I see. You may leave."


    Mr. Watson gave him an uneasy look. Although he wondered how Alexander would handle it, he was sensible and left the office. As he left, he saw Alexander pick up the phone on the desk and dial a number.


    ***


    Called to thepany early in the morning, Helena was terribly uneasy.


    She thought, "Alexander is actually back? Why does he suddenlye back? Does he do it for Heather Denmark? No! No way! I can''t scare myself now!"


    Heather was just a neer and, at best, a little talented. Moreover, Helena had proof and was supported by Mr. Lee. How could it be possible that Alexander would doubt both of them just because of Heather?


    Calming herself down, Helena knocked on the door of the President''s office.


    Alexander''s cold voice came out. "Come in."


    Helena opened the door. She looked obsessively at Alexander, but the next moment her heart sank.


    She found Mr. Lee was in the office, too.


    She began nervously, "Mr. President, Mr. President."


    "Sit down." Alexander said peacefully, "why didn''t you inform me of the leaked designs?"


    Mr. Lee forced a smile and exined, "It''s not a big deal."


    Alexander''s eyes were cold. "It''s no big deal that the designs leaked out?"


    Mr. Lee shuddered, his heart missing a beat. There had been simr incidents at thepany before, but Alexander had never paid much attention. Did he do it now because of Heather? Heather was just a new employee. Did Alexander have to care about her that much?


    "What Mr. Lee means that he alone can handle this!" said Helena quickly.


    "Yes, yes," Mr. Lee came to his senses and said nervously. "Mr. President, I nned to report it to you when youe back."


    Alexander''s eyes grew colder. "Oh? Then you can report now."


    "Mr. President, well..." Helena hurried to speak first.


    After that, she took out the proof and started shifting the me onto Heather for everything.


    "... Yeah, Helena is right. I''ve looked into it. It''s the truth!" Mr. Lee clenched his jaw nervously and said.


    Although he had sensed that Alexander was being partial to Heather, he did not believe that Alexander would consider him less important as a vice President than a little designer.


    Alexander''s eyes were gloomier, but his face remained calm. "I see. So how did you handle it?"


    "Mr. President, I suspended Heather Denmark yesterday, but I rmend that she be fired immediately. Besides..." "Mr. Lee said with a serious look and took a look in Helena''s direction before adding, "We should ban her from the industry. We can''t let such a spy stay in fashion!"


    Alexander''s fingers that had been leafing through screenshots paused. He raised his eyes and looked at Mr. Lee with an expressionless face. "Must I do that?"


    Mr. Lee hesitated.


    Even if the theft was true, banning Heather Denmark would be too much. He didn''t know what Heather had said to Helena yesterday. When Helena hade back to thepany, she had been very angry and asked him to help her make Heather lose her position in the fashion industry.


    "I think Mr. Lee''s decision is very wise!" Fearing that Mr. Lee might back out, Helena hastened to say, "The impact is too bad, so we have to make an example of her! Otherwise, wherever Heather goes, she''ll ruin someone else''spany!"


    "... Yes, we have to do that," Mr. Lee agreed. He thought it was too much, but he had promised Helena that he would help her. "Great, I know what to do with it now."


    Alexander sighed slowly. He had given them a chance, and they didn''t cherish it and even wanted to court death.


    Mr. Lee and Helena looked at each other in surprise. Sure enough, Alexander believed them and was on their side. They had been in thepany for so many years. How could Alexander possibly consider Heather to be more important than them?


    "Now, Mr. Lee and Helena Harrison, I''m officially informing you that," Alexander gave them a cool look and continued quietly, "you''re fired."


    The two persons had sat happily, but Alexander''s words instantly left them stunned.


    Helena looked at Alexander incredulously. "Mr. President, Mr. President, did you say something wrong?"


    "No," Alexander said, looking at her nonchntly. "I''ll tell the people in our industry what you are fired for. And I think they''re going to think carefully if they should hire such people like you who damage the interests of thepany."


    How was that possible?


    Mr. Lee and Helena didn''te to their senses after quite a while.


    Alexander had listened to them carefully and agreed to their suggestion on punishing Heather, but why did he want to fire them in a twinkling?


    "Mr. President! It was Heather who leaked the designs." Helena said, aggrieved and puzzled. "You saw the proof, didn''t you?"


    "Helena Harrison, do you really think I would believe your wed proof?"


    Helena turned pale and felt pain in her heart. Alexander didn''t believe her! "Mr. President, my friend helped me find this evidence." She looked at him as she didn''t want to give up. "Even if there is something wrong with the proof, I didn''t know about it. Don''t you think it''s too much to dismiss me?"


    Alexander stared at her coldly. Helena actually refused to admit her mistake.


    "I had someone trace the IP address of the email and, of course, it turned out that it''s real sender was you. Besides, I''ve watched the monitor screen," Alexander said in an indifferent air as he calmly showed her footage on hisptop. "Helena Harrison, exin it to me. What were you doing?"


    Looking at the screen, Helena''s face instantly turned pale! This was the footage of her snapping the designs! She had never expected that Alexander would investigate this theft himself and find thepany''s monitor so quickly! She clearly remembered she had done that carefully!


    "Pack up your things now and go to the ounts department to get your sry," Alexander spoke coldly.


    Helena was heartbroken. Alexander''s ruthlessness drove her to despair! Alexander was serious. He was not joking with her or bluffing her!


    "Mr. President, I have been with you for six years. I''ve been working very hard every day for thest six years," said Helena as her eyes turned red. She didn''t want to give up. "Do you really want to be so cruel to me even if I just lost my head for a moment?"

 Chapter 1463 - 751: She Will Teach Her A Lesson

    "Is that why you had the audacity to leak thepany''s confidential documents and frame colleagues?" he asked coldly.


    Questioned by him, she was speechless.


    "I¡­"


    Indeed, what she had done was too much, and it couldn''t be smoothed over with her hard work and their friendly rtion for six years.


    "Mr. President, I..." Mr. Lee spoke with hesitation.


    "What," Alexander gave him an indifferent look, "are you going to talk with me about our friendly rtion as well?"


    "No." Mr. Lee shook his head. He wasn''t Helena, and he knew Alexander better, so he didn''t have unrealistic hopes.


    When Alexander said he was going to fire them, Mr. Lee knew that Alexander had known everything. It was just that there was still unwillingness in the bottom of his heart.


    He asked in disbelief, "Are you really going to fire one of your vice-presidents and a secretary for just a woman?"


    "Being biased, deceiving your superior, and deluding your subordinates shows that you''re not eligible for the Vice President," Alexander said peacefully. "Of course, given our years of friendly rtion and your ability, it''s a little cruel of me to fire you. But it would be best if you hadn''t hurt her. She was someone who I care about the most."


    This sentence instantly made Mr. Lee give up hope totally. But as a man, he knew what Alexander meant.


    "I see..." Mr. Lee stood up with a dejected look on his face. "It was really my fault this time. I''m willing to ept the punishment."


    In a sh, Helena next to him was more anxious. Since even the Vice President had epted the punishment, what else could she do as a little secretary? Moreover, Alexander''sst sentence broke her heart and left her in despair.


    Why could Heather Denmark win his heart while she couldn''t impress Alexander even if she had been staying by him for so many years? Why could Heather make it? Even if she couldn''t be with Alexander, she wouldn''t allow Heather to be with him!


    "Mr. President! I don''t understand!" Helena, whose eyes were full of emotions showing that she didn''t want to give up, shouted hysterically, "What''s so good about Heather? You know what? She''s been gossiping around the office, telling others that you have a special rtionship with her, and you value her because you are chasing her.


    "Also, she spread the rumor that H & C Inc. was made of the initials of her name and your surname! She goes around saying you founded H & C Inc. for her! She has been in thepany for a short time, but she has actually told so many lies! Such a woman is not good enough for you at all!"


    Helena''s eyes glowed with hatred. She exaggerated the truth and made something up to make Alexander hate Heather!


    Now, seeing Alexander''s surprise in his eyes, she was delighted!


    "You are mistaken." He said calmly, "Heather didn''t spread those rumors."


    "Of course, she would never admit she has done that!" Helena fumed. "If it weren''t her, who else would spread the rumors to her advantage in thepany?"


    "What I said is true. Because," a thick sneer shed in his eyes," I spread those rumors."


    Helena felt as if she had been struck so hard in the chest that she almost spat out a mouthful of thick blood!


    Was it actually Alexander himself who had spread those rumors? No wonder... If this kind of rumor had ever been spread before, Alexander would definitely investigate and find out who had spread them! Nheless, this time hepletely ignored it.


    Although she had followed him for many years, it was the first time that she had been so devastated!


    Alexander continued as if she hadn''t been. hit hard enough. "But you''re right about one thing."


    Helena looked hopefully at him. She had known such a man like Alexander would nurse a grudge against Heather Denmark.


    "I did create H & C Inc. for Heather, and H is the initial for Heather," he said lightly. Although he knew Helena had lied about the rumors, he was willing to say more since someone rarely guessed his intentions.


    Helena stumbled as her face was ashen.


    When she thought she had been hit enough, Alexander was willing to push her further and make her more devastated.


    Helena didn''t even remember how she walked out of the President''s office. She went through the formalities for leaving with a muddled head. Apany announcement hade out, and everyone knew that she had leaked thepany''s designs and framed Heather.


    Whoever she saw seemed to her to be talking about her andughing at her. Afterpleting the severance procedure, she almost escaped from H & C Inc.


    When she walked out of the building, she looked back, and tears began to run down her cheeks as she still didn''t want to give up. Why did ite to this? She had intended to hurt Heather, but how could she end up hurting herself instead?


    Helena didn''t feel she had been wrong. She just felt that she had been so careless that Alexander had caught her.


    "No, I can''t just leave it at that!" Helena thought, gritting her teeth and dialed a number. "Hello! I want you to release all the designs now!"


    Even if she couldn''t hurt Heather, she was going to have her work destroyed.


    "I can''t do that, I''ve been fired by your President," the man on the other end of the phone said.


    "What nonsense!" Helena shuddered in anger. "You''re in Skyline Corporation. How could you get fired by our President?"


    "You don''t know that?" he was surprised and exined, "Skyline Corporation has been acquired by H & C Inc.."


    Helena waspletely bewildered. "What? When did this happen?"


    "An hour ago," sighed the man, "and your President had Skyline Corporation send a Twitter message, publishing all the designs and iming they were created by Heather Denmark, a new designer at H & C Inc.. This will be the first assistance to Skyline Corporation from H & C Inc after the acquisition."


    Helena''s hand slipped and dropped her phone to the ground. Her whole body stiffened. Alexander had actually bought Skyline Corporation for Heather?!


    Did he do it so that Heather wouldn''t have to waste her efforts? Helena felt as though she had beenpletely hit. She was picking up the phone in dejection when she saw an unexpected figure shed before her eyes.


    That was Heather Denmark!


    Helena gritted her teeth hard. She had been right. The person was Heather Denmark indeed. It was just that she was actually driving a Porsche!


    Helena was taken aback. How did Heather get such a nice car? Without hesitation, Helena stopped a taxi and ran after Heather.


    Heather didn''t go very far. Helena followed her all the way to a luxury private club.


    When we saw Heather walk in, Helena tried to get in as well, but the waiter stopped her. "I''m sorry, madam. We can only let members in."


    "Then give me a membership!" Helena said furiously.


    "You need to pay a million dors at a time to be a regr member here. Do you need to register?" The waiter looked at her up and down. He didn''t think she could afford it.


    "What?!" Helena screamed in surprise.


    Could Heather Denmark actually enter such a ce unimpeded?

 Chapter 1464 - 752: She Is Not An Ordinary Member

    Helena asked, unwilling to give up. "Then why was the woman allowed in? Is she an ordinary member here?"


    "She is not an ordinary member," the waiter replied, looking at her with disdain. "She is our highest diamond member."


    Helena was devastated. The next moment, she clenched her teeth angrily. Heather must have asked Alexander to get the member for her! It was clear that the woman was with Alexander for his money!


    "I''m her friend. Go in and tell her I''vee for her!" Helena said indignantly. She had to teach Heather a lesson today!


    The waiter gave her a suspicious look, but eventually, he went in and told Heather.


    Heather was amazed. She had heard that a fashion guru would be here today, so she hade here to meet him. Of course, she had seen him, and they had had a happy conversation. It was just that the guru was busy, so he left after they made an appointment to meet again.


    Heather hadn''t expected that Helena woulde here for her.


    Heather thought for a while before asking the waiter to bring Helena in.


    Helena came up to Heather with an angry look on her face.


    "Helena Harrison, why did you want to see me?" Heather asked in puzzlement.


    "Heather Denmark, do you know that an ordinary member here costs a million dors?" Helena gritted her teeth.


    "Yes, what do you want to say?" Heather was even more surprised.


    "So you asked the President to get a diamond membership for you?" Helena was more annoyed and said, "You''re with him for his money, aren''t you?"


    Heather was extremely speechless. It was a mere diamond membership. Did she need Alexander to help her get it? It was the boss of the club who took the initiative to send the diamond card to her, okay?


    "Wait a minute," said Heather, looking at her in a very strange way. "Even if Alexander really did get the diamond membership for me, that''s our business. Is there anything to do with you? Why are you so worried? Did I spend your money?"


    "I, I..." Helena paled and stuttered. Indeed, Heather wanted to spend while Alexander was willing to pay. What did it have to do with her?


    "I see," said Heather, looking at her with a half-smile. "Are you thinking Alexander will definitely be with you in the future, and his money will be yours? Now that I''ve spent his money, that means I''ve spent yours. Right?" Helena looked very embarrassed and couldn''t speak.


    Heather was very speechless in surprise.


    Was that really what Helena was thinking?


    "Hold on!" Heather looked at Helena with a puzzled face. "You''re supposed to be at work now, aren''t you?"


    A touch of embarrassment shed across Helena''s face, but her heart was soon filled with surprise. Heather actually didn''t know she had been fired?


    Heather didn''t know that indeed.


    Alexander had nned to surprise her in the evening.


    However, even if Heather didn''t know the truth, she had almost figured it out soon.


    "You got fired?" Heather smiled as she wasn''t surprised at all. "So you couldn''t convince Alexander. He didn''t believe you."


    "It''s none of your business!" Helena looked even paler and snapped as she was furious from shame, "Do you think you can have thestugh even if I can''t get the chance to be with him? I''m telling you, Master Alexander is definitely going to be with a girl from a noble family who shares the same social status with him! Who do you think you are? You are just a woman who is being kept by men! You aren''t eligible to use me. Without men, you are nothing!"


    Heather was extremely speechless. She and Helena couldn''t even talk. She wouldn''t have let Helena in if she hadn''t thought Helena came to talk with her about work.


    "Are you, Miss Heather Denmark?" Suddenly, a surprised voice came. An elegant middle-aged woman came up to Heather with a smile on her face.


    "Are you Mrs. Taylor?" Helena yelled in shock.


    When she hade out for business together with one of the Vice Presidents in thepany before, she had seen this woman once. She had known very well that the woman who was very proud was very difficult to get along well with. She didn''t give the Vice President a face at that time. In the end, it was Alexander who had convinced her.


    Why would she say hello to Heather now? Why was she so modest? Even if she was giving Alexander''s face, her behavior was a slight exaggeration.


    Mrs. Taylor only gave Helena a look and then turned to Heather as if she had not seen Helena. "Miss Denmark, how nice to see you here again! Here''s my business card. We met at the Anderson family''s dinner three months ago."


    Heather smiled and nodded. She had an impression of Mrs. Taylor.


    Noticing Heather seemed to be a little uninterested, Mrs. Taylor was sensible and said, "Miss Denmark, let''s get together next time. Don''t take what some people say to heart. Even if you leave men, you are still the Denmark family''s Lady Heather Denmark. Not any other woman can match you!"


    Helena''s expression changed dramatically. She could hear that Mrs. Taylor was targeting her! To her much surprise, Heather was actually the Denmark family''s Lady Heather Denmark? Although she really wanted to ask which Denmark''s family Mrs. Taylor was talking about, she knew the answer because Mrs. Taylor had been modest in front of Heather.


    What she had just said to Heather was like a joke. She hit herself in the face again and again! Helena felt like a clown who had acted in front of Heather, feeling righteous!


    Besides, this wasn''t the first time that she had done that! She had shown off her 500,000-dor car in front of Heather and said Heather was poor, and now she had used her of wasting Alexander''s money... At the thought of it, Helena wished she could disappear and hide herself in a hole!


    She looked at Heather, paling. "I... You..."


    She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. Finally, with a cold snort of exasperation, she fled in dejection with an embarrassed face.


    Heather was very amused. It was likely that this woman wouldn''t appear in front of her or annoy her anymore.


    "Was... Helena Harrison really fired?" Heather thought in surprise. Shouldn''t Alexander be on a business trip right now? Could it be possible that he was back already? But why didn''t he tell her?


    Heather was about to make a trip to H & C Inc. when her phone suddenly rang. It was her roommate, Le. Heather answered the phone.


    "Heather, can you lend me some money now?" Le said hesitantly.


    "Yes, how much?" Heather replied casually.


    Le gave a number with somewhat trepidation. "... A hundred thousand dors."


    "A hundred thousand?" Heather asked.


    She was so surprised that she thought she had heard something wrong.

 Chapter 1465 - 753: Give Me Your Phone

    One hundred thousand dors was a small sum for Heather.


    However, it was definitely arge sum to Le.


    Heather had thought Le would borrow a few thousand dors for her living expenses, but now she was asking for 100,000 dors. Something must have happened to her.


    "Has something happened to you?" Heather asked in puzzlement, frowning, and said with embarrassment, "No."


    "I¡­" Le hesitated for a moment, sighed, Heather raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    She was now certain that something that Le didn''t want to tell her had happened to Le.


    "Le, if anything happens to you, you have to tell me so that I can know how to help you," Heather said in an earnest tone.


    Of course, she was willing to give Le money to tide her over, but she was afraid that Le wouldn''t be able to solve the problem even if she did give her the money.


    She finally began to sob on the other end of the phone. "It''s all my boyfriend''s fault! My boyfriend Mark said he was going to buy me a pair of diamond earrings. He didn''t even ask the price before he picked up an earring and put it on my ear, but he didn''t hold it steadily, and it fell and was broken.


    The shopkeeper said the pair of earrings was worth 100,000 dors. Now he won''t let us go unless we pay for them."


    Heather understood instantly. No wonder Le hadn''t been willing to tell her why. Her boyfriend broke an earring and got 100,000 dors in debt. Plus, her boyfriend was in debt for her, and she certainly wouldn''t keep out of the incident.


    "Where''s the store?" said Heather. "I''lle and see you."


    Although they had broken a pair of earrings that cost 100,000 dors, Heather, who had knowledge of diamonds, was sure that she could force the price down if she went there.


    Le gave the address. "It''s at the end of May Street..."


    Heather was somewhat surprised. "Isn''t


    May Street quite old and deserted? There''s actually a jewelry store? And how did you get there?"


    Le exined ruefully, "We were introduced by one of my boyfriend''s friends who guaranteed the jewelry in the store was cheap and real, but who expected that this kind of thing would happen to us after we came here..."


    "Okay," Heather, who understood, whispered. "I''ll be there now. You wait for me for a moment."


    When she drove down May Street and looked at the old Street, somehow Heather didn''t feel quite right.


    She took out her phone and sent her location to Alexander. Then she sent a text to him: "I''ll pick up my roommate and call you in 10 minutes."


    After texting, she put away her phone and walked into the humble jewelry store at the end of the street.


    This jewelry store was not only humble but also very dim.


    There was only one red-haired youth looking after the store.


    Heather frowned. She went to the counter.


    "Hello, I''m looking for Le Gray."


    "Are you here to take her away?" The young man looked at her and led her to a little door in the back.


    He pushed the door open. "Come in!"


    Heather went in, but her expression changed slightly despite herself.


    Le and her boyfriend were sitting in the innermost chair. They were guarded by several burly men with cudgels.


    Things were not what she had expected. So there was really something wrong with the broken earrings.


    "Who is in charge?" Heather asked. "Me," a thin man who looked like a monkey said and came up to Heather with a shrewd twinkle in his eyes.


    "I''ll give you the money now, and you''re going to let them go," she said in an indifferent air. "Give me your bank ount number, and I''ll transfer 100,000 dors to your ount."


    "100,000?" his face was full of sarcasm as he said, "Now the price is going up. 200,000 dors!"


    "Okay," she didn''t blink before she agreed.


    "Your bank ount number."


    He was dumbstruck.


    He hadn''t expected Heather to agree so readily.


    "I''ve gone back on my word! Two million dors!" his eyes sparkled with greed.


    "You, you have gone too far!" Le was very angry. She had never expected it woulde to this! These people actually charged exorbitant prices like this! "Give me your ount number," Heather said again. In her opinion, any problem that could be solved with money wasn''t a problem. The light in the skin man''s greedy eyes was even more brilliant!


    He was dying to change his mind as he could get two million dors in the blink of an eye like that, but....


    Heather''s face sank slightly as she saw his hesitation.


    She could now be sure that these people weren''t doing this for money. The broken earring was only a trap. The only person they really wanted was likely her!


    Heather looked calmly into the room.


    There were six men in the room, each armed. If she were alone, she would have no problem escaping, but it would be impossible for her to get Le and her boyfriend unharmed.


    "No, I want to go back on my word again." It seemed that the skin man had made up his mind, his eyes sinister. "I know the nature of such rich people like you. Even if you transfer the money to me, you''ll soon have my ount frozen and find some excuse to have me arrested. I''m not that stupid! I''ll kidnap you for cash!"


    "Alright then, you can arrange for someone toe with me to get the money," said Heather in a deep tone.


    "Oh, beauty, do you think we''ll give you a chance to escape and call the police?" he suddenly took out a knife and ced it directly on Le''s neck, and shouted, "Give me your phone!"


    Le''s face turned pale. Heather turned dark as she took out her phone and handed it to the man next to her.


    "All right, great, you two can go and tie her up!" the skinned man ordered two of his subordinates.


    Heather hesitated for a moment and finally gave up struggling. It was clear that these people had been well prepared. They threatened her with Le. She couldn''t risk it.


    With the coarse rope tied behind her, Heather was suddenly in a daze.


    Why did she feel... that the feeling was familiar? For some reason, she remembered being kidnapped when she was a child. She also remembered that at that time, she seemed to have a little brother beside her....


    "Alex!"


    A familiar voice suddenly sounded in her


    mind. Heather was instantly shocked. Why did she suddenly think of Alexander?


    "It''s a kidnapping!" Le screamed. She was so anxious that she almost cried.


    She hadn''t expected that it would hurt Heather when she called her here.


    The thin man said with a touch of sarcasm, "Beauty, of course, this is kidnapping! If we don''t kidnap you, how can we get the cash?"


    Before Heather coulde to her senses, he had alreadymanded his subordinates to put a sack on her.


    "Take them and go!" he said in a deep tone. "She''s from a rich family. Someone mighte looking for her in a minute. Let''s take her somewhere else and hide her!"


    His subordinates pushed Heather and forced her into a car in front of the door.

 Chapter 1466 - 754: Watch Your Mouth

    When Heather finally came to her senses, she was already in the car.


    Somehow, she recalled being kidnapped as a child. It was clear that those memories were already very vague, but now they seemed to be gradually clear.


    "Heather, I''m sorry..." Le cried as she apologized.


    "It''s okay, Le, don''t think too much. Don''t scare yourself. I don''t think... they''ll do anything bad to us," Heather whispered.


    She wasn''t consoling Le, but she really thought the people who kidnapped her were too weird.


    They ckmailed the three of them at first and then kidnapped them. It all seemed to be alright, but their behaviors were too random. Moreover, in the case of kidnapping, these people were rather too casual. They didn''t want to ask her family for ransom at all. They just wanted to take her away.


    For some reason, Heather had a feeling that their intention was not to kidnap them but to do something else. Since she couldn''t save Le and Mark now, she might as well follow them and see what they were up to.


    The car stopped after about twenty minutes. Heather calcted and didn''t think they had gone too far.


    The rope that bound her had been nearly untied by her. She could break free of it at any moment.


    After that, she and the others were taken out of the car and locked up separately.


    Heather''s sack was also removed from her body. She looked at the small room, a little surprised.


    This was actually a private room in a KTV bar, but it should be a rtively remote small private room because the singing outside sounded very far away.


    She was now more certain that their purpose was not to kidnap her. They had left her behind the little room and even left only a guard at the door. There was no one left in the room at all.


    Le and her boyfriend were locked in the next-door room. It was a good time to save them. Heather broke free of the rope. But no sooner had she reached the door than she heard an exasperated voice. "... Ask Monkey, your head, here right now! How many times have I told you there is only legitimate business? What is he doing? Kidnapping? Even kidnap someone in my KTV bar?"


    "Mr. Walker, calm down! Who doesn''t know you who are so awesome? Don''t worry. We aren''t kidnapping, absolutely not! We just make some money by helping others. We just want to borrow your ce. I can assure you that we will definitely be done soon! You and monkey are fellow vigers and your good buddy''s biological brother. Can''t you really help him once?"


    Heather frowned. So they weren''t working with the boss of this bar?


    Hearing this, the boss seemed to hesitate.


    "I''ll go and check it out first."


    With that, he was ready to push the door open and enter.


    "Mr. Walker¡­" Monkey''s men were about to stop him, but they didn''t dare.


    Heather had thought of tying herself up with the rope. But after hearing Mr. Walker''s voice and name. She suddenly changed her mind.


    The door of the room was pushed open.


    When Mr. Walker saw Heather on the sofa, he turned pale and almost staggered and fell.


    Heather saw him, too. Seeing that it was really the middle-aged man she remembered, she felt relieved. Behind him was the red-haired young man.


    When the young man saw that Heather had broken free of the rope, he was instantly shocked and angry. "Who allowed you to untie the rope? You son of a bitch..."


    Before he could finish the sentence, Mr. Walker quickly kicked him in anger. He didn''t reserve any strength. The young man''s body flew straight into the air and mmed against the wall of the room!


    "Mister-Mr. Walker?" The red-haired young man waspletely confused. He couldn''t understand why Mr. Walker suddenly turned against him.


    "Watch your mouth! Who are you scolding?" Mr. Walker said angrily, wishing he could go up and kick him again! Monkey was too disgusting! He actually made such trouble for him!


    "Mr. Walker?" Heather folded her arms and looked at him with a half-smile.


    "No, no, no, Miss Heather, don''t call me like that," Mr. Walker said,ing quickly to her, almost tteringly. "You can call me Liam..."


    "That''s not good," said Heather with a sneer. "Your men are so bold that they actually dare to kidnap me."


    "Miss Heather, these idiots are not my men!" Mr. Walker was so scared that he almost cried, "Even if you give me a lot of courage, I won''t dare to kidnap you! I-I''ll tie up these fuckers and let you fix them right now..."


    The red-haired young man who had been kicked was instantly shocked!


    They followed Monkey, but they knew that Monkey had been trying to follow Mr. Walker, but Mr. Walker didn''t want him at all. It was just that Monkey was his best friend''s younger brother, so he took care of Monkey sometimes.


    But how could Mr. Walker, whom they all admired, be so humble when facing Heather?!


    "Mr. Walker!" the red-haired youth cried with grief and indignation as if he had seen the idol in his heart copse. "You are a respected figure in the Eagle Organization! You can even stand next to Master King! Why are you trying to please this woman?"


    Mr. Walker was about to go mad due to his words. Why did Monkey have such a stupid subordinate? Didn''t he have eyes?


    "Gag him!" Mr. Walker gnashed his teeth in anger.


    Mr. Walker''s men immediately tied up and gagged the young man. The guard who had guarded Heather at the door was treated the same way.


    "Miss Heather," Mr. Walker said, throwing the two men who had been tied up in front of Heather. "As long as you give an order, I''ll punish them as you like!"


    Looking at the red-haired young man who looked incredulous, she was suddenly amused. The two men didn''t even know why they were tied up.


    The Eagle Organization that the red-haired young man had mentioned was founded by Simon King. After Heather was kidnapped when she was four years old, he directly incorporated all the underground forces in the imperial capital to avoid such a situation.


    Master King was Sebastian King, Simon''s adopted son. Simon had been ying over the years. He had a lot of women around him, but he didn''t have a wife or a son, so he asked Sebastian King to take over the Eagle Organization.


    Heather was in a daze. She vaguely remembered that Sebastian seemed to appear suddenly after she had been kidnapped. The fragmentary memories rolled in, and she was lost in thought.


    "Miss Heather?" Mr. Walker asked with trepidation. He was able to stand next to Sebastian sometimes, so he had met Heather at Sebastian''s home. Hence, when he had just seen Heather, he knew she was in trouble.


    But why did Heather seem to be absent-minded?


    Heather came back to her senses. "Ah? By the way, where''s Silent Mouth Sebastian now? I haven''t seen him for a long time."

 Chapter 1467 - 755: It’s Me

    Mr. Walker broke into a cold sweat. The only person who dared to nickname Sebastian Silent Mouth was Heather.


    "He, he¡­" Mr. Walker looked sad and could not speak for a long time. If Sebastian knew about this, he would definitely severely punish him.


    Heather was speechless. "Enough, I was asking casually. Do you have to be so frightened?"


    Mr. Walker didn''t look better.


    Heather ignored him. She looked down to the red-haired youth and asked, her eyes sharp. "Who paid you money to kidnap my friend and set such a big trap to kidnap me?"


    In an instant, the young man''s expression changed. He hadn''t expected that Heather would be able to guess it right.


    "Confess now!" Mr. Walker gave the young man a hard kick.


    The young man let out a cry of pain. With a sad face, he said, "Mr. Walker, stop it, stop it! I don''t know!"


    "Tell the truth!" Mr. Walker kicked him again.


    "Mr. Walker, I don''t know!" The young man was so wounded that he almost cried as he yelled, "You know Monkey. He''s cunning and stingy. He always takes the most money and just gives us a little bit of money. How could he possibly tell us who his boss is?"


    Mr. Walker looked at Heather with a troubled face because the red-haired young man was not lying.


    She frowned and continued asking, "What''s he going to do with me?"


    "I don''t know..." said the young man, wounded.


    Heather felt helpless when she met such a man who knew nothing about it.


    "Miss Heather, I''m going to catch Monkey!"


    Mr. Walker volunteered.


    She frowned. She was about to open her mouth when a man standing outside suddenly knocked on the door and came in. "Miss Heather, Mr. Walker, Master King ising!"


    Master King... Mr. Walker''s legs were weak with fear.


    Heather froze. How did hee so soon? The door of the room was pushed open again, and Sebastian came in with an oddly menacing look on his face, followed by his men... His cold aura seemed to freeze the whole room.


    In a sh, the small room became more crowded. Mr. Walker cleverly asked the others to leave.


    Sebastian strode over to Heather. She raised her eyes and looked at him nkly.


    Her memory suddenly became extraordinarily clear. She remembered that when she was four years old, Simon brought Sebastian, who was about eight years old.


    At that time, Sebastian timidly hid behind Simon and was not talkative.


    Without hesitation, Simon pushed him toward her. "Heather, forget about that little heartbreaker! In the future, Sebastian will y with you and grow up with you. He is your child fianc¨¦!"


    Child fianc¨¦... Heather was more or less embarrassed.


    She was so young at that time that she didn''t understand what child fianc¨¦ meant at all. All she knew was that she had an extra ymate. However, in fact, Simon wanted her to regard Sebastian as a substitute for someone else.


    Heather''s eyes were suddenly dim.


    Seeing Heather was fine, Sebastian''s chilly aura softened a little. "Are you okay?"


    She smiled. "Mm, I''m fine."


    Sebastian was less cold. He waved, and his men threw a man whose hands were tied behind in front of Heather.


    Heather raised her eyebrows in surprise. The man was none other than Monkey, the man who had kidnapped her.


    "What are you going to do with him?"


    Sebastian asked.


    Monkey looked at Heather in horror. Who the hell had he kidnapped? Sebastian actually came to catch him in person!


    "I''ll confess! I''ll confess everything!" Monkey started crying and yelling before.


    Heather could ask. Heather was speechless. "Calm down and say it!"


    "Okay! Okay!" Monkey quickly agreed and said with snot and tears on his face, "The man who gave me the money to kidnap you is named Malcolm Carter. He said he was your ssmate..."


    Malcolm Carter! Heather frowns with displeasure. This man was really haunting! Either way, if it was him, then it made sense. After all, it was the people around her who could think of threatening her with Le.


    Monkey told her everything. "He gave me arge sum of money and said if I ckmailed your friend, you would definitelye and save her! He also reminded me that you were good at fighting and asked me to take some weapons to be on guard against you.


    "He also asked us to find a way to tie you. up and trick you into drinking the wine with


    philter, so that he could arrive just in time to save you as a hero, and then he would kindly use his own body to help you..."


    Sebastian''s aura instantly became colder. Monkey was so scared that he dared not speak anymore.


    "Seize that man called Malcolm Carter, right, now!" Sebastian''s face was horribly dark. Every word seemed to squeeze through his teeth.


    "No need."


    A familiar voice came from outside, and Heather looked very astonished. The door was pushed open again, and Alexander entered with a group of men.


    Monkey''s face turned pale. Who the hell was Heather Denmark? Why did so many peoplee to save her? If he had known this was going to happen, he might as well just trick her friend of 100,000 dors.


    "Heather..." Alexander looked at her with a worried face.


    After receiving her text message, he directly went to look for her and finally got to the KTV bar.


    But before he could step forward, Sebastian''s men stopped him. Heather''s eyes shed with delight when she saw him.


    However, before she could get up, Sebastian''s hand was gently pressed against her shoulder. She froze. In the end, she could only sit down on the sofa.


    "Are you Alexander Christopher?"


    Sebastian''s eyes were slightly dark and cold as he looked Alexander up and down.


    He was a recement for Alexander. When Simon brought him back, he had already told him that he was there to y with Heather and grow up with him instead of Alexander, who had broken his words.


    So when he heard Alexander''s name again, he was really ufortable. Even worse, Alexander had actually been with Heather now. Alexander also looked Sebastian up and down. "Yes."


    He knew Sebastian, but they had never talked or met. Sebastian seemed to be a lot colder than he had been rumored to be and a lot harder to get along with.


    Alexander was a little surprised. Master King, who had been famous, was actually so close to Heather. More surprisingly, Sebastian had a strong hostility to him.


    Sebastian''s face darkened. "How did you protect Heather? How could you let her be kidnapped?"


    "It''s... it''s none of Alex''s business," Heather said quickly. "It''s me! I was careless! I should have found something wrong..."


    Sebastian was stifled somehow. Ignoring her defending Alexander, he continued questioning, "Have you ever thought what would have happened to Heather if no one hadn''t arrived in time to save her?"


    "It didn''t matter even if you couldn''t make it in time." She exined anxiously, "I''ve already untied the rope. These people were no match for me. I didn''t do it before because I was trying to save my friend¡­"

 Chapter 1468 - 756: Carry Out A DNA Test

    Sebastian''s cool eyes fell on Heather.


    He said with resignation, "I''m asking him."


    "But... she felt embarrassed and guilty as she spoke, "I am an independent adult. I can''t be a person who shifts responsibility onto others¡­."


    He was speechless. The little girl was alreadypletely on Alexander''s side. What else could he say?


    "It''s indeed because I wasn''t vignt enough that the kidnapping happens." Alexander, who had been silent, said gravely, "I can assure you this kind of thing won''t happen again."


    Sebastian raised his eyebrow slightly. Alexander''s attitude surprised him a little.


    "Come on, forget it," Heather whispered, tugging gently at Sebastian''s sleeve. "Alexander has admitted he was wrong. Let it go."


    "..." Sebastian''s face darkened.


    Heather had been carried away by love, but he hadn''t. He looked at Alexander with slightly deep eyes. "How can you assure?"


    Alexander waved his hand. The bodyguards behind him brought in a man whose hands had been tied behind his back and threw him in front of Sebastian.


    Sebastian frowned slightly.


    "He''s the mastermind behind the n of kidnapping Heather," Alexander said in a deep tone.


    The man being tied up was none other


    than Malcolm.


    Alexander looked at Sebastian. He was showing Sebastian that he could protect Heather. He was well aware that nothing could prove everything better than strength.


    Sebastian looked down at Malcolm, who curled up on the floor like a maggot. "Give him to me, and I''ll show him what it is like to live in hell!"


    Malcolm shivered uncontrobly. For some reason, he had a feeling that the man who said the words could really do that!


    He stared in horror at the people around him. He knew it was very risky to kidnap Heather, but he could get countless benefits if his n worked! Those advantages were enough to drive him to be reckless and take risks! Now he had failed, but he had no intention of bearing the consequences!


    He looked around and finally looked in Heather''s direction. "Heather, please help me!


    We''re ssmates..."


    Heather gave him a speechless look. How shameless Malcolm was! He actually dared ask her for mercy after he had done something so terrible to her?


    "That... Who gave you the illusion that I would return good for evil?" Heather asked with a half-smile.


    Malcolm looked at her in surprise. "How, how could you, how could you not save me!


    Besides, haven''t you been hurt..."


    "Hearing your words, I think I''m wrong if I don''t give you to Sebastian!" She rolled her eyes, speechless. As expected, some people''s impudence was beyond a normal person''s imagination!


    "No, please, Heather..." Malcolm shook violently when he shouted, "You, you let me go, and I''ll tell you what Allen wants to do with you!"


    In an instant, Alexander''s eyes turned deep. He looked up at Heather and saw Heather looking at him.


    "Master King, I''m taking this man away," Alexander spoke.


    Sebastian folded his arms and said in an indifferent air, "It''s you who caught him. Suit yourself. But I warn you, don''t let Heather get involved in your family''s trivial matters."


    "I understand," Alexander agreed.


    For some reason, Sebastian was stifled. He looked at Heather as his face darkened.


    "Heather,e out with me."


    "Okay!" Heather said obediently and walked out of KTV, following him.


    "Do you decide to be with him?" he asked in a low voice.


    "Do you know..." He wanted to say something but stopped. Heather had forgotten what had happened before, so he didn''t know if he should mention it now.


    She said with a smile. "I know that."


    He couldn''t help frowning. "I haven''t told you."


    "Sebastian, I know what you''re talking about," she spoke as her eyes twinkled. "I remember everything."


    He looked at her in surprise. "Huh?!"


    There was a soft light in her eyes. "I remember the kidnapping when I was four, and I remember why you came to me."


    In fact, when she had been kidnapped, her memories had gradually be clear, and when she saw Sebastian and Alexander, she finally remembered everything.


    "You... remember it, but you still want to be with him?" Sebastian asked, feeling a little surprised.


    Heather nodded solemnly. "Mm."


    His eyes were so deep that no one could see what he was thinking. "Since it''s your choice, I''m with you."


    She raised her head and looked at the man who wore a cold face. He seemed to have been like this since his childhood. However, like Randy, he always showed up when she was in danger and dealt with everything. He had been doing well all the things that Simon had told him to do. Even if he had been used as a substitute, he had neverined.


    Heather suddenly held out her arm to hug Sebastian.


    The hug wasn''t romantic but made Sebastian stiffen.


    "Sebastian, in my heart, you are who you are," Heather said solemnly after putting her arm down.


    Sebastian felt warm in his heart. He knew what Heather meant.


    He had been thinking of himself as a substitute who kept herpany when she was growing up, but she was now telling him that he was no substitute for anyone.


    This was her approval of him. The shackles that had been on him for many years had been lifted by Heather herself.


    "Thank you, Heather." He reached out his arms to hug Heather, then strode off with his subordinates.


    As he turned the corridor, he saw a particrly familiar figure leaning against the wall with a yful smile.


    "Father," he said politely as he walked over to him.


    "You boy," Simon said, shaking his head helplessly, "You are childhood sweethearts who have grown up together, but you''re defeated by others. However, that''s what love is. When you think you''ll seed naturally, someone pops up and bes her lover."


    Sebastian frowned slightly, with puzzlement in his eyes. "I just consider Heather to be my younger sister."


    As he said this, Sebastian somehow felt his chest hurt.


    "Younger sister?" Simon put his hands on his forehead and spoke. "How could a handsome, elegantdy-killer like me have such a dull son like you?"


    "What''s good about you, father," said Sebastian, his lips twitching. "The other day, a woman came to look for you with a kid and said he was your bastard."


    "What?!" Simon red up instantly. "Carry out a DNA test! Quick! I was so cautious and had very strict pregnancy prevention measures in those days. How could I possibly have a bastard?"

 Chapter 1469 - 757: Have You Any Other Plans?

    "I''ve had him checked. It''s false. I''ve sent them away, too," Sebastian said quietly.


    Simon stared at him speechless. The boy was trying to scare him on purpose! He grinned as he put his arm around Sebastian''s shoulder. "In fact, I''ve thought if I do have an illegitimate daughter, I''ll marry her to you..."


    Sebastian darkened and acted as if he didn''t hear anything. His adoptive father had been used to joking and always said something that made others speechless.


    Heather looked at Sebastian as he left. After he was gone, she turned around and saw Alexander standing at the door of the room, his eyes very deep.


    Her heart sank.


    She hurried toe to Alexander, took his arm in a natural way, and exined, "Alex, Sebastian is my cousin. We''ve been growing up together. Don''t think too much..."


    He reached out to caress her hair. "Mmm. I believe you."


    She was relieved. She lifted her head and looked at his face with infatuation.


    His face began to ovep with his appearance when he was eight years old in her memory. So... it was really him. Heather was a little pleased in the heart.


    Her behavior puzzled Alexander. He touched his face nkly. "Is there anything on my face?"


    She shook her head and said with a smile. "No, I just think you''re very good-looking. I was stunned."


    He looked at her suspiciously.


    "Come on, let''s go, we''ve got something to do," she said and took him by the hand. They entered the room together.


    In the room, Malcolm wasn''t as scared as he had been. His eyes shed with cunning as Heather and Alexander walked hand in hand.


    "What does Allen want to do?"


    "Alexander asked,manding.


    "You want to know?" Malcolm asked and budged a little. "But I''m tired, so I can''t remember anything. You know what? You let me go, and then you give me tens of millions of dors for mental damage. Perhaps I''ll remember as soon as I am pleased."


    All of a sudden, Heather sneered. This Malcolm still couldn''t figure out what was going on now.


    Alexander waved, and two of his bodyguards directly lifted Malcolm.


    Thinking the bodyguards were going to untie him, Malcolm said proudly. "That''s right... Ouch, hold on! What are you doing? Where are you taking me?"


    Alexander looked at him coldly. "Since you have forgotten it, I''ll try to make you remember. Don''t worry, I''m not Sebastian, I''m not going to let you die. At worst, my men can''t control their strength and kill you by ident."


    His words were clearly calm, but in Malcolm''s ears, every word somehow made him shiver! Alexander was no kinder than Sebastian. They were both very terrible!


    "Aren''t you afraid I''d rather die than confess?" Malcolm shivered and said as he didn''t want to give up.


    Heather tried very hard to keep a straight face and thought, "Rather die than confess? Malcolm isn''t that kind of person at all. How did he talk himself into saying that?"


    "Malcolm, you have mistaken the situation," Alexander looked at him coldly. "You aren''t eligible to make terms with us."


    Malcolm''s heart sank, but he was still reluctant. "Allen Christopher really has a scheme. If you don''t listen to me, you''ll be trapped..."


    "To us, his so-called plots are nothing more than irrelevant," Heather calmly interrupted him. "Neither Allen nor you can hurt Alexander or me. Malcolm Carter, if you confess, we can consider letting you go. If you don''t, we''ll be on guard against Allen at most. Do you think Allen Christopher can really make Alexander and me get into trouble?"


    Heather''s words left Malcolm in despair.


    Only then did he realize that Heather was telling the truth.


    He wanted to plot against Heather, but he failed. How could they possibly be afraid of Allen? Now he had to trade Allen''s scheme for Alexander and Heather''s letting him go. He wasn''t in a position to negotiate with them from beginning to end, but he hadn''t been aware of this at all.


    "Take him out and help him remember," Alexander said to his bodyguards in an indifferent air.


    As he was about to be taken out of the room, Malcolm was thoroughly flustered and hurried to yell, "I''ll tell, I''ll tell you everything!"


    Alexander beckoned the bodyguards to drop Malcolm.


    Giving him a frightened look, Malcolm didn''t dare to y tricks and faithfully said, "Allen Christopher is going to Grandpa Joseph''s birthday party."


    In a sh, Alexander''s face darkened. He turned to Heather and exined, "Grandpa Joseph is my grandfather."


    "Allen Christopher said you and Heather would definitely be there that day, so he bought off a waiter. The waiter will put some aphrodisiac in Heather''s drink, and then Allen will show up, and I''ll bring some people to the room..."


    Malcolm didn''t go on, but Alexander and Heather understood what he meant.


    "So you were inspired by him and wanted to do that in advance?" Heather was so sick of them! Did these two men really think they could control her in this way?


    "I, I..." Malcolm was too scared to speak.


    "I''ve told you everything," he said carefully.


    "Can you let me go?"


    Heather looked at Alexander. "What are you going to do?"


    Alexander''s cold eyes fell on Malcolm. "Mr. Carter, please stay in my ce for another two days. I''ll ask someone to TREAT you well."


    "Please let me go, I..." Malcolm was so frightened that his whole face turned pale. "I promise I won''t tell Allen anything. Really..."


    "Mr. Carter, you misunderstood," Alexander said lightly. "I won''t do anything to you. When my grandfather''s birthday party is over, I''ll let you go."


    Before Malcolm could say something, he had been directly taken down by two bodyguards.


    "Have you any other ns?" Heather looked at Alexander curiously.


    "Yes," said Alexander, coldness shing in his eyes. "Either it''s him or Allen Christopher, since they dare to use such dirty means on you, they must pay for it! Did I freak you out, Heather?"


    He looked anxiously at her as if thinking of something.


    With a smile ying on her lips, she reached out to take his hand. "Alex, I know you''re doing this for me. How can I possibly be mad at you since you''re nice to me? Whatever you do, I''m on your side."


    For some reason, his heart was warm somehow. Suddenly, he thought of Sebastian King, and his mouth tightened into a thin line.


    He had noticed Sebastian before, but it was only now that he suddenly understood what Sebastian was in Heather''s life.

 Chapter 1470 - 758: Are You Shy?

    "But¡­" said Heather, frowning and looking puzzled, "Isn''t Allen Christopher, your half-brother? Your grandfather''s birthday party has nothing to do with him. Why does he want to attend it? Isn''t he too shameless, Alex?"


    Alexander didn''t respond. Heather looked at him in surprise. As Alexander stared at her with deep eyes, she asked in puzzlement, "Alex, what''s wrong with you?"


    The struggle and hesitation in his eyes gradually faded. He fixed his eyes on her with a determined look. "Heather, I have something very important to tell you."


    She was more bewildered. "Huh? What about your grandfather''s birthday party..."


    "It''s not urgent," he said in a serious tone. "Heather, haven''t you always been curious about how we met?"


    She looked at him in amazement. Why did Alexander suddenly mention it?


    "Actually, I didn''t want to tell you before, because it wasn''t a good memory and I didn''t want you to remember it, and¡­" his eyes dimmed slightly as he said, "and because I was afraid that when you remembered it, you''d hate me. But now I think you should know about it, which will be fair to you."


    Her eyes sparkled as she asked in a low voice, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll hate you after I know it?"


    "You bet," he said with a wry smile but continued with a serious look on his face, "but no matter what choice you''ll make, I won''t give up on you."


    She heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. She was afraid that Alexander would say that he would respect her decision. If so, she might be very angry.


    "Actually..." Before he could speak, she suddenly kissed him on the lips.


    Her kiss was very gentle, like a light touch, and then she stopped.


    He looked at her in surprise. "Heather?"


    "Alex, I''ve already remembered it," she said with a smile.


    "... Do you remember?" There was a sh of surprise in his eyes, and he took her hand with a little strength. He was obviously very nervous.


    "Well, I remember how we met and how we were kidnapped together," she said with a smile, a touch of nostalgia shing in her eyes.


    "Then... what''s your decision?" he asked, looking at her quietly. Even if he had made up his mind and decided whatever decision Heather made, he wouldn''t give up being with her. In his heart of hearts, however, he still worried that Heather would be angry with him.


    "Isn''t my decision obvious?" she sighed helplessly. The next moment, she got up and sat in his arms, taking the initiative to kiss his lips again.


    His pupils dted suddenly. He looked in disbelief at the girl who he had been missing very much.


    She was still kissing him. Unlike the light kiss before, her lips rubbed against his in an inexperienced but firm way.


    His eyes grew deep. He put his hand around her waist, pried open her teeth, and deepened the kiss.


    At the end of the kiss, she leaned panting against his chest.


    How could Alexander not understand her at this point?


    "Alex, I''ve never felt that meeting you was an unpleasant memory," she whispered. "I was young then, and I didn''t know what it was to be afraid. Besides, I felt so excited and funny to have you around. That is my most precious memory."


    "Heather..." he called and hugged her contentedly, but there was still some doubt in his eyes. "Are you really not angry that I didn''te to see you that year?"


    "Who said I wasn''t angry?!" She looked at him angrily. "I''m very angry, okay? You went back on your word. You don''t even know how long I''ve been waiting for you! But then I heard that you and your uncle had gone abroad. I thought maybe you had a good time abroad and you had already made new friends, so you didn''t want toe to see me. Although I was a little sad, I thought as long as you lived a good life, it was good enough."


    "It''s not that, Heather..." There was a glint of sadness in his eyes. "I know the gap between you and me. I hope that when we meet again, I have a status equal to yours."


    She looked at him in shock. "Have you, have you had a crush on me since you were so young? Why are you so precocious? Wait, does that mean that H & C INC is really short for my name and your surname?"


    "... Mmm," he answered as his ears were strangely red. He looked away and whispered, "What if someone wins your heart if I don''t make up my mind soon enough?"


    He had started his n so early, but another man nearly stole his girlfriend. If he didn''t show up, Sebastian King, Heather''s childhood fianc¨¦, could be the winner. He could tell Sebastian cared very much about Heather. If he didn''t make himself strong enough, how could hepete with Sebastian?


    Heather chuckled. She was very happy in her heart. She had made a random remark in front of Helena, but she hadn''t expected that it would be true.


    She could not help blowing in Alexander''s ear. "Are you shy?"


    His eyes were deep, and he kissed her directly on the lips, blocking what she was about to say.


    She was weak from his kiss before she rested quietly on his chest. "Alex, it''s you. That''s great."


    "Thank you, Heather. Thank you for waiting." He kissed her contentedly. It was great they didn''t miss each other.


    After having a heart-to-heart talk with him, Heather felt strangely sweet in her heart.


    "By the way, your grandfather''s birthday party..." she spoke and looked anxiously at him.


    "Never mind, I''ll take care of it," heforted her, his eyes slightly dark. It was time to put an end to his feud with the Christopher family.


    ***


    Soon, it was Grandpa Joseph''s birthday party. Alexander took Heather with him to celebrate Grandpa Joseph''s birthday.


    Alexander''s uncle Shane Joseph, who held the party, directly booked a hotel of H & C Inc.. Heather and Alexander had just entered the banquet hall when Heather saw Allen in the crowd.


    It was not that Heather wanted to pay any attention to him. It was just that Allen seemed to know that there were so many


    important people he could never meet at ordinary times, and deliberately spoke loud to make others pay attention to him.


    Next to him stood a middle-aged man with eyes like Alexander''s. Heather knew at one nce that he must be Alexander''s father, Gary Christopher.


    Over these days, Alexander had told her all about his rtionship with the Christopher family, so she had no good impression of the father and son.


    "What are they doing here?" she asked, frowning with displeasure. She had thought that Alexander, who had known that they would be up to no good, would keep them out of the party.

 Chapter 1471 - 759: Evil Plan

    "Mr. Christopher, you''re being very bossy," Heather said confidently. "He must obey you after having a chat with you? Aren''t you afraid of beingughed at if your words are spread? Do you really have no idea who is really pushing others too far?"


    "You, you¡­" Gary was so pissed off that he couldn''t speak fluently because he knew that no matter how he defended himself, others would only think he was being unreasonable. Even so, Gary didn''t think he himself was too demanding. He only thought Alexander was very disobedient and unfilial.


    "Alexander Christopher! As long as I''m alive, I will never im you as my son!" Gary growled in anger. "You''ll be remorseful. You''ll be remorseful!"


    Then he stood up angrily, ready to leave.


    Alexander suddenly stopped him. "Mr. Christopher."


    Gary stopped, gritted his teeth, and said, "How? Do you know you''re wrong now? It''ste! I''ll never ept you!"


    "You misunderstand," Alexander began coolly. "I just wanted to tell you that I sent an email to your mailbox. You can check it if you''re free."


    "Ho ho! I''ll never read anything you send me in my whole life!" Gary angrily said before mming the door to leave.


    Looking at the closed door, Heather was speechless. "His shamelessness is really an eye-opener! By the way, what email have you sent him?"


    Heather looked curiously at Alexander. His eyes glistened, and he said peacefully. "It was the paternity test you mentionedst time."


    "The paternity test between him and Allen hase out?" Heather was even more curious and asked. "So are they..."


    "Heather, you were rightst time," Alexander replied as his eyes looked indifferent. "Allen Christopher is not Gary Christopher''s biological son."


    "I can''t believe that''s true..." Heather didn''t know what to say now. She had thought that Allen was so mediocre, shameless, and ipetentpared to Alexander that she had doubted the rtionship between Alexander and Allen. However, she hadn''t expected it to be true.


    If so, Gary was very pathetic. He had forced his first wife, who had loved him deeply, to die but married a woman who had betrayed him. He drove his biological son out of the house but considered someone else''s son to be the apple of his eye.


    He was so righteous, but he was being fooled by a woman. Heather wanted to see his face when he knew the truth.


    She didn''t feel pity for him but thought he deserved it.


    "But," Heather said, frowning, "Even if he has read the paternity test, he''ll only think you''re trying to drive a wedge between them. He won''t believe you, will he?"


    Alexander nodded. With Gary''s temper, he might react like that.


    He began softly, "So I also sent him a certificate of the paternity test between Allen and his biological father and pictures of his biological father. They look much alike."


    Those pictures were enough to stop Gary from deluding himself.


    Heather looked very surprised and asked with adoration. "Have you actually found Allen''s biological father so quickly?"


    "Gary has been keeping an eye on that woman, so I assume Allen''s biological mother had an affair with someone close to her. The driver was the only man around her that year," Christopher exined. "I followed that trace and found Allen''s biological father."


    "You are really awesome!" Heather shouted, looking worshipful.


    "Heather, it''s you who are awesome," Alexander said and kissed her on the cheek. "If it weren''t for you, I might never have thought in that way."


    Even if he didn''t care about Gary''s favoritism anymore, it was very hard for him to keep a psychological bnce. However, when he knew about the truth, Alexander was relieved.


    If it hadn''t been for Heather, he might never have been able to ovee the damage in his heart. His Heather was a real blessing to him.


    The thought warmed his heart, and he kissed Heather on the lips again.


    ***


    Gary went downstairs in a huff. Suddenly, he remembered Alexander''s words and hesitated for a moment.


    What kind of email had Alexander sent him?


    Subconsciously, Gary took out his phone, ready to read the email.


    But before he could open the phone, Gary angrily put it back in his pocket. What important thing could Alexander send him? He only wanted to fool him in a different way as he had done today!


    "I won''t read!" Gary thought, snorted, and went straight back to the banquet hall.


    Allen had already been waiting for him. Seeing hime back, he hurried to greet him excitedly. When they walked to the empty corner, he whispered, "Dad, how''s it going?"


    "Don''t mention it," Gary said in an annoyed tone. "That brat has grown up now. He doesn''t listen to me!"


    The smile on Allen''s face instantly faded. When he looked at Gary, an undisguised disdain flickered in his eyes.


    Allen asked crossly, "Dad, didn''t you say you had a way of getting him to obey you and that you would try your best to get him to give me his girlfriend and H & C Inc. and work for us?"


    "He''s hard to fool now... After all, I have ignored him for so many years. He must have a grudge against me. Allen, don''t worry. I''ll try to persuade him again..." Gary said as his face was embarrassed.


    Remembering his previous promise, he felt ashamed, so he didn''t see Allen''s disgusted look.


    "Dad, forget it," Allen said impatiently. "I think we should stick to my original n."


    "This..." Gary began, hesitation shing across his face. "Allen, I don''t want to disappoint you, but I know women better than you do. If a woman doesn''t have you in her heart, she won''t marry you even if you have sex with her. If Heather gets pissed off, aren''t you afraid the Denmark Group will get even with us?"


    Allen was more impatient. He thought it sounded quite ridiculous in his heart when Gary even had said he knew women.


    "So you''re afraid of the Denmark Group!" Allen growled at him angrily, "Dad, can''t you trust me for once? As long as I make Heather pregnant this time, even if she is very hard-hearted, I don''t think she will abort the child? Won''t she be controlled by me then?"


    Gary frowned, but he disagreed with Allen in his heart.


    He had met Heather and could see that Heather was definitely not a naive, gullible woman like his deceased wife. Even if Allen did sleep with Heather, he wouldn''t necessarily control Heather. However, if Gary spoke out his thoughts, Allen would be unhappy.

 Chapter 1472 - 760: Can We Have A Minute Alone?

    Seeing him hesitate, Allen was instantly angry, "I see, Dad, you think I''m not as good as your good son Alexander. Christopher, in every respect, so everything that I do will be wrong, and by every means, will fail and get you in trouble, right? In that case, go to Alexander Christopher! He''s lucky anyway. He makes money and makes you proud of whatever he does!"


    Gary was lost in thought.


    Alexander had been showing extraordinary talents over the years, and Allen had been mad with envy. Allen refused to admit he was inferior to Alexander, so he got money from Gary to start a business like Alexander. However, he ended up losing all the money, and Gary had to clean up his mess.


    In order to cheer Allen up and prevent him from losing confidence in himself, Gary alwaysforted Allen that he was in bad luck and his ability wasn''t bad at all. It was because of luck that Alexander could make a hit today.


    After a long period of constion, both of them believed this statement was true and even believed it firmly.


    Later, whenever they mentioned Alexander, Gary would agree to give Allen anything in order to protect his sensitive and fragile nerves.


    What happened now was the same. Even though Gary didn''t feel it was right in the heart. He still hurried tofort Allen, "Allen, what the hell are you talking about? You know what, you have been my only precious son.


    "As for Alexander, when did I treat him like a son? You should know why I approach him. A man like him who made his fortune relying on his luck will sooner orter bankrupt such a bigpany!"


    "Hence, we must take hispany over lest he should waste it! We''re doing him a favor. Even if he can''t tell good from bad, we''ll have to keep helping him, won''t we? If it weren''t for that, do you think I would be willing to talk to him? Even if he were to die outside, he would have nothing to do with me!"


    Allen brightened up at Gary''s words. A touch of greed shed in his eyes. "Well, my n¡­."


    Gary managed to make him happy with difficulty, so he didn''t want to irritate him anymore. "Just do it if you want to. As long as you have a perfect n and you can make sure things won''t go wrong, I believe you can seed!"


    "Dad, you know my n. Didn''t you say it would be all right at that time?" Allen said and furrowed his eyebrows. "I''ve already bought off the waiter. It was very easy to drug Heather. As long as you can stall Alexander and prevent him from ruining my n!"


    "But..." Gary hesitated and said, "I''ve just fallen out with Alexander, and he won''t listen to me..."


    "It''s none of my business. You''d better figure out a way for yourself," Allen said impatiently, "Enough, I''m going to find the waiter."


    With that, Allen turned around and walked away.


    Although Gary felt a little embarrassed to hear his son''s orders, he had noints.


    Soon, Shane helped Grandpa Joseph walk downstairs. Everyone congratted Grandpa Joseph, who then thanked all of them. Gary saw Alexander and Heather at a distance in the crowd. He didn''t want to talk to them anymore, but when he saw Allen keep winking at him, he had to bite the bullet to walk to them.


    Gary brazenly approached Alexander, forced a smile, and greeted him. "Alex... Can we have a minute alone?"


    "Haven''t we just made it clear?" Alexander looked at him with an indifferent manner, but there was a strange light shing in his eyes. Heather gave Gary a nce, then looked away as if she hadn''t seen him.


    "I have just said those words because I was too angry. Don''t take it to heart," Gary sighed. "I just want our family to be reunited. It''s just that I''m getting old, and I''m an old fool sometimes, so sometimes I would say something rash. It''s your grandfather''s big day. Don''t you wish we could untie the knot in our hearts?"


    There was a cold light in Alexander''s eyes.


    If Gary had said these kinds of words to him more than ten years ago, he might have been moved and had high hopes for him. It was a pity that he wasn''t a gullible child now.


    He knew exactly what Gary was up to, but today Gary was bound to be disappointed. Or it could be said that the moment Gary made up his mind, he and Allen were going to pay the price tonight!


    "You''re right," Alexander calmly said.


    "Shall we talk over there?" Gary, who was delighted and wanted to take Alexander to a remote corner, asked.


    Only if he had lured Alexander away could Allen have the chance to trick Heather into leaving here.


    Heather looked at Alexander.


    He rubbed her hair gently. "I''ll be right back, honey. Wait for me here."


    Heather nodded. "Okay."


    Gary took Alexander to a remote corner.


    When Allen saw them from a distance, he couldn''t help but be delighted.


    Then he picked up two sses of red wine and got close to Heather.


    "Miss Denmark," he said with a sincere face. "I''m really sorry about what happenedst time. I didn''t mean to give you fake earrings as a present."


    She gave him an indifferent look. She was really beaten down by his and his father''s impudence.


    Allen was actually able to remain calm and strike up a conversation, even though he had just lost his face in public. "To show my apologies, I''d like to buy you a drink," Allen said in an earnest tone.


    He handed a ss to her and continued, "I''ve drunk it off. Feel free to drink it."


    "Have I said I would ept your apology?" she asked coldly, showing no intention of taking the ss.


    He instantly froze. He chuckled and whispered, "Miss Denmark, there are so many people watching. Even if you don''t give me a face, you should at least give my elder brother a face, shouldn''t you?


    "If others know that he and I are at odds with each other as brothers and he has a bad rtionship with the other family members like this. It won''t be good for him either, will it?"


    She narrowed her eyes. "Are you threatening me?"


    "No, no, no, I don''t dare," he answered, shaking his head quickly. "I''m just telling the truth. I also hope I can have a normal brotherhood with my brother."


    It seemed that Heather had wavered, but when her eyes fell on the ss, she couldn''t help frowning.


    "Miss Denmark, are you suspecting that I''ve drugged the wine?" he asked.


    Then he yelled, "How was that possible?


    You''re my sister-inw. Waiter!"


    He stopped a waiter who was passing by and said, "Go get Miss Denmark and me two sses of wine!"


    The waiter agreed, quickly fetched two sses of wine, and handed them to him and Heather.


    The waiter winked at Allen as he handed one of the sses to him.

 Chapter 1473 - 761: I Want Your Grandfather’s Forgiveness

    Allen was instantly relieved. He raised his ss to Heather and drank it down.


    She shook her ss. She nced at him with a frown before lowering her head to take a sip.


    Seeing her drinking, he was overjoyed. The n went really well today!


    She put down her ss and spoke coldly. "I''ve drunk. Can you stop pestering me now?" His eyes were deep. How could he possibly let her go now?


    "Miss Denmark, I don''t want to pester you," Allen followed unabashedly. "We''re going to be family. We should establish a good rtionship between us first. Don''t you think so?"


    She looked at him coolly.


    "If you marry my elder brother, you''ll be my sister-inw, and we''ll be family," he continued.


    However, there was no sincerity in his exnation.


    She coldly looked away but didn''t say anything.


    "Miss Denmark...." his eyes were fixed on her as he said suddenly, "How much do you know about my brother and my father?"


    She raised her eyebrows slightly. "Huh?"


    Instead of answering directly, she looked at him with a half-smile. "So you''re going to tell me?"


    He was delighted. Sure enough, Heather was very concerned about this. If he tried to trick her with this, he''d definitely be able to get her to obey him at any time.


    He began, "Of course. Miss Denmark, you really want to help my brother make peace with my father, right?"


    He added, "Let''s find another ce to talk slowly."


    She looked at him, her eyes deep. "Another ce?"


    "Yes, isn''t it inconvenient to talk here?" he said, looking around. "After all, family troubles shouldn''t be talked about in public. You don''t want too many people to know about it, do you?"


    Her face was nomittal.


    Noticing that she didn''t retort, he took it for granted that she had agreed. "Come on," he said cheerfully. "Let''s go upstairs and find an empty lounge and talk slowly..."


    With that, he led her upstairs.


    The party was on. All the people were downstairs, and no one would disturb them.


    At the thought of this, Allen excitedly untied and took off his tie when he reached outside the prepared lounge, but he felt a little hot somehow.


    Was it because things were going so well that he couldn''t contain his excitement? Allen was puzzled, but he didn''t think too much.


    Heather''s eyes were deeper as she walked beside him.


    His face had an abnormal flush. She saw at a nce what was going on.


    "Hold on, you go inside first," she said. suddenly. "I''m going to the bathroom."


    "This..." his heart sank, and he said hastily,


    "Shall I go with you?"


    "Master Alexander, are you kidding?" She looked at him sarcastically and snapped. "You''re not worried about me running away, are you? How is that possible? I want to see Alexander make it up and his father more than anyone."


    Hearing what she said, he instantly felt relieved. If he persisted, she would likely be suspicious. He hadn''t tricked her into entering the room. He couldn''t act recklessly and alert her.


    "All right," he said, pushing the door open with regret. "Then I''ll go in first. Don''t enter the wrong roomter."


    She looked up at the room number and then turned to leave.


    He went into the lounge and closed the door behind him.


    Waiting in the lounge, he somehow felt more and more ufortable as his whole body got hotter and hotter. He had not only torn off his tie but even removed the buttons on his shirt. Besides, it seemed his brain had slowed down too...


    Suddenly, the light in the lounge went out with a snap.


    He stood up nkly, ready to check what I was going on.


    No sooner had he reached the door than the door was pushed open, and a shadow quietly slid in. Allen felt only a dull buzz in his brain, and he directly threw himself at the intruder regardless...


    Downstairs, Gary dragged Alexander and chatted for a long time. Suddenly, his phone vibrated.


    Gary was happy in the heart. Allen had made a deal with him that his message would vibrate his phone to inform him if he made it. So Allen had really made it?


    "Mr. Christopher," Alexander said with an indifferent air, "Did youe to me just to tell me all these useless things?"


    Gary gave a mock sigh and said, "Alex, I really want your grandfather''s forgiveness. How about this? I''ll go to find Allen right now and take him with me to say happy birthday to your grandfather. Let''s talk it out then. Okay?"


    A cold light shed in Alexander''s eyes. Seeing Gary directly leave without him, as if he was anxious to look for Allen, Alexander didn''t ask him to stay.


    Gary pretended to look for Allen for a while. Noticing that Alexander was ready to go to find Grandpa Joseph, Gary hurried to run to Alexander and shouted with a panicky face, "Alex, your younger brother Allen is missing! I can''t find him anywhere!"


    Gary yelled loudly on purpose as if he was


    afraid that no one would hear him. Of course, everyone who had been around Grandpa Joseph heard him.


    All the guests looked at Alexander in surprise and thought, "Alexander actually has a brother?"


    Alexander had always been very mysterious to the media. They knew very little about his family. Now, they suddenly knew he had a younger brother. To many people, it was shocking big news.


    Alexander said calmly in the face of their inquisitive gaze, "The security measures here are very good. He''s a grown man, too. He should be all right."


    Gary''s expression changed, and he put on a miserable look. "Alex! I know you''ve beenining about me because of your mother''s death, and you won''t even recognize me as your father. But Allen is your biological younger brother, even though it was my second wife who gave birth to him. Now that he''s missing, how can you not care about him at all?"


    The banquet hall was in an uproar, but Alexander was present, so everyone didn''t dare to discuss it too loudly.


    However, Gary''s words were too shocking!


    This man actually Alexander''s father? They looked alike, so no one doubted Gary''s words.


    Besides, he deliberately used vague words, others subconsciously felt that Allen was born after Gary married his second wife, but Alexander didn''t care about his half-brother''s fate because of this.


    In an instant, everyone just felt that it was very lucky that they attended the party today! They hadn''t expected that they would see such a drama!


    Gary said, as if he thought of something and understood instantly, "Is it possible that you have something to do with your brother''s disappearance? Alex, I know you''re not what you used to be, but if you have anyints about us, you can vent your anger on me, but your brother is innocent!"

 Chapter 1474 - 762: Enough Of It

    In a sh, the murmurs grew louder. Was Alexander deliberately targeting his half-brother?


    Grandpa Joseph was also present. Seeing Gary distort the truth, he was so angry that he wanted to defend Alexander. Shane hurried to stop him and shook his head softly.


    The Joseph family and Alexander hadn''t done anything to their Christopher family for years simply because they disdained to do that, and such people like Gary weren''t worth it.


    However, they both knew Gary and Alexander''s rtionship couldn''t be hidden one day. Of course, Alexander had never tried to hide it.


    Having said that, the circumstances under which this should be made public couldn''t be decided by Gary.


    Gary thought he had seeded in making everyone believe him after he said that.


    He looked at Alexander with a troubled face, his eyes full of condemnation and questioning. "Alex, I know that with the Joseph family''s help, you have achieved something that no one else can. As your father, I''m really happy for you. But it''s been such a long time. Do you really hate me so much?"


    Christopher Technologies is getting worse and worse, we don''t me it on you, but why do you avenge yourself on your brother? He didn''t do anything. Do you really want to corner us?"


    Seeing Gary say so sadly, the other people discussed louder.


    Judging from Gary''s, Alexander had a grudge against him, so he actually used his own power to get back at the Christopher family, making Christopher Technologies worse than it used to be and then doing something bad to his biological brother Allen.


    Everyone knew that the internal strife in the rich family was very cruel, but when it happened to Alexander, they couldn''t ept it and think it was unrealistic.


    Shane thought it was funny. Gary was getting more and more shameless. Moreover, if Alexander really argued with him about the truth of these matters, it might give people a sense that Alexander was being aggressive.


    It was time for him, Alexander''s uncle, to appear.


    "Gary Christopher," Shane began sarcastically, "did Alex say he wasn''t going to help you find your son?"


    The whole banquet hall was suddenly silent, and even Gary instantly froze.


    The guests came to their senses. Yeah, Alexander had never said he wouldn''t help.


    Moreover, it seemed that it was Gary who had been speaking one-sidedly. Why did they feel as if they had just been deliberately misled by him?


    "What Alex said was that the security measurements here were good. Allen Christopher, who is his age, is an adult. Was anything Alexander said wrong?" Shane continued questioning Gary before he coulde to his senses.


    In an instant, the guests began to discuss.


    "Alexander''s younger brother is his age?!


    My God? Did I get it right?"


    "That''s right! They don''t share the same mother, so that means Gary Christopher had an extra-marital affair!"


    "Oh my God, he''s so partial! He had an extra-marital affair. How can he be so shameless and use his legitimate son of his illegitimate son without proof?"


    ***


    As everyone began to take Alexander''s side, Gary panicked. He knew Alexander''s character too well. Alexander wasn''t talkative.


    No matter what he said, Alexander would not say anything to refute it, and that was why he kept ndering Alexander boldly.


    However, he had made a grave miscalction. He hadn''t expected Shane toe forward and help Alexander rify!


    "Of his age" instantly made the public feel


    the inside story wouldn''t be so simple!


    "No. It''s not that..." Gary yelled powerlessly as his forehead was covered with sweat.


    He refuted in panic, "That... but...my child is innocent..."


    His words seemed even more feeble.


    "Enough of it," Shane said. "Since you are so anxious to find your bastard that you even deliberately nder Alexander, saying he refused to help, of course, we''ll help you find him. Alex, go with us, you can help search for him, lest someone should think if you want to fix a smallpany, you can only make it worse."


    Alexander nodded.


    Gary looked even gloomier. Shane had indicated many things that were disadvantageous to him with just a few words!


    Everyone understood instantly. Yeah. If Alexander really wanted to avenge himself on the Christopher family, he could have destroyed the smallpany with only one word. Did he have to make it worse? Why didn''t he just let it go bankrupt?


    At the thought of it, everyone looked at Gary with unkind eyes. Did Gary suffer paranoia? Was he ipetent and even suspected someone else was hurting him? Besides, he was too partial as a father.


    "I, no..." Gary tried to defend himself, but Shane and Alexander had turned around to look for Allen, ignoring him.


    Gary''s heart was full of reluctance, but there was no point in defending himself now. Besides, his real goal was to get everyone to go to find Allen! Now that he had achieved his aim, there was no need for him to raise new issues.


    Gary''s eyes lit up. When they found Allen, he was going to see if Alexander the brat would still be asposed as he was now!


    Alexander gave orders to his subordinates. Soon someone told him a clue that Allen was in the lounge upstairs.


    Everyone quickly went upstairs and searched for the lounges one by one. Seeing Allen''s room getting closer and closer, Gary became more and more excited.


    When he came to the room, Gary opened the door without hesitation and directly. shouted, "Allen!"


    The room was dark, but there was an ambiguous man''s groan and strangely soft, wet sounds.


    The look of the people who had followed Gary became very strange. They were all grown-ups, so of course, they knew what was going on.


    Someone pressed the switch with a snap, and the room was exceptionally bright. Everyone followed the sounds with gossipy eyes and saw Allen was pressing a person on the sofa, naked and moving violently.


    Because the figure of that person was blocked by the sofa, everybody couldn''t see the face of the person under Allen clearly.


    "You brat..." Gary strode over to Allen and pulled him aside. Without even giving the person a look, he got the person to stand up to expose it to the public.


    "How could you do such a thing?" Gary looked distressed and asked. "Isn''t this Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family? Both of you are young, but you can''t cheat on Alex like that. She''s your sister...."


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw the eyes of the other people present growing more and more strange. What is Gary talking about?


    Is he blind?


    "Gary Christopher," Shane cut him short impatiently, "what makes you think that this man is Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family?" Man?! Gary looked like he had been struck by lightning before lowering his head.

 Chapter 1475 - 763: The Shameless Father And Son

    Gary felt his head explode with a buzz! The man who he helped up looked pale, but he was definitely a man instead of a woman.


    What had happened?


    Why did Allen have sex with a man instead of Heather?!


    "Allen Christopher! What are you doing?" Gary grabbed Allen, shaking with anger.


    Allen was still a little muddled and looked very dazed. He quickly pushed Gary away, growled, and pounced on the man again.


    This scene drove Gary mad.


    The people outside the room were gloating, Gary had previously ndered Alexander, but now it was actually his son. Allen, who was making love. At the thought of this, they felt it was more amusing and funnier.


    Gary shivered with rage. Even if he loved Allen very much, he couldn''t help pulling him back and pping his face hard!


    After Allen bent his sexual impulse, the aphrodisiac effect had almost worn off. The pain sobered him up a little, and he came back to his senses, looking nkly. "... Dad, why did you p my face?"


    Gary pointed angrily at him. "Look, look what you''ve done!"


    Allen was still a little confused. He vaguely remembered what he had discussed with Gary, and without even thinking about it, he said, "We really love each other. Dad, please allow us¡­."


    Gary gave him a p across the face again. "Shut up! Look clearly at him!"


    Allen got a bit soberer. He was stunned because Gary had never hit him so hard before!


    "Isn''t she..." before he could finish the sentence. Allen waspletely dumbstruck when he saw the man on the sofa.


    He shouted in disbelief. "Malcolm, Malcolm Carter?!"


    Malcolm was in aa on the sofa because Allen had entered his body again and again. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been grabbed easily by Gary before, but Allen recognized him immediately at one nce.


    Someone sneered. "Oh, so they know each other?"


    "How could they not know each other? Didn''t he say they were really in love?"


    "I''ve seen the man before. He was with Master Alexander the other day. They look so close together!"


    "Since it''s true, why don''t Mr. Christopher allow them to be together?"


    ***


    As the sarcastic voices came, Gary and Allen were more and more despairing! If this went on, Allen would be the biggestughing stock and utterly discredited by the end of the night.


    "No way! I will never let that happen!"


    Allen thought.


    "Dad, I was drugged!" he said, flustered, "I''ve been set up by someone. It must be


    Alexander Christopher! It must be him!"


    Gary clenched his teeth and looked at Alexander with grief and indignation. "Alex, Allen is your brother in any way. Do you have to be so wicked and utterly discredit him?


    The voices of the other people instantly disappeared. Although they did not dare to say anything, many of them peeped at Alexander.


    Apparently, many people wavered, and some even doubted if it was really Alexander who had deliberately frame Allen.


    After all, he had such a lousy father and such a bastard brother, and it didn''t seem too strange for Alexander to kick their ass. Besides, Allen did look drugged...


    Shane was angered by the shameless father and son that heughed at. At this point, instead of regretting that they had wanted to hurt others, they tried to shit all the responsibility onto them.


    Alexander looked at them calmly. "Do you have any proof that I drugged him?"


    "What proof? Of course, it''s you!" Allen almost screamed like crazy, "Apart from you, your girlfriend Heather Denmark also helped you! I''ve just had a drink with her, and then I end up like this! You must have had my wine drugged!"


    The guests were surprised. Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family had also gotten involved in it?


    Many of those present had heard Heather and Alexander were together. Heather said it herself. Heather and Alexander were a good match. Although some people asionally said something jealous, no one said too much gossip.


    However, Allen''s usation was really shocking!


    Gary''s expression changed slightly. He


    gave Allen a hesitant look. It was too risky to get Heather involved because they had intended to drug her before. If someone found the truth, the Denmark family would never let the Christopher family go!


    However, now they had no way out.


    "Alex, you have a sessful career, and your girlfriend is Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family, but you actually asked your girlfriend to drug Allen," Gary said, looking at Alexander with sorrow. "You have such a happy life, but why don''t you let your brother go? Do you really hate us so much that you want to force us to kill ourselves?"


    "Ask Heather toe out. I''ll confront her!" Allen shouted impolitely.


    Seeing their confident words and behaviors, the guests couldn''t help discussing. Was Alexander really so narrow-minded that he didn''t want to let his family members go? However, they could also see that Gary and Allen were tough. They made it clear that they intended to get Heather into trouble.


    Alexander''s eyes were deep. Since this came to this point, there was no need for him to give the Christopher family any face.


    "Now that you have to confront," Alexander looked coldly at them and said, "it''s great. Mr. Christopher, I happen to find someone who wants to confront you."


    What did Alexander mean by that? Gary''s expression changed slightly, but Allen next to him was stupid and shouted, "Okay! Show us your tricks!"


    Alexander looked at them coldly. He pped his hands, and the crowd parted. Two bodyguards came over, taking a waiter.


    Gary and Allen''s expressions changed when they saw the waiter.


    However, Allen quickly pointed at the waiter with an angry look and said, "Bad guy! It''s you who gave me a ss of wine that made me muddled! Alexander Christopher must have asked you to drug me and get Heather to trick me into this room! It was you. It must have been all of you...."


    "Tell us what happened." Alexander looked at the waiter and said, ignoring Allen.


    The waiter looked at Allen in horror.


    "Allen Christopher asked me for drugs..."


    Allen immediately made a scene "Alexander Christopher! You''re inhuman! You get me drugged and then nder me!"


    Today he had to muddy the waters!


    Everyone frowned despite themselves.


    This Allen was really disgusting.


    "I, I have proof!" the waiter mustered up his courage and said.


    "Shut up!" Allen snapped as he paled, struggling to charge at the waiter.

 Chapter 1476 - 764: I’ve Got Audio Proof

    However, before Allen could reach the waiter, he had been stopped by a bodyguard. Allen tried hard to struggle. "Let go! Let me go!"


    Everyone looked at Allen in surprise. "Allen Christopher," Alexander began lightly, "If you keep doing that, it''ll only make people think you''re trying to kill him."


    Allen froze, and the next moment he still struggled madly.


    Nheless, the bodyguard overpowered him with a little strength.


    "Let Allen go!" Gary said, feeling pain in the heart.


    Alexander looked at him calmly, "Mr. Christopher, your son is too guilty to face the evidence. You''re not as confused as he is, are you?"


    "Who, who says we are guilty?" Gary was instantly enraged and asked. "Good! I''ll want to see what proof you can show us!"


    Gary was a little guilty, but he didn''t think the waiter could really offer some solid evidence, and he could muddle through with only a few words then.


    Alexander looked at the waiter. "Tell us what happened."


    "Well," said the waiter bravely, "Allen Christopher has long approached me and offered me arge sum of money, asking me to take a chance to drug Lady Heather Denmark at the party because I was going to be a waiter..."


    "Nonsense! It''s my son who was drugged!" Gary shouted. "Do you have any conscience at all? You drugged my son, but you actually wanted to frame him..."


    "It was because I had a conscience and knew I couldn''t do such a wicked thing myself that I changed the two sses of wine!" The waiter retorted as if he was ready to risk everything. "Then when I saw Allen trick Miss Denmark into going upstairs, I tried to remind her to leave..."


    "Shut up!" Gary interrupted with a ferocious face. "They must have bought you off, so you''re trying to frame us without any proof..."


    "I''ve got audio proof!" shouted the waiter.


    The room was suddenly quiet. Originally all the guests had been discussing and had no idea who they should believe, but when the waiter said he had audio proof, they were instantly interested.


    "You... nonsense!" Gary''s face turned horribly pale as he said. "Your recording must be synthetic!"


    "The recording hasn''t been yed yet.


    Why did Mr. Christopher insist that it was synthetic?" Alexander asked with an indifferent air.


    Looking at the guests'' questioning eyes, Gary was tongue-tied. "I, I..."


    The waiter took the opportunity to y the recording on his phone.


    "... The deposit has been transferred to your ount. I''ll talk to Heather then. When I use my eyes to hint you, you have to put the drug in her wine. When it''s done, I''ll give you more money!"


    "No, Master Alexander... I, I..."


    "Don''t refuse me! Your old mother is in the hospital waiting for the operation fee! And you''ll have to pay the tuition fee of your son who''s going to school!"


    "All right..."


    Gary and Allen, who had been overpowered by a bodyguard, were ashen-faced. The Denmark family would likely never let them go due to the recording!


    "It''s fake, it''s synthetic!" Gary growled, almost crazy.


    All the guests looked at Gary and his son in shock. At first, they were not convinced, but when the recording was yed, they all thought that the father and son were crazy!


    "Fuck it! They actually dare to plot against Heather Denmark of the Denmark family. Are they really not afraid of death?!"


    "Yes! Who doesn''t know how deeply the Denmark family loves and cares for Lady Heather Denmark!"


    "But he said the recording was synthetic..."


    "Synthetic? Did you forget Gary Christopher has just said the man was Lady Heather Denmark of the Denmark family without giving the person under Allen a look?"


    "Right! You reminded me that Gary Christopher had started shouting Allen''s name before he could enter the room. He definitely knew Allen was here..."


    No one was stupid. As they spoke, they found more and more doubts. All of these doubts proved that Gary''s and Allen''s behaviors were all premeditated!


    Gary''s face turned paler and paler, and Allen gave up the struggle, looking very ferocious. Since it hade to this point, they had understood that there was no way they could get away with it, even if they made a scene and acted unreasonably.


    A touch of malice shed in Allen''s eyes. The next moment, he shouted, "Dad, it''s all your fault! I didn''t consent to such an immoral act, but you forced me to do so! And you said that if I didn''t do it, you wouldn''t regard me to be your son! It''s all your fault!"


    Everyone was taken aback, and even Gary looked at Allen in disbelief.


    Allen actually shitted all the responsibility onto Gary in order to get himself out of trouble? What a cold-blooded son he was!


    Gary was hurt and shocked, but when he came to his senses and understood Allen''s behavior, he gnashed his teeth, looked angrily at Alexander, and said firmly, "Yes! I did all these things! Allen is innocent. It''s me who forced him! You can juste at me if you want to avenge yourself on us!"


    In a sh, the guests'' discussion grew louder. When it came to this point, Gary was actually still defending Allen? However, since the father wanted to take responsibility for his son, his conduct was understandable.


    "Alexander Christopher, I am your father!" Gary shouted as his eyes were full of arrogance and impudence. "So what if I set Heather up? Even if she marries you, she''s going to call me dad because of you! What can you do to me? Are you going to kill your own father for a woman? If you dare to do that, I''ll let the whole world know how cold-blooded and heartless you are!"


    Everyone looked at Gary in disgust. There was really nothing Alexander could do with such an unreasonable father. After all, such scoundrels like him might do anything crazy.


    Suddenly, another recording was yed.


    "Dad, didn''t you say you had a way of getting him to obey you and that you would try your best to get him to give me his girlfriend and H & C Inc. and work for us?"


    It was Allen''s voice!


    Hearing this, everyone was dumbstruck! They couldn''t believe it!


    So Allen and Gary wanted to not only steal Alexander''s girlfriend but also take his H & C Inc., and even squeeze Alexander and drain him of all his blood?


    How... shameless they were!


    "Turn off! Turn off the recording!" Gary, who was the first toe to his senses, growled, almost in despair.


    However, he was soon overpowered by two bodyguards. He couldn''t even make a sound, let alone struggle.


    However, none of the onlookers paid any attention to him. They all focused on the recording, for they really wanted to know what else the shameless father and son could say!

 Chapter 1477 - 765: The Recordings Are Fake

    "...As for Alexander, when did I treat him like a son... we must take hispany over... We''re doing him a favor... Even if he dies outside, it will have nothing to do with me!"


    The recording stopped abruptly.


    Everyone froze in shock.


    Although they had been really curious about what else Gary could say, they hadn''t expected the father and son would be so shameless!


    How could they say they were doing Alexander a favor when they tried to take over hispany? Allen and Alexander were both Gary''s sons. Gary could even take all the responsibility for Allen, but he could say such cold-blooded words that even if Alexander died outside, it had nothing to do with him.


    "Good Heavens! Is Gary Christopher really Alexander''s father? How could a father be so partial!"


    "He isn''t just partial! He is so inhuman! He''s worse than a beast! He actually had the face to say Alexander is cold-blooded!"


    "Alexander''s father is so terrible. Even if he did something bad to the Christopher family, I think Gary deserves it!"


    ***


    The recording had made everyone take Alexander''s side. What Gary had done really pissed everyone off. As a father, he was so cold-hearted to his children, which was not eptable to anyone.


    "No, it''s not like that..." Gary''s face turned pale as he struggled and said. "These recordings are fake, fake...".


    However, who would trust him?


    Over, everything was over... Gary had known that because he was Alexander''s father, he had an innate advantage in morality. However, after the recordings were made public, no one would believe his words anymore.


    "Alexander Christopher!" Gary seemed to grasp at thest straw and yelled. "Even if I framed you and I didn''t regard you to be my son, what can you do to me? I''m still your father! This is the fact that you can''t change. Do you want to take revenge on me? You''ll be unfilial if you do anything to me!"


    Everyone was shocked at his impudence.


    Gary actually dared use his identity as Alexander''s father to ckmail him after he had done so many cheeky things?


    Just then, a clear voice came. "But that doesn''t mean I won''t do something to you!"


    Everyone couldn''t help looking back.


    Seeing Heathering, they hurried to make way.


    Heather walked to Alexander. She reached out her little hand and took hisrge palm lightly.


    She had heard the recordings.


    She was really angry and sad for Alexander. How could such a man be called a father?


    Alexander was his biological son. Even if Gary had done something so cheeky, if Alexander did something bad to the Christopher family, someone might say he was cruel.


    However, she was different. She wouldn''t watch Alexander being bullied.


    Alexander softly squeezed her palm, indicating that he was fine.


    She took a deep breath, looked at Gary, and spoke coldly, "Remember what I''m saying now. Mr. Christopher, since you and your son dared to drug me, then Denmark''s family will definitely pursue this matter! From now on, whoever dares to help Christopher Technologies will be considered to be the Denmark family''s enemy!"


    Her cold words were loud and clear, but instead of thinking Heather was using power to bully the Christopher family, everyone felt veryfortable and delighted.


    "You, you can''t do that!" Gary''s face turned paler as he bellowed in disbelief. "I, I am Alexander Christopher''s father! I''m telling you, I forbid you to pursue this matter!"


    "You''re Alex''s father, but does it have anything to do with me?" Heather looked at him coldly and said. "Do I owe you a debt of gratitude, or have you raised me? How can you forbid me from pursuing it?"


    Everyone looked at Heather with appreciation, and their hearts were filled with admiration. Such a nice girl... Why could something as good as this not happen to them?


    Gary''s heart was filled with despair.


    Heather''s words made it impossible for him to refute. He looked at Alexander with ast glimmer of hope. "Alex, I''m your father. You should control her, stop her..."


    Alexander looked at him coldly, "Mr. Christopher, you renounced me sixteen years ago, so now we are rted to each other in nothing but blood."


    All the guests were tremendously shocked.


    Once again, they really felt that they were right to be here tonight because they could watch such a wonderful drama.


    It was the first time that Alexander had publicly acknowledged his family ties, but his family members were such an eye-opener. When they had thought the Christopher family were shameless enough, Gary and his son could always refresh their three views and show them what was more shameless!


    Sixteen years ago, Alexander was seven or eight. Gary was very cold-blooded as he actually had cut ties with a kid who was only seven or eight years old. Alexander could have used him of the crime of abandonment!


    Facing everyone whose eyes were filled with condemnation, Gary tried hard to exin. "Well, I, I was muddled for a moment..."


    Alexander cut him short with an indifferent air, "Mr. Christopher, I will make it clear that from today on, the honors, disgraces, ups or downs will be none of my business! Besides, whoever goes against the Denmark family is going against me!"


    Hearing this, everyone thought Alexander was very handsome and strong.


    Sure enough, even if such a good man had such rogue rtives, he wouldn''t be trapped by them.


    People had just thought that because Heather stood up for him so much, Alexander was too lucky for he was able to be with Heather. However, didn''t Alexander also stand up for Heather now?


    Alexander had said so because he hadn''t wanted Heather to bear such a heavy burden. Now it was clear that Alexander and Heather were very good to each other and loved each other very much.


    "Alexander Christopher, you can''t be so cold-hearted..." Gary shouted in despair.


    Everyone looked at him with disdain. Such a cold-hearted person actually had to face to say his son was cold-hearted? Alexander waved calmly. "Send Mr. Christopher away."


    "When you go home, remember to wait for the summons," Heather said coldly.


    Gary and Allen were ashen-faced. How could they not know that Alexander would not go easy on them anymore?


    After Alexander''s bodyguards drove the father and son out of the hotel, all the guests went downstairs to celebrate Grandpa Joseph''s birthday.


    Alexander and Heather sat in the corner, holding hands.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to show up?" he asked with resignation.

 Chapter 1478 - 766: I Don’t Like To See Them Bully You

    Alexander had been well aware that Gary and Allen would definitely have Heather involved in the incident. He hadn''t wanted Heather to get too involved in it, so he had told her to stay away and wait until it was over.


    In this way, everyone would definitely focus on how shameless Gary and Allen were, without saying much about her.


    Heather pursed her lips. "Do you mean you want me to watch them bully you?"


    Alexander''s heart was warm. "How would they possibly be able to bully me?"


    She put her arm around his neck. "I don''t like to see them bully you anyway! You''re my man. Only I can bully you. No one else is allowed to do that!"


    He was moved, looking at her with affection. "Heather."


    If there were not so many people around, he would have passionately kissed her right now.


    Alexander had never looked forward to the Christopher family since he had followed his uncle. Having said that, a corner in his heart seemed empty.


    It wasn''t because of the Christopher family. It was just because he didn''t have a home anymore.


    However, Heather''s words had easily filled his heart. The empty corner was now full of warmth and love.


    He could not help kissing her lips, but the shallow kiss made the me in his body more and more burning.


    Maybe... he should propose ahead of time. Heather blushed. The two of them were in a remote corner, but they were the focus of the party. Someone would give them a look every now and then, and of course, their eyes were kind.


    In this case, she was a little shy about the sudden kiss.


    She hastened to change the subject. "By the way, do you need me to do something to the Christopher family?"


    "No," he said, shaking his head with a smile. "Neither Gary nor Allen are more useless than you think. After we make the statements today, no one will risk offending us to help the Christopher family. Isn''t it better to let them little by little lose everything they have?"


    A smile yed on her lips as she waspletely relieved. "Okay, it''s up to you." Gary was Alexander''s father, so Heather had been worried that Alexander would feel miserable and troubled pain in the face of such a shameless father. Now she was relieved because Alexander would never let the Christopher family bully himself.


    After the birthday party was over, the incident spread like fire.


    As Alexander had said that, because both he and Heather had made a statement, no one dared to offend H & C Inc. or the Denmark Group, so dared to offend H & C Inc. or the Denmark Group, so all the Christopher Technologies investors disinvested overnight.


    Gary stayed up all night and begged investors, but of course, it was no use.


    In the morning, Christopher Technologies''s shares had hit bottom. The shareholders of thepany sold their shares and jumped out of the broken ship one by one without hesitation.


    Gary was in despair. Only then did he clearly realize that Alexander had really done nothing to him. Now a word of him could corner Christopher Technologies.


    What made him most despairing was that the recordings had been put online by someone. Of course, everything about Heather had been removed, and the only content of the recordings was Gary''s brazen remarks about how he wanted to take over Alexander''spany and didn''t care about Alexander.


    When these words were disyed alone, the impact was even greater, soizens all swore at the Christopher family online. Many people even volunteered to dig up dirt on Gary.


    Soon, his statement of renouncing Alexander was found and posted online. Furthermore, how he deceived the Joseph family''s daughter, then had an extra-marital affair, and other things were also revealed.


    In an instant, more and more people used the Christopher family. Some extreme people even ran to Christopher Technologies and the Christopher family''s house to smash their windows and throw rotten eggs at them.


    Unfortunately, Gary was hit once. Allen and his mother, Kim Carswell, had long moved out of the Christopher family, leaving Gary alone.


    Gary had no choice but to go to Alexander. However, how could Alexander possibly meet him as long as he wanted? He had also tried to find Heather, but the Denmark family was so protective of Heather that he couldn''t see her either.


    He had also tried to find the media to nder Alexander, but what media had the courage to offend the Denmark family and Alexander all at once? Therefore, the media gave Gary endless humiliation and asked how on earth he could say such shameless words, with the most pointed questions.


    Gary almost broke down. Now he was really cornered. Hispany had arge number of foreign debts, and many employees had gone to otherpanies, without even asking him for their sry, Christopher Technologies was already semi-paralyzed. It was only a matter of time before it went bankrupt. Moreover, Gary sensed Alexander''s determination. He would likely be unable to save the day.


    Gary was so deeply troubled that he nned to leave the mess behind and send Allen abroad to hide and leave with Kim. However, he also knew that without the permission of the Denmark family and Alexander, they would not be able to leave even if they wanted to.


    Hence, Gary went straight to Shane.


    Shane didn''t avoid meeting him. How could he miss such an opportunity to hit such an awful man when he was in trouble?


    After he had Gary brought into his office, Shane sneered at him.


    Gary was sensible, so he was so calm that he didn''t even make any retort.


    "Tell me why you came to me today?"


    Shane asked.


    "Shane..." Gary said ingratiatingly, smiling. Shane asked with a sneer. "Are you eligible to call me Shane?"


    Gary smiled apologetically. "Sorry... I was wrong. Mr. Joseph, I came here today because I wanted you to tell Alex to give me one way out. In spite of the fact that I''ve done something wrong, I''m still his father by blood. If I''m so wrong, I''m still his father by blood. If I''m so miserable that I want tomit suicide, I''m afraid others will scold him for being too ruthless and forcing his biological father to die. Don''t you think so?"


    Shane''s eyes were full of sarcasm. "Do you have the guts to kill yourself?"


    Gary''s face froze.


    He was not brave enough to kill himself indeed, and moreover, he did not want to kill himself at all. Nheless, he couldn''t think of any other way to threaten Alexander.


    Gary gritted his teeth. "If one is too cornered, one will do anything!"


    "Oh," Shane said calmly, "go ahead and do it."

 Chapter 1479 - 767: A Bad Karma

    Gary was so pissed off that he almost spat blood. "You! So you''ve never wanted to hear what I would say from the very beginning, haven''t you? Then why do you want to see me?"


    A chill flickered in Shane''s eyes as he responded by asking. "How can I humiliate you if I don''t see you? Gary Christopher, do you think I really don''t mind you forcing my younger sister to die?"


    Gary shivered with anger. The stress of thest few days had made him copse. Shane''s prank made him explode.


    "I knew your family had been looking down on me!"


    Gary suddenly got up and yelled wildly.


    "Why are you ming me for everything? If you had done me a little favor, my career would have been smoother, and I wouldn''t have cold-shouldered your sister. You directly cut ties with her immediately after I married her. Since I couldn''t get any benefits from you, why should I treat her well?"


    Shane looked at Gary coldly. He had long known Gary was an asshole, but he hadn''t expected him to be such a shameless asshole.


    BANG!


    Shane smashed Gary''s disgusting face.


    Furiously, Shane threw another punch at him. "You didn''t get any benefits from our family? Do you think Christopher Technologies could have gone so well if we hadn''t helped you? Gary Christopher, do you really think you''re a business wizard? You ungrateful brute!"


    Shane punched Gary again and again. Gary tried to fight back, but he was no match for Shane.


    Heather stood outside the office with Alexander. She was embarrassed, feeling that they hade at a bad time.


    "Shall wee another day?" Heather suggested.


    "No, it''s almost over," Alexander said in a hushed voice.


    She gave a sigh of regret. "That would be a pity..."


    She really wished Shane would beat Gary up a little longer.


    Alexander smiled and caressed her hair. In fact, he thought much the same as she did.


    Unfortunately, Shane quickly stopped. He spat at Gary in disgust. "I beat up the kind of person like you, but in fact, I didn''t want to make hands dirty!"


    He picked up the phone and called two bodyguards to drive Gary out.


    Gary was beaten ck and blue. He was so dejected that he didn''t even notice that Heather and Alexander walked in as soon as he came out of his office.


    He was thrown out of the building by the bodyguards, but he was still in a daze. He thought of many things, like his sweet and innocent dead wife and Alexander, who had cornered him to this point.


    When he had been a child, Alexander had always been excellent and filial. He had always longed for the attention of his father. Why could Gary actually ignore him and even feel that he was useless?


    Gary was very confused. He seemed very blind over the years...


    Suddenly, he remembered that Alexander had said he had sent him an Email.


    Gary suddenly felt happy. He had known that Alexander, who had been expecting praise from him, wouldn''t really do such a heartless thing to him. That email would perhaps be the turning point in his rtionship with Alexander. As long as Alexander agreed to give H & C Inc. to Allen, Gary would allow him to be with Heather.


    Gary felt he himself was very generous. He turned on his phone in delight. His mailbox was already full of various emails, but he soon found Alexander''s.


    However, the moment he opened the mail, he looked ashen-faced.


    Allen... was actually not his biological son?


    How was that possible?


    Gary thought his head was about to explode. He didn''t believe a word of it!


    But... the photo of Kim''s former driver made it impossible for him to escape the fact because Allen was so much like... that driver!


    Gary froze. If that was true, what had he gotten after he had been working hard over


    these years? He must find the truth.


    The next moment, he frantically stopped a car and asked the driver to drive him to the apartment where Kim lived.


    The apartment''s elevator was under repair, so Gary climbed a dozen floors, which almost killed him. But he still did not even rest before taking out a key to open the door.


    The door opened, and the living room was littered with men''s and women''s clothes. A vague panting sound came from the bedroom. Gary''s mind went nk. Those clothes weren''t Allen''s at all! Who was the man in the bedroom?


    He went mechanically to the bedroom door. When he pushed open the ajar door, he saw a man with a big belly rolling on the bed with Kim!


    Gary lunged at Kim frantically, "You bitch! I''m going to kill you!"


    However, before he could get close, he was kicked to the ground by the man.


    Gary gave him a look and then almost spat out a mouthful of thick blood! That man was one of his business partners and kind of his bad friend.


    Shaking with anger, Gary rushed at them again. "I''ll kill both of you!"


    Kim and the man directly beat Gary up.


    Gary had just climbed so many stairs. How could he fight against them? In the end, he was beaten so hard that hey t on his stomach and couldn''t get up.


    "Spoilsport!" the man said, picking up his clothes in displeasure.


    He kicked Gary. "Don''t me me, brother. Your several friends all know your wife is really good at making love. What else would you think we''d work with a good-for-nothing like you who isn''t capable over these years?"


    With that, the man put on his clothes and left.


    Gary was devastated and directly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    So it had not been a day or two since he had been cuckolded! Now he had no doubts. Allen was by no means his biological son!


    "You, you!" Shaking with anger, Gary shouted at Kim in despair, "I''ve fed you, clothed you, and given you all the money I make. I''ve even abandoned my wife and kid for you. How dare you do this to me?"


    She rolled her eyes at him with displeasure. "Wouldn''t I have starved to death if I don''t do this to you? How will you possibly be able to make money now? I''m doing this for myself! I don''t think you should use me of being Heartless. You should me yourself. That''s perhaps what karma means."


    He was livid with anger. "Bitch! Bitch! I want to divorce you! Divorce!"


    "Divorce?" she asked with a sneer. "Okay. Anyway, I''ve long sold all your valuable stuff and transferred all the money to Allen''s ount. All you have now is apany about to go bankrupt and a mountain of debts. Divorce you, and I''ll live a free, unrestrained life. Do you think I''ll care if you''ll die or not?"

 Chapter 1480 - 768: Gary Lost Everything

    She continued with a sneer, "By the way, presumably you''ve guessed it. Allen is not your son."


    His throat tingled with bitterness, and he felt his whole body was cold.


    Over the years, Kim had made him transfer all his assets to her and Allen through pillow talk. Gary was now sure that the assets must have been transferred elsewhere.


    Even if he hadn''t offended Alexander, he had little assets left. At the thought of this, Gary finally sobered up, but he felt boundless despair after that.


    What had he done all these years?


    He had abandoned his tender wife, who loved him and his lovely son. He had worked hard to keep a vicious woman and another man''s son.


    "I''ll kill you¡­." Gary got up from the ground with red eyes and lunged at Kim, trying to kill her. However, how could he possibly defeat her after he had been beaten up?


    Kim pushed him to the ground and kicked him hard. After that, she took the key from him, called several men in, and threw him out.


    Gary was thrown into the street, covered in wounds. Hey there like a corpse, looking nkly at the blue sky. Tears uncontrobly surged from his eyes.


    He almost had nothing left. Only now did he discover that his life had been a ridiculous joke.


    But who was to me? If he had treated his dead wife well and didn''t cheat on her when she was pregnant, how would he have ended up with a father-son feud and getting betrayed? It served him right!


    Gary disappeared. Hisst conscience made him ashamed to ask Alexander for help.


    He suddenly vanished, leaving the mess behind.


    Heather had been paying attention to the Christopher family. When she heard Gary had disappeared, she was surprised. She had thought Gary was going to keep pestering Alexander and the others.


    Her phone rang. It was from Alexander. They had nned to go to Peace Square together to buy her parents'' wedding anniversary presents.


    Answering the phone, Heather heard Alexander say apologetically, "Heather, I''m a little busy. I can''t pick you up. Can you go first, and I''ll goter?"


    "Good," she agreed and didn''t think much.


    After driving to Peace Square, she looked for a ce to park her car. Then she was ready to walk around.


    "You beggar! How dare you stand in our way!"


    There was a loud noise. Heather followed it and saw a group of drunk rascals beating up a ragged beggar.


    She furrowed her eyebrows slightly and shouted coldly, "What are you doing? I''ll call the police!"


    The several rascals raised their heads. When they saw Heather, their eyes lit up. "You''re so nosy, beauty. Do you fancy us? Do you want us to make love with you?"


    Then they came up to Heather, and one of them even reached out to touch her face.


    However, before his hand could touch her, she grabbed his hand and broke it.


    "Ouch!"


    Before he could let out a cry of pain, she had kicked him in the knee, and he directly knelt down!


    In addition, the two other young rascals who came forward were both defeated by her quickly!


    The three rascals hurried to beg for mercy in pain. "Forgive me! Heroine, give me a break, please!"


    The two remaining rascals froze. They were too scared toe forward when they saw Heather, who had been so good at fighting. Heather gave the first rascals a kick in disgust. "Get lost!"


    Noticing more and more peopleing to them, they were so scared by Heather that they didn''t dare to say anything and left in dejection.


    Heather went to the beggar and tried to help him up, but the beggar dodged her hand and kept looking away as if he was afraid to look at her.


    "Are you all right?" she asked in surprise.


    "Yes, yes," whispered the beggar. Then he got up and tried to leave.


    A hint of surprise shed in her eyes as she had just seen the beggar''s face. The beggar was none other than Gary Christopher.


    Had Gary been reduced to a beggar within a few days? No wonder he had been avoiding Heather. It was likely because he was too embarrassed to see her.


    Heather didn''t know what to say. She took out her purse, took out some bills, and ced them in front of Gary.


    He picked up the bills and left without looking back.


    Heather sighed, but she didn''t feel sorry for Gary. It couldn''t be only said that he deserved it.


    She was about to leave when her phone rang.


    It was Alexander again. Before hearing Alexander''s gentle voice, she answered the phone, "Heather, have you been there?"


    "Yes, I''ve just arrived," she replied. She took another look in Gary''s direction. Gary had been gone.


    After thinking for a while, she said in a serious tone, "Alex, I''ve just seen someone."


    He frowned slightly. "Who?" She briefly told him about her encounter with Gary.


    "I didn''t expect he''d be reduced to begging in the streets," she sighed, "but that''s sort of karma. By the way, what about Allen Christopher and his mother? I haven''t heard anything about themtely."


    He faithfully told her in a peaceful voice, "Allen changed his ID and wanted to go abroad, but I stopped him. Then Kim Carswell took him to find his biological father."


    "So the three of them were reunited atst. They took all Gary Christopher''s money and lived happily?" Heather asked with displeasure.


    If Gary was an asshole, Allen and Kim were no better. Now Gary had been punished, but Allen and Kim hadn''t paid the price yet. "They''re not happy at all," said Alexander lightly.


    Then, he told her all the things about them.


    Allen''s biological father was a violent alcoholic and gambler. Kim had transferred all the money to his ount in a bid to transfer the assets, but he had lost it all and owed arge sum of debt.


    Kim had been able to give himrge sums of money, so he had treated her well. Now she couldn''t afford to pay him, so he directly locked her up, verbally abused her, and threatened Allen to give him money.


    Allen had been unfilial and selfish. How could he possibly care about Kim''s life? Knowing that his gambler father had lost all his money, Allen directly ran away, got into a fight with a gang of gangsters, got beaten up, and was enved by them.

 Chapter 1481 - 769: A Sudden Attacked

    Heather sighed with mixed feelings. Perhaps this was what karma meant.


    In fact, she and Alexander hadn''t done anything to them, but the family had been thrown into confusion by themselves and directly fallen into the abyss.


    Kim herself had chosen such a bad man, and now she had such a bad result. She wasn''t pathetic at all. As for Allen, he had beenpletely a yboy who had been spoiled by Gary and wasn''t capable at all. Therefore, after losing everything, he never wanted to stage aeback or live a peaceful life but directly chose to degenerate.


    Anyway, whatever happened to the family, it wasn''t Heather and Alexander''s business. "When will you be here?" Heather asked.


    "I''m almost there," Alexander said in an unnatural tone. "Heather, will you go to the middle of the square and wait for me?"


    She was at a loss. "Ah? Why?"


    "Stand in the middle of the square so I can find you easily," he said.


    Although she was still puzzled, she finally agreed, "All right."


    She went to the square, only to see a circle of roses in the middle of the square and many people surrounding them.


    She frowned slightly and thought, "What''s going on here? Is there an activity in the square?"


    She took out her phone and was about to call Alexander to exin the situation when she froze.


    Alexander was standing in the middle of the roses, gazing affectionately in her direction with a smile in his eyes.


    She was dazed.


    "Heather,e here," he whispered.


    She seemed to hear clearly what he was saying even though they were far apart.


    She walked in his direction. It seemed that her heart was about to pop out of her mouth, her mind going nk.


    She walked almost mechanically in his direction.


    He began to walk towards her.


    He couldn''t wait anymore.


    She watched him approach and then get down on one knee in front of her.


    "Heather, marry me," he said as he took from his arms a velvet box he had prepared, in which a beautiful diamond ringy quietly.


    She hadn''t been able toe to her senses. It turned out that it wasn''t because Alexander was busy, but because he was preparing the proposal, he couldn''t pick her up. So he wanted to surprise her?"


    However, she had no mental preparation at all!


    "Marry him! Marry him!" The onlookers around shouted in unison.


    Her cheeks flushed as she listened to their voices in her ears.


    "Heather," Alexander said, gently taking her hand. His eyes were full of deep emotion. "I want to walk with you the rest of my life."


    Her heart missed a beat.


    There was a look of embarrassment on her


    face. "But, but..."


    "Are you... unwilling to marry me?" he asked in a hushed voice, with a touch of hidden resentment in his eyes.


    Her cheeks went red, and she quickly exined, "No. When I went out today, I didn''t even wear much makeup. I didn''t even wear formal or pretty clothes. I was totally unprepared for such an important proposal, and for some reason, I feel it a pity."


    A smile curved his lips as he watched her panicky, aggrieved expression. "My Heather is the prettiest at any time."


    She still felt a little down. "That being said..."


    He chuckled. "Then you say yes first, and when you''re ready, I''ll propose to you, okay?" Looking at his warm, gentle smile, she couldn''t resist agreeing, as if she had been. bewitched. "Okay..."


    He took her hand and slipped the diamond ring into her ring finger sweetness in her heart seemed to overflow. Alexander had asked her to marry him.... "Kiss her! Kiss her!" shouted the onlookers.


    Looking at the ring on her finger, then again.


    Alexander stood up, stretched out his arms, and tenderly wrapped them around Heather''s waist.


    Her heart beat like a drum when she looked into his eyes that were as deep as the sea. He slowly leaned over and kissed her on the lips.


    Kissing in front of so many people, she should be shy, but her brain was a mess. She just wanted time to stop at this moment. She couldn''t help but reach out her arms and wrap them around his neck.


    Countless balloons were released at this moment, and the whole square became particrly beautiful.


    As they kissed, Hazel watched the scene with interest.


    "Honey," she began, looking curiously at Joshua next to her, "you see your beloved daughter being proposed to after you fly home immediately. What do you think of it?"


    He looked at her helplessly. Now Hazel was more and more like a naughty child, but he just liked her and loved her and wanted to spoil her.


    "Here''s what I think," he answered as his mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners, and he used his long arm to pull his lovely wife directly into his arms. "I''ll have more time to be with you when our daughter has someone to trust."


    Her heart was warm. After so many years of marriage, their daughters had found her true love, but they still seemed to be in love.


    She was about to say something when she saw someone sneaking into the crowd, trying to get closer to Heather and Alexander.


    "Honey, look!" Hazel hurried to tug at Joshua''s sleeve and screamed.


    They tried to push their way through the crowd and approached the man. However, there were so many people that they couldn''t get closer any faster.


    Heather and Alexander''s kiss was over.


    "Heather..." he whispered, with a contented smile on his lips. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and he pushed Heather away.


    Heather looked back in astonishment and


    happened to see Allen holding a sharp knife and stabbing it at them.


    And, in a twinkling, he was right in front of them!


    "Alexander Christopher, I''ll kill you!" Allen shouted angrily.


    Coldly, Alexander raised his foot and kicked Allen''s dagger swiftly out of his hand.


    Allen''s hand hurt badly, but his face became more and more ferocious. The next moment, he directly took a bottle of liquid out of his chest, opened it, and threw it at Heather.


    "Ah!" the onlookers screamed. This sudden incidentpletely overwhelmed them.


    Heather''s face turned strangely pale. She couldn''t dodge such arge area of unidentified fluid even if she wanted to!


    Suddenly, a warm body held her tightly. When she found it was Alexander, her pupils suddenly dted!


    Alexander stood directly in front of her at the critical moment andpletely blocked her.


    "Alex!" she cried in rm.


    "I''m fine," he whispered tofort her.


    "How can you possibly be fine? Let me check! Quick!" she tried hard to suppress her panic and said. "Let me help you with the wound first!"

 Chapter 1482 - 770: Finale: I Love You Forever

    He chuckled. "I''m really fine. It''s water." She froze and looked quickly at his back. Sure enough, it was intact, and his suit was wet. She was relieved, but soon she was filled with rage!


    She passed Alexander.


    ring at Allen, who had been overpowered lying limp on the ground, she walked over and kicked him several times. "Bastard!"


    Alexander stopped her, his eyes a little deep. "Enough, Heather. Let''s ask the bodyguards to take him to the police station. This time, he won''t get out of it anymore!"


    He had sshed water this time, but there was no guarantee what he would ssh next time. Alexander wouldn''t be lenient to Allen anymore.


    Heather nodded. After venting her anger, she suddenly felt it was strange. Neither she nor Alexander had overpowered Allen just now. Who had done that for them?


    She looked up, and her eyes instantly widened in surprise. "Dad, mom? Are you back?"


    It was Joshua who had just overpowered Allen.


    "You''ve finally seen us," Hazel said with a sad face. "You really forgot about your parents when you had a fianc¨¦."


    Heather''s face was full of shame. "No, no, I didn''t¡­."


    However, she knew Hazel loved to tease her, so she directly pulled Alexander over to them. "Mom, Dad, let me introduce..."


    The shock she had gotten had been tempered by the delight of her sudden encounter with them. She introduced them to each other with a happy face.


    Alexander called Joshua and Hazel in a very natural way, "Dad, mom."


    Joshua looked Alexander up and down. Although Allen had thrown water, he was satisfied that Alexander had risked his life to stand in front of Heather in such an emergency without knowing what Allen had thrown.


    "You''re great," Joshua said peacefully. This was kind of his eptance of Alexander.


    Alexander understood what he was talking about. "This is what I should do."


    Then he promised, "I chose Heather, and I will protect her with my life."


    "Oh, that''s great," Hazel said with a smile. "You made Heather forget about her parents. You''re fine."


    "Mom, I didn''t forget you," Heather said as she came to her.


    Then she spoke softly like a spoiled girl, "I came out today to get a gift for you. I wanted to surprise you on your wedding anniversary!"


    "A gift? Surprise?" Hazel looked vaguely at her stomach. "You got pregnant?"


    Heather''s face darkened. "No, we have been well-behaved!"


    What the hell was her mother thinking?


    Hazel sighed regretfully. "What''s a pleasant surprise? Haven''t you just let me down? I thought I was going to have grandchildren."


    Heather covered her face with her hands. Well, she couldn''t handle her increasingly mischievous mother.


    "When are you going to give me a baby grandchild so that I can y?" Hazel asked with anticipation.


    Heather was angry. She looked at Joshua for help. "Dad..."


    Joshua put his arm around Hazel''s waist and whispered in her ear, "We won''t have time for the next two years."


    "Howe we don''t have the time?" Hazel asked in puzzlement.


    "You forgot? Our schedule is full," he exined peacefully. "We''re going to the Grand Canyon in Country M, Great Barrier Reef in Country A, South Ind in Country X... If you want grandchildren, we can''t go to any of these ces."


    She looked annoyed. "You''re right!"


    "We don''t have to push them. If they want to have a baby, let them have it and keep it by themselves. We''ll juste home and visit them some time so that we won''t have to mess up our schedule," he whispered.


    She waspletely convinced. "Yeah, you''re right."


    Heather gave Joshua a sly thumbs-up. Sure enough, the only person who could control her was her dad.


    "Let''s go," Joshua gently put his arm around Hazel. "Alex has just proposed, so I''m sure they''ll have a lot to tell each other." "Mmm!" Hazel blinked and agreed. "Heather, we''re leaving. You go on!" As they hurried away, Heather''s cheeks turned a little red. The proposal had been over, what else could they go on doing...


    Alexander took her hand softly, his eyes looking apologetic. "Heather, I''m sorry, I didn''t expect this to happen today."


    She lightly shook her head. "It''s okay. Alex, as long as we''re okay, it''s fine. And I think it will be our most memorable proposal."


    It was a scary proposal, but it was also very exciting.


    Alexander looked at her quietly. "Are you sure you don''t mind?"


    "You bet!" she said, standing on her toes and kissing his lips.


    ***


    Soon, it was Hazel and Joshua'' wedding anniversary. Apanied by Alexander, Heather went straight home immediately after getting her diploma.


    Randy threw Hazel and Joshua a party. When Heather arrived, she saw many people she knew.


    They were her grandparents, uncles, and so on. Seeing them, Heather was very happy in her heart.


    Heather took Alexander with her and introduced him to her rtives and friends. They had all heard what had happened when he proposed and were very pleased with him.


    However, Heather was somewhat surprised when she saw Simon.


    A delicate, tender girl was following Simon shyly, but her eyes looked at Sebastian with an adoring expression.


    That look... showed there was a story between them! Heather was instantly gossipy.


    "Uncle Simon!" Heather came to Simon and called. Her eyes fell curiously on the girl beside him. "Who is she?"


    Simon introduced but looked somewhat embarrassed. "This is your cousin, Elizabeth King. Liz, this is your cousin, Heather Denmark."


    "Uncle, you do have an illegitimate daughter," Heather was surprised and whispered.


    "Ahem," said he with a more embarrassed expression, "What''s wrong with an illegitimate daughter? She''s my daughter too. You must take care of herter."


    "Of course!" she agreed with a smile.


    He frowned. "By the way, where are your parents?"


    She looked out the gate. "They should be here in a minute. My mom took my dad to try a kind of snack in the morning. It won''t take long."


    He said with a wicked smile, "I don''t think so! I guess both of them will definitely..."


    Before he could finish the sentence, they heard amotion outside.


    "Damn it! Hazel and Joshua are gone again!" someone shouted.


    Helplessly, Heather and Simon put their hands on their foreheads.


    Alexander was surprised. "Again?"


    "Yeah," Heather said with a wry smile. "My parents have done a lot of things like that.. Hence, when I was a kid, I really wanted to find someone to elope with me."


    A smile curved Alexander''s lip. Maybe he could learn from them?


    Everyone took out their phones. Sure enough, there were broadcast messages.


    "We''re going to Country R for sashimi! It is said that this is the best season to taste it. You don''t have to wait for us! We love you!"


    On the ne, Hazel was a little embarrassed. "Honey, we''re gone again, so the party is going to be a mess, isn''t it?"


    Joshua chuckled. "How is that possible? They should have been used to it, shouldn''t they?"


    "Yes," she said with a smile.


    He gently took her hand and whispered, his eyes soft and affectionate, "Honey, I love you forever."


    Author''s Note:


    Herees again, and we witness a beautiful ending of a great love story between Hazel and Joshua and their daughter Heather. Once again, I am so grateful that you guys walked with me on this journey.


    Let''s witness another great story that will follow immediately. And thanks for the support and love you all showered.


    Stay safe, everyone!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 1483 - 1: Why Do You Care?

    <strong>Synopsis:</strong>


    A strange man conquered her home when her Mom passed away. He became his legal guardian, yet he possessively wanted to be his lover. He even forced her to be his wife by luring him into a huge debt.


    He used his possessive love and supreme power to capture her heart. She hated the way he treated her, yet he can draw her towards him every time they stay together. And when he fell into his trap, things changed drastically.


    They ended up hurting each other and taking revenge.


    *****************************************************************************************************


    By the ink on her mother''s will, Crystal Smith had be an outsider in her own house and had to live with her mother''s ''toyboy,'' Nathan Davis, under his guardianship.


    What the Hell was she thinking about? Crystal seethed.


    She held the steering wheel and turned back to Nathan, whose expression had not changed a bit. "Did that woman die under your enormous cock?"


    It would exin why her mother had left her inheritance to a bloodless man rather than to her own daughter.


    "I want you to get out of my house," Crystal said.


    Nathan raised his eyebrow curiously,


    "What if I say no?" he asked. Crystal was a little stunned by his direct words.


    She held his life in her hands now, but it really did seem like he didn''t care if his words would piss her or not! She frowned and brought the vehicle up to 220 mph. The cars next to them disappeared behind them like shes of light as Crystal ran red lights and Stopped Signs with no concern for their or anyone else''s safety.


    Without warning, Nathan leaned over her and put his hand on the lever, covering Crystal'' hand. He suddenly jerked the gear shift and turned the steering wheel hard with his free hand.


    The wheels squealed as they "burnt rubber," and then there was a loud crashing sound as the Mercedes hit a Buick Regal and ran it off the curb and into the railing on the side of the road!


    They were both thrown forward, and the airbags exploded to save them from near-certain death.


    "Are you all right?" Nathan asked her with a grave expression on his face. And then he unfastened Crystal''s seat belt and said, "Get out of the car. I''ll handle this."


    Crystal did as she was told. This is so surreal - she thought as she stumbled out of the vehicle.


    Crystal walked over to the Buick and knocked on the window. A few minutes passed, but no one answered. And because the ss was tinted, she couldn''t look inside, nor could she hear anybody, so she assumed that the vehicle was empty.


    Then, just as she was turning away, the window rolled down, and Carlos - her boyfriend - was sitting in the front seat.


    Carlos was not adequately dressed, his hair was messy, and there was a scratch on his neck.


    It should have been happy and exciting to run into him, but all she felt was suffocating - breathtaking anxiety.


    Crystal tried to speak, but all she could do was stare. Her brain hurt suddenly, and it felt as if it was exploding.


    She remembered how, on a red rose petal path and under a setting sun, Carlos had held her hands and said, "Crystal, you are the apple of my eyes. I''ll love you forever. I''ll give you the world''s most unique love."


    Out of this love, Carlos had once driven a hundred miles to buy her favorite food for her. And to make her happy, he had purchased a license te with her birthdate on it. Time had passed, though, and while the license te remained the same, the love he had felt for her had changed.


    At the time of the rear-end, Carlos was making love to another woman in this damn car.


    It must be an exciting experience for them - Crystal thought absently.


    Carlos smiled awkwardly. "Crystal?" he askedmely. "Is that you?" He stepped out of the car nervously and began to fix his clothes.


    "Car sex? You are really busy, Carlos," Crystal asked sarcastically. "How exciting is that?!?!!"


    She was angry, but she tried not to show it because she didn''t want him to know that he had that kind of power over her. She wanted him to think that their rtionship meant even less to her than it had to him.


    Carlos looked at the ground and shuffled his feet. "Look," he said. "I''m sorry."


    Crystal frowned. He was still behaving gently and politely, but he didn''t even bother to exin it to her.


    Obviously, he could not deny that something had been going on. When Crystal peeked her head into the car, she saw the other woman was in a state of undress. Her ample bosom had been on disy, despite how she''d tried to hide them while, at the same time, attempting to cover her neatly trimmed mons pubis.


    Crystal couldn''t see the woman''s face.


    She raised her hand to p Carlos, but he grabbed her hand. "Enough," he said forcefully.


    "We''re breaking up. You can go now. Cry on your own time if you need to!"


    Crystal was astonished, and her eyesses over with the tears she wished that she could have held back. His sudden cruelty had shocked her just like a p would do to her.


    The woman stepped out of the front seat. "Crystal Smith?" sheughed. "What are the odds of running into you like this?" She was wearing a yellow tight strapless T-shirt. She had gotten dressed, but the shirt was too tight that her breast bulged out so much, and her apparel was nearly as vulgar as her state of undress had been.


    But Crystal didn''t need to see the woman to recognize her. She would have recognized her half-sister''s voice anywhere.


    For fuck''s sake! - Crystal seethed - Joyce Henry! They shared the same father, but they had different mothers.


    The triumphant smile on Joyce''s face was bright and dazzling.


    Joyce spat on the ground, and then she sneered, "Do you know why Carlos broke up with you?"


    Crystal shook her head, "I''m not interested."


    Joyceughed, "You''re clever," she said.


    "And smart. You should already know the answer - and you may not believe this, but I actually sympathize with you. Your father hates you, and your mother died, leaving her entire estate to a stranger. Boohoo! Poor Crystal Smith. You''re such a joke. You think you''re still a princess, but you''re not. You''re garbage. Human filth, and that is why Carlos didn''t want to have anything to do with you. You''re a loser. Look at me, though." Joyce used her hands to hoist up her heavy breasts, and she shook them in Crystal'' face. "I''m a winner, and with me by his side, Carlos is going to go ces!"


    "Yeah..." Crystal argued back. "ces... like straight to Hell! You''re a slut, and he''s an asshole; what a perfect match between you two!" Joyce''s words had wounded her deeply, but Crystal didn''t show it.


    "No matter what you say, Carlos and I have been together for a long time. It was just a matter of time before you found it out. And now that the cat''s out of the bag, I''m so d because you won''t be around to haunt his life anymore!"


    Crystal stared at her half-sister coldly. Her father had abandoned her and her mother because of Joyce''s mother, and now her boyfriend was doing the same thing as her father had done.


    At least my life''s consistent- Crystal thought bitterly. She looked at Carlos and asked him if it was true, that they''d been messing around behind her back for a long time. Before he could answer, though, Joyce cut in. She said, "Why do you care? Didn''t you spendst night on Nathan''s bed? And he''s supposed to be your GUARDIAN! How messed up is that? Were you fucking him, or were you looking for evidence to use against him?"

 Chapter 1484 - 2: Have I Caught Your Attention?

    Crystal froze, "How... how did you know?!" she stammered and backed up a few steps. Her face was as pale as a piece of white paper.


    Carlos had known about her n, but she had never imagined that he would tell anyone her secret or use it against her. Now that she thought about it, though - Hadn''t the whole thing been Carlos'' idea all along?


    "You could climb onto Nathan''s bed," Carlos had suggested. "Make it look like you''ve had sex. Once the evidence is clear, the Guardianship Order will no longer be legal, and the case regarding your inheritance will be reopened.


    "Crystal," he pleaded, "This is the only option. You have to pretend to have sex with him. I know that you''re not a frivolous girl, but you have to do this!"


    She had always trusted Carlos, so she had done as she was told.


    Crystal forced herself to recover from the shock. She clenched her teeth and said, word for word, "Mr. Foster, that''s so kind of you. Should I say ''thank you?"


    "You don''t have to," Carlos replied cheerily. "After all..." he looked at Joyce. "... we''re practically family!"


    This was the third time that Carlos had attempted to break up with Crystal, so it shouldn''t have shocked her to discover that he was cheating on her. After all, she truly had been haunting (Joyce''s word) Carlos'' life, hadn''t she?


    Carlos had tried to break up with her the first time when the Foster Group had been about to go bankrupt, and then again right before the SAT exams. Each time, Crystal had convinced him to stay with her and that she could change - for him.


    Crystal began to tremble slightly, but she took a deep breath and clenched her fists hard for fear of being noticed, and her pointed nails sank into the palms of her hand. "I can''t STAND you!" she hissed as she turned away from him and walked back to the Mercedes.


    What are we going to do? - she thought as she approached the wreck - this will never happen...


    Suddenly, a brand-new limited-edition silver-gray Maybach stopped by the Mercedes. A driver in a formal suit came down from the Maybach and respectfully handed a key ring to Nathan.


    On seeing the Maybach, Joyce shouted at Crystal, "Tut, tut, tut. My dear sister, your mother, was so generous. Her lover drives a Maybach and wears private-customized clothes. I can see why she left everything to him!"


    "Hey, stop it," Carlos shouted.


    "I''m just telling the truth," Joyceughed. "Look at that Maybach. It is worth tens of millions of dors, and his suit, I bet it''s more expensive than the car. Do you believe that?"


    Crystal refused to acknowledge that. She opened the door to the Maybach, got in quickly. By then, Nathan had taken his seat behind the wheel. He turned to her with a curious expression on his face, "Boyfriend?"


    Crystal denied it coldly, adding, "He''s just a rat, a breeding pig!"


    "He has terrible taste in women," Nathan eximed. "That girl was nothing but a dirty slut."


    "You''ll get no argument from me on that," Crystal agreed, "Not only does he have bad taste in women, but he also has poor business sense."


    "What does that mean?" Nathan asked casually.


    "If you want to do well in business, you need to know how to present yourself," Crystal exined. "Look at you, for example. The vehicle you drive, the clothes you wear, the way you cut your hair, the way you talk and hold yourself: that is all a part of the package that you need to sell to a potential client before they even look at whatever it is that your selling. In the case of Carlos, he doesn''t look the part, so he can never be a sessful businessman - but I am sure none of this is new to you, Mr. Davis! Obviously, you have been sessful, likely in business and with women. Am I right?"


    "Well, you aren''t wrong," Nathan replied, and then heughed out loud. "What about you, have I caught your attention?"


    "What does it matter?" Crystal replied. "I''m just a poor orphan. You can get nothing from me." Crystal paused and sneered. "Mr. Davis, don''t waste your time on unprofitable people."


    "Is that really how you see yourself?" Nathan asked, "Crystal Smith, don''t underestimate yourself!"


    Crystal observed Nathan''s expression and found he didn''t tease her, she said, "I don''t get it. Millions of other girls are better looking than I am, smarter, and with more money to their name. Surely you see that!"


    Nathanughed, and then he said, "You are so young, no wonder you don''t see your own potential. "


    Impatiently, Crystal cut short his words, "Save it. Just tell me what you want from me."


    Nathan raised his lips, "Marry Me." Crystal was so caught off guard by his words that she began to cough, and her cough began to choke her so severely that her face turned beet red. She could barely breathe. Tears streamed down her face, and when she bent over at the waist, her forehead hit the dashboard.


    Nathan pulled over as soon as he was able, and he turned to her with a concerned expression. As he rubbed her back, he said, "There, there. Take it easy. Are you okay?"


    Crystal pushed Nathan''s hand away and red at him. "What did you just say?"


    "You aren''t happy with the Guardianship Order," Nathan exined. "That is obvious. So, why not marry me? Then we can turn this passive "father/daughter" rtionship that is typically between a guardian and his charge and have an equal husband-and-wife rtionship instead? Don''t you think that if we did that, it would be both preferable and profitable? If we did that, then you could also have an equal share of my property, which you could use to p your ex-boyfriend and half-sister in the face. Who would turn down such a deal!"


    "I would," Crystal blurted out. "I would!"


    I can forget Carlos - she thought - but how would I know if Nathan''s property is clean enough for my tastes? Or if he is an honest person¡­


    Crystal hadn''t known Nathan for long, nor did she know much about the rtionship that he''d had with her mother. His offer seemed sincere, but her gut was telling her that he was ying some tricks. And if that was true, then the only reason her mother had left everything to him was that he must have somehow pulled the wool over her eyes. And if that is true, how many other women have been deceived by this exceedingly handsome face?


    "Well..." Nathan opened the car door. "Be that way if you must." He jumped out of the car, walked around to where Crystal was sitting and ordered her out of the vehicle.


    "Why?" Crystal asked. She looked over his shoulder and saw that they''d stopped in front of the University where she attended. "I''m not going! I don''t feel good!" she shouted. "I''m on my period!"

 Chapter 1485 - 3: What A Goody-Two Shoes?

    The ss was just about to start, so there weren''t many seats left unupied by the time Crystal arrived at the room. She looked around, and when she found one, she saw that it was next to her friend, Serenity, who was sitting in an aisle. Typically, Serenity chose the aisle seat on the third row in the middle, which provided the best view of the professor, so as Crystal took the seat beside her, she had a funny feeling that something wasn''t quite right.


    As Crystal leaned over to whisper- "Good morning" - to Serenity, she heard her name called from the front of the ssroom, and as she looked up, some of the other students snickered. "How kind of you to join us," Nathan said sarcastically. She looked to the tform and instantly frowned.


    What is he doing here? - a voice in her head moaned. Is he a professor here? Has he always been one of my teachers, and I am only now noticing it?


    Nathan had his hand on the teacher''s desk, and his sleeves were rolled up so that they revealed an expensive watch on his wrist.


    He was looking straight at her in a manner that suggested he was expecting something from her, but she knew not what. The man had natural energy about him that was powerful and undeniable.


    As soon as Nathan was into the rhythm of teaching, Serenity leaned over and whispered to Crystal: "He can''t be as bad as you''ve made him out to be! Can he?"


    "He is!" Crystal replied emphatically, "and worse! You can''t judge a person by how he looks or by the way they portray themselves in public. Most inherently evil people hide their true nature from the world."


    As Crystal finished talking, Nathan asked everyone to hand over their homework projects to the Lesson Representative. "Who is the Lesson Representative?" he asked. "Raise your hand if that is you."


    Crystal raised her hand, and he said, "Okay, Crystal. Collect the assignments. You can bring them to my office after ss."


    All of the other girls were envious of Crystal''s ce of seeming privilege, but it was a burden that she would have happily given up to her. However, one of these girls, Cindy, seemed particrly keen to take over the task, so after ss, Crystal approached her. "Hey, Cindy," she said. "Could you help me take these to the office?"


    Cindy shook her head shyly and said, "As much as I''d like to, I shouldn''t. As you know, Professor Davis is particr about these things. If he wanted me to bring the assignments to him, then he would have named me Lesson Representative. s, though, he did not..."


    Cindy''s response annoyed Crystal a lot, and she found herself thinking - What a goody-two-shoes. Had I liked to push her into a fire pit? - and she was startled by the vile poison that her mind had dredged up.


    Crystal asked another ssmate the same question, but this one also said no. "I can''t," he said. "I''m going to the library with my girlfriend."


    "Fine," she sighed. "I guess I''ll have to do it myself."


    When Crystal arrived at Nathan''s office, she knocked twice, but no one answered, and she couldn''t hear any soundsing from the room. No one was there, she realized. I better just go in quick, put the papers on his desk, and skedaddle!


    When she opened the door, though, she was shocked by what she saw: Nathan had one of her other teachers, Ms. Ford, bent over his desk, and he was fucking her from behind. She was bracing herself with her hands, and her head was down, so she couldn''t see that they hadpany. Nathan had one hand on the teacher''s shoulder and the other on her thigh. Her top was open, and her bra had been pushed up over her medium-sized breasts so that they were fully exposed, and every time his manhood plunged into her, they shook violently. And Nathan''s eyes were closed.


    Crystal scolded herself for looking. For watching!


    I should get out of here before I''m seen! She thought. But she was frozen in ce, and before she could move, Nathan opened his eyes, and when he saw her, he grinned. It was the smile of a Cheshire cat, with teeth like a shark, and the demented look in his eyes broke the spell that the scene had over her.


    Crystal quickly trotted over and threw the papers on the desk. "Well," she said, "I''m just going to put down the assignments. Sorry to interrupt you two..."


    Crystal was just about to leave when Ms. Ford began to moan, and she realized that the older woman was about to climax, and as much as she knew that the right thing to do was to leave, Nathan had not ordered her out, and she was deeply curious about the female orgasm. Of course, she had some knowledge of her own body, but she hadn''t ever experienced anything like "The Big "O," as it was called when it was whispered and giggled about in bathrooms and changing areas. Thus, instead of leaving immediately, Crystal closed the door and remained inside. Unfortunately, just as things were getting really exciting, Ms. Ford happened to look up from the desk, and when she saw Crystal standing there, she shouted at her: "What the fuck is wrong with you? Are you some kind of pervert? You''ve handed in the assignments! Now get out of here!"


    "Yes, Ms. Ford," Crystal replied meekly, and she quickly slipped out of the room.


    Once Crystal was in the hallway, she leaned against the wall, and after a few seconds, she slid down it and found herself,ically, in an ufortable sitting position. Crystal was breathing heavily, and her cheeks were hot, but she was also feeling other things. She shivered, and her arms broke out in gooseflesh, and when she wrapped her arms across her chest, she noticed that her small- oh so small, whenpared to Ms. Ford breasts felt somehow heavier, and they were sensitive to the touch. As discreetly as possible, she explored that and was startled by how hard her nipples were. They were so hard that she could feel the Montgomery nds on her ares even through her shirt. There was also a warm, tingly sensation that had started in her groin and seemed to have since saturated her bloodstream. And she could barely think with the throbbing in her head.


    I wonder if it had felt like to be Tiffany, with Nathan inside her - Crystal wondered - Like this, maybe? Only with a sense of satisfaction, perhaps? Am I even close on the right track? She had no real way of knowing one way or the other, and her worldview suddenly felt like it was off-kilter. She wondered how a seventeen-year-old girl couldpete with a teacher like Ms. Ford, and she had to remind herself that she didn''t want topete with Ms. Ford! And she thought Now that he has her, maybe he''ll leave me alone...


    Tiffany had countless suitors at school. Students jostled over the opportunity to get into her ss, and many media outlets called her one of the ten most gorgeous teachers in the country. They said that she was "Sexy."


    Out of nowhere, Crystal was suddenly struck with an insane kind of Jealousy, and she stood up in a huff and barged back into Nathan''s office.

 Chapter 1486 - 4: Would You Please Let Me Go?

    Ms. Ford and Nathan were putting on their clothes when Crystal barged in, and Nathan raised his eyebrow questioningly. Before he could say anything, though, Crystal looked him in the eye and demanded to know if he was attracted to her. "Nathan," she shouted, "are you fascinated with me? If that''s the case, I''m afraid that someone will be jealous." She eyed Ms. Ford and then turned back to Nathan. "So, I suggest you make it clear."


    "Make what clear?" Nathan asked.


    Crystal gasped, and then she said, "That you have long been infatuated with me and that we are in love with each other."


    Ms. Ford looked at Crystal incredulously and said, "What a joke! You and Nathan? Come on! As I remember, you attend our school as an elerated student. Have you evere of age? Look at your tits! Have you even hit puberty? I don''t think you deserve Nathan!" Crystal puffed out her handful-sized breasts with pride and said, "Excuse me for a moment, but I am Nathan''s type! What would he want with an old crone like you?"


    As Ms. Ford flinched away from Crystal''s harsh words, Crystal walked over to Nathan. She took his hand, and when she pressed it against her pubic mound, he gasped. This was a fatal temptation, she knew, and a cruel test for a man with normal physical needs, but it was even more tempting for a man with a penchant for younger adolescent girls. As Crystal applied more pressure to Nathan''s hand, she moaned gently, and he turned to Ms. Ford and said, "Tiffany, I''m really crazy about Crystal, and she is more my type. You should go."


    Nathan''s surprising words made Crystal palpitate. She felt butterflies flitting about in her stomach, and her face turned red as her mons pubis warmed to his touch. Ms. Ford frowned and stamped her feet, and then she barged out the door, mming it behind her. And the moment she was gone, Crystal pushed Nathan''s hand away from her moist sex. I want him-she admitted to herself - but I will not let him know it!


    "I did you a big favor," Crystalughed. "How are you going to thank me?"


    Crystal turned to leave, but Nathan wouldn''t allow it. He grabbed her wrist, twisted it painfully behind her back, and pressed her against the wall. Crystal struggled to get away, but there was no hope of escape. "Please, don''t," she whined. "If you let me go now, I will introduce you to other girls at another time, and they will be like me, except they will be eager!"


    Nathan leaned around Crystal with his free hand and put it back where Crystal had put it, only this time he slid it into her jeans so that the only thing between it and her wet core was her thin damp panties. And as he applied pressure, now directly to her clitoris, he whispered in her ear: "Other girls, you say? For a threesome...?"


    "No!" Crystal cried in pleasure and frustration. "I could be a matchmaker for you!


    "I could befriend girls my age and send them your way!"


    Nathan twisted Crystal''s arm a little harder, and at the same time, he began to move the fingers of his other hand in slow circles, mixing pleasure and pain in equal measure. And one voice in Crystal''s mind screamed for him to stop, while another voice begged him to - NEVER STOP!


    And then, without warning, Nathan ceased his ministrations and whispered into her ear: "And what kind of girls do you think I would like?"


    Rather than reply, Crystal threw her head backward, and there was an aggressive THUD as the back of her head connected with his forehead.


    "Shit!" Nathan hissed. "You bitch!" But he didn''t let her go. And now I am really in for it! - Crystal realized, and she began to squirm harder than ever. Crystal wasn''t able to get away but to keep his hold on her, Nathan was forced to pull his hand out of her pants, and her senses were overwhelmed by the musky/sweet scent of her sex on his fingers as he used that hand to push her shoulder against the wall.


    As she struggled, Nathan pressed his engorged member against her buttocks, and she could tell that the more she resisted, the more aroused he became, so she forced herself to go limp in his arms. Be still - shemanded her body - be passive.


    Once Nathan realized what was going on, he released her shoulder and hooked his thumb into the waist of her jeans and the stic in her panties so that he could push them down and force himself on her, but just as the jeans dropped past her ass and fell to the floor, the door opened, and someone gasped. And someone, a ghost-male, said, "Geez... You... You dirty man! And with a student!!!!!!"


    Nathan frowned and turned his head. "Get out!" he shouted.


    The door closed quickly then, without Crystal knowing who the intruder had been. And as soon as they were gone, Nathan began tough. "You would think that after being interrupted once," he said, "I would have thought to lock the door!"


    After a second, Crystal took a deep breath and said, "Would you please let me go?"


    "Yeah, why not?" Nathan replied. He let her go, and once she''d pulled up her pants and panties, she turned around to face him.


    Nathan looked at Crystal seriously and said, "Just don''t try to tell me that you didn''t like that!" He was wearing the same grin, now, that he''d had on when she''d walked in on him fucking Ms. Ford. It was half Cheshire cat, half-shark. He winked and added, "This is just one of the benefits of being under a Guardianship Order!"


    Crystal''s mouth dropped open, and she was struck dumb. She wanted to deny his im over her, but she could not. After all, if he could drive her to such a state of arousal once, he could certainly do it again.


    Crystal looked at the clock suddenly and realized that she was runningte for her next ss. She told him that she needed to go and why, and this time he let her go. As she turned to leave, though, Crystal nced at Nathan''s white shirt to wear a strand of hair hung stubbornly to an amber button. She reached for the hair, held it in the air, and let it fall. "See you tonight," she whispered seductively, in a tone pregnant with implications.

 Chapter 1487 - 5: I Didn’t Kiss Him

    As Crystal headed to her next ss, she happened to run into her friend Serenity, who was sitting on the floor beside her locker. When Serenity saw that Crystal was in a hurry, she asked what her rush was all about. Before Crystal could reply, Serenity noticed that her face was red and that her clothes were disheveled. "Are you okay?" she asked. "Your lip is swollen."


    Crystal scrambles for an answer, and when she begins to stammer, Serenity knew with certainty that something was up with her, and she suspected that she knew what it was. "What is the matter with you?" she asked reproachfully. "Does it have something to do with You Know Who?"


    "No!" Crystal replied argumentatively. She bit her lips nervously and said, "Maybe I got attacked by a cockroach! Did you think of that?"


    "It''s Professor Davis, isn''t it?" Serenity said. After a moment, she lowered her voice and said, "It was! You kissed Professor Davis." She giggled. "What a tramp!" Serenity didn''t mean this literally. It was just a joke between two friends.


    "I didn''t KISS him!" Crystal said, and she touched her lips thoughtfully. I wonder what it would be like to kiss Nathan? - she wondered - and would I let him kiss me if he tried? Didn''t know... She didn''t know...


    "Well, if you two didn''t KISS, what did you do?" Serenity squeaked, her voice rising several octaves. Just now, she was guessing that there had been some forey that maybe included heavy petting or under the shirt but over the bra action, but her imagination didn''t take her anywhere near what had actually happened. Crystal''s face turned red when she heard Serenity''s question, so Serenity knew she was on the right track, but she would have never guessed the full extent of the liberties her professor had taken with her friend. "Well," she said, "if you can get him to be infatuated with you, you may find a chance to get your mother''s inheritance back."


    "Jesus, Serenity!" Crystal hissed. "Did you take the ss for nothing?"


    "No way," Serenity replied. "I am listening very carefully. Look at yourself, though; you''re one to talk! You''ve been daydreaming all semester."


    Crystalughed, and Serenityughed along with her. "Fine," she admitted. "I haven''t been concentrating, but you watch: I''ll concentrate next time."


    Serenity got up, and the two girls walked to their next ss together, which was philosophy, and they took their seats as the teacher walked to the podium. Serenity opened her book while Crystal twirled her pen out of boredom. I didn''t even want to be here today - she told herself - so why should I bother paying attention!


    Furthermore, although the teacher worked hard to make the lessons easy for the students to understand, Crystal remained absent-minded, and the fact that she was two years younger


    than the other students was a constant disadvantage to her. Crystal managed to endure until ss was over, though, and as she gathered up her books, she and Serenity discussed what to have for lunch.


    Unfortunately, before they could make any headway, there was a sudden cry at the door: "Crystal, the president wants you to go to his office!"


    Crystal''s mind went nk, and she had to ask Serenity, "What did he say?"


    Serenity looked at her friend curiously and said, "Where is your mind today?!?!? He said that the president wants to see you. You''d better go quickly! Maybe it is about another schrship." If it were, it wouldn''t be the first time that Crystal had won a schrship. She had never received one from the president before, though, so she didn''t think that that was what this was about.


    "My mind was elsewhere, that''s all," Crystal exined. She handed her books to Serenity and said, "Can you take these for me? I''ll meet you in the cafeteria after this meeting."


    Without waiting for a reply, Crystal left the room, and since she was in a hurry, she rushed down the hallway towards the office. And when she entered the office, the secretary looked up from her desk and said, "You can go right in, the president is waiting for you."


    When Crystal entered the office, she said hello to the president. He said hello back, and he told her to close the door, which she did. There were two seats in front of the president''s desk. One was empty, and the other was taken by Ms. Ford. The president pointed toward the empty chair and told Crystal to take a seat, which she did. And as she did, she noticed the name tag on the president''s desk and gasped. His name was Mr. Ford! He was Ms. Ford''s Father!


    What the fuck is going on?- her thoughts began to spin out of control - This must have something to do with Nathan!


    Am I in some kind of trouble? "Mr. Ford," she said nervously. "What can I do for you?"


    "You''re Crystal, aren''t you?" he said. It wasn''t a question, but she nodded her head as if it had been. "You are the first student to be rmended for admission to our school through the Advanced Program for High School Students, and your schstic record is outstanding. Although there is not much schoolwork to do right now, it will increase, and I hope you will give full priority to your study. You are still young, and I hope you don''t ruin your future unnecessarily."


    Is that a threat? Crystal asked herself. His tone was t, and his facecked expression, so she had no way of knowing if this was anything more than friendly encouragement.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Ford, but could you be more specific?" What unnecessary things are you talking about? I don''t quite understand."


    Ms. Ford turned to Crystal and scowled. "What my Father - Um... What Mr. Ford said," she hissed, "was about you and Professor Davis. I told him all about your little ''rtionship'' with him, and that is not the kind of thing a young student like yourself should have time for!"


    Actually - Crystal wanted to say the RELATIONSHIP takes up very little time, thank you very much! - but she remained silent, obeying the more reasonable voice in her head that was saying - Let the adults talk, and then you can go on your way, living your life in whatever manner you please. After all, you aren''t beholden to this dysfunctional woman or her father in any way!

 Chapter 1488 - 6: He Was Adopted

    Mr. Ford stood up so that he was standing over Crystal. "Crystal," he said, "our school does not object to students falling in love, but we try to encourage our teachers not to enter into sexual rtionships with students, and if they must, then they should at least wait until the students are of legal age. Surely, you must understand that if this got out, it would tarnish the reputation of the school."


    Ms. Ford whined, "Dad... Mr. Ford, I mean... Her behavior has already been a bad influence on other students. Furthermore, although she keeps saying that she and Professor Davis are in love with each other, it is clear that she is the one who seduced Professor Davis, and not the other way around! Young girls have ways of mesmerizing men, as I am sure even you know, so how could he resist the provocation of this naughty vixen?!?!? I think that since this kind of thing has never happened in our school with a girl so young, it is necessary to make an example of her."


    Mr. Ford nodded approvingly and asked, "What do you think is an effective way to control something like this? Should we circte a notice of criticism?"


    Off with her head! - Crystal thought wildly, and she was barely able to contain herughter.


    "That''s too serious," Ms. Ford replied. "I think it would be better to expel her."


    Mr. Ford looked at Crystal thoughtfully and said, "These are some heavy charges that have been made against you. But I know that you have been through a lottely, what with your Mother''s death and your Father''s remarriage, so I don''t want to be too quick to give up on you, particrly because of your previous exemry record. Do you have anything to say on your behalf before I pass judgment?"


    Crystal looked first at Ms. Ford and then at Mr. Ford. "This is hard to talk about," she admitted, "but my rtionship with Professor Davis is not one that isparable to that of the love that is sometimes made between a man and a woman, but -"


    "Ugh, I knew you''d say that," Tiffany interrupted cruelly. She rose and grabbed herptop, plugged in her hard drive, and an image of her and Nathan appeared on theputer screen. He had her pressed up against the wall with her arm twisted behind her back, and his free hand was down the front of her pants. "What excuse do you have now, Miss Crystal? Isn''t this evidence of a rtionship between a man and a woman or a man and a little GIRL, as is the case?"


    Mr. Ford looked away in disgust and said, "Geez! You really are shameless. You will disgrace our school. I have made up my mind: for seducing a teacher, you are being expelled. You can empty your locker!"


    Having nothing to say, Crystal stood up and left the office. On the way out, Ms. Ford yelled at her to" STOP!" but Crystal paid her no mind.


    After all, now that she was no longer a student here, the staff no longer had any hold over her.


    What a bad day - she thought to herself - my boyfriend cheated on me. My guardian sexually assaulted me. And now I''ve been expelled from school. Damn it! What is the point of even living...?


    Crystal found Serenity in the cafeteria, and she ordered arge lunch for herself. Why despair when you can eat?!?!?! When Serenity saw how much food she''d purchased, she nearly choked. "Did Mr. Ford offer you a double schrship?" she asked.


    "No," Crystal replied tly, "he expelled me.


    This isn''t a celebratory meal! It is a constory meal! Can''t you tell the difference?!?!!?


    Serenity frowned, and tears welled up in her eyes, and Crystal felt bad for speaking to her friend in such a harsh manner. "I''m sorry," she said. "I''m upset, but it wasn''t fair to take it out on you."


    "It''s okay," Serenity replied. "I forgive you. We all have bad days, and yours sounds particrly bad. Why did the school expel you, though?"


    "Because of Nathan," Crystal replied.


    Serenity: "So, your affair with Professor Davis was exposed?"


    Crystal: "It isn''t an affair. I may have been a bit of a cock-tease, but he sexually assaulted me, and they''ve turned me into the viin!"


    Serenity: "Why don''t you ask Professor Davis to exin it to them? Maybe they''ll let you stay in school."


    Crystal: "The evidence is conclusive. How could he exin it away? Let''s end this talk, shall we? I want to eat my lunch. When I''m full, then I will have the strength to think about what to do next."


    As they were eating, Crystal''s big brother, Evan Henry, came and sat with them. Crystal looked at him ufortably and asked him what he was doing.


    "Surprised to see me?" he asked. He was wearing a light blue shirt and ck pants.


    "Shouldn''t I be?" Crystal replied.


    "Not really," Evan replied. "Who did you think Dad would send after he discovered that you were expelled? He cares about you. You know that, don''t you?"


    "Cut the crap," Crystal replied coldly.


    "He does!" Evan insisted. "And he ns to contribute five million dors to this institution to keep you enrolled, and I finally persuaded Mr. Ford to reduce your sentence from expulsion to probation."


    "How about if I ept the dismissal, and he can transfer the money to my ount," Crystal replied snarkily. "How does that sound? And why would a man that didn''t want to raise his own daughter set aside five million dors to keep her in school? Can you answer that question for me?"


    Serenity listened quietly, not daring to interrupt. She had heard Crystal''s story about their family and felt sorry for her.


    Evan frowned and said, "Crystal, you cane to me if you need money. Don''t be angry at Dad. He has his reasons for abandoning you, and they are reasonable. Can you believe me?" Crystal rolled her eyes and said, "Of course¡­ NOT.


    Evan nodded as if he hadn''t expected any other answer from her, which he likely hadn''t... "Dad hasn''t been feeling welltely," he said. "Go and see him whenever you can."


    Crystal was about to excuse herself by saying she wasn''t avable, but Evan saw through her. He said, "Dad asked that youe and see him tomorrow. Your Mother left something at his ce for you to have."


    Then, without saying goodbye, Evan rose and left.


    "Is he your half-brother?" Serenity wondered.


    "No," Crystal replied.. "He was adopted."

 Chapter 1489 - 7: Can Elaborate On That

    Mr. Ford was at a loss about what to do with Professor Davis. He knew that Ms. Crystal Smith had been responsible for what had happened between them, but that didn''tpletely exonerate him. After giving it much thought, he called Nathan into his office and said, "Professor Davis, you may have been rmended by the board of directors, but that doesn''t mean you can do whatever you like with the students! You should pay a little more attention to your behavior, and perhaps you need a little discipline to help you keep your mind out of the proverbial gutter."


    Ms. Ford was also there, and she stood up for Nathan, saying, "Dad, don''t me Professor Davis. The girl is a tramp and a trollop. Professor Davis can''t help it." Ms. Ford gave Nathan an irritated look and added: "Isn''t that right, Professor Davis?"


    Nathan folded his long legs, shrugged, and smiled calmly.


    Because Mr. Ford was being paid five million dors to cover this up, he decided that the penalty for this teacher would be slight. "Just be careful you don''t let anything like this happen again," he said. "This is a matter of honor for the school, so I hope that you will cooperate."


    "Oh?" Nathan lit a cigar and asked, "Can you borate on that? On what it means to cooperate with you? By that, I mean, what are your expectations of me?"


    Mr. Ford sighed and said, "The school frowns upon rtionships between teachers and students. If that wasn''t obvious before, it should be now. If you need a girlfriend, I can introduce you to plenty of girls. You can choose whichever one you want. You don''t have to ruin your career over a student."


    At this point, Tiffany pretended to cough. Nathan flicked the ash off his cigarette and said, "What if I said that I don''t want anybody but her?"


    Mr. Ford was stunned for a moment. Then, he frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Nathanughed. "I thought I had made myself clear. Are you so dense that you didn''t get my meaning?"


    "You really are an insolent prig, aren''t you?" Mr. Ford hissed. He pounded his fist on the desk and said, "You will abide by my word, or I''ll have to ask you to leave - and note back!"


    "Try it," Nathan said disapprovingly. "Fire me. If you dare!"


    "Well, you asked for it," Mr. Ford shouted. He sat up straight, and he was about to call the board to report the arrogant man in front of him when, suddenly, there was a knock at the door. The door opened, and a man of about fifty entered, followed by three men.


    Nathan nodded his head and said, "Hello, Mr. Wilson."


    Mr. Wilson paid Nathan no mind as he turned to Mr. Ford. "I''ll take care of Professor Davis myself," he said. "You can rest assured that we would never tolerate a teacher like Professor Davis at this school!"


    Mr. Ford''s face turned pale, and he asked, "So, what are you going to do about it?"


    "To prevent something like this from happening again, I think we should publicize the scandal," replied Mr. Wilson. "Hopefully, his punishment will act as a deterrent to others."


    Mr. Ford gasped. Such a scandal would be bad news for the school and his bank ount - but he didn''t know what he could say to reverse the course of this conversation. As ast-ditch effort to turn the tide, he red at Mr. Wilson then asked, "Who are you anyway?"


    One of the men who hade in with Mr. Wilson said, "This man represents Mr. Owen Lane, the man who is standing beside him. He is the Vice President of Saint University. He is here to take care of Mr. Davis. And you." Owen nodded to Nathan and said, "Nice to meet you, Professor Davis."


    Mr. Ford looked at Owen in desperation and asked, "What is going on right now? I am so confused!"


    Mr. Wilson snorted, "From today on," he said, "Mr. White will take over all of your work. As to how the board of directors will handle you, you will be informed." He smiled slyly. "You should never offend a man like Professor Davis. Why don''t you apologize to Mr. Davis? If you are sincere, then maybe you will get off with a lighter sentence."


    Mr. Wilson''s words were like a p in the face to Mr. Ford, but he had no other choice but to lower his head and do what he was told to do. His face turned red, and he said, "Er, Professor Davis, forgive me for being rude to you and being too hasty in dealing with this matter. I am terribly sorry. I pray to god that you will give me one more chance."


    Tiffany just stood where she was, too scared to say a word.


    Nathan: "Mr. Lane used to be the youngest professor at Saint University, and I am sure his participation will certainly bring more advanced teaching ideas to our university. Also, your decision to expel Crystal is too hasty, but that is not the main reason why you will be stepping down as president."


    Mr. Ford: "Quite so, Professor Davis, but please be lenient to my misbehavior,"


    Nathan: "I''m sorry, Mr. Ford. I''m just a teacher. Mr. Wilson will take care of it."


    Without giving Mr. Ford a chance to beg for mercy, Nathan left the room.


    After a few minutes, Owen caught up with him, and once he had his attention, he said, "Nathan, I''m a Green Horn here, but I gave you what you wanted. Aren''t you going to give me something in return?"


    Nathan put his hands in his pants pockets and asked, "What do you want?"


    Owen: "Can I ask anything?"


    Nathan: "Spit it out. You can ask for anything, but that doesn''t mean you''ll get it."


    There was one thing that Owen really wanted, but he was scared to ask for it. Nothing ventured, nothing gained - he thought, and after a moment of deliberation, he said, "Can I have the painting?"


    As he had expected, Nathan''s eyes went cold. Those familiar with Nathan knew that he would give up his life before he gave up his favorite painting, which was the one he assumed Owen was asking for. It was one of his own paintings, and even though it wasn''t a masterpiece, it was worth over two hundred million dors. The reason that it was worth so much was that it was hisst painting. A collector had already offered him two hundred million dors for it, but he had rejected the offer without hesitation.


    Nathan was never short of money, so even though he had a great talent for painting, he had firmly announced that he would never paint again. Thus, there would be no more works by the famous Nathan Davis forting.


    "You should know better than to ask for that!" Nathan hissed.. There was a moment of silence, and then Owen apologized, and they moved on to another - safer-topic.

 Chapter 1490 - 8: Don’t You Believe Me?

    Susie had already prepared dinner, and when she saw Nathan enter the door that evening, she hurried to put out slippers for him. "Mr. Davis," she said, "dinner is ready, but Ms. Crystal hasn''te back yet. Would you like to have dinner first or wait for her?"


    "I''ll wait for her," Nathan said. "Susie, you can go home now."


    Susie''s daughter-inw was pregnant and needed to be cared for, so Susie had to go home every night. So after Susie left, Nathan took a shower and went straight to the study, where he waited until nine o''clock, which was what time it was when Crystal arrived home.


    Nathan heard a noise at the door, and then the study door was pushed open. Crystal staggered through the door. Her cheeks were glowing, her eyes were dim, and there was a murderous look in her eyes. When Nathan saw her, he frowned and asked her if she was drunk.


    Rather than answer the question, though, Crystal pointed her finger at him and shouted, "You! You! You! You..."


    "What about me?" Nathan asked innocently. And when she didn''t reply, he asked her how much she''d had to drink.


    "What about YOU?!?!?! "Crystal hissed.


    "Your question is hrious!" And then she grabbed an ashtray and threw it at Nathan''s head. Nathan dodged the porcin projectile, and it smashed through the French windows behind him. "What gives you the right?!?!!?!?"


    "Crystal?" Nathan cried as she began to pick up other things to throw at him: a cell phone, a book, a pack of cigarettes; anything that was within reach, and not attached to something, seemed to be fair game. "What''s gotten into you?"


    As Nathan took shelter behind his desk, a deck of cards hit him in the forehead, and he cursed. A potted nt hit the bookcase that was beside the window, and a rain of shrapnel came down upon his head and shoulders.


    "You bastard!" Crystal bellowed. "It is all because of you. You got me kicked out of school and stole everything from me. Why are you doing this to me? Why? What did I ever do to you to deserve this treatment?"


    Eventually, Crystal ran out of steam. She began to weep, and she copsed on the floor in a fit of despair. "What do you want from me?" she cried. "Why can''t you just move out? I don''t want anything other than this house. This is the only home I have. I grew up here, and all of my memories are here! Why don''t you move out? It would be best if you weren''t my guardian. I''m almost eighteen! Why do I even need a guardian? We don''t even know each other!"


    Now that it seemed safe toe out, Nathan crawled over to where Crystal was sitting with her knees drawn to her girlish-t chest, bawling like an infant. Nathan grabbed Crystal by the arms and forced her to look him in the eyes. Her tiny face, he saw, was wet with tears, and only then did he realize how much she hated him. "Do you want me to move out?" he asked hoarsely. "Truly?"


    Crystal shed her innocent eyes and nodded without hesitation.


    Nathan: "Do you want me to have the Guardianship Order overturned?"


    Crystal nodded again.


    Nathan: "Okay. I will. I promise."


    "Wait a minute," she said. "I''d like to record that." Crystal found her phone. It was on the floor, near Nathan''s desk. She''d thrown it at him, but it still worked. She found her camera App, quickly pointed it at Nathan, and said, "Could you please say that again?"


    Nathan scowled. "Don''t you believe me?" he asked. "You don''t need the camera. Look me in the eyes and see if I''m lying."


    Crystal looked Nathan in the eyes, and when she didn''t see any lies in them, she put her phone away and said, "Professor Davis, I hope that you keep your word."


    Nathan smiled and said, "I always keep my word."


    Crystal: "You swear that you will give up custody of me and move out."


    Nathan: "I swear it! You impossible girl!".


    Crystal sighed and thanked Nathan. Maybe this will all finally be over, she told herself. But she was afraid to count her chickens before they hatched. That being said, for the first time since her mother had died, she was hopeful. All of a sudden, Crystal felt ustrophobic- I can''t breathe. I need to get out of this room! She stood up quickly, and without saying another word to Nathan, she ran to her room.


    Once Crystal was in her room, with her door closed and locked behind her, she called up Serenity to tell her the good news. Dorris had been plotting to get rid of Nathan for a long time, and his concession was like a dreame true, and she felt silly for drinking the two beers earlier and getting drunk when all she''d needed to do was ask him to leave with conviction so that he knew she was serious.


    When Crystal told her friend about the fit she''d had and how she destroyed his office and hit him in the head with a deck of cards, she was stunned. "And after all that, he''s giving you what you want?" Serenity couldn''t believe it.


    "And he''s just going to give up custody and move out?" she asked incredulously. "Just like that? It sounds too good to be true. Do you think he''s tricking you?"


    "It''s crossed my mind," Crystal admitted. "I looked him in the eye, though, and I didn''t see any lies there. Anyway, whose side are you on? You are a real bummer..."


    Serenity apologized and said, "Of course, I''m on your side. I was just ying the Devil''s Advocate. I am your friend, and I don''t want you to get your hopes up, just to be let down..."


    "Don''t worry," Crystal sighed. "I am just trying to stay positive: hope for the best and expect the worst, you know?"


    There was a moment of silence, and then Serenity said, "Let''s change the subject. Did the thing I ordered for you online arrive?"


    Crystal looked at the package on the dresser. "Yes, I got it this morning. What''s in it?"


    Serenity: "Just open it and see."


    Crystal: "Well, I''ll open itter. I''m going to take a shower now. Talk to youter. Bye."


    Serenity: "Bye-bye."


    After turning off her phone, Crystal took off her T-shirt and jeans and stood in front of her long mirror, naked except for her pink cotton Hello Kitty underwear. She raised her hand and rolled up her hair, mped it in ce with her other hand, and turned to look at the package lying quietly on her dresser.


    What''s in it?- she wondered. She was curious. It felt like too much effort to tear off the packaging to see what was inside of it, but her curiosity finally got the better of her.


    Crystal brought the package to her bed. She sat down and made herselffortable, cross-legged on herforter, with her back against her headboard.. She ced the package between her legs, and then she began to pull at the tape.

 Chapter 1491 - 9: The Amazon Parcel

    The parcel was from Amazon, which meant that the box opened easily. The package was rectangr, and there was a single strip of packing tape holding it shut. Crystal pushed one side of the box in, hooked her finger underneath it, tore it, pulled it away from the box, and tossed it into the wastebasket beside her bed.


    After sitting up straight again, Crystal pulled open the cardboard and wasn''t surprised to discover that the box was half-filled with bubble wrap. Just like Amazon to use an oversized box and stuff it with bubble wrap- Crystal thought - What a waste. It is no wonder the package was so light!


    Crystal pulled out the bubble wrap, and when she saw what was underneath it (Serenity''s gift!), her face immediately turned red, which made her feel extremely hot, and she pushed the box away from her as if it were a gue nket. "What the hell?" she gasped.


    Crystal thought that Serenity was a carefree, innocent little girl, but she was actually a slut. How dare she think that I would have any use for such a thing! - she thought angrily. Crystal thought that Serenity must have done a lot of secret research, though, before being able to send her such a gift, so she wasn''t able to stay angry for long. What a bohemian girl - Crystal thought, and sheughed. Even if it was a prank, this thing was too much, or was it?


    Crystal found her eyes inexplicably drawn to


    the box and its foul contents, and she admitted to herself that disgust had not been the only feeling she''d had when she''d pulled away from the bubble wrap. There had been hunger, too. Hadn''t there?- she wondered.


    Forget about it!- she told herself sharply - Get rid of it! When she considered its shape, she realized that it had been embarrassing just to look at it. It made her think of how Nathan''s body had felt this morning, naked and pressed against her.


    Crystal''s heart began to beat fast, and her eyes returned to the box. Are you thinking what I''m thinking? - a voice in her head wondered.


    I AM NOT! another voice snapped back THAT THING IS DIRTY! And you ARE NOT a dirty Girl!


    Crystal swallowed hard and patted her head to calm herself down. She turned and looked in the mirror. Her chest was flushed, and her nipples were hard. She brought her right hand up to her left breast, clutched it, gave it a good squeeze, and then she frowned at her own reflection in the mirror at the end of her bed. "Oh, Crystal," she cried. "What the hell are you thinking about?" And she grabbed her clothes and ran naked down the hall and into the bathroom.


    After closing the bathroom door, she turned on the shower and threw her clothes into the basket by the toilet. As she took off her panties, she tried hard to ignore the damp spot. at the front, but the musky, sweet odor made it impossible. "I am horny," she finally admitted to herself, but as soon as the words were out,


    the voices in her head began to mor for her shouted attention. AM NOT! AM NOT! AM NOT! - they shouted.


    "I am not," she muttered in agreement.


    Crystal turned the water to cold before climbing in, and the freezing water brought her back to her senses, and by the time she started to turn up the heat, she''d all but forgotten about the Amazon box on her bed.


    Then, as the hot water washed over her naked body, Crystal began to rx. She waspletely sober, but it had been a long day, and she was tired. While she scrubbed a two-in-one shampoo/conditioner into her hair, she reyed the highlights. There was her failed attempt to trick Nathan into thinking that they''d had sex, her car ident on the way to school, discovering her boyfriend was cheating. on her and that Nathan was her teacher, him sexually assaulting her, getting drunk at the bar, throwing a fit in his office, and... Serenity''s gift.


    Crystalthered her armpits with her shaving gel, and suddenly, as she reached for the razor, the lights went out, and she screamed out of reflex.


    As a child, Crystal had been terrified of the dark. Although she had eventually gotten over the phobia, to have it sprung upon her unexpectedly like this still made her nervous. There was some light, though,ing through the half-open door, but then it closed, and the bathroom became pitch ck. Crystal couldn''t even see her fingers.


    Crystal turned off the water, pulled the curtain aside, found her towel, and wrapped herself in it. She had been extremely afraid, but now that her nudity had been covered, some of her courage returned. Crystal stepped out of the tub, dried off, and began to make her way towards the door. The bathroom wasn''t very big, and she quickly found the door handle. She pulled the door open, but it didn''t help. That was because it was as dark in the hallway as it had been in the bathroom. Perhaps there has been a power outage-she thought to herself - if that was the case, though, then who closed the bathroom door?


    Crystal''s first reaction was to go back to her room and get her mobile phone. However, as she turned around, she banged her knee on something. Crystal shouted as she dropped to the floor in pain. And as she grabbed her throbbing knee, she didn''t even realize that she''d dropped her towel.


    When the pain finally began to subside, Crystal realized that she was sitting in the hallway-naked- and she began to feel around on the floor for it. It couldn''t have gotten far, she thought, but she couldn''t find it.


    Crystal began to crawl along the hallway, feeling for a towel. She made it about two feet when she came upon a foreign object, "What''s this? She muttered, and she began to feel it to get a sense of it, starting at the ground and slowly making her way up.


    Eventually, she came upon something sack-like, hairy, and gushy, but it wasn''t until she found the hard, tube-like projectile above it that she realized that she''d discovered Nathan....and Nathan''s prick!

 Chapter 1492 - 10: Don’t Be Afraid It’s Me

    Crystal screamed at the realization that she had been, for all intent and purposes, ying with Nathan''s genitals, and she pulled her hand away quickly, as a child might do after identally touching a hot burner. But, like a cruel mother who thinks that her child hasn''t quite learned their lesson yet, Nathan grabbed her hand and held it where it was.


    "Who''s there?" Crystal shouted as she tried to withdraw her hand.


    "It''s me," Nathan replied, and then he began tough. "Who else would be wandering the hallway with their dingus hanging out?!?!?" Crystal stopped screaming and stammered in confusion: "Prof... Professor Davis?"


    "Yes," Nathan replied. "Don''t be afraid it''s me."


    Crystal began to calm down, and she was surprised by how easily Nathan''s words had settled her nerves. The feelings she got when he spoke were like those she''d had when she was climbing a tree as a child. When she got too high toe down, her grandfather had always stood under the tree, reached out his hands to her, and said, "Crystal, don''t be afraid. Grandpa is here."


    In another way, Nathan''s voice also reminded Crystal of her Mother''s. Crystal remembered how, when she''d walked for the first time on her own, her Mother had taken her little hand - just like Nathan had her hand now - and said, "Darling, don''t be afraid. Mommy is here." And it seemed like, with Nathan, Crystal had suddenly found a safe ce. Without thinking it over, Crystal stood up and threw. herself into Nathan''s arms. "I am a little bit afraid of the dark," she admitted as he wrapped his arms around her.


    Crystal felt her naked body against his naked body and found that the urge to pull away from him had disappeared. That being said, his prick poked ufortably at her belly, causing her to frown. She looked up at Nathan shyly and said, "Your thing is hard, even harder than before..."


    "You did that," Nathan said. "It got harder when you were touching it."


    As hard as Nathan''s manhood was now, it very much reminded her of the gift that Serenity had sent her. So, maybe it isn''t as disgusting as I''d initially thought it was- Crystal thought absently, and the idea of it inside her made her quiver.


    Momentarily, the lights flickered, and then they came back on, and suddenly the position that they were in felt very wrong to Crystal. She pushed Nathan away and was surprised to see that he wasn''t naked. He was wearing a bathrobe, and he''d simply opened it up. He closed it quickly now, and Crystal realized that she was naked, and he was not, and she was humiliated. She could feel his eyes on her. He is taking a mental scan of my body - Crystal realized so that he never forgets what I look like naked!


    Crystal''s skin was white and pink, like a baby''s skin. Her wet hair stuck to the back of her slender neck and flowed, unruly, over her round, sexy shoulders. Under her beautiful corbones, there were two perfect arcs, each like a peach. Her breasts are small but perky.


    Her skin was tight, and her nipples were puffy. She had slender arms, and a small, barely noticeable pouch of fat over her stomach that rose and fell with each breath. Her hips were girlish still, and her pubic hair was sparse and light, which allowed Nathan to see through it to herbia.


    Clothed, Crystal was nothing special to look at; naked, though, that was another story, and to Nathan, she was a masterpiece, a woman child, and unlike any other student that he''d been with before.


    When Crystal saw his eyes down there, she covered herself and turned around, inadvertently giving him a good look-over on the other side. Her buttocks were slightlyrger than one would expect for a girl her size, but they were tight. And although she wasn''t very tall, her legs were slender.


    As Crystal turned around, she spotted her towel to the left of her, pressed up against the wall. How did it get there? - she wondered - and how did I miss it?


    Crystal grabbed the bath towel, wrapped it around her body, and tried to get back to her room. But, unfortunately, she had to get past him to get there, and he was not ready for her to y her disappearing trick on him again.


    Nathan smiled at her, and his eyes were cruel. He grabbed her by the arms, threw her against the wall, and pressed her wrists against the wall. He leaned in to whisper in her ear, and she could feel his prick pressed against her once more. "What is your game?" he hissed.


    "One minute, you''re practically jerking me off, and the next, you''re acting like I have the gue. Don''t you realize that if you keep this up, I will eventually take what I want? Or is that what you want me to do? Do you like it rough?"


    "No!" Crystal cried. Tears began to run down her face, and she said, "It isn''t like that. It was an ident. The lights were out, and I was looking for my cell phone! I don''t know that you will alsoing out from your room,"


    "And you think ''Little Nathan, down there, feels like a cell phone?"


    "No," Crystal groaned. "I mean, I was looking for my towel so that I could go for my cell phone..."


    "What about the vibrator in your room?" Nathan sneered. "You must be hungry for the ''D''! So why settle for a toy when you could have the real thing?!?!?"


    Crystal reeled. fucking Serenity - her mind screamed - I didn''t even use the toy, and look at how much trouble it''s gotten me into already! Crystal had no idea how she would get herself out of this predicament, but she thought that she''d kill her friend the next time she saw her.. fucking Serenity - she thought again, this time with less angst - fuck! fuck Fuck.

 Chapter 1493 - 11: Do You Like It?

    Crystal was at a loss for words, and she didn''t like the feelings ofplete helplessness that were washing over her in waves. She recognized that her heart was racing, though, and that was one thing that she could control. She began to slow her breathing, and she counted backward in her head- ten, nine, eight, seven, and so on - hoping that if she could think straight, she could find a way out of her current predicament.


    Crystal didn''t know what to say to Nathan. It seemed like whatever she said, he twisted her words and used them against her. It doesn''t help that he''s much smarter than I am - a voice in her head whines so much smarter. After all, he is a teacher!


    After a minute, Crystal said, "That vibrator was a gift from Serenity. Didn''t you notice that it was still in its packaging? I don''t use those.. Never have. They disgust me!"


    "If you''ve never used one, how do you know that you won''t like it?" After saying that, Nathan kissed Crystal on the lips, but she turned her head away immediately.


    "How dare you," Crystal shouted. "You didn''t even ask!" She stared at him angrily. "And besides, I''m under 18! Aren''t you afraid of going to jail?!?!?"


    Nathan seemed to think about that for a moment, and then he let her go. "I can wait a little longer to soil your virtue properly. After all, your birthday isn''t that far away."


    Nathan turned in the direction of his room, and as he walked away, he said, "Have fun with your toy," and then he began to mimic the sound that it likely made: "Bzzzzzzz bzzzzzz bzzzzzzzzzzz." And then he began tough hysterically.


    Before he disappeared into his room, Crystal shouted after him: "What about your promise to move out and leave me alone?"


    Nathan stopped, turned his head, and with an unfathomable expression, asked, "Are you so eager to let me go?"


    "I am," Crystal said firmly. "If you need to, you can stay here for two more days, but only if you need to, and for no longer than that!" Nathan: "What if I can''t find a ce to live in, in that amount of time? Are you prepared to throw me out onto the streets?!?!"


    Crystal: "Don''t worry, I can help you find an apartment online. What are your prerequisites for where you want to live?"


    Nathan: "What prerequisites? I hadn''t considered such things... I am used to being taken care of."


    Crystal: "How about I figure it out for you?" Nathan didn''t say anything and turned away in silence.


    Now that that was settled, Crystal walked back to her room. She changed into her pink cartoon pajamas and sat cross-legged on her bed with her iPad. She turned it on and began to look for ces where Nathan could live. Almost immediately, she found a half-dozen ces that seemed suitable, and she started to sing happily. Then, with her iPad clutched to her chest, she hurried to Nathan''s room and knocked on the door.


    Nathan told her to enter, and she found him sitting on the sofa, reading his email. Crystal sat down beside him, and she showed him the. results of her search. "Look at this one," she said. "It has three bedrooms, one living room, one kitchen, and one bathroom. It is well decorated. Although it is a little far from the school, you won''t have any trouble.


    "There is also this two-bedroom apartment. It is a bit small, but it''s right next to the school, and it would be more convenient for you because you would just have to cross the street in the morning, and you would be at work!"


    Crystal showed Nathan each of the ces she found, enting the advantages and downying the disadvantages. Anything to get him out of the house - she thought this mother-fucking pedo has got to go! As Nathan watched her, though, he began to realize exactly how much he didn''t want to move out and be away from her. And she couldn''t make him leave if he refused.


    Crystal noticed Nathan''s cold expression, and she asked him what he was thinking. Nathan looked Crystal in the eye but said nothing. He could smell the scent of her shampoo mixed with her uniquely sweet, girlish body''s fragrance, and he realized that he was bing aroused again.


    The inexplicably hot feeling in his groin began to swell. Only the scent of Crystal'' body, he knew, could provoke all the desire buried in his body in this way. Crystal brought with her a life experience that he had never had before but had wanted for a long time.


    Nathan calmly pushed away from the iPad in her hand, and then he showed her his notebook''s desktop picture. It was a French-designed vi. The vi stood in the forest that was located on the edge of the city, and a sea of colorful flowers surrounded it. As the wind blew, the flowers swayed with the wind.


    The whole vi was made ofrge pieces of ss, which had neat modern lines, but came with a fresh romantic feeling. It looked extraordinarily atmospheric and luxurious.


    Crystal was utterly shocked by that. The house had actually been built ording to her favorite style! She hadn''t expected to find such a beautiful ce in Huston.


    "Do you like it?" Nathan asked.


    Crystal nodded her head, and then she said, "It doesn''t matter what I think, though. What do you think?"


    Nathan smiled and said, "I choose this one."


    "Can you afford it?" Crystal asked hesitantly.


    She needed to know the answer, but she didn''t want to offend Nathan by asking about his finances.


    A voice in her head spoke up, saying - He has enough. He has all of the money that your Mother left him! If he takes this house, he will squander it all!!! Crystal''s face froze, but she had no way of venting her anger. After all, this man had just promised her to move out.


    "What''s wrong?" Nathan asked her.


    "Nothing," Crystal sighed. "The ce looks nice. If you like it, you should take it."


    The phone rang suddenly, then, and Nathan stood up.. "I''ll answer the phone first," he said, "and then I''ll make up my mind."

 Chapter 1494 - 12: Didn’t You Send It To Me?

    As Nathan stepped out of the room, Crystal took the opportunity to peek into his more personal belongings. She looked around. This room that Nathan lived in had initially been a guest room in Crystal''s home, and the patterns of ck and white tones had not changed. Nathan had few personal belongings, she noticed. There was a book and a pen on the coffee table, though, which was something.


    Crystal leaned over, picked it up, and was disappointed to discover that it wasn''t a diary or journal. The title on the book''s jacket read: Howard''s Amazing Adventure- and ording to the back cover, the book told the story of an alien rabbit that had identally broken into the earth. Crystal picked up the book, turned a few pages randomly, and finally put it down indifferently.


    Nathan had walked out to the balcony, and Crystal tried to read his bodynguage. He was in a state of deep concentration, and it seemed like it would be safe to rummage through some of his even more personal things. After making sure that he wasn''t looking, Crystal opened the top drawer of his dresser, where she found a transparent stic bag filled with some paper documents and receipts. Crystal did not see anything that might be useful to her.


    After closing the top drawer, Crystal then pulled open the bottom drawer, where she found a red diary. Crystal gasped, and her heart began to beat fast. Then, after hesitating for a moment, she opened the journal.


    The yellowed paper was filled with delicate handwriting that she recognized immediately as belonging to her Mother!! Before she could read more than a few words, she heard Nathan returning, and she closed the book, acting as if she hadn''t recognized it for what it was. Nathan stood above her and, looking down probably down my shirt, she thought he asked her. "Do you want to sleep together tonight?"


    "No," Crystal replied. After putting the book away, she stood up and said, "I''m going back to my room."


    "Have it your way," Nathan said, and he


    began tough as she fled into the hallway.


    Once Crystal was back in her room, she closed and locked the door behind her, and then she leaned against it and exhaled deeply, thinking - I am safe now.


    Crystal had always been a level-headed girl, so she didn''t know what was wrong with her recently or how Nathan was able to get under her skin so easily. It is probably because his aura is too strong-she thought wearily - if you let your guard down before you know it, he will have his sharp fangs in you.


    Crystal thought back on the situation in Nathan''s room, and she didn''t understand why she had left without her Mother''s diary. In retrospect, her intuition told her that it must contain the information she wanted. I must get it- she realized- If I go back tonight, though, he will definitely think I want to have sex with him¡­


    But she had missed such an excellent opportunity just now, and there shouldn''t be another chance tonight.


    In an attempt to distract herself, Crystal sat down with her phone and used WhatsApp to start a video chat with Serenity, and after exchanging pleasantries, she said, "Serenity, you are such a slut, how dare you send me such a gift? Nathan saw it, and now I''m about to die from embarrassment. All because of you!"


    When Crystal thought about the vibrator, she couldn''t help thinking about how Nathan''s prick had felt when he''d pressed it against her, and her body burned with an inexplicable heat that seemed to start in her groin and spread out to every other part of her body, making her limbs feel weak and her thoughts hazy.


    Serenity: "Embarrassed? Why are you so embarrassed? It''s not a shameful thing to have. Everybody uses them, and once you try one, you will know why! Look at your face, though, It is so red. Why is that? Is Professor Davis on your bed?"


    "Shut up!" Crystal hissed. "Nobody is on my bed. My face is red because I am angry. Your gift almost got me assaulted tonight!"


    Serenity frowned. "I just sent you some masks," she said. "Why are you so angry? How could a couple of masks get you assaulted?"


    "What are you talking about?" Crystal shouted.


    "I''m talking about the masks that I sent you," Serenity replied. "What are you talking about?"


    Crystal rushed to her dresser, picked up the vibrator, and waved it in front of the camera. And when Serenity saw it, sheughed. "With such a handsome man in the house, the real thing! I can''t imagine why you would settle for a toy. Where did you get it?"


    Crystal: "Didn''t you send this to me?"


    Serenity: "Absolutely not. I don''t even use one of them on myself, so why would I give one to you?"


    Crystal: "Well, if it wasn''t you, then who?!?!!?"


    Serenity shrugged. "How should I know? But when you do find out who sent it to you, what will you do?"


    Crystal: "I will fuck him!"


    Serenityughed again. "And what if it is Professor Davis?"


    Crystal: "Then I will let him y for us."


    Serenity: "Oh, girl, you are so evil. I love it!" After happily chatting with Serenity for a long time, Crystal ended the call. It waste, and she was tired. She got up and began to get ready for bed, but as she was braiding her hair, she was struck with the realization that if Nathan moved out the next day, he would take her Mother''s journal with him, and she would never see it again. No way am I letting that happen! - a voice in her mind argued so... I guess he can''t move out until after I have the diary. It shouldn''t be too hard to get it. I could pick the lock on his door while he''s away or hides in his closet. Or, if worse came to worst, I could negotiate with him for it...


    These were the thoughts that followed Crystal into her dreams and kept her tossing and turning all night long.

 Chapter 1495 - Chapter 13: I Want You

    The next day, when Crystal came down for breakfast, Nathan was already sitting at the head of the table in the dining room. And to the right of him, there was a man in a ck suit. The stranger was standing over Nathan, slightly bowed, and he was handing a document to him. From the way that the stranger carried himself in Nathan''s presence, it was apparent to Crystal that he was subordinate to him.


    When Nathan heard Crystal''s footsteps, he looked up from the papers and ordered her to join him at the table. Once she was seated, he introduced the man in ck to her. "This is Mike," he said. "Mike is mywyer. Say hello to Mike."


    Suddenly Crystal felt like a child, which, she supposed, she was, at least as far as these men were concerned. Her cheeks turned pink, and she looked at her shoes. "Hello, Mike," she said shyly. "My name is Crystal Smith..."


    Mike reached his hand out politely towards Crystal. Crystal hesitated for a moment, and then, as she brought her hand up, Nathan brushed it away. "No time for that," he said impatiently. "You and Mike have some details to finalize."


    "What documents?" Crystal asked skeptically.


    "Here," Mike said as he pushed some papers in front of Crystal. "Miss Smith, this document is a real estate transfer certificate.


    Mr. Davis is transferring this house to your name. The other document is a statement of Mr. Davis'' renunciation of your custody. The minute you sign it, it will take effect."


    As Crystal looked at the pages, a thousand thoughts crowded into her mind, and she couldn''t think straight. Things were moving much faster than she had imagined they would, and everything that was happening seemed too easy. Too good to be true - a voice in her mind cried out - Be careful! It''s a trap! If it was a trap, though, it was very cleverly hidden.


    Mike looked at Crystal curiously. "Miss Smith, if there is no problem, please sign here and this ce: on the dotted line," he said. Mike''s words interrupted Crystal''s thoughts and forced her hand. She took the pen, brought it to the paper, and began to sign where he had indicated. Crystal was halfway through her signature when she seemed to remember something. She stopped, looked at Nathan, and asked, "Can I add a condition to this agreement?"


    Nathan raised his eyebrows and said, "You can ask for one, but I probably won''t agree to it."


    "You!" Crystal gasped.


    Nathan: "You want that diary, don''t you? Well, too bad! I am taking it with me!"


    Crystal: "Why? That belonged to my mother! It should belong to me now!"


    Nathan: "Unfortunately for you, she didn''t leave it for you. She left it for me!"


    Upon hearing these words, Crystal felt as if she had been punched in the stomach, and she began to gasp for air. Panic Attack! - her mind told her - You have a Panic Attack!


    Before things could get any worse, Crystal forced herself to finish signing her name, and she pushed the papers away from herself. Mike took back the documents. He handed her another set of documents and said, "Miss Smith, this is your real estate certificate, and, from today on, Mr. Davis is no longer your guardian."


    Crystal''s breathing began to slow, and she thanked Mike. Now that Nathan was no longer her guardian, she could finally rx. "If there''s nothing else," she said, "I would like to go and make my breakfast now."


    Crystal got up without waiting for an answer, but Mike stopped her. He said, "Wait a minute, Miss Smith, there are still some procedures to be done."


    Procedures? - her mind reeled now?!?!!?


    Crystal turned back to the table as Mike began toy out some other papers on the table. As he ced them where she could see them, he exined what they were: "This is the authentication certificate for the Night Lotus Vase, which is cdon and belongs to thete Yuan Dynasty and the early Ming Dynasty. This one is for the Multi-colored Peach Pattern Olive Vase, which was produced in the Kangxi period. And this is for the Banana Leaf Hollowed-out Vase from the Qianlong Qing Dynasty..."


    Crystal frowned and said, "This... I''m not interested in antique collections, not to mention art that I can''t afford."


    Mike sighed and said, "Miss Smith, on behalf of my client, Mr. Davis, I must formally impensation from you."


    "Compensation?" Crystal hissed. "Whatpensation?" Crystal looked at Mike with a dumbfounded expression on her face, and then she looked at Nathan.


    Mike: "Miss Smith, please stay calm and be reasonable. You broke several items from Mr. Davis'' collectionst night. These are the assessments of worth and authentication certificates. The total amount of damage adds up to four hundred and eighty million dors!"


    Upon hearing this, Crystal began to panic again. Her heart began to beat rapidly, she began to gasp for breath, her head began to spin, and tears began to fall from her eyes like rain on the legal documents below her.


    "What did you say?" she cried as she remembered throwing a vase against a wall. It had felt so satisfying then, but now? Not so much. "I must not have heard you right¡­."


    Nathan looked at her, and through Cheshire''s grin, he said, "You owe me four hundred and eighty million dors. How would you like to pay for that?"


    Crystal looked at Nathan in disbelief. He was: cool and calm, and she wanted to rush over and tear him into pieces.


    Mike: "Considering that Ms. Smith and Mr. Davis have no guardianship rtionship, I hope Miss Smith can make restitution as soon as possible."


    Crystal: "I can''t afford it..."


    Mike: "If you can''t afford it, your house will be sold. The profits will go to him, and your wages will be garnished until your debt is paid in full, plus interest. In all likelihood, your debt will not be paid off in your lifetime, and it will be passed down to your children, and perhaps to your grandchildren as well."


    I have no future - Crystal realized - and I am about to be homeless, penniless, and alone. I won''t even be able to pay my tuition fees...Crystal would have cried then if she weren''t already crying.


    "You set me up!" Crystal shouted spitefully." Nathan chuckled and said, "Did I ask you to throw those things? Was I the one that asked for the Guardianship Order to be terminated? No. You did that. You made your bed, and now you have to lie in it."


    Nathan''s words rang true in Crystal''s ears, and she was struck dumb by them.


    He masterminded this- she told herself- but he is too smart for me to see how or what to do about it!


    Crystal forced herself to calm down by taking slow, deep breaths and counting backward in her heart, from - Ten to nine... Eight... Seven... And so on. Finally, she was able to look at Nathan with some semnce of control. "Nathan Davis, what do you want?" she asked.


    "You are a smart enough woman," he replied. "Don''t tell me that you don''t know what I want: I want you!"

 Chapter 1496 - Chapter 14: He Must Be Pretending

    "All you want is to fuck me?" Crystal asked skeptically. "And then you will forgive my debt?"


    "No, not just fuck," Nathanughed. "I want you to give yourself to me, fully, as my wife!"


    Crystal gasped as Mike produced a marriage certificate. Nathan hadid a much bigger trap for her than she could have ever imagined. Crystal contemted the proposal for a moment before addressing Mike, hiswyer. "I only have two questions," she said. "The first question is this: if I sign it, does it mean that I don''t need to pay my debt?"


    Mike: "Yes. And your second question...?"


    Crystal: "Okay, I haven''t reached the legal age for marriage yet, so even if I sign it, it won''t take effect. Is that right?"


    Mike was just about to open his mouth to answer the question when he was interrupted by Nathan. Nathan raised his hand and said, "If I say that it is effective, no one will dare to say that it isn''t. Do you believe that?"


    "I suppose so," Crystal admitted. She hesitated for a moment, and then she signed the marriage certificate. What other options do I have?- she asked herself - None!


    Mike was overjoyed as he gathered the papers, and as he left, he kept saying, "I will help you two with the rest of the procedures. Congrattions to you, Mr. Davis. And Ms. Smith, I wish you a happy life with Nathan."


    Crystal sighed as Mike left. I had better start making the most of my situation - she told herself, after all, who knows what the future will hold for us? And even though we are married, we may get a divorce in the future.


    Just then, Susie appeared with a bowl of oatmeal for Crystal, but she''d lost her appetite. "I''m sorry, Susie," she said, "but I''m runningte. I have to go."


    Crystal grabbed her backpack from the living room and rushed out the door.


    I am married! - Crystal realized as the sun hit her face. She had promised herself that she would only marry for love - but now look at me! And at that moment, all of the energy in her body left her, and she copsed on the ground. She was crying harder than she ever had in her life, but she was barely aware of it.


    Her mind had gonepletely nk. And after a moment, she lost consciousness altogether.


    After a while, Nathan came out and joined her. He sat down beside her, picked her up, and ced her in a sitting position on hisp. He wiped the tears out of her eyes, ran his fingers through her hair, and eventually, Crystal came back to him. And when he saw the light return to her eyes, he said, "There, there, do you think being my wife will be so terrible?"


    "I do," Crystal admitted. "You have been so cruel to me. I don''t know why my mother left this house to you or why she would leave me in your care -"


    Nathan suddenly reached out to grab her chin. She was caught off guard, and she had no recourse when he kissed her delicate lips. Next, he kissed her sensitive eyelids, and then he began to kiss away her tears. His lips were soft, and his actions were tender, but they did nothing to alleviate the profound helplessness and unhappiness that Crystal felt at that moment. And even though Nathan intended tofort his new, young wife, his gesture was just another form of rape, and perhaps it was even more intrusive than the way he had sexually assaulted her in his office the day before. "I am not a bad man," he whispered as he kissed his way along her neck. "You will see, and you wille to love me."


    "No," Crystal cried, and she tried to push him away. Crystal began to panic again when she realized that Nathan wasn''t going to let her go, and she began to look around for help when she suddenly realized that she was in his room! Apparently, when he''d found her on thewn, he had carried her inside, and she had been out of it to realize what was happening.


    Nathan''s room was exactly as she remembered it: it was neat and tidy. The floor was spotless, and there was no hair anywhere. His clothes were as he liked them, ironed and smoothed t. A man like this - Crystal realized - with an obsessivepulsive disorder would have no reason to want to be with me. He must be pretending! And she hoped that he wouldn''t be able to maintain the charade for long.


    Finally, Nathan let Crystal go. "I have to go to work now," he said. He cupped her left breast in his right hand, gave it a gentle squeeze, and said, "but we can pick this up tonight, where we left off. Don''t worry about going to school if you don''t want to, not on the day of your wedding."


    Nathan escorted Crystal out of his room and locked the door behind them, and he left her there without another word.


    Thepany that Nathan worked for was called Brilliant Group. It was located in the center of the city, and it was so tall and robust that it dwarfed all of the other buildings around it inparison. Nathan wore a pure ck suit, andpared to the otherpany elites, he was as majestic as an emperor.


    When Nathan got to work, he went straight to his office and called for his assistant, Andy, who came straight away. Even though Andy had worked with Nathan for five years, he was still intimidated by Nathan. Thus, when he arrived, he was nervous. "I am here, boss," Andy said, with a slight tremor in his voice. He thought that, since he had been called to Nathan''s office, he had done something wrong, and he was afraid that he was about to lose his job.


    Nathan asked Andy to close the door and take a seat, and then he asked Andy how long he''d been married. "Married?" Andy stammered. The question had been so unexpected that he was struck dumb by it. His boss had never asked about his private life before. In fact, he hadn''t even known that his boss knew that he was married.


    "How long have you been married, Andy?" Nathan asked again. And he sounded somewhat annoyed to have had to ask twice.


    "One...one year, boss," Andy stammered.


    "That''s interesting," Nathan said contemtively. "Can you think of a reason why a woman wouldn''t want to marry someone?"

 Chapter 1497 - Chapter 15: It Is All Legit

    Before today, Nathan had beenpletely confident that every woman in the world would want to marry him if they were given the opportunity. He had good looks, poprity, and money. What more could a woman want? - he wondered. The sight of Crystal crying on thewn had thrown him for a loop, and nothing about the things she''d said had made any sense to him - But maybe Andy knows a little bit more about this than I do - he thought - After all, he''s been married for a year!


    Nathan eyed Andy impatiently as he waited for an answer. Finally, Andy said, "There... There are many reasons why a woman wouldn''t want to marry someone. For example, if they were short, ugly, fat, poor,zy, opinionated, stubborn, violent, or if they were a disgusting pervert."


    "But I have none of those shorings," Nathan insisted. "It must be something else."


    One thought urred to Andy, but he doesn''t say it - Perhaps she sees what everyone else around here sees: that you''re a homosexual. Andy honestly could not imagine there is a woman who wouldn''t want to marry Nathan, except for this reason.


    Andy squirmed a little bit in his seat, and then he said, "Well... President Davis, if there is anything wrong with my work, you can just tell me directly..."


    "Answer my question," Nathan bellowed, "or I will hold you personally responsible if my rtionship fails!"


    Well fuck! - Andy thought-and if I told him what I really think, he''d probably fire me! Finally, he said, "I... I''m sorry, but... I can''t think of any reason why a woman wouldn''t want to marry you... A man as perfect as yourself, any woman would want to marry you with your assets and qualifications. But is there a chance that she''s holding out for love? I have heard some women like to do that..."


    After speaking, Andy closed his eyes nervously. He had the feeling that after what he''d just said, his boss might want to kill him. A. few minutes passed, though, and when Nathan still hadn''t physically attacked him, Andy dared to open his eyes. Then, Nathan said in a low tone of voice, "So, Crystal doesn''t love me... That is what you''re saying¡­?


    Any swallowed hard. "No, no," he said. "I don''t mean that. I was just saying that that is another reason why a woman might not want to marry a specific man. I didn''t mean to imply that this was Crystal''s reason for not wanting to get married to you!" After saying this, Andy really did want to die.


    Nathan silently waved his hand and said, "Get out."


    Andy ran out of Nathan''s office as fast as he could. He felt like he had just been released from prison or like he''d gotten a new lien on life. Unfortunately, that feeling soon disappeared. Crystal doesn''t love him- he thought to himself- But of course, she doesn''t!


    Back in his office, Weasley was having simr thoughts. He knew that Crystal didn''t love him, but he didn''t see what that had to do with anything.


    ****


    Crystal sat in detention with her head on her desk. Even though Nathan had told her she didn''t need to go to school, she''d gone anyway, and then she''d gotten in trouble for beingte. Again. So, after the final bell had rung, she''d gone to the detention room. Serenity was also supposed to be in detention too, but she hadn''t arrived yet. Thus, once she''d taken her seat, she put her books on the desk next to hers to save them for her friend.


    Crystal hadn''t slept well the night before, and her morning had been exhausting, so she was very tired, and almost as soon as she put her head on her desk, she fell asleep.


    It wasn''t long after that, though, that someone sat beside Crystal, and when she half-opened her eyes, she was surprised to see that it wasn''t Serenity. It was Frank, one of her schoolmates. He was handsome, and when he smiled, two shallow pear-shaped dimples appeared.


    "Excuse me," Crystal said sleepily, "this seat is reserved."


    "There is no name on it," Frank replied belligerently.


    "I am too tired for your shit," Crystal sighed.


    "I''m ufortable with you sitting there, and there are many other vacant seats. Please choose one of them. This one is reserved for my friend, Serenity."


    Frank''s face turned red suddenly, and he said, "I know, I came here just to..." But before he could finish speaking, he saw Serenity walk in.


    He stood up quickly and banged his knee on the desk. "fuck!" he cursed as he switched seats.


    Serenity was baffled by Frank''s actions. "Well, what happened?" she asked. "Why did he run away like that? Did he want to flirt with you?" "Who knows!" Crystal snapped. "Don''t talk to me. I need to sleep for a while."


    Serenity: "Okay, you can sleep if you want, but I will continue with my questions."


    "Please let me go to sleep," Crystal wined.


    Serenity: "How can you sleep? Haven''t you heard the news about our new headmaster?"


    Crystal. "Whatever. I don''t care."


    Serenity: "Do you think that it has something to do with you?"


    Crystal: "Don''t be ridiculous. I don''t have that kind of power. And why would I want to fire Mr. Ford? He was a good enough principal. And if I did have that kind of power, I would make myself principal, not somebody else!"


    Serenity: "Come on, you are not suitable to be a headmaster. Anyways, it''s too coincidental when you think about it: Mr. Ford is being fired right after epting a five-million-dor bribe!"


    Crystal: "That actually makes sense. They say that the new headmaster used to be the vice-chancellor of Saint University. Are you hoping that he is more handsome than Mr. Ford?"


    "I would settle for younger," Serenityughed.


    Crystal: "Don''t be silly. There are no young headmasters!"


    Suddenly Serenity remembered why Crystal was in detention. She asked her friend why she had beente, but Crystal said that she didn''t want to talk about it. Unfortunately, Serenity was too nosey to let it go. "Did it have to do with Professor Davis?" she wondered.


    Crystal frowned and said, "He forced me to marry him this morning."


    Serenity''s jaw nearly hit the floor when she heard this. "But you are too young," she said. "You aren''t even of legal age. Can he get away with this?"


    "He likes ''em young," Crystal replied bitterly, "and I''m young. Since I''m still a child, I guess he can do whatever he wants with me. At first, I thought that he couldn''t get away with it, but on the way to school, I checked with the Civil Affairs Bureau. It is all legit. Oh, it is so annoying. I don''t want to be married to anyone, let alone Nathan Davis. He really makes my skin crawl!"


    Serenity shuddered and said, "I wouldn''t want to be in your shoes when hees to consummate the marriage."


    Crystal cursed so loud that everyone heard, and when she realized what she''d done, she covered her mouth and apologized to the ss. Then she leaned over to Serenity and said, "I hadn''t thought of that..."


    The ounting teacher/Dungeon Master, which was what the students always called the Detention Monitor, interrupted them then, saying, "Crystal, Serenity, if you have any questions, you can discuss them at the podium.


    Otherwise, keep silent. This ss is for detention, not recess. Let''s keep that in mind."


    Finally, the day was over. Crystal said goodbye to Serenity and prepared herself to pay a visit to her Father''s Mansion.. Evan had told her that her mother had left some things there for her, so she had to go and fetch them.

 Chapter 1498 - Chapter 16: What’s The Difference?

    The Henry household lived in an independent vi with a big courtyard, and when Crystal arrived, the European-style patterned iron door was tightly closed to her. After taking a deep breath, Crystal put her hand on the doorbell, but before she actually pressed it, she found herself hesitating. ¦³¦Ï press it or not to press it, that was the question. She would not be here except for the fact that her father had said that her mother had left something important for her.


    None of the people living inside the vi had a good rtionship with her. Her father hadn''t even picked her up after her mother died. Her Stepmother, Jessica, had been the reason why her father had abandoned her and her Mother. Her half-sister Joyce had stolen her boyfriend, and Evan was Jessica''s son from her first marriage, so they weren''t even rted by blood. Out of all of them, she hated Evan the least. That being said, behind his golden frame sses, she thought she saw the eyes of a venomous snake.


    Lucy, the housekeeper, happened to be taking out the trash, and when she saw Crystal, she said, "Oh, look! You''re here!" She finished her task, walked over to the gate, and after giving Crystal a once over with her eyes, she said, "My poor child. You look thinner than ever. You should eat more and take better care of yourself."


    Lucy had worked for the Henry household for almost twenty years, so she knew everything there was to know about their family, and she felt sorry for Crystal, so much so that when Crystal''s Mother had passed away, her heart had nearly broken for the poor girl. "Did youe here to see your Father?" She asked.


    "No," Crystal replied meekly. "I was just passing by¡­"


    Lucy looked at Crystal curiously and said, "Are you sure about that? Master Evan said that you would be stopping by today to collect something that was left here by your Mother... and here you are!".


    Crystal sighed and said, "Never mind. I doubt it''s important..."


    Lucy: "You''re here already, you may as well


    take it with you - whatever it is. Don''t you think so?"


    Jessica came around the corner just then. She said, "Well, lookee here, our wild child has returned. Fancy that!" and Lucy and Crystal turned their heads in her direction.


    Jessica was a delicately dressed woman with neatly permed hair. She had a crazy obsession with evening dresses. Even at home and at all hours of the day, she wore evening dresses. She was always magnificently decked out as if she were a queen that was about to attend a banquet.


    She was theplete opposite of Crystal'' mother, Elsa, who had always been unkempt. Thus, every time she saw Jessica, she somewhat understood why her father had abandoned her mother and her.


    After receiving no response from Crystal, Jessica became annoyed. She puckered her scarlet lips and went on provoking Crystal. She smirked at the poor girl and said, "I heard that your Mother left her legacy to some gigolo. You. must be here to ask your father for money!" Jessicaughed with scorn as she opened the gate.


    Jessica led Crystal across thewn and into the house. Crystal hadn''t originally intended to go in, but now that Jessica had inserted herself into the equation, she felt like she had no choice. As they walked, Crystal began to smile as a thought urred to her. She looked at the back of Jessica''s head and said, "You''re right. I''ve run out of money, and I was hoping that my father would help me... and I think that he will. After all, he recently said that he wants to leave the Henry Group to his three children when he dies. He said that he hopes that one day we will find a way to get along.


    "Does it bother you to know that he doesn''t n on leaving you anything?"


    When Jessica heard these words, she faltered and nearly tripped over her own feet.. She turned and scowled at Crystal. "Bullshit!" she hissed. "Mark my words: Not a single dime will fall into your hands!"


    Crystalughed and said, "Don''t be so sure. I am, after all, his biological daughter."


    "You have some nerve toe into my house and talk to me like this!" Jessica shouted. "What a sharp tone! One day, I''ll tear your mouth apart, you... you... motherless.... wild child!"


    A motherless wild child? - Crystal couldn''t believe that Jessica had gone there. Crystal didn''t think that it was nice to speak ill of others, especially if they were dead. That being said, she didn''t want to escte the situation, so she kept her mouth closed and allowed it. Jessica led her into the living room, where Carlos and Joyce were. They were sitting on the sofa flirtatiously, kissing each other as if no one was present.


    Joyce was sitting on Carlos'' legs, facing him, with her long, white legs exposed. She wiggled her waist coquettishly and moaned shamelessly.


    Crystal put on a pair of slippers and stomped on the floor to get their attention, but they didn''t care that she was there. After a moment, Joyce nced at Crystal triumphantly and began to exaggerate her movements and the sound of her satisfaction. When it became apparent to Crystal that they would not stop, she took out her mobile phone. Then, she opened her Instagram ount so that she could send a voice message to her friend. Serenity: "Serenity," she said, "do you know the difference between humans and animals?"


    Serenity: "What''s the difference?"


    Crystal: "Humans know how to choose the right ces to make love. As for animals, they can copte anytime and anywhere."


    Serenity: "Ha-ha! That''s a fabulous speech!"


    Don''t tell me; - you''re referring to that scumbag, Carlos, and that bitch, Joyce, aren''t you?"


    Instead of sending a verbal response, Crystal sent her friend two Thumb Up emojis.


    Carlos didn''t even look at Crystal, so Joyce''s slut face and the back of his cheating head were all she could see.. It''s like High School all over again - Crystal thought wearily.

 Chapter 1499 - Chapter 17: Who Would Visit Me Here?

    Crystal had always sat behind Carlos in ss, so this was a familiar view of her. In the self-study sses, they had worn the same style of headphones, and Crystal had often stared at the back of his head for the whole ss, with no sense at all of the passing time.


    Crystal looked away in disgust, and when Joyce saw that she no longer had an audience, she quit performing. After a few minutes, she looked at Crystal and said, "I heard that you almost got kicked out of school. yesterday" sheughed. "If it weren''t for Daddy''s money, you would be long gone. Isn''t that correct?"


    Unlike Joyce, Carlos was a little embarrassed by the situation, and now that the two girls were talking, he nudged Joyce back onto the couch, and his cheeks turned pink as he covered his pants with a pillow. Joyce patted the cushion yfully and said, "Isn''t it exciting to stage a Passion y? When you dated this prude, she wasn''t even willing to kiss you in public. What a phony. I knew all along that she was the biggest slut of us all!"


    Joyce turned to Crystal and said, "I''m sure, you were just afraid of losing face, and the professor was just a rebound, but look how much it is going to cost you! You didn''t have to do that, my dear sister. Trust me. You''re still young. You will find someone better than Carlos,"


    Crystal: "Thank you for your concern. And you''re correct. It won''t be hard to find someone better than him."


    Joyce: "Well, you''re right. It''s too bad, though, that you settled for that gigolo. It would be best if you were careful. I know that you''re afraid of being abandoned, but you are going to piss away what little value you have if you don''t start making some changes in your lifestyle! I must ask you something, though, my dear sister: Why would you have thought that once your money ran out, Carlos would still want to be with you? He was obviously using you - and everyone saw it except for you!"


    Crystal was prepared for a counter-attack, but Carlos interrupted her assault. He looked at her with a cold expression on his face and said, "Crystal. Mr. Henry is waiting for you in the study. You''d better not keep him waiting."


    After giving bitch and the scumbag a disdainful nce, Crystal slowly walked toward the study.


    There''s a sofa in the middle of the study. Todd Henry sat on the couch with his legs crossed and a cigarette between his fingers. White-grey smoke rose slowly and gradually filled the room. "Crystal," he said, e and sit here."


    Crystal sighed and said, "No, thanks. I don''t think we''re close enough to sit together and talk about the old days. I''m just here to get my mom''s stuff and go."


    Todd leaned forward and pushed a photo album across the coffee table that was in front of him. Crystal picked it up and turned to the first page, and then she quickly flipped through it. Unexpectedly, every photo was of her. Her first smile. Her first steps. And in each picture, she was slightly older than in the previous one. Some of the photos had notes underneath them, recording things like her weight and her first words. Is it an illusion?- she wondered.


    She felt that the photo album had beenpiled with love - but if my mother loved me so much, why did he leave me in the hands of a man like Nathan Davis - she wondered. Crystal closed the photo album and forced her face to remain emotionless. She watched her father as he took hisst drag off his cigarette, and after he''d snuffed it out in the ashtray, he said, "Your mess at the university has been taken care of, but you need to understand that five million dors is no small sum, not even for the Henry Group. I helped you this time, for your Mother''s sake. I hope that you''ve learned your lesson and that you can behave yourself from now on because this is yourst bailout." Todd pulled a contract out of a drawer in the coffee table and handed it to Crystal.


    "After what I have done for you," Todd. continued, "It is only right that you sign away your rights to any of my post-mortem rights to the Henry Group."


    So, this is why he invited me here - Crystal


    thought to herself and why he bailed me out of trouble with the university. He is trying to pay me off so that I won''tpete with Evan and Joyce for shares in hispany after he''s dead! What a bastard. He has gone too far this time!


    Crystalughed and said, "You needn''t have gone to so much trouble. I''ve never intended to take a penny from the Henry Group. Myst name is Smith, not Henry - you haven''t been my Father for a long fucking time. You stopped being my Father the day you abandoned my Mother and me!"


    Todd shrugged and said, "In that case, let''s call the contract a safety precaution."


    After scanning the contract, Crystal stooped to pick up the pen, and she signed her name without hesitation.


    Now that Todd had what he wanted, he was suddenly in the mood to celebrate. He looked up at Crystal, smiled, and said, "Would you like to stay for dinner?"


    "No, thanks," Crystal replied. "Trust me, you and your family won''t be happy having dinner with me, and I wouldn''t be happy having dinner with you and yours either. Trust me. And now that I''ve signed the contract, I see no reason to associate myself with you."


    Todd frowned and said, "Have it your way, then. You can see yourself out."


    Before Crystal had reached the door, though, Lucy appeared. She looked at Crystal and said, "Mistress Crystal haspany."


    Who would visit me here? - Crystal wondered And for that matter, who even knows that I''m here?


    *************************************************************************************************


    Dearest Lovies,


    Allow me to great you all a good weekend, it''s Friday, our mass release schedule. It''s how many months I didn''t post any message until today. Once again, I shamelessly ask your support by voting for this novel with your power and golden ticket. It will help me to get more exposure and gain new readers.


    I will try my best to bring a good quality novel (a slice of life genre as well. Thanks for the unwavering love and support for almost two years.


    Stay safe everyone. Sending you my warm hug!


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 1500 - Chapter 18: Wasn’t Davis Her Mother’s Gigolo?

    Crystal was taken by surprise, and she was bewildered. She looked at Lucy, the housekeeper, and said, "Who woulde to see me, HERE?!?!?"


    Lucy: "I''m not sure. He didn''t say. He has a lot of belongings with him, though. He brought a coffee table, a sofa, and all kinds of famous brand bags and cosmetics like Chanel, Dior, and Louis Vuitton¡­."


    Upon hearing that there was a guest - a stranger! -in his house, and that it sounded like he thought he was moving in, Todd stood up quickly and rushed into the next room, with Crystal, Carlos, and Joyce following right behind him. And as Todd turned the corner, he gasped. "Principal Ford," he whispered, "what are you doing here, and what do you want from my daughter?"


    Todd quickly regained hisposure, and before Mr. Ford could reply, he asked, "What happened? Didn''t Evan make it clear that we''re willing to invest in the university? I know that Crystal has brought a lot of trouble to the school and shamed the school''s good name. I''m very sorry that that happened, and I am ashamed to have such a daughter. I had hoped, though, that you could do me a special favor and give her a second chance. Of course, if she does something wrong again, you could consider expelling her then."


    Shame the university... ashamed to have such a daughter - These words ricocheted through Crystal''s mind. They were like ps across her face, and they were extremely hurtful.


    Mr. Ford sighed, and he said, "No. Mr. Henry, it''s all my fault: everything is. I shouldn''t have expelled Crystal. The university has withdrawn the decision, and I''m here to apologize to Crystal in person. I am returning the money to you. Some of it was spent, and these things you see before you are the things that I purchased - except for the handbags and cosmetics, which are gifts for Crystal.


    "You should know, too, that I have been relieved of my position at Saint University, and I am being relocated to a remote mountain where I will teach younger students."


    Todd: "Isn''t demoting a headmaster of a well-known business university to a teaching position in a remote region equal to killing him?"


    Mr. Ford: "It is. But it is what it is... and it all happened very quickly. All I can say is that Mr. Davis must know some very powerful people to have pulled this off! I tried to do a background check on him, but I couldn''t find anything. I don''t even know who hired him or if he has legitimate teaching credentials!"


    Todd: "That is terrible, but I still don''t see what this has to do with Crystal or why you would buy her all of these beautiful/expensive bags and cosmetics."


    Mr. Ford: "I heard that girls like cosmetics and bags, and -"


    Before Mr. Ford could finish his sentence, Joyce interrupted him by shouting to her Mother: "Mom,e and see!" She held up one of the bags from the pile. "This is Chanel''stest model! I''ve wanted it for a very long time, but it''s always out of stock!"


    Jessica walked in slowly as if she were putting on a performance. She was wearing an evening dress, and her perfume was so strong that it caused Crystal to sneeze twice. After that, she rubbed her nose, leaned against the stair rail, and said, "I don''t think that Principal Ford did anything wrong. And besides, I didn''t even care that I was expelled, so this is much ado about nothing."


    When Ford heard what Crystal had said, he began to panic. He turned to Crystal and said, Although you did something wrong, your mistake was not that serious. You should never have been expelled. I admit that I made the decision for personal reasons. I hope that you don''t take this affair to heart."


    Joyce smirked and said, "Tut! Tut! Something is seriously wrong with this world if seducing a professor in a university is not a serious enough offense to get expelled for!"


    Mr. Ford looked at Joyce and said, "After our investigation, we''ve confirmed that Crystal and Professor Davis are in love with each other, and our university is a strong advocate for democratic civil rights."


    "Professor Davis?" Joyce scoffed.


    "Wasn''t Davis her Mother''s gigolo? And you say that they are in love with each other?!?!?!? What a joke!"


    Mr. Ford. "Anway, I didn''te here to talk about Professor Davis, I''m no longer the principal anyway. The reason I came here was to return Mr. Henry''s money and apologize to Crystal."


    Joyceughed and said, "It sounds to me like you are afraid of Mr. Davis!"


    Mr. Ford began to sweat, and Crystal felt terrible for him. She knew what it was like to be on the receiving end of Joyce''s abuse. She turned to him and said, "Principal Ford, I appreciate your apology, and if it is forgiveness. that you are seeking, then I give it to you freely. You needn''t have purchased all of these gifts. I am sorry to hear that you are being relocated.


    You were good at your job. Is there anything that I can do for you? I can''t help but feel responsible for what is happening to you..." "You don''t owe me anything," Mr. Ford replied, "but if you could put in a good word for me with Professor Davis, I would appreciate it." "Consider it done," Crystal replied. "I do have two requests, though."


    Mr. Ford: "Name it, and if it is within my power to do so, it shall be done.


    Crystalughed and said, "Please return all of these bags." Crystal had roughly calcted the cost of all of the bags and determined that their total value was over a million dors - and it didn''t feel right to keep them.


    Mr. Ford: "And your second request...?"


    Crystal: "Your daughter, my teacher, Tiffany, she was very abusive to me. She is the one that owes me an apology, not you."


    Mr.. Ford: "Done and done. And thank you very much!"

 Chapter 1501 - 19: Don’t Be So Sure About That

    After Mr. Ford left, Crystal''s Father confronted her about the true identity of Nathan Davis. He believed that because she had signed away her rights to his fortune, that there must be something about him that she wasn''t saying- and Venessa''s constant grumbling only made matters worse. She had assumed that the expensive handbags that Mr. Ford had brought were for her, and it had been hard for her to watch when he''d taken them away with him. After all, there was one bag in particr that she had wanted for a very long time.


    As she and her Mother watched Crystal leave from an upstairs window, Joyceined to her mother, saying, "Mommy, did you see how arrogant that bitch was? Who would have thought that the presents would be for her! And that Principal Ford must be a fool, otherwise why would he have begged Crystal for help! After all, what could she do for him?!?!?"


    "I agree," Jessica murmured. "We invested in the university to help the little skank, and she didn''t even thank us! But at least she signed away her rights to Daddy''s assets, so we are finally done with her."


    Joyce: "Whatever. She wouldn''t have gotten much anyway."


    Jessica: "Don''t be so sure about that. Your grandpa liked her a lot when he was alive. I heard that he left a secret will that is supposed to be opened on her eighteenth birthday. If he didn''t leave her much, why would he keep it a secret?"


    Joyce: "In that case, I am convinced that he left millions behind- and when Crystal learns the truth, it is going to drive her crazy! You are so clever!"


    Jessica: "Of course I am! It wasn''t easy to talk your dad into asking Crystal to sign that contract, but now that it''s done, I can finally give your Father the son that he''s been asking for."


    Joyce was thrilled when she heard that she would have a new baby brother, and she hugged her mother, and she told her how much she loved her.


    Meanwhile, outside their window, Evan and Crystal were talking. He''d caught her on her way out and was curious to know how things were going. She told him everything that had happened, he told her that she''d been a fool to sign away her share of the family fortune, and when they parted ways, they were both frustrated.


    Evan told Crystal that she woulde to regret her decision, and as she walked away, she couldn''t help but wonder- Will I regret my decision? Of course, for now, there was no way of knowing, so she tried to put the question out of her mind.


    Crystal did know, though, that it felt good to have finally severed all ties with her Father. Now, if only I could do the same with Nathan - she thought glumly.


    Crystal hadn''t gone far when she noticed that there was a piece of chewed gum stuck to the sole of her shoe. Gross-she thought as she began to scrape her shoe on the sidewalk in an attempt to scrape it off. Unfortunately, it did not want toe off. She had just aboute to terms with the fact that she''d have to pull it off with her bare fingers when Carlos appeared with a tissue. "Let me," he said, and then he hunkered down to remove the pesky piece of garbage.


    Once the gum was off her shoe, Carlos stood up and walked the tissue over to a nearby trash can. Crystal watched him for a moment, and then, without even thanking him, she turned around and began to walk away. Before she got more than three steps from where she''d been, though, Carlos grasped her arm and gave it a good, hard squeeze.


    Crystal turned around and, without hesitation, she pped Carlos across the face. The street was quiet, making the p sound very loud, and Crystal assumed he would let her go. But he didn''t. "Please let me go," she said with a tone of voice that was indifferent and emotionless.


    "I just want to talk," Carlos said.


    Crystal spat on the ground and said, "I don''t think we have anything to talk about."


    "Crystal," he whined, e on and... be reasonable."


    Crystal: "What do you want me to do? Go on dating you behind Joyce''s back, as if nothing had happened? No way! I''m not like you that way!"


    Carlos: "Listen to me, Crystal. The reason why I''m with Joyce is that the Forster Group needs the Henry Group''s investment. Furthermore, I never wanted you to climb into Nathan''s bed. That was all Joyce''s idea. She said that she would invest one hundred million dors into the Forster Group if I could get you to do that, so I hope you can see that I had no choice..."


    Crystal stood akimbo and scowled at this pathetic man that stood before her. She looked straight into his eyes and said, "Fine. What''s done is done. So, what is this all about? What do you want?"


    "C-C-Crystal..." Carlos stammered. "D Don''t... t-talk to me like that. I know that I''m very selfish, and I don''t expect to get your - forgiveness. B-But can you wait for me? When the Forster Group gets back on track, I''ll..."


    As Carlos unrolled his proposal, Crystal''s jaw nearly hit the floor. She could not believe the gall of this man. She had once thought that no matter what happened, as long as they faced it together, everything would work out - but he had gone and fucked it all up!


    After a moment of silence, Crystal smiled and said, "Okay. If you want me to wait for you, then I will wait for you."


    Carlos was so stunned by her reaction that for a minute, he could not react, but once he regained control of his faculties, he burst out into gales of joyousughter.. "Really?" he wondered. "Are you really willing to wait for me?"

 Chapter 1502 - 20: Never Mind Them

    Carlos stepped forward to hug Crystal, but she stepped backward. She gave him a look of disgust and said, "Did you honestly think that I would wait for you?"


    Carlos flinched at her words as if he''d been struck. "I know that my proposal is very selfish," he mumbled, "but why are you so hard on me? Is it because of Nathan Davis? Are you two serious? I know you''re not actually together. You just want to make me jealous, right? Crystal, an unreliable man like him, is not suitable for you. He will never take you seriously!"


    "He''s unreliable?" Crystal hissed. "Compared to you, he is a saint!"


    Carlos''s face turned white as Crystal''s words sunk in, and he finally let her arm go, and when Crystal walked away from him, he made no further attempt to pursue her.


    I hate this! - Crystal thought to herself, as she crossed the street at the next corner- it wasn''t supposed to end this way for us!


    By the time Crystal arrived home, the sun had set, and when Susie saw her, she walked out of the kitchen to greet her. After exchanging formal greetings, the housekeeper said, "Your husband, Mr. Davis, has gone out for dinner. There is food in the kitchen."


    My husband-Crystal thought morosely.


    "Thank you," she replied. "Susie," she added, "do you have a spare key to all of the rooms in the house?"


    Susie: "Yes. I have a ring of keys in the locker in the storage room, I''ll get it for you." Susie went back to the storage room and took out a ring of keys. Before leaving, she said, "Crystal, hurry up and eat, or your food will get cold."


    "I''m not hungry," Crystal replied. "Thank you, though. I''ll heat itter."


    "That''s fine," Susie replied as she returned. with the keys. "I''ll put it in the fridge for you." Crystal took the keys from the housekeeper with thanks and then went up to Nathan''s room.


    The door to his room was open, as it usually was, so Crystal went right in. The room was neat and tidy, and the bedside table''s bottom drawer was locked uptight. Fortunately, she had a key. Crystal hunkered down and began to try the keys one by one. Some were too small. Others were too big, but she finally found the one that fit perfectly. She turned the key nervously, and once she heard the click that meant the lock was open, she pulled at the drawer, only to discover that it was... empty- EMPTY? And the diary was gone!


    "How can this be?" she cried. "It was just here!"


    Crystal cursed Nathan in her mind - That fucking lowlife! That scum! That perverted child fucker! That good-for-nothing whore-of-a man! - but the drawer remained empty, and all of her effort and anger was for naught.


    Once Crystal had regained herposure, she returned the keys and went into the kitchen to get her dinner. Then, just as she was taking the food out of the refrigerator, her phone rang. She took the phone out of her pocket and answered the call: "Hello?"


    A soft and ttering voice sounded through the receiver: "Hello, is this Crystal? My name is Tiffany Ford. I''m one of the teachers at the university you attend. Anyway, at my father''s request, I have called to apologize to you. What happened yesterday was all my fault. I would like to invite you to have a meal with me so that I can apologize to you in person. When are you avable? How about right now?"


    Crystal rolled her eyes and said, "I''m busy. I''ve only just now arrived home."


    Tiffany: "How about I drive over and pick you up? If you just got home, you must not have eaten yet. You must be hungry. There is a restaurant very close to your home. Please, give me a chance to apologize in person. I feel terrible about what happened."


    Crystal did not want to go out again after the tiring day that she''d had, but she didn''t know how to refuse Tiffany''s sincere attitude, especially because she was one of her teachers, so she felt like she had to ept the offer. "Okay fine, Crystal said.


    Tiffany was there in under ten minutes, and she took her to the Rossini Restaurant, where she had booked a private room in advance. The room was called The Aries Room.


    Meanwhile, Nathan was throwing a Wee Back party for Owen, and as irony would have it, he was runningte. He was the host, and he was going to be thest one to arrive!


    Owen thought that it was delightfully hrious, and he couldn''t wait to tease Nathan about it. While he waited, he leaned back on the sofa, took a grape from the fruit te, and threw it into his mouth.


    Nathan had originally only invited a few old ssmates, but someone had spilled the beans, and the guest list had grown exponentially, and their enthusiasm moved Owen. Unfortunately, after meeting with a few of his female ssmates, it seemed that they were not all that interested in him after all. They had onlye because they wanted to see Nathan. And the other two or three male ssmates were there to talk about business with Nathan. Thus, Owen felt decidedly Unwee at his Wee BackParty.


    Nathan was a low-key guy, and he didn''t like suchrge gatherings, so Owen was trying to think of ways to make Nathan feel less ufortable. Unfortunately, he didn''t have many ideas, and when the crowd arrived, chaos ensued. Everyone got up, and they all began to mor for his attention. One person said, "Oh, my god! Nathan! Nathan Davis is here!"


    A second person said, "He''s getting more handsome by the day! How can he be so good-looking?"


    A third person turned to one of thedies and said, "Amy Fowler, why don''t you say something?"


    Amy said nothing, and a fourth person said, "She is entranced by Nathan. Everyone knows Amy has liked Nathan since High School."


    Amy stared at the man at the door. He''s more dazzling than ever! - she thought The aura around him was too powerful and charming to be ignored.


    Nathan sensed Owen''s difort, and he patted him on the back, saying, "Never mind them. They are like coo clocks strung up too tight, and they will never get what they want. You wouldn''t want that kind of attention. It is pathetic and annoying! Do you see what I see?"


    "I suppose so," Owen replied without much conviction.

 Chapter 1503 - 21: Was It Your Wife?

    Nathan thanked everyone foring to wee Owen back, and then the two men took a seat on the sofa, with Owen on Nathan''s left and Amy on his right. Once they werefortable, Amy took Nathan''s hand and asked him what he had been up totely. "You have so much going on," she said. "You must not have a lot of free time. Am I right?"


    "Busy, busy, busy," Nathan agreed, "but you have been busy too, yes? I saw your broadcasting show yesterday on TV. Who would have guessed that you would be a television anchor? I am proud of you. When will you introduce us to your boyfriend?"


    Owen winked at Amy and said, "Come on. Be serious. Amy is a very popr television star. She can afford to wait for her dream man toe along.


    Amy was somewhat embarrassed by what Owen had said, and she didn''t know whether she should deny what he''d said or admit that it was true. So, instead of saying one thing or the other, she remained silent and smiled instead. Of course, none of the other guests cared about this conversation. They were looking for their own opportunities to talk to Nathan. Unfortunately for them, Nathan was not a man that was easily cornered.


    Owen handed Nathan a cigarette and lit it for him. "Are you in a good mood today?" he wondered.


    Nathan nodded, but before he could reply verbally, the vice-president of Brilliant Group interrupted their conversation. "I heard that yourpany is about to make some big moves," he said, "Will you be unveiling some new projects in the near future?" Brilliant Group was the leading enterprise in the country.


    "Big project?" Nathan took a drag on his cigarette and exhaled the smoke from his mouth. "There is indeed a big project underway," he said.


    "Can you share some of the details with us?" the vice-president wondered. "It must be a great project. Otherwise, I am sure you wouldn''t be involved with it. At the very least, could you tell us how much you''ve invested in it?"


    "Sure." Nathan smiled. He shrugged and said, "It''s a four hundred and eighty-million dor project, and I am the primary investor."


    The vice-president gasped, and then he called for everyone''s attention, "Hey, guys!" he shouted. "Nathan''s got a hundred and eighty million-dor project underway!"


    Nathan frowned, but everyone was so caught up in the excitement that only Owen noticed his mood shift. For Nathan, this project wasn''t as big of a deal as they were making it out to be, nor was his expenditure, and he would never have mentioned it to the vice president if he''d known that this is what he''d do with the information. Nathan had never been a fan of this kind of attention.


    Amy put her hand on Nathan''s leg and said, "Nathan, congrattions on the sess of your project. Cheers!" Amy lifted a ss of wine flirtatiously, took a sip, and offered a sip to Nathan. Much to her dismay, though, Nathan turned her offer down, exining that he did not usually clink sses with women.


    The triumphant expression on Amy''s face froze instantly, but she recovered quickly. She put down the wine ss, pretending not to be embarrassed, and said, "Oh, I''m sorry. I don''t know. It''s no wonder that everyone says you''re: a good man." As she spoke, she noticed that Nathan''s sleeve was dirty. "Oh, Nathan!" she eximed. "Your sleeve is dirty. Let me help. you..."


    Suddenly, everyone in the room turned to


    look at Nathan''s sleeve. It was well known to all of them that he was meticulous about clothing and personal hygiene and that all of his suits had been hand-made and customized in Italy. Thus, they were surprised to discover that there was a stain on his sleeve.


    Nathan pulled his arm away angrily, "Leave it alone," he hissed." Someone did this to me this morning, and I don''t want to talk about it!"


    The room went silent suddenly. Who would do such a thing? - they were all wondering. They all looked at each other with astonished expressions on their faces. They couldn''t believe that someone would do such a thing to such an important man.


    "Was it your wife?" someone suddenly asked. "Was your wife the one who caused the stain?"


    When Amy heard this question, her face turned red, and she asked to be excused-and she went to thedies'' room.


    A few people chuckled as she left, and then they turned back to the question at hand. One of them said, "That''s impossible." No one thought that Nathan was married, but they were all very curious to hear how he would respond to the question. He didn''t say anything, though, and the room fell into a long silence until one person turned to another and asked, "Is Nathan married?"


    "If he is, it''s news to me," one person replied.


    One of the women gasped and said, "There''s no way our dream man could have gotten married without our knowledge!"


    A second man said, "You guys are really behind the times. People like to call their girlfriends their wives all the time now."


    "Is that so?" a third man wondered. "But everybody says that Nathan doesn''t even like women that he''s a homosexual..."


    A fourth man scowled and said, "Shh!


    Watch out. He could hear."


    Owen was thest among them to speak. He looked at Nathan and said, "I didn''t know you were married. Why didn''t you tell me? I thought we were friends?"


    Nathan still remained silent. After a moment, Owen said, "Shit! Tell me it''s not true! Is she the girl in the picture? I only asked you for a painting. There was no need for you to make her unavable so quickly. You didn''t even give me a chance... As he spoke, he nced at Nathan''s dirty sleeve. "What the hell is that thing on your sleeve anyway? And why haven''t you cleaned it yet?


    "It''s snot and tears," Nathan answered casually.


    Owen was so startled by Nathan''s answer that he began to choke on his wine, and some of it shot out from his mouth and nose.

 Chapter 1504 - 22: Your Choice

    As chance would have it, Crystal and Tiffany were dining at the same restaurant where Owen''s Wee Back party was being hosted, and they were arriving at the same time that Amy was rushing off to the Ladies'' Room. Once they were seated, Crystal excused herself to use the washroom, and as she finished at the sink, she was osted by Amy, who was justing out of one of the stalls.


    "Hey!" someone shouted at Crystal. "Stop it!"


    Crystal looked up and saw the woman behind her in the mirror. The woman wore a ck Chanel silk dress, and she was frowning at her.


    Amy was annoyed after having been humiliated twice by Nathan, and she saw the appearance of the meek girl as an opportunity to vent her anger. "You got water on my dress. just now!" she hissed. "My dress was imported. from France. Now you''ve made it dirty. It is ruined! Are you able to pay to rece it?"


    "I''m sorry," Crystal replied, "but I think you''ve made a mistake. For one thing, I did not do anything to your dress. And for another: it''s only water. It will dry."


    "Don''t give me any of your lips!" Amy shouted. "I''m attending a very important party, and this dress is made of silk. But you spilled water on it! You can see how ugly the water stains are!" Amy red at Crystal, crossed her arms beneath her breasts, and stepped between her and the door.


    Crystal knew that this woman would be hard to get rid of, so she began to try to figure out how she would do that. Before the altercation could get out of control, though, another woman walked into the restroom, and Crystal was able to get out of there while Amy was distracted. What a bitch! - Crystal thought as she returned to her table- I wonder what crawled up her ass and died!


    As Crystal sat down, Tiffany closed the menu. and pushed it to Crystal, "Crystal, what would you like to eat?"


    Crystal looked over the menu, and when the waiter came, she ordered several dishes at once, and then she handed the menu back to the waiter. Once that was taken care of, Tiffany poured her a ss of water and started to tter her. "You know," she said, "when I first saw you, I liked you. You looked pretty, and you seemed intelligent enough. If it wasn''t for that misunderstanding, we might have be friends."


    Crystal smiled politely. She knew what kissing ass looked like and that Tiffany was not sincere. Crystal took a sip of the water and said, "You should know that the rtionship between me and Professor Davis is not what you think it is." She deliberately paused to observe Tiffany''s reaction to her words.


    Tiffany: "Oh, I understand. You don''t need to exin anything to me. I am the one that owes the apology. If I knew you were in that kind of rtionship with Nathan, I would never have had sex with him. Let''s forget the past and have a toast to our new friendship!"


    Tiffany drank her ss of water to thest drop and immediately added, "Could you do me a favor, now that we''re friends? Would you plead my Father''s case with Professor Davis? My Father is not young anymore. If he is assigned to the remote mountain regions, he won''t live long. So, please..."


    Tiffany seemed sincere, which made Crystal a little hesitant to say what she''d nned to say. She wasn''t unwilling to plead for Principal Ford, but she doubted that Nathan had the power to do what Tiffany and her Father wanted him to do. In fact, she didn''t even understand why Mr. Ford had been demoted in the first ce.


    Crystal took a sip of her water and said, "This is all a big misunderstanding, Mr. Davis is my guardian."


    Tiffany''s pupil suddenly erged. "Do you mean that Professor Davis is your guardian legally?"


    Crystal nodded but said nothing.


    Tiffany lowered her voice and whispered, "Crystal, stop joking with me. Don''t worry, you can tell me the truth, and I''ll keep your secret."


    The food arrived just then, and after Crystal had taken her first bite of food, she looked up at Tiffany and asked her if she liked Nathan. Tiffany did note right out and say that she did, though, and instead, she said, "Professor Davis is handsome and able. I believe no woman could resist his charm."


    Crystal nodded in approval. Indeed, Nathan had a charming appearance. Crystal believed that that was why he had been able to cheat her of her Mother''s legacy so easily. She also thought that many other rich and naive women had been enchanted and deceived by him. "If you really like Professor Davis," she said, "I can create opportunities for you to get to know him better."


    "Really?" Tiffany was overjoyed, but she immediately realized that she had acted too obviously. She forced herself tough and said, "You''re such a naughty girl. Please don''t tease me. It''s unkind."


    "I''m serious," Crystal said sincerely. Crystal hoped that if she could help foster a rtionship between Nathan and Tiffany, he might allow her a divorce, and since Tiffany came from a wealthy family, he might also let her retain control over her Mother''s legacy-or at least enough of it to meet her daily needs.


    Tiffany frowned suddenly and said, "I have implicated my dad because of what happened between Nathan and me. This indicates to me that Professor Davis doesn''t have a crush on me... I appreciate the thought, though. Thank you for that. All I want is for my Father to be able to keep his job."


    Crystal smiled cunningly and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it. And in the meantime, you can start thinking about ways to win Nathan''s heart. Okay?"


    Tiffany smiled hopefully and said. "Okay. I trust you."


    As they were talking, Crystal received an Instagram text from Serenity asking about her whereabouts. She texted her back when she was able, saying, "I''m at Rossini Restaurant?"


    Crystal took a quick photo and posted it below her reply, and almost immediately, ament from Nathan appeared below it. It said, "I''m in the Aries Room at the Rossini Restaurant. Come find me!"


    Crystal''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. She had thought that Nathan didn''t use Instagram, so hisment caught her off guard. She would have been more careful about what she posted if she had known that he would be watching her every move.


    Tiffany saw that something was wrong, and she asked Crystal what it was. Crystal said that nothing was wrong, and she closed her phone, determined to ignore his summons. After only a few minutes, though, her phone rang - and the call was from Nathan!


    After hesitating for a moment, Crystal answered her phone, and before she could even open her mouth, Nathan''s voice came through the speaker, loud and clear and cold: "Youe here right now, or I wille to your room tonight. Your choice!"

 Chapter 1505 - 23: Come Here

    Crystal did not want Nathan to visit herter that night, so she agreed to visit him at his table. She sighed as she put her phone away and turned to face herpanion. She smiled and said, "Ms. Ford, as chance would have it, Professor Davis is also here at the Rossini Restaurant, and he has invited us to join him."


    When Tiffany heard this, her face lit up, and she said, "Really? Let''s go." Tiffany immediately grabbed her bag and took the lead.


    In the Aries Room, no one except Nathan knew that Crystal wasing, so when Crystal and Tiffany entered the room, they were surprised, and they focused their attention on the two women that stood before them. One looked mature and intellectual, and the other looked in and malnourished.


    Nathan looked towards Crystal, whose hair was unexpectedly braided, revealing her thin neck, and when Crystal felt his eyes on her, she turned to look at him and frowned. She didn''t appreciate the manner in which he''d summoned her.


    Nathan raised their eyebrows slightly and smirked lightly. His bright eyes were like zed tiles, and his lips looked like they''d been carved with a thin gold pen, and in a room full of people, he stood out. He smiled at Crystal and said, "Come here." Nathan''s voice sounded like the echo of a ghost, and it would not be denied.


    Crystal immediately understood Nathan''s intentions. She turned to his guests and said, "Hello, everyone, my name is Crystal. I am one of Professor Davis'' students." She put stress on thest word, so there would be no question about her rtionship with Nathan.


    Crystal gave Nathan acent nce. Nathan naturally knew what she was up to, but he did not get angry. Instead, heughed, and the smile lines in the corners of his eyes stood out as evidence of his good humor. He didn''t say a word, but his smile caused Crystal to tremble uncontrobly - and when she heard about their marriage agreement, she felt faintly ufortable.


    One of the men looked at Crystal and said, "Wow, she is so beautiful. I thought she was the wife of a god. Who would have guessed that she was just a student?"


    A second man turned to the first and said, "Thankfully, she is just a student. That means that we still have a chance with her!"


    Some of the other people turned to Tiffany, and one of them said, "So, this must be Nathan''s wife?"


    Wife? - Cold sweat appeared on Crystal'' forehead. Did he already announce our marriage? - Crystal wondered - I thought he was going to keep this on the down-low...


    Tiffany immediately shook her head and said, "No, I am not."


    One of the women said, "Stop staring at her, or she will be shy." She turned to Owen.


    "Owen, you are close to Nathan. Is this other woman his wife?"


    Owen only knew Crystal from Nathan''s painting, and he had only seen the canvas once, and that had been a few years ago. It seemed to him that she must be his wife, but he couldn''t confirm it. "I don''t know," he admitted.


    Crystal hadn''t been listening to the conversation. She was only thinking about how to get herself out of the private room as quickly as possible.


    Crystal recognized the woman that had just spoken to Owen. Her name was Amy, and she was the one whose dress had gotten wet in the bathroom. At that moment, Amy was staring at Tiffany and giving her the Evil Eye. It was apparent to Crystal that Amy was interested in Nathan, and she saw the other woman as a rival. From the way Amy was looking at Tiffany, Crystal thought that she wanted to strangle the other woman half to death.


    Crystal had not expected that bringing Tiffany over would cause such a disturbance. It didn''t bother her, though, because the most important thing to her was keeping her identity from being exposed. Furthermore, Tiffany seemed to be happy to be the center of attention, so this was a win-win situation for them both.


    When Crystal saw the way that Amy was ring at Tiffany, she raised her eyebrows and happily smiled at Nathan. After a moment, she said, "Professor Davis, I identally sshed some water on thisdy''s dress in the bathroom, and she was unhappy about it. I want to apologize to her again and help her dry it. Her dress looks quite expensive. She had originally wanted me topensate her, but I can''t afford to."


    Some of Nathan''s guests turned to Crystal, and they felt some sympathy and pity for her because of her innocent tone. Amy frowned when she saw the way everyone was looking at Crystal, and she said, "It''s fine. Don''t worry. It''s just water. It doesn''t matter."


    "Didn''t you say that it''s made of real silk?" Crystal asked. "You said that it would be ugly if the watermarks didn''te out. You also said that it was imported from France, specifically for this party..."


    Amy''s face turned red. She hadn''t wanted anyone to know that the dress was new or that she''d purchased it specifically for this party - and now that the cat was out of the bag, she was so embarrassed that she felt like ripping off her clothes and standing naked in front of everyone.


    Nathan did not appreciate the way that Crystal had shamed Amy, and after apologizing to his guests, he turned to Owen and said, "Get on the phone with the Chanel Dress Company and order thedy a new dress!"


    Owen: "Boss, the one you want is out of stock."


    Nathan: "Then have the designer brought here tonight from France so that a new one can be made!"


    One woman gasped and said, "Wow! Not only is hepensating for the cost of the dress, but he is sending it to the designer from France to make her a new one. He is so charming."


    "I wish that water had spilled on my dress," another woman said. "I would also like a new designer dress!"


    Despite Nathan''s attempts to smooth out the situation, Amy was still upset that Crystal had shamed her in front of her friends, and she was determined that she would not let the matter go so easily. She turned to Crystal and said, "Crystal, you are lucky that your Professor has your back.. I suggest that you raise a toast in his honor."

 Chapter 1506 - 24: I’m Not In A Hurry

    Everyone turned to Crystal, and they began to demand a toast. They banged their fists on the table in unison and shouted, "Toast! Toast! Toast! Toast!"


    Amy handed Crystal a ss of wine, and she epted it nervously. She lifted it in the air and said, "A toast to Professor Davis," but Nathan refused to raise his ss.


    Owen looked up at Crystal and said, "Nathan won''t ept your toast."


    Crystal: "Why?"


    Owen: "Because you are a woman."


    The room went silent, and Amy smirked. She was unable to hide her pride or her feelings of victory over Crystal. Amy watched as Crystal stood awkwardly with her ss held in the air, and because Nathan didn''t raise his ss, no one else raised theirs either.


    No one understood why Nathan wouldn''t drink. Just as Crystal began to put the ss down, though, Nathan took it from her, and he drained it in one long sip. Everyone gasped. He had just told everyone that he didn''t ept toasts from women, so this made no sense.


    A million questions ran through Crystal''s mind: First, the dress, and now the Toast; why does he keep helping me? Does this have something to do with my Mother''s legacy? Or with our marriage? Or... something else entirely?


    Crystal stood behind Nathan, and she was


    thinking about this problem when she heard him say, "It''s gettingte. I''m going to go now. Have fun, you guys."


    Nathan left the room, and Crystal and Tiffany followed him. Once they were out of the private room and the door had been closed behind them, Nathan stopped. He turned to Tiffany and said, "You are free to go. I will ensure that Miss Smith gets home safely."


    Tiffany frowned. She did not appreciate being dismissed so casually, but she had no recourse other than to do as she''d been directed. "Fine," she muttered. She turned to Crystal and said, "I had a good time with you tonight. I''ll see you at school."


    Crystal said goodbye, and once Tiffany was gone, Nathan turned to Crystal and said, "I was surprised when you introduced yourself as my student. I didn''t realize that you liked being my student so much!"


    Nathan took two steps towards Crystal. She took two backwards and quickly found herself pressed against one of the restaurant''s walls. A cold feeling came upon her when she realized that she had nowhere to go. Crystal pressed her palms against the wall and looked up at Nathan stubbornly. She looked him in the eyes and said, "I thought the idea of being with a student might excite you."


    Nathan rested his hand on top of her head. He looked down on her, smiled, and said, "Don''t you think that having a sweet young thing like you as a wife is all the excitement I need?"


    Crystal was surprised when she realized how tall Nathan was. He was so tall that she had to look up at him. She tried to return his smile, and she said, "Although it''s exciting, I still haven''t adapted to our new rtionship yet."


    Nathan shrugged his shoulders and said, "We have enough time for you to adapt. I''m not in a hurry. I will wait a lifetime if that''s what it takes."


    When Crystal Heard these words, her toes curled up nervously, and her whole body trembled. Her face remained calm, though. "A lifetime is a long time," she said. "Who can say what will happen?" After Crystal finished speaking, she tried to push Nathan away, but he refused to budge - and instead of moving away, which is what she wished that he would do, he pressed his body against hers so that she was sandwiched between him and the wall.


    Crystal''s heart began to beat faster. Suddenly, an idea urred to her. She took a deep breath and said, "Professor Davis, do you! want to make love to me right here?"


    Nathan: "What if I say yes?"


    Crystal: "Then we should. Why not?"


    Nathan grinned wolfishly, and Crystal felt his manhood grow hard against her. She looked at the waiters nervously as they came and went. She had assumed that he wouldn''t want to have sex in a public ce. But what if I was wrong? - she thought as she realized that she very well could be.


    Nathan put his hands against the wall, one on either side of her head. He had a fearless expression on his face, and his smile was yful. He said, "Kiss me."


    Crystal: "What?"


    Nathan: "We''ve never had sex before, so I''d like you to kiss me first."


    Crystal''s face turned red. She felt trapped, and not just by the wall but by her own innuendo. She retreated a little, pursing her lips in shame. She didn''t want to take the next step.


    Nathan: "Oh? Are you afraid?"


    Crystal: "I''m not afraid. I just don''t want to." Nathan stared at Crystal intently, and she felt as if he could see into her soul. "No," he said, "You are afraid."


    "I am not," Crystal said, and before he could argue his point, she stepped up on her tiptoes and pressed her lips to his. She had meant it to be a chaste kiss, but before she could pull away, he had the back of her head in the palm of his hands, and he held her close to him. He opened her mouth with the force of his kiss, and he pressed his tongue past her teeth.


    This is nice - Crystal realized, but her body would not allow her to enjoy the moment. As he kissed her, she began to panic. She felt like all of the oxygen in her body had been plundered by him. She had only kissed him to prove a point, but it had not been a point worth proving because Nathan had no scruples. Not only that, but he was a very experienced man, and if something didn''t happen quickly, it was very likely that he would fuck her right there, up against the wall, for the whole world to see.


    Crystal tried to calm down so that she could


    think clearly. Nathan had his left hand around her waist, and his right one was on her left breast, above her shirt, cupping the fatty tissue, squeezing, and ying. She struggled against him, but he paid her no mind. In fact, he seemed to find pleasure in distress, and his kisses intensified.


    He is going to assault me - Crystal realized - right here, with all of these people watching!

 Chapter 1507 - 25: Didn’t You Say That You Will Perform Well?

    It urred to Crystal, then, that her situation was hopeless, and she stopped struggling. Then, instead of fighting off his advances, she began to return them. Her hands began to climb up his neck, her fingers passed through his hair, and she returned his kiss with vigor-and they continued to kiss passionately until they were both breathless.


    Crystal''s lips were red and swollen, and when Nathan brought his hand up to touch them, she bit down hard on his fingers. Nathan shouted out in pain and anger as he pulled his hand away. "You bitch!" he hissed. "Are you a dog? Is that the reason why you like biting people so much?"


    Crystal growled and said, "I am a she-wolf, and I do like biting very much, but I never bite humans. I made an exception for you, though, because you''re not much of a man!"


    Nathanughed and said, "If you are a wolf, and I am some sort of humanoid beast, I can only imagine the love we will make when I have you on all fours!"


    Crystal red at him. "You pervert!" she yelled, and if looks could kill, he would have been either dead or dying at that moment.


    Finally, Nathan took a step backward. "This isn''t over," he said.


    ****


    On the way back to the hotel, Crystal looked at Nathan and asked him, "Will you actually have a designer brought in from Paris to rece Amy''s dress?"


    Nathan: "Of course. What would be of you if I didn''t? After all, you can''t afford to rece it."


    Crystal: "It''s not a big deal. I am a big girl. I canpensate her for her losses myself. Anyway, it was just a few drops of water."


    Nathan: "Didn''t you say that you couldn''t afford it?"


    Crystal: "Sure, I don''t have money, but you do. And since we''re married, what''s yours is mine. I can benefit from our marriage, right?"


    Nathan saw the reasonable and vigorous look in Crystal''s eyes, and heughed. "So," he said. "At this moment, you will admit that what''s mine is yours?"


    Crystal stared at Nathan but said nothing in reply.


    Nathan rarely smiled. He always looked like a ten-thousand-year-old iceberg;- so cold. that it could make an in-home air-conditioner useless. Since he was in a good mood, she said, "I was thinking about Mr. Ford. What is to be of him?"


    "I don''t care," Nathan replied. "I will never change my decision."


    Crystal didn''t know why Nathan was so stubborn, but she thought she might get the results she desired if she changed her tack. She curled up beside him and said, "Wouldn''t you reconsider, for my sake, or the sake of our marriage?"


    "For the sake of our marriage, you say?"


    Nathanughed. "We haven''t even made love yet! What kind of a marriage is that?" Crystal: "But I haven''t taken yourst name yet. Marriage isn''t legal until I have yourst name!"


    Nathan looked at Crystal skeptically and said, "Be that as it may, Mr. Ford''s future is in my hands, and what I do with it relies entirely upon your willingness to please me and your performance."


    Performance? Crystal wondered - what does he mean by "Performance?" To Crystal, it sounded like he was hinting at something specific, but she didn''t know what it was. Nathan was looking at Crystal seductively, and she was forced to admit, if only to herself, that he was a skilled master when it came to the art of seducing women. His wicked smile was heavenly, alluring, shocking, and charming.


    Crystal pulled her eyes away from Nathan''s soul-stirring smile. She reminded herself about Mr. Ford and the promise that she had made to Tiffany. She clenched her fists at her sides and said, "If it is a performance that you want, then I will give you a performance that you will never forget!"


    "I had hoped you would say that," Nathan said. He wrapped his arm around Crystal''s waist and drew her even closer than she had been. He ran his finger up her bare leg, under her skirt, and halfway up her thigh. Crystal shivered, and her skin broke out in gooseflesh.


    Nathan: "Are you afraid of me?"


    Crystal: "No."


    Nathan brought his hand up a little closer to her panties, gave her leg a gentle squeeze, and said, "Why don''t youe and sit on myp, then?"


    Crystal nodded nervously and pushed herself off the seat and into hisp. The temperature of his legs was hot, like fire, and she could feel his hard manhood pressed against her buttocks. His heat quickly spread to her skin, her blood, and her bones until every molecule in her body felt like it could boil over at any minute. Crystal''s scalp felt numb, and when she realized how embarrassingly damp her panties were, her back stiffened suddenly.. She felt as if a bolt of lightning had hit her, and


    her entire body was tingling all over.


    Crystal had not expected that his body temperature would make her feel so unbearably hot. She could feel the side of her left breast pressed against his chest, but she didn''t care. Her nipples stood out like sore thumbs, and they ached.


    Crystal turned to look out the front window, and her face turned red when she realized that the driver was watching them. She tried to pull away, but Nathan restrained her. "Didn''t you say that you will perform well?" he asked her, and after she''d nodded her head dutifully, he said, "Well. Then perform."


    Crystal closed her eyes tightly to block out the driver''s hungry eyes and to keep back the tears. Sheughed suddenly, and the sound of her voice seemed insane to her. Is this how I always sound? - she wondered as she forced herself to get control of herself. She tried to smile like a normal person, and she asked Nathan, "How do you want me to perform?


    "Like this?" She nibbled on his earlobe. "Or this?" She began to kiss her way down his neck.


    "Maybe this?" She ran her fingers down his chest.


    Nathan turned his head and said, "Just like that, sweet one.. Keep going."

 Chapter 1508 - 26: It Doesn’t Matter To Me

    Crystal raised her eyebrows as she ran her cold fingers across the top of Nathan''s silky shirt. She paused in the middle when she came to the top button, and she rolled it like a gem between her thumb and forefinger. She looked him in the eyes, smiled, and slipped the button free from the eyelet. One button - she thought to herself, and then two.


    Nathan raised his lips into a yful, sexy smile.


    Three buttons - Crystal was counting each in her head and using it as a device to keep herself calm- Keep Calm and Chive On- she told herself.


    The tip of Crystal''s finger identally touched Nathan''s chest muscles as she exposed them to the air, and he flinched- Four Buttons. His chest was t and hard, and it felt very hot. Suddenly, Nathan grabbed Crystal''s hand, and she couldn''t move. She looked up, and tears appeared in her eyes. She cried out, "Professor Davis, your pulse is racing too fast. Be careful. You could be in danger of having a heart attack!"


    Nathanughed cruelly when he heard that. He said, "My sweet young thing, you are so na?ve. I am not going to have a heart attack. The reason that my heart is racing so fast is because of how badly I want to fuck you! Right here, on the spot!"


    Crystal froze. She didn''t know how to react.


    It felt like no matter what she did, she ended up in one of his traps.


    After a while, Nathan leaned back into the seatzily. He frowned frivolously and looked at her quietly, Crystal felt a little concerned about what might happen next. She looked into his aphrodisiac eyes and said, "You wouldn''t."


    A wicked grin appeared on Nathan''s face, and he said, "I would. Wouldn''t you? And why not? This is a good quality car!"


    In the back of her mind, Crystal asked herself, is this some sort of a test? Is Nathan trying to test my boundaries? The scary thing was that Crystal didn''t even know where her boundariesy. I must have some limits though, she told herself-surely, I do!


    Crystal felt like she had a devil on one shoulder and an angel on the other. The Angel was shouting at her to get away, to "Get out while you still can!" But the Devil was singing a much sweeter song, one of lust and depravity, and of hunger sated - and then there was Mr. Ford to think of. If she gave in to her carnal desires, she would also be doing something noble for a good man- but that isn''t right, or is it?


    Crystal wanted to help Mr. Ford, but she didn''t want to get in trouble. What am I to do? Without making a decision, she popped open the fifth button, and Nathan''s navel was clearly visible. She could see a turf of hair and a trail that led further down his abdomen.


    The sixth button was thest, and after popping it, Crystal spread open Nathan''s shirt so that she could get a good look at his chest. Nathan radiated masculinity. He was lean and powerful, and there wasn''t a trace of fat on him. His body was a chiseled work of art, and. Crystal''s fingers were drawn to the master lines that defined his pectoral and abdominal. muscles. But when she ran those fingers along the waist of his pants, he hastily grabbed her wrist. "You''re ying with fire," he admonished her.


    "Maybe," she sighed, "but I feel like I''m fireproof right now." Crystal began to pull Nathan''s shirt off his shoulders, but hemanded her to stop.


    Nathan looked up at the driver and said, "Pull over and stop the car!" The driver slowed down, and once he''d pulled over, Nathan looked at him in the mirror and said, "Get out! Now!"


    The driver saw impatience in Nathan''s eyes and got out as quickly as he could. "Go get a coffee," Nathan said. "I''ll call you if I need you. Otherwise, find your own way home."


    The driver nodded as if this was routine, and then he took off down the street. Once Crystal and Nathan were alone, she looked at him nervously and asked, "Are you angry? It seems that you weren''t satisfied with my performance?"


    "Where did you learn to perform so well?" Nathan asked.


    "I taught myself," Crystal replied nervously.


    Nathan scowled, and he said, "I don''t believe you. A girl cannot just learn to behave like this. She needs to be guided by a man. Did Carlos teach you these tricks?"


    "He did," Crystal admitted. "You can''t get angry, though. I may be damaged goods, but I never imed not to be! If you want to return the goods, you are free to do so. Carlos has already told me that he would take me back!"


    "Return the goods?" Nathan gasped. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Without warning, an unquenchable fire began to rage within him, and he felt like he could quickly lose control if he weren''t careful.


    "Of course, I can return the goods," he growled, "but before that, I want to inspect the goods and sample the merchandise."


    Nathan grabbed Crystal''s hand as he had in his office, and he twisted it violently behind her back, causing her to cry out in fear and pain. Her back arched, and his eyes swept over her body, and a wolfish grin appeared on his face. He chuckled and said, "So, my sweet young thing isn''t as sweet as I thought she was."


    Crystal had been through a lot with Nathan, and she had finally reached her breaking point. She pushed her face close up to Nathan''s and said, "Fine! Inspect the goods all you want. If you do, though, then I get to check your goods - tit for tat! Is it a deal?"


    Nathan sat back for a moment. He was intrigued. "Sure," he said. "It''s a deal."


    Crystal hadn''t expected him to agree so readily, and his sudden amicable attitude gave her an idea. She leaned forward and gave him a quick, chaste kiss. Then, as she pulled away, she whispered into his ear: "Professor Davis, do you like to be kissed with your eyes open because I''d like to kiss you with your eyes closed."


    Nathan shrugged.. "It doesn''t matter to me," he said, and he closed his eyes dutifully - and the minute his eyes were closed, Crystal opened the door of the car, grabbed Nathan''s shirt, and rushed out into the street.

 Chapter 1509 - 27: I Don’t Need Anyone’s Charity

    Nathan knew immediately what was going on, and he reached out to grab Crystal, but he was yanked back into the car by his seatbelt. And before he knew it, she was free. He shouted after her, "Crystal, get back here!" Nathan quickly undid the seatbelt, and even though he was half-naked, he got out of the car. Crystal was about half a block away from him, and she was waving his shirt in the air so that, instead of a shirt, it looked like a victory g - not only had she escaped his clutches, but now she was mocking him!


    The cold wind blew hard, it hit Nathan''s bare chest, and he flinched away from it. He had never been outside without a shirt before. However, from his education, he knew what would happen if he did not rectify the situation quickly. Furthermore, if one of his peers were to see him, he would be deeply embarrassed.


    Nathan watched in dismay as Crystal threw his shirt into a trash bin. She spread her hands innocently, smirked, and just as he was about to rush towards her, she stopped a taxi and quickly got into it. "Crystal!" he shouted. He was so angry that when he punched the Maybach''s window, it shook, and a small crack appeared.


    A convertible car passed behind Nathan, and a morous, sensual,rge-breasted woman whistled at him. She batted her eyshes and said, "Hey sexy, do you need a ride?"


    Nathan turned and red at her. "fuck off!" he shouted. "I don''t need anyone''s charity!"


    The woman was so frightened by the look in Nathan''s eyes and his tone of voice that she stepped on the car''s elerator and took off like a bat out of hell.


    Nathan ran around to the driver''s side of the Maybach, climbed in, started the car, and took off after Crystal''s taxi.


    Crystal turned in her seat, and when she saw Nathan following after her, a cold chill ran down her back. She had thought she would be safe in the taxi, but she didn''t feel safe - and she was afraid.


    Crystal looked out the window and tried to distract herself by watching the scenery as it passed by her, at the people, the stores, and the intersecting streets. The things she saw through the window were fascinating, but they made her feel tired. Her eyes began to droop, but before she could fall asleep, the driver cursed and pumped on the brakes. The car jerked, and Crystal was thrown forward into the back of the front seat, and the seatbelt she was wearing across her chest bit into her shoulder. "Ouch!" she cried. "What was that all about?"


    She looked up and saw Nathan''s silver-gray Maybach parked horizontally in front of the taxi. "The car cut me off," the driver exined. He pumped the horn twice and frowned. He turned to look at Crystal and said, "And now he''s refusing to move."


    The driver was angry, but he hadn''t lost his temper yet. He calmly opened his window and shouted at the Maybach, "What the hell?!?! Do you have a death wish?!?!? What were you thinking?!?!?! Get out of my way, asshole!!!!"


    The door of Maybach opened, and Nathan stepped out of the vehicle like a king emerging from his chariot. His facial features were: impossible to read, but there was an undeniable rage burning behind his eyes, and as he walked slowly over to the taxi, the driver''s curses died in his mouth. Keep your mouth shut! the driver told himself- this man is not safe!


    Crystal opened her door and tried to run, but Nathan was faster than she was, and before she''d made it more than a few steps, he''d grabbed a fist full of her hair. He pulled her backward, and she screamed - in pain, indignation, horror, and rage - as he reigned her in.


    Nathan pulled Crystal''s head backward and gripped her chin with his free hand. "Damnit," he growled. "Don''t you know that it is dangerous for a woman to ride in a taxi alone after midnight?"


    "What?" Crystal was a little confused. She had thought that he would scold her for teasing him. Is it possible that he was looking out for my safety all along? - she wondered.


    Before Crystal could properly process this thought, the taxi driver leaned out of his window and said, "Miss, can you please pay your fare?"


    "I''ve got it," Nathan said as he released Crystal. He took out his wallet from his right trouser pocket, pulled out a twenty-dor bill, and threw it through the window. "That should be more than enough. Now get lost." The driver thought that Nathan was a madman, and he was more than happy toply.


    Now that Nathan knew that Crystal was safe, he was able to rx. He took out a cigarette and lighter from his back pocket. With a click, a burst of fire lit up the night, and Nathan lit his cigarette. He brought it to his mouth and took a long drag off his fag. The smoke rose from between his fingertips, and he blew it off into the night.


    Even though Nathan was topless, he maintained his usual carefree demeanor. He took another drag off his ciggy, made an O with the smoke as he exhaled, and smiled. He turned to Crystal and said, "So, have you had enough fun for one evening, do you think?"


    Crystal stared out into the night and didn''t answer for a while. So much had happened in a very short amount of time, and there were many things that she was confused about. Finally, she took a deep breath and said, "I suppose so. But what about Mr. Ford?"


    Nathan smiled and said, "Based on your poor performance, I see no reason to change my mind, but if you want to try again, then I might reconsider. Do you care to rejoin me in the car?"


    Crystal grumbled in dissatisfaction, but in the end, she saw no choice but to do as he


    suggested. After all, if she wanted to help Mr. Ford, Nathan had made it clear that this was the only way.


    Crystal climbed into the passenger seat of the car. Nathan walked around the car and jumped into the driver''s seat, and as he started the car, he nced at Crystal through the rearview mirror.


    Crystal looked him in the eyes and said, "Professor Davis, I have naked pictures of you.." She opened her phone and showed him a series of photos of him topless that she''d just taken.

 Chapter 1510 - 28: Is Nathan A Painter?

    Nathan looked at the topless pictures of himself on Crystal''s phone andughed. "So what?"


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will upload them to my Instagram ount?" Crystal asked.


    Nathan smirked and said, "If you do, then you will have to exin why you were in a car with a half-naked man, and you will face more ridicule than I will!"


    Crystal was surprised by Nathan''s quick answer. She sat silently back in her seat and pouted all the way back to the house. As the car was stopped in front of the yard, Nathan gently touched her hand, and then he mped his fingers tightly around her wrist. He stared into her eyes and said, "The past is over. It is better. to look forward to the future and enjoy the present."


    Crystal tried to pull her hand away, and when he wouldn''t let her go, she began to panic. Even if he got away from him, now that they were home, there was nowhere for her to go, and if he wanted to force himself on her, she would not be able to escape. Even God can''t help me now-she realized, and she swallowed softly. Crystal smiled gently and asked Nathan if he wanted her to get him a shirt, but he said, "No. Don''t bother. I would just have to take it off, so why would I put one on?"


    Crystal: "Don''t you know how charming you are when you''re fully dressed? And besides, it''s more fun to put clothes on than to take them off. Furthermore¡­"


    Nathan: "Furthermore, what?"


    Crystal: "Furthermore, I''m very good at¡­ at... taking clothes off."


    Nathan: "Ah."


    ***


    Once they were inside, Nathan led Crystal to his bedroom. Heid down on his bed, on his back, and pulled Crystal on top of him. He looked at her excitedly and said, "Let''s get started." Crystal: "Get started?"


    Nathan forced Crystal''s hand to Armani''s belt around his waist and said, "You said that you''re good at taking off clothes, and now you have to prove it!"


    With no other options at her disposal, Crystal undid the sp on Nathan''s belt. Once it was open, she looked at him nervously, and he nodded his head. "Go on," he prompted.


    Crystal''s hands trembled a little, and as she pulled the zipper on his pants down, her fingers brushed along the length of his stiff manhood, and she pulled away as a reflex. Nathan didn''t give her a chance to retreat properly, though. He leaned into her and kissed her lips, and while she was distracted, he grabbed her hands and subdued her. Crystal struggled, but Nathan was too strong, and she could not escape.


    Nathan''s kiss was fierce and domineering, and Crystal had to admit that he had an excellent technique. Even if she had never kissed a man before, she would have been able to recognize his superiority. Crystal''s head began to spin, and she lost all sense of time. Eventually, though, the kiss did end, and by that time, she had no idea if the saliva in her mouth was hers or his.


    Crystal had given up struggling, and shey softly on Nathan''s body. She stared at him for a long while. She felt lost - as if she were in a trance, and she was utterly fascinated by his natural smile.


    Nathan gripped Crystal''s buttocks and raised his hips so that she could feel every inch of him as he pressed his girth hard against her mons pubis. Crystal shuddered, but she didn''t pull away, and Nathan gave her a curious look. "Are you afraid of seeing it?"


    "Yes, I am afraid," she admitted.


    Nathan looked into Crystal''s innocent eyes.


    He patted her butt and said, "If you don''t want to continue, then get up. We can stop here for today."


    Crystal uttered a sigh of relief when she heard Nathan''s words. She quickly got up, but as her feet hit the ground, a thought urred to her. She turned to Nathan and said, "You said that if I performed well, you would forgive Mr. Ford. Have I performed well for you?"


    "Of course," Nathan replied, and as he said this, he suddenly realized that Crystal was aplete mystery to him. She was sometimes choleric, sometimes sultry, sometimes cute, and asionally stubborn. Most women were unpredictable and given to quick changes in moods, but, in that regard, Crystal was worse than any woman he had ever met- and she was full of surprises!


    Crystal went into the kitchen and poured herself a ss of milk. She offered Nathan one, but he said, "I don''t drink milk. Could you make some coffee, though?"


    Crystal smiled meekly, and she lowered her head. "Yes, my lord. I''ll make it for you."


    Nathan looked at Crystal''s breasts and said, "Wait. I want you to drink the milk first. And put a lot of sugar in it. Milk is good for you. You should be drinking more of it. And when you make my coffee, don''t forget that I like it cold!"


    Crystal picked up the ss of milk on the table, added five spoons full of sugar, and brought it to her mouth. After taking a sip, she said, "The taste is so sweet that I can practically feel my teeth preparing to fall out."


    Nathan nodded, and Crystal obediently drank the rest of the milk. After that, she hurriedly drank several sses of water to get the taste out of her mouth. After that, Crystal prepared a pot of coffee for Nathan. When it was done, she filled a mug with ice cubes and poured the coffee over them. It was the first time that she had met someone who liked iced coffee, so she wanted to make sure there was enough ice.


    Crystal brought Nathan his coffee, but he didn''t drink right away. Instead, he raised his head from his notebook and said, "I am hungry."


    Crystal clenched and unclenched her fists. "Okay," she said. "I''ll cook for you." Before she could leave, though, Nathan grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her onto hisp.


    She was shocked, and she tried to get away, but he wouldn''t let her go. "Aren''t you hungry?" she asked him. "What do you want to eat?"


    Nathan: "You."


    Crystal: "..."


    Nathan: "Just stay like this for a while." Crystal quit resisting, and Nathan slowly loosened his grip on her wrist. She red at him, but he paid her no mind. His attention had returned to his notebook and his lesson preparations.


    After a while, Crystal''s gaze softened, and she began to appreciate Nathan''s handsome face for what it was. She finally understood why so many women were so eager to be with him - why they were so crazy about him. If it weren''t for his tricks, few people would be able to resist his charm.


    Nathan seemed to feel her eyes on him, and his focus shifted back to her.


    Crystal''s face turned red, and she looked away. She noticed for the first time that he''d cleaned up his study, but without the things she''d broken, the room seemed strangely empty. She looked at the paintings on the wall. Their style was mature and smooth, and the transition between the shades of colors was extraordinarily natural and stunning. She looked at the bottom left corner of one of them and saw Nathan''s name printed there, and she was startled. Is Nathan a painter? - she wondered. She thought about it for a moment and realized that if he was, it made sense. After all, if he wasn''t good at music and art, how could he have won the heart of a rich woman like her mother? - It seems that I have underestimated him!


    Gradually, Crystal''s eyelids began to feel heavy.. She rested her head on Nathan''s shoulder, and without meaning to, she fell asleep.

 Chapter 1511 - 29: You Should Ask Me What I Don’t Like

    With her head resting on Nathan''s shoulder, Crystal dreamt that she was a young girl again. She had been afraid of the dark, and her Mother wasforting. Her Mother gently hugged her, patted her on the back, and hummed a luby.


    Crystal wanted more of her Mother''s warmth, so she pressed her body against her and nuzzled her head against her chest. She could smell mint on her breath, and she began to feel dizzy. Why does my Mother smell like mint? - Crystal wondered. Her Mother had never smelled like mint before!


    When Crystal opened her eyes, she found herself in her bed, with Nathan hovering over her. And she began to panic. She tried to get up, but Nathan had her pinned down. She watched in horror as he lowered his head. "What are you doing here?" she cried.


    Nathan smirked and said, "Ask yourself."


    Crystal had no idea what had happened after she''d fallen asleep. What had happened, though, was that by the time they''d arrived at her house, she''d been so soundly asleep that he hadn''t been able to wake her, so he''d had to carry her inside her and tuck her into her bed. Then, when he''d tried to leave, she''d grabbed his hand and refused to let him go. Thus, he had been forced to spend the night with her. It wasn''t until she''d begun to wake up that she''d finally released her hold on Nathan, and by then, his hand had gone numb.


    Crystal took a quick look under the nkets and was pleased to see that she was still dressed. Nathan seemed to misunderstand her intent, though. He said, "You seem a little disappointed to see that you are not undressed. You were so insistent that I "be." with youst night. Where did that passion go?"


    Crystal''s face turned an embarrassing shade of red, and she said, "I didn''t do anything to youst night, did I, dear Professor Davis? I suffer from Sexsomnia. It is a medical condition that causes me to engage in sex acts while in NREM sleep. It is not something that I can help with!"


    "I guess you''ll never know what happened." Nathanughed, and then he asked her if she would have sex with him for Mr. Ford''s sake. Crystal sighed and said that she would.


    "He brought this on himself," Nathan reminded her. "If you could intercede for him in another way, though, would you prefer that?"


    Crystal swallowed and said, "I don''t know. Mr. Ford is in his fifties, which is still very young. Perhaps the move would actually be good for him. He could use the exercise, that''s for sure." "Oh? Have you given up on pleading for him?" Nathan asked, surprised.


    "Yes," Crystal replied. "I quit." She could not bear being subservient to Nathan for even one more minute. He had been pushing his luck for a long time, and it had finally gotten to be too much. As a consequence of her decision, Mr. Ford would be demoted, and Tiffany would not help her, but she thought she could live with that and she could find someone else to help her get a divorce.


    Nathan frowned and said, "It''s not like you to give up so quickly, Crystal."


    "It''s also not like me to do things that go against my conscience!" Crystal snapped back. "Or to put up with bullshit!"


    Nathan gave Crystal a serious look and asked, "What do you like?"


    Crystal looked him in the eyes, smirked, and said, "You should ask me what I don''t like."


    Nathan''s frown deepened. It was clear that he was what Crystal was referring to - she did not like him! Nathan slowly released her and got out of bed. He walked out and mmed the door behind him.


    The door made a loud BANG! Sound and Crystal found herself staring at it. What is Nathan up to? - she wondered - Had he always intended to let me go? It was a long time after that before she finally got up and went downstairs, and by then, Nathan was gone. Thank God for minor miracles!


    Susie was vacuuming the carpet in the living room, but she turned off the machine when she saw Crystal, and she said, "Good morning, Crystal. I hope you slept well."


    Crystal: "I did, thank you... Susie, how is Alice doing these days?"


    Susie: "She''s fine. She is going to have a baby. Her legs are a little swollen, though, and she can''t walk much."


    Crystal: "Boy or girl?"


    Susie: "Well, we don''t know yet. Of course, it doesn''t matter if it is a boy or a girl, so long as he or she is healthy. But we hope it is a girl so that she can be as pretty and smart as you. If it''s a boy, though, that is okay too. He can be handsome and upright like Mr. Davis."


    Crystal: "Maybe she''ll have twins! A boy and a girl!"


    Susie: "You are so sweet, Crystal. Oh, wait a minute. Mr. Davis asked me to give you this."


    Susie wiped her hands with her apron, and then she handed Crystal a white paper bag. Crystal epted the bag and opened it up. Inside, there was a white box with a mobile phone inside of it.


    On the night that she''d gotten drunk, not only had she broken four hundred million dors worth of antiques, but she had also broken her cell phone, so this was a pleasant surprise.


    "Is it a cell phone?" Susie asked. "Mr. Davis is very attentive to your needs."


    "He has an ulterior motive," Crystal muttered.


    "He always does." She sat on the sofa and opened the box. She was hesitant to ept any gift from Nathan. But if he can take my Mother''s legacy, why can''t I use his phone? she asked herself.


    Crystal took the cell phone out of the box, plugged it into the wall, and began to scroll through her contacts. Nathan had already taken the liberty to download everything she needed from the Cloud, and when she saw her husband''s name, a chill ran up her spine. She tried to delete the contact, but it was locked, and she was unable.. "What kind of stupid phone is this?" she grumbled. "I can''t even edit my Contact List!!!"

 Chapter 1512 - 30 Could You Do Me A Favor?

    Crystal started and restarted her phone, but she was still unable to edit her Contact List, so she posted her problem to Instagram, and within minutes she was flooded with suggestions.


    Re: What is the phone model? Why can''t you edit it? Try rebooting the phone and try again.


    Re: Look at the manual and click on the Contacts. You are supposed to edit them directly from there.


    Re: Show me the model.


    Crystal took a picture with her old phone and added it to thements, and the replies continued to fly in.


    Re: Isn''t this thetest and most expensive model?


    Re: Yes. It''s an iPhone Princess Plus!


    Re: The phone is studded with diamonds!


    Wow! It is so beautiful.


    Re: It is iid with 318 expensive diamonds!


    Re: Crystal, stop showing off!


    Crystal was frustrated because the problem was being ignored. Now that she''d posted the photo, all anyone wanted to talk about was how expensive the phone was. "That''s not the point at all," she wrote. "All I want to do is edit the Contact List. Do any of you know how to solve this problem?"


    When it came to the critical question, nobody seemed to have a solution to her problem. In the end, "The Electronic Maniac" wrote: "I think there is something wrong with the program. You should contact a seller and ask them to solve it. By the way, did you buy it yourself, or did someone else give it to you?"


    Crystal: "Someone gave it to me."


    The Electronic Maniac: "He may have set this up intentionally. If so, he should have a program that would resolve the issue."


    Crystal thought about that possibility and quietly turned off Instagram. If Nathan had tampered with her Contact List, she wondered if there were any other programs that he had tampered with. If so, she would not dare use the phone, not if she couldn''t guarantee her privacy. Crystal sighed as she put the phone back in the box. Despite the new phone''s fancy features, she preferred her old one.


    Crystal had no sses in the morning, so she called Serenity and asked her to go with her to get her old phone fixed. Crystal had just woken Serenity up, but she agreed to go. "If you get there first," she said, "wait for me. I''ll get up right now."


    Serenity hung up and went back to sleep. Thus, Crystal arrived first.


    The mobile phone store was in an old alley near her school. There was a big te bluestone road, and the store was between two rows of old houses. Out of all the buildings in the downtown area, this was one of Crystal''s favorites. It had been built in the 1800s, and it had been preserved because of its historical value.


    As Crystal approached the store, a bicycle braked and stopped beside her. It was Frank. He looked at her and said, "Hey! Crystal, are you waiting for someone?"


    Crystal: "I''m waiting for Serenity."


    Frank: "My friend owns this store, and I happen to have business with him. Why don''t I take you in? You can wait inside for Serenity."


    "That is what I was going to do," Crystal said, and they went into the store together.


    Other than the owner, Frank and Crystal were the only people in the store. The shop owner leaned on the counter and said, "Hey, Frank! Is this your girlfriend?"


    Frank blushed and said, "Don''t be ridiculous, Reg. She is my ssmate. Her name is Crystal."


    Crystal took out her cell phone and showed it to the shop owner. The shop owner was very polite, and he offered them some water to drink while he looked at the phone.


    Crystal noticed that Frank was blushing, and she asked him if he was nervous. Frank said that he wasn''t, but Crystal didn''t believe him. "Why do you get so nervous every time you''re with me?" Crystal asked.


    Frank ignored the question. He turned around and said, "I''m going to go look at phone cases." He had only taken a few steps, though, when he stumbled and almost fell. To Crystal, he looked like a shy young boy with a childhood crush."


    "Wait a minute!" Crystal said. "Could you do me a favor?"


    Frank nodded, and Crystal walked up to him. "May I borrow your cell phone?" she asked.


    Frank shrugged and said, "Sure." Then he took his phone out of his pocket, unlocked it, and handed it to Crystal.


    As soon as Crystal had the phone, she turned on the camera, grabbed Frank, and asked, "Would you like to take a selfie with me." Frank was startled, and he pulled away. Crystal chuckled. "If you don''t want to take a picture with me, I''ll find someone else."


    "I want to!" Frank sputtered. "You surprised me. That''s all."


    Frank stood next to Crystal, and she held up his phone to take the selfie. Then, after taking a few pictures, she paused to look through the album. She selected one that she was rtively happy with and posted it on Instagram, along with a photo of her broken phone and another of the iPhone Princess Plus that Nathan had given her. Beneath the images, she wrote, "All I that women want is a happy destination to call their own, or a mobile phone - whatever suits them best!"


    Almost immediately, people began toment on her post. Someone asked her what was going on, and another person wished her happiness. She waited for half an hour, and then she deleted the post. By then, she assumed that Nathan had seen the pictures, which had been the post''s purpose. Once that was done, she deleted the photos from Frank''s phone and handed them back to him.


    .After examining Crystal''s phone, the shop owner said, "I can fix this, but your mobile phone''s essories are out of stock. I can have them in by the end of the day. I hope that isn''t too much of an inconvenience."


    "It''s fine," Crystal said. "I''lle and get it tonight.. Thank you."

 Chapter 1513 - 31: It Sounds Fine

    Crystal took the phone card of her old phone and inserted it into the iPhone Princess Plus for temporary use, and as soon as it was installed, the phone vibrated, and a text message from Serenity appeared. It said: "Crystal, Are you insane?!?!?!"


    Crystal: "Calm down and tell me what happened!"


    Serenity: "You posted a selfie with Frank on Instagram! What were you thinking?"


    Crystal: "What are you talking about? There isn''t a photo with Frank and me on Instagram!"


    Serenity: "Oh! What happened to it? Is it gone? Did you feel so guilty about it that you deleted it?"


    Crystal: "Never mind that. Where are you? You should have been here already."


    Serenity: "Have no fear. I am on my way. But don''t try to change the subject. We have Professor Davis''s ss soon, and then you will be on your own, so good luck with that!"


    ****


    When Serenity arrived at the shop, she ran up to Crystal and gave her a big hug. Crystal knew it was Serenity, so she did not struggle, but when they parted, Crystal said, "I just found out that you''re a secret agent and that you''re working for Nathan. What is your purpose in approaching me? Tell me!"


    Crystal''s usationpletely caught Serenity off guard. "What are you talking about?" she asked. "You know that I am a big fan of Professor Davis, but I am here because you called me and asked me toe! Furthermore, we have been close friends for a long time. Your usation hurts me. Still, I would like to know what you thought when you posted that selfie with Frank..."


    Crystal shrugged and said, "I just wanted to y a little trick on Professor Davis. What do you think?"


    Serenity: "I think that you''re trying to find out if Professor Davis''s feelings towards you are sincere. Frank and Professor Davis are not on the same level, though. Frank doesn''t have the self-control that Professor Davis has."


    Crystal: "Maybe, but Frank is the cutest boy in our ss. Now that I think about it, what self-control are you talking about? You really are a nymphomaniac. How about I pack them for you, Professor, into a box and give them to you as a gift? I bet you''d like that!"


    Serenity: "No, I wouldn''t. In fact, I would refuse your gift."


    Crystal: "Then stop iming to be Professor Davis''s biggest fan."


    The two girls left the store,ughing, and walked down the street to a nearby restaurant. Crystal ordered a bowl of spaghetti, a beef soup, an egg, and two pieces of barbecued pork, while Serenity ordered a hamburger and a coke.


    "Geez, you''ve been eating a lottely!" Eximed Serenity.


    Crystal: "You don''t need to make such a fuss over everything I do! It''s annoying!"


    Crystal picked up her fork and began to eat.


    Serenity looked up from her food and said, "You and Nathan are the right size for each other. There is no room between you guys for me."


    When Crystal heard what Serenity had said, she was so surprised that she almost blew her spaghetti out of her mouth. "Serenity!" she eximed. "Shut up!"


    Serenity: "Fine. Seriously, though - I''ve decided to go back to my old business."


    Crystal: "As a procurer?"


    Serenity: "Of Course! Will you help me? I''m afraid that Professor Davis would whip me if I acted as a procurer for you."


    Crystal: "Well, are you going to run errands?"


    Serenity: "Yes. What else can I do? I''m not like you. You may not be a dependable character, but you''ve got good grades and a high IQ!"


    Serenity: "How can you mention the word "Character" to me? I remember how you pretended to be pregnant so that you could lecture your mistress. How did that go?"


    Crystal smirked, and in a sarcastic tone of voice, she asked, "How did it go? Maybe you should answer your own question!"


    Serenity was still embarrassed by what had happened that day. She had excitedly told Crystal that she had received a big order, but Crystal had told her not to take it. No matter how much Crystal had tried to dissuade Serenity, she did not listen. Serenity lowered her head and said, "Forget it. It was an ident. It doesn''t matter anymore."


    Crystal: "Fine, tell me about this new opportunity."


    Serenity: "It''s nothing special. I just take orders, part-time, to help people run their errands.


    Crystal: "Okay. It sounds fine."


    Serenity: "I''m going to work part-time to make money. Why aren''t you giving me the warm support that I need? I always try to support you, don''t I? But you never support me!"


    Crystal: "Of course I support you. This meal is on me. How about that?"


    Crystal took a sip of her beef soup, then she wiped her mouth and said, "You should take care of yourself better, though, and find a normal full-time day job."


    Crystal thought that Serenity was too money-hungry, and she didn''t fully consider the ramifications of the orders she took. Of course, role-ying was a piece of cake for Serenity, and she was a taekwondo master, so, technically, she could take care of herself-still, Crystal couldn''t help but worry about her friend''s safety.


    After eating, the girls made their way to school. Their first-ss was with Professor Davis, and because they were runningte, the only avable seats were at the back of the ss.


    The front row seats were dominated by pretty girls who were only there to attract the teacher''s attention. Crystal pursed her lips, set her books on her desk, and was about to put her head on her desk to get some sleep when she caught sight of Frank sitting alone at the other end of the room. Their eyes met, and Frank shyly turned away.


    Crystal whispered to Serenity, "Come with me." Serenity was confused, but she obeyed. Crystal took her books and led Serenity to the other side of the room, to where Frank was sitting. There were two empty desks beside him, and she asked if they could sit with him.


    "N-not at all," Frank stammered. "Nobody is sitting here, so they are all yours.." Frank didn''t often get any attention from girls, and his face had turned a shy shade of pink.

 Chapter 1514 - 32: You Asked For It

    When Serenity saw how nervous Frank was, she snickered and said, "Hey, Frank, don''t be so nervous, or people will think we''re bullying you, and then they''ll take your seat."


    Crystal red at Serenity and said, "Don''t scare him. You''re a banditpared to him. Do you know that?" She turned to Frank. "Don''t be afraid. I''ve got your back." With that said, Crystal made herselffortable behind the desk that she''d chosen.


    After a moment, Frank said, "Thank you for taking the selfie with me."


    Crystal: "You''re wee. You know that it doesn''t mean anything, right? I was just using you to make someone else jealous."


    Frank: "I know, and I don''t mind."


    Crystal: "That''s good. I would hate for there to be a misunderstanding between us."


    Serenity was twirling her pen between her fingers when suddenly it slipped, and it flew under Crystal''s desk. Crystal bent over to pick it up, and then she threw it back to Serenity. "Here you are," she said.


    Serenity took the pen and set it on her desk. She was bored, so she checked the school''s forum on her cell phone, and she saw a post that startled her so badly that she nearly dropped her phone. The post was titled: "A Beauty Performs An Indecent Act in ss." And under the header, there was a series of pictures of Crystal and Frank. In one photo, Crystal and Frank wereughing and talking and gazing into each other''s eyes. In another, Crystal was lying on top of Frank''sp, with her face in his crotch and his crotch in hers.


    Serenity might have been skeptical if the post had been about someone else, but Crystal was sitting next to her, and she knew what was going on between her and the Professor. Serenity looked up, and she realized that some of the students were staring at Crystal, and she was so angry that she mmed the phone down on the table and stood up in a rage. "Who posted this?" Serenity shouted.


    Crystal looked at Serenity as she shouted at her ssmates.


    Serenity yelled: "Whoever did this is a scumbag, and they will not get away with it!"


    Crystal took Serenity''s phone and saw the photos, and she tried to figure out who could have taken them. After a minute, she turned to Serenity, smiled, and said, "Forget about it. This isn''t a big deal. You''ll see."


    Serenity rolled her eyes and said, "Why are you smiling? Professor Davis will..." Before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly realized that people were standing beside her, and she choked back her angry words.


    "I''m not worried about Professor Davis," Crystal said. "In fact, I''ll forward the post to him myself."


    And it wasn''t long before everyone in the school had seen the photos. When they reached the President''s office, Owen retreated quietly in the direction of his desk. Once he was behind it, he picked up the phone, called his assistant, and he told her to delete the posts on the school forum and locate the poster''s mobile phone so that they could find out who had posted the pictures.


    Nathan joined Owen shortly, and he made himselffortable on the couch across from the President''s desk. Owen had known Nathan for years. He knew that Nathan was calm and decisive. It was almost impossible to get him to fly into a rage and expose any sign of weakness.


    Nathan pulled his phone out of his pocket and leaned forward so that he could show Owen the message that Crystal had sent him. It contained the URL for the post with the pictures of them together. Below that, she''d written: "How does it feel to be a cuckold?"


    "Geez!" Owen eximed. "This girl has quite the personality! How dare she challenge you like this?"


    Nathan turned the phone back around and gazed at the offending line of text. Owen sneaked around behind the sofa and craned his neck to see what Nathan would do. Nathan was tantly coerced into being a cuckold, which was a unique experience he did not want to share. That being said, Owen would never miss an opportunity to have a goodugh at Nathan''s expense - but Nathan only stared at the screen. He did not do anything.


    Owen was about to remind him that it was almost time for his ss and urged him to deal with it when Nathan jumped to his feet. He put his phone back in his pocket. Nathan walked out of the principal''s office, down the hallway, into his ssroom, and immediately began to take attendance. Crystal wasn''t paying attention, though, and when he came to her name, Serenity had to give her a shake. "Professor Davis is calling your name," she whispered.


    Crystal raised her head and said, "Here." After Crystal answered, there was an eerie silence as Professor Davis walked up the aisle to where she was sitting. He turned to look at Frank and said, "Frank."


    Frank looked up, "Here..." he said. His face was flushed.


    Nathan: "Go to the lectern and repeat thest lecture."


    Frank was very obedient. He stood up fearfully. His whole body stiffened, and he walked to the podium. Then he opened his books and his notes and began to read mechanically. Nathan sat down in Frank''s ce.


    He looked perfectly natural as if he hade to audit Frank''s performance.


    The moment Nathan sat down, his arm touched Crystal''s arm, and she winced. Nathan ignored her disgruntled expression, and he rested his hands on the desk. Once Frank had been talking for a few minutes, Nathan turned to Crystal and whispered, "He''s nice."


    "He is, isn''t he?" Crystal said. She leaned her elbows on the table, looked him in the eye, and added: "I have a good taste, don''t l?" She nced at Nathan''s Adam''s apple, and when he didn''t reply, she smiled.


    Nathan pointed to where Frank was standing and said, "Crystal, go to the front and take over for Frank."


    Crystal was a little overwhelmed, and she was about to refuse Nathan''s order when he whispered to her, "If you don''t want him toe down, you can refuse."


    Crystal: "Don''t go too far!"


    Nathan: "You asked for it! You need to learn a lesson about what happens if you don''t behave like a qualified wife."


    Crystal wanted to say something more, but she could sense all of her ssmates watching her, and she knew that they expected her to obey the Professor''s orders.

 Chapter 1515 - 33: He Is So Handsome

    Crystal stood up, but when she tried to pass Nathan, he blocked her way. She gave him a dirty look and said, "Professor Davis, would you please make way for me?"


    Nathan immediately slid out of the way, but as she took her first step, she tripped on his foot and sat on Nathan''s leg. Crystal was wearing a thin skirt, so when shended on Nathan, she could feel the heat of his body through the delicate material. She felt his hot breath on her neck when he opened his mouth; when he said, "You''re getting good at this."


    Crystal, of course, understood the words'' dual meaning, but she was not in the mood to have a fierce battle of the tongue with him in front of her ssmates, mainly because some of them - especially the girls - thought that she had fallen on his leg on purpose.


    Crystal sprang to her feet, and Nathan stood up to stand beside her. He looked at her and said, "Sorry. As a gentleman, I should have stood up first."


    Finally, Nathan sat back down, and Crystal walked to the podium. She relieved Frank, and he left his notes for her to read from. Then, after ncing at his notes, Crystal picked up the chalk and drew a k-line pattern on the ckboard to represent the market, starting with the basic pattern and moving on to the various technical patterns. She was calm, professional, and clear-thinking.


    Then, as she finished a deep technical form, she went to the right side of the ckboard and stood on her toes to draw an icon in the top right corner. Unfortunately, it was too high for her to reach, even when she stood on the tips of her toes. She was about to give up when Nathan came up behind her. Crystal''s back stiffened when she sensed his presence. Crystal was afraid, but she didn''t dare to move. Luckily, she wasn''t good at dealing with what she viewed to be ambiguous behavior.


    That being said, it wasn''t until Nathan pressed against her and reached out to help her draw the icon that she allowed herself to breathe. Then, as he stepped away from her, she turned and hurried back to her seat.


    As Nathan began teaching, Serenity whispered to Crystal: "The two of you look perfect together!"


    Crystal: "But we are a tragedy."


    Serenity: "Come on. It isn''t that bad." Serenity noticed that a group of girls was giggling and watching a man outside the window. "Look who''s out there!" one of them said.


    "He is so handsome."


    Crystal and Serenity looked out the window and saw that a strange man was looking at them. Serenity looked at the man. Indeed, he was a handsome man. He had curly bangs, a straight nose, and he was wearing a long white suit. "I recognize him from somewhere," Serenity whispered, "but I can''t ce where." She thought about it for a moment, and then she realized where she had seen him!


    Serenity quickly covered her face with her book, and when Crystal saw that, she leaned over and whispered, "What''s the matter with you? We''re still in ss. What are you doing?"


    Serenity: "Shh..."


    Crystal: "Are you all right?"


    Serenity: "Leave me alone. Tell me when the man is gone."


    Crystal looked out of the window. The man was gone, so she said, "The coast is clear. He''s gone."


    Serenity checked to see if the man was really gone, and then she set her book on the desk. Crystal twirled her pen skillfully and said, "You look like you''ve seen a ghost. Who was that?"


    "It''s a small world," Serenity replied, not answering the question. "How did he find me?"


    Crystal set her pen under Serenity''s chin and used it to lift her head. "It''s obvious that you know who he is," she said. "Spill the beans." Serenity: "He''s the handsome guy I metst time."


    Crystal rolled her eyes and asked, "Which time?" but before Serenity could answer, Crystal realized that she thought she knew who the man was. "Is he who I think he is?"


    Serenity nodded her head and said, "He is."


    Crystal put her hands on her face and said, "Is he here for you? If so, your ass is grass!"


    Tears began to well up in Serenity''s eyes, and she said, "Don''t I know it...?"


    Crystal thought for a moment, and then she said, "Wait a minute, you apologized to him, didn''t you? It''s okay. Don''t worry. I''m sure he''s forgiven you. Maybe he just happened to be passing by. Did you see how he looked? He must not be a student. I think he''s here to sell insurance or credit cards or something."


    Serenity thought about how she had dislocated the man''s shoulder. Later, when she realized that she had hit the wrong person, she panicked and fled. "No," she admitted. "I didn''t apologize. I ran away."


    It had been months since that happened. Serenity had no idea that the man was so narrow-minded. If she''d known, she might have forced herself to go back and apologize. She wondered if the man had a grudge against her and wasing after her.


    Crystal gasped. "What? You ran away without saying sorry?" Crystal suddenly realized that her voice was getting loud, so she adjusted it and whispered, "you are too timid."


    Serenity: "I was caught between two men. Would I have survived if I had stayed there? By the way, did he see me?"


    Crystal: "I don''t think so. How could he have seen you with your head behind a book?"


    Serenity: "Phew! As long as he doesn''t see me, I can go into hiding until he moves on. Of course, I cannot go with you to get your phone tonight. I''m sorry, but I am afraid of being ambushed. You should ask Frank to go with you."


    Crystal: "Why are you so afraid of him? Is he a monster?"


    Serenity: "I''m afraid he''ll pick on me. If he asks me to pay for my medical expenses, where would I get the money?"


    Crystal: "I will take care of that, but you owe him an apology."


    Serenity: "No. I would rather just avoid him." Crystal shrugged and said, "It''s your funeral."


    Sure enough, as soon as the ss was over, Serenity went straight to the dormitory without looking back. Considering the fact that she was a taekwondo master, Crystal could not believe how timid she was.


    Crystal thought about asking Frank to go with her to pick up her phone. In the end, though, she decided to go by herself. After all, the shop was only a ten-minute walk from the school.. She selected some songs on the phone Nathan had given her, put on her headphones, and listened as she went.

 Chapter 1516 - 34: This Man Must Have A Death Wish

    When Crystal arrived at the cell phone store, she saw a nervous boy standing by the door, and as she approached, she was surprised to discover that he was Frank. Crystal took off the headphones and said, "Hey, what are you doing here?"


    "Well, I''m waiting... Waiting for you," Frank replied.


    "You''re waiting for me¡­." Crystal said.


    "What''s up?" She looked up and saw that the sign on the store''s door said, "CLOSED."


    Frank: "My friend Reg called me and said that he is hosting a dinner party tonight at a nearby restaurant. He asked me to take you there so that he can give you your phone. He would have called you, but you didn''t leave your number."


    Crystalughed and said, "Well, that was silly of me. It''s no big deal, though. I don''t want to interrupt your friend''s dinner party. I''ll get the phone tomorrow. "


    "Are you sure?" Frank asked. He pointed across the street. "That''s the restaurant. It''s not far from here, and he''s expecting you..." Crystal smiled and said, "Alright, let''s go get my phone."


    Frank led Crystal to the restaurant, and they walked through the door together. The ce was busy, and Crystal found the loudughter and the smell of wine a little overwhelming. Luckily, Reg''s table wasn''t far from the door, and he waved to them as they approached. When they got to the table, Reg looked at his guests and said, "Everyone, this is Crystal. She attends school with Frank at Olman University."


    There were seven men at the table, including Reg. His guests were dressed casually in jeans and t-shirts, and they looked somewhat like ruffians. When they saw Crystal, they smiled, and one of them began to flirt with her. He said, "Nice to meet you, Miss Crystal. You are very pretty. I saw a top-rated movie recently, and you look just like the film''s heroine. Why don''t you and Frank join us?"


    "That''s a kind offer," Crystal said, "But I am here to get my cell phone. Once I have it, I should get going."


    Reg: "Take your time, Crystal. You just came from school. You must be hungry. Why don''t you sit down and have dinner with us?"


    Crystal: "No, thank you. I''ll take my phone and go."


    Frank turned to Reg and said, "Reg, just give her the phone."


    Reg red at him. "No wonder you can''t get a girlfriend," he said. "You''re such a pussy. Do you know that?!?!?!"


    Crystal''s brow furrowed when she heard Reg''s words. "If you don''t give me my phone," she warned, "I''ll call the police."


    Reg smiled face and took the phone from his shirt pocket. He handed it to her and said, "Well, here you are. Come on. It''s not a big deal. You don''t need to call the police."


    Crystal ignored him. She stuffed her cell phone in her bag and turned to leave. As she turned, though, Reg touched her bare shoulder. How annoying! - she thought I''ll teach him! But when she tried to p him, her hand refused to move. Her vision began to go hazy, and she started to panic. "What did you do to me?!?!?" she cried.


    Regughed cruelly and asked, "What do you think?"


    Almost as soon as the words were out of Reg''s mouth, Frank pushed him to the ground, and they began to fight, but Crystal couldn''t make out the details of what was happening. She shook her head in an attempt to clear her head, but the more she shook her head, the dizzier she became. Her body''s temperature began to increase until she felt as if she''d been plunged into a natural hot spring.


    Reg''s friends stood up and tried to pull Frank and Reg apart.


    Dimly, Crystal heard Reg''s voice. He said, "Frank, stop it! I''m helping you, you punk! Why don''t you tell her that you like her? You have pictures of her all over your room, and you even bought her an electric sex toy."


    Crystal gasped when she realized that Frank had sent her the sex toy, and she felt vited. She tried to verbalize her outrage, but when she opened her mouth, the room began to spin, and she forgot what she was going to say.


    Frank: "How much of the drug did you give her? She can''t take it."


    Reg: "You have nothing to fear. She''ll live,


    but I had to give her enough so that she won''t remember anything when she wakes."


    Frank: "Reg! You will get me into big trouble!"


    "What the fuck?" Reg eximed. "It seems that you genuinely like this girl, but you are too timid and cowardly to make a move. Man up, Frank!"


    Frank: "I can''t do what you want me to do. Not like this. Don''t you know that it''s against thew? We will all get into trouble."


    Reg: "Rest assured. No one will find out. about what we are about to do."


    Crystal could no longer make out anything that they were saying, and she lost consciousness as she slowly staggered and fell to the ground.


    ***


    The senior management of The Brilliant Group was holding an important meeting in a luxurious conference room when Nathan''s phone vibrated in his pocket. He had received a text message, and a troubled expression appeared on his face when he read it.


    He mmed his phone on the table, startling the senior executives. They all turned to look at Nathan. They could see that something was deeply disturbing him, and they were dumbfounded as to what it could be. After all, he had been fine just a second earlier. There was a moment of silence, and then Nathan grabbed the phone and ran out of the conference room without a word of exnation.


    The vice president called after him, shouting, "Boss, will the meeting continue?" But Nathan did not reply. The executives all looked at him with confused looks on their faces. They had been in the middle of some critical business, and usually, their boss never answered his phone during a meeting, nor had he ever walked out on them like that. Not knowing what else to do, the vice president dismissed the executives and told them to return to their workstations.


    ***


    Nathan sprinted all the way to the underground parking lot, jumped into his car, and took off like a bat out of hell. "How dare someone drug my woman?" he roared. "This man must have a death wish!"


    He used his left hand to steer and his right. hand to dial a number on his cell phone, one that he knew by heart, and when the number''s owner answered, he said, "Look up the address that I am about to give you and eliminate its owner!"


    Nathan gave the man the address. Then, just as he was hanging up the phone, he hit a traffic jam. "fuck!" he shouted as his hand mmed on the horn. "fuck! fuck! fuck! fuck!"


    Crystal manically tore at her clothes. She felt sick all over. She felt like thousands of ants were eating her. Her whole body itched. It was maddening. She was hot, and her face was sweating. She was dizzy, and the room seemed to be spinning. Her breath was short, her mouth was dry, and she was so weak that she couldn''t move a muscle. Crystal was very thirsty, and she longed for a drink of water.


    Crystal was alone in the dark, and the silence was terrifying.. But when someone called her name after what seemed like an eternity of quiet nothingness, she had the feeling that she was about to go from the frying pan into the fire.

 Chapter 1517 - 35: I Want Your Heart

    As Crystal gradually awoke, she began to smell the mint fragrance that she associated with Nathan. Then, when she opened her eyes, they confirmed her suspicion. For a moment, she stared nkly at Nathan''s thin lips, and the longer she looked at him, the more attracted to him she felt.


    Nathan put his left arm under Crystal''s knees and wrapped his right arm around her waist, and she put her arms around the back of his neck. Then she pressed her hot lips on Nathan''s. Crystal felt like she was drowning, and she turned to Nathan and looked at him in the way that one might look at a Life Buoy.


    Nathan frowned, and he stifled his male physiological response as Crystal touched him and kissed him recklessly. He had never seen Crystal like this, and a voice cried out in his mind - Get out of here! Quick!


    Nathan knew that he could not resist this temptation for long, so he picked Crystal up and carried her into the washroom. He ced her in the bathtub and turned the shower on, ensuring that it was as cold as possible. Crystal shrieked as the water hit her, and she tried to get out of the tub, but Nathan would not let her.


    Nathan thought that Crystal looked like a delicate rose in the rain. Her lips were blue and trembling, and she had a tuft of hair stuck between them. She looked so adorable that the sight of her nearly took Nathan''s breath away.


    He moved closer to take the hair out of her mouth, but before he could, Crystal wrapped her arms around him.


    Crystal''s body was so cold that her embrace shocked Nathan''s system, so when she kissed him, he was unable to resist her. Her lips were sweet and soft, like ice cream, and after a minute, Nathan could not get enough of them.


    Crystal held him with her left hand and tugged at his belt with her right hand. It wasn''t long before she had his buckle open, and she slid her hand into her pants and underpants. Nathan was surprised at her bold move, and as Crystal stroked his swollen member, his brain turned to mush. Thus, when she took his hand and pressed it against her pubic mound, he did what came naturally to him.


    Nathan''s endurance had worn thin. The veins on his forehead sprang up, and beads of sweat trickled down his chin. They fell on her skin and mixed with her sweat. Crystal moaned and leaned back, pulling Nathan with her, and for the first time, he was struck by the full force of the freezing watering from the showerhead, and his arousal died immediately. He grabbed Crystal''s hand, pulled it out of his pants, and pressed it against the wall. He looked her in the eyes and said, "Listen, this is wrong. I want you, but not like this. You''re drunk, and I want you when you''re sober after you''ve made a conscious decision to be with me. I want your body, but, more than that, I want your heart!"


    Crystal''s mind was foggy from the alcohol. She couldn''t make sense of what Nathan was saying, but his rejection hurt her, and she began to cry. Nathan turned off the water, undressed her, and helped her dry off. Then he brought her to her room, dressed her in a nightgown, and tucked her in bed.


    ***


    The next day, when Crystal woke up, she had a terrible migraine headache, and even though there was a curtain over her window, the light that passed through them stung her eyes. She forced herself to sit up. Every part of her body hurt, and she felt weak. She rubbed her eyes and tried to rey the events from the night before in her mind. She looked down and saw that she was wearing a light-colored nightdress. Beneath that, she was naked. She did a quick body scan, taking stock of her aches and pains, focusing on herher regions. She had not been vited - Thank God for that! But why was acting so amorously?- she wondered - That is not like me at all....


    Nathan had undressed her, and he had had the opportunity to vite her - so why didn''t he? It didn''t make any sense, but then Crystal recalled what Nathan had said to her: "I want you, but not like this... I want your body, but, more than that, I want your heart¡­."


    There was a knock on the door, then, and Crystal looked up. "Who is it?" she asked.


    "It''s me," Serenity replied. "Can Ie in?"


    Crystal: "Come on in."


    Serenity pushed open the door, and when she saw that Crystal was still in bed, she asked, "How are you, Crystal? Are you feeling better?"


    Crystal: "I''m fine. I can''t remember what happened to me yesterday, though. Can you help me fill in the gaps?"


    Serenity: "Have you forgotten? Wow! Reg tapped you on the shoulder when you went to get your phone, and he slipped you some Ecstasy, Frank called me, and then I called Professor Davis. Fortunately, Professor Davis arrived in time and saved you. "


    Crystal: "I remember being drugged, and I feel terrible."


    Serenity: "If Professor Davis had note, we wouldn''t have known what to do. You don''t know how scary and thrilling the situation was."


    Crystal: "What situation?"


    Serenity: "Professor Davis rushed over in his car, and he was breaking trafficws left and right. Eventually, he attracted the attention of the police. He hadn''t pulled over when they put on their sirens, which led to a big car chase. You wouldn''t believe how many squad cars he had following him!"


    Crystal listened in silence as Serenity provided her with the details. Her heart began to beat faster as she tried to figure out why Nathan would go to so much trouble to save her. Crystal frowned and asked, "What happened to Reg?"


    Serenity swallowed and said, "Have you ever seen a helicopter hanging someone upside down and dangling them in the air? Well, Nathan did that to Reg. His legs were tied to thending skids, and the helicopter headed out to sea. The rumor is that Reg was thrown into the sea to be fed to sharks."


    Crystal: "What about Frank?"


    Serenity: "Professor Davis sent someone to Frank''s house to arrest him. When they broke into his rented house, they found a room full of pictures of you and sex dolls modeled after your appearance. And a collection of sex toys! Now you know who sent you the vibrator. It was from Frank! It turns out he is a real pervert!"


    Crystal grimaced, and she felt sick to her stomach at the thought of Frank using her image as a sexual aid.

 Chapter 1518 - 36: I Would Love That

    Crystal looked at Serenity and asked, "What did Nathan do when he saw Frank''s shrine to me in his house?"


    Serenity: "Professor Davis nearly blew a gasket. He tore up the photos and the intable dolls, and then he burned the pieces in the backyard. He is usually calm and polite, so it was pretty scary to see him lose control of himself like that."


    Crystal shook her head and said, "You''ve got it all wrong. His calm and polite persona is just an act. The way you saw him when he was angry is what he is really like."


    Serenity: "That can''t be true. After all, Professor Davis said that he didn''t feed Frank to the sharks. As you know, Frank is one of his students. Professor Davis fired him, though, and then he threw him into a mine. It will take Frank ten years to dig himself out, which is punishment enough. Don''t you think? Professor Davis is my Prince Charming. He saved you as I expected he would. He''s so handsome, isn''t he?"


    When Crystal didn''t reply, Serenity waved her hand in front of her face and said, "Earth to Crystal. Earth to Crystal. What are you thinking? Are you stunned? Are you touched?"


    Crystal pushed Serenity''s hand away from her face and said, "I''m tired. Could you please leave me alone? I''ll talk to youter."


    Serenity: "Sure, sure. I''ll go downstairs and let you rest. Call me if you need anything."


    After Serenity left, Crystal''s room seemed unusually quiet, and she had so many questions going through her mind that she felt dizzy. The most persistent question was- Who is Nathan Davis? Was he the Saint that Serenity made him out to be, or the Hell-spawn she had thought that he was?


    Crystal sat in bed for a few minutes, then she got up to change her clothes and went downstairs. Nathan was standing in the living room, talking on his cell phone. His slender figure was leaning against the sliding ss door. He had one hand in his trouser pocket, and he looked defiant. Crystal coughed, and Nathan turned around. Their eyes met, and Nathan frowned, and he abruptly ended his phone call. Crystal knew that she should thank Nathan for saving her, but he called her to him before she could.


    Crystal obediently walked over to Nathan, and she allowed him to wrap his arms around her. "What do you want to say to me?" he asked her.


    Crystal suddenly felt very nervous. His body pressed against hers felt too warm, and it made her ufortable. Despite her difort, though, she was able to smile, and she said, "Thank you for everything that you did for me yesterday."


    "Is that it?" Nathan asked. His chin was resting on her head, and he rubbed it gently. The faint scent of Crystal''s hair reminded him of yesterday, when she''d been naked, and how he''d dried her with a towel. With the fabric between them, he had touched every intimate part of Crystal''s body, and yet, he hadn''t touched her at all.


    Crystal was startled by Nathan''s implication. She looked up at him and asked him what else he wanted, and he said that all he wanted was her to use the phone that he''d purchased for her. "If you do that," he said, "Then I''ll be content."


    Crystal didn''t know how to respond to Nathan''s request. He had saved her life, so it shouldn''t be a big deal, but she valued her privacy. After a minute, when she still hadn''t answered, Nathan asked if her hesitation had to do with the fact that he''d altered the settings on the phone''s Contact List. Crystal didn''t want to admit that she didn''t want his number in her phone, so she denied it and said, "The phone is too expensive. I couldn''t ept such avish gift. And besides, I like the phone I have."


    Nathan nodded thoughtfully and said, "So all I am going to get is a verbal thank you?"


    Crystal was puzzled by the question, and she could not think of any other way to thank him. She thought for a moment, and then she had an idea. She smiled and said, "Why don''t I treat you to dinner?"


    Nathan: "That doesn''t sound like a sincere gesture of gratitude."


    Crystal: "What if I cook for you myself? Would that be sincere enough?"


    Nathan: "I would love that!"


    Crystal was relieved by Nathan''s answer. She rested her head against his chest, and she could feel his rapid heartbeat pounding against her cheek. After a minute, Nathan kissed her on the forehead and let her go, and the second she was free, she ran into the kitchen.


    Crystal pulled open the fridge, but all that she found was a few slices of toast and some cheese. She remembered that Susie had been busy that morning and had not gone grocery shopping yet. Gotta do it myself- she thought.


    Crystal went to the door to put on her sneakers and get ready to go, and on the way out, she shouted, "Hey! There''s no food in the house. I''m going to the supermarket."


    "Wait a minute!" Nathan yelled back, and he ran out of the bedroom with a key in his hand. "I''ll go with you." Crystal looked at Nathan and realized that he was wearing a dark gray casual suit. She was used to seeing him in tailored suits and dress shoes, so she was surprised to see him dressed like a yuppie. Crystal shrugged and said, "Lead the way."


    Once they got to the car, Nathan opened the door like a gentleman and let Crystal in, and once she was settled, he reached across her chest and fastened her seat belt. After that, Nathan closed the door, went around to the front of the car, and got in the driver''s seat. Then he started the car and pulled away from the curb.. Then, as Nathan merged with the traffic, he turned on the stereo, and soft music began to y through the speakers. Crystal could tell that he was in a happy mood, and she didn''t want anything to ruin the good time that they were having together, so she smiled and said, "Let''s not talk about our marriage, okay?"

 Chapter 1519 - 37: Apologize To Her

    Nathan met Crystal''s eyes in the mirror, and his brow furrowed furiously. "What is your problem?" he shouted. All he knew was that Crystal wanted to divorce him. "I would think that the advantages of being married to me would outweigh the disadvantages, but not only do you not want to talk about our marriage, but you want to keep it a secret! What''s up with that? How long until we can''t make our marriage public?"


    "We can make it public after I graduate," Crystal replied.


    Nathan: "That will do."


    It was a ten-minute drive from their home to the supermarket, and when they arrived, Nathan followed Crystal into the store. They got a cart to put the groceries in, and as they were walking through the produce section, someone pushed Crystal against Nathan, and her hand brushed against his. Nathan took this as an invitation to hold hands, and he smiled as he took her hand into his own.


    It was the first time Crystal and Nathan had held hands, and her palms began to sweat, and her heart skipped a beat. Crystal tried to pull her hand away, but Nathan increased the pressure on her hand instead of letting go.


    There were not very many people in the supermarket, and Crystal tried to focus on pushing the cart one-handed. After a while, she began to whistle softly. Crystal loved shopping at the supermarket. There was a wide variety of goods in the supermarket, delicious snacks, exciting toys, and fresh ingredients, and all of these things together put her in a good mood. She turned to Nathan and asked, "Is there anything in particr that you want to eat?" Before Nathan could reply, she added: "I''ll give you three seconds to think. One. Two. Three." Sheughed. "All right, time''s up."


    Nathan grinned and said, "You are so naughty. You didn''t give me a chance."


    Crystal: "I did. I counted - One. Two. Three, and you didn''t say anything. You give up?"


    "Okay," Nathanughed, "but I won''t forget this!"


    Crystal was selecting onions. She looked up and asked Nathan what he meant.


    "I won''t forget what you did to me," he rified.


    "Be content. I''m going to buy food for you. I seldom cook for anyone. Hey! Look at this onion. It looks so familiar." Crystal held the onion against Nathan''s cheek and said, "Mercy me! This onion is your long-lost brother onion." Crystal giggled, and then she nearly burst into tears withughter. "What do you think?"


    "What do I think?" Nathan grabbed the onion and held it in front of her. "If that is the case, it is your husband''s younger brother," he replied. Come on, say hello to it!"


    Crystal grabbed the onion and put it in the shopping cart, and said, "No, I refuse." She reached forward to get a piece of ginger, and as she ced it in the cart, a man identally scraped the wheel of his cart against her heel as he passed her. "Ouch!" she cried. She turned to the stranger and shouted, "Watch where you''re going!"


    The man turned briefly, and then he walked away as if nothing had happened without even offering Crystal an apology. She was about to scold him again, but before she could, Nathan stepped forward and grabbed his arm. He twisted the stranger''s wrist savagely, spun him around, and pinned him against a shelf. With his free hand, Nathan mashed the man''s face against the ss jars and canned vegetables on the ledge - and several items fell and smashed on the ground.


    The stranger''s face was pale, and he was trembling. Nathan twisted the man''s wrist until he felt it break. There was a loud CRACK, and the man shrieked. However, the shriek onlysted for a second, and the sobs of a broken man reced it. Nathan leaned in behind the man and whispered into his ear: "Apologize to her."


    The stranger turned to look at Crystal and cried, "I''m sorry."


    Crystal turned to Nathan and said, "I think you''ve made your point. I''m fine. Now let him go."


    Nathan let the stranger go, and he held up his arm in dismay. His hand hung loosely at his wrist. He was in a state of shock. After a minute, he began to walk to the front of the store, and Crystal thought that he looked like a man emerging from a war zone. She sighed and said, "I hope he''s okay¡­."


    "Never mind him," Nathan said. "He got what wasing to him. Now let''s take a look at your ankle." Nathan crouched down in front of Crystal and began to untie her shoce. Crystal tried to pull away, but he gripped her ankle and took off her shoe and sock. Nathan frowned at the pink indentation from where the cart had hit her. "Does it hurt?"


    Crystal shook her head and said, "No. Not at all." She heard someone giggle, and when she looked around, she realized that they''d begun to attract the attention of several other shoppers. One person asked her if she was alright, and she said that she was, but everyone else seemed to be more interested in Nathan.


    Two teenage girls were standing near a giant box of watermelons. One had blond hair, and the other had brown hair. The blond girl said, "Wow! He is so cute. His girlfriend is so lucky."


    "She is," the brte agreed. "What a hottie!"


    The blond: "He looks like a million dors! My, my! I''m going to secretly take a picture of him and post it on my Instagram ount so that my friends can see what a perfect guy looks like."


    Crystal red at them. There were too many nymphomaniacs out there. They admired Nathan, and they envied her, and they were super annoying. You can have him! - Crystal thought to herself - If only getting rid of him was that easy...


    The girls put away their phones when they saw Crystal ring at them. They rolled their eyes at her and curled their lips. And Nathan sniggered.


    Crystal scowled at him and asked, "Why are you smiling? Don''t you realize that if we are photographed together, our rtionship will be made public? And we just agreed to keep our marriage a secret until after I graduate!"


    For a second, Nathan stopped smiling. His hand stiffened as he put Crystal''s shoe back on.


    He had thought that she was jealous of the attention he received from the nymphomaniacs, but it turned out that all she cared about was keeping their rtionship a secret. And that hurt.

 Chapter 1520 - 38: What Are You Thinking?

    A store manager came around the corner as Nathan was standing up. He looked at Nathan, then at Crystal, and finally at the mess on the floor. She smiled nervously and said, "Excuse me, sir, but are you responsible for this mess?"


    Nathan stood up and turned to look at the girl, and when she saw his face for the first time, she gasped, and her jaw nearly hit the floor. The girl wore the blue and red uniform that was a requirement of all supermarket employees. She had a symmetrical face and a pretty smile, and when she saw Nathan, her face flushed. She immediately lowered her head, held out a book with both hands, and said, "I don''t need to ask you to pay for anything. I know you didn''t break it on purpose. I just want you to leave us your phone number. That way, if there is an investigation, we can contact you."


    Nathan stared at the book and didn''t take it. After a moment, Crystal grabbed the book and said, "I''m sorry, but my boyfriend doesn''t have a phone. If you need any information, you can call me. I saw everything, so I can answer your questions just as well as he can." Crystal scribbled a few numbers in the book. Then she took two hundred-dor bills from her pocket and put them in the book. "Here you are. I would like to take responsibility for the broken goods and the inconvenience it will cause your staff to clean this mess up. Anyway, I know that this was all a charade. I can understand why you would want my boyfriend''s number, but it is unfortunate that your Mother didn''t teach you how to attract a man''s attention without behaving like such a hussy!"


    The store manager took the book without a word. She looked down at the mess on the ground. She frowned, and her face turned red.


    Crystal sighed when she realized that she''d hurt the girl''s feelings. She said, "You know what? I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have been so hard on you. How about this, you can have him after we break up?"


    When Nathan heard that, he grabbed Crystal and threw her over his shoulder. "What the fuck?!?!?!" Crystal shrieked.


    "Unhand me, you ruffian!"


    "Fine!" Nathanughed. "You asked for it!" And he sat her in the front shopping cart, where mothers usually put their toddlers to keep them out of trouble. "How dare you talk about breaking up?!?!?" he shouted.


    "I just wanted to give her some hope," Crystal cried. "No one should have to live without hope. What if she''s depressed? Can''t you see that she''s almost crying?" When Crystal realized that she was in the shopping cart, she said, "Hey, hey, stop! Are you crazy? I''m not a kid. I can''t sit in a shopping cart."


    Nathan: "Don''t move. As heavy as you are, you could tip the cart!"


    "Are you calling me fat?" Crystal asked as she grabbed the sides of the cart and tried to climb out.


    Nathan held her down and said, "Don''t move. I''ll buy the cart if I have to."


    "Hey! Stop!" Crystal barked. "People are watching. Could you help me out? This is embarrassing! Please... Let me out."


    Nathan added watermelon to the cart and said, "I wonder what you like to eat. Hmmm. I''ll give you three seconds to tell me. One. Two. Three-toote! Ha! Ha! How do you like that, eh? Payback''s a bitch, ain''t it?"


    Crystal''s face turned red. "Quit making fun of me!!!" she hissed. After a second, she pointed to the snack section and said, "Hey!


    Push me there."


    Nathan brought Crystal over to the snack section, and after she selected several packages of crisps and cookies, Nathan reached out and rubbed her head gently. He smiled and said, "Good girl- so adorable. I could eat you up!"


    Crystal frowned and said, "We''re almost done shopping. Can you help me out? You can''t check out with me in the cart like this!"


    Nathan said, "Sit still," and he began to push the cart towards the front of the store.


    When they got to the cashier, he gave them a funny look, so Crystal looked up at Nathan and asked, "Why is the man staring at me, Daddy?" Nathan red at Crystal but said nothing.


    Then, as he opened his wallet to pay, the cashier smiled and said, "Oh! She''s your daughter. You look too young to have such a big daughter."


    Crystalughed and said, "I''m younger than I look. I hit puberty when I was eight. When that happens, it''s called "precocious puberty."


    The cashier handed Nathan his change and said, "That must have been hard. It sounds like your father raised you well, though. You are fortunate to have him."


    When Crystal and Nathan were back in the car, he eyed her breasts andughed. "You may not have developed early," he said, "but when you did finally blossom, boy, did you bloom!"


    Crystal gave Nathan a dirty look as she crossed her arms across her chest to hide her bosom. "You are a hooligan!" she said.


    "You know that?" Nathan shrugged and said, "I do." Then, when he leaned over to do up her seatbelt, he paused to kiss her on the mouth. He loved the feeling of her lips against his own, and he thought that the way her cheeks turned pink when he kissed her was adorable.


    Crystal thought that Nathan was dangerous. She knew that if she got too close to him, it would give rise to sexual urges that were out of her control. She grunted as she pushed him away. Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Crystal pretended to check her seat belt, and she adjusted her sitting position.


    "What are you thinking?" Nathan wondered, now that he had returned to his own seat.


    "I was thinking about how easy it would be to poison your food," Crystal replied sarcastically.


    When Crystal and Nathan arrived back at their home, the gates to themunity were closed. They called the Gate Master, and he told them that a gas line had broken, and they wouldn''t be allowed in until after 5 p..m.

 Chapter 1521 - 39: Who Wants A Private?

    Crystal frowned and said, "Oh, no! What a pity. I was going to cook a big lunch for you. I am so sorry! What now?"


    Nathan shrugged, and as he turned around, he said, "We can go out to eat, and you can cook for me tonight or another time!"


    "Yes!" Crystal eximed. "We can go out for lunch. My treat. And then I''ll make dinner for you tonight!"


    "Sounds good to me," Nathan said.


    They hadn''t driven far when Nathan''s phone rang. He epted the call through the car''s Bluetooth. It was Andy, Nathan''s assistant. After exchanging pleasantries, Andy said, "Mr. Grant just arrived with a contract. You have an appointment with him at noon. Did you forget?"


    Nathan frowned and said, "I suppose I did. Please apologize to Mr. Grant for me as I won''t be able to make it. See if you can get him to reschedule for next week."


    "But Mr. Grant''s schedule is very tight," Andy said. "If we cancel this meeting, then the contract may not get signed, and Mr. Grant might walk." Andy was practically sweating bullets. It was out of character for his boss to casually ept the loss of a multi-billion-dor order, so he felt very nervous.


    Nathan: "I said cancel it and try to reschedule. If he refuses to reschedule, so be it. Do you need me to repeat myself?"


    Andy: "No, sir. I understand."


    Nathan: "Since I''ve got you on the phone, I need you to make a reservation at Air Cosme Restaurant. I need a table for two. And you can let them know that I''m on my way now."


    When Crystal heard where they were going, she felt like she''d been punched in the stomach. The average cost of eating at Air Cosme was over ten thousand dors a te, and you usually had to book a table for six months in advance.


    Nathan saw the troubled expression on Crystal''s face, and he asked, "What''s the matter? Don''t you like Air Cosme?"


    Crystal was embarrassed, and her face. turned red. "It''s fine," she said, "but I can''t afford to eat at a ce like that...


    Nathanughed, and he said, "No problem. It''s my treat then."


    "If you insist," Crystal said. She would have preferred to go to a small restaurant where she could treat him, but she felt trapped.


    Air Cosme was in the middle of a busy street, and because it was built 108 meters above the ground, they had to take an elevator to get to it. As Crystal and Nathan made their way up, Crystal''s phone vibrated in her pocket. She pulled it out and saw that she''d received a text message from Serenity. It said: "Have you eaten yet? Would you like to join us for lunch?"


    Crystal: "Sorry. I would love to, but I''m already going out for lunch with Nathan."


    Serenity: "Wow, you guys are moving so fast!"


    Crystal: "Don''t be ridiculous. It''s just lunch. I''ll exinter."


    The elevator door opened, and Crystal put away her phone. They were met by a waiter almost immediately, and he led them to their table.


    The restaurant had a unique shape, and its interior was plush with antiques. Andy had gotten them a seat by the window, and they could see the whole city stretched out below them. Everything looked small from this height, and when Crystal looked down, she felt rxed and happy. The city is small, she thought-and my problems are even smaller.


    The waiter brought them menus and took their drink orders, and after a minute, Nathan asked Crystal, "What would you like to eat?"


    Crystal flipped through the menu nervously. The prices were very intimidating. "I''m not very hungry," she said, "so something small, I guess. How about the lobster bisque?"


    Nathan nodded, and when the waiter returned with their drinks, he ordered for both of them. As he listed off the things he wanted, Crystal looked at him funny. He was ordering way too much food for one person!


    When Nathan saw the expression on her face, heughed and said, "Once you try the food, you will realize that you are hungrier than you thought, so I''m ordering extra to share. And, anyway, who goes to Air Cosme and only orders soup? That''s ridiculous!"


    After the waiter left, Crystal looked at Nathan and said, "Professor Davis, that was very thoughtful of you. Thank you."


    Nathan scowled and said, "What did you call me?"


    Crystal sighed and apologized." Nathan," she said, "That was very thoughtful of you.


    Thank you."


    Nathan: "Good girl. Try to call me husband next time."


    Crystal: "No."


    Nathan: "That''s fine, so long as you don''t spend time with any other men, not even friends or ssmates."


    This is bullshit! - Crystal thought angrily - What gives him the right? Even if he is my


    husband in name, he can''t tell me who I can hang out with! After all, I''m not a child, and he''s not my Father!


    ***


    Joyce and Carlos followed the restaurant manager into the restaurant.


    Joyce was furious. The table that they had reserved, six months in advance, had suddenly be unavable. The restaurant manager looked miserable. He said, "I''m sorry, Miss Henry, but we identally double-booked that table. I feel terrible about any inconvenience this is causing you. We will get you seated at the next avable table, and your meal today will be at the house. How is that?"


    Crystal recognized Joyce''s voice immediately, and she frowned. Joyce and Carlos were thest people in the world that she wanted to see right now. She could hear Joyce yelling at the manager, but she refused to turn her head, hoping that her half-sister wouldn''t recognize her.


    Joyce: "I want a seat now. Not a free seat. An immediate seat! Don''t you know who I am? I am the daughter of Todd Henry, of the Henry Group. Why would I need you to give me a free meal?"


    The manager: "Well..."


    Joyce: "I''ll give you five minutes to find me a seat, and then I''m going to go talk to the press about this abominable service!"


    The manager: "Miss Henry. Be reasonable. We can get you a private room if you''d like."


    Joyce: "Who wants a private room? I want a window seat. Do you understand?"


    The manager pointed to the window and said, "As you can see, the window seats are all taken. I can get you a window seat, but you will have to wait for one to be avable. I''m sorry, but there is nothing I can do about that."


    Joyce frowned as she turned in the direction the manager was pointing, and when she saw Crystal and Nathan, she froze. "What is she doing here?" she hissed.


    "Why? She is a guest of the famous Nathan Davis," the manager replied.

 Chapter 1522 - 40: Call Your Boss

    Joyce walked over to where Crystal and Nathan were seated. She looked over the table and out their window and then at Crystal. "Well, well, well," she said. "Since when can just anyone get a table at Air Cosme?" She turned to the manager, "I want this table. You can ask them to leave. I will pay double for everything I ordered.


    The manager sighed and said, "I''m afraid that is not the way we operate here. As long as Mr. Davis is here, this is his table."


    "No," Joyce whined. "I want this table!"


    She stomped her feet." I want it! "I want it! I want it!


    Suddenly, Carlos grabbed Joyce''s arm. His face was red, "Let''s eat somewhere else," he said. "You''re causing a scene, and it''s embarrassing."


    Joyce turned to Carlos and said, "Shut up." Then she sat down in the empty chair next to Crystal. She looked across the table at Nathan. "Hello, Mr. Davis. Since we are all acquaintances, do you mind if we share a table?"


    Crystal turned to the Manager and said, "We don''t know them very well. We don''t want them here."


    The restaurant manager had never seen such an unreasonable and difficult woman, and he didn''t know how to deal with this one. Beads of sweat began to gather on his forehead as he tried to figure out what to do. He looked at Nathan and said, "Mr. Davis, I''m very sorry. I''ll get this straightened out right away."


    Nathan waved to the manager and said, "It''s fine. They can stay." Then he turned to Carlos and touched the chair beside him. "Have a seat, please.


    Crystal frowned. She had hoped to enjoy her meal, but now she wasn''t even hungry anymore. She straightened her knees and tried to get to her feet, but Nathan forced her to stay seated.


    Crystal red at Joyce. Carlos knew that Crystal was distraught, and he was very embarrassed by Joyce''s behavior. He looked at Nathan, then at Crystal, and then said, "Mr. Davis, Crystal, I''m sorry to interrupt you guys like this."


    Crystal looked out of the window and said nothing.


    When the waiter came, the neers ordered, and Joyce said, "I''ll take care of everyone''s bill. Not everyone can afford to have a meal in a ce like this." Joyce''s tone, though light, was tinged with an innate sense of superiority.


    "That is very considerate of you," the waiter said, and then he left them alone.


    As soon as the waiter was gone, Crystal turned to Joyce and said, I cannot allow you to pay. This is our table, and you are our guests. Allow me to take care of everyone''s bill."


    Joyce smirked, and she said, "Thank you, Crystal." Joyce thought that Nathan was just a boy toy, without much money, so she had already assumed that Crystal was paying his bill.


    It wasn''t long before their meals were brought out from the kitchen, and Crystal cringed when she realized how much Joyce had ordered. And everything she had selected Italian alba truffles, almas caviar, and bluefin tuna - was very expensive. All of the dishes cost over ten thousand dors, and one of them was almost one hundred thousand dors!


    "My favorite truffle is the Italian white truffle," Joyce eximed. "It is very difficult to grow by hand and is basically wild, and the bluefin tuna from this restaurant is also my favorite. At thest gourmet auction, the management spent $736,000 on bluefin tuna." She raised her ss. "A toast to my sister!"


    Crystal red at Joyce- She must know that I can''t afford this!


    The waiter came again, and Nathan ordered a 1956 Screaming Eagles wine bottle, and Joyce looked stunned. "Mr. Davis has a good taste," she said. "A bottle of ''66 Screaming Eagle is worth hundreds of thousands of dors. I can''t imagine how much a ''56 is worth!"


    Nathan: "Never mind. The price is just a number."


    Crystal felt like she had been punched in the stomach, and she thought she might be sick. Of course, the price meant nothing to Nathan. He wasn''t the one footing the bill! By now, Crystal knew that she was up shit creek without a paddle, and she didn''t know what to do. Even if she maxed out her credit card, she would not be able to pay for such avish meal.


    Crystal forced herself to calm down. Think! she told herself - There must be a solution to this problem!


    Suddenly, Joyce turned to Nathan and said, "You know, I still don''t know what you do for a living..."


    Nathan shrugged and said, "I don''t think you''d be interested in my career, as it involves a variety of fields." Nathan seemed distant and reluctant to say much about his profession.


    Joyce smiled and said, "The important thing is to make enough money so that you can take care of a woman. I''ve always thought that a kept man is no man at all."


    Crystal''s face turned white, and Joyce noticed immediately. She looked at her half-sister and said, "What''s the matter, Crystal? Why do you look so pale? Don''t worry. I''m not talking about Mr. Davis. Your mother trusted Mr. Davis enough to leave her legacy to him and hand you over to him. I am sure he is a real stand-up guy." Thest sentence was dripping with sarcasm.


    Crystal couldn''t believe the audacity of her half-sister, and she felt like ripping her eyes out. But she didn''t. She knew that if she got angry, she would fall right into Joyce''s trap.


    Crystal smiled and forced herself tough. She looked at Joyce and said, "You are such a kidder. The way you talk, if I didn''t know any better, I would think that you had a low opinion of Nathan and me." Crystal touched Nathan''s hand and stroked it affectionately. "Of course, we all know that what you are really after is my man. But you can''t have him!"


    Crystal and Nathan''s intimate gesture made Carlos''s heart suddenly tighten, and the jealousy in his eyes was apparent to everyone at the table. It seemed that Crystal only had eyes for Nathan from where he was sitting, who broke his heart. He tried to get up, but Joyce pushed him back into his chair. She red at him and said, "Sit, Carlos. We haven''t eaten yet!"


    Crystal gasped. Even though she was no longer with Carlos, she felt bad for him. Unfortunately, Joyce sawpassion in her eyes, and sheughed. "How does it feel to have your boyfriend and ex-boyfriend sitting at the same table with you?" she asked. "Why do you look so dreadful? Look at Carlos! It seems that he is still crazy about you."


    Crystal reached across the table and pped her half-sister across the face.


    "Joyce," she said in a voice that was calm and firm. "That''s enough!"


    Joyce stood up and tried to rush around the table to hit Crystal, but Carlos held her back.


    After a minute had passed, Nathan calmly called the waiter over to the table and said, "Call your boss."


    The waiter disappeared, and within seconds, the manager ran out of the kitchen. When he arrived at the table, he looked at Nathan and said, "Mr. Davis, I heard you wanted to see me?"


    Nathan took a ck card from his wallet. What is that? - Crystal wondered. From the looks on Carlos and Joyce''s faces, she knew they didn''t know what it was either.


    Nathan looked at the manager and said, "I want everyone cleared out of this restaurant within the next ten minutes. Would you mind charging all of their expenses to me? The only way I am going to be able to enjoy the rest of my meal is if I have some privacy!"

 Chapter 1523 - 41: Where Is Mine?

    The restaurant owner took Nathan''s ck credit card, turned around, and told the waiters to invite all customers to leave politely. It wasn''t a surprise, of course, that some of the customers were dissatisfied. A man in a ck suitined to his wife, saying, "Money is not everything. I''m enjoying my dinner..."


    A man from the next table asked him, "How much did they give you to leave?"


    "A million dors," the man in the suit replied.


    "Me too," the other man said. "What the fuck! Who is that man? If he is paying each table a million dors to leave, it will cost him over ten million dors to clear the ce out -plus, he is paying for our meals!"


    At this time, the waiter walked over to Nathan''s table. He looked at Joyce and Carlos and said, "Excuse me, Sir and Madam, Mr. Davis has booked the whole restaurant. I''m sorry, but I will have to ask you both to leave."


    Joyce frowned when she heard this, and just as she was about to start arguing, she noticed the two bodyguards that had followed the waiter. They were standing behind him, tall and strong, with their arms folded across their chests. Joyce thought about how embarrassing it would be to have the guards drag them out, kicking and screaming, and she knew it was pointless to argue. So, instead, she smiled and said, "Everyone else has receivedpensation. Where is mine?"


    Nathanughed and said, "To be eligible forpensation, you need to be human. In my opinion, you are sub-human, so forget about it!"


    Carlos red at Nathan and said, "Mr. Davis, watch your mouth."


    Nathan: "You''re not qualified to teach me how to talk. I want to thank you for one thing, though."


    Thank me? Thank me for what? - Carlos stared at Nathan doubtfully as the man cuddled up to Crystal and kissed her on her forehead.


    Nathan: "Thank you for breaking up with Crystal. If you hadn''t, I wouldn''t have had the opportunity to woo such a priceless treasure."


    Carlos suddenly felt as if he couldn''t breathe. He clenched and unclenched his fists at his sides, and his fingernails turned white. He felt as if a heavy rock had been ced on his chest, and he could not remove it.


    Carlos was and had always been unwilling to admit his feelings for Crystal. He had thought and hoped that the love he felt for her would eventually fade. After all, love neversts forever. So, he had tried to treat Crystal like a sister, and he was trying to love Joyce, not for who she was, but for the benefits that came from being with her. Only now did he realize his mistake. Crystal really was a priceless treasure, and he''d blown his chance with her. A priceless treasure, these three words echoed in his mind.


    Carlos stood up and pulled Joyce out of her seat. "Let''s go," he said. "I can tell when I''m not wanted."


    Once Carlos and Joyce were gone, Crystal pulled away from Nathan. She gave him a dirty look and said, "That was a waste of money. You didn''t have to do that."


    "Why? Does your heart ache?" Nathan asked.


    "I''ve already lost my heart, so that''s not possible," Crystal replied. However, her heart did ache not because of Carlos but because of the three years of her youth that she had lost. And though Nathan didn''t know why her heart ached, he saw through her lie easily.


    Instead of saying something tofort or tease Crystal, Nathan looked deeply into her eyes. On the outside, he looked calm and collected, but he was doing the Jitter-bug on the inside.


    Crystal: "The money... Can I pay you back when I am able?"


    "No," Nathan replied. "There is no need. You can''t afford it anyway." Although Nathan was speaking the truth, his yful attitude and arrogant tone pierced Crystal'' heart like an ice pick.


    Of course, I can''t afford it! - Crystal thought scornfully. But whose fault is that? If her mother hadn''t given her inheritance to Nathan, Joyce would not be able to look down her nose at her, and she would not have had to endure the inborn superiority of the man in front of her.


    The restaurant owner returned and gave the ck card back to Nathan. Even though these cards came with exorbitant fees, they were in high demand because they allowed their carriers to enjoy this kind of first-ss service globally.


    ck cards were not publicly issued, nor could they be applied for. The banks would take the initiative to select a few people from among the tinum card users and invite them to join the program. Furthermore, one would not get a ck card just because they were rich. Typically, they were reserved for dignitaries, billionaires, and celebrities.


    ck cards used the real name initial system. On Nathan''s card, though, it said "ES" on the lower-left corner, which was not the abbreviation for his name. Instead, it was that of Crystal''s Mother, Elsa Smith - and when Crystal saw that, she was furious. Unfortunately, though, she couldn''t do anything. Her mother had left everything to Nathan, so he was within his rights to use her Mother''s money in whatever way he wanted.


    Crystal still didn''t understand why her mother had left everything to Nathan. Unfortunately, it was not the right time for her to take action against him, not if she didn''t want to wake a sleeping dog. After all, even if Crystal discovered the truth, she couldn''t do anything about it. At the moment, the only thing that she could do was to try to live with this man as tranquility as possible.


    Once the waiter was gone, Crystal grabbed the ck card and said, "How dare you swipe this card as if it were your own! How do you sleep at night?"


    "Quite peacefully," Nathan replied. He leaned back on the chair, took a slight sip of his red wine, and asked, "Is it important who the card belongs to?"


    When Crystal heard that, her fingers trembled, and she became so angry that her eyshes shook. She had not expected him to admit his sins so readily. But why would I expect anything different from him? Asked herself -? Is it because he saved me yesterday, and he didn''t take advantage of me, even though I was drugged? Is it because of what happened in the supermarket? Or is it because he said that I was a priceless treasure?


    Crystal quickly hid her disappointment and


    put the card lightly on the table. She pushed it forward and said, "Of course, it is not important. I was just surprised when you paid everyone to leave. It must be nice to have so much of someone else''s money."


    Nathan didn''t understand why Crystal was so sensitive about the credit card, and he thought that she was acting like a hedgehog.

 Chapter 1524 - 42: Try It If You Want

    Nathan thought for a minute, and then he took another credit card from his pocket. He smiled and showed it to Crystal, but she scowled and said, "Big deal!" The card was more impressive than her mother''s, but she refused to be impressed. "So what?"


    "This is my sry card," Nathan exined.


    "From now on, it''s yours."


    Crystal smiled wryly and said, "You''re not afraid that I''ll take your money and run?"


    Nathan, "Try it if you want. If you seed, then there''s nothing I can do about it. It is a risk that I am willing to take."


    Crystal pushed the card away. She didn''t want to have anything to do with this man, financially or emotionally. To her surprise and dismay, though, Nathan aggressively grabbed her hand and pped the card against her palm.


    Crystal took the card, then she ground her teeth together and tried to destroy the card. Much to her disappointment, though, the card was much more durable than it looked, and it would not break. Nathan knew what she was thinking and added: "If I were you, I would take as much of your mother''s legacy back as you can. By the way, the password is my birthday, so it should be easy to remember."


    Maybe for you - Crystal thought. She sighed and put the card in her pocket without thanking Nathan. I won''t even use it - she told herself - After all, I don''t even know his birthday!


    Crystal casually nced at the bill and made a mental note of how much Nathan had spent so that she could repay himter. She had said that she would pay for their meal, and she intended to be true to her word.


    As Nathan drove away from the restaurant, Crystal watched the world go by outside. The sun shone through the window. It warmed her face, and it helped her rx. Gradually her eyes closed, and she fell asleep.


    When Crystal woke up, she felt dizzy. She was still in the car, and she could hear Nathan talking on the phone. The window on the driver''s side was open, and Nathan was resting his arm on the window frame. He held a cigarette between two fingers, and he was talking with Andy through the car''s Bluetooth.


    Andy sounded nervous. He said, "Mr. Davis, I''vepleted my investigation. The people who are stalking you are not members of the media. They are Private Investigators. They have beenmissioned to take photos near the Beverly vi."


    Nathan: "How long have they been there? And what do they want?"


    Andy: "Two hours. Luckily, the bodyguards discovered them. They are investigating your marital status."


    Nathan: "Don''t drive them away yet. Give them four more hours and then drive them away."


    Andy: "Ah? Okay... I got it,"


    Andy could not imagine why his boss would allow the Private investigators to remain for four hours, and that made him so nervous that the hand holding the cell phone was sweating. His boss had always valued his privacy, so this decision was out of character for him.


    Andy got more and more confused as he thought about his boss''s decision.


    As Nathan ended the phone call with Andy, Crystal closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Nathan: "Are you awake?"


    Crystal didn''t answer Nathan, and she continued to pretend that she was sleeping. Nathan stared at Crystal. He thought that her skin looked fairer in the sunshine. Her eyshes slightly quivered, and they reminded him of a cicada''s wings in motion. Her skin was as fair and delicate as porcin. She had a small, high nose, curling full lips, and was cunning and smart. Not only that, but her provocative eyes were also very attractive. Of course, he knew that most people thought that Crystal was ugly, and he didn''t understand why they didn''t see her the way that he did.


    Nathan took a drag of his cigarette and blew the smoke over Crystal''s face, and she began to cough so hard that tears appeared in her eyes.


    Crystal sat up, red at Nathan, and snatched the cigarette out of his fingers. Nathan glowered, but he held his tongue. He was curious to see what she would do.


    Crystal held the cigarette between her index: and middle finger. She smirked at Nathan and brought it to her lips. She struck a sexy pose, and then she took a drag off the fog. Normally, Nathan wouldn''t have let Crystal smoke, but watching her now, he found that he was too aroused to scold her. Damnit! - he thought - Doesn''t this woman know that she''s ying with fire?


    Crystal leaned forward as she took a second drag, and Nathan was able to see down her shirt. Her smallish breasts were pale, and her push-up bra gave them a look of fullness that generally wasn''t there. Then, as he leaned forward to get a better look, she blew a lung full of smoke into his gaping mouth.


    After exhaling the smoke, Crystal had nned to retreat. To her surprise, though, Nathan seized her hand and pressed her body against the car''s door.


    "An eye for an eye," Crystal squealed. "That''s fair!"


    Nathanughed and said, "Life isn''t fair!" Crystal raised her chin and asked, "What''s your point?"


    "My point is that I don''t want you smoking," Nathan said. He lifted his hips, pointed to his crotch, and smiled. "If you want to suck on something, you can suck my dong." Crystal couldn''t help but look where he had pointed, and her face turned red. "You bully!" she shouted. "Hooligan! Scoundrel! Beast! I am not going to smoke or suck anything." A wicked smile appeared on Crystal''s face suddenly. She bared her teeth and chomped down on the air in front of her. "But if you offer me the chance again, I might BITE!


    Nathan''s face turned white, and he flinched. A few minutester, he pulled over, turned off the car, and said, "Get out."


    Crystal looked around with a confused expression on her face. She looked at Nathan and asked, "Where are we?" She thought that they were going to the Beverly vi, but he''d parked outside an upscale mall. Does he want to go shopping? - Crystal wondered. That seemed unlikely.. After all, Nathan didn''t like shopping. And he had never brought her to the mall before!

 Chapter 1525 - 43: Not This Time

    When Nathan saw the expression on Crystal''s face, heughed and said, "Obviously, we''re not here to shop for me. We''re here so that you can get some practice using a credit card."


    Nathan led Crystal into the mall, and their first stop was a luxury brand store that had a good reputation in the fashion world. When the salesgirl saw Nathan, she got excited. After working for the store long enough, the salesgirls had all learned to tell who hade in to spend money and who was just "Window Shopping."


    The salesgirl approached Nathan and Crystal and asked if she could help them. Nathan pointed to Crystal and said, "Wrap up everything she wants. Money is not a concern of mine."


    Crystalughed and said, "You''re making me feel like a mistress."


    Nathan bit Crystal'' ear and whispered, "So, you want to be my mistress, do you?"


    "Nathan!" someone behind them suddenly shouted. Nathan straightened up, turned around, and walked towards the woman.


    Crystal turned and saw a forty to a fifty-year-old woman who must have possessed great beauty in her youth. Crystal thought that she looked very familiar. "Who''s that?" she asked one of the salesgirls.


    The salesgirl smiled and said, "That''s Elena Laurent! She''s an actress in a night-time drama. She ys a wicked woman, but in real life, she''s very nice. There is gossip, though, that she keepspany with a sugar baby."


    Crystal frowned as she watched the older woman interacting with Nathan. Nathan was standing with his back to her, so she couldn''t see the expression on his face, but side by side, they looked exactly how she thought a sugar momma might look with her sugar baby. Crystal rolled her eyes and turned to take several dresses into a fitting room.


    Nathan took the ck card out of his pocket and exchanged it with Elena for another card. Thest time they had dined together, there was a mix-up, and they''d identally ended up walking away with the wrong credit cards, "I made a few purchases," Nathan admitted. "Send me the bill when you get it, and I will have my ountant make the payment."


    Elena: "Oh, don''t worry about it. We''re family."


    Nathan: "No, I insist."


    Elena smiled and let the matter go. They chatted for a few more minutes, and when they were about to part ways, a salesgirl emerged from the back of the store. She looked at Nathan and said, "Sir, thedy you came in with is requesting your help in the fitting room."


    Nathan thought for a minute and concluded that Crystal must have an ulterior motive for summoning him. He smiled knowingly and said, "Aunt Elena, please excuse me."


    Elena nodded, and instead of leaving, she followed Nathan into the shop. Once they were at the back of the store, Nathan pushed open the fitting room door, where he found Crystal, neatly dressed and waiting for him. Nathan frowned and asked, "Is this a trick?"


    Crystal quietly walked towards the door and leaned against it. "It is," she said. "Is there a problem? Leave your sugar momma outside and stay in here with me. Or are you afraid of what she might think?"


    "I''m not afraid," Nathan replied. "Aren''t you going to take off your clothes?"


    Almost immediately, Crystal began to doubt the wisdom of the trap she''d set. "I-I d-don''t want to ch-change yet," Crystal stuttered. Suddenly Nathan made her think of the proverbial fox in the henhouse, and the hungry expression on his face scared her. Nathan: "If you don''t want to change, then why did you summon me?"


    Crystal crossed her arms beneath her girlish breasts and said, "Can''t you see? I''m here... of course... to seduce you!"


    Cheshire''s grin appeared on Nathan''s face, and as heughed, he said, "I know!" Lightning quick, Nathan grabbed Crystal''s wrists, twisted them, and pressed them to the wall above her head. There was a loud THUMP, and outside the fitting room, Elena and the two salesgirls looked at each other in astonishment.


    The salesgirls opened their eyes wide and made eye contact with each other. Elena was very embarrassed. She had watched Nathan grow from a child into the man he was, and in her eyes, he was a cultivated gentleman, strict with himself in words and deeds. Today, though, it seemed that Nathan was intent on shattering his aunt''s good opinion of him in this public space.


    Elena took a nervous step forward and knocked on the door. She said, "Nathan, do you need any help?"


    On the other side, Nathan was sucking on Crystal''s neck, bringing up the little bruised marks that would identify her as belonging to him. He still had her hands held above her head, and she was struggling with all her might. After a minute, without warning, he released her.


    Crystal lost her bnce, then fell, and hit the bench with a CRASH that was louder than the THUMP.


    The three people outside the fitting room were too frightened to look at each other. They could all easily imagine what was going on, and no one dared to stop it.


    Nathan helped Crystal to her feet inside the fitting room, and then he ripped open her T-shirt. He smirked as he ran his finger along the top of her exposed breasts, "Nice figure," he said.


    Crystal stared at him and scolded him, calling him a beast.


    "You think I''m a beast now?" Nathan scoffed. "I''ll show you what a beast looks like!" As he spoke, he stripped Crystal naked, bowed his head, and began to suckle her breast. And the minute his lips found purchase against her nipple, she lost control of her body and began to moan.


    Outside the changing room, Elena''s face had turned as red as a beet. She had heard the two young lovers crash against the wall, the sound of Crystal''s clothes being torn from her body, and the low moaning noises that they were both making. She coughed twice in an attempt to cover up the embarrassing sounds, but the sounds did not stop.


    When Crystal heard Elena coughing, though, it brought her back to her senses. By then, Nathan was as naked as she was, and she could feel his swollen member pressed against her belly. Crystal raised her knee with the intent of attacking Nathan''s crotch, but he blocked her and seized her thigh, and pulled her closer. He wrapped his free hand around her buttocks and slightly lifted her; then, as he lowered her, he tickled her clit with the tip of his manhood.


    "Put it on me," Crystal moaned.


    "Not this time," Nathanughed. He pushed her away and said, "You thought that you could get the better of me and seduce me, but you are just a child.. You are not qualified to seduce me. Now put on your clothes before you catch a cold!"

 Chapter 1526 - 44: Good Men Are Rare

    Once Nathan and Crystal were dressed, he pulled her out of the fitting room. Ignoring his aunt, he handed the clothes she''d brought in with her to a salesgirl and told her to ring it up for them. After paying for these items, Nathan dragged Crystal out of the store, across the mall, and into an elevator. Once the doors had closed behind them, Crystal red at Nathan and said, "What did you mean when you said that I wasn''t qualified to seduce you?"


    Nathan smiled, and instead of answering her, he pressed her against the wall. After a moment, he cupped her left breast in his right hand, gave it a gentle squeeze, and said, "Your tits are too small."


    Crystal frowned, and her cheeks turned pink. "They are as big as they were ten minutes ago," she said, "and they seemed to suit you just fine when you were sucking at my nipples!"


    The elevator reached the first floor, and Nathan let go of Crystal''s breast as the door opened. Some people boarded, and Nathan leaned into Crystal so that he could whisper into her ear without being overheard. "When I said that your tits are too small," he said, "I meant that you are too young. Don''t you know that I could go to jail for having sex with a minor?"


    The elevator stopped again, and Nathan stepped away from Crystal. Then he walked out of the elevator, and she followed him into the parking lot. He had long legs, so she almost had to run to keep up with him.


    In the car, neither of them said a word at first. Crystal was ashamed of what had happened in the fitting room, and she wanted nothing more than to put it behind her. And as soon as the car stopped at the vi''s courtyard, she couldn''t wait to unfasten her seat belt, unlock the door, and rush into the house.


    When Susie heard that they''d returned, she rushed out of the kitchen and shouted Crystal''s name. Crystal turned and asked, "What''s up?"


    Susie sighed and said, "Miss Tiffany Ford was waiting here almost all afternoon. She just left!"


    Crystal stopped, thought for a moment, and said, "I wonder why she came here without telling me first. She must havee for an update on her father''s affair. Well, it must not have been that important if she didn''t leave a message."


    Crystal went straight to her room, and Susie watched her with a scowl on her face. Susie wasn''t sure whether Crystal had understood her words. She stood still and thought about what she should do. A momentter, Nathan walked through the door.


    Susie walked quickly to the door and took the bags from his hands. She wanted to repeat what she had just told Crystal, but unexpectedly, Nathan was one step ahead of her. He asked, "Has Miss Ford gone?"


    Susie: "Yes, sir."


    Nathan made a "Hmm" sound, and then he went into his study.


    Susie noticed some tension between Nathan and Crystal, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong. After a moment, she went back into the kitchen to continue the dinner preparations. The main dish would be a hamburger. She took out a piece of meat from the fridge, put it on a cutting board on the counter, and began to chop it up with a Henckel 8" Chef Knife.


    By now, Crystal had changed into a set of sweats. She walked into the kitchen, reached out to take the knife out of Susie''s hand, and said, "Susie, let me try."


    Susie: "No, I''ll do it. You don''t want to dirty your clean clothes."


    "It''s fine," Crystal said. "Let me try." And she grabbed the knife and started to chop the meat. With each slice, she chopped harder and harder until the meat was flying all over the table and floor.


    Susie was a little frightened by this. To her, Crystal did not look like she was chopping pork. Instead, she looked like she was carving out the guts of a mortal enemy.


    Finally, Crystal put down the knife and spread out her arms. She wiped the sweat from her forehead, and with a hint of mischief in her voice, she asked, "How do you like my cutting skills?"


    Susie helped her clean up the meat, smiled, and said, "Maybe You should stick to your day job."


    Crystal stuck out her tongue yfully. In truth, it wasn''t that she wasn''t good at cooking, it''s just that she hadn''t taken the task seriously and had been more interested in venting anger, and now she felt a lot better.


    As Crystal washed her hands carefully with liquid soap, she turned to Susie and asked her if her mom and Nathan had lived together. At the time of her Mother''s death, Crystal had been living on campus, and she hadn''t gone home very often. In retrospect, she felt guilty about that. If she had known that her mother would die, she would have made more of an effort.


    Her mother hadn''t allowed her to be with Carlos. She had said that Crystal would eventually be betrayed and hurt by someone as ambitious and heartless as Carlos. Crystal had been rebellious, and she never listened to her Mother.


    To be with Carlos, Crystal had been willing to give up everything, and that included her life with her Mother. Time had proved her Mother right, but now it was toote to apologize.


    Susie put the minced meat into a bowl, and then she said, "No. I never saw him until after your Mother''s funeral. He moved here on the same day that you did."


    Crystal: "Oh..."


    Susie: "Your Mother spoke highly of him, though. I remember she mentioned once that Mr. Davis was a rare and good man."


    "Good men are rare," Crystal murmured. "He must have been good, though. Otherwise, my mother wouldn''t have left him my inheritance. Don''t you think so? He wouldn''t be my guardian after all,"


    Susie: "Indeed, but let''s change the subject¡­

 Chapter 1527 - 45: Please, Don’t Mention It

    Susie turned to Crystal and asked, "What did Tiffany want?"


    Crystal: "I think she wanted to thank Nathan for helping her Father. I should probably call her to find out for sure, though. Please excuse me."


    Crystal left the kitchen and went back to her room. Once the door was closed behind her, she took out her mobile phone and quickly dialed Tiffany''s phone number.


    When Tiffany saw who was calling, she answered right away and said, "Crystal, I waited all afternoon for you at your home! Where were you?"


    "I was with Nathan. What is the matter?" Crystal asked.


    "I just wanted to thank you. Thanks to you, my Dad can stay in Huston. I was going to thank you both today, but you weren''t home!"


    Crystal lied and said, "I didn''t do anything, actually, so there is no need to thank me. Nathan just changed his mind." She didn''t want Tiffany to know how she''d degraded herself. It was too embarrassing to talk about.


    Tiffany: "You are lucky to have a guy like that around. I am so lucky to have the opportunity to try to win his heart! You''re not regretting your decision not to pursue him, are you?"


    Crystal sighed. "Do I regret my decision not to pursue him?" she wondered. "I suppose I do, but so what?"


    Tiffany was startled. She hadn''t expected Crystal to be so frank. She forced a hollowugh and said, "It''s toote for you to change your mind."


    "Are you going to pester him?" Crystal asked.


    Tiffany: "As long as the Professor doesn''t explicitly reject me, I will be on him like white on rice."


    Crystal was not surprised by Tiffany''s direct approach. She was silent for a moment as she thought about the predicament she now found herself in. If Professor Davis and Tiffany finally hooked up, her situation would improve. Nathan would havemitted adultery, and he would have to give her the divorce she thought she wanted. "It sounds like a n," Crystal said.


    "Really?" Tiffany probed. "Then would you mind if I stayed at your house for a few days?"


    "Of course, I don''t mind," Crystal replied indifferently.


    "Okay," Tiffany said. "I will see you soon." Crystal was shocked by Tiffany''s efficiency when, an hour after receiving her approval, she arrived at the Beverly vi with all of her luggage.


    In the courtyard, the setting sun was slowly going down, but Tiffany was just getting started. Crystal watched as sheboriously dragged and pulled her suitcases up the sidewalk. Crystal walked to the door.


    The door was several steps higher than the yard, and from her angle, Crystal could see Tiffany''s voluptuous breasts shaking inside the ck strapless one-piece dress she wore-and it made her painfully aware of her smaller, pubescent breasts." Nubbins," is what Carlos had affectionately called them when they were together, but Nathan had shamed her for them.


    Tiffany struck a seductive pose from time to time, and as she panted, she said, "I did not expect these suitcases to be so heavy." Crystal leaned against the door. She did not intend to help her.


    Suddenly, Nathan appeared at Crystal''s side. He stepped into the yard and took the suitcases from Tiffany''s hands, and as he did this, their fingers briefly touched. Tiffany withdrew her hands shyly and held them in front of the chest, like a super-fan who is reluctant to wash their hands after shaking hands with their idol. She smiled and said, "Thank you, Professor Davis. My Father is traveling overseas. Don''t worry. I will go home in a few days. It''s just that I am afraid to be home alone. Crystal is so understanding. She invited me to stay with you. I''m sorry for any inconvenience I might cause you..."


    Nathan did not give any sign that he had heard a single word that Tiffany had said. Tiffany turned to Crystal next, and she said, "And thank you, Crystal. Thank you for giving me this opportunity."


    "It''s not a problem," Crystal replied. "Please, don''t mention it."


    Tiffany: "Okay. Anyway, I need to go back and get the rest of my luggage."


    As Nathan made his way towards the door, Crystal stepped back and leaned against the door to make way for him. As he passed her, though, he suddenly turned to look at her. The sudden movement scared Crystal and forced her to take a step back. Unfortunately, there was not much space between her and the door, and she practically fell into it. There was a loud BANG as her head hit the wood.


    Nathan leaned in and whispered into Crystal''s ear: "Are you allowing me to be with another woman until youe of age? That''s so generous of you!"


    Crystal gasped, and her mind went nk, and by the time she had thought up a witty retort, he had disappeared up the stairs. Crystal felt a sudden rush of terror grip her heart. No matter what she did, Nathan always seemed to be two steps ahead of her. As soon as he saw Tiffany, he knew why Crystal had invited her into their home, and now he would use it against her!


    The smell of a strong perfume permeated the air as Tiffany reappeared with two more suitcases, one in each hand- and her face lit up with joy when she saw Crystal. She smiled and said, "Professor Davis is really handsome, and he''s a gentleman too. I''ll pursue him to the best of my abilities and mark my words: he will be mine! If you''re not willing to help me, that''s okay, I can do the work myself."


    "Who told you I''m not willing to help?" Crystal asked.


    "Really?" Tiffany eximed. "Thank you so much!" Tiffany stretched her long, charming neck, and she kissed Crystal. By then, Nathan hade back downstairs, so Tiffany moved to stand at his side. She looked up at him and said, "Professor Davis, thank you again for everything!" Tiffany stood in front of Nathan, smiling.. She was one and a half heads shorter than him, petite and lovable.

 Chapter 1528 - 46: I Hope You’ll Like It

    Nathan helped Tiffany carry in the rest of her luggage. He brought it upstairs and put it all in the empty room next to his own. While he was doing that, she made herself at home, helping herself to a coke bottle. And when Nathan finished, she went up to her room to unpack. Once that was done, she came back down and went into the kitchen to brew a pot of coffee.


    Crystal was watching TV in the living room. She kept her eyes on the screen, but she watched Tiffany from the corner of her eye and kept track of what the woman ate and drank. After a few minutes, Tiffany came out of the kitchen. She cleared her throat to get Crystal''s attention and said, "I heard that, Professor. Davis likes coffee. I made a cup of Blue Bottle for him. I hope he''ll like it."


    Crystal sighed and changed the channel. She turned to face Tiffany and said, "He likes iced coffee."


    Tiffany smiled and said, "Yup. I know that. And he takes it ck. He also likes to wear Italian handmade ck shirts, he likes to wear Patek Philippe watches. Don''t worry. I''ve investigated all his hobbies. I''ve got my bases covered."


    Crystal was startled by Tiffany''s full understanding of Nathan, and she could not think of anything to say.


    "I also know that his birthday is on the 7th, next month," Tiffany added. If not for the fact that Crystal had personally signed the marriage agreement, she wouldn''t have believed that Nathan was her husband. With Tiffany''s uncanny knowledge of his likes and dislikes, she seemed much better suited to be his wife. Crystal watched as Tiffany walked to the study, knocked at the mostly closed door, and pushed it open. Once she was inside, she closed the door behind her.


    Inside the study, Nathan was concentrating on hisputer. He had his back to the French windows, and he did not look up. Tiffany knew that he was focused on his work and that he didn''t like to be disturbed, so she moved as quickly and quietly as possible.


    Gently, she put the cup of coffee on the table and whispered, "Professor Davis, I made you a cup of iced coffee. If it does not suit your preference, I can make you another cup."


    Nathan nced at the coffee and quickly turned back to theputer screen, and his silence made Tiffany ufortable. He didn''t even thank me! - she thought indignantly. She didn''t know whether to retreat or stay, and she ended up standing there for almost five minutes. In the end, Nathan could no longer bear her presence. In a low voice, he said, "Miss Ford, your perfume is making me sick to my stomach."


    Tiffany was shocked by what Nathan had said. After the way he''d helped her Father, she had expected him to be more respectful of her. And more weing. Furthermore, she had deliberately chosen the most seductive perfume she had. It was called "Opium" and was also known as "Liquid Diamond. A lot of female celebrities liked to use this expensive perfume. Unfortunately, Nathan thought her well-chosen perfume smelled like shit. "I didn''t know that you don''t like perfume," she said. "While I am here, I won''t wear any. I understand why you think the body''s natural fragrance is the best perfume." As she spoke, she pulled her cor down, revealing her deep cleavage.


    When Nathan heard the words body''s natural fragrance, his hands paused on the keyboard. The words made her think of Crystal''s girlish fragrance, which was sweet as oranges, and he began to feel aroused.


    Tiffany was disappointed when Nathan


    didn''t seem to notice her breasts, and she worried that she might be pushing him too hard. After all, she wanted to use her sexuality to reel him in. She did not want to push him away. With this in mind, she bent down and looked at Nathan. "I''m not going to bother you anymore," she cooed. "I''ll be in the living room. Call me if you need anything." Sheughed. "While I''m here, I''ll be your Huckleberry."


    Nathan did not answer. He didn''t even blink. Thus, Tiffany could only twist her slender waist and walked away. Before she reached the door, though, Nathan called out to her: "Wait!"


    His voice activated all the cells in Tiffany''s body, and she felt her sex begin to heat up and dampen. She had always believed that no man could resist her charm. She turned around expectantly. Nathan looked to the sofa and said, "Sit over there."


    With great anticipation, Tiffany walked over to the sofa. She sat down as she had been told and undid the top three buttons of her blouse.


    In the living room, Crystal was channel surfing and shifting positions restlessly. She wasn''t concerned about what was on the television. All she could think about was what was going on in the study. Tiffany had been in there for fifteen minutes, and she still hadn''te out.


    Another five minutes passed, and then ten more, and Tiffany still hadn''te out. Finally, Crystal couldn''t stand it anymore. She threw the remote control down on the coffee table and tiptoed upstairs.


    Crystal felt like a thief in the night as she pressed her ear against Nathan''s office door. Unfortunately, Nathan''s office had been soundproofed, and all she could hear was muffled noises, which could have been anything, or nothing at all.


    On the other side of the door, Tiffany was still sitting on the sofa, twiddling her thumbs. She looked at the clock on the wall and saw that nearly forty-five minutes had passed since she''d brought Nathan his coffee. Her eyes found Nathan for what seemed the millionth time. He hadn''t said a word to her since he ordered her to sit there, nor had he even nced in her direction. - I need to get his attention- she told herself.


    Tiffany bent down, grasped her ankle, and let out an exaggerated moan. Nathan looked up, and she said, "Professor Davis, my foot has cramped up."


    Before he could reply, they heard a cell phone ringing in the hallway. They both turned in the direction of the hall, and Nathan said, "You can leave now. There is an ice pack in the freezer.. You can use that on your ankle."

 Chapter 1529 - 47: You’ve Got It All Wrong

    The minute Crystal''s phone began to ring, her face turned red, and she scurried back down the hallway and into her room. Once she had her door closed and locked behind her, she pulled her phone out of her pocket and checked the Caller ID. The call was from her friend, Serenity Jordan.


    As soon as Crystal answered the phone, she began to scold her friend. "Serenity Jordan!" she hissed. "I know it''s you! Could you put a little thought into your timing before you call me? You always pick the wrong time to call! Do you do this on purpose?"


    Serenity: "Give your head a shake, girl. Don''t be ridiculous, I have no way of knowing if it is a good time or not. Why don''t you take a deep breath and tell me what happened? Did I interrupt some sort of sexual activity?"


    Crystal: "As a matter of fact, you did, and not just any sort of sexual activity, but extreme sexual activity!"


    Serenity: "Oh! My bad. Carry on. Next time don''t answer the phone! I''ll call youter."


    "Wait!" Crystal eximed. "I''m not the one that''s having sex!" She walked to the window, put on her slippers, and sat down on the windowsill.


    Serenity giggled at said, "If he''s not having sex with you, then who? Or is he pleasuring himself?"


    Crystal: "He''s having sex with Miss Ford."


    Serenity: "Which ''Miss Ford?" Tiffany Ford? Our English teacher?"


    Crystal said that she was the same Miss Ford and Serenity squealed, forcing Crystal to pull her phone away from her face. Crystal scowled, and when she brought the phone back to her face, she said, "Settle down, girl!"


    Serenity: "Okay, okay, but you have to tell me what happened? Why is Miss Ford hooking up with Professor Davis again? I thought that ended. I wish I were there. Then I could take a picture!"


    Crystal: "Are you addicted to catching people in the act?"


    Serenity ignored the question. "Professor Davis is your legal husband," she said. "Please tell me that you''re not thinking of divorcing him. Are you? Dang! You are, aren''t you! I should have guessed. That''s why you took a photo with Frank-to force Professor Davis to divorce you."


    Crystal: "You''ve finally figured it out. It took you long enough!"


    Crystal looked out the window. Outside the courtyard, a few children were picking the roses that Nathan''s privatendscaper had nted. A child looked around, and when he was confident that no one was looking, he tried to pick a rose and immediately withdrew his hand. He had been bitten by one of the thorns. Crystal chuckled, That''s what you get, you little hoodlum!


    After a minute, Serenity said, "Professor Davis is pretty good, and he''s handsome, but if you''re not happy, you''re not happy."


    "I''m not happy," Crystal admitted.


    Serenity: "Well, if you divorce him, can you get half of your mother''s legacy? So, there is that..."


    "Where are you, anyway?" Crystal wondered. "Shouldn''t you be at work?"


    "I''m on my way to sub in for my cousin," Serenity replied, "so let''s not talk about it. I''m annoyed right now. I don''t like clubhouses."


    Crystal: "Maybe clubhouses don''t like you either."


    Serenity: "I don''t care. Would I get more money if clubhouses liked me?"


    Crystal: "You''re such a miser! Try hard to sell more bottles of wine for your cousin tonight. If you do, you''lle to love that kind of ce."


    Serenity: "I suppose you''re right. If I sold eight to ten bottles of 1982 Chateau Lafite Rothschild, I would be rich! I don''t know why I never thought about it before?".


    Crystal: "Are you mad? A bottle of 1982 Chateau Lafite Rothschild is worth about one hundred thousand dors! Get real!"


    Serenity sighed gloomily and said, "Forget it.. You''re right. I don''t have the kind of luck it takes to be sessful. I haven''t even won the lottery once. Anyways, I''m at the clubhouse now. I''ll talk to youter."


    Crystal hung up the phone, leaned against the wall, and gradually fell asleep. When she woke up, it waspletely dark outside. She stretched out and walked out of the room. She went downstairs, and when she walked into the dining room, she nearly walked into Tiffany.


    Tiffany was dressed in a maid''s uniform, and she was setting the table. Crystal scowled and asked her what she was doing, and she exined that she''d baked a pizza. "It will go well with the steak and pasta," she said. "It''s almost time for dinner."


    "Where''s Susie?" Crystal asked. Whatever game Tiffany was ying, she didn''t like it.


    "I told her that she could go home early," Tiffany replied.


    Suddenly, Crystal felt like she was the guest, and Tiffany was the hostess.


    Tiffany spun around to show off her dress and asked, "Crystal, what do you think of my dress?" The wind lifted the skirt suddenly, and Crystal saw her garter stockings andce underwear.


    Crystal: "So-so."


    Tiffany rolled her eyes at Crystal and said, "You should know that men like women in uniforms."


    "Men prefer naked women," Crystal argued.


    Tiffanyughed and said, "You''ve got it all wrong. Just wait and see!" A timer went off in the kitchen, and Tiffany''s face lit up. "Dinner''s ready!"


    Tiffany called Nathan down to eat, but he didn''t even look at her when he emerged from his office. Crystal was already seated at the table, and he went and sat beside her. When Tiffany saw this, she refused to let it defeat her. She smiled and said, "Professor Davis, I know that you like steak and pasta, so I cooked both especially for you. It is my first time cooking these dishes, so I hope that you''ll like them. And I also made pizza!"


    Nathan casually looked at the delicately set the table, and then he looked at Crystal. He put some food on his te, cut the tender meat into small pieces, and put one into his mouth. He chewed, swallowed, smiled, and said, "Not bad."


    Tiffany smiled and said, "If you like it, I''ll make it for you again some time."


    The friendly banter between Tiffany and Nathan irritated Crystal, and she glowered at her food. She held her fork in one hand and her knife in the other, and her grip was so tight that the blue veins in her hands stood out. When she cut her streak, the pressure of the de against the te squealed, but Nathan didn''t even seem to notice the noise.


    Crystal''s steak had been cooked to medium-rare, so when the blood oozed out of the grey-brown beef, it pooled on her te like a poorly handled period. She gave Nathan a naughty look as she brought a sliver of the pink flesh to her mouth. Then, smiling, she let out the tip of her tongue, and she licked at the meat as one would lick a lollipop or in the manner that a man might taste a woman. In her mind, Crystal was as alluring and enchanting as a vampire.


    When Nathan saw this, he could not pull his eyes away from her, and he stared at her seductive, blood-stained, jelly-like, pink lips. He felt the temperature of his body rise as blood rushed into hisher regions, causing his member to swell and harden.


    At that moment, all he could think about was pressing Crystal against the table and entering her body as fiercely as possible.

 Chapter 1530 - 48: Are You Jealous Of Her

    Because of Nathan''s good looks, he was often thought to be unapproachable, and especially by women. His assistant was a man, and women were generally unable to arouse his interest. Thus, it was rumored that he was a homosexual.


    Crystal was the only woman who had ever broken Nathan''s barriers and ignited his carnal desires. He watched closely as her tongue ran up the length of the most raw meat, and at thest minute, before she put it in her mouth, he snatched the fork out of her hand and said, "You can''t eat that. It is too bloody. It''s bad for your stomach." By now, Nathan had lost his appetite. He was still hungry, but not for food.


    Tiffany frowned and said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t know that. Crystal, don''t eat the steak. Why not have a slice of pizza or some pasta instead?" Tiffany handed the pasta to Crystal.


    Crystal shrugged, but she did not make the pasta. Instead, she got up and snatched the wine ss out of Nathan''s hand. When Tiffany saw that, she said, "Careful, Crystal. Professor Davis has already drunk from that ss."


    Crystal ignored her. She put her lips where Nathan''s had been and finished the red wine that had been in the ss. "I am not interested in eating any of this," she said. She pointed to the pasta and then the pizza. "The wine was good, though. I won''t disturb you guys. I''m going upstairs. Enjoy your meal."


    As Crystal walked away, she noticed that Tiffany and Nathan were eating, and she began to fret. Then, when she got back to her room, she flung herself on her bed. She didn''t know why, but she was suddenly very angry.


    Crystal closed her eyes and reyed in her mind what had happened between her and Nathan in the dressing room at the mall. She remembered how his teeth on her breasts had made her nipples sensitive to the touch. Crystal grabbed her pillow and clutched it against her chest, and tried to siphon her anger into it, but it didn''t work. I will have to take more drastic steps-she realized.


    Crystal quickly thought of something. She jumped out of bed and slipped quietly into Nathan''s room. During her previous excursion, time had only permitted her to look for her Mother''s diary on the bedside table. Now, she hopes to do a more thorough search.


    The first ce Crystal looked was in the closet. There was a built-in safe there, on the ground. She tried her Mother''sbination and was surprised to discover that Nathan had changed it. What now? - she asked herself- it could be anything!


    As Crystal tried to figure out what thebination was, she heard Nathan''s footsteps approaching and froze. If she left now, she would be discovered - and who knew what he would do to her if he found her there! The only thing she could think to do was crawl into the closet and hide behind the clothes.


    ***


    As Nathan ate, all that he could think about was the way Crystal had looked while she was manipting the raw meat with her tongue. She had awoken every cell in his body, and he was so aroused that he couldn''t think straight. Finally, in order to suppress his desire, he decided to go upstairs and have a shower.


    When Nathan got to his room, he went to his closet to get his bathrobe, but he saw a pair of pink slippers when he looked down. He quickly swept the clothes to one side, and Crystal was exposed.


    Crystal began to panic. She had been discovered. She tried to step past Nathan so that she could run back to her room, but Nathan grabbed her and threw her on his bed. And as she fell, she suddenly felt dizzy; whether it was from the wine or the sudden excitement, Crystal knew not.


    Crystal was wearing a white dress with a low neckline, and when she hit the bed, it pulled tight, exposing one pale white breast. When Nathan saw this, his heart rate began to go up. His face and chest flushed, and his eyes could not look away.


    Nathan leaned over and nuzzled his face in Crystal''s neck, but before he lostplete control of his body, a thought urred to him, and he pulled away. He red at her and said, "You seem too experienced for someone your age. Who taught you how to seduce men like this? Was it Carlos?"


    Crystal thought that Nathan would have questioned her about why she was hiding in his closet, so she was surprised by his line of inquiry. Luckily, she was a quick thinker. She said, "I thought you said that I couldn''t seduce you because of my age, but I guess you were wrong! Anyway, I''m d that you left Tiffany alone downstairs."


    Nathan: "Why? Are you jealous of her?"


    Crystal: "Not hardly. I invited Tiffany here so that she could seduce you. Are you not satisfied with her? You said I''m too young for you. Is she too old?"


    Or maybe we are both too young - Crystal thought in dismay. She had seen the way he was with Elena, and if that was the age bracket Nathan was most interested in, neither of the girls had a chance with him.


    Nathan snorted, "Do you want me to date, other women?"


    Crystal: "Yes. I''m very generous. I am all for an ''Open Marriage. You may have sex with whomever you like."


    What happened next was outside of Nathan''s control, and he regretted it afterward. He''d heard what Crystal had said, and the next thing he knew, she had her hand to the side of her face, and she was crying. He''d hit her, he quickly realized. "I-I d-d-didn''t m-mean it," he stammered.


    Nathan couldn''t bear to look at Crystal. He felt too ashamed of what he''d done. "I''m sorry," he said. "I didn''t mean it. Really!" Without waiting for a reply, he ran out of the room, down the stairs, and out of the house.. Once he got to his car, he jumped in, turned the ignition, and sped off into the night.

 Chapter 1531 - 49: Take A Load Off

    Alex Smith met Nathan at the club, and he was shocked when his old friend asked him to find him some sexy prostitutes. After all, Nathan was famous for being disinterested in women. Once he got over his disbelief, though, Alex assured Nathan that he could arrange it for him.


    Nathan and Alex were led to a VIP box. They sat across from each other on the sofa, and Nathan undid the buttons on his shirt, revealing his attractive chest muscles. On the table in front of him, there was a bottle of red wine. Nathan quickly finished half of it. He poured himself another ss, lifted it in his hand, offered a toast, and finished it in one go.


    Within seconds, the waiter was there to refill it.


    Alex was shocked by Nathan''s behavior. They had grown up together, and in all the years they''d known each other, he had never seen his friend behave like this. It must be a girl-he reasoned probably Crystal! Alex took a sip from his own ss, and then he said, "You''ve got to get over this girl. There is plenty of fish in the sea, right? And most of them are much better looking than Crystal. You don''t need to drown your sorrow in alcohol, not when there is so much to be positive about!"


    When Nathan heard Crystal''s name, he red at Alex as he downed another ss of wine.


    Alex sighed and said, "Try to see things from her side. You stole her inheritance, moved into her house, and made her your child bride. Surely you see that you came on way too strong!"


    Nathan''s hand twitched, and Alex flinched. He was afraid that if he said the wrong thing, Nathan would beat him. Nathan did nothing, though, and Alex took that as a sign that it was safe to continue: "Crystal is stupid. Why would someone as rich as you care about such trivial things as a teenager''s inheritance? But she still doesn''t know your true identity yet, does she? By the way, why haven''t you told her the truth?"


    Nathan scowled and said, "If you value your life, you''ll stop asking questions." Alex''s face turned red, and he pretended to pull a zipper across his lips. In an attempt to change the subject, he asked Nathan if he was excited about the prostitutes. He said, "I''ll find you some of the most beautiful, spiciest, purest whores avable. I could even find you one that looks like Crystal if that is what you''d like?"


    Nathan nodded but said nothing. He was anxious to find a woman to let him vent his lust. She didn''t need to look like Crystal, though. Any port would do.


    After a while, a knock came from outside the box. The waiter walked over and opened the door, and several sexy women walked in. One of them looked at Alex and said, "Master Smith, it has been too long. I thought you forgot about us." She sat beside him and kissed his neck. She put her right arm around his waist and ced her left hand high up on his thigh, mere inches from his groin, and gave it a light squeeze.


    Alex touched her chin, and with a roguish smile, he said, "How could I forget you? My dearest, you haunt my dreams. Anyway, let''s get down to business. The old rules still apply, okay. If you please, my friend, to his satisfaction, you can choose whatever you want from my shop: Smith''s 4S shop."


    The girls'' eyes lit up when they heard that. There were thousands of luxury cars avable at Smith''s 4S shop, and if they each had one, it would change their lives. They all turned to look at Nathan, and they couldn''t believe their eyes once they had a good look at him. He was the most handsome, well-built man that they had ever seen - and a few of them recognized him too!


    The woman beside Alex turned to him and said, "Your friend is THE Nathan Davis? The second richest man in Huston? The mystery, in the flesh!"


    Alex: "Could there be another Master Davis?"


    Several of the women looked at each other with confused expressions on their faces. These girls had never heard of Nathan, but they were quicklying to understand that he was an important person - and that was really all that they needed to know.


    "Youdies are lucky," Alex said. "Many girls have tried to get into this man''s pants, but only a very few have been sessful. In fact, so be a homosexual. But, as youdies will soon see, he is definitely not."


    Despite Alex''s words, the sight of these women eye-fucking Nathan disturbed him a little, and he asked himself Couldn''t these whores act a little bit reserved?


    He was embarrassed because they looked too eager to take off their clothes and have Nathan inside of them. A small part of Alex was Jealous of Nathan. Nobody had ever treated him with this much reverence or deference... It wasn''t fair, or so he believed.


    Alex looked at the girls and said, "Don''t count your chickens before they''re hatched. The prize goes to those that have earned it. If Nathan isn''t satisfied, nobody gets anything!"


    "Are you done talking yet?" one of the girls asked.


    "I am," Alex replied. "He''s all yours." Then, like the pride of lionesses, the whores leaped upon their prey.


    One of the women sat next to Nathan, and she ran her finger down his chest. Before she had even gotten to his belt buckle, though, Nathan shouted, "Go away!"


    The woman was so terrified that her whole body began to shake. She looked into Nathan''s hard eyes and said, "M-Master D-Davis, y-you look unhappy. Perhaps you would l-like to share a d-drink with m-me?"


    "Yes," one of the other women purred, more confidently than the first. "The alcohol will calm your nerves. Let''s all have a drink. What can you say?"


    "If you are unhappy," a third woman said, "you can tell us your troubles. Take a load off. Sometimes, talking can help."


    A fourth woman eased herself into Nathan''sp. She ran her tongue seductively along her upper lip, smiled, and said, "Of course, there is nothing like a proper shag to chase away the blues!"


    The first woman squeezed in closer and leaned into his ear.. "What do you want?" she whispered. Will you let us take care of you?"

 Chapter 1532 - 50: Do It By Yourself

    Nathan gave the whore in hisp a disgusted look, and when he stood up, she tumbled to the floor. The woman cried out in pain, indignation, and rage. "What the fuck?!?!?" she shouted.


    Alex was just as confused as he saw the woman on the floor. He looked up at his friend and said, "Nathan, what are you doing? Didn''t you ask for me to get these women for you? To have sex with?"


    "I changed my mind," Nathan said. "I guess I''m not this desperate. They''re all yours. Have at ''em." And without another word, Nathan turned to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Alex shouted. Without turning around, Nathan said, "I need some fresh air."


    ***


    Back at the Beverly vi, Crystal was taking a bath. She rubbed her hair with a towel as she came out of the bathroom. Tiffany was sitting on her bed, but she ignored her as she walked over to her dressing table to get her hairdryer.


    Tiffany casually took one of the pillows from Crystal''s bed and hugged it. She sighed and said, "Professor Davis has not returned yet. Does he usually stay outte?"


    Crystal plugged the hairdryer in, adjusted the heat to the highest level, turned on the switch, tested the temperature, and said, "No.


    Since he moved in, this is the first time."


    Tiffany: "Is this because of something that I said or did?"


    Crystal didn''t answer. Instead, she ignored Tiffany and let the sound of the blower drown her voice.


    Tiffany waited patiently for Crystal to dry her hair. She needed to know Nathan''s routine so that the probability of offending him would be lower. She hugged the pillow tighter. Eventually, she got bored, and she turned on Crystal''sptopputer.


    Crystal was still drying her hair, but when she saw that Tiffany had herputer, she turned the hairdryer off and set it aside. Then she walked over to her bed, grabbed theptop, and began to shout at Tiffany. "Can you please get out of my room?" she roared. "If you want to know more about Professor Davis, why don''t you go to his room and wait for him, then you can ask him directly?"


    Tiffany gave Crystal a curious look and thought about what she''d just said. A momentter, she said, "Crystal, why are you looking for a divorcewyer?"


    Crystal clutched theptop to her girlish breasts, gave Tiffany a curt look, and said, "It''s none of your beeswax!"


    Tiffany: "If you need one, I know many local professionalwyers. Do you need me to introduce you to one of them?"


    Crystal: "Don''t bother."


    Tiffany examined Crystal''s face, and after a moment, she asked, "Are you and Nathan married?"


    Crystal: "Are you kidding? Or are you dumb?? I am just a child and far too young to get married!"


    Tiffany shrugged, put down the pillow, and stood up. "Okay," she said. "I won''t disturb you anymore. I''ll go back to my room. Or maybe to Nathan''s. Anyway, good night."


    "Good night," Crystal replied, and as soon as Tiffany was gone, she closed and locked the door behind her.


    Crystal sat on her bed and opened herptop. She had already found severalwyers, but she hadn''t had time to contact any of them. Then, when she finally had the time, Tiffany had interrupted her. Oh, well-she thought there was no time like the present.


    Crystal pulled out her cell phone and turned it on, but before she could do anything productive, she saw that she''d received an Instagram message from Serenity. It said: "Crystal, Professor Davis is in a private box at the Merah Club. He has ordered a lot of wine, and his box is full of prostitutes."


    Crystal was stunned. She was so shocked that her phone fell from her hand - and for a full minute, she was unable to move. Once she recovered, she messaged Serenity to say that she was on her way. Then she changed her clothes, grabbed her phone and backpack, and rushed out of the house.


    It was not easy to catch a taxi at night, so when Crystal finally stopped a car, she urged the driver to go as fast as he could. Fortunately, the traffic was light, and it took her less than twenty minutes to get to the club.


    Serenity was waiting at the door for her. She was wearing a blue one-piece bathing suit that pushed up her breasts, blue bunny ears, and a ck bow tie. When she saw Crystal getting out of the car, she immediately ran to meet her. Before she could say anything, though, Crystal looked her up and down and asked, "What are you wearing?"


    "This is my uniform," Serenity replied. "It helps promote wine sales."


    "That''s creative," Crystal said. "Anyway, what''s going on with Nathan?"


    Serenity: "He''s in the box, and the whores are still with him."


    Crystal cringed. "That''s so gross," she said.


    "By the way, where is your dressing room?"


    "Why do you want to go to the dressing room?" Serenity asked. "Are you hoping to beat those sluts at their own game?"


    Crystal smiled and silently nodded.


    Serenity: "Alright. Let''s do it. My cousin works here, and he''ll set you up. We also have a world-ss, famous cosmetician here. I can ask him to help you with your makeup. By the time he is done, you will stand out as being far more: beautiful than the prostitutes."


    Several tables were leaning against the wall in the dressing room, and there were many outfits strewn about the ce. Several women were lounging about. They wore heavy, gorgeous makeup, and they smoked cigarettes as they made idle chit-chat. When Crystal and Serenity came in, they took a look at them and then turned back to their conversations.


    In the corner of the room, there was a man in a tight ck T-shirt. He was leaning on his chair and sleeping. Serenity ran over and touched his shoulder. He flinched and started toin: "Oh, hey! I had a marvelous dream. I was out on the Shuswaps in British Columbia, driving a yacht, skipping across the water, and there were beautiful, bare-chested men in speedos all around me..."


    "Forget about your pretty boys," Serenityughed. "They can wait. I need you to help my friend with her makeup!"


    "No, I am off work," the cosmetician said.


    "Do it by yourself." But then he looked up, and when he saw Crystal, he changed his mind. "I can see that you need a lot of friggin'' help, more than Serenity could provide - and I like a challenge.. I''ll do it."

 Chapter 1533 - 51: I Want To Look Beautiful And Sexy

    "My name is Downey," the cosmetician said. He pointed to a seat that faced a mirror.


    "Why don''t you have a seat?" As Crystal sat down, Downey asked her what her name was, and she said, "My name is Cristie."


    "I really appreciate what you''re doing for me." Serenity was relieved to hear Crystal offer an alias in lieu of her real name. She thought - In a ce like this, the fewer people that knew her real name, the better it would be. After all, Crystal wouldn''t want to be mistaken for a "Working Girl."


    Downey: "Cristie? That''s a cute name. Like Cristie The Night Beauty! Before we get started, do you have any ideas about how you''d like to look?"


    "I want to look beautiful and sexy." Crystalughed. "But I would also like the makeup to serve as a disguise," she said. "If possible, I would like to look like apletely different person."


    "Anything is possible," Downey said. Most people don''t know this, but I used to do makeup in Hollywood! So, of course, this is my strength."


    About half an hourter, the makeup was finished. Downey stepped back to see his final work, and he was so satisfied that he almost apuded his genius skills.


    Serenity looked at Crystal and said, "Wow, I really can''t recognize you." Crystal''s eyes had been widened, his sockets deepened, and she had been given chestnut-colored contact lenses. Her skin color had been changed so that she looked like a person with a multicultural background, and a mole had been ced in the corner of her eye. She had initially looked in, but now she was gorgeous and sexy. If she stood outside, even the club owner would have to step out of her way.


    Crystal looked at herself in the mirror with satisfaction. Even she couldn''t recognize herself. Crystal pulled out her phone to take a picture, and when she saw what time it was, she realized that her time was running out. Sadly, she had no time to appreciate her sudden beauty. She turned to Serenity, grabbed her arm, and dragged her into the dressing room. And once they were alone, she said, "Serenity, take off your clothes."


    Serenity: "What?"


    Crystal: "Aren''t you in charge of the private boxes tonight? If I am wearing your clothes, I can go straight in."


    "That makes sense," Serenity admitted, and she began to undress. And while Crystal was dressing, Serenity told her everything that she needed to know about the private boxes. "And please, be careful!"


    Crystal: "Don''t worry. Even if I am recognized, I will be fine. Anyway, Professor Davis won''t hurt me. By the way, he didn''t recognize you, did he?"


    "No," Serenity replied. "The lights inside the boxes are very dim." She put on her street clothes as Crystal adjusted her bunny ears and straightened her bowtie.


    Crystal was a little taller than Serenity, and Serenity was slightly fatter than Crystal. The bunny girl uniform was originally tight on Serenity, but it fit Crystal perfectly.


    The blue uniform was decorated with whitece trim and ssical pink embroidery. It showed off Crystal''s legs, and the bust was designed to make her breasts look more prominent and entuate her cleavage. In addition, half of Crystal'' long hair was tied up, which took advantage of her baby''s face and made her look cute.


    Serenity led Crystal to the private box, and as they walked, Crystal worked hard to maintain her bnce in the high-heeled shoes she''d been given. Finally, Serenity offered her arm for support, and Crystal asked her if the clients would be asking for drinks.


    Serenity: "No, unless..."


    Crystal: "Unless what?"


    Serenity: "Unless you encounter a difficult or aggressive customer. If someone asks you to drink with them, they might want to take advantage of you."


    Crystal: "I thought about this. I should be safe because Nathan is inside, but what should I do if it happens anyway?"


    Serenity: "You can tell the client that you will only drink with him if he orders a bottle of Lafite. Our guests are pretty stingy, so if you remember that, you should be fine. And I don''t think that there is anything to worry about when ites to Professor Davis. Just go in, take a picture, and get out."


    Crystal nodded, thanked her friend, pushed on the door, and went in.


    Under the colorful lights in the private box, the guests''ughter and charming voices were exaggerated. They created a festive atmosphere that was heightened by alcohol and other illicit drugs. When they saw Crystal, they assumed she was staff, and they paid little attention to her.


    One of the women said, "Come on, Master Smith; just one more drink."


    Another said, "What, well... isn''t it my turn?"


    Suddenly someone noticed Crystal and said, "This girl has a slim figure." Because the lights were dim, Crystal couldn''t make out anyone''s face, but she felt their eyes on her like fire ants crawling on her skin.


    Crystal inched a little closer to the table and nced around the room. In the corner, she noticed a handsome man in solitude. There was at least a foot of space on either side of him, and he seemed out of ce.


    It''s a pity that he is drinking alone - she thought. And she suddenly felt inexplicably lucky- But why? The door behind her was suddenly pushed open, and, unfortunately, she did not have the time to explore this abnormal emotion.


    Several people walked in. In front of the group, there was a very handsome man in a mostly unbuttoned burgundy shirt. He held a goblet in his hand, and as he walked, the liquor swooshed up to the rim of the ss. The man had deep facial features, exquisite eyebrows, and a clear red lip print on his neck. Unlike Nathan''s cold aura, this man''s aura was dripping with arrogance and hubris.


    One of the women looked up, smiled, and patted the seat beside her. "Master Bush," she said, "Come... sit."


    Before Bush could move, though, a trio of women stood up and embraced him and then led him to another seat.. The first girl frowned but said nothing.

 Chapter 1534 - 52: What Do I Do?

    Eric Bush sat down on the corner of the sofa, leanedzily on it, and put one of his arms on the back of the leather sofa. He looked at the man in the corner, lifted his ss with his free hand, and said, "To Master Davis." When Nathan didn''t reply, hezily pointed to thedies. "You seem unsatisfied with the whores. Would you prefer something younger? Someone virginal, perhaps?"


    When Nathan still didn''t respond, Bush grabbed the closest prostitute and threw her at him. Nathan caught the girl as shended in hisp and when he tried to push her off him. She did not want to go, though, and she made herselffortable on hisp. "I just arrived today," she said. "I was brought in, especially for you, because of your unique penchant for young virgins."


    Nathan looked the girl in the eyes, and in a firm tone of voice, said, "Go away!" His cold re frightened the girl. She quickly got up and went to stand behind Bush.


    Crystal stood in the corner. Her intuition told her that this position was the safest, and she could clearly see Nathan from there. She nned to wait for something of pornographic nature to happen and sneakily take a few photos. She had taken a few pictures of him when the girl was on hisp, but the angle was terrible, and nothing explicitly sexual had happened.


    Crystal watched Nathan from the corner of her eye, and she could see that he was watching Bush. A tension between the two men felt dangerous to her - and palpable, like Mount. Vesuvius, in the dark hours, before it exploded and took out half of Pompeii. Crystal tried to ignore the feelings of impending doom. She did not care about the rtionship between these two men. At the moment, she had bigger fish to fry.


    The other girls could also sense the tension, and one of them said, "Weren''t we talking about ying another game? Why don''t we get back to that?"


    The virgin pped her hands together and said, "Yes, let''s. Here, I''ll turn up the music." And as the volume of the music went up, the atmosphere lightened.


    Under the colorful lights, the oldest woman - she was in herte twenties - smiled charmingly. Then she stood up, walked in front of Bush, raised her hand, and gave him a hard push. Bush cried out as he fell backward in his seat.


    Crystal thought, Wow! And upon seeing such a hot, sexy scene, the other girls cheered. Bush pushed himself up on his elbows and smirked evilly. The sly old fox''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he eye-fucked the woman who had pushed him down.


    The woman did a slow, sexy dance, and when she knew that she had everyone on the edge of their seat, wondering what she would do next, she went down on her knees between Bush''s legs. Her pink tongue stretched out and coquettishly licked her upper lip. She waited a moment for dramatic effect, and then she lowered her head and undid the zipper on his pants with her teeth.


    Once Bush''s zipper was down, the woman stretched her tongue out again and licked the cold metal zipper from its bottom to its top. Her hands came up, and she was about to undo his belt buckle when Bush sighed and said, "That will be enough. If the game goes any further, I will have no choice but to eat you out, right here on the table."


    With this image of cruelness in everyone''s mind, except for the sound of the music, the box fell silent. There was a long pause, and then Nathan began tough.


    "What''s so funny?" the older woman


    asked. She smirked and said, "I think it is time for us to see how well you y the game!" Nathan looked at the two whores; the young one first and then the old. Then he turned to the corner where Crystal was standing. He lifted his hand, curled his finger -e hither and said, "Come here."


    Crystal froze in ce, and her mind began to race. This is not what I came here for - she thought - What do I do? What would Serenity do if she were in my shoes? If I tried to run away, would they even let me through the door?


    Before this moment, Nathan hadn''t even looked at her, and she hadn''t been sure that he had noticed her. Now she knew that he had, and he had summoned her, and she did not know what to do. Crystal''s face drained of color, and her body began to shake. She was so scared that her toes curled up in her shoes, and she didn''t know where to put her hands.


    Crystal looked around the room and discovered something that she had already suspected: Everyone was watching her. She could feel her heart rate rapidly increasing, and she suddenly found it hard to breathe. The room began to spin, and she felt like she was going to vomit.


    "Wow, what a beautifuldy," the older prostitute said. She turned to Bush. "Where did shee from?"


    Bush shrugged. "Where does anyonee from?" he asked.


    "Never mind that," the woman beside him said. "It turns out that Master Davis likes this type. That is all that matters."


    "Then why wasn''t he into me?" the younger girl pouted.


    "You never can tell about these things," Bushughed. He took a long look at Crystal, and then he said, "She seems familiar. Why does she seem so familiar?"


    "You must have seen her in bed before," replied another one of the girls. Sheughed, adding, "Am I right?"


    Bush brought a fag up to his mouth, lit it, took a drag, and exhaled a perfect O. He poked his finger through it, smiled, and turned to the girl who had just spoken. He red at her for a moment, and then he said, "If you value your life, you won''tugh at me like that."


    "I-I w-was j-just k-kidding," the girl stammered.


    "Never mind," Bush said. Then he turned his attention to Crystal. "You''re up? now, kitten.. Daddy wants to hear his little girl purr."

 Chapter 1535 - 53: He Prefers Married Woman

    Crystal walked towards Nathan and sat down next to him. He put his arm around her waist, and after looking at her for only a second, he said, "Master Bush is right. You do look familiar.


    He really doesn''t recognize me! - Crystal couldn''t believe it. "I have that kind of face," Crystal admitted. "People tell me that all the time."


    "You remind me of someone in particr," Nathan said, "but you are more beautiful than she is."


    Crystal''s body shook a little. She didn''t feel happy about thatpliment. She touched his arm and pouted. "Who is she?" she asked, "You can tell me."


    "It doesn''t matter who she is," Nathan said as he began to rub her back. "You are the only one that matters to me right now."


    The thought of Nathan flirting with other women sent a chill up Crystal''s mind, and she shivered. Of course, she didn''t want to give away her true identity, so she smiled sweetly and said, "That is nice of you to say. Do you want me to apany you forever?"


    Nathan looked at the mole in the corner of Crystal'' eye and said, "Sure. How much will it cost?"


    Crystal: "Why don''t you make me an offer that I can''t refuse?"


    Nathan''s hand slid down Crystal''s back, and it slipped beneath the stic of her mini skirt and her thin cotton panties. He gripped her buttocks with hisrge hand and traced the crack of her ass with his thumb. "How about ten million dors...." he suggested. "...a night?"


    Crystal gasped, and she thought Ten million dors for one night? That is a lot of money!


    "I would like to take you up on your offer," Crystal said, "especially because I want to see you lose control. It''s a pity, though, that..." Crystal stared intently at Nathan as she deliberately dragged out thest word.


    Nathan: "What''s a pity?"


    Crystal: "It''s a pity that I can''t y!"


    "Why?" Nathan asked. His voice was casual and only half-serious. "Are you married? Are you afraid of cheating on your husband? Or you''re afraid to be enchanted by my charm,"


    Crystal looked around the box, and it suddenly urred to her that most of these girls were married. The realization that Nathan, and other men like him, had forced them into prostitution broke her heart into thousands of disgusting flies, and she was unable to drive them away.


    "Am I right?" Nathan asked. His face was static, but there was a sh of amusement behind his eyes.


    Is he ying with me? - Crystal wondered - He must be! She certainly felt like the mouse in a game of Cat & Mouse." Of course not!" she eximed. "I am far too young to be married. Anyway, your conditions are all very attractive.


    And you can see that I''m shaking with excitement at the thought of being with you, but..."


    Nathan suddenly interrupted her. He said, "I will give you ten million dors for one night, and I will buy all of the wine that you sell. How about it?"


    Crystal offered Nathan an enchanting smile and asked, "Where do you want to do it?"


    Nathan had a captivating smile, and his voice was charming. He pressed his lips to her ear and said, "I''m d that you''ve epted my proposal. Where does your husband like to fuck you? We can do it there."


    Crystal clenched her hands into fists. "Does Master Davis prefer married women?" she asked. It''s no wonder that he said I am too


    young - she thought- He prefers married women!


    Crystal sighed and said, "I hate to disappoint you, but I am a virgin." Before Nathan could respond, she whispered into his ear. "I want to tell you a secret."


    Nathan smiled and looked at Crystal with an expression of expectation. After a moment, she whispered six more words into his ear: "My husband can''t maintain an erection."


    Suddenly Nathan began to cough, and after about thirty seconds, he was hacking so hard that his face began to turn blue. Crystal rubbed her back. "What''s wrong?" she asked him, but he was unable to reply.


    Once Nathan had recovered, Bush invited Alex to join them, and he asked him and Nathan if they wanted to y cards. They both said that they did, and Nathan invited Crystal and one of the other girls to join them. The girl''s name was La.


    Bush dealt the cards, and the prostitute exined the rules of the game. "In the end," she said, "the person who has the trump card will have "The Supreme Right" and can give any order that they want.


    Alex won the first round, and after proudly disying the trump card, he said, "Anyone who has three must show the color of their underwear to anyone who has a four."


    After he announced his instructions, everyone looked down at the cards in their hands. Luckily, Crystal did not have a three. She looked around the table and smiled as La ced the three Spades on the table.


    "This is a good show!" the youngest prostitute eximed. "Now, who has the lucky four?"


    Bush turned his card out to reveal the four of Spades.


    La: "Interesting. How does Master Bush want to proceed?"


    Suddenly, Bush lunged across the table. He grabbed La, pulled her out of her seat, and hoisted her onto the table. The cards on the table went flying as he reached beneath her light yellow dress and dragged her panties down her leg until they hung like a limp slingshot between her ankles. The panties were white, and they hadce trim. La screamed indignantly. "These are not the agreed-upon rules!" she shouted.


    Several people whistled, and a few othersughed, and La was so embarrassed that she didn''t know what to do. If she lifted her legs to pull up her underwear, her wet core would be revealed.. Thus, she had no choice but to kick her panties to the floor.

 Chapter 1536 - 54: Where Else Should I Be?

    Alex raised his wine ss and shouted, "Next round!"


    The older woman joined them, and in the next round, she drew the trump card. She held it out for all to see and said, "Number seven must drink from number two''s mouth!"


    The youngest prostituteughed and said, "Come on, guys! Who has number two and number seven?"


    "I''m number nine," La said, "so it''s not me."


    Crystal: "It''s not me. I have five."


    The was a moment of silence, and then Bush leaned back, took a drag off his fag, and slowly revealed the seven of Spades.


    Who is left? - Crystal wondered. She looked around the table. She had five. The older prostitute had the trump card. La had nine. Bush had the seven - That leaves only... Alex and Nathan! She couldn''t believe it!


    Alex smiled as he tossed the three Spades on the table, and everyone turned to Nathan. Nathan sighed as he casually revealed the two of Spades.


    Crystal was delighted by this turn of events and couldn''t help butugh. "Number seven must drink from number two''s mouth!" she eximed. "I can''t wait to see this!" Crystal pulled out her phone and turned on her camera App so that she could take a video of the whole thing.


    Crystal was so excited that at first, she didn''t realize that everyone was staring at her, and when she did notice, her smile froze. "Why are you all looking at me? I got the five of Spades."


    "You''re Nathan''s date," one of the prostitutes exined, "so you''re going to feed Eric for Nathan. You don''t want to watch two guys kiss, do you? That would be pretty sick if you did. But it''s up to you."


    "I''m not Nathan''s date," Crystal argued. "I work here! Why don''t we get Eric''s date and Nathan to y it instead?"


    Nathan winked at the woman with the trump card in her hand, and she said, "Technically, he doesn''t have a date either, so you are not going to get out of this that easily. If you refuse to feed Eric, you can feed Nathan.


    How about that? You can choose between Nathan and Bush."


    Crystal looked at Nathan helplessly and said, "Nathan, would that be all right?"


    Nathan smiled, lifted his ss, and said, "No problem."


    No one in the room cared who Crystal chose. Either way, it was a once-in-a-lifetime spectacle. That being said, they were surprised that Nathan was agreeable. Nathan was known to be very sexually reserved.


    Bush looked at Crystal and grinned wickedly.


    "This isn''t right," he said. "The rules of the game stipte that it must be you and me. No substitutions."


    When Nathan heard that, his face turned red with rage, he turned to Bush and said, "In that case, you must feed me! Is that what you want?"


    Everyone looked to the older prostitute to rify the rules. She had the trump card, so it was up to her to decide what was copacetic. And after a moment of deliberation, she said, "Either or is fine."


    Nathan scowled, and Bush smirked.


    Crystal sighed as she picked up the wine ss on the table. She stood up and walked over to Bush.


    La: "Oh, boy! It''s like Donkey Kong!"


    Crystal stopped in front of Bush. With her yboy outfit and expertly done make-up, she looked like a seductress. She winked at Bush, and then she filled her mouth with wine. She bent over slowly and pressed her mouth to his.


    The expectation was that their mouths would open simultaneously, and the wine would be transferred from Crystal''s mouth to Bush''s mouth. When that happened, Bush would slip into Crystal''s mouth. They would make out like a couple of beasts, without restraint, and then he would fuck her right there, on the table, while everyone watched.


    Just the thought of it was making everyone randy. Alex had an erection. He was clutching it with his hand, and he was stroking it as he watched the show. And all of the girls had their hands pressed tight against their cunts.


    Before any of them could get off, though, Crystal pulled away and sprayed the wine evenly across Bush''s face. Everyone gasped, and except for the sound of the music, the box fell silent.


    They were all stunned, and no one was more stunned than Eric was. No one had ever dared to do anything like this to him before. This woman is ying with fire! - he thought angrily.


    Bush tried to p Crystal, but she took a step back and avoided his open palm.


    "Master Bush!" she eximed. "I tried to give you the wine with my mouth. Why didn''t you open your mouth? Look at this mess! What a waste!"


    Everyone except for Nathan began tough. This woman - Nathan thought - is incredibly bold! Eric sprang to his feet, and when Nathan saw that his shirt was also wet, he stood up. If Bush touches one hair on this woman''s head-Nathan vowed - he won''t get out of here alive!


    Crystal saw the rage in Bush''s eyes, and she ran out of the box and into the dressing room. Bush was about to chase after her, but Nathan stopped him. "Don''t worry about her," Nathan said. "Be cool." After saying that, he left the box and ordered his men to search for the girl.


    Ten minutester, his men returned. Unfortunately, they had turned the ce upside down, and no one could find the girl.


    Nathan: "What a bunch of good-for-nothing you guys have turned out to be. Keep looking for her."


    While Nathan waited, he pulled out his cell phone and called Crystal. Crystal answered on the third ring, and he asked her where she was. Crystal: "I am at home. Where else would I be?"


    Nathan: "You''re not at the Merah Club?"


    Crystal: "The Merah Club? I''ve never heard of it. Anyway, I''m sleepy. Goodnight. I''ll talk to youter."


    Crystal let out a deliberate yawn, and she hung up the phone.

 Chapter 1537 - 55: Block All The Information About Her

    Nathan couldn''t believe that Crystal had had the nerve to hang up the phone on him. He called her again, but this time his call went straight to voicemail.


    He did not leave a message.


    Once Nathan was out of sight, Bush grabbed L''s phone. L tried to pull away, but it was toote. He had already seen the photo that she''d taken, and she watched helplessly as he transferred the image to his phone.


    From there, Bush transferred the photo to a third party, and he included a text: "Find out everything that you can about this woman.


    Pronto." Once that was done, he stretched out on the sofa andughed.


    L picked up her phone and tried to leave, but Bush grabbed her and pulled her into hisp. He looked at the other girls and shouted, "Get out of here!" And within seconds, the room had cleared. The girls had been frightened, and they''d only needed to be told once.


    Once the other girls were gone, he pushed L down on the sofa and yanked her skirt above her waist. She wasn''t wearing any panties, and he could clearly see every detail of her vagina. He ran his index finger between herbia and smiled. Then, without any dy or forey, he pushed down his pants and underpants, parted her legs with his knees, and proceeded to assault her.


    ****


    Crystal was hiding in the dressing room behind the clothes racks, and when she felt like she was safe to leave, she quietly pulled the clothes out of her way and was followed by Serenity. Once they were outside the changing room and in the dressing room, she turned to her friend and asked, "Have they gone?"


    "I guess so," Serenity replied. "It''s been nearly two hours. I doubt they would be willing to waste the entirety of their night looking for you."


    "That''sforting," Crystal replied as she changed her clothes. Then she took the makeup remover from the dresser and slipped into the bathroom to remove her makeup. Once that was done, she swaggered out of the clubhouse, and as she had expected, no one stopped her.


    As Crystal stepped out the door, though, she saw a silver Maybach parked on the curb, and she froze.


    Nathan was leaning against the car with his hands in his pockets. Crystal turned around to go back into the club, but Serenity grabbed her and led her toward Nathan. Serenity waved at Nathan and said, "Hey! Professor Davis. Please make sure that Crystal gets home safely. My taxi ising, so I''ve gotta go. Goodbye, Crystal. Goodbye, Professor Davis."


    Then Serenity secretly twisted Crystal''s arm and ran away. What a traitor! - Crystal thought as she rubbed her sore arm. She grinned at Nathan and said, "What a coincidence! Professor Davis! I am surprised to see you here."


    "Are you?" Nathan scoffed. Does she really think that didn''t recognize her?" - he wondered. He forced himself tough. "And why is that? I told you where I was over the phone, but you said that you were in bed. Why are you here? Is it possible that you are sleepwalking?"


    "Perhaps." Crystal sighed, and she began to walk towards Nathan. Sheughed and said, "Not actually, though. Serenity called me after you did. She woke me up and asked me to meet her after work, which is how I ended up here."


    It wasn''t long before they were face to face. Nathan gently touched Crystal''s arm. He smiled softly and said, "I heard that your husband is bad in bed. That must be difficult."


    Crystal swallowed hard, and she was too embarrassed to look him in the eyes. What is he doing? - she wondered - What game is he ying. Did he recognize me and then pretend not to know me? Is that supposed to be funny?


    Crystal: "What do you mean? I don''t understand what you''re saying?"


    Nathan: "Didn''t you say that you wanted to watch me lose control?"


    Crystal: "So you knew it was me all along?" Nathan: "Crystal, did you think you could hide your identity behind ayer of makeup? That''s pretty dumb. And now, you will be held ountable for the things that you said. Do you understand?"


    Crystal stared nkly at the man in front of her. She felt lost, suddenly, like a pr bear adrift on a quickly melting salt of ice. She dropped her eyes and said, "I''m sorry."


    Nathan: "Sorry for what?"


    Crystal: "I shouldn''t have ruined your evening."


    "Ruin my evening?" Nathanughed.


    "Because you were there, my night was better. I do have one question, though."


    Crystal: "Well, what do you want to know?"


    Nathan: "Why did youe here tonight?"


    Crystal took a step back, but he gripped her arm. "Just tell me," he said. "I won''t hurt you."


    Crystal took a deep breath as she wrenched her arm free. She looked at him defiantly and said, "Fine. I will tell you. This is the truth: Serenity said that you were here with a bunch of prostitutes, so I came to have a look. And in the end, it turned out that you were with prostitutes, so it should be you apologizing to me and not the other way around."


    Nathan took a good hard look at Crystal. "You must think you''re pretty sly," he said. Crystal smirked and said, "Sly enough." Nathan opened his mouth to reprimand her, but he was interrupted by his driver before he could say anything. "Mr. Davis," he shouted. "Eric Bush is investigating Mrs. Davis."


    "Block all information about her," Nathan shouted back.


    Bush and L were naked and entwined on the sofa in a private room in the Merah Club. Bush had bronzed skin and the fresh scratches on his back added to his masculinity. Under his bodyy L. She had been ravaged, and her senses remained disconnected. She had scratched at Bush''s back as he''d forced himself on her and bit into his shoulder multiple times, but none of it had helped.


    There was a knock at the door, and Bush shouted irritably, "Come in."

 Chapter 1538 - 56: Are You In A Relationship With Some Riffraff Woman

    Erick Bush''s bodyguard walked into the box. He saw Erick and La on the sofa, both naked, post-coitus, and though he did not approve of his boss''s behavior, he did notment on it. He lowered his head and quickly turned away so as not to shame the poor girl further.


    Bush saw the look on his bodyguard''s face, and it amused him. He grabbed La''s nipple and gave it a sharp twist. La cried out in pain, and the bodyguard turned without thinking. The bodyguard scowled and turned away again, and La shyly covered her face with the back of her hand.


    Bush was stillughing when he pulled her


    hand away. "Are you shy?" he asked. "That''s rich! A shy whore," He gave her other nipple a rough twist. "Lucky for you," he sneered, "I enjoy the sound of you crying!" And before long, he was hard again.


    Bush was like a beast whose hunger could not be sated. Heughed as he forced his manhood back into La''s vagina, and he began to fuck her with vigor, not stopping until he had spent his seed. Bush grunted as he came, and then he rolled over and wiped himself with a tissue. He put on his clothes, but before he left, he turned to La and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    La: "Eric, we looked everywhere for that girl, but no one even knew her. I don''t think we''ll ever find her."


    "You are a good-for-nothing whore!" Bush eximed. "What do you know?" As he said this, he kicked the table and the wine bottle. tipped over and rolled off the edge to shatter on the floor. "In my world, nothing is impossible!"


    ***


    Nathan drove Crystal home, and then he returned to the Davis'' mansion. He parked his car and walked up to the house. Through the window, he could see the living room''s bright crystal chandeliers. The front door was unlocked, and he walked right in.


    When his mother, Belinda Davis, saw Nathan, she asked him why he was sote and if he had eaten. She approached him, and when she smelt the alcohol on his breath, she asked him if he''d been drinking. Then, without waiting for an answer, she turned to Carol and asked her to make her son a bowl of sobriety soup.


    Nathan''s Father, Amos Davis, was in the living room with a man and a woman that he didn''t know.


    Amos: "Nathan,e here. I was hoping you could meet your Uncle Fowler and his daughter, Amy. Uncle Fowler is the president of Fowler Urban Construction Group."


    Nathan was surprised. He looked at Amy and her Father and offered them a cold nod of his head as a greeting.


    Amy: "Uncle Davis, Nathan, and I went to high school together. We lost touch when Nathan went overseas to study."


    Amos: "Well, it sounds like you were destined to meet again. Many high school ssmates never see each other again, but here you both are."


    Belinda happily walked over to hold Amy''s hand. She sighed and said, "My son, unfortunately, is not fond of social interactions. He has never been. He has few friends. You cane to our house when you have time, though. You are always wee here - Mi casa es su casa."


    Amy: "I will stop by when I can. I happen to be busy at the TV station these days. I''lle when I''m free. I''m afraid that I might bother you, though."


    Belinda: "Why? We''d love for you to visit.


    Nathan is busy all day, and he seldomes home. Your uncle and I are home alone every day, and we get bored. We would love to have somepany!"


    Amy: "You and Uncle Davis have a great rtionship."


    Nathan was not interested in their conversation and wanted to go upstairs and take a shower, so he tried to excuse himself, but his father would not allow it.


    "Stay!" Amos: ordered. "Can''t you see that our guests are still here? Sit down!" Amos had always been strict with Nathan.


    Nathan froze, and he did not look back. Amos: "Son, have you forgotten your manners?"


    Nathan remained silent.


    Amos: "You will be in trouble if you go on behaving like that."


    Nathan: "Like what? What do you mean?"


    Amos: "Are you in a rtionship with some riffraff woman?"


    Nathan: "What are you getting at?"


    Amos: "I know all about what happened in the fitting room. It is all over the inte. We havepany, though, so I won''t go into details, but I will give you a warning: Not everyone is fit to be in our family."


    Nathan: "Thanks for reminding me, but I will take care of my own affairs."


    Mr. Fowler: "Nathan has always had excellent tastes. Any girl that he has a crush on cannot be bad. You can''t trust everything that you read on the inte.


    Amy: "Uncle Davis, Nathan, and I were in high school together for three years. He is famous for his good character. Many girls like him, but he doesn''t pay any attention to them. If he likes a girl, she must be respectable. I''m sure you don''t have anything to worry about."


    Amos: "Sit down, Nathan. When will the design for the Santarosa sitee out? Your uncle Fowler has a lot of experience in architecture. You can ask him for advice."


    Nathan: "Santarosa? I don''t want to develop that site for a while."


    Amos: "Don''t be silly. Why would you want to let such arge piece ofnd turn into a wastnd? Do you know -"


    Nathan: "Dad, how about I give you the Brilliant Group?"


    "You!" Amos hissed. He gnashed his teeth in anger, and water spilled from the water cup in his hand.


    Mr. Fowler: "Calm down. Nathan has his own way of investing. He has already expanded the size of the Brilliant Group to ten times what it was. The younger generation is promising. If he doesn''t want to expand it, he must have his own ideas. He has grown up. Don''t embarrass the child. "


    Mr. Fowler''s persuasion helped Amos calm down. He knew that his child was very independent and had been since he was very young.. He also knew that once Nathan had made up his mind, he wouldn''t change it, so it was pointless to argue.

 Chapter 1539 - 57: You Sound Very Experienced

    Belinda turned to her son, smiled, and said, "Why don''t you go upstairs and have a bath. I''ll have Carol bring up your sobriety soup when it''s done."


    Nathan nodded, thanked his Mother, said goodbye to his Uncle and his cousin, and went upstairs. Once he was gone, Belinda looked at her guests and apologized for her son''s behavior. "Nathan is not usually like this," she said. "In fact, I''ve never seen him drink. He must have had a really bad day. He has been so busy at worktely, so it was inevitable that he would eventually need to unwind. I''m still surprised, though, because, at ourst party, he was a total teetotaler."


    Belinda looked at her niece. The girl was sweet and gentle, and Belinda loved her very much. They chatted for a long time, and she told Amy a lot of funny and embarrassing stories about Nathan.


    Eventually, Carol came out of the kitchen with a bowl of sober soup, and she was about to take it upstairs when Belinda spoke up. She said, "Carol, Amy will deliver it." She turned back to Amy and grinned wolfishly. "Amy, you and Nathan were ssmates. Why don''t you remind him of how charming you are?"


    Amy knew what Belinda meant, and she didn''t need to be asked twice. She smiled at Belinda, got up, and took the sober soup.


    The door of the study was not shut. Amy took the soup, knocked politely, pushed the door open, and walked in.


    Nathan was sitting behind his desk, leaning back on his chair. His eyes were closed, and he was rubbing his temples.


    Amy: "Nathan, if you have a headache, maybe some sober soup will help."


    Nathan looked up and was surprised to see that Amy had brought him his soup. He picked up the bowl and poured its contents into the garbage can next to his desk.


    "Anything else?" Amy asked coldly.


    Nathan: "No. You may leave. And take the bowl with you."


    Amy: "Nathan, I got a message from my colleague today. She said that the entertainment department is following you."


    Amy took out her mobile phone and showed Nathan a series of candid pictures of Tiffany inside and outside the Beverly vi."


    Nathan: "Are you sure that you weren''t the one who took these photos?"


    Amy: "I''m sure. A lot of people are curious about you, though. They want to know who you are. Thus, ourpany is looking for first-hand information."


    Nathan: "So?"


    Amy: "So? So, I''m going to give you all the pictures."


    Nathan: "And what do you want in return?"


    Amy: "Absolutely nothing. Not really. I just want to tell you that I have had a crush on you. for a long time, and I want to ask if I can be your girlfriend."


    Nathan: "No. Don''t even ask. It''s not gonna happen."


    Amy: "Why not? I looked into Tiffany. She''s just a normal teacher. Even though her father is a college President, she doesn''t deserve you. Plus, we''re cousins, so you know that you can trust me!"


    Nathan: "So, you think you''re the only person in the world that''s good enough for me?"


    Amy: "No... but we are rted, so..."


    Nathan: "Take your phone and get the hell out of here."


    Amy couldn''t believe how quick Nathan was to reject her, and she med Tiffany. She thought of Nathan as a God, and it broke her heart to think that she would never get a chance to make him happy. Amy grabbed the soup bowl off his desk, and as she left his office, she turned back onest time. She smirked and said, "Don''t do anything stupid. If you do, you will be sorry, and you can''t afford that."


    ***


    The next day, Crystal woke up at ten ''clock, stretched, and went downstairs. When Tiffany heard her, she rushed out of the living room and shouted Nathan''s name excitedly. Then, when she saw that it was Crystal, she went back into the living room.


    Crystal sighed and went into the kitchen to get some breakfast. She took a sandwich from the fridge and went into the living room where Tiffany was.


    Tiffany was wearing a long, loose, light blue men''s shirt. Most of the buttons were undone, and it hung off her shoulders to reveal her delicate shoulders. She wore no pants, and Crystal could see most of her white legs and almost all of the way up to her panties. If she''s wearing panties - Crystal thought. And it seemed like a big IF.


    Crystal began to fret as she thought about Tiffany walking in front of Nathan dressed like this. Inparison, what do I have to offer? - she worried. She looked at the woman''s blouse, which had a unique letter embroidered in its breast pocket. "Are you wearing Nathan''s clothes?" she asked.


    Tiffany stretched out on the couch, and the hem of the shirt crawled another inch up her thighs. "I am," she admitted shamelessly.


    Crystal frowned and sat down across from Tiffany.


    "I got my clothes dirty," Tiffany exined. "I asked Susie to have them dry-cleaned, and Professor Davis lent me his clothes for the time being."


    Crystal looked at Tiffany skeptically. Tiffany had brought many suitcases full of clothes, so she shouldn''t have had to borrow anything from anybody.


    Crystal was going to reach for a tissue from a box on the coffee table, but suddenly her hand froze, and she couldn''t move. She kept on smiling and pretended to be rxed. "That''s nice," she said. "He has so much clothing that he often donates some to relief stations and homeless people."


    Tiffany: "Most homeless people are men. Did you know that men like to make women. wear their shirts and wear them the way that I am wearing this one?"


    Tiffany shifted positions, and the shirt opened to reveal her bare breasts and a hint of her light brown nipples.


    "You sound very experienced," Crystal said. "Are you?"


    Tiffany: "Experienced in what?"


    Crystal: "You know: What I was inexperienced in."


    Tiffany took off her slippers and put her legs on the coffee table. "Come on, why are you asking me that?" she asked.. "I have no experience."

 Chapter 1540 - 58: Answer Me

    Crystal began tough, and Tiffany scowled at her. "Stop it!" she shouted. "What are youughing at?"


    Crystal: "I''mughing at you, of course! What else would I beughing at?"


    Tiffany crossed her arms under her breasts, and they billowed even further out of her shirt. Her light brown nipples were fully exposed now, but she was pouting, and there was nothing sexy about her posture. "Why are youughing at me?" she asked.


    Crystal: "You''ve put in so much effort into seducing Nathan, but if you have no experience, he will not be interested in you!"


    Tiffany gave Crystal''s words some serious thought, and then she said, "I do have some experience..."


    "Whatever you say," Crystal replied. She shrugged, stood up, and just as she was about. to walk away, Susie walked in. Susie was carrying a few bags of groceries, and Crystal quickly got up and went to help her.


    Susie: "Thank you, Crystal. What would you like for lunch?"


    Crystal helped Susie put the groceries in the kitchen, and she took out the vegetables and put them in the sink to be washed. Susie came in, opened the cupboard, and took out an apron. "You can make whatever you like," Crystal said. "I will call Nathan and see if he''ll be home for lunch."


    "That sounds good," Susie said as she unpacked the meat.


    As Crystal moved on to the pantry items, she said, "Susie, can I ask you a question?"


    Susie: "Go ahead. If I can answer it, I will."


    Susie: "It doesn''t matter. How long will Miss Ford be staying here, anyway? She gave me a bunch of clothes to dry clean, but I think they''re all pretty clean.


    Crystal: "Why are you doing Tiffany''s dry cleaning? She''s a big girl. She can do her ownundry. And you aren''t her personal ve!"


    That didn''t surprise Crystal. "I don''t know how long she''ll be here," she replied. "I guess it''s none of my business."


    Susie: "Miss Ford is not Mr. Davis''s girlfriend, is she? I think Miss Ford is very keen on Mr. Davis."


    Crystal took a cucumber out of the sink and took a bite of it, and as she chewed, she thought about Susie''s question and how she should answer it. Then, just as she was about to reply, Susie interrupted her. "What''s the matter with me?" she asked. "What would you do if Mr. Davis got together with Miss Ford?"


    Crystal: "What would I do? If they got together, I would wish them well."


    Susie: "I don''t think Miss Ford is good enough for Mr. Davis."


    Crystal: "Susie, how long have you known Mr. Davis? Why do you think so highly of him?"


    Susie: "Mr. Davis is a man of excellent birth. He is educated and handsome. If I were your age... Hey, forget it, I''m just talking nonsense."


    Crystal: "Susie, I''ll talk to youter. I am going to go to my room to try to catch up on my sleep. A mosquito kept me up all night. This was a good talk, though. Thank you."


    Susie: "It''s almost lunchtime. Are you sure you want to go back to bed?"


    Crystal: "Sure. And if you can''t wake me up, leave me alone."


    Susie: "How will that work? You have to take care of your health."


    I''ll be okay," Crystal replied, and she threw the rest of the cucumber in the garbage as she walked away,pletely forgetting her promise to call Nathan.


    ***


    Crystal woke to the sound of Tiffany''s voice above her head: "Crystal, are you awake?"


    Crystal didn''t know how long she had been sleeping. Her brain felt foggy, though, so she pretended that she was still asleep. "I guess not," Tiffany whispered.


    Tiffany was standing over Crystal, and Nathan was standing in the doorway. "What''s going on?" Nathan asked.


    Tiffany: "Crystal said she was tired, and she went to bed."


    Tiffany thought Crystal was still asleep, and she left her room to talk to Nathan in the hallway. She closed the door behind her, but Crystal could hear what they were saying.


    Tiffany: "Professor Davis, do I look different today?"


    Nathan: "What''s different? I don''t see anything different."


    Tiffany: I''m wearing your clothes. I hope that you don''t mind. My clothes are all dry-cleaned, and Crystal''s clothes are not the right size, so she suggested I raid your closet. Anyway, as you know, she''s always trying to y matchmaker for us."


    Nathan: "Get out of here!"


    Tiffany: "Ouch!"


    Crystal didn''t know how Tiffany had been hurt, but she felt a sense of satisfaction when she heard her rival cry out in pain. She could hear Tiffany''s footsteps as she went back down the stairs, and she could hear Nathan breathing in the hallway.


    Tiffany is really cunning - Crystal realized - To me, she said that Nathan had lent her the shirt. Then she turned around and told him that I was trying to set them up, and she said that I asked her to wear the revealing shirt. She deserves an Oscar for her performance!


    Crystal slowly sat up. She rubbed the sleep out of her eyes, and just as she was about to get up, her door popped open, and Nathan barged in. He stood akimbo and red at her. "I hear you want to set me up with Tiffany!"


    Because Crystal had a record as a matchmaker, she could not expect Nathan to believe her if she denied his usations. Of course, this situation was all her fault. After all, she was the one who had invited Tiffany to stay with them.


    "Answer me!" Nathan yelled.


    Suddenly, Nathan saw a stack of papers that Crystal had printed off and ced beside the bed. They were divorce papers, and when Nathan saw that, his face turned red, and the veins on his forehead stood out. Alongside the papers were the photos she''d taken at the club.


    Nathan walked towards the bed, and Crystal flinched away from him, but she was not what he was after.. Nathan grabbed the paper and the pictures, and he tore them into a million tiny pieces and threw them into Crystal''s face.

 Chapter 1541 - 59: You Want To Divorce Me, Don’t You

    Nathan red at Crystal. His hands clenched and unclenched at his side, "So," he said, "you went to the barst night to take pictures and gather hard evidence so that the court would grant you a divorce?"


    "I-I--I¡­" Crystal stammered. She didn''t know what to say and or how to defend herself. Suddenly she could not even look at him. Shecked the courage to look up.


    Nathan grabbed Crystal by the arm and yanked her out of bed. Then he pinched her chin, forcing her to look at him, and shouted into her face: "You want a divorce, don''t you?"


    Without waiting for an answer, Nathan began to tear Crystal''s nightgown to pieces, and by the time she was naked, he was so angry that he was unable to appreciate the sight of her fully undressed. Nathan leaned forward, and as he gripped her buttocks with his left hand, he bit her lip. Then, he began to attack her right breast with his right hand, pressing and pulling, and twisting.


    "No," Crystal cried. "Stop it, Nathan.." She hoped that Nathan would realize that he was hurting her and stop, but her pain seemed to fuel his passion. Furthermore, because Nathan was used to being in control, he could not permit Crystal to live if he could not dominate her.


    Nathan gripped Crystal''s neck with hisrge hand. He pressed her against the wall, and he began to kiss her; first her lips, then her neck -


    Next, her corbone, and then her nipples, his right hand was still on her left breast, but now he ran his fingers down her stomach to her pubic mound. He brushed his fingers through the faint fresh growth of tangled hair that was there.


    Crystal squirmed, and she tried to cry out, but she was not able, not with his hand wrapped around her throat.


    "Stay still," Nathan hissed. "You want to divorce me, don''t you?"


    There was a sudden knock on the door, and Nathan turned and red at it.


    Susie called out pleasantly from the hallway: "Crystal, lunch is ready."


    Nathan gripped Crystal''s pubic hair, and Crystal silently squealed. He leaned into her, and as he released her neck, he whispered, "Be good. Or else! Nod your head if you understand."


    Crystal nodded. Her skin was as red as cherry blossoms where he had kissed it, and it was damningly hot.


    Susie: "Crystal? Are you up yet? I''ming in."


    Crystal: "No, please don''te in! I''m not decent. I''ll be down as soon as I''m dressed."


    Nathan was still angry, but he had regained control of his body. Once Susie was back downstairs, he pushed Crystal on the bed and turned away. He knew that if he didn''t leave now, he would lose control of himself again - so he left her without saying another word.


    Once Crystal was alone, she pulled a sheet over her naked body, and she remained motionless for a long time. It didn''t bother her that Nathan knew about the divorce papers. After all, he would have found out sooner orter. Behind his anger, though, she''d seen pain, and that gave her cause to pause. It had never been her intention to hurt Nathan. After all that he had done to her, she knew that she had no reason to feel guilty, but she did, and she hated that feeling.


    Crystal''s phone rang, and she ignored it, but as soon as it stopped, it started up again. She sighed, rolled over to reach her phone, brought it to her face, and said, "This had better be important!"


    There was a long moment of silence, and then Serenity said, "Crystal? Are you okay? You sound upset. Did you get into a fight with Professor Davis?"


    Crystal: "You must have been a fortune teller in yourst life. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be able to guess so urately all the time."


    Serenityughed and said, "I wasn''t a fortune teller. You are predictable. That''s all."


    "Shut up," Crystal groaned unhappily.


    Serenity: "Sorry. That was unkind of me. Why don''t we go shopping? That will cheer you up." "That''s a great idea!" Crystal eximed as she jumped out of bed. She got dressed, grabbed her backpack, and left her room.


    ***


    By the time Crystal arrived at the mall, Serenity was waiting for her with a package under her arm. Crystal greeted her friend with a hug and pointed to the package. "What''s that?" she wondered.


    Serenity passed the package to Crystal and said, "Here you are. This is your birthday present."


    Crystal began to open the package, but Serenity told her to wait until she got home. So, Crystal shrugged, thanked her friend and put the package in her backpack. In Serenity''s free hand, she had a tray with two coffees on it, and she said, "Therge one is yours."


    Crystal took the coffee and suggested they find a ce to sit where they could talk. The food court was nearby, so they went there, and once they were seated, Serenity got right down to business. "What happened between you and Professor Davis?" she asked. "Do you really want to divorce him?"


    Crystal said that she didn''t want to talk about it, so they moved on to lighter subjects, and once their coffees were made, they went into a luxury bag store.


    Inside the store, they saw several beautifully dressed women shopping. They looked like they were wealthy, and the attendants were enthusiastically following them around. Meanwhile, Serenity and Crystal hadn''t even been greeted by a single sales clerk. Crystal looked at a few of the price tags and saw that the cheapest thing in the store cost over ten thousand dors, and she assumed that because they were modestly dressed, the staff concluded that they couldn''t afford to buy anything. Thus, they were being ignored.


    Suddenly, one of the beautifully dressed women touched Crystal'' shoulder from behind and said, "Crystal? What a surprise it is to meet you here."


    Crystal nearly jumped out of her skin. She turned around right quickly and recognized the woman almost immediately. Her name was Gigi. There had been a time when they''d been friends, but when Crystal''s financial situation had changed, she''d been ostracized by the social group that they both belonged to.

 Chapter 1542 - 60: An Orphan Like You Don’t Belong To Our Circle

    Gigi smirked at Crystal and said, "I heard that your mother died and left her fortune to a fair-faced gigolo. And you got nothing. I can''t imagine what you are doing in a store like this. Did you have the money to buy an expensive thing here?" She looked at her friend andughed. "I guess it''s free to look, right, Kendyll. I pity her,"


    Kendyll: "Well, if she''s looking for a Bargain Bin, she won''t find one here!"


    There were other women their age in the store, and they began to surround Crystal and Serenity. Their eyes were full of mischief, and they barely masked their mirthfulughter behind fingers held in front of their lips.


    Crystal was younger than these girls, but because she had skipped two grades, she had ended up in the same sses with them. But, then, because of her youthful appearance and good grades, she had been very popr with the teachers and the boys in the ss, including Carlos. She was not popr with the girls, though, and part of that had to do with Joyce''s constant backstabbing.


    "You talk as if you were rich," Crystal said.. "Let me see what you bought. I don''t see you carrying a bag. You were bragging about how rich you are. What''s the matter? If you like these bags, you should buy them. Don''t you like these bags? Or is the problem that you can''t afford them?" She can''t let these spoiled girls look down on her.


    Gigi: "We are richer than you, and my daddy loves me very much. He gave me a huge monthly allowance, and how about you?"


    Crystal wanted tough at her, "Your daddy? I''m sorry to interrupt, but do you mean your sugar daddy or your biological daddy?"


    Gigi stomped her foot in frustration, and her face turned red. Serenity burst outughing as Crystal finished her question. Crystal was cynical and brilliant.


    Gigi: "What are you talking about? He''s my biological father, of course, the chairman of the Comlink Group. Anyway, forget about it. You are too dumb to understand. An orphan like you don''t belong to our circle,"


    Crystal leaned into the woman and sniffed her jacket. "Comlink Group? She said. "Their smugglers! It''s no wonder you smell so bad!"


    Gigi: "Shut up!"


    "What''s the point of saying you''re rich?" Crystal asked. She pointed to a bag that was locked in the best ce on the counter. "This bag is a limited edition, and even popr celebrities need to reserve it in advance. Don''t tell me you don''t like it. If you really have money, buy it. To a rich person, it''s not very expensive. It''s only two million dors."


    The clerk saw that Crystal was trying to convince Gigi to buy the purse, so she echoed her words, saying, "She''s right. This bag is a status symbol. Many of the top socialites want to have one but cannot have one. You are lucky that we have this one in stock."


    The beautiful women looked at each other.


    They were hesitant to buy a two-million-dor bag.


    Gigi shrugged. She was anxious to prove Crystal wrong. "It''s just a bag," she said as she took out her credit card. "But I''ll take it."


    The clerk took the card and was about to swipe it when someone shouted, "Wait a minute." Everyone turned to see who had spoken. It was Cecilia, Joyce''s best friend. Cecilia smirked and said, "Buying a bag doesn''t prove anything. I have a better idea: Let''s check the bnce on our cards and see who has the most money avable to them!"


    Crystal froze in ce. She only had a few thousand dors on her card. Thus, she could notpete with any of these women.


    "To make this more interesting," Gigi said, "how about if, the person who has the least amount of money, has to buy the purse for whoever has the most?"


    "I like your idea," one of the other women said. "And if anyone gives up, they have to put the bag around their neck, take a photo, and post it on Instagram. By doing this, they will show everyone that they are willing to sell themself for a bag!"


    "Yes!" Cecelia agreed. "And if any of you run away, we will take photos of you, photoshop them to make you look ugly, and put them on all of our Social Medias!"


    One by one, each of thedies said that they were in until Crystal was the only one who hadn''t. Gigiughed as she turned to Crystal. "Well, are you in or not?"


    Fuck Crystal thought. She was trapped.


    Finally, she nodded her head and said, "I''m in."


    Gigi was so excited that she almost pped her hands. She turned to the clerk and said, "You have an ATM, don''t you?"


    The clerk nodded and pointed to the front of the store, and as they made their way towards it, Serenity whispered in Crystal''s ear: "Hey, Crystal, you''re not really going to go through with this, are you?"


    Crystal: "What other options do I have? I''d rather lose than run away or give up. If I lose, it will be a mary loss, but if I flee, I will be disgraced."


    When they got to the machine, Cecilia took a gold card from her purse and said, "Since this was my idea, I''ll go first." She inserted the card, entered the password, and deliberately stepped aside so that everyone could clearly see the bnce: $3,950,712.12.


    "Wow!" Serenity whispered. "That''s a lot of money..."


    Crystal elbowed her friend and told her to hush up.


    One by one, the other girls showed their bnce, and each one was over four million dors, which meant that Celia had the lowest ount bnce among them. Of course, Crystal hadn''t gone yet, and neither had Gigi.


    Gigi went before Crystal. She pulled out a ck card, and everyone gasped. Gigi smirked and said, "Pay close attention, Crystal. This is the closest you''ll evere to this kind of money!"

 Chapter 1543 - 61: I Can’t Accept Such A Gift

    Gigi put her ck credit card into the machine, typed the password, and stepped aside so that everyone could see the bnce: $23, 759, 114.64.


    The entire store went quiet. Gigi almost had as much as all of the other womenbined, and there was no doubt in anyone''s mind who would be winning a free bag. And most of them were also certain about who would be paying for it: Crystal.


    Kendyll looked at Crystal with a shark-like Cheshire grin on her bitchy face. "You''re up," she said. "Good luck beating that. Lol. If I were you, I''d run away. As ugly as you are, it''s not like you have much to lose anyway." Crystal wanted to scratch out Kendyll''s eyes and force her to eat them.


    .


    "Maybe you should run," Serenity muttered. "The purse costs two million dors! You would be out of your mind to carry on with this charade."


    "Shut up!" Crystal hissed. "I know what I''m doing. She looked at Kendyll and said, "It is never good to count your chickens before they''re hatched."


    "Fine," Kendyllughed. "Hurry up and crack a few eggs. We''re all anxious to see how many chickens you''ve got. I doubt you''ve got more than a couple thousand."


    Crystal slowly opened her bag and took out her wallet. There were several cards there, and she flipped through them until she came to thest one. Combined, all of the other ones wouldn''t amount to jack-shit, but thest one, the ck card that Nathan had given her, was an entirely different card. Crystal smiled as she drew it, adding a bit of flourish for dramatic effect.


    The other woman gasped when they saw the ck card - even the store clerk was surprised. None of them had expected her to have a ck card.


    Crystal put the card into the machine and typed in the password. Nathan had said it was his birthday, and Tiffany had told her when his birthday was. After she entered the password, she pressed the green OKAY button, and a long list of numbers popped up.


    Oh! My! God! - Crystal could not believe what she was seeing. She stepped aside so that everyone could see the number: $362,452,886.93. For a long moment, nobody said a word. Nobody could believe what they were seeing, but Serenity was the first to vocalize her disbelief. She said, "This can''t be right. Can it? Do you really have an avable bnce of over three hundred and sixty dors?"


    Serenity counted the digits thrice more and came up with the same conclusion every time. Cecelia''s face had turned white. She said, "It''s impossible!" She had just realized that she had the least amount of credit avable, and thus, she was the loser. It wasn''t the losing that hurt, so much as it was losing to Crystal. It seemed inconceivable.


    How did Crystal attain such good credit - Cecelia wondered - It''s not scientific! She shook her head in disbelief and pointed a trembling finger at Crystal. "It must be a trick. Crystal, you are tricking us."


    "That''s not possible," Crystal said as she took the card out of the machine, wiped it, and put it back into her wallet. "Come on. Are you kidding me? Can a bank card be faked? Can the bnce on an ATM be faked? If you think it can be, tell me how! Everyone tried it just now, using the same machine, so don''t be dumb. You''re embarrassing yourself."


    Cecelia: "Even if the card is yours, and the ATM shows the bnce is correct, where did the moneye from? Do you have a sugar daddy?"


    Kendyll: "Probably. She must be somebody''s mistress. I bet she''s real proud of herself. What would her mother think?"


    Crystal ignored their cruel words and sarcasm. She said, "What does it matter to you how I got my money? It doesn''t matter. The game is over, and I won, fair and square." She turned to Cecelia.


    "If you are that reluctant to give up two million dors, we can discuss it. After all, I can afford to buy my own purses with three hundred and sixty million dors. All I want from you is for you to allow me to p you across the face. Twice."


    "Fuck that!" Cecelia snarled. She took out her credit card, handed it to the clerk, and said, "Swipe it."


    Crystal red at Cecelia. She had hoped to be able to p her, and Cecelia red right back at her.


    Secondster, the clerk returned the card to Cecilia and packed up the limited-edition bag to give to Crystal; as Cecelia put her card away, she said, "Crystal, you just wait and see. I will make you sorry for what you''ve done today."


    "You have no right to take revenge." Crystal hissed. "This was your game, so have the decency to lose gracefully."


    Cecelia smirked, and Crystal pped her. across the face. "You needed that," she said. "Somebody needed to knock you off that pedestal you''ve put yourself on, so why not me? Remember this: Money isn''t everything. First, you have some money, but that doesn''t mean you can abandon your morals; second, this store is a public ce. It''s not just for people like you. Andstly - no matter how much money you have, there will always be people with more!"


    Cecilia was exasperated. She tried to p Crystal back, but Crystal stepped aside, and she was made to look even more pathetic.. "Come on," Kendyll urged. "Let''s get out of here."


    Crystal watched the women walk away. Once they were gone, she looked at the bag, smiled, and handed it to Serenity.


    "Here you are," she said.


    Serenity waved her hand and said, "I can''t ept such a gift. It''s too expensive. Even if I take it, people will take one look at me, and they would assume that it''s fake."


    Crystal realized that Serenity had a point. She thought about it for a moment, and then she led her friend back into the shop.

 Chapter 1544 - 62: Limited Edition Bag

    The clerk had seen the avable bnce on Crystal''s card, so when she returned to the counter with her bag, she didn''t dare neglect her, and she greeted her immediately. Crystal ced the bag on the counter. She read the sales clerk''s name on the tag on her shirt and said, "Excuse me, ire. I am sorry to bother you, but can I return this?"


    ire: "Is there anything wrong with this bag?"


    Crystal: "No. Is that a problem?"


    "I''m afraid," ire replied. "Because this bag is a limited-edition product, it is not refundable. Once someone purchases a luxury limited-edition, we won''t allow her to return it mostly if it has no damage."


    Suddenly Eric Bush appeared. He looked at ire and said, "Let her return the bag."


    ire''s face turned red, and she said, "Of course, President Bush.."


    Eric wore light blue jeans, which made him look chic and handsome. He wore sses, and there was a slightly dangerous smile on his face that revealed his sexy teeth.


    ire took the bag immediately and helped Crystal go through the formalities of the return.


    Crystal didn''t recognize Eric until he took off his sses, and when he did, the arrogant look in his evil single-eyed fox''s eyes made her heart do a flip. When she had seen him previously, her make-up had been very thick, so it was possible that he didn''t recognize her - she hoped he didn''t! Even if he wanted to get back at her for spraying wine on his face, though, Crystal guessed that he wouldn''t dare do anything in front of so many people. Stay calm. This is not the right time to make trouble-she told herself.


    Crystal smiled and said, "Thank you." Eric leaned on the counter, smirked, and said, "That''s it? That''s all the thanks I get: Words? That bag is worth two million dors. How about you thank me with your body?"


    Crystal pulled the bag off the counter and said, "Never mind. I''ll keep the bag."


    Crystal turned to walk away, but Eric blocked her. "You can return the bag," he said. "I was just ying. Don''t be so serious,"


    Crystal looked quite familiar to Eric. He had been impressed by how she''d handled the bitches, and he thought she was special. Eric folded his arms across his chest and said, "Not every woman that wants my attention got it. You may want to reconsider my offer."


    "That''s interesting," Crystal replied. "Not every man that wants my attention got it too." There was almost nothing about Eric that appealed to her. "And you are not among the lucky few."


    Crystal had more to say, but ire cut her off. She took the bag from Crystal and said, "I''m sorry to interrupt, but I need to know which card I should return your money to?"


    Crystal: "As far as I know, this shopping mall has an affiliated charity. Transfer the money into that ount. Of course, I will need a donation receipt for my taxes." Crystal turned back and looked at Eric. "Listen, I do not need money. The refund will go to charity. And as far as I''m concerned, this conversation is over. And whatever you wanted to say had nothing to do with me,"


    Eric scowled. He wasn''t used to being rejected, and he didn''t know how to handle it.


    ire handed Crystal the donation receipt and asked if it would be alright if she kept track of her donation. Eric answered for her. He offered her his phone and said, "Of course. You can leave me your number."


    Crystal didn''t even look at the phone. Instead, she looked at ire and said, "Please give me the number of the charity''s founder. I will contact him personally to let them know I am the one who donated to them,"


    Eric snatched the receipt out of Crystal''s hand, wrote his number on it, and said, "Unfortunately, I am the person who is in charge of the charity fund. I am its founder! If you want to follow your money, you will have to go through with me. I will be looking forward to your call!


    Serenity looked at Crystal and asked, "Will you call?"


    Crystal: "It depends on my mood. It''s not an important matter,"


    Serenity almost burst intoughter when she heard that. Eric was obviously interested in Crystal, but Crystal hadn''t left him without a shred of hope. She had directly refused his advances towards her.


    Eric: "Will you call me when you are in a good mood?"


    Crystal: "No. I will call you when the hell freezes. Anyway, check out your number. It looks like a Talisman!"


    Eric ... What does that mean?"


    Crystal pointed to the receipt and said, "What I mean is that I will turn it into a talisman, and I will read it every day so that you make good use of my donation."


    From the look on Eric''s face, Crystal could tell that he was still bewildered by the "talisman" metaphor. "Whatever." Sheughed, snatched the receipt out of his hands, and said, "See you!" Crystal waved the receipt in front of Eric''s face, and then she led Serenity out of the store.


    Once they were back in the mall, Serenity stopped Crystal and asked, "Who was that guy, and how do you know each other?"


    "I don''t know him," Crystal replied. She couldn''t help thinking about the whore who had opened his trousers with her teeth and how he had pulled down L''s underwear. "He''s not a good man." Fortunately, he hadn''t recognized her. If he had, she might not have been able to return the bag. "He''s just a crazy dog. Let''s go."


    Serenity grabbed Crystal''s wrist and said, "I could tell that he was interested in you, but you need to get him out of your head. Don''t do anything that will hurt Professor Davis''s heart. If you do, I''ll..."


    "You''ll what?" Crystal hissed; her friend''s stupidity suddenly ruined her good mood. "You''d better think hard about your next words!"

 Chapter 1545 - 63: You Are A Rich Woman Now

    Serenity looked shell-shocked, and Crystal could tell that her friend was struggling - and failing to find the right words. Then, suddenly, Serenity looked past Crystal, and her eyes lit up. She raised her hand and shouted, "Hey, Professor Davis, what a coincidence."


    Her trick didn''t work on Crystal, though, whose eyes remained fixed on her face.


    Serenity sighed when she realized that her trick hadn''t worked. She frowned, lowered her head, and whispered, "I''m sorry, Crystal. You are right. I misspoke. I must admit that I am very impressed with the way you handled things, and who would have guessed that you have ess to over three hundred million dors. You are a rich woman. What are you going to buy? Are you still looking for pendants?"


    "I have no idea," Crystal admitted. "I didn''t even know that I had that much money avable until I pulled up the ount bnce.. Talk about good timing!"


    ***


    When Crystal returned home, she looked around for Nathan, but he was nowhere in sight. Susie didn''t know where he was either, and when she looked for Tiffany, she discovered that her teacher had moved out while she was at the mall.


    Nathan didn''t return that night either, which inhibited Crystal''s ability to fall asleep. She thought that he was probably still angry with her.


    That morning, she received a text message reminding her that she needed to return to Henry''s Mansionter that day. Not only that, but it was her birthday. She would turn eighteen, and her Grandfather''s will was supposed to be read today. Nathan had bought her a lot of clothes the previous day, which came in handy, and she put on a pure whitece bud skirt that made her look like a fairy.


    Crystal tied her hair up in a loose ponytail with ace ribbon, which framed her delicate face. When she was done, she smiled in the mirror and reminded herself that she would need to hold that smile indefinitely when she arrived at the Henry''s Mansion. She would wear it like armor, and even when she was alone, she would not allow herself to lose herposure.


    ***


    When Crystal arrived at the Henry''s Mansion, her Aunt Lucy met her at the door. Lucy smiled and rushed her in, saying, "Crystal, you''re finally here. Everyone is waiting for you."


    Crystal: "Well, thank you, Aunt Lucy." When Crystal entered the living room, she saw that there was a group of people gathered. Some were sitting on couches and chairs, but others were standing around nervously. Todd was the host, and he was sitting in his usual chair. Evan, Joyce, Jessica, and Carlos sat closest to him. Their familywyer sat across from Todd.


    As Crystal walked inside, everyone turned to look at her, and each person had a different expression on their face. Todd was old and cunning, and his face was void of emotion.


    Joyce and Jessica wore masks of contempt on their faces, and they made no effort to hide their disdain for Crystal.


    Thewyer stood up and greeted Crystal. He extended his hand and said, "Miss Smith, it is good to see you."


    Crystal smiled and said, "Hello, everyone, I am so ttered that you have arranged such a big reunion for my Birthday!"


    Joyce scowled. To say she didn''t want to be there would have been the understatement of the year. In fact, she still hoped to leave early to meet Cecilia for a SPA.


    Jessica signaled Joyce with her arm and said, "Now that you are here, let''s get started."


    Thewyer waited for Crystal to sit down, and then he said, "We are here because, before his passing, Mr. Henry made it clear that his will should not be read until Miss Smith''s eighteenth birthday. The will has been notarized at the notary office and is legally binding. Itcks ambiguity, and thus, it should be respected and followed to the letter.


    "The Henry''s existing fixed assets include, but are not limited to, three vis, three cars, and a workshop." Thewyer opened the will and continued: "The vis and the cars will be given to Todd, Joyce, and Evan, but all of the Henry Group shares are to go to Miss Smith."


    Crystal''s mouth dropped open when she heard that, and she was not the only person that was shocked. Why did grandpa do this? - she wondered in amazement. Everyone was looking at each other in surprised dismay.


    Crystal shook her head and said, "Excuse me, sir., but did you say that all of the shares are being. given to me?"


    Thewyer smiled and said, "That is correct, Ms. Smith. Congrattions and Happy Birthday. You are now a very wealthy youngdy!"


    Joyce rushed to grab the will out of thewyer''s hands. "It''s impossible!" she snapped.


    "Grandpa was entric, but he wasn''t crazy. How could he give all that equity to that woman? No matter what the will says, it should all go to my father."


    "These were your Grandfather''s wishes," thewyer said. "If you wish to contest them, you will have to go to the notary office and file awsuit. You are highly unlikely to be sessful, though. The will is very clear."


    Joyce turned to Crystal and began to yell at her: "Crystal, I really underestimated you. What means did you use to tamper with Grandpa''s will? You can rest assured that I will look into this! The Henry''s Company will never fall into your hands. And how could they? You don''t belong to the Henry family! Not anymore!"


    Crystal sat quietly. She had not yet gotten over the shock of the will''s revtion. "I d didn''t d-do anything," Crystal stammered.


    Joyce couldn''t believe that Crystal was defending herself, and she went crazy with anger and jealousy. She rushed over and grabbed Crystal'' hair, but Crystal-in reflex stepped aside and kicked her in the abdomen.


    Joyce hit the coffee table, and a cup of hot tea tipped over and scalded her arm, causing her to scream.

 Chapter 1546 - 64: You Hit Me

    Joyce looked up at her mom and began to cry. "Mom," she whined. "Look what that bitch did to me."


    Jessica grabbed the cup and was about to aim it at Crystal'' head, but Todd caught her hand and gave her a dirty look. That scared her, and she took back her hand immediately.


    Todd turned to thewyer and said, "There is something that I want to show you." He took out a folded paper from his pocket and handed it to thewyer.


    Thewyer nced at Crystal and said, "Miss Smith, it looks like you signed an agreement with Mr. Henry one week ago. ording to it, you gave up the shares of the Henry Group. Is that correct? Did you sign it voluntarily?"


    Crystal was shocked.. It seemed as if Todd had somehow anticipated this day. She looked at her father with a look of hurt aggrievement in her eyes. It wasn''t that she cared overly much about the shares. What hurt the most was that her father would go to such lengths to destroy his daughter.


    "I signed it voluntarily," Crystal said, "but I had only intended to sign over the shares that I possessed at the time. It had never been my intention to sign over future shares. How could it have been? I had no idea that my Grandfather had left these to me!"


    "I''m sorry," thewyer said. "If you signed this voluntarily, then all of Mr. Henry Sr.''s shares will be handed over to your father for distribution. Do you have any objection to this?"


    "I do object!" Crystal cried. "But, my objections don''t matter, do they?"


    "I''m afraid not," thewyer admitted. Thewyer got up and said, "Well, I will deal with the formalities. Mr. Henry, there are some documents that you will need to sign. I will contact you when they are ready."


    Mr. Henry: "No problem." He doesn''t even nce at Crystal.


    Crystal looked around the room and took note of the greed in everyone''s eyes. I need to get out of here! - she suddenly realized. She began to stand up, but Joyce barred her way.


    "You hit me!" Joyce hissed. "But you got what wasing to you, didn''t you? You must regret signing that paper!"


    Crystal sighed and said, "Honestly, Joyce, I don''t care. Thepany never held any interest in me. If it had, I would never have signed that paper. So put that in your pipe and smoke it!"


    "Don''t pretend," Joyce scoffed. "Those shares are worth a billion dors. But, of course, you care! If you work every day until the end of your life, you won''t make that much. And after father dies, it will all go to Evan and me! Ha! Grandpa was very affectionate to you. Unfortunately, he had such a stupid granddaughter. If I were him, I would definitely be turning in my grave right now."


    Crystal: "Enough! Are you finished? Don''t talk ill against my Grandfather because you don''t know him personally,"


    Joyce''s every word felt like a knife in Crystal''s heart. Grandpa had treated her best, and he had left everything to her because she was his favorite. If there were only three pieces of chocte left, he would have given them all to Crystal without reservation for Joyce and Evan. Indeed, he would have been disappointed by this turn of events. Joyce was right about that.


    Crystal clenched her hands into fists, and her nails dug into the palms of her hands, drawing blood. She had been defeated, but she didn''t want to admit her defeat. She had been hurt, but she didn''t want to show her wounds - not to Joyce. At this point, all that she wanted was to leave.


    Crystal walked towards the front door. The road to it was less than ten meters long, but each foot forward felt like a mile. Her feet felt heavy, and everything seemed to be moving in slow motion.


    Carlos and Evan suddenly called her name in unison, but she ignored them. She just wanted to leave the Henry''s Mansion as quickly as possible.


    Crystal had almost reached the exit when the doorbell rang. Aunt Lucy ran ahead of her, opened the door, and Mike walked in. Crystal looked up in surprise. "Mike?" Mike: "Miss Smith. Good to see you. I hear it''s your birthday. Happy Birthday!"


    Mike was thewyer who had handled the marriage procedures for her and Nathan. Why did hee here? - Crystal wondered. "Thank you," she replied. "I am surprised to see you here!"


    Everyone had turned to look at the stranger, and the ce was suddenly very quiet. Todd stood up and said, "Sir, you seem to know my daughter. Would you be so kind as to tell me what your business here is?"


    Mike took out a business card as he walked into the living room. He handed it to Todd and said, "Hello, Mr. Henry. I am the attorney for the Brilliant Group."


    Todd frowned and said, "Should we go somewhere private to discuss whatever business brings you here?"


    "Not at all," Mikeughed. "There is no need to waste so much of your time. What I have to say will be quick, and it is rted to Miss Smith and the Henry Group."


    "Oh?" Todd wanted to cooperate with the Brilliant Group because he wanted to expand his business. Typically, though, a bigpany like the Brilliant Group didn''t bother with smallpany''s like hispany - so Todd took Mikeing to his home as a good sign.


    "Alright," he said. "What have you got for me?"


    "This is not for you," Mr. Carter said. He smiled, opened his briefcase, and removed several documents. Then he turned to Crystal, wished her a Happy Birthday, and gave them to her.


    As Crystal epted the papers, her brain froze, and all she could think to say was, "Thank you."


    Todd frowned and turned to Mike. "What is the meaning of this?" he asked.

 Chapter 1547 - 65: Could Anyone Be That Greedy And Devious?

    Mike chuckled as he turned to Todd. "Oh," he said, "you thought this was all about you. How charmingly embarrassing for you."


    Todd''s face turned red from anger and embarrassment, but he said nothing. He had no n to argue with Mike this time.


    Mike turned back to Crystal and continued: "On behalf of the President of Brilliant Group, I am here to present you with your Birthday present: 30% of the shares of Brilliant Group. This file contains the relevant paperwork. I have highlighted the ces where you need to sign. I will give you enough time to read the document, Miss Smith,"


    Crystal looked like she had been struck by lightning. She looked at the yellow man envelope and said, "There must be a mix-up. I don''t know the president of Brilliant Group, so why would he give me shares in hispany?"


    Mikeughed and said, "Miss Smith, I am surprised that you didn''t know that Nathan Davis is the president of Brilliant Group.."


    Crystal gasped and raised her hands to her mouth. She was so surprised that she took a half step back and took a deep breath. How could this be? - she wondered.


    Todd red at Mike and said, "Do you expect us to believe that the president of Brilliant Group gave 30% of hispany''s shares to Crystal?"


    Mike: "That is correct, Mr. Henry. And it doesn''t matter if you believe it. Additionally, Miss Smith will have a significant say in all business matters. These matters include, but are definitely not limited to, acquisition ns forpanies like the Henry Group."


    Todd looked excited for a moment. "Does that mean that the Brilliant Group will acquire the Henry Group?" he asked.


    "Potentially," Mike replied. "The final decision is still up to Miss Smith. If she wants to acquire the Henry Group, well then, it will be processed immediately,"


    When Todd heard this, his smile turned to a frown, and Joyce''s face went pale. How is this possible? - Joyce wondered - How could Crystal be so lucky? How many assets does the president of the Brilliant Group have anyway? I thought that Mr. Davis was nothing but a gigolo! "This is impossible!" she eximed. "How can a gigolo be the president of anything, let alone apany the size of Brilliant Group?"


    Todd turned to Joyce in dismay and said, "Shut up and go upstairs. The adults are talking now." Todd knew that he''d spoiled his daughter too much as a child. Now she was nothing but a selfish, thoughtless brat.


    "I don''t want to," Joyce pouted. She stomped her foot petntly, and when she refused to leave, her mother had to drag her out of the room.


    Todd: "Crystal, why don''t you and Mr. Carter sit down."


    "I''d rather not," Crystal smirked and said,


    "There is nothing to discuss. I will sign the papers, and I will ensure that your deal does not go through."


    "You!" Todd seethed.


    "Crystal, you are my daughter. Why would you do that?"


    "Oh, that''s rich," Crystalughed. vindictively. "Suddenly, I''m your daughter again? You certainly didn''t think of me as your daughter when you tricked me into signing away my inheritance! Karma''s a bitch. You see that now, don''t you, Daddy?"


    Crystal took a deep breath, and then she continued: "When I was two years old, you divorced my mother. Since then, you stopped thinking of me as your daughter. That''s always been obvious. You traded my mother for Jessica and me for Joyce. Informally, you were not my father anymore when you left us. When you had me sign over my shares, you made it formal! That is why I will oppose the acquisition. Not only that, but I will make you regret everything you did since the day you walked away from your family. God is watching you from the sky, and I believe that my mother is watching too. If so, surely she will be happy!"


    Crystal signed the contract right there and then for all to see, gloating as she put pen to paper. She was not greedy for the shares, but she did want a bit ofeuppance. Once she was done, she handed the papers back to Mike, and he said, "Miss Davis if you need a ride somewhere, I can take you."


    "That would be nice," Crystal said. "I would like to go to the Brilliant Group to thank Mr. Davis in person."


    Mike nodded, and without saying goodbye to anyone, he led Crystal to his car.


    Once the Henry''s Mansion was behind them, Crystal turned to Mike and asked, "How would I go about returning the shares if I didn''t want them?"


    Mike was surprised when he heard this, and after some thought, he said, "You should talk to Mr. Davis about it when you see him."


    Crystal nodded and said nothing.


    It was a sunny day, and the air in the car was hot, so Mike turned on the air conditioning. After a minute, he sighed and said, "Crystal, is this because I called you Mrs. Davis? I forgot that you don''t like people to know that you''re married. Please forgive me."


    "It isn''t about that," Crystal said. "We''re cool. In fact, I should thank you. If it weren''t for you arriving when you did, my birthday would have been ruined."


    Mike: "You should thank Mr. Davis."


    Crystal didn''t reply because she knew that Mike was right. She should thank Nathan even if she gave up the shares, the look on her father and stepsister''s face when Mike had given her the gift had been priceless. Brilliant Group - she thoughtfully and yfully repeated the name of thepany in her mind - Brilliant Group. Brilliant Group. Wherefore art thou, Brilliant Group. Crystal chuckled. She had beenpletely taken aback to learn that Nathan was the president of Brilliant Group - If he is so rich, then why did he want my inheritance? Could anyone be that greedy and devious? And did my mother know how rich he is?

 Chapter 1548 - 66: Why Wouldn’t I Want To See You?

    The Brilliant Group HQ was a majestically tall building. Some said it was glorious to behold, while others said that it stood out like a sore thumb- but Crystal had no opinion on the matter, one way or the other.


    Mike dropped Crystal off at the front door, and then he drove away. Once she was in the building, she went straight to Nathan''s office, and no one impeded her until she got there.


    "Miss Smith," Andy shouted. "I''m sorry, but President Davis is in a meeting. Anyway, you can''t meet with him without an appointment."


    Crystal was surprised to hear this, but she maintained herposure. She forced herself to smile and said, "Then I''ll make an appointment now. Please tell him about it."


    "You should be able to get in to see him in about two weeks," Andy said.. "But this is the wrong ce to go to set up an appointment." A lot of women came to harass his boss, and blocking them was a part of his job, and from his experience, a two-week waiting period was often an adequate deterrent.


    Crystal took out her equity certificate and said, "I am a shareholder of Brilliant Group. You should be able to squeeze me in."


    Andy was surprised by the certificate, but it made no difference. His boss had been clear; he wouldn''t see anyone without an appointment. "Even if you are a shareholder," he said, "I cannot let you in without an appointment, and it wouldn''t be fair to squeeze you in. I''m sorry, I don''t know if you''re looking for Mr. Davis for public or private matters? If it''s a public matter, don''t hesitate to get in touch with the General Department and make an appointment in advance. If it is a private matter, then you should seek him out during his private time."


    Crystal: "It''s a public matter."


    Andy: "Then, as I said, you need to speak with someone in the General Department."


    Crystal red at Andy. The way things stood, she wanted to stab him in the face with a knife. She didn''t have a knife, though, so she mmed her fist on his desk and shouted, "Tell Mr. Davis that I''m pregnant with his child and that he needs to see me. Right! fucking! Now!"


    Crystal''s outburst had her desired effect. Andy was shocked, and because he half-believed her, he didn''t dare brush her off. He picked up the phone and whispered a few words into the receiver. After hanging up the phone, Andy said, "Mr. Davis said that he is in a meeting now. He also said that he will see you once the child is born, but not before."


    Crystal rolled her eyes and shouted Nathan''s name so that he would be able to hear her in his office. When Nathan did note out, Crystal bypassed Andy and ran to the president''s office. When she arrived at his door, she gave Andy an impish grin, turned the knob, and walked in.


    As Crystal walked in, everyone turned to look at her. So he really is in a meeting! - Crystal realized. She looked at Nathan and was surprised by the calm indifference she saw in his eyes. "Carry on," she said.


    Crystal turned to leave, but Nathan said, "Don''t leave. Miss Smith, you cane and sit beside me."


    Crystal felt her scalp begin to tingle. She had thought that Nathan was still angry with her and that he didn''t want to see her, so his invitation made no sense to her. Now she was trapped. She had no choice but to walk around the table and sit next to Nathan.


    Once Crystal was seated, Nathan said they needed to get back to business, and one person stood up and said, "The focus of this month is the pre-advertising formercial drones. The pre-advertising work will entice the appetite of consumers. In addition, the whole world is currently paying attention to our additional investment in the research and development of scientific and technological products. As for the fund, we have recruited a private equity team."


    Nathan suddenly looked at Crystal and asked, "Did you sign the Henry Group''s acquisition n?"


    Crystal began to feel dizzy as everyone turned to look at her, and it took her a while to recover. "I did," she lied, not knowing why she wasn''t telling the truth.


    The board members gave Crystal a curious look, but no one said anything. After a moment, Nathan said, "We''re done here for today. Everyone can leave except Crystal."


    The board members were shocked. Of course, it was out of character for Mr. Davis to end a meeting early. But that wasn''t the only thing that was strange about the meeting. Typically, their boss didn''t allow women into the board meeting, and there were no men on staff. Even his secretary was male. This trend had led most of them to believe that their boss was gay.


    ***


    In the office - faced with the sudden silence, Crystal felt incredibly embarrassed. She cleared her throat and pushed her equity certificates to Nathan. Nathan didn''t pick them up, though. Instead, he looked deep into her eyes and said, "If you are pregnant with my child, you shouldn''t be running around. You should be at home resting."


    She thought Nathan had done talking, but suddenly he leaned over and whispered into her ear, "Are you not afraid of the consequences of your lies?"


    Crystal gave Nathan an awkward look. She saw that he hadn''t picked up the document, and she restrained answering hisst words, "I was afraid that you didn''t want to see me."


    Nathan: "Why wouldn''t I want to see you?"


    Crystal: "Because of what happened yesterday... I didn''t ask Tiffany to wear your clothes."


    Nathan: "I know."


    Crystal: "You know?"


    Nathan frowned slightly. His face was still handsome, though, and it transcended all worldliness. His slightly lowered eyebrows and inquiring eyes pierced her soul. Crystal knew that he was waiting for her to talk about the divorce and how she''d snuck into the club to take photos of him, but she was utterly tongue-tied.

 Chapter 1549 - 67: Does That Answer Your Question?

    Crystal looked at Nathan, and in an attempt to change the subject, she said, "I can''t ept your gift. It is too much. If I epted it, I wouldn''t know what to do with it. It would be a burden to me."


    Nathan looked at her sadly and said, "I am sorry that my gift is a burden to you. It wasn''t intended to be. I was hoping that it would bring you joy¡­."


    "And it did!" Crystal eximed. "Please, don''t be sorry. I''m very grateful to you. If it weren''t for your gift, my family would have destroyed my self-esteem and ruined my Birthday. So thanks to you, it has been one of the best Birthdays ever!"


    "I am confused," Nathan admitted.. "Does that mean that you will ept the gift? You will still hold it and be one of the shareholders of thispany,"


    "It means that I appreciate the gift," Crystal exined, "but it is still too much. I would much prefer another gift from you. Would that be okay?"


    Nathan scowled. As far as he was concerned, Crystal was too opinionated, too calm, stubborn, and too clear about what she liked or disliked. All she wants is a divorce - he told himself.


    He hated the idea that Crystal eagerly wanted to divorce him. It makes him feel so sad. He just wanted her to stay beside him and be his obedient wife.


    He was convinced that other girls, in her situation, would have surrendered to him by now. After all, the shares that he''d given to her were worth more than one hundred billion dors, which should have been more than enough to buy her affection.


    Nathan worked hard to restrain his impulse to smash everything. The only thing that helped him keep hisposure was his fear of frightening Crystal. Today was her Birthday, and from the beginning, he had hoped to fulfill all of her wishes. He wanted to give the best for her, not to scare her.


    Nathan had known that Crystal would return to the Henry''s Mansion Today, and her mother, Elsa, had once mentioned that her Grandfather had left a will for her. Furthermore, when his subordinate had approached Todd, he learned about how Todd had tricked Crystal. Thus, in an attempt to protect her, he had given her 30% of the shares and drawn up a n to acquire the Henry''s Group. It had never urred to him, though, that this might not be what she wanted. But if that''s not what she wants, what does she want? - he wondered.


    Nathan thought about it for a moment, and then he asked her if she still wanted a divorce. When Crystal heard the question, she stood up. Her lips moved, but she didn''t say anything. She walked around him and wrapped her arms around his waist.


    Crystal pressed her cheek against his back, and she felt his strong back muscles flex. "Does that answer your question?" she asked. Crystal lowered her hands and felt his manhood stiffen and twitch.


    "What does this mean?" Nathan gasped.


    "It means that I am open to the idea of being with you," Crystal said. "Give me a month to figure out what I want. And let me get to know you, understand you, and perhaps even fall in love with you on my own terms."


    Nathan raised his eyebrows slightly as he realized that Crystal was negotiating with him in her own way and that the conditions would not be as simple as they seemed. He turned around, faced her, and waited for her to continue.


    The room was quiet but for the sound of their breathing. Crystal looked Nathan in the eyes and said, "For this to work, though, you need to stop trying to assault me. You know I hate it when you attempt to force me," Crystal thought about the day when Nathan had rushed into her room and almost fucked her. She knew that now that she had turned eighteen, there was nothing to stop Nathan from assaulting her whenever he wanted - unless they had an agreement in ce.


    "Let me see if I understand what you''re saying," Nathan said. "You want me to give you a chance to fall in love with me willingly, and if I try to force myself on you, will you leave me? Is that what you''re saying? Because, if it is, it''s not fair! What do I get out of restraining myself?"


    Crystal pushed Nathan away and red at him. "How dare you?" she shouted. "I don''t think that anything I''ve asked of you is unreasonable!"


    Nathanughed and said, "Calm down. How about this: We will y your game, but if you fall in love with me, you have to give birth to my children. What do you say to that?"


    Crystal gasped and said, "You wouldn''t dare!"


    "You don''t think so?" Nathan scoffed. He squeezed her chin and lifted her face so that she was forced to look at him. "Does that mean you don''t agree to my terms?" He ran his fingers down her neck and chest, lingering on her little girl''s breasts, and stopped at her abdomen.


    Crystal shivered from the pleasure of his touch. "Fine," she sighed. "I agree. But it should be n properly,"


    The idea had been hers, but she suddenly felt like she''d made a pact with the devil. She could easily imagine herself pushing a double stroller, with two more youngsters clinging to the hem of her dress, and the thought made her nauseous.


    Nathan smiled and said, "Happy birthday, Crystal."


    Crystal slowly raised her eyes. These simple words warmed her heart, and she couldn''t help but return his smile. "Thank you, she said." She leaned forward to kiss Nathan, but before their lips touched, there was a knock on the door.


    Nathan frowned and said, "Come in."


    The doorknob turned, and Andy walked in. He looked at Nathan and said, "Mr. Davis, your father just called. He said that he is downstairs waiting for you."

 Chapter 1550 - 68: You Wouldn’t Dare To Stay Away

    Nathan looked at Crystal and said, "Dammit. I forgot that I was meeting my Dad today. I hate to abandon you on your Birthday."


    Crystal: "That''s okay. I have an appointment with Serenity."


    Nathan: "I will wait for you at home tonight."


    "Oh, did you still want to give me a birthday party? What if I can''te back?" Crystal said half-jokingly..


    "You wouldn''t dare stay away!" Nathan said with a yful smile.


    On her way out, Crystalughed as she passed Andy. She said, "See youter, Andy. I''m off to get an abortion!"


    Andy''s mouth was full of water, and he nearly choked on a mouthful. "So funny," he said sarcastically, once he''d gotten his coughing under control.


    Crystal: "Does yourpany only recruit men?"


    Andy shook his head and said, "urately, we only recruit married men."


    Crystal lowered her voice and asked, "Don''t you think it''s weird?"


    Andy: "What? That our boss likes married men?"


    "I didn''t say it," Crystal giggled. "You did." After that, she looked past Andy and called out, "Yoo-hoo, President Davis."


    "I will not be baited into ying your childish games!" Andy said sternly.


    Suddenly, Nathan came out of his office, and Andy''s face turned red when he realized that his boss had heard what he''d said. Luckily for him, Nathan didn''t seem interested in the implications of what he''d said.


    Nathan nced at Crystal and said, "Are you leaving now, or are you waiting to give birth to that child on the table in the boardroom?"


    Crystal turned around and ran away without saying another word. Once she was gone, Nathan turned to Andy and said, "Next time, when Miss Smithes, you can let her in without any notice or appointment."


    "Y-Yes, S-Sir," Andy stammered. "Whatever you say, Sir."


    "And, Andy," Nathan added, "have my Father meet me in my office."


    ***


    As Crystal entered the elevator, she happened to pass a middle-aged man. She noticed the man because he had a strong aura, and there was a kind of arrogance in his bones that warned her not to get close to him.


    Amos nced at Crystal as he passed her. He pondered her appearance for a while, and when he looked back again, she was gone. The elevator doors had already closed.


    Amos turned back around and walked to the president''s office, where Nathan was waiting for him. Nathan was sitting on the sofa, preparing a pot of tea. Crystal''s equity contract was sitting on the table in front of him.


    When Amos came in, Nathan stood up and greeted his father. Amos nodded and took a seat beside his son. After a moment, he said, "I heard that you gave away 30% of thepany. That can''t be true, can it?"


    Nathan silently poured two cups of tea, nodded, and said, "True as true can be."


    Amos mmed his fist on the table and shouted, "How could you be so stupid? Why would you do that? Now I have to talk to thewyers about how we can go about recovering the loss if it''s even possible!"


    Nathan had never seen his father so angry, but he had done what he did intentionally, and he was not afraid of any repercussions from his father. He handed Amos a cup of tea and said, "Here. Drink this. It will help you calm down.


    "You don''t need to worry aboutwyers, okay? Since I have given the shares away, I will not take them back. She deserved it,"


    Without warning, Amos hit Nathan in the forehead with the tea. "You are such a prodigal!" he roared. "Do you know the value of 30% of our shares? Why don''t you sell all of our property and give it to that girl?"


    Nathan: "I would like to, but she wouldn''t want it."


    "You! You!" Amos eximed. He pressed his fingers to his temples. He had high blood pressure, and he felt that his head was about to explode because of Nathan. "Who did you give the shares to anyway?"


    "I gave them to Crystal Smith," Nathan replied. He waited for his father to take his blood pressure medication, and then he said, "Anyway, this is what the Davis family owes the Smith family. I won''t take it back because it originally belonged to her mother."


    Amos raised his head. "Are you talking about the Smith family?" he asked. There was no more anxiety or anger in his voice. Instead, he sounded a little bit guilty. "Are you sure? She still looks young, and I''m afraid she can''t handle a huge responsibility like this!"


    Nathan nodded and said, "I''m sure."


    A long time ago, the Davis family had caused the Smith family to be exterminated. Only Elsa Smith survived, and even 30% of the shares were not nearly enough topensate for what had been done.


    "She was the girl in the elevator," Amos realized. "I thought she looked familiar,"


    "She really looks like her mother, Elsa..." Amos sighed and stood up. "Well, I understand what you''ve done, but don''t let your mother know about it."


    "Okay," Nathan said. He knew about his mother''s temper, and he had no intention of waking it up. If she knew about what he''d done, he was afraid that she would go after Crystal.


    After sending Amos away, Nathan quickly asked Andy to bring him medicine to reduce the swelling on his forehead from where he''d been hit with the teacup.


    "You''re lucky it didn''t break when it hit you," Amos said when he returned. Nathan closed his eyes and applied the medicine, which made him feel a little cold and only slightly relieved the pain. "How do you think your Father found out about you giving Miss Smith the shares?"


    "I hadn''t thought of that," Nathan admitted. "Check into it. When I find out who is leaking information, I will make them pay."


    "I will get right on it," Andy said. "Will there be anything else?"


    Nathan: "One other thing, Andy. What do girls generally like to get for a birthday present?"

 Chapter 1551 - 69: Is That Your Friend?

    Andy gave Nathan the awkward eye. One minute his boss seemed to be decisive and cruel, and the next, he was like an immature and innocent schoolboy suffering from his first case of puppy love. Oh, boy - thought Andy, Don''t tell me this is the first time he has dated someone!


    After a moment''s consideration, he said, "Girls usually like gifts that are prepared with the heart."


    "Prepared with the heart?" Nathan murmured with his brows furrowed.


    "Put some genuine thought into the gift," Andy rified. "It doesn''t have to be expensive,"


    Things like hand-woven scarves, love letters, homemade choctes, well-chosen dolls, or sentimental cards often go over better than pricier items." Andy paused and smiled at the thought of his boss working with knitting needles or baking choctes.


    Nathan groaned. "So, you mean gifts that are old-fashioned...." he massaged his temples with the tips of his fingers and said, "That sounds hard."


    ****


    In a room in the Merah Club - Today was Crystal'' birthday, and Serenity had asked her cousin to help her reserve one of therger rooms to hold a party.


    As soon as Crystal entered the club, she received a text from Serenity telling her where to go. Crystal walked through the club, and when she got to the specified room, she found the door slightly ajar, and she looked inside before entering.


    There was a stage in the center of the room, and all of her ssmates stood on it. They were arranged in three circles. There was a small circle of people in the middle, a medium-sized circle of people surrounding them, and an evenrger circle of people outside. In the center of the smallest circle, Downey danced. The strobe lights ran across his body like delicate fingers, and sweat dripped and glistened on his face as the funky young man swayed to the deafening heavy metal music. The girls couldn''t keep their eyes off him, and they screamed when he gyrated his hips like Elvis Presley.


    Crystal rolled her eyes at Downey as she entered the room, and when Downey saw her, he winked at her. Serenity was the next person to see Crystal. She had a tray of drinks in her hands, and she rushed over.


    "Crystal!" she eximed. "You''rete. We''ve all had three drinks already! You need to catch up!"


    Crystal took one drink and nodded her head in Downey''s direction. "What''s he doing here?" she asked.


    Serenity giggled and said, "I know, right? Downey''s a bitch, but he agreed to warm up the party. He may be a slut, but you have to admit that he does know how to get a party started!"


    "You call this a party?" Crystalughed.


    "Wait until you see what I''ve got prepared!"


    Crystal downed her drink, rolled up her sleeves, and rushed onto the stage.


    Downey was throwing kisses at the girls, but he stopped when he saw Crystal on the stage. He tried to hug her, but Crystal gave him a dirty look and pushed him away. Then she turned to the D.J. and said, "Change the song. Give me something I can dance to!"


    The D.J. offered Crystal a mock salute, and almost immediately, Metallica''s Enter Sandman was reced by Lady Gaga''s Poker Face. Crystal shouted, "Come on, everybody! Let''s party!"


    The bass-heavy beat hit the room hard, and several people - Crystal and Serenity being among them - began to sing along with


    American pop singer. Everyone seemed to be having a good time, but Crystal overheard someone say, "What the fcuk! Who picked this earworm?" Rather than ruining Crystal''s good mood, it only made herugh, and she began to sing louder.


    Outside the room, Eric Bush was passing by. He was wearing a ck suit and a pair of sunsses. His ears caught the music ying in Crystal'' and Serenity''s room, and he frowned. The door was still ajar, and he looked inside. He saw Crystal and Serenity, and he recognized them from his store, but he also felt like he recognized them from somewhere else.


    When Erik didn''t move along right away, one of his assistants said, "Master Bush, our room is one over."


    Eric didn''t answer. After a moment''s hesitation, he took a half step into the room. Crystal was dancing at the front of the stage, but she was too lost in the music to notice him. After a few minutes, Johnny, the club''s boss, appeared behind him. He touched Erik''s shoulder and whispered into his ear: "They are having a birthday party. Are you interested in attending it?"


    "Not at all," Erik replied. "They are just a bunch of witless kids." He turned to leave, but Crystal happened to toss her head and raise her chin high at that exact moment. The light shone on her face, highlighting her good features and diminishing her bad features. Her cheeks were flush, and her lips were half-open. Eric motioned to his assistant with an open hand, and his cell phone was ced into it. Erik scowled and threw his cell phone on the ground." Not that," he hissed. "Give me my business card. Then pick up my phone. And it had better not be broken!"


    Erik''s assistant gave him his business card, and he handed it to Johnny. He pointed to Crystal and said, "Give this to that girl."


    Johnny took the card and said, "No problem." After that, he waved to Downey.


    Downey was in full swing, but he left the group once he received his boss''s order and came to the door. "What''s up?" he asked. "Today''s my friend''s birthday. I asked the manager for the night off in advance. I hope that''s not a problem."


    "Never mind that. What you do on your days off is of no concern to me." Johnny took a deep breath and slowly released it. "Is that your friend?" he asked as he pointed to Crystal.


    Downey turned to where Johnny had pointed and said, "She''s a friend of a friend.


    Her name is Crystal."


    Johnny: "Fine. Good. Go and give Crystal this card."


    Downey took the card and was about to return to the stage, but Johnny seized it tightly and wouldn''t let it go. He said, "If you can convince her to call this number, you''ll get a bonus this month."

 Chapter 1552 - 70: Where Is She?

    Serenity watched the interaction between Downey and their boss, and when he returned to the stage, she went over to talk to him, intercepting him halfway so that they wouldn''t have to shout over the music. "I saw Johnny talking to you," she said. "You didn''t get fired, did you?"


    "No," Downey replied. "I didn''t get fired." He sighed. "I may as well have, though. What a bummer¡­"


    "What the hell happened?" Serenity asked.


    .


    "It''s nothing," Downy replied. "Johnny told me to give Crystal this business card and ask her to call the number on it."


    Serenity snatched the card from Downey and read Erick Bush''s name out loud. How did he find Crystal? - she wondered. And why did he ask Downey to give this card to her? Has he recognized us? Serenity waved Crystal over and exined everything to her. And when Crystal saw how anxious Downey was, she said, "Don''t worry. I''ll make the call. It''s not a big deal. But you have to promise me that from now on, no matter who asks about me, you have to say that you don''t know me. Okay?"


    Downey nodded gratefully. He pretended to zip up his lips and said, "Set your mind at ease. I''m tight-lipped."


    Serenity: "Now that that''s settled, let''s cut the cake."


    After finishing cutting and eating the cake, the party continued, with everyone dancing, singing, and getting their drink on - but Crystal couldn''t stop thinking about the phone call. She tried to put it out of her mind, but it was no good, so she eventually borrowed Serenity''s phone, found a quiet ce, and dialed the number she''d been given.


    The phone rang several times, and just as she was about to hang up, Eric answered the phone and said, "Hello?"


    "Hey, bugger." Crystalughed and said, "It''s me, Crystal, returning your call." Then she belched into the receiver and hung up.


    Eric stared at the screen in shocked silence. He couldn''t believe that Crystal had dared to be so rude to him. He stared at the number on his screen for a moment, and then he added it to his Contact List, writing "My Woman" in ce of Crystal''s actual name.


    After hanging up the phone, Crystal blocked Eric''s number and returned to the party. She wanted to return the cell phone to Serenity, but she couldn''t find her. When she hadst seen Serenity, she''d been pretty drunk. Apparently, she''d been ying a drinking game and had been on a losing streak. Crystal asked one of the other yers if they knew where Serenity was, and she said that she had gone to the washroom.


    Crystal figured that she would look for her friend there, but Serenity was nowhere to be found, and she began to panic. After a moment''s hesitation, she decided to check the men''s washroom. As drunk as Serenity is - she reasoned - it would be easy to mistake a men''s restroom for a woman''s.


    When Crystal walked in, she was confronted with a man holding his manhood, peeing. She hurriedly covered her eyes with hands and shouted..


    "Can I help you?" Eric asked.


    Crystal: "Keep peeing. I''m just looking for someone."


    Eric scowled and said, "I can''t pee with you standing there!" And when Crystal didn''t leave, he tucked his manhood back into his pants and zipped up his fly. After that, he took a step forward and tried to grab her wrist. Crystal dodged it, though, and he only managed to catch her sleeve. "What the fuck?" he shouted.


    "I was peeing so happily when you barged in. Now you have to make it up to me...sexually!"


    "Bugger off!" Crystal shouted. She pulled her sleeve away and said, "I am looking for someone. It''s not my fault that you didn''t finish taking your piss. Even if it was, that doesn''t mean I have to have sex with you. Besides, don''t you know that it''s dangerous to stop mid-stream?!?!?"


    As Crystal spoke, she began to search the washroom, calling out Serenity''s name. She had just gone into the third andst cubicle when she sensed someone behind her. She turned around quickly and was once again confronted by Eric. She turned her back on him and said, "Be a good boy and go finish taking your piss. And be careful. You don''t want to end up impotent.


    Eric roared at her condescending impertinence, and this time, when he tried to grab Crystal''s wrist, there was nowhere for her to go. Considering how dirty the washroom was, Eric was surprised by how aroused he was, but Crystal''s soft and smooth arms.


    Furthermore, he thought that his interrupted urination was causing him to hallucinate. She is like chili - he thought, and he giggled like a schoolboy.


    Maybe I want a little chili for a change - Eric told himself - after tasting the little chili, I will definitely throw her away. Like garbage. But maybe someday I will think of her and reward her with another unforgettable night. Suddenly, his "little chili" bit his arm, and he shrieked like a little girl.


    Eric lifted his arm to look at the ce where Crystal had bitten him, and she shoved him backward. He fell on his ass, grunting as he hit the floor, and Crystal stepped over him and hurried towards the door. Just as she reached it, though, Eric said, "I know where your friend is." And her hand froze.


    Crystal stopped and turned around. She gazed directly into Eric''s wild and cunning eyes. "Where is she?"


    Eric: "In my room. It''s right next to yours."


    "Yeah, right," Crystal scoffed. "You wish. She would rather be probed by aliens than by you."


    After saying that, Crystal left the washroom and returned to the party, hoping that Serenity had returned by now. As she passed through the club, though, she was ovee by a sense of impending doom. What if Eric had abducted her? - she worried. Although Serenity practiced taekwondo, she was too drunk to defend herself. Thus, perhaps she was in Eric''s room after all....


    Crystal groaned when she realized what she had to do. Instead of returning to her party, she walked past it. She stopped at Eric''s room, put her hand against the door, and as she pushed it open, the lights flickered and went out. Almost immediately, the men inside began to shout, "Take it off! Take it off! Take it off!"


    Suddenly, someone grabbed Crystal and pulled her inside. Someone else mmed the door shut behind her. She could see nothing and had no idea what was happening. "Help!" she cried, and almost immediately, the lights came back on.


    Crystal looked around the room, at the half-naked women and at the horny perverts who paid them to be this way. They were all looking at her. "Who is this woman?" one of the men asked, "Why is she still dressed?"


    Eric was sitting between two women. He gazed at Crystal with burning eyes. This was the first time he''d seen her clearly since the department store incident. Her simple ponytail, white T-shirt, ck tight denim skirt, and white shoes made her look fresh and pure.


    Closer to the edge of the couch, Crystal saw Serenity. "Serenity!" she eximed. Her friend had drunk so much, though, that she didn''t even hear her. Crystal shouted her name again, and this time she managed to lift her eyelids, but that was all the response she got.

 Chapter 1553 - 71: Do As You Like

    Serenity was as naked as the other women, and she was lying in the arms of a strange man. His name was Richard, and he was groping her breasts and ying with her nipples. He looked up at Crystal, smiled, and said, "Come and y with us."


    Crystal red at the man and said, "Let her go, you piece of shit. If you don''t, I''ll call the police."


    The manughed and said, "Go ahead and call the police. If you think you can." He nudged the man beside him. "Officer, this bitch wants to call the police. You want to deal with her?"


    "I''d love to," the officer replied. He showed


    Crystal took his badge and said, "Come here, bitch.. Do you have a problem you want to report?" The officer stood up and tried to grab Crystal''s arm, but she dodged it easily.


    The officerughed and said, "You wouldn''t dare resist an officer of thew, would you?"


    Crystal ignored him and tried to get her friend to stand up. "Come on, Serenity," she said. "Let''s go!" She gave two hard pulls, and then she finally had Serenity on her feet. She helped Serenity put her clothes on, and they walked together towards the door.


    They had only gone a few steps, though, when Richard rushed over and blocked their way. "This is my girl!" he shouted. "And I won''t let you take her!"


    "Do you know this girl?" Crystal scoffed, "Do you even know her name?" "Uh..." Richard was suddenly rendered speechless.


    Crystal: "You don''t know, right? Then what makes you think she''s your girl? Let me tell you something; she''s my best friend. She came here for my birthday party, so I''ll take her away safely, even if I have to risk my life to do it!"


    "How touching," Richard chuckled. "But do you think you''re at a supermarket? Do you think that you cane and go as you please?"


    Richard reached out and tried to catch Crystal. "Don''t say that I didn''t warn you," he continued. "That woman is my toy for the day. I suggest you leave her behind and scurry back into whatever hole you crawled out of. If you insist on staying, you will be forced into a threesome or an outright orgy."


    The police officerughed, and everyone else followed his merry example. "I wouldn''t mind a good orgy," he said. "It sounds exciting!"


    Crystal red at Richard and put herself between him and Serenity. "You scoundrel!" she hissed.


    Richard: "What''s wrong with me? I have a big enough manhood to satisfy both of you." "What the fuck is wrong with you people?!?!?" Crystal eximed. She looked around the room in dismay.


    Eric smirked and said, "What a little hot chili. Curse as much as you like, little chili. The more ruthlessly you scold us, the louder you''ll groan when we finally assault you!"


    Crystal: "Get real. You''re nothing but a yellow dog. You can dream all you want, but I have to walk out of that door. Don''t me me for being rude if you guys try to stop me. I''m not kidding!"


    The man on Eric''s right, Antony Johns, leaned over and whispered into Eric''s ear: "This is funny. She has an attitude, doesn''t she?"


    Antony Johns was one of Eric''s employees, and he had been there on the day of the bag incident, but he only now recognized her. "Wait," he said. "I remember her from the store. Don''t you have a crush on this girl? Howe you aren''t standing up for her, like a hero who saves a beautiful girl?"


    Eric chuckled and said, "Do I look like a hero? Moreover, does she look like a beauty?"


    That got everyoneughing, except for Antony, who had seen how much his Boss liked Crystal. His face remained serious, and he said, "Don''t me me for not reminding you. If you want to be a hero, you have to take action now. If you save her, she will be grateful to you, and she will probably dedicate herself to you. You would be a God in her eyes."


    Eric thought about that for a while. Meanwhile, Richard looked Crystal in the eyes, patted the empty seat beside him, and said, "Is our beauty angry? Come on,e here, sit down, and let''s have a chat. Let me make you an offer you can''t refuse."


    "She can''t refuse it because we won''t let her," the police officer added. Everyoneughed except Antony, who was getting red in the face.


    Antony red at Eric and said, "Are you really not going to save her? You know how dirty and mean Richard is. If you don''t help her, you are practically signing her death warrant?"


    Eric: "If you are that concerned, why don''t you save her yourself?"


    Antony: "You know that my word does note backed with the same authority that yours does!"


    Eric shrugged but said nothing. Antony sighed helplessly and said, "Boss, you don''t make any sense to me. If you''re not interested in that girl, why did you give her your business card?" Antony looked away and said, "Never mind. Do as you like. I suppose that it is none of my business what you do..."


    Eric drew a cigarette from his pocket and


    lit it. He took his first drag, held the smoke in his lungs, and let it fill the room. The smoke spread thicker with each puff, and he watched Crystal through the haze, surprised that no one wasining. What a stubborn woman! - he thought. He decided that if Crystal asked for his help, then he would help her. All it would take was a pleading look in his direction, and he would step between her and Richard.


    Eric waited for the look toe, but it didn''t happen. If only she hadn''t embarrassed me - he thought. Eric was used to being worshiped by countless women, so it was no wonder that he didn''t know how to handle Crystal''s indifference. What made matters worse was that cupids'' arrow had struck Eric for the first time.


    Eric had been distracted, but Crystal''s sudden outburst brought him back to attention. Crystal had just finished telling Richard that he smelled like shit.


    "Really?" Richard eximed. "I smell like shit. That''s pretty riching from a smelly cunt like you!" Richard pretended to sniff both of his armpits, and he gave Crystal a lewd smile. "I get it. You must want to help me remove my smell with your body''s oh so lovely scent. When we smash!" As he spoke, he took off his shirt to reveal his upper body. "Does Eric''s little chili want to see if there are other smells on me?" He leaned closer to Crystal.


    Crystal grimaced.

 Chapter 1554 - 72: She’s Unique

    Serenity was still unconscious, and Crystal could only pray that she would wake up as soon as possible. Serenity''s ability as a 2nd Dan ck Belt Taekwondo master woulde in handy right about now. There were more than ten men in the room, and one of them was a police officer. If they didn''t do something quick, they would both be assaulted and possibly even murdered.


    The situation seemed hopeless. What had started as one of the best Birthdays of Crystal''s life was quickly turning into a nightmare.


    "Have you figured out who you''re going to screw first?" Richard wondered. "If I get the first shot at you, and you satisfy me, I will pay you handsomely!"


    Crystal sniffed the air and made an ugly face. "In addition to the smell of shit on you," she said, "there''s another smell."


    "Really?" Richard smiled evilly and said, "That must be my pheromones!"


    Crystal smirked as she kicked Richard between the legs.. "Could be," she said, and sheughed viciously as he bent over and fell to the ground. "But that''ll take care of that. Now all I can smell is your shattered balls and bruised ego!" Crystal tried to pick Serenity back up, but the police officer put his hand on her chest and pinned her down.


    Crystal scowled and said, "Well, if this is the way it has to be, then so be it." She grabbed an empty beer bottle from the table and smashed it against the table''s edge, and broke it into two pieces. Then, with her free hand, she grabbed Richard''s cor and brandished the broken ss against his neck. "If you don''t want your friend to die, then let go of my friend."


    But for the sound of the music, the room went deathly quiet. Everyone was stunned, even Crystal. She would never have expected that things would escte to this point. Antony was dumbfounded. Crystal is so strong - he thought- "She''s also unique! Amazing! And Perfect!" He turned to Eric and grinned. "If you''re not into her," he said, "I certainly am!"


    Eric smacked him across the back of the head and said, "You''ll have to talk to my manhood about that." Heughed. "She''s my woman, so don''t even think about it."


    Richard began to panic as Crystal pressed the broken ss into his tender flesh. "You dirty bitch," he whined. "What do you want?"


    Crystal: "Don''t you know what I want? Let go of my friend. If you do, then perhaps you might still live to see the sunrise. You have a lot of money, but I''m just a pauper. I have nothing to lose. Think about that."


    "If you harm me in any way, I''ll kill your entire family!" Richard shouted. He couldn''t get over the fact that a girl who looked to be only eighteen or neen years old would dare stab him.


    "Go ahead," Crystal chuckled. "I''m an orphan, I don''t have a family, so death has no hold over me. But you''re different. If you die, think about how sad your parents will be, and think about the money you haven''t spent yet. Wouldn''t it be a pity if I cut your life short so early?"


    "Fuck!" Richard groaned. "What a sharp tongue you have, and yet -" Before he could. finish what he was trying to say, the ss pierced his skin, and he felt a slow trickle of blood run down his neck. "Ouch!" he cried. "That fucking hurt..."


    "Shut up!" Crystal shouted. "No more talk. Let. Go. Of. My. Friend. NOW! Any more stalling will cost you your life!"


    Richard was more scared than he had been in his life, but he also felt humiliated. It was embarrassing to be ovee by a woman. "Okay," he said. "How about we make a deal?


    You let me go first, and I''ll tell my friend to let go of your friend at the same time."


    "Do you think I''m a fool?" Crystal asked. "If I let you go, your friend won''t let go of my friend. Anyway, this isn''t a negotiation. You are my hostage, and you know my demands!" As she spoke, she pushed the ss deeper into Richard''s neck, and the flow of blood increased and pooled on his shirt cor.


    The room was filled with the acrid scent of urine as Richard urinated in his pants.


    "Damn it!" he cried. "Let her go. This crazy bitch is serious!"


    "Oh. My. God!" Antony shouted excitedly. "fuck! What a Nancy Boy! He''s pissed himself! For God''s sake, just let them go. This situation is getting out of hand!"


    The police officer leaned back, looked at Crystal, and said, "Go ahead. She''s all yours." Crystal cracked Richard over the head with the blunt end of the bottle, and he copsed unconscious on the floor. Then, while still brandishing the bottle, she helped her friend to her feet, and they staggered out of the room together.


    Eric and Anthony were both impressed by Crystal''s ability to stay calm in the face of danger. She was courageous, intelligent, bold, and loyal to her friends, all of which were endearing qualities in a woman.


    Richard was only unconscious for about a minute, and when he sat up, there was a look of triumph on his face. His neck was bleeding badly, though, and one of the women shrieked.


    "Quick!" she cried. "Call an ambnce, quick!"


    "fuck the ambnce!" Richard shouted. He grabbed a napkin and pressed it to the wound. He looked at the woman and said, "Call your mother!" Then he turned to the police officer. "Hurry up and catch that dirty bitch! How dare she hurt me!" After being tormented and humiliated by Crystal, Richard knew that he would be aughingstock unless he taught her a lesson.


    The officer hurried to get up, but Eric stopped him. "Don''t even touch her," he said.


    Everyone looked at Eric. Eric was a powerful man, and there were very few men who dared to disobey him. For a moment, the room was utterly silent - except for the sound of the music. Then, after a moment, Antony said, "That settles that. There is no reason to let those two girls ruin our party. Go on enjoying yourself. Keep in mind that if you piss off Master Bush, he will make you regret it." Richard was d that Eric had finally done the right thing and stood up for Crystal.


    Richard was going to say something, but after hearing Antony''s words, he was forced to swallow his pride and suppress his anger.


    After what had happened, Eric was no longer in the mood to party, so he excused himself and left the room.

 Chapter 1555 - 73: Let Me Take Care Of You

    When Eric thought about the way Crystal had stood up to Richard, he remembered the whore who''d spat wine in his face thest time he''d been at the club. The girls were simr in height and figure, and they both had the same stunning eyes. Eric shook his head in an attempt to shake the feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Could they be the same girl? - he asked himself - No. That was impossible. After all, the whore had a mole at the corner of her eye!


    Eric turned to the entrance of the club and saw Crystal and Serenity outside. They were waiting for a taxi. Until next time he thought, and he smiled, confident that there would be the next time.


    ***


    Because Crystal didn''t think it would be safe to leave Serenity alone, she brought her friend home. When they arrived, the lights were on, reminding her that Nathan had said he would be waiting for her when she came home.


    When Crystal began going with Carlos - way back when her mother had still been alive, their rtionship had forced a wedge between her and her mother.. And suddenly, her house no longer felt like home. But, now that Nathan was waiting for her, the warm feeling of safety had returned, and it warmed her heart.


    When Crystal brought Serenity into their home, Nathan met them in the living room. He was wearing a bathrobe with a V-necked cor that was slightly open, revealing his strong chest muscles, and Crystal could tell that he''d just gotten out of the shower. The hair on his chest was still slightly damp, and it glistened. His bangs were also wet. They hung over his forehead, and water dripped from them like rain on his beautiful cheeks. "What''s going on?" he asked.


    "Serenity is drunk," Crystal exined. "She''s going to stay with us for the night. I hope that''s okay¡­."


    Serenity grunted and said, "I''m not drunk. I can walk by myself." She took a step forward on her own, staggered, and would have fallen if not for Nathan''s quick reflexes.


    "Not drunk, my ass," Nathanughed, and he helped her to the couch.


    "She''s doing a lot better than she was," Crystal exined. "At the club, she''d been unconscious and at the mercy of others." As she thought about what had happened and what might have happened if not for her quick thinking, her arms broke out in gooseflesh. "Do you want to help me bring her to one of the guest rooms?"


    They both looked at Serenity. She had passed out already, and Nathan said, "Why don''t we just let her sleep it off on the couch? If you want to make her morefortable, I''ll grab a nket from the closet upstairs."


    Crystal nodded, and as Nathan went upstairs, she went to sit beside her friend. She took off her shoes and socks, pulled off her pants, and helped her sit up so that she could undo and take off her bra. Then she went to the kitchen to get a ss of water.


    By the time Crystal returned, Nathan was back in the living room. He''d spread the nket over her and tucked in the sides so it wouldn''t fall off. He looked up and said, "Is there anything else I can do to help?"


    "No," she replied. "She should be good."


    Crystal bent down and ced the water on the coffee table. In the morning, Serenity would have a wicked hangover. If she woke up in the middle of the night and drank the water, it might not be so bad. Crystal ran her hands through her friend''s hair and sighed. "You''ve never known your limits," she whispered. Then she kissed her friend''s forehead, straightened up, and turned around. And as she turned around, she hit Nathan''s muscr chest.


    Nathan looked down at Crystal'' hands, but she quietly hid them behind her back. He smiled as he reached around her and held her hands, and his sudden touch made her tremble. It was like a galvanic shock, and she could feel the current running through her body, from the top of her head to the tips of her toes.


    Nathan gently brought her hands around her waist so that their joint hands swung loosely between them. He brought her hands up to his face and kissed each knuckle, bringing warmth to Crystal''s purely sexual body. Finally, he opened her palm so that he could kiss there, but he was stopped by the sight of a scrape that ran from the Thenar Line to the Distal Wrist Crease on her right hand. He frowned and asked, "What happened?"


    At first, Crystal had no idea, but after a moment, she realized that she must have cut it on the beer bottle she''d been brandishing - My adrenaline levels must have been so high that my brain didn''t register the pain! "It must have happened at the club," she exined. "But I have no recollection of it happening!"


    "Let me take care of you," Nathan said, and he picked Crystal up in his strong arms. He carried her into the bathroom, set her on the toilet, took out the First Aid Kit, and cleaned her wound. He applied Polysporin to it, wrapped it in gauze, and then he kissed her palm. "All done and good as new!" He looked up into her eyes. "That didn''t hurt, did it?"


    Crystal shook her head. Her heart was beating, and she felt breathless. She couldn''t have replied verbally if she''d wanted to. She could feel the heat of his hand on hers, and it seemed to be spreading up her arm. With his eyes on hers, she felt inexplicably nervous and bashful.


    After a moment, Nathan let go of Crystal''s hand and asked her if she was hungry. At the thought of food, her stomach growled, and she nodded. Nathan smiled as he stood up. "Then I''ll cook something for you to eat," he said.


    Crystal followed Nathan into the kitchen and watched as he boiled water in a pot and added two portions of Angel Hair Pasta. Then, he saut¨¦ed tomatoes, carrots, onion, minced pork, and beef in a pan. He was a Master Chef, and everything he did was intentional. Even without any spices, the dish''s enticing aroma filled the room, making Crystal''s mouth water.

 Chapter 1556 - 74: A Birthday Present

    Crystal came up behind Nathan and wrapped her hands around his waist. She kissed the back of his neck and shoulders and said, "Whatever it is that you''re cooking, it smells delicious."


    "I hope it tastes as good as it smells," Nathan replied, and even though Crystal couldn''t see his face, she could tell that he was smiling. After a moment, Nathan chuckled, and he said, "I almost forgot that it''s your Birthday! I have a present for you. It''s in my pocket. You can get it if you''d like."


    "A present?" Crystal eximed happily. "For me?" After everything that had happened at the bar, she''d pretty much forgotten that it was her Birthday.


    "Go ahead!" Nathanughed and said, "Take a look!"


    Crystal reached one hand into each pocket and frowned when she didn''t immediately find anything. His pockets wererge, though, so she went deeper and moved her fingers all about. Through the fabric, she could feel Nathan''s strong abdominal muscles, but the pockets seemed empty.. Then, just as she was about to give up, something seemed to bop the top of her fingers, and it got bigger as she explored its shape. After a moment, she was able to wrap her hand around it, and in confusion, she asked, "What''s this?"


    Nathan ced his hands over hers so that she couldn''t pull away if she tried to, and he said, "That''s Little Nathan."


    "But it''s not actually in your pocket," Crystal said. She was very confused now. "Is this or is this not my Birthday present?"


    Nathan moaned, and he ignored the question. He said, "Pay attention to what you''re doing. You can''t just fumble around with Little Nathan. If he gets too big, and you haven''t yet taken charge of him, you will not be able to control him!"


    Crystal''s brow furrowed. She suddenly thought she understood something about what he was saying, and she began to blush. "Can''t control the size of it?" she asked. "After all, it is yours..."


    Without even thinking about it, Crystal had been ying with Little Willy the whole time that they''d been talking. Suddenly it began to twitch, and then her hand was wet. She tried to pull her out, and Nathan released his hold on her. She smelt her fingers, scowled, and said, "This is a rotten birthday present!"


    Nathanughed as he turned around. "That''s not your present," he said. "Your gift isn''t in the pocket of my robe, silly. It''s in the pocket of my coat! On the recliner in the living room!"


    Crystal groaned. "Why didn''t you stop me?"


    "Why would I?" he asked. "You seemed to be enjoying yourself, and I didn''t want to spoil the experience for you.


    "More like you were enjoying yourself," Crystal scoffed.


    "Same difference," Nathan chuckled.


    "Anyway, why don''t you clean your hands up and check out your real gift?"


    Crystal sighed as she cleaned her hands. Then she retrieved her gift, and much to her surprise, she saw that it was from her mother. There was a card on the front, and she opened it carefully. Just the sight of her mother''s handwriting brought tears to her eyes.


    The letter said: "Crystal''s favorite snack is Twinkies. Her favorite fruit is the cherry. She''s afraid of the dark, of frogs and snakes. Her menstruation is at the end of each month, and she suffers from abdominal pain and cramping while she''s on her period. During this time, she often feels insecure about her body. At that time, please give her a hug and an extra Strength Advil. It helps. And please cook pasta for her on her Birthday. Finally, please love her for me."


    At the bottom of the card, there was a pasta recipe. There was something else there, but Crystal couldn''t read it. She was crying too hard to see properly. Receiving this letter from beyond the grave had opened up all of her old wounds.


    Nathan gently held Crystal in his arms. He had wanted to give her a surprise, not make her cry. He gently patted her on the back and said, "All right. Don''t cry. Don''t cry."


    Crystal pushed him away and said, "It''s all your fault." She leaned forward, wiped her eyes on his sleeve, and then she blew snot into it.


    "Fine," Nathan said. "All right. It''s all my fault." Nathan doted on her as if she were a child, letting her do whatever she wanted while waiting for her to calm down. Then he carried her into the dining room, sat her on a chair, and brought out her Birthday dinner.


    Crystal leaned forward as she ate, and the familiar taste brought back good memories.


    Nathan ruffled her hair and smiled. "How does it taste?" he asked.


    Crystal nodded and said, "It''s just like how my mother used to make it. Thank you. This meal is the best gift I''ve received today."


    It seemed to Nathan that Crystal had forgotten entirely about the present, but he didn''t remind her. He was worried that it would make her start crying again.


    Crystal sniffed loudly and looked at Nathan. For a moment, she thought that if she spent the rest of her life with him, it might not be that bad. In fact, if she submitted to him and gave up on her pursuit of love, it would be quite easy. "Where is your food?" she asked.


    "I''ll get it now," he replied. "You can feed me with your mouth."


    A string of noodles was hanging from Crystal''s mouth, and Nathan leaned forward to eat them, as the dogs do in the movie Lady and the Tramp. Before he could get to it, though, Crystal slurped it into her mouth at thest second.


    Nathan was not to be deterred. Instead of pulling away, he bit into her lip with his sharp teeth and forced her mouth open so that he could suck out the food.


    Crystal cried out in pain and anger as her mouth was filled with the taste of blood. Before she could do anything, though, he took her hands, and his touch turned her displeasure into pleasure.


    Nathan approached her again, and he pressed his lips on hers. Then, in a hoarse voice, he said, "Don''t y with fire, woman." As soon as he finished speaking, he took her into his arms and held her tightly against him.


    "Professor... Davis..." Crystal would rebuke him and push him away, but she could not find the strength of will to follow through with her intentions. And the way that Crystal looked at him at that moment caused Nathan to lose his ability to think straight. His eyes swept from her eyes to her nose and finally settled on her pink jelly-like lips.


    Like an animal, Nathan''s lust took control of his body. He leaned forward and kissed Crystal again, this time more passionately than before. As she kissed him back, Crystal felt all of the strength in her body slip away. She felt numb and light as a feather.


    Nathan''s hands went up Crystal''s shirt, and he tore her bra away so that he could get at her girlishly small breasts. He kneaded them, pressed them t, and when he pulled at her nipples, he felt her tremble as she experienced her first orgasm. He smiled and moaned into her ear: "Happy Birthday, Crystal!"

 Chapter 1557 - 75: Come Here

    Crystal shuddered as a wave of pleasure passed over her body. As soon as it passed, though, her senses returned to her, and the reality of her situation numbed her. She had given Nathan a month to prove that he was worthy of being her husband, but almost immediately after he agreed to her terms, she had allowed him to seduce her.


    Crystal was disappointed by herck of self-control, and she knew that she needed to get a handle on the situation before it passed the point of no return. After all, it was possible to get pregnant after having sex only once, and thest thing she wanted in her life right now was a screaming baby. And she especially did not want to have Nathan''s screaming baby.


    When Nathan put the moves on Crystal, he got her juices flowing, but she wanted more than sexual passion and pleasure from a marriage. She wanted love.


    Just as Crystal was beginning to try to push Nathan off her, she looked up and saw that Serenity was standing in the doorway with an empty ss in her hand. From the look on her face, Crystal guessed that she had been standing there for at least a few minutes.


    Serenity''s eyes met Crystal''s, and then they fell to the floor in embarrassment.. "I j-just w-wanted more w-water," Serenity stammered. "I''ll g-get it f-from the b-bathroom. I''m so-sorry to have b-bothered you." Serenity turned around, but Crystal stopped her before she could leave.


    She pushed Nathan away and said, "Come on you Juice Head. I''ll get you some water, and you should eat something too. Then you won''t have a hangover."


    Nathan scowled at Serenity as he lost his hold on Crystal''s breasts, but he didn''t say anything.


    Crystal made Serenity a ham and cheese sandwich to go with the second ss of water, and by the time she''d finished eating, she seemed at least half-sober. She thanked Crystal, and Crystal said, "It''s no problem. That''s what friends are. Now, why don''t you go back to sleep? You still look pretty rough."


    Serenity nodded and allowed Crystal to lead her back to the living room, but Serenity turned back and looked at Nathan before they''d left the kitchen. "Don''t worry," she said, and she winked. "I''ll have her back in your arms in no time!"


    Crystal immediately covered Serenity''s mouth with her hand and pulled her into the living room. Once they were alone, she scowled and said, "Serenity, sometimes you are so annoying!"


    Serenity smiled sheepishly and said, "I''m sorry, Crystal. I didn''t mean to ruin your night. I should have walked away when I saw what you and Nathan were up to, but it was just so hot, and it made me horny." Serenity had a big mouth when she was drunk.


    "Shut up, will you?" Crystal raised her hand, made a fist, and pretended to hit her friend''s shoulder. "What woke you up anyway?"


    "I kept getting text messages from a strange number," Serenity replied. "My phone was like, beep beep beep beep beep. It was driving me crazy!"


    "Why didn''t you turn your cell phone?" Crystal asked.


    "I did," Serenity replied. "Eventually. But by then, I was fully awake, and I had to race like a piss horse." Sheughed at her intentionally mixed-up words and continued: "Anyway, I''m not tired anymore. Why don''t we hang out a bit before you go back to your studly man?"


    Crystal sighed and said, "Fine." She wasn''t in any race to get back to her'' studly man. She picked up Serenity''s phone and scrolled through the messages. "They''re from Eric Bush," she exined. "He thinks he is texting me. I''ll block his number. He and his friends didn''t hurt you, did they?"


    "I''ll live," Serenity replied. "Honestly, I barely remember what happened."


    Maybe that''s for the best-Crystal thought. After a moment, she said, "On second thought, I think I want to go to bed. I''m pretty tired. And you''re still drunk. If youy down, I''m sure you''ll fall asleep right away."


    Serenity''s smile turned to a Cheshire''s grin as she put an arm around her friend''s shoulder and said, "I''ll escort you back." Then, she stood up, ran across the living room, up the stairs, down the hallway, and straight to Nathan''s room without waiting for a reply. Crystal chased after her, only to find her friend lying in her husband''s bed.


    Crystal approached the bed and asked, "What do you want?"


    Serenity began tough. Then she grabbed Crystal and pulled her onto the bed. "I promised Professor Davis that I would have you back in his arms in no time," she said. Then she shouted down the hallway: "Hey, Professor Davis! She''s ready for you!"


    It seemed that Nathan had been waiting just around the corner because he immediately appeared in the doorway. And he had what appeared to be a stick in his hand. He nodded to Serenity, and she got up and left the room. Crystal wanted to follow her friend, but she knew that Nathan would block her way.


    Nathan gave Crystal a stern look and said, "Come here."


    "W-What d-do you w-want?" Crystal stammered. She looked nervously at the stick in his hands.


    Nathan smirked. "What do you think I should do?" he replied, answering a question with a question. He lifted the stick in the air, and Crystal realized that it wasn''t a stick but a bundle of stic wrap. Crystal was so embarrassed.


    "Give me your hand." Nathan reached out and took Crystal''s injured hand. Then he pulled off a strip of stic, wrapped her injury, and said, "If you can help it, don''t get it wet."


    Crystal nodded sheepishly and said, "Thank you. Now that I have this, I can go back to my room and have a bath." Nathan nodded, and Crystal rushed back to her room.


    ***


    Eric set his rm clock to wake him up every five minutes so that he could check his phone to see if Crystal had returned any of his messages, and each time he checked, he was more disappointed than the previous time. And eventually, it became impossible to fall back asleep.


    Eric reyed the events of the night in his mind, and the more he thought about Crystal, the higher his opinion of her became. She was bright and smart, and when she danced, she was neither humble nor pushy. Not only that, but she had risked her life to save her friend.


    From just thinking about Crystal, Eric''s manhood became hard, and he touched it in disgust. What a traitorous beast!- thought he. This was the first time in his life that he''d ever considered masturbating, and the urge was strong. I have only two choices - he realized - I can cut off my manhood or find a way to get the woman to go down on me.


    Unfortunately, the thought of receiving oral sex from Crystal made him harder than ever. He applied pressure to his swollen member, but nothing seemed to help.


    "Damn it!" he cried as he slipped his right hand under the stic of his underpants. He gripped the snake and began to stroke it. He did that a few times, groaning and moaning as it twitched under his ministrations, and then he forced himself to stop.


    Eric grabbed his phone, dialed a number from memory, and when the girl on the other end picked up, he said, "L,e here, now! And be naked when you arrive."

 Chapter 1558 - 76: Come Here

    (Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene. Harsh and brutal words. If you''re notfortable reading it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    Twenty-six minutester, there was a knock at Eric''s door, and he rushed to open it. His delivery had arrived. L was tall and slim with long, brown hair, medium-sized breasts, and cock-sucking lips. She had a trench coat in her right hand, swung over her shoulder. In her left hand, a pair of high heel sneakers hung loosely between her fingers. Otherwise, she waspletely naked. She smiled softly, and in a sultry tone of voice, she said, "I''m here. Would you care to invite me in?"


    "L," Eric gasped. "It took you so long¡­."


    Ovee by lust, Eric dragged her into the room, threw her onto the bed, and within a matter of seconds, he was as naked as she was.. Eric jumped on top of L, pinned her hands above her head, leaned forward, and bit her lip so that he could taste her blood on his tongue.


    "Ouch!" L squealed. "You''re hurting me!"


    "That hurts?" Eric scoffed.


    "Yes!" L cried. "Dammit! It hurts."


    "Louder!" Ericmanded. He grabbed her nipple and gave it a twist. "Tell me how much it hurts!"


    "SO, fucking MUCH!" L shouted. "PLEASE, STOP! This isn''t what I came here for!"


    "I CAN''T HEAR YOU!" Eric roared.


    L looked into Eric''s eyes, and she was suddenly afraid. She could tell how much pleasure he was getting from her pain, and she had no idea how far he would need to go to get his rocks off. Not knowing what else to do, she went limp.


    Eric noticed L''s failure to participate, and he reached for a pillow and pressed it against her face. Then, he spread her legs with his free hand and tried to force his fingers into her wet core. Finding herpletely dry, he lost interest and sat up. "Holy Shit!" he shouted. "With the amount of money I''m paying you, you shoulde fully aroused. Now go ahead and frig yourself. I''ll watch you. We''ll continue once you''re properly juiced up."


    Eric pulled the pillow away as he climbed off her. Then, when she didn''t start masturbating right away, he said, "Go on." He pointed to his jutting erection. "I haven''t been here all night."


    L bit her lip and slipped her right hand down to her pubic mound. She closed her eyes and applied pressure to her clitoris. Then, as she began to massage the tender flesh in slow circles, she brought her left hand to her right breast. She gave it a squeeze, pressed it t to her chest, and moaned as her fingers found her pink nipples.


    Down below, L could begin to feel the damp heat that came with arousal. Once she was wet enough, she ran her fingers between herbia majora and then herbia minora. Once she was able, she inserted her index and middle finger into her sopping wet honey pot.


    With her eyes closed, L couldn''t tell if Eric was enjoying what he was seeing, but she was too lost in her pleasure to care.


    ***


    Eric was mesmerized by the sights and sounds of L''s fingers slipping in and out of her moist wet core. asionally, the rhythm slowed, and as she massaged her clitoris with her thumb, her body shook as she brought herself to climax.


    As L frigged herself, Eric imagined she was Crystal. If Crystal were here now, he would give her all of his love without reservation. The thought made his mouth go dry. He had had sex with women, but he had never engaged in forey, actively kissed a woman, or considered her needs. Now, though, when he thought about this woman as Crystal, he wanted to kiss her from head to toe.


    But L wasn''t Crystal, and she was a poor substitute for her. Eric stood up suddenly and pointed to the door, "You can leave now," he said. "This isn''t doing it for me."


    L did not need to be told twice. She scurried off the bed, grabbed her coat and shoes, and made for the door. She didn''t even stop to ask for her money. And once she was gone, Eric went into the bathroom and had a cold shower.


    ***


    The next morning, Crystal was woken by the sound of Serenity knocking on her door. Her friend hit the wood three times to give her a chance to cover herself if she needed to, and then she barged in. "Good morning!" Serenity eximed. "I hope that you slept as well as I did!"


    "I didn''t!" Crystalined. She was surprised by how chipper Serenity sounded. "Why are you bothering me?" she asked.


    "It''s a school day," Serenity replied. "Now get up and get moving. I don''t want to bete!"


    Crystal groaned as she sat up. She threw off her nkets, swung her legs off the side of the bed, and stood up. "There," she said. "I''m up!" Serenity pointed to the bathroom and said, "Good for you. Now go get ready!"


    Crystal smiled. She liked it when Serenity was like this, and she stood at attention and saluted her friend as if she were amanding officer. Then she went into the bathroom to get ready.


    Crystal brushed her teeth and washed her face, and when she came out, Serenity was sitting on her bed. Serenity had a grin on her face, and she had Crystal''s clothesid out for her on the bed. Crystalughed and said, "You are just too much. If it weren''t for you, I would be skipping school today. I am so tired!"


    "Well," Serenity said, "I''m d you''re up!"


    Crystal: "Why are you so chipper, anyway? Shouldn''t you be hungover?"


    Serenity: "Nah! I never get hungover - Well... almost never."


    Serenity grabbed the bra from the bed to hand it to Crystal, and she happened to notice the brand name on the tag. And she gasped.


    "Wow!" she eximed. "Crystal, this bra is from the Heavenly Star line by Victoria''s Secret! You have so many new clothes, and they are all from expensive brands! This bra, for example, is from the most valuable collection in the world!"


    Crystal chuckled and said, "It''s funny. Nathan paid so much money for it, and it isn''t even all thatfortable. Honestly, I feel morefortable in my old clothes."


    As Crystal dressed, she changed the subject. She looked at Serenity and said, "You didn''t get any more messages from Eric, did you?"


    "Not that I know of," Serenity replied. "You blocked his number. Remember?"


    Crystal: "I do. I didn''t know if you unblock it, though. You really don''t remember what happenedst night, do you?"


    Serenity: "What happenedst night? We danced, ate cake, sang, yed drinking games, and got drunk."


    Crystal nodded and said, "That about sums it up." She had already decided that if Serenity didn''t remember what had happened, she wouldn''t tell her. The other person that Crystal wanted to keep the information from was Nathan. If Nathan knew how much trouble Serenity had gotten into, he might not let them go out together anymore.


    Suddenly Serenity waved her hand in front of Crystal''s face and said, "Earth to Crystal. Earth to Crystal. Come in, Crystal."


    Crystalughed and pushed her friend''s hand away.


    Serenity: "What were you thinking about? You seemed lost for a second."

 Chapter 1559 - 77: Exchange Car

    Crystal looked at Serenity and forced herself to smile, saying, "I''m here. Don''t worry." Serenity frowned. "What were you thinking about anyway?" she asked.


    Crystal sighed and said, "I was just thinking about everything Nathan bought for me. If he can afford to buy me suchvish gifts, why do you think he wanted my inheritance? It doesn''t make any sense!"


    "Perhaps it is you that he is after?" Serenity suggested. "Maybe it has nothing to do with the money."


    "That''s ridiculous," Crystal scoffed, and she faked augh to show her friend how preposterous she thought the idea was. "Look at me. I''m hardly anyone''s dream girl!"


    "I suppose you''re right." Serenity shrugged and said, "It''s the only exnation I can think of, though.. I mean, why else would he choose to live in such an ordinary vi when he could be hobnobbing with the rich and famous in Beverly Hills?"


    "I don''t know," Crystal admitted. "It is very suspicious."


    Serenity: "Never mind that for now. Susie has breakfast waiting, and we don''t want to bete for school, do we?"


    Serenity led the way, and the moment Crystal was in the hallway, she was hit by the sweet smell of Maple Bacon. "That smells delicious," she said. "Susie cooks all of my favorite food!"


    Serenity: "You are so lucky."


    On the way to the table, Susie greeted them. She said, "Good morning, Crystal. Mr. Davis left already, but a car and a driver are waiting to take you to school. Your breakfast is waiting on the table. You might want to hurry up. Otherwise, it will be cold."


    "Thank you, Susie," said Crystal.


    Serenity, "Yes, thank you. It smells wonderful."


    After the girls were done eating, they went outside, and they were both shocked to discover that the car that had been left for them was a red Lykan Hypersport. Serenity gasped. "This car was used in Fast & Furious 7!" she eximed. "It''s a limited edition! There are only seven of them in the world. The seats are sewn with gold thread, and the lights are set with colored diamonds!"


    Crystal shook her head in disbelief. She knew next to nothing about fancy cars, but this car seemed a bit over the top from what little she did know. She said, "If we take this car to school, don''t you think it will cause a ruckus?" "It might," Serenity admitted. "Why don''t we take the subway?"


    Just then, the driver''s side door opened, and the girls turned to greet the driver. "Good morning," he said. "Miss Smith, Miss Jordan, Mr. Davis asked me to take you to school."


    Crystal shook her head and said, "No, we''ll take the subway. Thank you, though." She took Serenity''s arm, but the driver blocked them when they tried to walk towards the street. "I can''t let you take the subway," he said. "As per Mr. Davis''s order, it is my responsibility to see that you are safely delivered to your destination."


    Crystal looked at the car and shook her head helplessly. Then she pulled out her phone and called Nathan. The phone rang trice, and then Nathan answered. "Hello," he said. "This is Nathan Davis. May I ask who is calling?"


    "Cut the shit!" Crystal sneered. "You know who it is, and you know why I am calling! I do not need to be shuttled around like some child. I am eighteen. I am perfectly capable of taking the subway to school, and that is what I intend to do, so call off your dog!"


    Crystal could tell that he wasn''t pleased from the way Nathan was breathing, but something told her that he wouldn''t push the issue. After all, if he refused toply, she could always refuse to go to school.


    After a moment, Nathan sighed and said, "Fine. Have it your way. I will send the driver a text."


    Crystal: "Thank you."


    Nathan: "It''s fine. Stay safe. I''ll pick you up after work tonight."


    Crystal: "All right."


    After ending his call with Crystal, Nathan opened the Gallery App on his phone, and he found the picture he''d secretly taken of Crystal when she''d fallen asleep in his arms. He held his finger on the image and set it as his background, and locked the image so that he could see it every time he turned on his phone.


    In the photo, Crystal''s eyes were slightly closed, and her ck eyshes were curled like a butterfly''s wings, and when contrasted by her white skin, she looked like a porcin doll.


    Nathan and Andy had been reviewing some files when he''d received his call, and Andy was getting impatient to get back to work. He cleared his throat. "Shall we continue?" he asked.


    Nathan turned towards Andy, but instead of answering the question, he asked him what kind of car he drove. The question seemed so random, though, that Andy froze. What''s this about? - he wondered. Once he had regained hisposure, he said, "A Buick. Why?"


    Nathan nodded, then he took out the keys


    to his Maybach and tossed them to Andy.


    "Here," he said. "Give me your keys. We''ll trade."


    Andy gasped. "T-t-trade?" he stammered. "M-Mr. G-Davis, my car is just an ordinary vehicle. It is unw-worthy of you. And I am unw- worthy to d-drive your c-car..."


    Nathan scowled and said, "Just give me your keys. We''ll trade backter tonight or tomorrow. Hurry up. You know that I am not a patient man!"


    Andy knew this all too well, so he nervously took out his key and offered them to Nathan.


    ***


    Eric was sitting in the passenger seat of his pink Lamborghini, and Antony was seated beside him. The previous night, it had taken Eric three or four hours in an ice-cold shower to tame his erection, and he still hadn''t slept a wink. Thus, by mid-morning, he was exhausted, and he had the beginnings of what he worried would be a nasty cold. He sneezed three times, brought a tissue to his nose, and filled it with mucus.


    Anthony: "Master Bush, you need to take better care of yourself."


    Eric shrugged and muttered something iprehensible under his breath.


    They were parked outside the school Crystal attended, the Olman University, and Eric was intently staring at the building''s front entrance. Antony had his eyes on the road, and he was the one who spotted her. He pointed her out and eximed, "There she is, boss! The girl fromst night! Crystal Smith!"


    Eric turned in the direction that Antony was pointing, and even from afar, he could see the early morning sun shining softly on her body. She was glowing in the warmth of its golden light.


    She wore a ponytail, and it swung back. and forth as she walked. "She looks so young," he sighed. "So innocent. It''s hard to believe that, at her core, she has such strength as was demonstratedst night."


    Antony smiled. He could see the love in Eric''s eyes, and his boss reminded him of a boy! Who''d just hit puberty and was, for the first time, discovering what women were really for?

 Chapter 1560 - 78: I Don’t Feel Good

    Eric reached into the back seat for a bouquet of pale orange flowers that he''d purchased earlier that morning. They were called Juliet Roses, and they were wrapped in vintage brown paper that had been imported from Ennd.


    Eric watched Crystal cross the street, and he was about to get out of the car when he saw a van drive up alongside her from the corner of his eye. What the hell is going on here? - he wondered. The van stopped, and for a moment, his view of Crystal was obscured, and then it took off like a bat out of hell.


    At that moment, inspiration struck, and for fear of losing his nerve, Eric didn''t give himself time to think. Instead, he jumped straight into the action.


    Without a word of exnation, Eric ordered Antony out of the car, and he slid into the driver''s seat. He smashed his foot to the pedal and took off after the van. And it only took a moment for him to catch up. Then, when the driver applied pressure to his brakes at the next Stop sign, Eric mmed his car into the van. Eric''s head mmed forward as the two vehicles collided.. The airbag exploded, bashing into Eric''s forehead, and he lost consciousness.


    Eric was only out of it for about two minutes, and when he came to, he saw that the force of the collision had pushed both vehicles off the road. The front of his car had crumpled,pletely ruined, and every part of his body hurt.


    The door of the van opened on its own, swayed, and eventually nged to the ground. Then a man jumped out, turned to Eric, and began to shout and swear at him. "You stupid jerk!" he shouted. "Don''t you know how to drive?"


    Eric raised his head and tried to push away the airbag. He felt dizzy and more than a little confused. I must have been out of my head - he realized - Otherwise, why would I have done this? He had always had a carefree YOLO - You Only Live Once-attitude, but he had also always valued his life. Thus, he had never taken such a desperate risk before. "Holy crap," he sees a priest once this is over. Maybe he can exercise whatever demons have entered his head.


    Eric turned his head around and spotted Crystal and her friend standing on the sidewalk. They were staring at the wreckage in shocked disbelief.


    Once Crystal saw that Eric was alive, she rushed to the side of the Lamborghini. As she ran, she said to Serenity, "Call the police! And call an ambnce."


    Crystal yanked open the car door, and Eric''s charming smile greeted her. "My hero," he sighed. He was impressed by her heroic courage. He could not even imagine that Crystal would do this kind of act.


    The people around her, even the man from the van, were too frightened to approach. They


    were afraid that the vehicle would explode at any moment, but all Crystal seemed to care about was the passenger''s safety. When Eric thought about this, it made him d that he hadn''t slept with the whore the previous night or defiled himself by masturbating. He thought - She is such a sweetheart!


    Once the door was open, Crystal touched Eric''s shoulder and asked, "Are you all right, Sir? You seemed to get hurt,"


    "I don''t feel good," Eric replied. "I think my neck is broken." His exaggerated expression was visible on his face.


    When Crystal heard this, she had a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Why does this event seem so familiar to me? She asked herself. But no answer was forting. "Can you give me the number of a family member or a friend?" she asked. "If so, I can call them and let them know what''s happened. You needed some medical attention,"


    "Where''s Antony?" Eric asked.


    "I don''t know who that is," Crystal said, still in shock after she saw what happened to this guy.


    "M-My f-friend fromst night," Eric stammered. "He was beginning to feel very weak. "H-He was just w-with m-me..."


    Crystal looked around frantically, and it didn''t take her long to see a face she recognized.


    After witnessing the collision, Antony was scared out of his wits, and it took him much longer to recover them than Crystal had. This is because everything had happened so fast.


    When Crystal saw him just standing there, she gave him a vicious look and shouted, "What the fuck is wrong with you? Why are you just standing there?"


    Antony shook his head to clear it and raced toward the ident. Until then, he had thought that this was an ident, and he hadn''t been able to make heads or tails of it. He knew that the brake line hadn''t been cut because he''d just been driving the car. Now that his head was clear, though, he understood that the collision wasn''t an ident, it had been a part of his boss''s Master n all along. By staging this collision before Crystal''s eyes, he was sure to garner her sympathy!


    Crystal turned to Eric and said, "He''sing. Is there anyone else that I should call?" Eric said that there was, and once Crystal had her phone in her hand, he rattled off a series of numbers. Crystal punched them in, pressed send, and almost immediately, a phone could be heard ringing - from inside the car!


    Crystal didn''t understand what was going on, and she had a confused look on her face, but when she saw the triumphant expression on Eric''s face, it all began to make sense. "Eric?" she gasped as she realized that the number he had given her was his phone. number. "What the literal fuck?!?!?"


    Antony saw all of this, and he almost fell to his knees. This method of picking up girls is fantastic! - he thought.


    Crystal scowled, "Did you fake an ident to get my attention?" she asked. "You aren''t even hurt, are you?"

 Chapter 1561 - 79: I Never Take Taxi

    "I didn''t fake an ident," Ericughed. "I staged a collision, and my neck is in more pain than you could imagine. But it was for a good cause."


    Crystal smiled shyly when she heard that. She was a little bit upset about Eric''s trick, but nobody had ever gone to such lengths to get her attention. "Hang in there," she said. "We''ve called an ambnce. Someone wille in a matter of minutes. I have to get to ss, though. I have to go. I can not stay any longer,"


    Eric saw that Crystal was going to leave, so, while clutching his neck, he jumped out of the car. He stretched out an arm in Crystal''s direction and cried, "You''re not going to let me die, are you?"


    "You''re not going to die," Crystal scoffed.. "You are still alive and kicking, aren''t you? Stop being so dramatic! You even looked better now,"


    Eric twisted his neck and grimaced. "I''m not fine," he groaned. "Seriously. Look! My neck is almost broken."


    Crystal hesitated. She rolled her eyes, but she did not give Eric the cold shoulder that she''d intended to give him. Instead, she turned to Serenity and said, "Go ahead. Exin the situation to our professor. I wille once the ambnce has arrived."


    Serenity turned a skeptical eye to Eric. But then, she said, "I think that he''s making a mountain out of a molehill, but if you think that you can manage all by yourself, then I will go. See youter,"


    Crystal: "It''s all right. I''m sure I won''t be long. I just can''t leave him like this,"


    While Crystal was talking, Eric looked at the driver of the van and gave him a dirty look. The driver was not happy about the "ident" and wanted to scold him, but when he saw the look in Eric''s eyes, he was stopped dead in his tracks.


    While Crystal was talking to Serenity, Eric took out his cell phone and texted Antony, and Antony almost lost his cool when he read the message. It said: "Cancel the ambnce."


    When it came to picking up girls, Eric was a master, and Antony was continually being amazed by his resourcefulness.


    Immediately after receiving the message, he found a private ce where he could call 9-1-1 to cancel the ambnce and any other rescue vehicles that might be on their way.


    ***


    Crystal looked at her watch, and she was concerned that, after more than an hour had passed, nobody had arrived to help them. "This doesn''t make sense," she said. "The hospital is nearby. Even if they were on foot, emergency personnel would have arrived already!"


    By now, arge crowd had gathered around them. Eric didn''t like the attention, though, so he shouted at the van''s driver: "Get out of here. I take full responsibility for this. ident."


    The driver nodded, and since it was now clear that there wasn''t going to be an explosion, he approached the car. They exchanged information, and then the driver and his van fled the scene.


    Now that the van was gone, the onlookers grew bored, and the crowd dispersed. Once they were gone, Eric gripped his neck and said, "Ouch, ouch, my neck. It hurts!" He turned to Crystal. "Hurry up and take me to the hospital!"


    Crystal eyed Eric suspiciously. "You''re not faking your neck pain, are you?" she asked.


    Eric looked wounded. "How can you say that?" he asked. His eyes fell to the floor. He did not dare to look at Crystal because he knew that he could not deceive her.


    Crystal leaned forward and forced Eric to look her in the eyes. Eric squirmed and tried to look away, but she wouldn''t allow it. Finally, Eric admitted defeat. He allowed her to look into his eyes, and when she did, two things happened. First: Crystal came to know the truth about Eric''s condition; second: Eric realized why Crystal looked familiar and why he hadn''t recognized her straight away. The first time he had met Crystal, she''d had a mole at the corner of her eye.


    Once Eric got over his surprise, he smiled and asked, "Have you ever had a promotional drink at the Merah Club?"


    Crystal was shocked, but she quickly covered her surprise. "So what if I have?" she asked. "It''s a free country, isn''t it?"


    Eric looked at the woman''s naughty appearance and narrowed his beautiful fox-like eyes. "I met a whore there once," he replied, "while having a promotional drink at the Merah Club. She did me a great disservice. You look like her. If you were her, I''d ask for you to apologize, make it up to me with a kiss, and then take me to the hospital. Quickly, though. If I am not treated soon, I am going to die of pain."


    Crystal rolled her eyes. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she said. She pointed to Antony. "If you are in such dire straits, you don''t need me. You have your friend. Have him take you. Here, I will even hail you a taxi."


    Before Eric could reply, Crystal took the lead and reached out to stop the taxi.


    "I never take a taxi," Eric scoffed.


    Crystal was speechless for a moment. A few


    minutes passed, and then she said, "Your pain can''t be that bad if you''re refusing help! Furthermore, if you won''t get in a taxi, how do you expect me to take you to the hospital? Look around you! Does it look like I have a car?"


    "God damn," Eric cursed. He felt like he had been stuck between a rock and a hard ce. But, no matter what he said, Crystal seemed to be able to get the better of him! Until this moment, he hadn''t realized how smart she was.


    The taxi driver rolled down his window, forced himself to smile, and said, "I don''t have all day here. Are you going or not?"


    Crystal looked at Eric. He had his arms crossed stubbornly across his chest.

 Chapter 1562 - 80: Will You Come Back And See Me Tomorrow?

    Crystal frowned as she waved for the taxi to leave. "You can go now," she said. "You''re no longer needed."


    When the driver heard this, he called Crystal a bitch and drove away. Before he''d gone more than two inches, though, Eric kicked the side of his car.


    "Who do you think you''re talking to?" Eric shouted. "Not only will I not ept your ride, but I will make sure that your career as a driver is ruined."


    "Are you out of your mind?" the driver shouted.


    "Just keep your mouth shut and move along," Eric warned. "I''ve already memorized your license te number."


    .


    The driver sighed, shook his head, and drove away. Once he was gone, Crystal red at him and said, "That was so childish. I was embarrassed. He doesn''t have an easy job, and you don''t have to make it harder. We were in the wrong to waste his time. You should have apologized to him, but instead, you tried to scare him!"


    "But he called you a bitch," Eric argued. "I couldn''t let him get away with that!"


    Crystal: "You could have, and you should have. Or, better yet, you should have paid him to take you to the hospital; if you are hurt, that is!"


    "Don''t get your panties in a bunch," Eric sighed. "I wasn''t even nning to ruin his career!"


    "You had better not!" Crystal shouted. She was getting angry, and her face was beginning to turn red.


    "Stop it," Antony said, interrupting their argument. "It''s over now, so why don''t we forget about it. How about we walk to the hospital?" he turned to Crystal. "If Eric gets too tired to walk, we can help him."


    Crystal sighed and nodded her head. "So be it," she said.


    ***


    It took Eric and Antony nearly an hour to get Eric to the hospital, and when they arrived, they were met by a team of doctors with a white-haired man in the lead. The doctor took one look at Eric and said, "Don''t worry, we''ll take good care of you."


    There was still one set of stairs to get up, though. Eric turned to Crystal and said, "Please, help me up the stairs."


    Crystal gave Eric a hard look and said, "Go up the stairs yourself. Your neck is broken, not your leg." She stood still and looked at a nurse in a pink uniform. The meaning of her look was obvious: If Eric needed help, a nurse should help him.


    The white-haired man looked at Crystal with admiration. Eric was one of four local masters, and the fact that she''d refused his wish was note-worthy.


    Before Eric could speak, Crystal said, "Now that we have arrived at the hospital and the doctors and nurses are here to take care of you, I will go back to school."


    Eric stopped her. He said, "But these people are not members of my family, nor are they my friends. I need you here with me!"


    "But neither am I," Crystal argued. "You don''t need me!"


    "But I do," Eric said, and the look on his face was so sad and miserable that it nearly broke Crystal''s heart.


    "Fine," she sighed. "I will stay.


    ***


    Eric''s X-ray report showed that he had dislocated his spine, and he was required to stay at the hospital in traction. And when Crystal heard this, she nearly wept. "I am so sorry," she told him. "I thought you were acting. I didn''t realize your spine was really out of ce."


    "What good would it do me to lie to you?" Eric asked. While he spoke, he picked up his cell phone and sent Antony a text message. It said: "Get the bodyguards out of the way, and keep an eye on that jerk, Richard."


    While Eric was texting, Crystal looked around the room. It was one of thergest rooms on the VIP Ward, and it was decorated in ck and white. The equipment and furniture looked very high-end. All in all, the room wasparable to a five-star presidential suite at a hotel. "Impressive," she said.


    "The best money can buy." There was an apple and a knife on the table, and Eric said, "I want you to peel that apple for me."


    Crystal shrugged and began to peel the apple, and Eric watched her intently. As she peeled the apple, a strand of her hair fell out from behind her ears. He thought about fixing it for a moment, but he was afraid that she might sh his hand with the knife. If that happened, he was worried that she might not want to visit him again.


    After a moment, Crystal looked up and asked, "Why are you staring at me?" Is he going to attack me? - she wondered, and she tightened her grip on the knife - If he does, I will be ready!


    Eric frowned and said, "I was watching you! Because I was afraid, you might poison the apple! Anyway, Hurry up. I''m hungry."


    Crystal smirked and handed Eric the half-peeled apple. "This is as good as it gets," she said. "I''m sick of your ungrateful attitude. Take it or leave it."


    Crystal stood up and poured him a ss of water. "Have some water. I suggest you get a private nurse. You will find it more convenient than having to wait for someone to do their rounds. And I''m leaving. Oh, and stop staring at your phone. Just lie down and ring the bell if you need something."


    "Hey," Eric said, realizing he could not stop her. He thought for a moment, and then he said, "That van that I hit belonged to one of Richard''s goons."


    Crystal gasped. The van had stopped right in front of her. "Was the driver trying to abduct me?" she asked.


    "Could be," Eric replied. "Richard is famously known as one of our city''s most vicious viins. He likes to y dirty, especially with people who have offended him. After what you did to himst night, he is going to want revenge."


    Crystal: "So?"


    The calmness in Crystal''s eyes surprised Eric. Holy shit! - he thought - this girl seems way more mature, calm, andposed than any eighteen-year-old girl has the right to be!


    "So?" Eric said. "I have an idea. If you allow me to be your man, no one will dare toy a finger on you!" He brought the apple to his mouth and took his first bite.


    "What?" Crystal snorted withughter. Then she grabbed the knife and plunged it into the apple.


    Eric lowered his eyes to look at the knife. It was only an inch away from his face. "Are you trying to murder me?" he muttered with a mouth full of fruit.


    Crystal smiled and said, "If I were trying to murder you, you''d be dead. You understand?" Eric nodded. His face had turned as white as a ghost.


    Crystal: "Excellent. Now be a good boy and eat your apple."


    Eric: "Will youe and see me tomorrow?"


    Crystal: "It depends on the weather. And what kind of mood I''m in."

 Chapter 1563 - 81: She Played His Game

    Crystal walked out of the VIP ward and into the white marble-tiled corridor. The corridor was very long, and the nurses'' station was at the end of it, around the corner from the elevator. As Crystal approached the corner, she happened to overhear four nurses gossiping. She heard Nathan''s name, so she slowed her pace to hear more.


    The first nurse had her phone open so that everyone could see a picture of a good-looking man. "Who is he?" the second nurse asked.


    "Don''t you guys watch the news?" the first nurse scoffed. "He is only one of the wealthiest bachelors in the city! Here, I''ll show you another picture of him.." The nurse swiped left, and a second image appeared.


    "He''s hot!" the third nurse agreed, "but he''s nothing special. Almost all of the upper-ss bachelors around here are hunks. Doesn''t the media have anything better to report on?"


    "It''s newsworthy because it has to do with the poprity ranking list," the first nurse exined. "This is a picture of Anthony Johns. He''s the son of that catering tycoon, and he''s in fourth ce." She pulled up another image. "Third ce goes to Owen Lane, the leader of the cultural industry. He looks quite schrly, right?"


    The other girls smiled lustily and nodded their heads.


    The first nurse brought up a new image and said. "This is Alex Smith. He''s in second ce. He''s the son of the motor industry mogul/real estate magnate. But do you know who''s number one?"


    "Who?" the nurse asked.


    "I''ll give you a hint," the first nurse said. "He is amazing, good-looking, and his family made their fortune founding banks and the securities field. Can you guess?"


    When none of the other nurses replied, the first nurse pointed to the VIP room at the end of the hall and said, "It''s Eric Bush."


    The third nurse gasped and said, "Wow!


    He''s hot! Even in traction!" The fourth nurse hadn''t spoken until now, and the other girls were startled when she did.


    Her name was Maggie, and she was typically too shy to join in conversations. Maggie''s face turned pink as she spoke. Finally, she said, "Forget about those four. They''re old news. There is an even wealthier bachelor, but he isn''t on the list. if I tell you his background, though, I''m afraid that you guys will all be frightened."


    The first nurse: "Really? Is his background that terrifying??"


    The second nurse: "Who on earth is he, and how do you know so much about him? Is he one of your rtives?"


    "I wish he were," Maggie replied. "If he were, I wouldn''t have to work here with you guys. He did go on a blind date with my cousin, though. You could call him ''Handsome,'' a ''hunk,'' or say that he is ''good-looking, but none of those words would do his looks justice. There are no words that could describe his looks. He is a bit of a recluse, though. Few people have seen him."


    The first nurse: "Is your cousin Amy Fowler the hostess of the TV station?"


    Maggie: "Yes! That''s right! And if you saw them standing together, you would think they were made for each other!"


    "Since he is so well endowed, why does he need to go on a blind date?" the third nurse asked.


    Maggie shrugged and said, "I don''t know. I''ll have to ask Amy about that the next time I see her. Anyway, I think it''s about time I told you the man''s name." Maggie paused for a dramatic effect. "His name is Nathan Davis. He is the CEO of Brilliant Group."


    The second nurse: "Brilliant Group? Wow!


    Thatpany is a big deal!"


    Crystal did not listen to the rest of the conversation. She didn''t understand the upper ss, and she wasn''t interested in their lives. She had only slowed down because she''d heard Nathan''s name, and she was surprised to discover, not just that he was famous, but that he was dating some rich television hostess. I will have to question him about this tonight - thought Crystal.


    Crystal was about to press the button that would summon an elevator when Richard suddenly stepped out of Eric''s room. When he saw her, he grinned like an imp, raised his hand as if it were a gun, made a triggering motion with his thumb, and made a sound that imitated? a word that can be read as a gun firing; "BANG!"


    Richard''s neck was wrapped in gauze, and he was wearing a hospital gown. From across the room, he shouted at Crystal: "Little beauty, it seems that we were destined to meet again. I hope you didn''t think that I would forget about what happened. Enjoy what time you have because when I get out, ytime will be over."


    Crystal chuckled. "Do you think you can manage to hold your dder next time?" she asked.


    Richard scowled and made a mock lunge in Crystal''s direction, and when she didn''t flinch, his face turned red from anger and embarrassment.


    Crystal rolled her eyes at him with disdain as she pressed the button to summon the elevator. She had no interest in getting into an argument with him. After all - It takes an idiot to argue with an idiot.


    The elevator arrived almost immediately. When its doors opened, Crystal walked in with her head held high, and as she was leaving the hospital, she received a text message from Serenity. It said: "Hey, Crystal! You''ve been gone for a long time. Is everything okay?"


    Crystal: "It''s all good. I had to walk Eric to the hospital, though, which was a real pain in the ass. He is in traction and has to stay at the hospital, so at least he won''t be bothering me for a while. It''s a Cervical dislocation."


    Serenity: "I thought he''s faking..."


    Crystal knew that Serenity''s conclusion was right, but she just yed with Erick''s game.


    Crystal: "Me too... I''ll talk to you about it more when I get to school. Okay?"


    Serenity: "See you soon."

 Chapter 1564 - 82: You Tried To Kill Him

    By the time Crystal arrived at the university, she had missed the first ss, and the second ss was nearly finished, so she waited for Serenity in the cafeteria. Once they were together, they greeted each other warmly, and then a very serious expression appeared on Serenity''s face.


    Crystal frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing, really," Serenity replied. "I just keep thinking about the ident. I have this nagging feeling that things aren''t quite what they seem. Does that make any sense?"


    "I have the same feeling," Crystal admitted.


    She wanted to tell her friend about Richard, but she didn''t want to make her any more worried than she already was. "Anyway, let''s go get something to eat. I don''t know about you, but I''m hungry. I feel like a hungry best this time and ready to have a portion of good food to fill my tummy,"


    Serenity nodded, but just as they were getting up, Crystal''s phone rang.. "Hold on," Crystal said as she pulled her phone from her pocket. It was Evan Henry, her half-brother. Why is he calling? - she wondered. After a moment''s hesitation, she epted the call. "What do you want, Evan?"


    Evan: "I have something to tell you. Where are you?"


    Crystal said, "I''m at school, at the 2nd Canteen." That''s curious - she thought as the line went dead in her hand.


    The canteen was busy over the lunch hour, and it was very loud. There was the tter of people eating and talking and the sounding from the t-screen televisions that were mounted around the room. Crystal looked up at the nearest screen and was greeted by Amy Fowler''s smiling face broadcasting from the newsroom of whatever station she worked at. Crystal frowned as she stood up.


    "Evan Henry''s looking for you?" Serenity asked.


    Crystal: "Yeah. He''s going to meet me here. I don''t know why..."


    They made their way through the line, and when they got to the protein, Crystal pointed out the steaks and said, "You should have one. They''re delicious!"


    "Come on," Serenity scoffed. "I''m not a pig.


    You''re such a schemer! It would be best if you wanted me to be fat. But look, my clothes barely fit me. You''re as thin as a rail, though. You should have the steak, and I''ll stick to my sd!"


    Crystal shrugged and asked the cook to add steak to her tray. Then she turned to Serenity. "Why do you care so much about your figure?" she asked. "Who are you trying to impress?"


    Serenity: "Come on. Girls should treat losing weight as a lifelong career."


    Crystal chuckled. "YOLO!"


    "YOLO, my ass!" Serenity grunted. They made their way to the cashier, paid for their food, and returned to their table. They began to eat, and when they were about halfway through their meals, Evan appeared in the doorway of the cafeteria. Serenity saw him first, and she waved him over.


    Evan was wearing a suit and a pair of leather shoes, and he had his jacket hung over his arm like a true gentleman. He sat down beside Serenity so that he could face Crystal. He scowled at her steak and asked, "Is this your lunch? It''s a bit much, isn''t it?"


    "Never mind my food," Crystal grumbled.


    "What I eat is my business. Just tell me why you''re here!"


    Evan smiled and said, "The Henry Group''s stock plummeted this morning."


    Crystal: "That''s great, but so what?"


    Evan: "Crystal, do you want to buy into the Henry Group? This is the best time for you to do it,"


    Crystal: She raised her head and stared at him for a while and replied, "Yes. It looks like thepany is in big trouble that causes the price to dump in the stock market,"


    Evan: "Then now would be a good time to buy into it! There is no reason why you can''t negotiate for a good price."


    Crystal: "Negotiate? When Todd forced me to sign the waiver, he never negotiated with me! He even forgot that I am his daughter, or should I say, he never cared what would be my future at all,"


    Evan: "Dad didn''t deal with you fairly, but that was because you were trying to kill him!" Evan brutally reminded her of the thing she did.


    Crystal: "It was Henry who wanted to kill me first!"


    Evan: "We did not, and Todd was a Father to you!"


    Crystal: "He wasn''t, though! He may have put up the gic material, but that''s all he''s ever done for me! At no point did he ever do his duty to me as a father."


    Evan: "As long as Henry''s family blood runs through your veins, Todd is your Father, and no amount of ill will can change that."


    Crystal: "If I had a choice, I would have aplete blood transfusion. Todd''s blood makes me feel dirty."


    Evan realized that the conversation was going nowhere, so he tried to change the subject. He said, "Anyway, are you willing to give up the acquisition?"


    Crystal ignored the question, turned to Serenity, and asked if she was ready to go. Serenity nodded, and they stood up together, gathered their trash, took it to the garbage bin, and made their way towards their next ss. Despite the drop in the price of shares, Evan''s speech could not convince Crystal to change her mind. This business between them wasn''t about money anymore. It had be a personal vendetta.


    When Crystal and Serenity entered the ssroom, they were blinded by the lighting through the windows. They shaded their eyes with their hands and quickly found their seats.


    ****


    In Brilliant Group HQ - After the meeting, Nathan returned to his office. He received an email notification just as he sat down, but he ignored it because he assumed it was work-rted. Andy was right behind him, and once he was seated, Nathan said, "Make a separate table for the UAV n we discussed in the meeting. I need it by the end of the day."


    Andy: "No problem."

 Chapter 1565 - 83: I Can Go Home Myself

    Almost as soon as Andy left the room, Nathan''s phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and saw that it was Alex. He brought the phone to his ear and said, "Hey, Alex. How can I help you?"


    Alex: "Nathan, did you watch the video I sent you yet? I need to know if the girl in the video is your girlfriend?"


    Nathan: "What video are you talking about?"


    Alex: "I emailed it to you. Hurry up and take a look! We''ll talk after."


    After saying goodbye to Alex, Nathan opened the email and yed the video. It was about twenty minutes long, and although the lighting was poor, he could still see what had happened.


    Someone had recorded everything that had transpired on the night that Crystal had rescued her friend from certain assaults and possibly murder.


    Now Nathan knew how Crystal had injured her palm, and it bothered him that she hadn''t been open with him about what had happened.. It made him angry that she could have gotten hurt, and he wouldn''t have been able to protect her. "I treat her like a treasure," he told himself, "but she talks and acts as if her life has no value!"


    After watching the video, Nathan was no longer in the mood for working, nor did he feel like calling Alex back, so he took Andy''s car key and drove the Buick to the Olman University, and he arrived just as the afternoon sessions were letting out. He parked on the road and stared at the gate without blinking. It wasn''t long before the object of his love and hate appeared.


    Nathan waited until Crystal and Serenity had passed the driver''s side door, and then he jumped out of the car, startling both of them quite badly. Crystal red at him, and he could tell she was angry, but Serenity seemed to think it was quite funny. She giggled and pushed Crystal into Nathan''s arms. Then she said, "I''ve got to get to work. Take good care of her for me, okay!"


    Nathan caught Crystal in his arms and said, "She''s in good hands." Then, he walked her around the car and "helped" her into the passenger seat.


    Once Nathan was in the car, Crystal turned to him and said, "I can go home by myself. I''m a big girl. I just turned eighteen yesterday, in case you''ve forgotten!" When he didn''t reply, she began to pout. Finally, after a few minutes of awkward silence, she asked, "Have you been waiting for a long time?"


    Nathan started the car, but he still did not open his mouth.


    Crystal was confused. What''s up with him? - she wondered. Not knowing what else to do, she ced her bag between her legs and pulled her seatbelt over her shoulder. She cleared her throat and tried again. "Why are you driving a Buick today?" she asked. "You scared the shit out of me when you jumped out at us." As she spoke, she looked around at the car. There was a photo of Andy and a woman clipped to the dashboard. It is Andy''s car - she realized, but she couldn''t imagine why Nathan was driving it.


    Crystal spied on Nathan from the corner of her eye. He had a stern expression on his face, and his lips were pressed tightly together as if he was angry. As she watched him, she suddenly remembered that he was going on blind dates. Thus, she reasoned, if anyone had any right to be angry, it was her - and that made her so mad that before long, the grim expression on her face nearly matched the one on Nathan''s face. He is such an asshole! - thought Crystal.


    Nathan drove Crystal to the Beverly vi, and once they were in the house, he seized her wrist, dragged her into his room, and threw her on the bed. "Damn it! - she thought - Not Again! She raised her head to scold him, but he pressed her down on the bed and would not let her up.


    "You!" Crystal pushed him away and shouted, "What the hell?"


    Nathan: "Crystal Smith, do you think that no one cares about you? Do you think that you have no family, so you can risk your life whenever you want?"


    Crystal was confused by his words. She thought that they sounded too familiar to be original, and a sense of deja vu washed over her.


    "If so," Nathan continued, "then what the hell am I? A husband by a technicality?" At this moment, anger med in his heart, and he wanted to kill Richard for the things he had put Crystal through. How dare that dirty man touch my woman! - he thought. If something had happened to her, he would have never been able to forgive himself for not being there to protect her.


    ****


    Nathan was sitting on Crystal''s chest. He had her hands pinned above her head, and his face was about a foot from hers. It was beet red, and the veins in his forehead were practically pulsing. This was as angry as Crystal had ever seen Nathan, but beneath the rage, she thought she saw another emotion lurking. Is he afraid? - she wondered - Has he been worrying about me?


    Now Crystal finally understood what Nathan had been talking about. Somehow, Nathan had learned about the events from the previous night. Crystal softened her tone, and in a gentle tone of voice, she said, "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you. I didn''t want you to worry about me."


    When Nathan heard that, he was stunned for a moment.


    "Normally, I wouldn''t have done something so foolhardy," Crystal exined, "But I couldn''t stand by and do nothing while they hurt my friend. It won''t happen again. I promise."


    Nathan frowned. "I want to believe you," he said, "but you don''t make it easy..." Crystal opened her eyes wide, and with a look of child-like innocence and a bright smile, she said, "You have my word. If you need me to, I''ll even put a stamp on my promise."


    Nathan: "A stamp? Huh?"


    Crystal suddenly raised her head and kissed Nathan on the lips.


    "Is this an invitation?" Nathan said with interest. He smiled as he let her hands go.

 Chapter 1566 - 84: Woman You’re Playing With Fire Again

    Nathan lowered his head to kiss Crystal, but just before their lips touched, she slipped her hand between them. She ran her finger yfully across his lips, smiled, and said, "Don''t forget our one-month agreement. You promised me that you''d be good? Can you keep your word?"


    Nathan''s heart sank, and a frown appeared on his face. His hand lowered, and he lifted her shirt to touch the soft flesh between her bra and her pants, lingering on her cute little belly button. He slipped his hand into her pants and sighed as his fingers touched her soft, sparse pubic hairs. No, he told himself - Be strong. "You are literally killing me," he said as he pulled his hand out of her pants.


    "Not literally," Crystal scoffed. "Surely, not literally. You will live. I promise!"


    I could take her by force at any time - Nathan reminded himself - but as much as I want her cunt, I want her heart even more! He stared into her stubborn eyes, and his desire to conquer her increased ten-fold. "Before this month is over," he said, "You''ll be begging to have me.. You won''t be able to restrain yourself. You''ll see!"


    Crystal smirked and said, "We''ll see." Despite her show of attitude, she hadn''t expected him to control himself, and she was quite relieved. Nathan did have a point, though. He was good-looking and charming, and at times he was able to put a spell on her so that her body responded to him even when her brain did not want it to. Her biggest fear was that she would give in to him, get pregnant, and have to be a mother at such a young age. After all, she was still going through puberty.


    Crystal could feel Nathan''s swollen member pressed hard against her pubic mound, and she asked, "Does it hurt when it gets all big and hard like that? I... I am just curious," She stammered after questioning him.


    Nathan sighed and said, "He''s a beast. After that, he''ll calm down, but right now, he''s very angry."


    Crystal tilted her head, gave Nathan a serious look, and said, "If you can''t stand it, you can always say Uncle. Besides, it''s not good for your health to restrain yourself for too long."


    Nathan snickered and said, "I said you wouldn''t be able to restrain yourself, but I didn''t expect you to change so quickly." He pressed down harder on her with his swollen member and began to rock up and down, applying more pressure to her wet core, and she moaned as he dry-humped her. "If you want me to break my promise, I can, but you will have to ept the consequences. Woman, you''re ying with fire again,"


    Crystal was quiet for a while after that, and Nathan continued to hump her. He brought his hand up under her shirt and grasped her breasts, and he was surprised to discover that she wasn''t wearing a bra at all. He caressed her breasts, squeezed them, and teased her nipples. asionally, Crystal moaned, and she appeared to be lost in the pleasure of his touch, but she was still thinking, considering her options.


    Nathan smiled as he pleasured her. Finally, he thought she would have to ept that they were doomed to be together after this! He watched her closely, and as he brought her to climax, he slowly pulled the band-aid off of her wounded hand. The three-centimeter-long cut had begun to heal, but the skin around it was white where the adhesive had been, and it urred to him that she must have gotten it wet.


    Crystal frowned and pulled her hand away. He had stopped humping her, but she wasn''t done with him yet, so she gripped his buttocks and thrust her pubis against the beast. "Don''t stop," she cried. "Please, don''t stop!"


    "No!" Nathan snapped. He pushed her away and rolled off of her. Then, without another word, he went into the bathroom to get the First Aid Kit. When he returned, he found Crystal in bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. From his angle, she looked adorable and much more like the child that she had been just a few short years ago than the young adult he imagined she would one day be. Her cherub-like lips were slightly parted, and she was pouting. More than anything, she reminded him of being an over-tired adolescent trying to solve a particrly tricky equation.


    Nathan walked to the side of the bed, touched her palm, and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    Crystal shook her head.


    Nathan smiled and put down the medicine box. First, he sterilized her wound with alcohol, and then he applied Polysporin. As he was doing this, she said, "I''d like to ask you something, but you need to promise to tell the truth. Can you do that?"


    The question had been begging to be asked for a long time, but until now, Crystal hadn''t dared bring it up. On the one hand, she was afraid that he wouldn''t tell her the truth. But, on the other hand, he was afraid that he would tell her the truth, but she wouldn''t like it.


    "What is it?" Nathan asked.


    "It''s nothing..." Crystal replied.


    Based on her hesitant attitude, Nathan guessed that she must be trying to ask him something that she was uncertain about, so he didn''t push her.


    After a while, Crystal looked away, and tears began to run down her face. "Why did my mom kill herself?" she cried. "They say she was depressed, but she wasn''t! She was happy! Or at least she seemed to be... was she actually depressed, but I was too much of a selfish brat to notice?"


    Nathan sighed. He knew this day woulde, but he was caught off guard because he hadn''t expected it to arrive so soon. He finished dressing Crystal''s wound, and then he gave her the First Aid Kit. "Here," he said. "Put this away first, and then we''ll talk."


    Crystal took the box and ran it into the bathroom.

 Chapter 1567 - 85: Cut The Chase

    As Crystal was putting the First Aid Kit away, she heard Nathan''s feet on the stairs. At first, she thought that was strange because he had just said that he would tell her about her Mother. Maybe he thought we would be morefortable in the living room - thought Crystal, and she followed after him. When she got downstairs, though, she saw that he''d gone outside.


    Crystal frowned as she looked out the front window, and she was shocked to see Carlos''s BMW parked in the driveway. He was getting out of the car, but Joyce was already halfway to the house.


    Crystal gasped - What the fuck are they doing here?!?!?! Thest time Carlos had been here was more than ten years ago, and the only reason for his visit was to help finalize the divorce and the division of property between her Father and Mother. Crystal had only been seven at the time, but she''d known why he was there. Why he was visiting today, though, was aplete mystery.


    Crystal rushed out of the house to see what was going on, and when Carlos saw her, he called her name. Before he could say anything more, though, Joyce raised her fist in the air and shouted, "Crystal Smith, you dirty bitch! Todd Henry brought you, and in thanks, you''re trying to tear him down! You are an ungrateful slut! Do you really think you can buy the Henry Group?"


    Joyce rushed towards Crystal, and she was about to p her across the face.. Before she could follow through, though, Nathan caught her wrist with his left hand. He ced his hand on her chest and shoved her so hard that she was thrown to the ground. Until that moment, Joyce had been so focused on Crystal that she hadn''t even seen Nathan. Now her mouth hung open like a fool. "N-Nathan... D- Davis¡­" she stammered. "I d-didn''t s-see you there¡­."


    Joyce struggled to get up, and then she brushed the dirt and grass off her buttocks and the back of her legs. As angry as she was at Crystal, she didn''t dare attack her again if Nathan had her back. She turned to look at Carlos, but his face waspletely void of emotion, and she could not tell what he was thinking. Then she noticed how tightly his fists were clenched at his side, and she couldn''t help but smile. He is angry- she thought - Good! After protecting Crystal for three years, he has every right to be angry!


    There was a cold chill in the air, and the tension between the two parties was palpable. Then, suddenly, one of the BMW''s back doors opened, and Crystal groaned as she watched Todd step out. "Oh, fuck!" she muttered. Because of the tinted windows, she hadn''t seen him.


    Todd turned to Joyce and said, "I have no idea why you insist on being so rude. It is embarrassing." Joyce''s face turned red from anger and embarrassment as Todd turned to Nathan. "Are you going to invite me in?" he asked. "I have something to discuss with you." Nathan nodded and gestured for him to follow him into the house.


    Crystal made eye contact with Nathan, and heforted her with his eyes. Then he took her hand and led her into the house.


    Once they were in the living room, Crystal and Nathan sat in the love chair, and everyone else sat on the couch opposite them. Nathan sat with his legs crossed with one arm on the armrest and the other rested possessively on Crystal''s thigh. He looked calm and confident, and he seemed to care very little for whatever business Todd was here to discuss.


    Nathan looked at Todd, smiled, and said, "Cut to the chase, Mr. Henry. I don''t have all day. So why are you here?"


    Todd: "I''d like to discuss the acquisition..." Nathan: "Is there a problem? Can you not afford the terms we agreed to?"


    "It seems that I cannot," Todd admitted. "Our stocks plummeted this morning, and they are unlikely to recover fully. Our shareholders are in a panic. Would you consider releasing me from my contractual obligations? I am begging you for mercy."


    Crystal smirked. The sound of her Father groveling was like music to her ears. The Henry Group was in trouble, but it was Todd''s fault, and once thepany hit rock bottom, Brilliant Group would be in the perfect position to swoop in and purchase all of the shares for next to nothing. After that happened, her father would be her employee! Oh, how the mighty have fallen! - thought Crystal.


    "You are talking to the wrong person."


    Nathan turned to Crystal and said, "This is your department."


    Crystal crossed her arms beneath her breasts, and her smirk turned into a shark-like Cheshire grin. "I''m listening," she said.


    Todd turned to Crystal, and she could see the fear in his eyes. After what he had done to her, he knew that she had every right to hate him and no good reason to show him mercy. He had hoped to bypass Crystal and talk directly to Nathan bying to the house, but he had failed toprehend the amount of authority he had vested in Crystal. And from the look in Nathan''s eyes, he could see how much he loved her. "Crystal," Todd pleaded. "Daddy was wrong. I shouldn''t have treated you the way that I did. Can you forgive me?"


    Crystal red at her Father. She knew that all he cared about was the deal and his second family. She hummed and hawed for a moment as she pretended to think the matter over. Then, in a low tone of voice, she said, "I have no Father. My Father abandoned me sixteen years ago. He has a new son and daughter now. If you think that you are my Father for some reason, I hate to break it to you; you are mistaken."


    Joyce shook her fist at Crystal. "Crystal Smith!" she hissed. "Watch your tongue!"


    Crystal smiled coldly and said, "This is my home, who said you could speak? Whenever you open your mouth, even your Father is embarrassed."


    "That''s not true!" Joyce shouted. Crystal shrugged but said nothing, and her calm demeanor infuriated her half-sister. Joyce began to stand up, but Todd put a hand on her to stop her. "That will be enough for you," he said firmly. "Sit down and shut up! The adults are talking now."


    Joyce promptly sat back down, crossed her arms beneath her ample breasts, and began to pout. The sight of which made even Carlosugh.

 Chapter 1568 - 86: Was I Too Hard On Him?

    Once theughter died down, Todd looked at Crystal from across the room and forced himself to smile. "I understand where you''reing from," he admitted, "and you have every right to hate me. But this is business. Please tell me what you want, and if it is something that I can do, I will do it. But, as you already know, I am at your mercy."


    "Anything I want?" Crystal asked.


    Todd: "If it is possible."


    Crystal: "I want my mother back. Is that possible?"


    "Crystal," Todd whined. "You know I can''t bring your mother back, but couldn''t you help me- for her sake¡­?"


    "For her sake!" Crystal scoffed.. "My mother wouldn''t give a shit about what would happen to the Henry Group, and she would be disgusted if she knew how you''d stolen my inheritance from me! My Grandfather''s will is clear. You do not have the right to the stocks he left me!"


    Todd: "What''s done is done. Can''t we leave the past in the past? It''s meaningless to talk about irrevocable things. Crystal, I know I owe your mother and you a lot, but you could give me a chance to make it up to you!"


    Crystal looked at her Father. He looked a lot older than he had thest time she''d seen him, and he wasn''t nearly as cocksure. She finally shook her head. Nothing he did now could ever make up for what he''d done.


    Suddenly, Todd fell to his knees in front of Crystal and Nathan.


    "Dad! What are you doing?" Joyce cried.


    Carlos hurriedly stood up and tried to lift Todd, but he was pushed away.


    Todd looked up at Crystal and said, "Crystal, if you don''t forgive Daddy, Daddy will not stand up. I will remain here like this until you forgive me."


    Joyce: "Crystal Smith, Daddy is kneeling before you. Are you satisfied? Aren''t you afraid of going to hell for this?"


    Crystal smirked at her half-sister. "He can remain on his knees until hell freezes over," she scoffed. "Besides, penitence looks on him!" Crystal patted her Father on the head as if he were a dog. Then she stood up and walked towards the stairs. Behind her, Joyce began to curse, but Crystal paid her no mind. She went up to her room and closed the door behind her.


    It was not in her to forgive their old man.


    Once Crystal was in her room, she sat on the windowsill with her chin against her knees and grinned. It felt good to have power over her family finally. Now, no one could bully her, and if she wanted something, she could take it, and no one could stop her!


    Crystal felt tired, so sheid in bed, and she quickly fell asleep. As she slept, she dreamt that Nathan had climbed into bed with her, and when she woke up, he was beside her. He had been watching her and lightly running his fingers up and down her arm.


    Crystal was startled when she saw Nathan, and he apologized and began to get up, but she said, "No. Stay. Please. I am afraid to be alone," She didn''t know why, but she was suddenly afraid to be alone. Something about her Father''s submission made her uneasy. Was I too hard on him? - she asked herself.


    After a few minutes, Crystal fell back asleep in Nathan''s arms, and this time she dreamt of her mother. Her mother had jumped from the room, and her remains had been a bloody mess. And when she next awoke, she was drenched in sweat.


    After such a terrible dream, Crystal was d to have Nathan beside her. She wrapped her arm around him and held him tight. Nathan hugged her back, and she strained her neck so that she could kiss him, first on the mouth and then on the cheek, neck, earlobe, corbone, and chest. There was sexual energy between them that was undeniable, but this exchange had nothing to do with desire and everything to do with giving and receivingfort. She just wanted to feelfortable, and the heating from Nathan make her feel a bit better. Nathan groaned, and his lower body was starting to react.


    "Crystal, stop, I''m afraid if we continue doing this thing, I might lose control,"


    She loosened her arms around his neck and snuggled herself under his armpit.


    ***


    In the Hospital - Eric Bush was the worst kind of patient. He''d trashed his room. There was hospital equipment, medicine, and pillows everywhere, and Antony had reached the end of his rope with him. In his opinion, Eric was acting like a spoiled brat. He''d driven away every nurse assigned to work with him, and nobody dared enter his room.


    Antony sat on the sofa with his legs on the coffee table. He watched Eric with a concerned expression on his face. Eric had a cervical dislocation and was in traction, but Antony worried that he might have brain damage. I''ll have to bring it up with the doctor - thought Eric.


    Eric turned to Antony. "Who''s the new headmaster at Olman University?" he asked.


    Antony frowned. "That''s a random question, but I''ll look it up for you." He pulled out his phone, and after a quick Google search, said, "His name is Owen Lane. It looks like he used to work out of Saint University, but he was recently transferred. Why do you ask?"


    Eric: "I want you to contact him and arrange for me to audit Crystal''s sses."


    Antony: "Give me a break. Don''t you think you''re too old to be an auditor?"


    Eric: "Up yours! I''m still young, okay? Besides, I look like I''m eighteen or neen."


    Antonyughed. "Sure, sure, buddy!"


    Eric: "That''s enough! You work for me, so do what I say! I don''t need your shit!"


    Antony: "Fine. I''ll do it. But there''s something you need to know: Nathan Davis is her substitute teacher... Can you manage to sit in on one of his sses without causing a scene?"

 Chapter 1569 - 87: Why Is It Impossible?

    When Eric heard that Nathan Davis was one of Crystal''s teachers, his face turned red from anger. He grabbed his ne and gripped the pendant so hard that the veins on the back of his hand bulged. "That''s... impossible," Eric murmured.


    "Why is it impossible?" Antony asked. "It''s true. Why anyone would want to be a substitute professor at a university when they don''t need to be, though, is beyond me. God knows what Nathan thought when he epted the position."


    "Why need to know why anyone does anything?" Antony shrugged. "Anyway," he said, "do you still want me to contact the headmaster?"


    Eric scowled. "Don''t be dumb!" he shouted. "If my brothers know that I was sitting in on Nathan Davis''s sses, my reputation would never recover!" There was a moment of awkward silence between them, and then Eric said, "Bring me a selection of thetest men''s wear."


    Antony could not keep up with Eric''s trains of thought, but he knew better than to argue, and within the hour, he was able to fill the room with arge ensemble of trendy outfits. He summoned the nurses and bodyguards and asked them for their advice, offering a reward of $100,000 to the person with the best taste.


    When the young nurses heard about the contest, they practically lost their minds from excitement, and those that were at home resting rushed into work at tout de suite. They were given an hour to do their best, and then Eric selected the top ten outfits.


    Meanwhile, Antony looked into Crystal''s timetable. After hanging up the phone, he turned to Eric and said, "She has lessons tomorrow."


    Eric smiled and pulled up his phone so that he could send her a text message. "Hey, girl," he typed. And he pressed SEND. He didn''t expect a reply, but it had felt good to send the message, and Eric began to giggle like a mad man.


    The way that Eric was looking at his phone reminded Antony of a look he''d seen in the eyes of Jeffrey Dahmer one time when he''d been reading the newspaper and gooseflesh appeared in his arms. Dahmer was a serial rapist and murderer. Eric is such a pervert - Antony thought.


    When Crystal woke up the next morning, she was still in Nathan''s arms, and he was still asleep. She stared at his face and couldn''t help but think that he was indeed the best-looking man she had ever seen. He was even better looking than many famous movie stars. His shoulders were broad. His chest was muscr, and his breathing was deep and even. She loved him as much as he might have wanted to take her by force, he had always been able to get himself under control. He was a gentleman that way.


    Crystal touched his eyebrows, nose, and lips, and as her fingers caressed his chin, his eyes suddenly opened. Crystal quickly withdrew her hand, but Nathan smiled and seized her wrist. "What were you doing?" he asked.


    Crystal sighed and said, "If you can kiss me, I should be able to touch you. Don''t you think so?"


    "You can touch me," Nathan replied. "But there are better ces to touch. Don''t you think so?" Nathan led her hand down the length of his body, and when he pressed it against hisid organ, it came to life instantly.


    Crystal squealed and drew back her hand. His hard member had doubled its length and girth in seconds, going from soft and malleable to strong and hard. The twenty-centimeter beast was hot as a hot pan and as hard as an iron pir. "I didn''t know it did that!" she said, with a mix of fear and awe.


    "That''s nothing," Nathanughed. He kissed her passionately, and then he pulled away. "Time for breakfast," he said.


    After breakfast, Nathan drove Crystal to school, and on the way, she received a text from Serenity. It said, "Hey, Girl. I''m going to bete. I just woke up. A group of people yed drinking games until 3 a.m., and my boss made me stayte to amodate them. Then I ended up sleeping through my rm clock. Save me a seat in the ss, okay?"


    Crystal: "I will, but I don''t think you should be working at the club. Your grades are starting to slip. Why don''t you let me help you with your Dad''s medical expenses?" Crystal had wanted to offer Serenity money for a long time, but she didn''t want to damage her friend''s pride.


    Serenity: "Thank you, but no. If you helped me now, you''d end up helping me forever, and that wouldn''t be right."


    Crystal smiled at the message and wrote, "Why not let me help you forever? I have more money than I could spend in a dozen lifetimes!"


    Serenity: "Are you cursing me for not being able to get married?"


    Crystal was shocked by her friend''s unexpected and seemingly random reply, and she didn''t know what to say to that. A moment passed, and when she got another message from Serenity, she felt somewhat relieved.


    Serenity: "No. Sorry. I didn''t mean that. I know you are just trying to help."


    Serenity and Crystal went to the 2nd Canteen as usual at noon, but a crowd of grumpy, hungry students blocked their way.


    "What''s going on?" Crystal asked. She looked in the window. There were people seated and eating, but everyone else was being kept out.


    "I don''t know," someone said. "I just got a text from my friend, though, and he says the other canteens are open, so I''m going to find somewhere else to eat!"


    Upon hearing the news, the students began to make their way towards the various other canteens on campus. When almost all the students were gone, Crystal and Serenity looked at each other, but confusion was all they saw in each other''s eyes.


    Suddenly, a man in a ck suit appeared on the other side of the window. He opened the door, looked at Crystal, and said, "Miss Smith, pleasee in."


    Crystal retreated half a step and said, "No....We can go to another canteen."


    The man in ck said, "Don''t be afraid, Master Bush sent me to invite you and your friend in."

 Chapter 1570 - 88: I’m Creeped Out

    Crystal looked at the man in ck with an expression of shocked dismay on her face. "What is Eric doing out of the hospital?" she asked. "When I left him, he was in traction!!!"


    "I am sure that Master Bush can answer any questions you have," the man replied. "If you will follow me..."


    "Fine," Crystal sighed. "Lead the way."


    To the left of the meal line, several hundred square meters had been emptied of people. Eric was the exception, and he was sitting near the middle of the room with his back to them. He was wearing a white shirt with ck borders, a pair of ck casual pants, and British shoes. As they drew near to him, he stood up and turned around to greet them.. He smiled and said, "Sweetheart, I''m d that you agreed to join me!"


    Crystal stared intently at the back of Eric''s neck. "Why aren''t you in the hospital?" she asked suspiciously.


    "I want to have lunch with you," he replied. "Is that a crime?"


    Crystal: "That''s bullshit! What''s your deal?" Eric shrugged and said, "The weather is good today, so I decided to take a walk. I happened to be passing by, and I thought that if I bought you a simple meal, it would be a good way of thanking you for saving my life."


    "A simple meal?" Crystal scoffed. "You take over a whole cafeteria and call it a simple meal?"


    "You should be honored," Eric said.


    "Honored?" Crystalughed. She said, "We both know that I would never have agreed to go out with you, so you had to resort to this." She spread her hands wide. "I don''t feel honored. I''m creeped out!"


    Eric put his hands in his trousers pockets and stepped closer to her. "I wanted to buy you a meal," he said seriously, "but I also need to talk to you about Richard..."


    Crystal was stunned for a second. She looked directly into Eric''s eyes and said, "Tell me."


    Eric turned his head to the table and chairs that he''d arranged. He''d covered the table with a white embroidered tablecloth, and there was a vase full of orange Juliet roses on a beautiful disy, which was simple but romantic. "Sit down," he said. "I''ll tell you while we eat."


    Eric knew that cafeteria food was shit, so he''d invited a local chef toe in and prepare something special for them. As soon as Eric had stood up, the cafeteria staff had begun to te and serve their food. It all looked delicious, but Crystal was determined not to be derailed. She smirked and said, "Say it now or shut up."


    Eric was speechless. He''d had his ducks all lined up, but it didn''t seem to matter because he was shooting nks. He couldn''t believe how easily Crystal rejected his advances. Eric knew that the shortest way to a woman''s heart was through her cunt, and it urred to him that things would go much smoother between them if he got brave and raped her.


    Unfortunately, this was neither the time nor the ce for such intimacy.


    Eric sighed and said, "Richard has hired awyer, and he is one of the bestwyers in the country. You are likely to be charged for what you did two nights ago at the club. Things might get out of control. You have to be careful."


    "He wants to press charges?" Crystal had never thought about such repercussions. Richard had promised that he would get his revenge at the hospital, but she thought that he was threatening her with violence.


    Eric nodded casually, and Crystal asked him, "What should I do?"


    A smug smile appeared on Eric''s face. He was back in the driver''s seat, or at least he thought that he was. "Don''t worry," he said.


    "I''ve got your back." Eric drew a cigarette from a pack he kept in his pocket, lit the tip, and took a slow drag. He held it in his lungs for a few seconds, and then he produced a series of circr balls from his mouth. It was a trick that his father had taught him.


    Crystal frowned and waved the smoke away in irritation, and her brows furrowed. "You would do that for me?" she asked suspiciously. "But why? We don''t even know each other. And if you think I would exchange sexual favors for legal help, you are sorely mistaken." Crystal knew Eric''s type. He could have almost any woman he wanted, but it was the woman that he couldn''t have that he desired. It had nothing to do with her and everything to do with the chase. Until he had her, he wouldn''t give up. Once he had her, though, he would lose interest.


    "Do you even regret what happened?" Eric asked.


    "Of course, I do!" Crystal chuckled and said, "If the lighting had been better, I wouldn''t have missed his carotid artery, and he would have bled out on the floor."


    From the tone of Crystal''s voice, it would have been easy to mistake her statement for a joke, an attempt at dark humor-while from the look in her eyes, Eric could tell that she was dead serious, and a cold chill ran down his back.


    "But I don''t regret hurting Richard," Crystal added. "And I don''t need your help."


    Richard: "It''s your funeral. Anyway, now that is out of the way, would you and Serenity care to join me for a meal? There is a lot of food. It would be a shame for it to go to waste."


    "I think we''ll go," Crystal replied. "I wouldn''t want you to think that this kind of behavior is eptable."


    "Have it your way," Eric grumbled. "One more thing before you go, though: "Are you still supporting the mall''s charity; the Angel Fund is what it''s called. If so, you might want to call it quits. It''s not good to be so generous. You might get taken advantage of."


    Crystal ignored this advice and said, "Shouldn''t you be getting back to the hospital? After all this exertion, there is no way of knowing where your cervical spondylopathy levels are. Then, once you are fully recovered, you can get back to the girls who want you."


    "I only want you," Eric said. "I don''t care about those other girls. You are the first person in my life that has taken me seriously."


    When Crystal heard this, her arms broke out in gooseflesh. She rolled her eyes toward him and said, "Goodbye!"

 Chapter 1571 - 89: What’s With You Today?

    Crystal turned to go, But Eric grabbed her wrist with his right hand. "Wait," he said. "I have something for you." Eric let go of her wrist, and then he took a choker and a pendant from his pocket. The pendant was a ss eagle with extended wings, and the choker was made from ck leather. Before Crystal could react, he reached forward and sped it around her neck.


    Crystal stepped back with a frightened expression on her face. She touched the cor and tried to remove it, but it would note off. "What the fuck?" she growled.


    "You won''t be able to take it off," Eric exined. "It is locked, and I have the only key."


    Crystal: "But why?"


    .


    Eric: "As long as you wear it, you are under my protection."


    Crystal: "I don''t need or want your protection, nor will I wear your cor. I am not a dog that you can lead on a leash - and if you don''t take it off, I will figure out a way to get it off on my own!"


    Eric: "You''ll regret it if you do."


    "I doubt it." Crystalughed. She turned to Serenity, and she was about to say that it was time to go, but the words caught in her throat. While she''d been arguing with Eric, her friend had taken a seat, and now she was eating. On her te, there was a salmon steak, asparagus, and basmati rice. "You traitor!" she hissed.


    Serenity looked up, and there was a guilty expression on her face. "I''m sorry," she said. "But look at this food! How can you resist the temptation? You are a stronger woman than I am."


    Crystal: "You should be ashamed of yourself!"


    Serenity: "I''m not, though; this meal is fit for a queen. It is the first time I have eaten anything so fine. If I didn''t seize the opportunity, I would have regretted it for the rest of my life!"


    Crystal frowned and said, "Fine, you win." Then she went and sat beside her friend and began to eat. Eric had already eaten, and while he watched the girls, he texted back and forth with Antony.


    Antony had picked Eric up from the hospital in a pink Lamborghini. It was one of two models that had been built. They were designed explicitly for Eric, and now there was only one in existence. He''d smashed the other into a van the previous day.


    Antony was waiting for him with the car in the parking lot. After the meal, Eric nned to bring Crystal outside and present the car to her as a gift. The car was full of helium balloons. When the door opened, the balloons would fly out and create such a romantic scene that Crystal would be ovee by Eric''s chivalry - that was the n. He still hadn''t figured out how he would get her outside.


    Eric took another cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and began to leisurely smoke. He felt like he was stuck between a rock and a hard ce, and smoking helped him think.


    Suddenly his phone buzzed, and he pulled it out of his pocket. He''d received another text message from Antony. It said: "How are things going? Should I send someone in to drag her out by force?"


    Eric: "That shouldn''t be necessary. I should be able to get her out of her own volition."


    Antony: "Master Bush, do you think she is ying tricks with you? Women like to y tricks on men. It is in their nature. They can''t even help it."


    Eric: "I would love to be the victim of one of her tricks!"


    Antony: "What if she already has a boyfriend?"


    Eric frowned and put his cigarette out on the table. He thought for a second, and then he wrote: "So what if she does? If she were married, I would destroy the marriage to get her. That is how badly I want her!"


    Antony: "Your words shock me. Crystal is an 18-year-old girl. There is no way that she''s married. That being said, she may have a boyfriend. Unfortunately, I couldn''t find out more about her throughout my investigation..."


    Eric: "Once this business is over, can you arrange to have her followed. Apart from the limited knowledge we have that she is an orphan and that shees from a rich family, we know next to nothing about her past. But there is no reason why we can''t bring ourselves up to date by tracking her present course."


    Antony: "She wouldn''t like that..."


    Eric clenched his fists when he read Antony''s message, and it took all of his strength to keep his anger in check. He looked at his phone, reread the message, and wrote: "I DON''T CARE!!!! JUST DO IT." Antony''s protective attitude towards Crystal was starting to get on Eric''s nerves. I will have to address that - Eric thought unhappily. Antony was in Number One, and he took no pleasure from reprimanding him.


    Suddenly, Serenity turned to Crystal and said, "Once we''re done eating, I''d like to get some fresh air. We still have some time before ss starts. Do you want to join me?"


    Crystal thought about it for a minute, and then she smiled. "I think that''s a great idea," she said.


    When Eric heard this, his heart nearly jumped for joy. Finally, his prayers had been answered!


    He nodded to the girls and said, "It has been nice spending time with you both, but I should get back to the hospital."


    ****


    There was a flower garden in front of the school, and several benches were ced in and around it. Students went here when they needed some peace. Within the garden, there was also a series of interconnected paths.


    "Everything is so beautiful here," Serenity said. She knelt to pick up a flower and held it up to Crystal. "Here, put this behind your ear. I''ll take a picture."


    Crystal scowled and said, "I''d rather not. You know that I don''t like taking pictures."


    Serenity put the flower behind Crystal''s ear anyway and snapped a picture. Then, sheughed and said, "That one''s going to Professor Davis!"


    Crystal''s brow furrowed. "What''s with you today?" she asked. "This is the second time you''ve betrayed me today!"

 Chapter 1572 - 90: You Are A Spoiled Brat

    Crystal tried to grab the phone so that she could delete the photo, but Serenity pulled it away and stuffed it in her bra so that it was safe.


    Crystal red at her friend and said, "You are such a bitch!"


    "I am not!" Serenityughed and said, "I am looking out for your best interests. You''ll see!"


    Suddenly, a gentle hand fell on Crystal''s shoulder, and she was so startled that she jumped a half-inch off the ground and squealed. She turned around, and when she saw who had touched her, her face turned red from anger. "Jessica!" she hissed. Her hands clenched and unclenched at her side. "What the fuck are you doing here?!?!?"


    Jessica smiled sweetly and asked, "Have you had lunch yet?"


    Crystal smirked and said, "I know you don''t care about my eating habits, so let''s skip the pleasantries. Why are you here? Does this have something to do with the Henry Group''s stocks?"


    Jessica''s mouth twitched, and Crystal chuckled. She didn''t know why Jessica thought she could seed where Todd had failed..


    There was nothing but cruelty in Crystal''s Stepmother''s eyes, but she remainedposed, graceful, anddylike. "Crystal," she said. "I know that you are reluctant to go easy on your father. That''s understandable. But aren''t you afraid of the family''spany falling into the hands of strangers? If that happened, we would be ruined, and our legacy would be forgotten."


    "You shouldn''t worry so much." Crystalughed and said, "Look at the lines around your eyes. Your worries are causing you to age prematurely, and no amount of Botox will be able to fix the damage you will do to your face if you can''t get your nose out of your husband''s business."


    Jessica''s lower lip trembled, and she touched the corner of her eye. "I didn''te here to fight with you," she said. "Your Dad had a heart attackst night. He was taken to the hospital by ambnce, and he is still in the intensive care unit. Your cruelty is killing him. If you still have a conscience, you should show him mercy."


    "Should I show him mercy?" Crystal sneered.


    "That''s rich! Where was he on the days that preceded my mother''s suicide? He was gone and never showed mercy to my mother,"


    "Your parents were separated," Jessica argued. "And they had been for a decade. Todd had no idea that your mother was depressed! He was busy taking care of the business that time,"


    "She was depressed because of what you and my father did to her!" Crystal shouted. All around them, people were beginning to stare, but it was as if the two women were in a world of their own, and they paid the gawking students no mind. "Look at me!"


    Jessica red at Crystal. "What?"


    Crystal: "You don''t matter, and nothing you could say will have any effect on the way I do business. So I suggest you shouldn''t touch your finger on the fire, it will get burnt,"


    In a voice that was barely audible, Jessica said, "You are a spoiled brat!" And then she pped Crystal hard across the face, so hard that her vision blurred, and there was a ringing in her ears.


    Crystal lifted her head and gave Jessica a look so dirty that it caused the older woman to recoil. Crystal touched the spot where she had been struck, and then she said, "I will make you pay for that, but not just you. My father will also pay, as will the Henry Group, and when ites to assigning me for the devastation that I will cause, Todd will know why I did what ! will have done. Just wait and see."


    "You think you''re smart!" Jessica roared - or tried to roar. Her words had lost any power that they might have had. She was like a balloon that had lost its air, and the fire had gone out of her eyes.


    "I am smart," Crystal replied. "Plus, I know how dumb you are. I know you promised Todd an heir, even though you are past the age of fertility." She smirked. "That was dumb. "Dumb. Dumb. Dumb. That''s what you are."


    "Shut up!" Jessica screamed. Tears were running down her face, and her making was smeared. Crystal had broken her and made her ugly.


    Jessica tried to p Crystal again, but this time she caught her arm. "You''ve lost all power over me," she said casually. "Not that you ever had any real power over me. Now, though, everyone can see what a loser you are. And have always been. You''ve never been anything more than an old man''s mistress."


    Crystal was about to walk away, but what Jessica said next made her blood run cold, and her face turned white. She turned around slowly, looked her stepmother in the eyes, and said, "What did you just say?"


    Jessica wiped the tears from her eyes, smiled, and in a level tone of voice, said, "If you can''t let bygones be bygones and treat your father with a little decency, I will take your mother''s ashes, and I will take your Grandfather''s ashes, and I will flush them down the toilet. Now, what do you think about that? Not so smart now, are you?"


    Crystal gasped. "How dare you?!?!?"


    Jessica: "You''ve driven me to it."


    Crystal stared at Jessica. She wanted to pick up a rock and smash her stepmother''s head in.


    "I do not give in to threats," she said evenly. "I retaliate. So, if I were you, I''d watch my mouth."


    Suddenly, Crystal felt Serenity''s hand on her arm. "Let''s get going," her friend said. "ss is about to begin again."


    Crystal nodded and allowed herself to be led back in the direction of the school.


    As they went up the steps, they heard Joyce shout, "I may be past the age of fertility, but your mother couldn''t be pregnant her whole life!"


    Crystal ignored the woman''sments, butter they haunted her. After all, if her mother couldn''t be pregnant, then she wasn''t her biological mother. But if that was the case, why did they look so much alike?

 Chapter 1573 - 91: Go Easy On Me

    At the Brilliant Group''s HQ. In the president''s office - Nathan nced up at Alex and said, "What?"


    Alex leaned on the sofa''s armrest, and he giggled as he let one rip. "Do you want to y LOL with me this weekend?" he asked.


    "Maybe," Nathan said. "What''s going on with my wife?"


    Alex cleared his throat. "Richard has recruited awyer to sue her," he replied.


    Nathan: "In that case, I will apany you this weekend. You did a good job. I appreciate it."


    Alex knew that if Nathan knew about thewsuit and the information came from him, he would agree to do whatever he wanted, including ying LOL.. Nathan was as good as any LOL yer, and it had always been one of Alex''s dreams to have him as a teammate. Typically, though, Nathan was too busy to y games.


    Alex let another fart slip as he walked out of the office, and Andy''s nose wrinkled as they passed each other. Then, Alex and Nathan began tough, and a bewildered expression appeared on Andy''s face. "What''s so funny?" Andy asked.


    "Never mind," Nathan replied. He handed Andy a yellow man envelope and said, "I need you to get this to the legal department. Give it to Carter."


    Andy epted the document, but he didn''t leave immediately. Finally, after some hesitation, he said, "About my car... umm.. can I have it back?"


    Nathan: "Oh? Is my car ufortable?"


    Andy shook his head and said, "No."


    Nathan: "Is there a problem with its performance?"


    "N-No..." Andy stuttered. The problem was that when people saw him driving Nathan''s car, they assumed the two men were fucking. He didn''t dare tell Nathan that, though. If Nathan knew that everyone thought he was gay, everyone would be in trouble!


    Nathan nced at Andy and said, "Order me the same car as yours from the Dealership down the street. When it arrives, you can have your car back."


    Andy nodded gratefully.


    When Carter received the envelope, he read its contents, and then he went to pay a visit to Richard at the hospital. When he arrived, he found the man sitting on the sofa in the Waiting Room. Cecelia was in his arms. She was licking his earlobe, and he was ying with her exposed breasts. Her hand was in hisp, and it was massaging his erection through the hospital gown''s thin fabric.


    When Carter saw this disy, he frowned, but he did not slow down. When he reached the ce where Richard was sitting, he cleared his throat and said, "Mr. Stone, my name is Carter. I am awyer. There is something important we need to discuss."


    When Richard heard that Carter was a Lawyer, he assumed that he was hiswyer. He smiled, patted the chair beside him, and said, "Have a seat."


    Carter thanked Richard for the hospitality, and once he wasfortably seated, Richard said, "How can I help you?"


    Carter: "I am Miss Smith''swyer. I thought that if we talked, we might be able to get a few things cleared up."


    "That dirty bitch," Richard mumbled. "If she thinks she can get off easy, she can go to hell. And you can tell her that from me, you hear? I''m not interested in mediation."


    Carter: "Miss Smith isn''t interested in mediation, either."


    Richard: "Huh? Then why are you here?"


    "Miss Smith is charging you with assault, attempted rape, and attempted murder," Carter exined. He handed Richard a stapled document. "Everything is here. You should give it to yourwyer once you''ve looked at it."


    Carter stood up, ced the papers where he''d been sitting, and said, "I''ll see you in court."


    Once Carter was gone, Richard tossed Cecelia off hisp, and he kicked the coffee table over. "What the literal fuck?" he growled. "Now, what am I going to do?"


    Cecelia looked up at him from the floor and said, "That woman is a bitch, but I have an idea."


    "It''s fine," Richard said. "I don''t need your ideas. Crystal may be courageous, but she''s bitten off more than she can chew this time. The Stone family is a monolith. I know what I''ll do. I''ll rape her, and when I do, I''ll record it and use the video as leverage against her.


    Cecelia grinned and said, "Oh my God! You are so smart! Do you know that?"


    Richard smiled back. "As a matter of fact, I do," he replied.


    ***


    At the University, Crystal only had two sses in the afternoon, and while she''d been in ss, she''d received a text from Carlos. He''d given her the name of the hospital where her Father was at and said, "You should pay him a visit." Thus, as she and Serenity left the building, she was more than a little distracted.


    Serenity looked at the red mark on Crystal''s face and said, "Crystal, are you okay? That looks like it still hurts..."


    "It does," Crystal replied, "But I''ll live."


    "So, what now?" Serenity asked. "With your Dad having had a heart attack, does that change anything?"


    Crystal: "I don''t know. I will figure it out. Don''t worry."


    Serenity: "Will you visit him in the hospital?"


    Crystal: "I may..."


    Todd''s room at the hospital - Jessicained to her husband while she fed him. "Your daughter doesn''t care if you live or die!" she eximed. "What a bitch!"


    Toddughed and said, "That one was always stubborn."


    Jessica: "You didn''t see the expression or her face when we spoke. That little bitch wants me dead. Literally!"


    Todd: "I''m sure, not literally. You''re overreacting. She has been like this since she was a child. As I said, she is stubborn."


    Jessica: "She won''t show mercy on you, will she?"


    Todd bowed his head and took a bite from a piece of toast. He didn''t reply because he didn''t know the answer. He didn''t know if Crystal had any love left in her for him. If she did, then maybe she would help. Otherwise... Todd didn''t like to think about "otherwise."


    Jessica shoved him, and he nearly fell out of bed. "Answer me!" she yelled.


    "Go easy on me," Todd said. He was like a broken man. "I don''t know the answer. I just don''t know!"


    Jessica: "I heard from Carlos. He gave her your room number. Maybe she''ll visit. What do you think?"


    "Maybe..." Todd replied nonically. "Anyway, try not to worry about it. I have other means to force her hand. You''ll see."

 Chapter 1574 - 92: Is That You?

    Crystal found her father''s room at the hospital quickly. She knocked twice, and when no one answered, she pushed the door open and allowed herself in. The old man had been asleep, but the door squeaked, and his tired eyes slowly opened.


    Todd Henry''s skin was pale, his hair was white, on oxygen, and looked almost ancient under the hospital''s fluorescent lights. Despite his past cruelties, seeing him like this made Crystal feel guilty. This wasn''t what she''d wanted for him.


    "Crystal," Todd whispered. "Is that you?"


    Crystal hadn''t moved past the entry, and she was at a loss for words.


    Todd: "Crystal, are you still unwilling to forgive?"


    Crystal shook her head as she pushed her empathy out of her mind. She said, "Mr. Henry, you must be kidding."


    Todd sighed. When Crystal had been an infant, she''d called him Daddy. Now, whenever she called him Mr. Henry, it felt like a tiny needle inserting into his heart. He said, "Crystal, I''m an old man, and I am not proud of everything I''ve done in my life, and not being a Father to you is one of my greatest regrets. I don''t want to leave this world without having made amends for my mistakes. I originally wanted to leave 50% of the shares to you. After all, neither of your half-siblings are half as smart as you. But you know your aunt Green.... She put a lot of pressure on me."


    Crystal took a deep breath and said, "You know, despite our estrangement, I never would have treated you the way you treated me. It was never my intention to put you in the hospital, though. So, try not to think about the business now. Focus on getting healthy. I just came to check on you, so I can''t stay long, but I will think about what you said."


    "Thank you," Todd said. He smiled, closed his eyes, and within a matter of seconds, he was fast asleep. Crystal said goodbye to her sleeping father, and she walked back into the corridor.


    As Crystal made her way towards the elevator, she began to feel like she was being watched. She turned around, but no one was there. This is spooky - she thought, and she began to walk faster.


    The elevator opened as soon as she pressed the button, and it was empty. She stepped inside, and when she got off on the ground floor, the feeling of being watched was stronger than ever. She looked all around her, though, and saw nothing suspicious. Then, as she passed through the main entrance, a woman in her thirties approached her. She punched her in the gut, and then she ran into the street.


    Crystal bent over and clutched her stomach. "What the fuck was that about?" she groaned. Gradually, she straightened up, and when she looked around, she was disturbed to discover that everyone was staring at her. And that wasn''t the worst part. They were looking at her. with contemptuous disgusted expressions on their faces, and several people were filming her on their cell phones. What is going on? - she wondered.


    Suddenly, a child ran up to Crystal with an egg in his hand. And then he threw the egg, and it smashed against her forehead and bled down her face. The child ran back to his grinning mother, who wasughing. And before she knew it, the boy had returned with a second egg. This one hit her shoulder and sttered across her neck and chest.


    Crystal stormed over to the boy''s mother. "Do we know each other?" she shouted. "Why is your son throwing eggs at me?"


    The woman smirked and showed Crystal her open hands. "What eggs?" She chuckled and said, "I don''t see any eggs. And I don''t even have a son."


    Crystal''s brow furrowed. She looked around, and the boy was nowhere to be seen. She asked thedy, "What is your game?" Her anger had been reced by confusion. She wiped the yolk from her face with her hand. Then she showed the goop to thedy and said, "So, are you trying to say that you don''t know anything about this?"


    "That''s what I''m saying," the woman replied.


    "Don''t give me that bullshit!" Crystal hissed. "I saw you give the eggs to the boy that did this to me." Without warning, Crystal grabbed thedy''s hair and twisted it in her fist. Thedy shrieked in pain. "Who are you? And what do you want?"


    Suddenly, Jessica came around the corner. She pointed to Crystal and shouted, "Oh my God! Look at what that cruel girl is doing to that innocent woman. She is a monster. But this isn''t her worst offense. She caused her own father to have a heart attack, and she doesn''t care if he lives or if he dies. Luckily, I have a video, and you are all witnesses to what she''s done here today!"


    Crystal was stunned, and her hand opened. She turned to Jessica. "What video?"


    Jessica pulled out her phone for everyone to see and yed a video recording of her father begging for mercy at her and Nathan''s feet. Her father''s voice sounded miserable and pathetic, but Crystal''s expression was harsh, cold, and unshakable.


    After watching the video, the people started whispering. An elderly man turned to his wife and said, "Isn''t the man in the video. the chairman of the Henry Group?"


    "If he is," his wife replied, "then this woman must be his daughter. We are lucky that our children are nothing like her!"


    "She must have known her father had a heart condition," a youngerdy said. "Maybe she was trying to kill him..."


    "If she were my daughter," the elderly man said, "I would p her next week!"


    As the talk continued, the incident escted. Voices rose in volume and tone. Those among them that were parents were particrly offended by what they''d seen. And thedy who''d had the eggs was the first to attack Crystal physically.

 Chapter 1575 - 93: Help Me

    Thedy mmed the heel of her shoe down on Crystal''s foot - and this first assault was like the breaking of a dam.


    One person kicked Crystal in the shin. Another pulled her backpack off, threw it across the room, and punched her in the back. She felt nails dragging across her arm while someone else pinched their knuckle into her temple as if trying to kill her. She tried to run, but it was impossible. With no other recourse, she sat down on the floor and pulled herself into a fetal position.


    "Help me," Crystal cried as the vition of her body continued. She was shaking violently, and she feared for her life. Eventually, though, the attack slowed to a stop, and Crystal thought it had finallye to an end. Everyone wasughing, though, and that worried her. A moment passed, and Crystal felt a warm liquid flow down her face. It didn''t bother her, but then the sour, acrid scent of the fluid hid her nose, and she began to scream uncontrobly.


    .


    Somebody was urinating on her - and maybe more than one somebody!


    Crystal began to gasp for breath, and she prayed to God for someone from security to walk by.


    Jessica was watching from the side. She was more interested in watching than participating. The whole incident was streaming live on YouTube, and Joyce was watching it from home. She smiled as she pulled out her phone from her pocket and sent her daughter a text message. She wrote: "What do you think of the show?"


    Joyce: "It''s great. Was it your idea to stream it on the inte?"


    Jessica: "Mine and your Father''s. He''s pretty much done trying to y nice, I think."


    Joyce: "I thought the highlight was when the boy started throwing eggs at her, but then those men started pissing on her. I can''t wait to see what happens next! It keeps getting better and better!"


    Jessica: "It''s too bad that the eggs weren''t filled with shit. That would have been hrious!"


    Joyce nced at the crowd and saw that a local news crew had arrived, and they were setting up their cameras. Amy was on the scene-she had been forced to cancel a dinner appointment to be there, and she rushed to the forefront of the crowd. "I need to go," Joyce typed. "Things are beginning to get REALLY interesting. We''ll talkter."


    Jessica: "Okay. Bye, daughter. I Love you!"


    The crowd parted to make room for Amy and her crew with their cameras, lights, and microphones. As Amy got closer, she gagged and covered her nose. The girl''s smell was so strong that she could smell "The People''s Victim" - which was what she was starting to think of Crystal as long before she saw her. Amy didn''t want to be here, but she had received the order from her boss, and he didn''t take no for an answer.


    The People''s Victim was curled up on the floor. She was covering her head with her hands, and she was whimpering. Her hair was a mess, there were scratches all over her body, and there was blood. In this condition, she almost didn''t look human.


    Before Amy talked to Crystal, she wanted to speak to one of the people in the crowd so that she could get a better understanding of what was happening. By chance, she narrowed in on the woman who''d supplied the eggs. "Excuse me," she said, "Can I ask you about what is going on here?"


    Thedy smiled as Amy held the microphone so that she could speak into it.


    "This girl deserves everything she''s getting," she said, "and maybe more. She intentionally caused her Father to have a heart attack. She is scum, and she doesn''t deserve to live!" Thedy hocked, turned to Crystal, and spat the greenish-yellow loogie into her hair.


    Amy frowned and said, "That sounds pretty harsh. Can you tell us exactly what this girl did that made her Father have a heart attack, and why is it causing such public outrage?"


    "Do your research!" thedy eximed. "If you want me to do it for you, then you''d better put me on payroll first!"


    "Never mind." Amy shrugged. She knelt beside Crystal and said, "Miss Smith, my name is Amy. Can I ask you a few questions?"


    When Crystal heard Amy''s voice, she slowly raised her eyes. She knew that as long as Amy was there, no one would dare hurt her. She nodded her head and said, "Thank you."


    Amy smiled and said, "I heard that this all started with a video. Can you tell me about that?"


    "The video was taken out of context," Crystal exined. "These people that you see around me, they did this to me without taking the time to let me exin my side of things, and when ites time for me to get revenge on them, they will rue the day they were born. And unlike them, I won''t have to take thew into my own hands because thew will be on my side!"


    Amy was impressed by Crystal''s inner strength and resilient attitude. She was a mess, but she remained unbroken.


    When the woman who''d supplied the eggs heard what Crystal said, she took a few frightened steps backward. She wanted to leave, but the people from the television station blocked her way. "Our audience is going to want to hear from you again," they said. "Not to mention the police."


    Thedy''s mouth dropped open, and her face turned a sickly, pale shade of green.


    "I have a recording of what happened," Crystal continued. "I will hand it over to the police and mywyer, and I will also make it public. It will clear everything up, and then everyone will see who was in the wrong and who was in the right!"


    "I have one more question," Amy said. "Is that okay?"


    "I''m sorry, but it will have to wait," Crystal replied. "I''d like to get to the police station now."


    Everyone was frightened by Crystal''s words. If her evidence was valid, it meant that they had vited thew. They were afraid of being held ountable for what they''d done, and they tried to slip away. Much to their dismay, though, the police had already arrived, and they had the ce surrounded.


    Joyce hadn''t been the only one watching the Youtube live stream.

 Chapter 1576 - 94: Framing Crystal

    Crystal looked taken in the police presence, and despite her aches, pains, and humiliation, she couldn''t help but smile.


    All of the exits were blocked, and several officers had drawn their weapons. A tall man with a slim build stepped forward, showed his badge, and said, "My name is Detective Elmer Grayson. I need everyone to put their hands in the air. My officers wille around, cuff you individually, read your rights, and lead you into one of the vans waiting outside. If you cooperate, we will go easy on you. If you resist, you will regret it."


    Jessica had been standing apart from the crowd, gloating, but she was blocked by a strong police officer when she turned towards the elevator. "You heard the detective," he said, "Go over there." He pointed to where everyone else was. "Raise your hands and wait for someone to read you your rights."


    Jessica began to cry - she was quite a good actress, and her act was very believable.. She looked up at the man, read his name tag, and said, "Officer Parks, I have nothing to do with this. I just came here to visit my husband. He had a heart attack. Please don''t arrest me¡­."


    Officer Parks frowned and said, "Hold on, Ma''am." He used his radio to call one of the officers by the Admitting counter. Then, after a few minutes, he turned back to Jessica. "I''m sorry to have bothered you, Ma''am. You''re free to go." He stepped aside, and she slipped past him.


    Once themotion was behind her, Jessica sent her daughter a text message. exining what was happening and how she''d narrowly missed being arrested. "I do feel bad about all of those people that are being arrested," she added.


    Joyce: "Don''t worry. I''ll talk to Uncle James, and he''ll get them out. You''ll see. And after this, Crystal will have no choice but to cooperate!"


    Jessica: "Joyce, I am so proud of you. You are getting smarter every day. I will help your dad recover. Then, when he is back home, I will talk to him about putting the Henry Group in your name."


    Jessica smiled when she read that. She drove her BMW to Cecelia''s vi, using her right hand to steer and her left to text. Cecelia was her cousin, who she admired a lot. Cecilia often gave her great advice. For example, after telling her about Todd''s idea of having Crystal assaulted at the hospital''s entrance, it was her idea to post a watch at the nurse''s station so that everyone could be in ce at the exact right moment.


    Cecelia was in the middle of a massage when Joyce arrived, so when she rang the bell, her Uncle, James, answered the door. He was wearing dark id silk pajamas.


    "Uncle James!" Joyce eximed. "It is good to see you." She showed him two bottles of wine that she''d brought with her. "My mother knows that you like wine, so she sent me with these. I hope that you like them!"


    James stepped aside, epted the wine with thanks, and said, "Joyce, you are wee toe in, but Cecelia is having a massage. I don''t know how long she''ll be..."


    "That''s okay," Joyce replied. "There is something I need to talk to you about anyway." There were guest slippers by the door, and when she bent over to put them on, her short, tight-fitting dress lifted enough to reveal a half-inch of her buttocks and a thin strip of ckce thong underwear.


    Joyce smiled at the thought of her Uncle James standing behind her, with his lust-filled eyes caressing every inch of her body.


    James frowned. He was in his forties, and his desire for his niece made him feel like his body was betraying him. He felt his manhood grow hard, and his face turned red from embarrassment. He knew that he had been presented with an invitation, and it shamed him to know in advance that he would ept whatever came with it.


    Joyce was still bent over. Only a second or two had passed, but to James, those seconds had felt like an eternity. He ced one hand on either side of his niece''s hips, leaned into her, and pleased himself against her taut ass.


    Joyce smiled as she pretended to twist her ankle. Her arms iled, and she would have fallen if her Uncle hadn''t caught her. He took a half step backward as she fell into his arms, and his hands found their way around her body and came together, t against her abdomen.


    Joyce sighed and said, "Thanks, Uncle James." She turned in his arms and looked him in the eyes, and as she moved, she created intentional friction between her body and his swollen member. "Uncle James, you are so naughty." Her tone of voice was yful. Shel knew that what men most desired was that which was most forbidden to them. "What would Cecilia think if she saw us together like this?"


    "She won''t." James gripped Joyce''s ass and said, "And I won''t tell if you don''t tell." He pulled her towards himself and began to press his swollen member against her pubic mound.


    Joyce leaned forward, nibbled on his earlobe, moaned, and said, "I am so fucking wet¡­."


    James''s hands were still on his niece''s buttocks, and he used the index finger on his left hand to slide her thong out of the way. Then he stretched his free hand to its limit. He slipped his index and middle finger into her sopping wet cunt and began to finger-fuck her from behind. "You dirty girl," he grunted. "You like that, don''t you? "Say, ''Uncle."


    "Uncle," Joyce moaned. "Oh, Uncle, don''t stop!" Joyce imagined that they had an audience, and her body shook from the force of her first orgasm as a torrent of female ejacte flooded over his hand and down her leg.


    James brought his fingers to a slow stop to allow his niece a few minutes to catch her breath, and he picked her up and carried her to the couch. He tried toy her down so that he could mount her, but she remained stubbornly seated upright. He looked down with a confused expression on his face.


    Joyce looked up at her Uncle and smiled sweetly. Then she began to undo his belt. Once his robe was open, she took hold of his prick and kissed the tip. "Uncle James," she said. "It''s so big. When we''re done, though, I need to ask you a favor."


    "Whatever you need," James moaned. "You can count on me."


    "That''s what I hoped you''d say," Joyce said, and she opened her mouth wide to make a sheath for his sword.

 Chapter 1577 - 95: Have It Your Way

    Apart from Jessica, everyone else that had been involved in the altercation at the hospital was brought to the police station. And that included Crystal, Amy, and the rest of the news crew. Of course, thesest few were not cuffed, nor were they forced into the back of the vans.


    As chance would have it, Crystal was driven to the station by Officer Parks, the man who''d let her stepmother get away. It wasn''t his fault, though, and Crystal didn''t hold him responsible. He had treated her like a gentleman, and he hadn''t once remarked on the stench that clung to her.


    When they arrived at the station, Officer Parks led Crystal to his desk to get a statement from her. Once she was seated, he told her that he wouldn''t be able to talk to her for about a half-hour, but he got her a bottle of water and an egg sd sandwich, ensuring she had everything needed before he disappeared.


    Officer Park''s desk was situated near the front of the building, and to the left of it, there was a long bench that ran from one side of the room to the other. A metal armrest separated each seat. It was here that her assants had been brought to sit while they waited to be processed, and they were handcuffed to the armrests.


    .


    Crystal saw the woman who''d supplied the eggs, and she red at her. The woman scowled and shouted, "What are you looking at, you skank?"


    Crystal smiled coolly and said, "I am looking at you, memorizing your appearance so that I can pick you out of a line-upter and call you. out in front of a judge and jury!"


    "As if!" The womanughed and said, "When the dust settles, you will be the one up shit creek without a paddle! You! Not me! Just wait and see! By the end of the day, we''ll all be free to go. And your stench will follow you wherever you go, no matter how many times you try to wash it away!"


    "Oh, shut up," Crystal said, turning away. The other woman began to rant and roar, but she closed her eyes and blocked it out. This woman attacked me without provocation - she reminded herself - And if you let her get under your skin now, she wins!


    A few minutes passed, and finally, the woman shut up. Crystal looked at the clock and grimaced. It was hard to believe that less than ten minutes had gone by since Officer Parks had left her alone. On the other hand, it seemed like a lot more time had passed. She closed her eyes again, and despite her current situation, she fell asleep.


    When she woke up, Officer Parks was standing next to her. He was repeating her name softly, and when she opened her eyes, he said, "I''m sorry to have kept you so long. Something came up unexpectedly. I''m here now, and we can begin. My supervisor, Chief Oskin, has been asked to lead. We will be taking your statement in an interrogation room because there''s more space, and he will be asking most of the questions. Before we go, though, do you have any questions?"


    Crystal shook her head, and as she stood up, she looked at the clock. Oh my God! - she thought I''ve been asleep for nearly three hours!


    Chief Oskin led Crystal and Officer Parks into an interrogation room, and he invited her to sit across from them. Once she was seated, they offered her a coffee or a bottle of water. She asked for a coffee, and Oskin shouted for his assistant to bring one. Once it arrived, the assistant left and shut the door behind her. There was a rectangle recording device in the middle of the table. Chief Oskin turned it on and said, "My name is Chief Gerald Oskin. Beside me is Officer Stephen Parks. This conversation is being recorded. Please state your legal name and that you understand that your statement is being recorded."


    "M-My n-name is C-Crystal Smith," Crystal stammered nervously. Her face turned red when she suddenly realized that she''d given the wrong name. "Umm... that''s m-my m-maiden n-name. My m-married n-name is D- Davis." Crystal began to panic, but she didn''t know why. All she knew was that something about the way the Chief had spoken to her made her feel like she was on trial or something.


    Officer Parks: "And do you understand that you are being recorded?"


    Crystal: "I d-do."


    ***


    Chief Oskin saw the video of Todd begging Crystal for mercy, and he suspected that she was guilty of Parental Abuse. He thought - If I can get her to confess, I can put her away for at least two years! So he looked her in the eyes and asked, "How old are you?"


    "I''m eighteen," Crystal replied.


    Chief Oskin: "Tell me all about what happened."


    Crystal stated everything that had happened, and then she signed a paper stating that everything she''d said was true. Once that was done, Officer Parks - who still seemed sympathetic to her, despite his supervisor''s hostility, said, "We''ve seen the video, and we have your father''s medical certificate from the hospital. So long as you''ve been honest with us, you shouldn''t have any problems. However, if it turns out that you''ve been lying, ording to article 260 of the Criminal Law, we will have no choice but to arrest you and detain you at the Remand Centre while you await trial."


    "I understand," Crystal said. "Are we done?"


    "We''re done," Officer Parks replied. Chief Oskin leaned forward to turn off the recording device on the table, and then he said, "We will take your phone now. As evidence."


    Crystal flinched when she heard that. She had secretly recorded her altercation with her father, and although she had no idea if it could be used against her, she suspected that it could. She gave the Chief a dirty look and said, "I''m not giving you my phone. I was assaulted by a gang of people, egged, kicked, and scratched. They spat on me and pissed on me, but you are treating me like the bad guy. But I''m not the bad guy! I am the victim already, and I will not allow you to victimize me further!"


    Chief Oskinughed and said, "Have it your way." Then, he turned to Officer Parks and said, "You know what to do!"


    There was nothing that Chief Oskin enjoyed more than an uncooperative suspect.

 Chapter 1578 - 96: What’s Going On?

    Officer Parks looked at Crystal. There were tears in his eyes. "I am sorry," he said, "but I have to do my job. You understand, right?"


    "Please," Crystal begged. "This isn''t right. I didn''t do anything!"


    "I''ll make it quick," Parks promised as he stood up and walked around the table. He pulled her out of her up by her hair with his left hand. Then he punched her in the gut with his right hand, and when she grasped her stomach, he reached into her pocket and swiped her phone.


    Chief Oskin chuckled and said, "Like taking candy from a baby." Then, he turned to Officer Parks.


    "Get her out of my sight.. She makes me want to puke. Stubborn criminal like her has no space in this ce,"


    As Crystal was led out of the Interrogation Room, she crossed paths with the woman who''d supplied the eggs. The woman wasughing. Crystal turned and looked away, ashamed by her inability to sessfully stand up for herself.


    Crystal had thought that she was being released, but instead, she was taken to a dark cell. It was cramped, and there wasn''t even a ce for her to sit, let alone make a piss or shit if she needed to. Why is this happening? - she asked herself. But there was no answer forting.


    ***


    Joyce was rxing in the Jacuzzi tub at Cecelia''s vi when her Uncle walked through the door and sat down on the edge of the tub. "It''s all taken care of," he said. "Just like promised."


    "I knew you could do it," Joyce said. "Tell me all about it!"


    Although there were many police stations in the city, there were only two major headquarters. Chief Oskin was the Chief of Police at one location, while Joyce''s Uncle was the Chief of Police at the other, and asionally the two did each other favors.


    James opened his robe, and as he climbed into the tub behind his niece, he told her everything. Joyce took his hands, kissed them, and ced them on her breasts, "You make me so happy," she cooed. "Is she going to go to jail?"


    "Don''t worry about that! Rx, I will do the rest as I promised you," James chuckled as he began to y with his niece''s breasts, and he said, "I''ve already worked everything out with the judge. She''s going to jail, and for a long time."


    Joyce could feel his erection on her back, and the pressure made her smile. Her mother had been right when she''d said, The way to a man''s heart may be through his stomach, but the way to his autonomy is through his prick.


    Joyce put a hand over his and said, "I knew I could count on you, Uncle James. I never doubted you once!"


    "What are you going to do for me when I''ve done everything else you''ve asked?" James asked.


    Joyceughed and said, "You are so bad, Uncle James. When you''re done, you can do whatever you want to me, and I will do whatever you ask."


    James: "That''s my girl."


    "So, what happens to Crystal now?" Joyce wondered. "Will she be released until the trial, on bail or something?"


    "That is something that still needs to be worked out between myself and Chief Oskin," James replied. "She is still in custody. She has been given the impression that she is being released. Her phone has been confiscated, though. Once it is processed, we can figure out where to go from there. When I''m done here with you, I have to go to the station and discuss it with Oskin."


    Joyce: "I understand. You never know when your phone might be tapped. You''ll keep me in the loop, though, right?"


    James nodded, and as he slipped his hand down her abdomen, he said, "Your wish is mymand."


    ***


    James was sitting behind Chief Oskin''s desk, going over some paperwork, when Oskin walked in.


    Oskin: "You asked for me?"


    James looked up and said, "Is everything settled? Is Crystal going to the Remand Centre?"


    "It''s all taken care of," Oskin replied. He had a grin on his face, but when Officer Parks rushed into the room, his smile turned to a frown. Parks looked like he''d seen a ghost.


    James: "What''s going on?"


    Officer Parks took a deep breath, and then he said, "Something has gone wrong. There is apany of military troops at our door. There are at least one hundred soldiers - maybe two hundred. They have surrounded the police station, and their weapons are drawn."


    The two chiefs rushed out of the office and were confronted by a Waiting Room filled with military personnel. James spotted a Major General and thought - What the fuck is going on here?!?!?! As he looked around, he noticed that many high-ranking officers and a handful of journalists were milling about and asking questions.


    Among the reporters, Officer Parks recognized Amy. She had been at the hospital, and she had been among those detained, so he wasn''t surprised to see her there. This is the real scoop, he realized, and the hospital was nothing but an appetizer...


    James decided he needed to look outside so that he could adequately size up the situation before responding. He walked through the office without any trouble, but he had to maneuver around the officers when he got to the waiting room. They looked at him, acknowledged him, but nobody seemed even to consider stepping out of his way.


    When James stepped outside, he was shocked. Parks had told him what to expect, but the sight of over one hundred military men with guns drawn was enough to take anyone''s breath away. Chief Oskin stood beside him, and neither man said a word.


    Suddenly, the sea of men began to part, and a ck sports car came through. Its horn honked three times - Toot! Toot! Toot!


    "Who the hell is that?" James muttered.


    "I have no fucking clue¡­." Oskin replied.

 Chapter 1579 - 97: You’re Safe Now

    Nathan passed through the officers'' line and parked his sports car in the handicapped space by the front of the Police Station. He stepped out, saluted the soldiers, and then turned to face the two chiefs standing in the station''s entrance.


    Nathan was tall, he had a muscr build, and in his ck suit, he exuded an aura of strength and power. No one could look at him as he was and not feel at least a little bit intimidated.


    James rushed to meet him halfway, offered his hand to shake, and said, "Mr. Davis, you honor us with your visit. Is there anything we can help you with?"


    Nathan gave an outstretched hand a disdainful look and refused to touch it. Then, when James pulled it back awkwardly, he smirked and said, "I''m here about a video I saw on YouTube earlier. Do you know what I''m talking about?"


    "I''m pretty sure I do," James admitted. "But what does the army have to do with that? We have the situation well in hand."


    .


    "I''m sure you do," Nathan said sarcastically. He red at the other man. "Where are they?"


    "They''re in-s-side," James stammered. He had no idea why the army was there, and he was so intimidated by Nathan that he couldn''t speak coherently. "Please f-follow me."


    James led Nathan into the Waiting Room, and then he said, "Mr. Davis, this is the Waiting Room. I let some people go after they gave their statements." He pointed to an extended bench on the other side of the desks where several people were being detained. "Those people are still waiting to be questioned. If you tell me who you are looking for, I might be better able to help you."


    Suddenly, Nathan''s armshed out. He gripped James by the neck and lifted him a half-inch off the ground so that he had to stand on his toes or risk strangtion.


    "Cut the crap," he growled. "Where''s Crystal?"


    James squirmed under the pressure of Nathan''s grip, and his face turned red. "C- Crystal?" he asked as if he didn''t know who Nathan was talking about.


    "You know who I''m talking about, Nathan replied. He applied a bit more pressure on the other man''s neck to prove that he meant business, and then he threw him on the ground. "Take me to her!"


    James gasped as he rubbed his neck. Then, he scrambled to his feet and said, "Th-this w-way."


    ***


    Crystal was sitting on the cold, hard floor when she heard footstepsing from the far end of the dark, cold hallway. She lowered her eyes and tried not to think about whatever mighte next. Even in this cage, all that she wanted was to be left alone. The footsteps stopped in front of her cage, and the first voice she heard belonged to Nathan.


    "Who did this to her?" Nathan asked, and Crystal could hear the controlled anger in his voice. If I were the chief-Crystal thought - l would be shitting my pants right about now.


    The corners of Crystal''s mouth lifted slightly. She looked up just in time to see Nathan punch the chief in the mouth. James fell backward. His ass hit the ground first, and then the back of his head, and for a few seconds, heid there unmoving. Then, when he sat up, the lower half of his face was covered by his right hand.


    Nevertheless, he couldn''t hide the fact that he was bleeding, nor could he disguise the look of abject fear in his eyes.


    Nathan took two steps forward, and James scrambled to move away, and Nathan forced him backward until he was pressed against the bars of the cage behind him.


    "Please," James cried. "Mr. Davis, I''m sorry. I didn''t know that was your girlfriend."


    "Is that so?" Nathan asked as he bent over to grab the other man''s cor. He pulled James to a standing position, held him against the bars, and punched him in the gut in session, three times. Then Nathan dropped him like a sack of potatoes.


    Nathan hawked and spat a loogie, and it sttered on the top of his head. "Whether she is my girlfriend or not is irrelevant," he said. "Nobody should be treated like this. You are abusing your power, and you won''t get away with it!"


    Crystal was standing at the front of her cage, and her hands were gripping the bars so tightly that they''d turned white. She had never been as proud of anyone as she was of Nathan at this moment. But she worried about him too.


    "No more," she cried. "Aren''t you afraid of going to prison for assaulting a police officer?"


    Nathan chuckled as he turned to face Crystal. "You don''t need to worry about that," he said. "These people have more to fear from me than I have to fear from them. I''ve got them by the short hairs, and they know it. I appreciate the concern, though; I do. Hold on. I''ll get you out of there."


    Nathan hunkered down next to the chief, rummaged through his pockets for a minute, and brought out a key card. All of the cells were locked electronically, like in hotel rooms, so all he had to do was run it past the scanner, and Crystal was free.


    Crystal was extremely nervous as the door swung open. She was happy to be free, but she was embarrassed by her appearance, and though her hair and face had dried, her outfit was still damp with urine, and there was dried egg all over her outfit. These things seem not to bother Nathan, though. He walked into the cage, embracing her as if there was nothing wrong with her present condition.


    As Nathan held Crystal, she began to cry, and he rubbed her back in an attempt tofort her. "There, there," he said. "I''ve got you. You''re safe now. And these people aren''t going to get away with what they''ve done. I promise."


    Yearster, when Crystal looked back at this moment, she would think - That was the moment that I fell in love with him.


    When Nathan and Crystal emerged from the holding area, despite her condition, they looked like a major Power Couple, like Brad Pitt and Angelina Jolie or Michelle and Barack Obama. Crystal walked a half step in front of Nathan, and she led him to the Interrogation Room, where Chief Oskin and Officer Parks had questioned her.

 Chapter 1580 - 98: I Will Repay You

    Nathan ran the key card across the scanner that opened the Interrogation Room''s door, and Crystal pushed it open. The couple walked into the room together. The woman who''d supplied the eggs was on one side of the desk, while Officer Parks was sitting opposite her.


    When the woman saw Crystal, she turned to Parks and said, "She isn''t supposed to be here. Aren''t you going to do your job and lock her up?"


    Parks nodded and said, "I''m on it." He had no idea what had happened between James and Nathan, so he got up and went around the desk. Before he could get to Crystal, though, Nathan stepped in, grabbed his arm, twisted it, and forced him to the ground. Then Nathan kicked him in the head, and he lost consciousness as he fell to the ground.


    By the time Parks woke up, the Power Couple had left the room. This is what happened, though, while he was unconscious. Crystal grabbed the woman by the hair, yanked her head back, and pped her hard against the face. "told you to attack me?" she demanded..


    The woman refused to tell, so Crystal hit her again and repeated the question. "Who told you to attack me?" The woman refused to answer, so Crystal pped her again until the woman told Crystal everything she knew, which, in the end, turned out to be very little.


    When Officer Parks woke up, the woman was the first person he saw, and he hardly recognized her. The woman''s face was red, bruised, and blotchy. Her hair was tangled, and there were small bald patches where her scalp could be seen. She had a bloody nose, a fat lip, and two ck eyes. "Oh, my God," he muttered. "What the hell happened to you?"


    ***


    By the time Nathan and Crystal emerged from the Interrogation Room, Chief Oskin had returned to his station, and James was with him. When James saw them, he stood up and said, "Miss Smith, I failed to recognize you. I''ve wronged you. I''ll send someone to open the presidential suite at the five-star hotel next to the police station, and you can freshen up there. Then, when you are morefortable, you can get even with me at your leisure. What do you think?" James''s voice quivered as he said this.


    With Nathan''s influence, he could destroy this police station with the wave of his hand, destroying the careers of every officer that worked there, so he was worth sucking up to. Furthermore, from the way Nathan moved his troops around at random, everyone could see that this was only a fraction of his strength. Thus, no one dared to offend him or get in his way on purpose, and it was a fool who did so by mistake.


    Crystal held out her hand and said, "Give me my cell phone. Now!"


    James flinched at the sound of Crystal''s voice. Then he went to his knees in front of her,id his hands on the ground, and said, "I am sorry for taking your phone. Please forgive me for my stupid behavior. You can step on my hands if you''d like."


    Crystal sighed and said, "I just want my phone back. Once the recording on it is uploaded to YouTube, it will prove my innocence."


    James stood up and said, "I''ll get it right away."


    Once James was gone, Crystal whispered into Nathan''s ears. "I am filthy," she said. "Doesn''t that bother you?"


    Nathan smiled, kissed Crystal on the lips, and he whispered back: "When I am with you, I am filled with a joy that is so powerful that nothing about you could ever bother me. Anyway, if I thought you were filthy, I wouldn''t have hugged you or kissed you."


    Crystal sighed and said. "Thank you. I will repay you for your kindness."


    Nathan smiled and said, "Well... I''m looking forward to it."


    As they parted, Crystal said, "Can''t you get someone to buy me a thousand eggs?"


    Nathan: "A thousand eggs? What for?"


    Crystal pointed towards the Interrogation Room and said, "For her!"


    Nathan paused, and then he ordered one of his men to buy the eggs. Then he turned back to Crystal and said, "There isn''t anything that I wouldn''t buy for you, and I would do anything to make you happy."


    Crystal and Nathan waited until the eggs arrived, and she had them stacked outside the Interrogation Room. Meanwhile, the woman in the room tried to hide under the table, and Officer Parks ran out of the room like a scared child.


    Crystal grabbed two eggs, one for each hand, and she walked into the room. Then she went to the front of the table, pushed the chair away, kicked the woman, and said, "Come on, out with you!"


    When the woman refused toe out, Crystal winked at Nathan, and he dragged her out. He made her stand at attention in front of Crystal, and he asked her, "What have you done that you shouldn''t have?"


    The woman frowned and said, "When I was approached anonymously and offered money to make that boy throw those eggs at her, I shouldn''t have said yes. I shouldn''t have done it. I see that now, and I''m awfully sorry."


    Nathan: "And? What else?"


    "I shouldn''t have incited those people to beat and scold her," the woman replied.


    Nathan: "And? What else?"


    The woman began to cry. "I don''t know what else," she whined. "Please. Look at me. Don''t you think you''ve done enough?"


    Crystal pped the woman and said, "Don''t presume to tell me when I''ve done enough!"


    "What did I do?" the woman wailed. "Or what shouldn''t I have done? I don''t understand... Just, please... tell me!"


    "You shouldn''t have wasted those eggs," Crystal said. "Didn''t your parents teach you that it is a sin to waste food? Eggs are food, not weapons." Crystal grinned, daring the woman to contradict her.


    "I''ll never do it again," the woman promised. "What do you want from me?"


    Crystal sighed and said, "I think you need to learn a lesson about the difference between food and weapons. To teach you that lesson, I''ve had a thousand eggs delivered to the station. I am sure that by the time you''ve eaten everyst one of them, you''ll have learned your lesson."


    When the woman heard this, her face turned a sickish pale shade of green. "No...," she gasped. "You wouldn''t..."


    Crystal smirked and said, "Well, but I will¡­"

 Chapter 1581 - 99: Is There Anything Else?

    Crystal looked at the woman who''d provided the eggs. "What''s your name, anyway?" she asked.


    "M-Mary," the woman replied. "My n-name is Mary W-Wiggins¡­"


    "Well, Mary," Crystal said. "If you don''t have any more information for me, it''s time for you to start eating the eggs." As she talked, she took the ss of water on the table and poured its contents over Mary''s head. Then she cracked the two eggs she''d brought with her and emptied their contents into the cup. Finally, she handed the ss to Mary. "Waste not, want not," Crystal said, and the grin on her face was not unlike that of a shark. "Drink up."


    Mary looked at the ss, and her expression could see her feeling of revulsion. She took the ss, though, plugged her nose, and slurped the eggs into her mouth..


    Crystal chuckled while the woman gagged as she struggled to keep the contents of her stomach where they belonged. Once she had her gut under control, Nathan turned to look at Crystal. He smiled and said, "Let''s go. There are still journalists to deal with. I''ll leave a couple of my men with Mary to make sure she eats all of the eggs. As for the man who paid her... I will find him and crucify him."


    Crystal nodded and allowed Nathan to pick her up. He carried her out of the Interrogation Room. Outside, the journalists were waiting, and as soon as they saw the Power Couple, they began to take pictures. Amy Fowler was there, and she shouted Nathan''s name. "Do you have a moment to answer a few questions?" she asked.


    "Not now," Nathan replied. He carried Crystal through the police station into the open air and brought her to his sports car. Then he walked around the car and got in beside her.


    Crystal leaned over and put her head on Nathan''s chest, and he wrapped his arm around her and rubbed her back. He said, "This wouldn''t have happened if you hadn''t been wandering around. Don''t you know that I can''t protect you if I don''t know where you are?"


    "I''m sorry." Crystal began to cry, and she said, "I see that now, and it won''t happen again."


    Nathan wiped her tears away with the tips of his fingers. He kissed the top of her head, and she smiled shyly. "Are you trying to seduce me?" he asked.


    Crystal blinked her starry eyes and tilted her head. She looked up at him and said, "I wasn''t trying to seduce you, but I could if you wanted me to. Just tell me what you want me to do."


    Nathan kissed her neck and earlobe and then whispered everything he wanted her to do to him and what he wanted to do to her. Crystal blushed as his lips tickled her pinna and auricle, but she didn''t pull away. Once he was done telling her his fantasies, she ced her hand on his muscr chest and said, "I''d better get washed up first. The smell may not bother you, but I can''t stand it."


    ***


    Crystal turned up the pressure on the water, made it as hot as possible, and scrubbed her body from head to toe. Then she dried off and put on her white bathrobe. Nathan was waiting in her room with Dr. Phillips, who he had summoned to take a look and care for her wounds.


    Nathan: "Are you almost done?"


    "Coming out now," Crystal replied.


    Nathan was standing by the window, looking out, and Dr. Phillips was sitting on the bed. Nathan had brought a portable desk and set it up adjacent to the bed, and there was a medicine bag on it. Then, in front of the doctor, there was a chair.


    Dr. Phillips smiled and said, "Crystal,e and sit. Let me take a look at you."


    Crystal nodded, walked over to the doctor, dropped her robe, and sat naked in the empty chair. After a thorough examination, Dr. Philips made a record on a notebook, and then she applied medicine to Crystal'' wounds. When she was done and Crystal had the robe back on, Nathan turned around. "Is she going to be okay?" he asked.


    "She''ll be fine," the doctor replied. "There are too many bruises to count, but nothing''s broken, and there isn''t any internal bleeding. Her arms are scratched up pretty badly, and they''ll need to be cleaned twice daily, but considering what those monsters did to her, I''d say that she''s pretty lucky."


    "Is there anything else?" Nathan asked.


    "I''m afraid that there is," the doctor replied. She turned to Crystal and said, "In situations like this, it isn''t umon for there to be psychological damage. This is called Post Traumatic Stress Disorder, or P.T.S.D for short. You may have nightmares or have a hard time being around people you don''t know. There are a ton of symptoms, so I suggest you look it up on the inte - Post Traumatic Stress Disorder and if, at any time, you need to, call me. Do you understand?"


    Crystal nodded. She thanked the doctor, and then Nathan told her that she could leave.


    Once the doctor was gone, Nathan took ce on the bed where the doctor had been sitting. He held Crystal''s hand, kissed her fingers, and asked her if she was in pain.


    "I am," Crystal replied. "My whole body hurts, but especially the scratches."


    Nathan looked at Crystal''s arm and frowned. There was Polysporin on the scratches, and when Nathan saw that it was still wet, he said, "Hold still. There''s medicine on your hands." Then he went into the bathroom and came back with the blow dryer. He plugged it in, turned it on, and ran it over her arms.


    Crystal watched Nathan. Somehow, as he cared for her, he seemed vulnerable. All of his usual arrogance was gone. Who could resist such a man? - she thought.


    Once the Polysporin was dry, Nathan turned the blow dryer off, and he asked Crystal if she was tired. She said that she wasn''t, and he smiled. Then, he said, "If you''re not tired, I want to take you to a special dinner tonight."

 Chapter 1582 - 100: I Cannot Be Seduced

    It wasn''t until Nathan had finished putting away the blow dryer, the portable table, and the chair that he realized it had been a while since Crystal had spoken.


    He frowned, "What are you thinking?" he asked.


    Crystal had been staring at the scratches on her arms, and she hadn''t been thinking about anything. Nathan''s question startled her, and she looked up. She thought for a moment, and then she said, "I was trying to think of how to thank you for acting as my hero today."


    Nathan''s hand suddenly froze. Crystal''s unexpected politeness and obedience brought a trace of displeasure to his heart. He wondered if she treated other people the same way. The thought bothered him, and he momentarily lost interest in her repayment. He preferred the difficult, stubborn girl that she''d been before he rescued her. He lifted her chin with a finger, forced her to look at him, and said, "Keep your thanks."


    .


    Crystal grasped his cold finger. She said, "Dear, are you sure you don''t want me?"


    Nathan squinted his eyes. "Say that again," he said.


    Crystal: "Are you sure you don''t want me?"


    Nathan: "What was the first word you said?"


    Crystal repeated the first word she''d said, "Dear?" - and Nathan''s heart melted. He touched her lips with his free hand, and they opened. He inserted two fingers into her mouth, and although it made her blush, she sucked on them lustily. His fingers were clean and slender, and they tasted sweet. He smiled wickedly. "Are you seducing me?" he asked.


    Crystal''s heart skipped a beat, and she nodded.


    Nathan withdrew his moist fingers, and he looked at the saliva hanging on Crystal'' lips. The expression on her face was seductive and a little erotic. Nathan''s manhood began to swell as the thoughts of touching her shed through his mind, and he found it difficult to keep his one-month agreement at the forefront of his mind. He wanted to own her more than he wanted to use her, though. He wanted her to love and respect him, and he didn''t want to lose her. These were the thoughts that kept him in control of his faculties. Not now- he told himself - Do not settle for a jewel when you can have the whole crown!


    Nathan smirked as he gently pushed her away. "Well," he replied. He knew that she wanted to repay him but that he hadn''t yet won her heart. "I cannot be seduced."


    Crystal''s lower lip began to tremble, and there was a childlike innocence in her expression. She was nervous, and Nathan could tell that she didn''t know what she was supposed to do now. Her long curly eyshes blinked quickly, and she suddenly seemed very self-conscious and shy. It was an attractive look on her face.


    Crystal stared at Nathan''s Adam''s apple as she waited for him to say something. She didn''t dare look up because she was too afraid of what she might see in his dark eyes. At this moment, she was like a bride, waiting for her husband to take off her veil. She was restless, but underneath the nervous energy, there was a sense of anticipation, as if the moment was pregnant with possibilities.


    Nathan could sense Crystal''s nervousness, but he had no interest in alleviating her difort. Instead, he ran his fingers through her hair and said, "You are an alluring woman, buttely, we''ve wasted too much water. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    Crystal''s brow furrowed. She did not know what he was saying. She was confused, but before she could ask him what he was talking about, he grabbed her hand and led her back into the bathroom. Before he''d made it halfway there, though, she threw herself into his arms, and without warning, she began to kiss him passionately.


    Nathan was so caught off guard that he couldn''t help but kiss her back with as much vim and vigor as she was showing. Crystal opened his mouth with her tongue and sucked his tongue into her mouth. Before he knew it, he''d sucked her tongue into his mouth, and in this way, they made a kind of love between them that was as intimate as the type of sex that involves genitalia.


    As they kissed, Crystal pulled Nathan down to the floor. I CAN seduce you! - thought Crystal.


    She knew his weakness; she was his weakness, and she nned to exploit it. She could feel his manhood, long, thick, and hard, pressed against her pubic mound, and she moaned.


    "Can I?" Nathan asked. His voice was low and hoarse, and he could not pretend that he wasn''t aroused. As strong-willed as he was, he was still a man. And he had unique urges and needs that only a girl of Crystal''s age and her body type could satisfy.


    He had asked the question because he knew that he was nearing the point of no return. "Can I?" he asked again.


    When Crystal saw the look in Nathan''s eyes, she was afraid, which was why she hadn''t answered immediately. She had initially had no sense of security. After what had happened at the police station, though, she had seen that he respected and tolerated her, which had let her guard down. Her heart had opened, and she had allowed him to set up camp within. In just almost a month, Nathan had upied space in her heart. That being said, there was still a one-month agreement to think about.


    The one-month agreement had been implemented to test Nathan and give Crystal a respite from his casual attempts to assault her. Now, though, she no longer knew if the month was necessary, and she wanted to have sex with him. At the very least, he had proven his worth to her. That being said, there was still the look in his eyes. She wanted him to make love to her, but she feared that he wanted to ravage her. Finally, she thought - maybe if I''m gentle, he''ll be gentle¡­

 Chapter 1583 - 101: Group Chat Rumors

    Instead of answering, Crystal lowered her head and gave Nathan a soft kiss on the lips, and she spoke to him with her eyes, saying, I''m being gentle. Can you be gentle, too?


    Nathan kissed her back slowly, and as he did, she opened her robe for him. She had just gotten out of the shower, so she was naked, and her breasts were like cupcake tops with pink cherries on top.


    After a few minutes, Nathan pulled away, and he rolled Crystal over so that he was on top, and she was on the bottom. He ced his left hand on her right breast and then kissed her entire body. He started at her earlobe and worked his way down, but when he got to her neck, he was startled to discover the ck leather cor she was wearing. He pulled away and gave Crystal a dirty look. "What the fuck is this?" he growled.


    Crystal began to shake, and she burst into tears. She tried to cover her shame by covering the cor with her hands. "Eric Bush did this to me," she cried.


    .


    "I know where it came from!" Nathan roared. He pulled her hands away and asked, "Did he touch you?"


    Crystal hurriedly shook her head. "No," she said. "I wouldn''t let him."


    Nathan: "I had better not hear otherwise!"


    Crystal recognized the threat in his words. She frowned slightly and nodded. It was the first time that Nathan had given her such a firm order, and she suddenly recalled something that Eric had said - wear this ne, and no one will dare to touch you. She wondered if that included Nathan. After all, he hadn''t dared. She hated to think that she might be putting her husband in danger.


    When Nathan saw the cor, he became another person. It was both strange and terrifying. And Crystal couldn''t help but think that the two men had a history together.


    Crystal lifted her head, but Nathan had lost his interest in having sex. Crystal scowled. Then she nodded and said, "I see."


    Nathan had no idea whether she was serious or just being perfunctory. Ignoring her words, he got up irritably and said in a serious voice, "Go get dressed. I''m going to take a shower." Then Nathan stormed out of the room, mming the door behind him.


    Crystal groaned as she stood up. She felt like every inch of her body was on fire, and she was d that they hadn''t made love. Likely, it would have made the pain worse. She shrugged off her robe and walked over to her wardrobe. She frowned as she ran her fingers through the clothes inside. She had so many outfits that she never knew what to wear. Finally, she chose a light-yellowce one-piece dress and applied a thinyer of make-up to her bruised face. I look like shit - she thought sadly - but the doctor was right. I am lucky... Typically, her skin was very good. She had a fairplexion, and she looked better without make-up - Not today, though...


    Once Crystal was ready, she sat on the bed and waited for Nathan to return. When he didn''t return right away, she pulled out her phone to check to see if there were any messages. There were none, so she entered a WhatsApp group she was in,posed of people she''d gone to High School with. There were a few people online, and they were all gossiping about their wealth.


    The people in the group annoyed Crystal. They always had, but she was bored, and that was the only reason she''d signed on. There were about a hundred open threads, and she opened them one at a time as she looked for something interesting.


    As Crystal read through the various messages, she realized that she was being mentioned in it, and many things people were saying were quite malicious. There were also videos and pictures, including ones that had been taken during her dispute with Cecelia at the purse store. And the video of her father begging her for mercy, one of her being egged and urinated on, and a series of photos taken at the police station. Along with each video and picture, there was a description of what was taking ce, and in each instance, the description was either a distortion of the truth or an outright lie.


    Crystal recognized the names of the peoplementing, and none of thements were positive. Emily Deerborn, for example, had written: "I am surprised by Crystal''s behavior. I used to think she was self-righteous and arrogant but otherwise harmless. It turns out, though, that she''s a high-ss sugar-baby."


    Carol Watson: "Who''s her sugar daddy? I''m really curious..."


    Jack Elfman: "He must be an old man. Old men always like young girls."


    Missy ck: "Is it my imagination, or is she better looking than before? Has she had cosmetic surgery? If so, it''s not surprising, not if she has a rich sugar daddy. It''s too bad for her, though. No amount of money can fix the face she was born with!"


    Carol Watson: "Too Funny! And too true!"


    Jack Elfman: "She''s a vicious cunt! I can''t believe what she did to her father!"


    Missy ck: "Don''t worry. She''ll get what''sing to her. Karma''s a bitch. And it will befall to those who ill things against other people,"


    Skater Deiter: "Careful with thenguage, you guys. You never know when the moderator might show up. Anyway, has anyone even asked Crystal for her side of the story? She was always nice to everyone she met. And all of you talked bad behind her back, sounds like a jealous people,"


    Emily Deerborn: " How would it be? She is not even popr, no reason to get jealous of her. If she has a side of the story, it''s probably a lie. And I''ll say what I want. I''m not afraid of the moderator."


    Carlos Foster: "I''m with Skater. I don''t think these videos are as incriminating as they seem, and I would be interested in hearing her side of the story."

 Chapter 1584 - 102: Guard Your Tongue

    (Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene and violent words. If you''re notfortable reading it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    Nothing about Carlos or Skater''sments made any impact on the direction of the conversation, and the next thing Emily Deerborn wrote was twice as cruel as what she had first written. She''d said, "Oh, God... Wake up, Carlos! Are you blind? You''re just taking her side because you still love her."


    Carol Watson: "Hey, Skater. Was Crystal still a virgin when you dated her in high school?"


    Skater Deiter: "Oh, stop it. You guys are too much. You guys are going to scare her away from the get-together this weekend."


    Jack Elfman: "If I were her, I wouldn''t dare leave the house.."


    Missy ck: "Ha-ha!"


    Carlos: "Crystal, ignore all the nder and all theughter, and just be yourself. I''m always on your side."


    Out of all thements, the only one that surprised Crystal was the one from Carlos. She wouldn''t have expected him to stand up for her. Where is the get-together? - she wondered, and she clicked on the Event Page. Then, when she saw the venue, she began tough. These people are all losers - she thought. And she logged out of WhatsApp.


    People in the group had been aware of Crystal''s presence in the group, and even after she had gone, their conversation continued.


    Emily Deerborn: "She must feel guilty."


    Otherwise, why did she leave the group? If she is innocent, there would be no need for her to be afraid. SHE DIDN''T EVEN SPEAK OUT TO DEFEND HERSELF!"


    Jack Elfman: "If I''d been at the hospital that day, I''d have pissed on her. She brings shame to our ss. Recently, people have been asking me if she was one of my ssmates. I lie and say that I don''t know her."


    A notification bubble appeared: Celia McIntyre has joined the conversation.


    Carol Watson: "Hey, Cecilia. We''re talking about Crystal Smith. Did you know that that bitch returned the bag you gave her? A primary school ssmate of mine is a salesgirl there, and she told me all about it."


    ***


    In Richard''s room at the hospital - Cecelia saw the message on her phone, and as upset as she was about it, she was too preupied with his swollen member in her mouth to reply. Richard had a hand on either side of her head so that he could control the rhythm of the blowjob she was giving him, and she was trying to text with her left hand while fingering his anus with her right and to say that it was a difficult task would have been the understatement of the century.


    Richard read the message over her shoulder and said, "I didn''t know that Crystal was so disliked." As he moaned, she pulled away, and his prick sprang out of her mouth like a frantic jack-in-the-box. "What the fuck?!?!" Richard growled.


    "That girl has gone too far," Cecelia typed.


    "You can''t be serious," Richard snapped. Then, when Cecelia didn''t take his prick back into her mouth, he snatched her phone, threw her on the sofa, and took her pants off.


    Cecelia began to panic. "Take it easy," she whispered. "I don''t want to be caught."


    Richard knew how flexible Cecelia was, so he grabbed her legs and pushed them up so that her head was between them. "I''ll f**k you anywhere I want," he said. "I will f**k you on the sidewalk of a crowded street if I want to! And I will be as loud as I please!"


    Cecelia sighed and submitted to his hunger. She knew from past experiences that he meant what he said. One time he had forced her to have sex with him on the back seat of a crowded bus. At first, people turned and stared, but once they recognized Richard, they turned back around and pretended that nothing untoward was going on.


    Richard enjoyed making a spectacle of himself. He always had.


    As Richard pushed himself into Cecelia, her phone rang. She was going to ignore it, and she was surprised when he put her phone in her hand and told her to answer it.


    The call was from Joyce, and just as Cecelia epted the call, Richard pressed the tips of the fingers on his right hand against her clits. He applied pressure, and then he began to rub it, making small circles against her sensitive flesh. Cecelia bit her lower lip to contain a moan of ecstasy.


    Joyce''s voice came through the microphone, and she sounded angry. She said, "Cecilia, that bitch was released on bail, and your father was useless. Tell me what I should do?"


    Cecelia tried to reply, but all that came out was a low-sounding groan.


    Joyce: "Cecilia, what''s wrong with you? Where are you? Are you sick?"


    Cecelia: "N-N-N-Nothing is wr-rong... D-D- D-Don''t w-worry... I''ve g-g-g-got a p-n... W When I''m r-ready... ah... I''ll t-t-tell you."


    Richard was so cruel. He had never put so much effort into pleasuring her, and he was only doing it now to torture her. Then, suddenly, he thrust his manhood into her, and her hips rose to feed on his girth. Joyce asked another question, but all Cecelia could do to prevent herself from screaming was clench her teeth, make her hands into fists, and dig her nails into her palms.


    Richard slowly retracted his hard member until its tip hovered above Cecilia''s vulva. Then, in a show of force, like a sword being sheathed, he rammed his manhood back into her. This time, she could not contain herself, and as she began to shriek in pleasure, Richardughed. "You little naughty bitch," he said. "You''re amazing." He began to plunder her for all she was worth, pumping up and down like a hyperactive jackhammer. "As a reward, I''m going to fill you up."


    ***


    At Air Cosme - Crystal had thought that the dinner Nathan invited her to was a date. Thus, she was surprised when she saw Alex Jordan and Owen Lane waiting for them in the private room that Nathan had reserved for them.


    Alex and Owen were equally surprised to see Crystal. They had thought that this was a Boy''s Night Out.


    Owen: "Hey, Nathan. Today''s our big brother''s weing party. I''m surprised you brought one of my girls. Aren''t you afraid of what our big brother will say?"


    Crystal was a student at Olman University, and Owen was the headmaster of the school. So, in a sense, she was "one of his girls." That being said, thebel, in this context, seemed inappropriate.


    "Your girl?" Alex scoffed. "Guard your tongue."


    Crystal stood quietly behind Nathan. She had no idea what they were talking about, and she was more than a little worried.

 Chapter 1585 - 103: She Is My Woman

    Nathan gave Crystal his jacket, and she dutifully hung it up for him along with her own. Then, as they sat down at the table, he made the introductions. "Crystal," he said, "These are my brothers, Owen Lane, Alex Jordan."


    Crystal nodded and said, "It''s nice to meet you."


    Then Nathan put his arm around Crystal and red at his brothers. "Crystal is my woman," he said seriously. "So, no funny stuff, you hear me?"


    The other two nodded, and Owen said, "Of course. That goes without saying."


    Alex: "We would never take anything that


    belonged to you."


    .


    Owen: "Yeah! Everybody knows to stay out of your way."


    Suddenly the door opened, and Antony and Eric barged in. Nathan smirked at Eric and said, "Not everyone knows that. I mean, I, for one, certainly do not know that!"


    Ericzily leaned against the door frame. He had a cigarette in his hand, and he took a casual drag from it. He held it in for a moment, and then he blew the smoke into Owen''s face.. Then, as he took a second drag, his fox-like eyes turned to Crystal. "Isn''t that right?" he asked.


    Crystal was taken aback. She frowned and turned away, saying nothing.


    "I didn''t know that Nathan Davis was the man who''d tried to im you," Eric said. "Why didn''t you say so? Nathan and I grew up together. When we were little, we shared many things, including a yard and a pair of pants." He sighed. "s, that was then, and this is now. Nothing eversts, does it?"


    Eric and Nathan had been like brothers, but they''d had a falling out, and now they hated each other. If it hadn''t been for their "big brother" acting as a mediator, once upon a time in the early days of their careers - they might have killed each other.


    Antony nodded to Owen and Alex, and they moved over so that he could sit down beside them. When he looked up, he could see the murderous look in Eric''s eyes from this angle. Below the anger, though, he could also see a dark sadness. Eric''s rage had been birthed by pain, and Antony worried about what would happen next. After all, Eric wanted Crystal, and he typically got what he wanted. And he was never unwilling to fight for what he wanted.


    Nathan red at Eric but remained silent for the moment.


    "Nathan and I have had our disagreements," Eric continued, "but that doesn''t mean we can''t be civil around each other." Then, he touched Crystal''s shoulder and said, "Make some room for me, will ya?"


    Crystal moved over, and Eric sat down beside her, across from Antony. Then he crushed the remaining of his cigarette on the table. The air was thick with tension, and for a while, nobody said a word. It was like time had been put on pause, and they all knew that things would never be the same once it started up again. There was a sense of danger at the table, and it was palpable.


    Finally, Antony turned to Alex and asked, "Where''s big brother? I thought he would be here by now."


    Alex: "He''s gone to theb to get the results."


    Antony: "From the paternity test?"


    Alex nodded, and Antony said, "If I''m big brother''s blood brother, that wouldn''t be so bad. But the alternative would be unbearable."


    Alex: "You don''t trust the results Leslie showed us, do you?"


    Antony: "Of course not! And neither does big brother."


    Alex took his pants off as they talked, folded them, ced them on the table, and farted. Owen frowned and said, "That''s disgusting! How dare you take off your pants and fart like that, and with Mrs. Davis here no less! How rude! Your sense of consciousness gone?"


    Crystal blushed, and she said, "There''s no need to be formal around me. Make yourselffortable, and please, call me Crystal."


    "They''ve not yet married," Eric said, "so it is premature to call her by Nathan''s surname anyway."


    Nathan remained silent, but the corners of his mouth lifted to form a half-smile. He knew Eric would still deny the fact that Crystal is his woman and stubbornlypete with him.


    Suddenly, the door opened again. Several men in military uniform walked in, and all of the men at the table stood up to greet him. The man in the lead was General Arnold Corin, and the other men were his bodyguards. When the General saw Crystal, he smiled and said, "And who might this be?"


    "This is Crystal," Nathan said, answering for her. "She is my woman." Then he turned to Crystal and said, "This is my big brother, General Arnold Corin."


    Crystal was impressed by Arnold. She had thought that Nathan had a muscr build, but Arnold made his muscles look small inparison.


    Eric smiled, and he hugged Arnold. "It is good to see you," he said. "What a sight for sore eyes. It has been too long, hasn''t it?"


    Arnold nodded and agreed that it had, indeed, been too long. Then he hugged the other men, andstly, he hugged Crystal. As they parted, Arnold swept the hair out of Crystal''s face, and he stared into her eyes for a few seconds. Then he turned to Nathan and said, "This must be the girl that you called in the army to rescue from the corrupt police."


    Nathan nodded. "She is," he said.


    "What a mess that was." Arnoldughed and said, "I don''t envy whoever had to write up the paperwork." Arnold had a gentle voice. His tone was soft. His pitch was low, but he spoke with authority. And power. Here is a man who could put the fear of God into a man without raising his voice - thought Crystal. She didn''t know what to call him, so she looked meekly into his eyes and said, "General Corin, I don''t know what to call you¡­"


    General Corinughed, gave Crystal another hug, and said, "That''s sweet of you to say, but you''re family now; call me Arnold."

 Chapter 1586 - 104: Would You Let Me Kiss You?

    Owen happened to look in Eric''s direction, and he saw that the other man was seething. His face had turned red, and the veins in his neck were bulging out. He was clenching and unclenching his fists, and he was ring daggers in Nathan''s direction. Owen turned to Nathan and was not surprised to see his trademark self-satisfied smirk. Oh, fuck - thought Owen - If I don''t do something quickly, we''re going to have World War Three here!


    Owen pped his hands together five times to get everyone''s attention, and once he had it, he said, "We are all excited about having Arnold back with us, but you must all be as hungry as I am, so let''s settle down and get the waiter in here so that we can order!".


    "An excellent idea!" Alex said. He sat down first, and everyone else sat around him, assuming the seats they''d previously upied, with Arnold sliding in next to Crystal. And while they were getting settled, Antony went outside to get the waiter''s attention.


    When Antony returned with the waiter, Nathan smiled at Arnold and said, "Big brother, why don''t you order first?" But Arnold didn''t hear him. He was too distracted by the ck leather cor around Crystal''s neck.


    Eric frowned and said, "Is there a problem, Arnold?"


    .


    Arnold ran a finger along the cor and said, "This is a problem?"


    Eric rolled his eyes and said, "That''s nothing. Are there any real problems?"


    Arnold sighed and said, "There might be."


    Alex: "Was there a problem with the test results?"


    Arnold shrugged and said, "It seems that the report Leslie showed us was urate."


    Alex: "So, you and Leslie are not rted by blood?"


    Arnold: "That seems to be the case."


    Alex: "What are you going to do now?"


    Arnold: "What can I do? I can do nothing. Leslie''s grown up, and I can''t handle her wild temper. She''s 21 years old now. I need to marry her off before she gets any worse."


    Owen: "There''s no need for you to worry about that. Now that Leslie isn''t our sister, we can wash our hands of her."


    Alex: "And besides, we don''t even know where she is, do we?"


    Arnold: "No, we don''t. Despite all of my efforts, she is still missing."


    Eric stretched and turned to face Arnold. "Let''s change the topic," he said. "Arnold, I want you to be our witness."


    "What is this about?" Crystal asked.


    "It is about a debt owed and a favor promised," Eric replied. He turned to Nathan and said, "You remember, don''t you?"


    Owen gasped, and the room went silent.


    Oh, shit! he thought.


    Alex''s face had turned white as he suddenly remembered that Nathan still owed Eric one undeniable favor. If Eric called that favor now and demanded that Nathan reject Crystal, things could get very ugly.


    Crystal didn''t know what Eric was talking about, and she looked around the table nervously.


    Nathan nodded and said, "I remember. And I am a man of my word."


    Eric: "What if I said that I want Crystal?"


    Nathan: "Then I would tell you to ask her if she wants you. I don''t own her."


    Eric: "If she said she wanted me, would you stop pursuing her?"


    Nathan: "It doesn''t matter. She doesn''t want you."


    Crystal looked back and forth between the two men. She didn''t like being treated like a piece of meat, and she felt embarrassed and sick to her stomach. These men were acting like two dogs fighting over a bone. But I am no man''s bone - thought Crystal.


    Arnold saw the look of difort on Crystal''s face, and he said, "You two need to stop acting like kids and behave yourself. We all came here to have a good time. Let''s order our food and try to make the most of this night without fighting!" He clenched his fist. "I had better not have to repeat this because if I do, heads are going to roll!"


    Nathan took a deep breath, nodded, and apologized to Crystal.


    Crystal hadn''t anticipated Arnold''s help, and she kissed him on the cheek and thanked him. Nathan began to regret bringing Crystal. He had to worry about Eric and Arnold now.


    They ordered their food, and then Crystal excused herself to go to the restroom. She didn''t need to go to the washroom, though. She needed a break from the men at the table. Once she was alone in front of the mirror, she sshed cold water over her face and looked at her reflection. She wasn''t much to look at. She knew that, and she had never understood why men were always fighting to be with her. It makes no sense - thought Crystal - I am too much of an uggo to warrant this much attention!


    Suddenly, Eric barged into the women''s washroom, and Crystal was so startled that she nearly peed.


    Eric red at her from across the room.


    "Tell me!" he growled.


    "Tell you what?" Crystal cried.


    Eric: "Tell me if you were the girl that spat beer all over my face at the Merah Club. And tell me what is going on between you and Nathan Davis."


    Crystal was surprised by his demand. She said, "I can''t believe you haven''t figured this out on your own..."


    "I have some ideas," Eric said, "but I want to hear you say it."


    Crystal: "What if I told you that all of your inferences were correct? What then?"


    Eric: "Then, I would respectfully ask for onest thing before we parted ways."


    "Is it a kiss that you want?" Crystal asked.


    She was slightly unsettled by Eric''s sudden willingness to cease his pursuant of her. And she felt more than a little wary of this sudden change of attitude. She thought, suddenly, of the big bad wolf-What big teeth you have, Grandma!


    The better to eat you with, my dear!


    Eric took four steps forward, bridging the gulf between them. Then he smiled and tucked a loose thread of hair behind her ear. "Would you let me?" he asked. "Would you let me kiss you... onest time?"


    Crystal took a deep breath. "What if I said no?" she asked.


    "It would be toote," Eric replied. Then, as the words left his mouth, he leaned forward and pressed his lips to hers.

 Chapter 1587 - 105: Should I Be Honored?

    Crystal was caught off guard as Eric''s sculptured lips pressed down on her. She was able to turn away at thest minute, though, and his kissnded on her cheek. Luckily, Eric was not annoyed by her cheeky maneuver.


    Crystal''s faint fragrance was like a sweet orange blossom. It prated his nose and moistened his lungs. He winked at her. Then he lowered his face into her neck, and before she knew what was happening, he was sucking on her sensitive skin.


    "Stop it!" Crystal shouted. She pushed him away with all of her strength. Then she reached out to p him across the face. The sound was jarring, and it left a ringing in his ears.


    Eric could have dodged it, but he didn''t.. He was willing to take anything she wanted to give him, even if it left a coppery-blood taste in his mouth. Because it was Crystal that had hit him, the taste of his blood was like a pleasurable malt sugar. "Does your hand hurt?" he asked. "Next time you want to hit me, just tell me, and I''ll just hit myself."


    Crystal''s brow furrowed. "Are you crazy?"


    "Crazy about you," Eric replied. "Crazy like a Mad Hatter, but as crafty as a fox."


    Crystal gave him a nk look, and she was about to leave, but he grabbed her wrist. "Did you guys make it?" he asked.


    Crystal, "What do you mean?"


    Eric, "I mean, did you make love? Did you fuck? Well, did you? You can tell me if you did, and I''ll forgive you."


    Crystal blushed and said, "I guess it''s none of your business."


    Eric looked at the red flush on her face and then at the bruised mark that he''d left on her neck. "I see," he said presumptuously. "And do you know why he didn''t touch you?"


    Crystal was ufortable with his smug eyes on her. She said, "Sorry, I don''t want to know."


    Eric gazed at the cor around Crystal''s neck. The ruby on the pendant was getting brighter and brighter. "What a coincidence that history is repeating itself," he said. "It seems that fighting for women is our inevitable fate.


    Be careful, and don''t fall in love with him. You''ll regret it if you do."


    Crystal frowned. She thought that he sounded like a crazy person. Not only that, but his remark made her eardrums ache. She wondered - Why does falling in love sound so dark and scary? Suddenly her cor felt hot against her skin. She shouted, "Take it off!"


    "Oh, crap!" Eric snickered in mock-dismay.


    "I forgot the code. Whatever will I do?"


    Crystal rolled her eyes and shook off Eric''s hand.


    Eric, "There is another way to unlock the ne."


    Crystal, "What way?"


    Eric leaned back against the wall, lowered his head, and smirked. Then he gave her a malicious look, quickly kissed her lips, and said, "Have sex with me."


    Before Crystal could reply, Nathan stepped into the room. He was smoking a cigarette, and his face was void of any emotions. He looked as if he were the King of the Dark. He let go of his fag and crushed it under his foot. Then he stepped forward and punched Eric in the face. His fist hit his jaw. His face was twisted to the wall, and blood sttered out of his mouth. "That''ll teach you to kiss girls that don''t want to be kissed," he said.


    "Give her to me..." Eric said as he looked up. He licked the blood that was pooling on his bottom lip. "...and let bygones be bygones." And then, from his seated position, he punched Nathan in the gut.


    Nathan flinched, but he had rock-hard abs, so he was not seriously hurt. After he got over his surprise, he lifted his knee and smashed it under Eric''s chin.


    Eric''s chin mmed up towards the ceiling, but Nathan had left his genitals unguarded, and Eric punched him in the d*ck, which really fucking hurt!


    The two went blow for blow, and even after they were both bruised and bloodied, they kept going. Finally, Crystal had enough. She said, "Hey! You two, that''s enough! I have no interest in either of you dunderheads."


    The two men stopped fighting momentarily, but by the way they were looking at each other, she could tell that they would be ready to get back to their fight any minute now.


    She frowned and said, "Come on, you guys. There are better ways to solve your disagreements. Fighting is so childish!"


    Of course, the men didn''t like to be called children, so they stopped immediately.


    Eric turned to Crystal and raised his eyebrow. He said, "Well, so this is what it looks like when my girl gets angry. This is the second time I''ve fought for a woman with the same man." He gave Nathan a significant look as if to remind him of something.


    "So what? Crystal asked. "Should I be honored? Well, I''m not, and it will never work out between us."


    "You don''t get a say in the matter," Eric sneered, and he seductively licked a pool of blood from his bottom lip like a vampire. "I''m tough, and I always get thestugh," he said. "Besides, I love the way you taste, and I''m looking forward to the next time I''m able to press my lips against yours." He straightened up and shot Nathan a determined look. "She will be mine!"


    Nathan leaned against the wall. Even after the fight, his face was still more beautiful than anything in the world, and his slightly wrinkled brow and unmistakable frown gave it a masculine charm. Hisugh was low and arrogant. It was apparent that he didn''t respect Eric; he didn''t even reply to him. This silent response, however, was more powerful and frightening than saying something would have been.


    At this time, Nathan was like a blood-thirsty animal eager to break out of his cage and go on a killing spree to vent his anger.


    When Nathan looked at Crystal, he saw the faint bruise on her neck, and he remembered how Eric had kissed her lips. Without warning, he reached out and grabbed her hand. She tried to get free, but he squeezed so hard that she thought he was trying to crush her bones.


    Crystal frowned at Nathan as he yanked her into the men''s room and mmed the door shut behind them. "What are you going to do?" Crystal cried. "This is the men''s room!" Nathan seemed not to care, though. He knew what he was doing. Once they had a little privacy, he wanted to remove the kiss that Eric had left on her lips.

 Chapter 1588 - 106: Shut Up

    Nathan lifted Crystal and forced her to sit on the counter. Then he turned on the tap, wet his handkerchief, and used it to rub her lips. He acted roughly, without any tenderness, as if he wanted to wipe the skin off her lips. Eventually, Crystal''s lips began to burn, and there was a fishy-sweet taste in her mouth. What''s going on? - she wondered. She tried to push him away and asked him what he was doing, but he refused to let her go or answer any of her questions. Instead, he roared and mmed his handkerchief down on the counter.


    Nathan condescendingly pinched Crystal''s jaw, and he began to kiss her all over her face.


    .


    These kisses were different from his previous ones. Then, they were overbearing, crude, and aggressive. She felt as if he was trying to absorb her life force, and when he started gnawing at her lower lip, she assumed that he had lost his mind entirely.


    Crystal shouted, "You''re out of your mind!"


    And she tried to push him away, but he was too strong. He kissed her forehead. "Did Eric ever kiss you here?" he asked. "Like this?"


    Crystal red at him. "Maybe. But, so what if he did?" she snapped. "What''s it to you?!?!" She found his possessive attitude really annoying.


    Nathan: "I never knew that you were so good at seducing men, but now that it''s in to see, I can''t see how I didn''t see it sooner. You first seduced Carlos, then Eric, and now me. Who''s next? Do you have standards? I don''t think so, but I don''t know why you pretended to be chaste and innocent when in reality you were anything but."


    Crystal never thought that he would use such strong words against her, and she felt utterly humiliated by them. "Since you think I''m so good at seducing men," she said, "you should know that my trick is to y hard to get. And you took the bait, like a fool - hook, line, and sinker. Do you know why I went to the Merah Club that night? I was looking for Eric. I love watching men fight over me. It makes me feel powerful. What do you have to say about that?" By the time Crystal finished her speech, she was furious.


    "Take that back!" Nathan shouted. "Take it back, NOW!"


    "I won''t!" Crystal said stubbornly. "You don''t like being yed with, do you? Or maybe you just can''t face the truth... I lost my virginity to one of those men, though. Did you know that?"


    When Nathan heard that, he got so angry that he punched the mirror behind Crystal. It shattered. His skin broke, and his knuckles began to bleed. When Crystal saw the blood, she said, "Oh my gosh!" And she tore off a piece of her skirt to wrap his hand.


    Suddenly, Nathan picked Crystal up and threw her over his shoulder. She struggled to get away, but he was too strong for her. She shouted, "Stop it. Are you out of your mind? Your hand is bleeding. Put me down!" But he didn''t say a word in return.


    As they left the washroom, Nathan''s bodyguards fell in line behind them, and nobody dared to look at them as he carried her out of the restaurant and forced her into his car. Once she was strapped into the vehicle, he got behind the wheel, and they fled the ce.


    "Slow down!" Crystal shouted as they hit thest speed bump. "You''re going to get us killed!"


    Nathan shouted at her, "Shut up!"


    After that, Crystal didn''t dare make a sound, not even when they sped through a red light and were almost killed.


    Finally, they arrived at the Beverly vi, safe and sound atst. Crystal wasn''t sure that she was safe, though. Nathan scared the Hell out of her. "Please let me go," she whined.


    "Let you go?" Nathanughed and said, "That''s funny. You don''t think that''s a possibility, do you?" Then, without waiting for a reply, he hauled her from the car, into the house, and up to his bedroom. He threw her on the bed, and then he went back to shut and lock the door. When he turned back around, he noticed that she was trembling. "You''re so sensitive," she scoffed. The nervous expression on her face was an incredible turn-on for him.


    Nathan walked over to the bed and climbed on top of Crystal. Underneath him, she could feel his manhood harden, and it pressed ufortably against her pubic mound. He pulled the nket over them, and suddenly she was so hot that she felt like she might vomit. But, unfortunately, she couldn''t even move. Now she regretted some of the things she''d said to him. Now he''s going to force me for sure-she thought. "Don''t forget that you promised you wouldn''t force me to have sex with you for a month," she said, hoping desperately that he would stay true to his word. "If you force me, I will be very unhappy with you."


    "That''s fine," Nathan said. "I just want to check to see if your hymen is intact." As he spoke, he lowered his hand to the waistband of her skirt. He was furious about what she''d said in the washroom, and he wanted to announce to the world not just that she belonged to him but that she had never belonged to anyone else.


    Crystal began to panic, and she tried to argue with him, but when she opened her mouth, he blocked her words with his kisses.


    With his free hand, Nathan coved the leather cor that was locked around her neck. He hated that ne. He couldn''t look at it and not think about Eric and wonder if Crystal had given him her virginity. We will see soon enough, won''t we - thought Nathan. Despite his intent and excited anticipation, he discovered that he was sad and didn''t know why. Is this a vition? - a meek inner voice wondered. Definitely not! - a more authoritative inner voice replied.


    Crystal continued to struggle, but he didn''t give her the slightest chance to rebel. He had given her chances in the past to be good and to be obedient, but she had blown them all. His rough palms rubbed her delicate skin, and he watched as her epidermis turned an attractive shade of pink under his magical ministrations.


    Nathan''s hand slipped under the stic of her panties, and he tickled the light down that covered and protected her vulva. Crystal flinched away from his fingers. "Don''t touch me!" she shrieked.

 Chapter 1589 - 107: Say You Want Me

    Nathan pulled his hand out of Crystal''s skirt and hoisted himself up on his elbows to hover over her. He had an angry frown on his face. "Why are you so desperate to get away from me?" he asked. "Is it because of Eric, or does it have something to do with the ne?"


    Crystal wanted to tell him that he was paranoid, but he blocked her words with a violent kiss when she opened her mouth. The kiss was so vicious that she couldn''t bear it. She started to struggle again, and before she knew it, he hadid back on top of her again so that she couldn''t move.


    Crystal could feel Nathan''s bing more intense as he bent his head to nibble on her earlobes. Then, suddenly, he raised his head, looked her in the eye, and said, "You''re mine; everything you do and all that you are belongs to me."


    When Crystal heard this, her body began to tingle. She could feel his desire, strong, hot, and hard against her. The pressure made her toes curl, and her struggles lost their intensity. And as he began to kiss her neck, she felt her desire to resist him fade away..


    Nathan tickled her ear with his tongue.


    "Say you want me," he whispered.


    Suddenly, Crystal felt like her abdomen was a little bloated. This was a sign that her period was starting, and she began to panic. If he forced himself on her, and she bled on him, she would be very embarrassed. She shook her head as she clung to what little remained of her sanity. "I won''t say it," she moaned. "Never! And you can''t make me!"


    Nathanughed and said, "You are a fool, but that is okay because you are my fool. My little fool. I can make you do or say whatever I want you to say. You aren''t still insisting that you don''t want it, though, are you?"


    Nathan grabbed Crystal''s hands, and he held them above her head with one hand. She tried to fight him off, but her struggles were in vain. Then, once she''d given up, he pulled up her skirt and ced his hand against her vulva on top of her panties. He gently massaged her genitals, and despite her fears, the pleasure center in her brain took over. She moaned as she raised her hips to meet his hand and increase the pressure. Her face was beet red, and she was more embarrassed than she''d ever been in her life. She didn''t think she could control herself, but when she saw the smug look on his face, she was able to push his hand away and tell him to stop what he was doing.


    "Why did you stop me?" Nathan asked. He was genuinely bewildered. "You liked it, didn''t you?"


    Crystal began to cry, and she turned away from him so that she wouldn''t have to look him in the eyes.


    Nathan: "What is it?"


    "I th-think I j-just had my p-p-period," Crystal stammered.


    Nathan''s eyes went wide as he pulled his hand away from her wet core, and he climbed off of her as quickly as he could. He was terrified. She had bled through her panties, and his hand was glistening, painted red by her shed uterus lining. He held his hand as far away from his body as he could, and he began to curse at Crystal for what she''d done to him. "Couldn''t you have held it in?" he asked.


    "That isn''t h-how it w-works," Crystal replied. She pressed her hands together and held them out as if they''d been tied. "C-Can you -let me g-go now?" she asked.


    "Fine," Nathan growled. "Take a shower and clean yourself up. Leave your panties on the floor. I''ll have the servant take care of them."


    Crystal nodded ufortably. She didn''t like to be told what to do. Of course, Nathan knew that about her, so he said, "I won''t force you to clean up if you don''t want to."


    "It''s okay," Crystal mumbled. She looked down and saw that there was blood trickling down her leg. "I''ll have a shower. I don''t have any clean underwear, though, or pads...


    Nathan: "I''ll have the servants take care of it. What brand do you prefer?"


    Crystal: "Tampax, I guess, but any brand will do."


    Nathan nodded and left the room, and then Crystal went into the bathroom, closing and locking the door behind her. Men - she thought absently-? they never seem to know anything about anything... It would be cute if it weren''t so damn aggravating! Once she was in the tub, she turned on the water as hot as she could, sat down, and brought her knees to her chest. More than anything, she wanted to cry, but her eyes remained dry. Thus, she was unable to vent any pent-up pain, rage, embarrassment, or shame that she was feeling. More than anything, she hated that when he sexually assaulted her, it brought her pleasure. She felt like her body was a traitor, and she didn''t know how to bring it in line with her conscious thoughts.


    Finally, she stood up, cleaned her body, and got out of the tub. While she''d been having her shower, Nathan had filled the room with shopping bags. The servants had bought every brand and size of the pad, tampon, and panty liner that was avable. Along with these, there was also an assortment of women''s underwear, everything from lingerie to boxers to grannie panties. He means well-she told herself as she selected a pair of modest blue cotton underwear and pressed a medium-flow pad to its crotch.


    When she went downstairs, she found Nathan waiting for her in the dining room. He''d made tea, and he poured her a cup as she descended the stairs. "Here," he said. "Drink up. It''s peppermint tea. The pharmacist told me that it would help with the cramps. If you are still not feeling better after that, you should go to bed early."


    Crystal nodded and thanked him. She thought it was funny how he could be so thoughtful one minute, but at other times he could be such a predator. It urred to her that he was like Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, and the thought brought nofort.

 Chapter 1590 - 108: Who Are You Saying Goodbye?

    Nathan tucked Crystal into bed, and when he climbed in beside her, she didn''t think she had to worry about him forcing her. She assumed that when she was menstruating, he wouldn''t be interested in having sex with her. Shey on her back, and heid on his side beside her so that he could look at her and rub her distended belly. His touch felt nice, and it alleviated some of the pain from her cramps. Before long, though, his hand began to wander up towards her breasts.


    What the fuck? - thought Crystal - This man is relentless! She rolled over to her side and brought her arms to her chest to protect herself from his advances. She could hear his huffing behind her. He was obviously displeased, and after a few minutes, he said, "Are you sure that you want to sleep on your side? Aren''t you afraid of side leakage?"


    "You seem to know a lot about period hygiene," Crystal said usatively. She assumed that he''d gained his knowledge by being with other women.


    Nathan: "You can lie down on your back. I promise I won''t touch anything except your stomach."


    Crystal sighed and rolled back onto her back, and he ced his hand on her stomach. And before she knew it, she''d fallen asleep.


    ***


    The next day, when Crystal woke up, Nathan was gone. It was at half-past nine. She sat up slowly and reached for her phone, and when she turned it on, she saw that there were dozens of missed calls from Eric and Serenity. The ones from Serenity were asking if she was okay. She messaged back to say that she was, but she didn''t even bother to open the ones from Eric.


    Crystal was hungry, so she got out of bed, washed up, dressed, and went downstairs for breakfast. She had a toasted bagel with cream cheese and a cup of peppermint tea, which she enjoyed while watching the ten o''clock news. She tuned in just in time to catch a bit about the stock market, and the news anchor was talking about how The Henry Group had taken a significant hit. For two days in a row, their shares had been at an all-time low. She wondered how much worse things would get and if Nathan was to me for what was happening.


    Crystal finished her bagel, and she was turning off the TV when her phone buzzed.


    She''d received a text message from Serenity that said, "Thank god! I can finally catch my breath. As soon as you get this message,e to school!"


    Crystal replied that she was on her way. Then she grabbed her backpack and left the house. A blue Buick was waiting in the yard, and the driver came out to open the door for Crystal.


    "Why did you change cars?" asked Crystal.


    "Mr. Davis specifically ordered me to drive a low-key car," replied the driver. "Thest time you were offered a ride, you turned it down because it was luxurious. Do you remember?"


    Crystal nodded and said, "Well, this car looks a lot nicer."


    The driver was speechless. He didn''t understand Mrs. Davis''s strange preference in vehicles.


    "But I don''t want to take the car today," Crystal continued. "I want to walk by myself."


    The driver was beside himself, and she was gone by the time he thought of something to say.


    Crystal chose her favorite songs on her phone and put them on her earphones. She liked to listen to music while walking. As she passed a bus stop, a massive motorcycle stopped in front of her. The driver was dressed in ck leather, and his helmet was red. He called out to her: "Hey, pretty, get on my motorcycle!"


    Crystal took two steps away from the road and continued walking without saying a word. The motorcycle kept pace with her, and when the driver took off his helmet, she was shocked to see that it was Eric.


    Crystal frowned and said, "Leave me alone, Eric. I''m not getting on your motorcycle."


    Eric: "Are you in a bad mood? Come drag racing with me. It''s the coolest. Come on, give it a shot!"


    Crystal stopped suddenly. She turned to him and asked, "How fast does your bike go?"


    "Up to 370," Eric replied. A sinister smile appeared on his face as he spoke, and he offered her an extra helmet. Crystal took the helmet, put it on, climbed onto the bike, and wrapped her arms around him.


    "Hold on tight," Eric said. Then he revved the engine, and the bike shot out like a bat out of hell. In less than a minute, Eric had the bike up to 100, and he quickly brought it up to 260. They were going so fast that everything was a blur. Crystal would have thought that she''d be afraid, but the rush from the speed and the feeling of the wind against her face and her body pressed to Eric''s back had a calming effect on her. Somehow, the faster they went, the less real her problems seemed. "Faster! Faster!" she shouted, not knowing if he could even hear her.


    Behind them, they were being followed by two off-road vehicles, but Crystal didn''t notice them. Eventually, they stopped at a clearing at the top of a mountain. They took off their helmets as they got off the bike, and Eric lit up a cigarette that he''d drawn from a pack in his pocket. He took a drag, held it for a half minute, and let it out in a series of O''s. Then he turned to Crystal and said, "I can give you whatever Nathan can give you. And more. Do you want to reconsider?"


    Crystal sighed and said, "I''m not interested in either of you. As far as I''m concerned, the two of you may as well fall in love with each other!"


    After hearing Crystal''s words, Eric began to cough and choke. Once he was over his shock, he said, "That''s not funny!"


    "Anyway," Crystal continued. "It''s not me that you love, it''s the chase. There''s something about thepetition that turns you both on. This has happened before, hasn''t it?"


    Eric sighed. "It has," he admitted. "Nathan and I fell in love with a woman that no one could rece."


    "It is just as I expected," Crystal said. There was a cliff nearby, and she walked to the edge. Then she looked down upon the valley and shouted, "Goodbye!"


    Eric looked at Crystal as if she had gone insane. "Who are you saying goodbye to?" he asked.


    Crystal: "I''m saying goodbye to you and Nathan."

 Chapter 1591 - 109: What A Phony Bitch

    Eric sighed and said, "You may as well get back on the bike. This conversation isn''t going anywhere, so I may as well take you to school."


    ***


    When Serenity saw Crystal pull up in front of the school on the back of a motorbike, she rushed out to see if anything was wrong. Once she got to the curb, she said, "Crystal, I was so worried about youst night. I called you so many times, but you didn''t answer. I was scared to death." Then she saw Eric and was immediately distracted by his good looks. "Is that Eric?" she asked.


    "This is Eric," Crystal replied. "I''m sorry I didn''t return your tests. I got my period, so I went to bed early."


    .


    Serenity: "What on earth is going on?"


    Crystal: "What are you talking about?"


    Serenity: "All the videos on the Inte have been deleted, and the public''s opinion is being controlled. Do you really have no idea what I''m talking about? Not only that, but I heard that the people who assaulted you were arrested. Was Professor Davis behind this? Did your father hire the people who assaulted you?"


    Crystal: "I guess so."


    Serenity: "Anyway, we can talk about thatter. What are you doing on the back of a motorcycle? Are you crazy?"


    Crystal: "Eric saw me walking and offered me a ride. It''s no big deal."


    Serenity: "Is it that simple? You can''t fool me! Since when have we kept secrets from each other?"


    Crystal: "Come on! Stop it!"


    Serenity grabbed the helmet out of Crystal''s hand and passed it back to Eric. "We should get to ss anyway," she said.


    Crystal nodded, said goodbye to Eric, and they walked in the direction of the school.


    There was still some time before ss started, and Crystal had nned to study in the Library, but Serenity insisted that they go to the Auditorium, and she wouldn''t tell her why.


    When they got to the Auditorium, Crystal saw that there were many lines of students, and the room was so full of people that the smell of sweat was barely bearable. Serenity asked her if she had her Student ID card and Driver''s License with her, and she wasn''t sure if she did, so she checked her bag. Once she found her identification, she held it up for Serenity to see. "Well? I''ve got them," she said. "Now what?"


    Serenity: "Have you forgotten that the ss director is looking for two hot assistants for the economic channel?"


    Crystal: "Oh, I almost forgot. But I''m not hot..."


    Serenity dragged Crystal into the line. "Don''t worry," she said. "I''m hot enough for both of us."


    "Are you sure we should sign up?" Crystal asked. "There are so many people. We''ll have to wait in line for hours, and we probably won''t get the job anyway."


    Serenity: "Come on, don''t be like that! Think about it; if you get hired, you''ll be able to work at a TV station. Why don''t we get in separate lines and see who gets to the front first?"


    Crystal shrugged and said, "Sure." Serenity joined a short line, and Crystal stood in the one next to her.


    Serenity: "I heard that this recruiting session is open to all of the university and college students in the city. No wonder there are so many people."


    Crystal: "Oh, dear. There must be thousands of people here!"


    Serenity: "I guess so. This position is very popr, and everyone wants to work at a TV station, and these kinds of opportunities are few and far between. But if God is on our side, we should get the positions!"


    When Crystal heard that, she began to panic.


    "So, do I need to pray to him every day?" she asked.


    Serenity: "Yes, you do."


    Crystal thought about that for a minute, and then she realized that she was silly. She didn''t understand why she would put her hopes in someone she didn''t believe in. She said, "Oh,e on. I think it''s better to rely on myself. Anyway, I believe in Karma. If you do good things, good things will happen to you. And I''m a good person, aren''t I?"


    Serenity: "Yes, you are. You rock, girl. I admire your values, but you may suffer losses because of them one day."


    The line moved forward slowly, and they were able to take a step forward every minute or so. It seemed that Crystal''s line was moving faster, though. Serenity looked at her watch and frowned. Then she turned to her friend and said, "I don''t get it....


    Crystal: "What?"


    Serenity: "Since they require professional candidates, why wouldn''t they recruit from their Host Department?"


    Crystal shrugged and said, "Think of the hype."


    Serenity: "The hype? What do you mean?"


    Crystal: "If students with Host majors don''t know about finance and economics, they would not be qualified. The job of being a Host is easy and requires little training. Thus, it is better to hire someone with a more rounded education. Do you get it now?"


    Serenity nodded but said nothing. As they got closer to the front, someone came by and handed them clipboards with applications pinned to them. There wasn''t much to them, and both girls were done quickly.


    The person collecting the applications was Tiffany Ford, and when Crystal saw her, she suddenly felt sick to her stomach. She hadn''t seen Tiffany since she was staying at her house with Nathan. Tiffany wore gorgeous make-up and was the most beautiful teacher at the school, and when she saw Crystal, she smiled sweetly.


    What a phony bitch - thought Crystal, and she smiled back and waved.


    Tiffany walked up to Crystal. "Oh, it''s you!" she eximed, "Crystal, we haven''t seen each other for a long time!" She took Crystal and Serenity''s applications and added them to an envelope she was carrying under her arm.


    "Hello, Miss Ford. I was a bit taken aback when you left me as suddenly as you did." Crystal spoke softly but emphasized the word "suddenly" to imply that not only had Tiffany left without saying goodbye, but she had run away as if something had scared her off.


    "I''m sorry about that," said Tiffany. "There was an emergency, and I wasn''t able to say goodbye. I''ve felt bad about it ever since and was hoping to run into you like this so that I could apologize... and here we are."


    Crystal: "Here we are..."


    Tiffany''s face turned red suddenly. She giggled and lifted her hand to cover her mouth.


    Of course, Crystal knew what the ''emergency'' was, and Tiffany knew that she knew.

 Chapter 1592 - 110: I Appreciate Your Apology

    Tiffany had lost her sincere smile, but she quickly reced it with a false one. She turned to Serenity and said, "I''m going to change my shift right away, so why don''t you and Crystal join me for a bite to eat?" Then, she turned back to Crystal and said, "There are some things that I want to talk to you about anyway."


    Crystal wanted to say no because she didn''t want to share a meal with Tiffany, but she wanted to hear what the woman had to say. So, after signing up, Crystal and Serenity followed Tiffany out of the school. As they were leaving, Serenity remembered that she had to stay at school and meet up with one of her teachers, so the other two walked to a nearby restaurant without her.


    As they walked, Tiffany said, "The selection process for the Host position is verypetitive. I have several rted books that I could lend you. I''ll bring them to you another time."


    Crystal nodded and said, "Thank you."


    Tiffany: "Anyway, I wanted to tell you that I''m sorry about what happened when I left, but there were too many people in the auditorium to exin what happened."


    .


    "Never mind." Crystal shook her head and said, "The past is in the past. Right?"


    Tiffany: "That may be so, but I''d still like to exin myself. You see, I was foolishly sentimental. The other day, Professor Davis called me and said that he could reverse his decision to demote my dad, but only if I went to stay at the Beverly vi."


    They arrived at the restaurant and stopped a few meters away from the door. It seemed that Tiffany wanted to get the conversation out of the way before they went inside. "I was acting like a silly schoolgirl," Tiffany continued. "I thought that Professor Davis had a crush on me, but I waited for four hours that day, and he never showed up. Then I learned that Professor Davis had found out that there were people taking pictures around the neighborhood. To protect you, he was using me as a decoy."


    Crystal thought this was too much information for her to digest. Did Nathan do all of this for me? - she wondered.


    Tiffany paused and smiled bitterly. "I was jealous of you," she admitted. "And even now, I don''t understand why Professor Davis tried so hard to protect you. At the time, I did a series of things in an attempt to discern the truth. Now that I think about what I did, I realize how stupid they were, and I feel embarrassed. Not only that, but they have been eating at my conscience. That''s why I asked you out today so that I could exin what happened and apologize, and hopefully clear the air between us. After all, we will see each other at school every day, and I don''t want it to be ufortable."


    Crystal was shocked by Tiffany''s words, and even more so when she took out a box of jewelry and passed it to her. "Here," she said. "I didn''t have a chance to return this to Professor Davis."


    Crystal took the box with a puzzled expression on her face, and when she opened it, she was more than a little surprised. Inside was an amber cufflink with a ck spider iid in the middle. The arachnid was so detailed that the hair on it could be seen. This is a handmade, one-of-a-kind cufflink - thought Crystal.


    "The jewelry box is mine," Tiffany exined. "I wanted to protect the cufflink, so I put it inside. The cufflink looks fancy, but it doesn''t suit Professor Davis. None of his outfits require cufflinks."


    Crystal nodded and said, "Thank you on behalf of Professor Davis."


    Tiffany: "Now that is out of the way, shall we go in?"


    Crystal nodded and said, "Why not?"


    ***


    By the time Tiffany and Crystal were done eating, Crystal saw no point in going back to school, so she decided to go to the hospital. Tiffany still had one more ss in the afternoon, so she headed back the way they''de, and as she walked, she thought - Crystal is only 18 years old, but she is charming, and her future is full of possibilities. It''s no wonder Professor Davis is willing to protect her. She is so lucky."


    When she got back to the school, she located Crystal''s application form, and she tore it up and threw the pieces into the trash can.


    After the delightful lunch they''d had, Crystal would have been shocked by Tiffany''s behavior.


    She knew that the woman was two-faced, but she would have never guessed that she was as jealous of her. Thus, by the time she arrived at the hospital, all thoughts of their lunch had left her conscious mind.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she went directly to the room where her father was, only stopping briefly to get a cup of peppermint tea. Her cramps were still bothering her, but the drink helped. She also got a coffee for her father, ck, as he liked it.


    Todd was resting in his bed. It had been set to a sitting position, and he was reading the newspaper. When he saw his daughter, he smiled and said, "There you are. Come on in. Auntie Green was just here, but she went home to get a little shut-eye."


    Crystal returned his smile and brought him his coffee. Then she sat down in the chair beside him and said, "I have a question for you."


    Todd: "Go ahead."


    Crystal: "Did you hire the person who threw eggs at me in front of the hospital?"


    "No. Of course not." Todd closed the newspaper, sighed, and said, "Why would you think that?"


    "What about Mrs. Green?" Crystal asked, ignoring his question. "Do you think she did it?"


    Todd: "Crystal, I don''t know who did this terrible thing to you, but we didn''t have anything to do with it. Why would we? Look at me. I''m old. I don''t want to spend the rest of my life fighting. I''d rather make peace with my mistakes and go to my grave with a clear conscience."


    Crystal bit her lip and said nothing.


    "Your grandfather did leave all of his shares to you, and we had no right to take them," Todd admitted. "But there are some things that your grandfather didn''t know. I did you wrong, and I''m sorry about that, but I still have a big family to raise. And now you have Nathan. The Henry Group is nothing to you, but to us, it is everything."


    Crystal: "I appreciate your apology, but there is someone else you need to apologize to."


    Todd: "I know that I owe your mother an apology. When I get out of the hospital, I will go to her grave and solemnly apologize."


    Crystal: "Good. And when you''re done apologizing, I''ll think about convincing the Brilliant Group to stop buying The Henry Group."


    Todd: "But I''m afraid that The Henry Group won''tst that long."


    Crystal shrugged and said, "You''ll just have to try and get better faster."


    Todd''s mouth dropped open. He was aghast and at aplete loss for words.

 Chapter 1593 - 111: You Will Regret It If You Let It Go

    Crystal stood up, nodded to her father, and said, "Alright then, I should get going."


    "Wait!" Todd eximed, practically shouting. "I have something to tell you..."


    Crystal sighed impatiently and said, "Go ahead."


    Todd: "Crystal, after your mothermitted suicide, I went to see her psychologist."


    Crystal froze. "You did?"


    "I did," Todd replied. "And he said that guilt was the cause of her depression.. She was cheating on her investments."


    Crystal: "Wait a minute. Are you saying that she got depressed because she was cheating on her investments?"


    "That''s what I''m saying," Todd replied. "She was cheating on her investments. She sent the money to the same ount. I can''t find out who the ount belongs to. I wanted to tell you earlier, but a lot has happenedtely."


    "I don''t believe you," Crystal said belligerently.


    "Don''t you?" Todd asked. "Don''t you think it''s suspicious that your mother gave your inheritance to Mr. Davis?"


    Crystal began to panic. Suddenly, the room felt narrow, and the air seemed very thin. "I don''t want to talk about this anymore," she said. "I already told you that I had to leave." She was calm on the surface, but the thoughts in her head were raging like a storm. She had always wondered why her mother had chosen to give her inheritance to Nathan, and when Todd pointed out her concerns, it made her feel like she was going crazy.


    ***


    Crystal looked calm on the outside, but on the inside, her thoughts were a jumbled mess. Ever since her mother''s death, she had wanted to know why Nathan had received her inheritance, and the questions that often came to her mind caused her a lot of stress. Thus, when her father brought the topic up, she began to panic.


    Walking out of the hospital, Crystal felt as if her feet had been dipped in the lead, and every step seemed harder to take than thest had. She trusted her father not to lie to her, but something didn''t seem right with what he''d said. She thought that he might be using her to try and kill his rivals, and that didn''t sit well with her.


    Crystal walked aimlessly down the street, taking random turns here and there, and was surprised to discover that her feet took her to the front steps of the Brilliant Group''s HQ. She stopped for a second, and then she went inside. Since she was there anyway, she had something she needed to talk to her husband about.


    Andy was just getting out of the elevator, and when he saw her, he rushed over to wee her. Crystal smiled, but his eager behavior put her off. It felt false somehow.


    "Can I help you?" he asked.


    "I''m looking for President Davis," Crystal replied. She gave the man a quick lookover, and it urred to her that he had changed a lot since they''dst seen each other.


    Andy: "President Davis is in the office. I will open the door for you."


    Crystal: "Don''t bother. I''ll do it by myself." Crystal took the elevator up to Nathan''s office. She went in without knocking, and when she saw the way he was bent over at his desk, she frowned. He had his right index finger and thumb pressed against his temples, his eyes were slightly closed, and she could tell that he was in pain - so much so that he wasn''t even aware of her presence.


    Nathan''s thin lips were slightly closed, and his eyebrows were twisted together. Through the haze of pain, though, he caught a whiff of her perfume. It was a familiar sweet orange flowery fragrance. He looked up and asked, "When do you get here? Does your stomach still hurt?"


    Crystal walked over to him, climbed into hisp, and nodded. Nathan frowned at her. "Then what are you doing here?" he asked. "Shouldn''t you be resting?"


    "I want to stop the acquisition of Henry Group," she replied.


    Nathan pulled Crystal''s hair. He seemed to have known Crystal''s decision in advance. "I think that''s a bad idea," he said. "This is a good opportunity. You will regret it if you let it go."


    Crystal squealed in pain, and when he let her go, she looked him straight in the eyes and said, "Why is that? Why will I regret it?"


    "You will see," he replied ominously.


    Crystal shook her head and said, "I don''t believe you."


    Nathan smirked and said, "You have to believe me. You have no choice."


    "At least give me a reason," Crystal said. "If you can''t give me a reasonable exnation, then I want you to stop the acquisition of The Henry Group. I swear I will not regret it. And besides, you said that the choice was mine!"


    Nathan shrugged and said, "Fine. Have it your way, but don''t say that I didn''t warn you. I will call off the acquisition. Are you satisfied?"


    Crystal forced herself to smile and said, "Thank you." She climbed off of Nathan''sp and walked to the door. When she turned to say goodbye, though, she saw that he was scowling at her. "What is it?" she asked unhappily.


    Nathan: "Is that it?"


    Crystal: "What do you mean?"


    Nathan was about to speak, but before he could get a word in, Andy hurried in and said, "President Davis, something important hase up!"


    Nathan looked at Crystal and said, "I will have my driver take you back. We''ll talkter."


    Crystal nodded and left the room. After she was gone, Andy handed over some documents to Nathan, saying, "I just found the ount that the money was transferred from. Mary received 100,000 dors from a man named Hans."


    "What do you know about this guy?" Nathan asked.


    Andy: "Only that Ms. Smith''s mother, Elsa, once remitted arge amount of money into his ount. This suggests that he and Jessica have had an improper rtionship."


    Nathan tapped his finger on the table, meditated for a moment, and muttered, "So, Jessica was the cause of Elsa''s depression."


    Andy: "It would seem so..."


    ***


    After leaving Brilliant Group''s HQ, instead of asking Nathan''s driver to take her home, Crystal decided to walk to a nearby bookstore so that she could buy some books. She wanted to learn more about the Host position that she''d applied for. She''d heard that there would be a written test, and she was anxious to begin her studies.


    The sun was hot, so there were not many pedestrians, and Crystal found herself enjoying the leisurely stroll. She kicked at a stone and stopped to watch it bounce into the street.


    Suddenly, Crystal began to feel as if she were being followed. When she looked around her, though, she saw nothing out of the ordinary. Just to be sure, she hid behind a bonsai tree that had been nted in front of a bakery.

 Chapter 1594 - 112: This Is Kidnapping

    It wasn''t long before a man passed by her. He was a burly man, and he was wearing a ck suit. When he realized that he had lost Crystal, he stopped and looked around.


    Crystal peeked around the tree to try to identify the man stalking her and immediately recognized him as one of Nathan''s bodyguards. She didn''t like it when Nathan treated her like a child, and she decided to get rid of this stalker.


    The stalker slipped into the bakery to see if Crystal had gone in there, and the minute he was out of sight, she made a mad dash to the bookstore.


    The bookstore had a total of three floors, and each floor stored books for different ages. For example, economics and professional books were on the first floor. Crystal checked some information on the inte by herself and selected several popr books based on their ratings and reviews.


    There were not very many people near the bookstore, and as Crystal was leaving, someone grabbed her from behind and used a chloroform-soaked handkerchief to cover her face. She immediately began to struggle, but it was of no use.. The man was too strong, and she was getting weaker by the second.


    ***


    In a meeting room at The Brilliant Group''s HQ-The air conditioning had reached its maximum, but the men around the table were still sweating their balls off. That is how hot it was in the building, and the acrid smell of sweat that filled the small enclosure seemed to be nearly as anxious as Zyklon B.


    The heat was oppressive, but one by one, the managers still managed to present their proposals. It was a depressing yet efficient affair, as everyone wanted to get out of there as quickly as possible.


    The meeting was nearly over, but as thest presentation was being given, Nathan''s face began to turn red, and he cut the presenter off mid-sentence. "Is this what you call a proposal?" he shouted. "Did your braine up with this? I doubt it! This proposal is nothing more than a rehash of things that have been used for years. There is no creativity in it at all. You should be ashamed of yourself. A child could do better with nothing but Google as an aid, so what do I pay you for?!?!"


    Although the managers were ustomed to Nathan''s strict outbursts, they never failed to make them jump. They knew that their job was in jeopardy, and as long as they worked for Nathan, it would remain that way. This was his managerial style. It was a fear tactic that was intended to keep them on their toes. If not for the high pay, many would have long since sought employment elsewhere.


    Nobody dared to speak. All of the managers hung their heads in shame. The meeting hadsted two hours, and nobody had managed to please their boss.


    Suddenly, Nathan''s phone buzzed. He checked his message, and when he dismissed the manager early, they let out a collective sigh of relief.


    ***


    When Crystal woke up, she was very confused. Her hands and feet were tied up, her mouth was taped shut, and she didn''t know where she was. Her head ached, and the smell of chloroform remained in her nostrils. She opened her eyes, but she couldn''t make out much in the dark room. She was in a warehouse. She could see that much, and the only source of light came from beneath the iron door across from her.


    There was an old fan nearby, and it was blowing stale air into her face as its ancient des squealed. Nearer to her, there was a rusty army cot. Where am I? - Crystal wondered- Who did this to me? And what can I do to save myself?


    Suddenly, the door opened. It creaked, and a ray of light blinded her, forcing her to close her eyes, making it impossible for her to see who had entered. Finally, she was able to open them, and it was Richard that she saw. Oh, fuck!- thought Crystal.


    Richard chuckled when he saw the fear in her eyes, and he said, "I told you that we would see each other again. And here we are!"


    Even if Crystal could have spoken, she would


    have been speechless.


    Two men with dogs entered after Richard. They closed and locked the door behind them, and everything was dark again. The dogs were Tibetan mastiffs, and they looked vicious. Crystal began to tremble. She wondered if they were there to eat her face.


    Richard squatted down in front of her, stretched out his hand, and yanked the tape off her mouth. "Of course, you probably didn''t think that this is how we''d run into each other," he continued. He chuckled wickedly and said, "I have prepared for today for a long time. What do you think of my game so far?"


    Crystal''s mouth was bleeding where the tape had been, and she couldn''t move. "What are you going to do?" she cried. "This is kidnapping! And it''s illegal!"


    Richard allowed the dogs to get right up into Crystal''s face, and they began to growl viciously. Therge Tibetan mastiffs seemed to be starving, and she feared what they could do to her much more than she feared anything that he could do.


    "Tell me something I don''t know," Richard said. Then he stretched out his hand and pinched her chin. "It is illegal, but so what? Do you think I give a shit about the Laws of Man? I make my own rules, answering to no one as I bend people like you to my will!"


    Crystal bowed her head and tried to bite him. Unfortunately, her chin was locked in ce by his fingers, and the more she struggled, the more he hurt her.


    Richard remembered how Crystal had kicked him in his manhood and how she had nearly slit his throat with a broken bottle. After that, his friends began calling him Scaredy Cat and Scared Stone. It was infuriating. Now that he had her in the palm of his hand, he intended to make her pay. Her pain would be his balm, and his revenge on her would earn him back the respect of his peers.


    There was a knock on the iron door, and Richard smiled wickedly. "Come in," he shouted. "You have a key." Crystal heard the sound of a key click into ce and turn. Then the door was pulled open, and several tall men appeared. They had objects in their hands, and although they handled them in a manner most threatening, she could not make out what they were.


    Richardughed and said, "Set the scene." One of the men pulled the steel bed away from the wall while another began to set up lights. Reflectors were ced near the lights, boom mics were set up over the bed, and three cameras were ced at various ces around the room. All of them were aimed at the bed. This is all stage Equipment - thought Crystal, and she began to tremble - What the Hell has Richard got nned for me?

 Chapter 1595 - 113: Justice Will Be Served

    Once Richard was satisfied with the arrangements in the nearly empty warehouse, he pulled a chair over to where Crystal was tied up. She tried to look away, but he grabbed her chin and forced her to turn her head in his direction. There was a shark-like Cheshire grin stered to his face, and his eyes had a wicked gleam to them.


    He "Booped" her nose with the index finger on his free hand. "Look at everything I''ve set up for you. Today will be your first day on set, and I promise you that it will be a st." He chuckled and said, "It will be for me at least. Anyway, be obedient, and I promise to make this film as beautiful as I possibly can. Do you understand?"


    Crystal refused to answer his question, and while Richard was momentarily distracted, she turned her head and bit into the tender flesh between his thumb and index finger. He tried to pull away, but she wouldn''t let him go, and as her incisors cut into his flesh, he stopped struggling.


    "You bitch!" Richard shouted, and he pped Crystal across the face with his free hand. Her head cracked to the left, and the ring on his middle finger split her lip, but she still wouldn''t open her mouth.. Thus, when her head turned, his hand came with it, and the flesh began to tear. Blood spilled into Crystal''s mouth, causing her to lose her grip on his hand then, and he quickly pulled it out of her mouth.


    Richard brought his wounded hand to his mouth and sucked at the tender flesh. Then one of his men brought him a bandage, and he used it to cover and contain the injury. Once that was done, he turned back to Crystal and said, "I hope you enjoyed that because you will live to regret it. You are so disobedient, but I will teach you obedience. You just wait and see."


    Richard grabbed Crystal''s hair and pulled it back, forcing her to look him in the eyes. He stared at her for a second, and then he chuckled. "I have such ns for you," he said. "I don''t know how, but I almost forgot about the dogs. Have you ever made love to a dog? You''ll love it, I''m sure. After all, you are a bitch."


    When Crystal heard that, she shivered, but she tried to pretend that she was less frightened than she was. "You won''t get away with this!" She growled. "Justice will be served in the end."


    "Do you think people like me are afraid of Justice?" Richard sneered. "That''s hrious! What are you going to do? Sue me?" He turned to one of his men and said, "Put her on the bed."


    The man nodded, walked over, and threw her over his shoulder. Then he walked over to the cot and ced her down gently. Suddenly, the stage lights lit up, and Crystal struggled to sit up. The lights were hot, and they were so bright that she couldn''t see past them. Thus, she worried about what the men were doing and what they had nned for her.


    Crystal''s heart rate increased as tears welled up in her eyes, and she began to hyperventte. "If you knew who I was, you wouldn''t be doing this to me," she cried.


    Richard: "It doesn''t matter who you are, it only matters who you belong to, and that person is me. I have selected you to be my ything. You should feel honored."


    "Aren''t you afraid of offending Master Bush?" Crystal argued. She thought of the cor around her neck and the bite marks on her body. "There are other men who have alreadyid im to me!"


    Richardughed cruelly and said, "Master Bush has so many women. Who are you? You are just one among many. I know Bush''s type. Fuck ''em and forget ''em. That''s his style. You didn''t think you were special, did you? Ha!


    That''s adorable." He "Booped" her nose again to show her just how adorable she was.


    "Look at my cor!" Crystal shrieked.


    "Anyone who Master Bush has cored is under his protection, you dumb ass!"


    Richard looked at the leather cor and touched the red jewel at its center. Now that he''d seen it, there was no denying who Crystal belonged to, and he wasn''t sure if he dared to offend her master. He frowned as he thought about the night that she had wronged him. Eric had been there too, and that suddenly struck him as curious. He hadn''t stepped in to defend her, so maybe the cor didn''t mean as much as it seemed to. That being said - Is it worth the risk?


    Crystal saw that her words had made an impression on Richard, and she said, "If you let me go, I will ensure that no harmes to you for what you''ve already done."


    Richard thought about it for a moment, and then he grinned. "You know what I think?" he asked. "fuck Eric Bush!" He turned to the man that had carried her to the bed, nodded, and said, "You can go first."


    The man giggled appreciatively. He said, "Thanks, boss!" Then, like the predator that he was, he slunk over to where Crystal was tied up.


    Crystal brought her knees up to her chest as best she could. "If y-you l-l-let m-me g-go," she stammered. "I w-will p-pay you ten - t-times wh- wh-what h-he is..." While talking, she struggled desperately, and already her wrists were shredded and bloody. She didn''t have time to care about the pain, though. All that mattered now was getting away.


    The man touched Crystal''s face and said, "I get paid well enough, and this job has its perks." He leaned over and pinched her nipples through her shirt. "You get what I''m saying."


    The man began to untie Crystal''s ropes, and when they were all off, he pointed to the dogs and said, "Get a look at the size of their cocks. I think they''re even more excited than I am!" While Crystal had been distracted, Richard had fed them Viagra for dogs, so they were raring to go, and they were barking like crazy.

 Chapter 1596 - 114: Be Gentle With Her

    (Warning: This chapter contains inappropriate words. If you''re notfortable reading it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    Crystal tried to push the man away, but he was like a brick house. "You can''t escape," he said. "But if you show these dogs a little enthusiasm, we''ll let you go."


    Behind the lights, Crystal could hear Richardughing. He sounded like a madman or a viin from aic book, like The Joker or Madcap.


    "If you are good to the dogs, they will be good to you," the man continued. "They don''t want to bite you. They only want to fuck you." Crystal wrapped her arms around her knees.


    Even fully dressed, she feltpletely exposed..


    She looked at the two Tibetan mastiffs with their big mouths, sweaty tongues, and swollen members, and her whole body began to shake.


    "Take off her clothes," Richard said.


    The man grabbed Crystal''s shirt to pull it over her head, but in her fear, she turned into some kind of spastic beast. Her body flopped all over like an epileptic having a fit. Her face contorted into a rictus of pain, and from between her gritted teeth, there came a shrill, high-pitched screech: "screeeeeehhhhhhh!


    Richard nodded to the other men, and four of them stepped forward. Each one took an arm or a leg, and they pinned her to the cot.


    Once she was incapacitated, Richard sighed, and he mockingly asked her, "Why are you fighting? My dear, if you hadn''t wanted this, you wouldn''t have behaved the way that you did." He turned to the man that had put her on the bed and said, "Anyway, I hate to see a woman cry. Why don''t you knock her out? The dogs don''t care if their lover is conscious, and they are getting impatient."


    Crystal didn''t need to be knocked out, though. After hearing what Richard had said, she promptly passed out. The men quickly stripped her clothes off, and then the dogs were let off their leashes.


    The two Tibetan mastiffs pounced on Crystal''s naked body, and they immediately began to sniff at her pubic mound.


    ***


    Crystal dreamt that she had been dropped out of the sky into a deep and dark valley, and the fall seemed like it would never end. Eventually, though, her body hit the ground, and she woke up.


    Every part of her body ached. She slowly opened her eyes, and when she realized where she was, she began to cry. She was the only person in an empty and cold warehouse. The iron door was still closed and likely locked. She was naked except for her socks, her body was bruised and bloody, and her head ached.


    Suddenly, she heard a noiseing from the chair where Richard had been sitting. She turned her head and saw that there was aptop sitting on it. A video was ying on the screen. She saw herself on it, naked and lying on the cot she was currently on. There were two dogs, one on either side of the bed, and they were sniffing at her wet core.


    Crystal squeezed her eyes shut and began to scream, and she didn''t stop screaming until she''d screamed herself horse and passed out from exhaustion.


    When Crystal woke up again, the first thing she did was m theptop shut, and she refused to reflect on any of the pain she was feeling or on the ordeal she''d gone through. If I am going to get out of this alive - she realized - I am going to have to pretend that none of that happened. I need to quit freaking out and start using my head!


    Crystal struggled to sit up and then stand. She saw her shoes sitting neatly under the chair, and not wanting to bend down, she forced them on without undoing theces. The rest of her clothing was nowhere to be seen.


    Suddenly, she heard a key click into ce in the metal door, and she turned in that direction, horrified. The door opened slowly, and the light filled the warehouse as Nathan stepped into it. Crystal''s heart leaped with joy. Free atst! - she thought.


    Crystal began to walk towards Nathan, but she began to feel dizzy by her second step, and her vision began to go fuzzy. "I''m g-g-gonna fall," she stammered.


    "Oh, no, you''re not!" Nathan eximed. He rushed forward and, just before she hit the ground, he got his arms under her, and he caught her. He picked her up and kissed her forehead. He saw cuts and bruises all over her body, and he said, "My baby girl, what have they done to you?"


    Crystal tried to reply, but no words came out, and when she thought about what had happened, she was so ashamed that she didn''t want him to know anyway. She wrapped her arms around his neck and silently wept.


    Nathan: "Let''s get you home."


    ***


    At the Beverly vi - Crystal sat on her bed and allowed her to be subjected to Dr. Phillips'' examination. He checked to make sure nothing was broken and that there was no internal bleeding. He took blood and urine samples and did aplete rape kit on her. Dr. Philips was their family doctor, but he had brought a female physician with him to make her feel morefortable.


    When the doctor was done with the examinations, he turned to Nathan and said, "There are 23 wounds on Mrs. Davis'' body. Some of them are more severe than others. The worst of them are dog bites, and she will need to have a rabies shot."


    When Nathan heard this, he was so angry that he kicked the coffee table, and when it hit the wall, the ss shattered into a million pieces.


    Crystal was still in shock, and when she saw how upset Nathan was, she thought she must have done something wrong. "I''m s-so-sorry," she stuttered.


    Nathan frowned and said, "No, I am the one that should be sorry, and I am. I should have been there sooner. This is entirely my fault." Crystal was trembling, and he asked her if she was okay. When she didn''t reply, he turned to the doctor and asked him what was wrong with her.


    "This has been very tough on her," the doctor replied. "Be gentle with her. It will take time for her psyche to heal. We can''t imagine how traumatic getting assaulted by dogs must have been for her..."


    Nathan clenched and unclenched his fists in rage as he thought about what had happened to Crystal. "Whoever did this to her," he said, "is going to pay. Big time!"

 Chapter 1597 - 115: It’s A Fake Video

    Nathan sighed as he knelt beside Crystal. He tenderly tucked her hair behind her ears and gently said her name. "You are safe now," he said. "The danger has passed."


    Crystal hung her head. Such was her shame that it seemed impossible to look him in the eyes. Nathan touched her chin, though, and lifted it. "Say something," he said. "You can do it. Don''t let that man get to you. If you do, he wins."


    Still, she could not meet his eyes, and when he finally realized that he wasn''t going to make any more progress at this time, he sighed and said, "Shall we go to bed?"


    When she didn''t reply, he picked her up andid her on the bed, tucked her in, and crawled in beside her.. She buried her face on his chest, and he gently stroked her hair with his hand. Crystaly still, but she did not fall asleep. She knew that Nathan still wanted to talk.


    Nathan: "Don''t you want to know what happened between Eric and me?"


    "I know what happened," Crystal said. "How could I not? Eric''s youngest sistermitted suicide because of you. You could have helped her, but in the end, she took her life over things that you did and didn''t do."


    Nathan: "Eric and Helen both have the same nes that you have. Because of this, Eric has never forgiven me. Out of guilt, I once said that I could give everything I had to him, but I refuse to give him you."


    Crystal: "No matter what happens, I won''t let you go. Not even death can keep us apart."


    Nathan: "Don''t worry. I will kill everyone who has hurt you today."


    When Crystal heard this, she finally felt safe, and she fell asleep.


    In a private room at the Merah Club - Richard Stone sat with a smug expression of satisfaction on his face. He had a beer in one hand, and there were beautiful women on either side of him. He had his free hand up the skirt of the girl on his right, and when his fingers found her pubic mound, she jumped, and a little squeal of delight escaped from her lips. "Mr. Stone," she scolded him. "You are such a naughty boy."


    She made no move to remove his hand. Her outrage was purely for show. Instead, she put her hand over his and pressed it tighter against her vulva.


    Richard raised his eyebrows and smiled. Then, after taking a swig of his beer, he set the can down and pulled out his phone. Using one hand, he deftly pulled up the video of Crystal being assaulted by the two dogs. He pressed y, and the woman was mesmerized by what he showed them. Moreover, they were impressed by his deviant tastes.


    Once they were done watching the video, Richard forwarded it to Cecelia, who he thought would be particrly interested in it.


    Cecilia and Joyce were still at the bar when she received the video. They watched it together, and they were tickled pink by what they saw. They watched it three times, and then Cecelia sent Richard a text message. It said, "Thanks. This is precious. You are my idol!"


    "You are too kind," Richard replied, and he was about to post the video online when his bodyguard tapped on his shoulder. Then he leaned over to whisper into his ear. Before he could get more than a few words out, though, Nathan Davis burst into the room. His face was red, and he had a gun in his hand. It was a Maxim 9 with an integrated silencer.


    The women began to scream, and they fled the room.


    Richard looked up. y dumb - he told himself. "What is this about?" he asked innocently.


    Without saying a word, Nathan aimed the gun at his thigh and pulled the trigger. The sound of Richard screaming was louder than the gun, and blood began to gush out of the hole it had left in his leg.


    Still ying dumb, Richard stammered,


    "Ah-M-M-Master Davis. P-Please spare- my- my life. I d-d-don''t even know what I d-did wrong!" Nathan aimed at Richard''s other leg and put a bullet through his kneecap, and he fell backward into the bench seat. He was losing a lot of blood, and his face had turned white. "What did I do?" He cried.


    "You know what you did," Nathan hissed, "to Crystal."


    "I didn''t know she was your woman," Richard cried. "If I had, I never would have done what I did. I''m so, so sorry. Please forgive me." Nathan smirked at putting a bullet through Richard''s left hand. "Bullshit!" He hissed.


    "Ah-" Richard screamed. "I didn''t touch her, nor was she touched by dogs."


    Nathan put a bullet into his right arm. "I''ve seen the video," he said.


    "It''s fake!" Richard shrieked. A bullet whizzed past Richard''s head, clipping his ear before exploding in the seat behind him, and he passed out.


    Nathan called one of his men into the room and said, "Castrate this piece of shit. I want his cock off along with his balls."


    "But what about the video?" The bodyguard asked.


    "I''ll have myputer guy deal with it," he replied. "You take care of this guy''s balls, and I''ll worry about everything else."


    ***


    Crystal was waiting for Nathan when he arrived back at the Beverly vi. She was sitting on the stairs with a book in her hands, trying to read. Every time she looked at the words, though, they seemed to get all jumbled up in her mind.


    "What'' cha reading?" Nathan asked.


    "Steinbeck," Crystal replied. She showed him the cover of a beaten-up paperback edition of The Red Pony. "I''m not making any progress, though¡­."


    "We need to get you back to the hospital anyway," Nathan said. "For your first follow-up. Mywyer is going toe with us."


    ***


    When Richard woke up, he found himself in a hospital bed. He had been shot four times, and his genitals were gone. When he realized this, his face turned white, and he promptly passed out.


    ***


    As chance would have it, as they walked through the hospital, they happened to pass by Richards''s room. When Crystal saw him, she quickly hid behind Nathan and Carter. Richard''s limbs were bandaged, and he was incapacitated, but he still frightened her. Ironically, he was as afraid of her as she was of him, and when he saw Nathan, he began to shake all over.


    When Nathan saw that Crystal was afraid, he said, "I think you should face your fear."

 Chapter 1598 - 116: 200 Million Dollars Compensation

    When Crystal heard this, she shook her head back and forth violently, but he insisted that she must, that it was for her own good.


    Nathan led Crystal into Richard''s hospital room, and when he got to his bed, he pped his fist down on his genital area: Where his cock and balls had been only hours before.


    Richard shrieked, and a nearby doctor rushed in. "What''s going on here?" he demanded.


    Richard looked back and forth nervously between the doctor and Nathan. His face had turnedpletely white. "What happened to my manhood?" he cried, horrified.


    "I don''t know what happened," the doctor admitted. "You must have really pissed someone off." Nathan and Carter chuckled when they heard this particr turn of phrase, and the doctor began to blush ufortably. "They cut your genitals off and fed them to your dogs," he continued.. "But don''t worry, our stic surgeon will construct a workable pee hole for you."


    Richard shuddered, and when he said nothing more, the doctor left. On his way out, he crossed paths with Nathan''sputer guy, who was on his way in.


    "What''s up?" Nathan asked. "I didn''t expect to see you here¡­."


    ****


    Nathan''sputer guy''s name was Randy Shortly, and when he walked into Richard''s room, he had a huge grin on his face. He looked at Nathan and said, "Guess what, boss?"


    "Just tell me," Nathan replied.


    Randy: "The video is a fake. The brutality is all CGI."


    When Nathan heard this, he hugged Crystal and said, "Well, that is a relief!"


    Crystal looked up at Nathan, and tears of relief and joy filled her eyes. It is no wonder that my private part doesn''t hurt - she realized.


    "Master Davis, I just wanted to scare her.


    Really... I didn''t hurt her at all," Richard said weakly. "... and now I am ruined."


    "You''re lucky that I let you live," Nathan said. "You messed with fire, and you got burned. I don''t know what you thought would happen..."


    Richard sunk into his bed and said nothing in reply.


    Suddenly, Richard''s Mother barged into the room. She took one look at Nathan and attacked him with her purse. "I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!" she shrieked. "How dare you do this to my son? I will never forgive you!"


    Nathan grabbed the woman by the wrists and pushed her against the wall. "Your son got what wasing to him!" he growled.


    Richard''s mother was frantic. "Put me down," she cried. "I have awyer, and I will sue you! I will see you in jail, and you will lose everything."


    Nathan smirked. "I doubt it." He turned to Carter and said, "Meet Mr. Carter. He is mywyer."


    Carter nodded and said, "Mrs. Stone, I am thewyer representing Mr. Davis and Miss Smith. There is video evidence that your son kidnapped Miss Smith. He is also guilty of Assault with a deadly weapon, Kidnapping, Attempted Murder, and Defamation of Character. Furthermore, there is an insurance policy."


    Mrs. Stones: "What policy?"


    Carter: "ording to the policy that Mr. Davis put in ce, Richard is legally bound to pay Crystal 200 million dors aspensation for what he did to her."


    Mrs. Stone''s face turned white, and she said, "I don''t believe it. I will call mywyer tomorrow, and I will sue you. You''ll see."


    "Whatever." Carter shrugged and said, "It''ll cost you a bundle in court fees, and you''ll lose. But it''s your funeral."


    Nathan smirked at Mrs. Stone and said, "Anyway, we''ll leave you alone with your daughter."


    Mrs. Stone was aghast. "D-d-daughter..." she nearly choked on the word. "Wh-why did you c-call him th-that?" she stammered.


    Nathanughed. "Well, if he doesn''t have a cock, he can''t be your son, can he? Perhaps the stic surgeon can use the remaining flesh to build him a nice¡­ WET CORE!" Then he turned to Carter and Crystal and said, "Let''s leave these twodies alone."


    Crystalughed cruelly. He deserves this! - she told herself, and when they were in the hallway, she asked Nathan if everything was going to work out in the end. He nodded, and as he took her hand into his own, he said that it would be.


    Crystal: "What was the policy Carter was talking about?"


    Nathan looked at Carter, who exined that Nathan had put a billion-dor policy on her "Mr. Davis really cares about you," he added.


    Crystal looked at Nathan, and she began to cry for no reason. Every time she cried, she would rub her snotty nose against his clothes. He didn''t care, but he liked to tease her about it. He rubbed her nose and said, "If you cry, my clothes will suffer."


    Crystal smiled and blew her nose into his cor. Nathanughed and said, "There you go, ruining my clothes again."


    They went to sit in the Waiting Room, and while they waited, Nathan asked Crystal, "What kind of music do you like to listen to?"


    "I like Louis a lot," Crystal replied. "You know that rock and roll and heavy metal are my favorites!"


    Nathan frowned. "What do you like about Louis?"


    Crystal: "I like his songs. He is a very talented singer."


    Nathan: "A lot of people are good at singing..."


    Crystal: "He is also handsome."


    "Looks are superficial," said Nathan. "But if you like him, then let''s go see him in concert."


    "Go now?" Crystal asked. "But I still have to see the doctor!"


    "Forget your doctor!" Nathan eximed.


    "Let''s go to a concert instead. Those dogs didn''t even assault you, remember?"


    Crystal shrugged and said, "Okay. Let''s go."


    Nathan: "I just need to stop at the mall to buy a new shirt. I can''t go anywhere with your boogers all over me!"


    Crystal giggled when she heard that, and her cheeks turned a light shade of pink.


    ***


    When Crystal and Nathan arrived at the mall, they decided that they should both get new outfits for the concert. She selected a long-sleeved shirt to cover her cuts and bruises, he chose a white t-shirt with a blue sports jacket, and they went into the same change room to try the clothes on.


    Once they were alone, they took off their clothes, but before Crystal could dry on her shirt, Nathan hugged her from behind. Then he leaned forward, kissed her neck, and licked her earlobe.


    Crystal''s sensitive body trembled slightly, and she gently pulled away from him. "Later," she mumbled. "I''ll make it worth the wait..."


    Nathan nodded, and he smiled in lusty anticipation.

 Chapter 1599 - 117: Why Are You Here?

    A luxurious ne picked Crystal and Nathan up from the mall''s roof. It had a luxurious interior, and it was more like the interior of a presidential suite than any ne Crystal had previously been on. It had a full apartment suite,plete with a living room, kitchen, bathroom, jacuzzi tub, recreation area, and bedroom. They were both tired, so they went straight to the bedroom toy down.


    Before long, they were both asleep, and they didn''t wake up until the ne wasnding in Harbour City, where the rock show was to take ce.


    ****


    Nothing was too good for Crystal, so Nathan had spared no expense to ensure that they had the best seats in the house. All around them, the crowd was going crazy.. They were shouting, "Louis! Louis! Louis!" And Crystal was screaming right along with them. She was like a teenage girl at a New Kids On The Block concert in the 80s, and she didn''t care if she looked ridiculous.


    Nathan handed Crystal a handful of glow apparel to wear around her wrist and neck and glow-sticks to wave in the air when the lights went down. Louis was Crystal''s idol, and she couldn''t wait to see him. Nathan, though, seemedpletely disinterested. He sat stiffly in his chair. asionally he checked his Social media, but Crystal could tell that something was wrong. At the very least, he was bored.


    "Are you excited to see him?" Nathan asked.


    Crystal: "Of course! This is a big deal! Thank you for making this happen!"


    Nathan scowled but said nothing, and Crystal wished she knew what was bothering him. She thought - If he didn''t want to be here, he didn''t need to take me.


    Suddenly, there was amotion at the end of their aisle, and all of her concerns disappeared.


    ***


    The girl behind them pointed to the end of the aisle and shouted, "Look! Look! It''s Chris and his girlfriend!"


    The audience began to shout the young man''s name - "Chris! Chris! Chris!" and he waved to his fans, hugging the women and giving high fives to the men as he passed them. He was wearing a well-tailored white suit, his grin went from one ear to the other, and his girlfriend, Judy Brown, was walking behind him. She was wearing a red low-cut evening dress, a tight fit that left little to the imagination, and her makeup had been applied so thick that it was impossible to guess what she looked like underneath it all.


    Judy strutted down the aisle like a movie star walking the red carpet.


    Chris looked at their tickets, and when he pointed out that their seats were the same. row as Crystal and Nathan, Judy scowled. "What the fuck is this?" sheined.


    "Am I a celebrity, or aren''t I? We were told that we would have the best seats in the house, but they''ve seated us next to these¡­." She snubbed her nose at Crystal and Nathan and finished her sentence: "...these peasants!"


    Chris sighed and said, "y nice, sweetie. It''s not a big deal."


    "Not a big deal?" Judy hissed. "How can you say that? You''re a hot singer, and you are one of Louis''s guests of honor. You shouldn''t have to sit with the general public. It is undignified!"


    "I disagree," Chris said. "We''re just people, like everyone else. Stop acting like such a spoiled brat."


    Judy was so shocked by his words that she couldn''t think of anything else to say to argue her point. Thus, when he led her to their seats, she had no choice but to follow behind him as she silently seethed. When they sat down, though, herints returned, and she turned to address Crystal. "Excuse me," she said. "Are the two of you personal guests of Louis?"


    Crystal shook her head absently but didn''t say anything. She was too busy showing Nathan something on her phone.


    "Only invited guests of Louis can sit here," Judy snapped. She didn''t like being ignored.


    "You must be sitting in the wrong ce. Would you leave, please? We both know that you don''t belong here, so you should return to your seats before I have you removed by force."


    Crystal looked to Nathan and asked him if they were in the wrong seats. He said that they weren''t and told her to ignore the annoying woman beside them.


    Then, when Crystal sat up, Judy saw Crystal''s face for the first time, and she was shocked. "Crystal Smith!" she eximed. "Fancy meeting you here!"


    Crystal turned her head and looked at her high school friend in disbelief. "Judy Brown! Is that you?" she asked. "I didn''t recognize you with all that makeup!"


    "Why are you here?" the two asked in unison, and then they both began tough.


    Crystal smiled and said, "I am here for the concert, of course; the same as you. But what a small world, eh? I didn''t expect to see you here!"


    Judy lookedpletely different from how she looked in high school, and it wasn''t just the makeup. Crystal remembered that Judy''s family was not rich, so she had always dressed shabbily, and she had been a loner- not by choice. Crystal had been the only student willing to be friends with her. Three years had passed since then, though, and apparently, the ugly duckling had been transformed into a beautiful white swan.


    As Crystal sized up Judy, Judy sized up Crystal, Judy wasn''t the only one that had changed, and she would never have guessed that one day she''d be able tond herself a boyfriend as hot as Nathan was. Of course, even though he was good-looking, she doubted he was as famous or talented as her boyfriend, Chris.


    Crystal smiled and said, "Judy, you look a lot prettier now."


    "Really? You haven''t changed a bit." She nced at Nathan and said, "That must be your boyfriend?"


    Crystal nodded and said that he was.


    Judy: "What does he do?"


    "He''s just an average man," Crystal replied.


    Judy took Chris''s hand and said, "This is my boyfriend. He is a popr singer."


    "That''s good," Crystal said absently. In truth, she didn''t care much for a progress report from Judy. Of course, Judy assumed that when Crystal learned that Chris was her boyfriend, she would go insane with jealousy.


    Judy puffed out her chest and said, "My boyfriend is much better looking and more talented than most men!"


    Crystal chuckled. "Oh, really?"


    "Really!" Judy smirked and said, "By the way, our big boss, Master Walker, organized a three-year high school reunion for this weekend. You shoulde. You are wee to bring your BF!"


    Crystal: "Why wasn''t I invited already?"


    Judy: "Aren''t you in our graduating ss group chat? There is a notice there. Let me add you to the group."


    "I was a part of the group," Crystal admitted. "But I left the group chat."


    Judy: "I don''t me you. Some of the people in the group are annoying, but it''s good to stay connected. Otherwise, you could miss stuff like this!"

 Chapter 1600 - 118: I Fell In Love Long Time Ago

    Crystal was about to say something, but then the lights went out, and her attention was diverted to the front of the stadium. People began to cheer, and as they screamed their idol''s name, a bass guitar began to y the opening riff to the number one hit song, Smash You On The Flip-Side.


    The stage lights came on as fireworks lit up behind the drum kit, and Louis walked on stage. He was wearing a ck leather jacket and a pair of trousers, and he had a red guitar slung across his back like an old-timey gunslinger. When he got to the microphone, he grinned as he made the devil''s horns with his hands, and the crowd went wild. "Are you ready to rock?!?!" he shouted.


    The drummer followed the bass line, and all of the lights converged to create a multi-colored spotlight and focused on Louis. The synthesizer joined the bass and the drums, and he began to sing: "I caught her on the side of the road. Her cheeks were cherry red. Her thumb was raised up in the air. I thought - I want her dead...." And so the song went.


    Crystal was hypnotized. Without turning away, she said, "Nathan! He''s so hot! Don''t you think he''s hot?"


    ***


    Nathan was slightly perturbed by what Crystal had said about Louis. Does she think he''s hotter than me? - he wondered. He was going to say something, but he was caught off guard by what was said next between Judy and Crystal. Judy pulled at Crystal''s hand. "Isn''t my boyfriend handsome?" she asked.


    Crystal shrugged, but Judy wasn''t deterred. She assumed that everyone was jealous of her. She squeezed Crystal''s hand and said, "Hey, just admit it. I know you envy me, and I don''t mind. I could even help you get Louis and Chris'' signatures."


    Crystal wasn''t envious, though, and she said so. "I''m just here for the music," she added. "As a person, Louis doesn''t interest me."


    Judy smirked and said, "That''s probably just as well. Guys like Chris and Louis aren''t interested in ordinary girls like you anyway." She waved a fluorescent stick andughed. "I just told Chris to pick your boyfriend to go up to the stage during the interactive session," she continued. "He will get a prize!"


    Crystal shrugged again. She knew that Judy was just showing off, and she didn''t want to give her any satisfaction. She worried, though, that the other woman might be setting Nathan up for a disaster. Is she hoping to make a fool of him? she wondered. Before she could warn him, though, the spotlight lit up his face.


    Louis extended his hand in Nathan''s direction and said, "At this time, I''d like to invite my friend, Nathan Davis, to the stage."


    Crystal turned to Nathan. She put her hand on his arm and said, "This is boring. Just ignore him."


    Nathan was sitting elegantly in his chair with his legs crossed one over the other. His eyes were partially shut, but there was a faint smile on his face. From the expression on his face, Crystal had no way of knowing what he was thinking. Frantically, she turned to the stage and began to wave Louis away.


    Unfortunately, Louis was not deterred. He looked out into the crowd and shouted, "My friend seems to be a little shy. Why don''t you give him some love? Let''s let him know that this is a safe ce!"


    The crowd began to p and cheer and shout Nathan''s name: "Nathan! Nathan! Nathan!"


    Crystal cried out, "Damn it! They are absolutely relentless." She turned to Nathan and said, "Let''s just go home."


    "I don''t think so," Nathan said. Slowly, he stood up.


    Crystal gasped and pulled at his arm. "What are you doing?" she asked.


    Nathan lowered his head and whispered seductively into her ear: "You can tell meter who''s the hottest."


    As Nathan made his way towards the aisle, someone shouted, "Wow! He''s so hot! He''s as handsome as Louis!"


    Someone else yelled, "Why do I feel like he''s more good-looking than Louis?"


    "Is he a new singer?" Someone asked. "Maybe he''s one of Louis'' prot¨¦g¨¦es? Otherwise, why would Louis invite him on stage."


    "Aaaaah!" Someone shrieked. "Do you think he has a solo album out? If so, I''m going to be one of his fans!"


    Nathan took to the stage with confidence, and everyone, including Louis, was impressed by him.


    Suddenly, Louis''s agent hurried on stage and said to him, "Cancel the game."


    Louis frowned. What the hell is going on? - he wondered. His agent had looked afraid, and that scared him. Not knowing what else to do, he stepped back and waited for a cue from his agent telling him what to do next.


    Nathan lifted his arms in the air, and the crowd went wild with excitement. Then he walked to the piano, sat down, and spoke softly into the microphone. "This is an original song," he said. "It''s called, Fallen In Love With You Long Long Ago. It''s dedicated to my soul''s true beloved." As he spoke, he teased the keys with his fingers until a beautiful melody emerged.


    Crystal was shocked. She''d had no idea that he could y piano, and she was anxious to see if he could sing as well as he yed. Luckily, she didn''t have to wait too long to find out. As soon as Nathan opened his mouth, the audience went crazy with excited delight. His voice was clear and powerful, and in a matter of minutes, he''d stolen the spotlight.


    "Fallen in love with you, long long ago," Nathan sang. "You''ve upied my heart, and except for you, no one else can get in." And by the time he''d reached the chorus, people were beginning to wonder if he had a record deal, if the song was avable for download and if they''d be able to meet him and get his autograph. Not only that, but they were jealous of the object of his desire, and they asked each other, "Who is the girl that he fell in love with long, long ago?"


    Crystal was in a daze. Through Nathan''s song, she felt like she was meeting him again for the first time. Through his music, he was showing her a side of himself that she''d never seen before, and she liked everything about it.


    Thunderous apuse shook the stadium at the end of the song, but Judy refused to acknowledge Nathan''s talent. She turned to Crystal and asked, "Does your boyfriend sing in bars?"


    Suddenly, Crystal found that she''d run out of patience for her friend. She kept her eyes on the stage and her mouth shut.


    "He''s an okay singer," Judy continued. "If he wants, I could ask Chris to give him some lessons. Chris is with the same recordpany as Louis. It''s a very well-knownpany."


    Crystal: "Oh? Whatpany?"

 Chapter 1601 - 119: Hike Up Your Skirt

    Judy puffed out her chest and said, "He''s with Starlight Entertainment. It''s a Brilliant Group imprint."


    "They are pretty big," Crystal admitted. "But I don''t think that Nathan would be interested."


    Judy: "That''s weird. Doesn''t he want to be famous?"


    Crystal smiled but said nothing.


    By now, Nathan was returning from the stage, and when he sat down, he asked Crystal for her answer.


    After his performance, Crystal felt like Cindere. She ced one hand on his thigh. Then she leaned over and kissed him on the lips.. She opened his mouth with her mouth, and after pushing her tongue past his pips, she sucked his tongue into her mouth.


    Wow! - thought Nathan. This was the best answer he could have hoped for.


    The spotlight was still on him, and the audience began to hoot and holler. "So that''s the girl that he fell in love with long, long ago," they eximed to each other.


    Crystal suddenly felt very shy. She buried her head in Nathan''s jacket, and she said, "Let''s go. I have the best singer in the building at my side. There''s no longer any need for me to stay and hear another man''s concert."


    ****


    After leaving the stadium, Nathan took Crystal to a local seafood restaurant. The ce was distinctive in that it had been built inside a limestone cave. It was situated near the ocean, and customers could enjoy their meals while listening to the natural rhythms of the wavespping against the rocky shore.


    Looking at the rich menu, Crystal had no idea whether to order seafood or steak, and when she mentioned her dilemma to Nathan, he suggested ordering both. "Make it a Surf & Turf," he said.


    As she considered his suggestion, she nced at his bodyguards. They were sitting on the benches by the door. They looked extremely bored. "Aren''t they going to eat?" she asked.


    Nathan: "They eat in shifts. They each get twenty minutes."


    Crystal: "That''s not much of a break. Why do you need so many bodyguards anyway?"


    Nathan: "At the age of 14, I was kidnapped. From then on, my parents hired bodyguards to protect me."


    Crystal: "They aren''t very good at their jobs, though, are they? The day you sent them to keep an eye on me, I lost them quite easily."


    Nathan shrugged and said, "Some are better than others. You''ll see. I talked to my big brother, and he''s hired a female bodyguard for you. She''ll keep a better eye on you, and she will keep you safe."


    Crystal immediately shook her head and said, "I don''t like being followed."


    Nathan: "It''s for your own good."


    Crystal: "What does your big brother do? Is he your blood brother?"


    Nathan: "We grew up together. He''s three years older than I am."


    Crystal: "Is he a soldier?"


    Nathan: "You don''t need to ask so many questions about other men. You belong to me, and my brother has his own woman."


    Crystal rolled her eyes at him. She said, "Just because I ask a question about a man, it doesn''t mean that I want to fuck him. I''m just curious about the people in your life." Nathan sighed and said, "I know that. Sorry."


    Suddenly Crystal remembered the jewelry case she''d been given to give to Nathan, and when she showed it to him, heughed. "Are you proposing to me?" he asked.


    Crystal chuckled and said, "You are so silly." Nathan took the case and asked, "Where did you get this?"


    Crystal: "From Tiffany. We had lunch together yesterday."


    Nathan: "Well, it''s not mine."


    Crystal was shocked. "If it''s not yours, then whose is it?" she asked. "Tiffany said she found it in your room."


    Nathan: "If it was in my room, and it doesn''t belong to me, then it must have belonged to your mother."


    Crystal was too stunned to say anything, and there wasn''t a word passed between them until after their food came. Then, just as they were about to eat, Nathan''s phone buzzed. He pulled it out of his pocket, checked the Caller ID, and said, "Sorry. I need to take this in private."


    Without waiting for a reply, Nathan took his phone outside.


    Crystal could see him through the window, and she wondered who he was talking to and what they were talking about - What is his secret? It annoyed her to be left in the dark and alone at the table, but she wasn''t going to let her food go cold on his ount. With a scowl on her face, she lifted her knife and fork and began to cut her steak.


    When Crystal finished her meal, Nathan still hadn''t returned. She eyed his steak, and after a moment of deliberation, she decided to eat his food too.


    Then, when Nathan returned to the table, he was shocked. "Did I eat my steak already?" he asked.


    Crystal: "Yes!"


    Nathan frowned and said, "That''s so strange. I don''t remember eating, and I still feel hungry..."


    Crystal shrugged and said, "I don''t know what to tell you..."


    Suddenly, it urred to Nathan that Crystal might have eaten his dinner, and he thought - What a naughty girl! The thought of her putting his meat in her mouth suddenly triggered his sex impulse. He quickly covered his growing erection with a napkin and said, "I need to wash my hands." Then he awkwardly shuffled to the washroom.


    Two minutester, Crystal received a text message from Nathan. It said: "Go to the washroom."


    Crystal was confused because she didn''t need to go to the washroom, but she knew better than to be disobedient. She got up and headed towards the washroom, but Nathan pulled her into a hidden ce behind two fern trees before she got there. He pressed her against the wall and began to kiss her passionately. Then, with one hand, he pushed down his pants and underwear, and his swollen member sprung out like a frenzied Jack-In-The Box. "Hike up your skirt!" hemanded.


    Instead of lifting her skirt, though, she pressed it down. She gave him a dirty look and said, "Tell me you don''t actually like to eat on the sly!"


    "I don''t like to eat on the sly," Nathan said. "I just like to eat my food while it''s still hot." Without waiting for a reply, he yanked on her skirt. She lost her grip, and before she knew what was happening, he had his hand pressed against her vulva.


    At least it''s still above my panties - thought Crystal. "The food is too hot," she argued. "And besides, there is no way to behave in a public ce like this." Her cheeks were beet red. "You''re embarrassing me!"


    Nathanughed and said, "Your innocence is such a turn on. Don''t you know; when ites to love, food can never be too hot!"


    "Are you sure?" Crystal snickered. "What about when meat is rare?"


    Nathan finally realized what Crystal was talking about, and his cock lost all interest in her. Within seconds it had shriveled up to a fraction of its size, and it did all that it could do to retract back into his testicles. "You''re on your period," he grumbled as he pulled up his pants and underwear. His face was as pale as a whitewashed wall. "How many days do you have left?"


    Crystal: "Seven. It just started."


    Nathan: "Fine. I''ll let you go. But just for the moment."


    Crystal: "Why don''t we return to the table. You must be hungry."


    Nathan nodded unhappily and admitted that he was.

 Chapter 1602 - 120: We Share The Same Goals

    As Eric approached the club''s entrance with his bodyguards in the Merah Club, he was suddenly, and unexpectedly, stopped by two burly bouncers. "What''s this?" he asked with a hint of anger in his voice. He had never been stopped before.


    The bouncer to his left shrugged and said, "Master Bush, no offense, but weapons are no longer admitted on the premises."


    Eric frowned. The only weapon he had on him was a Swiss army knife, and there was no way he was going to relinquish it to either of these goons. "What if I refuse to cooperate?" he asked.


    The bouncer sighed. "Please don''t make this difficult," he said. "There was an altercation yesterday involving Mr. Stone, and we''ve been ordered to step up our security precautions. We''re just following orders.."


    Eric frowned and said, "Tell me about this... altercation."


    "Someone shot him up pretty good," the bouncer said. "Then they cut off his genitals."


    "Poor bastard," the second bodyguard added. "How would you like to wake up without genitals?"


    Eric suddenly felt very uneasy. "I wouldn''t like it at all," he admitted. "Who was responsible? It was Nathan Davis, wasn''t it?"


    The bouncers'' faces went white, and neither of them said a word.


    Eric began to kick the first bouncer, cursing each time his foot connected, and he didn''t stop until the man was on the ground. Then he put his foot on the man''s throat and said, "If you don''t tell me everything you know, I''ll kill you."


    "I''ll tell you everything I know," the bouncer cried. "Master Stone kidnapped Master Davis'' woman. Then he let two Tibetan mastiffs touch her."


    When Eric heard that, he became angrier than he''d ever been in his life. With his fists clenched at his sides, he shouted, "fuck that son of the bitch! He''s fucking dead! But before I kill him, I am going to make him bleed!"


    Without another word, he rushed back to his Lamborghini, but when he reached for the door handle, Alex stopped him. "Eric!" he shouted. "What the hell are you going to do?"


    "What am I going to do?" Eric roared. He grabbed Alex''s cor and shook him. "Why didn''t you tell me about what happened to Crystal?"


    "How could I?" Alex cried. "I, too, only just found out about it!"


    Alex tried to get away from Eric, but his grip was too strong. Then, when Eric finally let him go, he fell on his ass. "This is the kind of stuff I pay you to know!" he shouted. "But I''ll take care of youter," he said as he walked back to his car.


    Alex angrily shook his head. "Hey!" he shouted. "You''re crazy! You know that, don''t you?!?!"


    Eric shrugged as he climbed into the car. Maybe I have gone a bit crazy - he thought - But so what? It might take a little bit of crazy to deal with a man like Richard properly.


    ****


    When Eric arrived at the hospital, he went straight to the room where Richard was recovering. He rushed the man''s bed, and then he began to punch him in the head mercilessly. Richard had no idea what was happening, and all he could do was cry out in pain.


    Cecelia had been peeling apples at the time, and when she''d seen Eric, she''d immediately gotten out of his way. She''d seen men this angry before, so she knew better than to get in their way. Finally, the violence ended, and as she looked the man in the eyes, she asked him who he was and why he had done what he''d done.


    Eric chuckled, and when he smiled, Cecelia was caught off guard by his charming good looks. She had never seen such a handsome man before. "My name is Eric," he replied. "And I''m here to finish what thest man started."


    Richard knew exactly what Eric was talking about, and he began to whimper. "No, no, no," he cried. "Please spare me. I didn''t know she was your woman. If I knew, I would not have dared to touch her...I don''t want to die..."


    "You didn''t give Crystal mercy," Eric said. "Thus, you won''t get mercy either. And before I send you to Hell, I am going to put you through Hell."


    He took out his Swiss army knife and began to cut along Richard''s hairline slowly. "You''d better not die," he said.


    "Wh-wh-what are you g-g-gonna d-do?" Richard stammered.


    Eric: "I am going to wear your face for a mask and drink your blood like wine."


    Richard was frightened, and he began to cry. "I won''t ever do it again," he whined. "Please let me go. If you do, I''ll be your ve forever..."


    Eric "Booped"? Richard''s nose and said, "That''s cute. You actually think I would have at use for a guy like you." He ran the de down the side of the man''s face, dabbed at it with a rag, and stepped back to admire his handiwork. There was one more cut to be made, and then he could peel the skin away.


    Once he was done with that, he nodded with satisfaction. Then he kicked the bed hard and left.


    Once Eric was gone, Cecelia pressed the emergency button to call a doctor for help, and then she hurried after him. She had no idea who Eric was, but judging from Richard''s attitude towards him, she suspected that he was a man of some prominence. "Eric!" she shouted when she saw him at the end of the hall. He''d just pressed a button to summon an elevator.


    Eric pretended not to hear her, and he walked into the elevator when it opened, but Cecelia made it in before the doors closed. "What do you want?" Eric asked angrily.


    "Did youe here on behalf of Crystal Smith?" she asked, ignoring his question entirely.


    "Leave me alone," Eric hissed. "We have nothing to talk about."


    The elevator went down, the doors opened, and they stepped out together. "Please hear me out," Cecelia said. "I believe that there has been a misunderstanding between us. I''m one of Crystal''s ssmates. We''re very close."


    Eric: "Crystal''s ssmate?".


    Cecelia: "Yes. We''re besties. I heard that Richard Stone bullied Crystal, and I''m so angry. I, too, came here to take my revenge on him. Before I could get a chance, though, you arrived!"


    Eric: "If that''s true, then why did you call for help?"


    Cecelia: "I was afraid that if he died in the hospital, you''d get into trouble. Besides, I think that an act of perfect revenge needs a perfect n, so I''m waiting for a perfect opportunity. Don''t you see it? We share the same goals!"

 Chapter 1603 - 121: Cecilia’s Evil Plan

    Eric gave Cecelia a skeptical look, and after a moment, he asked her if she was an actress. She said that she wasn''t. "And if you don''t believe me," she added, "you can ask Crystal. We went to school together for three years, and I even gave her a bag recently!"


    Cecilia didn''t know that Eric had been nearby and watching them when she had been betting with Crystal. For the moment, though, Eric didn''t unmask her. He wanted to see what she was up to, so he pretended to believe her. He smiled and asked, "What do you want to do to Richard?"


    Cecelia smiled seductively. "I will tell you everything," she said. "And I will leave it to you to exin it all to Crystal."


    Eric stared at Cecilia with interest. "Are you hitting on me?" he asked.


    .


    Cecelia was surprised by Eric''s straightforward approach, and she gasped.


    "I am definitely not!" she eximed. "Crystal is my bestie. I would never try to steal her, man."


    "Actually, you can hit on me if you want," Eric said. By now, they''d reached the parking lot, and Eric pressed a button on his key fob to help him locate his pink Lamborghini. The vehicle''s lights shed three times, and its horn honked in sync with them. "Before you do, though, I suggest that you take a look in the mirror."


    Cecelia frowned. What the heck is that supposed to mean? - she wondered as she silently followed him to his car. He got into the driver''s seat, and she waited patiently for an invitation that never came. Eric started his car, put it in reverse, and took off like a bat out of Hell, leaving her to eat his dust.


    Cecilia began to cough as her lungs filled with dirty air. She looked down at her dress and clenched her fist in rage. It was filthy. Frowning, she made her way back into the hospital, and when she arrived at Richard''s room, she began to cry. "Look at what Eric did to your beautiful face!" she wailed. She ran to his side, took his hands into hers, and asked him what they were going to do next.


    "Next?!?" Richard roared. "There is no next!"


    Cecelia: "But what about my ns?"


    Richard: "fuck your ns! Look at me, Cecelia. I have no manhood. I have no balls. I have no face. If it weren''t for your n, I never would have kidnapped Crystal, and I wouldn''t be in the position that I''m in!".


    "You can''t me me for this!" Cecelia pointed to where Richard''s cock and balls had been and said, "If you want to me someone, me Nathan." She gently touched his ear. "me Eric."


    Richard sighed and said, "I suppose you''re right..."


    Cecelia: I have no idea what those men see in Crystal. She is such a bitch, and she''s soooo ugly... Hey, do you think Master Bush would be interested in me?"


    "Fuck you bitch!" Richard yelled. "Why would you want to be with the man who disfigured my face?!?!"


    "No! No! No!" Cecilia waved her hands in the air defensively. "You misunderstand me. I just thought that if he was with me, he wouldn''t defend Crystal anymore. Then we could continue with my n."


    Richard: "You dirty whore! I don''t believe you. Now that I have no genitals, you don''t want to be with me. You''re a traitor. Admit it!"


    "That''s not true!" Cecelia cried. "At least think about my n, okay. It makes sense, but if you don''t like it, we don''t have to go through with it..."


    ***


    After leaving the hospital, Eric drove straight to Beverly vi. He parked his car in the driveway, ran up to the door, and began to ring the bell. Then, when no one answered, he looked through the window. It was dark inside, and he could see that no one was home.


    Eric walked back to his car and lit a cigarette. He took a long drag, held it for a thirty count, and as he let the smoke out, he looked up at the sky. He needed to know that Crystal was okay, and he wanted tofort and protect her. He couldn''t, though, and his feelings of helplessness were maddening.


    Eric was suddenly startled by his phone buzzing in his pocket. He pulled it out and saw that he''d received a text message from Alex. It said, "Crystal is safe. She''s at a concert."


    Eric was overjoyed. Even if she was with Nathan, he was happy. All he cared about now was her well-being. He smiled as he flicked his cigarette to the ground and put it out with the toe of his shoe.


    As he was getting ready to leave, the young couple next door pulled out of their driveway. He let them go first, and then he followed behind them.


    ***


    By the time Crystal and Nathan returned, it was already half past midnight. She was exhausted, so she took a quick shower and went to bed. She fell asleep right away. She had nned to sleep in the next day, but she was woken up quite early by her next-door neighbors.


    Frowning, she got up and got ready for the day. She used make-up to cover the bruises and wounds on her face and neck and a long sleeve shirt to hide the marks on her arms. Then she went downstairs, made herself a cup of coffee, and took it outside to drink on the porch.


    Next door, she saw that the neighbors were moving new furniture into the house. She thought this was strange because the young couple that lived there spent most of their time overseas. They spent the minimum amount of time here that was required of them for them to maintain their visas. Thus, there was no need for them to have nice things in a house that was their home on paper but vacant in actuality.


    She didn''t have much time to think about this oddity, though. She had school to think about. As per her conversation with Nathan, she knew her bodyguards would be arriving soon, and she wanted to be gone before they got there.


    ****


    Crystal smiled as she entered the ssroom. The teacher hadn''t arrived yet, and despite the noisy students all around her, Serenity was asleep at the back of the room. Her head was on the desk, and she was drooling. She''s working too much-Crystal thought sadly - I wish she would ept my help...

 Chapter 1604 - 122: Didn’t Receive A Notification

    As Crystal sat down, Serenity''s eyes slowly opened. She smiled when she saw what Crystal was wearing and said, "It''s so hot out today. Why are you wearing a long-sleeved shirt?"


    Crystal shrugged, and after pulling her sleeves down, she said, "I don''t want to get a sunburn." She was ashamed of what had happened, and she wanted to keep it a secret, even from her best friend.


    Serenity had seen Crystal pull down her sleeve, though, and it made her suspicious. "What are you covering up?" she asked. She reached over to grab her friend''s sleeve.


    Crystal pulled her arm away and said, "Nothing. Leave me alone, okay!"


    Serenity smiled mischievously and said, "You have rope burn on your wrists, don''t you? What kind of sex games do you and Professor Davis y?"


    Crystal yfully punched Serenity in the arm and said, "Up yours!"


    Serenity chuckled and said, "I think you''ve been reading 50 Shades Of Grey.. Am I right?"


    Crystal huffed and punched Serenity a second time, and then she began to scratch her friend''s arms. Serenity immediately started begging for mercy, and she promised to quit asking questions about Crystal''s sex life and her long sleeve shirt.


    "Have you received the notice for the written test?" Serenity asked, changing the subject.


    Crystal: "What written test?"


    Serenity: "The written test for the Assistant Host position!"


    "I didn''t receive any notification," Crystal said. "I''ll check to see if one came in, though." She pulled out her phone and checked her email, but she hadn''t received notice. She shook her head. "There''s nothing here..."


    "That''s impossible!" Serenity eximed.


    "Every applicant was notified. It doesn''t make sense. You should ask about it."


    Suddenly, someone shouted Crystal''s name, and both girls looked up. It was Tiffany, and she was standing expectantly in the doorway with a bag in her hand. Crystal got up and walked over to the teacher. Tiffany handed her the bag when she got there and said, "Here are the books I promised. I hope that they help."


    Crystal peeked into the bag and said, "Thank you, Miss Ford. I was going toe looking for you."


    Tiffany: "Huh? For what? Is it urgent?"


    Crystal: "About the Assistant Host position. I heard that every applicant received a notification to take the written test, but I haven''t. Do you know anything about that?"


    Tiffany: "You didn''t receive one? That''s strange. We submitted the application forms to the TV station, and then they did a preliminary screening. Of course, your notice could stille, but it is also possible that you were eliminated from thepetition... Try not to get your hopes up, okay. You knew from the start that there were only two positions avable."


    "I know." Crystal sighed sadly and said, "Thank you for your honesty. If I don''t get the notice, can I pass your books on to one of my ssmates?"


    Tiffany: "Of course."


    Crystal thanked Tiffany again and returned to her seat with the books, and with her back to the teacher, she didn''t see the smug expression that had appeared on her face.


    The more Crystal thought about what Tiffany had said, the weirder she felt. Finally, she picked up her backpack and turned to Serenity. She said, "Serenity, I''ve got to go. I''m going to the TV station." If she had been eliminated from thepetition, she felt she deserved to know why.


    ***


    When Crystal arrived at the TV station, the receptionist took one look at her and said, "Hello, may I help you?"


    Suddenly, Crystal felt like a deer stuck in the headlights of an oing car. She didn''t know what to say, and she knew that she wouldn''t be allowed in if she said the wrong thing. So she looked around frantically, with her eyes finallynding on a poster of Amy Fowler. She smiled and said, "I''m here to see Amy Fowler."


    "You and everyone else." The receptionist chuckled and said, "I assume you have an appointment..." Crystal admitted that she didn''t and was quickly told that she wouldn''t be allowed in without an appointment.


    As soon as the receptionist finished speaking, she took out a nail polish bottle and began to paint her nails. Crystal tapped lightly on the desk to get the woman''s attention, "Could you please give her a call?" she asked. "You can tell her that Crystal Smith is looking for her. She knows me."


    "Sure, sure," the receptionist sneered.


    "And I''m the Duchess of Wales!" Crystal frowned. What does Cami Bowles have to do with anything? - she wondered. "What are you implying?" she asked sincerely.


    The receptionistughed and said, "You give me your name as if it should mean something to me. That''s hrious. People are dying to see Amy, and you think you''ll be the lucky one to get through. Ha! There was one guy who threatened us to jump off a building if he didn''t see her, and he died unsatisfied!"


    Crystal was shocked. She wanted to see Amy, but not that bad.


    The receptionist returned to her nails, but Crystal wasn''t prepared to let her off the hook that easily. Instead, she pulled her phone from her pocket, knocked on the desk to get the woman''s attention, and yed the first video on her phone. Then, when it was over, she said, "I originally wanted to give Amy an exclusive interview. But if this is the way this station is going to treat me, forget it!"


    The receptionist was shocked. Have I made a huge mistake? - she wondered. "Have you made an appointment with Amy for an interview?" she asked.


    Crystal ignored the question, and as she began to walk away, she put her phone to the side of her head and pretended to make a call.


    "Hello," she said. "Is this Worldwide Entertainment? My name is Crystal Smith, and I have a story for you."


    The receptionist''s face turned white.


    "Wait!" she shouted. "Please, hang up. There''s been a mistake. I''ll get you in to see Ms. Fowler right away."

 Chapter 1605 - 123: I Wanted To See You

    Crystal was led into arge office and offered a seat and a coffee. She epted the drink with thanks, and it wasn''t long before Amy Fowler joined her. The woman chuckled as she sat down. "I heard you put the fear of God in our receptionist," she said. "Good for you. Now, what can I do for you?"


    Crystal leaned back in her chair, folded her legs, and rxed. "I signed up to audition for the Assistant Host position," she said. "But I wasn''t contacted about the written test."


    Amy: "It sounds like you were disqualified. Why are you wasting my time?"


    Crystal: "That may be true, but I doubt it. And I don''t think that I''m wasting your time either. I am a student of Professor Davis, and I am the only one in our school to apply but not receive notice.. Professor Davis is very embarrassed. He said that you are nice, though, and that if I ask you kindly, you might tell me what I did wrong so that I can improve and do better in the future."


    "Nathan said that I was nice?" Amy was a little surprised, and her cheeks flushed slightly. She had thought that he was in a rtionship with Tiffany. "Perhaps your notice is stilling," she suggested. "Or your registration information was lost..."


    Crystal: "Honestly, it doesn''t matter. I just hate that I let Professor Davis down. I''m a little embarrassed."


    Amy: "If you''re so close to Nathan, you could ask him for help, couldn''t you?"


    Crystal: "Well, I am his student, and he does think a lot of me. He is my guardian, after all. He takes good care of me, but I don''t want to rely on him for everything. He''s such a busy man..."


    Amy: "I can''t help but wonder what happened to your application. You handed it to Miss Ford, Right?"


    Crystal: "That''s right. And she handed it to the TV station."


    Amy stood up and said, "Wait here. I''ll go take a look for it."


    Of course, Amy didn''t do what she''d promised. Instead, she went to the restroom, had a cup of coffee, and returned empty-handed. "I''m sorry," she said. "It''s not there."


    "Really?" Crystal was stunned. Did Tiffany intentionally sabotage my chances? - she wondered - If so, why did she take the initiative to be friendly with me and lend me her books? "What can I do now?" she asked. "Is it toote?"


    Amy thought about it for a second, and then she said, "With your qualifications, you should be given a chance to take the written test. There must be something that I can do to help."


    Crystal nodded and said, "Tiffany has gone too far. She had no right to do this! I can''t even think of why she would have done it!"


    Amy pretended to empathize with her. She patted her on the shoulder and said, "Tiffany must be jealous of you. After all, Professor Davis is really nice to you. However, there is one thing that you should know."


    Crystal: "What is it?"


    Amy: "Rumor has it that Miss Ford is Professor Davis'' girlfriend..."


    Crystal: "Really? Why would people be saying that? Even if it was true, how would they know?"


    Amy: "Well, they''ve been photographed together. Miss Ford was even seen at Beverly vi. I think you should let Nathan know about this. A scheming girl like Tiffany doesn''t deserve a man like him."


    Crystal: "You''re right. I will tell him as soon as I see him. Miss Ford has gone too far! But what about my application? You said that you might be able to help me."


    Amy smiled and said, "The registration date has passed, but because of your special circumstances, I will apply for an exception on your behalf and see that you get a notice."


    Crystal thanked Amy and offered her hand to shake.


    "No thanks are needed," Amy said as she shook Crystal''s hand. "You''re Professor Davis'' student, and I am supposed to help you. But what Tiffany did was abhorrent. Shame on her."


    ****


    After Crystal left, Amy received a call from her receptionist. "How did the interview go?" the woman asked.


    "What interview?" Amy frowned and said, "Crystal Smith was here to y smart."


    "What does that mean?" the receptionist asked.


    Amy: "It means that when ites time for her to do her written test, she will pass, regardless of the results."


    ****


    Crystal was relieved when she received an email notification from the TV station. She was in! It seemed like things hadn''t been going well for hertely, what with her being kidnapped and almost assaulted by two dogs, but things finally appeared to be looking up.


    However, when she got home, she noticed a familiar-looking pink Lamborghini parked in the neighbor''s driveway. After a second, she realized that it belonged to Eric, but before she could question why his car was there, he called her name.


    Eric: "Hey, Crystal!" He was on the neighbor''swn, waving to her.


    Crystal scowled as Eric walked over to where she was standing. What the fuck is he doing here? - she wondered. Before he could exin himself, she began to stomp on his foot with the heel of her shoe.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!" Ericined.


    "Stop that, will you?" He was surprised by how strong she was.


    "Why should I stop?" Crystal growled. "What are you doing here?


    "I wanted to see you," Eric replied. He pulled out his phone, pointed it in her direction, and said, "At least let me show you some pictures."


    In the first picture, Richard was lying on a hospital bed, and she could see that his face had been carefully cut off. It was bloody and grizzly and gross.


    "You did that?" Crystal roared as she knocked the phone out of his hand. "It''s so childish," she muttered.


    Eric was flustered. "Nathan shot him four times," he cried. "Did you call him childish too?!?!" He definitely did not like beingpared to a child.


    Crystal took a minute to get control of herself. Then she took a deep breath and said, "Look, Eric, I have had a long day. Please, just tell me why you''re here."

 Chapter 1606 - 124: What A Coincidence?

    Eric looked at Crystal. Others might not think so, but he thought she was beautiful, and he didn''t want to spend another minute without her. He touched her cheek gently and pushed her hair behind her ear. He was there because he wanted her to be his wife, but he still hadn''t worked up the courage to ask her.


    After an awkward moment of silence, Crystal stomped her foot and said, "Tell me why you''re here, or I''m going inside."


    A minute passed, and since Eric hadn''t said anything about his intentions, she turned and began to walk towards her front door. She hadn''t taken more than a step or two, though, before he ran in front of her and walked into her house. Crystal was aghast. She yelled out - "You are trespassing!" as she ran after him.


    By the time Crystal got inside, Eric was halfway up the staircase that led to her bedroom. "Don''t go up there!" she shouted.


    .


    Eric: "Why not? What are you hiding? Is there evidence in your room that you''ve been fucking Nathan?"


    Crystal: "What business is that of yours?"


    Eric shrugged and said, "None, I suppose. Fine. I will not go upstairs. I am hungry, though. I could go for a Sammie."


    Crystal stared at him in disbelief. She thought - If he thinks that I''m going to feed him, he''s out of his freaking mind! She rolled her eyes and said, "Keep dreaming. Mi casa is not su casa!"


    Eric chuckled and said, "After what I did to Richard, don''t you think that you owe me?"


    Crystal was amused by his response. "Fine," she said. "I''m not going to make you anything, but I''ll order you something from Uber Eats.. What do you like?"


    Eric: "I prefer a home-cooked meal over take-out. As I said, though, even a sandwich would do."


    Crystal scowled. She didn''t even have bread, let alone the makings for a sandwich.


    "Alright," she said. "Go sit in the living room. I''ll make you something to eat."


    Eric sat down on the sofa obediently, and Crystal went into the kitchen. There was beef in the fridge and vegetables, cheese, and spaghetti; all of the ingredients for fried steak, vegetable sd, spaghetti, and French onion soup. She wasn''t a professionally trained chef, but she had learned a lot when she was younger from watching her mother cook, so she was more than capable in a kitchen.


    She served Eric in the dining room when the food was cooked and crossed her fingers behind her back. She hoped that he would eat quickly and leave soon after.


    When Eric arrived at the table, he saw that only one te had been set. He looked up. "Aren''t you going to eat?" he asked.


    Before Crystal could reply, the front door opened, and Nathan walked in. Due to theyout of the house, Nathan couldn''t see Eric, but he did notice the men''s shoes at the front door. He called Crystal''s name and asked if they had a visitor.


    As soon as Crystal heard his voice, she began to panic. There was no way that she could forget the beef between the two men. She didn''t know what to say, so she said nothing. Unfortunately, the silence made Nathan suspicious. He stormed into the dining room, and when he saw what was going on, he pointed to the food and demanded to know if she had cooked it.


    Before she could reply and potentially defuse the situation, Eric grinned wickedly and said, "She did, and it''s delicious!"


    Nathan went into the kitchen to wash his hands, and Crystal followed him. She could tell that he was upset, and she said, "He came in without being invited. I couldn''t help it."


    Nathan red at her and said, "Bring out two sets of cutlery." Then he went to sit at the table with Eric. Once he had his utensils, he stabbed his fork into the other man''s sd and shoved arge bite into his mouth.


    "Hey!" Eric eximed. "What are you doing? This is my food!"


    Crystal''s face turned white. "Nathan," she gasped. "There is enough food in the kitchen for everyone. Let me bring you out a te of your own, okay?"


    "Never mind that," Nathan replied. "Look at all the food you made for this fine fellow. There is enough on the table for everyone. You''ll see." He grabbed the onion soup that was in front of Eric and ced it in front of Crystal.


    "Sit down and eat," he ordered.


    Crystal nervously did as she''d been told.


    Nathan took another bite of Eric''s sd and said, "She''s a great cook, isn''t she? I feel so lucky to have her!"


    I hope you both get indigestion! - thought Crystal.


    With the three of them sharing one meal, the food was quickly gone, and Crystal brought the dishes into the kitchen to wash. While she did this, the two men went into the living room to watch television. They sat down on opposite sides of the couch, and once they were settled, Eric turned to Nathan and said, "I wonder how Crystal''s cor affects your performance in bed. There''s no doubt in my mind that it will eventually cause you Erectile Dysfunction."


    Nathan sighed and said, "I wonder if saying that made you feel better about losing."


    Eric: "What is that supposed to mean?"


    Nathan nced back into the kitchen to where Crystal was finishing up. "You know what I mean," he said. "There''s no point in ying dumb. Crystal is my woman. Your interference doesn''t change anything. You''d save some face if you just gave in and moved on."


    As if on cue, Crystal walked into the living room. She quickly assessed the situation, and then she said, "Eric, I fed you. I think it''s about time for you to leave. I''ll walk you to the door. I need to tell you something anyway."


    Eric smiled. "What a coincidence," he said. "I have something to tell you as well."


    Crystal led Eric to the door, and when they got outside, he said, "It''s too hot out here. We should go and sit in my car to talk. As you probably know, I have air conditioning!"

 Chapter 1607 - 125: I Have A Surprise For You

    Once they were in the car and the air conditioning had brought the temperature to afortable level, Crystal gave Eric a stern look and said, "I''d like to have this ne off. I don''t belong to you, and I don''t like people thinking that I do."


    Ericughed cruelly. "Forget it," he said. "It looks good on you. Besides, you may not belong to me now, but you will. You''ll see."


    He leaned back, pulled out a cigarette from a pack in his pocket, and casually lit it up. He brought the fog to his mouth and inhaled.


    "Nathan and I are married," Crystal said earnestly.


    Immediately after hearing these words, Eric began to choke, and smoke billowed out of his nose and mouth. His mind rejected her words, despite their ring of truth. Finally, though, he forced himself toe to terms with what she''d said. Petntly, he whined: "I don''t mind. Why would l?"


    Crystal''s brow furrowed. She had thought that he would mind. "You have been chasing me all this time," she said. "How can you say that you don''t mind? I don''t know if I believe you or not... In fact, I don''t think that I do!"


    Eric shrugged and said, "You are the first woman that I have ever been attracted to. I would rather try to win you and fail than give up and never know if I could have won your heart. You say that you are married, but all I see is another challenge. And what is life, if not a series of challenges to ovee?" He took another drag from his cigarette, held the smoke in his lungs for half a minute, then blew it out in a series of meticulous O''s. "Anyway, quit bothering me about the cor. It''s noting off."


    Crystal knew it was pointless to argue, so she tried to think of another approach that might be more sessful. "Nathan told me all about this cor," she said.


    Eric leaned back in his seat andughed. "Nathan''s not as smart as he thinks he is," he said. "I''m surprised that you haven''t realized that by now!"


    Crystal: "What''s that supposed to mean?" "Never mind." Eric reached into the back of the car and retrieved arge bouquet of orange flowers from behind his seat. He handed them to Crystal and said, "Here. These are for you. They''re orange Juliet roses. I ordered them from France."


    Crystal epted the flowers and sniffed the petals. "I''ll ept these as payment for your meal. They mean nothing more to me. Is that understood?"


    The corners of Eric''s mouth twitched. The bouquet had cost millions, but she thought that it was no more valuable than a te of food. He forced himself to swallow his pride, and he nodded. "You should know that I am better for you than Nathan is," he said. "How much do you really know about him anyway?"


    Crystal froze when she heard this question. She felt as if he''d read her mind. In truth, she knew almost nothing about Nathan. "I don''t know anything about you, either," she argued.


    Eric: "Everything about me is transparent. Ask me anything you want."


    Crystal chuckled, pushed open the door, and stepped out of the car. She thanked him for the flowers and told him to drive safely. Then she turned back in the direction of the house.


    Eric watched her as she walked away. He enjoyed the sight of her hips moving back and forth, and he remembered how sweet it had felt to have her arms around him when they''d gone for a motorcycle ride together. She had loved the rush he''d given her. It was an experience Nathan could not duplicate, and he couldn''t figure out what she saw in his old rival.


    ****


    As Crystal was putting the roses in a vase, Nathan came up behind her. "I was starting to wonder if you were evering back," he said.


    "Don''t be silly." Crystalughed and said, "That wasn''t so bad, was it. Maybe your rtionship with Eric isn''t irreconcble after all..."


    Nathan: "Is that what you consider civil behavior? We were practically at each other''s throats! Or maybe you just get off on watching two men fight over you, is that it?"


    Crystal said nothing as she walked over to him. She ced her hands loosely at his wrists and smiled. Then she leaned forward and kissed him on the cheek. "That''s not it," she said. "I promise. Now, how about we forget this ever happened, okay...?"


    "That works for me," Nathan said, "so long as you get rid of those horrible flowers. I don''t like them stinking up the ce. And it will be a cold day in Hell before I''m ready to see fried beef on the menu again. Are we in agreement?"


    "It would be a real pity to throw these flowers away," Crystal argued. "They are beautiful, and I like the smell. Furthermore, they really brighten this ce up!"


    Nathan touched Crystal''s cheek and said, "You brighten this ce up. And if it needs more brightening up, you could always lower the neckline on your dress....


    Crystal followed Nathan''s gaze down to her cleavage. He cupped her left breast with his right hand and smiled. Typically, in this situation, she would pull away, but she wanted to appease him so that she could keep the flowers. So, instead of pulling away, she unbuttoned the top two buttons on her dress so that the tops of her milky white orbs were inly visible. Since she was on her period, she felt safe. There was no way that he would force her while she was bleeding.


    "Is that enough?" she asked innocently. "Can I keep the flowers?"


    Nathan: "What if I said that it wasn''t enough?"


    Crystal: "Then I would tell you to close your eyes."


    Nathan smirked. He tweaked her nipple yfully and said, "And what if I refused?"


    Crystal smiled calmly and began to undo the buttons on his shirt, and she didn''t stop until she''d reached the bottom. Then she pressed both hands t against his chest. "You are so strong," she purred. Looking down, she could see the bulge of his erection through his jeans, and she covered his eyes with her left hand. "Don''t move," she said. "I have a surprise for you."


    Nathan: "Mmmm... I like surprises!" Crystal''s bra was sped together in the front, and she deftly snapped it open with her right hand. The two cups fell to either side of her body, and her nipples tightened and throbbed in the cold air.. Now that her breasts were fully exposed, she leaned forward and pressed them against his chest.

 Chapter 1608 - 126: He Is Sick

    Nathan gasped as Crystal''s breasts pressed against his skin. He could feel her breath on his neck, and his cock was harder than it had ever been in his life. "Can I open my eyes now?" he begged.


    Crystal giggled and said, "Hold on a second." She leaned back again, and there was a wet sound as their skin parted. Suddenly, Crystal turned around and ran up the stairs.


    "Hey!" Nathan shouted as he realized he''d been had. "What the fuck?!?!"


    Once Crystal was in her room, she closed and locked the door behind her, and she couldn''t stopughing.


    By now, Nathan knew he''d lost. He didn''t even bother with throwing out the flowers. Instead, he went upstairs and threw himself into an ice-cold shower. He stayed in the tub for two hours, and that night, when he went to bed, he hardly slept a wink.


    Crystal, on the other hand, slept like a baby. In the morning, she woke up in a great mood. She jumped out of bed, stretched, and checked her messages. There was one message, and it was from Judy. It said: "Honey, I''ll see youter tonight."


    Crystal frowned. At first, she didn''t know what Judy was talking about, but then she remembered the ss reunion party that she''d been invited to. Judy was acting like she was going for sure, but she still hadn''t decided if she even wanted to go. She was offended by a post that had been posted to the event. ording to the post, people were cing bets on whether she would show up or not. At the moment, 99% of those invited thought that she would not. She did not like being the target of this kind of attention, but she did think it would be fun to prove all of the haters wrong.


    Crystal got up, and when she saw that Nathan''s door was still closed, she went down the kitchen to where Susie was busy cutting ginger. She crept up behind the housekeeper, and when she was half a foot away, she tapped her on the shoulder and shouted, "Boo!"


    Susie jumped, turned around, and scolded Crystal. "You really are a little horror," she said. "Why are you sneaking about like that? You shouldn''t be ying games at a time like this!"


    "At a time like what?" Crystal asked.


    "Mr. Davis has a cold," Susie replied.


    "That''s why I''m making him ginger tea. Didn''t you know that he was sick?"


    "I didn''t," Crystal admitted. "But are you sure that ginger tea is the best remedy for him? What if he has a wind-heat cold?"


    Before Susie could reply, Nathan joined the conversation from the top of the stairs. Apparently, he had been listening to them the whole time. "I had a long cold showerst night," he said. "I was in the tub for two hours, and that''s why I''m sick!" Thedies were silent as he came down into the kitchen and poured himself a ss of water. He was wearing a pale blue shirt, and his sleeves were slightly rolled up.


    Susie: "Why did you take such a long cold shower?"


    Nathan looked at Crystal and said, "You can ask her."


    "How should I know!" Crystal eximed as Susie turned to her expectantly.


    Nathan walked over to Crystal, bowed his head, and blew hot air into her ear. Then he said, "Ten Times."


    Crystal''s brows furrowed. "What is that supposed to mean?" she asked. I wish he didn''t say that in front of Susie - she thought, but it was toote for him to take it back.


    The innocent expression on Crystal''s face filled Nathan''s heart with hate. He thought - How dare she y dumb! He was angry now, but instead of letting it out, he held it in. Ignoring Crystal, he nodded to Susie, and then he went into the living room.


    Susie was taken aback by what she''d seen. "C-C-Crystal," she stammered. "Y-you and M-Mr. Davis..."


    "What happened between us?" Crystal asked doubtfully.


    Susie could see that there was something special about the way that Mr. Davis had looked at Crystal just now. She was a veteran, so she could tell that the look in Mr. Davis''s eyes, beneath the hate, was flirtatious and indulgent. "You and Mr. Davis are a perfect match," she said. "But you are much younger than he is. You are still a child, while he is a grown man. There are some things you should refrain from doing. Ten Times is one of them."


    "But we didn''t do that!" Crystal eximed.


    "If we had, it probably would have killed me!"


    Susie chuckled. "You are so young," she said. "You have so much to learn. Why don''t you start with this ginger?" She handed Crystal the ginger she was cutting for Nathan''s tea and ced the knife on the cutting board. Crystal bowed her head and cut the ginger. She thought that Susie had found the truth, but she couldn''t help but wonder - What on earth is Nathan thinking? She had teased him and left him with blue balls. Then he had needed a two-hour cold shower to cool down - But what does that have to do with Ten Times?


    Crystal sliced the ginger and boiled it in brown sugar water. When it was done, she served Nathan in the dining room. "Drink it while it''s hot," she said.


    Nathan looked at Crystal, smirked, and said, "There''s a way to get better faster."


    Crystal guessed what Nathan was implying, but she didn''t want to give him any satisfaction, so she ignored thement and put her hand on his forehead. "It''s a little hot," she said. "The tea should be all you need."


    She removed her hand, but before she could step back, he grabbed her head, pulled her to him, and forcibly kissed her. She tried to resist, but he was too strong.. She began to have a panic attack as his foul tongue ravaged her mouth, and she couldn''t breathe. Then, as her vision began to swim, she thought - He''s killing me!

 Chapter 1609 - 127: A Bouquet Of Flowers

    When Susie walked into the dining room, she saw Nathan forcing himself on Crystal and thought - This is not an appropriate ce for sex y. She cleared her throat loudly and said, "Excuse me, but do you want to take this upstairs? Some people have to eat at this table!"


    When Nathan heard Susie''s reprimand, he took a step back, and his face turned red, and as he let go of Crystal, she began to weep uncontrobly. When Susie saw this, she was embarrassed. "I have to go check on theundry!" she eximed, and she disappeared down the hallway.


    "P-P-Please," Crystal begged. "Just drink your tea and leave me alone."


    Nathan looked at Crystal and sighed. At the moment, there was nothing attractive about her at all anyway, so he agreed with her request and began to drink his tea.


    The doorbell rang, and Susie rushed out of theundry room to see who was there, but there was no one there when she opened the door. She looked down, and when she saw a bouquet of flowers on the step, she smiled and picked it up. There was a note on it that said, "For Crystal."


    Susie brought the flowers into the dining room and handed them to Crystal. "These are for you," she said. "But I don''t know who sent them. I''m so excited! Open it up!"


    Crystal looked at Nathan nervously, and he gave his head a grim nod as if to say, "Do as she says." Thus, she nervously opened the package.


    The flowers were bright pink on the outside, but their interiors were much darker. Susie touched one of them and said, "They''re so beautiful. What kind of flower is it? Do you know?"


    "I don''t know," Crystal admitted. "They must be from Eric, though."


    Susie frowned and looked around the room. "That is very kind of him," she said. "But what happened to the Juliet roses he gave you yesterday?"


    Nathan: "I threw them away while you guys were making my tea. The flowers in your hand are Begonia-Riegers. They are from Germany, and they are not from Eric. They are from me. If you want flowers, I will send you flowers every day, but you will not ept them from anyone else. Is that clear?"


    "Clear!" Crystal replied. Nathan watched as she casually put the flowers in a vase. He thought about how their beauty ented her beauty, and he felt a stirring in his loins. He got up, walked over to her, and put his hands on her hips. This public disy of affection made Susie ufortable, so she quickly returned to herundry.


    Nathan leaned forward, and he helped Crystal arrange the flowers. He is very good at it - thought Crystal, and she asked him if he had been professionally trained. He said he hadn''t been, and she asked him if he was ashamed of his skills.


    "I am not," Nathan replied.


    Crystal: "Then why haven''t I seen you do anything like this before?"


    "I have many talents, and you have only seen a fraction of them." Nathan leaned forward and kissed her neck. "Would you like to see what else I can do?" he asked seductively.


    Suddenly, Crystal''s internal rm bells began to go off like crazy. "I don''t!" she cried. "In fact, I can''t! I think I am too sick to see anything like that! I think I just now caught your cold!"


    Nathan smiled and rubbed her head. "Then we should be sick together," he suggested. "Is there any more tea? If so, you should have some."


    "Maybe there is!" Crystal eximed, and she pushed him away so that she could run into the kitchen to pour herself a cup of tea. After drinking the tea, Crystal didn''t know if she should go back to the dining room. She did know, though, that she couldn''t go to the reunion partyter that night. Thus, she sent Judy a message telling her that she would not be attending out of politeness.


    That night, Nathan took Crystal to see his older brother, Arnold. Arnold lived in a ce where there were many loaded guns, and his position wasplicated. He was surrounded by many bodyguards, all of whom had a military background. Nathan said he was more powerful than his brother, but Crystal wasn''t sure if she believed him, not based on what she saw as they pulled into the driveway. When Arnold came out to greet them, he was dressed entirely in camouge, and his ck military boots were stained with dust. This led Crystal to believe that he had just returned from the training ground.


    The first time they''d met, he had not been wearing a military uniform, and she was impressed, now, by how it entuated his manly physic. Standing akimbo, he radiated arrogance and authority.


    Arnold seemed like a hard person to talk to. Thus, Crystal didn''t even know how to say hello to him. When Nathan went to high-five him, though, she managed to whisper, "Hey, I''m Crystal."


    Arnold gave her a sideways nce. "Yes," he said. "We''ve met before. Anyway, make yourselves at home."


    Crystal''s face turned red from embarrassment, and she didn''t say a word as Arnold led them into his home. Although Arnold''s vi was notvishly decorated, everything he did have was of immense worth. Once they were inside, he looked at her and said, "Why don''t you look around? I need to talk to my brother. Alone."


    Crystal nodded, and as she walked away, she heard gunshotsing from behind the house. Curious, she walked in the direction of the sounds. Out behind the house, she found a shooting range and about twenty or thirty soldiers with drawn weapons. As she approached, a handsome boy about her age turned and smiled. He was one of the few boys there not wearing camouge, so he stood out in his white T-shirt, ck bullet-proof vest, and ck ripped jeans. His hair was short, he had a ck pendant pinned to his right earlobe, and she could make out the writing on his tag: "Peter Vance."


    Suddenly, Peter grabbed a gun, aimed, squinted, and hit the bull ''s-eye with a bang. Show off - thought Crystal, and when she realized that he was showing off for her, she giggled. What would Nathan think if he saw this? He would be furious!


    When the boy saw that he had Crystal''s attention, he grinned and shot off a few more bullets. Each one hit the bullseye, and his peers cheered him on enthusiastically. There was one woman amongst them, though, who wasn''t so impressed.. Once the smoke had cleared, sheughed and said, "You got lucky, Peter. Don''t let it get to your head!"

 Chapter 1610 - 128: Did They Know She’s Bisexual?

    Peter turned to the naysayer, smirked, and said, "Give it a rest, Leslie! You are just jealous of me. Why don''t we have a push-up contest to see which one of us is the strongest?"


    Instead of a verbal reply, Leslie dropped to the ground. The young man dropped beside her, and once they were both in position, thepetition began, with one of their peers counting off each push-up. As they passed fifty, though, it seemed like the event could go on forever. Then, suddenly, someone shouted, "Hey! You two had better give it a rest. The Commander could show up at any minute, and then you''ll both be up shit creek!"


    "I''m not stopping until I''ve put this punk kid on the ground!" Leslie snapped.


    "Whatever." Peterughed and said, "I could do this all day, and it''ll be a cold day in Hell before I lose to a girl in a strengthpetition!"


    Leslie suddenly looked up in Crystal''s direction. A shark-like Cheshire''s grin appeared on her face, and she said, "Hey, there! I see the way that you are admiring me. I rmend that you don''t fall in love with me, though. I''m like a wildfire, and a little thing like you would be consumed in no time!"


    Crystal smirked. She hadn''t been watching Leslie. She had been watching Peter. The boy didn''t have Nathan''s poise or Eric''s wild personality, but he seemed to have a cool personality. Furthermore, the way that he carried himself made her want to scream.


    She tried to ignore Leslie, but the woman was persistent. Finally, she abandoned thepetition, stood up, and walked over to where Crystal was standing. Leslie was taller than she was. She had a thin frame and long legs. Her medium-sized breasts were pressed t to her chest by a sports bra and barely noticeable beneath her army-issue camo shirt, but her nipples stood out like sore thumbs.


    When she reached Crystal, she sniffed her body and asked her if she was with Nathan.


    Crystal frowned. "How did you know that?" she asked.


    Leslie: "You smell Nathan."


    Crystal: "You smell, too."


    Leslie: "Like what?"


    Crystal: "Sweat."


    Leslieughed and said, "What you meant to say is that I smell like a man, isn''t that so?"


    Crystal shrugged. "How many push-ups have you done so far?" she asked.


    Leslie grinned and said, "Seventy."


    Crystal: "Do another hundred. Don''t think I didn''t see you cking off just now."


    Leslie: "I could do another hundred, but wouldn''t you prefer it if I taught you how to shoot a gun instead?"


    ***


    In the study - Nathan and Arnold were sitting on the sofa. Nathan lit a cigarette and threw his lighter to his brother, who caught it and used it to light his own cigarette. After taking an initial drag, Arnold said, "I''m d that you brought Crystal with you. Are the two of you very serious?"


    "We are married," Nathan replied. "So, yeah. I would say that we''re pretty serious."


    Arnold was so surprised by what his brother had said that he began to cough on the smoke that he''d just inhaled. Once he was able to talk, he said, "That was quick. Does Father know?"


    Nathan: "No. And I don''t want him to know yet."


    "That''s good." Arnold nodded and said, "He always wanted you to marry Hellen. She left for four years, though, so, understandably, you didn''t wait for her. Of course, there will be trouble in a year - when she returns¡­."


    Nathan nodded and asked, "Is Leslie''s back?"


    Arnold: "She is. She almost died, but two foreign girls sacrificed their lives to save hers."


    Nathan: "Did they know that she''s bisexual?"


    Arnold smiled bitterly and shook his head. "These days, she''s practically a lesbian," he said. "I can''t remember thest time I saw her with a man, but I n to remedy that."


    Nathan thought that Arnold was probably the only person in the world that could hold Leslie down, but he didn''t seem interested in the task. Leslie had been sent overseas to train, but she had spent the entire time flirting and fucking. Girls went crazy for Leslie, even the ones that didn''t know her true identity. When she was younger, she would have been kicked out of school a million times if Arnold hadn''t been looking out for her.


    Nathan: "Do you have any ns for her?"


    Arnold: "I''ll set her up on a blind date in a couple of days."


    Nathan gasped. He knew that Leslie was a Man-eater, and he pitied whoever was set up with her. "We should go and see her," he said.


    Arnold nodded and said, "Why not?"


    ****


    The atmosphere at the shooting range was unusually lively. Crystal raised the gun and squinted as she set the sights on the bullseye. Leslie put her arm around Crystal''s waist, held her hand, and adjusted her position. Leslie''s chin was resting on Crystal''s shoulder, and they were close enough to hear each other breathing.


    Crystal was ufortable with such an intimate gesture, especially from a girl. She looked sideways at Leslie and then back at the target.


    Leslie pressed herself against Crystal''s back and whispered in her ear. "Are you attracted to me?" she asked.


    Crystal gasped in surprise and said, "I think there has been a misunderstanding." She tried to pull away, but Leslie held her in ce.


    Leslie: "I''ll tell you a secret."


    Crystal: "Go ahead."


    Leslie: "I prefer women over men, and I think you might too..."


    Crystal was shocked by what she''d just been told. The men around them were cheering at the girls, but they stopped immediately when Nathan and Arnold emerged from the house. Arnold took one look at the situation, and he saw all that he needed to see to understand exactly what was going on. "Leslie!" he growled. "Let her go!"


    "What did I do?" she replied innocently. Then she reached up and tweaked Crystal''s nipple through her shirt. "She has a nice figure. Don''t you think so?"


    "You!" Crystal eximed. She pulled away from Leslie, turned around, and tried to p her across the face, but she grabbed her hand.. This caused the men around them tough harder than ever, so Arnoldmanded them to do tenps around the nearest mountain.

 Chapter 1611 - 129: He Was Being Drugged

    At this point, Leslie suddenly realized that hermanding officer meant business. Thus, she released Crystal, stood to attention, saluted him, and said, "Should I join the men, Sir?"


    Arnold: "We will get to that. For now, though, there is your discipline to attend to. You have two choices. Would you like to do one hundred leapfrogs, or would you like to write a Confession Report?"


    Leslie: "A confession report, Sir. Sir, would you like it written in Italian, French, German, or Arabic?"


    Arnold smirked and said, "Since you think you''re so smart, you can do one of each!"


    Leslie: "Sir! Yes, Sir!"


    Arnold turned to Crystal and said, "I am so sorry about that. Why don''t we have dinner and try to put all that nastiness behind us, shall we?"


    "That would be nice," Crystal replied. "And thank you foring to my rescue."


    Arnold smiled and said, "It''s not a problem."


    Nathan gently cupped the breast that Lesley had touched and said, "In the future, stay away from that girl. As you may have noticed, she''s a bit unstable."


    After walking a few steps, Arnold turned back to Leslie and said, "You may join us for supper. You can make your confessionster this evening."


    Leslie: "Sir. Yes, Sir. Thank you, sir."


    Crystal''s thoughts raced as they walked towards the house. She had been hit on by men many times, but she had never had a woman treat her with the same deference. Even as they sat down to eat, she found it difficult to find anything to say, especially with this strange woman making eyes at her from across the table.


    I don''t know how I feel about a girl being attracted to me - thought Crystal.


    ***


    Leslie pulled out a chair, sat down across from Crystal, and smiled wickedly. "Are you interested in women?" she asked. "Surely, if you aren''t bi-sexual, you must be bi-curious. And I doubt Nathan would mind if you experimented a bit with me, especially if we let him watch. What do you think? Are you in for this game?"


    Crystal''s cheeks turned red, and she said, "No, thank you."


    Leslie frowned and said, "You are so bori -"


    "Stop making jokes!" Arnold interrupted. He looked at Leslie and said, "You should go on a blind date. I could set you up with a decent man. How about that?"


    "Are you trying to marry me off?" Leslie asked.


    "I just want you to stop fucking around," Arnold replied. "Is that too much to ask?"


    "Of course not." Leslie smirked and said, "But what you actually want is for me to be a ''normal woman'' - a heterosexual woman. That is what you mean when you say that you want me to stop ''fucking'' around, but I am not willing to pretend to be something I''m not!" After saying this, she stood up, walked into the kitchen, and took a few wine sses out of the cupboard. "Since we are finally all in one ce, let''s have a drink and celebrate our little reunion." As she said this, she popped the cork on an expensive Merlot and began to pour the wine into the goblets.


    Leslie returned with the wine sses. They were all filled with wine, except for one, which was filled with orange juice. She handed the orange juice to Arnold, smiled, and said, "I know that you still have training in the afternoon. We will notugh at you if you drink orange juice instead of wine."


    Arnold red at Leslie. "Are you trying to provoke me?" Without waiting for a reply, he switched goblets with Nathan and said, "This is more appropriate for you. After all, you still need to drive home."


    Nathan looked at the orange juice. It annoyed him that he was being treated like a child, but he decided not to make an issue out of it. Smiling, he picked up his ss and said, "A toast to Leslie''s safe return."


    They all raised their sses and drank deeply from their goblets. Leslie thanked them for their kindness, and then she asked why Eric and Alex weren''t there.


    Nathan: "They are busy looking for their amulets. Also, they were worried that they couldn''t hold you."


    Leslie: "But you weren''t afraid. Why is that?"


    "I have an amulet," Nathan replied. Then he looked at Crystal and coughed. Crystal knew that Nathan was talking about her, but she was not an amulet, and everyone could see that Leslie was a troublesome person.


    Leslie: "Nathan, you finally lost your virginity. Good for you! Originally, you had no interest in women. You must give us all the details. Otherwise, my brother will never lose his virginity!" Leslie turned to Arnold with an expectant look on her face.


    "Mind your own business!" Arnold snapped.


    Leslie chuckled and said, "You see, it is not nice having someone meddling in your sex life!" She finished her wine and sighed. Her cheeks and chest had turned pink. Already, she was feeling the effects of the alcohol in her system.


    Although Nathan was drinking orange juice, he also felt a little drunk. His head was spinning slightly, and he felt very warm suddenly. Crystal touched his hand, and she, too, felt the heat radiating off of him.


    "Are you okay? She asked. "Is your cold worsening?"


    Nathan shook his head, and then he turned to look at Leslie. "What did you put in the orange juice?" he asked.


    Leslie shrugged and said, "I''ve drugged you. Take it easy. If you rx, I will help you, and all will be well."


    Suddenly, Arnold threw his ss on the ground, and it shattered into a million pieces. He turned to Crystal and said, "Miss Smith, please take Nathan upstairs so that he can get some rest." Then he grabbed Leslie by the arm and shouted, "You,e with me!"


    As Leslie was dragged out of the room, she called out, "Sorry, Nathan. That ss wasn''t intended for you!"


    Crystal helped Nathan up the stairs and into the bathroom. Once there, he sat on the toilet seat, and she gave him a ss of water to drink. After a few minutes, his head cleared a bit, and he asked her what had happened.


    "Leslie tried to drug Arnold," she exined.


    "He switched sses with you, though, so you were drugged instead.


    "Why did Leslie want to put drugs into Arnold''s ss?" Nathan asked. And why do I feel so amorous all of a sudden? - he wondered.


    Crystal shrugged and said nothing. She suspected that the drug that Leslie had put into the orange juice was Rohypnol, which was also known as the Rape-Drug. But why would Leslie want to rape Arnold? - Crystal wondered - ....unless she is secretly in love with him!

 Chapter 1612 - 130: I Want You So Badly Right Now

    (Triggered Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene and inappropriate words. If you''re notfortable reading it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    Suddenly, Nathan picked Crystal up and climbed into the bathtub with her in his arms.


    Then he turned the water on. They were both fully clothed, but he didn''t seem to be bothered by that fact. Crystal was wearing a T-shirt, which, once soaked, clung to her skin, and her nipples poked through the fabric like two sore thumbs. He pushed her up against the wall, and when he pressed his right hand against her left breast, she shivered.


    Nathan ran his free hand through her hair. His slender fingers traced the curve of her ear. They ran down her neck and along her corbone. He could feel her trembling under his ministrations, and he felt his manhood stiffen. He couldn''t bear it. To release some of the tension, he began to suckle her exposed flesh lustily, and she felt as if she were being consumed, eaten alive, even.


    Nathan slipped his hand down Crystal''s body, stopping at her midsection. He slipped his hand beneath her waistband without waiting for permission, and he gasped as his fingers tickled her light down. "My God," he moaned. "I want you so badly right now¡­."


    ***


    Before Nathan could go any further, Crystal grabbed his hand. "Hold on," she said. "I''m still on my period!"


    Unfortunately, with the Rohypnol coursing through his veins, Nathan wasn''t thinking straight. His hand slipped lower, and his fingertips brushed against her clits. He was breathing heavily, and as he touched her, her body convulsed. "You are so wet," he moaned.


    Crystal gasped as Nathan forced two fingers into her wet core, and she climaxed almost immediately. She cried out, "Don''t stop!" And to his credit, he didn''t. This went on for a few minutes, with him finger-fucking her with all the force he could muster. Then, without stopping what he was doing, he began to undo the buttons on his trousers. He pushed his pants down and stepped out of them, and then he pushed her skirt and panties to the bottom of the tub.


    Nathan pulled his hand out of Crystal''s wet core, and her entire body cried out in revolt.


    "No!" She begged. But before she could make too much of a fuss, she felt his swollen member press against her vulva. He moved it up and down between herbia. He was teasing her, but she had no patience for it, so she used her hand to bring herself to climax while waiting for him to get down to business.


    Finally, Nathan turned her around. He bent her over so that she had to hold on to the wall to keep her bnce. He spread her legs.


    Then pushed his full girth into her from behind, and at the moment of pration, she cried out in pleasure and pain. For a moment, he didn''t move, and then he began to fuck her relentlessly, leaning over her so that he could reach around and grab her breasts.


    Crystal was lost in a sea of ecstasy. As he screwed her, she repeatedly came right up until the end, when he shot a steaming load of semen into her birth canal. Almost immediately, he slumped over her. He was utterly drained butpletely satisfied. He kissed her back and said, "I love you so much."


    When Nathan pulled himself out of her, his cock was pink from her menstruation and frothy from his seed. He turned around - embarrassed - and quickly washed himself off.


    When he turned around, he saw the same mess seeping down her legs, and he instructed her to do as he''d done.


    ****


    Arnold was sitting in a leather chair in his study. Leslie was standing across from him. Her hands were behind her back, and her head was slightly bowed. She knew that she was in trouble.


    Leslie had hoped that once she drugged him, he would give up the idea of sending her on a blind date. Unfortunately, her n had gone to shit in the worst possible way. The only upside was that he now knew how far she was willing to go to get out of going on a blind date. Arnold was the only man she would consider as a potential mate. Thus, there was no point in ying the field.


    Since Arnold did not seem interested in her, Leslie nned to return to her home country. At least there, it was more eptable for a woman to be with another woman.


    Arnold looked at Leslie and said nothing. He was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. He stood up abruptly and pushed her so hard that she fell and hit the floor. Her ass hit the ground, and she cried out in pain. Her cheeks turned red, and she quickly got up, but he pped her across the face as soon as she was standing.


    Arnold roared, "How dare you try to drug me!"


    Leslie smirked and said, "How dare you try and set me up on a blind date!"


    "Why wouldn''t I?" Arnold snarled and pped her again. "You dress and act like a child. If I don''t look out for you, who will?!?!"


    "It doesn''t matter," Leslie replied. She touched her face where he''d hit her, and she red at him, using him with her eyes. "I am twenty-one years old, and I am not your responsibility. Even if I act like a child, you have no right to spank me or force me to do things that I don''t want to do. Besides, you are much older than me. You''re thirty, and you don''t have a girlfriend, so quit being such a hypocrite! Or are you a faggot? Is that why my sexual orientation bothers you? Because you''re gay?!?!"


    This wasn''t the first time someone had suggested that Arnold was a homosexual, and the usation drove him crazy. He was so angry that he grabbed Leslie and pulled down her pants and panties. Then he threw her over his knee and gave her a bare bottom spanking. Once he was done, he looked her in the eyes and said, "I am setting up two blind dates for you. You will go, and that is an order. Now get out of here!"


    Leslie quickly pulled up her pants and panties and hurried out of the room. Tears were streaming down her face, but she hadn''t cried out when he hit her, and for her, that was a win.


    Leslie went straight to her room. She often dressed as a boy, and when she bound her breasts, she even passed for a boy at school. Thus, her room was also very masculine. Sometimes, she had girls from school over.


    They would make out in her room, but she would never let them undress her. She knew that if they discovered that she was a girl, then they wouldpletelymit suicide.


    Leslie wished that she was a boy, then she would be able to fuck all of the girls in her school. The only upside to being a girl who screwed other girls was that she never had to worry about getting pregnant or getting another girl pregnant.


    As Leslie reached her door, she suddenly realized that Arnold was behind her, and before she knew what was happening, he''d picked her up. Leslie gasped. "What are you doing?" she asked timidly.


    Arnold didn''t say anything. Instead, he opened her door, carried her to her bed, and gently lowered her down. After she''d left, he''d immediately regretted being so hard on her, and he wanted to make it up to her by carrying her to her bed. Once she was on the bed, he pulled away, and he was caught off guard when she pulled him on top of her. Then she wrapped her legs around his and rolled him over, and pinned him to the bed with her body.


    "What are you doing?" shouted Arnold.

 Chapter 1613 - 131: Are You Crazy?

    Leslie lifted her head and smiled. Then, instead of replying verbally, she stripped off her shirt. Underneath, she was naked, and when she leaned forward, her medium-sized breasts pressed against Arnold''s chest.


    Arnold stared at her in disbelief. "Are you crazy?"


    Leslie:"? Weren''t you the one who said I needed to start ying the part of a woman? Well? Is this woman enough for you?"


    "Stop!" Arnold eximed. "You are my sister!"


    Leslie: "Didn''t you receive the DNA report? We are not rted by blood."


    Arnold: "Even if we are not rted by blood, in my heart, you are still my sister, and you always will be."


    When Leslie heard this, her heart nearly broke. "Fine," she said. "Set up the blind dates. I will be obedient to you."


    "I''m d to hear that you''re willing to see reason," Arnold said. "Now, please put your shirt back on. You are making me ufortable. Once you are dressed, go and apologize to Nathan."


    "I can''t!" Leslie eximed. She smiled as she got onto all fours like a dog and lifted her rear end like a bitch in heat. "Your spanking was too hard," she said. "I can barely move. Maybe I should take off the rest of my clothes so that you can apply ointment to my buttocks."


    When Arnold saw what she was doing, his ire began to rise. This time, though, along with the anger, there was an undeniable sexual urge. "Does it really hurt that much?" he asked.


    Leslie: "You obviously don''t know your own strength! I''ll be out ofmission for at least a week or two. Don''t worry, though. I will still go on the blind dates. Of course, when people ask what''s wrong, I will be forced to tell them about how you spank me..."


    Arnold''s face turned white, and when he opened his mouth to speak, he was at a loss for words. Ironically, now more than ever before, he wanted to put her over his knee. The thought of her naked rump stuck up in the air with her cunt exposed to the air while she waited for his hand''s sting brought a rush of blood into his hard member.


    "What''s wrong?" Leslie asked. She chuckled as she pped her ass. "Cat got your tongue?" She pointed to the bulge in his pants and said, "Don''t worry. That tells me everything that I need to know!"


    Arnold shook his head in an attempt to clear his mind of all its dirty thoughts. "I c-c can''t d-d-do this," he stammered. "I''d b-better g-go and ch-check on N-Nathan..."


    Leslieughed and said, "After the drug I gave him, I am sure he is doing just fine. In fact, unless you n on joining them, I would suggest that you give them some space."


    Arnold: "If you ever do this again, I will break your legs."


    Leslie: "If my legs are broken, I can''t go on any dates, let alone get married. Then I will be forced to rely on you forever!"


    "So what?" Arnold scoffed. "You aren''t a burden or a bother. The review must be written, though. If it isn''t in my hands tonight, you will be thrown into the mountains." After that, he picked up her shirt, threw it at her, and stormed out of the room in search of Nathan.


    Arnold found his little brother in the spare room, and he was wearing a bathrobe. When Nathan saw himing, he stepped outside and quickly closed the door behind him. Crystal was behind him andpletely naked.


    Nathan had intended to ask one of the servants to take care of their clothing and provide hygiene products for Crystal. When he saw that Arnold hade out of Leslie''s room, though, he became distracted. He patted his friend''s shoulder and asked him if he was okay.


    "I''m fine," Arnold replied. "It''s just that Leslie is too childish. It''s no wonder that Eric and Alex didn''t want toe."


    Nathan: "Arnold, you spoil her too much."


    Arnold shook his head helplessly. He couldn''t deny the fact that he spoiled Leslie. He always had. "It is my fault that she is so undisciplined," he admitted. "I could never deny her anything. Anyways, I will ask one of my servants to bring you both clothes. As for Miss Smith, please apologize to her for me. This should never have happened."


    Nathan chuckled and said, "It''s fine. I am actually d that Leslie drugged me."


    Arnold''s brow raised, but he didn''t say anything.


    Meanwhile, Crystal was hiding in the spare bedroom. She was in bed with the nkets pulled over her head. She was very ashamed of what had happened in the bathroom, and she was terrified by the thought that Arnold and Leslie might have overheard them.


    Crystal had her phone under the nkets. She turned it on, entered the passcode,unched WhatsApp, and joined the group discussing the party that she''d opted out of.


    To her surprise, almost 90% of her ssmates thought she would not go, and the total amount of money that had been bet had passed the half-million mark. Joyce and Cecilia were the only two people betting that she would go.


    Are they out of their minds? - thought Crystal-Why would they think that I would go?


    Suddenly, the air conditioning kicked in. Crystal felt a cold wind blow over the nkets, and she shivered. Unbeknownst to her, Nathan had returned, and when he saw the nkets move, he climbed into bed with her. He snuggled up behind her, wrapped his arms around her waist, and kissed the back of her neck.


    Nathan felt his cock stiffen, but he was sober now, and he had no interest in having sex with her while she was on her period. Thus, he suppressed his desire. Instead, he looked over her shoulder, and when he saw that she was on her phone, he said, "What''s up?"


    "I''m just checking my messages on WhatsApp, Crystal replied. "You wouldn''t believe what is happening!"


    Nathan could see Crystal''s face reflected on the phone''s screen.. It made it even harder for him to control himself, and it wasn''t easy to focus on what she was saying.

 Chapter 1614 - 132: You’re Popular

    Nathan had his arms around Crystal''s waist, but he didn''t dare to touch her breasts. If he did, he didn''t think he could control himself. He tried to think about thest thing she''d said, and then he asked her, "Don''t you have a party to attend tonight?"


    "I do," Crystal replied. "But I''m not interested in going. There is a bet on whether I will show up or not, and the amount of the bet has passed the half-million mark. It seems rather silly to me." She pushed him away and sat up. "I am definitely not worth that much money¡­


    "Not worth that much money?!?!" Nathan eximed. "You are worth that and more. Much more!"


    Crystal sighed, but before she could reply, there was a knock on the door. "What do you need?" Nathan asked, not unkindly. "We''re naked in here, so please don''te in."


    "I have fresh clothes for you," one of the servants replied. "I will leave them outside the door."


    Nathan thanked the servant, and once he was confident that she was gone, he collected the clothes from the hallway. On top of the pile, there was a box of tampons. He handed these to Crystal along with the items that had been left for her, and they both got dressed.


    As Crystal put on her socks, she received a text message. As she read it, Nathan said,


    "You''re popr. What now?"


    "It''s from Joyce," Crystal replied. "Here, let me read it to you. It says, ''I hope to see you at the party. I bet a lot of money that you''d be there."


    Nathan sat beside Crystal so that he could follow the conversation.


    Crystal: "I don''t n on going. Sorry."


    Joyce: "Are you sure? I have a video that might interest you. You are in it. There are two Tibetan Mastiffs in it as well. I had no idea that you liked dogs so much!"


    Crystal knew immediately what Joyce was talking about, and she was filled with rage. She gripped her phone so tightly that Nathan thought she might break it. "How did Vannessa get the video?" Crystal muttered. She felt utterly helpless and hopeless, but she refused to let her enemies see her underbelly. "So what?" she typed. "The video is a fake."


    Joyce: "I know that, and you know that, but when I show it to our ssmates, they will assume that it''s real."


    Crystal bit her lower lip fiercely, but she didn''t feel any pain. "What do you want?" she asked.


    Joyce: "All that I want is for you to attend the party. Come alone. If you do that, I will keep the video to myself."


    Crystal: "Fine. I will go."


    ****


    The party was on a luxurious cruise ship, and when Crystal arrived, she immediately felt out of ce. One of the reasons for this was that she had not followed the dress code. All of the other women were wearing evening dresses, but she was wearing a white t-shirt and light blue jeans. But, of course, she was not there to party. She was there because she had been given an ultimatum, and she didn''t dare to go.


    Onboard the ship, people were dancing, drinking,ughing, and having a good time. The ce was alive with the chatter of people catching up with each other and reuniting, but all of that changed the instant Crystal stepped aboard. A silence descended, and all eyes turned in her direction.


    Everyone was shocked. First of all, they hadn''t expected her to show up. So, for her to show up in casual clothing was mind-boggling. For a while, nobody said anything, but then, as if on cue, everyone began to talk all at once. They wondered why she was dressed the way she was. Someone mentioned that her boyfriend was a gigolo. Another person brought up the egging incident that happened outside the hospital. As she approached the crowd, though, the talking stopped.


    Judy was there, and she was as surprised as anyone to see Crystal. "We didn''t expect you!" she eximed. "Didn''t you say that you weren''ting? Are you alone, or did you bring your boyfriend?"


    Crystal smiled and said, "He wishes that he could be here, but he works nights."


    Judy: "He is a good singer, but he''ll never get anywhere by singing in bars."


    "Everyone has different ambitions," Crystal replied absently. She looked around, but she didn''t see Joyce.


    The women all had dates, but their men were all secretly admiring Crystal. Even though Crystal was dressed casually and wasn''t beautiful in a traditional way, something about her captured their attention and held it.


    Cecelia had overheard their conversation, and she strolled over. She smirked as she turned to Judy. "How could her boyfriend be a bar singer?" she asked. "He''s the boss of a big corporation." She turned to Crystal to see what she''d say. "Isn''t that right?"


    "Not really," Crystal replied. She knew that even if she told the truth, there was no way to make anyone believe anything that they didn''t want to believe. Thus, in this situation, it was easier to lie. To her surprise, though, Cecelia didn''t call her out on her lie. She must be setting a trap for me - thought Crystal - I will need to be more vignt than ever!


    "If you do not have a wealthy boyfriend, then where do you get all of your money?" Cecelia asked. "Even if you were an escort, you wouldn''t have as much money as you do!"


    And there''s the trap - thought Crystal.


    Judy red at Cecelia when she heard what she''d said. Then she touched Crystal''s arm and said, "Be careful of Cecilia. She and her friends are thinking of ways to calcte you. Don''t go off alone with them, okay? The more people that you are around, the safer you will be. Anyway, it was nice talking to you. I need to visit the little girl''s room."


    Crystal nodded and thanked Judy. She hadn''t expected such frank advice.


    A man called Crystal''s name suddenly, and she turned around quickly. She smiled when she saw Carlos Foster''s handsome face. He was wearing a ck suit, and he had a champagne flute in each of his hands.


    "Crystal Smith, as I live and breathe." Carlos smiled and offered her one of the sses of champagne that he''d been carrying. Once she''d epted it, he said, "Thank you for stopping the acquisition of the Henry Group."


    "You don''t have to thank me," Crystal replied.


    "I had personal reasons for doing what I did."

 Chapter 1615 - 133: I Want You To Kneel

    Carlos smiled at Crystal. "Do you like talking to me?" he asked.


    Crystal shrugged, took a sip of wine, and looked around. "Where''s your girlfriend?"


    "She''ll probably bete," Carlos replied.


    "You know how she is. She likes to make a dramatic entrance. Anyway, did you hear my question? You should know that I''m breaking up with Joyce. She''s too needy. Do you know what I mean?"


    Crystal was a bit shocked by what Carlos said, but she didn''t let it show. "That''s not any of my business," she said. "Especially if she doesn''t even know yet¡­."


    Of course, the only reason that Carlos had said this was because he was still attracted to Crystal. He looked her over, and his heart began to race. "I did talk to her, but she''s having a hard time with it," he said. "If we do break up, though, could you give me another chance? We used to be good together. Don''t you think so? We were perfectly matched..."


    "Perfectly matched?" Crystal scoffed. "Even if we were, you betrayed me! I will never forgive you for what you did, so you might as well give up. You are wasting both of our time!"


    When Cecelia saw them together, she wandered over. She looked at Carlos and said, "What are you doing with this bitch? Aren''t you afraid that Joyce will be jealous?"


    Suddenly, Joyce appeared. She had overhead what Cecelia had said, and it made herugh. "Why should I be jealous?" she asked. She was wearing a big red dress with a deep cut that pushed most of her breasts precariously out the top. Her lips were red, and her eyeliner was dark ck. She thought that she looked like a queen, but Crystal and Carlos thought she looked more like a streetwalker.


    Joyce hugged Carlos intimately and said, "I''m sorry for ignoring you. I had something to deal with. I hope you aren''t unhappy."


    Joyce offered Crystal a fake smile. In her heart, she wanted to kill Crystal. She thought that Crystal was behind Carlos, wanting to break up with her. She waited for Carlos to say something, and when he didn''t, she began to pout. He didn''t notice that either, so she patted his arm and said, "Dear, I need to talk to Crystal alone. I will find youter."


    Carlos nodded and walked away. Once he was gone, Crystal turned to Joyce and said, "I''m here. Now, where''s the video?"


    Joyce smirked, and her eyes shone mischievously. "You just got here," she said. "I didn''t promise that you would get it right away. You have to do everything I say while you are here. Then, at the end of the party, you will get it."


    Crystal: "What do you want me to do? Aren''t you afraid that if you fuck me over, I will fuck over The Henry Group?"


    "I am sure President Davis would not allow that!" Joyce scoffed. "It''s just not good business, and we both know it. Brilliant Group has already lost so much money because of your shitty decisions. I doubt he would let you lose any more."


    Crystal had never thought about the losses that the Brilliant Group had suffered because of her actions. All she had thought about was Henry Group.


    Joyceughed and said, "I can''t imagine why Mr. Davis would be interested in a reckless woman like you. All you think about is yourself. If you weren''t so selfish, you would have realized that he is actually a very poor man." She pointed to a man that was sitting at the bar. "Anyway, take a look at Shawn."


    "Shawn...?" Crystal was confused. "What does he have to do with anything?" she asked. Shawn Walker was a fat man with very few redeeming qualities, and everyone in school had always made fun of him. He had asked Crystal out once, but she had refused him. That night, he had attempted suicide. He had survived, but after that, he hadn''t returned to school.


    Joyce: "I want you to kneel and lick his shoes. Then I want you to apologize for rejecting him andughing behind his back. Lastly, I want you to ask him for a second chance."


    Crystal: "Why do you want me to do this? You must have a crush on him! Does Carlos know about it?"


    Joyce was caught off guard by Crystal''s resourceful retort, but it had little effect on her. "If you want to keep the video private," she hissed, "you will do as I say."


    Crystal sighed and said, "Fine. I''ll do it." Crystal got up and walked towards the bar.


    When she got close enough for Shawn to hear, she called out his name. Shawn turned around, as did everyone else in the room. They were all curious to see what Crystal was up to. They all assumed that she would make fun of Shawn, like in the old days, so they were surprised by what actually happened.


    Crystal knelt in front of Shawn, looked him in the eyes, and said, "Master Walker, you pursued me in High School, but I rejected you. I was wrong, but now Joyce is doing something worse. She said that you should kneel in front of me, like I''m doing, and lick my shoes. She sees you as a joke, but I see you as an inspiration because you didn''t kill yourself. What do you think about that?"


    Before Shawn could respond, like an angry bull, Joyce charged. "That''s bullshit!" she roared. When she rushed forward, though, her breasts broke free from her dress and swung back and forth like two wrecking balls. Unfortunately for Joyce, she was too upset to notice her little "Wardrobe Malfunction."


    "I told you to lick Master Walker''s shoes!" Joyce shouted. Suddenly, everyone began to whisper to each other, and Joyce realized that she''d been tricked into saying far more than she''d intended to say. Everyone had always thought that she was kind and considerate, but now they were beginning to see her in a new light.


    Joyce red at Crystal.


    Crystal did not look at her, though. Instead, she looked at Shawn.. She smiled and said, "Master Walker, I apologize for my actions and the actions of my peers, even Joyce."

 Chapter 1616 - 134: You Don’t Want To Miss It

    Shawn Walker had tears in his eyes, and he was smiling, "I appreciate your apology," he said. "You should know, though, that your rejection gave me strength. I was angry at that, and I used that anger to push myself forward. Now I have a very sessful career."


    There was a moment of silence, and then everyone began to cheer and chant Shawn''s name. Not only had he turned his life around, but he had hosted the party on his boat, and they all appreciated it-everyone except for Joyce, whose heart had hardened to stone by then.


    Joyce grabbed Crystal by the hair and yanked her backward, mming her to the ground. Crystal shrieked in pain and outrage, and before she knew it, Joyce was standing over her with the sole of her shoe hovering over her face. "Lick my shoe!" Joyce roared. "You fucking bitch! Lick my Goddamn shoe!"


    Unexpectedly, Crystal grabbed Joyce''s ankle with both hands and pushed her away with all of her strength. Joyce stumbled backward and would have fallen if not for the people standing behind her. They caught her, and they helped her stand up. "You think you can stop this?!?!" Joyceughed, but she suddenly realized that her breasts were fully exposed before she could do anything more. Her face turned beet red, and she quickly put her "babies" to "bed."


    By the time Joyce had fixed her dress, Crystal was on her feet, and she had a giant grin on her face. "You are going to make aughingstock of both of us," Crystal said. "I don''t care, but maybe you do...!"


    Crystal smirked as she took three sses of wine from a nearby waiter. She handed one to Joyce, one to Shawn, and kept thest one for herself. "I propose a toast," she said. "To friends, old and new."


    Joyce red at Crystal as she took her first sip. "You had better not be ying any tricks," she said. "Don''t forget that I still have your video."


    "How could I forget?" Crystal drank from her ss and said, "But why not let bygones be bygones?" She turned to Shawn. "Master Walker, you are a businessman. You must know aboutworking."


    After speaking, Crystal first finished her wine and then whispered to Joyce, "I can kneel and lick anyone''s shoes. I don''t actually mind. I was just giving you a hard time. But is it okay if I do it in private? Thest thing I need is another video of me making a spectacle of myself!"


    Joyce stood Akimbo and said, "You had better not y any tricks with me."


    Crystal: "There are two of you and one of me. What could I do?"


    Judy looked at Crystal from across the room and tried to remind her of the warning she''d given her earlier in the evening. Crystal got the message and shook her head. Why is Judy looking at me like that? - She wondered as she followed Shawn and Joyce into the lounge.


    Meanwhile, Cecilia was chatting in the corner with Carlos. She wasn''t actually interested in what he had to say, but she knew that the only way to keep him out of the lounge was to keep him upied. Even without Carlos in the mix, things were going awry. They had hoped to get a video recording of Crystal licking Shawn''s shoes, but this was proving to be more difficult than they''d anticipated.


    Gigi approached Cecilia while she was talking. She led her away from Carlos, and then she said, "It is done."


    "What did you do?" Cecelia asked.


    "I sent the wine to the lounge," Gigi replied.


    "Do you know how long it will take for the drug to begin to do its work? Joyce, Crystal, and Shawn are making a lot of noise. They don''t know what they are doing."


    "I have no idea," Cecelia admitted. "But thank you for the update. You are doing a good job. What about the other thing?"


    Gigi nodded and said, "It has also been taken care of." Gigi had taken photos of Crystal and sent them to Eric. When he arrived and saw Crystal and Shawn making love in the lounge, she expected him to be pissed. After that, he would think that Crystal was disgusting, and he would hate her. At least that was the n.


    "Now that they are in the lounge," Gigi continued, "I have led our ssmates to their hiding ces outside the lounge."


    Ceceliaughed and said, "This is going to be epic!"


    ***


    Nathan knew that something was wrong the moment he stepped onto the ship. There was supposed to be a party going on, but things were too quiet. He took a few tentative steps and froze when someone shouted, "Master Bush, Nathan Davis is here! Master Davis is here!" He heard giggling, and he followed the sound down a long corridor and into arge room. It was full of people. They were all silent, but they were all looking at him, and their smiles were like those of sharks and Cheshire cats.


    The crowd assembled in front of Nathan to impede his passage, but he would not be stopped. He pped one man across the face and kicked a woman in the stomach. She fell to the ground, and he crushed her fingers with his shoe as he walked over her. Eventually, Shawn''s guests got the message, and they began to step out of his way.


    All around him, people talked in whispers. Finally, one man dared to yell out, "A good show is starting! It''s staring at a cheating slut and her oblivious husband! You don''t want to miss it!" Nathan shut him up with a look. Terror welled up inside the man, and he urinated down his legs. The acrid smell permeated the air and mixed with the foul smell of alcohol and sweat. People began to gag and find reasons to be somewhere else until only the most perverted amongst them remained.


    After passing through the partygoers, Nathan came to a door. He was about to kick it in, but when he heard the frantic cries of a woman climaxing, he froze.. He recognized the voice as belonging to Crystal.

 Chapter 1617 - 135: You Caught Them In Their Trap

    (Triggered Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene and inappropriate words. If you''re notfortable reading it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    Nathan''s hands clenched and uncleaned at his sides. He looked around at the faces of Crystal''s ssmates. For a moment, he felt helpless, and he didn''t know what to do. Eric came rushing into the room behind him, though, and he felt no such hesitancy. He ran towards the door and kicked it open.


    Inside, a woman could be heard crying out in ecstasy, "Yes... Yes... God, Yes...harder...give me harder!"


    Inside, all of the furniture had been knocked over, and women''s clothing strewn about all helter-skelter. There was a sofa against the back wall. On it, a man and woman were entangled - both naked. They were fucking, and the woman''s groans filled the room outside.


    Everyone was disgusted by what they saw. The woman was lying on her back, and her thighs were on the shoulders of the man fucking her. They had expected to see three people, though, so they looked around the room for the third person. Finally, their eyesnded on Crystal. She was sitting in the corner, fully dressed. She had headphones on, and she was listening to music with her eyes closed. Thank God - thought Nathan. When he''d heard the moaning, he''d believed that it was Crystal making the sounds. He had never been so happy to be wronged.


    When the door burst open, Crystal looked up and removed her headphones. When Nathan saw her, he rushed over and embraced her.


    "What is the meaning of this?" he asked.


    He knew that she was supposed toe alone, and he had been suspicious about that, but he would never have guessed the true nature of the party or how truly devious her ssmates actually were. When he saw her looking at the couple fucking, he put his hands over her eyes and said, "Don''t look at them."


    When Cecelia saw Shawn on top of Joyce, she was bbergasted. She tried to pry him off of her, but he was shameless. In fact, having an audience seemed to excite him, and he began to m his swollen member into her harder and faster. It was the same for Joyce. Once she realized that she was being watched, she began to match each of his thrusts as she clutched his naked buttocks and begged for more.


    Everyone could see that they were on drugs, but nobody guessed that they''d been drugged. Finally, Carlos intervened. He grabbed Shawn and threw him on the ground, and then he pped Joyce across the face. "You!" he roared. "What a shameless slut!"


    Joyce was too intoxicated to know what was happening, and she mistook Carlos''s rebuke for some new sex game. She smiled wickedly as she got off the couch. She looked him in the eyes as she ced her hand over her vulva, and then she began to pleasure herself.


    As the men in the room watched, they began to feel aroused.


    When Shawn looked up from the ground, he was not himself. He was in thrall to the drugs he had been given. Cecelia was the first person that he saw, and he immediately wanted to mate with her. He jumped up, ran over to her, and began to pull at her dress. The seam split down the side, and in a matter of seconds, she was all but naked. Beneath the gown, she was wearing redce G-string panties. Her brassiere had been built into her dress, so her breasts were fully exposed. She covered them with her hands, but not before her ssmates had seen all that there was to see.


    Everyone was excited to see what Cecelia had been hiding beneath her gown, even the women, and when Shawn tore away her panties, they were all secretly pleased by the sight of her clean-shaven wet core. They hadn''t realized that she had such a good figure, and one person went as far as to say that she had a better body than Joyce. Unlike Joyce, though, Cecelia had not been drugged, so it was expected that she would put up a fight. Much to their surprise, though, she did not.


    When Shawn pressed his swollen member against Cecelia''s pubic mound, she took it into her hand and guided it into her wet core. Everyone held their breath. The room went quiet, and then the moist sound of him entering her echoed loudly in the room. And then he began to fuck her for all he was worth.


    Meanwhile, Joyce was still on the couch, and she was pouting. I need a man - she thought lustily, and she began to look around the room. She was wetter than she''d ever been in her life. Then, suddenly, she spotted Carlos. He was standing by the door with his arms folded across his chest. She grinned as she slunk down to the ground, and she began to crawl towards him on all fours.


    When Carlos saw her, he scowled at her and turned away. Thus, she turned to the other men in the room. She sucked their member and licked their shoes - anything to convince them to have intercourse with her. It was Gang Bang City, and she was the Pce of Pleasure. All of her doors were open for business, and the men were having a st. Unfortunately, the women were not so excited by her behavior. In fact, they were so disgusted that they took photos and videos of everything that was happening. Judy walked over to Crystal. Her cheeks were pink, and it was apparent that she had beenughing. "This is great!" she eximed. "How did you pull this off? I had been worried about you getting hurt, but now I can see that you''re more than capable of handling yourself."


    Crystal took out a bottle of medicine from her pocket, handed it to a bodyguard, and said, "Give them the antidotes."


    Judy: "What''s that?"


    Crystal: "It''s the antidote. I took it in advance, and then I arranged for their drinks to have the same drugs that mine had in it."


    "Where did you get these?" Nathan asked.


    "This afternoon, after Leslie drugged you, I asked her for the drug and its antidote," Crystal exined. "She felt bad about what had happened, so she was more than happy to do as I''d asked." Unfortunately, there had been a condition that went along with the drugs, but she dared not tell him about it.


    Nathan chuckled and said, "That''s ingenious. You caught them in their trap!"


    Judy said, "Well, they deserve everything they got today!"

 Chapter 1618 - 136: I Can’t Let You Get Hurt

    Suddenly, Chris walked through the door, and when Judy saw him, her eyes lit up. "Talk to youter! My darling has arrived!" she eximed, and then she ran to greet him.


    Once she was gone, Eric wrapped his arms around Crystal. Heughed and said, "I knew you''d be fine. You''re tough, and you don''t put up with anyone''s bullshit. That''s my girl, you never failed my expectation,"


    Nathan couldn''t bear the sight of Crystal in another man''s arms, so he grabbed her arm and pulled her towards himself. Eric would not let go, and she felt like they were tearing her in two.


    "Stop it!" she cried. "You guys are hurting me! What are you guys doing here? I was told toe alone! You are fucking everything up! I didn''t ask any help from both of you," she yelled, but the two men kept dragging her on both sides; no one wanted to give up.


    "I was in the hospital," Eric exined. He let go of her arm and said, "I''m sorry if I hurt you. When I discovered that you were in danger, though, I had toe. I can''t let you get hurt,"


    Nathan let go of her other side and said, "It was the same for me." His eyes were on Eric, ring at him.


    Eric ignored Nathan and turned to Crystal, then said, "Now that I know that you''re fine, I had better get back to the hospital."


    Crystal: "Why do you need to go to the hospital? Are you okay?"


    Eric hesitated for a moment, and then he said, "I am fine. It is my friend that is in the hospital."


    Crystal gave Eric a quick hug and said, "Well, then; I guess you''d better get going. Thank you so much for being so concerned, but for next time, you should know that I can handle myself!"


    Eric smiled, and before leaving, he leaned into her and whispered, "You''re often in danger. I wish I could keep you at my side at all times. Please wait for me. I won''t be long..."


    Suddenly, Nathan grabbed Eric and yanked him away from Crystal. Then he red at her and demanded to know what Eric had said.


    "I didn''t hear him clearly," Crystal replied. It was true. She hadn''t understood his instructions.


    "Go home and change your clothes," Nathanmanded. He couldn''t stand the smell of Eric on her.


    "Why?" Crystal sniffed her sleeves and said, "I''m clean."


    "Don''t be so defiant!" Nathan roared. "Just do as I say!"


    Crystal was speechless. She had no idea that he could be so domineering.


    Suddenly, all of her ssmates began to cheer, and she turned around to see what all of themotions were about. On the opposite side of the room, her peers had formed a circle around Judy and Chris, and Judy looked prouder than she''d ever seen her. Her chest was puffed out, and she looked like she was on top of the world.


    Judy was smiling. "You guys are too kind," she said. "Louis also belongs to Starlight Entertainment, which is subordinate to the Brilliant Group. Thepany has signed up a lot of superstars. If you tell me who you like, I''ll get you their autographed photographs."


    Nathan looked at Crystal and smirked. "Did she help you just now?" he asked. "She hardly seems like the helping type."


    "She did, though," Crystal replied. "She looks pretty vain, but she has a good heart.


    She''s the only one who helped me."


    Nathan put his arm around Crystal''s waist and led her towards Judy. "Then we will have to do something kind for her and Chris," he said. His bodyguards walked on either side of them and pushed her other ssmates out of the way. Nathan''s perfect figure was stunning, and everyone was shocked to see him with Crystal. As they passed through the group, Judy pointed him out to Chris and said, "Chris, this is Crystal''s boyfriend. We met him at the concert. Do you remember? He took the stage and yed a song!"


    Judy turned to Crystal and said, "After the concert, Chris''s agent talked to me. He said that he wanted to sign your boyfriend." She turned to Nathan and asked what he thought about that.


    Nathan ignored Judy. He turned to Chris and said, "Starlight Entertainment has a big-budget production in the works. It is called Beyond the Sky. If you''re interested, the lead role is yours."


    Chris''s face turned red. "I''ve heard about Beyond the Sky," he admitted. "But aren''t there a lot of A-List actors vying for that role? I wouldn''t want to embarrass myself, but thank you for thinking of me."


    "Would you at least consider it?" Nathan took a card out of his pocket. He handed it to Chris and said, "Here is my business card."


    Chris took the card out of politeness, and when he saw Nathan''s name on it, he was stunned. He hadn''t realized that Nathan was Nathan Davis, the president of Brilliant Group. He''s my boss! - he realized in dismay. He immediately offered his hand to shake.


    "President Davis," he said. "I''m sorry for not recognizing you."


    Judy was as shocked as Chris was. "You''re the President of the Brilliant Group?!?!" she eximed in near disbelief.


    Instead of answering her question, Nathan looked at Chris and said, "Bring my business card to the office, and someone will arrange everything for you."


    Chris thanked Nathan. He had never imagined that thepany president would take a personal interest in him, and he was thrilled. What a lucky day! - he thought.


    Now that everyone knew who Crystal''s boyfriend was, they began to talk loudly amongst themselves. They had thought that she was a Sugar Baby, but it turned out that the truth was far more interesting than the rumors had been. And now that they knew who she was connected with, they were eager to please her.. They all regretted the bad things they''d said about her, and some people even wanted to lick the soles of her shoes.

 Chapter 1619 - 137: You Are Too Adorable

    Judy was on Cloud Nine. With a smile on her face, she called for everyone''s attention and said, "We should always watch our tongues from now on. Crystal''s boyfriend is a man of stature and renown. You said he was her Sugar Daddy, but you were wrong! You are lucky he is a forgiving person. He is not without his limits, though. From now on, anyone caught gossiping about Nathan and Crystal will be sent to Gossiping Jail! Furthermore, you shouldn''t drug, rape, or n to kill Crystal either."


    Afterward, Judy approached Crystal and said, "Don''t worry about them. If anyone dares to spread any rumors about you on WhatsApp, I will help you put them in Gossiping Jail. We are friends after all,"


    Crystal smiled and shook her head. "Don''t worry about it. I don''t care what they say. Neither of us does." After saying this, she turned to Nathan and said, "Right, Dear?"


    Nathan rubbed her hair indulgently. He had been so entranced by the movement of her lips that he''d forgotten to listen to what she''d been saying. Nevertheless, he was so happy that Crystal managed to save herself from her ssmates'' trap earlier.


    Meanwhile, Carlos sat across the room. He was alone, and he had a sad look in his eyes. He had a ss of whiskey in his hands that he brought to his mouth. He took a sip, and as he watched Nathan and Crystal, his grip on the ss tightened. He looked at the clock on the wall and began to count the seconds - "One wooly-mammoth-Two-wooly-mammoth-Three wooly-mammoth." And times seemed to go by very, very slowly. He was so jealous of the couple that it felt like he was dying.


    After everything that he''d been through with Crystal, he saw her as one of his possessions. Thus, if she belonged to him, then Nathan was a vile thief. Unfortunately, he recognized that he was inferior. The usurper was more powerful. He was physically stronger and better looking. He knew that Nathan was capable of doing many things than him.


    Carlos clenched his teeth and refused to let his anger show on his face. He waited until no one was looking, and then he left the party. It wasn''t long after that Crystal and Nathan also left. Before Crystal left, though, she stole Joyce''s phone. She needed to delete the video that Vannessa used to threaten her earlier.


    ****


    Once the boat was out of sight, Crystal took Joyce''s phone out of her pocket. Unfortunately, it was locked, so she asked Nathan if he could find someone to unlock it for her. Nathan just shrugged, though, and said, "It''s not necessary. Pass it over here."


    Crystal gave him the phone, and after a few seconds, he''d broken the lock. She was amazed, and she pped her hands. Nathan smiled and said, "Ta-da!"


    Crystalughed and asked, "How did you do that? I didn''t know you''re such a genius on cracking difficult phone passwords,"


    Nathan smiled at her and shrugged his shoulders, "Magic!"


    "As if!" Crystal scoffed. "There is no such thing as magic. I don''t believe in magic; it''s just an illusion being used by few people who perform in the carnival,"


    Nathanughed and handed her the phone. Then he "Booped" her on the nose and said, "You are too adorable. Sometimes I want to eat you up!"


    Crystal smiled seductively and said, "Maybeter, I''ll let you do that!"


    As Crystal began to go through the phone, Nathan said, "You knew they were going to try to drug you, didn''t you? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have had the antidote. I''m right, aren''t I"


    "I knew about the drugs," Crystal admitted. "But don''t be mad. I knew that I could handle those people, and I did."


    Nathan held Crystal in his arms. "I won''t be angry," he said. "But only if you promise to make better choices in the future."


    Crystal sighed and said, "Fine. I promise."


    Nathan: "Then we don''t need to talk about it anymore¡­."


    They were both silent for a few minutes, and then Crystal said, "Joyce told me that my actions cost yourpany a lot of money. Is that true?"


    Nathan: "If I said that they did, would you make it up to me?"


    Crystal: "I''m broke. How could I make it up to you?"


    Nathan: "Pay the debt with your body. When we go into the bedroom, I want full use of your body to do whatever I want with it. You can''t say no to anything. And every time you allow me that freedom, I will knock one hundred thousand dors off your tab. You''ve cost me one hundred million dors, so you owe me one hundred nights of pleasure."


    "But I''m not good with numbers!" Crystal eximed.


    Nathan: "Don''t worry. I will keep track of your debt."


    Crystal smiled seductively and said, "You really are an evil capitalist, aren''t you?"


    "I am," Nathan admitted. "And as a Capitalist''s wife, it''s about time you learned your duty."


    Crystal admired Nathan for what he''d said, and she couldn''t wait to start paying off her debt. Of course, they still had business to discuss. "Why did you say that I would regret halting the Henry Group''s acquisition?" she asked.


    Nathan sighed and said, "I may as well tell you. The money that your Mother invested ended up in Jessica Green''s ount. And the person who had those eggs thrown at you... she was being instigated by her."


    Crystal: "So, it''s her, then?"


    Nathan gave Crystal some papers to read, and as she read them, her ire began to rise. Her face turned white, and she handed the papers back to Nathan. "How could there be such a vicious person?!?!" She asked. "Jessica already has my father. Why isn''t that enough? Why did she need to steal my Mother''s money as well?"


    Nathan looked at Crystal seriously. "What do you want to do?" he asked.


    "I want to get revenge," Crystal replied.. "And now I have God on my side."

 Chapter 1620 - 138: Aren’t You Just Full Of Surprises?

    When Crystal looked through the videos on the stolen cell phone, she was disgusted to find erotic photos of Joyce and James, the middle-aged director. Then, under her breath, she muttered, "Isn''t that Cecelia''s Father?"


    Nathan nodded, verifying Crystal''s suspicion.


    "Gross," Crystal muttered. She couldn''t stomach the photos for very long, and she quickly turned off the screen. She had initially intended to return the phone, but she hadn''t found the video with her in it, so she decided to keep it handy as insurance.


    Nathan had his hand on hers, and he said, "Penny for your thoughts."


    Crystal: "Leslie asked me to apany her on a blind date, and I said that I would."


    Nathan gave her a stern look. "Did you promise that you would go?" he asked.


    Crystal nodded. "Is that a problem?" she asked.


    "Probably not," Nathan replied." The date must be what Arnold''s doing, though. I wonder what he is up to. He''s never been a match-making type..."


    Crystal: "Does he like Leslie?"


    Nathan shook his head and said, "He doesn''t. But she is too possessive of him. That must be why he''s trying to get rid of her. She is always blocking him."


    Crystal frowned. "Aren''t they siblings?"


    Nathan: "Nope. In fact, he is looking for his sister! Didn''t you know that?"


    Crystal shook her head and said that she hadn''t.


    Nathan: "It''s true. Their nanny abducted his sister at the age of five, and she was sold on the ck market. Later, Arnold found a girl with the same birth date as his sister, and he thought she was his sister. He brought her home and treated her like a sister, but a DNA test showed that she was not his sister."


    Crystal: "Was that girl Leslie?"


    Nathan: "It was."


    ****


    In the military''s vi - After spending the evening in bed, Leslie finally got up, got dressed, and got ready to write her self- criticisms. As a child, she had shown a great talent fornguages, so she had learned many tongues. That didn''t mean that she was anxious to get down to business, though. She knew that no matter how hard she tried, Arnold would be critical of her work. He had perfect handwriting, but hers had never been very good.


    Of course, one of the things she loved about Arnold was his skill with a pen. In her opinion, the ability to write neatly was very sexy, and just thinking about his cursive made her wet.


    Leslie staggered to the desk, sat down, and rummaged around for a pen and paper. If she hadn''t opened her big mouth, she would have only had to write one article. However, she had to do five - one in English, French, Arabic, Russian, and Chinese. This is such a waste of time! - she thought as she wrote - Arnold won''t even be able to understand these.


    Leslie thought about how she could get her peons to do the work for her if she were at school. She wasn''t at school, though. She was isted and helpless. After working at it for about fifteen minutes, she thought - this is bullshit, and she downloaded a self-criticism from the Inte. She changed a few things to personalize it, and then she used Google trante for the other fournguages. When that was done, she printed them off, and she was incredibly happy with her work.


    Without hesitating, she hurried to Arnold''s room to hand over the printouts. Much to her surprise, though, he was not there. The room was empty. She walked towards the open window, and it wasn''t until she''d been in the room for a couple of minutes that she heard the sound of water running in the connected bathroom.


    Leslie turned towards the bathroom, and a smile appeared on her face when she saw Arnold''s naked outline in the shower. She chuckled as she went toy in his bed, and she brought his pillow to her face so that she could take in his manly musk. Finally, and without meaning to, she fell asleep.


    While Arnold had a shower, Leslie dreamt of the day he had brought her home. She had been the same age as his long-lost sister would have been. He said that he would take care of her and make up for all of the time that had been lost. She had been fifteen at the time.


    The smell of scented soap permeated her dream, and she woke up. She opened her eyes, and Arnold was on the edge of the bed, watching her. He was half-naked. All that he wore was the towel wrapped around his waist.


    Arnold was well aware of her eyes on him, and he smirked. "Have you seen enough?" he asked.


    "I brought you the self-criticism you ordered me to write," Leslie said. "They''re on the windowsill."


    Arnold turned and snatched them up, and when he turned, Leslie saw that he''d been injured. Leslie pointed to the cut along his abdomen and asked what had happened. He was bleeding, and she offered to get the First Aid Kit.


    "It''s nothing," Arnold said. "Never mind the kit. I hurt myself while in training. It had scabbed over already, but the water in the shower reopened it."


    Arnold brought the self-criticisms to his face to smell the ink, and then he began to read. He read the one in English first, and Leslie was shocked when he started reading the other ones. I had no idea you knew so manynguages! - she thought - Aren''t you just full of surprises? As she watched him read, she felt a rush of heat in her groin. It spread out into the rest of her body, leaving a tingling feeling in its wake. And she couldn''t keep her eyes off of the wound in his side.


    The truth was that Arnold didn''t speak the othernguages, but he didn''t want Leslie to know that. Even if she knew, he didn''t think that she''d y tricks on him.. After all, he could find a trantor to check her work.

 Chapter 1621 - 139: You’re The Crazy One

    The room was so quiet that Leslie and Arnold could hear each other breathing. She was still lying in his bed, gawking at his wound, and he was focused on her self-criticisms.


    Leslie watched his abdominal muscles twitch every time he moved, and she drew closer to him. Then, when she was within kissing distance, like a manpping up a woman''s menstruation, she dipped her tongue into the bloody gash in his side.


    Arnold''s body instantly tightened. Every muscle of his body stiffened. The muscles on his face twitched, and Leslie could hear his teeth clench. And then he struck her, and she flew across the room, and her back smashed against his dresser. Her head cracked against the metal handle on the drawer, and when her ass hit the carpet, she made no sound.


    A minute passed - meanwhile, Arnold seethed. His hands clenched and unclenched at his sides, and then Leslie began to whimper. It took her a few minutes to collect herself, and then she sat up as if nothing had happened. She lifted her short hair, which was incredibly sexy and seductive, and said, "You didn''t need to do that. I heard that saliva could act as a sterilizer. I just wanted to see if it was true."


    Arnold scowled and threw her papers to the ground. "Get the fuck out of here!" He roared.


    Leslie got up and rushed out of the door as quickly as she could. Even though she was in pain, and he was rejecting her, she couldn''t help but smile. When she''d dipped her tongue into the slit in his side, his cock hade to attention and saluted her for her ministrations.


    Leslie slunk back to her bedroom once the door was closed behind her and climbed back into bed. She picked up the small doll that she kept next to her pillow. There was a turtle beside it with a green shell. She''d had both of them for over twenty years, and when she''d first discovered her sexuality, she''d spent many a restless night pleasuring herself with one or the other pressed tightly against her pubic mound. Finally, she looked into the turtle''s eyes and said, "You''ve missed me, haven''t you? Admit it." She giggled, adding, "Don''t worry, I might still have some use for you yet."


    Leslie picked up her phone, turned it on, andunched WhatsApp. Her only local friend was Crystal. She sent her a quick message - "Keep your day free tomorrow. I''ll pick you up." - and she logged out without waiting for a reply.


    When Crystal received the message, she was rendered speechless, and she thought - Leslie really only does things her way. She is so self-centered and selfish! While she was putting away her phone, Nathan walked into her room with a ss of water. "Take a painkiller," he said. "Dysmenorrhea is a disease. All women have it, but none of you have to suffer. I''ll find a doctor for you when your period is over."


    Crystal took the painkiller with thanks. "If I have you, why do I need a doctor?" she asked.


    Nathanughed as he warmed her lower abdomen with his big hands like he had been doing every nighttely. She didn''t sleep well when she was on her period, but this helped. "You are so silly," he said. "Anyway, I am d this helps, but there are other ways I could help. All you need to do is ask..."


    Crystal had a feeling she knew what that meant. She turned to look him in the eyes and said, "Nathan! You are such a beast!"


    ***


    In the Henry vi - It was one o''clock in the morning when Joyce woke, just in time for someone to toss her into bed. What is going on? she wondered as she flopped about. She sat up and looked around. Carlos was standing at the foot of the bed. He is the one who brought me here, she realized. "C-C-Carlos," she stammered. "Wh-What h-happened?"


    Joyce didn''t see Carlos''s ping. It was hard, and it threw her back onto her bed. She covered her face and began to whimper. "Why did you h-h-hit me?" she whined. "Carlos F- Foster... Are you c-crazy? I d-d-didn''t d-do: anything..."


    "Didn''t do anything?" he snarled. He grabbed her right hand and pried it away from her face with his left. Then he pped her again. Her head snapped to the left, and she began to wail. And if she said anything after that, it was utterly iprehensible.


    "How dare you insinuate that I''m crazy!" Carlos roared. "You''re the crazy one! And a shameless slut to boot! Joyce Henry, I didn''t know that you were so cheap, but you showed me your true colors tonight, that''s for sure. You were like a bitch in heat. Do you even remember how many men you fucked?"


    Joyce''s head was buzzing, but her fear of Carlos gradually turned to rage. "fuck you!" she roared. "How dare you say that and hit me! I am Joyce Henry, and I demand respect!" She grabbed the pillows on the bed and threw them at Carlos, but they bounced impotently off of his chest, and her energy slipped away as quickly as it hade.


    Joyce slumped back into her bed. "That wasn''t me tonight," she exined.


    "Then who was it?" Carlos scoffed. "It certainly looked like you!"


    Joyce looked at Carlos and said, "Crystal drugged me. I was drugged by that dirty bitch, and instead of saving me, you med me. And you even hit me! How could you believe that I would act that way? Don''t you know me at all? What happened tonight is all your fault. If you had intervened, none of those men would have been able to have sex with me. What am I going to do with you now?"


    Carlos was in shock.. His face turned white, and his heart began to beat fast. I''m dying - he thought - I am having a heart attack!

 Chapter 1622 - 140: You’re Nothing

    Joyce red at Carlos. "Without me," she hissed, "you''re nothing! You have no abilities and no money. Yourpany is getting back on track, but now you''ve betrayed me. If you have any backbone at all, leave me. But don''t expect any support from me for the Foster Group in the future."


    This was an idle threat. When faced with an ultimatum, Joyce assumed that Carlos would cave and get off her back. But, instead, she was about to have a very rude awakening.


    Carlos stared at her with his mouth open. He was at a loss for words for a moment, but he wasn''t dying, as he''d thought he was. He was as far outside of hisfort zone as a person could go. He allowed his body to copse to the floor, and he ran his fingers through his hair in dismay. "Well," he finally muttered. "You''ve had your say. You look down on me now, don''t you? You think that I don''t deserve you, but that''s ridiculous!"


    Suddenly, Carlos''s eyes lit up, for the first time in his life, he discovered how resilient he actually was. Like a Bozo intable, he bounced back with a giant grin on his face. He chuckled as he got to his face.


    Joyce''s face turned white. "What''s so funny?" she asked.


    "You are," he replied. "Funny and stupid.


    And the best part is that you are too stupid to know how stupid you are. You think Crystal is out to get you, but in her eyes, you''re nothing. You want everything that Crystal has, and if you can''t have them, you make a fool of yourself trying to get it! You''re just a stupid bitch, and you''re trapped in Crystal'' shadow. You think you canpete with her, but you can''t, and you will never be able to. The only reason I left her for you was to use you. You wouldn''t believe how liberating it feels to say that out loud finally!"


    Joyce opened her mouth, but Carlos cut her off before she could say anything. "Did you scheme against Crystal with Shawn Walker?" he asked. "If Crystal hadn''t had the antidotes, had you hoped to make a sexual spectacle out of her? I think you did. But you didn''t take divine justice into ount, did you? I hope you''ve learned something tonight. If you continue to do evil, you won''t have to worry about Crystal''s retribution. Of course, if anything like this happens again, I will be the one you''ll have to worry about!"


    Joyce tried her best to hide her emotions so that she could defend herself. "The drugs weren''t my idea!" she eximed. "It was all Shawn Walker''s idea."


    "You could have refused," Carlos argued.


    "You have always been strong-willed and independent." He red at her silently, and after a minute had passed, he said, "I''m breaking up with you."


    Meanwhile, in the next room, Jessica had been asleep. When they started arguing, though, she was woken by the noise. When they didn''t quiet down, she went into the hallway, knocked on the door, and said, "You guys need to keep it down. It is past midnight, and some of us are trying to sleep!" When no one answered, she pushed open the door and looked at them. "Besides," she continued, "you are unlikely to solve anything in the middle of the night."


    Joyce felt like she had been thrown a lifeline. Tears were streaming down her face. "He hit me," she cried. "Please, Mommy... Help me."


    Jessica sighed. She could see the marks on her daughter''s face, but she could not pick sides. That being said, she disapproved of violence. So, instead of ming Carlos, she made a nket statement condemning all violence. "Well," she said. "Everyone knows that violence has never solved anything. It is much better to talk things out. Why don''t you guys tell me what''s going on?"


    Carlos smirked and said, "I think I had better let your daughter give you the details. As for me, I am breaking up with Joyce. It''s time for me to move on. I''ll exin what I can to Uncle Henry in the morning." After having said that, he got up and left the room.


    ****


    Joyce was so angry that she was trembling. She took off her slippers and threw them in Carlos''s direction. They missed, though, and they hit the door with a bang. She turned to her mother and began to wail. "Do you see how ungrateful and vicious he is?" she whined.


    "Without our help, the Foster Group would have gone belly up! Who the hell does he think he is? He must be in thrall to that dirty bitch, Crystal Smith! I don''t want to break up with him, but what can I do...?"


    Jessica''s heart was breaking. She sat next to her daughter, patted her on the back, and said, "Don''t cry. I''ll talk to your Father. From now on, not only will we not help the Foster Group, but we will actively work against them. Carlos wasn''t good enough for you, anyway. There are other-better-fish in the sea. What''s so good about Carlos Foster? He has no money, no power, and now he has betrayed his benefactors. It''s a good thing that you aren''t with him. In the end, he would have only brought you down."


    Jessica tucked Joyce''s hair behind her ear and sighed. She could tell that her daughter was too upset to hear what she was saying. In fact, Joyce was so upset that she could barely breathe. "I''ll never forgive her," she wailed. She pounded her right into the palm of her left hand for emphasis and said, "I will never forgive that bitch, Crystal Smith!"


    ****


    Carlos felt like he was in a trance as he walked out into the cold night air. It was two o''clock in the morning, and the dim streetlights elongated his lonely shadow. He couldn''t go back to the Henry vi, and he didn''t feel like returning to the Foster vi. Thus, he had nowhere to go. So, with no other option avable to him, he wandered the streets aimlessly until dawn.


    By the time the sun rose, Carlos was dead tired. The soles of his feet had blistered, broken, and they were bleeding in his shoes. Every step was a painful act of self-getion.


    As morning broke, Carlos found himself in an oldmunity.. The security guard was sleeping on the job, so he was not seen slipping past the gatehouse.

 Chapter 1623 - 141: Playtime Is Over

    Carlos stopped in front of an old-style vi. Pink roses were growing outside, and thewn was meticulously maintained. He looked up at the first window on the second floor and willed the drapes to open. s, he was no magician, and they did not bend to his will. He sighed as he whispered his love''s name: "Crystal¡­."


    He assumed that she was asleep, and he didn''t dare wake her. Instead, he thought - I wonder what she dreams about, and if she dreams of me. This line of inquiry was painful, and he moved his feet around in his shoes, using the physical pain to distract his mind from the emotional pain. At this point in his life, there were few things that he didn''t regret, and letting go of Crystal was number one on the list.


    Carlos walked over to a sycamore tree that was on thewn and sat beneath it. He looked at his watch and counted the seconds, and as they passed, he thought about a decision he''d been putting off. Finally, he pulled out his phone and dialed a number he knew by heart. The call went through, and when the person on the phone picked up, Carlos said, "I ept your condition. But in one year, you have to help me get what I want." Then, without waiting for a reply, he hung up.


    Carlos looked up at Crystal''s window. Again, he wondered - Does she dream of me, as I dream of her? He knew that it was a silly question to ponder. After all, there was no avable answer¡­


    ***


    Leslie shrieked as Arnold forced her into an SUV. "Arnold Lopez!" she cried. "You''re infringing on my personhood!" She was frantic. She had made ns with Crystal, and he was fucking them up. He had caught her trying to sneak out of the house and had put them to bed the moment he had realized what was happening.


    The fact that her ns had been overwritten wasn''t the worst of it. The worst of it was that Arnold was making a spectacle out of her. She was known for her strength and independence, but he''d easily overpowered her, thrown her over his shoulder, and made her into a potentialughingstock. If she were seen, she would never recover her dignity. "Will you put me down if I agree to be good?" she asked.


    "Fine." Arnold let her make herselffortable in the seat beside him, but he had his eye on her. He said, "I am trusting you. If there are any problems, I will spank your bottom so hard that you won''t be able to sitfortably for a year."


    Leslie blushed. She hated it when he brought up her spankings. On the one hand, it hurt when he abused her. On the other hand, though, the spankings fostered sexual energy between them that was undeniable. Thus, her feelings toward this form of punishment were, to say the least, mixed. Finally, she nodded her head and said, "I understand. I will be fine. I promise."


    Once Leslie had settled down, Arnold took a look at what she was wearing. "Why can''t you dress like a girl for once?" he snapped. She was wearing ripped blue jeans and a military-issue camo t-shirt. Her hair was tucked into a cap, and he could see that she''d bound her medium-sized breasts to her chest. By all outward appearances, she appeared to be a boy. "And you''re not even wearing shoes or socks!" he hissed.


    Leslie smiled mischievously and said, "If there is ever a doubt about my gender, we could always return to your bedroom. We could have a Gender Reveal Party. Would you like that?" She could tell by his tinted cheeks and by the growing bulge in his trousers that it was precisely what he wanted - even if he wouldn''t admit it.


    By now, they had been on the road for about five minutes, and when Leslie leaned over to rest on Arnold''s shoulder, he shouted at her to get back in her seat. She could see that she was driving him crazy by how tightly he was gripping the steering wheel. His knuckles had turned white, and the veins popped out on the back of his hands. She didn''t know it, but when she''d gotten close to him, he''d been tempted to pull the vehicle over and kiss her- and maybe even fuck her.


    A voice in Arnold''s head shouted at him - Get a hold of yourself, you pervert. She''s your SISTER, for fuck sake!


    A quieter voice timidly interjected, saying - Not by blood, she isn''t... It was true, but this was a voice that Arnold refused to give in to. She is my sister - he told himself - SHE IS!


    Without lifting her back from her seat, Leslie''s arm stretched out and began to massage Arnold''s upper thigh. He tried to reprimand her, but his mouth had gone dry, and when he opened it, nothing came out. All he could do was keep his eyes on the road, drive, and pretend that nothing untoward was happening.


    Leslie''s hand slipped closer to Arnold''s groin, and the back of her hand brushed against his scrotum. He flinched but managed not to squeal. He knew that she was trying to seduce him, but he didn''t know how to put off what was quickly beginning to look like the inevitable.


    Leslie yfully squeezed Arnold''s thigh, and in a seductive tone of voice, she said his name.


    "Wh-wh-ut?" he stammered.


    "Do you like my legs?" she asked, "I know that most men have an addiction to breasts, but I''ve seen you looking at my legs. Many times..."


    Arnold scowled, and instead of answering, he put his hand over hers and applied pressure. She tried to pull away, but instead of letting go, he squeezed harder. Tears began to stream from Leslie''s eyes, and she began to whine. "Arnold Lopez," she cried. "Please stop. Are you - trying to murder me?"


    "Why not?" he snapped. "You were right when you said that I like your legs. I like them so much that I want to cut them off and soak them in formaldehyde. Do you want me to do that?"


    Suddenly, Leslie''s ire began to rise. "fuck you!" she roared. "Would it kill you to admit that you''re sexually attracted to me? I''ve seen the way you look at me and the way your body responds when you put me over your knee!" His hand was on her hand, but her hand was still on his thigh. Thus, it was a piece of cake for her to move it up another inch and grip his massive erection. Now it was her turn to apply pressure. And squeeze.


    "If you don''t get your hand off of my manhood," Arnold yelled, "I will kill you and cut off your legs.


    "You won''t," Leslie said confidently. Arnold let go of her hand and said, "Just get your hand off of my thigh. ytime is over."


    Leslie lifted her hand obediently, but before he could appreciate the relief, she lifted herself out of her seat and sat in hisp. Right away, she could feel his erection pressing against her buttocks, and she giggledsciviously.


    Arnold cried out, "What the fuck?!?! I''m driving here."


    "So? Drive," Leslie replied. Then she whispered into his ear in an incredibly sexy voice, "Would it kill you to admit that you''re sexually attracted to me?

 Chapter 1624 - 142: That’s The Spirit

    Arnold pushed Leslie back into her seat and put his hand on her shoulder so she couldn''t move. She struggled against him, hitting his arm, shoulder, and chest, and he shouted at her to stop. "You are utterly shameless!" he roared.


    Arnold was pissed. His lips were pressed tightly together, and the veins in his forehead were popping out. Leslie had always done everything she wanted to do, and she had never been afraid of anything. But when did she get into the habit of sitting on men? - Arnold asked himself.


    Leslieughed and said, "I am not shameless, but you relieve me of my shame, and I think you do it intentionally. We both know that you have feelings for me!"


    "Shut up!" Arnold roared. "You are my sister, for Christ''s sake, so don''t ever do that again! Do you hear me? It''s not going to happen between us, and I''m tired of having to repeat myself. For thest time, I will not fall in love with you, so just let it go."


    Leslie smiled, and in a sing-song voice, she said," Let it go. Let it go. I can''t hold it back anymore... "She knew that Arnold hated that song, and it amused her to annoy him.


    Arnold could tell by the look on her face that he hadn''t gotten through to her. She would continue to do as she pleased, regardless of what he said, unless he found some other way to end her wicked shenanigans. He turned to look at her and scowled when he saw that she was batting her long, luscious eyshes at him.


    You are not allowed to fall in love with her-Arnold told himself- You can fall in love with anyone you please, with your sister being the exception!


    A smaller voice spoke up in his mind. It reminded him that they weren''t rted by blood, and he firmly told it to - SHUT THE fuck UP!


    Leslie folded her legs, one over the other, and the hole in the leg of her jeans exposed her knee. It was white as freshly fallen snow, and Arnold found himself drawn to it. "You shouldn''t wear jeans like those," he scolded her. "You''ll attract unwanted attention."


    "Maybe I like the attention," Leslie replied.


    "After today, I''m going to see if I have feelings for other men."


    Arnold was appalled by what she''d said, but she''d put headphones over her ears before he could reply. He didn''t know it, but she didn''t put any music on. She didn''t like listening to music through headphones. The only reason she ever put them on was to discourage people from talking to her.


    Arnold''s grip on the steering wheel got a little tighter. He could see Leslie in the rearview mirror. Her eyes were closed, and she looked peaceful.


    They were getting close to Beverly vi, and as soon as they arrived, Crystal ran out to greet them. Then, when they got out, Arnold gave Crystal a stern look and said, "Please keep an eye on her today. Can you do that for me, Miss Smith?"


    Crystal nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I will watch her carefully. And you can just call me Crystal." As she spoke, she suddenly noticed a hand around her waist. At some point, Nathan had put his arm around her.


    Nathan looked at Leslie. He smiled and said, "You''re lucky. If it weren''t for Arnold, I''d never have agreed to lend Crystal to you!" Nathan remembered that Leslie had drugged Arnold, so he didn''t like her, let alone trust her. He turned to Crystal and said, "Don''t get too close to her. Stand at least one meter apart from her at all times!"


    Leslie''s face turned red from embarrassment. "Don''t worry," Leslie said. "I will be on my best behavior, and I will keep your woman safe." In her mind, though, she was thinking- I will protect her, but there is no way that I am going to give her that kind of space!


    Crystal took the car keys from Nathan and gave him a chaste kiss on the cheek. Then she opened the door and got in the driver''s seat. Leslie chuckled, called "Shotgun!" and climbed in beside her. Then, while they were still in the driveway, she rolled down her window and called out to Nathan. "Do men always like ''The Crystal Type''?" she asked.


    Nathan looked at Crystal, and then he turned back to Leslie. He grinned at her like a hungry shark and shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t know what other men like," he said. "I do know what men like, though: ''The Leslie Type.'' He was utterly ruthless when he was angry or annoyed. "Not even your brother wants you," he added spitefully. He didn''t know that Leslie was trying to have a rtionship with Arnold, but he did know that he was trying to pawn her off on some unsuspecting man.


    When Leslie heard what Nathan had said, all of the fights left her body, and she looked fragile suddenly. Tears appeared in her eyes as she closed the window.


    Crystal hadn''t noticed that she was upset yet. "Where are we going?" she asked.


    "Anywhere," Leslie cried. "Just not here. How about Delly Square?"


    Crystal could see now that Leslie was upset by what Nathan had said. "Never mind what Nathan said to you," she said. "He gets mean sometimes. He didn''t mean it."


    Leslie rubbed her short hair and said, "What he said is not enough to affect me."


    Crystal knew she was lying, but she didn''t want to further upset her friend by putting her nose where it might not belong. "What about Arnold?" she asked.


    Leslie scowled and said, "Don''t talk to me about him."


    Crystal: "Well, you know that you can talk to me about anything."


    They rode the rest of the way in silence, and as they arrived, Leslie said, "I''m going on a blind date tomorrow. I''m going to take it very seriously. If I find someone I like, Nathan and Arnold will be forced to eat their words!"


    "That''s the spirit!" Crystal chuckled, and as they got out of the car, she said, "And who knows? Maybe the man you find will be a woman!"


    Leslie smiled when she heard that. Is she suggesting what I think she''s suggesting? - she wondered hopefully. She turned in Crystal''s direction to see if she could read her friend''s expression. Unfortunately, Crystal was two steps ahead of her already, so it was impossible.


    When they got into the mall, Crystal noticed that it was bustling, and she said, "I wonder if they are making a TV show here today? Look at that couple over there. The guy''s not tall, but he''s cool."


    Leslie: "I like that girl better. She looks so shiny. Is she a Drama Idol?"


    Leslie looks cool - thought Crystal, suddenly Her every move is tantalizing and charming.

 Chapter 1625 - 143: I Can Do It Myself

    Crystal wanted to tie her up and keep her in one ce. It is no wonder that two chicks fought over her. I would fight for her too! -Crystal''s cheeks turned red when she realized what she''d been thinking. Once the dam had been broken, though, they passed through her mind like a torrent, and she was suddenly very wet.


    They went into a store, and Leslie attracted the female shop assistant''s attention right away. Leslie wasn''t usually the kind of girl who liked to dress up. She typically wore cool, masculine clothes. But, surprisingly, she was familiar with all of the brands that the attendant showed her, and she knew what looked good and didn''t.


    Crystal took a seat, and she tried to distract herself by texting with Serenity while Leslie shopped. Thus, she was startled when Leslie walked over, pointed to a long white dress with hollowed-outce, and said, "Can you get that for me, please?"


    Crystal was surprised by Leslie''s suggestion. It was nothing like what she typically wore. "Do you like that?" she asked.


    Before Leslie could reply, the assistant cut in. "It is very sexy," she said. "Your girlfriend has exquisite taste. This dress is tailor-made for a beautiful woman like her."


    Leslie smiled and said, "I guess I will try it on. My girlfriend can tell me if it suits me."


    ****


    Crystal chuckled when she realized that the store employee thought that Leslie was her girlfriend. She turned to her friend, winked, and then they both burst out into gales ofughter. Then, when Leslie walked out of the changing room with the dress entuating her every curve, neitherughed anymore.


    Leslie looked cool in a T-shirt and jeans, but she was stunning when she wore a femininece dress. Leslie smiled at Crystal. Then she pushed out her breasts and did a little twirl.


    Crystal was amazed. "Not bad," she said. She would have said more, but words evaded her. It is no wonder that Nathan wanted me to keep my distance-she thought.


    "Why don''t you pick out a dress?" Leslie suggested. "If I am going to take this blind date seriously, I need you to support me by dressing up too."


    Crystal thought it over and finally said, "Alright, I will do this, but just this once, and on the condition that you really do take the date seriously. Dressing up for you is not something that I want to get in the habit of doing."


    Leslie agreed to Crystal''s terms, and then, together, they picked out a smoky gray dress that wouldn''t attract much attention but would highlight her temperament. Once Crystal was back in her street clothes, they took both dresses to the front, and Leslie told the cashier to ring them up. Then she turned to Crystal and said, "Did you bring your card?"


    Crystal was stunned. She couldn''t believe that Leslie would take her shopping and not bring her card with her. She huffed as she pulled out the card Nathan had given her and handed it to the cashier. When Leslie saw the card, she was stunned. "I am surprised that Nathan gave you that card," she said. "After all, he barely even knows you!"


    Crystal shrugged. She thought Leslie was acting very weird, and she didn''t know how to respond to her strange behavior. She watched in curious silence as her friend pulled her handy phone out of her purse. She dialed a number by memory, and when the call was answered, she said, "Hi. This is Leslie Lopez. I''m at your mall. I am ready to have my face scanned."


    "What was that about?" Crystal asked the cashier to hand them their bags.


    "It was nothing," Leslie replied. Then: "You''ll see."


    Leslie took Crystal''s hand and led her to a modeling studio. The agency had a membership system that was inessible to ordinary people because its annual membership cost was unreasonably high. Nevertheless, the receptionist smiled and weed them when they got there, saying, "Miss Lopez, pleasee in. H.J is waiting inside."


    The receptionists were required to remember each member''s face and name. If they couldn''t, then they were fired.


    The stylist''s studio was decorated in a modern style with ck and white spots as the theme. Leslie pulled back her chair, sat down, and said, "I want my hair dyed maroon and curly with extensions. Also, tress my hair on the sides, please."


    H.J. nodded and went to work, and Crystal picked up a magazine to read while she waited. Before she could crack the cover, though, Leslie said, "Nathan''s birthday ising up. What does he like?"


    Crystal shrugged and said, "Regr stuff."


    "You don''t know what he likes, do you?" Leslie said incredulously.


    "I don''t know," Crystal admitted. "But so what? Men are easy to please."


    Suddenly, Amy walked into the room. She looked at Leslie and said, "I''m going to an awards party tonight. Is Vivian here? I like the way she styled my hair thest time that I was here."


    So far, Amy hadn''t seen Crystal. As soon as she walked into the room, though, she did. "Crystal!" she eximed. "What a coincidence. What are you doing here?"


    Crystal: "I''m with my friend."


    Amy: "Ah. That makes sense. The stylists here are good. By the way, how are you getting on with the written exam for the Assistant Host position?"


    Crystal: "I don''t know yet, but Miss Ford lent me some books to study."


    "She gave you some books? Would she have the right books that you need? She''s not a professional!" Amy had a contemptuous look on her face as she took a stack of materials from her LV bag and handed them to Crystal. She said, "One of my Cousins will also take part in the exam, so I printed this out for her today. Here are the materials for the exam for you to refer to."


    Crystal refused to ept them, and she said, "No, thanks. Give them to your cousin. I''m sure I can do it myself."


    Amy: "Don''t worry, I can print off another copy."


    "In that case," Crystal said, "I will take them. Thank you very much."


    "It''s not a problem," Amy replied. "I wish you the best of luck."


    H.J.. was putting the finishing touches on Leslie''s hair, and with a face as red as a beet, Crystal told her she looked gorgeous. The stylist stepped back so Leslie could see herself in the mirror and said, "Ta-da!"

 Chapter 1626 - 144: Care To Make A Wager?

    They chatted for a few minutes more, and then Leslie dragged Crystal back into the mall to find a birthday present for Nathan.


    The couple wandered through boutiques and clothing stores, and people turned to check Leslie out wherever they went. With her new hairstyle, she really was as beautiful as Crystal had said she was.


    As they searched for a gift for Nathan, Leslie bought many things for herself, and each time she brought an item to the cashier, she insisted that Crystal pay with Nathan''s credit card. She had be such a high spender in no time at all that several store managers were following them around.


    Crystal was unhappy with her friend''s behavior, and she said, "Leslie, are you going to empty the whole mall?"


    Leslie: "When I buy gifts for Nathan, I''m actually buying gifts for myself, and I use his money. Smart, right? What are you going to get him?"


    Crystal shrugged and said, "I have no idea... Anyway, how are we going to get all of these purchases home?"


    "You are so silly." Leslieughed and said, "The mall will deliver them for us."


    ***


    At the Beverly vi-Nathan and Arnold were ying chess, and they had been for a couple of hours already. They were pretty evenly matched in skill, so the games between them were rather intense, and quickly the time had gone by. They were just finishing up what they''d agreed would be theirst game when Leslie and Crystal walked through the door.


    Arnold was the first to see Leslie, and his eyes lit up when he saw what she''d done to her hair. He had never seen her looking so feminine, and he almost didn''t recognize her.


    Nathan chuckled and said, "Leslie, did you have a sex-change operation?"


    Leslie smirked, showed him her middle finger, and told him to go fuck himself. Same old Leslie- thought Nathan. He went over and stopped Crystal in the doorway. He bowed his head, and then he kissed her. Damn it -she thought - He hasn''t seen me for half a day, but he acts like it has been half a year! She pushed him away and looked to Arnold for help, but Arnold was preupied. Leslie had his full attention.


    Suddenly, Nathan grabbed Crystal''s chin, and he forced her to look at him. "You''re such a bad kisser," he snapped, "After they leave, I''ll punish you." Then he leaned forward to kiss her again. Instead of giving her the smooch that she was anticipating, though, when their skin was just about to touch, he opened his mouth, bit her lower lip, and drew blood.


    Crystal squealed and jumped backward. The coppery taste of blood quickly overloaded her taste buds, and she brought her free hand to her face to touch her swollen lip.


    Just then, Nathan noticed the papers in Crystal''s other hand. "Are you going to take the written test for the Assistant Host position at the TV station?"


    Crystal nodded and said that she was. When Nathan heard that, he offered to help her, but she said she didn''t need any help. If she had wanted his help, she would have asked. Of course, she didn''t say that quite so tantly, but Nathan got the point. He knew that she liked to think of herself as an "Independent Woman."


    Crystal was watching Leslie and Arnold from the corner of her eye. "Do you see what''s going on over there?" she whispered. "Now that Leslie looks feminine, Arnold can''t keep his eyes off of her. I wonder if he has a problem with women, though¡­."


    Although she had her eye on Arnold and Leslie, she kept on letting her eyes stay to the bulge in Nathan''s pants, and it was impossible for him not to notice.


    Nathan smirked and said, "Why are you looking at me? I don''t have that problem, and even if I did, you could fix it for me. Their problem has nothing to do with his sexual orientation. Even if she jumped on him, though, he would never ept her."


    "Why not?" asked Crystal. "He has feelings for her, so why would he refuse her? It makes no sense. If she jumped on him, I think that he would ept her."


    Nathan grinned and said, "Care to make a wager?"


    Crystal: "I''m in. How about this: if I lose, I''ll call you Daddy."


    Nathan grimaced. "Why would I want you to call me Daddy?" he asked. "That''s perverse!"


    Crystal''s face turned beet red. Up until now, Nathan hadn''t known that she had Daddy Issues. In her excitement, though, she had identally let it slip. "Never mind," she muttered. "I was just kidding."


    Nathan sighed and said, "Okay. Fine. How about this: if you lose, you''ll wear an outfit of my choosing."


    Crystal nodded. "And if you lose...?"


    Nathan: "If I lose, I will lend you my most important thing, and it will be at your disposal what to do with, as you please."


    When Crystal heard that, an image of his erect hard member appeared in her mind, and she felt like spitting in his face. He seemed to have no shame, and he never hesitated to talk dirty in front of her. "How dare you?" she hissed.


    Nathan chuckled and said, "Hey! Get your head out of the gutter. I was talking about my strength!"


    Crystal looked at him angrily. "If you lose," she said, "I''ll record your striptease on my phone and post it online."


    Nathan: "If you want to see me take my clothes off, all that you have to do is ask.".


    Crystal was flummoxed. How does he always get the better of me? - she wondered.


    Leslie and Arnold were oblivious to Crystal and Nathan''s conversation on the other side of the room. They were sitting on the sofa, but so far, they hadn''t said much to each other. Then, finally, Leslie turned to Arnold and said, "Brother, I had my hair done today. Do you think I look pretty?"


    Arnold''s hand twitched. This was the first time she had called him "Brother" in years, but it didn''t please him like he''d thought it would.


    "Yes," he admitted. "You look pretty."


    Leslie touched his leg and said, "If you have any regrets, it''s not toote to... you know..."


    "Regrets?" Arnold scoffed. "I have no regrets. You will, though, if you don''t behave yourself on your date. And don''t sit so close to me. We should keep an arm''s length between us!"


    Leslie sighed and stood up. She looked sadly down at Arnold. "You''ll be sorry," she said. "One day, you''ll realize that I was what you wanted all along, but it will be toote."


    Leslie walked away, and Arnold showed no sign that anything she''d said had impacted him.


    When Nathan saw that, he smirked. Then he "Booped!" Crystal on the nose and said, "You may as well admit defeat. It is obviously not going to happen between those two. Why don''t we go up to my room? You can pay up now and get it out of the way."


    Oh, fuck - thought Crystal - He got the better of me again¡­

 Chapter 1627 - 145: He Loved He Very Much

    By the time they got up to Nathan''s bedroom, Crystal was practically shaking. She had no idea what he had nned for her, but she was pretty sure it would be indecent. Her thoughts run wild, and she''s thinking of a way to escape from him.


    As he closed the door, she took the initiative to open his wardrobe, but she didn''t see anything out of the ordinary there.


    "Here," Nathan handed her something. He was behind her, and when she turned around and she saw what he wanted her to wear, she began to panic.


    "No," she gasped. "Not that. Please! Not that one! I can''t wear that kind of dress,"


    "Are you trying to go back on your word?"


    Nathan asked as he pushed the white package into her arms. It was the "dress" that Serenity had given her for her birthday: a garment she had never worn and didn''t know if she had ever intended to wear. She had almost forgotten about it. How on earth did he had it here?


    "Don''t be such a wisenheimer," she said.


    "How did you get that, anyway? You had no right to go through my closet! How dare you touch my personal closet?" She suddenly sneered at him, and she was blushing.


    Nathan approached Crystal, wrapped his arms around her, and grinned. "Are you going to get changed, or am I going to have to change you?" he asked.


    Crystal''s eyes began to fill with tears. There is no way out of this except through it - she realized. "I can dress by myself," she said coldly but a bit nervous. "Thanks, but no thanks." Without waiting for a response, she grabbed the package and ran into the bathroom.


    Once Crystal had the door closed behind her, it urred to her that there was a loophole to their agreement, and she began to grin. If she lost the bet, which she presumably had, she had said that she would wear whatever he wanted. She had never said that she would show herself to him while she was wearing the said garment. With that in mind, she began to change.


    Outside, Nathan leaned against the bathroom door with an evil expression on his face. "Do you want me to help you?" he asked.


    Then without waiting for an answer, he turned the doorknob and barged into the bathroom.


    Crystal shrieked and covered her naked breasts with her hands. Unfortunately, she had forgotten to lock the door. She was mostly dressed, though, and all she had to do toplete the ensemble was pull the ck straps over her shoulder. The dress was a ck satin nightie. It was translucent in most ces, and there were flowers hand sewn along the hems and on thece trim. The nightgown stopped at her hips, and the shoulder straps were thin, so her neckline, shoulders, and arms were fully exposed.


    Nathan went hard the instant that he saw her in it. His Adam''s apple rolled, and he felt like a fire was burning inside of him. Crystal could see the mes in his eyes, and she knew that all of her connivings were for naught. Now that he had seen her in the lingerie, there would be no escaping his wicked ns. Thus, when he grabbed her by the arm and pulled her into his room, she knew better than to fight.


    Crystal allowed her body to turn to putty in Nathan''s hands, and she sent her mind away, disconnecting herself from whatever he was about to do to her. She was stunned, then, when he said, "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you. I''m not going to force myself on you. I''m not a beast,"


    What is this new game?- wondered Crystal. Nathan led her back to his wardrobe, and he showed her a short, white, gauze dress. The shoulders were open, and there wereyers of white yarn dangling from them. It was covered with diamonds and shone in the bedroom''s light. "Initially, I wanted you to wear this," he said, "but then I remembered the lingerie, and I assumed you wanted to wear it for me."


    "Then why didn''t you say so!" Crystal shouted. She thought that he would dress her in something shameful, but she hadn''t expected that he would turn her wardrobe against her. Now that this other dress was in front of her, she didn''t know what to think. She could tell by the dress''s design and quality that it had cost a fortune. He spent too much money on a single dress. She suddenly felt embarrassed.


    "Never mind that," Nathan said. "It turned out that I wanted to see you in both dresses!" He held up the white dress. "Anyway, I had this made in France, and I want you to wear it to my birthday party. Is that all right?"


    "It''s too grand," Crystalined. "I am too ugly to wear something like this. People will giggle behind my back and say that I am undeserving of such a garment."


    "Let them talk," Nathan scoffed. You are beautiful in my eyes, and that is all that matters. Ignore those people who aren''t important,"


    When Crystal heard that, her heart began to beat faster, and she suddenly felt exhausted. "I''d like to go to bed," she said.


    Once she was gone, Nathan took a bath, put on his grey silk pajamas, went into Crystal''s room, and climbed into the bed behind her. Then he took her in his arms, stroked hair with one hand, and whispered into her ear: "Good night, my dear wife."


    Crystal exhaled, found afortable position in his arms, and fell into a deep sleep. Nathan did not fall asleep right away, though. Instead, he held her in his arms like a little pet and thought about how perfectly their figures fit together. He loved her very much, and he wanted her to have the best of everything that life had to offer.. He will protect her for the rest of their life.

 Chapter 1628 - 146: It’s All Fake News

    At the Davis mansion, Mr. Davis and Eric Bush sat across from each other in the old man''s living room. Eric had just arrived, and he seemed genuinely happy to be there. It had been a while since they''d seen each other, and he asked, "How have you been feelingtely? You seemed so busytely,"


    Mr. Gate''s smiled at him, "A bit better," Mr. Davis replied. "I received your gift, the premium Colombian coffee beans. Thank you."


    Eric smiled and said, "That''s just the beginning." He nodded to one of his bodyguards, and the man retrieved a blue brocade box for him and handed it to the old man.


    Mr. Davis smiled as he tested the weight.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    Eric motioned his hand, "Open it and find out. Hopefully, you''ll like it,"


    As the box opened, the old man''s face lit up. Inside the box, there was an antique coffee maker. "This thing is older than I am!" Mr. Davis eximed. "If I''m not mistaken, this is a Rancilio Silvia brand. Thank you."


    Eric nodded and said, "You''re wee."


    Mr. Davis studied the parts on the coffee machine carefully and marveled at its good condition. "They sure don''t make them like this anymore," he said reverentially. "You must have gone to a lot of trouble for this. Am I wrong?"


    Eric chuckled and said, "Never mind that. Besides, that is not the kind of question you are supposed to ask after having received a gift!"


    The old man put down the coffee machine, put his hand on his stomach, andughed. "I watched you grow up." He said. "And I have never seen you as happy as you are now. Are you in love? Tell me, who is the lucky woman?"


    Eric: "Is it that obvious?"


    "It is," the old man replied. "And the timing is perfect. If you hadn''t found a girl soon, I would have started looking for one for you!"


    Eric forced himself to smile. It was a touchy subject because even the old man was pleasant enough, he was dead serious. If Eric hadn''t found someone soon, he would have eventually had the house packed with would-be future wife, and that would have been thest thing he needed. Eric chuckled, "Well then, I am d I found someone," he said. "No offense, but I wouldn''t have liked anyone you would have arranged for me. I wanted to choose my own woman, after all, this is my life,"


    Mr. Davis was stunned hearing his words, "Oh? What kind of girl do you like? Is your girl better than the girls I know? The girls I know alle from royalty, or they are the descendants of aristocrats."


    "That may be so," Eric admitted, "But no one canpare with the girl I''ve found." Of course, Crystal did not have the qualities that Mr. Davis looked for in a woman, but she was amazing in all the ways that mattered to him. And after getting to know Crystal, he knew that he could never love another woman. She''s the one he wanted to be with.


    Unfortunately, as of yet, she did not return his feelings. Thest time he''d seen her, she had given him the cold shoulder.


    Ultimately, though, that didn''t matter. He would take her any way he could. All he wanted was to stay by her side and give her a lifetime of security.


    Eric''s words aroused Mr. Davis''s interest.


    "You were always such a yer," he said. "I always wondered what kind of woman would have what it took to pry you away from those tramps you hung around."


    Eric chuckled and said, "I''ve never been the yer that people say I am. It''s all fake news. Trust me!"


    Mr. Davis: "Is this love of yours a good girl?"


    Eric: "Of course, she is! Didn''t I just tell you that she''s the best?"


    Mr. Davis: "Do you love her?"


    Eric''s face turned red, and he didn''t say anything for a couple of minutes. The word ''Love'' was almost foreign to him, but now that it had been brought up, he realized that he did love her. "I do love her," he whispered.


    When Mr. Davis heard that, he sighed and said, "Now if only Nathan could find a good woman. Helen is a good girl too, but... Nathan is such a heartbreaker, and all he does is hurt her. When I think about it, it keeps me up at night."


    Eric: "I am sure he will do the right thing. Give him time."


    Mr. Davis: "You are probably right. Forget I said anything. I''m thrilled that you met someone you love. We should focus on that for now. There is no point in spoiling this happy moment with gloomy thoughts!"


    Eric: "Will you support me unconditionally?"


    Mr. Davis: "As long as you''ve known me, I always have, so why wouldn''t I now? Is there something that you''re not telling me?"


    "There might be," Eric admitted. He hung his head and said, "What would you say if I told you that Weasley and I both had a crush on the same girl?"


    Mr. Davis: "If that happened, I would tell Nathan to back off. After all, he should be with Helen. Is this the situation, though?"


    "Not at all," Eric replied. "I''m just kidding." Eric was satisfied with the old man''s reply, but the question had just been a test. If it came to a fight, he needed to know where Mr. Davis''s loyaltiesy.


    The old man gave Eric a serious look and said, "After what happened with Helen, it is hard for me to support Nathan. I ordered him to wait for four years before he got married or fell in love. During that time, he was supposed to seek atonement through repentance and penitence. He never listens, though, does he? Now that time has passed, he will be brought to hell. You''ll see."


    Eric: "That''s good. It''s been four years.. I am sure that Helen will be grateful for what you did for her."

 Chapter 1629 - 147: All Men Are The Same

    Although Crystal was curled up in Nathan''s arms, she slept restlessly. This was due to a recurring, ongoing dream that she was having, where she was being chased. She couldn''t see who was behind her when she looked behind her, but she could hear their footsteps. It was dark in her dream, and she was barefoot. There were thorns and shards of broken ss on the floor, but she knew that she couldn''t let her pain impede her flight. She was panting and sweating, and her feet were cut and scraped, but she kept running. It was so bad that she was exhausted when she woke up, and her limbs were sore.


    As Crystal sat up, she was startled to discover that Nathan was no longer in bed with her. She sat up, and she was about to call his name, but then her phone rang. She picked it up from off her nightstand, checked the caller ID, and saw that it was Leslie. She epted the call, brought her phone up to her ear, and said, "Hello?"


    Leslie: "Crystal, I''ll be there in about twenty minutes. Be ready."


    Crystal: "Okay. I''ll see you soon."


    As soon as the call was over, Crystal got out of bed, and she began to get ready. She had a quick shower, brushed her teeth, straightened her hair, put on a smoke-gray dress, and applied makeup. Then, after checking herself out in the mirror, she went downstairs to wait for Leslie.


    Much to her surprise, when she got downstairs, she saw that her friend had already arrived. And as soon as Leslie saw Crystal, she struck a model''s pose. "What do you think?" she asked. Her wavy chestnut hair framed her face beautifully, and her white-rimmed sunsses entuated her cheekbones. She was wearing red high-heeled shoes and a matching leather handbag. Crystal thought she looked like a queen, and she said so.


    "If you dressed like this all the time, you wouldn''t need to go on Blind Dates," Crystal continued. "Men would be falling at your feet in the hopes of getting your attention."


    Leslie sighed and said, "The only male attention that I want is Arnold''s, and no matter how I dress, he won''t give me the time of day..."


    Crystal frowned. "I''m sorry," she said. "I didn''t mean to upset you. Let''s forget about him for today and focus on having a good time. Can you do that?"


    "I''ll try," Leslie replied. "Why don''t we get going? I''ve got the Maserati convertible waiting outside."


    Crystal nodded, and when they got to the car, Leslie took a sexy Selfie beside it. Then she sent Arnold a text message. It said: "I''m sending you a Friend Request on WhatsApp. ept it."


    Arnold: "Hell, no!"


    Leslie: "If you want to know how my Blind Date is going, you will ept my request. I''ll send you pictures from my date once it is over."


    Arnold: "Fine."


    Leslie chuckled as sheunched her WhatsApp. Once it was open, she posted a photo of her beside the red Maserati.


    Once they were in the car, Leslie started the engine and set the radio to her favorite station. Then, as they pulled out of the driveway, she began to sing along to the song that was ying. It was "Betty," from Taylor Swift''s new album, and she knew it by heart.


    In no time at all, the wind was blowing through their hair. The music was loud, and both of the girls were in a good mood. That quickly changed, though, as two cars matched their speed, and men inside them began to utter rudements at them through their open windows.


    Leslie gave the men the middle finger, and Crystal tried to ignore them, but they were persistent. Eventually, Leslie turned to Crystal and said, "What do we do? I''m starting to feel afraid. What if they follow us to the hotel, where my Blind Date is waiting?"


    Crystal scowled and said, "Let''s change seats. I''ll drive."


    Leslie nodded, and she quickly found a ce to pull over. But, unfortunately, the pursuers stopped a short distance ahead of them. As soon as Crystal was behind the wheel, though, she took off like a bat out of Hell, and they were able to get away. Leslie was shocked by her driving skills, and as she clutched the door handle, she said so.


    Crystal caught a nce of Leslie through the rearview mirror, and she couldn''t help but smile. When She''d first met Leslie, she''d been wearing a chest wrap that deliberately hid her breasts. Now, though, her breasts were on proud disy, and the outlines of her nipples were visible through her dress.


    Leslie noticed Crystal''s eyes on her, and she smiled.


    Crystal''s face turned red, and she quickly looked away.


    Leslie chuckled and said, "I finally know why Nathan and Eric like you."


    Crystal: "Why?"


    Leslie: "You are a fascinating woman."


    Crystal: "You are much more fascinating than I am, and you''re reckless as Hell."


    Leslie: "I''ll take thatpliment. Thank you."


    The two girls smiled at each other. They had lost the catcallers, and their destination was in sight.


    When they got to the hotel''s door, Leslie Pinged their current address and sent it to Arnold. Crystal gave her a curious look, and she said, "Better safe than sorry."


    Crystal nodded and sent Nathan an identical Ping. Then she double-checked Leslie''s date''s profile and said, "Not bad. "William Wright, right."


    Leslie nodded but said nothing.


    "It says he''s twenty-eight," Crystal continued.


    "And that he''s the CEO of a listedpany. He also studied abroad...".


    Leslie: "So what? All men are the same.


    They all want the same thing, and it''s not our brains!"


    "You''re wrong," Crystal argued. "Not all men are dogs. Some are lions, and others are wolves. Surely, you know that!"


    "I suppose you''re right," Leslie admitted.


    They had just reached the window, and they used William''s Profile Picture to identify him. He was wearing a suit and tie.


    "Is he an eagle?" Crystal asked. "It''s hard to tell the difference between male and female."


    Leslie grinning and said, "That''s actually pretty funny." Then, with a smile on her face, she approached her Blind Date.


    Unbeknownst to them, the hotel belonged to the Brilliant Group. Thus, Nathan had remote ess to all of its security cameras. And at that very moment, he and Arnold were drinking wine and watching their every movement.


    "This should be interesting," said Nathan.

 Chapter 1630 - 148: Would You Like One Of These Men?

    Leslie''s beauty was undeniable. In fact, she was so beautiful that people almost suffocated because of her beauty. Her thick, long, wavy hair brought out her snow-white skin color, and she was wearing a white, hollowce, form-fitting skirt.


    From the control room, though, Crystal had Nathan''s full attention.


    Suddenly, Leslie looked straight into the camera. She pointed it out to Crystal, and she whispered into her ear. "Do you think someone is watching us?" she asked.


    Crystal shrugged and said, "Maybe. But who cares?"


    "You''re probably right," Leslie smirked and walked over to William. She smiled and said, "Mr. Wright, I''m sorry for making you wait. I hope you don''t mind that I brought my best friend, Crystal."


    "That''s fine," William replied. "And you can call me William."


    Leslie nodded, and then she went around the table and sat down. Crystal followed her and sat down next to her.


    Leslie had no interest in this man at all, but William was incredibly happy with what he saw, and the more he looked, the more satisfied he was. As they waited for the waiter toe, he talked about his ideal life, the family he hoped to one day have, and the type of education he wanted for his hypothetical children.


    Leslie found this all incredibly dross, and when she couldn''t stand it any longer, she interrupted him. "Mr. Wright," she said, "you may see some incredible future for us, but I am not as I appear. I have to confess something to you."


    William watched as Leslie turned and smiled at Crystal. Something about the look she gave her friend made him nervous, and he began to fidget with the cutlery while he waited for her confession.


    "My family kindly asked me to go on this blind date," Leslie finally exined. "I try my best to cooperate with them, but I can''t control my heart. I don''t want to lie to myself or anyone else. My heart belongs to Crystal."


    Crystal''s mouth was full of water, and she almost sprayed it across the table when she heard that. She hadn''t expected her friend to take the date seriously, but this was too much.


    William was just as stunned as Crystal was. He didn''t know what he was doing wrong. In his eyes, everything had been going great. He liked Leslie, and he''d even nned out their future together. Before he could say anything, though, Leslie stood up, took Crystal''s hand, and left with her.


    As the two girls neared the entrance, Leslie''s phone rang. She checked the Caller ID, and when she saw that it was Arnold, she epted the call. Then, instead of saying, "Hello," she said, "I take it you are watching us with the security cameras¡­"


    "Don''t give me any attitude," Arnold snapped. "Return to your date!"


    Leslie: "No. Now that I have left, there is no reason to return. That man is a real snoozefest! Don''t worry, though. You don''t need to find a husband for me. I will find a man by myself, and I promise you that I can find a better one than you can."


    "What do you want to do?" Arnold asked. He had a vague feeling that Leslie was going to make trouble.


    "I want to look for a man," Leslie replied. "There are more men than women in this world. Are you worried that I can''t find a man?"


    Leslie hung up the phone without waiting for a reply. Then, as she put away her phone, she leaned into Crystal''s ear. "Find some strong men for me," she whispered.


    Did she ask me to find men for her? - Crystal wondered. Before she could properly process the request, though, Leslie pulled her into the hotel.


    Crystal knew that this seven-star hotel was aprehensive entertainment site. The lobby on the first floor was a restaurant. The second floor contained a guest room and a leisure ce, and there was a Sunshine Bath on the top floor.


    Crystal narrowed her eyes and asked Leslie, "Are you nning to go wild tonight to get back at Arnold for being so controlling?"


    Leslie shrugged and said, "We''re here, so we may as well have some fun. You aren''t going to ditch me, are you?"


    Crystal: "I''ll stay, but I wouldn''t be surprised if Arnold came to get us..."


    Leslie: "He won''t do anything to me."


    Crystal and Leslie went up to the Sunshine Bath. They made themselvesfortable on the beach chairs, and before they knew it, Leslie had five or six admirers mooning over her. Many men hovered around Crystal, but she didn''t give them the time of day, so they eventually moved on. Leslie, though, was a social butterfly.


    After having a couple of drinks, Leslie put on a ck one-piece bikini that entuated her long legs, slender waist, and medium-sized breasts. With her arrogant posturing and seductive gestures, she was like a peacock. She walked proudly by the pool andzily fiddled with her chestnut curls. Meanwhile, in the swimming pool, men and women of all ages stopped and stared.


    Crystal was wearing a bathrobe, and she chuckled as she watched her friend. At this moment, she didn''t want to do anything except watch Leslie prance around on deck. Thus, she didn''t notice when Arnold stepped out of the elevator.


    Before Arnold did anything, he stood in the shadows and assessed the situation. He saw Leslie prancing around in her bathing suit, and he scowled. There were six strange men following with towels, cakes, and drinks. She winked at a muscr man in a sports bikini, and when he ignored her and jumped into the water, everyoneughed.


    Leslie smiled yfully. Then she walked to the diving board and dived into the water.


    Leslie swam like a mermaid, and before long, several men followed her into the water.


    Then, when she returned to her seat next to Crystal, they joined her on the deck.


    Crystal gave Leslie a funny look and said, "So now what?"


    Leslieughed as she leaned back in her chair. She held her hand in the air, and one of the men put a wine cooler into it. Another man began to rub her shoulders. Then, after taking a sip of her drink, she said, "Isn''t it obvious? These men can take me on blind dates. What do you think? Do you like my idea?"


    Crystal shrugged nomittally and said, "It''s not bad. I guess..."


    Leslie: "Would you like one of these men?"


    Crystal: "Ummm....No, thanks."

 Chapter 1631 - 149: I Must Decide On Your Marriage Partner

    When Leslie''s phone rang, she was not surprised that it was Arnold that was calling. She picked up on the third ring and said, "Can I help you?"


    "Where are you?" Arnold roared.


    Leslie: "I''m on a blind date. Aren''t you pleased?"


    Arnold: "You are on a blind date at a pool?"


    Leslie: "Yup! And I have six potential suitors. Maybe you can help me decide which one to choose. There is the eldest son of Evergrande, the second master of JOINASIA, the young master of the Walmart Group, and three popr stars, all of whom are candidates for Best Actor at the Oscars. Which one do you think I should choose?"


    Crystal couldn''t help but be surprised by what Leslie had said. She didn''t realize that her friend was familiar with all of these people, and she was blown away.


    When Arnold saw the muscr men clinging to Leslie, though, he was not impressed. Instead, he saw the men''s hands moving all over her body, and it made him want to hurt them. "This is bullshit!" he roared.


    "Don''t you just say that you want me to get married?" Leslie asked innocently. "Don''t worry. I will pick out a good man for myself. Anyways, since you don''t want me, you shouldn''t care who I decide to be with, right?"


    "I must decide on your marriage partner!" Arnold eximed.


    Leslie: "Why? Don''t you know that I can sleep with a man without you knowing?"


    Arnold: "How dare you!"


    Leslie: "Why not?"


    Arnold ended the call without replying. Then he pressed his thumbs into his temples. He couldn''t believe how disrespectful Leslie had been acting towards himtely. She had even tried to drug him!


    Crystal watched Leslie put away her phone. Her friend was smiling, but the smile looked fake, and even with all of these men around her, she seemed lonely. Maybe I can cheer her up - she thought. She pulled her bathrobe open to reveal a peacock blue swimsuit. Then she jumped into the swimming pool.


    The cold water shocked her system, but her body quickly got used to it, and she began to swim through the water like a mermaid. It had been a long time since she''d been to the pool, and she allowed her mind to clear as she swam around.


    Crystal was just about toe up for air when someone grabbed her ankle and began to pull her to the bottom of the pool. She started to panic, and whatever air she''d been holding in her lungs, began to bubble out of her mouth and nose. Her first thought was that she was being attacked by one of the men who had kidnapped her or by the woman that had arranged for her to be egged, and she began to kick with her free foot frantically.


    She didn''t know if anyone had seen her go under, so she didn''t think anyone would save her. She waved her hands desperately, but it was useless. Then, just as she was about to give up, her foot was released. Someone put their arm around her waist and swam up to the surface with her. They hauled her onto the deck and began to give her air by Artificial Respiration.


    Whoever it was, Crystal could tell that they didn''t want her to die. As the air was forced into her lungs, she felt her body''s temperature gradually increase. A momentter, her head turned, and she vomited up what seemed like gallons of water. After that, she began to cough. Someone put her into a sitting position and rubbed her back, and once the coughing fit had passed, she started to breathe normally again.


    When she opened her eyes, though, her vision was blurry. Thus, she was caught off guard when someone pressed their mouth to hers and began to kiss her. At first, it was just a peck, but it quickly became more passionate as the stranger forced his tongue into her mouth.


    Crystal blinked her eyes repeatedly, and her vision slowly returned. Unfortunately, the man''s face was so close to her that she couldn''t identify him. His eyshes seemed familiar, though, as did his unique mint perfume.


    The man continued to kiss Crystal for a long time, and at first, it didn''t ur to her to resist him. She was too exhausted to think straight, and she was happy to be alive. However, it eventually urred to her that everyone must be watching them, and she began to feel embarrassed.


    Crystal turned her head to the side to break the kiss, but then she felt his lips on her ear. She thought he was going to start nibbling on her earlobes, and her cheeks went red. He didn''t nibble on her earlobes, though. He whispered something, but it was very quiet, and she only caught one word: "...clear..."


    Crystal recognized the voice immediately. It belonged to Nathan! She pressed her hands against his sturdy chest, and she thanked the Gods that he''d been there. Of course, she didn''t know why he was there, but she didn''t care. ''But what did he mean by ''Clear?''- she wondered.


    Crystal was shocked when, suddenly, Nathan began to grind hisid manhood against her. She gasped as she realized what Nathan had meant when he whispered into her ear, and she said, "No!"


    Nathan red at her. "Why not? Hmm? I just saved your life! So you should be eager to have sex with me here?"


    Crystal looked at Nathan doubtfully.


    "Please... I am grateful, but don''t ask all of these people to clear out. Okay? We can have sex somewhere else if that''s what you want..."


    Nathan: "Arnold is here too, and things are about to get loud. Of course, if you are feeling shy, I can tell Arnold and Leslie to leave with everyone else..."


    "No way!" Crystal eximed. She couldn''t believe that Nathan would want to have sex on the deck of a public pool. She lowered her voice and said, "You''re not even hard, anyway..."


    Nathan chuckled and said, "Sweetie, you know that it will get hard once you touch it!"


    Suddenly, Crystal realized that the pool area was emptying out and that Nathan''s bodyguards were escorting them into the elevators. She red at him, and her light fists pounded on his chest. "You already gave them the orders!" she snarled. "Didn''t you?!?!"


    Nathan shrugged and said, "What is done is done, so we may as well take advantage of this opportunity¡­."

 Chapter 1632 - 150: What A Rascal

    Finally, Arnold made his presence known. He stepped out of the shadows, and two rows of bodyguards followed behind him. Leslie was lying on the deck chair at the time, and when she saw him, she began to tremble. He looked angrier than she had ever seen him.


    A dozen would-be suitors were hovering around Leslie in their speedos, and when they saw Arnold approach, masks of fear appeared on their faces.


    Arnold red at Leslie. "What''s all this about?" He snarled. "Who are these people?"


    "I told you." Leslie shrugged and said, "They are my suitors. May the best man win."


    When the men heard this, they looked at Arnold. They were used to getting what they wanted, and they weren''t ustomed to backing down. Thus, in a situation like this, they didn''t know what to do.


    "Don''t be frightened by his appearance," Leslie said. "He''s not as tough as he looks." She waved her hand at them. "Go on. You guys have got this. I have faith in you."


    Leslie''s confidence in them empowered several of the men, and as they stepped forward, she offered a prayer to the Gods on their behalf. She didn''t actually care about their well-being. However, she knew that Arnold would spank her or force her to write a review if they were defeated.


    A strong man stepped in front of the others. He had massive muscles on his body, and his skin was bronze. He looked like a diator, but he was no match for his adversary. Arnold pursed his lips, put his hands in his pockets, and kicked the man into the pool.


    Arnold had been training for a long time, and he was confident that, even if a dozen men rushed him at the same time, they couldn''t hurt him.


    Leslie was shocked. She didn''t think that one individual could defeat Arnold, but she hadn''t realized how casually he could beat them. "You pussy!" she roared. "Attack him together!"


    The men looked at her, she pointed at Arnold, and then they all ran towards him. When Arnold''s bodyguards saw this, they moved it to protect their boss, but he stopped them with a word.


    In a matter of seconds, the men were on him, and it looked like he had no chance. When Leslie saw this, she took a sip of her drink and smiled.


    In the swimming pool, the strong man who had fallen into the water sshed about, and Nathan held Crystal in his arms to protect her from themotion. "Has Leslie always been so rebellious?" she asked. "Why is she acting this way?"


    "I don''t know," Nathan admitted. "I guess it''s because Arnold spoiled her too much..."


    Crystal sighed and said, "To be honest, I envy her a lot. It must be nice not to have consequences for your actions¡­."


    Nathan: "What do you mean?"


    Crystal pointed to themotion and said, "Look at that. It''s ridiculous. Arnold is always cleaning up her messes." By this time, Arnold had won the fight. The men were all on the ground, and he was viciously kicking them. Nearby, Leslie was pping and cheering, and she had an evil shark-like Cheshire grin on her face. "Arnold!" she eximed. "You have beaten them all, but now who will I pick to go on a blind date with me?"


    Arnold looked at the men scornfully and said, "These aren''t the type of men you''re into, are they?"


    Leslieughed and said, "Of course not! They are too weak!"


    Arnold: "You are wearing me thin, woman. Do you know that? And my tolerance is limited. If you want to find a husband by yourself, I won''t stop you. Go ahead and find that man. I will give you a week to do that and bring him to me. If you don''t, then don''t me me for taking over the search."


    Leslie: "A week? Fine. I will show you a man to your satisfaction."


    Leslie stood up and threw her bath towel on the ground. When Arnold saw what she was wearing, he scowled. Her ck swimsuit barely covered her exquisite figure, and her fair skin shone under the sun. She pushed out her breasts seductively and grinned.


    Suddenly, Arnold realized that the other men were staring at her. "Turn around!" he snarled.


    Crystal looked at Nathan, and it made her happy to see that his eyes hadn''t once strayed to Leslie''s half-naked body. That being said, his gaze made her feel self-conscious. "Is there anything on my face?" she asked ufortably.


    Nathanughed at that. He "Boop''d "her nose and said, "You are too adorable. I could eat you up!"


    Crystal smiled. They had been sitting by the edge of the pool, with their feet in the water. "Should we go inside now?" she asked. After soaking in the water for so long, the skin on her feet was wrinkled.


    "Nah!" he said. "Let''s swim a little more." Without waiting for her to reply, he pushed her into the water and jumped in after her. Crystal began to wave her arms frantically, and just as she found parches in the water, Nathan dived down, grabbed her ankle, and began to pull her towards the bottom of the pool.


    Crystal couldn''t believe it.


    HeHe, must have been the one that almost drowned me! - she realized - What a rascal! This time, though, she was able to keep her head above the water. She thought about calling for help, but she saw a stand-off between Leslie and Arnold, and she wanted to see how it would y out.


    Arnold was one point seven meters tall and muscr. Meanwhile, Leslie was short, and even though she was strong for a woman, she was weaker than most men. He red at her, and it looked like he was going to start shouting, but then she touched his cheek, and he froze. Then she stood on her tiptoes and pressed her lips against his, and his face turned beet red.


    Arnold''s back stiffened, and it looked like lightning had hit him. He seemed very ufortable, but he gave no sign that he was going to pull away.. Then, suddenly, Leslie''s pink tongue slipped out of her mouth, and she began to lick his lips.

 Chapter 1633 - 151: Hold On

    Leslie''s tongue was like a beautiful snake, and she used it to entice Arnold. But no matter how hard she tried, she could not get him to open his mouth or return her kiss. He was like a marble statue, hard and cold.


    Meanwhile, no one even noticed that Crystal was in the water or that she was struggling for her life. Nathan had a firm grip on her ankle, and he was trying to drag her down to the bottom of the pool. He had done it once, and he obviously thought it was a game, but there was no guarantee that she could survive a second round. Unfortunately for her, everyone was oblivious to her struggles.


    ****


    Leslie was angry and annoyed, and when Arnold continued to ignore her sexual advances, she bit into his lower lip. The bitter, coppery taste of blood flooded her senses, and she smiled. Then, she put her hands around Arnold''s neck, leaned in closer to him, and whispered into his ear: "Arnold, I am yours for the taking, but I won''t wait for you forever."


    Arnold''s eyes shuddered for a second. He wanted to wrap his arms around her waist, and he longed to cup her firm buttocks in the palm of his hands, but he was hesitant. So, in the end, instead of doing what he wanted to do, he forced his hands into tight fists. As he did this, his ire began to rise.


    Leslie frowned when she saw Arnold''s expression change. She loosened her hands, took two steps back, and took a deep look into his eyes. Finally, she turned around, bent over, and reached for her bath towel. She knew now that no matter what she did, she would never win Arnold''s affection, and when the realization hit her, her heart broke.


    ****


    Crystal suddenly realized that what she was doing would not save her. She needed to change her tactic, and she knew exactly what to do. She stopped struggling and allowed herself to be dragged down, and she maneuvered her body so that she could reach his hands. She tried to pry his fingers off of her ankle, and when that didn''t work, she dug her nails into his wrists.


    Nathan''s eyes bulged as the pain hit him, and little air pockets escaped from his nose and mouth. Then, when Crystal pulled her leg away, she was able to break his hold. She swam quickly to the surface and to the safety of the pool''s edge, and Nathan emerged seconds after she did. Unfortunately for her, he was closer to the edge than she was, and he blocked her way.


    Crystal began to tread water while she waited to see what Nathan''s next move would be.


    Suddenly, Nathan grabbed the edge of the pool and kicked it off so that he could rush at her with his back to her. Instead, he was on his back, and when he reached her, he pulled her on top of his body. This sudden attack did not feel unpleasant, though, and as long as his arms were upied with the task of keeping them afloat, Crystal felt safe.


    Now that Crystal had a second to catch her breath, she looked for Leslie, and she was dismayed to discover that she and Arnold had disappeared, and they''d taken their entourage with them. So we are alone -she suddenly realized, and then she remembered how Nathan had tried to have sex with her on the deck. She was still determined not to go through with it, which meant that she needed to get away from him as quickly as possible. Crystal threw herself off of Nathan''s abdomen, swam towards the edge of the pool, got out, and ran towards the women''s change room.


    "Hold on!" shouted Nathan. But his pleas fell on deaf ears.


    ****


    At school - The next day, when Crystal walked into her first ss, she saw that Serenity had saved a seat for her. She went over, and when she said, "Hello!" she was shocked by her friend''s open hostility towards her.


    "What the fuck have you been up to?" Serenity demanded.


    "I beg your pardon?" Crystal said. She had no idea why her friend was upset with her.


    "You missed school again yesterday!" Serenity replied. "You must be on the teachers'' cklist by now! I took notes for you, but they won''t do you any good if you get kicked out of school."


    Serenity offered Crystal a handful of papers, and she epted them gratefully. Her cheeks were red. She knew that Serenity was right. "I''m so sorry," she muttered. "I''ll t-try to do better. Anyway, thanks for the notes¡­"


    "What were you doing, anyway?" Serenity asked. "I called you, but you didn''t answer your phone. What''s with all the secrets? Did you cheat on Professor Davis?"


    Crystal just rolled her eyes and said, "If I want to cheat on the professor, I don''t need to be secretive about it. I am a strong independent woman!" As she said this, she took out the documents rted to the Assistant position they were both applying for. "Anyway," she continued. "Take this."


    Serenity epted the papers and looked them over. "What''s this?" she asked. "Are these the answers to the TV station''s written test?"


    Crystal: "Yes... and no..."


    Serenity frowned. "What is that supposed to mean?"


    "These are questions and answers from previous exams," Crystal exined. "They won''t let you cheat, but they are a great study tool."


    "Oh, Jesus!" Serenity eximed. "You are the best! I heard that tens of thousands of people will take the written test and that at least thirty percent are expected to fail. These old tests will be very helpful." She began to review the tests quietly, and then a thought urred to her. She looked up from the papers and said, "Crystal, did Professor Davis give you these documents?"


    Crystalughed and said, "No, way! I got them from Amy."


    Serenity''s eyebrows rose. "Amy? The new star at the TV station?"


    Crystal: "Yeah! Who else?!?!"


    Serenity put down the documents, and in a mysterious tone of voice, she said, "I heard that her cousin will also be taking the exam and that she is the most likely candidate for the position. I hope that''s not the case, though. If it is, why would they even bother with an openpetition...?"


    Crystal: "I don''t know anything about that. All we can do is our best and cross our fingers that thepetition isn''t rigged. Let''s focus on the written test.. Then, if we pass, there will be several interviews, so we need to spend as much time as we can preparing."

 Chapter 1634 - 152: Her Curiosity About The Cufflinks

    "Will you be at school for the rest of the day?" Serenity asked. "The school has invited the National Championship Fencing Team to give us a special demonstration and teach us a few moves. It will be a valuable opportunity, and I wouldn''t miss it if I were you!"


    Crystal poked her head with her index finger and said, "You seem to be quite dissatisfied with my absence from schooltely. Don''t worry. I won''t skip any sses today, especially if the National Championship Fencing Team is here!"


    After the first ss ended, they went to the dressing room. Crystal put on her fencing clothes: a white suit with white shoes and a ck and white protective mask. The outfit not only showed off her figure but also made her look elegant and handsome.


    Crystal tied up her hair, helped Serenity buckle up her suit, and then the girls picked up their swords and entered the gymnasium.


    Fencing is an elegant sport, and the students were inevitably looking forward to this ss. In the gymnasium, the students arranged themselves in two rows ording to height. Men and women faced each other, and they were separated by a road that ran between them.


    Because the teacher had not arrived yet, many students gossiped in low voices while they waited. Finally, a female student named April said, "I heard that the fencing teacher is the National Championship Fencing Team leader and that he has won ten consecutive matches."


    One of her peers, a boy named Archie, turned to her and said, "Really? Is the teacher a boy or a girl?"


    "He is a man," the girl replied. "If it is who I think it is, he is quite handsome. Unfortunately, he is a little old, though. I watched one of his matches on YouTube. He is good at the Epee Attack, and he can hit the opponent''s key points quickly and urately every time."


    Archie: "Is the Epee Attack that effective?"


    April: "Totally. If done properly, it can open up all of an opponent''s weaknesses."


    Archie: "If that''s the case, when we go against him, won''t we die?"


    April: "Don''t worry. If that happens, you will be honored. Not everyone will have a chance to face off against him, though."


    As time passed, the whispering voices grew louder and louder. Then, after about ten minutes had passed, a group of people walked into the gymnasium. In front of the group was Johnny Angel, the school counselor. A man in a white shirt and dark casual pants walked beside him. From a distance, the man looked strong and slender. His hair was slightly curled, and although his face couldn''t be seen clearly, he looked like he was about forty years old.


    Judging from his temperament, Crystal assumed that he would be their teacher. As the group approached, though, the man''s facial features became clearer and clearer, and she noticed that he was not nearly as handsome as April had said that he was. He had a very masculine face, but there were deepugh lines at the corners of his eyes.


    The group made their way to the front of the gymnasium, and Johnny Angel held his hand in the air. This was the agreed-upon gesture that staff used when they wanted students to be silent, and before long, they were.


    Johnny Angel: "Hi, everyone. Today we are honored to have Professor Warren Kim with us. He is the leader of The National Championship Fencing Team. Professor Warren Kim will teach you today. Let''s give him a warm wee."


    Warren smiled and nodded as the students cheered and pped.


    Johnny Angel raised his hand again, and once everyone had stopped cheering, he continued: "We all appreciate Professor Kim taking the time out of his busy schedule to spend time teaching us. He was running behind, though, and he didn''t have time to change into his fencing outfit. So, let''s give him some time to get suited up."


    The students began to chat again as the instructor made his way towards the men''s change room, but Crystal''s eyes never left the man. There was something about his cufflinks that had attracted her attention. They were made of amber, and they were iid with small ck spiders, but the reason they had caught her interest was that they were identical to the ones that Tiffany had given her.


    Tiffany had said that the cufflinks were very rare and that only ten had been made. When she''d shown them to Nathan, he''d said that they had probably belonged to her mother, but that hadn''t made sense to her. After all, why would her mother have men''s cufflinks?


    Crystal felt like her heart had been struck by lightning, and her mind was no longer on fencing. What could this mean? - she wondered.


    It wasn''t long before Warren returned in his fencing outfit. He had his sword in hand, and once he had everyone''s attention, he began to show off some of his moves. Of course, he was only warming up, but already he had some of the students shaking in their boots.


    After the brief demonstration, he faced the students and said, "I will teach you a few simple moves, and then I will pick someone to go against me. After that, you will be free to face off against each other."


    Serenity leaned over and whispered into Crystal''s ear: "Do we need to fight against each other? Isn''t there only one oue? Someone has to lose, and I don''t want it to be me!"


    Crystal knew what Serenity was joking about, and she gently nudged her. "Come on," she said. "Be serious. Who knows? Maybe you will be lucky!"


    Serenity: "Can I refuse to fight?"


    Crystal: "Probably not. Anyway, pay attention to the teacher. If you don''t pay attention, you will definitely lose!"


    Serenity nodded and faced forward to watch as Warren exined, in detail, the different fencing techniques, stances, and maneuvers. Then he asked who wanted to fight him. Of course, nobody did, so Johnny Angel suggested they choose one randomly from among the boys. However, the boys all stepped back, and they refused to look him in the eyes.


    The counselor was speechless. He couldn''t believe that they were all such cowards, and as the school counselor, he was embarrassed.


    Suddenly, Crystal stepped forward, and everyone turned to stare at her.. "I''ll do it," she said.

 Chapter 1635 - 153: My Question Is Personal

    Serenity was shocked. She grabbed Crystal''s sleeve and said, "Hey, are you crazy? Do you want to get your ass handed to you?!?!"


    Crystalughed and said, "Lady, I am wearing protective clothing, okay?"


    Johnny Angel, the school counselor, began to p his hands to encourage her, and pretty soon, everyone else was cheering her on. "She looks just like Mn!" Archie shouted, and someone else called out, "You go, girl!"


    Crystal drew her sword indifferently and walked towards the fencing master. They crossed swords, and the match began. Warren struck first, and as his sword swung at her, he said, "Be warned, my sword does not distinguish between men and women or young and old."


    Crystal smiled as she blocked his attack. "Be warned," she said, "My sword doesn''t distinguish between teachers and students."


    The studentsughed at Crystal''s witty retort, and Warrenughed right along with them. Then he said, "It''s kind of interesting. The reason why I won the championship ten times in a row is that I am so serious. If you regret volunteering, you can surrender at any time."


    Crystal nodded, posed, and said, "If I win, can I ask you a question?"


    Warren: "You can ask me a professional question at any time, regardless of if you win or lose."


    Crystal smiled and said, "My question is personal."


    When Warren heard that, he paused for a moment, and then heughed out loud. "Fine," he said. "If you win, you can ask me a personal question. You won''t win, though, so don''t get your hopes up."


    After a series of offensive attacks, transfer counterattacks, and cross counterattacks, it was clear that Warren had the upper hand. Crystal backed off, dodged her opponent''s sword, and moved to the opposite line. Then she returned to the defense line and counterattacked.


    Warren remained on the offensive, and after three consecutive strikes, he did not retract his arm. Instead, he moved in for a fourth attack. He grinned as he pushed Crystal back to herst line of defense, which was behind her.


    Crystal stumbled backward, and Warren''s sword struck her in the shoulder, and due to the force behind Warren''s attack, it went through her protective gear. This hardly ever happened, but it was always possible. After all, the gear was puncture-resistant. It was not puncture-proof.


    People were horrified, and Crystal was stunned. Even Serenity was shocked. When she saw the blood begin to ooze out of her friend''s shoulder, though, she was able to jump into action, and she ran over to Crystal to see if she was alright.


    Crystal touched the blood, and she was surprised to discover that she didn''t feel any pain. When she looked up, she found Nathan hovering over her with his hand stretched out to offer her a hand up.


    Crystal: "Professor Davis?"


    Johnny Angel pointed to one of the students and said, "Go and find one of the school''s doctors."


    Crystal touched her shoulder again. It still didn''t hurt. She turned to Nathan to ask why it didn''t hurt, but when she saw that his shoulder was bleeding, she knew right away what had happened. He had stepped in between her and Warren''s de, and the blood on her shoulder was his. It had dripped onto her shoulder while he''d been standing over her.


    Crystal gasped. "Are you okay?" she asked.


    Even Warren was looking at him with a concerned look on his face.


    Nathan red at the instructor. He couldn''t believe that this man had almost stabbed his woman, and he felt like kicking his ass right there and then. "I''m fine," he replied. "It just needs a simple treatment."


    Crystal wanted to hug Nathan, but she knew it was not convenient to show any signs of affection in public. So, she just nodded indifferently and said, "That''s good. And by the way, thanks for saving me."


    Warren wiped his sweaty forehead with the back of his hand and said, "Well, that is a relief."


    "It is," Crystal agreed. "Now, how about we finish our match?"


    When Nathan heard that, his heart sank. He couldn''t stand the thought of Crystal getting hurt, so he said, "This is not a fair fight. I will stand in for her."


    Warren frowned and said, "But you are hurt..."


    "I''m fine," Nathan argued. "Just give me a few minutes to change into my gear."


    Without waiting for a reply, Nathan walked off in the direction of the boy''s change room, and when he returned, he was ready to fight.


    Nathan waved his sword in the air, made a few practiced moves to warm up, and then he pointed it at the fencing master. He chuckled and said, "Come at me, bro."


    Warren scowled. He had won the world championship ten years in a row, and he did not appreciate Nathan''s disrespect. Nathan was an amateur, but he was acting like he was King of The Hill. Warren couldn''t wait to knock him off of his pedestal.


    Warren stepped forward, made an advanced andplicated attack, but Nathan blocked them and executed his own graceful counterattacks.


    Nathan did not stop. He attacked, and then he attacked again, forcing Warren into a position where all he could do was defend himself. After a few minutes of this, Nathan finally found his opening and thrust his sword into his opponent''s arm.


    Warren swayed, and his sword fell out of his hand.


    Johnny Angel shouted, "Bravo!" and everyone began to p and cheer.


    Johnny Angel lifted Nathan''s arm and shouted, "We have a winner: Professor Nathan Davis!"


    Nathan smirked at Warren and said, "Some champion you turned out to be. Maybe instead of teaching a fencing ss, you should be taking one!"


    Warren was angry and offended by Nathan''s words, but he was speechless. All he could do was hang his head and walk away.


    Crystal watched in dismay as Warren began to walk toward the exit. She still hadn''t asked him her question! Crystal knew what she had to do, though. She ran after him, shouting his name.


    Warren turned around angrily. "What do you want?" he shouted.


    "You promised to answer my question," she replied.


    Warren: "You are very interested in me, aren''t you?"


    Crystal quickly shook her head and said, "No, I am not. I am interested in one of your possessions."


    Warren raised one eyebrow. He had no idea what she was talking about, and he said so.


    Crystal: "I want to ask you about your cufflinks."


    Before Crystal could finish her question, he interrupted her. "If you had won, I would have answered your question," he said. "But you lost, so fuck off and leave me alone." Having said that, he turned around and walked away.


    Crystal was shocked.. She hadn''t expected to be treated so rudely.

 Chapter 1636 - 154: I Can Be Your Driver

    In their rush to leave the gymnasium, the rest of the student body quickly caught up to Crystal. Serenity was the first one to reach her, and when she saw that Crystal was upset, she hugged her and said, "Don''t look so gloomy. If Professor Davis is forced to hug you, then everyone will know your rtionship status. Is that what you want?"


    Crystal rolled her eyes and ignored her friend. Then she turned to Nathan and said, "Are you okay?"


    Nathan lowered his voice and said, "Call me, ''Honey.'' I think that would make me feel better."


    Crystal: "When we get home, I will make it up to you."


    Serenity giggled when she heard that, and she leaned into Crystal''s ear and whispered: "Are you going to make love to him?"


    Crystal''s face turned red, and she said, "What are you talking about?"


    Serenity winked and said, "Don''t y dumb with me, Chicky-Poo. I can read you like a friggin'' book, so I know that you know exactly what I''m talking about."


    Crystal blushed and said, "Screw you!"


    After school, Serenity still went to work, and Crystal waited outside the school for a taxi, taking her to the supermarket. Nathan had said that he wanted to pick her up, but he was injured, so she didn''t want to let him drive her, and she didn''t want a ride from any of his drivers either. It was peak hours, though, and after waiting for a half-hour, she gave up on the taxi and started walking to the store.


    Unfortunately, she was wearing high-heeled shoes, and before long, her feet hurt a lot. Then, when she was about halfway to her destination, she sprained her ankle. In dismay, she looked around for a taxi, but there were none avable.


    Crystal sighed as she sat down on a nearby park bench, and when she took out her cell phone, she saw a text message from Leslie. It said, "Crystal, let''s grab a drink tonight?" Crystal considered inviting Leslie to have dinner at her home, but she thought better of it after some consideration. Leslie was such a troublemaker, and there was only so much of the girl she could handle in a short period of time. Finally, she replied: "No, maybe another time. I''ve got something to do tonight."


    Crystal put her mobile phone back in her bag and looked around. There was a subway station nearby, so she slowly limped along in that direction. She had almost reached the stairs that led down to the station when a car pulled up beside her. It slowed to a stop a meter ahead of her, and its driver honked the horn. She turned her head, and when she saw that it was a taxi, her eyes lit up.


    This seems to be my lucky day! - thought Crystal. She quickly climbed into the car''s back seat, greeted the back of the driver''s head, and asked him to take her to Safeway. As the car merged into traffic, she wondered - Should I call Nathan and ask him what he wants for dinner? After a moment of hesitation, she decided that she should, so she pulled out her handy phone and dialed his number from memory.


    The phone rang in her ear, but another phone also rang in the front seat. What a coincidence - Crystal thought - Just as I called Nathan, someone else called the driver...


    Crystal ended the call, and when the driver''s phone stopped ringing, she looked up at the back of the driver''s head in confusion. Suddenly, she realized that she had recognized the driver''s hairstyle. She gasped and thought - It couldn''t be... Could it...? She looked into the rearview mirror, and when she saw Nathan''s familiar face reflected back at her, she covered her mouth with her hands in astonishment, and her eyes widened incredulously.


    Nathan winked at her and said, "Prettydy, where did you say you were going?" His low maic voice sounded asfortable and intoxicating as a spring breeze, and his well-defined facial lines,manding bushy eyebrows, and deep, alluring eyes were as familiar to her as the nose on her face.


    Nathan smiled and repeated the question, but instead of answering it, Crystal said, "I don''t understand... What are you doing here?"


    Nathanughed and said, "You refused a ride from me or my drivers, but you said that you were willing to take a taxi. So, I did the only reasonable thing I could do and bought a taxi. What do you think? Do you like it? It''s a Honda Civic." His face glowed as he talked about what he had done, and Crystal thought he looked like a proud Father.


    Nathan''s facial expression amused Crystal. His custom-made clothes were worth millions of dors, and there wasn''t a single thing that he wore that wasn''t more valuable than the taxi.


    Nathan grinned. "If you''re impressed," he said, "you can just tell me."


    Crystal frowned and said, "I''ll never understand rich people."


    "Is that all that you have to say?" Nathan asked. He seemed to be dissatisfied with her answer.


    "I don''t know what you want me to say," Crystal replied. When she nced at him, she didn''t know whether tough or cry. He was like a primary student, asking the teacher for a golden star to reward good performance.


    When Nathan heard this, he looked like his heart had been broken. "I''m sorry," he whined.


    "I put a lot of thought into this gesture, and I thought that you would appreciate it..."


    "Fine," Crystal said. She felt bad about hurting his feelings. "I do appreciate the gesture, but I am confused. Now you are stuck being a taxi driver. Is that a career you want? You can''t refuse to carry any passenger."


    Nathan: "Why not? The whole rentalpany is mine. I can do what I want. I just bought it!"


    Crystal was speechless. She looked out the back window and saw that they were being followed by several limited-edition luxury cars.


    "Are they all yours?" she asked.


    "They are," Nathan replied. "But never mind that. Have you got a sprained ankle? Is it serious?"


    "I''m fine," Crystal replied. "It''s my own fault for wearing these shoes to school, and the injury is nothingpared to what happened to your shoulder."


    Nathan: "Don''t worry about my shoulder. I need to ask you something: Why don''t you ever listen to me? I told you that it''s not safe to take a taxi, didn''t l?"


    Crystal smirked and said, "Which is why I''d intended to take the subway."


    "Cut the crap!" Nathan snarled.

 Chapter 1637 - 155: How Deep Is The Wound?

    Nathan red at Crystal through the rearview mirror and said, "From now on, if you need to go somewhere, I will drive you. You will not walk, take a taxi, or ride the bus. Do you understand me?"


    Crystal gave Nathan an incredulous look. "How will you hold up your end of the deal?" she asked. "You are a busy man. You can''t just drop everything and be avable to be my driver 24/7!"


    Nathan grunted nomittally and didn''t say anything. When they arrived at the supermarket, when Crystal got out of the car, he followed her. "Hold on!" he shouted. "Do you think you can leave without paying your fare?"


    Crystal was stunned. She had not expected him to ask for a payment for the ride. "How much do I owe you?" she asked.


    Nathan grinned and puckered his lips.


    "The price is not high," he said. "All that I ask is for a kiss."


    Crystal looked around her, and she suddenly realized that Nathan''s newly acquired fleet of cars had formed a circle around her and him. Outside of the ring, shoppers had gathered to witness the spectacle. "People are watching..." she whined.


    Without warning, Nathan dragged her into his arms and forced her to kiss him. Once the kiss was over, Crystal pushed him away. "You¡­you...cad!"


    Nathan shrugged and said, "Fare''s fair." Then he grabbed her again and nted a second kiss on her lips, and this one was ten times more passionate than the first.


    As he kissed her, she felt her mind go hazy, and her vision blurred. Without thinking, Crystal circled her arms around Nathan''s neck, and they kissed until they were both breathless. Finally, they parted, and Nathan went inside with her to buy groceries.


    When they got back home, the first thing Crystal did was gather the things she would need to clean Nathan''s wound. She filled a tub with warm water, grabbed the First Aid Kit, and headed into the living room.


    Meanwhile, Nathan had made himselffortable on the couch, and he was ying on his Smartphone. When Crystal came into the room, he looked up, and when he saw what was in her arms, he frowned. "Leave those things on the coffee table," he said. "I''ll do it myself."


    Crystal: "Don''t be silly. You can''t do it by yourself."


    "Then I''ll have Vic do it," Nathan said. He called Vic''s name, and the man materialized as if from thin air. "Come and dress my wound," he ordered.


    Crystal'' facial expression changed subtly. Admittedly, she had little experience dressing wounds, but she had seen enough of Grey''s Anatomy to know how to do such a simple procedure. Why doesn''t he trust me? - she wondered.


    When Vic saw the troubled expression on her face, he said, "Don''t take it personally. The young master is just afraid that the sight of the wound will make you woozy."


    Crystal was stunned. How deep is the wound? - she wondered. The realization that he had been hurt much worse than he''d let on nearly broke her heart. "Rest assured," she said, "that I am not timid."


    As she spoke, she reached out to unbutton his shirt so that she could see the wound. There was some gauze on it, but the blood had soaked through it, clotted, and the crusty surface was brown, green, and yellow.


    The first thing Crystal did was soak the gauze with the warm water. Then she cut around the wound with the surgical scissors from the First Aid Kit and gently pulled it away from his tender flesh. She had not realized how severe the damage actually was, and even though it didn''t make her woozy, she couldn''t help but gasp.


    When Nathan saw the expression on her face change, he sighed and said, "Why don''t you just let Vic do it."


    Crystal rolled her eyes and said, "I can handle it!"


    What a stubborn woman! -thought Nathan.


    "You shouldn''t havee between me and the sword," Crystal said. "I was wearing protective clothing, so the sword wouldn''t have hurt me."


    Nathan: "If I can''t protect you, then I''m not qualified to be with you."


    Crystalughed as she washed out the wound. "Men are so silly," she said as she pulled away the rest of the gauze. "Everything is about being macho to you guys, but most girls don''t even care about stuff like that..."


    Crystal had stray hair hanging in front of her face, and Nathan tucked it behind her ear. He knew she was right, but he wouldn''t give her the satisfaction of admitting that he''d been wrong.


    Without warning him, Crystal applied Hydrogen Peroxide to the wound, and he flinched.


    "You okay?" Crystal asked.


    Nathan nodded but said nothing.


    "The worst is over." Crystal reassured him as she applied Polysporin to the wound, and then she said, "That will help with the infection. Now all that''s left is to wrap the wound."


    "Do you know anything about aftercare?"


    Nathan asked Vic.


    Vic nodded and said, "The wound cannot get wet, so be careful when you take a shower."


    "How can he keep it dry in the shower?" Crystal asked. "That doesn''t make sense..."


    Vic: "You will have to help him, of course. And while he recovers, you will need to do everything you can to keep himfortable and happy."


    Crystal: "How will I do that?"


    Vic: "Just do whatever he asks without hesitation. If you do that, he is sure to have a speedy recovery."


    When Nathan heard that, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Crystal didn''t know if she understood Vic''s directions, but the implications of what he''d said made her ufortable. She looked at him and said, "Vic, maybe you had better be responsible for Nathan''s recovery. I fear that I am under-qualified."


    Nathan red at Crystal. "What''s the problem?" he growled. "Don''t you want to help me take my showers?!?!"


    Crystal frowned. She didn''t want to help him have his showers. She thought it would be better if a man did that, but she felt ufortable saying so.. Not knowing what else to do, she stood up and said, "I have to go get the potatoes cooking!" And then she ran into the kitchen.

 Chapter 1638 - 156: I’m Not Your Biological Father

    Once the potatoes were boiled, Crystal turned off the stove and took out the butter and milk from the fridge that she would need when she mashed them. Then, as she was reaching for the strainer, her phone rang. She answered it without checking the Caller ID and was shocked to hear Lucy''s unusually anxious voice on the other end. Lucy was her parents'' housekeeper.


    Lucy: "Crystal,e to the hospital quickly! Your Father is dying!"


    When Crystal heard that, it was as if all of her bones had turned into spaghetti, and she copsed onto the floor. Upon hearing the noise, Nathan rushed into the kitchen and crouched down beside her. Then he wrapped his arms around her and asked her what was wrong.


    "My father is dying¡­." Crystal repliedmely. Although she was not close to her Father, there was a bond between them that was undeniable. He was, after all, her Father.


    "Come on," Nathan said. "Let''s go to the hospital."


    ****


    Jessica and Joyce were snuggled up together in the Waiting Room, and Evan was pacing back and forth in front of the door to the Operating Room. Lucy was a devout Christian, so she was on her knees in prayer.


    When Crystal and Nathan arrived, they went to the Nurse''s Station first. She asked about her Father, and the nurse said, "He is still in O.R. The doctor had Mrs. Henry sign a Notice of Critical Disease, though, so... I would hope for the best, but be prepared for the worst¡­."


    If it weren''t for Nathan''s strong arms around her, Crystal would probably have copsed when she heard that. The thought that she might not see her Father before he died terrified her.


    Crystal was aware that Jessica and Joyce were watching her, but she didn''t care. They didn''t seem like their usual bitchy selves anyway. Evan walked towards her. He nced at Nathan, and then he said, "You''re finally here. Before Dad went into the Operating Room, he told me that he wanted to see you as soon as he woke up."


    Crystal nodded calmly, but on the inside, she was a bundle of raw nerves.


    Two hours passed, and the nurses finally pushed Todd out of the Operating Room. Everyone who had been waiting outside crowded around him, and they asked for an update from the doctors.


    The lead physician took off his mask and said, "The surgery was a sess, but we are not out of the woods yet. The patient is still very weak. We need to send him to the ICU."


    Evan followed the nurses and Todd to the ICU, and he didn''t return for half an hour. Then, once he had everyone''s attention, he said, "Dad''s condition is temporarily stabilized.


    Mom, Joyce, you can go home to rest. Aunt Lucy will take care of you. I''ll stay here."


    Lucy nodded, and she helped Jessica into the elevator.


    Once they were gone, Evan took out arge yellow sealed envelope from his briefcase. He handed it to Crystal and said, "Dad told me to give this to you."


    Crystal took the envelope and frowned. It was heavier than it looked.


    Evan looked at Crystal expectantly. He was obviously anxious to see what was inside the envelope. She was hesitant to open it, though. Might it be better to wait until I have some privacy? - she wondered.


    Just then, a nurse walked over with a pile of bills, and Evan excused himself so that he could deal with them. Once Evan was gone, Crystal unceremoniously tore open the envelope.


    She looked inside and was taken aback by what she saw.


    She pulled the red diary out and ran her fingers over the maple tree embossed on the cover. It was the same diary that she had seen in Nathan''s room. She frowned and turned to look at Nathan. "Tell me what is going on!" she demanded.


    Nathan nodded and said, "Your Mother instructed me to give this to your Father. Now, it seems that your Father is passing it on to you."


    Crystal sighed. This answered some questions, but it left so many unanswered. She still didn''t know why her mother had left her legacy to Nathan or why the diary had gone to her Father first. She hoped that some of these lingering questions would be finally answered once she started reading the books.


    Crystal went to sit in the waiting room. She began to read, and she didn''t stop until a nurse came by and told her that she could see her Father if she wanted.


    To visit her Father, Crystal had to don a sterile mask, gloves, and gown.


    Todd was lying on the bed with various tubes attached to different parts of his body. From just looking at him, Crystal could tell that he was frail. However, when he saw her, he smiled, and in the slightest of whispers, he asked her if she''d gotten the diary.


    "I read it all," Crystal replied.


    "Good," Todd said. "Now, there''s something I have to tell you. If I don''t tell you now, I''m afraid that I won''t have another chance..."


    Crystal held his hand and smiled.


    After a few minutes, Todd continued. "I''m not your Biological Father," he said.


    When Crystal heard these words, she was not shocked. She had read all about it in the diary. "But who asked is my Biological Father?" she asked.


    Todd: "Your Mother was raped when she was twenty-one. When you were born, I felt bad for her, so I married her."


    Crystal:" Okay! But you didn''t answer my question!"


    Todd: "I''m sorry, Crystal, but no one knows who your Biological Father is... your Mother said that she pulled off one of the man''s cufflinks, but she didn''t see his face. That cufflink is the only clue we have..."


    Crystal gripped the diary tightly with trembling hands.


    Todd: "Well, I''ve said what I needed to say. I have to rest now."


    Crystal staggered out from the ICU, and when Nathan saw her, he wrapped his arms. around her. "Are you all right?"


    Tears began to run down Crystal''s eyes.. "How long have you known my Father''s secret?" she cried.

 Chapter 1639 - 157: I’ll Take Care Of Her

    Nathan ran his fingers through Crystal''s hair as she cried into his muscr chest. "I''ve known about Todd''s secret for a long time," he admitted. "And don''t worry, I''ve been trying hard to find your Biological Father. Soon, we will find him,"


    "But why did my Mother leave you my inheritance?" Crystal asked. "Was it because you paid off all of her debts?"


    Nathan nodded. "There was that," he said. "But there was more to it."


    Crystal raised her head and looked at him in confusion.


    "There was also the matter of you," Nathan exined.


    Crystal had already been crying, but when she heard that, she remembered what her Mother''s note to Nathan had said - "Please love her for me."- and she began to really bawl. How can she face life without this man?


    Suddenly, Crystal saw that Evan was returning. Straight away, she covered her face with her hands to cover her shame, but it was of no use. Thankfully, for once in his life, her brother showed her a little empathy. Instead of addressing her directly, he turned to Nathan and said, "Mr. Davis, why don''t you take Crystal home so that she can get some rest? I''ll stay here."


    Nathan looked at Crystal, smiled, and said, "I''ll take care of her. If anything happens, call me right away, regardless of what time it is."


    Evan nodded and said that he would.


    Crystal allowed Nathan to lead her out of the hospital. He took her home, and in the days that followed, she walked through life in a daze. Thankfully, though, as Nathan shuttled her back and forth from the hospital, her Father''s condition gradually stabilized.


    Time flew by. Nathan''s birthday quickly approached, and Arnold suggested that he celebrate with his brothers at the military''s vi, And he agreed that it was a great idea.


    When the night of the party arrived, Crystal put on the customized light blue yarn dress that Nathan had prepared for her. The dress was embedded with diamonds, and it shimmered under the light. Crystal liked the color. It reminded her of the sea, and it had a calming effect on her.


    Crystal looked like an elf with the dress on, and everyone was stunned when they saw her in it. A few of the men were ying Fortnight on a PS4, and when they saw her, one of them said, "Wow, Crystal, you look amazing!"


    Crystal smiled at them and said, "What are you ying?"


    "Fortnight," he replied. "Do you want to join?"


    Crystal shrugged and said, "Sure. My name''s Crystal. What''s yours?"


    "I''m Elmo," Elmo replied. "And this jerk-off is Cass. If he drinks too much, you want to stay clear of him!"


    Crystal felt her cheeks turn red. "Thanks for the warning..." As she sat down, she looked around the room. "Where''s Leslie?" she asked casually.


    Elmo: "I don''t know. She went out early this morning. It''s a good thing that she''s out, though. All she ever does is cause trouble."


    They had only been ying for a little while when Alex and Owen joined them. Owen gave Crystal a long look, and then he said, "Crystal, you dressed so beautifully tonight. Is that because you know that Nathan has something important to announce?"


    Owen pushed Alex as if to remind him not to spill the beans.


    Crystal shook her head. "What are you talking about?" she asked. "You might as well tell me!"


    Alex suddenly realized that he had said too much. "I have somewhere to be," he muttered, and then he quickly disappeared back into the crowd.


    Crystal chuckled as she turned to Owen. "I supposed you aren''t going to tell me anything..." she said.


    Owen grinned, and as he buttoned his lips, he said, "I''m a vault."


    Crystal nodded and said, "I figured as much."


    Suddenly, an engine revved outside, and after a moment, Leslie sauntered in. She had a smarmy grin on her face, and there was a strange, handsome man a half step behind her. They were dressed in matching outfits, and in his left ear, there was a ck diamond earring, which was a match to the one in Leslie''s right ear. They walked into the living room, sat in the love chair, and Leslie asked them what they were ying.


    "Fortnight. But never mind that" Crystal giggled. "Who''d you bring with you?"


    Leslie: "Oh, he''s my friend."


    Crystal was not satisfied with Leslie''s answer, but Arnold and Nathan walked over before she could press her for more information.


    When Arnold saw Leslie, he shot her a dirty look but didn''tment on her appearance at the party. Instead, he pointed to the man beside her and said, "Who''s this?"


    Leslie smirked and said, "He''s my friend."


    When Alex heard it, heughed and said, "Don''t you recognize him? This man is Hugo Perez!"


    Owen was stunned. Hugo Perez was the son of the president of a hugepany.


    "Wow!" he eximed. "I never would have guessed that you had such affluent friends!"


    Leslie: "There are lots of things that you don''t know about me."


    When Hugo heard that, he put his arm around Leslie''s shoulder and whispered something in her ear. As he spoke, her eyes widened, and once he was done talking, she rushed off in the direction of her room. She was gone for a few minutes, and when she returned, she had three dresses in her hands. One was a simple, blue, silk evening dress. One was a ck, fluffy, witch-like dress. And thest one was a strapless, white, beautifully feminine dress withce around the cor and three-quarterce sleeves.


    Leslie held each dress up for Hugo and said, "Which one do you like better?"


    Hugo: "The white one. I think you look stunning when you wear that dress,"


    Leslie smiled and said, "Give me a few minutes to change, and I''ll be right back down!"


    No one could believe what they''d just heard.. Apart from Arnold, no one there had ever seen Leslie in a dress.

 Chapter 1640 - 158: She Is Nathan’s Fiancée

    When Leslie returned, she was wearing her white strapless dress. She looked stunning, and even Arnold had to admit that the garment suited her. Dressed as she was, she appeared delicate and charming, and her short blonde hair radiated femininity.


    When Arnold looked at Leslie, he recalled the kiss that she had given him in the bathroom, and his desire for her was undeniable.


    Leslie had said that she would bring a decent boyfriend home, but Arnold hadn''t taken her seriously. By bringing this decent, extraordinary man home, she had really surprised him. He didn''t expect that Leslie would be entangled with someoneing from a rich family.


    When Leslie walked past Arnold, there was a coy smile on her face.


    Arnold stared at her without blinking his eyes. Her stunning eyes tugged at his heartstrings.


    When Leslie stopped in front of Hugo, she did a little twirl to show off her gown, and she said, "Am I pretty?"


    Instead of replying, Hugo seized Leslie''s arm and pulled her into his arms, making her sit on his legs. Then he said, "You look very beautiful, but I would prefer to see you naked."


    Everyone was shocked by what Hugo had said, but no one was more shocked than Arnold. Not only was he shocked, though. He was angry. He thought to himself, Nobody talks to my sister like that and got away with it!


    Arnold walked towards Leslie with cold, heavy steps, intending to drag her away from him. Before he could touch her, though, she smiled and said, "This is my boyfriend. Isn''t he good-looking?" As she spoke, she wrapped her arms around Hugo''s neck.


    Arnold''s body suddenly stiffed. He felt like his heart had been stabbed by something sharp. Suddenly, the air in the room seemed very thin, and the quiet was oppressive.


    Alex coughed twice deliberately to diffuse the tension. "Why hasn''t Eric and Antony arrived yet?"


    "They said they are already on the road," Owen replied. "Oh, by the way, Nathan, Eric said that he had prepared a big gift for you, you know, for your 26th birthday."


    Nathan raised his eyebrows. He couldn''t imagine what Eric would buy him.


    As Owen finished speaking, the front door opened, and Eric walked in. Owenughed and said, "Speak of the devil..."


    "...and he appears!" Eric chuckled as he finished Owen''s sentence.


    Everyone looked to the door, and when they saw the girl that came in behind him, they were all stunned. Alex rubbed his eyes in disbelief. Then he turned to Owen and said, "Owen, is there something wrong with my eyes?"


    Owen: "The girl next to Eric is..."


    Eric had a gentle hold on the girl''s hand. His eyes swept over everybody''s surprised faces, and there was a look of satisfaction on his own face. Then, finally, his eyesnded on Nathan''s face.


    When Nathan saw the look on Eric''s face, he clenched and unclenched his fists, and his nails dug into his palms.


    Suddenly, Eric pushed the girl forwards.


    "Nathan," he said. "This is your birthday present. Do you like it?"


    The girl looked a little frightened. There was ackluster look in her eyes, and she seemed confused, as if she didn''t know where she was or what was happening.


    Crystal gave Eric a suspicious look. Did he say that the girl is a birthday present for Nathan? Is he crazy? This man is without shame!


    And this wasn''t even the first time he''d gifted a woman to Nathan! Crystal was disgusted by the way Eric treated women as objects.


    Eric didn''t see anything wrong with his behavior, though. He nodded to the girl and said, "Helen, don''t be afraid. Nathan still remembers you."


    Everyone gasped when they heard Helen''s name. Was this Helen Bush?!?! - they wondered.


    Crystal stared at the girl in front of her in surprise. It can''t be her! - she thought - Helen Bush is dead. Shemitted suicide over something that Nathan had done.


    Eric was grinning. "Nathan!" he eximed.


    "You must be surprised. Helen wasn''t doing very well, but when she heard it was your birthday, she perked right up!" Then he looked at Helen and said, "Helen. Your big brother, Alex, Owen, and Leslie are all here."


    Helen smiled shyly and said, "Hello, everyone."


    Alex walked closer to Helen and looked at her carefully. "Helen, is it really you?"


    Helen squinted, and it looked like she was having a hard time seeing straight, but her hearing was just fine. "Alex," she replied, "long time no see."


    Alex frowned and asked her if there was something wrong with her eyes.


    Helen: "Well, three years ago, I jumped off a cliff, and although a fisherman rescued me, my eyes were damaged...."


    "Hey, don''t just stand there," Alex said.


    "Come and sit down." He wanted to lead her to a seat in the living room, but Helen stepped back and asked, "Can I sit next to Nathan?"


    Everyone turned to see how Crystal would respond to her request. Before she could do anything, though, Leslie stood up and pulled her out of the room.


    Crystal scowled once they were alone and said, "What the heck was that all about?"


    Leslie sighed and said, "Do you know who she is?"


    Crystal: "Helen Bush?"


    Leslie nodded and gave her a severe look.


    Crystal began to feel anxious suddenly. "What''s the problem?" she asked nervously.


    "Isn''t she Eric Bush''s sister?


    Leslie: "She is, but besides being Eric''s sister, she has another identity."


    Crystal had no idea what Leslie was talking about, and she was getting impatient. Finally, she gave her friend an aggressive look and said, "Whatever it is that you have to say, please just say it! I''m a big girl. I can handle any of the news that you have to give me!"


    Leslie swallowed and said, "Well, you''re going to hear this eventually, so I guess it''s bettering from me... Helen is Nathan''s fiance¨¦... Or she was, at least..."


    When Crystal heard that, her mouth nearly hit the floor, and she was utterly speechless.

 Chapter 1641 - 159: I’ll Wait For You

    Once Crystal recovered from her shock, she said, "If Nathan is engaged to Helen, where does that leave me?"


    Leslie shrugged and said, "I don''t know. I can see now why Eric hasn''t been aroundtely, though¡­." She produced a pack of cigarettes, took one for herself, and offered Crystal another. "Want one?"


    Crystal looked up and nodded. She knew how bad she looked now, and it made her feel like a harlot.


    Leslie lit up a cigarette and ced it directly into Crystal''s mouth. Then she said, "Everyone knows how much Helen loves Nathan. She would die for him. It is quite the triangle you''vended in. If Helen still loves Nathan, though, he will have to marry her. So you have to be prepared for that."


    Leslie blew a cloud of smoke in the air and squinted at Crystal. At this point, Crystal didn''t know that the most trouble woulde from the old Mr. Davis. He liked Helen, and he had made it clear that she was the only one worthy of marrying Nathan.


    Crystal had never smoked before, so the cigarette in her hand was her first. She began to cough as she took a drag, and she quickly decided that smoking was not for her. She hated the smell of cigarettes, with one exception: when it was Nathan that was smoking. She butted the cigarette into the ashtray and said, "Let''s get back to the party."


    The two went downstairs, and Leslie sat down beside Hugo.


    Crystal looked around, and at first, she didn''t see Nathan. That was because he was standing on the balcony with Helen.


    Helen looked up at Nathan, smiled shyly, and said, "Nathan, how have you been all these years?"


    Nathan slightly lowered his head and sighed. From this angle, he could see the small beads of sweat on Helen''s nose. She seemed to be really nervous.


    "I''m fine," Nathan replied.


    "That''s good," Helen said. "I thought I''d never see you again. I didn''t expect to be rescued. Unfortunately, though, I might be blind forever¡­."


    Nathan: "Don''t think too much about it. It''s good to be alive."


    Helen: "Nathan, I heard that you''ve..."


    Nathan: "Um, I''m married."


    "Congrattions," Helen muttered. She fiddled with her fingers, and after a minute of silence, she said, "I''ll go and talk to Grandpa."


    "I''ll go with you tonight," Nathan said.


    "Grandpa will be d to see you." He knew that, in all the world, the only person that his grandpa would listen to was Helen.


    Now that Helen was at the party, the atmosphere changed, and it suddenly looked like a scene of bloody ughter.


    When Crystal got up and went to the kitchen to wash her hands, her mind was so preupied that she didn''t realize that Nathan was behind her.


    The kitchen was big, and Nathan''s movements were light, like an elegant cheetah. He leaned against the refrigerator and watched Crystal wash her hands. She picked up a towel to dry her hands and brushed a wisp of hair behind her ear with her fingers.


    This simple action was a temptation for Nathan, and it made his Adam''s apple move slightly. He stretched his long legs and walked towards Crystalzily and slowly, like a night hunter hidden in a thicket of long, thick grass. Then, suddenly, he circled Crystal''s slender waist with his arms and buried his face in her neck.


    Crystal'' body stiffed, and she tried to create some space between them. "Your fianc¨¦e is outside," she said. "Aren''t you afraid of being found?"


    "Are you afraid?" Nathan asked.


    Crystal: "Do you think I''m afraid?"


    Nathan: "You''re my wife. There''s no need to be afraid."


    Crystal tried to push his hands away, but he wouldn''t budge. "Don''t move!" he said. He smiled as he took her hand and pressed it against his erect manhood.


    Crystal drew back her hand instinctively, then she pinched the head of his cock and said, "You need to learn to control your lower body, Professor Davis,"


    Nathan sighed as he lifted her chin with his free hand. "I just can''t control the little guy when I''m with you," he said.


    Crystal withdrew her hand and said, "So¡­should I say thank you?"


    Nathan: "Nah, I''ll deal with it."


    Crystal looked him in the eye and said, "Great. Because, if you don''t, I''ll have you charged with bigamy."


    Nathan chuckled and said, "Never mind that. Where is my birthday present?"


    "I didn''t get you anything," Crystal answered coldly.


    When Nathan heard that, he grabbed her wrist and said, "Well, if you don''t have a gift for me, you will have to give yourself as a recement for your gift!"


    Crystal giggled as she went on tiptoe to whisper in his ear. "Tonight," she said. "I''ll wait for you."


    ****


    Once the party was over, Nathan sent Crystal home so that he could take Helen to see the old Mr. Davis.


    Nathan didn''t know it, but the old man already knew about Helen''s return. Eric had contacted him over a week earlier to tell him everything. Thus, when they pulled up to the Davis'' vi, he was not surprised at all. In fact, he had been expecting them.


    The old man was excited to see Helen. He had felt guilty about her death, and he knew he would sleep easier knowing that she was alive. Today is a good day! - he thought when Nathan had called to say that they were on their way. Once he got off the phone, he had the maid prepare a light meal. That way, the three of them could share a meal together.


    Once they were all seated at the table, the old man lifted his ss to propose a toast. He said, "Today, we have two things to celebrate! It is Nathan''s birthday, and Helen has returned! Now, there is no reason why two should not be one!"


    Nathan had been going to drink a toast, but when he heard the old man''sst words, his cup slipped through his fingers and shattered on the ground.

 Chapter 1642 - 160: She Is Pregnant

    Helen was sitting next to Nathan, and although she couldn''t see the expression on his face, she felt his body stiffen up. She didn''t know what he was going to say. She was afraid, though, that it wouldn''t be good, so she spoke up before he could. She turned to the old man and said, "I just got back. Why are you so anxious to send me away? Besides, Nathan deserves a better person than me. I am not good enough for him."


    The old Mr. Davis: "Bullshit. He must be responsible for you."


    Helen: "It''s not his fault. I me myself, and you should me me as well."


    The old Mr. Davis: "How can I turn a blind eye to this? You are the person that I worry about the most. I will take care of your business. It''s Nathan who is not good enough for you, so don''t worry."


    "Old Davis!" Helen eximed. She was a little anxious. She suddenly stood up and said, "Can I say a few words to you alone?"


    "Sit down," the old Mr. Davis said. "We can talk after you''re done eating. You haven''t eaten anything yet, and it''s better to talk on a full stomach." When he finished talking, he scowled at Nathan, threw his fork at him, and said, "Come with me."


    The old Davis led Nathan into the antique study room, which was decorated with Calligraphy, famous pictures, antiques, and collections. Once they were alone, he pounded his fist on the table fiercely. "Did you say anything to Helen?" he shouted.


    "I won''t marry her," Nathan said. He had a casual air about him, but he was on full alert and ready for anything.


    "You must marry her," the old Mr. Davis said. His eyes were red, and his voice was full of ire. "This is your responsibility. Besides, she is the only person that the Davis family will recognize as our granddaughter-inw."


    "Unless I die," Nathan said seriously.


    "Bastard!" the old Mr. Davis threw a pen holder full of pens and pencils at Nathan. "Do you want to hurt her again?" he demanded. "Didn''t you hurt her enough?"


    "Didn''t you hurt us enough?" Nathan shouted back. "Most of this is your fault!"


    The old Davis stood with his hands behind his back, pacing back and forth in the small space between the table and the chair, and the mechanical sound of the pendulum clock on the wall sounded louder than ever. A minute passed, and then it chimed ten times. It was ten o''clock.


    The Old Davis stopped pacing and raised his eyes. He red at Nathan and said, "Helen is pregnant."


    Nathan''s eyes went wide, and then they narrowed suspiciously. "What do you mean?" he asked.


    The old Mr. Davis: "Helen is pregnant."


    Nathan smirked and said, "I don''t see what this has to do with me. It''s none of my business. Do you love her so much that you would force me to marry her and raise another man''s child?


    Shemitted suicide over me, and I know that you feel guilty about that, but I don''t love her, and I am not interested in living in a loveless marriage. Why don''t you marry her if you want her to be a part of our family so badly?!?!"


    "It''s none of your business?" The old Davisughed arrogantly. He red at Nathan and said, "Of course, it is your business. After all, it is your child!"


    "Don''t talk stupid!" Nathan growled. "If you want to tell lies, you should put a little more effort into your stories. I never touched her, so how could it be my child?"


    The Old Davis picked up the small pen holder on the table. The white marble was transparent, but there was a trace of an impurity under the light. He ran his finger along the line. Then he said, "Do you think that there is only one way to get pregnant?"


    Nathan frowned. "Did you use the sperm that I donated to the sperm bank to fertilize her womb artificially?" His face turned red as his ire began to rise. Of course, he did! - Nathan realized - It would be just like him to go to such an extreme to get what he wanted...


    The Old Davis smiled as his head bobbed up and down. "So, now you must marry her!" he said.


    Nathan kicked the pen holder at his feet, and it hit the coffee table with a "Bang!" and broke into two pieces. "No way!" he shouted.


    "This is about Crystal, isn''t it?" The old Davis hissed.


    Nathan felt his body stiffen, and it felt as if his body was under a spell. He could no longer move.


    "Crystal is no match for you or the Davis family," the old Davis continued. His serious expression was firm. "I have ordered people to appeal to have your marriage invalidated."


    "How dare you!" Nathan cried. His scarlet eyes were covered with red blood, and he looked like a beast trapped in a cage. He said, "If you insist on fighting against me because of her, you know what; you know who will be hurt the most; you know who will die and be denied a burial? It will be her!"


    The Old Davis: "If you hurt her, I will die with her! Is it worth losing me over a woman?"


    "Of course!" Nathan replied without hesitation.


    The Old Davis: "Fine! I''ll give you time. Before Helen gives birth to the child, though, you must break up with Crystal. I can promise not to hurt Crystal, but you must get divorced and marry Helen."


    "Oh, are you forcing me to have a harem?" Nathanughed wryly. Then he put away his smile and said, "I, Nathan, promise you this: I will only ever love one person, and that person is Crystal Smith!"


    The Old Davis: "But what about your child with Helen?"


    Nathan: "The sess rate for artificial insemination is only about 20%. How can you be so sure that this child is mine?!?! You can''t!!!"


    "We''ll see," the Old Davis replied. "After he is born, he will take a DNA test. If it is your child, what are you going to do?"


    Nathanughed and said, "If it is mine, then I will marry her, but if it is not, then you will have to stop interfering with my life. If you do, I will fight you, no matter what the cost." The gestation time was his opportunity. The world changed so rapidly that the facts could be reversed from ck to white in three days. In this case, he had nine months, so he was not worried. He could obey the old Davis for now and then disobey himter.


    "Don''t have a crooked mind," the old Davis said. "If the child dies, even if you don''t want to marry her, you will have to!"

 Chapter 1643 - 161: Do You Like It?

    (Triggered Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene and inappropriate words. If you''re notfortable reading it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    Before Nathan could say anything, the old Davis picked up his phone and called Mr. Woods. When Woods picked up, the old Davis said, "Draw an agreement. If this bastard dares to cheat, I want you to stop keeping Crystal safe. Also, before Helen gives birth to the child, you should take good care of her."


    The documents were prepared in duplicate, fingerprints were taken, and then Helen was told that she would be sent back to the Bush''s Mansion.


    The old Davis embraced Helen and said, "Pack up your things. I will send someone to pick you up tomorrow." Since she was pregnant, he would protect her. If she weren''t with the child, he wouldn''t bother. After all, he would not have been obliged to take care of her. Now, though, he did have a responsibility to take care of her.


    Helen wanted to say something to Nathan, but she was at a loss for words. She tried to discern his attitude by listening to the tone in his voice. Unfortunately, he was lukewarm and polite. His mood always seemed to be this way. She thought to herself - More than three years have passed. Does he still treat everyone the same as he used to? It seemed that he did...


    Helen thought that her appearance after the disaster would relieve Nathan of his guilt, so, when he helped her out of the car, she felt that he would be happy. She looked at him and said, "The pregnancy... was this the Grandfather''s request, or yours? I once refused him, but he insisted and said that he wanted a grandson."


    Nathan: "But what if the child doesn''t have a Dad?"


    Helen bowed her head and said, "It is what it is. If I can''t be with you, I don''t want to be with anyone. I won''t be able to find anyone. better than you."


    Nathan: "Why did you do this?"


    Helen: "It was the Old Davis'' wish. If you don''t want to be involved, though, I will convince him to leave you alone. This pregnancy doesn''t need to affect you and Miss Smith. It was my choice to do this."


    ****


    Nathan smiled as he drove away from Helen''s house. He had known for a week that she was alive, and when he''d heard the news, he''d been overjoyed. That being said, he knew that it was the will of God that he stayed true to Crystal. She was his girl, his little chili.


    Crystal was waiting outside for him when he arrived, and her whole body was ready. She was naked except for a red, silk body wrap covering her private parts, and there was a bow centered on her left breast. Yes! - he thought - She wants to send herself to me as a gift. He could see that when he pulled at the bow, it would unravel, and the silk covering would fall to the floor.


    Crystal giggled when she saw the expression on his face, and she did a little twirl so that he could catch a glimpse of her taut buttocks - which were fully exposed. Then she winked, said, "I''ll see you in the bedroom," and ran into the house.


    It took a second for Nathan toe to his senses. Then, once his mind cleared, he followed her into the house and up to the bedroom. The door was closed, and when he walked in, Crystal was lying on the bed. Her cheeks were pink, and she had a e hither" expression on her face.


    Crystal was as nervous as she was excited. She''d been nning for this moment, and she wanted it to go well. She watched his eyes as they looked her up and down. When they reached her pubic mound, they paused, and she opened her legs slightly so that he could catch a glimpse of her perfectly shaved, moist core. There was a neatly trimmed patch of hair just above her vulva, and she yfully ran her fingers through it. She touched herbia, and her fingers came away wet.


    Nathan''s heart began to beat faster, and he felt a rush of blood as his member began to swell. A smile of joy and sorrow appeared on his face. The joy was because this was a gift: her body and her heart. He thought - If I died tonight, I would have no regrets.


    The sorrow was because, if Helen were really pregnant with his child, he would have to marry her. If that happened, he worried that Crystal would not be willing to give herself to him without reservation. He told himself to think about thatter - Focus on Crystal. She is here now. And she is all yours!


    Nathan walked towards the gift that had been prepared for him. He took hold of the ribbon that held the bowtie together and began to unravel it slowly. The silk quickly opened to reveal her bare breast. Her nipple was hard, and her Montgomery nds stood out in stark contrast to the rest of her are. And he took a deep breath as the ribbon fell away to reveal her other breast.


    Finally, Nathan looked into Crystal''s eyes, and he sensed the same urgency he felt, reflected in her eyes. The nervousness and anxiety he''d seen on her face had been reced by an expression conveying a sultry invitation.


    Nathan leaned into her body and took a deep breath. Her body smelled like the type of poison that makes people drunk and puts them into the kind of sleep that never ends. Her aroma hooked him, and he put his arm around her so that they could snuggle together.


    Nathan put her hand on top of Crystal''s head as a gesture of conquest. He liked the idea of conquering her. He believed that women were born to be dominated and that their role included being submissive.


    He grabbed her wrists, lifted them above her head, and pressed them against the headboard. Then he blew hot air into her mouth and ran his tongue along her lower lip. Crystal''s breathing was short and rapid, and her face was flushed. Her desire was aroused, and she was willing to be led by him.


    Nathan put his right hand to her left breast and said, "Crystal, you are so beautiful."


    Crystal smiled charmingly. "Do you like it?" she asked.


    Nathan let go of her hands and gently kissed her lips four times, and once she was free, she slipped her hand into his shirt and ran her fingers through the thick hair on his chest. She smiled as her hands came to rest on his strong abdominal muscles. "This isn''t fair," sheughed. "I am naked, and you are fully dressed. And as she spoke, she began to unbutton his shirt gently.


    Once the buttons were undone, she helped him slip the shirt off of his shoulders, and then she had him stand up so that she could undo his belt buckle. Unfortunately, she had little experience with belts, and she could not get them to open.


    Finally, Nathan looked down on her and said, "Little fool, I taught you how to do this. Did you forget already?"


    Crystal frowned. She didn''t know what he was talking about. She thought about it for a bit, though, and then she remembered the time he''d taught her how to take off his belt. With that memory in ce, his buckle opened quickly. Next, she slowly opened his pants, and his cock sprang forward in his underpants like a happy Jack-in-the-box. It was hard and hot to the touch, and it looked like it could erupt at any minute.


    Crystal gently pulled down his underwear.. Then she kissed the tip of his cock, gripped his buttocks, and slowly pulled him back into the bed so that she could kiss his lips.

 Chapter 1644 - 162: I Will Respect You

    (Triggered Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene and inappropriate words. If you''re notfortable reading it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    Nathan and Crystal moaned as they kissed. All the while, he fondled her breasts, and asionally she reached down to stroke his swollen member. After a while, though, his thoughts returned to Helen, and his hard member turnedid.


    Crystal frowned and asked him what was wrong.


    "Helen is pregnant," Nathan blurted out. Crystal''s eyes went wide open, and her jaw nearly hit the floor. "What did you say?" she gasped.


    Nathan: "Helen is pregnant. She says that it''s my baby."


    "Go away!" Crystal shouted angrily. "You pig! How could you?!?!"


    Nathan: "Listen to me. The old Davis nned this pregnancy. He helped her get my sperm from the sperm bank."


    Crystal: "So, are you ready to marry her?"


    Nathan: "I will handle it."


    Crystal: "I don''t know if I can believe you or not,"


    "If you don''t believe me, I will respect you," Nathan said. Then he stood up and sadly walked away. He hadn''t expected that she would be so upset, and he regretted telling her at such an inopportune moment.


    Meanwhile, Crystal began to cry. She had wanted to give him the gift of her body as an expression of her love. Now she was confused, and she didn''t know what to think. In fact, she didn''t even know if she loved him anymore. Apart from love, though, there was still sexual desire. Her fire had been stoked into something wild and uncontroble, and it didn''t care that he''d left-it raged on!


    She touched her corbone, where Nathan had kissed her, and she sighed. She felt her t stomach and allowed her fingers to slide down to the tuft of hair above her pubic mound and then to her vulva-and she moaned as her index and a middle finger slipped into her moist core.


    ****


    That night, Nathan returned, and he made love to Crystal all night long and in every position that he could imagine. It was said that the frequent changes of posture could make the sexst longer, so as they fucked, they changed position as often as possible. And in-between positions, they would kiss frantically.


    Crystal was shocked by how strong her sexual needs were. Once he stopped, she would wriggle and beg for more. Nathan was surprised by her aggressiveness, and he was shocked when she began to rub her clitoris vigorously. She was insatiable. It seemed like nothing would satisfy her.


    As he became more and more familiar with her body, he leaned back so that he could watch himself prating her. "Say that you only belong to me," he said. "I won''t fuck you anymore unless you do!"


    Crystal bit his chest hard. She was like a wild cat, but Nathan endured the pain, pulled out, and began to deny her his cock.


    Crystal''s vision blurred. Without his swollen member, she felt empty, and her heart ached. She twisted her pelvis fetchingly in the hopes that he would put his manhood inside of her. But he would not give her what she needed, and no matter how hard she frigged herself, she could not get off.


    Nathanughed and said, "The sooner you say it, the sooner I will feed you!"


    "Feed me..." Crystal finally moaned. She wanted to be filled with his love and leave all of her restraints behind her.


    Nathan: "Who do you want to feed you?"


    Crystal: "Nathan, I want you to feed me."


    Nathan: "Say that you want me to feed you. Every day. And forever."


    Crystal: "No..."


    Nathan was not annoyed by her resistance. Instead, he decided to let the matter rest for now, and he slowly forced himself into her.


    Crystal moaned as herbia stretched to amodate his girth, and as he began to pump his hips rhythmically, she began tough. "More!" she cried. "More! More! More!" And, finally, she could take no more. "That''s enough," she moaned. Her body began to tremble, and her voice became choppy. In the end, she couldn''t escape the wanton carefree vitality that he brought to her life. Finally, her delicate lips opened, and she invited him to kiss her again.


    Nathan thrust his cock into her onest time, and she could feel it twitching inside, and when he came, she felt the rush of his semen as his sperm swam, hopefully, towards her uterus. Nathan leaned forward, and his tongue licked her lower lip. As they kissed, she wrapped her arms around him, and it wasn''t long before they were both asleep.


    ***


    A ray of sunlight came in, and Crystal smiled as she slowly opened her eyes. The images of the night''s adventures yed through her mind like an erotic movie, and she felt satisfied for the first time in her life. But, unfortunately, she was also a little embarrassed. As they''d made love, Nathan had kept moving her into different positions. Is he an amateur? - she wondered.


    Crystal got up, put on her silk pajamas, and stumbled downstairs. From her crotch down, she was in pain, and she could barely walk.


    Nathan was standing naked in the kitchen, and when he saw her, he lifted her easily. When he touched her soft, boneless body, he thought - I want to make love to her one thousand times over.


    Crystal fell into his arms, and she pushed the hands on her waist. "Don''t move," she said. "I heard Aunt Susie''s voice."


    Nathan pulled her back into his arms and said, "It''s Helen."


    Crystal looked at him in disbelief. "Is she moving in while I''m still here?" she asked. "Look at me. I''m a mess. Everything hurts, and we did it so much that you induced my period!"


    Nathan forced a smile and said, "Don''t worry about her. That''s not your concern. As for your period, I can help you out with that."


    Having said that, Nathan took Crystal into the washroom and had her sit down. There was blood running down her leg, and he squatted down to clean it up with a wet wipe. Crystal flinched at his touch, and he said, "You are really sensitive..."


    "It hurts." Crystal groaned as she heard a noise in the living room. That''s Helen?" she asked. The knowledge that Helen was pregnant made her regret having had sex with Nathan, and she was angry at herself for letting her sexual urges get the better of her.


    Before he could reply, she kicked him in the chest. He grabbed her arm as he fell backward, though, and she ended up hurting herself more than she''d hurt him.


    Crystal cried out in pain, and when Nathan realized that she was not well, he asked her if she needed to see a female doctor.


    "I don''t want to see a doctor," Crystal replied. "Anyway, Helen is in the other room. Shouldn''t you go and see her?"


    Nathan: "And why is that?"


    "You know why!" Crystal snapped. "Helen is your new love. She is your fianc¨¦e, and she is pregnant with your child. Even if this was all arranged behind your back, the situation remains what it is!"


    Nathan grabbed her feet and gently bit her big toe, which looked very erotic. "You are the only one that I love," he said.


    Crystal''s whole body trembled slightly, and her lower body shrank involuntarily. Nathan saw these subtle changes, and he showed her his most charming smile.. To Crystal, his face looked handsome in the morning, and she felt like her senses were being flooded with emotions.

 Chapter 1645 - 163: I Won’t Disturb You

    When Helen arrived at the house, Crystal felt like everything had changed. She had fallen in love with Nathan, but when she discovered that the other woman was pregnant, all of her insecurities came rushing back to her. It felt like everything that he had done for her had been in a dream.


    In that dream, she was like a child who had stolen ice cream, stolen happiness, and had then, finally, been told that it was just a dream. The ice cream and happiness had been nothing but a dream.


    Nathan looked at Crystal and said, "If anyone dares to touch you, I will kill them."


    "Including Eric?" Crystal asked. She carefully eyed Nathan so that she could gauge his response.


    Nathan leaned forward and grabbed her shoulders, and she was overwhelmed by his hot breath. Then he bit her earlobe and said, "I''m not fine. He doesn''t want to live a good life. Do you understand?" After saying these domineering words, his eyes changed to a moreplex color.


    Crystal flinched. "I understand," she replied. She remembered how he had shot Richard''s limbs, so she believed he meant what he said. "If you dare to disappoint me," she continued, "won''t forgive you."


    Nathan chuckled. Then he touched his lips and said, "You are the only woman who can approach me, and now that I have you, I will never let you go." He pointed to his chest. "When you die, we will share a tombstone, and the engraving will say that you are my wife."


    Crystal stared at him for a moment. Then, like a kitten, she stuck out her tongue and licked his fingers. He was like a tree growing out of thousands of vines. The branches embedded themselves into their arms, and they became desperately entangled.


    As she took his fingers into her mouth, a knock sounded outside the door, and Hellen called out: "Nathan, it''s Helen. Can Ie in?"


    Crystal froze. "The door isn''t locked," she whispered.


    Nathan: "She can see this."


    "No way!" Crystal hissed. She tried to push him away and was surprised when he ced his hand on her breast and began to caress it. If Helen walked in, she would see them intertwined with each other, and her body was covered with marks that he had made on her.


    Crystal bit her lower lip to keep herself from yelling. Thest thing she needed was for Helen to hear her. "What are we going to do?" she asked.


    Nathan shrugged and positioned himself so that they were sitting across from each other. He hugged her as he buried his face between her breasts, and he began to tickle her sides. He was trying to force her to make a noise.


    Crystal was grinding her teeth in an attempt to hold in herughter, and an evil thought suddenly urred to her: If she made enough noise, perhaps Helen would hear her and leave.


    Don''t do it! - she told herself. If she did, she would be no different from those slutty chicks that she despised, and she definitely didn''t want Helen to have a bad impression of her.


    Helen''s knocking was bing more persistent. "Nathan!" she shouted. "It''s me, Helen! Can Ie in?"


    Instead of replying, Nathan bit into Crystal''s shoulder, and she had to cover her mouth to prevent herself from crying out. "Let it out," he whispered. He smiled and bit her again. "Dere your territory."


    Crystal: "I''m afraid that her weak heart can''t stand it. If she miscarried, what then...?"


    Nathan froze. He hadn''t thought about that. He remembered the words of the old Davis, and they echoed in his mind. He''d said that if she had a miscarriage, he would have to marry her.


    The old Davis was ruthless. He was strong and not afraid of being hurt, but he did have a few weaknesses. Helen was one of them. Not only that, but if there were anyplications, he would not want to be implicated.


    Crystal felt like her heart was being stabbed by something. Did Nathan care if Helen had a miscarriage? - she wondered - And if he does, does that mean that he wants to marry her and be a Father to her child, even if it wasn''t his...?


    Crystal sneered and pulled herself out of his arms. Then she put on her pajamas and opened the door.


    Helen was surprised, not just by the sight of Crystal but by the smell that permeated the air. It was Eau de Sex: Sweat, semen, blood, pheromones, and vaginal fluids. It wasn''t hard to imagine what had happened in this room - And Helen flinched as her senses were overwhelmed. "M-Miss S-S-Smith..." she stuttered. "I''m so-sorry to d-disturb you..."


    Crystal leaned against the door. Although the cloth on her body was not loose, arge piece of skin on the neck showed, and several blueish purple bruises were visible, and Helen could see teeth marks on her corbone. Crystal shook her hands in front of her. "What''s the matter?" she asked.


    Helen''s eyeballs were motionless. "I just want to say hello to you," she said. "I am sorry to disturb you at this time." She was polite and well educated - neither embarrassing nor offensive, making Crystal feel like she was too sensitive.


    Suddenly, Nathan came out wearing a bathrobe. He frowned when he saw Helen, and he said, "Helen, are you going up the stairs by yourself? Do you think that''s a good idea?"


    Crystal wondered - Is he afraid that she might fall down the stairs and have a miscarriage? Her eyes darkened, and she said, "You two should talk first. I won''t disturb you."


    Nathan reached out and grabbed Crystal''s arm. "You won''t disturb us," he said.


    Helen felt like the atmosphere was wrong, and her smile disappeared. Despite her embarrassment, though, she still behaved cleverly. With a trace of panic, she said, "Miss Smith, it is me who disturbed you. Originally, I wanted to live alone, but the old Davis said that he was worried about me and afraid that I couldn''t take care of myself and the child. I am really sorry to move in and disturb you."


    As Crystal looked at the pitiful expression on Hellen''s face, her anger dissipated. She couldn''t help but wonder, though - If she were really sorry that she couldn''t take care of herself and her child, why did she get pregnant?

 Chapter 1646 - 164: What Are The Conditions?

    Crystal smiled at Helen and said, "Helen, I will ask Aunt Susie to help you downstairs. You are not familiar with this ce. After a few days, the room in the manor will be set up. You can live there." Having said that, she arranged her clothes and went downstairs.


    As soon as Crystal reached thending, a man grabbed her and pushed her up against the wall. There was a loud bang as the back of her head cracked the ster, she screamed from the pain, and when she opened her eyes, her vision was hazy. "Wh-Wh-Who''s th-there?" she stammered.


    "It''s Eric," said Eric.


    Crystal: "What a coincidence that you should show up at the same time that I''m here¡­."


    Eric: "It''s not a coincidence. I came here deliberately."


    "Are you looking for Nathan or Helen?" Crystal asked. She was about to tell him that they were both upstairs, but when she opened her mouth, he pressed his mouth against hers and forced his tongue into her mouth. Then, as he kissed her, he put his hands on either side of her head so that no matter how hard she tried to get away, she would be unable. Eventually, though, the kiss ended, and when he released her, he said, "Helen is pregnant with Nathan''s child."


    Crystal: "So what? Did you n it?" When Crystal heard that, she lifted her knee and drove it into Eric''s groin. Eric groaned as his hands found his aching testicles, and he bent over in pain. "Why did you do that?" he whined.


    Crystal smirked and said, "You know why."


    Eric red at Crystal and said, "Fine. Punish me if I deserve it. Next time, though, you should hit me somewhere else."


    Crystal shrugged and said, "We''ll see."


    As Eric straightened, he finally saw the marks on her neck, and he said, "I don''t have the ability to n all this, and neither do you! So, even if Helen is pregnant, are you still willing to give yourself to Nathan?"


    Crystal had initially wanted to cover up the love bites. Now that he had seen them, though, it was unnecessary. She ran her finger across one of therger bruises and said, "Have you seen enough. I can show you more if you''d like."


    Eric frowned at Crystal and said, "You are such a stupid girl. It would be better for you to be with anyone other than Nathan. I don''t know why you can''t see that. Besides, nobody can enter the Davis Family without the old Davis'' permission. He will recognize Helen now that she''s pregnant with Nathan''s child again."


    Crystal: "So?"


    Eric: "Leave with me. I will treat you well. I am the only one that will give you the love that you deserve."


    Crystal: "What are the conditions?"


    Eric: "My love is unconditional. I only want you."


    Crystal pointed to the door and said, "Do you see that?"


    Eric: "What?"


    Crystal: "The door. And on the other side of that door, there are a lot of girls who would love to have your affection. They would be willing to listen to your "lovely" words, and they would do whatever you asked of them. Nathan and I will not take up any of your time."


    Eric: "Withdraw your words. One day you will be willing to leave with me."


    Crystal pushed him away and said, "In your dreams." Then she straightened up, pushed his hands away, and went to get a drink of water.


    Not surprisingly, Eric followed her. He leaned against the counter and watched her with an arrogant expression on his face.


    Crystal tried to ignore him, but he made her nervous, so nervous, in fact, that while she was drinking her water, her cup slipped out of her hand. She managed to catch it with her free hand before it could hit the ground and smash into a million pieces. But, unfortunately, the contents of the cup were spilled all over her, and her top was soaked.


    Eric''s eyes went wide as her shirt became translucent. Suddenly, her nipples were visible, and they stood out like two sore thumbs. He felt his manhood swell, and he longed to hold her and possess her.


    There was still a little bit of water in the cup, and he waited for her to finish drinking. Then, he said, "The old Davis is going to find someone to invalidate your marriage. You know that, don''t you? He is a stubborn old curmudgeon, and he always gets his way."


    "Not this time." Crystal frowned and said, "If he wants to invalidate my marriage, that means that he hasn''t done it yet. But so what? Even if it is invalidated, it means nothing. I don''t have to have a legal rtionship with Nathan to be with him, and we can always remarry if we want to!"


    Eric had a hard time concentrating on what he wanted to say while her breasts were on disy. "Why sh-sh-should I bel-l-leave you?" he stuttered. "I''m asking y-you this because I- care, I don''t want to h-hurt you. You know that, right? When I h-hurt you, I h-hurt myself..."


    Crystal crossed her arms beneath her breasts, and her knuckles blocked his view of her nipples. She red at him for a minute, and then she said, "Fine."


    Eric''s face turned red, and his ire began to rise. He had expected more of a response from her, and he felt like she was trying to brush him off, and that made him feel like she was trying to make a fool out of him. "You can''t talk to me like that!" he growled." Crystal Smith, you owe me better!"


    "You are a real piece of work," Crystal growled. "I don''t owe you diddly-squat. Not only do you steal other people''s women, but you go into their homes to do it. You are a kidnapper and a cad!" As she spoke, she looked around him, and what she saw made her smile.


    In response to Crystal''s cold, sword-like voice, Eric looked up and smiled back at her. "It is better to steal another man''s wife than to date two people at the same time. What do you think?"


    Little did he know... Nathan was standing right behind him.


    Suddenly, Nathan cleared his throat. Eric''s face turned white.. He slowly turned around, and when he saw his old friend, his words caught in his throat.

 Chapter 1647 - 165: He Was Willing To Be Beaten By Her

    The tension between Nathan and Eric was palpable.


    Crystal shook her head helplessly. She had hoped that, now that Helen was in the picture, things would get easier. Boy, had she been wrong? She had no wish to be standing between them any longer than necessary, so she said, "I''m going to go to the living room," and then she walked into the living room. Anyway, if they were going to fight, she couldn''t do anything to stop it.


    Because Helen was moving in, two servants from the Bush family and several bodyguards were helping her with her luggage. The bodyguards came in and out without a word between them. Meanwhile, the servants were following them around, saying, "Be careful." and, "Don''t break anything." and, "That''s thedy''s favorite." And they told the strong men where each item would go.


    A bodyguard recklessly bumped into Crystal, and one of the maids couldn''t help but frown. "I told you to be careful," sheined. "So, be careful! The eyes in your head are there so that you can see. If something is broken, you can''t afford to rece it."


    The bodyguard immediately slowed down, and he apologized profusely, but the maid waved her hand and said, "I''m not worried about you. If Crystal hadn''t been in your way, you never would have bumped into her."


    Crystal: "Me?"


    "Of course, you?" the maid replied. "Who else?"


    Before Crystal could reply, Helen walked into the room. She red at the maid and said, "Nanny Elma, this is Miss Smith. Don''t be rude."


    Crystal stood silently and took a mental inventory of the things in the bodyguards'' hands. There were the semi-finished scented candles in the boxes. These also contained frosted sses of various colors and shapes. No wonder they had to be careful-thought Crystal.


    After hearing the order from the youngdy, Elma bowed her head and took two steps backward. "Miss Smith," she said. "I am so sorry."


    Crystal pursed her mouth. "It''s fine," she lied. She knew that Nanny Elma was not easy to deal with, and she hated her. The woman''s sinister eyes could spew out the poisonous liquid.


    Helen noticed Crystal''s interest in the candles and said, "It''s aromatherapy. Once I get it going, you''ll like it. You''ll see."


    Crystal: "Aromatherapy? There''s so much of it!"


    Helen: "Yeah, I like aromatherapy very much. Because I can''t see very well, the sense of smell, hearing, and taste are the senses that I use to experience beautiful things."


    Crystal noticed Helen was wearing a white maternity gown, and she walked over to her and said, "With you being pregnant, is it okay to use aromatherapy?"


    Helen shook her head and said, "I use raw materials that are not harmful to the human body or the fetus. In fact, the scents that I make are good for our bodies. What kind of fragrance do you like? I can send it to you after I make it. Is that okay?"


    Crystal: "Can you make any fragrance?"


    "Sure," Helen replied.


    Crystal approached her, smelled her hair, and said, "Mmmm... The orange blossom mixes well with the chamomile. It''s no wonder that my brother has found so many perfumes. They haven''t made the smell he wanted, though. It seems that the ratio is always wrong."


    Nanny Elma came over during their talk and helped Helen sit down, "Helen, you are pregnant, don''t stand too long," she said. Then she turned to Crystal and red at her.


    "What''s wrong?" Crystal asked.


    "Don''t y dumb," Nanny Elma said. "Miss Smith, Helen is pregnant, and Mrs. Bush and the old Davis have ordered me to monitor what Helen eats and drinks. So, if you don''t mind, I will prepare the meals every day from now on."


    Crystal shrugged to show that she didn''t care.


    "I''m afraid that this house needs to be fixed again," Nanny Elma continued. "With Helen being pregnant, it is necessary to overthrow it and reconstruct everything." After saying this, she wondered why Mr. Davis would live here. Compared to a mansion, it was nothing but an outside shitter. There was floating dust everywhere, and the ce smelled terrible. She waved her handkerchief and swept away the floating dust that was in the air, then she turned to Helen and said, "Miss, the environment is too bad. I am sorry, but you will have to put up with it for several days. Mr. Davis has ordered people to bring the manor up to code. Unlike what you are used to, there are only five or six rooms here, and they are not even decent."


    Helen: "I think it''s good. Although it is smaller, it''s more humane."


    Nanny Elma: "If thedy knew that you were suffering this way, she would definitely not let you live here."


    Helen kept smiling and did not speak, and the Nanny recognized that she did not want to talk anymore. She took an in-depth look at Crystal, and as she turned to go into the kitchen, two men came out. One person had a ck face, and the other one lookedzy. Eric walked over to Helen, kissed her cheek, and said, "Helen, I will go back first. Nanny Elma will stay here with you. If you have any requirements, tell her, and I wille to visit you as often as I can."


    Helen: "Don''t worry. I will be fine."


    Eric turned to Crystal, smiled, and said, "Remember what I said to you. Then, when you are ready toe away with me, I will be waiting."


    ****


    Once Eric was gone, Nanny Elma went to the kitchen to prepare some food, and the bodyguards guarded the door.


    Meanwhile, Nathan led Crystal to a more private ce, where he nned to have sex with her. He hugged her from behind and whispered into her ear: "I want you so badly."


    Crystal''s eyes fell on his hands, and she said, "Let go of me. You can''t really expect me to have sex with you after having just moved Helen in!"


    Nathan''s hand crawled up her body and caressed her breast. "Forget about her," he said. "She means nothing to me, and you are still the queen of the castle and my heart."


    Crystal growled as she pushed away from him. Then she turned around and pped him across the face. "I won''t fall victim to your silver tongue," she growled. "Not this time!"


    Nathan frowned slightly. "Do you want to abuse me before we have sex?" He began to grin like a Cheshire cat. "You can if you want. I don''t mind."


    Crystal was so angry that she pped him again. She was upset that the old Davis had found someone to invalidate their marriage and that she had been thest one to know it.


    A woman had never beaten Nathan, and if it were another woman, he would have thrown her out of the house. However, he was willing to be beaten by her because he knew that she was angry because of Helen''s pregnancy.


    Furthermore, as she hit him, he began to feel aroused. Crystal pped him again, and his lip split open.. A thin stream of blood ran down his chin, and Nathan felt himself begin to go hard.

 Chapter 1648 - 166: Go Away

    (Triggered Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene and inappropriate words. If you''re notfortable reading it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    Nathan allowed the enchanting woman to p him across the face seven times. Then he threw her on the bed and gave her a grumpy look. "Have you had enough?" he asked as he unbuttoned his ck shirt to reveal his tanned pecs and the scratches on his neck and corbone.


    "It''s not enough!" Crystal shouted. She thought - I could hit you a million times, and it still would not be enough! His old lover, Helen, had moved into their house with her servant, and she was pregnant with his child. This invasion of her space was unquestionably his fault, and although she had pped him seven times, it did not feel like nearly enough punishment.


    Nathan took her hand forcefully and said, "I am giving you the right to hit me, but only me. I don''t want to see you abusing any other men. Do you understand?"


    Crystal snorted but didn''t say anything.


    "Every time you p me," Nathan added, "I will fuck you. You just pped me seven times. Are you ready to pay?" He pushed her onto her back on the bed. Then he undid his belt and dropped his pants to the floor. Crystal''s eyes went nervously to his groin. His cock looked like a caged beast. It stretched his underwear, and she could tell by the wet spot at the head that it was more than raring to go.


    Nathan eyed her lustily as he touched himself over the thin fabric. "Good girl," he said.


    "You know what to do." When she didn''t do as he wanted, he grabbed her by the wrist and forced her to cup his testicles in her hand. Then he tried to force her other hand around the base of his cock. She was afraid, though, that if she touched it, it would fill her up, eat her, and she would be unable to get out of bed. But she couldn''t pull her hand away. He wouldn''t let her. Of course, he couldn''t make her stroke him.


    Finally, Nathan gave up on trying to get her to give him a hand job. Then, he climbed over her body, pinned her to the bed with his weight, and began to French kiss her.


    Crystal'' eyes erged as his nose rubbed up against her. His breath was hot, and the smell of his sweat permeated her senses. She flinched as he ground his cock against her mons pubis.


    He pushed up her nightdress, and his delicate fingers ran from her belly button to the hem of her panties, underneath the fabric and through her thin patch of pubic hair, to settle just above her clitoris. Crystal writhed under the invasion, and when his fingers finally settled between herbia, her hips rose to meet them.


    Nathan was like an angry beast. He gripped her earlobe with his teeth and ran his tongue along her skin. Then, when he began to French kiss her again, she became an active participant. He applied pressure to her vulva, her toes curled, and she uttered a low moan.


    There was a sudden knock on the door, and they both froze.


    "It''s time to eat," said Nanny Elma from the hallway. The house was old, and the walls were thin. Thus, Elma knew what they were up to, and she''d intentionally interrupted them. She''d seen Helen sitting on the sofa. The poor girl could hear everything, and her face had been as white as a sheet.


    Nanny Elma thought that Crystal and Nathan were shameless, and when no one answered the door, she knocked again.


    "She''ll go away," Nathan whispered. Then he bowed his head and bit Crystal''s lower lip. She cried out as a line of blood appeared, but when he kissed her again, the taste of it mingled between their mouths, and it was sexy as fuck.


    Nanny Elma knocked three more times, and Nathan threw a pillow at the door. He shouted at her: "Go away!"


    Nanny Elma''s face turned red. As much as she''d wanted to interrupt what was going on in the room, it hadn''t been her intention to piss off the Master of the House. She stumbled down the stairs, and when she got to the bottom, she turned away from the living room. As upset as she knew Helen was, she couldn''t bear to look at her.


    Meanwhile, upstairs, Nathan and Crystal began to go at it like animals, and before long, their moans echoed throughout the vi.


    ****


    After having both had multiple orgasms, Crystal was exhausted, but Nathan still hadn''t gotten enough. She wondered where he had gotten his strength. After all, he had not had breakfast or lunch. But he had spent his seed inside her so many times that she had almost fainted.


    "Can we take a break?" Crystal cried. "I''m hungry."


    Nathan smiled like a Cheshire cat and said, "I''ll feed you."


    Crystal sighed. He knew what he was thinking. Just go along with it - she told herself - sooner began, sooner done.


    Nathan set her up on the edge of the bed, stood up in front of her, and when he pressed himself against her lips, she took what he had to give. Then, when he''d finally finished, he carried her into the bathroom, bathed her, and fucked her once more in the bathtub.


    When they got back to the bedroom, Crystal was so weak that she could barely walk. So, he put her in one of her nightdresses, blow-dried her hair, and carried her downstairs.


    Nanny Elma and all of the other servants greeted them at the bottom of the stairs. Crystal frowned when she saw Elma. She liked her privacy, and if she had her way, she wouldn''t have all of these people hovering about all the time. On the other hand, it was not something she was used to, and it was overwhelming.


    Nanny Elma: "Dinner is ready, Sir."


    Crystal buried her face in Nathan''s chest. She felt very exposed, and she was embarrassed. She knew that everyone in the house knew what they had been up to, and it shamed her.


    Nathan carried her into the dining room. He set her down in the chair closest to the kitchen. Then he kissed her on the forehead and sat down across from her. "Well," he said.. "Let''s see what the staff have prepared for us. I''m starting!"

 Chapter 1649 - 167: What Baby Fever Feels Like

    With all of the people in the house, it had be too small for Nathan''s liking. He had several estates to his name, and he had chosen thergest on purpose so that they would not be disturbed. But still...


    Now, with Eric''s attempt to hit Crystal, he had to reconsider shutting down the ind. He wanted to lock Crystal up, and he didn''t intend to let any other men see her, especially after the afternoon they''d shared. He wanted to keep her in his arms, but Helen was here, so he couldn''t show her too much affection at the table.


    Crystal stretched her legs under the table, though. She rubbed his foot with hers, and that was more than enough for now.


    Hellen looked at her nanny, smiled, and said, "Miss Smith must be tired. Fill up her soup bowl." There was a snide tone to her voice, and her words sounded like a gift from a queen to a concubine. Crystal was exhausted, though, and she couldn''t be bothered to dwell on it. She was happy to have the soup, and she didn''t give two shits about what Helen thought of her.


    The neckline of Crystal''s white cotton nightgown revealed her shoulders and corbone. This exposure made Nathan want to sweep all of the food from the table to the floor and fuck her right there, in front of Hellen, her nanny, and anyone else who cared to watch.


    Crystal saw the look in his eyes, and she gave him a dirty look. Then she took out her phone, typed a few words on the screen, and pressed send.


    Nathan''s phone chimed, and he read the message she had sent him. It said: "Do you enjoy this peaceful coexistence between your ex and wife?"


    Nathan: "You still have the strength to joke, darling. That is good. Once we are done eating, we can go upstairs for Round Two!" After he sent the message, he began to tap his long fingers on the table as he waited impatiently for her reply.


    Crystal: "Nathan, Elma didn''t know the rules. If she had, she wouldn''t have interrupted us. I have since exined the rules to her and Helen. It is only their first day here. Understandably, they don''t know a lot about your rules. Don''t take it to heart. If there''s anything wrong, just say so. Okay?"


    Nathan leaned over, fixed Crystal''s cor, and said, "You take care of the tire, and don''t think about anything else."


    When Helen heard that, the spoon in her hand loosened, her soup bowl tipped, and its contents spilled all over the table and all over her clothes.


    Elma hurriedly went to help Helen clean up, but she held her hand up and said, "It''s alright. I was careless."


    Of course, Nanny Elma knew that what Mr. Davis had said had broken Helen''s heart. The meaning of what he had said was not immediately apparent. But, after some thought, eventually, everyone at the table came to understand what he had meant. Nathan wanted Helen to focus on the baby and not think about anything else - and byparing the fetus to a tire, it showed how little he actually cared about it.


    Helen always went out of her way to tolerate everything, and Nanny Elma pitied her. She worried that once the baby was born, Crystal and Nathan would im it as their own. If that happened, Crystal would be the child''s mother. And where would that leave Helen? - wondered Elma. She noticed the marks on Crystal''s neck, suddenly, and she wordlessly cursed. This girl is such a slut! - thought Elma.


    "Look how clumsy I am," Helen muttered as she cleaned up her mess. "I am so sorry. If my vision were better, this never would have happened..." The light in Helen''s eyes dimmed a little. Because her poor vision resulted from her attempted suicide, she med herself for her ailment, and she felt guilty whenever it put anyone out.


    Crystal''s phone buzzed. While her attention had been on Helen, Nathan had sent her another text message. This one said: "We should have our own baby."


    Crystal hadn''t ever thought about being a Mother, but something stirred inside her when she read those words. Suddenly, she found herself yearning for a child of her own - a child born of love - to watch grow and then grow old. So, this is what Baby Fever feels like - she thought. She smiled as her fingers lingered on the keypad. She didn''t know how to reply, so she wrote "Eat" instead.


    Helen seemed to be thinking something simr. She looked at Crystal and said, "You should eat more, Miss Smith. After all, you have to take care of Nathan."


    "He doesn''t need to be looked after. He''s supposed to look after us, right?" Crystal looked defiantly at Nathan.


    Nathan snorted, picked up his phone, and texted Crystal again. He wrote: "If you don''t feel like I''ve already taken good care of you, then I will make it up to you tonight."


    Crystal sighed when she read that. This man has a one-track mind - she thought, and he is utterly insatiable....


    Nanny Elma looked at Nathan, frowned, and said, "I''m worried that Helen won''t sleep well here. She wakes up at the slightest noise."


    She was implying that Nathan and Crystal would be rude to make a lot of noise at night while having sex while everyone else was trying to sleep.


    Nathan smirked and summoned Vic. Then, when the bodyguard came to the table, he said, "I''d like you to move Helen''s room as far away from my own as possible. I would hate to keep her up at night."


    Helen''s face turned white. She hastily said, "There''s no need. Nanny Elma is always exaggerating!" and then she shot her nanny a nasty look.


    Nanny Elma was angry and distressed. She knew that Helen wanted to sleep close to Mr.Davis, but she also knew that this wasn''t a healthy arrangement- and she knew that the additional stress would not be good for the baby. She looked at her charge and said, "You had better be careful, miss. You are still in your first trimester, so you need to be careful."


    "I know," said Helen. Then she smiled and stroked her stomach.. "I will protect my baby."

 Chapter 1650 - 168: How Did I Become The Bad Girl?

    After dinner, Nathan went upstairs to take a shower, and while he was detained, a car pulled up in the driveway. Helen''s family doctor had arrived, and he had several of his assistants with him.


    When Nanny Elma saw the car, she called Helen into the living room and said, "Helen, your family doctor is here. Mrs. Bush has ordered regr, daily examinations for you, along with some regr tests like taking your temperature and blood pressure."


    "Okay." Helen sat down on the couch and said, "Let him in."


    ****


    The doctor''s manner was cautious, and as he held a stethoscope to Helen''s chest, he asked her if anything was bothering her. "Mrs. Davis," he said. "I am your doctor, so you can tell me anything."


    Crystal was in the kitchen, and she was startled to hear Helen being referred to as Mrs. Davis. Helen was equally surprised. She shook her head in sheepish denial, but before she could correct the man, Elma blurted out, "Mrs. Davis has not been sleeping well recently."


    "Lethargy is amon symptom during the first trimester," the doctor said. "In your case, I think you might be too nervous. It would help if you took the pressure off. Listening to music and eating good food can distract you from anything that might be causing you anxiety." Crystal had just entered the room with a vase of flowers, and he frowned. "By the way," he continued. "You have to pay attention to some of the flowers in the room because they can make you sick. For example, the perfumed lilies in this youngdy''s hand seem mild and harmless, but they contain stimnts that can affect your nerves at this time and lead to fetal instability.


    Nanny Elma was startled. She hurriedly gave one of the servants a stern look, and the servant attempted to snatch the flowers from Crystal''s hands. Crystal retracted her hands, though, and the servant said, "Miss Smith, please let me handle the flowers. You know Mrs. Davis is pregnant. Did you put the lilies in the room on purpose, knowing that they could harm the baby?"


    "Mr. Davis sent the flowers," Crystal replied.


    "Do you think that Mr. Davis sent them to cause Helen to miscarry purposely?"


    "I doubt that was his intention," Elma scoffed. "It seems to me that he gave them to you so that you could put them in your room, but you intentionally brought them into the living room to cause Helen harm. Isn''t that the way of things?"


    Crystal wanted tough, but she kept herposure. "Did I invite you into my house?" she asked. "Anyway, Helen has been here all day. There are flowers everywhere, and she is fine!"


    Helen reached for Elma''s hand and said, "Miss Smith did not do it on purpose. She probably didn''t know that lilies can cause miscarriages."


    Elma: "There are bound to be conflicts while we are living here. Although this is Miss Smith''s house, and we are only staying here for some time, as her guests, it would be best if we made a few things clear from the get-go." Helen shook her head and said, "I moved in to make sure that the baby is born. Nathan and Miss Smith are..."


    Elma knew what Helen was going to say, so before she could finish, she quickly cut in. "Mr. Davis will fall in love with you one day," she said. "You are pretty, polite, and well-bred. Whoever sees you will like you."


    Suddenly, the servant snatched the flowers out of Crystal''s hands, threw them on the ground, and crushed them with the heel of her shoe.


    Crystal reached out and pped the servant across the face. "Who do you think you are?" she roared. "How dare you disrespect me in my own house?" She lifted her hand to hit her again, but Elma yelled at her to stop.


    Elma: "Miss Smith, that was rude!!!"


    The servant bowed her head to Elma and stepped back sheepishly.


    Crystal: "Is it not rude to trample on another person''s things?"


    Elma: "The servant was looking after Mrs. Davis. It was understandable."


    "If you liked the lilies," Helen interrupted, "I''ll ask the servant to buy you some more. Just, please stop fighting..."


    The Doctor red at Crystal and said, "Can we put this behind us, please. The stress isn''t good for the baby."


    Crystal sneered angrily. How did I be the bad girl?- she wondered - And why do they keep calling Helen Mrs. Davis?


    Unexpectedly, Nathan emerged from the dining room. "What''s going on here?" he asked. He had heard everything.


    "Mr. Davis," said the Doctor. "It is good to see you."


    "It is good to be seen," Nathan replied.


    Elma and the servants bowed their heads and greeted him with respect, but he didn''t even look at them. He nced coldly at the lilies on the floor. Tonelessly, he asked the room, "What happened?"


    Elma looked up and said, "The doctor said that the lilies could cause a miscarriage. The maid tried to throw them out, but Miss Smith wouldn''t let¡­."


    Nathan half listened as he walked up to Crystal, picked her up, and set her on the shoe cab situated against the wall.


    Crystal was wearing a knee-length nightdress with white cotton bubble sleeves. She pulled down on the hem of her skirt, which showed her white, smooth thighs, while her calves dangled in the air.


    "Don''t move, or you''ll fall," Nathan told her. He had his hands around her waist, and he was holding her in ce. "Now tell me the truth; do you like lilies?"


    "Not at all!" Crystal replied angrily.


    Nathan fiddled with Crystal''s frail hand for a second, and then he brought it to his mouth and bit one of her fingers, which caused her to tremble.


    There was a look of satisfaction in Nathan''s eyes, and he smiled as he summoned Vic. Then, when his bodyguard arrived, he said, "Vic, ask the doctor which flowers are harmless to pregnant women, choose some expensive ones, and send them to Miss Smith and me every day."


    Vic nodded, and then he quickly left. Elma looked up. She had a frown on her face, and when Nathan saw it, he was displeased. "What now?" he growled. "Are you not satisfied?"


    "Of course, I am," Elma quickly replied. "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    "Alright then!" Nathan snapped. "I want you to remember that the next time you address Crystal. Do not forget that I could make your stay here very unpleasant."


    Elma''s face turned white. She nodded slightly but said nothing.


    For a moment, the doctor was embarrassed. He had thought that Helen was Nathan''s wife, but from the way that Mr.. Davis treated Crystal, he knew that she was his sweetheart.

 Chapter 1651 - 169: Never Mind, Helen

    Once the business with the doctor was over, Nathan picked Crystal up and carried her to their bedroom. Once there, he swept the skincare products from the makeup table to the floor, and then he put her on it. "Are you satisfied now?" he asked as he spread her legs and pressed his manhood against her pubic mound.


    Crystal curled her lips and said, "No, I''m not satisfied." Her cor was made from stic, and Nathan tugged it down, over her shoulders, past her taut breasts, and let it rest below her abdomen. Then he leaned over and took her nipple into his mouth.


    After suckling for a couple of minutes, Nathan straightened up and smiled impishly.


    "How about now?" he asked.


    Crystal growled and called him a rascal as he gently pinched her chin so that he could kiss her lips. Crystal was shocked as an electric current raced up her back. It ran from the crack of her ass to the top of her head. Then, boom! Nathan triumphantly slipped his tongue into her mouth. Finally, after they had been French kissing for a few minutes, he pulled away andughed. "I am a rascal," he said. "So what?"


    Crystal tried to push him away, but it was pointless to try. He was too strong. "Stop it," she cried. "I want to take a bath. Can''t you just make yourself at home?"


    Nathan ignored her pleas as he grabbed her skirt and ripped it in half. Then, as it fell to the ground, she evaded his next grab, ran into the bathroom, and locked the door behind her.


    Fortunately, Nathan didn''t try to break down the door. Crystal didn''t think she had it in her to go another round with him. His desire was terrible, and she guessed that if she could not get him to give her a break, she wouldn''t be able to get out of bed at night.


    So, she had her bath, and when she came out, she was surprised that he wasn''t waiting for her in the room. She smiled as she locked the bedroom door. Then she climbed into bed and fell into a restful sleep.


    In the middle of the night, though, she awoke to a hand under her shirt. It was cupping her right breast, and two fingers were ying with her nipple. Fucking Hell! -thought Crystal. "How did you get in here?"


    Instead of answering the question, Nathan pressed his body against hers and began to nibble at her earlobes.


    Crystal: "Answer my question! How did you get in here?"


    "I wanted toe in," Nathan whispered. "Did you think you could stop me by locking the door? Silly girl. This is my house. I have a key to all of the rooms!"


    Crystal was speechless, and as he pressed himself against her, she decided not to fight him.


    Nathan: "Do you like that?"


    Crystal sighed and said, "Helen is next door. She does not sleep well. Aren''t you afraid that something will go wrong?"


    Nathan: "Never mind, Helen. Don''t you think we hit it off perfectly? You give me so much pleasure. I have never felt this satisfied before, and no matter how many times I take you, it doesn''t seem like it''s enough!"


    Before Crystal could reply, Nathan had her pants and panties around her ankles. Then he rolled her onto her stomach and pulled her up onto all fours. He elevated her arse, licked her back, and began to screw her from behind.


    Crystal and Nathan did it many times that night and in multiple positions, and at first, she was in a lot of pain, but as he finally brought her to orgasm, she began to get into it too. She bit her lip in an attempt to stay quiet, and except for the asional moan, she was sessful.


    ****


    The next morning, Crystal was a wreck, and she had to hold the railing as she went down the stairs. Nathan had already left for work, and Helen was finishing her breakfast in the dining room. When she saw Crystal, she smiled and said, "Good morning, Miss Smith."


    "Good morning," Crystal replied.


    Nanny Elma had prepared way more food than Helen could eat, and she offered Crystal a te. Crystal thanked her, and then she sat across from her. Then she added some items to her te, poured herself a ss of milk, and after drinking it, she said, "Miss Bush, isn''t it wonderful being pregnant?"


    Helen: "I don''t feel anything yet, but the thought of a little being in my belly strikes me as wonderful. I think this is a feeling that you have to experience because I don''t think that I have the vocabry to express how I feel."


    Crystal chuckled and said, "The way Mr. Davis and I are going at it, I''m going to be feeling that feeling pretty soon." An imminent pregnancy seemed inevitable to her because they weren''t using any form of protection.


    Elma red at Crystal. Because Crystal talked openly about her sexual history without shame, Elma thought that she was vulgar. "Do you think it will be that easy?" she asked. Elma didn''t want Crystal to get pregnant. Once Crystal was pregnant, she knew that Helen''s chances of winning Nathan''s heart would be drastically reduced.


    Crystal: "I heard that the sess rate of artificial insemination is shallow, but some women still get pregnant. So why wouldn''t I get pregnant the normal way?"


    Elma was so angry that she tugged at the white apron that she had hung around her neck, and she hissed at Crystal.


    Helen touched Elma''s arm and said, "Please, Nanny, calm down. This could be a good thing. If Crystal gets pregnant, our children could be ymates..."


    Just then, several of Nathan''s bodyguards walked in. They had bundles of flowers in their hands, and each one was more beautiful and exotic than the previous one. Some of them, Crystal recognized, but others were utterly foreign to her. In truth, she was not really interested in flowers, but she wanted to see how Elma would react.


    Vic came inst, and he said, "Miss Smith, Mr. Davis told me to put the flowers in the room."


    "Okay," Crystal said. "Thank you. You can put them anywhere you''d like. I love the flowers, and they''re sure to brighten this ce up!" From the corner of her eye, she watched as Elma''s face turned red from rage.


    "What a bad girl," Elma muttered.. "We will wait and see¡­."

 Chapter 1652 - 170: Plan Buying A Morning After Pill

    Once the bodyguards were gone, Crystal changed her clothes, and then she was ready to go out and buy some emergency birth control. When Nathan initially mentioned having a baby, she''d gotten a bad case of baby fever, but it hadn''tsted long. She wasn''t ready to get pregnant and have a baby, and she knew it. And everything she had said to Helen and her nanny had been nothing but a ruse to get Elma riled up.


    As Crystal left the house, Vic followed her. She frowned as she turned to face him. "I think you are tailing the wrong person," she said.


    Vic: "Nope. Mr. Davis asked me to follow you for a while."


    Crystal: "You don''t have to follow me. I will give you the day off today. Why not? It is such a nice day. You should be out enjoying it!"


    The sun was bright and hot, and Crystal put on her sunsses, not just to protect her eyes but also to make her a little less identifiable when she bought the Morning After Pill.


    Vic: "Thank you. You are too kind, and I wish I could ept your generous offer, but I must follow Mr. Davis''s orders. You know how he is about things like that, so I am sure that you understand¡­."


    Crystal didn''t know whether tough or cry. Somehow, Nathan had guessed her intentions and sent Vic to make sure that she could not terminate her pregnancy - If, in fact, she was pregnant.


    Crystal nodded helplessly and followed Vic to the car. She did understand why Vic couldn''t ept her offer, but that knowledge did not make her situation any morefortable.


    Once they were both inside the car, Vic asked her where she wanted to go, and she said, "Take me to the hospital."


    Vic: "Mr. Davis said that you could not go to the hospital."


    Crystal: "So I can''t visit my father?"


    Vic: "If you want to see your father, you may FaceTime with him."


    Crystal: "Take me to the drugstore. I''m going to buy a box of painkillers."


    Vic: "Are you going to buy medicine for Mr. Davis? Everything you need, you already have!"


    Crystal: "Why would Mr. Davis need medicine? What''s the matter with him?"


    Vic: "He had a headache this morning, but he''s all right now. Mr. Davis is not happy, though, so I hope you will do as you''re told."


    "Fine, then," Crystal said. "We don''t have to go to the hospital or the drugstore." On the outside, she looked calm and collected, but she was breaking down on the inside. She was desperate to get her hands on the Morning After Pill. Not knowing what else to do, she pulled out her phone and texted Leslie.


    A few minutes passed, and then, finally, her friend''s reply appeared. It said, "Wait for me at the cafe next to the vi in the military region."


    ****


    Leslie had short hair, and she was dressed like a punk. She was wearing Doc Martin boots, ripped blue jeans, and a Nirvana tank top. She was sitting on the sofa, surrounded by little girls. Each of these lesbians wanted a piece of her, and if all they could get were a selfie with her, they would happily take whatever they could get.


    Leslie took out a cigarette, took a puff, and blew a ring of smoke into one of the girl''s faces. Sheughed and said, "I am not avable today. Get out of here." The girls reluctantly left, and they crossed paths with Crystal as she came into the caf¨¦- and when they saw Leslie call her over to her table, their faces turned red from bitter anger.


    Leslie took a look at Vic, who had walked in behind Crystal, and swallowed the words she had wanted to say. Now she knew why Crystal had asked her to buy the medicine for her. It must be hard to get anything done with the Gestapo on your back 24/7 - thought Leslie.


    "Will you buy me a cup of coffee?" Crystal asked as she sat down and took off her sunsses.


    "Have mine," Leslie said as she pushed her cup across the table. "I''ve only taken a sip." Crystal drank the coffee, chatted for a while with Leslie, and then she left.


    ****


    Once Crystal was gone, Leslie went outside to talk to Hugo, who had been waiting for her. Hugo saw Leslie and whistled. "Did you finally get a hold of Arnold?" he asked.


    Leslie sighed and said, "The medicine isn''t for me. It''s for Crystal."


    Hugo frowned. "Are you talking about Crystal?" he asked. "The girl with Nathan? The Bush girl''s rival?"


    Leslie: "I didn''t expect you to know about that...."


    Hugo noticed that Leslie still had the medicine in her hand, and he asked why Crystal hadn''t taken it with her.


    Leslie shrugged and said, "You seem so in charge, dude. Do you think Nathan would shoot me if I gave it to her? After all, since there is already one pregnancy, it wouldn''t hurt to have one more. Moreover, Nathan wants to have a baby..."


    Hugo shook his head and stretched out his hand to twist her earlobe. Then he said," You''ve always loved stirring up trouble."


    Leslie: "Come on. I am helping her. Having a baby would be an extra bargaining chip for her. Anyway... In the end, it is God who decides who gets pregnant and who does not."


    Hugo: "You drive me crazy! I can never win an argument with you."


    "Whatever, dude," said Leslie as she climbed into Hugo''s car.


    Hugo: "Hey, don''t make a mess in my car, okay. I want you to wash it if it gets dirty."


    "Shall I wash you, too?" Leslie flirted with him.


    Hugo sighed and said, "Let''s just get you to school, okay."


    ****


    As Serenity got out of the car, she pretended to be surprised when she saw Crystal. "I wasn''t expecting to see you here," she said.


    Crystal greeted her on the steps, and then she nced behind her to where Vic was standing. "I am so embarrassed to have him following me around," she whispered. "It is ridiculous. He is enjoying the wonderful life of a man with two wives, even though he has a child."


    Serenity looked at Crystal''s belly and said, "No way! Why didn''t you tell me the good news sooner?"


    Crystal lightly punched her friend on the shoulder and said, "Not me, silly! I''m not pregnant. Eric''s sister is, though. She used artificial insemination, and she has Professor Davis''s child!"


    Serenity: "Damn it! Really? Sounds like #FakeNews to me."


    Crystal: "Believe it or not, it is the absolute truth.. Anyway, I am moving to the manor this summer, so try not to miss me too much."

 Chapter 1653 - 171: You’re Afraid I’ll Catch Fire?

    Serenity was so surprised by Crystal''s news that she didn''t know what to say. It all sounded very traumatic, and she doubted that anyone else could have handled it as well as Crystal had. She thought If another girl had been faced with such obstacles, she might have had to hide in some corner.


    Serenity was worried about Crystal, but she didn''t want to stress her friend out any more than she probably already was, so she decided to change the subject. "By the way," she said. "How are your preparations for the written exam going?"


    Crystal frowned and groaned slightly. "I forgot about it," she admitted. "There has just been so much going ontely¡­"


    Serenity: "Don''t worry. There is still some time to go before the exam, and we can work together."


    Crystal nodded and thanked her friend. Then, as they walked towards their ss, they gossiped about some of their ssmates, and they giggled when they entered the room.


    Meanwhile, in the back of her mind, Serenity couldn''t stop worrying about Crystal''s rtionship. Now that there was another woman, and she was pregnant with his child, she doubted that Nathan would stay with Crystal.


    ****


    The ss had been in session for just over thirty minutes when Vic barged into the room.


    He stormed down the aisle to the back of the ss, grabbed Crystal by the arm, and dragged her out of the room.


    Crystal cried out, "Hey! What''s going on? Where are we going?" She was mortified.


    "Something has happened," Vic replied. "That''s all that you need to know right now." And once he had her back in the car, he sped off in the direction of the military vi.


    Crystal suspected that Leslie had gotten into trouble again and that it had something to do with her. So, when she was shoved into the vi, she wasn''t surprised to see her friend there, along with Nathan and Arnold. Nathan had an angry expression on his dark face, and the simrity between how he looked and the way she imagined the devil looking was unnerving.


    Crystal did not know what was going on, but it didn''t take long for her to figure it out. Leslie gave her a sheepish look, and then she looked at the coffee table to the box of Morning After Pills. I guess it is time to face the music - thought Crystal absently.


    Arnold looked at Crystal and said, "Miss Smith, I found this in Leslie''s bag, Leslie said it was for you. Is that true?"


    Crystal''s heart is sand. More than anything, she was sad that her trusted friend had sold her out. "I did ask Leslie to buy that for me," she admitted.


    "I told you," Leslie cried. "I told you it was for Crystal..."


    Arnold pped her across the face and said, "Did I tell you that you could speak?"


    Leslie''s eyes went wide, and her hand went to the ce where Arnold had hit her. She opened her mouth to defend herself, but he stopped her words with a look. Then he turned his attention back to Crystal.


    "Let me give you some advice," he said. "Don''t take this medicine. It is bad for your health."


    Leslie knew better than to interrupt Arnold, but she couldn''t help herself. "But she didn''t take it!" she argued. "Why are you making such a fuss over it?!?!"


    "Is that true?" asked Nathan.


    "Yes!" Leslie eximed. "There is no need to get mad. I didn''t let her take it yet, and now Crystal knows not to do this ever again, so there is no need to ever talk about it again!"


    Nathan thought long and hard about what Leslie had said, and then he smiled. He had a lighter in his hand that he''d been ying with, and he tossed it to her. "I know you''ve been thinking about this lighter for a long time," he said. "Now it belongs to you."


    Leslie grinned as she ran her fingers over the image on the side of the lighter. A Prime Minister had used the antique, and it was priceless. There were tears in her eyes as she smiled and said, "Thank you, Nathan."


    Leslie was so enamored by the lighter that she didn''t see the warning look in Crystal''s eyes.


    Nathan stood up and said, "You''re wee, and thank you - both of you - for being so forting about this. Crystal and I will go now, and we won''t bother you anymore."


    Nathan left first, and Crystal followed him out the door. Then, once they were alone, he turned around abruptly.


    Crystal''s mind began to race. Instead of confronting her, though, as she had thought he would, Nathan summoned Vic.


    Within seconds, the bodyguard appeared.


    "How can I be of service?" he asked.


    Crystal was shocked when Nathan pulled the box of Morning After Pills from his pocket. When did he take those? - she wondered. As far as she''d known, they were still on the coffee table inside the vi.


    "Eat these," Nathan replied. "All of them." Crystal gave Nathan a dirty look and said, "Leave him out of this. He had nothing to do with what I did."


    Nathan: "If he had been paying better attention to you, this wouldn''t have happened. These pills will teach him a lesson!"


    Vic knew that he had no choice but to do as he had been told, so he began to dry swallow the pills.


    Nathan: "When I catch you taking medicine, I won''t punish you, but I will punish anyone who helps you. One of the reasons I keep you around is so that you can be a baby making machine for me, and now that you''re mine, you can''t go around doing as you please."


    Crystal''s eyes welled up with tears. She felt like she was on the brink of losing her mind, and she didn''t know what to do. "Would you punish someone for feeding me?" she asked.


    Nathan: "You little goblin! Haven''t I made myself clear? Whoever gives you medicine wille to a bad end."


    ''What if it was Helen?" Crystal asked. She put her arm around his neck, leaned her head on his shoulder, and smelled his hair. Nathan didn''t reply, so she cautiously continued: "What if, instead of the Morning After Pill, I bought condoms or went on The Birth Control Pill? Would that be alright?"


    "It would not be alright," Nathan replied. He hugged her hard and said, "I''m worried about you. I don''t know where all this nonsense ising from..."


    Crystal gave Nathan a crooked smile and said, "I''m only looking out for your best interests. After all, you will have a "Harem Fire" if you focus all of your attention on me."


    Nathan pinched Crystal''s waist. "So..." he said. "You''re afraid I''ll catch fire?"


    Crystal''s eyes narrowed, and she tried to speak, but Nathan touched her lips with his index finger and shushed her. "It doesn''t matter," he replied. "If you need to, you can put out my fire with your water." Then he touched the fabric that covered her pubic mound, pressed down hard, and added: "In case there is any misunderstanding... I''m talking about the water down here."


    Crystal couldn''t help but twitch when his hand moved up, then down, and back up again. It felt nice, but she knew better than to let him get away with what he''d said. So, she scolded him. "Professor Davis!" she growled.. "Watch your tongue."

 Chapter 1654 - 172: Buy Them For Me

    Every time Nathan made a dirty joke, Crystal was rendered speechless. When he said such ambiguous, lustful words, though they did not bother her because of his noble temperament, instead, they made her weak in the knees, and she thought - This man is like the proverbial wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    ****


    Back at the Beverly vi- As soon as Nanny Elma heard the sound of Nathan''s car in the driveway, she ran out to greet him, without even taking the time to wash her hands. She hoped that her pious loyalty would win her the Best Employee Award.


    Nathan barely noticed her, though. He kicked off his shoes, threw his coat on the couch, and walked into his study without a word.


    When Crystal heard hime in, she went to look for the medicine box. She had heard from Vic that Nathan had a headache, so she wanted to find painkillers for him.


    The medicine box was stuffed with all kinds of medicine. Crystal looked over the instructions and read each bottle''sbel.


    At this time, Elma was preparing a ss of milk for Helen, and when she passed the hallway, she happened to see Crystal. Her brow furrowed, and she wondered - What is that girl up to now?


    When Crystal saw Elma, she hurriedly shoved the medicine bottles back into the box.


    Then she smiled and said, "Elma, do you have any painkillers?"


    Elma raised her head arrogantly and continued on her way without saying a single word to Crystal. She gave Helen the milk, and when she returned, she was surprised to find Crystal waiting for her.


    Crystal: "Your young master has a headache. If we don''t have painkillers, you will have to go out and buy them. If you do not, and he gets angry, who do you think he will me? Me or you? Of course, he will me you!"


    Elma stared at Crystal fiercely. "Come with me," she said. She and Helen hadn''t lived in the vi for very long, so their luggage wasn''t unpacked yet, but she knew where she kept her painkillers, and she quickly found them.


    Crystal was leaning on the door. After taking the painkillers, she casually asked if Elma had any Morning After Pills. The Nanny looked at her suspiciously and said, "No."


    Crystal: "Buy them for me."


    Elma: "Why should I listen to you?"


    Crystal: "Because we havemon goals. You don''t want me to have a baby, and neither do l. Of course, you do not have to cooperate with me, but if I really am pregnant, I will have no choice but to give birth to the child. Then, after its birth, Nathan will favor my child over Helen''s. Is that what you want?"


    Elma: "Why don''t you buy it yourself?"


    Crystal: "If I could, I would. Do you think I enjoy wasting my time talking bullshit with you?"


    Elma took another look at Crystal, clenched her teeth, and finally agreed. "I''ll buy them for you," she said.


    Crystal: "Let''s keep this between you and me."


    Elma sighed and said, "Fine. But you have to take medicine in front of me."


    Crystal nodded but said nothing.


    Elma took off her apron, changed her clothes, and went out of the door. Meanwhile, Crystal took the painkillers into the study, knocked on the door, and pushed it open.


    Nathan looked away from theputer screen on his desk and met Crystal''s eyes. He was massaging his temples, and Crystal could tell that he was in pain. "I heard Vic say you have a headache," she said. She sniffed the room and smiled. "Is aromatherapy helping?" she wondered.


    Nathan: "Hmm. Come here."


    Crystal walked over, and as soon as she was within arm''s length, he grabbed her, pulled her to him, and cuddled her. A minute passed, and then he sat her on his knee. Finally, he brought up an image on theputer and said, "Look here."


    "What is this?" Crystal asked. She was dazzled by what she saw.


    Nathan: "These are the people who own the same cufflink as the one you received from your Mother."


    While Nathan was talking, Crystal took the opportunity to stuff a painkiller into his mouth. He frowned and refused to swallow. "What are you trying to feed me?" he growled.


    "Rx," she said. "It is for your headache." She picked up the bottle of water that was sitting on the desk and passed it to him.


    Nathan smiled as he lifted her chin. Then he fed her a mouthful of water, and before Crystal could swallow, he pressed his lips to hers and plundered the water from her mouth. As the water passed between them, some of it dribbled down their chins in a way that was erotic and enticing.


    Before long, Crystal''s shirt was soaked, and the material became translucent, giving Nathan a clear view of her cleavage and the outline on her nipples. "Hmm..." he said. He cupped her left breast in his right hand and gave it a yful squeeze.


    Crystal couldn''t help but clench her fists. She gently beat her fists against his chest in silent protest, but Nathan didn''t let her go until their lips were numb.


    Crystal: "So, have you found out who my biological father is?"


    Nathan: "All of the people in the photo have been investigated, including the fencing master, Warren Kim. That''s normal, though. There are very few people who own that cufflink, but it may still be hard to figure out your Father''s identity."


    Crystal: "Hmm. That makes sense. After all, he is a rapist."


    Nathan propped his chin against her head, "Maybe he didn''t mean to be a rapist...


    Before Crystal could reply, there was a knock at the door. Then, without waiting for a word of wee, Elma came in. She had a dessert dish in her hands, and when Nathan wasn''t looking, she winked at Crystal. Then she ced the tray on the desk and silently slipped back into the hall.


    Crystal, of course, knew what Elma had meant by the wink. So, once the nanny was gone, she sighed and said, "I need to go to the restroom." After saying this, she jumped out of his arms.


    Nathan watched her go, and before she made it to the door, he said, "I wanted you to say that you will have my baby!"


    Crystal paused, half-turned, smiled, and said, "Of course." And she would, too, but not now. It wasn''t because she didn''t love him, either. She just didn''t want things to be moreplicated than they already were.


    For the moment, what she wanted was very simple: One home and one person to love and be loved by. "I''ll be right back," she said, and she hurried out of the bedroom. Then she closed the door behind her, and instead of going to the bathroom, she went down the stairs.


    Elma was waiting for her in the kitchen with the medicine.. "You had better not change your mind!" she hissed.

 Chapter 1655 - 173: It Was My Mistakes

    Crystalughed as she scooped the bottle of Morning After Pills out of Elma''s hand. She snorted and said, "Obviously, I''m not going to change my mind!" Then she grabbed the bottle, took out a pill, and dry swallowed it. Once the drug was down her throat, she tried to slip the bottle into her picket, but Elma stopped her by snatching it out of her hands.


    "I''ll keep the remaining pills!" Elma hissed.


    "Who knows what kind of trouble you might get up to with them¡­."


    Crystal sighed and said, "If I really wanted to y tricks, do you think I would need these pills?"


    Elma frowned and said, "Fine. I don''t take these anymore, anyway. They are not good for my body." She chuckled. "After the babyes, I am looking forward to seeing who your young master will choose to be with."


    "You are a real bitch!" Crystal growled. Her finger longed to p the nanny.


    Elma: "Whatever, slut!"


    Crystal clenched and unclenched her fists at her side, and she was about to say something nasty, but then she realized that Nathan was watching them. Her face went white, and she wondered - How long has he been there? He was standing on the stairs with one hand on the wooden handrails. "Vic!" he shouted. "Bring the pills to me."


    Vic had been in the living room, and he grabbed the pill bottle out of Elma''s hand and tossed it to Nathan.


    "What are you going to do?" Crystal asked. Nathan red at Crystal but said nothing. Instead, he emptied the bottle into his left hand. Then he crushed them in his fingers one by one and dumped the debris on the ground. He could not believe that his love had gone behind his back in the hopes of murdering their potential child.


    Had Elma''s furtive behavior not been seen by Vic, and had Vic not followed her to the drugstore, Nathan would have probably never known how much Crystal did not want to have his baby. He looked at Crystal and said, "I''ve told you what the punishment would be for anyone who gave you pills, didn''t l?"


    At that moment, Nathan looked like a devil, and Crystal had a hard time believing that he was the same person she lived with and made love to. It''s just a pill - she thought desperately - And I only took it because I''m not ready to have a baby yet....


    Elma was so frightened by Nathan''s hostility and wrath that she was trembling with fear, and she hurriedly knelt and began to beg him for mercy. "Young Master," she cried. "This is none of my business. Miss Smith ordered me to buy them. She said that she didn''t want to have a baby..."


    Nathan: "She ordered you to buy them! So what? Would you follow any order she gave you? If she ordered you to kill a person, would you do as you were told?"


    "It was wrong of me," Elma wailed. "Young master, please give me another chance..."


    Helen had been sleeping while this had been going on, but the noise Elma was making finally roused her. She got up quickly and rushed out to see what was going on. Then, when she saw Elma on the floor, wailing, her heart nearly broke. She staggered over to Elma, and when she saw the bottle of Birth Control Pills, she understood everything. She looked up to Nathan and said, "Tribute!"


    Nathan''s eyebrows were raised. "What are you talking about?" he asked.


    "It''s from Hunger Games," Helen exined.


    "It means that I will take her ce. Whatever punishment you had intended for her will be mine."


    Elma held Helen and said, "Miss, don''t. You are pregnant. I did the deed. I should bear the punishment."


    Nathan turned to Elma and said, "Fine. So be it. Go, kneel at the door, and stay there until this time tomorrow. I think that will teach you a lesson you''ll remember."


    Helen: "No, Nathan. Elma has bad knees.


    Kneeling for so long will kill her... I beg you, please, please spare her..."


    Nathan shrugged and said, "No way!" Then he turned to Crystal. "You''re next. How do you think I should punish you?"


    Crystal could not help but tremble with fear. She knew that she had crossed a line with him and that he was really angry with her. She shook her head and seized her hemline. "It''s me that asked her to buy the pills for me..." she said.


    Nathan: "You''ve never taken what I said to heart, have you? No matter who buys the pills for you, even if that person is me, they will have to be punished."


    Crystal closed her eyes and said, "I see."


    Nathan was so furious that he felt like his head was going to explode. He rubbed his temples with his fingers and looked straight at Crystal. "Go," he whispered. "To our bedroom. Climb into bed and wait for me. You should know what to do once you get there."


    Crystal frowned. She was seldom obedient, but she did not dare to disobey him or provoke him at this time. If she did, she knew that it could only make things worse than they already were.


    Crystal bowed her head, and as she went up the stairs, she wasn''t surprised that Nathan was following her. Once they were in the room, he pressed her up against the wall with one hand and gripped her wet core with the other.


    Crystal squealed, and Nathan grinned. "The Morning After Pill works for 24 hours," he said. "So, you don''t need to worry about getting pregnant. I''m sure that will make you happy! And now, we can do this all night! Again!"


    "Why are you doing this?" Crystal wailed.


    "I don''t know," Nathan growled. "Why are you such a liar? One minute you told me that you wanted to have my baby, and the next, you''re trying to kill it!" He pped her face and asked her if it hurt.


    "I didn''t mean it," Crystal cried. "It was a mistake!"


    "Almost every murderer says that he didn''t kill people on purpose once they''ve been caught. That''s pretty convenient, don''t you think?" Nathan pinched her chin and said, "I hate cheaters the most. You know that!"


    "When did I ever cheat on you?" asked Crystal. "Are you asking me that because you are afraid...?"


    When Nathan heard her question, his face turned white.

 Chapter 1656 - 174: Severe Punishment

    Nathan released his hold on Crystal''s wet core and took a half-step away from her. She was right. He was afraid - afraid that when Helen''s baby came, external forces would push him and Crystal apart.


    Crystal blinked in surprise and said, "I like your strong, powerful side."


    Nathan grinned, and then he thrust his hips towards her. "Is it this strong, powerful side that you''re talking about?" he asked yfully.


    Crystal sighed and said, "Let''s be serious for a minute, okay. You don''t need to be afraid, and it''s not that I don''t want to have your baby; it''s just that I don''t want to have a baby now. I don''t want to make our rtionship too confusing. And I''m still very young!"


    "You have no right to an opinion of your own," Nathan argued. "You are my wife, and you are of breeding age, so I don''t even know why we''re having this conversation..."


    Crystal shook her head in dismay. She hadn''t expected him to say that, and now she felt betrayed. "Does Elma really need to kneel all day and night?" she asked, letting the previous topic go.


    Nathan: "Did it look like I was joking?"


    "I want to intercede on her behalf," Crystal said.


    Nathan: "In what way?"


    "Let me see what I can do." Crystal quickly undid his belt and the buckle of his jeans. Then she slid her hand beneath his underwear and brought his General to attention. "I can be awfully convincing," she purred.


    Nathan gasped and threw her onto the bed.


    ****


    Downstairs, Elma knelt in front of the house, near the door. The sun that shone through the window was so hot that she was beginning to feel nauseous, and sweat dripped from her forehead. Helen stood nearby, and she felt terrible about what her nanny was going through.


    Helen had told Elma to refuse the punishment, but her nanny had refused. "I can''t get fired," she''d said. "If I do, then who will look out for you?!?!"


    Helen knew she was right, so she''d decided to sit with her.


    Elma was not happy about this arrangement, though. "Miss," she said. "Get in the house. You''re pregnant. You can''t stay outside for such a long time, especially not in the sun. For the sake of the baby, I beg you. Please get inside..." Elma did her best to convince Helen, but she didn''t listen.


    Helen: "I won''t leave you here. I know what to do, though. I will call Grandpa. He''ll save you."


    "No!" Elma cried. "If the young master knows that you called the old Davis to tattle on him or Crystal, he will me you for any of the consequences! Men hate snitches, rats, and moles. Don''t you know that?"


    Her anxiety went through the roof when Helen heard that, and her eyes welled up with tears.


    Elma: "Miss, I''m fine. You''d better go into the house... please... for the sake of the baby."


    Helen opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, she began to feel dizzy, and she fainted. Several servants rushed outside. They quickly carried her into the house, and then they called the doctor.


    ****


    Nathan and Crystal froze when someone began knocking on the door. "What is it?" he roared.


    Helen fainted," one of the servants replied.


    "The doctor is on his way, but you''d bettere down quickly!"


    Nathan groaned as he pulled his prick out of Crystal''s wet core. He rolled over, sat up, and grabbed a tube sock off the floor to clean himself off. "I''ll be right out," he called back after passing the sock to Crystal so that she could wipe between her legs.


    Crystal was furious. She thought - That girl, Helen, is such an attention whore! And she hated theck of respect she was getting from Nathan.


    By the time Nathan got downstairs, the doctor had arrived. Helen was conscious, but she was delirious.


    When the doctor saw Nathan, he stood up and said, "Mr. Davis, I am sure that you are anxious to know how the patient is doing, and I am happy to tell you that she will be fine. She had a little too much sun. That''s all. Luckily, the fetus is well developed, and it was never in any real danger."


    When Nathan heard that, he red at Elma and said, "You need to be taking better care of her!"


    Does that mean that I don''t have to kneel anymore? - Elma wondered. Assuming it did, she nearly wept tears of joy.


    The doctor prescribed some anti-miscarriage medicine for Helen. Then he told Elma to keep Helen''s mood stable and y music for the fetus. Lastly - at Vic''s request - he examined. Nathan, who had been suffering from headaches recently.


    They went into the study, and the doctor measured Nathan''s blood pressure. He found no abnormality, though, so he prescribed some painkillers and drew some blood. Then, as he packed up his bag, he smiled and said, "Master Davis, you are under a great deal of pressure. You need to get more rest."


    Nathan rolled his eyes. The doctor''s diagnosis was routine, and Nathan didn''t want to hear any more. "Are we done yet?" he asked.


    Before the doctor could answer, one of the servants ran into the office. She looked distraught, and Nathan could tell that something was wrong immediately. "What is it?" he asked.


    "The old Mr. Davis is in the living room!" the servant eximed. "Are youing?"


    "I''ll be right there," Nathan replied.


    The old Davis had situated himself in a ce of power between the two couches, and he was standing akimbo. He''d brought with him more than a dozen outstanding special forces. They were all carrying big guns, and they were invading the vi.


    The old Davis was wearing a in navy blue suit, and he had a leash in one hand. At the end of the leash, there was a wolfhound. Its tongue was hanging out, and it was drooling. The image of the two of them together was daunting.


    The old Davis handed the leash to a subordinate and ordered him to tie the beast up outside. Crystal was closest to him, and he could feel her curious eyes on him, but he was more concerned with Helen''s condition than he was with anything else.. He gave Crystal a brief nce as if to let her know that she was worthless in his eyes, and then he approached the couch where Helen was resting.

 Chapter 1657 - Chapter 175: Get Out

    Helen''s vision gradually came into focus, and she forced herself into a sitting position. It took her a second to realize who was standing in front of her. When she did, though, a grin broke out on her face. It was the old Mr. Davis. "Grandpa, why are you here?" she asked.


    The old Davis: "I won''t let you be bullied. Tell me what happened. Did Nathan bully you?"


    Helen hurriedly shook his head and said, "No. I was being careless. As usual."


    The old Davis'' eyebrows were slightly furrowed. He was old, but he was not a fool, and he certainly knew that Helen was not telling the truth. He pointed at Elma and said, "I want you to tell me what happened!"


    Elma froze for a second, and then she told him the whole thing.


    In anger, the old Davis waved his arm. Then, with a ng, the cup of coffee the servant had just made for him was swept to the ground. The coffee sshed all over the ce, and the cup was smashed to pieces. "How dare he?!?!" he roared. He got up and walked towards the study to look for Nathan.


    Helen called out to the old Davis: "Grandpa, don''t be angry. Nathan didn''t mean it..." Then she turned to Elma and said, "Nanny, go and stop Grandpa. Quick!"


    Elma shook her head and refused. She didn''t dare get between the old Davis and the focus of his anger.


    The old Davis got to the top of the stairs just as Nathan came out of his bedroom. The old man gave Nathan a dirty look and said, "We''ll talk here." Then he went into the office, and Nathan followed after him.


    From the bedroom, Crystal could hear the old man''smand and the sound of the office door mming. The loud bang echoed through the vi, and then there was nothing but quiet for a long time. Eventually, Crystal could not stand the silence any longer, so sheid down and closed her eyes.


    Crystal was just about asleep when Vic barged in. She hugged her nket up over her cleavage. "What do you want?" she asked.


    Vic: "Miss Smith, the old Mr. Davis asked to see you in the study."


    "I have to get changed first," Crystal said.


    She was wearing a white bubble-sleeved nightgown, so she needed to get changed before meeting an elder.


    Vic said, "Be quick," and then he disappeared back into the hallway.


    Once Crystal was dressed, she went to the study, knocked, and opened the door. Inside, she saw that the study was like a battlefield, and words could not express what she saw. There were broken antiques scattered everywhere, and Nathan was on the ground. He was holding his head, and he was bleeding. The blood was flowing down along his forehead. Strangely, though, he did not look embarrassed. Instead, he seemed surprisingly mysterious and beautiful, as if he was a charming bloodthirsty vampire- and he was looking at her in a way that suggested that he would protect her, no matter what.


    The old Mr. Davis red at Crystal and said, "So, you''re Crystal Smith?"


    Crystal looked into his eyes without fear, smirked, and said, "So, you''re the old Mr. Davis."


    The old Davis was surprised. No one had ever dared to talk to him like this. "How dare you?" He roared. He turned to Nathan. "Is this the woman you like? She''s ungracious! She''s a nobody! This rtionship between you is ridiculous!"


    Crystal kept smiling. She was determined not to get angry or emotional, no matter what he said.


    "Don''t even think about letting this woman step into my house!" the old Davis continued.


    "Even if she has your baby, the vi''s gates will be barred to her! And her little bastard!"


    Nathan didn''t answer. Instead, he thrust his hands into his pockets and lookedzily at Crystal. He thought - This woman... She isn''t afraid of anyone.


    He admired her indifferent attitude.


    The old Davis: "Why are you pestering Nathan?"


    Crystal smirked and said, "I pester him? I''m sorry, but you''re mistaken. On the contrary, he is the one that keeps haunting me."


    "How dare you talk back to me?" the old Davis roared.


    Crystal crossed her arms beneath her breasts defiantly but said nothing. Of course, her indifference only infuriated the old man further. "Answer me!" he roared. Then, when she still didn''t respond, he turned to Nathan and said, "Do you see? She has nothing to say for herself. That proves that she is only interested in you for your money!"


    Nathan''s face turned red from anger, but before he could say anything, Crystal finally spoke up: "Old Mr. Davis, would you mind if I asked you one question?"


    "Humph!" The old Davis hummed with disdain.


    Crystal: "Is it you who judged the marriage between Nathan and me invalid?"


    The old Davis: "Yes. When you got the marriage license, you were not of legal age. Thus, your marriage is invalid."


    Crystal: "Well, then that means that I have nothing to gain from Nathan, right?"


    The old Davis: "Humph! Of course! And it had better stay that way!"


    Crystal: "Never mind that for now. It is inconsequential. You see, since I have nothing to gain from the Davis family, you''ve gone to all this trouble for nothing - and now that you''ve broken at least a hundred million dors worth of antiques in his study, how are you going to make amends?"


    Nathan winked at Crystal. This was a trick that he had taught her, and he couldn''t help but smile as she executed her part perfectly. She meant the world to him, and if he could not spend his life with her, he thought that the rest of his days would be gloomy and meaningless.


    When the old gates saw the look of smug satisfaction on Nathan''s face, he pointed at the door. "You!" he shouted. "Get the fuck out of this office!"


    "Get out?" Nathanughed and said, "I won''t. This is my house. If someone should get ''the fuck'' out of here, it should be you. Please, feel free to show yourself out."


    The old Davis flushed with anger.. Then he pulled a gun from a hidden holster and pointed it at Crystal''s head.

 Chapter 1658 - Chapter 176: How Could I Ever Leave You?

    Nathan eyed the old Davis carefully as he slowly stepped between him and Crystal. Then he touched the tip of the old man''s pistol and said, "If you want to shoot Crystal, you''ll have to shoot through me to get to her."


    The old Davis: "You bastard."


    Anger burned in Nathan''s eyes as he red into the old man''s eyes, and in a voice as cold as ice, he said, "There''s something you need to understand about me: The more you want to destroy something that belongs to me, the more I want to protect it, and I would even risk my life to oppose you."


    Nathan''s statement shocked the old Davis. He was so angry that he threw the only thing he could throw: the beads on his wrist. The beads were extremely light, though, and Nathan hardly felt a thing. But when they hit the ground, he was suddenly reminded of the promise he''d made at the birthday dinner. He''d said that if Helen gave birth to a child and the child was indeed his, he would marry her. His face turned white, and when he looked into the old man''s eyes, he could tell that they were both thinking about the same thing.


    The old Davis gave Nathan a look of acknowledgment. Then he said, "You are a man of honor. I am sure you will do the right thing when the timees." Then he left without saying another word.


    ****


    Once they were alone, Crystal let go a sigh of relief. Then she turned to Nathan and asked, "Is that it?"


    "What else do you want?" Nathan asked. "He is going bat shit crazy bananas because of you. Isn''t that enough?"


    "I guess so," Crystal replied. "Whatever I do... Whatever I say... It all makes him angry. So, why bother trying. Right?"


    Before Nathan could reply, Vic appeared in the doorway. A shocked look appeared on his face when he saw the blood streaming down his master''s face and all of the damage that the old Davis had caused, and he froze in ce.


    Nathan chuckled and said, "Cat got your tongue, Vic? Out with it, man!"


    Vic blinked twice, and then he said, "Young Master, I''m sorry, but I''ve looked into what you asked me to, and I failed to find any clues as to the identity of the informer."


    Nathan stood up and rubbed his temples for a second. It was hard to think straight with his headache, and it had only gotten worse with the old Davis'' visit. "The person that notified the old man is among us," he finally said. "It is only a matter of rooting him or her out..."


    Vic stood still as he waited for Nathan''s order.


    Finally, Nathan straightened his back. He stood in akimbo and said, "Vic, I want you to call a House Meeting immediately. Gather everyone into the living room."


    Vic hesitated for a moment. "Should I include Miss Bush?" he asked.


    "I said ''everyone," Nathan snapped. "What do you think?"


    Vic''s face turned white, and he ran back into the hallway.


    The room seemed incredibly quiet after Vic was gone, and with all of the smashed antiques, the air had an oppressive quality to it that Crystal found unnerving. She knew how much Nathan loved these old artifacts, and it broke her heart to see them in pieces. The vases alone were worth hundreds of millions of dors, but it wasn''t about the money, not entirely, at least. Instead, they were a link to the past, and now that the connection had been broken, it could never be repaired.


    When Nathan saw the tears welling up in her eyes, he lifted her chin so that he could look into her eyes. He could see the grief there, but it confused him. Why does she care so much about the antiques? - he wondered - And so little about my injuries? He did not understand that her grief over the antiques was an expression of her love for him.


    Nathan: "You saw that, right?"


    Crystal: "Saw what?"


    Nathan: "The old Davis'' decisiveness and my persistence."


    "I saw your wounds," Crystal replied. Then she forced him to sit down on the sofa. "Is he really your Grandpa? He is ruthless."


    Nathan ignored her question. He held her hand and said, "Promise me that no matter what kind of threat you''re under, you won''t give up on me!"


    Crystal frowned and said, "You''re really overbearing. You know that, right? You can do anything you want, and I am not even allowed to dump you? How is that fair?" She said this in a joking way, but he could tell that she was at least partially serious.


    "I won''t give up on you either!" Nathan eximed. "I promise!"


    Crystal: "Be careful about what you say. No one knows what the future has in store. All you can do is live in the moment and enjoy the present."


    Nathan was very displeased with her casual attitude. Suddenly, he grabbed her wrists and held her in his arms. "What can I do to get you to give yourself to me one hundred percent?" he asked.


    Crystal: "All you need to do is give yourself to me one hundred percent. Can you do that? I don''t think so... Not with Helen around!"


    Nathan: "I am only taking care of Helen until the birth of her child. Then we''ll know if the child is mine or not."


    Crystal: "I think we''re good now. We are in a rtionship, but we are not bound to each other. I like you now, and I am willing to stay with you. But, if one day I don''t like you anymore, I can leave. Doesn''t that sound good to you?"


    "Shut up!" Nathan clenched and unclenched his fists. "You need to get that thought out of your head!" he shouted. "You''re my woman. Even if you died, I would expect you to wait for me in Heaven. I won''t give you a chance to leave me. Do you hear me?" He trembled with anger, and he struggled to restrain himself. He was so upset that it was hard not to give in to his rage, wrap his hands around her throat, and throttle the life out of her.


    Crystal rubbed her ears. She was worried that his roar had perforated her eardrums. Then she pressed her fingers against Nathan''s thin lips to appease him. "How could I ever leave you," she sighed.. "I''m too afraid of you to dare¡­."

 Chapter 1659 - 177: Didn’t I Have You Beside Me?

    Nathan''s brow furrowed. He looked at Crystal and said, "How is it that you''re afraid of me, but you weren''t afraid of the old Davis? He had a gun pointed at your head, but you didn''t even blink! I don''t even know if that was bravery or stupidity!"


    Crystal gave him an innocent look, smiled, and said, "Didn''t I have you beside me?" Naturally, Nathan didn''t know why Crystal was smiling or what she was talking about. He knitted his eyebrows andined: "Be serious!"


    "I am being serious," Crystal said. "If you weren''t there with me, I would have ignored him and said nothing."


    Nathan''s face lit up when he heard that. "You see!" he eximed. "You need me. Life would be impossible for you if I weren''t by your side, so you had better stick by my side!"


    To some extent, Crystal thought that Nathan was talking out of his ass, but he wasn''t. She was in danger. He had seen the old Davis cut more than one human''s heads off and dig their heart out. Now things are worse than ever. The old man had sunk to a new low when he''d used Helen to y a dirty trick on him. Of course, Nathan had to show him a certain amount of respect, but, in his heart, he thought he was vile, dirty, and mean.


    Naturally, the old Davis had done something to protect his informer, but Nathan was confident that he could find the truth.


    ****


    By the time Nathan and Crystal arrived in the living room, Vic had gathered everyone who lived in the vi, as well as everyone that worked there. There were two rows of people, and everyone was standing, except for Helen. She was sitting on the sofa, and she was nervously rubbing the hem of her sleeve.


    Nathan stood with arms akimbo in a position of power in front of them with a grave expression on his face. "I''ll give you one chance," he said. "If you are the informer, admit it now, and I''ll give you a lenient punishment."


    Helen sat quietly, and her grip tightened on her shirt. Her nose was oozing sweat.


    "No?" Nathan put his hands behind his back. He smiled and said, "All right! Since no one is willing to fess up, from today on, no one will eat. This forced fast will be enforced until someone freely admits to being the old man''s rat."


    Everyone gulped, and they all wondered - Does this punishment include Helen? However, no one dared to ask. They were afraid to offend the demon further and be punished more seriously.


    Once he was finished speaking, Nathan hugged Crystal and said, "Let''s have dinner."


    Nathan, Crystal, and Helen sat at the table, and all of the others stood at the side to watch. When a servantid three tes down, Nathan gave her a dirty look. "Who said Helen could eat?" he growled.


    The servant gasped and hurriedly took back Helen''s te. In her haste, though, the te slipped from her hands, and it shattered when it hit the ground.


    "I''m sorry," the servant said, and she knelt to pick up the pieces.


    Crystal looked at Helen sympathetically and then at Nathan. "You can''t starve her," she whispered. "She''s pregnant..."


    Nathan frowned and said, "I am not starving her. The rat is starving her, and Helen will be allowed to eat the minute that foul creaturees forward. Now don''t worry about it, okay. Just eat."


    Helen bowed her head and bit her lower lip. Her stomach growled, and her face turned pale as she watched the couple eat. She couldn''t believe how much everything had changed over thest three years. It wasn''t that long ago that Nathan had been her man.... Watching him with Crystal made her almost wish that her suicide had been a sess. Nathan no longer seemed like the cold, distant man she''d once known, and she felt lonelier than ever. She wondered if Crystal was the reason for the change in Nathan - Is it because he loves her...? It seemed like he would give his life for her. When she thought about this, she couldn''t contain her tears.


    The tears ran down her face, smearing her mascara. When Elma saw this, her heart broke. She wanted to rush over, but she was held back by the servant next to her.


    Elma had been with Helen since she was born, and she looked at her as a daughter. Thus, she could not handle watching her suffer.


    Meanwhile, Nathan had a spoonful of soup in his hand, and he was trying to feed Crystal.


    "I can eat it myself." Crystal turned her head away and said, "I''m not a child."


    "Open your mouth!" Nathan ordered. His aura was strong and horrible, and Crystal respected him. Thus, she could not let him lose face in front of the servants, so she opened her mouth and let him feed her.


    Elma saw what they were doing, and the more intimately they behaved, the more heartsick she felt. I can''t let this continue - she realized. After a moment of hesitation, she turned to Nathan and said, "Master Davis, it''s me... I''m the informer."


    Nathan looked up at her, but he did not stop feeding Crystal. "Do you know what the punishment will be?" he asked.


    Elma knelt and said, "I''m willing to ept the consequences for my actions."


    Nathan opened his mouth to tell her what the punishment would be, but Helen stood up before he could. "No!" she cried. "It was not Elma. It was me! I secretly called Grandpa. Elma knew nothing about my actions."


    Nathan frowned as he looked from Helen to Elma and then back to Helen. "Who did it?" he asked. "No more bullshit. Bear in mind that I could punish you both, so you may as well tell me the truth!"


    Helen bit her lips and did not speak, while Elma insisted that she was the guilty party. "It''s me," she cried. "So, punish me. Please..."


    Nathan nodded. "If you say so," he said. Then he called to Vic: "Vic! Bring out the whip and give this rat a hundred strikes on her bareback, ass, and thighs."


    "But I confessed!" cried Elma. "I thought you said you''d be lenient if the person confessed..."


    Nathan chuckled and said, "That was before. That ship sailed the minute I began to enforce the fast!"


    When everyone heard that, they all gasped.

 Chapter 1660 - 178: He Got What He Deserve

    Elma''s eyes bulged. She was horrified by Nathan''s words. "No!" she shrieked. She hadn''t expected him to be so cruel. She was an experienced, loyal servant of the Bush family, so she had thought that her punishment would be light. But, apparently, she had been wrong.


    Helen was as shocked as her nanny was, and not knowing what else to do, she dropped to her knees and began to beg for mercy for her nanny. "Nathan," she cried. "Please show mercy. I promise that this will not happen again!"


    "Get up!" Nathan ordered. He hated to see a woman crying. "And from now on, you might want to watch what you say. The baby protects you for now, but you won''t be pregnant forever. So keep it up, and you will get the same. Eventually." As he spoke, he nodded to Vic, and the guard dragged Elma to a standing position.


    Elma was so scared that her whole body was trembling.


    "Do you think this is over?" Nathan shouted. He looked at his servants and continued: "By making this false confession, Elma has made things worse for everyone. Now, until the true informeres forward, no one will eat, and you will all remain to stand. And Elma will still be flogged."


    Crystal stared at Nathan in amazement. What a devil - she thought.


    The servants and bodyguards looked at each other in fear. No one dared to say anything, let alonee forward, and they watched in dismay as Vic stripped Elma and bent her over the table. The whip cracked against her bare buttocks, and she shrieked. Helen''s face was covered in tears, and she was crying out in desperation for Nathan to put an end to this atrocity.


    The secondsh struck Elma''s calf, and she stood up straight. The thirdsh struck her thigh, and the fourth, her lower back. He attacked her lower back twice more, and the skin split- and by the time he''d struck her sixty times, he had opened a wound that began at her neck and stretched down to her ankles. There was blood everywhere, and flesh hung off her in gory, meaty threads.


    By the seventiethsh, even with the table for support, Elma could no longer stand. Her hands slipped, she fell to the ground, and then she lost consciousness. This didn''t stop Vic, though. He continued tosh her nearly lifeless body, and every time the whip licked her skin, she twitched.


    Helen knelt beside her nanny. "Elma!" she wailed. Her face was red and puffy, but she had stopped crying somewhere around the fortiethsh. "Elma!" she cried again. "Answer me!"


    Helen held Elma''s hand as she received thest of her punishment, and then the servants carried her to her room.


    ****


    Except for Crystal and Nathan, no one had ever eaten anything, and the atmosphere in the vi was tense. The staff was close to panic, and they were all afraid of what would happen if the true informer didn''te forward.


    None of this affected Crystal or Nathan, though. After punishing Elma, they''d showered together to get the blood that had sttered on them off of them, and then they went about their day. Nathan had a video conference in the study, and Crystal went to the kitchen to see what was avable to eat.


    The fridge was empty, but Crystal remembered that she had a box of cookies and a carton of milk in her bag in Helen''s room. She quickly retrieved her snack, but when she saw Helen''s puffy eyes, she thought - How pathetic. She sighed and said, "Would you like some?"


    Helen frowned and said, "Save your insincerity."


    "What crawled up your ass?" Crystal asked.


    "You did it!" Helen eximed. "Miss Smith, I didn''t expect you to be so mean. I know that Grandpa wronged you, and I know that this new living situation is hard for you, but Nathan''s punishments are over the top - and they don''t even seem to faze you. It makes me wonder if they were all your idea..."


    Crystal frowned. She leaned against the door and looked at Helen doubtfully. "So," she said. "You think I''m using Nathan to get even with you. Is that it?"


    "It is," Helen replied. "And it is unforgivable. Nanny Elma is in her forties. She has never been beaten before, and now she can''t even get out of bed. I beg you, Miss Smith. If you are unhappy because I suddenly moved in, then you can deal with me. Alone. Nanny Elma and the servants are innocent."


    When Crystal heard this, she shook her head and said, "Believe it or not, I had nothing to do with the punishments."


    Helen: "If that is true, can you please go and beg Nathan to show mercy on us? He is so into you that he''ll listen to anything you say."


    Crystal: "Okay, I''ll talk to him. Can you eat something first, though?"


    "Okay," Helen replied. "I''ll eat. I''ll eat." Then she grabbed a cookie and shoved the whole thing into her mouth. As she chewed, she reached for another, but as her hand stretched out, they heard the sound of a gun being fired, and she froze. Her face turned white, and she cried out.


    Crystal touched her arm and said, "Don''t panic. Wait here while I go and have a look."


    Crystal rushed out of the room, down the hallway, and into the study. Inside, she found Nathan sitting in his chair with his back to the door, looking out of the French window. "Did you hear the gunshot?" she asked.


    Nathan turned around, and when she looked into his eyes, she flinched. He is a demon-she realized - A monster. And she was afraid.


    Nathan smiled and said, "The rat came out and confessed. Vic has dealt with him." His tone was so light that Crystal thought for a second that it was a joke. The look in his eyes would not let her believe it, though.


    Crystal choked and took two steps backward.


    "To be kind to your enemy is to be cruel to yourself," Nathan continued. He fiddled with the lighter in his hand and said, "I can''t let anyone hurt you. Who knows what a person like this is capable of?"


    "I didn''t ask you to do this!" Crystal shouted.


    Nathan: "Then tell me what I should have done."


    After thinking carefully, Crystal said, "You should have let the person go."


    Nathan raised his eyelidszily and said, "That would never happen, especially since l offered leniency in the beginning, but it was rejected. It is toote now, anyway. What''s done is done."


    Crystal shook her head in disbelief, and she rushed downstairs and into the yard. Outside, Vic was putting away his gun. At his feet, a man was lying in a pool of his own blood.


    Crystal could not believe her eyes, and she covered her mouth in shock and fear. "L-look at wh-what you d-did," she stammered..


    Vic looked over his shoulder. "He got what he deserved," he said. "Do you recognize him?"


    Crystal nodded. "He was one of Helen''s bodyguards," she replied sadly. "He meant well, and he didn''t deserve to die."


    "Die?" Vic chuckled and said. "He''s not dead. Nathan just wanted me to scare him, and I scared him so badly that he fainted. He cracked his head on a rock when he fell, but he''ll live."


    When Crystal heard that, she nearly fainted. She couldn''t believe that she''d thought that Nathan was capable of casual murder. She thought - I feel like such a fool... She watched as Vic ordered the wounded man to be carried into the house, and she let go a sigh of relief as he called the doctor to treat his wounds.. She couldn''t believe that all of this hubaloo had resulted from her request for the Morning After Pill.

 Chapter 1661 - 179: Wrongly Accused

    Once the doctor was done treating Helen''s bodyguard, he took out a paper from his briefcase. Then he turned to Nathan, gave him the report, and said, "I have the results from your blood tests. Everything is normal."


    Nathan took the paper, gave it a cursory nce, crumpled it up, and threw it away without even saying thank you.


    Crystal wanted to say something about that, but she thought better of it and changed the subject instead. She said, "Since you know who the snitch is, would you like to check on Helen and Elma?"


    Nathan shook his head and said, "No."


    Crystal: "But the child is innocent, and Elma wasn''t the rat!"


    Nathan frowned. Even though he owed Helen something, he was bound to visit her. He didn''t need Crystal nagging him, and her persistence made him wonder - Why is she being so pushy? "You think too much," he said.


    "Do I?" Crystal scoffed. "Helen is pregnant, and the constant stimtion is not good for the baby. The only person who can stabilize her mood is you."


    "Fine!" Nathan growled, and he stormed off in the direction of Helen''s room - and when she saw him, her face began to glow. She felt a bit awkward, though, and she didn''t know whether to stand or remain sitting. Thankfully, Nathan made a choice for her when he sat down beside her. "Will you me me for what happened to Nanny Elma?" he asked.


    Helen shook her head. "I don''t me you," she replied. "I know you always do what is proper. Miss Smith and I heard a gunshot, though. Did something happen?"


    Nathan: "It was nothing."


    Helen: "Okay. That''s good. I was worried. Anyway, have you found the snitch yet?"


    Nathan: "Yes. In fact, it was one of your men. I do not me you, though. I know that he was acting on his own initiative."


    Helen''s shoulders rxed when she heard this answer.


    Nathan stood up again and said, "It''s gettingte. Go to bed early and have a good rest." Then he walked out and closed the door behind him.


    ****


    That night, there was a knock on Crystal and Nathan''s door. He sat up unhappily and growled at the intruder: "What?!?!"


    "It''s an emergency," one of the servants replied nervously. "Helen is bleeding. It might be a miscarriage!"


    Nathan cringed as he stood up. "I''ll be right there," he said. Then he turned to Crystal and told her to call 9-1-1.


    The paramedics arrived quickly, and the emergency turned out to not be an emergency. Not only was the fetus fine, but there was very little blood to be seen. This was puzzling, and it made everyone think - Why did Helen act like she was having a miscarriage? And once things had settled down, Nathan demanded to know what was going on.


    "I don''t know," Helen replied. She frowned and said, "I felt a bit sick after dinner, but I didn''t think much of it..."


    Nathan: "What did you have for dinner?"


    Helen: "Just some cookies and milk." Nathan was not happy when he heard that. The doctor was still in the living room, so he went out to see him. "What happened?" he asked. "Why does she feel sick?"


    "It seems to be something she ate," the doctor replied. "Miss Bush said that she had cookies and milk for dinner. I suggest you take them to theb to be tested. Don''t forget that she is pregnant. That means that she has to be careful about her diet."


    Nathan nodded and instructed Vic to follow the doctor''s instructions. Then he went back to Helen''s room and told her what the doctor had said. Then he asked her if she was hungry. She said she was, so he told one of the servants to prepare some porridge. "Since you haven''t eaten much," he said, "you''ll have some porridge to warm your stomach."


    Helen smiled and said, "Thank you, Nathan." She was moved when she saw that he cared about her.


    ****


    In the morning, the atmosphere in Helen''s room was tense. Nathan had been in and out of the room throughout the night, and he was in a bad mood. Along with his test results, the doctor had given him Helen''s test results. Up until now, though, he had kept them to himself.


    "What''s bothering you?" Vic asked.


    Nathan nodded his head in Helen''s direction and said, "Her blood showed excessive amounts of Vitamin C, Cinnamon, Dong Quai, and Parsley."


    Helen''s face turned white when she heard Nathan''s words.


    Vic: "I don''t get it..."


    Nathan: "These are among the top methods that women use to trigger a miscarriage."


    Helen: "Somebody must have poisoned the cookies in my room..."


    Nathan: Where did you get them?"


    Helen: "They came from Crystal. She saw how hungry I was, and she snuck me the snack¡­."


    Nathan turned to Vic. "Get Crystal in here!" he growled. "Now!"


    Crystal knew something was wrong when Vic hauled her out of bed and dragged her into Helen''s room. "What is this about?" she asked Nathan.


    Nathan pointed to the table. "Did you give these cookies to Helen?" he asked.


    Crystal: "Yes, I did. I know that you said she had to fast, but I couldn''t stand to see a pregnant woman going hungry... Was that so bad? She wasn''t the rat!"


    Nathan: "The cookies contained Vitamin C, Cinnamon, Dong Quai, and Parsley. These are among the top methods that women use to trigger a miscarriage."


    Crystal: "How can that be? The package was sealed when I bought it!"


    Nathan: "Are you saying that you didn''t try to kill the baby? If you say you didn''t, then I will believe you. If you did, though, I want you to tell me."


    Crystal: "I don''t know anything about this. There could be another exnation. These could be naturally urring ingredients, or it couldn''t have been something she ate earlier in the day."


    "I tested the cookies," Vic interrupted.


    "They were all tainted, and they are not naturally urring ingredients."


    Nathan frowned at Crystal. "How do you exin that?" he asked.


    "I can''t..." Crystal shook her head and said, "So, you think I did it?"


    Before Nathan could reply, another bodyguard walked in. He had a bag from Safeway in his hand. He handed it to his boss.


    "What is this?" Nathan wondered.


    "Sir," the bodyguard replied. "This was found in the cistern of the bathroom that Miss Smith uses. If you look inside, you''ll find Vitamin C, Cinnamon, Dong Quai, and Parsley." Crystal gasped, and her hand went to her mouth. "It''s not mine..."


    "We''ll see about that," Nathan growled. He turned to Vic and said, "Go and get the security footage."


    Within minutes, Vic had a burnt DVD of the footage. He inserted it into the video yer in Helen''s room, and the room went quiet as events yed out on the screen. Unfortunately, the footage was of no help. It showed Crystal giving Helen the cookies, but it did not offer clues about how they''d been tainted. Nevertheless, the more she denied poisoning Helen, the more guilty she looked.


    Helen red at Crystal and said, "You are the only person who could have poisoned the cookies unless you think I poisoned myself! Is that what you''re trying to say?!?!


    Nathan walked towards Crystal. She looked nervous and afraid, and his heart was breaking for her. He believed her. Because all the evidence was pointing at her, though, he could not dere her innocence. Not knowing what else to do, he turned to Crystal and said, "Go and apologize to Helen for trying to kill her baby."


    When Helen heard this, she red at Nathan and said, "Nathan, I won''t ept her apology. Even though the baby lived, you could have killed it by refusing to let me eat. So, what''s the point of going through with this pregnancy? I don''t see any point, not if this is the way that you''re going to ''care'' for us?"


    "I promise it won''t happen again," Nathan replied. Then he turned back to Crystal and said, "Apologies!"


    "I didn''t do it!" Crystal cried.. She clenched and unclenched her fists angrily at her sides. "And I won''t admit to doing something I didn''t do!"

 Chapter 1662 - 180: His Certain Illness

    Nathan grabbed Crystal by the shoulders and shook her. "If you didn''t poison Helen," he shouted, "then prove it!"


    "Okay!" Crystal cried. "And if I cannot, then I will apologize. There. Are you happy?"


    Nathan: "I am. But how will you prove it?"


    Crystal: "By reviewing all of the security footage."


    Nathan nodded to Vic and said, "Make it so."


    Vic wasn''t gone long, and when he returned, he had an unhappy expression on his face. He looked at Nathan and said, "I''m sorry, sir, but for various reasons, certain rooms - such as the servants'' quarters - cannot be disyed..."


    "What a coincidence!" Crystal sneered. "Don''t you think it''s strange that these monitors cannot be disyed at the moment when we most need them?"


    Nathan: "No surveince equals no evidence. So, why don''t you just apologize? Sooner begun, sooner done - right?"


    Crystal sighed as she nodded. Then she walked over to Helen''s bed, looked her in the eyes, and said, "Helen, I am sorry for trying to kill your baby... even though I didn''t."


    Helen: "How can you expect me to believe you without proof? We all know that you don''t like me, that you''re afraid of the baby, and that you resent having me in your house."


    Crystal: "I said it wasn''t me. Believe me or don''t, I don''t care. It''s a free world."


    Helen turned to Nathan. "Is this matter concluded?" she asked. "Or will Crystal be held ountable for trying to kill my baby?"


    Nathan: "What do you want me to do?"


    Helen blinked her eyes innocently, and after thinking for a moment, she lowered her head and said, "Don''t worry about punishing her, but let me move into the manor early."


    "So be it," Nathan growled. "Now, I don''t want to hear another word about this!"


    Crystal''s face turned white when she heard Nathan''s promation. Suddenly all of the pieces fell into ce. Helen had poisoned the cookies, then med her, and all to ensure a ce for her in the manor. She opened her mouth to argue with Nathan, but he shut her up with a look, and then he led her to the living room.


    Crystal thought her situation was hopeless. Thus, she was surprised when Nathan said, "You said you didn''t do it, and I believe you. I''ll send someone to spy on Helen. Give it some time. The truth wille out, you''ll see. I love you, and I will not allow you to be wronged!"


    Nathan sat down on the sofa and folded his legs, and it seemed to Crystal that he had more to say, but then his phone rang. He pulled it from his pocket, looked at the screen, hesitated for a moment, and finally epted the call. He said hello, and after a second, he covered the microphone and whispered to Crystal: "Can you give me some privacy?"


    Crystal nodded and went into the kitchen to get something to eat. Then, once she was gone, Nathan pulled his hand away and said, "Barret, what is it?"


    Barret: "I heard from Vic that you have been suffering from frequent headachestely?"


    Nathan: "Yes... And...?"


    Barret: "Have you been taking your medication? Is it still working, or is HE emerging again?"


    Nathan smiled bitterly and said, "I''ve been taking my meds, but I''m afraid..." He couldn''t figure out why, but HE would insert himself into the equation every time the Old Davis wanted something from him.


    It first happened when he was nine years old. While hunting, the old Davis had forced him to shoot a boar several times his size. He had been so frightened, and he''d wanted to pretend to be dead. He hadn''t wanted to kill the animal. Instead, he had wanted to get away from it. The old Davis had forced him to stand his ground, though, and he had refused to take the shot for him. But Nathan had been so scared that he''d peed his trousers andpletely forgotten why he was there.


    When the boar smelled the acrid scent of Nathan''s urine, he opened his mouth and charged toward them. As it approached, the old Davis began to curse him for his cowardice until he finally lifted the rifle and fired.


    The boar dropped dead, but Nathan was not pleased. He red at the old Davis and stuck out his tongue, but this amused the old man, and Nathan never forgave him.


    In the future, the old Davis tried countless times to train Nathan into the best soldier, but his cowardice hindered the young man''s progress. He showed great potential and was skilled, but his natural instinct was to run from danger.


    The old Davis worried that Nathan suffered from PTSD - Post Traumatic Stress Disorder, so he asked the doctor to examine him. The doctor could not exin what the problem was, but he discovered that if there were no way to evade conflict, the side of Nathan that had killed the bear would take over, and it would''ve done whatever needed doing. "It is like two people are living inside of him," the doctor had suggested. "The coward and the warrior."


    Nathan was the coward, but HE was a warrior.


    The second time that HE had emerged was just after Helen''s suicide. The old Davis had taken him to a boxing ring and pitted him against ten men, all of whom had been specially trained. In the beginning, he was beaten badly, but then one of the blows hit him in the forehead. Suddenly, the pain went away. His body went numb, and the pained expression on his face was reced by utter calm, and within minutes, he had beaten all ten men to within an inch of their lives. Almost immediately after that, he passed out, and when he came to, he had no recollection of what had happened.


    That was when Nathan had first begun to suspect that there was something seriously wrong with him. Later, when the doctor exined about PTSD, he thought that there was more to it. He thought he had an MPD -a Multiple Personality Disorder. Thankfully, with medication, he was able to suppress the warrior, HE.


    There was a lot of stress in Nathan''s life now, though, and he knew that the headaches were a sure sign that HE was trying to emerge once more, and he felt like Bruce Banner was trying to contain the Incredible Hulk.


    Barrett: "Are you still there?"


    Nathan blinked twice and took a deep breath before answering. For a second, he had been so lost in thought that he''d forgotten where he was. "I''m here," he replied.


    "It sounds like something''s wrong," Barret said. "Have you considered increasing the dosage of your medication?" He was one of the few people qualified to make such an assessment.


    Nathan hadn''t thought about increasing his dosage, and he said so. Then: "Barret, where are you now? When will you be back?" "I''m on Vancouver Ind," Barret replied.


    "I have a beautiful woman in my arms, so I don''t n on returning any time soon."


    Nathan: "Forget that. My health is more important than your sex life!"

 Chapter 1663 - 181: Why Should I Show It To You?

    In the dining room - While Crystal ate her breakfast, she watched the servants in the kitchen. They were gossiping about her, and they didn''t even have enough track to keep their voices down. They thought that she''d tried to kill Helen''s baby. Thus, in their eyes, she was a very wicked woman. She tried not to listen to them, but it was impossible to shut out their hateful words.


    After eating, she went back into the living room to tell Nathan that she wanted to visit her father in the hospital. He had just gotten off the phone, and he was leaning back on the couch.


    His eyes were closed, and he looked tired. She went over, sat beside him, and gently massaged his temples.


    Her gentle movement softened Nathan''s heart. He pulled her hands down and asked, "are you acting so nice today?"


    "I want to see my father in the hospital," she replied. "It''s no act, though¡­."


    Nathan nodded and said, "Sure. Of course, it''s not. Anyway, I see no reason why you shouldn''t visit your father. Would you like me to apany you?"


    "I''ll be fine," Crystal replied. "You stay here and take care of that headache; maybe have a bath with some of the essential oils in the cab?"


    Nathan: "That sounds like a good idea. Thank you. I''ll still send two of my bodyguards with you, though-just to be safe. You never know who might show up and start causing trouble..."


    ****


    At the hospital, in the crowded elevator - Crystal quietly watched the television monitor that had been installed above the doors. It had been set to an entertainment news station, and the famous star, Elena Laurent, was being interviewed. Standing next to her was her daughter, Christine Laurent.


    The girl had an oval face, and her features were sweet. Although she was not an entertainment personality, she looked prettier than many popr actresses and models.


    A dozen reporters were scrambling to get their microphones as close to Elena''s face as possible. She had just won a Grand m, so, for the moment, she was the belle of the ball.


    "Miss Elena Laurent, how do you feel about being nominated for 13 awards?" asked one reporter.


    "I''m very excited," Elena replied. "And I''m grateful to have so many fans supporting me."


    "Are you going to help your daughter get into the entertainment industry?" Another reporter asked.


    Elena: "My daughter is very talented. If she decides that she wants to follow in my footsteps, she won''t need any help from me!"


    Beside her, Christine''s cheeks turned pink. She was obviously ufortable with being the center of attention.


    Crystal stared at the screen. She thought that Elena looked familiar. It seemed to her that she had seen the star somewhere before. She thought about it for a moment, and then it came to her. She had run into the woman once while shopping for clothes. At the time, she had mistakenly thought that she was Nathan''s mistress.


    Elena wore exquisite makeup. Thus, people could hardly tell her real age. She was in her forties, but she was still charming, and she looked to be in her early thirties.


    As soon as the elevator arrived, Crystal withdrew her eyes from the TV and stepped into her father''s ward. The two bodyguards followed her with their robot-like expressionless faces.


    She made her way to the room, and when she opened the door, Todd seemed surprised to see her, and she had a hard time reading his eyes. On the one hand, she saw malice in them. On the other hand, though, it looked like he was about to cry - and she had to remind herself that he''d always been aplex man. "Crystal," he said weakly. "There you are..."


    Crystal nodded. "Are you feeling better?" she wondered. "You look well."


    Todd: "Much better. Thank you foring to see me."


    Crystal smiled. He wasn''t her real father, and they''d never been close. Suddenly, though, that all seemed like water under the bridge. They talked for a while, and she didn''t start getting ready to leave until Joyce arrived. She didn''t want to spend a minute longer than she had to with her spiteful half-sister.


    Crystal said goodbye to Todd, and as she was making her way towards the door, Joyce stopped her. "Crystal," she hissed. "Where did you hide, Carlos?"


    Crystal was taken aback. "Hide?" she gasped. "Why would I hide him? What''s worth hiding? Can I sell him or eat him? Besides, he''s your boyfriend. He has nothing to do with me."


    Venessa scowled and stretched out her hand. "Give me the phone," she demanded.


    Crystal: "What phone?"


    Joyce: "Your phone!"


    Crystal: "My phone? Why should I? Did you fall and hit your head or something?"


    Joyce: "Don''t y dumb with me. I want to see if he called or texted you."


    Crystal: "He didn''t!"


    Joyce: "I don''t believe you! After all, he broke up with me because of you!"


    Crystal: "I have nothing to do with your parting. So, please don''t involve me in it."


    Joyce: "Even if it has nothing to do with you, you must still know where he is."


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know where he is," Crystal replied firmly. "He and I aren''t even friends!"


    "Then why don''t you show me your phone?" Joyce growled. She clenched her hands into fists, and the minute she stepped towards Crystal, the bodyguards grabbed her.


    Crystal sighed and said, "Just drop it, okay. I don''t know where he is."


    Joyce: "Then why are you afraid to show me your cell phone?"


    "I''m not afraid," Crystal replied. "It''s one of my personal belongings. Why should I show it to you?"


    Joyce spat at the ground in front of Crystal and struggled like a crazy person, but she could not slip the bodyguards'' grip. "You wait, Crystal!" she cried. "I''ll get even with you one day."


    Crystal shook her head. This argument is so stupid - she thought - I don''t know where Carlos is, and if I did, I would have no reason to withhold the information from you. After all, I still remember how he disappeared from me three years ago...


    When Carlos had first confessed his love for her, it had been at their school, under the cherry blossom tree. White cherry petals were dancing in the wind, and when he''d kissed her, she''d felt like a fairy-tale princess.


    Crystal frowned when she thought about how quickly their young love had died.


    He had arranged the meeting under the cherry tree by sending her an email. She still had the message. It was saved in a special folder, not because she still loved him, but because it reminded her of her youth.


    One of the bodyguards cleared his throat, and Crystal was drawn out of her thoughts. "Shouldn''t we get going," he asked.


    "Indeed," she replied. "You guys can let Joyce go now. She''ll be good." She took a step forward and "Boop''s" Joyce on the nose.. Then she smiled, and in the tone of voice that an adult would use on a very small child or a pet dog, she said, "You, be a good girl, okay," and then she patted her on the head and left her father''s room.

 Chapter 1664 - 182: I’m Longing For Your Love Again

    When Crystal got into the car, the first thing she did was check her phone for any missed messages, and she was shocked to see dozens of texts from Carlos - and to her dismay, the first one said: "Crystal, I still love you, and I miss you very much." Crystal felt like throwing her phone out of the window when she read that, but she managed to stayposed. What is he thinking? - she wondered - Surely, he must know that we are not getting back together!


    Crystal closed her eyes for a moment to gather her strength, and when she opened them, she started to read the rest of the messages.


    Carlos: "The sun is shining brightly today. I am sitting under arge maple tree, shaded by dappled trees, and thinking of you. I am thinking about the day you walked into the ssroom. I looked up. There you were, and in less than a second before we''d even spoken - you''d taken my heart captive."


    Carlos: "There is a church here, and every day, when the bell rings at noon, I remember the promise I made to you. The promise I did not keep..."


    Carlos: "I have countless regrets, but that is my biggest, I shouldn''t have let you go. I regret not cherishing you. I loved you, but I gave you up to appease my family, and that was wrong."


    Carlos: "Without you, I am a walking corpse with no soul and no tears.


    Carlos: "I repent. I me myself. And I even think about hurting myself. But none of this could make up for the harm I have done to you. And I know that now."


    Carlos: "I''m sorry. I still love you, even though you don''t love me anymore. I''m longing for your love again,"


    Carlos: "One day, if I grow into the kind of man that is worthy of you, would you give me a second chance?"


    As Crystal read the messages, she felt as if she had entered an alternate reality, where only she and Carlos existed. For a moment, he was there, whispering those sweet words into her ear. They were teenagers again, and she could smell the cherry blossoms in the air - but then she remembered the pain.


    Crystal sneered. "Nice try," she muttered. "But, we are never getting back together."


    The driver asked where she wanted to go, and she gave him directions to the airport, where Nathan was waiting for her with the helicopter. Then she leaned her head against the window and did her best to shut the world out.


    They passed the mall, and she saw several enormous posters promoting different movies. One of them was for a film starring Elena, and seeing it made her think of the actress''s daughter. For some reason, Crystal had always felt like she had a connection to Christine.


    Her mind began to wander, and she began to think about Beverly Vi. When she was a child, she had thought that such ces were for rich people to spend their holidays. There was lots of grass, trees, birds, and flowers. The first time she''d visited the ce, though, she''d seen the truth: Vis weren''t just for holidays. They were also for living in.


    Of course, Nathan was rich, and he had many other ces that he called home - and as lovely as Beverly vi was, it was the oldest and least kept of all the ces he called home¡ªknowing that Crystal didn''t understand why he wanted them to live there.


    ****


    At the Beverly vi - Helen was practically glowing. She had sessfully manipted Nathan into moving her into the minor mansion, and she was excited to see what the future had in store for her. After all, the estate was a small ce, and now that it was packed with people, the house was pregnant with possibilities.


    She was sitting in the living room when she heard the sound of Nathan''s helicopter approaching, and she ran to the window. Although the helipad was almost a mile away from the vi, she knew the terrain well, and it was easy for her to imagine what was going on.


    Nathan owned the world''s most advancedmercial helicopter. It couldfortably carry up to 20 people. It had several luxurious bedrooms, bathrooms, and a dining room. It was like a mobile pce,plete with red carpets and fantastic tapestries on the walls.


    Nathan would be the first to step out of the helicopter, and with the sun shining behind him, he would look like a king. Helen could see it all in her mind''s eye, and it made her smile.


    It wasn''t long before the object of her obsession appeared on the horizon, and as she had imagined, his entourage followed behind him.


    Helen felt a hand on her back, and when she turned, she saw her nanny, Elma, and she was taken aback. This was the first time she''d seen the older woman out of bed since Nathan had ordered the skin stripped from her back, from the nape of her neck to just above her ankles.


    "Do you know why Nathan chose this ce to stay?" Elma asked.


    Helen shrugged and said, "I don''t know. I guess I never really thought about it..."


    Elma: "This vi was chosen by Mr. Davis for you so that you could have the baby in peace. The scenery here is so beautiful. It''s warm in winter and cool in summer. It''s a perfect ce to raise a fetus, don''t you think?"


    Helen began to nod her head, but she saw who was beside Nathan, she froze. "No matter how close I get to him," she muttered, "Crystal is always there to keep me from getting closer..."


    Elma sighed and said, "Have patience... Things will be different once the baby is here. I''m sure Master Nathan will choose you over that woman,"


    Helen hung her head hopelessly, and she said, "I hope you''re right, Nanny Elma.... I hope you''re right¡­."

 Chapter 1665 - 183: Arrival Of The New Enemy

    The Beverly vi was more than just the moderate house that Nathan shared with Crystal, Helen, and all staff. What made it what it was, what made it special - was the grounds. There was the view, the trees, the animals, and the other buildings. These included servant amodations, a shed, two guest houses, and the stables.


    The stables were seldom used, though, so when Helen heard the sound of a horse-drawn carriageing from that direction, she was more than a little bit surprised. Who is that? - she wondered. She looked around the room, but there was no one to ask. When Crystal and Nathan came in, he had gone directly to his study, and she had gone to her room - and after greeting them, Elma had drawn herself a mineral bath to help with her wounds.


    The carriage looked European. It was fringed with gold, and there was a guard on either side of it, each on horseback. When it stopped, the guards got down from their horses. They opened the carriage doors, and a pretty woman proudly stepped into the sunlight.


    Oh my God - thought Helen- What is she doing here?


    Crystal was aimlessly wandering about the vi. Although she had been there many times, she hadn''t seen much of it other than themon areas, her bedroom that she shared with Nathan, and their bathroom - and even though the house was on the small side, she had never explored the corridor on the main floor.


    She had found a tapestry that caught her attention, and she got closer to examine the detail. Then, when she stepped back, she crashed into someone who had been passing behind her. She turned around to apologize, but when she saw who it was, she froze. What is Christine Laurent doing here?- she wondered. Christine smiled and offered her hand to shake. "And you must be Crystal," she said. "It is nice to meet you finally."


    Unbeknownst to Crystal, Christine''s grandfather had asked her to move into the manor to keep an eye on Crystal. After what she''d supposedly already done, a lot of people were worried that she might try to hurt the baby again, and although Christine had a smile on her face, she did not trust Crystal any more than they did.


    She is even more beautiful in person than she is on TV - thought Crystal. A haughty, patronizing look on Christine''s face, though, made Crystal feel ufortable. Furthermore, she felt an uneasy curiosity about her rtionship with Nathan. Why is Christine here? She wondered - And does this have something to do with Elena?


    Christine: "I just arrived. Maybe you can show me around the dining room?"


    Crystal nodded and led the other girl to the dining room. Everything seemed normal. As they approached the next tapestry, though, Christine''s gloved fingers touched the paint. Suddenly, a dark hole appeared, and Crystal fell into it. She hit the ground hard, and as the trap door closed, she was enveloped in total darkness.


    Crystal cried out, but she instinctively knew that no one would hear her.


    Above her, Christine smirked.


    The manor was covered with traps, which was another reason Nathan had chosen the ce to be their home. The walls of the vi were full of infrared rms. Even the helicopters weren''t verified so that nobody could get in. Furthermore, there were towers in each of the manor''s four corners, and snipers were on guard 24/7. Even if the old Davis mobilized thousands of troops, he might not be able to conquer it.


    Christine grinned like a Cheshire cat, and she thought - Crystal Smith, you''re on my property, and you''re going to enjoy my game.


    There were two servants ahead of her, and when they turned around, they were taken aback. Where did Crystal go?- they wondered.


    Christine''s eyes narrowed, and she was about to deal with the servants, but then Vic suddenly appeared. "Miss Christine Laurent?" he said. "Is that you?"


    Christine nodded but said nothing.


    Vic: "Well, hello, miss. Excuse me, but when did you arrive?"


    Christine: "Must I report to you when I arrive?"


    Vic: "You misunderstand me¡­."


    Upon seeing Vic, one of the servants said, "Vic, Miss Smith was following us just now, and then she suddenly disappeared. I think that something bad has happened to her!"


    The other servant pointed to where they hadst seen Crystal, but we didn''t see anything out of the ordinary. That being said, he and Nathan were both aware that there were secret passages in the house, so he knew to look for certain clues.


    A minute passed, and Vic spotted a smudge on one of the paintings. He touched it, and a hole opened in the floor. He looked down, and when he saw Crystal trembling below him, he shouted, "Miss Smith, I will send people to save you. But don''t move. If you touch the wrong stone, you will be fired upon by thousands of arrows!"


    Christine frowned. Her assassination attempt had failed, and from now on, her character would be suspected.


    By the time Crystal had been rescued, Nathan had heard about what had happened, and he was there to greet her the second she was safe. She staggered out of another hidden passage with a bodyguard on either side of her supporting her weight. He pushed them away and pulled Crystal into his arms. "Are you okay?" he asked.


    Crystal was in a state of shock, and it took her a while to focus her thoughts. Even then, though, it was a struggle to speak.


    Nathan turned to one of his servants and shouted, "Call the doctor!"


    "I''m fine," Crystal finally said.


    Vic: "The hole is only three meters deep. She didn''t trigger the arrows, so she should be fine. I think she''s more traumatized than physically hurt."


    Nathan looked at the servant who had been closest to Crystal at the time of the ident and said, "Tell me what happened!"


    "It was a trap," the servant exined. "I didn''t see who triggered it, but it had to have been either Vic or Christine!"


    "Can we check the security footage?" asked Nathan.


    "I''m afraid not," Vic replied. "The circuits were fried during thest thunderstorm, and they have not been repaired yet..."


    Nathan frowned as he realized how difficult things were about to get. He sighed and said, "This is very troubling..." Vic was his most trusted servant, but he had grown up with Christine. She was like a sister to him. He couldn''t imagine either of them intentionally doing him harm.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Christine asked doubtfully. "You know me. I wouldn''t hurt a fly..." She nodded her head in Vic''s direction. "...But look at him. He is violent by nature, and you know it!"


    Vic scowled. He looked Nathan in the eyes and said, "I swear to you that I am not lying. I do not know Christine''s character, so I cannot guess what she is capable of. Is it possible, though, that the trap was triggered by ident? Or perhaps there was a mechanical malfunction. The trap is old, so that is not outside the realm of possibilities. You should have the matter investigated before you start pointing fingers at people that you love and trust..."


    Nathan nodded and said, "You are right. I am sorry, old friend, for jumping to conclusions." He turned to Christine.. "Of course, my apology extends to you as well. However, if it turns out that either of you was responsible for triggering this death trap, know this: There will be Hell to pay!"

 Chapter 1666 - 184: How Dare You Talk To Me Like That

    Once they were alone, Nathan examined Crystal from head to toe. "Are you sure that you are okay?"


    "I''m fine," Crystal said. "I think I''d like to go for a walk, though."


    Nathan scooped up her hand and said that he would join her. She pushed him away, though, and told him that she wanted to be alone.


    "But it''s not safe," Nathan argued.


    Crystal: "I don''t care. This vi feels like a prison, and it''s not like I''m any safer in here than I would be out there, as today has shown us."


    "Why do you feel like this ce is a prison?" Nathan asked.


    Crystal sighed and wordlessly turned away. She had thought that once she was a permanent resident of the vi, everything would be fine. But then Helen and Elma moved in, and now that she had Christine to contend with and the death traps, she felt overwhelmed - and if she couldn''t leave, then was it any different from a Hellish prison? She didn''t think so.


    Crystal opened her mouth, and she was just about to exin all of this to him, but then the doctor interrupted them. He gave her a full examination, and then he said, "Other than the scrapes on your knees, it looks like you''re fine. Youngdy, I hope you know how lucky you are."


    Crystal nodded sheepishly. She knew that things could have ended much worse for her, but she definitely didn''t feel lucky.


    Meanwhile, Helen and Christine were sitting at the dining room table, and servants were standing all around them. The two girls were like old friends who had reunited after being apart for a long time. They were holding each other''s hands, gossiping,ughing, and whispering.


    Christine: "I know a brilliant Chinese doctor. I can ask him to look into your eyes. He is also a licensed acupuncturist, and he is famous for his skills. He even fixed my mother''s lumbar disc, so she didn''t need to have surgery."


    Hellen: "Really? That''s great! Thank you,


    Christine."


    Christineughed and said, "Don''t worry. My grandpa told me to take care of you, and the ingredients that I gave you - the Vitamin C, Cinnamon, Dong Quai, and Parsley - they were in such a low dose that your baby was never in any danger-and anybody suspected that you were the one that poisoned the cookies!"


    Hellen touched Christine''s arm and said, "You are such a good friend. But let''s never talk about that again. After all, loose lips sink ships. Am I right?"


    "You''re right," Christine said. She blushed and asked, "Can you feel the baby moving yet?"


    Hellen: "Not yet. The fetus is only a month old..."


    Christine: "What will the baby call me?"


    Hellen: "Aunt, of course!"


    Christine pursed her lips, smiled, and said, "I like that."


    Hellen: "Do you truly believe that I will get Nathan in the end?"


    Christine: "It''s hard for me to imagine him choosing Crystal, but it is impossible to guess who he''ll choose. There''s something about Crystal that only men can see. Even Eric, who is typically difficult to deal with, fell in love with her at first sight. I don''t get it..."


    Hellen covered her mouth, nodded in the direction of the hallway, and whispered, "Speak of the devil..."


    Christine turned, and they watched as Nathan and Crystal emerged. They came into the dining room and sat at the table with them - and much to their surprise, he put her at the head of the table, in the seat that was typically reserved for him. In this way, he confirmed her status as Queen of the Castle.


    I should report this to my Grandfather - thought Christine - Not only is this man crazy, but he is acting like he''s on drugs. She gave Nathan a dirty look, but either he didn''t notice, or he didn''t care.


    Nathan sat down next to Crystal and spread a napkin on herp. "What do you want to eat?" he asked her.


    "I want to eat the noodles that you make," Crystal replied. As she was saying this, she noticed Christine watching them, but she wasn''t concerned. She didn''t know Christine''s rtionship with Nathan, but it seemed that she was not a rival. After all, if she were a rival, she would not be a friend of Helen.


    When Christine saw that Nathan was about to stand up and make noodles for Crystal, she chuckled. "Do you even know how to make noodles?" she asked. "Why don''t we make them?"


    Crystal'' face sank, and she grabbed Nathan''s arm. "I don''t want to eat now," she said.


    Nathan sighed and said, "I will ask the maid to prepare the noodles." He knew why she had changed her mind. She didn''t want others to share the noodles he made for her.


    Christine looked at Crystal and asked, "When do you want to eat?"


    Crystal''s cheeks turned pink. She didn''t know how to answer the question. Luckily, Nathan spoke up for her. He scowled at Christine and said, "You are too noisy."


    "That is because I''m jealous on Helen''s behalf," Christine exined. "I didn''t expect that you would put your mistress above the Mother of your child..."


    "I don''t need this bullshit," Nathan hissed. "And neither does Crystal." He nodded to one of his bodyguards and said, "Get Miss Laurent out of here."


    Christine: "Are you trying to drive me away?"


    Nathan: "If you can''t keep quiet, then there is no ce for you at this table. If you want to eat, you need to shut up."


    Christine was angry and wanted to argue, but Helen held her hand. "Keep your peace," she whispered.


    Christine nodded and bit her lower lip.


    Helen was afraid that Nathan was unhappy, so she quickly changed the topic. She smiled and said, "I heard that Christine''s mother yed in a drama recently and won more than a dozen nominations. She is an excellent actress."


    Christine: "I can show you the movie after we finish eating."


    The room went silent after that, and Christine red at Crystal. This is all your fault - she thought. Somehow, though, she still couldn''t figure out how Crystal had managed to wrap Nathan around her finger. It was a real mystery to her, and she hated mysteries.


    Crystal felt Christine looking at her, and it made her feel ufortable. Finally, she gave her a dirty look and said, "It''s rude to stare!".


    Christine chuckled wickedly. "So what?" she scoffed, "You were rude, first!


    Crystal: "How dare you talk to me like that?!?!"


    Christine looked at Nathan and asked, "Can you control such an unruly woman?" Nathan stroked Crystal''s hair and said, "ignore her. You have my permission to do whatever you want while you''re here."


    Christine was taken aback. If Nathan wanted to spoil a woman, who could stop him? At first, she thought the situation was hopeless, but then she remembered who had sent her here in the first ce.


    As coincidence would have it, the moment Christine thought of her Grandfather, her phone rang, and he was the one calling.. She passed the handy to Helen and said, "It''s Grandpa."

 Chapter 1667 - 185: It’s Funny And Cute

    Helen smiled as she brought the phone to her ear and said hello to her Grandfather.


    The old Davis: "Helen, have you settled down? How is everything? Are you used to living there yet?"


    Helen: "I''m fine. Christine is here. Everything is good, so don''t worry."


    The old Davis: "Okay. I feel better knowing that Christine is there with you."


    Helen: "Thank you, grandpa."


    The old Davis: "Does Nathan treat you well?"


    "Um..." Helen hesitated for a moment too long.


    The old Davis: "Put him on the phone."


    Helen paused for a moment, and then she handed Christine''s phone to Nathan. "Here," she said. "Grandpa wants to talk to you."


    Nathan epted the phone but said nothing. He was waiting for the old Davis to speak first.


    The old Davis: "Don''t think that just because you are at the manor, I can''t control you. If you dare to bully Helen, you will be punished. Furthermore, you don''t want what happened to Rose to happen to Crystal!"


    Nathan gasped. The old Davis had punished a girl named Rose by having someone shoot her in the head and feed her body to the wolves. His heart began to beat faster, and as he thought about Rose, all emotions left his face, and he snorted perfunctorily.


    Suddenly, he was nine years old again. The great boar was bearing down on him, and he was bringing his rifle to his shoulder. He could no longer hear what the old Davis was saying. His words were nothing more than white noise.


    Nathan screamed into the receiver: "Shut up, you old fuck!"


    Everyone at the table was shocked. As far as they knew, nobody had ever talked to the Old Davis like that. It was unheard of.


    "Watch your tone!" the old Davis shouted back. "People have died for less..."


    Suddenly, Nathan smashed the phone against the table. It shattered into a million pieces, and Helen cried out in fear. Christine hugged her immediately, though, and said, "Don''t be afraid. It''s okay."


    Nathan''s eyes were shot through with blood. He looked at Crystal, and much to her surprise, he pushed her chair over. She shrieked as she fell with it, and when shended, she began to cry.


    When Vic saw this, he rushed forward, pulled out a bottle of medicine, yanked the cap off, and said, "Master, it''s time to take your medicine." Nathan was out of his head, though, and when he saw the pills, he swatted them out of Vic''s hand.


    Vic cursed as the pills fell to the ground and scattered. Then he dropped an all fours and scrambled to pick two of them up. Once he had them, he stood up and shouted at Nathan to take his pills.


    Vic thought that it was toote for a second, but then Nathan grabbed the pills,


    shoved them into his mouth, and dry swallowed them.


    The medicine took effect immediately, and Nathan was in control again. He had been subdued. They were all safe, at least for the moment...


    Nathan looked at the shattered phone on the table with eyes filled with fear. He heard Crystal crying on the floor, and he looked down. "Wh-What h-h-happened?" he stuttered. His body was trembling, and he had one of the worst headaches of his life.


    Crystal: "Don''t worry. I''m fine. But I think you need to see a doctor..."


    Nathan shook his head and said, "I won''t." He knew that if he saw a doctor, he would be put in an institution, and he didn''t think Crystal would be safe in the vi without him there to protect her.


    "Are you sure that you don''t need to see a doctor?" Crystal asked. She was distraught. She didn''t know what the old Davis had said on the phone to make him so angry.


    Nathan ordered the servants to serve the noodles, and then he turned back to Crystal. He rubbed her hair and said, "I''m fine, now that I''ve taken my medicine. I must have missed my morning dose. But don''t worry. Everything is fine now, so let''s eat."


    Crystal nodded and said, "Okay."


    Once the food was on the table, the servants cleaned up Nathan''s mess, and nobody said anything for the rest of the meal.


    Then, when it was over, everyone went their own way. Nathan and Crystal went to the stables. Elma took Helen back to her room, and Christine asked a maid to make a cup of coffee for her.


    Once there was no one in the dining room, Christine bent down and picked up one of the pills that had been missed during the clean-up. She smiled as she wrapped it in a tissue and put it in her pocket.


    ***


    One of the stable boys had prepared the horse-drawn carriage for Nathan and Crystal, and he helped her into it like a gentleman. This was the first time they''d taken the carriage out together, and Nathan had thought that Crystal would be tickled pink. But, instead, she looked sad, out of sorts, and in a world of her own. He let her be at first, but when her spirits did not improve, he said, "You are not looking well¡­ What are you thinking?"


    "I was thinking about Christine..." Crystal replied.


    Nathan frowned. "What kind of rtionship do you think I have with her?" he asked.


    Crystal: "Who knows, you have so many little lovers, and now you are going to have a child..."


    Nathan rolled his eyes and chuckled.


    Crystal red at him for a second. Then she punched him in the arm and shouted: "What are youughing at?"


    "You''re jealous," Nathan replied. "It''s cute. And funny."


    Crystal crossed her arms beneath her breasts and looked out the carriage window.


    "Forget it." She sighed and said, "I don''t want to talk to you anymore."


    For the next ten minutes, neither of them spoke, but Crystal could feel his eyes on her. Finally, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She turned around and shouted, "Stop looking at me!"


    Nathan smiled and said, "I can''t help it. I want to imprint your jealous looks on my heart."


    "I''m not jealous!" Crystal cried. "I wonder why I fell into the death trap, though. If Christine is one of your little lovers, it will make sense that she would want to make me disappear..."


    Nathan nodded and said, "I''ll get to the bottom of this. As for Christine, she is my cousin. My uncle''s daughter. Elena Laurent is her mother and also my aunt."


    When Crystal heard this, her heart leaped for joy. When she''d met the actress at Air Cosme, she''d been so sure that the woman was Nathan''s lover.. Never in her life had Crystal been so happy to be wrong about something.

 Chapter 1668 - 186: They Won’t Hurt You

    The carriage stopped at a white building, and Nathan helped Crystal down.


    In front of the building, there was a fountain with a statue of a mermaid. She was holding a shell and spraying pearls.


    The building''s door was a crystal curtain, and the ceiling had been designed to reflect the sun''s light into the building. Where am I? - Crystal wondered.


    Nathan nodded to a servant, and she pulled open the crystal curtain to reveal arge, indoor, natural hot spring. Mermaids surrounded the pool, and each of them held shells, which, like the one outside, spewed water.


    In the center were two naked angels. Their wings were spread, and they were hugging each other. Above the pool, the ceiling was transparent. It was made from white tempered ss. At the flick of a switch, it could block the sunlight but not the beautiful scenery.


    Crystal was in awe. "What is this ce?" she wondered.


    "It is a natural hot spring," said Nathan. "The water contains minerals that are beneficial to the human body."


    "It is also helpful for treating headaches," the servant added.


    Nathan nodded. "Yes," he said. "That too."


    He waved his hand. "You can leave us now."


    The servant nodded and said, "Just holler if you need me."


    Once they were alone, Crystal and Nathan took off their clothes. There was no need for modesty. They were alone, and they weren''t expectingpany.


    Crystal squatted by the hot spring. She spotted fish in the hot spring, and she was a little nervous about disturbing them. They were red koi carp, which were one of the few heat-resistant fish that she was aware of, and they fed on necrotic skin tissue. Thus, they would instantly suck their skin and eat their dead flesh when people entered the water. It sounded gross, but it didn''t hurt.


    Nathan had already entered the water, and he was leaning against the pool''s wall. The air was hot and moist, and the steam made him look handsome.


    Nathan reached out to Crystal and said, "Come in. It''s nice. You''ll see."


    Crystal shook her head, but Nathan grabbed her hand and pulled her in. There was a giant ssh, and all of the mermaids were soaked - not that they cared. Crystal, on the other hand, was furious. As she came out of the water, coughing and gasping for air, she roared: "You asshole!"


    Nathanughed and put his hands on her waist. "I didn''t bring you here so that you could stand on the edge and note in," he said. "Now stand still so that the fish can get a taste of your flesh."


    "Is it okay?" she wondered. She knew that it was, but she couldn''t help but ask.


    Nathan nodded, and before she knew it, she was surrounded by fish. They began to attach themselves to her skin, and she couldn''t help but giggle. "It tickles," sheughed.


    "It does," Nathan agreed. He, too, was surrounded by red koi carp.


    Suddenly, something touched Crystal''s vulva, and the smile on her face died. "Get them off of me!" she shrieked.


    Crystal tried to swat the fish away, but Nathan gently restrained her. "Don''t worry," he said. "They won''t hurt you."


    Crystal wasn''t worried about them hurting her. She was just ufortable with the idea of fish feeding off of her wet core. She struggled to get away, but Nathan would not let her go. She looked around for help, but they were alone. It wasn''t long before she started crying, but he didn''t seem to care.


    Finally, Crystal epted her fate, and she stopped struggling. "There, there," Nathan cooed. "If you rx, the fish will take care of the rest."


    Crystal took a deep breath, and in a matter of seconds, she was no longer crying. Once she''d stopped trembling, the fish became more invasive as they explored the secret crevasse between her legs. She twitched as one of them attached itself to her clits, and Nathan asked her if she wasfortable.


    Crystal was incapable of replying. Her difort had turned to pleasure, and from pleasure had bloomed le petit monde - and she thrust her hips forward as she moaned.


    Nathan bowed his head and bit her earlobe. "Should I fuck you now?" he whispered.


    Crystal: "Yes! Fuck me!"


    Nathan needed no further encouragement. He took hold of his manhood and lined it up with her wet core, and as he pushed himself into her, the red koi carp scattered.


    ****


    Inside the Beverly vi on the white European-style balcony - Christine had just finished talking to the old Davis on the phone. He had agreed to investigate the medication that Nathan had taken to quell his manic rage, and she had arranged for one of her special servants to deliver the sample to him for her.


    The phone had startled the pigeons, and they''d flown away. Christine had a unique whistle, though, and when she blew it, one returned. She tied the medicine to one of the pigeon''s legs, content with the fact that neither infrared nor ultraviolet defense systems would detect the bird.


    Christine''s slender fingers stroked the pigeon''s white feathers. The old Davis would have the medicine in less than two hours, and the most famous pharmacist was standing by.


    Christine cackled as she lifted the bird into the air, and it took flight.


    Below her, Helen and Elma were taking advantage of the rose garden. Whichever way you looked at it, it was a spectacr sight to behold. From the balcony, though, it was truly majestic.


    Nanny looked up, and when she saw Christine, she whispered something to Helen. Then Helen smiled, looked up, and waved.


    "Why don''t youe down?" Helen shouted. "We''re picking roses!"


    Christine: "No, thank you. I enjoy watching you from the balcony. You guys look like characters in a beautiful painting."


    Helen: "Do you want me to pick some flowers for you?"


    "Maybe," Christine replied. "Is there a fragrance from a flower that I could use to make a man fall in love with me for a long time?"


    Helen thought for a while and then nodded enthusiastically. "Yes," she replied.


    "There is."


    Beforemitting suicide, Helen had studied with a very excellent perfumer who had developed a special kind of aromatherapy.


    If a heterosexual smelled the fragrance for at least one week, he would develop a strong interest in any heterosexual wearing the same perfume.. Unfortunately, even though she knew the ingredients by heart, she did not know how to mix them properly.

 Chapter 1669 - 187: Crystal Fell From The Hoarse

    When Christine heard that it was possible to mix a love potion, her face lit up. She looked down at Helen and said, "This is such great news. Where can I get it?"


    "You can''t get it," Helen replied sadly. "Sorry to get your hopes up..."


    "That''s a pity." Christine pouted and said, "Such a potion could havee in handy...." Then, seeing Helen on the balcony, one of the maids brought her a cup of rose tea. She epted it with thanks, and then she said, "I haven''t seen Nathan and Crystal for a while. Do you know where they are?"


    The maid nodded and said, "They went out to the stables, and they''ve taken the carriage out. Perhaps they went to the hot spring..."


    Christine''s face darkened, and she said, "If they took the carriage, then they must have taken my favorite horse!"


    "But that''s your favorite horse!" the maid eximed!


    "That it is," Christine agreed. Then, without saying another word, she walked back inside, put on her riding clothes, and grabbed the whip that was hanging on the wall.


    The horse''s name was Zeus, and it had been a gift from the Prime Minister to the Old Davis. But when Christine saw it, she''d begged her Grandfather to let her keep it, and eventually, he''d caved.


    She often came to the manor to visit Zeus, and she seldom let anyone else ride him or use him to pull the carriage.


    ****


    When they were done swimming, Nathan suggested that they unhitch the horses from the cart and go for a ride, and as rxed as she was, Crystal thought that it was a novel idea - and so it was that they wereing over a hill when Christine spotted them.


    Nathan was riding a ck horse, which was his special riding horse. It had ck fur with a white marking on the forehead, making it look noble and elegant.


    Crystal was riding the brown horse, Zeus, which was Christine''s special horse, and when she saw the other woman riding her horse, her ire began to rise. She brought her hand to her mouth and whistled.


    When Zeus heard his master''s call, he began to stomp and buck like crazy. Crystal quickly lost control, but Nathan rode up beside her and tried to reign Zeus in. It was useless, though. The wild horse would only listen to Christine, and he finally managed to throw Crystal off his back before long. Then he reared up on its hind legs and plodded on Crystal''s body.


    Crystal felt one of her organs burst, and her body began to seize.


    Now that Zeus was free, he trotted triumphantly over to Christine.


    Nathan jumped down from his horse and picked up Crystal, and the servants surrounded them. "Get out of here!" Nathan roared. His face was red, and the veins in his forehead were bulging. "Get out of here before I kill you!" He knew that some of them were only there to hinder his attempt to save Crystal''s life.


    Christine handed Zeus'' reins to the servant, and then she came over. "Is she okay?" she asked.


    "What does it look like?" Nathan roared. Crystal was still having a fit, and her eyes had rolled into the back of her head. "If she doesn''t live, there will be Hell to pay! Now go away! Go and call the doctor!"


    Christine nodded, and as she rode off in the direction of the manor, some of the servants began to reattach the horses to the carriage. By the time the doctor arrived, Crystal''s seizure had stopped, but she was still unconscious, and she had a fever. The doctor looked her over and said, "A horse has trampled her. Fortunately, it stepped on her hips. She''ll be fine."


    Nathan scowled. "That''s bullshit!" he growled. "Look again. She has a fever! Are you blind?"


    "It''s because she has been frightened," the doctor exined.


    Nathan grabbed the female doctor''s cor. "If she''s fine," he hissed, "why is she unconscious?"


    "I''ll give her a fever-reducing needle," the doctor said. "Just to be on the safe side. Will that be all?"


    "Fine." Nathan nodded and said, "You may go."


    A servant approached. She got Nathan''s attention and said, "Master, Miss Laurent is outside. She wants to apologize to Miss Smith."


    "Apologize?" Nathan scoffed. "Tell her to fuck off. She can apologize to Crystal once she''s recovered!"


    Nervously, Nathan touched Crystal''s forehead with the back of his hand. "You''re burning up," he whispered. "You''re even hotter than before..."


    By then, Vic had arrived, and when he heard what Nathan had said, he ordered the Doctor to return. This time, when she took Crystal''s temperature, she seemed to take the injury seriously finally. Her face turned white, and she said, "She''s hotter than ever. If she gets much hotter, she might die¡­."


    Nathan red at the doctor. "This is your fault!" he shouted. "So, save her!"


    "It''s toote," the doctor wined. "Her body is very weak. There is nothing that Modern Medicine can do. It is up to her now..."


    "What is your role as a doctor?" Nathan argued. "If you cannot cure your patient, how can you say that you are a doctor?"


    "I''m sorry," the doctor said.


    "Well, sorry is not good enough." He turned to Vic and said, "You know what to do."


    "I do," said Vic as he drew his pistol from his holster. He pressed it to the doctor''s forehead and forced him to his knees. "We have done everything we can," the doctor mumbled. "She is going to die..."


    When Nathan heard that, he kicked the doctor in the stomach.


    Meanwhile, in the depth of hera, Crystal had a dream. In it, she was a little girl, and she was holding her Mother''s hand. She was learning to walk. She took two steps, and then she stumbled and fell.


    Her mother smiled at her and said, "Crystal, get up. You can do it. Be brave, child." Her knee was scraped, and she was bleeding, but she did not let that stop her. Slowly, she stood up and took two more steps.


    ****


    When Elma and Helen saw Christine on the horizon in the main courtyard, they ran out and met her halfway. It took them a second to catch their breath, and then they asked about Crystal''s health.


    "It''s not good." Helen sighed and said, "She has a severe fever, one of her organs is crushed, and now she''s unconscious. The doctor said that she might die..."


    Helen took a deep breath. She didn''t expect the situation to be so terrible. "Did Nathan say anything to you?" she asked.


    Christine: "No."


    Helen: "Shall I call grandpa..."


    Christine: "Don''t worry. Crystal is hotter than ever, but even if she does wake up, it will be at least a few days before she wakes up."


    Helen: "But..."


    Christine: "Why are you so worried about Crystal? You need to take care of yourself and your child. I will deal with any other problems. That''s why I''m here."


    "Let''s change the topic," Elma suggested meekly. "Dinner is ready, anyway."


    "What''s for dinner?" asked Helen.


    Elma: "Steak. Your favorite!"


    Christine: "It smells delicious. I am so d we do not have noodles. I almost vomited this afternoon!"


    Helen smiled and said, "Well, you won''t have to worry about that tonight because tonight we''re having steak!"

 Chapter 1670 - 188: Where Are The Pills?

    Elma came over to Helen, and as she cut her steak, she said, "You''ll like this. The chef said that it''s cut from superior Grade A Alberta Beef."


    Christine cut a piece, put it into her mouth, chewed, and swallowed. "Mmm..." she moaned. "Fresh and juicy." Hers was cooked medium rare, which was how she liked it, but she felt like the texture of this particr cut of meat was different from all of the other steaks she had eaten before.


    Helen''s steak was well-done, though, and she did not notice any difference. She enjoyed the steak, but since she''d gotten pregnant, she''d had a poor appetite. Thus, she didn''t know if the reason she was enjoying her steak was that it was delicious or because she was so hungry that, at that moment, she would have enjoyed anything she put into her mouth. Thus, to set the record straight, she requested another steak.


    While everyone was waiting, Christine''s phone buzzed. She checked the screen and saw that she''d received a text message from the old Davis. He had just finished dinner and was getting ready to go for a walk in the yard with his birds.


    Typically, the old Davis didn''t allow anyone to disturb his leisure time, so the message surprised Christine. She elegantly put down the utensils and gently wiped her lips with a piece of tissue. Then she picked up her ss of wine, excused herself, and walked out onto the front porch. Once she was alone, she dialed the old Davis''s number from memory, and when he picked it up, he said, "The pharmacist analyzed Nathan''s medication, and we have the results."


    Christine smiled. From the tone of the old man''s voice, she could tell that he was pleased. "What are the pills for?" she asked.


    "Essentially, they''re antipsychotics," the old Davis exined. "They suppress a side of Nathan- an amazing side! - that very few people are familiar with. You may not believe it, but at the age of nine, he shot a five-hundred-pound boar. The tusks are still hanging in my room. And he is strong too! Once, he knocked down ten boxers in a minute. Do you understand what I''m saying? When the conditions are right, he is bold, cold-blooded, and without weakness. He is perfect!"


    Christine shivered because of his words. She looked down at her arms and found that they were covered in goosebumps.


    Christine: "Do you mean th-"


    The old Davis finished her thought. "- that there is another person locked inside Nathan''s head?" he said. "Yes! That is exactly what I am saying!"


    "Another Nathan...?" Christine pondered the idea as she drank from her ss. "And the medication is...?"


    The old Davis: "It''s a mood stabilizer: An antidepressant, anti-anxiety, antipsychotic. Nathan uses it to control the other Nathan. It''s not good."


    "I need some time to process everything you''ve just told me," Christine said. "Is that okay?"


    "Go ahead," the old Davis replied. "I''m training my birds now, anyway. Call me when you''re ready to talk."


    Christine thanked the old man and said goodbye. Then she finished her wine and threw the ss into the yard with all of her strength. She listened for the satisfying sound of ss shattering, but it never came, and she frowned. It felt like an ill omen.


    She took off her shoes and socks and looked at the scarlet nail polish on her toes. The color was bright and dazzling, and it matched her lipstick. She hopped off the deck suddenly and wiggled her toes in the grass. It felt nice, wet, and cold, and she started to walk in the direction of the hot pool.


    As Christine walked, she slipped her hand into her pocket and gripped the medicine bottle, and she wondered what Nathan would be like if he didn''t take his medication - and if she would prefer that other Nathan.


    When she arrived at the pool, she dipped her foot in the water and wiggled her toes. The bottom of the pool was as blue as the sky, and the fish swarmed to her. She smiled, and after looking around to make sure that she was alone, she took care of the medication, stripped off her clothes, and eased into the water.


    ****


    At the Vi - Crystal had been brought to the room she shared with Nathan. Her breathing was shallow, her temperature was high, and she was still in aa. Nathan gently wiped her forehead with a cold cloth. He hadn''t left her side since the ident, and he was exhausted.


    Crystal had been in aa for more than five hours, and she showed no sign that she would be waking up any time soon. Vic passed a bowl of tomato and beef soup to Nathan and said, "Master Davis, you have to eat something. All that you''ve had since the ident is a sip of water!"


    Nathan waved him away. He had no appetite. He med himself for what had happened, and he was so sick with worry for Crystal that anything he ate woulde right back up. So eating was as pointless as living would be if she died.


    "I will eat when she eats," he said.


    Vic frowned. He didn''t think Crystal would ever eat again, but he wisely kept his thoughts to himself.


    If she dies, then I will follow her into Death''s warm embrace - thought Nathan. He was determined to be with her forever, and the cryptic look on his face made everyone in the room ufortable.


    Vic reached into his pocket to search for Nathan''s medicine, but his hand came out empty. When Nathan saw that, he grabbed the bowl of soup and quickly ran out of the house in search of Christine- and Vic trailed behind him.


    Christine was bathing in the pool,pletely naked, and it didn''t take them long to find her.


    Vic walked straight to her clothes. He began to rummage through them, but he didn''t find what he was looking for.


    "What the fuck are you doing?!?!" Christine roared.


    "I''m looking for the pills!" Vic shouted, "Tell me where they are!"


    "Pills?" Christine smiled innocently and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Don''t give us that bullshit," Vic hissed. "You''re the only one who had physical contact with me today." As he spoke, he approached Christine and squatted down by the side of the pool.


    "I''m innocent until proven guilty." Christine leaned back and spread her legs yfully. "Isn''t that how thew works?" Her breasts floated on the surface of the water, and the men could make out the faint outline of her vulva. "I don''t know anything about any pills," she said. "But if they''re so important, why not just ask the doctor to give you more? What are they for anyway?"


    Vic sighed and said, "Let''s make a deal."


    "What kind of deal?" asked Christine.


    Vic: "Tell me where the pills are, and I''ll tell you a secret."


    Christine smirked, and she gestured for Vic to get closer. Then he whispered the location of the medication into his ear. As she spoke, Vic''s face turned as red as a beet, and she began tough hysterically. "Well," she said. "Now you know where the pills are. The only question is whether or not you have the courage to snatch them!"


    Christine spread her legs open a bit more, and she winked. Vic clenched and unclenched his fists. He looked at Nathan and then back at the girl in the pool. Then, without even bothering to take off his clothes, he jumped into the water.


    With nothing left to lose, he attacked Christine. He grabbed her shoulders, and he shook her, and he didn''t stop roughing her up until she was crying and begging for him to stop.. Then he let her go, held his hand up to her with his palm open, and said, "Give me the goddamn pills."

 Chapter 1671 - 189: That’s Pathetic

    "Aren''t you going to take the pills yourself?" Christine asked. She looked Vic in the eyes and said, "I bet you want to take them, you pervert!"


    Without warning, Vic backhanded Christine across the face. "No more games!" he shouted. "Give me the fucking medicine. If you don''t, there will be more of that in your future!"


    Vic raised his hand in the air to show that he was serious, and when Christine saw it, her whole body began to shake. "Alright," she cried. "I''ll give it to you," and without any further action, she retrieved the bottle from her private pocket and handed it to Vic. "There. Are you happy?!?!"


    Vic shrugged and held the bottle up for Nathan to see. "Happy enough," he replied. Now that he had taken the bottle, he made his way back to the pool''s edge. Then, once he was out of the water, he grabbed her clothes, rolled them into a ball, and tucked them under his arm.


    "Give me back my clothes, you freak!" shouted Christine.


    Vicughed and waved the small bottle in the air to provoke her. Much to his surprise, though, it made no sound. He opened the cap and was shocked to discover that the bottle was empty. "Where are the pills?" he growled.


    "I threw them away!" Christine replied nonchntly.


    "Well, now you''re definitely not getting your clothes back," Vic said. Then he nodded to Nathan, and they began to walk away.


    "Stop!" Christine cried. "You can''t leave me like this..."


    Vic smiled as he turned around. "Oh, yeah," he said. "I forgot to tell you my secret!"


    Christine scowled and said, "I don''t give a flying fuck about your secret! I want my goddamn clothes!"


    "I think that once you hear what it is, you''ll care plenty," said Vic. "Before I tell you, though, let me ask you a question. Did you enjoy your dinner? Did you notice anything different about it?"


    "The s-steak?" Christine stammered. Her face turned white, and she asked, "What ab-b bout it?"


    Vic: "It did taste different, didn''t it? I''m so d you noticed."


    At first, Christine thought that maybe she''d been poisoned, but then something much worse urred to her she gasped, and her face turned white. Then, without another word, she pulled herself out of the water. Once she was standing, she used her right hand to cover her breasts and her left to cover her pussy.


    "A littlete for modesty,"ughed Vic. "Don''t you think?"


    "Oh, fuck off!" hissed Christine, and she began to speed walk towards the vi. On the way, she met a maid. The maid saw her running around naked, and her eyes went wide. She asked, "Where are you going, Miss Laurent?"


    Christine did not bother to answer the maid. Instead, she ripped the woman''s apron off and used it to cover her body. Then she ran into the stable and began to search for her horse, Zeus. She couldn''t find him anywhere, but all of his gear was there. Thus, by the time the stable boy returned, she was in full Panic Mode. "Where''s Zeus?" she cried. Please, tell me he''s okay!"


    The boy took a second to admire her mostly naked body before he answered. Finally, he said, "Master Davis ordered the chefs to kill Zeus and make him into steaks for you... as a treat..."


    When Christine heard that, she bent over and vomited on the ground in front of her. Some of it sttered onto her feet and legs, and she could see chewed-up bits of her friend in the sick. Her heart broke, and she began to scratch at her arms with her long fingernails - and it was a long time before she was able to move from the spot.


    ****


    Vic was anxious about what would happen if Nathan didn''t get his medication, and as soon as they got back to the house, he contacted Barrett. Unfortunately, it would take at least 24 hours to get the recement drugs. Nathan wasn''t nearly as worried as he was, though. Crystal was Nathan''s only concern now. Her antipyretic infusion wasplete. The doctor had changed her nutrient solution, and to everyone''s relief, her fever had finally broken.


    Vic brought a ss of water to Nathan and said, "Master Davis, since Miss Smith''s fever has gone down, you can finally get some rest."


    Nathan''s eyes didn''t look away from Crystal for even one minute. He was reluctant even to close his eyes. He feared that if he slept, her condition would worsen.


    There was a knock on the door, and everyone was surprised to see Christine standing in the doorway. She was wearing a redce dress, and she had a bright smile on her face. When Nathan saw her, he frowned and asked her who had let her in.


    "Never mind that." Christineughed and said, "Brother, you gave me such a big gift. It only seemed right that I thank you in person!"


    "Thank me in person?" Nathan was startled. He said, "You must have really enjoyed your meal..."


    Of course, Christine was devastated, but she refused to let him see how much he''d hurt her. She maintained her smile and said, "I''m very satisfied. I heard that you hired the well-paid Michelin 3-star chefs to cook for Miss Smith, and I have to say that you got your money''s worth. The steak they made really impressed me. I''ll remember this for the rest of my life!"


    Nathan: "Well... good. There is plenty more where that came from. For now, though, you need to leave. Crystal needs a quiet environment."


    "Don''t worry," Christine said, and as she stood up straight, she lifted her hands over her head. "I just need two minutes." She pped twice, and two servants entered the room with a big gift box.


    The present was wrapped in the white paper, and there was a pink bow on the top. "This is for you," Christine said. "It''s my way of saying, ''Thank you.'' I hope you like it."


    The servants put the gift on the ground in front of Nathan, and he gave Christine a menacing look. He was convinced that the gift was a trap, so he told the servants to throw it away.


    Christine was aghast. "What''s your deal?" she asked.


    "I''m not interested in any gift you might have for me," Nathan replied. "I don''t trust you, so go away!"


    Christine looked Nathan in the eye for a minute, and then she began tough hysterically. "I get it!" she roared. "You''re so afraid of me that you dare not open a gift from me! That''s pathetic!"


    Nathan scowled at Christine and kicked the gift box at her, but she dodged it easily. "Look at you!" she continued. "You''re so pathetic. You can''t even control your temper!" As she said this, she plucked the bow from the box. "This isn''t from me, though. I lied about that. Grandpa asked me to give this to you, so why don''t you open it? I''m curious to see what it is. Aren''t you curious?"


    Christine tipped over the box without waiting for a reply, and its contents rolled out onto the floor.

 Chapter 1672 - 190: Gerald Emerged

    Nathan''s ire began to rise when he saw what was in the box. It was a tusk from a wild boar, the 500 kilograms boar that he''d killed when he was only nine years old. As he stared at it, his mind began to flood with images from that day, and his head began to ache. "My pills!" he cried. "I need my pills!"


    Nathan pressed against his temples with his knuckles. It felt like his heart was in a mp, and it was getting tighter. He grabbed at Vic''s jacket as the pain brought him to his knees.


    Vic turned and red at Christine, and when he saw that she was smiling, he wanted to kill her. "You little bitch!" he roared. "You did this! It is all your fault!"


    Christine chuckled and said, "Chill your tits, Daddy-o." Then, much to his surprise, she produced a brown bottle from between her breasts and threw it to Vic.


    Vic caught the bottle with a confused look on his face. He quickly unscrewed the cap, took out two pills, examined them, and passed them to Nathan. He dry-swallowed the drugs, and within a couple of minutes, the pain began to subside, and his breathing returned to normal.


    Christine: "I guess you don''t like the gift..."


    Nathan red at Christine and said, "Get the fuck out of here, and take that tusk with you!"


    Christine snapped her fingers, and several servants came in to retrieve the tusk, and Christine left with them. Once they were gone, Nathan turned to Vic and said, "I''m tired, and I would like to be alone with Crystal."


    Vic nodded, and he ushered the servants out of the room, closing the door behind him. Then he looked around the room. Once he spotted Christine - she was leaning against a wall in the living room - he seized her by the neck and smashed her body against the wall. "What medicine did you give me?!" he demanded.


    Christine: "Does it matter? What''s done is done."


    Vic: "Know this: If anything bad happens to Master Davis, there will be Hell to pay!"


    "Tut, tut, tut." Christine smiled and said, "Aren''t you the ever-loyalp dog? Who''s the good doggy? You''re a good doggy! You deserve a gold star, but where would you like me to pin it?" She lifted her knee and gently rubbed his genitals. Much to her surprise, though, his cock remainedid.


    Is he a man? - Christine wondered. Any time she had ever given a man this kind of attention, their little soldier had always risen to attention - Maybe he just needs a little extra help...


    "Cut the crap!" Vic roared. "Tell me! What was in the bottle?"


    "Poison!" Christine hissed.


    Vic''s face turned white, and he tightened his grip on her throat.


    "Am I that horrible?" Christine gasped. "I was kidding. If I tell you that it was the same medication that you''re looking for, will you believe me?"


    Vic slowly released Christine. "You had better not be lying," he whispered.


    Christine: "Don''t worry. If something was going to happen, it would have happened already. The only thing that happened, though, was that his condition improved. His headache went away, and his anxiety levels improved. When you think about it that way, shouldn''t you be thanking me?"


    Vic: "Don''t push your luck. None of this would have happened if you hadn''t stolen his medication or brought him that horrid gift. So, I don''t want to see you prancing around this ce like some kind of hero!"


    Christine could help but smile. She brushed his genitals with the back of her hand and said, "If I helped you with your Erectile Dysfunction, then would I be a hero?"


    Vic''s face turned red, and he opened his mouth to deny his problem, but before he could say anything, she walked away. Vic sighed and went to stand guard in front of the master bedroom.


    ****


    In the morning, Crystal moaned weakly, her long eyshes trembled, and her eyes gradually opened. She was finally awake. She hurt all over, and her burst organs hurt the most, but she was alive and d to be.


    She tried to recall what had happened to her, but she only remembered riding the horse and falling off him. There was nothing after that. It was all ck. She turned her head, and she smiled when she saw Nathan. He was holding her hand, and she felt like he''d been holding her hand the whole time that she''d beenatose. He was asleep now, though, and she was able to take in his features without feeling self-conscious.


    Nathan had bags under his eyes, and he looked exhausted. Poor baby - she thought - he is still extraordinarily handsome, though. No amount of lost sleep could ever steal his looks. That''s for sure! She reached out, and when she touched his forehead, she was shocked by how cold it was. She quickly withdrew her hand. Why is he so cold? - she wondered. She leaned forward to get a second reading, but before she could, Nathan grabbed her wrist and threw her off the bed.


    The pain from her burst organs exploded, and she nearly passed out again. Why is he doing this? - she wondered - Am I just a toy to him? She cried out for mercy, but he seemed not to hear her.


    He got up and stared at her coldly, without a trace of human emotion. Instead, his eyes were bloodshot and full of resentment. "Does that hurt?" he asked as he ground his heel into the back of her hand. "How about that?"


    "Why are you doing this?" Crystal cried. He was breaking her fingers, but he didn''t even seem to care.


    Nathan: "Woman, you woke me up! You should know the consequences of waking me up!"


    "Please..." Crystal whined..


    Nathan smirked as he crouched beside her. "Please, what?" heughed. And before she could answer, he seized her by the throat. The scarlet in his eyes made him look like Satan himself.


    Crystal: "Please... Nathan¡­"


    Crystal could barely breathe, and she was too weak to fight him off. I am going to die - she realized. She was terrified. She did not want to die.


    Nathan tightened his grip on her throat and said, "It''s Gerald Davis."


    Crystal didn''t understand what he meant.


    Nathan: "My name is Gerald Davis. Not Nathan. Nathan is weak and cowardly. Gerald is a strong warrior, and he doesn''t take shit from anyone, especially not sniveling, weak women! My name might seem difficult to remember, but don''t worry, I''ve got everything figured out. You see, you aren''t going to live long ever enough to get my name wrong again!"


    Blood began to foam at the corners of Crystal''s mouth, her eyes rolled up to the back of her head, and her body began to shake as it prepared to give up its ghost.. All the while, Gerald Davisughed.

 Chapter 1673 - 191: No One Will Love You

    (Triggered Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene and inappropriate words. If you''re notfortable reading it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    Vic had been standing guard outside Nathan and Crystal''s room all night, and by the time the sun began to rise, he was famished. There hadn''t been any problems all night, and it seemed that everyone was asleep, so he didn''t see any reason not to go downstairs and toast himself a bagel. He was only gone for about three minutes, but when he returned, he immediately regretted going. From the hallway, he could hear what was going on in the bedroom, and he knew right away what had happened: The medication that Christine had given him was not the antipsychotic his boss usually took. Now the other Nathan was in control; the He who called himself Gerald.


    Vic let the bagel drop to the floor, and when he barged into the room, he was not surprised by what he saw. "Sir!" he shouted. "Stop it!"


    Nathan lifted his head and turned around. Then he looked Vic in the eyes, smirked, and said, "Get the fuck out of here."


    "I won''t!" Vic eximed. He charged, but Nathan grabbed him by the arms, threw him across the room, and he hit the wall so hard that the ster cracked.


    "I''ll teach you to mind your own business!" Nathan roared.


    Vic''s mouth was covered with blood, and because of the pain, he could barely speak. "You can''t kill her..." he whispered.


    "Can''t I?" Nathanughed. "There is no such word in my vocabry," he said. "Nathan..." Vic groaned. "Don''t do this... You''ll regret it..."


    "My name is not Nathan!" Nathan shrieked. "It''s Gerald! Got it? Gerald! Gerald! Gerald!" Who the fuck is Gerald? - Crystal wondered.


    Her head was spinning, but she was still alive. If not for Vic''s distraction, though, she would have been dead already. She tried to wrap her head around the situation, but nothing seemed to make any sense. There didn''t seem to be a reason for Nathan''s behavior. Before, he had wanted to protect her. Now, though, he was trying to kill her, and he was no longer responding to his own name....


    There was a knock at the door, and everyone turned to see who was there. "What do you want?" shouted Vic. "Haven''t you done enough?"


    Christine smirked at Vic but ignored his words. She turned to Nathan instead. "Brother!" she shouted. It appeared that she''d been out riding. She dropped her whip on the ground, took off her gloves, and leaned against the door.


    Nathan red at Christine. "Am I your brother?" he asked. He figured that thest thing he needed was kinship or love. Christine smiled devilishly. She wanted Crystal to die, but not like this. She wanted Crystal to suffer more so that she could get back at Nathan for what he did to Zeus. Once he came back to himself, he would realize what he''d done, and it would destroy him. "You are my brother," she replied. "And I won''t allow you to kill this woman."


    Nathan looked down at Crystal. Her face had turned a ghastly shade of purple, and her body was trembling. She was barely conscious, and he felt nothing for her. "Give me a reason to let her live," he said.


    "My sister-inw is pregnant with your child," Christine exined. "She provided you with this woman for you to use as a ything. She is meant to satisfy your needs if you know what I mean." Wink. Wink.


    Vic stood up suddenly, pointed at Christine, and called her a liar, but his outburst didn''t faze her. She looked him in the eyes without fear, smiled, and took a brown medicine bottle from her trouser pocket.


    When Vic saw it, he froze. She had him over a barrel, and he knew it.


    Nathan turned to Vic and said, "Is it true?"


    Vic bowed his head and said, "It is as she said. The woman is your ything."


    Nathan began tough hysterically when he heard that, and it took him a few minutes to settle down. Finally, he said, "What a coincidence. It just so happens that I''m hungry."


    Christine smiled at Vic, and she ushered him out of the room. Once Nathan was alone with Crystal, he scooped her broken body off the ground and dumped her onto the bed.


    ''"Wh-What are y-you g-going to d-do?" Crystal stammered.


    "What do you think?" Nathan asked. He pulled his shirt over his head and said, "Since you are my ying, I intend to y with you!"


    Crystal was terrified, but in the state that she was in, she could not move. She watched as his hands roamed over her body and stripped her of her clothes. She squeezed her eyes shut as he teased her breasts and tweaked her nipples. Her breasts were soft and plump, and they were two of the few ces that remained undamaged. He ced his hand t on her chest, and then he brought it up to her neck in a way that suggested that strangtion remained on his mind. His hand came away, though. Instead of throttling her, he grabbed her chin and ordered her to open her eyes.


    "Wh-what d-do you w-want?" Crystal asked as she forced her lids open.


    Nathan scowled at her and said, "Who did this to you?"


    Crystal frowned. What game is he ying? - she wondered. "Why should I tell you?" she asked.


    Nathan: "Only I can touch my things. All invaders must die!"


    Crystal: "Whoever Did this must die?"


    Nathan nodded.


    Crystal: "Let me go, and I will tell you."


    Instead of letting go, Nathan pped her across the face. "Don''t get smart with me!" he roared. "Tell me who it was!"


    Crystal smiled coldly and said, "You did it!"


    "Bullshit!" Without warning, Nathan pped Crystal''s wet core, and as she shrieked, he forced two of his fingers inside of her. "I told you not to y any games with me," he said. "Maybe this will teach you to tell the truth." He increased the pressure to emphasize what he was saying, and then he demanded to know if she''d been with another man.


    Crystal had given up on the truth, though. She knew that no matter what she said, he wouldn''t believe her. So, instead of defending herself, she spat a bloody wad of phlegm in his face and said, "No one will ever be loyal to you, and no one will love you. You are unworthy of lo -!" But, unfortunately, herst word was cut off as he began to throttle her again.


    A minute passed, and Nathan looked Crystal in the eyes. "What do you have to say for yourself now?"

 Chapter 1674 - 192: I Knew I Couldn’t Trust You

    Crystal looked up at Nathan and said, "I love Nathan, not you!" Nathan growled and said, "Nathan is dead, and I don''t need your love. It is your body that I want."


    Crystal: "I gave him my body, and I would rather die than give it to you!"


    Nathan: How about if I take your body. And kill you?"


    "No..." Crystal cried. "Please. This isn''t you... Don''t you know that you''re Nathan?!?!" As she struggled, her hand brushed past the ss of water on the nightstand. She focused on it, and by using what little strength she had left, she was able to ssh it in his handsome face. Dripping wet, he was super sexy. Unfortunately, though, he was not acting very sexy.


    Nathan tore the ss from her hands and smashed it against the table''s edge, turning it into a deadly weapon. As he brandished it over her, though, one of the shards happened to fall into her open palm, and she wrapped her fingers around it. Then she lifted it in the air and pressed it against his jugr. "This needs to stop," she said. "If you don''t leave me alone, I will kill you."


    Nathan couldn''t believe what was happening. He would never allow anyone to disobey his orders, let alone threaten him so arrogantly. He pressed his neck against the ss, and it broke his skin, causing a trickle of blood to drip down his neck. He smirked and said, "Do it; if you''re going to kill me, this is your one opportunity. So, don''t blow it."


    Crystal was taken aback. Never in a million years would she have thought that he''d call her bluff. Not knowing what else to do, she grabbed the bowl of fish porridge from the nightstand and dumped it over her head and all over her naked body.


    The porridge had a sickening smell, and it caused Nathan to gag when it hit him. Did this woman pour porridge on her head to stop me from touching her? - he wondered. It seemed like a ridiculous idea, but he could think of no better exnation for her actions. He gave her a stern look and said, "Tell me, who is this, Nathan?"


    Crystal: "You don''t deserve to know."


    Nathan: "I will know."


    Crystal: "Get me out of here, and I''ll tell you!"


    Nathan shook his head and walked out of the room without saying another word. Minutester, three servants came in. They gave Crystal a dirty look, and then they carried her into the bathroom to get her cleaned up. Once they had her in the bathtub, they turned on the water and proceeded to scrub her body. They were very rough, though, so Crystal said, "You guys can leave. I can clean myself."


    "We were told to do it," one of the servants said. "Gerald will be mad if we leave you alone."


    Crystal frowned. She still didn''t understand why Nathan was telling people to call him Gerald. "I don''t care about Gerald!" she said. "Gerald isn''t even real!"


    When the servants heard that, they pinched her arms, thighs, and chest. Then, when they twisted her nipples, she shouted at them: "Don''t you dare do this to me!"


    "Miss Christine said you are nothing but a ything," one of the servants replied. "And she said that we could y with you, too."


    Crystal fell silent, and the servants thought that they''d finally put her in her ce. They were wrong, though, and once they''d let their guard down, she tied their hair together.


    "You, stupid bitch!" one of them yelled. "Let us go! If you don''t, I''ll go to Miss Christine and reveal your wickedness!"


    Crystal ignored them, and after doing a quick body scan, she realized that the bath had rejuvenated her. Even her burst organs no longer hurt, and she was able to stand easily. She smirked at the servants as she rose. Then she tied them up with towels and stuffed wash clothes in their mouths. Once they were secured, she got dressed and returned to her bedroom. When she got there, though, she saw that it was empty.


    I need to get out of here - Crystal realized, and she began to rummage around for anything that could help her escape. Unfortunately, her phone was gone. The money had been removed. I need Nathan - she thought - the old Nathan; the man I love; the man who loves and cherishes me. Unfortunately, he was nowhere to be found, and all that was left of him was this Gerald character¡­


    Crystal heard a noise at the door, and when she turned, she frowned. "Vic," she said. "What''s going on?"


    "Everything is going to be okay," he replied. "I''vee to fetch you."


    Crystal: "How can I trust you? You said that I was nothing but a ything!"


    Vic sighed and said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it. Please believe me. Christine forced me to say that..."


    Crystal: "I will believe you if you tell me what''s going on."


    Vic: "I don''t understand."


    Crystal: "You do understand! What happened to Nathan?"


    Vic: "I honestly don''t understand. Nathan is Nathan. He is my master, and he will always be my master."


    When Crystal heard that, he pped Vic hard across the face.


    Vic bowed his head and took the p willingly.


    "Do you know why I pped you?" Crystal asked. "I pped you for Nathan!" Then, she pped him again and said, "That one was for me!"


    Vic''s cheeks were burning, but he kept his head down. "Miss Smith," he said, "the master is waiting for you!"


    "I knew I couldn''t trust you," Crystal hissed.


    Vic: "You cane willingly, or I can drag you out. Your choice."


    Crystal held her head high like a proud peacock. She said, "I''lle."


    ***


    Helen was sitting beside the man that she was now calling Gerald. They were in the living room, and she felt like she''d finally been given the life she deserved. She watched as Vic led Crystal in, and she smirked at the other girl as if to say, "I win!"


    "Is this the woman that made me fall off my horse?" asked Nathan.


    Crystal''s jaw nearly hit the floor when she heard that. "What is this charade?" she asked. Then, as she looked at Nathan, a thought began to form in her mind - What if this really isn''t Nathan? Is it possible that Nathan has an evil twin, and his name is Gerald? But if that''s the case, where is the real Nathan?


    "Yes," Helen replied.. "This is the woman that made you fall off your horse."

 Chapter 1675 - 193: She’s Trying To Escape

    Nathan turned to Helen and smiled. "How can I reward you for being so nice?" he asked.


    Helen: "I don''t want anything. I just want you to spend more time with the baby and me."


    Nathan: "Sure. Why not? Do you have anything in mind?"


    "Why don''t we take Miss Helen for a walk, sir?" Nanny Elma interrupted.


    Nathan stood up, and Helen took his hand. "But what about Miss Smith?" she asked.


    Elma nced at Crystal arrogantly and said, "Miss Smith is a servant. She''lle with us!"


    Crystal smiled coldly. Of course, she couldn''t refuse. At this point, she had no other options other than to do as she was told.


    When Helen held Nathan''s arm, she looked like a little woman. She was beaming with happiness and radiating joy.


    Crystal was still in a daze, though, and when Elma pushed her, she tripped and fell face-first into a statue and fell on her ass. She had been hurt more these past few days than she had in her previous eighteen yearsbined, and she was numb to it. Still, when everyone startedughing at her, she was reminded that there was always another kind of pain, one that she was not immune to.


    Crystal looked around. She assumed that someone would offer her a hand, so she was disheartened when she discovered she was alone. Finally, she got up and followed behind the others.


    Nathan turned his head and red at Crystal. He hadn''t forgotten how she''d refused his advances.


    Crystal knew that he was looking at her, and she looked away. She guessed that he would lead them to the city gate, through the fountain, to the sea. After all, they were walking along the cobblestone road - so where else would they be going?


    Crystal felt trapped, and she was ustrophobic. It didn''t matter how big the vi was. So long as she was being held against her will, it felt like her world was closing in on her.


    Elma suggested they stop to pick some flowers. "Miss Helen loves flowers," she said.


    Nathan frowned when he heard this. Few men liked flowers, and he was no exception. When he made this clear, though, it confused Crystal. Before today, he had always loved flowers. Tears welled up in her eyes when she thought about this. Where did my Nathan go? - she wondered, not for the first time.


    When Helen saw the look on her face, she began tough. Then, in a baby voice, she said, "Oh, boohoo. Is Miss Smith going to cry?"


    Crystal wiped her eyes and said nothing.


    There''s no point in starting an argument - she reminded herself.


    Helen returned to Nathan''s side, and they continued on their way. It wasn''t long before they could hear the water, and Crystal said, "I hear fetuses like to listen to the sound of waves. It''s their favorite sound."


    Elma scowled and said, "Who told you to talk so much?" Then she pped Crystal across the face. Crystal didn''t move at all, so she hit her again. When Crystal still didn''t do or say anything, Elma was at a loss for words, and she stormed off in a huff.


    Nathanughed as he watched the confrontation, and when it came to its inevitable conclusion, he shrugged and said, "That sounds like a fine idea. Let''s give the fetus a treat and take it to the sea!"


    Crystal''s eyes shed with happy surprise. "You have good taste," she said. "Look, Miss Helen is so happy."


    Nathan looked at Helen, and she forced herself to smile. All the while, she was cursing Crystal in her heart. Typically, she was azy person, and she had zero interest in walking all the way to the seat and back.


    ****


    At the sea - The first thing Crystal saw as they approached the water was the private ne floating on the water. Near that, there was a speedboat. It is a pity that I don''t know the manor''s exact location - she thought - but maybe I can still figure something out...


    There were pic tables and chairs along the beach, and Elma began to set out the snacks and beverages that she''d brought. Nathan sat down with Helen and put his hand gently on her belly. She smiled and asked if there were any shells in the sand. He nodded and said, "Go ahead. Collect shells if that''s what you want to do."


    Helen took off her shoes and stepped on the sand like an excited child.


    Nathan: "There are also conches and crabs."


    When Elma heard this, she looked at Crystal, pointed to the shoreline, and said, "You, there. Go and fetch a conch for Miss Helen."


    Crystal sighed happily. She had been trying to figure out how to get away from these people and get closer to the ne, and she had not expected the opportunity to arrive so soon.


    Crystal nodded obediently and began to walk towards the water. Once there, she began to stroll along the coastline, gradually going deeper and deeper. She had a bag around her waist that had jewelry in it, and asionally she''d bend down, pretend to pick up a shell, and add it to the collection. She looked back from time to time. Fortunately, no one was paying any attention to her.


    Crystal wanted to get on the ne, but she couldn''t fly it. She was not a pilot, so she walked out to the speedboat. Once there, she quickly got on to it and pulled the throttle.


    The loud roar soon caught Nathan''s attention, and when he saw what that was, he used his cell phone and ordered Vic to deal with the problem.


    ****


    With the seat of the speedboat vibrating beneath her, and the wind blowing in her hair, Crystal felt free for the first time in a very long time. Unfortunately, the feeling did notst long. The minute she heard the Thwomp! Thwomp! Thwomp! Sound in the distance, she knew what it was. Nathan had dispatched his helicopter, and Vic was hot on her heels.


    A minuteter, Vic''s voice assaulted her from the helicopter''s loudspeakers: "Miss Smith, our young master, orders you to stop!"


    Crystal smiled coldly and muttered, "Over my dead body!" She stepped on the gas, and the speedboat sped up. The waves beat her face and blurred her vision, but she didn''t care. She would be free, or she would die trying to escape.


    One thing she didn''t know, though, was that Vic had picked up Nathan before giving chase.. Thus, she was in more danger than she realized.

 Chapter 1676 - 194: Who The Hell Are You?

    "This is taking too long," Nathan muttered, and he drew a pistol from a hidden holster. When Vic saw it, he was shocked. "Sir!" he cried. "Don''t do this!"


    Nathan ignores Vic. He aimed at the speedboat and fired three times. When he was done shooting, the boat spun in a half-circle and capsized.


    Crystal was thrown from the boat. She hadn''t been hit, but she almost wished she had been. She would rather die than return, but he''d taken that option away from her. She shook her fist in the air angrily as it settled overhead.


    A minute passed, and a ropedder dropped into the water. Then, from the loudspeaker, Nathan shouted, "Come with me, or stay here and die. It''s your call. But, if you choose death, I won''t make it easy for you. I will shoot you in the arms and the legs, and you will drown out here in unimaginable pain."


    Crystal sighed as she grabbed thedder, and she began to climb up to the helicopter. Nathan from the loudspeaker: "That''s a Good Girl!


    Crystal cringed as she climbed, and the minute she was safely inside, he pistol-whipped her across the face. "You thought you could escape," heughed. "That''s funny!"


    Crystal stared at him without fear. She had been trying to figure out what was going on and why Nathan was behaving this way. None of it made sense to her, but as heughed, she was forced to believe that this man wasn''t Nathan. It couldn''t be. This man had the same face as Nathan, but his personality was very different from that of the man she loved. "Do you think I''m afraid of death?" she asked. "I''m not. Go ahead and kill me. I no longer care!"


    Nathan raised an eyebrow and lowered his gun. He said, "If you were dead, I would be out of a? ything, and I wouldn''t want that."


    Crystal grabbed the gun and pressed it to his forehead. "Who the hell are you?" she shouted. "And where''s Nathan? Tell me, or I''ll kill you!"


    When Vic heard that, his face turned white.


    "Crystal!" he cried. "Don''t do it. If you shoot Gerald, Nathan will be gone forever!"


    "What the Hell is that supposed to mean?"


    Crystal growled. She turned her head slightly, and while she was distracted, Nathan tried to swat the gun out of her hand. She was on edge, though, and she pulled the trigger.


    She closed her eyes and flinched in anticipation of a gunshot that never came. Nathan began tough, and she slowly opened her eyes. "Had this been loaded," he said, "do you think I would have actually let you get your hands on it. What kind of a fool do you take me for?"


    Crystal was speechless.


    Nathan swiped the gun from her, and then he struck her with it again. Crystal cried out in pain, and she brought her hand up to her jaw. Already it was beginning to swell, and it was wet where her skin had split. "Why?" she gasped.


    Nathan smirked and said, "There is no ''Why?'' Only weak people ask ''Why?'' Strong people do what they want." - and he hit her again.


    Nathan was like a machine. He took a bullet out of his pocket, loaded the gun, aimed it at the cor that Eric had put around her neck, and fired at it. The gunshot''s sound was loud in the enclosed space, but the sound of the cor breaking was even louder. Nathan took the cor and dropped it on the ground. Then he made a ne out of rope, hung a bullet from it, and said, "Keep this. If you''re ever serious about killing me, you can use this bullet."


    "Kill you?" Crystal scoffed. "I''m afraid of getting my hands dirty! Now, give me back my cor!"


    Nathan picked up the cor and studied the soaring eagle and the red jewel. Crystal reached for the ne, but he was too quick for her. He slipped it into his pants pocket.


    Crystal held her palm open. "Give it back to me!" she whined.


    Nathan: "Let''s make a deal."


    Crystal: "Fine. You can have your stupid bullet back in exchange for the cor you stole from me."


    Nathan smirked. "Tell me something," he said. "Whose ything is you. Nathan''s or mine?"


    "I am nobody''s ything!" Crystal eximed. "Only perverts treat women like ythings. If I were, though, I certainly would not be yours! You''re imprisoning me. I should have called the police when I had the chance. Furthermore, at this point, it doesn''t matter who you are. I don''t give a shit even though you are Nathan. He is almost as bad as you are. I was under his care when I fell into that death trap and when the horse trampled me!"


    Crystal ripped her new ne out of Nathan''s hands and tried to throw it out the side of the helicopter, but he caught it. "How dare you throw my ne away?" he growled.


    Crystal grinned and spat a wad of bloody phlegm at Nathan''s hand. Some of it sttered in his face, but most of it dripped down his fist and coagted on the ne. Sheughed and said, "That is what I think of your ne. Now kill me. If you have the guts!"


    "You will wear the ne!" Nathan roared. "And you will never take it off! You will not die, and you cannot run."


    Crystal rolled her eyes, but instead of getting angrier, Nathan''s expression softened. He yfully" Boop''s" her nose and said, "If you want to see that man again, behave yourself. If you make me happy, I''ll consider letting you see him."


    His words gave her cause to pause. Finally, she said, "Where has he gone? Who the hell are you? And what is your rtion to him?"


    "Are these your only questions?" Nathan asked. He puts the ne around Crystal''s neck, and her mucus saliva oozes slowly down her chest. He dipped his finger in it and smeared it in a circle. He tasted it, and then he said, "You have more personality than Helen. Did you know that?"


    Crystal: "What the Hell are you even talking about?"

 Chapter 1677 - 195: Have You Not Seen Him?

    Nathan looked Crystal in the eyes and said, "You are the first woman to hit me. You should be afraid."


    Crystal: "I won''t be thest. There are lots of people that want to hit you. After all, you look stupid."


    Nathan chuckled and said, "Stupid is as stupid does."


    Crystal: "Then you must be the stupidest man on the. Here, let me ask you a few questions: Am I a ything when I am called a ything? They say Helen is your fianc¨¦e. So, is she your fianc¨¦e? What if I said I was your mother and Helen didn''t have your baby? If you could not answer my questions, wouldn''t that prove that you are stupid?"


    Nathan had been able tough it off the first time she had said that he was stupid, but his ire began to rise as she repeated the insult over and over again. "Are you done yet?" he growled. Suddenly, he flung the door open, grabbed Crystal by her cor, and hung her outside the helicopter. "Call me stupid one more time," he said. "I dare you!"


    Crystal looked down and thought -? If he dropped me, I wouldnd in the water. I could swim away. So, what have I got to lose?


    "Stupid. Stupid. Stupid." She sang these words in a way that was reminiscent of a child''s nursery rhyme. "You are fucking stupid. You say - say you''ll kill me, but you don''t dare. Stupid - fucking - Stupid!"


    Suddenly, and much to her surprise, Nathan let her go. His grip loosened, and she dropped into the sea. A wave washed over her, and she disappeared from his view. A minute passed, and she reappeared, coughing and spitting up water while she trod water.


    Crystal glimpsed a stationary raft not far away, and she swam towards it. She climbed on the board andy on it. She was exhausted, and her head hurt. The helicopter was still hovering over her, and when she turned her head, she could see the man she''d nowe to think of as Gerald. For a second, she thought he would leave her alone, but she wasn''t surprised when he didn''t. Instead of returning to the vi, he dived in after her. He hit the water like a pro, and he swam towards her.


    Crystal jumped back into the water and tried to swim away, but he was a better swimmer than she was, and she hadn''t fully recovered from having her organs ruptured. Once he caught up to her, he grabbed her ankles and said, "You''ve put me in a bad mood."


    Crystal scowled and said, "You seem rather narrow-minded."


    Nathan: "You will never see the person you want to see again."


    Crystal: ''Why must I go through you to see him? Who do you think you are?"


    Nathanughed. "You really don''t get it," he said. "That''s hrious. I can''t believe that they didn''t tell you!"


    Crystal: "Tell me what?"


    Nathan: "That I am HE, and he is ME."


    Crystal: "I don''t believe it. You''re nothing like Nathan."


    "Be that as it may..." Without finishing his thought, Nathan put his hands on Crystal''s head and pushed her under the water, and he held her down as she thrashed about. When he finally let her up, she was half-dead, and her weakness aroused him. He cupped her left breast with his right hand and leaned forward to kiss her neck.


    Meanwhile, Crystal was still choking and coughing up seawater, and by the time she could talk or resist, he had his hand under her shirt. He was twisting her nipple and sucking on her corbone.


    "It takes a real man to assault a helpless woman sexually," she hissed sarcastically. "You think that just because you''re a man, you can do whatever you want?"


    Nathan: "I can do what I want to you because you are my ything. It has absolutely nothing to do with my gender."


    Crystal: "Does doing this make you happy?"


    Nathan shrugged and said, "Happy enough."


    Crystal: "You said that if I made you happy, you would think about letting me see Nathan."


    Nathan: "Have you not seen him?"


    Crystal: "I''m not in the mood to joke around with you."


    Nathan: "I''m not in the mood to joke around with you, either; just answer the question. Have you not seen him?"


    Before Crystal could reply, Vic''s voice boomed overhead: "There''s a big wave ahead. I''m dropping thedder. You''d better get up here quick. Both of you."


    Nathan grabbed thedder and carried Crystal up with him, and they were able to return to the shore without any further incidents.


    Helen, Nanny Elma, and several bodyguards were waiting for them, and when they saw the condition that Crystal and Nathan were in, the servants hurried forward to wrap him with bath towels. She did not receive such kindness, though. Nobody there gave a shit if she lived or if she died.


    Once Nathan was dry, he called Vic over and asked if the doctors had arrived yet. "They did," Vic replied. He looked hesitant at Nathan and said, "But..."


    "Out with it!" Nathan roared.


    Vic: "It turns out that the DNA cannot be tested until the fetus is eight weeks old."


    "Give them a week," Nathan growled. "It is a simple procedure. If they cannot do it by then, I will have their hospital shut down."


    Helen looked pale. She was the only pregnant woman there. "What is the DNA test for?" she asked.


    Nathan, "If you have my baby in your belly, I will give you my surname. But if not, then I won''t, and I will be displeased. Unfortunately, the baby is at risk when you try to collect peripheral blood through an umbilical blood puncture. With world-ss experts, though, the risk is drastically reduced."


    When Helen heard this, she froze in ce, and her mind went nk. Shepletely zoned out, and by the time her cognizance returned, only Nanny Elma was there.


    Elma: "Are you all right, miss?"


    Helen: "I''m fine, but can I ask you a question?"


    Elma nodded, but she didn''t say anything.


    Helen: "If Nathan and Gerald are the same people, then why is he testing my baby?"


    Elma: "Don''t worry. The Old Davis said that, even if the test is done, Christine will help us forge the results."


    Helen: "I''m afraid he knows something, and who knows what he would do if he discovered that the baby isn''t his.... and that we''ve been lying to him all along."

 Chapter 1678 - 196: Give Me Some Time To Think About It

    At the Davis Mansion - the old Davis was sitting on a couch, studying his antique coffee machine. He put a cup of coffee under his nose and sniffed, and he felt refreshed. As he took a sip, the butler came in and said, "Christine is here, Sir."


    Christine walked over, and she sat down in the chair across from the old man. She looked sharp in her sleeveless ck shirt and white tights. She smiled at him and said, "Grandpa, how will I be rewarded this time?"


    The old Davis: "What do you want?"


    Christine took a stack of photos out of her bag, put them in an envelope, and said, "I''d like a brownie cake."


    "Is that all," the old Davis asked, startled. When she didn''t reply right away, he began to look at the photos. Each one was magnified. Everything could be seen clearly, and from a variety of angles. There was one of Nathan strangling Crystal, another of him pressing a gun against her forehead, and a few of him trying to drown her. He could tell just by looking at them that they weren''t fake.


    As he was looking at the photos, a servant appeared with a tray of brownie cake. Christine took one, had a bite, and moaned as she chewed it up and swallowed it. "So fucking good," she sighed. "Thank you."


    "I''m d you like it," said the servant. He put the te on the table and left them alone.


    The old Davis put the photo down. Then, without looking up, he said, "To prevent Crystal from escaping again, I''ve sent more than a dozen bodyguards to keep an eye on her. She will not be allowed to leave the grounds without my or Nathan''s say so."


    ****


    Crystal did not know who to expect at the Beverly vi when she learned that they were expecting a distinguished guest. All of the servants were helping in the kitchen, and the only one paying attention to her was a bodyguard. This gave her some hope that, maybe just maybe, there might be an opportunity for her to escape.


    She thought about twisting her sheets into a rope and escaping through the window or knocking a servant out and pretending to be that servant. She didn''t think either of these ideas would pan out, though, so she gave up on the idea of running away.


    At dinnertime, Crystal was forced into the dining room by the bodyguard. By then, most of the seats were full. Everyone wasughing, and she quickly learned who their guest of honor was. It was the old Davis, and he gave her a dismissive look as he drank his wine.


    When Nathan saw her, he said, "What are you doing? We''re short-handed. Get the sd from the kitchen."


    Crystal nodded, and when she returned with the sd, a figure stopped her and took it from her.


    "I''ll take that," Eric said.


    Crystal gasped. She didn''t expect Eric to be there.


    Eric: "Hey, Pretty. Did you miss me?"


    Crystal: "What are you doing here?"


    Never mind that," Eric replied. He touched the red marks on her neck and asked if Nathan had been hurting her.


    Crystal shook her head and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Don''t give me that," Eric whispered. "It''s obvious that someone''s been strangling you. Not only that, but you''re no longer wearing my cor. Tell me everything."


    Crystal nervously looked at Nathan. She sighed and said, "Nathan has a psychotic disorder and multiple personalities. He''s supposed to be taking drugs, but he was denied his medication recently, and his second personality has taken over."


    "Are you talking about Gerald?" Eric asked. Crystal was shocked to learn that Eric knew about the other Nathan. She nodded her head and asked, "How can I get my Nathan back?".


    Eric smiled and said, "Trust me, this will all work out, and you will have your Happily Ever After."


    Crystal gave him a skeptical look and said, "How do you figure?"


    Eric: "The Old Davis has been looking for a sessor, and of all his students, Christine is his favorite. Unfortunately, she is a girl. He thinks that only a ruthless, cold-blooded man could be qualified to be his sessor, though. He wants Nathan to marry Helen, and he is using her pregnancy to force his hand. The Old Davis doesn''t care if Nathan loves her not. All that he cares about is having his own people around him."


    Crystal sighed and said, "I don''t understand..."


    "You will in a minute," Eric said. "Here is the critical part: Nathan had a twin brother. The Old Davis gave each of them a gun and told them to try to kill each other. And because they were twins, no one knows for sure who lived and who died.


    "This other Nathan is a man with no heart and no desire, which suits the old Davis, and that should make you happy. Nathan has been treating you badly, but you have no way of knowing if it was Nathan''s psychotic dual personality or if it''s Nathan''s twin!"


    Crystal was distraught. "I don''t know why that should make me happy," she cried.


    Eric: "If Nathan is dead, and this impersonator is willing to be with Helen, then the old Davis has no reason to keep you prisoner or do you harm!"


    Crystal was in shock. She began to feel dizzy, and she would have fallen if Eric hadn''t been there to catch her.


    Eric sniffed her hair and said, "Do you want to get out of here?"


    "I''d like to," she replied, "but the manor is a fortress. No one gets in or out without Nathan or the old Davis''s say so...".


    Eric: "You let me worry about that. When I tell the old Davis that I want you, no one will stop me."


    Crystal: "Give me some time to think about it."


    Eric: "I will return in seven days, and I will ask you for your hand in marriage."


    Crystal was shocked. She looked up at him, but she couldn''t tell if he was serious or joking from his expression. "Can you get something ready for me?" she asked.


    Eric agreed immediately. If she went with him, he would do anything for her. He would even give her his life.


    Suddenly, Eric grabbed Crystal''s hand. She tried to resist, but he was too strong.


    Eric: "Don''t you want to know the true identity of the man who you know as Nathan but is calling himself Gerald?"


    Crystal nodded and stopped resisting. Eric led her into the dining room, and as they approached, everyone stopped to look at them. The old Davis frowned, and Christine raised her eyebrows. Nathan caught sight of their interlocked fingers, and he red at them fiercely.


    Eric looked at the old Davis and said, "You must remember the girl I told you about."


    "Is that her?" asked the Old Davis. He eyed Crystal and thought - It is no wonder Eric and Nathan both fell in love with the same woman at the same time. This woman is something special.. If Eric hadn''t taken a fancy to her, I would consider taking her for myself.

 Chapter 1679 - 197: Can You Groan?

    Eric looked to Nathan, then to the old Davis, and he said, "I want to take her away in a few days. You don''t mind, do you?"


    "She''s just one of my ythings," Nathan replied. "She''s not good enough for you, Master Bush." As he spoke, he gave Crystal a look that was both yful and predatory.


    "If you want her, you have my full support. Just take her away," said the old Davis decisively.


    Crystal thought they were all crazy. She hadn''t reached a consensus with Eric, and they were talking about her as if she were amodity- she thought - Who do they think they are, and why do they think they can decide my fate? That''s funny!


    Eric smiled and said, "Thank you, old Mr. Davis. On the day of our wedding, it will be my great honor to have you be our witness."


    "You''re going to marry her?" Christine asked skeptically. She eyed Crystal disdainfully.


    "Yes," Eric replied. "I am going to marry her." He narrowed his fox-like eyes, sat down, and signaled for Crystal to sit beside him.


    Crystal bowed down her head. She wanted to pull her hand out of Eric''s tight grip, but he would not let her. She felt very ufortable, and there were goosebumps all over her body.


    Eric let one of the servants set the utensils for Crystal. Then he cut a piece of steak and lifted it to her mouth. "You cook a lot better than this," he said. "But have a taste anyway. I think that you''ll like it."


    Crystal tilted her head. She wanted to dodge him, but he winked at her, reminding her to cooperate with the performance. Taking the hint, she ate the steak and showed him a sweet smile. "I''ll cook for you every day," she said coquettishly, "once we''re married."


    There was a bit of sauce at the corner of Eric''s mouth, and when Crystal saw it, she drew a tissue from her pocket and wiped it off for him. Then, as she withdrew her hand, he held her chin with his hand, lowered his head, and leaned into her. Their noses pressed together, and everyone at the table thought that they were kissing. Their movements seemed to be natural and real.


    Nathan scowled and said, "Get a room for Master Bush." Beside him, Vic was angrily clenching and unclenching his fists at his sides, and his face was red.


    Crystal knew the Nathan in front of her was no longer the man who loved her and spoiled her. That man would never let another man touch her. Even so, when she heard him say such words, her heart hurt.


    Eric smiled and said, "Master Davis is always so thoughtful." He looked at the old Davis, whose head was nodding heavily. The old man seemed to not care very much about the conversation anymore. Any suspicion that he''d harbored in his heart about Eric had already disappeared.


    Suddenly, Eric picked Crystal up, and he carried her to the room that the servants had prepared for them. As soon as the door was closed behind them, she struggled to get out of his arms, but he would not let her go. Instead, he pressed her against the door. The ambiguous assault made Crystal ufortable, and she tried to push him away. Much to her surprise, though, instead of letting her go, he pressed himself against her with more force. "Stop," she cried. "You''re hurting me."


    Eric smiled and said, "I like that. Can you groan?"


    Crystal: "Why?"


    Eric: "Aren''t we going to have sex?"


    Crystal looked straight into Eric''s eyes, and she instantly understood his meaning. She shook her head and said, "How can I groan in a situation like this?"


    Eric: "Come on. Don''t be such a prude. Nothing ventured, nothing gained. Right?"


    Crystal bit her delicate lips so hard that they almost bled. "Fine," she sighed. "Hmm..." she groaned. "Ah... Your cock is too big... You''re going to break me..."


    Eric was startled by her groaning, and he hurriedly covered her mouth with his hand. "Be professional," he scolded her. "Those don''t sound like sex noises. They sound like the noises someone would make while being abused!"


    Crystal thought about it for a minute. She tried to remember what the heroines in porn sounded like, and she tried again. "Hmm..." she groaned. "I''m hot... Yes, yes... that''s it... that''s it... That''s what Momma likes..."


    Eric pressed his body to the door, but the coldness of it could not put out the fire of desire that Crystal had ignited inside of him. Her groaning was like cat ws. They scratched him and made him itchy.


    Crystal: "Ah...Great... Awesome... I want more... more... Hmm... Ah..."


    Eric could barely control himself.


    Suddenly, Crystal punched him on the chest, which sobered him up instantly.


    "Why don''t you groan?" Crystal protested.


    Eric: "Men don''t groan until they reach orgasm."


    ****


    Christine put her mobile phone back into her pocket on the other side of the door with satisfaction. Then she walked back to the dining room, sat down, turned to the old Davis, and said, "Grandpa, Eric is so cheeky. How can he do that while we''re having dinner? He needs some discipline."


    The old Davis took a leisurely sip of wine and said, "Young men are always energetic. Just let him be."


    The old man watched Nathan''s ruthless persona - the man he called Gerald - from the corner of his eye. This side of Nathan was cruel and bloodthirsty and entirely unlike his weaker persona.


    The weaker persona was talented and knew how to run a business, but he was a disappointment to the old man because he had no interest in the regime. If the coldblooded Gerald persona remained in control, though, things could be different, and his position in Huston would be impregnable.


    Before today, the old Davis had thought that more observation would be needed to see which persona would win the war over his Grandson''s body, mind, and soul, but it seemed that the answer was obvious. He smiled and thought-Nathan was dead. Long live, Gerald!


    Christine frowned when she heard the old Davis''s reaction. She wasn''t willing to let the matter go, so she walked over to Helen and whispered something in her ear. Then she ced her phone on the table, turned up the volume, and yed the audio she had just recorded.


    As the groaning began, Vic nced nervously at Nathan. He expected an outburst. But, much to his surprise, one never came.


    By now, Nathan was a little bit drunk, and he excused himself to go to the bathroom. He took a piss, and after washing his hands, he sshed some cold water on his face. Then, as he leaned over the sink, he looked at himself in the mirror, and he felt out of sorts. He felt a doubling effect in his mind, and his reflection seemed somehow foreign to him.


    For no good reason, he found himself thinking about Christine''s audio recording. He thought - Damn it! As soon as I''m not by her side, that woman hooks up with another man. And so quickly! And she even intends to marry him...?!?!


    Where did that thoughte from? - he wondered.

 Chapter 1680 - 198: Are You Please?

    It took an enormous amount of effort on Nathan''s part not to smash the bathroom mirror. When he closed his eyes, not only could he hear Crystal and Eric screwing, but his mind yed an X-Rated picture show behind his eyes. The only thing that he could think to do to make it go away was to hurt himself.


    After rummaging through the bathroom, he finally found a straight razor. He put it to his arm and drew several harsh, red lines. Blood oozed from the cuts, ran down his arms, and slowly dripped onto the sink - and as he stared at his face in the mirror, his Gerald persona was put to bed.


    Nathan looked at the cuts, and he was numb to the pain. It was nothingpared to the pain he felt over losing Crystal. He wanted to confront the old Davis, but he knew that he needed to y for time. Only by gaining the old man''s trust could he hope to find evidence of him monopolizing power. Until then, he could not let anyone know that he had reverted to his old self.


    Ten minutester, Vic knocked at the door and said, "Master Davis, the old Mr. Davis, and Master Bush are going home."


    When he came out of the bathroom, he saw that Eric was holding Crystal''s hand. Her face was flushed, and there were bruises on her neck. These were tell-tale signs that they had sex.


    ****


    After seeing Eric off, Crystal went back to her room, but she didn''t turn the light on. It had been a long night, and the darkness offered her somefort. She leaned against the door and sighed in relief.


    Gradually, she felt a chill creep over her. The way that Nathan was behaving was incredibly hard on her. She tried not to think about the love that they had shared, but her mind would give her no peace. Part of the problem was that she was confused. She thought - If Gerald is Nathan''s second personality, what happened to the first personality? Is it possible that it wille back?


    When no answers came to her, she began to weep. She held her head between her hands and applied as much force as she could. She thought how nice it would be to squeeze her head until it exploded. Then she wouldn''t need to think about anything ever again.


    Suddenly, the light in her room turned on, and when Crystal saw who was in the room with her, her face turned white. "Wh-Wh-Why are- y - you here?" she stuttered.


    Nathan: "Mrs. Bush seems very unhappy."


    "Why are you here?" Crystal asked again, this time with more confidence.


    Nathan: "This is my bedroom. Why can''t I be here? Don''t forget that as long as you''re here, you''re still my ything."


    "I''m nobody''s ything!" Crystal sneered.


    Nathan: "You could have fooled me. After all, weren''t you just ying with Eric?"


    "Whatever," Crystal replied. "Master Bush has a better figure than you do, and he is more skilled at the art of lo-"


    Nathan didn''t allow her to finish her sentence. Instead, he grabbed her by the back of her head, pulled her close, and began to suck on her tongue and gnaw on her lips. She started to bleed, and the coppery taste of blood mingled between them, but he did not stop his assault on her. Then, when he finally did let her go, he twisted her nipple as hard as he could and did not let go. "Who has better skills now?" he hissed.


    Crystal wailed in pain as she tried with all of her might to pry his fingers off her breast, but it was of no use. Not knowing what else to do, she bowed her head to bite his hand. When she did this, though, she happened to see the cuts that he had carved into his arm. At first, she thought that the wounds were random, but then she realized that he had carved her name into his flesh. Why would he do that?- she wondered.


    When Nathan saw where she was looking, he let go of her nipple and covered his arm with his hand. It was toote, though. She had seen the markings, and she understood what they meant.


    "You''re not Gerald! Crystal shouted. "You''re Nathan!"


    "I am not!" Nathan roared. "Never say that name again! Do you hear me!"


    Crystalughed and said, "Stop pretending! I don''t believe that. Only Nathan would carve my name into his arm!"


    Nathan refused to acknowledge what she had said. Instead, he ordered Vic into the room and demanded that he bring Helen to him.


    Helen had been taking a bath, but it wasn''t long before Elma ushered her in. There was a faint smile on her face, and it got bigger when Nathan invited her to sit on the sofa with him. He let her sit on hisp, and he carefully brushed her hair behind her ears. He looked into her eyes and said, "Has anyone ever said that you''re very beautiful?"


    Helen shook her head. Even if someone had, it didn''t count. There was only one person''s opinion that she cared about, and that was Nathan''s.


    Crystal wrinkled her brows. She was more confused than ever. She had seen her name carved into Nathan''s arm, and she was confident that she knew what that meant. Not knowing what else to do, she turned around and began to walk towards the door. Time to leave - she thought. Before she got even halfway there, Nathan said her name.


    Crystal froze in ce, and then she slowly turned back around. What now? - she wondered - If he is hoping to have a threesome with Helen and me, he can shove that idea up his ass! Once she was facing Nathan, she stood akimbo and said, "What now?!?!"


    Nathan smiled as he ran his fingers through Helen''s hair. "Is she pretty?" he asked.


    Crystal: "Sure. She''s Mrs. Davis. Of course, she is pretty."


    Nathan: "You were my woman, too. So, how about you? Are you pretty by default?"


    Crystal did not want to answer his boring and meaningless question, so she turned back around to leave.


    Nathan frowned, and Vic took the initiative to stop her.


    Vic: "Miss Smith, please answer Master Davis'' question. It''s not an unreasonable request."


    Crystal rolled her eyes and said, "I am pretty too, but not as pretty as her. There. Are you satisfied?"


    "Not quite," Nathan replied. "Tell me this: In what ways are you not as pretty as Helen?"


    Crystal sighed and said, "Look, she is better than me in every way. Her figure, character, everything. Are you pleased?!?!"


    Nathanughed as he ran his hand over Helen''s belly. "Did you hear her?" he said. "She is worse than you in every way. Only you are qualified to stand beside me. In my eyes, she will never be anything more than a ything. To me, or to anyone else¡­."

 Chapter 1681 - 199: I Can Do This

    Helen was confused. She did not know what was going on in Nathan''s head, and she felt extremely ufortable suddenly. She looked up at Nathan and said, "Miss Smith is also good, and she has a better personality than I do. Many men like her type. My brother, for example, is one of those men¡­."


    Crystal could no longer bear Helen''s condescending attitude. She looked at Nathan, and in a cold tone of voice, she said, "You should stop trying to humiliate me! I''m about to be Mrs. Bush, and I''ll be your sister-inw, so you should show me some respect!"


    "Humiliate you?" Nathanughed and said, "Mrs. Bush, I''m just giving you a chance to see yourself for what you truly are. I don''t want people to say that I did not teach you well, and I hope you won''t cause me to lose face after you marry into the Bush family. After all, you don''t need me to humiliate you. You humiliate yourself on your own just fine!"


    "I won''t be humiliating anyone!" Crystal shouted. "So you don''t need to worry about that!" She could no longer stand to be in the same space as them, so she pushed Vic aside and ran out of the room.


    Once Crystal was safely away, she took a few deep breaths to calm herself down, and then she went into one of the spare bedrooms where she could be alone with her thoughts. She still could not figure out why Nathan was behaving the way that he was. It made no sense to her.


    Crystal was exhausted, and she thought about going to bed, but then she felt a rumble in her stomach. She had not eaten much at supper, so she headed towards the kitchen to get some food. To get there, though, she had to pass her bedroom.


    From the hallway, she could hear people talking andughing, and she peeked inside. Helen was sitting on the sofa in her pajamas while Nathan was seated opposite her. Vic was standing by the door, and he spotted her almost immediately. He greeted her in a friendly manner, but when Helen saw her, she said, "Miss Smith, it''ste. Why don''t you go to sleep?"


    Crystal scowled and said, "Why don''t you go to bed? Doesn''t the baby need extra rest?"


    Helen: "Gerald said that a little wine before sleep would help improve the quality of our sleep. We''ll go to bed after having a small ss."


    Crystal nodded and walked away without saying another word. Once she was in the kitchen, she rummaged through the cupboard for a bag of instant noodles and cooked it in a pot. Pretty soon, the smell of the noodles had filled the kitchen. Unfortunately, she had lost her appetite. She had a few bites, and then she returned to the spare room.


    Along the way, she stopped outside her bedroom. The lights were out, and the thought of Nathan and Helen sleeping together tore her apart inside.


    ****


    After helping Helen to bed, Nathanid down beside her. The fragrance of her shampoo drifted into his nose, but he would never touch a pregnant woman. Furthermore, he would never have sex with any woman other than Crystal.


    Vic had told him that Crystal looked unwell, and he assumed that it was because she hadn''t eaten enough at supper. That worried him, and it made it impossible for him to sit or stand. Finally, he told Helen he needed a cigarette, and he walked towards the kitchen. Then, from a secret hiding ce, he watched Crystal cook noodles.


    As he watched her, he yed out the events of thest few days in his mind, and he felt guilty. He had put Crystal through a lot. He noticed that she had lost some weight, and he traced the cuts on his arm with his tongue. The wounds were deep, and they hurt, but they were afort to him.


    Finally, he went back to his room, and when he climbed back into bed, he fell asleep right away.


    Crystal got up very early the next day. She had been up most of the night anyway, so she saw no point in staying in bed. She thought about peeking into her bedroom on the way to the kitchen, but the door was closed. She assumed Nathan and Helen were still sleeping, but she found Helen and Elma cooking up a storm when she got downstairs.


    When Helen saw her, she looked up, smiled, and said, "Good morning, Miss Smith."


    Crystal nodded and returned the greeting.


    Helen: "I''ve made some toast for Gerald. And coffee. There is a lot of food. Do you want to join us?"


    After some hesitation, Crystal declined the invitation, and she decided to get some milk from the refrigerator.


    Elma looked at Helen and said, "Miss, you must be tired fromst night. I''ll finish up with the toast so that you can rest."


    Helen: "No, I''m not tired."


    Elma: "The Young Master loves you so much that he is even loath to make you tired."


    Helen shrugged dismissively. "Well..." she said. "I am pregnant. So, what do you expect?


    Elma lifted her fingers to cover her mouth as she tittered.


    Crystal looked in the fridge, but the milk was not there. She looked around and saw that Helen had it at the table. She walked over to get it, but Helen stopped her.


    Helen: "Elma will serve you the milk if you eat some toast. Drinking milk on an empty stomach is not good for you."


    Crystal sighed and said, "Fine. Then I''d like some strawberry jam on my toast."


    Helen smiled brightly and said, "No problem."


    Crystal: "Have a servant bring it to me in my room."


    Helen nodded withoutment.


    When Crystal turned around to leave the kitchen, she found Nathan blocking her way, and her heart missed a beat. Every time she saw him, her heart ached, and she had to bite the inside of her mouth to keep her feelings in check. She told herself to be strong and not to let him push her around. I can do this - she told herself.


    Crystal looked Nathan in the eyes and said, "Get out of my way!"

 Chapter 1682 - 200: How Much Do You Need?

    When Nathan refused to get out of Crystal''s way, she tried to push past him. As she did this, though, he leaned into her, and she was overwhelmed by his warm, familiar breath.


    Crystal frowned and asked him, "What are you doing?" She hated the fact that when he approached her, she was always powerless to resist him.


    Nathan red at her. "How dare you enve Mrs. Davis?" he hissed.


    Crystal winced and took a few steps backward. "Wh-Wh-What do y-you mean?" she stammered.


    Nathan: "How dare you force Helen to cook for you?!?!"


    Crystal''s face turned white, and she was too surprised to speak. Luckily, Helen was nearby, and she hurriedly exined: "I made too much food, and so I invited Miss Smith to have some."


    Nathan nodded. Then he walked behind Helen and hugged her slender waist with one arm, just like how he had cuddled Crystal in the past. He propped his chin on Helen''s shoulders, and in a gentle voice, he said, "Why do you still call her Miss Smith? She''s going to marry your brother, so we should call her Mrs. Bush."


    "I''m just not used to it yet," Helen admitted. She turned to Crystal and said, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Bush. You don''t mind, do you?"


    Crystal took a deep breath, shook her head, and said, "No worries. I don''t mind."


    Nathan held Helen''s hands and asked her, "Did you hurt your hands?"


    Helen: "No."


    Nathan brought her hands to his chest and said, "Every part of your body is mine. You are not allowed to get hurt unless you have my permission."


    Helen: "Hmm. I see."


    The disy of affection between Nathan and Helen was ufortable for Crystal to watch, so she tried once more to go back to her room. Unfortunately, he stopped her again. "You haven''t thanked Helen," he said. "We call you, ''Mrs. Bush, but you don''t even have the most basic etiquette?"


    "It doesn''t matter," Helen argued. "Mrs. Bush is my elder. It is not necessary."


    Nathan snorted and said, "She is not a patch on you."


    Crystal''s face turned red from anger when she heard that. "I didn''t even want the fucking toast!" she growled. "And if you do not like my etiquette, then quit provoking me. I am warning you; if you keep it up, I can be even more impolite. Now, if you don''t mind, I''m going upstairs!"


    Nathanughed as Crystal stormed up to their room. He was only pretending to be HE, and it was more fun than he had imagined it would be. And it will all work out in the end - he reminded himself.


    ****


    In Crystal and Nathan''s bedroom - "No matter what you do to me," Crystal muttered. "I will not forgive you. Never!"


    She went to her bed, picked up a pillow, and hit it hard against the bed. She did this repeatedly until she had vented all her rage, and, finally, sheid down. She closed her eyes and tried to put her troubles out of her mind. She had only been resting for a few minutes, though, before her phone rang.


    Crystal sighed as she sat up and checked the Caller ID. It was her real estate agent. She epted the call and said, "Hello?"


    "Miss Smith," the agent said. "This is your real estate agent. The vi you''vemissioned me to sell attracted a lot of buyers, but when people learn that it''s your house, they don''t call me back."


    Crystal: "Why?"


    The agent: "You can ask Mr. Davis for the details. After your discussion, if you still want to sell your house, feel free to call me again."


    Crystal hung up the phone without saying goodbye, and she rushed to the study.


    Nathan was sitting behind his desk as if he didn''t have a care in the world. Crystal red at him and said, "Why did you stop me from selling my vi?"


    Nathan shrugged and said, "Do you need money?"


    Crystal: "That''s none of your business!" Nathan shrugged again and said nothing.


    Crystal took a deep breath and tried to soften her tone. "Listen," she said. "My friend''s Father - Serenity''s Father is sick. She needs money to pay for his medical expenses. Without it, he''ll die¡­."


    Nathan: "So? What is Serenity or her father to me?"


    "So?!?!" Crystal eximed. "They mean something to me!!!" She didn''t dare to look in his eyes for fear that he might discern the truth, that she was lying. "I want to sell the house and lend money to her!" Serenity''s father was sick, but not to the extent that he needed her to sell the house. She just wanted to save some money for the life she nned to live after she left Nathan.


    Nathan: "How much do you need?"


    Crystal: "Five million."


    Nathan was not stingy, but he wasn''t stupid either. He knew that nobody would sell their house to lend 5 million dors to a friend, even if it were a life and death situation. Nathan thought she must underestimate his IQ.


    Crystal: "How about you lend the money to me? Or, if you prefer, I could sell you the house..."


    Nathan was thinking - It seems that she is determined to marry Eric Bush. Obviously, she wants to sell the house and disassociate herself from me. For her, the house doesn''t have any memories worth treasuring. That doesn''t mean that I have to make this easy for her, though! "The house does not have any investment value," he said. And the reason why I won''t allow you to sell it is that the true owner is not yet known."


    Crystal: "Then lend me the money."


    Nathan: "If you need money so badly, why don''t you ask your fianc¨¦?"


    "Give me a break!" Crystal snapped. "Will you or won''t you lend me the money?"


    "I''m not a charity!" Nathan snapped back. "When will you pay it back?"


    "I don''t know," Crystal admitted. "Could you treat it as a gift to me?"


    Nathan: "Why would I do that?"


    Dorus: "I''m your ex-wife. As my ex-husband, you should pay me alimony."


    Nathanughed and said, "You''re not my ex-wife. As I know, you are Nathan''s ex-wife."


    Crystal was taken aback. "We''re not back to that again, are we?" Suddenly, she wanted to smash his teeth into his face with her fist. Instead, her left eye twitched, and she said, "Fine. If I am your ything, you should pay me for mybor."


    Nathan smirked, and he said, "As my ything, you should be servicing me and me alone, but who have you been performing for these past two days?"


    Crystal: "Don''t you have Helen? What do you want me for?"


    Nathan: "It''s not her that is asking me for money. And besides, she is pregnant! What am I going to do with that? Isn''t her pregnancy the reason why you were brought to me?"

 Chapter 1683 - 201: You Have No Choice

    Crystal was reaching the end of her rope. Tears ran down her eyes, and she wiped them away with her sleeve. "Is there anything that I can do to change your mind?" she begged.


    Nathan met her eyes, and a shark-like Cheshire grin appeared on his face. "I will give you five million dors a night," he said. "If you perform to my satisfaction for five nights in a row, then I will give you the money that you need to save your friend''s Father''s life! Do we have a deal?"


    Crystal didn''t want to be a prostitute, but if selling her body was the only way to get the money she wanted, she was willing to do it. She nodded her affirmation, and then she walked out of the office. Her head was in a haze, and her thoughts were all a jumble, but she was brought back to reality by the sound of her cell phone ringing.


    It was Serenity. Crystal had sent her friend her: GPS coordinates in the hopes that they could determine her location. She hoped that Serenity had some good news for her, but she was sorely disappointed.


    "I can''t find your location," Serenity said sadly. "I''m sorry..."


    "I see." Crystal fell into deep thought. She had hoped to escape by herself and not let Nathan or Eric know where she was going. Crystal sighed. All she wanted was her original life. It had been simple, but at least she had been free to live it as she pleased.


    Serenity: "What are you going to do?"


    Crystal: "Eric said that he could take me out of here..."


    Serenity: "What about Professor Davis?"


    "He..." Crystal paused. After everything that had happened over the past few days, she couldn''t think of a way to sum it up quickly. Finally, she said, "Serenity, I just want to go home..."


    Serenity: "Fine. Let''s get you home. Are you hiding something from me? What happened to Professor Davis?"


    Crystal: "It''s nothing... I simply want to live alone..."


    Serenity: "Crystal, no matter what happens, you have to remember that I''m always with you, and I have your back."


    When Crystal heard that, she began to cry. "Through all of this, you have been the only one I could trust and count on," she said. "I cannot thank you enough for your friendship and support."


    "That''s what friends are for," Serenity assured her. "Anyway, there was something else I wanted to talk to you about. I finally remembered where I''d seen the cufflink you were going on about.


    Crystal: "Where?"


    Serenity: "Do you remember my cousin Nancy Carter? She married a Kuerto man, and on her wedding day, our whole family went to Kuerto to attend the ceremony. Anyway, the groom - my brother-inw - had the same cufflink as yours!"


    "I do remember!" Crystal eximed. "Before she got married, we had dinner and drinks together." A picture of the tender, weak, mild-mannered woman appeared in her mind. "Do you have Nancy''s address?"


    Serenity: "You don''t want to go there, do you? Kuerto is far away..."


    "I would like to go there," Crystal answered with certainty.


    Serenity: "Alright. I''ll send the address to youter. When do you want to depart? I can have Nancy pick you up at the airport."


    Crystal: "That would be great. And the sooner I can leave, the better. I had nned to go to apletely strange ce anyway, to start apletely new life, and Kuerto sounds perfect!"


    ****


    That evening Crystal went to her and Nathan''s room to present herself to him. She knew that he was expecting her, so she was surprised to find that the door was locked. She had the key, though, so it presented no problem.


    Nathan had given her the key when they had moved into the vi. It was a key with an infrared recognition system, and it could open all the doors in the manor.


    "Including the door of my heart..." Nathan had said. Crystal remembered that night. He had pressed her hand on his heart and sung to her a love song. All men are liars - she thought bitterly - Liars and pigs! She tried to set aside the hurt in her heart as she unlocked the door and pushed it open.


    Inside the room, the readingmp was still on, and Helen was lying on the bed. She looked like she was asleep. She didn''t see Nathan, so she was going to leave, but then she felt a hand on her arm. A familiar mint fragrance drifted into her nose. It frightened her, and she took a step backward. Her instinct was to run away, but the hand mped around her wrist and twisted it behind her back. "Nathan," she whined. "You''re hurting me..."


    Nathan: "For a million dors a night, I should be able to hurt you as much as I want. Or do you renege?"


    "I do not," Crystal whispered.


    Nathan: "Okay! let''s do this."


    Crystal: "You don''t mean here, do you?"


    Nathan: "What''s the problem? This is our bedroom."


    Crystal looked at Helen and said, "But Helen is sleeping..."


    "I''m not worried," Nathan said as he pulled her towards the sofa. "If you are, then maybe you don''t need the money as badly as you led me to believe..."


    Crystal gritted her teeth and sat down beside him. She had no choice but to do as he bid her. Without his money, she could go nowhere.


    Nathan took out his checkbook and a pen, and he wrote out a one-million-dor check with Crystal''s name on it. But he did not sign it. Instead, he held it in the air, waved it in front of her cold eyes, and said, "If you make me happy, I''ll sign my name on this."


    Crystal red at Nathan. She had never hated anyone as much as she did Nathan at that moment. She wanted to kill him, but she knew that she couldn''t. She needed the money too much. "Fine," she said. "But I still don''t want to do it here with Helen sleeping there."


    Nathan smirked and said, "You have no choice.. Not if you want the money¡­."

 Chapter 1684 - 202: Nathan Davis, I Hate You

    (Triggered Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene and inappropriate words. If you''re notfortable reading it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    Nathan looked Crystal in the eyes and rudely" Bopped!" her on the nose. "Do you renege?" he asked yfully.


    Crystal sighed and said, "I do not."


    Nathan reached out without a word, dragged her into his arms, and began to caress her back. She went limp in his arms, and when his free hand found her thigh beneath her skirt, she forced herself not to flinch. She reminded herself to - Think of the money.


    Nathan brushed her ear with his nose and whispered. "I''ve turned you on. I can tell." As he spoke, he moved his hand closer to her pussy, and her skin broke out in gooseflesh. After being with Nathan before, her body had been conditioned to be very sensitive to his touch. Her body felt feverish as if her blood vessels had been injected with an aphrodisiac, and she felt her panties dampen.


    Against her will, Crystal had be aroused. Nathan''s warm breath, the temperature of his skin, and the tender touch of his fingers inspired her most primitive instincts toe to life. Along with those natural instincts, though, came the socially programmed feelings of shame and hate. I am no different from a dirty wh*re - she realized. Still, she could not help but moan as Nathan''s thumb brushed against her vulva, and she lifted her hips to embrace his palm.


    Across the room from them, they could hear Helen breathing. asionally, she mumbled. She had a dainty snore that was precious rather than obnoxious. Crystal had no idea how she would respond if she woke up and saw what they were doing, but as Nathan rubbed her clitoris with his index finger, she discovered she did not care.


    It would serve her right! - thought Crystal, wickedly, for all the times Helen had used her position of privilege to belittle her.


    So far, all of Nathan''s "below-the-belt y" had been above her panties, and when he tried to push them out of the way, she tightened her legs against him. "No!" she hissed. "Not that!"


    Nathan blew on her ear and whispered, "Why not? Can''t you bear it?"


    As he used his strong hand to force her legs apart, she began to regret her decision to sell her body to him. "Let go of me!" she cried. She rolled her eyes at him and clenched her teeth.


    Nathan: "Everyone has been having sex with you, Mrs. Bush. There''s no need for you to pretend to be reserved. And besides, the night has just begun. Don''t forget your obligations, my ything."


    "Don''t!" Crystal whined. She was trying to keep her voice low so that she didn''t wake Helen.


    "Don''t what?" Nathan asked as he bit her ear. "Don''t stop?"


    Crystal clenched her teeth and said, "Stop it! Obviously! I mean, stop it!"


    Nathan smirked as he rubbed her pubic mound over her underwear. Finally, his hand came out, and he shoved it into her face. "You don''t want me to stop," heughed, "so quit ying around. Look at how wet you are. You''re practically sopping wet!"


    Crystal cursed as she reached out to push his hand away. "Does it make you happy to degrade me like this?"


    Nathan: "Sure, it does. Did you think that I would make this easy for you?"


    "Why do we have to do it in front of Helen," Crystal whined. "We could go somewhere else..."


    The most insulting thing was not his humiliating words or even the things he was doing. The worst thing about what he was doing was that he was doing it in front of another woman.


    "Forget that!" Nathan snarled, and he tore her skirt off. She seized one end of the fabric and tried to use it to cover the front of her panties. By now, they were utterly translucent, and Nathan could see every crease and fold.


    Crystal gasped and said, "If you do this, I won''t forgive you!"


    Nathan shrugged. He wanted her to think that he did not care what she said, but when she started to cry, his heart ached. He could not wait to renew his old romance with her. Seeing her being intimate with Eric, though, and knowing that she intended to marry him, had sent him into a downward spiral - and now he wanted her to pay.


    He thought about how Eric and Crystal had fucked in the spare room while everyone was eating. He had wished that he could rush in and take her by force, right there in front of Eric.


    Then Eric would have known who Crystal belonged to.


    Crystal widened her eyes with disbelief, and her pupils erged as Nathan applied pressure to her clitoris. She couldn''t believe that he was pleasuring her in a room where another woman was present, but he seemed not bothered, and her vag*nal fluid made her powerless to resist his invasion.


    Her vision blurred as he slipped his hand into her underwear. He found her mons pubis, applied pressure, and made slow circles. Her heart was beating rapidly, and she bit her lower lip to keep from screaming. Her mouth filled with blood, but she didn''t feel the pain.


    Crystal''s body tensed up as she experienced her first orgasm in what seemed an exceedingly long time. Once it was done, though, she felt dirty, and she began to struggle to escape Nathan''s grip. Unfortunately, he seemed to have expected that, and he held her in ce with one hand pressed against her abdomen and the other on her pubic mound.


    Nathan shoved two fingers inside of Crystal, and all her oxygen escaped her. Once she settled, he leaned over her, smiled, and said, "If you want to wake her up, keep struggling. Twist and shout for all I care!"


    When Crystal heard that, she went limp. "I give up," she said. "Do whatever you want..."


    "Good girl." Nathan leaned in, kissed her ear, and said, "If you want the money to save your friend''s Father, you had best behave."


    As Nathan flexed his arm, Crystal saw the engraving on his arm. She touched it listlessly and whispered, "Nathan Davis... I hate you..."


    Nathan could not bear to hear that, and for the rest of the night, he treated her extremely gently.. But it was still the cruelest sex that they had ever had for Crystal, and it left a painful shadow on her heart.

 Chapter 1685 - 203: It Was An Accident

    The following day, Crystal crept from the sofa, fumbled for her clothes, staggered back to her room, and went directly into the bathroom. Once the door was closed behind her, she looked in the mirror and frowned. Crystal felt like crying. "Nobody cares about your suffering," she told herself. "So, quit whining¡­."


    Without bothering to undress, she climbed into the shower, curled up into a ball, and ran hot water over her trembling body. Eventually, the water began to cool, and she stripped off her clothes so that she could wash away the events of the night before. But, like a particrly bad smell - like that of a cigarette or a skunk''s spray - no amount of scrubbing could alleviate her mental trauma. She could not believe that she had allowed herself to be forced for money, and she hated herself for enjoying it.


    The whole time that Crystal was under the water, she cried. Her whole body hurt, but her heart hurt worse. The water ran cold, and she let it run over her until her skin was blue. By then, her teeth were chattering, but she finally felt numb, and with a hand that no longer felt like her own, she turned off the water.


    Crystal took a long time drying off and getting dressed. By the time she was done, though, she had found a way to put on a false front. When she opened the bathroom door, she heard someone ying the piano in the living room, and she went downstairs.


    The music had sounded professional, so Crystal was surprised to see Helen and Nathan ying a duet. They look good together - she thought bitterly. Suddenly, Crystal felt like an outsider in her own home. She didn''t care for the music, but she didn''t like the idea of skulking away like a beat dog, so she sat on the couch and pulled out her phone.


    At the end of the song, Nathan nced at Crystal. He produced a check from his shirt pocket, set in on the top of the piano, and said, "I am satisfied withst night''s performance. So, I will live up to my end of the bargain. Here is your money. When youe again, though, I''ll be looking for a little bit more creativity and active participation on your part. It may not be tonight, though. I will call on you when I want you. Do you understand?"


    Crystal grunted nomittally, which irritated Nathan, so he got up and walked over to where she was sitting. Then he leaned over, gripped her jaw, and kissed her on the lips.


    Crystal lifted her hand to p him, but he caught it mid-swing. She red at him. "Fuck off!" she hissed.


    Nathan snickered as he let go of her chin. Then, he took Helen''s hand with a wink and a nod and led her out of the living room. Once they were gone, Crystal went over to the piano and picked up her check. She touched the numbers and sighed sadly. The digits seemed to beughing at her. If only there were one more zero - she thought - Then I would be set!! I could travel around the world, do and see whatever I wanted, and forget those that I want to forget.


    After surfing the inte for the entire morning, Crystal began to feel bored. She remembered that when Helen had made bread, she had mentioned that Eric liked cranberry cookies, so she decided to do some baking. First, Crystal downloaded a baking APP. Next, she found a good recipe. Then she gathered the required ingredients and got to it - and time went by very quickly, as it often does when one is having fun.


    Crystal''s first attempt did not go well. The cookies came out of the oven as hard as rocks, and she started a fire. The second batch turned out better, though, and in the following days, she spent a lot of time baking in the kitchen. The best of the batches went into a special biscuit box, and the duds went into the garbage. In this way, when the day came for Eric to return, there was arge assortment of cookies waiting for him.


    Meanwhile, Nathan had been keeping his eye on her. He thought - That Bitch! She cannot wait to leave me!


    ****


    Crystal was packing her luggage in her room when she heard someoneing up the stairs. She thought that it was Eric and she rushed out to meet him. It happened to be Helen, though, and they bashed into each other, and the pregnant woman tumbled down the stairs.


    Luckily, the doctor happened to be at the house at the time. She had initiallye to take an in utero blood sample for the Paternity Test, and when she heard the sound of Helen fallingbined with her screaming, she came running.


    Nathan was the first to arrive at the bottom of the stairs, and he was startled by all the blood. Crystal was also stunned, and for a moment, she could not move. But once her mobility returned, though, she rushed down the stairs to see if Helen was alright. But when she knelt next to the pregnant woman, she received a p across her face for her concern.


    "You do everything you can to harm my baby!" Helen shouted. "How dare you push me down the stairs? You just want to make me miscarry! How can you be so vicious!?!?"


    Crystal cried out in indignation: "It was an ident!"


    Helen covered her abdomen weakly and said, "Crystal Smith, we both know that is bullshit, and you will go to hell if my baby dies!".


    Nathan red at the two women, and then he asked Helen, "Were there any witnesses? Do you have any proof that this was not an ident?"


    "Proof?" Helen sneered. She dipped her fingers in the blood pooling between her legs and lifted them for everyone to see. "Isn''t this proof enough?" she asked. "But surely someone must have seen something..."


    Helen eyed two of her personal servants and gave them a stern look. Almost immediately, one of them stepped forward and said, "While I was cleaning the table, I saw Miss Smith rush towards Mrs. Davis. I didn''t expect her to push her down the stairs, but that is what happened. I saw it with my own two eyes."


    "I saw it too," the other servant said.


    Crystal began to look around the room frantically. "Of course, her servants would say that!" she eximed. "But isn''t it more likely that she put herself in this position intentionally to avoid having to take the Paternity Test? Doesn''t it seem like too much of a coincidence that this happened, just as the doctor was about to take the sample from the fetus?"


    "How can you say that!" Helen shouted.. She put her finger in Crystal''s face and calmly said," You pushed me, and now you have the gall to say that I did it deliberately in an attempt to kill my baby? That is crazy talk. No mother would harm her baby intentionally!"

 Chapter 1686 - 204: One Life For Another

    Nathan looked, first at Crystal and then at Helen. "Okay," he said. "Before we start using anyone of insinuation, let''s have the doctor take a look. In the meantime, the guards will lock Miss Smith up and keep an eye on her."


    Two strong men took hold of Crystal and escorted her out of the room without being told directly. She was led down the hall and pushed into the first room on the left. "We''ll be on the other side of the door," one of the guards said, "so you may as well be good."


    Crystal sat on the ground without saying anything, and as the door closed, she began to cry. Why does nothing ever work out right? - she wondered - And why does Helen have it out for me? I never did anything to her...


    After about half an hour, the door was pushed open, and Nathan walked in. He had several bodyguards with him, including Jack, who was another one of his right-hand men.


    Jack waved his hand, and two lower-ranking bodyguards pulled Crystal to her feet and out into the hallway. She assumed that they were taking her to Helen''s room to plead guilty, so she did not struggle. But once she realized her assumption had been wrong, she asked, "Where are you taking me?"


    The bodyguards ignored her question, and as they led her into the basement, she began to tremble.


    At the bottom of the stairs, there was a long hallway. There were many doors on either side of them, but the guards did not stop until they reached the room at the end. Crystal looked around frantically, and she nearly wet herself when she saw the wooden cross that had been fastened to the wall. "D-D-Did N-Nathan asks y- you to k-keep me here?" she stuttered.


    One of the guards chuckled as they fastened her to the cross, but neither of them answered her question. As afraid as Crystal was, she didn''t start to cry until Jack entered the room with a whip. He gave her a cold and gloomy smile, which looked incredibly creepy in the dark, dank basement. "You killed Master Davis''s baby," he snarled. "I am here to make you pay for that!"


    Without waiting for a response, Jack let the whip taste her skin.


    Crystal shrieked in pain. And he whipped her again. After that first cry, though, she refused to make a sound.


    Jack continued to flog her viciously, and the more stubborn she was about keeping her pain to herself, the harder he whipped her. She was in agony, though. The expression on her face and the tears that ran from her eyes were evidence of that. Along with the physical pain, there was also emotional pain. It broke Crystal''s heart to think that Nathan would subject her to this torture, and as time passed, she realized that she had lost the capacity to love. Her heart had died.


    The whip flicked the side of her ear. It was the first attack that had targeted her face, and she nearly cried out. By now, her clothes had been shredded, and her body was one big open wound. Time had lost all meaning to her, and she began to prepare herself for death.


    One life for another - Crystal thought absently. She no longer cared if she lived or if she died.


    Suddenly, the overhead light turned on, and Crystal was momentarily blinded. The room fell silent, and then Eric''s voice broke the silence. "Crystal?" he gasped. "Oh. My. God. Look what they''ve done to you..."


    The man with the whip stepped up to Eric, but before he could say anything, Eric punched him so hard that he copsed.


    "Take me away from this evil house!" Crystal cried.


    Eric: "I will ask the doctor to treat your wounds first. Then I will take you away, and I will never let anyone touch you again."


    "What about Helen and her baby?" Crystal asked. "Do you believe me? I didn''t push her!"


    Eric replied without hesitation: "I believe you. Of course, I do!"


    Crystal: "But she is your sister..."


    Eric: "Ever since you saved your friend with a ss bottle, I''ve known that you are an honest person. In my heart, you are kinder than anyone, and even as you are, you are still my pretty." He embraced her then, and she began to cry tears of gratitude without saying a word. "Besides," he continued. "Helen has always been a conniving little cunt. I wouldn''t trust her any further than I could throw her out!"


    Despite her pain, Crystal chuckled. "Thank you."


    "You''re wee," Eric replied as he carefully took Crystal off the cross. He carried her into one of the spare rooms, and he had one of the servants call for the doctor toe and treat her wounds.


    ****


    While Crystal was being tormented in the basement, in the master bedroom - Helen''s stomach was twisting and turning nervously. She was lying on the bed, and when the doctor finally entered the room with Nathan and the other guard, she felt like she was going to vomit.


    The doctor came over and sat on a chair that had been positioned beside the bed. "You''ve been through quite a lot," he said softly. "Now, I need to check on the baby. Can I do that?"


    Helen nodded, and the doctor put a stethoscope against her belly. After a minute, she smiled and said, "It seems that everything is fine. You should still make an appointment for an ultrasound. Do you understand?"


    Helen nodded again but said nothing. She knew what wasing next and she was terrified.


    The doctor looked at Nathan and said, "Do you still want the Paternity test?"


    Nathan: "That is why you''re here."


    The doctor nodded, and she began to rummage through her bag for what she would need, but before she was able to find what she was looking for, Vic rushed into the room. His face was white, and he was out of breath.


    Nathan red at him, and when he asked what the problem was, Vic whispered into his ear: "Someone has absconded with Crystal. I think it was Eric..."


    Nathan''s face turned red from rage, and he pushed Vic away as he stood up. He went directly to the room Crystal had been sleeping in, and he barged in - and when he found her in Eric''s arms, he began to clench and unclench his hands at his sides.


    Eric looked Nathan in the eyes and said, "Master Davis, I must take Crystal away from here."


    Nathan scowled and said, "She can''t leave." He would not let her go. He wanted to tell her that Helen''s child was not his, and he still had to exin why he had been mistreating her.


    "Mr. Davis..." Crystal whined. "Is it your intention to end my life?"


    It broke Nathan''s heart to hear her call him Mr. Davis. "Jack used the punishment arbitrarily..." he exined. "Surely, you understand."


    Crystal: "Mr. Davis, I don''t owe you anything anymore, and you no longer have any authority over me. We are over. You had no right to punish me, even arbitrarily..."


    Nathan''s head began to hurt as he realized that she was right. He rubbed his temples and squinted his eyes against the overhead light. "This has to stop," he muttered. Without a word of warning, Nathan strode forward and reached out to pull Crystal into his arms, and when Eric tried to stop him, he punched him in the face. Eric stumbled backward and fell on his ass.


    Eric shouted his sister''s name as he stood up, and Nathan punched him again, this time in the gut. Nathan was going to hit him a third time, but as his fist swung, he felt cold metal against his forehead, and he froze.


    Crystal was holding a gun in her hands, and the muzzle was pressed against his head.

 Chapter 1687 - 205: I Will Keep Your Secret

    Crystal red at Nathan. "If you hit him again," she said, "I will shoot you!"


    "Do you know what you are doing?" Nathan asked. He tried to grab the gun from her, but she stepped backward - she didn''t shoot.


    Nor will she - thought Nathan as he stood up and stepped toward her.


    Crystal didn''t give him another warning. Instead, she lowered the gun, aimed at his left thigh, and fired. The sound of the st was deafening, and everyone''s ears began to ring. The attack barely slowed Nathan, though. He stumbled backward a step, but once he recovered his bnce, he resumed his approach.


    Crystal adjusted her aim and shot him in his right leg. This shot brought him to his knees. It was loaded with Tranquilizer Darts, so there was little blood, but she was happy enough with the results. She didn''t need him dead. She only needed him out of the way.


    Crystal rushed over to Eric. She gave him a big hug and asked him if he was okay. He said that he was, but Nathan reached out to grab her feet when she went to help him off the ground.


    The moment Crystal felt Nathan''s fingers touch her ankle, she spun around and shot him in the hand. Nathan shrieked as he fell backward, and the next time he tried to get up, he could not.


    Meanwhile, Eric''s bodyguards were subduing Nathan''s bodyguards.


    Once Eric was on his feet, he walked over to Nathan and spat in his face. "I should kill you for what you did to Crystal," he said. "And I might still..."


    Crystal looked at Nathan. He looks so pathetic - she thought. After what he had put her through on the cross, her heart was dead for him. "He can''t hurt us anymore," she said disdainfully. "Let''s just go."


    As soon as Crystal''s wounds were cleaned and bound, she gathered a few of her things, and Eric took her away from that horrible ce. It was a short trip to the airport, and along the way, Crystal began to rummage through her backpack. She pulled out an exquisite tin box, put it in his hands, and said, "I heard that you like cranberry cookies, so I made some for you."


    Eric was thrilled. He didn''t want much. If he had his pretty, he was happy, but the fact that she had gone to the trouble to bake for him was almost too much to take in. He epted the gift and held it in a way that suggested it contained much greater treasures than cookies.


    Next, Crystal took out a purple frosted vial. "I learned about aromatherapy from Helen," she exined. "This isvender. I really like the smell. Do you want to try it?"


    Eric nodded, and she removed the cap so that he could get a good whiff of it. Almost immediately, he began to feel tired. He closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Crystal looked at him and sighed. She felt sorry about what needed to happen next. Since leaving the vi, she had realized that things weren''t going to work out the way Eric had nned. He might be good to her, but she knew that Nathan wouldn''t let her go so easily. He would find her, challenge Eric, and they would both get hurt in the end. That was not what she wanted. She just wanted to go to a strange ce where neither man could find her, a ce where she could live as an independent woman.


    Along with the cookies and therapeutic oils, she had also brought the fake ID and the Passport that Serenity had procured for her. When she got to the airport, she purchased her ne ticket and contacted Nancy so that she would have someone waiting for her at the other end.


    ****


    It was a sixteen-hour flight to Kuerto, and it was early morning when the ne touched down. Looking out the window, Crystal felt the joy of having endless possibilities wash over her. She hadn''t slept well on the flight, but she felt positively energized.


    Because she didn''t have much luggage with her, she was able to pass through customs quickly and without incident. Of course, she had felt nervous about how well the fake Passport would hold up, but her worries had been for nothing, and Nancy was waiting on the other side. She was a smaller woman, but the giant sign with Crystal''s new name on it was impossible to miss.


    Thest time Crystal had seen Nancy, she''d been fifteen or six years old, but she still looked the same. Nancy was only five years older than her, and Crystal thought that they would be good friends.


    The older woman rushed forward and gave her a big hug. After chatting for a while, she drove back to her vi with Crystal in the passenger seat beside her.


    Compared with the manor where Crystal had been imprisoned, Nancy''s home was not very big. The decoration style was traditionally European, with elements of Kuerto throughout. There was no sign of a male presence, and Crystal asked Nancy about her husband, Paul.


    "We are recently divorced," Nancy admitted. "I haven''t told anyone yet, so I would appreciate it if you kept my secret..."


    Crystal: "I''m sorry. I didn''t know. And of course, I will keep your secret. Can I ask you what happened?"


    "It is not a long story," Nancy replied. "And it would be better told over coffee." She led Crystal into the kitchen, poured them each a cup of coffee, and as they sat down at the table, she continued: "At first, Paul was truly kind to me. I thought that he truly loved me, but after we were wed, he told me that he only wanted me so that I could give him a child."


    "That''s awful!" Crystal eximed.


    "It is," Nancy agreed. The room fell silent for a minute. She looked at her coffee, and as the steam washed over her face, she closed her eyes. "When we met, I was young and na?ve, and he yed me like a fiddle. But, unfortunately, the good times did notst long, and everything changed after rk was born."


    "Where is rk?" asked Crystal quietly. She felt terrible about reopening these wounds. She hadn''t even known about the baby, let alone all the grief Nancy had been through since they hadst seen each other.


    Nancy''s shoulders were slightly trembling, and tears had welled up in her eyes. "He drove me out of my own home," she replied. "Then he took rk away.... and that''s the end of the story, I guess."

 Chapter 1688 - 206: It Won’t Work

    After everything that Crystal had gone through with Nathan, it broke her heart to hear that Nancy, like her, had been so disempowered by a man. Crystal had found her salvation, though, and she thought maybe Nancy could too. She touched her new friend''s hand and said, "This doesn''t have to be the end. There is always room for hope."


    "I don''t know about that," Nancy admitted. "Most of the time, I don''t even know what I''m doing from day to day. Should I go back? Should I try to fight for custody of my son, or should I just leave well enough alone? I know that Paul will be a good Father to rk, but the woman he is with is no good..."


    Crystal: "When was thest time you saw your son?"


    Nancy: "It''s been a while. I don''t know. Even when we were together, Paul didn''t let me see rk. I had to beg to see my own son, and most times, he still didn''t let me see him..."


    Crystal: "Were you sleeping together?"


    Nancy: "Not after I got pregnant. After that, he brought another woman home with him, and he stopped making love to me. They had sex on our bed right in front of me. It was disgusting."


    Crystal: "What an asshole!"


    "The worst of it was..." Nancy shrugged and left her sentence to hang in the air, unfinished.


    "The worst of it was¡­ What?!?!" Crystal demanded.


    Nancy: "That woman was also pregnant, and when rk was born, she secretly bullied him. I tried to stop her, but do you know what happened? She threw herself to the ground, had a miscarriage, and med me!"


    Crystal''s face went white. She had experienced nearly the same thing. "There is a special ce in Hell for bitches like that!" she eximed. "Let me guess; Paul believed her, right? I had the same experience. Are all men this blind?"


    Nancy just shrugged and shook her head sadly.


    Crystal: "What did Paul do?"


    Nancy: "Well, he scolded me. He said that I was a vicious woman and that rk''s injuries were a result of my cruelty and negligence."


    Crystal was furious. "Why haven''t you fought for custody?" she asked.


    Nancy: "His ie is higher than mine, and his background is stronger than mine. So, he would win. If I could just see rk asionally, that would be enough. I begged Paul on my knees to let me, but he said no. It is useless to try..."


    Crystal: "You kneeled to beg him? What an asshole! No Mother should have to beg like that to see their child!"


    Nancy began to cry. She covered her face with her hands and said nothing.


    Crystal: "I need to help you get rk back!"


    "It won''t work," Nancy sobbed. "What can two single women hope to aplish...?"


    "I don''t know," Crystal admitted. "But we should still try. You can''t just sit and wait around like this."


    "Okay, but can we talk about something else now?" Nancy dried her eyes with her sleeve and said, "You are here about the cufflink, right?"


    "Yes." Crystal nodded and said, "There are other reasons too, though..."


    "Of course, there are," Nancy agreed. "But for now, let me see what you''ve got."


    Crystal sighed as she rummaged through her bag for the jewelry box. Once she found it, she handed it to Nancy, who immediately opened it up.


    The cufflink was made of amber, and there was a small ck spider in the middle. Nancy smiled and said, "I have seen this. Paul has one that is the same. It looks special, so I remember it very clearly. Will it actually help you find your family?"


    "It might," Crystal replied. "My mother left this one to me. The original owner is my Father. Of course, Paul is too young to be my Father, but where did he get it? I''d like to know the answer to that question."


    Nancy frowned and said, "With my rtionship with him being as it is, I doubt he would answer any of my questions..."


    Crystal: "Don''t worry, I can handle this. I still can''t believe what an asshole Paul turned out to be, though..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Nancy brought her fingers to her lips and tittered. "Do you want to hear a secret?" she asked..


    Crystal smiled and said, "Of course!"


    Nancy: "In private, I call Paul," Asshole But!"


    "Asshole But!" Crystalughed out loud and said, "That name is great!"


    Nancy: "I think so too. What about Nathan? Should we call him ''Bitch Davis?"


    Crystal smiled and murmured nomittally as she brought her coffee to her lips. There was a lot more to Nancy than her first impression had perceived. She was a gorgeous woman, and her temperament was outstanding. After being a housewife for several years, though, she''d begun dressing very casually. Thus, she looked a bit like a conservative dumpling.


    "What are you thinking?" asked Nancy.


    Crystal: "I thought that if we dressed you up, Asshole Bet would regret the way he treated you and admit that he''d been wrong."


    Nancy sighed and said, "That''s not the case, though. He was the one that ordered me to dress this way. Now I do it out of habit, but I didn''t always dress this way. Once upon a time, I was a real hotsy-totsy..."


    Crystal: "I bet his lover dresses sexy, though. Am I right?


    Nancy: "How did you know?"


    Crystal: "Men are like this. Their wives must be ordinary, but their lovers must be slutty. That way, they can keep their wives'' home and have fun outside of their marriage."


    Nancy began to look at Crystal differently. Her brow furrowed, and she said, "There is something very special about you. You are wise beyond your years, and I appreciate your counsel."


    Crystal blushed. It had been a long time since someone had appreciated her for her mind. "I used to be the same as you," she said. "But being with Nathan forced me to grow up very quickly."


    Nancy: "Was he really that bad to you?"


    Crystal: "You have no idea. He locked me up and assaulted me. Then he had me put on a cross andshed within an inch of my life. I barely made it out of there. But enough about me - What do you think about what I said? You''re still young, so it''s not toote to try out my idea. I really want to know whether Asshole But will regret what he did if he sees you dressed differently."


    Nancy frowned and said, "It won''t work. He already has a sexy woman, and he has Carl. He won''t care about me. And with his background, he can get any woman he wants."


    Crystal: "Don''t say that. He will regret what he did. I am sure of it. What is his background, anyway?"


    Nancy: "Honestly, I don''t know. He has a ton of bodyguards, though. That''s all I know. If you truly think that your n might work, though, let''s give it a try. What should I do first?"


    Crystal thought about it for a moment, and then she said, "Let''s start in the bathroom. When was thest time you shaved your legs?"

 Chapter 1689 - 207: What’s Done Is Done

    Crystal adjusted the camera and took a picture. The camera made a clicking sound, and Nancy changed her pose. The water in the tub sshed up the side of the tub, exposing her breasts, and the camera captured the moment. "There we go." Crystalughed and said, "Just a few more, and then we''ll be done."


    The luxurious bathtub was made of transparent crystal. Ceramics surrounded it, and the room was lit by candlelight. The effect created a plethora of shadows, with each one going in a different direction. It was very sexy. There was a light sheen on the water from the Foam Bath, and rose petals floated prettily between Nancy''s legs.


    Nancy had a champagne flute in her hand. She took a sip, and she flinched when she heard the camera click thrice more. She had been resistant to this nude photo shoot, but Crystal had reminded her that her ex-husband had seen her naked a million times already, so it didn''t really matter. Even now, though, as the shoot winds down, she can''t help but wonder if they were doing the right thing. "Are you sure this is okay?" she asked. "He''s never given me any reason to believe that he likes this sort of thing... or that he even likes my body."


    Crystal: "Don''t talk like that. You are beautiful."


    Nancy: "Okay, but let''s stop. You''ve taken a lot of pictures already, and Paul will be furious when he sees them!"


    Crystal: "You look very nice. Trust me. If you want to get rk back, you must take the initiative to make some effort!"


    Nancy: "But how will these pictures help me get to see rk? I don''t understand...".


    Crystal smiled. Although Nancy was older than her, she was very na?ve. "If you want him to listen to you," she exined, "then you need to do something to get his attention. Once he sees these pictures, you will definitely have his undivided attention. Anyway, I think we''ve got enough photos. You can rinse off and get out of the tub if you''d like."


    "Finally." Nancy finished her champagne, set the ss on the toilet, and pulled the plug.


    Crystal leaned against the wall, and as her friend ran the shower, she began to upload the nudes to Nancy''s WhatsApp page. "Does Paul use WhatsApp?" she asked.


    "All of the time," Nancy replied. "If you send him the pictures on WhatsApp, he will see them as soon as you press SEND."


    "That''s good." Crystal smiled and said. Phase One isplete."


    Nancy:" Phase One? Is there a Second Phase?"


    Crystalughed and said, "The next thing that we are going to do is ept your neighbors'' invitation for their party tonight."


    There was a newly married young couple living next door, and as chance would have it, they were hosting a party to get to know their neighbors.


    ****


    On the far side of Kuerto, there was a private bathhouse called The Thermae Balneae. The bathhouse was part of an elite club, where posh executive types coulde to indulge in their carnal desires. It was designed and fashioned after The Baths of Caraca in Rome, and to Paul But was his home away from home.


    Typically, there were only ten to twelve patrons at any given time. Still, the bathhouse''s capacity was much higher, and today there happened to be closer to twenty-five or thirty people, either rxing as casual observers or engaging in one form of coitus or another.


    Amidst the gaggle of intertwined bodies, Paul had a woman on all fours. Her face was resting on the ground, her legs were spread with her ass in the air, and each time he pushed himself deeper inside her, she groaned.


    "Harder," she shouted. "Hurt me!"


    Paulughed. "You just wait. Next time we can try it without the forey!"


    It wasn''t long before Paul had spent his seed, and he sat down at the pool''s edge to rx. The girl sat beside him, and after giving her a meaningful look, he pointed to his genitals and said, "You know what to do, so get to it." There was no meanness in his voice, but themand left no room for negotiation.


    Paul moaned as the girl began to take care of him, but before he could properly enjoy it, his cell phone buzzed. The girl scowled and said, "Really? You couldn''t have turned that off?"


    He shrugged as he reached for his cellphone. He never turned it off. She knew that. After punching in his code, he saw that he''d received a message from Nancy. What the fuck does she want? - he wondered angrily. When he saw the pictures, though, his anger faded, all the color drained from his face, and he frowned. This was his first time seeing Nancy like this, and he almost didn''t recognize her.


    Who took these? Paul wondered - Was it a man?


    Nancy looked gorgeous in the photos, and the expression on her face suggested a fascinating temperament that was noble and indifferent. He thought - This woman was the antithesis to the conservative housewife that birthed my son. He wondered if she had gone crazy and why she had sent the pictures.


    Meanwhile, the girl was hovering over his shoulder. She hugged him from behind and pressed her bare breasts against his skin. Then, she leaned into his ear and whispered, "Put the phone away, okay. Why do you need those dirty pictures when you''ve got a real woman?"


    Paul sighed. He looked at his phone, and he tried to set it aside, but his fingers refused to let it go. "I can''t," he said. "I''m sorry, but I need to respond to this."


    ****


    At Nancy''s house - After Crystal sent the pictures, Nancy felt like she would be sick. "What did I do?" she gasped. "Take it back. Can''t you do that?"


    "I cannot," Crystal replied. "What''s done is done. This is for the best, though. Why don''t you get dressed, and I''ll meet you in the living room?"


    Nancy began to dry off, and she had just started to wrap a second towel around her hair when her phone rang. She saw that it was her ex-husband, and she began to squeal.


    When Crystal heard her friend, she knew exactly who was calling, and she rushed into the bathroom.. She tore the phone out of Nancy''s hand before she could answer it, and she rejected the call.

 Chapter 1690 - 208: Woman Are You Crazy?

    Nancy''s ire began to rise. She red at Crystal and said, "That was Paul. Why did you hang up on him like that?"


    Crystal smiled and said, "This is part of the n. We are going to build up some mystery around you and y a little game called Hard To-Get. So, please do not do anything without my say so. Do you understand?"


    A shark-like Cheshire grin appeared on Nancy''s face, and she said, "Oh, Crystal! You are so wicked. I love it. How did you get to be so smart?


    Crystal shrugged and said, "Maybe it''s Maybelline." And both girls broke into a fit of giggles. They went into Nancy''s room together, and while she was dressing, Crystal noticed a mark on her arm that she hadn''t previously seen. She pointed to it and asked, "What happened?"


    Nancy frowned and said, "I was kicked a while back, and I fell into the coffee table. I ended up being stuck in the hospital for half a month. It''s all right now, though."


    Crystal: "You know, I always look down on men that beat women. They are so rude."


    Nancy: "After everything Nathan did to you, I can see why you would say that, and Ipletely agree with you. Why is God so cruel? He did not have to make men like this, but he did. Anyway, do you need to reapply for medicine on your wounds? I can find some for you."


    "I''ll be fine for a while longer," Crystal replied. "If you could get it for meter, though, that would be appreciated."


    Suddenly, Nancy''s phone rang, and she picked it up before Crystal could stop her. Crystal red at her, but she just motioned for her to be quiet.


    When Nancy heard who was on the other line, her face lit up, and she began to cry. The number belonged to Paul, but her son had called her, and she quickly turned on the speaker so that Crystal could listen in.


    "Is that you, Mom?" asked rk. Nancy could not believe that after all this time, she was finally talking to her son. She noted how much older he sounded, and it seemed that he had a vocabry of a far older child.


    Nancy: "Baby. It is me. I''m so happy to hear your voice!"


    rk: "Mom... Why did you abandon me? Daddy said that you don''t care about me anymore. Please don''t abandon me. I will be obedient. I won''t be naughty..."


    Nancy: "rk, Mommy, didn''t want to leave you. I won''t abandon you, and I will never stop fighting to see you. Don''t listen to your Father. Now, I have a question to ask you, and I would be grateful if you could tell me the truth. Is that strange woman still bullying you?"


    rk: "Mommy, I am so scared. She said I stole her things, but I didn''t! I really didn''t!


    Nancy: "Can you let me talk to your Father?"


    rk: "Daddy''s not here..."


    Nancy: "rk, Mommy''sing soon. Wait for me, okay?"


    rk: "Okay. Bye Mommy. I love you.


    Nancy: "I love you too, baby."


    After hanging up the phone, Nancy took off running, and Crystal followed her. On the way to the car, Nancy tried to phone Paul. Unfortunately, he picked up after the second ring, and even without the speaker on, Crystal could make out every word of their conversation.


    "How dare you call me at this time?" Paul hissed. "Woman, are you crazy?"


    Why is this a bad time?- Nancy wondered. She looked at the clock. It was just past ten, which wasn''t thatte. On the other hand, she could hear a woman''s voice in the background, and she wondered if it was his lover. If so, that would exin his anger.


    Paul: "Where did you find the bravery to dial this number?"


    Crystal watched as Nancy''s face turned red from rage. This is a Momma bear in action - she thought excitedly - And everyone knows that you don''t fuck with a Momma bear''s cubs!


    Nancy took a deep breath and growled into the microphone. "Paul!" she roared. "If you hurt rk, I will kill you!! And if that bitch that you are with hurts him, then I will kill you both!"


    "How dare you!" Paul eximed. He waited a moment for a response, and when it didn''te, he realized that she''d hung upon him. "How dare she?" he muttered angrily. Then, he walked over to the window and calmly set his phone on the sill.


    Paul owned the world''srgest smuggling group. He was a member in good standing at Thermae Balneae. He controlled the trading of underground arms. He nned armed terrorist activities while preventing presidents and governments from taking countermeasures against him. He was a famous killer, extremely cold and cruel - and he was not used to being yelled at or hung upon. "That bitch!" he hissed under his breath.


    There was a naked woman on the bed, and she could see that he was tense, so she got up and wrapped her arms around Paul. "My body is so hot," she murmured. "Come back to bed, okay? Don''t you want to fool around a little more?"


    Paul was no longer in the mood, though, but before he was forced to tell her so, his son began to shriek. Then, without a word, he went into action. Paul ran out of the room, and after following the sound for a few minutes, he found rk. He had been locked in a small ck room, and he became so afraid that he tried to climb out the window.


    rk had been trying to get to higher ground, but a branch had snapped. He''d fallen just over a meter,nding safely on a lower limb but scrapping both of his knees.


    Almost immediately, the boy resumed his climb.


    rk''s mother had once told him, "If you ever need me, but I am not around, look to the sky.. Then, even if you cannot see me, you can know that I love you and that I am thinking of you."

 Chapter 1691 - 209: Where Is My Mommy?

    The higher rk climbed, the closer to his Mother he felt.


    When Paul saw his son, he began to panic. "Don''t worry!" he shouted. "Daddy will get you down from there!"


    When rk saw his Father, he was so afraid that he wet his pants. "Don''te up here," he cried. "You are all bad guys. Even you, Daddy!"


    Where is my Mommy? - rk wondered. She had said she was on her way, but he had not seen her yet, and he was beginning to wonder if she would show.


    One of the servants shouted up to him: "Little master, don''t move! I aming up!"


    When rk heard that, he began to scramble up the tree as fast as he could. If his Mother came, he wanted her to be able to see him from afar. That way, she could rescue him from all of the bad people that were trying to force him down.


    The servant stepped away from the tree. Paul gave her a dirty look, and she hastily exined her actions: "I just wanted to get the little master down, but as soon as I touched the tree, he became agitated, and he started climbing again. I was afraid that he would fall, so I stopped what I was doing."


    Paul nodded and motioned for everyone to stand down. Sure enough, when rk saw that the bodyguards and servants had left the tree, he calmed down.


    Paul looked up and shouted, "What do you want?"


    "I want my Mommy?" rk wailed. Paul turned to one of his servants and said, "I don''t know what to do..."


    "The only thing to do now is to appease the little master''s mood," the servant replied. "Once he''s down, you can solve the deeper issue. After all, the child''s body is delicate. If he falls from such a height, he will likely die..."


    ****


    When Nancy and Crystal arrived, they were surprised to see everyone surrounding a tree. They were looking up, so Nancy looked up, and when she saw her son, she almost fainted.


    Luckily, she didn''t.


    Nancy scrambled out of her car, raced over to the tree, and shouted up to her son: "rk! Mommy is here, so don''t move."


    rk looked down, and when he saw Nancy, his eyes brightened immediately. It turned out that his Mommy had been thinking about him, and now he knew that she wouldn''t abandon him. "Mommy!" he shouted, and he stood up so that she could see him better.


    Nancy turned to Paul, punched him in the chest, and said, "Why did you force such a little child to climb up a tree? What are you trying to prove? Don''t you know that he could get killed?!?!"


    Paul grabbed her wrist and pushed her away. "Woman!" he hissed. "You are too much! He got up there on his own volition."


    Nancy shook her head and said, "I don''t believe it. He is too little. A child of his age is incapable of climbing a tree."


    Paul looked at her incredulously. "Are you crazy?" he asked. "How dare you talk to me in this tone?"


    "When ites to my son, I do dare," Nancy replied. She stared at him fiercely and said, "If anything happens to rk, I will make you regret you were ever born!"


    This was the first time that Paul had seen Nancy like this, and her reaction pleased him. Thus, when they finally got rk down from the tree, he allowed the boy to embrace his Mother.


    ***


    At the Beverly vi - After having disappeared for 24 hours, Nathan''s body was finally found. A maid saw him on the floor, and she shrieked because she thought that he was dead at first. She was so scared that the bucket in her hands fell to the ground, tipped over, and spilled soapy water all over the floor.


    Vic had also been attacked, which meant that he, too, needed to be roused. He woke up first, though, and once he was capable of walking, he rushed to Nathan''s bedside. It was not long after that that Nathan woke up. He anxiously looked around the room. It seemed that something was missing. He turned to Vic and asked, "What happened?"


    "Crystal escaped," Vic replied. "And she used a tranquilizer gun on us on the way out. She shot me with one dart, but you got three. That is why you can''t sit up, but I can."


    Nathan sighed, and after a moment, he said, "I think I remember now."


    Vic: "You did everything you could to stop her, but I guess she just really wanted to go... But who knows, maybe she wille back..."


    Nathan: "I doubt it. If she left with Eric, she''d nevere back."


    Vic: "That''s the thing. ording to the inside line, Miss Smith did not return to the Bush''s Mansion with Eric, and rumor has it that not only did she dr*g him too, but he is out looking for her. So she fucked you both over!"


    Nathan: "Have any efforts been made on our part to locate her while we were passed out? Without Eric''s help, she is far less likely to be able to hide from us sessfully!"


    "Our men have been looking," Vic replied.


    "She hasn''t been found yet, but every ce we check where she isn''t there narrows down our search. Your men are thorough and persistent. We will find her, and if she can''t be reasoned with, we will bring her back by force!"


    Nathan tried to sit up, but he was too weak. He could still barely move his arms and legs, and his mind was a bit hazy. "I can''t believe she did this to us," he muttered. He felt a headacheing on, and he absently rubbed his temples.


    Not knowing what to say, Vic wisely remained quiet.


    Eventually, Nathan looked up, and he smiled. "This is just another game of Cat and Mouse," he said. "When I am back on my feet, I will find her.. And when I do, not even the old Davis will be able to stop me from doing as I please with her."

 Chapter 1692 - 210: Don’t Be Such A Drama Queen

    rk clung to his mother as she carried him to his Father''s car. He was terrified that someone would take him away and that his mom would leave without him. He nuzzled against her, and the smell of her perfume offered him somefort, but not enough that he was able to stop crying.


    Paul climbed in behind the wheel. Crystal took the seat behind him, and Nancy sat with rk beside her. rk was afraid that his Father would send his Mother away, and he had insisted that they sit as far away from him as possible. rk hadn''t even wanted to go to the hospital, but he had been injured while climbing down the tree, and his mother had insisted.


    As the car pulled out of the driveway, Nany red at Paul''s image in the rearview mirror. When he looked up, he saw her stroking their son''s little face with her hands, and he returned her cold stare. How dare this woman stare at me? - he thought! She isn''t even my wife


    Nancy felt a pang of resentment in her stomach. If she hadn''t married Paul, her life wouldn''t be so bad. She saw that he had no redeeming qualities in hindsight, but she had been blinded by love.


    Suddenly, the car veered off to the right, and instead of continuing on to the hospital, Paul pulled into the parking lot where their family doctor practiced. Nancy couldn''t believe it. "Why are we stopping here?" she growled. "rk needs the hospital!"


    "He can see the Doctor," Paul said firmly. "He will be seen faster here."


    It seemed that he didn''t care enough about the boy to wait in the hospital, and Nancy was furious. At that moment, she wanted to punch her ex-husband in the face. "rk is my baby!" she growled. "He is all I have. He is precious to my heart, and no one canpare to him. What is wrong with you? You are responsible for his injuries, but you won''t take him to the hospital... Are you even human?"


    Paul: "Don''t be such a drama queen. Just get out of the car."


    Nancy was shaking with anger, and it was the first time Paul had seen her so upset. Thus, he felt like he was talking to a different person, and as he got out of the car, he was surprised by how beautiful she was. How did I not notice this before? - he asked himself.


    There weren''t many people in the clinic''s waiting room, and the doctor was able to see rk right away. He gave the boy a once over, and everything seemed fine, but he ordered a CT scan. "Just to be on the safe side," he said.


    There was a diagnostic imaging center next door, and Paul lit up a fag outside while Nancy checked rk in. Once the nurses took the boy in, she joined him. What she had to do would be hard, but it was necessary. She took a deep breath, and without meeting his eyes, she said, "I''m sorry. You were right to bring him here."


    Paul nodded thoughtfully. A minute passed without either of them speaking, and then he said, "Nancy, are you trying to use rk to get back into my house?"


    Nancy''s face turned white when she heard that. Where is this going? - she wondered - Likely, it is nowhere good...


    Paul: "If you apologize for what you did, then maybe I can give you a chance to turn over a new leaf. For rk''s sake."


    Nancy: "Did you misunderstand something? I never want to enter your house again."


    Paul was shocked.


    Nancy: "I wouldn''t go back if you cried and begged me to return. Marrying you turned out to be the biggest mistake of my life."


    Paul frowned, and his ire began to rise. Before he could reply, though, Crystal walked out of the clinic with rk in her arms. She passed the boy to his mother and said, "Everything''s fine, and rk was a very brave boy."


    ****


    Although Paul did not allow Nancy to take rk home, he said that she could return in the morning, make him breakfast, and spend some time with him. She did not know why he was so amodating, but she tried not to overthink it. What mattered was that she would be able to see her son. So, to make the most of this opportunity, she got up extra early so that she would be there when he woke up - and, of course, she brought Crystal along in case she needed extra support.


    When they arrived at the But vi, a servant showed them to the kitchen, and they got to work. Nancy did most of the cooking, with Crystal asionally helping out, and by the time rk began to stir, she had nearly finished preparing his favorite breakfast foods.


    "It''s a lot of food," Crystal noted.


    Nancy sighed sadly. "rk has lost some weight," she said. "I know that I can''t fatten him up with one meal, but I can try. Right?"


    Crystal nodded wordlessly.


    From upstairs, there came the shrill sound of a servant''s startled cry; then, like a herd of elephants, the sound of a small boy running and jumping about. "Young master!" cried the servant. "Don''t run around. Be careful not to fall!"


    rk had just gotten out of bed, and when he''d smelled breakfast, he remembered that his mother was there. He ran down the stairs, and when he saw Nancy in the kitchen, his face practically glowed. "Mommy!" he shouted. He ran to her and jumped into her arms.


    Just then, there was a noise at the door. Paul had just returned from his early morning run, and he was wearing a tracksuit. Without thinking, Nancy went over and got him a pair of house slippers. It was a part of a routine that they''d established while they were married. She''d done it a thousand times, and it felt as natural to her as breathing. It was only as she straightened up that she realized the faux pas she hadmitted, and her cheeks turned red from embarrassment.


    Paul was also acting without thinking and turning events. Luckily, rk was utterly oblivious to it. He began to giggle, and the mood lightened, and when the fit passed, he said, "I''m hungry."


    "Well then, let''s get you to the table."


    Nancy kissed her boy on the forehead and said, "I''ve prepared all of your favorite foods."

 Chapter 1693 - 211: Who Do You Think You Are?

    Nancy carried rk into the dining room, and Crystal followed them. There was a high chair at the foot of the table for rk. His mother sat to his left, and Crystal sat to his right.


    As Nancy dished food onto rk''s te, he smiled and said, "Thank you, Mommy. You are the best cook in the whole world."


    "And you are the best son in the world." Nancy smiled. She kissed him on the cheek and said, "Now, eat up quick before it gets cold."


    Before rk could begin to eat, though, Paul walked into the room. He approached the head of the table and sat down. The other three watched him carefully and a little impatiently.


    Now that he had joined them, they knew they could not eat until he started eating. That was one of his rules.


    Paul looked over the food that Nancy had prepared, and he grimaced when he noticed that the dishes were all made to rk''s liking. He was used to eating delicious food, and he was very particr about what he ate. He typically did not eat "children''s food," and because it was his birthday, he was particrly put off by it.


    Did she forget my birthday? - Paul wondered. He considered flipping the table but thought better of it. Finally, he put some food on his te and started eating. Some of the dishes were too salty, some were too light, and others were hard to swallow, and he began to think that she had intentionally prepared them as disgusting as he''d thought it would be.


    After spitting out the food that was in his mouth, Paul called one of the servants over and said, "Get this food out of my sight. All of it. Throw it in the garbage."


    Nancy was helping rk with his food when she heard that, and her smile froze. She looked up and red defiantly at Paul.


    "What?" Paul hissed. "Do you have a problem?"


    "I made this breakfast," Nancy replied.


    "Who do you think you are?"


    Paul: "This is my home, and this food is not to my taste."


    Nancy: "Well, I used to cook to your taste, but you always left us waiting. The food would get cold, and I don''t remember you evering back. You preferred to eat out, and you only ate at home once or twice a month. rk and I went hungry every time we waited for you, so how could we have known to expect you for this meal?"


    Paul stood up and pointed his finger at Nancy. "How dare you speak to me in that tone?" he shouted.


    Suddenly, rk began to cry. Nancy sighed and said, "Look what you''ve done, now. You don''t need to yell. All I''m asking is for you to let our son eat in peace. Is that too much to ask for?"


    Paul: "You want me to indulge him?"


    Nancy: "Shouldn''t you indulge him? He''s your child."


    Paul gripped his chair so hard that his knuckles turned white. "Enough," he said. Then he turned to the servant he''d summoned. "What are you waiting for?" he asked. "I am your boss. Now, get rid of this fucking garbage food!"


    The servant walked around the table to get the roasted chicken wings out of the way. However, before she could get to them, Nancy picked them up and pulled them out of his reach. They were one of rk''s favorite foods, but he never got to eat them because they were not to his Father''s liking. Thus, she was determined that he would get to enjoy these wings this time.


    "What the Hell, Nancy?" Shouted Paul. He shot the servant a dirty look, and he flinched.


    Nancy: "You''ve gone too far. You have no Fatherly love for our son, and you don''t deserve to be a parent!"


    Paul smiled coldly, and he said, "fuck that.


    Now give up the food before I have my bodyguards pry it from your fingers."


    "Please," begged Nancy. "Let me propose apromise. If you let rk eat his breakfast, I will prepare something special for you." Paul raised his eyebrows in satisfaction and said, "Okay, but don''t keep me waiting."


    Nancy nodded, and after handing rk off to Crystal, she hurried into the kitchen. Once she was gone, Crystal brought a piece of grilled meat to the boy''s mouth and said, "rk, here you are. Open up for a chicken wing."


    Nancy began to sweat as she stressed over what to cook for Paul. It seemed he was even pickier than he had been when they were married. He was used to professional chefs, and she didn''t think anything she made would fare well against such cuisine. Why couldn''t he have just been happy with what I made? - she wondered.


    Nancy hesitated for a moment, and then she poked her head out of the kitchen. "What would you like to eat?" she asked.


    "You don''t know what I like to eat?" Paul asked. "You were my wife. You should know what I like!"


    "Please," Nancy cried. "I am trying to do something nice for you. Would it be that hard for you to throw me a bone?"


    Before Paul could answer, his phone rang. He checked the Caller ID, and then he left the room to take the call in private. As Nancy watched him go, tears began to stream down her face. She turned to her son and said, "Eat yup as much as you can before Daddyes and takes it away..."


    ****


    Paul walked out into the backyard with his cell phone pressed to the side of his face. As Eric exined his situation to him, he made his way to the buttonwood tree. It offered shade from the sun, and a swing was hanging from one of the thicker branches. He sat down and kicked his feet into the air like a happy child. Once his friend was done talking, he said, "Tell me more about this woman."


    "She is my wife," Eric replied. It was not precisely true, but she had agreed to marry him. Thus, he considered her his wife and a piece of property that belonged to him. He still couldn''t believe what she''d done, and he felt like he''d been robbed.


    Paul lit a fag and took a few small drags while his friend was talking. "I didn''t know that you were married," he said. "You were always such a yboy." Paul had also been a yboy, and Eric had made fun of him when he married Nancy, regardless of his reasons for doing so.


    "This is no time to joke around," Eric moaned.


    Paul: Hey! Turnabout is fair y!"

 Chapter 1694 - 212: You Don’t Get It

    Paul sat up in the swing. He had heard everything that Eric had said, but one question nagged at the back of his mind. "Is this woman so important to you? Why not just let her go and move on? She obviously doesn''t want to be with you. She ran away, man. And several women wanted to be your wife, why her?"


    Eric: "You don''t get it. She means everything to me. You''ll help me, right?"


    Paul: "If you''re sure she''s in Kuerto, it shouldn''t be that hard to locate her, especially if she is as good looking as you say she is."


    "She is a total knockout!" Eric eximed. "You''ll see that it''s true when you see her!"


    Paulughed and said, "I''ll have to take your word for it. It is still pretty nasty what she did to you, though. After what Nathan did to her, it is understandable that she used those tranquilizers on him, but you didn''t deserve to be treated that way. You rescued her, and you were trying to give her a better life. That''s messed up."


    "It really is," Eric admitted. "I love her, though, so what else can I do...?"


    Paul flicked his cigarette into the grass and crushed it with the toe of his shoe. "Well," he said. "Send me a picture, and I''ll let you know if I can find her."


    Eric hung up the phone immediately and sent him a picture of Crystal.


    When Paul saw the photograph, he frowned. He was afraid that there might be a mistake, so he erged the picture. "Oh, my God," he muttered. "That was too easy!"


    ****


    In the dining room - Crystal watched rk happily chewing on the chicken wings. He held the bones between his fingers, and sauce dripped down his hands. They were coated with the sticky stuff, and he had identally smeared it all over his face in a way that reminded her of a kitten.


    rk was always timid around new people, but he quickly connected with Crystal because Nancy was there. The boy was a baby -cute, and two dimples appeared on his cheeks when he smiled at her- and his soft chuckle endeared him to her heart.


    Crystal didn''t typically like children, but she couldn''t help but like rk. She remembered how Nathan had said that he wanted a baby. If they did have one, she wondered if it would be as cute as Nancy''s? She shook her head nervously. Why do I think about him? - she wondered - Now that he has a baby with another woman and is enjoying all the pleasures of being a man, I need to let him go. It was easier said than done, though.


    rk touched Crystal with his sticky fingers and said, "Auntie, I want some more."


    Crystal smiled and said, "Would you like some vegetables? If you want to be healthy, you have to eat more vegetables."


    "My mom said that I would grow tall if I ate my vegetables!" the boy eximed. "So, I''m gonna eat them all up!"


    Crystal packed a fork full of peas, corn, and carrots and let them slide into rk''s mouth.


    The boy chewed and swallowed with a vigor that was slightly worrisome. "Hey! "Crystalughed. "Slow down. I don''t want you to choke, okay?"


    rk: "Okay, Auntie."


    Nancy returned from the kitchen. She had two fresh dishes, and as she ced them on the table, Paul came in from outside. He smiled at Crystal and said her full name.


    Crystal looked up at Paul and frowned. "How did you know my full name?" she asked. Nancy typically called her "Crystal," and she had never called her by her full name in front of her ex-husband.


    What luck! - thought Paul. He had expected Eric''s task to be much moreplicated. But, without waiting for her to answer the question, he stepped forward, grabbed Crystal''s chin, and studied her features. "You are as beautiful as he said," he muttered.


    Crystal pulled away. "I''ll be rude to you if you do that again," she growled. Because she had been focusing on what he was doing, she had not even heard what he said.


    Paul chuckled as he took a step backward. He thought - This girl has spunk! It is no wonder that Eric is so infatuated with her.


    Nancy was so angry with Paul that her lips turned white. She used to turn a blind eye to Paul''s affairs for rk''s sake, but she would not allow her new friend to get hurt. And the way that he had just treated Crystal made her sick. Finally, not knowing what else to do, she stood up, grabbed Crystal''s wrist, and said. "Crystal, let''s go!"


    When rk heard that, he began to scream and thrash about. "Mommy!" he wailed. "Take me with you."


    The highchair shook and tipped, and if Crystal hadn''t been there to catch rk, his head would have hit the floor hard. Nancy cried out in horror when she saw how close it had been, and she raced to take her son out of her friend''s arms. The boy was still wailing, and she rubbed his back tofort him. "There, there," she said. "Mommy''s here."


    There was food everywhere, and as Crystal knelt to clean it, Paul tried to take a few pictures of her. She saw what he was up to, and she covered her face with her hands. Paul thought that he had captured her image, though, and he slipped out of the room to send the pictures to Eric. Along with the photos, he sent a text message asking, "Is this her?"


    Almost immediately, he received a reply from Eric: "How did you find her so quickly? Where is she? Put her on the phone! "


    Paul thought for a moment, and then he wrote: "She is fine where she is right now. However, I suggest that youe here and surprise her.. She isn''t going anywhere, and if she tries to, I''ll ensure that she can''t."

 Chapter 1695 - 213: I’m Cooking For You

    After ending the call with Eric, Paul returned to the dining room. rk was still crying, and thedies were distracted, so he was able to observe Crystal without attracting her attention. As she moved about with purpose, he thought - She must be unique if Eric was willing to fly all the way to retrieve her.


    Luck had been on his side. Even though Crystal had tried to cover her face, Paul had been able to capture her face in full profile. To him, this suggested that luck was on Eric''s side, and he smiled just thinking about it. He cleared his throat, and thedies looked up.


    Nancy stood akimbo and red at Paul.


    "What?"


    Paul smirked and said, "If you leave here, I will abuse your son."


    Nancy was taken aback. "Paul," she whispered. "What are you saying? Isn''t my son your son?"


    Paul smirked but said nothing.


    Nancy turned to her friend for help. "Crystal..."


    Crystal: "If you need to be here, then you need to be here. I can stay at a hotel. It''s no problem."


    Nancy sighed and said, "Thank you for understanding. You are a good friend."


    "I will be on my way then," Crystal said. She stood up and made her way towards the front door, but as she passed Paul, he hit her over the head with a vase that he had been hiding behind his back. Crystal''s eyes rolled to the back of her eyes, and she dropped to the ground like a sack of flour.


    Nancy was aghast. She ran over to Crystal and cradled her head in her arms. "Crystal!" she cried. "Are you okay?" Then, when her friend didn''t reply, she turned to Paul and shouted, "You dirty scumbag! You are going to pay!"


    Paul snorted contemptuously as he turned to one of his guards. "Take her to the guest room," he ordered. "And keep an eye on her while I deal with my ex-wife."


    The guard carried Crystal to the guest room. Nancy tried to stop him, but he was too strong. She could do nothing. That doesn''t mean that I''m helpless - she realized suddenly. "Hey, Paul!" she shouted. As he turned, she grabbed a bowl off the table and threw it at his head.


    Paulughed cruelly as he caught the bowl in mid-air.


    "What do you want with Crystal?" Nancy cried. "She''s my friend. Please, don''t touch her!"


    Paul smirked and said, "In my home, I can do whatever I like." He began to inch closer to Nancy. "Maybe you should be more worried about what I have nned for you than what I''ve nned for your friend. Have you thought about that?"


    Nancy froze. Her face turned white, and she was at aplete loss for words.


    When rk heard the menacing tone that his Father was using, he rushed forward and said, "I won''t let you bully my Mommy!"


    Paul knelt, grabbed his son, growled into his face, and threw him out of the room. Hended on his back in the kitchen, and his head struck the tile floor hard. He began to wail, and Nancy tried to go to him, but Paul stopped her.


    "Let me go," Nancy cried. "rk... He''s..."


    "He can wait," snarled Paul. He grabbed her chin and tilted it upward so that she was forced to look at him. He thought about kissing her. That will teach her! - he thought, but as he leaned in, she pped him across the face.


    Paul''s face darkened as Nancy slipped out of his grip. "How dare you p me?" he shouted.


    Nancy gasped. She had not meant to hit him. It had been a reflex. "I... I d-didn''t mean it," she stammered. "Wh-Wh-What at are you go- going to do?" She looked into the kitchen and was surprised to see that one of the servants wasforting him. The servant picked her son up and carried him away. He began to cry for his Mommy, but the sound of his wails quickly tapered off.


    Nancy looked Paul in the eyes and asked, "What do you want? Tell me, and I''ll do it."


    Paul: "For starters, you can get me my goddamn breakfast! I''m practically starving over here."


    Nancy: "I already made you two fresh dishes. They are on the table!"


    Paul: "They''re cold. Make me something fresh!"


    ****


    Nancy was wearing a pretty sundress. It was white with a Pink Gerber Daisy pattern, and there was a decorative belt wrapped around her waist. It was a reasonably conservative ensemble that showed nothing of the ckce corset she was wearing underneath. Unfortunately, because she was so stressed out, she identally sshed water on herself while washing vegetables, and her dress went from opaque to translucent.


    The meal would take about a half-hour to cook, and Nancy hoped it would be dry by the time it was done, but her hopes were dashed when Paul stepped into the kitchen. He took one look at her sexy underwear, and his face turned red from rage. "How dare you wander about dressed like that?" he scolded her. "Are you trying to seduce me?"


    Nancy''s heart sank. The desire in his eyes was so strong that even she could see it.


    Without waiting for a reply, he rushed across the kitchen, pressed her body against the wall, and when he kissed her, he gnawed at her lips until they bled. Nancy cried out, pushed him away, and demanded, "What are you doing?"


    "I said that I was hungry!" Paul replied.


    "And I''m cooking for you," Nancy replied, flustered.


    Paul chuckled and said, "Yes, you are. But that is not the kind of food I want anymore. So what do you want me to do with you? Huh?" It had been years since he had touched her body, and now, like fire, the slightest touch from her got him hard. Nancy didn''t feel the mes, though.. All she knew was that she was in the kitchen, and if the servants suddenly came in, she would feel like a slut.

 Chapter 1696 - 214: She Deserves This

    Paul pulled up Nancy''s sundress, and the touch of his hands on her thighs made her sick to her stomach. He was utterly ignorant of her difort, though. He only had one thing on his mind, and it wasn''t the grumbles in his tummy. His hands tore her thong, and as the fabric slid down her legs, she began to sob.


    Nancy was terrified. Even when they were married, Paul had never attacked her this way. Their sex had been purposeful and without passion, and it had stopped the minute that she was with child. Thus, his behavior seemed utterly alien to her.


    Paul forced two fingers inside of Nancy''s secret pocket, and she shrieked. There had been no forey, and she was as dry as a dusty old tool shed. "Stop!" she begged. "You''re hurting me!"


    "How can it hurt?" He pressed into her even harder and said, "That can''t be. How can you be so tight when you''ve already had a baby? Get wet already. If you don''t, then I will make you bleed!"


    Nancy''s face turned white from horror, and she wished that she was dead.


    Paul''s heart rate increased as he forced himself on her. He noted how her eyshes quivered, and her eyes clouded over. To him, she looked very pretty, and for the first time, he found her charming. He thought about the naked photos she had sent him, and his chest tightened as he plunged into her with all his strength, going deeper and harder. He was hurting her, and he loved every minute of it. He told himself - She deserves this!


    Nancy bit her lip and grit her teeth to keep from crying out. She was suffering desperately, and she felt humiliated. She thought about how she had once loved him and wondered how she could have been so blind. Now, all she cared about was rk.


    Paul was getting frustrated by Nancy''s quiet submission, and he bit into her shoulder. "Let me hear you make some noise!" he growled. "I want to hear it!" When she didn''tply, he bit her again, deeper and harder than before. Even as his mouth filled with blood, she refused to make a sound. Finally, he dragged her into his bedroom and threw her on the bed. Then he assaulted her over and over again. He fucked her for the rest of the day until four o''clock in the morning.


    When Nancy woke up, the overwhelming smell of their sex made her want to puke. He had fucked her in the bedroom. Then they''d moved to the living room, then the bathroom, and then they had returned to the bedroom.


    She turned her head and found Paul lying next to her, which was confusing. When they had been married, once he finished, he always sent her to her room. They had never slept together like this. Maybe he was too tired to send me away... she thought. It was the only reason that made any sense.


    A short hair fell off Paul''s pillow, and Nancy picked it up. She held it in her hand and was careful not to drop it as she got out of bed. Then she got dressed, shoved the hair into her pocket, and began to tiptoe towards the door. She only made it halfway, though, before Paul''s phone rang. He sat up to answer it, and when he saw what she was up to, he motioned for her to stop.


    As Paul threw the nkets off, Nancy was startled by his enormous erection, and she began to tremble from fear. Please, God - she prayed - no more. If he tried to assault her again, she thought he might kill her.


    Eric smiled when Paul answered the phone. "I''m here," he said. "Can you send someone to pick me up"?


    Paul: "How did you get here so fast? Did you take a private jet!"


    Eric: "Exactly. I didn''t want to make too much noise. If I had used amercial airline, it would have been easy for Nathan to track me down. Anyway, do you still have Crystal?"


    Paul: "I do. But what has gotten into you? Are you that afraid of her running away? You''re beginning to sound like a pussy!"


    Eric: "Don''t talk nonsense. I am just ying it safe. She is too smart for her own good. Now, are you going to send someone to get me, or what?"


    Paul: "Why are you in such a hurry? Are you afraid that I might take an interest in her?"


    Ericughed and said, "Oh, get over yourself!"


    "Someone will be on their way shortly," Paul said, and he ended the call without waiting to see if Eric had anything else to say.


    Then he turned to Nancy and said, "I think it''s time for Round Two."


    Nancy: "No. rk should be awake by now. I''m going to wash his face and brush his teeth."


    Paul frowned and said, "He is a big boy. Let him do it himself."


    Nancy: "Then, I will go and make him breakfast."


    "You will make my breakfast first," Paul said as he got up. Then he ripped off all of her clothes and bent her over the bed. He gripped her ass, and just as he was about to push himself inside of her, the door opened, and rk walked in. He ran in, punched his Father in the buttocks, and shouted, "Daddy, don''t bully my Mommy!"


    In a matter of seconds, Paul lost his erection, and Nancy uttered a sigh of relief. She quickly put her clothes back on, picked her son up, and ran.


    Once they had escaped the room, Nancy set rk down. He looked at her for a minute, and his eyes went wide when he saw her many wounds and bruises. "Mommy," he said. "Did you get hurt? Did Daddy hurt you?"


    Nancy took a deep breath, and then she said, "No, baby, Mommy was just careless. Now let''s get your teeth brushed.. Then I will make you your favorite; chicken with noodles, okay?" rk''s eyes lit up, and he nearly forgot about his Mother''s injuries.

 Chapter 1697 - 215: Who Are You Looking For?

    As rk was eating, he looked up thoughtfully and said, "What''s wrong with that weird Aunt? She smokes, she never brushes her teeth, and they''re all ck and stinky?"


    Nancy covered her mouth so that he wouldn''t see her smile. She knew he was talking about the woman that Paul was sleeping with. It was the same person that bullied her and her son. She was a model, and she was on an overseas photoshoot now. If she were home instead, she would have made everything even worse than it already was. Nancy hated that woman, but she knew that it was important for her son to be respectful, so she gently scolded him.


    rk nodded his head and apologized, but Paul wasn''t satisfied. He looked at Nancy and said, "Who taught him to talk like this?"


    "I d-don''t know," Nancy stammered. "Honestly¡­"


    Paul picked up rk''s breakfast and threw it across the room. "You didn''t teach him?!?!" he hissed. "Am I to believe that he taught himself? He is too young. If this is how you are going to behave, I am going to have to rethink whether or not I will let you see him."


    When rk heard this, he began to throw a fit. This only made Paul angrier. "Quit coddling him!" he roared. "It''s no wonder he is always acting like a baby. It''s because you treat him like a baby!"


    "He is acting like a baby because he is a baby!" Nancy snapped back. "What do you expect?" Without waiting for a reply, she pulled her son out of his chair. Then she carried him into the room where Crystal was being held as a prisoner.


    Crystal was sitting up in bed, having just woken up, and when she saw them, she smiled. "Good morning," she said. "What''s up?"


    Nancy handed rk to her and said, "Can you keep an eye on him? Paul and I got into a fight, and he threw his breakfast across the room, so I have to make him some more."


    Crystal''s ire began to rise. "That guy is no good," she said. "But... yeah. I can watch rk. He is a good boy. You do what you need to do, and we''ll be here waiting for you."


    "Thank you," Nancy said. Then she turned, and as she went down to the kitchen, she thought about how much she envied Crystal. The girl was there to find her father, and once she did that, she was free to do or go anywhere she wanted. It must be nice to be free- she thought wistfully. Of course, without her son, she would have been just as free, but the best she could hope for from life was custody of rk. If she could get that, though, she would take him as far away from his Father as humanly possible, and that would be free enough for her!


    Nancy was finishing up the second batch of chicken soup when Crystal walked in with rk in her arms, and as she entered the kitchen, her eyes lit up. "Crystal!" she eximed. "It smells delicious." She took a deep breath and said, "It has been too long since Ist had such a delicious breakfast. Is it chicken soup?"


    rk: "It''s shredded chicken noodle soup. Mommy promised to make it."


    Crystal: "Do you like it?"


    rk: "I love it! I like my Mommy''s shredded chicken noodle soup best."


    Crystal rubbed his fine soft hair and said, "That''s sweet."


    Once the soup was done, Nancy showed her friend Paul''s hair and said, "It''s Paul''s. I want to get it tested as soon as possible."


    Crystal put her arm around Nancy''s waist and said, "You are such a good friend. Even with everything that is going on in your life, you are still thinking about others."


    Just then, Paul walked in, and heughed wickedly. "Two women are cuddling in front of a little boy!" He gasped. "Aren''t you afraid the kid will be perverted?"


    Thedies both looked away, and neither replied.


    ****


    Serenity was mid-way through her shift at the Merah Club when she was called into the President''s office. She had been doing well recently, but she was not stupid enough to think that the President would acknowledge the fact. Thus, when she arrived at the door, she was nervous. She knocked twice, and when she walked in, she was startled to find Nathan sitting in the President''s seat.


    "Prof-f-fessor D-Davis?" she stammered.


    Nathan red at her and said, "Tell me where she is!"


    Serenity: "I don''t know... Don''t you know where she is? I was going to ask you..."


    Nathan: "Don''t fuck around. You know where she is."


    Serenity: "I really don''t know. I can''t get through to her, and she won''t reply to my texts..."


    Nathan: "Serenity, I don''t want to y tricks on you, but if I can''t find her, I can''t be held responsible for what I will do to you!"


    Serenity''s body began to tremble, and she was too frightened to speak.


    Nathan: "I heard your father was in the hospital. Is he all right?"


    "You won''t..." Serenity pped her hands over her mouth. "I mean... You wouldn''t¡­ Right...?" She thought that he was threatening her Father.


    Nathan: "Tell me where she is. If you do, I will find your father the best doctors that money can buy. If you do not... Well... Who knows what might happen to him..."


    Serenity hated herself for what she was about to do. She had made a promise to her friend, but she could not let harme to her family. After taking a deep breath, she pulled out her cell phone, clicked on Nancy''s number, and handed it to Nathan. "Maybe you can find Crystal through this phone number," she said.


    ****


    Nancy was dishing up the fresh soup when the doorbell rang. Nodding to Crystal, she said, "Can you get that?"


    "Sure," Crystal replied, and as she walked towards the entrance, Nancy''s phone rang.


    "For Christ''s sake..." Nancy muttered. She turned to her son and said, "rk, can you take the cell phone out of Mommy''s pocket and answer it?"


    rk was a toddler, and he was curious about everything. When Nancy used to y on her cell phone, he would secretly watch her and even learn to answer the phone. Like an adult, he scratched open the phone screen and said,


    "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    The man on the other end said, "I am looking for Crystal. Is she there?"


    "Aunt Crystal?" rk asked, and before the man could reply, he began to shout Crystal''s name excitedly.


    By then, Crystal had already reached the front door. She quickly opened it, and when she saw who was standing on the other side, her face turned white.. "Wh-Wh-What are you doing here?" she gasped.

 Chapter 1698 - 216: Is He Really Your Fiancé?

    Eric Bush smiled at Crystal and said, "I just thought I''de and surprise you here. You are surprised, aren''t you?" Crystal was dumbstruck.


    Meanwhile, rk had been about to hand the mobile phone to Crystal, but he identally hung up the phone. Before being cut off, though, Eric''s voice was heard on the other end of the line.


    Damn it!- thought Nathan - Eric is always one step ahead of me!


    rk didn''t want to admit that he had identally hung up the phone, so he quietly slipped it back into his Mother''s pocket. Then he hurried back to get a second look at the stranger at the door.


    Eric chuckled at the startled look on Crystal''s face. "Well," he said. "You certainly look surprised!" He was wearing a ck lotive suit, and as usual, he looked tall and strong. He squeezed through the gap between Crystal and the door, and once he was inside, he said, "You didn''t think that you could escape from me, did you?"


    Crystal shrugged and asked him, "Are you going to marry me?"


    "Obviously," Eric replied. Then he held her hand and kissed it. "From now on, I will go where you go. No one can separate us."


    Eric''s confession gave Crystal goosebumps. "Please tell me you''re not serious," she said.


    Eric: "I couldn''t be more serious."


    Suddenly, Nancy called from the dining room: "Crystal, who''s there?"


    "I''m her fianc¨¦," Eric replied.


    "Fianc¨¦?" Nancy was surprised. She came to the entrance to check Eric out. "Crystal, you didn''t tell me you were engaged. He is quite the looker. Why don''t you invite him to join us for breakfast?"


    Crystal and Eric replied simultaneously. She said, "He has already eaten," but he said, "I would love to!"


    Nancy gave Eric a cheeky look and said, "I''ve made a lot. Come in. We will all eat together." Then she hurried into the kitchen to set out a ce for him at the table.


    "Let the servant do that..." Crystal shouted behind her.


    There were servants in the house, but Nancy always liked to do everything herself, which was why Paul treated her like a servant.


    Before Nancy could change her course, though, Paul walked in, and when he saw her serving another man, his ire began to rise.


    Eric went to hug Crystal, but he froze when he noticed that she wasn''t wearing the cor he''d given her. In its ce, she wore a simple string ne with a bullet for a pendant. He took a closer look at the shell, and he saw that it had Nathan''s exclusive pattern on it.


    He reached out to pull it off, but Crystal blocked his hand. "What are you doing?" she hissed.


    Eric: "Don''t you know that a bullet is not a pendant? You can''t wear it. If you do, it will get you into trouble. Besides, I do not want my fianc¨¦e to wear another man''s ne. You can remove it yourself, or I can remove it for you."


    "You don''t get to control what I wear," growled Crystal.


    "Is that so?" Eric asked. Then, without waiting for a reply, he tore the ne off and threw it on the ground. "How do you like those apples?"


    Crystal sighed and said, "You''re littering!" Paul was pleased with Crystal''s answer, and he smiled. Then he made his way to the dining room and sat down at the table.


    Crystal had lost her appetite, though. She had thought that her getaway had been a sess, but in a short amount of time, everything had turned to shit- and she had no idea what had led Eric to Paul''s door.


    To distract herself, Crystal put her hand in her pocket, and she was startled by the strand of Paul''s hair that was there. With everything that had happened, she had forgotten about the DNA test she intended to have done on it. To get the testpleted, though, she would need to find a way to get Eric off her back.


    Thankfully, Nancy had her back, and after everyone was done eating, she told Paul, "I want to take rk to Sea World this afternoon." Conveniently enough, there was a hospital next to Sea World, and a gic test could bepleted there.


    Paul: "No. It''s not going to happen."


    Nancy: "But you promised mest night."


    Paul: "When?"


    Nancy: "At around midnight. We were in the bedroom."


    Paul: "What were we doing? And please be specific with the details."


    Nancy: "Why does it matter?"


    Paul: "Perhaps it will help jog my memory."


    Nancy: "You remember just fine, so quit ying these games with me. You promised me! Are you going to break your promise? Is that the type of man you are?"


    Paul: "Don''t be so dramatic. I didn''t say you couldn''t go."


    Nancy: "But you said that it wasn''t going to happen...?"


    Paul: "Had you let me finish my sentence, what I was saying is: It''s not going to happen... without me!"


    Crystal''s face went white. There was no way that they could get the DNA test done if Paul were there with them.


    Nancy: "You''re going with us?"


    Paul: "Is there a problem? I am his Father."


    Nancy: "I don''t think that it''s a good idea. We''re not used to going out together like that." Paul had never apanied them anywhere before, so they were used to having fun without him.


    Paul: "What about Crystal? Is she going with you?"


    Nancy: "Yes. But that''s different."


    "How is that different?" Eric interjected. "If Crystal is going, all five of us should go together!"


    Well, this is FUBAR - thought Nancy- I guess that we had better make the best of it - She sighed as she stood up. Then she said, "Fine. I will take rk upstairs and change his clothes. Crystal, would you like to get changed?"


    Crystal nodded and followed Nancy and rk.


    Once they were upstairs, Nancy turned to her friend and said, "What should we do, Crystal? If theye, you won''t be able to get the hair tested.


    Crystal: "Don''t worry. A chance will present itself. If need be, I can pretend to be sick and have Eric bring me to the hospital. Then I''ll find a way to shake him off..."


    Nancy: "Is he really your fianc¨¦?"


    Crystal: "It seems so. If I can''t get rid of him, I will have no choice but to marry him.. You don''t need to worry about me, though. What''s going on with you? Do you have a n to get your son out of here?"

 Chapter 1699 - 217: You’ll Marry Me No Matter What

    When Nancy looked up, there were tears in her eyes. Crystal knew Nancy was reluctant to walk away from Paul. If she did, it would most likely mean walking away from her son as well. She wanted to take rk and run, but her ex-husband was a badass, and it was unlikely that he would let the boy go without a fight.


    "I don''t have a n," Nancy admitted. "Just let me get dressed. We can talk about this moreter." She wanted to change her clothes, but she hadn''t brought anything with her, so she walked to Paul''s bedroom to see if there were any of her old clothes still there. When she opened the wardrobe, she was startled by all the limited-edition clothes from luxury brands.


    When Crystal saw them, she said, "Paul doesn''t treat you that bad, not if he bought you all of these beautiful dresses."


    Nancy: "They''re not mine. He never bought me anything like this. They belong to his mistress. She''s a model."


    Crystal: "I can see he loves her very much. Nathan used to buy me this kind of clothes... But then he stopped loving me...."


    "Well, I don''t care about that right now," Nancy said. "I''m sorry if that sounds harsh, but I don''t have time to care." She was a little depressed, but she quickly adjusted her mood and changed the topic. "Crystal, when all this is over, will you go home with Eric?"


    Crystal: "Um.... probably."


    Nancy: "I wish that rk and I could go with you..."


    Crystal sighed. Then she dragged all of the clothes out of the closet, threw them on the ground, and began to pour out her frustrations on them.


    "Crystal?!" Nancy shouted in surprise.


    "Why do mistresses always live a better life than us?" Crystal asked. "We can''t beat her, but we can vent our anger by torturing her clothes!"


    "You''re right!" Nancy eximed. "Why should mistresses always get to live better lives than we do? It''s not fair!" Then she began to follow Crystal''s example, even going so far as to cut the dresses with scissors.


    After venting for a while, they finally went back downstairs in their original clothes. When Eric saw them, he got up off the couch and asked why they hadn''t changed.


    "There wasn''t anything right for us," Crystal exined.


    "I''ll have someone bring in all of thetest collections to you." As Eric spoke, he took out his mobile phone, but Crystal stopped him.


    Nancy was dumbfounded because she had never been treated like this. He is so handsome and generous! - she thought. "Your fianc¨¦ is very good to you," she said with envy.


    "Is your husband bad to you?" Eric asked.


    Nancy: "I don''t have a husband. We''ve been divorced for some time now."


    "And yet here you are," said Paul with a shark-like Cheshire grin on his face.


    Nancy: "If you let me have our son, I would disappear, and you wouldn''t see me again for the rest of your life!"


    Paul: "In your dreams!"


    Nancy: "Why? You had that other woman, and I am sure that she would be willing to have a child with you. And besides, rk doesn''t matter to you. You have made that abundantly clear! If you loved rk, you would not mistreat him, and you would not let that woman abuse him!"


    Paul: "You don''t get it, do you? He is But. Do you think I would actually let one of my own out of my sight?"


    Nancy frowned and said, "This isn''t going anywhere, and the day is wasting away while we squabble. Let''s go to Sea World.


    ****


    They parked the car at a mall that was down the street from Sea World. Nancy and Paul were still quarreling, and no matter how hard she tried, Crystal could not block them out.


    Paul red at Nancy and said, "You could get with another man and give birth to another baby. I''m sure that in time you''d forget all about rk."


    "Don''t worry," Nancy snarled. "I will do just that. As for who I get with, that is none of your business. I won''t stay at your house shamelessly."


    Paul was confused suddenly. He thought - She said that she wanted rk back, but now she is ready to leave? Only a heartless woman would give up their child so easily!


    While they were arguing, Eric whispered into Crystal''s ear," Does your friend want to get custody of her child? It''s hard to tell right now..."


    Crystal: "She wants custody. Why? Do you have an idea?"


    Eric put his arm around Crystal'' shoulder and said, "It wouldn''t be easy, but we might be able to pull it off. If you want my help, though, you need to choose to marry me."


    Crystal: "What if I don''t?"


    Eric: "You''ll marry me no matter what, but if you don''t do it of your own volition, I won''t help your friend."


    Crystal''s face turned white. Eric chuckled when he saw that, and he said, "You can think about it. Marry me happily or marry me in tears. It is all the same to me. Once you figure it out, pick out the clothes for me. I want to wear a lover''s clothes with you!"


    Crystal looked at Nancy, who was trying to take rk away from Paul. She was cruelly pushed away, though. Crystal''s heart went out to her friend. If Eric didn''t help, she thought that the situation was hopeless.


    "I''ll think about it," Crystal said. "I''m not happy about the situation that you''ve put me in, though..."


    Eric: "You''ll get over it. Just don''t keep me waiting for too long."


    Eric tried to hold her hand, and this time she did not reject him. This gave him a measure of hope, and he smiled. Maybe next time I will try to kiss her - he thought. He looked at her delicate pink lips, and he began to salivate. Her lips were like a delicious honey peach, and he was drawn to their pink sweetness.


    ****


    Crystal followed Nancy into a family clothing store, and rk jumped for joy when he saw all the avable animal-themed outfits. There were ones with rabbits, kittens, elephants, and a plethora of others. But it was the zebra costume that he was most drawn to.


    "I can see that you like this one," Nancy said. She kissed him on the forehead and asked him, "Can Mommy wear one that matches yours?"


    rk began to p and cheer, but there was a sneer on Paul''s face. What about me? - he wondered - Am I not good enough for a zebra costume?

 Chapter 1700 - 218: Everyone Is Waiting For Us

    Paul pointed to the zebra costume and asked the salesperson, "Does thise in arge size?"


    Nancy gave him an incredulous look. "You''re going to wear this?" she asked. Just the thought of it made her chuckle.


    Paul: "I''m rk''s Father. What''s wrong?"


    Nancy didn''t want to argue with him, so she stopped talking with him and turned to see what her friend was up to.


    Crystal was pointing to a Tee-shirt printed with a panda and asked a salesperson, "Is there a parent-child clothing section?" As she spoke, she pointed at Eric.


    Does she want me to be her son? - Eric wondered - If so, that could be fun! He smiled, but he did not speak. When the salesperson went inside the warehouse to get the clothes, he approached Crystal and whispered, "Mommy, I want to drink your breast milk." While he was speaking, his eyes swept over her breasts, and she red at him. Instead of getting angry, though, Eric gave her a cheeky smile.


    Crystal pointed to another set of clothes and said, "I think that those are more suitable for you."


    Eric turned and was surprised to see that she was pointing at a dog costume.


    Crystal chuckled and said, "That one suits you."


    "That one also suits Daddy," rk suddenly chipped in." Mommy always said that Daddy is a yellow dog."


    Eric rubbed rk''s hair gently and asked, "What else does Mommy say about Daddy?"


    rk wrinkled his nose and giggled. "Daddy is a dirty, no-good rat!" he shouted gleefully.


    Suddenly, Eric began tough. "A rat!" eximed. Then he turned to Paul and said, "You do look like a rat!"


    Paul scowled and told them all to fuck off. Then, when he turned his attention to Nancy, the dirty look he gave her scared her so much that she grabbed rk and ran for the store''s exit.


    "Stop!" Paul shouted.


    Nancy was terrified that if she kept running, he would y hardball, and rk would suffer because of her. Thus, she stopped running.


    rk had begun to cry, so Crystal took him from Nancy andforted him. The little boy began to rub Crystal''s breasts, and Eric felt hot jealousy wash over him. He gave the child an angry look, and he began to cry harder than ever.


    Crystal red at Eric and said, "You''re freaking him out! Why are all men the same? You guys have no fatherly love!"


    Eric: "Paul and I are different..."


    Nancy: "Where''s the difference? You can always judge a person by their friends." In her eyes, the two men were both bastards, and that was the bond that held their friendship together.


    Eric looked Crystal in the eyes and said, "I''ve changed. On the day I fell in love with you, I swore an oath that I would be good to you and our children."


    "Mommy," rk murmured. He was worried about Nancy, but he could do nothing, and he was forced to watch as his father forced her into a dressing room.


    "So," Paul hissed. "I''m a yellow dog, am I? Or was that a rat? Woman, you are getting too bold for your good!"


    Nancy opened her mouth to defend herself, but Paul kissed her before she could say anything, and he bit her lips crazily. Nancy''s mind went nk. She had not expected this. She was not about to take it lying down, though. Once she came to her senses, she bit down on his tongue, and his blood tasted like a fishy sweet.


    Paul: "Behave yourself. Or do you want me to fuck you right here?"


    Nancy gradually gave up her resistance. At this point, she did not dare to defy him. Not in such a public ce. Being bullied always made her feel embarrassed.


    Crystal also felt somewhat embarrassed. So, to break the tension, she took the clothes from the sales assistant, threw therge-sized one to Eric, and pushed him into the fitting room to get changed. Then she went into the room next to his to change into her costume.


    By the time Crystal came out, Eric was already done changing. He took her hand, and when she looked at them in the mirror, she had to admit that they looked cute in their matching panda suits. Though they were both adults, Eric was ying the child''s role, and she was ying the part of the Mother. He was very fond of her appearance, and when she tried to pull her hand away, he would not let her.


    Now that Paul was in the fitting room, Nancy helped rk into the zebra costume he had picked out, and then she changed into her matching costume. The suit was too big for her, though, and when she came out, Paul said, "Your legs are too short for that, and it looks stupid. Aren''t you afraid of tripping?"


    Nancy''s face flushed, but she did not dare to roll her eyes or stare at him. She was afraid that he would do more excessive things to her if she did.


    rk was his Mother''s advocate, though. He didn''t allow others, including his father, to say anything bad about his mother, and this would be no exception. He scowled at Paul and said, "Don''t listen to Daddy. Mommy is beautiful no matter what she wears."


    After receivingfort and kindness from rk, Nancy hugged and kissed him. "My little rk is the most adorable kid in the world!" she eximed. "You are Mommy''s little knight." She smiled as she lifted his face and kissed him on the mouth.


    When Paul saw Nancy kissing their son, his face turned red from rage. "Stop it!" he growled.


    rk: "Why?" rk asked.


    Paul: "Men and women should not kiss like that."


    rk: "But Daddy kisses Mommy like that¡­."


    Nancy cleared her throat to interrupt the conversation, and once she had their attention, she said, "Everyone is waiting for us. Let''s go."


    ****


    The minute they arrived at Sea World, Crystal began to look for an opportunity to slip away from the group. It seemed that Eric had gleaned her intention, though, because he stuck to her like glue. Nancy and rk were not having a good time either.


    Paul rarely took rk out, and he hadn''t taken Nancy out much when they were married, so their atmosphere was awkward.


    Near the entrance, there was an undersea tunnel, and all kinds of undersea creatures swam overhead. There was even a whale, and when it passed by, rk was terrified. He began to cry, and he buried his face in his Mother''s bosom.


    Nancy patted him on the back and said, "There''s no need to be afraid, honey. They are locked up, and they cannot get out."


    The toddler stopped crying and smiled. "Mommy, do you think that shark looks like Daddy?" he asked.


    When Nancy heard that, she could not help butugh. She regretted it immediately, though. She knew that if Paul thought that she wasughing at him, he would be mad.. Thankfully, he was too busy looking at the animals to pay attention to what was being said.

 Chapter 1701 - 219: You Have No Right To Say No

    After going through the long tunnel, they walked to the dolphin performance pavilion. The dolphins were rk''s favorite animal, and there was a show starting soon. When they got there, there weren''t many people. It wasn''t long, though, before the bleachers began to fill up, and they were full by the time the show started.


    Eric had stepped out to buy popcorn and drinks for everyone, and when he returned, Nancy gently hit Crystal''s arm with her elbow and said, "You need to marry this guy. I can tell that he is a good man. I don''t understand why you ran away from him?"


    Crystal sighed and said, "You don''t know him as I know him. Can you drop it? I don''t want to talk about him,"


    Nancy nodded and apologized, and they turned their attention to the show.


    The dolphins jumped out of the water, and each trick was rewarded with cheers and excited apuse. rk was delighted, and he asked his Mother if the animals were going to dance.


    "Maybe," she replied. "Just wait and see."


    The trainer gave two of the dolphins a treat, and then he gave them each an end of a banner to carry in their mouths. They swam side by side to the middle of the pool, and then when they jumped in opposite directions, the g opened to reveal four words. It took a moment for the audience to read what was written, and then everybody began to hoot, holler, whistle, and look about. The words were


    ''Crystal Smith, marry me!'' and they were anxious to see who it was addressed to.


    Crystal was in shock.


    "Oh, my God!" Nancy eximed. "It''s so romantic. If I were you, I''d say yes immediately."


    Crystal didn''t answer her. She was looking at the words on the banner, and she was dumbfounded.


    Suddenly, Eric took out a bundle of red roses and a small jewelry box. He knelt on one knee, revealed a ring, and said, "Crystal Smith, will you marry me?"


    Crystal began to feel dizzy. All around her, people were chanting. "Say, yes! Say yes! Say yes!" But she couldn''t think straight, and her vision was beginning to blur.


    Nancy squealed. "Say yes, girl!"


    Crystal felt like she was in a dream. It seemed as if she had an out-of-body experience, and her body was numb. "Stand up," she said coldly.


    "If you don''t say yes, then I won''t get up," he said. Then, without waiting for her to reply, he tried to force the ring on her finger.


    Crystal jerked her hand away. "I did not say yes," she shouted.


    "You have no right to say no!" Eric eximed. "If I want to marry you, then you have no say in the matter. I only asked as a formality because I was hoping you coulde to me willingly. So why are you acting this way? I will do everything you want and give you everything I have. What more could you desire?"


    When Crystal heard this, her heart was moved, but she was still reluctant. She valued her autonomy. But how can I get out of this situation? - she wondered. After all, she still wanted Eric to help Nancy with her problem. Finally, she said, "I''ll marry you, but you have to get us out of here."


    Eric smiled and said, "That''s not a problem. Our wedding will be held in a week. At that time, it will be up to you whether you want to stay here or go back home."


    Crystal did not answer him directly, but she reached out her left hand and allowed him to put the ring on her middle finger, and when the audience saw this, they cheered louder for them than they had for the dolphins.


    The only person not impressed was Paul. He red at Nancy and said, "It''s just a proposal. So what''s the big deal?"


    Nancy: "What''s the matter?"


    Paul huffed and said, "Never mind." He was appalled by what he had just witnessed, but he did not think that Nancy would understand. Eric had always dered himself a top-quality bachelor, and heughed at Paul for giving up his wonderful bachelor life so early. But now, Eric was going to get married, and he had already gotten a divorce.


    ****


    Once the show had begun again, Crystal turned to Nancy. "Eric promised to help us," she whispered. "Just hold on for another few days."


    Nancy: "If it is too much trouble, don''t worry about me. I don''t think that rk and I are going to have the Happily Ever After that I had hoped for."


    Crystal: "Don''t talk that way. Now that Eric is on board, it should be no problem."


    Nancy: You are a good friend. Thank you. And Eric seems nice. I think you''ll be happy with him."


    Suddenly, Nathan''s face shed into Crystal''s mind, and she shook her head to drive the image away. She did not know whether she would be happy or not. The thought of being happy seemed very alien to her. She had been happy before, but she did not think that she had deserved it. Any happiness she had ever known had ended with pain, so she tried not to think about the future.


    When the Dolphin performance was over, rk wanted to interact with the dolphins, so Nancy followed him to the stage. A dolphin trainer said something to Nancy that made her smile and jump for joy. When Paul saw that, he became so angry that he ran to the stage and kicked the trainer into the pool. Then he turned to Nancy and shouted, "You''re dead! How dare you flirt with the dolphin man?"


    "I can flirt with whomever I want!" Nancy. shouted back. "We are divorced. I''m not your wife anymore, so you don''t get a say in what I do!"


    Paul stood akimbo, and in a stern voice, he said, "Fine. Flirt.. But not in front of our son. Aren''t you afraid that he will be affected by your whorish ways?"

 Chapter 1702 - 220: You Are Unbelievable

    Nancy crossed her arms beneath her breast and glowered at her ex-husband. "You are unbelievable!" she growled. "I am so d that we aren''t married anymore. You are a real brute!"


    As the couple quarreled, rk squatted by the side of the pool and began to feed the dolphins. The dolphins were anxious to snatch the food out of the boy''s hands, and they somehow managed to drag him into the water.


    Nancy saw what had happened right away, and she began to panic. She didn''t know what to do, so she took off her coat and prepared to jump into the pool. But then she remembered that she could not swim. Luckily, some of the people in the audience had seen what happened, and they began to call for help. Some of them even rushed towards the pool to save rk.


    The trainer who had been kicked into the pool was swimming towards the shore, and when he saw rk, he immediately swam over to rescue him.


    As Nancy pulled her son out of the water, Crystal ran over. "Is rk all right?" she asked.


    "He''s fine," Nancy replied. "Luckily, the trainer saved him." As she spoke, she turned to the trainer. "Thank you. Can I have your name?" She felt terrible that he''d been kicked into the water, but she was grateful that he had been there when rk needed him.


    "My name is Noah Laurent," the trainer replied. "But please, call me Noah. The child''s clothes are all wet. Let me bring him a towel."


    People who work in water usually have tanned skin, but Crystal noted that Noah''s skin was rtively pale. When he returned with a towel, he offered it to Nancy, but Paul snatched it out of his hands. Then he threw it at rk''s head, and Nancy quickly dried the boy''s hair.


    Once rk was as dry as he would get, Nancy smiled at Noah and said, "Can I bring the towel home? I''ll return it after washing it." The boy''s clothes were still wet, and she was afraid that he would catch a cold. All she wanted to do now was wrap him with the towel and get him home.


    Paul took out a few notes from his wallet and threw them to Noah in an insulting way, but instead of epting them, Noah let the money fall to the ground.


    "You can borrow the towel," Noah said. "And I don''t need the money. That isn''t why I helped the boy."


    Nancy: "Thank you. I will get it back to you ASAP."


    Suddenly, Paul picked up rk, and he began to carry him towards the front entrance. When Nancy didn''t follow right behind him, he shouted, "rk is cold. Hurry up!"


    Nancy had wanted to ask Noah for his contact information, but with Paul up her ass, she did not get the chance. Crystal knew her friend well, though, and she said, "He probably is single."


    Eric knew what she was thinking. "Do you want to set him up with Nancy?" he asked.


    "Not exactly," Crystal replied. What she wanted to do was use Noah to provoke Paul.


    Eric: "What do you want to do?"


    Crystal: "Guess?"


    Eric: "I guess you''ll find a way to use Noah to make Paul angry and envious."


    "Hey!" Crystal eximed. "You''re not as stupid as you look!"


    Eric: "That''s why I can be your fianc¨¦. Here, let me run Nancy''s number back to Noah, and then I''ll catch up."


    Crystalughed as she watched him run back towards the dolphin enclosure. Then, when he returned, he wrapped his arm around Crystal''s waist. She sighed but offered no resistance. "I wish you would spend more time thinking about how to help Nancy get custody of rk," she said. "And I don''t like it when you put your hands on me. You know that!"


    Eric: "Do you want to burn your bridge before you''ve even crossed it?"


    Crystal: "You''re right. I can burn itter."


    Eric: "You are a savage woman. I look forward to taming you."


    Crystal: "We''ll see about that..."


    When they got in Paul''s car, Nancy took off rk''s wet clothes and wrapped him up in the towel. Then she hugged him tightly and asked if he was cold.


    "Cold..." rk murmured.


    "We''ll be home soon," Crystal said. "Hold on, baby." As she spoke, she took off her coat, gave it to rk, and motioned for Eric to do the same. He didn''t want to do that, not because he was not a gentleman, but because Nancy was his friend''s ex-wife. Because Paul had not offered his jacket, he didn''t think that he should either.


    Crystal scowled when she saw this, but then she smiled. She leaned into Eric and whispered into his ear: "You promised me that you would do whatever I asked. Now, give the kid your jacket."


    Eric was taken aback, but he knew that she was right. "Alright," he said as he handed Nancy his jacket. Paul red at him, but all he could do was shrug.


    Finally, Paul took off his coat and threw it to Nancy. "It''s for my son," he said, "It is not for you."


    ****


    As soon as they arrived at the vi, Nancy rushed into the house with rk in her arms. Then she ordered the servants to fill the tub with warm water, and she bathed him personally. She put bubbles in the bath, which he loved, and as he yed, he said, "Mommy, the dolphins were so cute, but they were a little fierce. They wanted the food too much!"


    Nancy: "That''s because they were hungry. They put on a good show, though. Right? Are you hungry?"


    rk shook his head. His mind was distracted. After a minute, he said, "Mommy, can I have a dolphin toy? So that I can sleep with it every night."


    Nancy: "Fine, I''ll buy one for you."


    rk: "But I''m a bad boy¡­."


    Nancy was shocked to hear her good boy say such a thing. "No!" she said.. "Never. Why do you think you are a bad boy?"

 Chapter 1703 - 221: I Would Never Forgive You

    Nancy''s heart beat fast as rk exined how he''d identally hung up the phone earlier that day. What if it was important? - she''s worried. What was done was done, though, and she saw no point in punishing her son. "It doesn''t matter," she said. "If it is important, they''ll call back. Now, let''s get your hair washed."


    After the bath, Nancy helped her son get dressed, and then she handed him over to a servant. With that done, she went to find Crystal. At first, she could not find her friend, but that was only because she was ying hard to get.


    Crystal was hiding in one of the spare rooms, and she was ying with her mobile phone. After the long morning that they''d had, she was trying to keep some distance between herself and Eric.


    When Crystal saw Nancy, she looked up, smiled, and asked, "What''s up?"


    Nancy: "You received a call this morning. rk answered the phone, though, and he identally hung up before he could get it to you. You can look at the number. Maybe you''ll recognize it..."


    Crystal sat up and took a look at the odd number on Nancy''s phone. "I''ve never seen it before,"


    Nancy: "Dial back to see who it is." Crystal nodded, but when she rang the number, no one picked up. "Maybe it''s a wrong number," she suggested.


    Nancy: "But he asked for you by name..."


    Crystal shrugged. "I don''t know," she said. "Nobody knows I''m here..."


    "Okay, then." Nancy pulled Crystal up from the bed and said, "Let''s go!"


    Crystal: "Go? Where?"


    Nancy: "To my ce. Let''s grab some clothes and articles of everyday use. Before you and Eric are married, we can live here. It will be more convenient for you to stay here, and I can spend more time with rk."


    Crystal: "Well... I guess so. And we can stop by the hospital on the way."


    Nancy went to find the men, and when she told them her n, she was surprised at how quickly they both agreed to it. She supposed that it was because rk behaved better when she was there with him. And Eric didn''t mind, either. Most likely, that was because he had promised to give her some freedom.


    So, after nning to go to the hospital for the whole day, the two women finally set off.


    ****


    Meanwhile, Nathan''s private jet had justnded in Kuerto. After rk had hung up on him earlier in the day, he had used his tech team to track the call, and then he had decided toe. From as far away as he was, though, his tech team had only been able to track the call to the city. To get an exact location, he would need to get Nancy back on the phone. But, unfortunately, time after time, when he called the number, no one picked up.


    There had been a series of ck cars and an RV waiting for him at the airport, and all he could do now was drive around and keep calling.


    Crystal had two small bags. One contained her hair, and the other held Paul''s. She had pre-marked them so that when they got to the hospital, everything would be in order. The nurse who took the samples said it would take a week to get the results, which was about the same amount of time she had to n her wedding.


    It seemed everything was in order. In a week, she and Eric would go home, and Nancy and rk would be free.


    Crystal filled out a form and left her phone number so that the hospital could get in touch with her when everything was ready. The nurse clipped the form and the two bags of hair together, smiled, and asked if there was anything else.


    "If I can''t get to the hospital, can I get the results mailed to me?" Crystal asked. It was not easy for her to get away from Eric, and that worried her.


    "It''s not a problem," the nurse replied. "We have your address on the file that you just filled out. And if I''m not mistaken, the doctor is ready to see you now."


    The nurse led Crystal into a consultation room, and something about it put her on edge. For one thing, the ce was pitch ck, which seemed a little suspicious to her. She took a step backward, but someone pushed her forward and closed the door behind her.


    The smell of disinfectant was thick in the air, and it reminded her of the morgue, an autopsy room, and death. She tried the doorknob and was not surprised to find that it was locked. She began to panic, but the overhead light turned on before her anxiety got out of control.


    And she came face to face with Nathan. "No! No! No! No!" she cried. She pushed him away with all her might. "What the fuck are you doing here?!?!" she demanded.


    Nathan did not respond right away. At first, all he did was look at her. But then he moved in closer and forced her into his strong embrace. "I missed you," he said. Then he freed her hair from the stic that bound it and buried his head into her thick locks. "God, you smell good. Just like I remember!"


    Crystal tried to get away with all of her might, but he was way too strong for her.


    Ignoring her struggles, Nathan pulled off his tie and tied her hands with it.


    "Are you a pervert?" Crystal hissed. She was angrier than she had been in a long time, but her struggle was for naught, and all she managed to do was rub her wrists raw.


    Crystal started the day wearing a thin woolttice skirt and ck stockings, but Nathan ripped the stockings, pulled them off, and threw them on the ground. He knew that what he was doing was abominable, but he had to have her, and he could not wait another minute. He was afraid that if he did not take action now, she might be taken away by Eric and be Mrs. Bush.


    The most direct way to reach a woman''s heart that Nathan could think of was to force her. Better to ask permission than forgiveness - that was his motto.


    "I said I would never forgive you," Crystal shouted. "I hate you! I am going to marry Eric, and that is that."


    "That''s not up to you!" Nathan said, and as he spoke, he unbuttoned his shirt.


    Crystal bit her lips. She had to admit that Nathan had a gorgeous face, and his intense olive-ck eyes were intoxicating. The closer he got to that moment when he would take her, the more devoted to him she felt.. She hated herself for that, but she could not deny it.

 Chapter 1704 - 222: Let Him Do Whatever He Wants

    Nathan''s breath was hot on Crystal''s face, and his breathing was more irregr than it had ever been in his life. His chest rose and fell in skips and jumps, like that of a horny teenager. He was out of control. His face was flushed, and he felt he had no choice other than to give in to his lust.


    As overwhelmed by his manliness as Crystal was, she still longed to push him away. She knew, though, that if she tried to get away from him, it would only turn him on more. So, she closed her eyes and went limp in his arms, hoping it would make him lose interest. But, unfortunately, her actions had the exact opposite effect on him. Her soft, boneless response nearly drove him to go crazy.


    Once Nathan had had his way with her, he finally stepped away. He had a cheeky grin on his face that was reminiscent of that of Little Jack Horner, that she could easily imagine him saying, "My, what a good boy am I!"


    "Get out!" Crystal growled. Nathanughed and said, "Not likely."


    Then he embraced her again and bit her shoulder.


    "Please," Crystal cried. "You got what you wanted. Can''t you just leave me alone!"


    Nathan held her tight and said nothing. He knew her weakness well and that if he continued to hold her like this, she would eventually stop fighting.


    "I hate you!" She turned her face away and said, "Nathan, if you dare to do anything else to me, I swear that you will never find me again!"


    Nathan smiled and touched her lips. "What have I done to deserve this treatment?"


    For one thing - Crystal''s mind raged - you forced me! Again! What a rascal!


    Nathan: "Will you marry Eric?"


    Crystal: "Yes. And nothing you do to stop it."


    The look in Nathan''s eyes made him look like a panther hunting for food. "Don''t you want me?" he asked. "Huh?"


    Why would I want you? - thought Crystal. "Of course, I don''t!" she replied ufortably. "And this is highly inappropriate of you, Mr. Davis. You are Helen''s fianc¨¦, and I am to be your sister-inw!"


    Nathan smiled again as he gripped her chin with his fingers and forced her to look at him. "You are jealous," he said.


    Crystal sighed and said, "You think too much."


    "Do I?" Nathan asked, "Or do you think too little?" As he spoke, he dragged her over to the table. He pushed everything on it aside, spun her around, and pressed her against it. Then he held her down by the back of her neck, pped her ass, and said, "Know this: Even if you belong to another man, I will still be able to fuck you whenever I want!"


    Crystal wanted to say something, but her head was pressed so tightly to the table that all she could do was groan ufortably. Her entire face hurt, and tears began to fall from her eyes in torrents.


    Meanwhile, behind her, Nathan ran his tongue up her spine. "Mmmmm," he moaned. "Your sweat is like wine, and your struggles are intoxicating." He kissed the back of her neck, and as he lifted his head, he felt a sudden urge to bite her shoulder - so he did.


    Crystal shrieked as she felt his teeth press into her tender flesh, and the pain gave her the boost of the energy and strength that she needed to break away from him. She was not able to do much more than turn around before he captured her again, but at least if they were face-to-face, she would have a little bit of leverage." fuck you!" she growled, and before he could guess what she was thinking, she leaned over and bit his shoulder.


    Much to her surprise, though, he did not resist orin. "Are you enjoying yourself?" he asked. "You may tell me to fuck off, but your actions tell a different story. You want me so badly that you''re giving me Love Bites."


    "These are not Love Bites!" Crystal shouted. She was furious. "And I Do Not Want You."


    "Really?" Nathan took out his mobile phone, opened it, and clicked on an audio recording. Almost immediately, Crystal''s voice yed through the speakers, and it sounded like a man was pleasuring her.


    Crystal bit her lower lip as her moans droned on. It sounded like a pornographic movie, and she did not want to admit that it was her.


    "Do you still want to marry him?" asked Nathan.


    Crystal: "Yes, I do. Even if I wanted you, I couldn''t have you. You didn''t forget that Helen is pregnant with your baby, did you?"


    Nathan sighed and said, "That little bastard in her belly is not mine."


    When Crystal heard that, her jaw dropped open, and her mind went nk. She was so surprised by what he had said that she did not react when he started kissing her. He kissed the corner of her mouth first, then her lips, and it wasn''t until he began to lick her tears from her cheeks that she started to struggle. Nathan was undeterred, though. He held her hands behind her back with one hand and continued to kiss her. He kissed her earlobes, her neck, and her chest. Then he began to suckle at her bosom.


    As he kissed her, he would whisper and praise her delicate, soft skin, but his flirting only made her struggle harder. No matter what she did, though, she was his prisoner, and she could not escape his clutches. Finally, her mind told her to give up.


    Let him do whatever he wants - a voice in Crystal''s head whispered. But her body refused the message, and she begged him," Let me go! Let me go! Let me go!"


    Nathan released Crystal for a moment, just long enough so that he could turn her around and press her against the table again. His hand returned to the back of her neck, and there was nothing she could do. He had broken her down, and she was as weak as she had ever been. It was time for her to ept her fate.


    Finally, she went limp, "Do what you want," she muttered passively. She wasn''t even crying anymore, "I won''t fight you..."


    Nathanughed as he spread her legs. To him, this was a significant victory in a war that he nned to win, and it was especially poignant because he was recording the whole thing. When they were done, he nned to send a copy to Eric. We will see if he still wants her then! - he thought gleefully.


    ****


    When he was done with Crystal, he took her to the consultation room. Heid down on the couch and had her cozy up with him with her head on his shoulder. She wanted to leave, but she had no energy to walk, let alone argue - and she just knew that he would turn it into a fight. He turns everything into a fight - she thought bitterly.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. It was Nancy, "Crystal, are you in there?" she asked. "The servant called me just now.. Eric has run away with rk¡­."

 Chapter 1705 - 223: Don’t Hurt Yourself

    When Crystal heard the news, she sat up straight and pushed herself off the couch. Nathan was taken aback for a moment, but as soon as he realized that she was about to leave, he scrambled to his feet to stop her. Before he knew what was happening, though, she had picked up a pair of scissors. "Stay back," she warned.


    "What are you doing?" Nathan took a step forward but froze when she pressed the des in deep enough to draw blood. "Don''t hurt yourself," he cried. "Just tell me what the problem is. I''m sure that we can work it out together!"


    Crystal: "I need you to let me go and note after me!"


    Nathan could tell that she meant what she said, so he stepped back. "I will let you go!" he said. "Just don''t hurt yourself..." He knew that if she left, he would never stop looking for her, but he was willing to say whatever it took to keep her safe.


    Crystal watched Nathan closely as she backed out of the room. Then she ran into the consultation room to get her clothes. Once she was dressed, she stole two hundred dors from Nathan''s wallet - "A service fee for the sex," she muttered - and made her way towards the front door.


    By then, Nathan had joined her at the front entrance, and he was distraught. "I didn''t. mean to hurt you..." he said. "You know that I won''t let you marry him, don''t you?"


    Crystal sighed and said, "Please don''t make this difficult. Why can''t you just be happy that I''m happy?"


    "Do you think he will still marry you?" Nathan scoffed. "You are damaged goods!"


    "He won''t judge me!" Crystal snapped. "And he won''t hurt me as you do."


    Suddenly, Nancy entered the room.


    "Crystal!" she eximed, cutting off whatever response Nathan might have had.


    Crystal embraced her friend and asked, "What happened?"


    "Eric took rk away," she replied. "He''s holding my son hostage!"


    Crystal: "What does he want?"


    "You!" Nancy eximed.


    Crystal: "Me? What do you mean - me?"


    "He said that if I bring you to him, he will return rk," Nancy replied. As she spoke, she noticed the strange man watching them. "Who is this?" she wondered.


    Crystal: "This is Nathan. He is my ex-husband..."


    What is he doing here? - she wondered. "Um... okay." She turned to Nathan and said, "It''s nice to meet you, but we really need to get going."


    Nathan nodded and said, "Well, don''t let me hold you up. It''s not like I can stop you from going..."


    ****


    Nancy drove as fast as she dared, and Crystal tried to keep a conversation going in the hopes of alleviating some of her friend''s anxiety. "I can''t believe Nathan would show up like this," she said.


    "Is he really that bad?" Nancy asked. "He is the best-looking man that I have ever seen."


    Crystal snorted. "Looks aren''t everything," she said.


    Nancy: "Does he want to take you away?"


    Crystal: "Why else would he be here?"


    Nancy: "Do you love him?"


    "No..." Crystal shook her head and said, "My heart has been broken so many times that it is dead to love. I just want to live a peaceful life; ordinary, simple, and, if possible, single."


    Nancy: "I feel you, sister. fuck all men."


    "fuck all men," Crystal agreed. "Eric isn''t all bad, though. He won''t do anything to rk. He isn''t capable of harming a child."


    "That''s a relief," Nancy said. But she did not seem relieved, and she refused to ease up on the gas pedal. It was not long before she attracted the attention of the police, but she refused to pull over when they turned their sirens on.


    At the But Mansion, Eric and Paul were ying chess while discussing Eric''s uing wedding to Crystal. He nned to hold the wedding in Kuerto, and he had paid a wedding nner to rent thergest church on the ind.


    As Paul moved his Bishop forward three spaces diagonally, he looked up and said, "Nathan is on the ind."


    "I am aware," Eric said. "I am not worried about him. In fact, I am inviting him to my wedding. After all, before all this, we were friends, and hopefully, when things settle down, we still will be."


    "What if Crystal sleeps with him?" asked Paul.


    "Love covers a multitude of sins," Eric replied. "Isn''t that what the Bible says?" Paul nodded. "I forgot that you were religious."


    "Not a problem. Besides," Eric continued. "I, too, have a past. So all that matters is that I make her mine."


    Paul didn''t think that the wedding would go smoothly, and he felt guilty about notifying Nathan about Crystal''s presence, so he was doing everything that he could to tighten up security for the event. "I think that it is good that you are marrying her here," he said. "I have a lot of leverage here, so I can help you in ways that I couldn''t if you took her home and held the ceremony there."


    Eric patted his shoulder and said, "l owe you."


    "No," Paulughed. "You owed me," he said. "You owed me your life, but now we are even."


    Eric: "As you wish. We are even."


    Paul: "Have you thought about staying on the ind? Crystal seems to like it here, and she gets along well with Nancy."


    "I have," Eric admitted. "If we decided to stay, would you be able to help us find a ce to live?"


    Paul: "Mi casa es su casa. You know that you are always wee here."


    Eric: "I know, and I appreciate that. I want my own ce, though. As you know, I value my privacy."


    Paul nodded. "Just say the word, and I''ll get on it."


    Eric thanked his friend, and then he said, "Listen, I''d like to change the subject for a minute. Why haven''t you gotten remarried yet?"


    Paul: "I have all the women I want. And servants. What do I need a wife for?"


    Eric: "I saw the way that you looked at Nancy at the aquarium..."


    "That''s nonsense," Paul scoffed. "I have only ever loved Michelle."


    Eric slid his queen across the board and knocked over his opponent''s king. The game was over. "Why didn''t you marry her?"


    Before Paul could reply, Nancy''s car sped into the driveway. As soon as it came to a stop, she jumped out and ran towards the building.


    Crystal was right behind her. "Slow down," she shouted. "Paul is also here. He wouldn''t let Eric do anything to rk. This whole hostage situation was a bluff!"


    Nancy was too upset to hear her friend''s good advice. All she could think about was getting her son back.


    When they entered the vi, they saw Paul and Eric right away. "Where the fuck is my son?" Nancy roared. "If you have harmed even one hair on his head, I will kill you. Both of you!" Paul looked at his watch and said, "You are ten minuteste. I told you that if you were everte again, you would never see your son again."


    Nancy was speechless. She wanted to throw the chess game to the floor and toss the table. She did not dare, though - not while rk was in his care. "Please," she begged. "I am his Mother. You must let me see him..."


    Paul: "I don''t have to do anything that I don''t want to."

 Chapter 1706 - 224: This Is Your Big Day

    Nancy looked Paul in the eyes and said, "Fine. If we cannote to apromise, I will go. I will mind my own business, and you will never see me again."


    When Paul heard what Nancy said, he was confused. rk had always been her weakness. "Do you think that you can treat my house as a hotel?" he asked. "Youe and go as you please. Obviously, you don''t want to leave."


    Nancy: "You don''t really believe that. Do you? Need I remind you that we are divorced?"


    Paul was speechless, and the room fell into an awkward silence. Finally, Crystal turned to Eric and said, "Eric, we need to talk. Is there somewhere we can go?" She was anxious to exin what Nathan had done to her. If he heard it from her first, she was confident that he would not blow it out of proportion.


    Eric stood up. He did not want to listen to Paul and Nancy quarrel, so he was happy to have an excuse to leave the room. "This way," he said, and he led her to the porch in the backyard. There was a wooden bench swing, and they sat down together.


    Not wanting to beat around the bush, Crystal said, "Nathan is on the ind."


    Eric: "If you want to help Nancy with rk, you know what you have to do. And you have toe to me willingly. Are you willing?"


    "I am," Crystal replied. "Nathan and I had sex, though. He forced me¡­"


    Eric pulled her into his arms and said, "If you sleep with me, then I will forgive you."


    Crystal pushed him away and crossed her arms beneath her breasts. She knew that she had to marry him, and she was not rejecting him. What she was doing was trying to increase his arousal by putting up some resistance. Much to her surprise, though, he did not push her into having sex with him. "We don''t need to do this now," he said. "There will be plenty of time when we are married."


    Crystal: "What about Nathan? Surely, he will not let me go without a fight."


    Eric smiled and said, "You let me worry about him. Everything will work out. You will see. In fact, he will be a guest at our wedding, and he will be on his best behavior. He won''t even make a peep!"


    The news pierced Crystal''s heart like a knife, but Eric seemed not to notice that her expression had changed, which was probably for the best.


    Eric tilted his head and smiled wickedly. He knew that the road he was on was not an easy one to travel, but it was one that he hadmitted to taking. He pulled her into his arms, and she was startled, but she did not resist, and when he ran his hand through her hair, she rested her head on his shoulder.


    Eric turned his head so that he could kiss Crystal on the forehead. "I am willing to fight your battles for you," he said. "And I can even forgive your past, but I need you to promise me your future. Can you do that?" Eric was extremely cautious with his words. Crystal was like a frightened doe, and if she became suddenly startled, he knew that her walls would go up immediately, taller and thicker than ever.


    It seems that he was saying and doing all the right things, though, and he could tell that his words had moved Crystal. He touched her cheek with the back of his hand and said, "I will give you a grand wedding. You will like it. You will see."


    "Can Nancy be my bridesmaid?" Crystal asked.


    "It''s up to you," Eric replied. "This is your big day."


    ****


    As Nancy argued with Paul, she felt an inner strength that had never been there before. She did not know where it came from, but she was d it was there. It gave her the confidence and stamina to stand up to her ex-husband for the first time. In retrospect, she would think - That is a power that God reserves for Momma bears for when their cubs have been threatened.


    "Paul," she growled. "You don''t deserve to be rk''s father."


    Paul: "I don''t deserve him, eh? Then who does? You? That''s a joke!"


    "Anyone is better than you!" Nancy shouted. "Forget you." She rushed upstairs to find rk to make sure that he was okay.


    When Crystal and Eric returned, they saw that Nancy was not there, so Crystal went upstairs to check on her. She checked the bathroom, but no one was there. It was the same with the next room. It was not until she reached thest room that she found what she was looking for.


    rk had fallen asleep while ying with a puzzle. Nancy was sitting beside him. She ran her fingers through her hair, and tears of joy and relief flowed down her face. "Mommy is here," she whispered. "Mommy loves you. You are safe..."


    rk opened his eyes, and when he saw that Nancy was crying, he said, "What''s wrong, Mommy. Why are you crying? Can I kiss your booboo?"


    Nancyughed and said, "Mommy is crying because she''s happy."


    rk looked confused, and they could see that he did not understand why someone that was happy would cry. Nancy kissed his cheek.


    "Are you okay?" she asked.


    rk frowned and said, "No one ys with rk. I can only y with myself."


    Crystal came in behind Nancy and said, "Eric said that he could take us all away after we get married."


    Nancy nodded. God knew that she did not want to stay there for a moment longer than she had to. "Thank God," she said. "Is there anything that I can do to thank you?"


    Crystal: "Can you be my bridesmaid?"


    Nancy: "Is it appropriate? I am divorced, and I have a child..."


    Crystal: "Why not? You are one of my best friends. You are like a sister to me. Please, don''t refuse me."


    Nancy: "Okay... But who will be the groomsman?"


    "You will find out tomorrow when we try on the wedding dresses and take the wedding photos."


    The wedding was less than a week away, and although Eric had said that she only needed to be responsible for being a beautiful bride, she still needed to try on gowns and stand for photos. She did not look forward to the wedding, but she did not feel like their marriage would be legitimate without it, so she was willing to do what was needed to make it memorable.


    ****


    The next day was chaotic, but there was an undeniable air of festivity wherever the bridal party went. The wedding dress was handmade by a famous French designer, and the headdress weighed several kilograms. Even the flower bouquet was unique. It had been imported from Mexico for the asion, and Nancy volunteered to help Crystal with it.


    They were taking photos by theke, and Nancy held the bouquet carefully. She was so focused on the flowers, though, that she did not see the wet spot on the grass. She slipped, and she would have fallen on her ass if not for the gentleman that caught her.


    Who? She wondered. And when she looked up, she could not believe her eyes.. "Why are you here?" she asked.

 Chapter 1707 - 225: Don’t Be Ridiculous

    "Are you here to get the towel?" Nancy asked. It was the only reason she could think of that would exin why Noah, the employee from Sea World, would be there.


    Noahughed, and when he did, dimples appeared in his cheeks.


    He is a fucking hunk! - thought Nancy, and her face turned red.


    Noah helped her to her feet and said, "No, no. Don''t worry about the towel. Consider it a gift to your son. I am here because Miss Smith invited me here to be the best man at her wedding. Is there a problem?"


    Nancy: "No... I''m surprised, that''s all... I thought she would have asked someone that she is more familiar with, like a family member or a friend. I''m sorry. I hope I haven''t offended you."


    Noah: "No worries. I admit that this is highly unorthodox. Your friend asked me to do this favor for her, and I thought - Why not? It could be fun! I sent you a message yesterday, but you didn''t respond..."


    "I must not have seen it," Nancy lied." She actually had seen it, but she didn''t want to have any contact with anyone of the opposite sex anymore.


    Noah: "Your foot... Does it hurt?"


    Nancy: "Probably, yes. It doesn''t matter, though. It shouldn''t be a problem."


    Noah looked at the bouquet of flowers in her hand and said, "May I help you?"


    Nancy frowned and said, "You must think I''m pretty stupid if you don''t think I''m capable of handling a fist full of flowers."


    Suddenly, Noah picked Nancy up and held her sideways.


    "What are you doing?" Nancy cried. "Put me down!" When he did not set her right, she began to struggle.


    Before Noah could reply, Paul appeared on thewn, and when he saw what was going on, he gave Noah a dirty look.


    Nancy was embarrassed, and her back stiffened. Since they had returned from Sea World, Paul had been acting very weird. His temper had be more and more unpredictable, and he often snuck around his own home like a ghost. He would appear out of nowhere, and at the worst possible times, with a sarcastic word ready on the tip of his forked devil''s tongue.


    "Miss Smith paid me to put on a good show," Noah whispered. "She said that you want to frustrate your ex-husband. Is that your ex-husband?"


    Nancy nodded. She stopped struggling and decided to let him hold her. After all, with her hurt foot, it made sense for someone to help her.


    Noah nced at Paul. "If he tries to hit me, will you help me?" he asked.


    Nancy: "If I don''t help you, what are you going to do?"


    "This is a job," Noah replied. "So, if I am injured, I will apply for Worker''s Compensation."


    Noah and Nancy looked at each other, and when they smiled, they looked like a couple in love. Paul''s face got dark, and he turned away. What he saw bothered him.


    Noah chuckled and said, "Even if your ex-husband doesn''t love you, it makes him unhappy to see another man hugging his ex-wife."


    ****


    Crystal stood by theke, and the water reflected her beauty. Her white wedding dress was spread out around her like the petals of a daisy, covering arge area of grass. Noah stood nearby with Nancy in his arms and a bouquet of flowers in hers. The scene was picture-perfect. The only thing that seemed out of ce was Nathan.


    Why did Eric invite him? - Crystal wondered. She shook her head bitterly - Wouldn''t it be better if he didn''te?


    "Why is your smile so stiff?" Noah asked her. "You want to have wedding photos that you will be proud to show off, don''t you? Of course, you do! So, try to smile more beautifully."


    Nancy turned to her friend and said, "He is right, you know. When you are old, you will want to be able to show these pictures to your grandchildren! Anyway, you should be happy. I envy you."


    Crystal: "What do you envy?"


    Nancy: "I didn''t get to have a wedding dress or a grand ceremony."


    Crystal: "It is not a big deal; I promise you. How difficult is it to wear a wedding dress? You can wear one too if you''d like. Then we would be matching!"


    Nancyughed and said, "That''s hrious. It is your wedding. I can''t wear a wedding dress."


    Crystal: "What''s the matter? I don''t mind. Who made it a rule that a bridesmaid can''t wear a wedding dress? Or, if you would prefer, you could get married on the same day. Then you would finally get the wedding of your dreams! I think that would be great."


    Nancy: "Please, stop it. Who am I going to marry?"


    Crystal looked at Noah, winked, and said, "I can think of someone..."


    Nancy: "Don''t be ridiculous!"


    Crystal: "I''m not ridiculous. Why don''t you stop arguing for a second and give the idea some thought?"


    Nancy was stunned when she realized that Crystal was serious. She had never done such a wild thing, but, suddenly, the idea began to appeal to her. She watched silently as the photographer started to pose for Crystal. Her veil trailed behind her, and a fan had been set up to create the illusion of wind.


    Noah helped Nancy to sit on the grass. Then he sat down beside her and took off her white high heels. "Let me see your injury," he said. "I know First Aid. I can help you." Nancy nodded, and he began to rub her foot.


    ****


    Eric finally arrived, and much to Crystal''s surprise, he was wearing a white suit. He typically wore leather or denim suits, and she had never seen him looking so slender and handsome. Paul followed him, but he was a few meters behind him.


    When Eric arrived at theke, Crystal smiled and said, "I''d like Nancy to get married the same day as us. Is that okay?"


    Eric felt like he was caught between a rock and a hard ce. He had made a promise to Crystal, but he didn''t have to look at his friend to know that he was probably furious. "Who does Nancy want to marry?" he asked.


    Crystal: "Noah. From Sea World."


    Eric: "Okay. The more, the merrier, I guess."


    Nancy opened her mouth to refuse the proposition, but then Noah grabbed her hand and said, "Marry me!"


    "What?" Nancy looked confused. Noah smiled wickedly and whispered in her ear: "We''re acting; remember? This is an additional service.." As he spoke, he pulled a prop ring from his pocket and put it on her finger.

 Chapter 1708 - 226: I Will Take What Is Mine

    As Noah slipped the ring on Nancy''s finger, he suddenly froze, and his face turned white.


    "What''s the matter?" implored Nancy.


    "You haven''t said yes yet, and already I''m putting a ring on your finger," he muttered. "I''m sorry, that was presumptuous of me¡­"


    Nancy could see the disdainful look in Paul''s eyes, and it made herugh. She thought - I did not realize that I held so much power over him. If I had known sooner, I might have done something with it... Oh, well. There''s no time like the present!


    With a giant grin on her face, Nancy touched Noah''s hand and said, "You are so silly.


    Of course, I will marry you."


    "This is great!" Crystal eximed. "Now, the two of you can be in the wedding photos!"


    There had been nothing to Nancy''s first wedding. It was just a means to an end. She had told herself that if they loved each other, nothing else was important. She had lied to herself, though. Like every woman, she longed to have the wedding that she had dreamed about ever since she was a little girl. The worst part about not having that ceremony was that Paul could have afforded the grand to give it to her, but he refused to do it. It was not until muchter that she figured out why he had been so cheap. It was because he had not loved her, and he had nned to drop her as soon as she dropped a child.


    Since then, Nancy had given up on having the wedding of her dreams. Thus, she was ecstatic to be a part of this wedding, even if it was a hoax. She stood up quickly, but she forgot about her injury in her excitement, and Noah had to steady her with his hands.


    Noah: "Are you this anxious to marry me?"


    Nancy: "I''m excited to wear a wedding dress and to have you help me into it."


    Noah hugged tightly, and the grin that appeared on his face was like that of a hungry Cheshire cat. "I can do that," he said.


    His words made her swoon, and she bit her lower lip lustily. It was evident why Crystal had chosen Noah to be her partner. Not only was he ruggedly handsome, but he was also a real charmer. Nancy took his hand and said, "Alright, let''s go."


    Crystal had been about to change into her second wedding dress, so she followed them to the area that had been designated for changing. She had not made it far, though, when Eric grabbed her from behind. He pulled her into a warm embrace and said, "You are pretty. Kiss me."


    "Crystal rolled her eyes and gently punched him in the face. It did not hurt, and as her hand returned to her side, he grabbed it and kissed it.


    Meanwhile, Paul was beginning to feel like the fifth wheel. He could not believe that Nancy was willing to marry aplete stranger, and as he watched them together, he thought - She doesn''t know anything about him! Suddenly, he found it hard to breathe, and it seemed like the world was closing in on him. For the first time in an exceptionally long time, he had a panic attack.


    ****


    The fitting room door opened, and Nancy came out wearing a white wedding dress. Her skin was shining white, and the simrity between her and a porcin doll made everyone in attention tremble uncontrobly.


    Paul was aghast. He had never seen this side of this woman. While they were married, she dressed conservatively. She had the same hairstyle for several years. She was in her twenties, but she dressed like she was in her thirties. She acted like she was in her forties, and she had the world view of a woman in her fifties. Now, though, she shone like a brilliant diamond exuding radiant light. The dress made her look beautiful, but he hated it- hated what it represented.


    Nancy loved the gown, though, and she did not care how upset it made her ex-husband. She let the look on Noah''s face be the judge of her appearance.


    Paul was giving Nancy dirty looks, but he was secretly in awe of her beauty.


    Crystal quietly approached Nancy and whispered into her ear: "Good job. Paul is going to regret treating you the way that he did. That''s for sure!"


    "Even if he doesn''t, I am still going to get married," Nancy said. Then "Remember not to mention other men in front of Noah, okay. After all, they are all in the past. I don''t want Noah to get the wrong idea."


    Crystal: "You haven''t even married him yet, but you are worried about his opinion of you?


    Does this mean something?" Nancy blushed and said, "Let''s talk moreter. First, we should get to the bridal shop."


    ****


    By the time Noah arrived at the bridal shop, Nancy and Crystal had been there for almost an hour. They had begun to get worried, but their questions were all but forgotten when he appeared with a fresh bouquet of flowers for Nancy.


    Noah kneeled in front of Nancy and said, "A ring is not enough. You should have flowers. It is only proper for a bride to have flowers."


    Nancy smiled and said, "Thank you."


    Eric was nearby. "Women love sweet words," he said.


    "They certainly do," Nancy agreed. "Noah obviously knows what he is doing."


    Noahughed and said, "I studied this subject, especially for Nancy."


    Nancy: "For me? Surely, you jest...


    Noah: "For my future wife is what I mean, and here you are."


    Nancy was taken aback by his sweet words, but then she remembered that this was supposed to be an act, and she frowned. She had begun to have feelings for Noah. She whispered into his ear: "Is this an act?"


    Noah: "No way."


    Crystal could overhear what they were saying from where they were standing, and something important urred to her. She pulled Eric aside and said, "Don''t forget your promise!"


    Eric nodded, smiled, and kissed her on the cheek. "I won''t forget," he said. "But I expect a bonus upfront. We understand each other, right?"


    Crystal tried to push him away, but he would not budge. "Let me go," she whined. "I understand, and you know that you will get what you want eventually..."


    Eric sighed and let her go. "I am looking forward to the day when you belong to mepletely," he said. "I can be patient, but know this: I will not wait forever. If need be, I will take what is mine."


    "I know," Crystal whispered. "I am just not ready yet..."


    I can bide my time now, but you are going to have a rude awakening once we are married - thought Eric - Once I have imprisoned you, things will change.


    Chapter 227: It''s Time To Take More Photos


    Crystal took a step backward so that Eric could not reach her. She did not know why, but the thought of being intimate with him while Nathan was in the same country as they were in had her worried. She wished that Eric had not invited him to their wedding. Just the thought of his steely eyes on them as they said their vows had her in a panic.


    Nathan seemed to pop up wherever Crystal went, and his ability to know where she would be next scared her. She had thought that by escaping to the ind, she would be free of him and Eric, and then she would be fully autonomous. But things were right back to the way they had been at the Beverly vi, or nearly so.


    Crystal took a deep breath. She hoped that after she married Eric, Nathan would give up, and things would settle down. She did not think it was probable, but it was not outside the realm of possibilities. Thus, she refused to give up hope, and she was determined to look for the good.


    If not for Crystal''s wedding, Nancy would not have found Noah. Instead, she watched as he picked her friend up and spun her around. They were bothughing like happy children, and their rtionship seemed pregnant with possibilities.


    Paul, on the other hand, was gloomy. He wanted to rage, but he knew that in this situation, he was impotent. He had divorced Nancy, and now he had no hold over her. Thus, if he tried to intervene, he would look like a fool. If that happened, he knew that she would lord it over him for the rest of his life.


    The store''s air was beginning to feel stuffy, and Paul was beginning to sweat, so he sprang to his feet and headed towards the exit.


    When Eric saw Paul leaving, he said, "Hey! Where are you going?"


    Paul: "Out for a smoke. What of it?"


    Eric: "Again?"


    Is he counting my cigarettes? - Paul wondered. It was true that he had been going out for one every few minutes - But how many cigarettes I have had is none of Eric''s business! "I''m a grown man, and I''ll smoke as many cigarettes as I please, thank you very much!"


    As Paul walked away, Ericughed. "What crawled up his ass?" he asked.


    The clerk brought out some suits for Noah to choose from. He did not know which one to choose, though, so he asked Nancy for help, and she picked out one that was royal blue, which happened to be his favorite color.


    Now that the suit had been chosen, Noah took it into the change room and began to undress. He had just taken off his shirt when his phone buzzed. He pulled it out of his pocket and read the text message. It said: "If you are sure that the woman you are with is Paul''s ex-wife, then you need to close the deal as quickly as possible."


    "She is, and I know," Noah replied impatiently. Then he turned off his phone and shoved it back into his pocket. He changed into the royal blue suit, and when he came out, everyone agreed that he looked very dashing.


    Crystal smiled and said, "Clothes make a man just as a saddle makes a horse. Even your temperament has changed since you changed your clothes."


    Nancy''s cheeks turned red as she nodded her head. "You are really handsome." He had looked handsome in his casual clothes, but now he looked like a prince. Sheughed and said, "Are you a prince in distress?"


    Noah paused for a moment, and then heughed along with her. "How did you know?" he asked.


    "Just a guess." Nancy thought he was joking, and she was happy to y along. "So, when I marry you, I guess I will be a princess..." she said.


    Noah: "You are indeed a princess in my eyes."


    Crystal folded her arms andughed. She wondered if marriage was contagious. She looked at the happy couple, and a pair of eyes like those of a ck panther catching its prey suddenly came into her mind. She remembered that Nathan had asked her, "Are you over me?" The words were like invisible hands tugging at her heart, causing her inexplicable pain.


    Crystal was lost in her thoughts, and when Nancy shouted for her to join them, she nearly jumped out of her skin. "What is it?" she snapped.


    "It''s time to take more photos!" Nancy eximed. "Get your head in the game!"


    Crystal nodded and joined her friend. When Paul returned from having his smoke, he saw the two couples taking photos, and he frowned. Once again, he felt like the fifth wheel.


    ****


    After the session was over, everyone retired to Paul''s house, and a servant brought rk downstairs as soon as they heard Nancy''s voice. The boy was wailing and flopping about, and it took all of the servant''s strength not to drop him."


    Nancy rushed over, embraced her son, and asked what was wrong.


    "Daddy said that you don''t want me anymore!" rk wailed. The little guy was so insecure that he cried whenever he heard that his Mommy did not want him.


    Nancy was heartbroken. She picked him up and said, "rk, honey, Mommy will never leave you." She rubbed his back as she carried him back upstairs, and sheid him down in bed.


    Crystal was standing on the balcony when her phone rang, and she did not need to check the Caller ID to know that it was Nathan calling. So she pulled out her phone, and sure enough, the LED screen said: "Unknown Name Unknown Number."


    He had gotten her number at the hospital, but she blocked his number the minute he started texting her. But he was resilient. Throughout the day, he''d been calling and texting her from various other numbers. "He must have a number generator App," she muttered. It was infuriating.


    Finally, she epted the call.. "Nathan, what do you want from me?" she demanded.

 Chapter 1709 - 227: It’s Time To Take More Photos

    Crystal took a step backward so that Eric could not reach her. She did not know why, but the thought of being intimate with him while Nathan was in the same country as they were in had her worried. She wished that Eric had not invited him to their wedding. Just the thought of his steely eyes on them as they said their vows had her in a panic.


    Nathan seemed to pop up wherever Crystal went, and his ability to know where she would be next scared her. She had thought that by escaping to the ind, she would be free of him and Eric, and then she would be fully autonomous. But things were right back to the way they had been at the Beverly vi, or nearly so.


    Crystal took a deep breath. She hoped that after she married Eric, Nathan would give up, and things would settle down. She did not think it was probable, but it was not outside the realm of possibilities. Thus, she refused to give up hope, and she was determined to look for the good.


    If not for Crystal''s wedding, Nancy would not have found Noah. Instead, she watched as he picked her friend up and spun her around. They were bothughing like happy children, and their rtionship seemed pregnant with possibilities.


    Paul, on the other hand, was gloomy. He wanted to rage, but he knew that in this situation, he was impotent. He had divorced Nancy, and now he had no hold over her. Thus, if he tried to intervene, he would look like a fool. If that happened, he knew that she would lord it over him for the rest of his life.


    The store''s air was beginning to feel stuffy, and Paul was beginning to sweat, so he sprang to his feet and headed towards the exit.


    When Eric saw Paul leaving, he said, "Hey! Where are you going?"


    Paul: "Out for a smoke. What of it?"


    Eric: "Again?"


    Is he counting my cigarettes? - Paul wondered. It was true that he had been going out for one every few minutes - But how many cigarettes I have had is none of Eric''s business! "I''m a grown man, and I''ll smoke as many cigarettes as I please, thank you very much!"


    As Paul walked away, Ericughed. "What crawled up his ass?" he asked.


    The clerk brought out some suits for Noah to choose from. He did not know which one to choose, though, so he asked Nancy for help, and she picked out one that was royal blue, which happened to be his favorite color.


    Now that the suit had been chosen, Noah took it into the change room and began to undress. He had just taken off his shirt when his phone buzzed. He pulled it out of his pocket and read the text message. It said: "If you are sure that the woman you are with is Paul''s ex-wife, then you need to close the deal as quickly as possible."


    "She is, and I know," Noah replied impatiently. Then he turned off his phone and shoved it back into his pocket. He changed into the royal blue suit, and when he came out, everyone agreed that he looked very dashing.


    Crystal smiled and said, "Clothes make a man just as a saddle makes a horse. Even your temperament has changed since you changed your clothes."


    Nancy''s cheeks turned red as she nodded her head. "You are really handsome." He had looked handsome in his casual clothes, but now he looked like a prince. Sheughed and said, "Are you a prince in distress?"


    Noah paused for a moment, and then heughed along with her. "How did you know?" he asked.


    "Just a guess." Nancy thought he was joking, and she was happy to y along. "So, when I marry you, I guess I will be a princess..." she said.


    Noah: "You are indeed a princess in my eyes."


    Crystal folded her arms andughed. She wondered if marriage was contagious. She looked at the happy couple, and a pair of eyes like those of a ck panther catching its prey suddenly came into her mind. She remembered that Nathan had asked her, "Are you over me?" The words were like invisible hands tugging at her heart, causing her inexplicable pain.


    Crystal was lost in her thoughts, and when Nancy shouted for her to join them, she nearly jumped out of her skin. "What is it?" she snapped.


    "It''s time to take more photos!" Nancy eximed. "Get your head in the game!"


    Crystal nodded and joined her friend. When Paul returned from having his smoke, he saw the two couples taking photos, and he frowned. Once again, he felt like the fifth wheel.


    ****


    After the session was over, everyone retired to Paul''s house, and a servant brought rk downstairs as soon as they heard Nancy''s voice. The boy was wailing and flopping about, and it took all of the servant''s strength not to drop him."


    Nancy rushed over, embraced her son, and asked what was wrong.


    "Daddy said that you don''t want me anymore!" rk wailed. The little guy was so insecure that he cried whenever he heard that his Mommy did not want him.


    Nancy was heartbroken. She picked him up and said, "rk, honey, Mommy will never leave you." She rubbed his back as she carried him back upstairs, and sheid him down in bed.


    Crystal was standing on the balcony when her phone rang, and she did not need to check the Caller ID to know that it was Nathan calling. So she pulled out her phone, and sure enough, the LED screen said: "Unknown Name Unknown Number."


    He had gotten her number at the hospital, but she blocked his number the minute he started texting her. But he was resilient. Throughout the day, he''d been calling and texting her from various other numbers. "He must have a number generator App," she muttered. It was infuriating.


    Finally, she epted the call.. "Nathan, what do you want from me?" she demanded.

 Chapter 1710 - 228: Did I Ever Tell You That I Love You?

    Crystal waited for Nathan to reply, but he did not. She could hear him breathing on the other line, but he remained silent.


    What the fuck?!?! - thought Crystal. "What do you want?" she demanded for the second time. "I''m tired, and I don''t have the energy to put up with your bullshit!"


    "Don''t marry him," Nathan finally replied.


    Crystal: "Why not? We are over. You had your chance, and you blew it!"


    Her words struck him like a sharp knife to the heart, and there was another long silence during which all she could hear was his heavy breathing.


    Once it became apparent that Nathan would not reply, Crystal said, "I am so happy that I left you. I don''t want to go back to the past. In fact, I have forgotten it. From now on, I''m Mrs. Bush. It would be best if you remembered who I am and who you are. I don''t mind you calling me your sister-inw, but that is where our rtionship ends."


    Nathan: "Did I ever tell you that I love you?"


    Crystal''s heart throbbed, and it radiated pain into her bloodstream until she hurt from the top of her head to the tips of her toes. "I thought you stopped loving me..." she whispered.


    Nathan: "How can I stop loving you? I have loved you since I was sixteen, and now you tell me that you are going to marry someone else. What do you want me to do?" His voice began to tremble with emotion.


    Crystal was confused. "You say that you''ve loved me since you were sixteen, but I don''t believe it!" she said. "I would have only been nine! And if you are telling the truth, it does not look good on you. What kind of pervert would you be to have lusted after a child like that? I don''t want to have anything to do with you!"


    "Everything I''ve done is because of you," Nathan begged. "And I would do anything to prevent you from marrying Eric!"


    Crystal: "Anything? Would you die?"


    Nathan: "You want me to die?"


    Crystal: "I want you out of my life. If you were dead, then you would be out of my life, and I wouldn''t have to marry Eric. The only reason I''m marrying Eric is that, between the two of you, he is the lesser of two evils."


    Nathan: "I don''t believe it. If you wanted me dead, you would not have used a tranquilizer gun when you left me. You would have used a real one."


    Crystal: "I assumed that the tranquilizers would have been enough of a deterrent, and you would have left me alone once you realized that I was serious. Obviously, I was wrong. If I could go back in time and do it again, I would use a real gun!"


    Nathan: "Well, we don''t have a time machine, but it''s not toote to get the job done. I will ask Vic to prepare a gun for you. You are wee toe and kill me if you wish. My door is always open to you, as is my heart, to love or to destroy. If you are going to marry Eric, you may as well kill me. So, when will youe and shoot me? If you don''t kill me, then I will know that you can''t bear to lose me and that you are meant to be mine."


    "You are a lunatic!" Crystal said.


    Nathan opened his mouth to tell her that he loved her, but it was toote. She had already ended the call. "And I didn''t even get the chance to tell her that I paid off her Mother''s debts..." he muttered. He hadn''t even had the chance to tell her how it was that he hade to love her when he was sixteen while she was still a child.


    Almost ten years ago, Nathan had received a cat as a gift, and he loved it with all of his heart.


    One cold winter day, while he was at school, the cat fell into the water. Everyone thought that it was dead, except for Crystal, who was nine years old at the time. She jumped into the water and saved it.


    When Nathan returned from school, he learned about the little girl''s heroic deed. She was holding the cat, and they were both trembling. He was amazed that it was not dead, and he said so.


    Crystal looked up at him with big eyes that sparkled like stars in the sky, and she said, "It did die, but cats have nine lives. This one has eight left."


    Nathan thought that she was very brave, and he wanted to have her for the rest of his life. He had fallen in love with her, and he desperately wanted to protect her.


    Before he could say anything, he made her a picture, and when he finished it, he vowed never to paint again.


    After ten years, he could not believe that it could alle to naught. For a long time, he just sat there, not moving, with his phone in his hand. It felt like the room was spinning, and if he tried to stand, he thought he might fall. Absently, he traced the scabs on his arm. The cuts were healing well, but that was not what he wanted. He wanted the pain, and he wanted the scars that spelled out her name to stand out.


    Nathan dug his fingernails into the scab and slowly peeled it away, destroying the healed and healing flesh. The wound didn''t bleed much at first, so he dug his fingers into his arm. Before long, blood was oozing down his arm.


    This is nice - he thought, and he began tough maniacally.


    ****


    By the time Nancy arrived at the door to Paul''s bedroom, she was fuming. She could not believe that Paul had told rk she didn''t love him, and she was ready to give him a piece of her mind. She knocked twice, and when no one answered, she tried again. When there was still no answer, she became convinced that he was ignoring her, so she turned the knob and let herself in.


    Much to Nancy''s surprise, the room was empty. She went in a little further, and when she heard the water running in the adjoining bathroom, she called out Paul''s name. No one answered so she went into the bathroom to turn off the water. As she reached the doorway, though, Paul stepped into the bedroom, and he waspletely naked.. His hair was wet, and there was water dripping off his massive muscles.

 Chapter 1711 - 229: Now And Forever

    Nancy''s eyes nearly bulged out of her skull at the sight of her naked ex-husband. "You!" She eximed. He smirked, and she hurriedly looked away.


    Paul had a towel in his hand and was nonchntly drying his hair.


    Nancy''s face turned red as she wondered whether she should run or start arguing with him. "I didn''t know you were taking a shower," she said.


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" Paul raised his eyebrows and said, "This is my room. There''s no reason to be embarrassed, though. We''ve seen each other naked plenty of times before. Anyway, why did you barge into my room?"


    Nancy bit her lip and said, "This is my room too. Isn''t it?" On such short notice, this was the best answer she could think of.


    Paul walked over to her. "How do you figure?" he asked. As close as he was to her, the smell of male hormones was overwhelming. "Did you forget that I divorced you? This may have been your room before, but those days are in the past."


    Nancy: "I didn''t forget."


    Paul: "Then what are you doing here? You are about to get married, and yet you barge into the room of a single mante at night. What are you up to?"


    Nancy: "I... I came to talk to you about rk''s education."


    Paul: "Liar! You are clearly here to seduce me."


    Nancy: "Seduce you? I just barged in while you were taking a shower. I didn''t do anything. It was you that walked up to me!"


    "You want to deny it?" Paul shook his head and said, "Nancy, I finally understand you. I thought you were a conservative, simple-minded woman. Now I realize that you are nothing but a c*ck-teasing wh*re. Are you tired of that guy from Sea World already, and now you want a real man?" He put his fingers on her lips and rubbed them hard. The thought that the man might have kissed her made him want to do this.


    Nancy knocked his hand away and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Get the hell away from me!" Though she was free to leave at any time, she felt guilty. After all, it was she who had burst in, and she felt some regret for not having been able to restrain herself. My entrance was bound to bring a shower of shame - she realized. She had known that it was no longer her room and that she had no right to enter without his explicit consent.


    "I shouldn''t have barged in like this," Nancy admitted. "After living here for so long, it seemed natural just to walk in. That was my bad. It will never happen again. But I really want to talk to you about rk."


    Paul: "You came in to talk while I was in the shower!"


    Nancy: "I didn''t know you were taking a shower."


    Paul: "Did you use the same trick with Noah?"


    Nancy: "I don''t know what you''re talking about. You''re being unreasonable."


    "Am I unreasonable?" Paul snapped. "You''re the one that has to flirt with every man that you see!" He had been putting up with her all day, and this was hisst straw. "How dare you barge into my room and use me of being unreasonable when it is you that is acting unreasonably?!?!"


    The look in Paul''s eyes scared her, and she turned to run away. She was too slow, though, and before she had even taken a step, he grabbed her cor and yanked it backward. The material was not strong, and the dress ripped down the middle, fell to her waist, and caused her to fall on her ass. All that was left was her ckce underwear. Her breasts hung exposed like udders, and she began to cry as she covered her shame with her hands.


    Nancy wanted to wrap herself in a quilt or something, but he got the wrong idea when she looked at the bed. He assumed that she wanted to fuck. He smirked and said, "Now I know why you''re really here. You picked that dress intentionally, didn''t you? And not wearing a brassiere was a nice touch, but I''m surprised that you''re wearing panties. But I guess you left them on so that I''d have something to take off. Tell me I''m right."


    Nancy was speechless. She would never have guessed that Paul was capable of such filthy thoughts. Not knowing what else to do, she shuffled backward until her back was against the sofa. By then, she had given herself a bad carpet burn on her ass, but the pain barely phased her.


    The sofa was not far from the door, and she carefully measured the distance between her and Paul to see if she could escape. After some consideration, she did not think she would make it. He had a hungry look in his eyes, though, and his manh**d was rock hard. "I have to try at least," she muttered. She knew that if she didn''t make it, she would be in a world of trouble.


    Nancy jumped to her feet and made a mad dash for the door, but Paul was too quick for her. He grabbed her around the waist, and as he lifted her off the ground, she squirmed and struggled against him.


    "Stop it!" Nancy shrieked. "Let me go!! don''t want you!"


    Paul tossed her onto the bed, and she bounced a couple of times before she settled. Immediately, she rolled over and began to crawl away, but he grabbed her by the ankles and pulled her back.


    Nancy: "Let me go. I''m going to get married soon, and I don''t want to cheat on my fianc¨¦! Please!"


    Not only did she not want to cheat on Noah, but she also did not want to be forced by Paul. Every time he forced her, she felt like she was being tortured.


    Paul began tough as he dragged her to the middle of the bed. Then he sat on her back and pinned her hands behind her back so that she had no chance of escaping.. "You''re mine now!" he eximed. "Now and forever!"

 Chapter 1712 - 230: Get Out Of Here

    (Triggered Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene and inappropriate words. If you''re notfortable reading it, kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    Every cell in Paul''s body was activated as Nancy struggled beneath him. She cursed his name, and the more of a fuss she made, the more he longed to possess her.


    He would never tell her about this, but he had an unspeakable dream about her the night before. In it, he pressed her under him and forced her to have sex with him over and over again. The dream had struck him as bizarre because he had neglected her for years. Lately, though, he had begun to feel dissatisfied, and it seemed that he only found what he wanted in his dreams; with her.


    Paulid down on Nancy and gnawed fiercely on her shoulder. She began to bleed, and as he dry-humped her buttocks, his desires were vented. She had never fought so hard, and her desperate wailing fueled his passion.


    Eventually, it was not enough for Paul to dry-hump her, so he spread her legs and hiked up her ass so that he could fuck her from behind. She was unprepared, though. Her cunt was as dry as a desert, and he could not prate her. But he was not one to be easily deterred, though. He ordered her to friggle herself, and he watched patiently while she got her juices flowing.


    Finally, Nancy was ready. Paul could tell by the sound her fingers were making as they went in and out.


    "That''s enough," he said, but just as he was about to try again, he noticed how small she was. She was so little that,pared to him, she looked like a helpless child. Paul frowned at this realization. He folded hisrger hands over the backs of her hands, and he noticed how dainty her fingers were.


    He remembered then that even her vag*na was small, and he pitied her. I cannot do this - he realized not to the mother of my child. He sighed as he stood up. His c*ck was standing at attention, waiting to go into battle, and he felt awkward with it between them.


    When Nancy realized that she was not going to be forced, she clutched the sheets and shouted, "Get out of here! Get out of here! I don''t want you here! I hate you!"


    "Do you really want me to leave?" Paul asked. He didn''t believe her. "Look at how wet you are... If you don''t want me, why are you so wet?"


    It was true that her body had responded to her masturbation, but that was no indication of where her head was at. The problem was that she didn''t know how to get this message into Paul''s head. Finally, all she could think to say was, "No, Paul. Just no..." and then she began to cry. He had never been gentle to her. From their first time until now, he had only been concerned with satisfying his perverted desires.


    The first time he fucked her was on their wedding day. He put her through Hell that night, and when she woke up, there were bruises, scratches, and teeth marks all over her body, and she was in so much pain that she wanted to die. When she got out of bed, she could not stand, and she copsed. She called out for help, but no one came, so she had to crawl to the phone. Only then was she able to call for help.


    After that, she had not been able to get out of bed for two weeks, and she''d need help bathing and going to the toilet. Sex had gotten morefortable over time, but she had never forgotten how he hurt her.


    But Paul had no idea how she felt. He thought that she liked it rough and that all of her begging and screaming and yelling for him to stop was all a part of a game. Furthermore, he only had sex with her for one week out of every four, which gave her plenty of time to heal.


    To have a child, Paul had sex with her when she was ovting, and when she wasn''t, he left her alone - and apart from the rough sex, he was generally kind to her. That all changed after rk was born, though. He began to sleep with other women. He brought them to their marriage bed, and he treated her like a second-ss citizen. Worse still, the women bullied rk, and when the boy spoke up, his father pretended not to believe him.


    ****


    Paul showed no sign that he would be leaving, so Nancyid on her stomach. She did not like him staring at her private parts. She looked forward to the day when he lost interest in her body. Only then would she be free.


    Paul thought that the only reason Nancy was behaving this way was because of Noah, and his ire began to rise. He looked at her, and suddenly all that he saw was a wh*re. Without warning, he grabbed her by the ankles and yanked hard, pulling her half off the bed. Her feet touched the floor, and he grabbed the back of her neck and pushed her face into the mattress. Then, with his free hand, he spread her legs, and this time, when the tip of his c*ck touched her vulva, he did not hesitate.


    It hurts so much - Nancy thought as she woke up the next morning. Everything hurt, and if she had not known how she was hurt, she might have thought that she had been run over by a car. She slowly sat up and looked around the room. Everything was a mess. The sheets were stained from blood, and the smell of sex was strong, and their clothes were all over the ce.


    She picked her phone up off the nightstand, checked the time, and frowned. It was 10:30.. If she did not get a move on, she would bete for her appointment to choose her wedding photos.

 Chapter 1713 - 231: You Bastard

    Nancy struggled to get up, but the moment her feet hit the ground, her legs went limp, and she fell to the ground. What did that jerk do to me yesterday? - she asked herself. The scratches on her thighs were horrible. There were bloody cuts and teeth marks all over her body. Blood had crusted to the side of her leg and inner thigh, and her wet core felt like it was on fire. She hurt all over, but all the painbined paled inparison to the throbbing agony that radiated outwards from her genitals. She cringed as she gently probed the area, and she told herself, "If I can get through this, I can get through anything." She just wanted to leave.


    It took her a long time to stand up, and when her legs went wobbly, she managed to sit on the bed. She tried to call out for a servant, but her throat was so dry that all she could do was a whisper.


    Suddenly, the door opened, and as Paul walked in, she grabbed the bedsheet and covered her shame. He was wearing a perfectly tailored ck suit with a red tie. "What do you want?" she asked.


    Paul: "Are you finally awake?"


    Nancy: "What does it look like? Obviously, I am awake. I wish I were dead, though?"


    Paul: "Would you rather die than make love to me?"


    "Make love?" Nancy was exasperated. "We didn''t make love!" she hissed. "You forced me! I don''t know what I''ve done to offend you or to deserve this!"


    "Don''t you?" Paul scoffed. He marched over to Nancy and looked down on her. His face was a mask of fury. "Did you forget my warning? I told you what would happen if you appeared in front of me again, so you must have a death wish or something. Otherwise, you would not be here. ording to your actions, you are asking to die. You cannot me me for what happened. I mean, what are you doing sitting on the bed? Are you waiting for me to get you out of bed? Were you hoping for another round? Because, if that is what you want, it can be arranged!"


    "Do you think I don''t want to go?" Nancy asked meekly. Her face was pale, and she was trembling. I can''t walk. I can''t even get up¡­."


    "Cut the crap." Paul snorted and said, "You are no virgin!"


    Nancy: "I may not be a virgin, but I''ve never been treated so viciously."


    Paul: "If you are so delicate, how did you manage to satisfy so many men at one time?"


    Nancy was taken aback by his cruel imagination. He was so full of shit that she did not know what to say.


    "Quit ying dumb," Paul continued. "I heard you calling for a servant. Are you really that much of a nymphomaniac that you need the fucking help to service your cunt?!?!"


    Nancy gasped. "That is NOT why I called for the servant!" she eximed. "I needed help. I can''t even stand..."


    Paul reached down and tore off the bed sheet that Nancy was using to protect her modesty as she spoke. She closed her legs, and as she covered her breasts with her hands, she began to cry. She could not believe that the torture wasn''t over. What else does this brute want to do to me? - she wondered.


    Paul smirked and forced her legs apart with his hands, and Nancy was so desperate that she pped him in the face.


    Paul red at her and said, "Don''t be so ungrateful." As he spoke, he looked between her legs, and he took inventory of her wounds. He looked at her wet core. It looked a bit like ground beef, and the sheets around where she was seated were saturated with blood. He had not known how much damage he had done, and he suddenly realized that she was more delicate than he had thought she was. "Can you not stand up?" he asked her. "Tell me the truth."


    Nancy: "I don''t know why you would ask that question if you aren''t going to believe my answer. Please, just go..."


    Paul picked Nancy up and said, "I can''t leave you like this."


    Nancy: "What are you doing? Put me down."


    Paul: "Didn''t you say you couldn''t walk?"


    Nancy: "I''m all right. Just put me down!"


    Paul: "Are you sure you want me to put you down?"


    Nancy: "I''m sure. Put me down!"


    Paulughed and said, "As you wish." His hands fell to his sides, and shended on her ass a half-secondter.


    "Paul!" Nancy shrieked, "You bastard!"


    "Why am I a Bastard? You told me to put you down, and I did!" Paul knelt beside her and said, "Do what I say if you want to feel better." Then, he carried her to the bathroom without waiting for a reply and put her in the tub.


    "If you think you are going to wash me clean and then..." She could not manage to finish her sentence.


    "And then what?" Paul asked. Nancy saw him as a predator and pervert, and she was right; he was both of those things and more. Even now, he could barely suppress his desires.


    "You know what will happen next," Nancy replied angrily. She turned her back to him, threw her arms around her body, and curled up into a fetal position.


    Paul turned the showerhead on and tested the water''s temperature with his hand. Once the water was warm enough, he ran it over her body. Then, when she looked up, he adjusted the pressure and sted her in the face.


    "Paul!" Nancy shrieked. "What the fuck?!?!" She felt like she was in Hell.


    Paulughed. Every time he heard her call his name while she was angry or in pain, his arousal increased. Water sshed on his shirt, and he rolled up his sleeves. He seldom bathed the women he slept with. He preferred to bully them. Thus, he was surprised by how horny he had gotten while bathing Nancy. The only thing that kept him from ravaging her right then and there were the bruises and cuts all over her body.


    ****


    There was a knock at the door, and Paul looked up. "Who is it?" he asked.


    "Sorry, Sir." It was one of the servants. He said, "Mr. Noah Laurent is looking for Miss Nancy. He said that he sent her some pictures."


    Paul frowned. "Tell him that I''m bathing Nancy," he said.


    Nancy stared at him in disbelief.


    Paul: "What? Do you want him to join us?"


    Nancy: "Did you do this on purpose?"


    "Wait a minute." Paul called the servant and said, "Ask Noah to send up some clothes for Nancy."


    Nancy: "Paul! You mustn''t go too far!"


    "What?" Paul looked at her, smiled wickedly, and said, "We''ve done it all. Do you dare deny it? Didn''t anyone teach you that it is bad to tell lies?"


    Momentster, Noah arrived with the clothes. He handed them to Paul, and when Paul received them, he said, "She was so enthusiasticst night that she can''t walk this morning. You are going to really enjoy her when it''s your turn."


    Nancy was left stunned and speechless.

 Chapter 1714 - 232: Do You Dare To Deny It?

    Nancy''s skin was very white, so her wounds stood out in stark contrast. Paul had never seen her look like this before. The sight of her caused his heart to beat fast. And for the first time in his life, he felt pity for one of the women he was screwing.


    He touched her shoulder, and she flinched away from him. Her skin is so soft, and she is actually quite delicate - he realized. When they''d been married, he''d only seen her as a baby-making machine. Over thest couple of days, he''d decided that she was a wh*re, just like every other woman. Now, though, she had somehow touched his heart, and he felt terrible about assaulting her. Now, when she cried out in pain, he seemed to feel it too. It was inexplicable and undeniable.


    What is happening? - he wondered. All he knew was that Nancy was really annoying. He was so distracted that he didn''t notice that the water had run cold until she mentioned it. Then, without thinking, he turned it as hot as it could go.


    "It''s too hot!" Nancy shrieked.


    "Seriously?" Paul eximed. He thought This woman was in more trouble than she''s worth! He shut off the water and said, "If you''re going to be difficult, you may as well dry off."


    Nancy closed her eyes and held out her hand for a towel. When he didn''t give her one, she put a hand on either side of the tub and tried to stand up. Just as she began to push, though, Paul put his hand on her shoulder and held her down.


    "I need a towel," Nancy whined. "Water hurts my eyes."


    Paul looked over his shoulder. The towel was far away, and as she cried out in pain, he began to panic. He grabbed the hem of his shirt and dried her eyes. Nancy was surprised by this, and she thought - What''s the matter with him today? One minute he is hurting me, and the next, he''s helping me... "I''d better let a servant help me," she said.


    Paul: "Do you want everyone to know that we had sex?"


    Nancy: "Do you think that''s what I want?"


    Paul: "I think you want Noah to help you."


    Nancy nodded and said, "Better him than you; that''s for sure."


    Paul squirts water in her face. "What? Do you want him to see this?" he asked.


    Nancy: "What are you talking about? You did this to me!"


    Paul: "You came into my room and seduced me!"


    Nancy: "I didn''t seduce you. I didn''t do anything wrong!"


    Paul: "Are you sure? If you weren''t down to fuck, why weren''t you wearing a brassiere?"


    Nancy''s face turned red. She couldn''t believe how easily he was twisting the situation in his favor.


    Suddenly, Paul cupped her left breast in his right hand. He kneaded it gently, and when she tried to pull away, he twisted her nipple, not too hard, but just hard enough to keep her in line. The feel of her breasts caused him to fall in love with her, and he could not stop ying with them.


    Paul: "Every time I have sex with you, you fight me and cry. If that isn''t seduction, what is it?"


    Nancy: "That''s thest thing I want to do with you."


    Paul: "Does that mean that if I tried to have sex with you again, you would fight me?"


    "That is exactly what I mean!" Nancy shouted. When she saw the look in his eyes, she knew immediately that she had said the wrong thing. He looked like the Big Bad Wolf, and she felt like Little Red Riding Hood. She gulped when she saw the enormous bulge in his pants.


    "If you didn''t want it, then why are you seducing me now?" Paul asked.


    Nancy was speechless, and she did not know what to do. The more she protested, the more he thought she wanted him. All she could do was wait and see what he would do.


    Paul turned the water back on, and he poured some bath lotion on a loofah. Then he began to rub her body with it. He scrubbed vigorously, and she dared not protest, no matter how much pain she felt. After several minutes, she forced herself to quit fighting orining. She knew that his brain circuits were different from others and that he misunderstood her struggles against him as an invitation to have his way with her.


    Paul chuckled and said, "You are such a dirty girl."


    Nancy scowled and said, ''You are sick in the head!"


    "Me? Sick?" Paul smiled and said, "If you say so." Then he leaned in to kiss her on the lips. She tried to pull away, but there was nowhere to go. She was trapped in the tub.


    Paul kissed her hard on the mouth, forcing his tongue into her mouth, and sucking her tongue into his mouth, and the more he kissed her, the angrier he became. She should be mine! - he thought. He wanted to kill Noah so that she could not marry him.


    ****


    While Nancy dried off, Paul took the First Aid Kit out from underneath the sink. He had her sit on the toilet, and then he began to treat her wounds. He didn''t know what to do, and he was going to call the doctor for advice, but she said, "Don''t ask him. I know what to do. Do you have any anti-inmmatory medicine?"


    "It''s in the medicine cab," Paul replied. "I''ll get it for you."


    Nancy: "Can I have some water, please?"


    "Sure." Paul handed her several medicines and went to get her a ss of water from the kitchen. When he returned, she took two anti-inmmatory pills and two extra-strength Advil.


    After she had taken medicine, Paul stared at her for a long time. "Do you want me to apply some medicine to your wet core?"


    Nancy: "No, I''ve already taken care of that."


    Paul: "What? When?"


    Nancy: "When you went to pour the water."


    Paul: "So soon?!?!"


    Nancy: "What''s the big deal?


    Paul opened the medicine cab and said, "Which ointment did you use?"


    Nancy: ''Why do you ask?"


    Paul: "I''ll reapply it."


    Nancy: "Well, no. One application is fine."


    Paul: "I''m sure you didn''t apply it well. You were in a rush. Let me do it again."


    He held her down when Nancy still said no, pried her legs apart, and reapplied the medicine. This time, though, when he touched her, he was unexpectedly gentle. He watched her face as he did it, and when he was done, he kissed the sore area. There was something about the look on his face that made her uneasy, though.


    There was a knock at the door, and Paul looked up. "Who is it?" he asked.


    "Sorry, Sir." It was one of the servants. He said, "Mr. Noah Laurent is looking for Miss Nancy. He said that he sent her some pictures."


    Paul frowned. "Tell him that I''m bathing Nancy," he said.


    Nancy stared at him in disbelief.


    Paul: "What? Do you want him to join us?"


    Nancy: "Did you do this on purpose?"


    "Wait a minute." Paul called the servant and said, "Ask Noah to send up some clothes for Nancy."


    Nancy: "Paul! You mustn''t go too far!"


    "What?" Paul looked at her, smiled wickedly, and said, "We''ve done it all. Do you dare deny it? Didn''t anyone teach you that it is bad to tell lies?"


    Momentster, Noah arrived with the clothes. He handed them to Paul, and when Paul received them, he said, "She was so enthusiasticst night that she can''t walk this morning. You are going to really enjoy her when it''s your turn."


    Nancy was left stunned and speechless.

 Chapter 1715 - 233: Please, Give Me Some Space

    From the way that Paulughed - arrogantly and triumphantly - Noah and Nancy could tell that his actions were deliberate. Unfortunately, Paul was not the type to let an opportunity like this go to waste. He turned to Noah, smiled wickedly, and said, "Don''t worry. I''ve applied the medicine that will ensure that what we have done doesn''t affect your bridal night. Be careful, though. Her secret ce is very delicate."


    Noah clenched his fists, and blue veins stood out on the back of his hands. His eyes had already turned a terrible shade of red.


    Meanwhile, Nancy had wrapped herself in a bathrobe. She picked up a bottle of shampoo and red at Paul. She could not believe that he could say such dirty words, and she cursed at him as she threw the bottle at him.


    Paul dodged the bottle very easily, but he was surprised that she had the audacity to attack him in front of another man. It seems thatst night was not enough - he thought - not if she still has the strength to attack me!


    Paul took a cigarette from a pack that he kept on his dresser, lit it, and took a couple of casual drags. Then he said, "You should thank me for helping you by training her in advance. A woman should know how to please a man. I''m sure you agree..."


    "Paul!" Nancy growled. "You are such a bastard!" Suddenly, she began to pick up everything she could, and she threw the items at Paul.


    He saw that she was angry, and he was slightly confused. "What is this about?" he asked. He thought - Is she afraid that Noah will despise her for what we''ve done and reject her? If so, does that mean that she really wants to marry him?


    Nancy felt very frustrated. She did not know why Paul had forced her. But he had. Thus, she didn''t think that he had the right to humiliate her. She wondered - How could this man nder me in front of Noah like this? He acts like I am a slut, and he looks down upon me!


    Although Noah knew that Paul was acting, he still felt ufortable, and he did not appreciate Paul''s provocations. He had a good education, though, and he was able to control his anger. "Nancy is the kindest and most innocent girl I have ever met," he said calmly. "Although she has been married, I believe that she did not give her consent. Even if she had, as long as she does not give me up, I will not give her up. I love her, and I would not toss her aside over something that you said."


    "Tut..." Paul''s contemptuous tone sounded more casual than Noah''s.


    Noah turned to Nancy and said, "I believe that what happenedst night was non-consensual. Am I right, babe?"


    Paul frowned. Originally, he had nned to attack Noah fiercely. Now that he had seen his demeanor, though, he felt like he was the one being attacked. Why is that?- he wondered - And how can he be so calm about his fiance¨¦ being with another man?


    Paul had deliberately let Noah into his room, and after seeing Nancy''s dirty look, he had thought that he would turn around and leave. At the very least, he thought Noah would see what was going on and gave up on Nancy....


    "Non-consensual?" Paul chuckled as he approached Nancy. Then he reached out and tried to rip off Nancy''s bathrobe.


    Nancy gasped. "W-What are you d-doing?" she stuttered. She pulled at the robe, and when she realized that it was a losing battle, she kicked him between the legs. As her foot connected with his genitals, he shrieked in pain and let go of her robe.


    Once Paul was over the worst of the pain, he red at Nancy and said, "Are you afraid to let him see the evidence of your debauchery?"


    Nancy was extremely furious. She had a hard time believing that a man could be this shameless.


    While they were arguing, Paul kept a constant eye on Noah. He could tell that the man was getting angrier and angrier, and he did not want to be caught off guard should there be an attack. And he was thinking - If Noah hits me first, then I will kill him!


    Paul was so distracted by his murderous thoughts that he was caught off guard when Nancy struck him. Her fist connected with his jaw, and he nearly fell to the ground.


    Nancy clutched her clothes and backed away. Her shoulders were shaking, and she pointed to the door. "Get out!" she roared. "Both of you! Get out of here! Right now!" She was tired. Her hands clenched and unclenched at her side. Her entire body was trembling now, and she did not have the energy to face either of these men - especially Noah.


    Nancy cared about her reputation, but she was too tired to defend it at the moment. If she were to marry Noah, they would need to talk about the things Paul had said, but now was not the time. Thankfully, Noah seemed to understand. He nodded and said, "I will put your clothes by the door. You can put them on ande out when you are ready. I''ll wait outside."


    After speaking, he backed out and disappeared down the hallway. When Paul did not follow suit, Nancy sighed and said, "You too. Please, give me some space."


    Paul chuckled as he stepped forward and forced her to the wall. Then he grabbed her hands and pinned them above her head. "Did you see? He asked. "If not, you had better open your eyes so that you can see what kind of a person you are going to marry."


    "That is pretty ripe,ing from you!" Nancy scoffed. "Open my eyes?" Sheughed in his face and said, "Compared to you, any man is a God. I don''t need to open my eyes! I can find a man that is better than you with my eyes closed!"

 Chapter 1716 - 234: I Want To Go Home

    Paul squeezed Nancy''s wrists until she cried out in pain. "How dare you talk to me like that?" he hissed.


    "I''ll talk to you any way I please," Nancy replied. She was in a tremendous amount of pain, but she refused to be cowed. "You aren''t even half the man that Noah is," she continued. "At least he knows how to respect people. He knows what it means to have good manners. You, on the other hand, are a Chatan and a cad. If I could go back in time, I would not marry you. In fact, I would stay as far away from you as I possibly could! Anyway, we''re both single, right? And we both have significant others. You have Michelle, so why can''t I have Noah? Don''t I deserve to be happy?"


    When Paul heard that, he wanted to clutch her neck and shake the life out of her.


    "Can''t we just go our separate ways?" Nancy asked. "I can forget what you did to me and wish you and Michelle happiness. Can''t you do the same for Noah and me?"


    Suddenly, Paul felt like the room was closing in on him, and he struggled to catch his breath. When they had been married, she would have never dared to talk to him like this. Well- he thought - I will have to teach her a lesson. He raised his hand, pinched her jaw, and said, "You have quite the glib tongue right now, eh?"


    Nancy bit her lower lip. She had never said this much to Paul at one time, so she was not surprised when he squeezed her chin so hard that it made her cry. "I meant no disrespect," she whined. "But you must know by now that our rtionship is over... First, you divorced me, and now you have assaulted me, and all the while, you have been treating me like garbage. Worst of all, you allow Michelle to abuse rk!"


    "Stop right there!" Paul growled. "For a second, I felt some pity for you. But, then you brought up that lie about Michelle. We both know that you made that story up to try to destroy our rtionship! So, what do you have to say in your defense?"


    "I didn''t lie," Nancy replied. "Michelle is a monster!"


    Paulughed and said, "You never were much of an actress, so you may as well cut it out. Do you want me to believe that it was a coincidence that you showed up while Michelle was away? Don''t tell me that the only reason that you are here is to see rk. Afterst night, you don''t have a leg to stand on!"


    "The only reason I am here is to see rk!" shouted Nancy. "And the only thing that happenedst night was assault. Do you know how annoying you are? How about this: Since you doubt me, I will leave. I hope that you will not stop me this time. If you do, I will look down on you."


    Nancy pushed Paul away and walked towards the clothes that Noah had left for her. Her legs were still a little shaky, though, and she had to use the bed for support. Paul did not expect that she would leave like this, and he turned so that he could watch her.


    Finally, Nancy reached for her clothes. But when she crouched to pick them up, a bolt of pain shot through her body. Her face turned white. She bit the inside of her mouth so hard that she drew blood, and then she copsed.


    Paul had originally had no intention of helping her, but he could not control himself when she fell to the floor. He picked her up, along with her clothes, and helped her stand up.


    Nancy was imprisoned in his arms. He was a full head taller than she was. She bit his shoulder fiercely and begged him to let her go.


    "Let you go?" Paul raised his eyebrows and asked, "Go where?"


    "I want to go home," Nancy replied.


    Paul squeezed her shoulders and shouted into her face: "How dare you!!"


    "How dare I?" Nancy scoffed. "The minute I am free to go, I will go. Since you hate me so much, you should be happy to see me go!"


    Paul did not know why, but her words enraged him. He threw her on the sofa, pointed to her nose, and said, "Nancy, if you leave, I will send your son to a ce where you could never find him!"


    Nancy felt like she had been stabbed in the heart. "Where are you going to send my son?" she asked.


    "I will send him to the poorest country in the world," Paul replied, "where he will spend the rest of his life in abject poverty and die at a young age."


    Nancy gaped at Paul in disbelief. "You are really annoying," she said. "And you are likely the worst father in the world. You do not deserve rk. Was your childhood like this? Is that why you are such a psychopathic bastard?!?!" She knew that he had suffered a lot during his childhood, and she was using it against him.


    When they were still together, Paul often had horrible night terrors, and he talked in sleep. She had always done everything in her power tofort him, but now she wanted to hurt him. She believed that he would do what he said, though, so she did not dare to push him too hard.


    Paul was a cruel man. While they had still been together, he threw rk into the water at a swimming pool to teach him to swim. The boy had been too young, though, and he had almost drowned. The next day, Paul had wanted to throw him in again, but Nancy had been able to convince him not to.


    Nancy shook her head. This painful memory, and the many others like it, was like a tap that could not be shut off. "Please, don''t send rk away," she begged.. If he did, Crystal''s n would be ruined.

 Chapter 1717 - 235: So, This Is The Famous Michelle

    Paul stared at Nancy for a long time without speaking. Finally, after a long time had passed, he took out a brassiere from his pocket and said, "Raise your hands."


    Nancy gave him a nervous look and asked, "Why?"


    "Don''t ask why," Paul replied. "If you don''t want me to take rk away, then be obedient." Although Nancy did not know what he was going to do, she felt like she had to do what he said. She raised her hands, and he put her bra on for her. Then he took out a pair of panties and helped her step into them. This made her feel weird. It was the first time that he had dressed her, and not only did it make her feel like a helpless child, but it also made her feel like he had a hidden agenda.


    Once Nancy''s underwear was on, Paul helped her put on the clothes that Noah had brought with him. Paul was very satisfied with Nancy''s obedience, and he rubbed her messy hair in the same way that someone else would rub their pet cat or dog.


    Nancy wanted to run, but she was on a very short leash as long as Paul had rk.


    "Do you still want to leave?" Paul asked.


    "As if what I want matters," Nancyined. "Why do you even bother to ask...?"


    "Too true." Paul put his hands on her head and rubbed it for a while. "I do like to make a point, though," he exined. About half an hourter, he stopped petting her, and he said, "You treat my home like it is a hotel, and you think you can just leave whenever you want? It is not a hotel, though, and you cannot leave whenever you please. Unless I let you go, you will not be allowed to leave."


    Nancy was about to say something, but before she could get a word out, there was a knock at the door. "Who''s there?" asked Paul.


    "It''s me, Crystal," said Crystal. "Is Nancy awake?"


    Nancy took a quick look at Paul, and she hoped that Crystal''s appearance would open an opportunity for her to get away. "I''m awake!" she replied quickly.


    "Do you feel better?" Crystal asked. "I''ming in¡­."


    "Wait a minute!" Nancy eximed. The evidence of her being assaulted surrounded the bed. If Crystal came in, she would definitely see what had happened, and she would probablyugh at her. "I need to put on my clothes. Can you wait for me in the living room?"


    Crystal heard a hint of nervousness in her friend''s voice, so she insisted. She said, "There is a guest downstairs, so I should wait for you here."


    "A guest?" Nancy nced at Paul, and when she saw that there was no change in his expression, she realized that he already knew. Paul rubbed her head like a pet dog, and he showed no sign that he would stop.


    "Your guest is here," Nancy said. "Are you going to do this all day?"


    Before he could reply, a servant knocked on the door. "Master," she called. "Michelle is back..."


    When Paul heard Michelle''s name, he threw Nancy on the ground and went out to greet her. Now that the door was open, Crystal walked in, and she could tell right away that her friend had been brutally assaulted. "Are you okay?" she asked.


    Nancy was sitting on the floor, and she had a nk expression on her face. The knowledge that Michelle was back had really caught her off guard.


    Crystal hunkered down beside her and waved her hand in front of her eyes. "Earth to Nancy," She said. "Earth to Nancy. Come in, Nancy. Come on. Tell me what''s wrong."


    Finally, Nancy told her everything.


    "Well, that''s great!" Crystal eximed. "If Michelle is here to distract Paul, he will be less interested in assaulting you, and it will be easier to take rk away."


    Nancy nodded, but she said nothing. She did not know why, but her heart hurt.


    Crystal looked her friend over, and she saw the bruises and cuts. This is not good - she thought.


    "What now?" asked Nancy.


    Crystal grabbed Nancy''s hand, helped her stand, and then she said, "Let''s go downstairs. Noah is still waiting for you. We should go and find him."


    The thought of Noah waiting downstairs made Nancy smile, and she allowed Crystal to lead her out of the bedroom. Noah was waiting for them at the end of the hallway, and when Nancy saw the gentle way that he looked at her, she could not believe that she had ever loved a hard man like Paul.


    Crystal hoped that Nancy and Noah would fall in love for real, but she knew that it couldn''t happen unless they had some alone time together, so she turned to Nancy and said, "Well, I''ll go down first. Eric is waiting for me. Why don''t you two get to know each other a bit?" After speaking, she hurried downstairs.


    ****


    Eric was sitting on the floor in the living room with his legs crossed and ying games on his phone. At the door, the bodyguards were holding a woman captive. The woman''s eyes were blurry. Her cheeks were red and were drunk.


    She probably doesn''t even know how terrible she looks - thought Eric. Her make-up was smeared so badly that she was barely identifiable. Her hair was also messy. Her clothes were wrinkled and torn. The bodyguards had needed to dress her in a long jacket to cover her genitalia, but she was so drunk that she was not ashamed of her appearance.


    When Crystal came down the stairs, she was shocked by the woman''s appearance. So, this is the famous Michelle - she thought - Not at all what I had expected... She was so shocked that her jaw dropped open, and it nearly hit the floor.


    Soon, she felt Eric''s gaze on her. She looked at him, and in a tone dripping with sarcasm, she said, "Your friend has such great taste in women!"

 Chapter 1718 - 236: Don’t Look

    Eric squinted at Crystal, but he kept his peace. He knew that, because of the way Paul treated Nancy, her impression of Michelle would be bad no matter what he said. Now, he assumed that it would be impossible to build a case against Crystal''s prejudice with the way things were.


    He picked up a cigarette, lit it, and took a couple of casual drag. He blew the smoke into the room, and when he saw Crystal frown, he realized that she did not like the smell of cigarette smoke. He smiled and said, "If you don''t like the smell, I can put it out¡­"


    Crystal gave him a curious look. "So, if I do not want you to smoke, you won''t?" she asked. "Is that correct?"


    "It is," Eric replied. "I told you that if you agreed to marry me, I would do whatever you want."


    "Then I want you to quit smoking," Crystal said. She knew that he was addicted to cigarettes, so she doubted that he could do as he said. After all, smoking is an extremely hard habit to break.


    Eric nodded and said, "As long as you are with me, I won''t smoke... So, you should never leave me..."


    "What if you can''t quit?" Crystal asked. "Lots of people try to quit smoking, but they fail..."


    "Failure is not an option," Eric replied. "Anyway, I was already thinking about quitting."


    "Why is that?" Crystal asked.


    "If we want to have a baby, I have to quit smoking three months prior to you getting pregnant," Eric exined. "If I don''t, it could affect the health of the fetus."


    "A baby...?" Crystal was stunned. She had not thought much about being a mother.


    "Of course," Ericughed. "I will also ask the doctor to prescribe you some folic acid. You must take it every day."


    Crystal did not know what to say for a while. She had been very resistant to getting pregnant while she was with Nathan. Now that she had seen how worried Nancy was about rk, the thought of having a child of her own scared her. Furthermore, she was not sure that she wanted to marry Eric, let alone have a baby with him. "Can we talk about this moreter?" she asked.


    Eric nodded. "Not a problem."


    Crystal thanked him, and then she asked him for a cigarette. Without thinking, he passed her one, and then he gave her the lighter. She was a little surprised that he would allow her to smoke, but then she remembered his vow. He had said that if she agreed to marry him, he would do whatever she asked. However, she knew that men often changed after they were married, so she was suspicious of his promises.


    Paul watched in dismay as Crystal lit the cigarette and took her first drag. I thought you hated cigarettes - he thought. Before he could question her, though, Paul came down the stairs. Then, without acknowledging Eric or Crystal, he turned to Michelle. By now, she had passed out. One of the guards had her in his arms, and he had been about to put her on the sofa.


    Paul frowned and asked, "What happened?"


    "Michelle drank too much, and she passed out," the bodyguard replied.


    "Where were you?" Paul asked as he approached them. Then, before the bodyguard could answer, he pulled out a gun, pressed the barrel to the bodyguard''s forehead, and forced him to the ground.


    "Wh-Wh-What d-did I d-do?" the bodyguard stammered.


    "I asked you to protect her!" Paul roared.


    "Is this what you call protecting her?!?!"


    "Michelle said that she wanted to eat ice cream," the bodyguard exined. "What was I supposed to do? I am not her mother! And look: She is safe!"


    Paul''s hand shook furiously. "You are the worst!" he eximed. Then he pulled the trigger. The bodyguard fell backward, and Michelle slipped out of his arms and onto the floor. The sound of the gun''s st was deafening, and Crystal was shocked by the sight of the bodyguard. He had a hole in his forehead, and blood was pooling around his head.


    Eric walked over, embraced Crystal, and covered her eyes with his hand. "Hey," he said. "Don''t look."


    Crystal pulled his hand away. Already, the other bodyguards were cleaning up the mess. She turned to Paul and was surprised to see that he had put his gun away. He was sitting on the floor beside Michelle, and he had her head in hisp. "It''s okay," he whispered. "Everything will be okay."


    The sight of Paul''s show of affection made Crystal extremely angry. From how he treated Nancy and rk, she assumed that he was a psychopath, incapable of true empathy or affection. She had been wrong, though. Paul truly favored Michelle over his son and ex-wife, even though she was a worthless party-girl.


    Crystal felt awfully bad for her friend, and when she looked up at Eric, she could tell that he knew what she was thinking. He turned her head and pressed it against his chest. "I know," he whispered. "Don''t worry. I will help Nancy and rk."


    Crystal suddenly felt a little dizzy. She did not know how Eric had known what she was thinking. Indeed, until that moment, she hadn''t understood that when a man loved a woman as much as Eric loved her, it was possible for him to read her thoughts, anticipate her every move, and meet her needs before they had been expressed. In this way, when she needed help, she did not need to do anything. A look and a movement were enough for him to know what she wanted.


    But how long would this kind of lovest? She wondered.


    Paul picked up Michelle and made his way towards the stairs. As chance would have it, though, Noah happened to be carrying Nancy down the stairs. The two men passed each other ufortably, each man ring coldly at the other. And much to Nancy''s surprise, Paul did not even look at her. It is as if I do not even exist - she thought - All he cares about is his mistress¡­


    Crystal grounded her teeth together when she saw how easily Paul had dismissed her friend. She turned to Noah and whispered, "I refuse to tolerate this."


    "And you won''t have to," Noah said. "He will get what''sing to him.. You''ll see."

 Chapter 1719 - 237: Special Watch

    Crystal met Nancy and Paul at the bottom of the stairs. The fact that Nancy''s face was pale and that she still was not walking bothered Crystal. "What''s wrong?" she asked. "Are you unable to walk?"


    Nancy shook her head and said, "I am fine. I just feel a little dizzy."


    "Okay. Good." Crystal looked at Noah, thanked him, and said, "Put her on the sofa." Noah cautiously put Nancy on the sofa, and he took a deep breath as he looked at her. "She''ll be fine," he said. "She just needs some rest."


    Nancy looked around the room but did not see her son. "Where is rk?" she asked in dismay.


    "I didn''t see him," Crystal admitted. "I looked around, but I couldn''t find him..."


    Nancy frowned and called one of the servants into the living room. "Where is my son?" she asked.


    The servant was hesitant to reply. "He was begging to see you," she finally said. "The master told him that he was being disobedient, so he locked him in the ck Room."


    Nancy took a deep breath. "The ck Room...." She thought for a second. "Are you talking about the utility room?"


    The servant nodded silently.


    When Crystal heard that rk was in the ck Room, she could not help but tremble.


    She had been taken to another ck Room once. While there, she had been crucified and flogged. "Why didn''t Paull lock him in his own room?" she asked. "A ck Room is no ce for a toddler..."


    Nancy stood up abruptly, but her legs trembled beneath her. She shook her head in despair, and Noah reached out to support her. "Master said that a boy shouldn''t cry all day long," the servant exined. "He said that the ck Rook would toughen him up."


    Noah turned to the servant. "Oh, shut up!" He snapped. "We are going to get him out of the ck Room, and there is nothing you or Paul or anyone else can do to stop us!" Then he pushed her out of the way.


    ****


    When they opened the door to the ck Room, they found rk shirking in a corner. His cheeks were still wet with tears, and he had a hollow look in his eyes.


    Nancy rushed forward to hug rk. He was so small, and his body was trembling. She patted his back gently tofort him. "rk, don''t be afraid, your Mommy is here, and so is Aunt Crystal." It was hard for her to keep herposure, but she knew that she had to be strong for her son.


    Why did Paul want me to give birth to his child, only to treat him like this? Nancy - wondered - This is all my fault...


    Nancy med herself for being weak. "No child should have to experience such a terrible thing!" she eximed.


    Crystal helped Nancy take rk into his bedroom, but he could not stop sobbing even though he was safe. The pain in his eyes broke his mother''s heart, and it made her want to kill her ex-husband.


    Noah helped Nancy sit down by the bed so that she could continue tofort rk, and then he and Crystal left the room. Crystal was only gone for a short time, though, and when she returned, she had a gift box in her hands. She handed it to Nancy and said, "Here. It is an electronic watch. It is for rk. I asked Eric to modify it. It should have arrived long ago, but there was a problem with the program, so it had to be reset."


    "What kind of programs?" wondered Nancy.


    Crystalughed and said, "The usual. Mostly recording and video apps. Now, if Michelle abuses rk, he can record it. Then you will have evidence against her, and Paul will have to believe you!"


    "What a great idea!" Nancy eximed. "And it''s shaped like a dolphin- Paul''s favorite animal! Why didn''t I think of this?"


    Crystal shrugged and said, "You are a good mother, but you cannot be expected to think of everything!"


    "How does the camera work?" asked Nancy.


    "It is equipped with a motion sensor," Crystal exined. "Whenever someone approaches rk, the recording function will be automatically activated. The video will be automatically saved for seven days, and then it will be deleted."


    Nancy hugged her friend and said, "This is great, and it''s so high-tech! How did you make it?"


    "I designed the style," Crystal replied, "and


    Eric did the rest. He is very Tech-savvy."


    "He is so nice to you." Nancy lowered her head enviously to conceal her loneliness. She knew that everyone''s fortunes were different, and she refused to hold her friend''s sess against her.


    Crystal smiled sadly and thought -Eric might be nice to me, but his goodnesses at the cost of my autonomy... In her heart, she felt like she was as much a victim as Nancy was.


    Nancy helped rk with the watch. "Do you like it?" she asked. "Aunt Crystal sent you this watch. We should thank her¡­"


    rk smiled shyly and thanked Crystal.


    Then raised his wrist so that he could get a better look at the watch. "I love it!" he eximed.


    Nancy sighed suddenly as a thought urred to her: "Even with the evidence, what if Paul doesn''t believe me?"


    "It doesn''t matter," Crystal replied. "If we have good evidence, then we can take it to the police, and they will be forced to take action. And if it were to go that far, your case against Paul for custody of rk would be stronger!"


    Nancy smiled. "I hadn''t thought of that," she admitted.


    They began to show rk how to use the watch, and he was just beginning to get a handle on it when Noah returned. He had a giant smile on his face.


    "What is it?" Nancy asked.


    "It''s dinner time," he replied. "Before we go down, though, would it be okay for me to give you a hug?"


    Nancy''s body was still rtively weak, and her legs were like jelly. Therefore, she did not refuse Noah''s request. "That would be fine," she said. "And you can help me down the stairs, right?"


    "Of course, I can!" Noah replied.

 Chapter 1720 - 238: Don’t Dare Lie To Me

    Before Noah could hug Nancy, rk grabbed her hand and shook it. "Mom," he said. Do you want uncle Noah to hug you? Why do you want him to hug you? Can''t you hug me instead?" The boy was jealous, but because he had an immature face, he looked lovely.


    Nancy gently squeezed his small face. "I feel a little ufortable," she exined patiently. "So, I don''t have enough strength to hug you anymore. When I recover, I can hold you again. Is that okay?"


    "I can hug you, Mom." After speaking, rk reached out his hands to hug Nancy. He stretched his arms as far around her as he could and buried his face in her stomach.


    Nancy was amused. She kissed her son on the cheek and said, "rk, when you grow up when I am too old to walk, will you help me?" She hoped that rk would grow up quickly. Once he was a real man, no one would be able to bully him.


    Noah helped Nancy downstairs, and then he left. Nancy would have invited him to dinner, but she did not have the right. After all, this was Paul''s home.


    Nancy was not surprised to see Michelle waiting at the foot of the table. It was a ce of honor, and it had once been hers. By now, Michelle had sobered up a bit, and she was wearing the silk nightgown that Nancy and Crystal had vandalized. It had a cut in the armpit, and if she raised her hand, everyone would be able to see her breasts.


    Nancy and Crystal had not thought that she... would wear the gown. She wore it with pride, though. She must not be aware of the damage - thought Crystal- She must have been drunk still when she put it on...


    Michelle had removed her makeup to reveal her delicate facial features, and she was barely recognizable as the supermodel that she was.


    Eric watched silently as Crystal approached the table. He could smell the scent of battle in the air, which was extraordinarily strong, and it seemed that there would be a good show today.


    In a women''s war, the men stood by and watched. Then, when the curtains closed, they could apud and help with the clean-up. That being said, Eric was a little bit worried about Michelle. Crystal was a vicious contender. "Is this absolutely necessary?" he asked. "After all, we are visitors here, and I, for one, would not like to lose face."


    "You want me to save face? Crystal snarled.


    "For whom?"


    "Who do you think?" Eric asked sarcastically.


    Crystal spat on the ground and said, "Paul, obviously. But why would I care what Paul thinks about me?"


    "Touch¨¦." Eric sighed. "What are you going to do?" he asked.


    "You know what I am going to do," Crystal replied. "Don''t y dumb with me!" Paul frowned. Sometimes, it seemed that he could read her like a book. Now, though, he had no idea what she was thinking. Finally, he admitted defeat. "Whatever you are going to do," he said. "Do it. See if I care..."


    Crystal turned to look at Michelle. She had stood up already, and when their eyes met, sparks flew between them. They looked at each other with contempt, and Crystal was not afraid of her opponent. Michelle was not so confident, though. As they prepared to spar, she nced at Nancy, and then she looked at Eric.


    It is almost as if she is waiting for someone to intervene- thought Crystal.


    When no one came to Michelle''s rescue, she took a step backward and hung her head in shame. Then, after a moment of silence, she said, "Wee to Kuerto. You must all be distinguished guests. Help yourself to whatever you see. Mi casa es su casa."


    Crystal nodded and sat down beside Eric. He put his hand on her leg, and she smiled.


    Michelle walked towards Paul and said, "Paul''s friends are also my friends. I hope that you can all feel at home here. If you have any needs, please do not hesitate to ask me. I hope that you can all have a fun time while you are here." Once she was finished speaking, she smiled and looked around. It was obvious that she was finallypletely sober, and she was embarrassed about her appearance earlier that day.


    A servant pulled out the chair at the foot of the table for Michelle. It was across from Paul, and she quickly sat down. After sitting down, she nodded to the guests one by one and said, "Dig in. Get it while it''s hot."


    The food had been set already, and when Michelle reached for the potatoes, she froze, and her face turned red.


    Paul looked at her and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "There seems to be something on the chair," she replied. "It seems that I am stuck...".


    One of the things that Nancy and Crystal had done when they had vandalized Michelle''s gown was cut a hole in the bottom. Then, when Nancy saw what she was wearing, she put superglue on her chair. Because Michelle was not wearing any underwear, her bottom and private parts were stuck to the chair. She did not know what had happened, though, and when she tried to get up again, she screamed in pain.


    Crystal and Nancy looked at each other. They wanted tough, but they were able to restrain themselves.


    "What''s the matter?" Paul asked for the second time.


    Crystal began to eat casually, and after swallowing her first bite, she looked up and said, "I identally broke the chair. I asked a worker to fix it. When the glue was being applied, I identally spilled some. I was just about to tell Michelle, but everything happened too fast. It is not a problem, is it? Once we are all done eating, we can give her some privacy, and she can slip out of the nightgown and run upstairs to change."


    Crystal blinked her big eyes innocently. She was not afraid of Paul''s furious re. She turned to Eric and said, "I am sorry. It seems that your friend is very angry. I am very afraid."


    Eric pinched her nose and smiled. Because of him, Paul would not attack her. He knew, though, that the "mishap" had been an intentional attack. If it had been an ident, the glue would have dried already.


    Paul shot Nancy a dirty look. "Do you know anything about this?" he snapped. "And don''t you dare lie to me!"


    Nancy remained silent, and she refused to look him in the eyes. It was obvious that she was at least partially responsible, but she would never admit it. The ce where Michelle was sitting had once been reserved for her, and she was bitter about being reduced to a second-ss citizen in what had once been her home.


    The day that Paul had given Michelle her seat, that had been the day she realized that she had lost her ce in his heart.

 Chapter 1721 - 239: Help Yourself

    Crystal was enraged by the things that Paul was saying to Nancy, and she was unwilling to let it continue. She stood up and said, "Paul But, this has nothing to do with Nancy. It''s just a misunderstanding, so please don''t make such a fuss."


    Paul rolled his eyes at Eric and chuckled. "Look after your wife," he said. "She''s getting more and more arrogant every day. Aren''t you going to put her in her ce?"


    "I can''t," Eric replied. "I have a weakness for my wife."


    "Are you willing to lose a friend over a woman?" Paul asked.


    "I don''t know," Eric snapped. "Are you?"


    The two bickered like kids until Michelle finally interrupted them. She turned to Paul and said, "Forget it. They are our guests, and I don''t want the atmosphere to be ruined because of me."


    Paul frowned. "But... Are you alright?" he asked.


    "At the moment, no." Michelle shook her head, forced herself to smile, and said, "I will be, though, after the meal."


    Crystal smiled back at Michelle. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to make you feel ufortable." She picked up her ss, lifted it in the air, and said, "To show that my apology is genuine, I would like to make a toast. Here''s to you and your generous hospitality!"


    Crystal drained the ss in one swallow. The toast had been disingenuous, but she felt like it was important to put on a show of gratitude for Paul.


    Michelle also picked up her ss. She smiled and took a hesitant sip. Because of how much she''d already drunk, it made her feel nauseous. Her face turned white, and she began to perspire heavily. She wanted to get up and go to the washroom. She did not think she was going to vomit, but she wanted to y it safe. Unfortunately, her buttocks were still stuck on the chair. She tried anyway, and she ended up hurting her private parts.


    Paul gave her a concerned look and asked, "Where are you trying to go? Are you okay?"


    As Michelle turned to Paul, the wine she had that moment came up, and she puked all over him.


    "What the fuck?!" Paul shouted. He took a towel from a servant and wiped his face. "You only had one sip. So, what gives?"


    "I d-don''t know..." Michelle stammered.


    Crystal pointed to a servant and said, "Could one of the servants identally put some paprika in the ss? I remember seeing her set the table today."


    The servant immediately shook her head and denied it. She was the one who had broken Paul''s favorite cup and med rk. The boy had been punished, and she did not even care, so Crystal was more than willing to get her into it. "Why are you shaking your head?" she asked. "Am I wrong? Wasn''t it you who set the table?"


    "It was m-me," the servant stuttered, "b- b-b-but... I didn''t do anything t-to the g-ss."


    Paul frowned again. He could see what was going on, and he said, "Miss Smith, I know you want to help your friend, but I suggest that you look at where you are. You are in my territory."


    Crystal smirked and said, "When women talk, men had better not interrupt. I suggest you learn from my husband."


    Paul did not expect Crystal to cause him to lose face like that. He turned to Eric with a gloomy expression on his face and said, "Eric, seriously, I don''t like your woman."


    Eric picked up his ss and took a sip. The red wine moistened his lips, and it made them look evil but beautiful. Casually, he said, "It doesn''t matter. She is my woman. I like her, and that is enough. Anyway, you are taking things too seriously. Since when do men meddle in the affairs of women?" He raised his ss, and I invited Paul to drink. "Come on, let us drink a toast."


    Paul was about to lose his temper, but he did not think that getting angry with his friend''s wife would be very gentlemanly, so he suppressed his anger.


    Michelle watched irritably as the two men drank. She was covered in vomit, and she wanted to leave, but with her buttocks glued to her chair, there was nothing that she could do. She red at Nancy and Crystal. She knew that they were responsible for her predicament, but she could not make the usations she otherwise would have as the hostess. She forced herself to smile and said, "Help yourself."


    ****


    Once everyone had served themselves, Michelle stabbed a potato with her fork and brought it to her face. Before she had even opened her mouth, though, Crystal snatched it away from her.


    Michelle had to give up the potato, so she turned her fork to the other items on her te. Once again, Crystal snatched the item off her fork. When Paul saw this, he immediately ced the te of stewed beef with potatoes in front of Michelle. "Eat up," he said.


    Crystal rolled her eyes at Paul. She had thought that this Love Rat liked to bully women, but it turned out that he only liked to bully Nancy.


    Paul hand-fed Michelle. Eric hand-fed Crystal. Crystal hand-fed Nancy. Nancy hand-fed her child, and Michelle smiled triumphantly.


    When Crystal saw the triumphant look on Michelle''s face, she lost her appetite.


    After dinner, Paul asked someone to deal with Michelle''s buttocks. He ordered everyone else to leave the room, but Nancy hid behind the door so she could watch. As Crystal passed by her, she said, "She will be alright, right?"


    "Don''t worry." Crystal chuckled and said, "I''m afraid that we didn''t use enough glue. "After all, we intended to hurt her genitals, right?"


    Nancy sighed and said, "I suppose. Paul must hate me very much, though. Don''t you think so?"


    "Why do you care what that Love Rat thinks?" asked Crystal.


    "I don''t know," Nancy admitted. "He''s like a bad habit that I just can''t break. Speaking of habits, though... What is Eric doing? I thought he promised to quit smoking!"


    "He did!" Crystal growled.. She turned, and when she saw that Eric had a lit cigarette in his hand, she said, "I''ll be right back. I have to put Eric back in line!"

 Chapter 1722 - 240: Michelle Is A Vicious Woman

    Eric was used to smoking after a meal, so he had not even thought about his promise to Crystal when he sat down on the sofa and lit a cigarette. Crystal was infuriated, though. She marched over to him and said, "You said that you would quit smoking for me. It seems that men take their vows about as seriously as they do their farts."


    As soon as Crystal began speaking, Eric remembered his vow, and he immediately snuffed out the cigarette. He threw it in the ashtray and said, "I forgot. I am sorry. This isn''t easy. I am trying, but you will have to be patient with me. I am doing my best¡­"


    "This is your best!" Crystal scoffed. Now that she had him in a corner, she asked him if he had given Michelle the bracelet that she wore on her wrist. "I know you did," she insisted.


    Eric frowned. The question hade out of left field. "H-H-How d-do y-you know that?" he stuttered.


    "I saw it at dinner!" Crystal hissed. "It was on her right hand, and I had to look at it every time she lifted her fork!"


    Eric''s face had turned white. "What makes you think it''s from me?" he asked.


    Crystal red at him and said, "Last night, when I was in your room, I identally opened a gift bag, and I saw a bracelet in a gold velvet jewelry box." Thinking that it had been a present for her, she hadn''t given it much thought. But today, the bracelet was on Michelle''s wrist.


    Crystal knew why Michelle was wearing it. Typically, women did not wear this kind of jewelry while wearing a nightgown. Michelle was clearly showing off. While she had been having dinner, she had even touched the bracelet a few times on purpose as if to draw attention to it. This proved to Crystal that she was not as gentle and kind as she pretended to be. She is nothing but a scheming bitch - thought Crystal.


    Eric put down the mobile phone, smiled, and said, "Do you think you know everything?"


    "I know enough." Crystal scowled and said, "Don''t try to change the subject. I saw that the bracelet had diamonds in it. Tell me why you would give her such an expensive gift."


    "It is just a wee gift," Eric replied.


    "A wee gift?" Crystal scoffed. "Really? And there is nothing else between you two?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Who knows. You are a man, and men are always drawn to beautiful women."


    "That''s not my style. I would never hook up with a friend''s woman."


    "Really?"


    When Eric noticed that Crystal was unhappy, he held her hands and said, "I have no interest in her. I''m only interested in you."


    Crystal was not pacified so easily. She said, "If that were true, you wouldn''t have given Michelle such an expensive gift... Michelle?!?! Of all people, why would you give anything to her?!?! You know how she abuses rk!"


    Eric took a deep breath and said, "Be rational. We all know that you want to help Nancy, but do not let something so trivial affect our wedding ns, okay? You know that we''ve received a lot of help from Paul. Thus, it is not appropriate to bully his woman. We have to save his face." He gently pinched her wrists, and in a low voice, he added: "If you want to y with Michelle, I can help you, but not now. You do want to y with her, don''t you?"


    "What are you talking about?" Crystal'' eyes brightened with curiosity. Eric raised his eyebrows naughtily. "Do you really want to know?" he asked.


    "Don''t keep me in suspense!" Crystal eximed. "Speak up!"


    "Kiss me, and I''ll tell you."


    Crystal did not kiss him, of course, but he told her anyway. "Have you wondered why Michelle is so important to Paul?" he asked. "Well, it has to do with his past. Michelle was Paul''s childhood sweetheart, but she left him four years ago. Are you curious about why she left or what happened during the years that she was gone?"


    "Not really." Crystal shrugged and said, "I''m not interested in that woman. Why should I care if she was Paul''s childhood sweetheart?"


    "If you don''t know your enemy, you cannot defeat them," Eric exined.


    "What are you going to do?" Crystal asked.


    "I''m not going to tell you," Eric replied. Crystal looked at the portentous and mysterious expression on Eric''s face, frowned, and said, "I don''t like your answer." She clenched her teeth together and wished that she could bite him.


    Eric touched her leg and said, "Once rk and Nancy are safe, and we are back home, I will give you a more satisfactory answer."


    Crystal had no clue about what his n entailed. If he were going to betray his friend, though, she could not think of a better time than the present.


    ****


    Nancy watched Michelle from the safety of her secret hidey-hole. Finally, the moment of truth was upon them. Michelle began to pull away from the chair, and one of the servants was pulling the chair away. A moment passed, and then she began to scream.


    Nancy felt guilty suddenly, and she looked away. Crystal and Eric were talking in the living room, and she suspected that they were gossiping about her. She walked over and said, "What are you guys talking about?"


    "We''re talking about how we''re going to get rk back for you," Crystal replied. Nancy sighed and asked, "What are we going to do in the meantime?"


    "Don''t worry." Ericughed and said, "As long as we''re here, we can protect you and your son from Michelle."


    Nancy smiled and thanked them both. "It''s not a problem!" Crystal eximed. "Now, why don''t we go find that son of yours?"


    Nancy smiled and said, "Yes. Let''s." As thedies stood up, a few of Eric''s men happened to pass them. They stopped in front of Eric, and one of them handed him a file.


    "What''s this?" Eric wondered.


    "This is the information you requested," the guard replied.


    Eric nodded and opened the file. Inside, the documents pertaining to Michelle''s recent history. As he read the first page, he thought - It is just as I thought. That woman is not as simple and gentle as she appears to be.. He nodded to the guard, smiled, and said, "Thank you."

 Chapter 1723 - 241: Nod If You Understand

    That night, Crystal had to share a bed with Nancy and rk. Before going to bed, though, she decided to have a bath. When she was finished, she went into the adjoining room to get the hairdryer. Nancy had been reading a bedtime story to rk, and he had just fallen asleep.


    As Crystal entered the room, someone knocked on the door, and she rushed over to open it before the noise woke the baby. She thought that the intrusion was from one of the servants, so she was surprised to find Michelle standing in the hallway. She had an absent look on her face, and she was wearing a ckce nightgown. The nightgown was translucent, and her private parts could vaguely be seen, giving her a look that was sexy and bold.


    "What''s wrong?" Crystal asked.


    Michelle pouted and said, "I''m looking for Miss Carter."


    Crystal stepped aside so that Michelle could see Nancy, and then she went back to the bathroom to dry her hair.


    Michele forced herself to smile and said, "Can I talk to you for a minute?"


    Nancy sighed and said, "Not tonight. I''m sorry, but I am going to go to sleep now." As she spoke, sheid down. She had nothing to say to Michelle, and she did not want to hear anything that Michelle might have to say either. But, unfortunately, Michelle would not be put off that easily. Instead of leaving as expected, she swaggered in.


    Nancy was afraid that Michelle would wake rk up, so she got up and sat down on the sofa. "It''ste," she whispered. "What do you want?"


    Michelle sat down beside her, smiled, and said, "You and your friend caught me off guard today, but do you actually think that Paul will change his mind and take you back?"


    Nancy shook her head. "I have no interest in Paul."


    "Good!" Michelle snorted and said, "I suggest you get control over your heart and that hungry hole between your legs. Paul is mine - now and forever!"


    Nancy''s ire began to rise, and she took a couple of deep breaths to calm herself down. "Did you forget that I divorced him?" she asked. "He is a part of my past now. I wish you both a happy life. Now, can you get out of my room?"


    Michelle red at Nancy and said, "If you have no interest in him, why are you here?"


    "I am here for rk," Nancy replied. "I am d I left Paul. He is bad news, and I do not want anything from him. I just want my son!"


    Michelle smirked and said, "I don''t trust you. So you must want to use the kid to get to Paul?"


    "Believe what you want. Obviously, I cannot change your mind. Regardless, rk is asleep. I don''t want to wake him up, so please leave."


    Michelle looked at rk. "He is a very lovely child, isn''t he?" A shark-like Cheshire''s grin appeared on her face, and she said, "It would be a shame if anything happened to him."


    The color drained from Nancy''s face, and she stepped between Michelle and rk. "I won''t let you bully my child anymore!"


    "Do you know what I hate most? I hate people who appear to be innocent and harmless, especially children!"


    "Then you should hate yourself most of all!" Nancy hissed. "You pretend to be gentle and harmless, but God alone knows all the evil that you have done!"


    Michelle''s face turned red from anger, and she revealed a set of ckce undergarments. "Are these yours?"


    Nancy was dumbfounded. She had not realized that Michelle had her underwear with her.


    Michelle threw the undergarments in Nancy''s face and said, "I found these under Paul''s bed."


    "Those could belong to anyone..."


    "But they don''t." Michelle smirked and said, "You are a little slut, and they belong to you. You said that I am a fake, but who is the real pretender here? The minute you slept with Paul, your true colors were revealed."


    Nancy shook her head. "We both know that''s bullshit. I readily admit that I had sex with Paul, but he assaulted me."


    "I don''t believe you." Michelle stood up so that she could look down on Nancy. "You divorced Paul, broke his heart, and now that he''s found happiness with me, you are trying to step between us."


    "That is a joke." Nancy smiled, but her grin was cold, and it did not reach her eyes. "It was you who forced your way into my rtionship with Paul. You are the slut, not me."


    "Paul and I have known each other since childhood. Are you sure that I''m a third party?"


    "I''m positive." Nancy chuckled and said, "Then why did he marry me? Was it because you abandoned him and ran away with another man?" She was not sure if this was the truth, but it was a rumor that she had heard from one of the servants, and it sounded legitimate to her.


    Michelle opened her mouth to defend herself against these usations, but before she could speak, Nancy cut her off.


    "None of that matters, though, does it?" Nancy continued, "Because I am not interested in Paul. I am here for rk!"


    "Where did you find the courage to talk so boldly?" Michelle asked. "Now that your friend is here, do you think that you are safe? If so, I have got some news for you!" Before Nancy could reply, Michelle pped her twice across the face, and as her hand swung through the air, she sneered. "You are one weak bitch. And to think, you thought you could face me ande out victorious. That is a joke.".


    Nancy made a fist, and she tried to punch Michelle, but Michelle caught her wrist andughed.


    "Please," Nancy whined. "Let me go."


    Michelle applied pressure to Nancy''s arm and jeered. "If you dare to hit me, I can''t guarantee your son''s safety. After all, you know my capability. Nod if you understand."


    Nancy nodded obediently.

 Chapter 1724 - 242: I Saved Your Life

    Nancy''s bottom lip was trembling, and tears began to well up in her eyes. She looked up at Michelle. "What did I ever do to you?" she cried. "Why do you have to keep torturing us? Do you even have any conscience? And if you hurt my child, aren''t you afraid that Karma wille for you if you have any children?"


    "Karma!" Michelle scoffed. "That bitch has already taken her pound of flesh from me, so I am not afraid of her anymore. After all, when my child was taken from me, I had done nothing to deserve it!"


    For the first time, Nancy saw a c*ck in Michelle''s armor. There were tears in the other that she had been severely hurt in the past. She thought - This is probably the reason why she doesn''t like kids and why she abuses rk. But who could have hurt her so badly? She did not think it was Paul. After all, he treated her like a princess.


    Nancy sighed and said, "I can see that you have been hurt and that you thought that the love of another man might heal your heart, what gave you the right to step in and destroy my family?"


    "Does it matter? You were not happy anyway. I gave you a way out. It would be best if you were thanking me, not interfering with my life. You have no business in this house, let alone the Master bedroom with Paul!"


    "You are such a vicious woman." Nancy smirked and said, "It is no wonder that man abandoned you. You deserved it. A cruel woman like yourself doesn''t deserve to have a child."


    "What?!?!"


    "Are you deaf? I said, "A woman like you does not deserve to be a mother!"


    When Michelle heard that, she began to go wild. She grabbed a fist full of Nancy''s hair and tried to p her with her free hand. This time, though, Nancy was prepared. She grabbed Michelle''s hand and gave it a hard twist.


    Michelle shrieked in pain and let go of Nancy''s hair.


    As soon as Nancy was free, she grabbed Michelle''s hair with her free hand. She twisted it as she made a fist, and then she pushed her away as hard as she could. Michelle, still shrieking, fell on her ass, and it was a miracle that rk did not wake up.


    Michelle staggered to her feet and grabbed the lit candle that was sitting on the dresser. Beneath the candle, there was a tablecloth, and she grabbed that too.


    Meanwhile, Crystal had just finished drying her hair, and as soon as she turned off the hairdryer, she heard what was going on between Nancy and Michelle. She barged into the bedroom, and Michelle was so startled that she tipped the candle, causing the hot wax to spill all over her thighs.


    Michelle screamed as her body caught fire.


    Nancy was scared. She watched as the tablecloth caught fire, but her mind had gone nk, and she did not know what to do. Fortunately, Crystal knew what to do. She ran into the bathroom, filled a pitcher with water, and dumped it over Michelle. It was her bathwater, and there was still foam floating on the surface. In retrospect, Crystal wished that she had poured scalding hot water on Michelle, but now it was toote - The fire was out.


    Michelle sat, flustered, on the ground. Her nightgown was made from silk. Now there was a big burnt hole in it, and her wounded private parts could clearly be seen.


    What a coquettish woman - thought Crystal - How can she walk around without wearing any underwear? I wonder what Eric would think if he saw her like this.


    Michelle had choked on some of the water, and once she got her coughing under control, she wiped the water off her face. "Where did you get this water?" she asked. "It tastes like ass."


    It was my bathwater," Crystal replied. "Aren''t you going to thank me for saving your life?"


    Michelle was so disgusted that she vomited all over herself. Crystal began tough, and once Michelle was done being sick, she said, "What the fuck is so funny?"


    "You are." Crystal pointed to her head and said, "You burnt your hair!"


    Michelle ran her fingers through her hair, and as she did this, her face turned white. There was a moment of silence, and then Crystal turned to Nancy and asked what was going on.


    "She pounced on me," Nancy exined, "But her n backfired on her."


    "Your face is red and swollen. Did she p you?"


    Nancy nodded but said nothing.


    Damn it! Thought Crystal - What a scheming bitch! She pretended to be generous and decent in front of Paul at dinner but intruded into Nancy''s room to beat her? She was furious. She pointed at Michelle and shouted, "What''s wrong with you? It''s past midnight. Why aren''t you sleeping? Are you asking for trouble? If so, I am warning you. If you dare bully Nancy and rk again, you will get what ising to you!"


    Michelle red at Crystal, and she was about to speak. Before she could, though, Crystal kicked her.


    Michelle squealed and shied away from Crystal.


    Crystal smirked. "What are you waiting for? Leave! Or do I need to drain my bathwater down your throat?"


    Suddenly, Michelle jumped up. She grabbed the candle and sprang at Crystal. The candlestick was made of copper, and she brandished it menacingly over her head as she charged. Crystal was not caught off guard, though. She stepped aside, stuck her leg out, and tripped the other woman.


    Michelle fell t on her face, and when she tried to get up, Crystal pushed her back down with her foot.


    "What is your problem?" asked Crystal. "I saved your life, but you want to kill me?"


    Nancy grabbed Crystal''s arm and said, "Be careful. You are going to get us into trouble."


    "Why?" Crystal pressed down on Michelle''s back and said, "We have a right to defend ourselves."


    "I''m afraid that Paul might not see it that way..."


    Just then, rk sat up, rubbed his eyes, and called for his Mommy.


    When Michelle heard his voice, she chuckled and said, "You had better let me go.. The health of that boy rests on how you treat me from now on."

 Chapter 1725 - 243: Do You Think I Want To See You?

    When Nancy heard Michelle''s threat, she turned to Crystal and said, "Let her go."


    Crystal nodded and took her foot off Michelle''s back. Then Nancy rushed to rk''s side. She was terrified of what Michelle might do to her son.


    Michelle used the night table to help herself stand, and once she was on her feet, she red at Crystal. "This is not over," she promised. "Not by a long shot."


    Before Crystal could respond to this veiled threat, a servant stepped into the room. When she saw Michelle, her eyes lit up. "Miss Michelle!" she eximed. "I finally found you! I am so happy! My Master has been looking for..." As the servant was speaking, she noticed the mess, and the rest of her sentence caught in her throat. She looked at Michelle. "Wh-Wh What h-happened to you?" she stammered.


    Crystal sneered and said, "She was sleepwalking when she walked into our room. She identally hit the candle on the dresser. It tipped over, and it started a fire."


    "Luckily, Crystal was there," Nancy continued. "She came to the rescue and put out the fire. She is a hero! If she had not been here, the whole house might have burnt to the ground. I am d that you are here, though. Please help her back to her room so that she can get some rest."


    The servant hurried to Michelle''s side and helped her out of the room.


    Once she was gone, Nancy let out a long, relieved sigh. Then she turned to Crystal and said, "Things can''t go on like this. When Michelle tells Paul about what happened, shit is going to hit the fan. We need to move out of this house as soon as possible! What do you think?"


    Crystal frowned and asked, "Why are you so afraid of her?"


    "I know her well," Nancy replied. "She is certain to make things worse, and if Paules to me, he will not let me and rk go. If we are going to leave, now is the time."


    "But you didn''t do anything wrong..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Michelle will lie to make herself look better, and Paul will believe her. Then he will force me to confess to crimes that I did notmit, and he will punish me - and likely assault me. I don''t want to go through that again."


    "You''re not thinking straight." Crystal seized Nancy''s wrist and said, "What about rk?"


    Only then did Nancy think about rk. She gave him a squeeze and kissed him on the forehead. "I cannot leave without him," she replied.


    "And you cannot leave with him. Not now." Crystal exined that Paul would sic thew on her if she did, and then she would never see her son again. She said, "Running away is not the solution. You have to face this problem and find a real-legal solution."


    "But..."


    "Nancy, listen to me. You should face your problems without fear. If we leave, Paul will win. Do you understand?"


    Nancy thought about it for a moment, and then she nodded. "So, what do we do?" she asked.


    "Just hold on for a few days. After the wedding ceremony, Eric will fulfill his promise and take us away. It may be hard to wait, especially if Paul decides to hurt you, but you can manage. You have done it before. You are stronger than you realize."


    Just then, the servant returned. Crystal looked up and asked, "What do you want?"


    "Paul wants to see Nancy," the servant replied.


    Nancy''s heart sank. As she had expected, Michelle had gone straight to Paul, and most likely with a basket full of lies. After a moment''s consideration, she said, "I''m not going. Just tell him I''m asleep."


    The servant frowned and said, "He isn''t going to like your reply."


    Nancy shrugged, and the servant went away. Momentster, though, Paul barged up the stairs. Before he reached thending, though, Nancy shut and locked the door. She could tell that he was angry, and she did not know if she could face him again.


    Once Paul reached the door, he pounded on the door and shouted for Nancy to let him in. When she refused, he began to repeatedly punch the door, creating a terrifying cadence that did not stop until the skin over his knuckles had split, leaving blood sttered all over the ce.


    Nancy hugged rk in her arms and covered his ears. "Please, leave," she cried. I''m already in bed. I just want to go to sleep."


    Crystal stepped forward and said, "If you are here about what happened with Michelle, we can exin. Michelle provoked everything. She attacked Nancy, and she identally started a fire. I put out the fire. None of this was Nancy''s fault or mine."


    "Get out here!" Paul roared.


    "We''re not leaving this room," Crystal replied. "We didn''t do anything wrong."


    "This is yourst chance!" Paul eximed. "Get the fuck out of this room!"


    "You are being yed for a fool," Nancy interrupted. "Michelle is up to her old tricks again. The child she was carrying was not even yours. She admitted it to me just now. If you do not believe me, then I have nothing more to say. Just forget that I said anything at all... And go away."


    Paul clenched and unclenched his fists at his sides. "How dare you talk to me like that?" he growled. "You cannot even look me in the eyes. That is how guilty you are!"


    "It has nothing to do with guilt," Nancy exined. "The problem is that your face makes me want to puke."


    Paul was angrier than he had ever been in his life. He thought - How dare this woman make Michelle have a miscarriage? Now she has burnt Michelle''s hair! What will she do next?!?!


    "Do you think I want to see you?" Paul shouted. "You are such a stupid woman!"


    Nancy smiled and said, "If that is true - and I hope that it is then when the wedding is over, there is no reason for us ever to see each other again, and you can have your Happily Ever After with Michelle! I think you are the perfect match for each other, especially since you are willing to raise another man''s child!"


    "Nancy Carter!" The tone in Paul''s voice was terrifying. "I am warning you for thest time. Open the goddamn door!"


    Crystal chucked. "And what if she doesn''t? she asked. "Are you going to huff and puff and blow the door down?" Almost as soon as she finished taunting him, he began to rage, and as he began to kick at the door, her face turned white.


    I think I have gone too far this time - Crystal realized, and her whole body began to tremble from fear.

 Chapter 1726 - 244: I Am Telling The Truth

    Paul shouted obscenities as he kicked at the door. "You are going to pay for what you said," he roared. He was strong, and the thin wood could only resist him for so long. Eventually, it began to splinter, and his foot appeared in the bedroom.


    When rk saw the wood splinter inward, he began to cry, and he pressed his face into his mother''s neck. Nancy looked to Crystal, shook her head, and smiled bitterly. "See? I told you. He won''t believe me. He would rather believe that woman."


    Crystal shook her head. Until that moment, she had not fully understood what a bastard Paul really was.


    The next kick was the straw that broke the proverbial camel''s back. The door burst open, and Paul rushed in. His eyes were red from anger, and when he turned to Nancy, Crystal could see that he had murder on his mind.


    Crystal immediately stepped in front of Paul. She spread her arms to protect Nancy and rk, but Paul grabbed her and threw her across the room.


    Nancy cried out for her friend. Then she set down her son and ran over to see if she was alright. Before she could take more than a couple of steps, though, Paul grabbed her hair and yanked her backward. Nancy shrieked, but Paul paid her no mind. "You''re getting bolder," he growled. "How do you think I should punish you?" His eyes were bloodshot and filled with fury.


    "You have no right to punish me!" Nancy argued.


    "How dare you talk back to me?" Paul hissed.


    When Paul had his back turned, Crystal picked up a vase from the dresser and tried to smash it over his head. Paul saw her in the mirror, though, and he backhanded her without even having to turn and face her. Instead, the vase flew across the room and smashed against the wall. Crystal swooned and fell to the ground.


    Paul picked Nancy up and carried her over his shoulders. He had a horrible sneer on his face. Nancy had tears streaming down her face. "Let go of me," she cried. "I didn''t do anything to anyone..."


    Nancy struggled desperately. She punched, kicked, and bit him, but none of it helped.


    rk crawled over to Paul, and he sped his leg in an attempt to stop him from hurting his mother. Paul was not bothered, though. He shook the boy off as if she were nothing. He hauled Nancy out of the room, and as he passed through the door, he ordered his servants to keep an eye on Crystal and rk and to not let them out of the room. Then he carried Nancy into his bedroom.


    ****


    Michelle was lying on her and Paul''s bed, and a servant was applying medicine to the wounds on her private parts and massaging them for her. The burnt hair on her head had already been trimmed. She had lost half of her hair, and her head felt lighter. There were a few scalds on her arms and legs that the hot wax had caused. They were a little bit red, but they did not seem too serious.


    Michelle looked up when Paul came in, and she was dismayed to see that he had Nancy with him.


    Paul ruthlessly threw Nancy on the ground by the bed. The floor was covered by a thick carpet, but she had been thrown from a height of almost two meters, so it did little to break her fall.


    Michelle got up and stood at akimbo. She red at Nancy and then at Paul. "What the fuck is this?"


    Paul smiled, ran his fingers through her hair, and said, "Baby girl, I brought her for you.


    Don''t you want to vent your anger?"


    Michelle returned the smile and waved her away. "Just forget it," she said. "Luckily, I''m not seriously injured. She may go."


    When Nancy heard this, she was speechless. She thought, Is this woman the same person that pped me and pulled my hair? Where is her momentum now? This must be a part of the Good Girl act that she invented


    "Let her go," Michelle continued. "I don''t think she pushed me on purpose, and the fire was an ident."


    Paul nced at Nancy with cold eyes and said, "She said that you pped her, though, and that you were responsible for the fire¡­."


    Michelle looked incredibly surprised. "Really? She said that?" She lowered her head, sighed, and said, "Whatever. It is water under the bridge. It doesn''t matter who is right or who is wrong."


    Paul rolled his eyes and said, "I don''t know what''s gotten into you, but of course it matters! This is my home, and I will not permit anyone to bully you while you are under my roof. Besides, this woman is a hopeless liar. If I don''t teach her a lesson, I can''t imagine what she will do next time."


    Michelle shook her head. "Just don''t go too far, okay. She is still the mother of your child."


    "She may have given birth to a child, but she is no mother. This bitch has a wicked heart!"


    Michelle sighed and said, "Fine. You are right. What do you want to do to her?"


    Paul turned to Nancy and snarled. "Michelle is kind, but that doesn''t mean that I will let you off."


    "Kind?" Nancy scoffed. "She wants me to die!"


    Paul''s face turned red, and he spat on Nancy. "You need to give up this victim act. It is ugly. She did not say anything bad about you. She actually wants to show you mercy, so what is your problem? Maybe, if you had been a little bit kind to her, I would be willing to show you mercy. There is no way I will, though. Not now."


    Nancyughed and said, "You know nothing. Ask the servant about what happened. She saw everything!"


    "The servant did not see what happened," Michelle interrupted. "By the time she arrived, I was already lying on the ground."


    Paul turned to Nancy and said, "Enough with the lies. This has to end, okay!"


    "I am telling the truth!" Nancy cried.


    "Humph!" Paul pinched her chin.


    "Didn''t you say that she pped you in the face?"


    "She did!" Nancy eximed. "You can see her handprints on my face!"


    "Enough with the lies, I said! Didn''t I say that?!?!" Paul lifted his arm, showed her the back of his hand, and said, "How about I turn your lie into a fact?"

 Chapter 1727 - 245: What If I Fail?

    Before Paul could hit Nancy, Michelle intervened. "Stop!" she cried.


    Paul''s hand froze, and he turned to look at Michelle. "Why shouldn''t I punish her?" he asked.


    "Even if she is guilty, spare her for the sake of your son." She smiled. "Just let her go. Ask her to move out. I don''t want to see her again."


    When Nancy heard that, she began to panic. She thought - If he kicks me out, what will be of rk?


    "Alright," Paul grunted. "It was a mistake to let here back. I can see that now."


    Nancy sighed and said, "Thank you! If you let me, I''ll go right now!"


    "Go then," Michelle said.


    Nancy grunted as she got up, but Paul ordered her to stop as she made her way towards the door. Nancy froze. "You said that I could leave..." she said. "So, what gives?"


    "I didn''t say that you could go, now," Paul replied. "You still need to be punished!"


    "What are you going to do to me?" Nancy''s lower lip quivered, and she said, "It feels like you aren''t going to stop until you''ve killed me..."


    Paulughed and said, "That''s funny. Until you said that, I''d forgotten that you are afraid of dying."


    "I was." Nancy red at him. "But I''m not anymore. Thanks to you, I now know that


    there are worse things than dying."


    Paul turned to Michelle and said, "We have to teach her onest lesson. What do you think we should do?"


    "Can she paint a picture?" Michelle suggested.


    "You want her to paint? That''s it?" Paul scowled and said, "You are too kind. She is always bullying you. She deserves severe punishment. Do you want to break her fingers, maybe? And then make her paint?"


    "I just want her to paint a picture," Michelle said. "Every time I pick up a pencil or paintbrush, I get a headache. Concentration is hard, painting is not easy, and headaches hurt a lot."


    Paul raised his eyebrows and said, "That may be so, but as a punishment, it is too light."


    "Is it?" Michelle''s smile turned into a shark-like Cheshire grin. "Let me show you what I mean." She turned to Nancy, crooked her finger, and said, "Come forward."


    Paul suddenly realized what Michelle had in mind. "Are you sure that this is what you want?" he asked.


    "I just want her to know who you belong to," Michelle replied. "Then she will give up on you. If she still has expectations and fantasies about you, she will not marry Noah, and that will ruin her life. She is still young. She deserves a better future. Right?"


    "Why are you still so considerate of her? She treated you extremely badly. You are obviously a better person than I am."


    "You can say that again." Michelle chuckled. "We are both women, though. I understand her, and I feel pity for her."


    "Well, she is pitiful." Paul smiled, touched Michelle''s nose, and said, "Fine. Have it your way."


    Nancy was still unhappy about being punished, but she felt better now that Michelle had taken over the task. After all, she would rather paint a picture than be beaten or assaulted by Paul - as was his way. She looked nervously in his direction and thought -? Stay cool, Nancy. He may be calm now, but if you step out of line, he will be on you like an owl on a field mouse.


    Paul saw the look of fear on her face, and he chuckled. He looked at the door and said, "You want to run, don''t you? But do you have the guts to run? That is the question. I don''t think you do."


    Nancy did not answer him. She did not even look him in the eyes.


    "Why don''t you talk?" He smacked her across the back of her head. "Where is that sharp tongue of yours, now?"


    "It takes a big man to hit a helpless woman..." Nancy muttered.


    "You''ll soon find out what kind of a man l am," Paul sneered.


    Nancy was not stupid. She quickly guessed what punishment Michelle was proposing, and it did not involve painting a picture. Just the thought of it made her face turn white, and she felt as if she was going to be sick.


    Nancy felt stupid for being so na?ve. When she had been married to Paul, he had made her watch while he fucked Michelle. Now, it seemed that Michelle wanted her to watch for old time''s sake onest time. Like before, she would not be allowed to look away or close her eyes.


    Michelle had seemed reluctant to punish Nancy, but the fact that this had been her idea showed that, between her and Paul, she was the most vicious. Nancy had to admire the other woman''s skill as an actor and as a master maniptor. She looked at her and smiled bitterly.


    Paul picked up the phone, and Nancy frowned when he asked a servant to bring in a drawing board, papers, and paint. Did I misread the situation? - She wondered - If so, I was off by more than a mile!


    Once everything was set up, Paul turned to Nancy, and in a cold voice, he said, "You can sketch, or you can paint in watercolor. Do whatever you are good at. You can''t leave until you have created something that meets our standards."


    "What if I fail?" Nancy wondered.


    "Then you will try again. I don''t care if it takes you all week, so long as you don''t stop." "What if I can''t paint well all night?"


    "Then go on painting tomorrow; then the next day and the day after that. You will keep at it until you are finished, and we are satisfied." Nancy squinted her eyes and said, "You won''t get away with this."


    "Oh." Paul smiled yfully. "The "Curse of Nancy." - I am practically shaking in my boots... Not!!!!!


    "If God doesn''t punish you, then I will retaliate against you."


    "That''s funny. How, pray tell, would you get even with me? Tell me, eh?"


    "The cruelest revenge is not hatred. It is indifference. I no longer have any feelings for you. You are nothing to me. If you died today, I would not even waste my time spitting on your grave. And no matter what you do, you can''t hurt me; not anymore, because my heart is dead!"


    When Paul heard what Nancy had to say to him, he was surprised by the way her words hurt his heart.. He frowned and, without thinking, took off all his clothes.

 Chapter 1728 - 246: How Shameless

    (Triggered Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene and inappropriate words. If you''re notfortable reading it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    Paul was a musclebound hunk, and Nancy and Michelle were both surprised to see him taking off his clothes. Certainly, neither of them expected that he would throw his underwear over Nancy''s head.


    How shameless! - Nancy thought - How dirty! She closed her eyes and pulled his underwear over her head. Once she could see again, she saw that Paul had positioned himself on the bed, and he was snapping his fingers.


    The servants that had been massaging Michelle''s genitals retreated. She climbed on the bed, sat on Paul''s chest, turned to Nancy, and said, "Well, get to it!" She sneered. "Let us see if you are as good of an artist as you im to be¡­"


    Only now did Nancy understand the full extent of the punishment. She frowned as she chose a pencil, and she began to sketch a likeness of Michelle and Paul.


    Paul smirked and said, "When you''re done, let me inspect it."


    Unlike Paul''s treatment of Nancy, he treated Michelle with gentle indulgence. He kissed her hair, forehead, nose, and all the way down to her toes. Finally, he asked her if she was ready.


    "I like it when you kiss me," Michelle replied. "Kiss me a little longer. "


    Paul smiled, and as he kissed her, he began to touch her body. They seemed to havepletely forgotten that they were not alone.


    Suddenly, Paul shouted, "Lookout, Michelle! I''min'' in..." He tore off her panties, and she cried out in pain as he forced himself inside her. "It hurts..." she wailed.


    Nancy''s hand shook as she drew. She took a deep breath and tried to ignore Michelle''s pain. She hated the other woman, but she had been in her position and did not think anyone deserved this kind of treatment.


    "Does it hurt, baby?" Paul finally slowed down and said, "I''m sorry, I was so rude just now..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Michelle stroked his face lovingly and said, "Just get it over with."


    "You are a man. You have needs. I understand."


    Nancy''s sweat was dripping onto the paper. She gripped her pencil, and as it snapped in two, she thought - Paul, I hate you!


    "Oh, Paul," Michelle moaned seductively. "I love you so much." As he fucked her, she ran her nails down his back.


    Paul gasped. "Baby, I love you, too."


    ''I''m finished!" Nancy announced. But it was the wrong time, and she was so loud that Paul almost ejacted.


    "Do you want to die?" Paul grabbed her chin and squeezed it. "Because that is what is going to happen to you if you keep shouting like that!"


    "You were so into it that I was afraid you wouldn''t hear me."


    Nancy picked up her drawing and said, "I''ve finished the painting. Mr. But, please check it." She felt humiliated. She felt like a schoolgirl turning in ate assignment to a preupied teacher.


    Paul was slightly annoyed by Nancy''s announcement, and he did not stop fucking Michelle. "Can''t you see that I''m busy?" he growled. "Give it to me!"


    Nancy stood up and handed him the picture, but he just took one look at it and dismissed it. "Try again," he said. Then he crumpled up the paper and threw it away.


    "Why? What was wrong with it?"


    "It wasn''t good enough. It should be picture perfect!"


    Tears welled up in Nancy''s eyes, and she said, "I am doing my best. It would help if you were more cooperative¡­"


    Paul froze mid-thrust, sighed, and said, "What do you need from us?"


    "You could stay still while I draw?" Nancy suggested.


    Paul put Michelle''s leg over his shoulder, giving Nancy a clear view of their genitals and Michelle''s sweaty breasts. "How''s this?" he asked. He smiled, and as his eyes lit up, he slowly pushed himself inside her.


    This was more than Nancy could handle. Suddenly, she felt the contents of her stomach begin toe upon her. She sprinted to the bathroom, went down on her knees, pushed the toilet seat up, and vomited. Then, when she was done, she stood up and looked in the mirror. "How did things get this far?" she muttered. Her face was pale, and there was a chunk of vomit on her chin.


    Nancy turned on the tap, ran the water as hot as she could, and washed her face. Some of the colors returned to her cheeks, but she felt no better. She looked herself in the eyes, and she began to cry. Why am I letting him get to me? - she wondered - It is just a picture...


    Up until her wedding day, Nancy had not known anything about sex. Before she went to her wedding bed, though, the servants had shown her some porn. After that, she had thought she was prepared, but the things Paul had done to her were nothing like what she had seen in those movies. She supposed that she had PTSD from having sex with Paul. If that were the case, it made sense that this would trigger her.


    Nancy did not want to be pushed around anymore, but she did not know what to do. She waited for as long as she possibly could, and then she returned to the bedroom. Paul and Michelle were still going at it, but he looked up as she entered. He said, "Our time is limited. If you do not get this right tonight, you will have to try again tomorrow."


    Nancy red at him. "I''m sure I can do it tonight," she said. "Or are you not as virile as you used to be?" When he did not reply, she calmly returned to the easel, picked up a pen, and adjusted the Angle. As she began to draw, she directed the lovers. She said, "Michelle, raise your hand, please. Yes, hold it there.


    "Paul put your right hand on her left breast and try to show some enthusiasm if you can."


    As Nancy painted, she tried to focus on the mechanical task while distracting herself with other thoughts. She hade from a good family, and although she was not a rich girl, she was the apple of her parent''s eyes. When she was a child, she studied hard in the hopes that she would marry a good man one day. It had alle to naught, though, and her talents were being wasted.


    Nancy drew very carefully. She readjusted Paul and Michelle''s bodies from time to time, and the more she interfered in their act, the less passionate it became. Eventually, Paul became aware that the painting was affecting his stamina, and as hard as he tried to get it back, he could not.


    Michelle ran her hands through his sweaty hair, raised her body to kiss his ear, and said, "Paul, are you alright?" His ear was the most sensitive spot on his body, and he froze when her lips touched his skin.

 Chapter 1729 - 247: Are You Tired?

    Michelle frowned. She had kissed Paul''s most sensitive ce, but even that failed to arouse his interest or desire. He seemed to be weak, suddenly, and she could feel him going soft inside her. She did not want to give up, though. "Are you too tired?" she asked. "Do you want me on top?"


    Paul scowled and said, "Hush your face." He was impatient to finish before he wentpletely limp. He covered her face with his hand, thrust into her a few times as hard as he could, and as he came, he cursed her name. "That was your fault," he muttered as he rolled off her.


    Michelle began to whimper. "Paul?" she cried. "What''s the matter with you today? What did I do wrong?"


    "Never mind." Paul rolled over slowly and turned to face the wall.


    Meanwhile, Nancy had finished, not one, but more than a dozen drawings. Finally, she stood up and said, "I''m done. Do you want to have a look? I carefully painted every pose, and I am confident that you will be pleased."


    Paul rolled over, took the drawings from Nancy, and as he casually looked them over, he thought - These are actually very good. He was amazed.


    ****


    Nancy watched nervously as Paul looked over her drawings. Then, after what seemed forever, he finally looked up. "Who told you to draw so many pictures?" he asked.


    "No one did," Nancy replied. "With so many to choose from, though, you are sure to find at least one that you like."


    "Let me see," Michelle said. She hugged Paul from behind and rested her chin on his shoulder. She looked at the pictures and sighed. She had requested them to upset Nancy. Now that she had achieved her goal, the pictures meant very little to her. Paul, on the other hand, was not so easily appeased. He tore up the papers and threw them in Nancy''s face.


    "Why did you do that?" asked Nancy. "Were you not satisfied? If not, I will paint for you again tomorrow, or the day after, or any other day. I''ll draw as many pictures as you want... Provided you can keep up with me, I am at your service." Her tone was remarkably calm, and it infuriated Paul. He could tell that she''d found an inner reserve of strength and that no matter how many pictures he forced her to draw, he wouldn''t break her.


    Paul red at Nancy and gnashed his teeth. It was evident that he wanted to tear her to pieces. "Nancy!" he growled. "You slut!"


    "How am I a slut?" Nancy smirked and said, "I didn''t do anything. Have you mistaken me for your mistress?"


    "Hardly!" Paul''s face turned red from anger. "What we did was natural, but what you drew was the kind of smut that only a slut could produce!"


    When Nancy heard that, she began to chuckle. "Are you kidding me?" sheughed. "Not only did youmission those pieces, but you forced me to do them!"


    "Do you do everything that you''re told to do?" Paul asked. "Would you kill someone if I asked you to? You don''t have any principles!" he said self-righteously. "Do you get turned on by watching us? Is that why you seem so unfazed?" As he spoke, he reached out to grab her by the jaw.


    Nancy stepped back to avoid his hand. "You are all over the ce," she said. "First, you touch Michelle, and now you want to touch me? What gives?" She looked at him with disdain, and his eyes lost their luster. His heart seemed to be blocked by something.


    She thinks I am a piece of shit - Paul realized - Damn woman!


    Nancy smirked and said, "I have done the painting ording to your request. Can I leave now?"


    Michelle noticed suddenly that Paul''s odor had changed. They had known each other since they were children, and she had always been able to read him, but today was different. She did not know why Paul was unhappy, and she could not guess where his anger came from. This scared her. She thought for a moment, and then she began to rub his back. She kissed his shoulders and said, "Let her go. This is getting old..."


    Paul did not say anything, so Michelle nodded to Nancy and said, "You can go now."


    Nancy was thrilled. She turned to leave, but Paul grabbed her by the arm and pulled her back in before she reached the door. "Don''t touch me!" she squealed. She shook her head back and forth, struggled against him, and called him a dirty pig.


    Paul was momentarily caught off guard. He had not expected her to act this way, and he nearly lost his grip on her. "How dare you call me a dirty pig?" he growled. "Stupid woman! You''re courting death."


    "I am not," Nancy argued. "I just want you to let me go. Besides, I am just calling a spade a spade. What kind of a man forces their wife to watch them fuck their mistress? Only a dirty pig would do that!"


    "How dare you talk to me like that?" Paul shouted. He was about to lose his temper when he suddenly felt something wet on his shoulders. He turned and saw that Michelle was crying. He frowned, and his anger slipped away. "Why are you crying?" he asked.


    "Don''t you love me anymore...?" Michelle asked.


    Paul wondered why she had asked this question. He let go of Nancy''s arm so that he could give Michelle his full attention.


    "... Maybe you love me less than you used to?" Michelle suggested. "Is that it? You said that you would love me no matter what happened and that no matter who I liked, your would only love me... So, what happened?"


    Paul gently wiped away Michelle''s tears. He looked her in the eyes, kissed her on the lips, but remained silent.


    Michelle frowned and said, "I want you to answer me."


    "I did say those things," Paul admitted, "and I meant them. So, what is this all about?"


    "You must choose between her and me," Michelle replied.


    Paul smiled, Boop''d! Her nose, and said, "Silly girl. How can youpare yourself to her? She doesn''t deserve to bepared to you, so don''t put yourself down. Do you. understand?"


    "But..."


    "In my eyes, you will always be a unique rarity." He turned to Nancy and said, "What are you waiting for? Get the fuck out of our room!"


    Nancy looked at the door nervously. Every time she had been told that she could leave, it had been a cruel trick, and she was tired of being made to look like a fool.


    "Go on," Paul growled. "Scat!"

 Chapter 1730 - 248: Her Inner Strength

    Nancy took a deep breath, turned, and ran out of the room. She took the stairs two at a time, and she did not begin to slow down until she was free of the house.


    Once she reached the road, she stopped to catch her breath. She looked around and found that everything seemed surreal. A cool wind blew through her nightgown, and her skin broke out in gooseflesh. A moment passed, and she realized that her feet hurt. She had left the house without putting on her shoes.


    Nancy turned left, and she followed the sidewalk until she could walk no further. There was a park nearby, and she hunkered down beneath a tree. "What a fool I have been," she muttered to herself. "Why do I have such bad taste in men?" She med herself for everything that had happened to her. "At least I am finally free..."


    Despite everything that had happened, Nancy felt confident about her inner strength for the first time in her life. She was not even crying anymore, and she had not cried since she''d left the bathroom. She was no longer the fool that she used to be. Never again would she cry in a corner. If she got in trouble again, she would face the danger and find her way through it!


    Suddenly, Nancy heard footstepsing towards her, and she tried to make herself as small as possible. Inch by inch, her confidence slipped away. Given her present state, she would make the perfect victim. She was tired and weak.


    The dark figure of a man passed through the park. When he was about ten meters away from her, he stopped, looked around, spotted her, and walked over to where she was hiding. However, it was not until he was approximately two meters away that she realized who it was.


    ****


    Nancy looked up and said, "Why are you! here?"


    Noah smiled. "I have your medication. I saw you walking down the street in your pajamas. I was worried, so I followed you." He took off his coat, put it on her shoulders, and said, "Here. You''re cold." Then he leaned forward and tried to pick her up.


    Nancy pushed him away and said, "No. I can do it by myself." She no longer wanted to have to depend on anyone - let alone any man. Instead, she wanted to be able to stand on her own two feet.


    Noah saw Nancy''s determination, and he did not insist on helping her. But when she saw her bare feet, his eyes went wide, and he asked her, "Where are your shoes?"


    Nancy scratched her head in embarrassment. "Errrr... I was in such a hurry that I forgot to put my shoes on."


    Noah rubbed her head. "Why were you in such a rush? Was there a monster after you?"


    Nancy chuckled and said, "You might say that."


    "Do you need to cry?" Noah gave her a concerned look and said, "We are alone. You can cry if you want to."


    "Why should I cry?" Nancy shook her head and said, "I''m not sad at all. Don''t worry about me. I''m fine.


    "If you want to cry¡­."


    Nancyughed and said, "Give it a rest already. You are starting to sound like a broken record!"


    ****


    Paul was standing on the balcony. He was holding a ss of wine in one hand. His other hand held the rail as he looked out into the night. It was dark, but he had eyes like a cheetah. Nothing got past him. He watched with interest as Nancy fled the building, and he saw Noah trailing behind her.


    The rail was shaking slightly, and it took a moment for him to realize that it was his hand that was shaking. He gripped the wood with all his strength, took three deep breaths, and the shaking stopped. One of his bodyguards was with him. "Did you see the man that followed Nancy?" Paul asked.


    The bodyguard nodded. "I did, Sir."


    "Follow him."


    The bodyguard nodded again, and he left without a word. As soon as he was gone, Michelle joined Paul. She had an unhappy look on her face. She said, "You want her. You may as well admit it..."


    "You worry too much."


    "Then why the interest in her? You two are divorced. It is none of your business what she does or who she does it with. I am not wrong, and you know it. So, please answer my question. Why do you care so much?"


    Paul sighed. He noticed that the rail was shaking again. This time, he could not stop it, so he put his hands in his pockets. She was right, and he knew it.


    She touched his arm and said, "Paul, I am afraid that you are going to leave me. Should I be?"


    Paul turned and stared at her. "I love you. You are my everything."


    Michelle buried her head in his chest. She had gotten pregnant with another man, but Paul had never given up on her. On the contrary, he always cared for her. He promised that if the fetus came to term, he would regard it as his own, and he would love it, care for it, and give it everything. Paul had even divorced Nancy for her. She wondered, though, if he regretted doing that?


    "Isn''t what I''ve done enough to prove that I love you?" Paul asked.


    Michelle snatched the wine from his hand and took a sip. Then she leaned over and spat the wine into his mouth. He kissed her, but when she took his member into her hand, it did not respond. She sighed. Her wet core was drenched, and an idea urred to her. She took his hand and used it to touch herself. "You see how much I love you," she said. As she slipped his fingers inside of her, though, he froze, and he sprayed her in the face with the wine.


    "But you don''t love me..." Michelle began to cry.


    Paul wiped away her tears. "You are so mistaken," he said. He smiled, took her legs, wrapped them around his waist, and carried her into the room.. "I will show you how much I love you."

 Chapter 1731 - 249: How Dare She

    Noah took a hot drink out of the vending machine and handed it to Nancy. She had his jacket over her shoulders and his shoes on her feet. She looked incredibly silly.


    They had been sitting on a bench for the better part of the night, and as the sky began to lighten, she said, "The sun will be up soon.


    If Noah had note after her, she would have been alone all night, and without the shoes and jacket, she might have frozen to death. Luckily, Noah was wearing a warm sweater, and his socks were extra thick.


    Noah smiled and said, "Let''s go."


    "Where are we going?"


    "A hotel. You can have a rest. When you wake up, I will tell Miss Smith to pick you up."


    Nancy did not expect that would be so thoughtful. She wanted to thank him, but she had thanked him a million times already. "Alright," was all she could think to say, and when he offered her his hand, she took it, and she allowed him to lead her to the hotel.


    ****


    A ck RV was lurking around the corner from a cathedral. Vic was sitting in the driver''s seat, and Nathan was sitting beside him. Nathan coughed, and Vic frowned. He said, "You haven''t eaten for days, Sir. The doctor said that your stomach is in bad condition. You need to take your medicine!"


    Nathan coughed again. He was in rough shape. Vic had been with him for many years, and this was the first time that he had seen him looking so haggard.


    The car was parked in a secluded ce, where they could see the movement of the partitioners. "Are you sure that this is where Eric and Crystal are to be married?" Nathan asked. His heart ached at the thought of her marrying another man.


    Vic nodded. "So says the inte."


    "How dare she!" Nathan hissed.


    "I don''t like it any more than you do," Vic muttered.


    ****


    Crystal began to scream with one hand covering her eyes, forcing her head down, and another pursued the stic on her panties. She began to writhe in agony as cold fingers slipped beneath the fabric. They passed through her pubic hair like a medium-toothedb, and then they applied pressure to her vulva.


    Invisible lips kissed her, and a familiar tongue forced its way into her mouth. It''s Nathan! - she realized, and she was horrified. "Did you miss me?" He chuckled and said, "I think about you all the time. You are mine. You can run, but you cannot hide. I will always find you!"


    Nathan bit into her shoulder, and Crystal''s eyes snapped open.


    It had all been a dream. rk was snuggled against her. She had been having these dreams recently, but that is all that they were dreams. She was safe, and Nathan had no idea she was here.


    ****


    Crystal was stroking rk''s sleeping face with the back of her hand when, without warning, a bodyguard pushed open the door and rushed in. "What do you want?" she shouted. She looked around and was unsettled by the fact that Nancy was nowhere to be seen.


    rk sat up, and the bodyguard grabbed him. Crystal reached out to stop him, but he pushed her away. The boy began to cry for his Mommy, but his tears did not seem to faze therge man.


    "Please..." Crystal begged.


    The bodyguard sighed and said, "I am only doing my job. If you do not like it, then take it up with Mr. But."


    "Where is Nancy?" she demanded.


    "I don''t know."


    ****


    Crystal followed the bodyguard to the master bedroom. He opened the door, carried rk inside, and shut it behind him. She began to knock, but two other guards appeared, and they drove her away. "What is this about," she asked as they shoved her.


    The smaller of the two thought for a moment, and then he said, "I''m sorry, Miss Smith. Our young master is still resting. This is not a good time. He wants some alone time with his son. I am sure you understand."


    Crystal frowned. She did not know what to do, so for a while, she just stood there. It was not long before the next door opened, and Eric walked out. "Why are you awake so early?" he asked. "Why don''t you go back to bed?"


    "Never mind that," Crystal replied. "Did you hear anythingst night?"


    Eric chuckled and said, "I heard a lover''s quarrel. I would not mention it, though. Paul can get rather pissy when people stick their nose in his business."


    Crystal scowled and said, "If that Rat, But, did something to my friend, then it''s my business. Don''t you think so?"


    Eric''s face turned white, and he was momentarily speechless.


    "Anyway," Crystal continued. "Your response doesn''t surprise me. After all, that rat is your friend!"


    "If you call him a rat, I can only imagine what you call me behind my back," Eric muttered.


    "Do you have to make this about you?" Crystal hissed." My friend is missing, and I''m quite sure that your friend is responsible."


    "Come on." Eric sighed and said, "I know what you''re worried about, but Noah took Nancy to a hotel. We can go there now if you''d like."


    "Did she move out?" Crystal was confused.


    "Did Paul let her leave?"


    "I don''t know." Eric shrugged and said, "Even if he didn''t, eventually, he will have to. Mark my words: Michelle will not tolerate her presence forever."


    Crystal nodded, but she was not convinced.


    "Don''t think about it for now," Eric said.


    "Come on. Get dressed quickly. You must be hungry?"


    "Alright. I could eat." She turned towards the room she had been sleeping in, but she only made it halfway down the hall when a thought urred to her. Her face turned white, and she turned back around. "What about rk?" she asked.


    "He''s Paul''s son. He''ll be fine."


    "But we don''t know if he abused him," she said. There was a fire in her eyes. "I don''t trust him any further than I could throw him."


    "And you don''t need to." Eric chuckled and said, "Rest ease. Children are safe around men, whether they are good or bad. It''s the women that you need to watch out for."


    Crystal frowned. She was dissatisfied with


    Eric''s reply, but she let the matter rest. Even if he was wrong, there was nothing that they could do about it.


    ***"


    There were three days till the wedding, and the radio stations were abuzz with gossip. Already, the cathedral had beenvishly decorated. The mystery was: Why had nobody been invited. Apart from the journalists, it looked like it would be a closed affair.


    Crystal was surprised that Eric would invite so many reporters, but when she asked him about it, he said, "I want the whole world to see your happiness so that women all over the world may look upon you and admire you." He looked like a prince in his white suit. It matched his tended luxury car, and he had countless bodyguards deployed around it.


    There were fireworks set up on both sides, and they would be set off as Crystal and Eric drove past them as the roadpeted to bloom where the float passed.


    Crystal did not know that Eric had secretly invited every person he could think of, including everyone that resided on the ind, and since he had promised an open bar, he was sure to get a good turnout.

 Chapter 1732 - 250: He Should Be Mine

    The day of the wedding finally arrived, and Crystal was feeling very anxious. She had said that she wanted a simple ceremony, but Eric had disregarded her wishes, and all he had to say for himself was, "Surprise!"


    "Fuck my life," she muttered, and he hadughed... as if she had been joking. She hadn''t been.


    On the way to the ceremony, she looked out the window and frowned. There was a helicopter hovering adjacent to the RV, and it was filming her approach. No doubt, it is being streamed online - she thought. "This is too much," she said.


    Eric smiled and said, "It''s for you. I spared no expense."


    The road was lined with guests. From among them, Crystal spotted Nathan, and her face turned white. "What is Nathan doing here?" she cried.


    "I invited him," Eric replied. "Since he is your ex-husband, it only seemed right that he should be here to bless your new life with me."


    "How could you do this?" Crystal whined. "Why did you do this without consulting me?" She knew that whatever Eric said next would be bullshit. He did this as an open deration of war.


    "Have you forgotten our agreement?" Eric said. "I pamper and spoil you, and you help me get revenge!"


    "Revenge?" Crystal red at him and said, "I never agreed to this!"


    ****


    Nancy opened the window and looked at the people on the street. Pedestrians were waving to her, and she waved back. She wondered why so many people hade to the wedding. It made no sense to her, but it did not bother her like it did Crystal. She was happy to be the center of attention, if just for one day. Then, suddenly, the helicopter flew towards her.


    ****


    Paul was watching the event on his phone, and when he saw Nancy, he scowled. He had not gotten a wink of sleep since she left. He felt like his heart had been torn asunder, and he was miserable. "I hate you," he muttered. After today, all over the world, people would know that Nancy was Noah''s wife.


    Angrily, Paul opened the wardrobe in his room and ran his fingers over his various suits. Finally, he chose one that was light blue and put it on, along with a matching bowtie. Then he looked in the mirror and congratted himself for how dignified he looked. "Dressed like this," he muttered, "I am sure to steal Noah''s thunder."


    Michelle came in with a cup of coffee, and when she saw Paul all dressed up and ready to go, she asked him where he was going.


    "I''m going to the wedding," he replied.


    "What the hell?!?!" Michelle stood at akimbo and said, "Didn''t you promise me that you would not go to the wedding?"


    Paul sighed and said, "How could I miss his disgrace? I need to be there!"


    Michelle frowned. "Whose disgrace?" she wondered.


    "Never mind," he replied.


    Michelle''s brows furrowed. "Paul, what are you going to do?"


    "Don''t worry. Just be here when I get back." He kissed her on the forehead, picked up his phone, and left. Michelle cursed, and then she called after him: "Paul, you forgot your coffee! You can finish your coffee before you go, can''t you?"


    She flinched as his car door mmed shut. "That bastard!" She had never been on the receiving end of such indifference.


    ****


    Paul pealed out of the drive-in his limited edition silver sports car. He gripped the wheel with his left hand and his cell phone in his right. He was still watching the live stream from Nancy''s wedding. He pressed down on the gas pedal and ground his teeth together. He was prepared to do whatever it took to ensure that today''s event did not go ording to n. He was going to make Nancy pay.


    Elsewhere, Nathan was watching the same broadcast. The wind blew through Crystal''s hair, and his scowl was nearly the mirror image of Paul''s.


    The sun beat down on Crystal''s face, and as angry as Nathan was, he could not deny that she was beautiful.


    ****


    When Nathan saw the smile on Crystal''s face, he presumed that since she had left him, she had found happiness. Unfortunately, her happiness was the cause of his misery, and ever since she had left him, he had stopped taking care of himself. His face was pale. His hair was too long. It covered his eyes, and he had not shaved in a week.


    Why am I even here? -Nathan asked himself. On the morning that he had received the wedding invitation, he had cursed, crumpled it into a ball, thrown it into the bin, and forgotten it. He had tried to forget it, at least.


    Vic cleared his throat, and once he knew that he had Nathan''s attention, he said, "Master Davis, there are a lot of journalists out there. If you carry off with the bride - "


    Nathan raised his hand to interrupt Vic, and then he turned back to the live stream that was ying on his phone.


    The church was full of journalists from all over the world, and every move that the bridal party made was being captured, magnified, and transmitted to viewers all over the world.


    ****


    Joyce didn''t bother saying hello. As soon as Cecelia answered the phone, she blurted out, "Have you seen what that bitch, Crystal Smith, is up to?"


    "I''m watching the ceremony now," Cecelia replied. "It''s on every channel. I cannot believe my eyes. Is Eric Bush really going to marry her?" He should be mine! - she thought bitterly.


    She had always had a secret crush on Eric.


    Cecelia thought about Eric''s evil but intoxicating eyes and the cold but charming smile that always lingered at the corners of his mouth, and her heart ached.


    Joyce was nearly as upset as her friend was. As the event yed out on the television, she clenched her teeth. If it had not been for Crystal, she would not have be such a joke on the inte and in real life. Once the obscene video had been posted online, she had been condemned by her ssmates as well as the public.. Now, instead of paying for what she had done, Crystal was being given every woman''s dream wedding.

 Chapter 1733 - 251: She Can’t Help You

    Joyce stared at the television carefully. She was trying to find fault with Eric, to make herself feel better. But the more she looked at him, the more fascinated she became. She wished that she could take Crystal''s ce. If wishes were horses - she thought sadly - then beggars would ride...


    The makeup artists were fixing Nancy''s makeup, and as she looked in the mirror, she thought - I wonder if people will be able to see - She had been told that there would not be a lot of people and the ceremony - So, why are there so many journalists?


    There was chaos all around her, and everyone was busy. Crystal was doing an interview with the journalists, and she worried that they would want to talk to her next. For the moment, at least, she had been left alone, which was a mixed blessing. It was nice not to be the center of attention, but she would have felt better if she had Noah by her side.


    Paul came up behind her, smirked, and said, "No amount of makeup will cover your natural ugliness. I don''t know why you even try..."


    Nancy frowned. He was thest person that she wanted to see. She tried to stand up so that she could walk away, but he pressed down on her shoulders and forced her to stay sitting.


    Paul looked around the room and ordered everyone - including his bodyguards - to leave. It took a moment for everyone to shuffle out, and he closed the door behind them. Then he walked back to Nancy and pinched her jaw. "Look at you," he hissed. "Your face is a picture of lust and dissatisfaction. Doesn''t Noah Laurent satisfy you? Why do you need so many men?"


    Nancy sighed. "You don''t know what you''re talking about. You never do! What are you doing here anyway?" She pushed his hand away, and without waiting for a reply, she said, "Get out of my face! Go away! I don''t want to see you!"


    The sight of him was enough to trigger the memories of him assaulting her. The memories haunted her, humiliated her, and made her feel dirty. She stared at him with disgust, as if he were a piece of shit.


    When Paul saw the look in her eyes, he frowned. "Hey!" He said, "Today is your big day. I am only here to give you my blessing."


    Nancy smirked and said, "Thanks, but I don''t need your blessing. Just leave."


    Paul scowled. He was used to being in charge, and he did not appreciate Nancy ordering him around. "Do you hate seeing me so much?" he asked. "How can you be so heartless? How can you forget your ex-husband so quickly? Was it so easy to rece me?"


    Nancy was confused. She did not believe that he was only there to offer his blessing, but she could not figure out his real motivation, and she certainly did not know why he was talking this way. After all, he had reced her with Michelle. He had been the one who had asked for a divorce, and he had driven her out of their home. And just the other day, he had ordered her to get out of the house.


    Paul touched her cheek and said, "You loved me once, didn''t you?"


    "You know that I did," Nancy replied. Paul smirked and said, "I guess it''s true what they say: You can never trust a woman." He looked at Nancy''s reflection in the mirror. With the makeup, her delicate features appeared to be prettier and more attractive than they usually were.


    With the bright red lipstick, her lips were intoxicating. While they were married, he had forbidden her from wearing makeup, especially rouge lipstick. From the moment he had taken her home, he had treated her as his possession. He had not allowed her to show her beauty to anyone, and the thought of his "possession" marrying another man upset him. He squinted and wiped her lips with his thumb.


    Paul''s thumb was rough, and when Nancy flinched away, she identally dropped her veil on the ground. When he saw that, he sneered and said, "You''d better mess up your hair, shred your dress, and walk into the church in disgrace. Then everyone will see what kind of a person you actually are!"


    Nancy was finally fed up with Paul''s disrespect. "What the hell do you want?" she shouted.


    "Didn''t you sleep wellst night?" he asked, changing the subject and deflecting her question. "What''s with the bags under your eyes? You weren''t up prematurely knocking boots with Noah, were you?!?!"


    "What I do is none of your business!" Nancy snapped. "You can''t humiliate me because I don''t care about your opinion!"


    "Don''t you?" Paul chuckled. "Thedy doth protest too much, methinks..." As he finished speaking, he thrust his right hand into her dress and grabbed her breast.


    Nancy froze momentarily, and then she began to yank at his arm. He was too strong, though, and as she pulled, he squeezed her breast. "Let go of me!" she shouted. "Paul But, you pervert! You''re hurting me!"


    "This is what you deserve." He twisted her nipple until tears were streaming down her face. "You know that I hate it when women tell me what to do," he said. "Did you actually think that I would follow your orders?" And instead of letting her go, he licked her neck.


    Nancy trembled, and her body broke out with goosebumps. She finally understood what he hade for. "You want to destroy my wedding and embarrass me," she said. "Do you deny it?"


    "I do not." Paulughed. He let go of her breast and said, "I told you that I never wanted to see your face again, but here you are, strutting your stuff for the whole world to see - and that is why I am here!"


    Nancy stood up abruptly. She hoped that if she could catch Paul off guard, she could make it to the door and escape. After taking only one step, though, he had her by the waist. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into his arms. She called Crystal. "Help me, Crystal! Help me!"


    "She can''t help you!" Paulughed. "She is surrounded by journalists.. She can''t even hear you."

 Chapter 1734 - 252: I Was Never Like That

    Nancy turned in his arms so that they were facing each other, and she pounded on his chest with her fists. She could tell that she was not hurting him, and she quickly gave up.


    "Do you think you can hurt me?" Paul smirked. "You are a weak woman," he said, and then he ran his hands through her hair, ruining the up-do that had taken two hours to set straight. He had wanted to make her look like a ragamuffin, but her disheveled appearance had the opposite effect. It made her look like an innocent, simple princess.


    Paul''s breathing became disordered, and he began to pants. He had not intended to take possession of her today. He had only wanted to embarrass her. At this moment, though, she looked pure and attractive, and her appearance made his heart beat fast. Without even thinking about what he was doing, he started to tear open her wedding dress.


    "What are you doing?" shrieked Nancy. "Stop! Help!" She tried to resist him, but she was powerless against him. "Somebody, please help me!" she wailed. The wedding dress had been customized especially for her, and she didn''t think that it could be repaired on short notice.


    Soon, there was beautifulce scattered on the ground. "You''re really too much..." Nancy whined.


    "Too much?" Paul raised his eyebrows and said, "If you dare to show up at the wedding, you will see what too much is."


    "Why?" Nancy was sobbing by now. "Why are you doing this to me?!?!"


    "A slut is not qualified to marry anyone," Paul answered ruthlessly. "Especially you, Nancy Carter."


    "But I''m not a slut!" Nancy argued. "Michelle is the slut!"


    Paul''s pupils dted. "What did you say?" he shouted.


    "You''ve already had her," Nancy replied. She was desperate. "Why do you keep pestering me? You bastard!" Not knowing what else to do, she opened her mouth and bit his arm. She clenched her teeth as tightly as she could, but even as her mouth filled with his blood, he seemed unfazed, at least as far as the pain went. To her horror, it affected him in another way.


    Suddenly, Nancy felt Paul''s manh**d pressed against her. He was as hard as a rock. Before she knew what was happening, he had pressed his lips against hers. He forced her mouth open with his tongue, and then he prated her mouth with it.


    Nancy wanted to spit his tongue out of her mouth, but he was holding her head, and there was no escape. After a while, kissing was the least of her problems.


    As Paul kissed Nancy, he began to caress her private parts. As he massaged her genitals with one hand, he tore off her bra with the other. Before he could go any further, though, she pped him across the face.


    Paul''s pupils shrank. He could not believe that she had hit him. "You bitch!" he hissed. For a second, he just stared at her. Then he grabbed a fist full of her hair and yanked her head backward. He looked her in the eyes and shouted, "Woman! Do you see who I am?!?!"


    "I know who you are!" she cried in disgust. "You''re nothing, and you''re definitely not my husband. You have no right to touch me, let alone kiss me with your dirty mouth!"


    She picked up a bottle of perfume from the table, unscrewed the lid, and poured a mouthful into her mouth. She rinsed her mouth with the perfume and then spit it out.


    Almost immediately, Nancy regretted what she had done. She felt nauseous, and she was quite sure that she was going to be sick. Her face turned green, and when Paul saw that, he chuckled. "It looks like the cure was worse than the cause of your concerns," he said. There was a smug expression on his face.


    "Go away!" Nancy whined. "I don''t want to see you!" As she spoke, she threw the empty perfume bottle at him. Paul dodged it easily.


    "Who is dirtier?" Paul asked as he unzipped his trousers. "You or me?"


    "You! Always, you!" Nancy''s eyes opened wide, and she backed away from him. "Don''te over here," she said. "I am begging you." She did not think her nerves could stand much more of this, and she was afraid that she was already going mad.


    Paul had his manh**d in his hands, and it was jutting out of his trousers. "Why are you acting like you''re frightened?" he asked. "You''ve seen this big boy before. It''s like you''re some polished virgin. I still remember that time you dr*gged me and took advantage of me!"


    "It wasn''t like that, and you know it!" Nancy shook her head and said, "I was only doing what the doctors told me to do..."


    Paul''s eyebrows furrowed. "That bullshit," he said, "And we both know it. Ever since that day, I''ve been able to see through all of your schemes."


    Nancy''s face turned red. "It was not like that," she argued. "You often drank alcohol. Your health was poor, and the medicine was for your kidneys..."


    Paul seemed intent on not taking Nancy''s exnations seriously. The problem was that, at the time, she had been too na?ve, and she had not fully understood the doctor''s instructions.


    Nancy had put all of Paul''s pills in the same ce, and after several days, he had begun to feel strange, until finally, he went into a psychotic rage. During this episode, he had humiliated her. He had called her a scheming slut, a prostitute, a bitch, and many other foul names. Then he forced her to take all his pills and gave her a stick to pleasure herself with.


    To stay calm, Nancy had spent the night having an ice-cold shower. The next day she had a fever. She fell into aa, and it took her three days to recover.


    When Nancy thought about the past, she felt stupid. After taking the pills, Paul had chosen to release his sexual urge by fucking prostitutes instead of making love with her. He is a real pervert! - she thought angrily - And I hate him!


    "It was never like that," she replied. Tears were running down her face. "And you damn well know it! But thanks for reminding me of these past pains."


    "Pain?" Paul scoffed.. He grabbed her hands and said, "You deserved everything you got, and then some! To make it up to me, how about fulfilling the promise you made to me two years ago? It will be my wedding gift to you. What do you say?"

 Chapter 1735 - 253: You Had My Fortune

    As Paul finished speaking, he separated Nancy''s legs. She tried to fight him off, but he was too strong. "No!" she shrieked. "I am not the kind of woman that you think that I am. You said that I pretended to be innocent and pure. You said that I lied to you, but if I had, what would my purpose have been?"


    "Because you coveted my money!" Paul eximed.


    "Bah!" Nancy''s face soured. "What have you ever given to me, other than heartaches and headaches? I had to bear your bad temper for simple things like getting a new dress, and you certainly never gave me money!"


    "That''s one of your schemes," Paul exined. "You bore all of this. You hid your pride to rx my will so that you could gain my trust and defeat me. But luckily, I saw through your schemes."


    "When did I get your money by doing that?" Nancy scoffed.


    Paul sighed and said, "The minute you had my heart, you had my fortune."


    "When did I have your heart?" Nancyughed. "That is supposed to be a joke, right? From day one, in your eyes, I was nothing but a baby maker. Once I had served that purpose, you reced me with Michelle. Then you demanded that I divorce you! I should never have married you in the first ce. I can''t believe what a stupid girl I was¡­."


    Paul smirked and said, "Maybe you''re right. You are stupid. You did marry me, though, and now you are paying the consequences for what you did."


    "All I ever did was love you." She wiped the tears from her face and said, "I may have been a stupid girl, but Imitted no crimes."


    Suddenly, Paul caught the ne that was on her neck. There was a ring hanging from it, and he red at it. "If I did not give you anything, what is this? It is your wedding ring, isn''t it? If you''re going to marry Noah, why are you still wearing the wedding ring I gave you?"


    Nancy spat in Paul''s face and said, "Take it back! Take your dirty things back!"


    Paul glowered, and as he wiped the spittle from his face, he thought about murdering her right there and then. He thought better of it, though, and he did not even hit her. He knew that if he started, he would not be able to stop. He took a deep breath to calm himself, and then he said, "If you want to keep it, don''t pretend that you don''t. Be honest."


    "I am being honest," Nancy smirked as she unsped the ne and put it into his hand.


    As Paul stared at the ring, his ire began to rise once more. He thought - You are a fucking bitch!- and he threw the ring as far away from himself as he could. "You have soiled the ring just like you soiled our marriage!" he shouted. "Why would I want it?"


    "Just leave," Nancy whined. "Please..."


    "Not before I give you your wedding present." He grabbed her by the waist with one hand and said, "You''re going to like this." He had already spread her legs with his other hand, and as he finished his sentence, he forced three fingers inside her."


    Nancy gasped, and all the air rushed out of her lungs. It was as if she''d been punched in the gut. "No!" she cried. "Let off, please..."


    Paul did not let off, though. Instead, he began to force himself in and out of her at a rapid pace. He was determined to ruin her for her wedding night. He leaned into her ear. "How ironic is this?" he whispered. "When we were married, you begged me to touch you, but now that I''m touching you, you''re begging me to stop." He began tough. "You women, you''re all so indecisive. Even if you don''t know if you''reing or going."


    Nancy begged and pleaded with him, but he refused to show mercy. For convenience, he tied her hands behind her with her stockings. Then he picked her up, sat on the chair, and straddled her on hisp so that they were facing each other.


    Nancy could feel his manh**d pressing up against her ruined core, and she tried to squirm away from him. She did not care that her hands were tied and that she wouldn''t be able to catch herself if she fell. All she wanted was to be away from him.


    "I''ll charge you with ra*e," she cried. "Whatever you are thinking of doing, you had better think again!"


    "Charge me." Paulughed and said, "Here, in Kuerto, I have thew in my back pocket, so go ahead and do your worst!" As he said this, he gripped her buttocks and pulled her closer so that he could force himself inside her.


    ****


    When the journalists were finally finished with Crystal, she made a beeline for the dressing room. It was the only ce she could think of that would be quiet. It was only a half-hour until the wedding was scheduled to begin, and she was already exhausted. She had not wanted all this attention, and she was still worried about Nathan appearing and ruining everything.


    When she walked towards the dressing room, she was surprised to find two of Paul''s bodyguards at the door. Something is wrong - she realized. She stood akimbo and said, "Let me in. It''s my wedding!"


    One of the bodyguards looked at her sympathetically and said, "I''m sorry, but we can''t do that. We were given strict orders not to let anyone in, not even the bride."


    "I understand." Crystal turned around and pretended to leave, then she rushed past the guards, turned the knob, and pushed her way into the room.


    When Nancy saw her friend, she turned away in shame. "Don''t look at me," she cried. Nancy was sitting on Paul''sp, and he was fucking her. The back of the chair was facing away from Crystal, which meant that she had his wicked grin to contend with, and her tied-up wrists were a dead giveaway that she was being forced.


    Crystal''s face turned red from rage. "Paul But!" she shouted. "What the fuck are you doing! Get off her!"


    Paulughed as he fucked Nancy. He looked Crystal in the eyes, and he did not even slow down.


    The bodyguards appeared, and they grabbed Crystal. Meanwhile, Nancy was still begging her to avert her eyes. "Please don''t look at me," she cried. "Just go... I am nothing now..."


    One of the bodyguards asked Paul what to do with Crystal, and he said, "Get her out of here and be more careful next time. No one should be able to get past you, let alone a weak woman! Do you hear me?!?!"


    The guards lowered their heads in shame.. They nodded, and then they dragged Crystal away, kicking and screaming.

 Chapter 1736 - 254: You Can’t Back Out Now

    After having been thrown out of the room, Crystal took out her cell phone and called Eric. When he answered, she told him everything that she had seen.


    Paul put his fingers under Nancy''s nose, and when she smelled the scent of her vag*nal fluids on his fingers, she nearly threw up. Paul grinned. "You like that," he said. "Don''t you?" Then, when she opened her mouth to protest, he crammed his fingers between her lips.


    Nancy began to gag and squirm, but Paul held the back of her head with his free hand so that she could not get away. "What a dirty girl." Heughed as his fingers rubbed over her tongue.


    Nancy growled deep in her throat, and she bit them as hard as she could, but it did not help. Paul did not let up. Instead, he sighed and said, "We were just about done, but now I have to punish you for biting me. You just don''t learn, do you?"


    "No!" Nancy cried. "Please. I learned my lesson. I won''t bite you again. I can be a good girl!"


    Before Paul could reply, the door burst open, and five people barged in. He recognized Crystal and Eric but not the three burly men behind them. He figured that they were his bodyguards.


    Paul smirked and pushed Nancy to the ground. She hit the floor like a sack of potatoes, without a word or grunt. For now, at least, she had disconnected from the world, drawn inside of herself- and that was a mercy.


    "What a pity," Paul smirked. He nudged Nancy with his foot, and when she didn''t respond, he said, "If your friends were not so annoying, I could have had you one more time."


    "You''ve gone too far this time!" Eric shouted from across the room. "Get out of here. You have three minutes to dress and leave. If you are here at the end of the three minutes, I will sic my bodyguards on you!"


    Paul''s brow furrowed. "Look at you, Mr. High and Mighty," he scoffed.


    "I may not be innocent," Eric argued, "but I''ve never been this guilty." In the past, they had tag-teamed women, but they had never ra*ed any of them.


    Paul nodded. He wiped off his manh**d, put it away, and zipped up his trousers as if nothing had happened. Except for the wrinkles on his suit, he looked the same as he hade in.


    Nancy, on the other hand, was a total mess.


    Paul began to walk towards the door, and as he passed Crystal, Crystal rushed to him and pped him across the face. Paul frowned. Being pped by two women in one day was humiliating.


    Crystal lifted her hand, wanting to p him again, but Paul seized her arm this time. He looked her in the eye and said, "You are Eric''s wife, but it doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want. Touch me again, and you''ll see what will happen. How about that?"


    Eric warned him, "Paul!"


    Paul gave Eric a nce before he smirked, "Twenty minutes until "Go Time," he said. "And it looks like there will only be one couple getting married today. Congrattions, Eric."


    Although Crystal still wanted to give Paul another p, she saw that her friend needed to be her priority. Nancy was curled up on the floor. She was trembling all over, quietly weeping, and when Crystal looked into her hollow eyes, she felt heartbroken.


    Crystal asked Eric for his coat to cover Nancy. Then she knelt, and as she rubbed her friend''s back, she said, "I''m here. Don''t be afraid..." When Nancy did not reply, she turned to Paul and shouted at him. "Paul But, you are going to go to hell for what you''ve done to her today!"


    "Whatever." Paul shrugged and said, "I''m looking forward to your wedding."


    The room went silent for a moment. Then Paul patted Eric on the shoulder and left the room. Once he was gone, Crystal''s attention returned to her friend. She ran her hand through Nancy''s hair and said, "Don''t worry. Someday we will pay him back for this. You will see."


    "But what about rk?" Nancy asked. "I don''t want to lose my son."


    "Silly girl." Crystalughed and said, "Trust me. Things will work out. We have bigger things to worry about right now. The wedding is supposed to start in eighteen minutes. At least your dress is intact - Thank God for minor miracles."


    "I''m not in the mood anymore," Nancy whined.


    Seeing Nancy in the state that she was in made Crystal not want to get married either. After all, who was to say that Eric would not be just as abusive as Nathan or Paul?


    "You can''t back out now," Eric cut in. "The whole world is watching us. What do you think people will say? I will not allow you to shame me in this manner. If need be, I will drag you down the aisle myself. You would look much more dignified if you walked down the aisle without the need for force, though. Don''t you think so?" He eyed Crystal. "And that goes for you, too. So, I do not want to hear anything about you getting cold feet. Is that understood?"


    Crystal sensed his determination, and she nodded dutifully. "I really don''t think Nancy is up to this, though." She used her eyes to plead with Eric. He was overbearing, but he had promised to do anything she asked.


    "Fine." Eric sighed and said, "Her wedding can only be canceled. It''s not real, anyway."


    When Nancy heard that, she found an inner strength that she had been unaware of. She gritted her teeth and said, "No! I will not be intimidated by Paul. He wants to stop me from getting married, but the likes of him won''t scare me!"


    Crystal was astonished to hear that.


    "He said that I didn''t deserve to be happy," Nancy continued. "I must prove him wrong!" She looked at Crystal and said, "Help me get ready. I don''t want to be held back by him anymore!"


    Crystal gave her a curious look. "Nancy, are you serious?"


    "Yes." Nancy nodded forcefully and said, "I used to be a coward. I let him bully and humiliate me, but those days are over!"


    Crystal smiled and said, "I am d to hear that. I had hoped that you would find your backbone... for rk''s sake, if not for your own."


    Nancy nodded and said, "I have to set a good example to him and teach him to be strong and brave."


    Eric looked at his watch and frowned. It was ten minutes till Go Time, and they needed a few minutes to get from the dressing room to the church. "I don''t know how you''ll get Nancy ready in time...." he said.

 Chapter 1737 - 255: His Plan B

    Nancy turned to Eric and said, "Go to the church. Tell them to dy the wedding by thirty minutes."


    Eric sighed and said, "I can give you twenty minutes, but not a minute more. I will wait for you at the church. Don''t bete!" Once Eric was gone, Crystal shouted for the makeup artist.


    "Do we have enough time?" Nancy asked nervously.


    "I''m not sure," Crystal admitted. "Your makeup is one thing, but what about your dress? It looked fine at first, but now I can see that it is not. Hand it over. I''ll see if I can fix it?"


    "How?" Nancy frowned and said, "There are no needles or thread here..."


    "Just give it to me!" Crystal eximed. "I need to wash it before I can even try to mend it."


    Nancy nodded, picked the dress off the floor, and handed it to Crystal. The garment stank of sex, and Crystal flinched when the scent hit her nostrils. Never mind that she told herself - You have smelled worse things in your life. She went to the sink and turned on the faucet.


    By the time the makeup artist had arrived, Nancy was waiting for her. The girl quickly washed Nancy''s face, and then she began to reapply her makeup. "You will be better than ever," she said. "You have nothing to worry about."


    Once the dress was clean, Crystal held it in front of her so that she could inspect the damage. It was worse than she had thought it was, but she had an idea. She picked up a pair of scissors and cut off the torn pieces. The zipper was broken too, but that was an easy fix. She untied the bow-chain belt and created shoulder straps with them. It took a lot of pins, but she was able to hide them, and in the end, she thought the dress looked better than ever.


    Crystal looked over at Nancy nervously. They needed to be at the church in five minutes. Thankfully, the makeup artist was finishing up. "Quick!" she eximed. "Get dressed!"


    Nancy frowned. "But what about my hair?" she asked. Indeed, her updo had been ruined, but it had settled, and it hung beautifully over her shoulders.


    "You look perfect as you are," Crystal replied. "Trust me. Noah is going to be pleased."


    Nancy blushed. Once she was dressed, Crystal covered her head with hazy gauze. Stepping back, she smiled and said, "Nancy, you look like a princess that has been lost in a misty forest."


    ****


    Eric had arranged for a pianist to perform for their guests to stall the wedding, and while the man yed, a ballet dancer fluttered about in white dress. Then, as thest notes of thest song rang out, Crystal and Nancy appeared.


    For an instant, the beams of lights fell on the two brides, and everyone "Ooo''d" and "Ahhh''d" as they approached their grooms.


    Eric looked at the watch. They were five minuteste, but he paid for those minutes, not mind.


    The journalists began to take pictures all around them, and the church lit up like Main Street on Christmas Day.


    Crystal smiled. She looked as decent and elegant as a goddess.


    Nancy appeared gentle and sweet and innocent and attractive.


    The flower girls stood on either side of the aisle, and they scattered petals in front of brides. And when thedies reached the front, their grooms held their hands, knelt on one knee, and kissed the backs of their hands.


    Paul was sitting in one of the reserved seats. His legs were crossed, and there was a casual smile on his face. But that changed when Nancy came into view. His body stiffened, and his ire began to rise. Do not worry- he told himself- Calm down. You still have n B.


    Once the grooms stood back up, the bridal party took their ces, facing the crowd. Almost immediately, Nancy spotted Paul''s disgruntled face, and all her fears returned. He red at her, and she quickly looked away. She thought - If I pretend that I don''t know him, maybe he will leave me alone. She knew that it was wishful thinking, but it was all that she had to keep her fears at bay.


    ****


    Kitty-corner to the church, arge number of aircraft, tanks, and artillery had appeared from nowhere. A toon of soldiers was marching towards the church, and suddenly, the wedding didn''t seem quite so interesting to the people outside.


    ****


    After reading from their Bibles, the priests prayed and then asked the two couples the routine questions:


    "Eric Bush, do you take Crystal Smith to be yourwful wedded wife, to have and to hold, from this day on, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, as long as you both shall live?"


    "And Noah Laurent, do you take Nancy Carter to be yourwful wedded wife, to have and to hold, from this day on, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, as long as you both shall live?"


    Eric looked at Crystal, and Noah looked at Nancy.


    "Yes, I do," the two grooms answered at the same time.


    The audienceughed affectionately as the priests turned to the brides.


    "Crystal Smith, do you take Eric Bush to be yourwful wedded husband, to have and to hold, from this day on, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, as long as you both shall live?"


    "And Nancy Carter, do you take Noah Laurent to be yourwful wedded husband, to have and to hold, from this day on, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, as long as you both shall live?"


    Nancy and Noah gazed affectionately into each other''s eyes. She smiled and looked around, and she happened to spot Paul again. I will not be beaten by you! - she thought. Her oath was like a deration of war; she turned back to Noah, smiled, and said, "I do."


    Unlike Nancy, Crystal seemed to be in a daze. Eric furrowed his brows and coughed. In a low voice, he said, "Dear...?"


    When Crystal heard Eric''s voice, she finally came to herself. She took a deep breath and said, "I do."


    The audience burst into thunderous apuse that echoed throughout the church.


    Once the cheering died down, one of the priests said, "And now, please exchange your rings."


    Suddenly, Paul jumped to his feet and shouted, "Hold on! Before the ritual ispleted, I have a slide show that I have prepared."


    Everyone thought the wedding had beening to an end, so they were quite curious to see what the slide show would be about.


    Around the church, there were a fewrge screens.. Prior to the wedding, they had been showing wedding photos and videos, but nobody knew what Paul had in store for them.

 Chapter 1738 - 256: Do You Like Present?

    The journalists adjusted their cameras so that they could get the best possible pictures. These were seasoned reporters, and when the slideshow began, even they were caught off guard. The images on the screen were pornographic. They were not expected or appropriate for a wedding.


    The audience gasped in unison. Even though the private parts had been blurred, the photographs left nothing to the imagination.


    Nancy was dumbfounded. She was the woman in the pictures!


    The slides kept changing, and each photograph was more incriminating than thest. Worst of all, the pictures had been carefully chosen to protect the identity of the man in them. The one thing that people could tell about the man, though, was that he was not Noah.


    Nancy''s mind went nk. She could not believe that Paul had humiliated her like this, and on her wedding day of all days. She looked in the direction of where Paul had been standing, but he was already gone. She was not surprised about that, though. After all, the sooner he left, the fewer questions he would have to answer.


    Paul had not left the building, though. He watched the chaos from an inconspicuous corner, and he sneered like a demon. Luckily, I had a n B - he thought - Do you like my present, Nancy Carter?


    ****


    Nancy felt like her head was in a fog. She had taken all that she could from Paul and then some. She was unable to bear the humiliation he had caused her. She looked around the room. Everyone was staring at her. They were making ugly faces, and they were whispering amongst themselves. Suddenly, the walls felt like they were closing in on her, and she cried out for help as her body started to fall to the ground.


    Luckily, Noah was there to catch her. "There, there," he said as he kissed her forehead, "Everything is going to be alright."


    "It never will be," Nancy cried. "Why is Paul humiliating me? Does he want to kill me? Or is he trying to force me tomit suicide?" The shes from the reporters'' cameras were making her head hurt, and she thought - maybe I''ll have a stroke - and the idea did not bother her as much as it should have - After all, things could not get any worse, could they?


    Some of the reporters were taking pictures of Nancy and Noah, but most of the cameras were pointed at the screens. They were all talking at once, and the church was in chaos. Upfront, a priest was shouting for everyone to settle down, but no one was paying him any mind.


    As Noah led Nancy to the lounge, Eric ordered his bodyguards to take control of the situation. The first thing that they did was cut the power, and all the screens went nk. As far as the big picture went, this was inconsequential. By then, the videos had gone viral, but not having to see them gave Nancy some peace of mind.


    Eric frowned. He hadn''t anticipated Paul ruining his wedding. He turned as one of his guards tapped on his shoulder. "What is it?" he asked.


    "The building is surrounded by military tanks," the guard replied.


    "Military Tanks?" Eric raised his eyebrows and said, "It looks like he has finally arrived."


    "Where is Paul?" Crystal asked anxiously. "We need to find that bastard and make him pay."


    Eric sighed and said, "I am afraid we have bigger fish to fry at the moment."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nathan is here."


    When Crystal heard that, she felt a cold chill run down her back, and her body broke out in gooseflesh. "He''s here for me," she murmured. "Isn''t he?"


    Before Eric could say anything, another guard burst through the crowd. He was out of breath, and his face was red. "The first tank has entered the building," he gasped.


    Suddenly, cannon sts could be hearding from the foyer, and ck smoke: poured into the sanctuary.


    "What is going on?!?!" the priest shouted.


    "Who dares to defile this house of God?!?!" A second tank smashed through the outer wall, and this one did not stop in the foyer. It pressed on, barging into the sanctuary and smashing the pews under its treads.


    People were running around like chickens with their heads cut off. They were screaming and crying as they trampled one another. The smarter ones headed for the emergency exits, and when the doors opened, they set off rms. When the dumber ones heard the sirens, they saw what the smarter ones were up to, and they followed them, and it was not long before the church was mostly empty.


    The tank did not stop until it was inches away from Crystal.


    The priest was holding his Bible in his hand and screaming as he ran towards the door. Eric stopped the priest with a word, and as he turned his head, all the color drained from his face.


    "My wedding is not over yet," Eric said. "So, where are you going?"


    The Priest muttered something unintelligible. His whole body was shaking. No doubt, he thought that this was the Armageddon that he had feared all his life. Suddenly, a toon of bodyguards flooded into the sanctuary, and they stationed themselves between Eric and the tank. They were all carrying submachine guns, but the guns looked like kids'' toyspared to the tank''s cannon. Eric had Crystal, though, which meant that he still had the upper hand. She was in his arms, and Nathan would not do anything to jeopardize her life.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time," Eric shouted. "Unless you are a coward,e out."


    A minute passed, and when Nathan did note out, Eric motioned for the priest to carry on. The priest nodded and opened his Bible. Then, in a trembling voice, he said, "Mr. Bush, do you take Miss Smith to be yourwfully wedded wife, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you part, ording to God''s holy ordinance?"


    Eric smiled. "Yes, I do."


    The priest turned to Crystal and said, "Miss Smith, do you take Mr. Bush to be yourwfully wedded husband, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you part, ording to God''s holy ordinance?"


    Crystal stared at the big tank. Her heart beat rhythmically in her chest, and it seemed to be getting louder and louder.


    Suddenly, the top of the tank opened, and Nathan appeared. "There are fifty cannons outside the church," he said. "You must have some inkling of what will happen if she marries you."


    Ericughed contemptibly. "Fancy meeting you here.." He took Crystal''s hand into his own and said, "I was starting to think that you weren''t going to show up."

 Chapter 1739 - 257: Do You Want To Kill Me?

    Nathan red at their hands, and the daggers that shot from his eyes cut deep into Crystal''s heart. Why is he here? she asked herself. - He must have known that nothing good coulde from barging in like this¡­


    "Remove your dirty hands from my woman," Nathan shouted. There were over a dozen guns aimed at Eric''s head, but they did not seem to faze him.


    "Your woman?" Eric scoffed. "Good Sir, she is my wife!


    "She didn''t say, I do." Nathan chuckled and said, "If yet she goes, I will let you live."


    Eric shrugged, "I''m not afraid of your tanks. However, you should look outside and see how the situation has changed."


    Nathan pulled out his radio and asked for an update, and as his second inmand gave him the report he had asked for, his face turned white. Tanks surrounded the church, but ck ops helicopters were hovering over them, and each one was prepared to drop a bomb on the vehicles below them.


    It was a Mexican Standoff.


    Except for the sirens, the sanctuary was silent, and for a while, it seemed that it would stay that way until finally, Crystal spoke up. She red at Nathan and said, "Can''t you just leave? I do not love you, and I do not want to be with you. You knew that, though, so why did you evene here?"


    A tear ran down Nathan''s cheek. He looked Crystal in the eyes and said, "Do you really not want to see me, or are you worried about my safety?"


    ****


    Crystal felt a sudden inexplicable urge to go to Nathan, and her heart melted when he whispered her name. She knew better than to let her feelings show on her face, though. She shot icicles from her eyes into his, and in the coldest voice she could manage, she said, "I told you to leave. Are you an idiot? What do you not understand? If you do not leave, I will kill you." Nathan revved the tank''s engine." You are going to kill me?" he scoffed. "I would like to see you try."


    "I can''t believe that you came here and ruined my wedding!" Crystal growled. "Just leave. Haven''t you done enough damage to me?"


    Eric tightened his grip on Crystal''s hand and said, "Since he is here, we should ask him to participate in our wedding. He should at least have a ss of wine before he goes."


    Crystal looked indifferent, but she had already begun to worry. Eric was not an ordinary person, and she was worried that he had an ulterior motive for inviting Nathan to their wedding day.


    Suddenly, a bodyguard fell to the ground. And then another. And then two more.


    Crystal looked around, and she quickly discovered that there was gas seeping out of the flowers that adorned the church.


    Eric smiled gloomily and said, "It seems that the toxic gas has begun to work."


    Nathan''s eyes began to droop as he inhaled the noxious gas, and his body began to feel weak.


    "Are you poisoning everyone?" Crystal asked.


    "It''s a dr*g that makes peoples'' limbs lose their strength," Eric replied. It''s not harmful." He saw the worry on her face, and he chuckled. "Don''t worry. I already gave you the antidote." Of course, he and his bodyguards had also consumed the potion.


    Nathan''s hands began to shake, and even if he had his gun in hand, he wouldn''t have had the strength to lift it.


    "Using poison gas is despicable," Crystal remarked. "Wasn''t it banned at the Geneva Convention?"


    "It may have been," Eric admitted. "But who the fuck cares? I certainly don''t. After all, look at all the damage Nathan has done and how far he is willing to go to take you against your will. I am sure you can see that my action here today will save a lot of lives."


    Crystal sighed and said, "You may be right, but he''ll juste after me again when he wakes up. Or do you n on killing him?"


    "I think that is a good idea." Eric smiled as he motioned for one of his bodyguards to give him a pistol. "Didn''t you say that you wanted to kill him?" He checked to make sure that it was loaded, and then he handed it to Crystal.


    Crystal''s whole body shook. She wanted to shoot Eric in the head -I wish I could do it- she thought. "Do you want me to kill him with one shot?" she asked calmly. "Or do you want him to suffer?"


    "Do it however you want," Eric whispered. "Would it be okay if I just severely wounded him?" Crystal asked. "Then he will learn his lesson..."


    That''s fine." Eric chuckled and said, "Be careful where you point that gun, though. I don''t want you to shoot me identally."


    Crystal frowned and said, "I don''t know if I can do it."


    "You can!" He rubbed her back and said, "He deserves it. After all, Helen''s miscarriage was his fault, and he makes her life a living Hell."


    Suddenly, Eric was as giddy as a child on Christmas morning. "Do it!" he squealed. "Shoot him now, while he is vulnerable!"


    "Will you let him go after I shoot him?"


    "Of course."


    Crystal''s brow furrowed, and she said, "If you lie to me, I will kill you!"


    Eric smiled grimly. "It is enough for me to see him suffer," he said. "The main thing is that he gets it into his thick skull that you are mine, and he leaves us alone."


    Nathan nervously watched them as they casually discussed whether he would live or die. His life was in their hands, and he was shaking in his boots.


    Crystal nced at Nathan, then she looked at Eric - and a wicked shark-like Cheshire''s grin appeared on her face.


    She is going to kill me - Nathan realized, and he used what was left of his strength to hold hisposure. If this was his time to die, he was determined to die with dignity.


    Unbeknownst to him, though, Crystal had not made up her mind yet. Things had really gone to shit, and he had done some very bad things to her, but there had been good times too, and those old memories made her hesitate. She would never love him again, but that did not necessarily mean that she wanted him dead.


    Nathan tried to catch her attention with her eyes. He wanted to hug her. He wanted to tell her how much he had missed her and how much it hurt not to have her by his side. Unfortunately, the cold expression on Crystal''s face was unreadable.


    Crystal walked over to the side of the tank, and she looked up at him.


    Nathan looked up at her. "Do you really want to kill me?" he asked.


    "I don''t want to," Crystal admitted. "But you said that if I wanted to end our rtionship, I would have to kill you. And I told you that if I saw you again, I would kill you. Since you are here, I must assume that it is because you want to die, so who am I to deny you?"


    Nathan sighed, and another tear rolled down his cheek. "Do you really want to kill me?" he asked again. His voice was hoarse and weak.


    "I suppose that I do." Crystal raised the gun until it was pointed at Nathan''s head.


    "Yeah," she said. "I want to kill you. Your existence is my greatest misfortune!"


    "Then do it," Nathan whispered.

 Chapter 1740 - 258: I Will Kill Myself

    The gun seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, and Crystal''s arms were trembling. Her face was flushed, and her forehead was damp with perspiration. She had thought that she could shoot him easily, but something was holding her back.


    Crystal wanted to turn around and point the gun at Eric. She felt like she was in a nightmare, and she wanted time to stop so that she could walk away from all of this.


    Nathan smiled weakly and said, "If you are going to do it, do it. You have my blessing. I cannot live without you anyway."


    Crystal''s whole body began to shake, and she began to weep quietly. She turned to Eric. "I''m sorry," she whined. "But I''m not a killer¡­"


    Eric nodded encouragingly. He smiled and said, "You can. I believe in you, you just need to believe in yourself."


    "She can''t do it!" Nathanughed out loud.


    "She is nothing but a chicken. Even in the state that I am in, I am an eaglepared to her. She is nothing but a garden variety prairie hen. Peck peck! Peck peck!"


    "I am not a chicken!" Crystal roared as she turned and pointed the gun at Nathan''s chest. His eyes lit up as he realized his mistake - and then she pulled the trigger.


    Crystal''s eyes went wide. Had he not antagonized her, she never would have had the strength to pull the trigger. And now that the deed was done, she was deeply ashamed, and she prayed that he was not dead.


    The sound that the gun made in the cathedral was deafening, and as it echoed through the hallways, it seemed that it would go on forever.


    Nathan was not dead, though. The bullet struck his sternum, its path deviated, and then it lodged itself in his abdomen. That being said, the attack had shaken him to his core. Never in a million years would he have thought that she had it in her to shoot him.


    He looked down at the hole in his chest. It was seeping blood, and he put two fingers in the wound to stop the bleeding. It hurt like Hell, but he was determined not to let her see how much pain he was in.


    Eric sighed as he turned to look at Nathan. He said, "It''s a pity that I didn''t hit your heart. It was a good shot. You must have a horseshoe up your ass. You are lucky to be alive. Anyway, you once shot me, so I guess we are even now." Eric wrapped his arms around Crystal''s waist, and he imprisoned her in his arms. "You have avenged me," he said. "For that, I thank you."


    Crystal red at him. She wanted to put the pistol into his mouth and force him to shut up!


    He waspletely oblivious to her thoughts, though. For the moment, he was more interested in what Nathan was going through.


    "How are you feeling?" Eric asked.


    "I''ll live," Nathan muttered absently.


    Despite the blood oozing out between his fingers, he looked like a man that didn''t have a care in the world.


    Eric nodded to one of his guards and said, "Bring him out."


    Crystal grasped his hand tightly and stared at the tank. "He won''t die, will he?"


    "Look at him," Eric cackled. "He won''t die." He pointed to Noah and said, "Luckily, we have a doctor on hand."


    Crystal''s lips were pale, and she found it difficult to breathe - what with the smell of the poison in the air, that and the smoke, and the tangy scent of Nathan''s blood. She looked over at Nathan, and she felt sympathy for him.


    Eric cruelly pinched her jaw. "The more you care about him," he hissed, "the more tortured he will be in Mrs. Bush, we need to make something clear: You are married to me now, and that means that you belong to me."


    "You are the devil," Crystal growled. "Why did you make me shoot him? If I knew how cruel you are, I might not have been so quick to marry you!"


    Eric was startled by Crystal''s candor, and by the time he had formed a response, it was toote. The guards had brought Nathan to him, and they were waiting for their next instruction. Nathan''s bleeding had increased, and he was fading in and out of consciousness.


    Crystal''s heart was beating extremely fast, and she was scared. "Is he going to live?" she asked. "You promised me that he would live!"


    "He will live!" Eric hissed. "If I tell you a thing, you don''t need to keep pestering me about it! Why do you care so much about this piece of shit anyway? At first, I thought that killing bothered you, but now I see that it is the thought of killing Nathan that bothers you?!?!"


    Crystalposed herself. "I don''t like the idea of killing Nathan or anyone else. He isn''t special in this regard." She denied her feelings for Nathan because she did not want it to be something that Eric couldter use against her. "Anyways," she continued. "You said that if I shot him, you would let him go."


    "I promised to let him go," Eric admitted. "But didn''t I promise to let him leave..."


    Crystal frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Eric exined: "When I said that I would let him go, I meant that I wouldn''t kill him, which is fundamentally different from letting him leave the premises."


    "Fuck that!" Crystal shouted. She pulled herself away from Eric and said, "I am not going to y your word games. You knew what I meant, and you promised that you would do whatever I said. Now, if you do not fulfill your end of the bargain to my satisfaction - I won''t finish this wedding, and you can go home alone for all I care!"


    "Just half an hour ago, our wedding was broadcast live worldwide," Eric said coldly, "and don''t forget that you signed the marriage agreementst night. The legalities areplete. This ceremony is nothing but a bunch of traditional nonsense." He spat on the ground in front of her. "Legally, you are my wife, and I don''t need you to say, ''I do!"


    "I will kill myself," Crystal threatened.


    "Then kill yourself," Eric scoffed. "But what will happen to your parents if you do? What about Nancy and rk?" He smiled leisurely. "And if you die, then Nathan will be the first one to follow after you." He smirked.. "How do you like them apples?" he asked.

 Chapter 1741 - 259: Stop Fighting

    "Fine, then," Crystal growled. She red at Eric and said, "If you insist on acting this way, our marriage will never be consummated - That, I guarantee!"


    Eric''s pupils dted, and when he spoke, his voice was cold. "You do not fulfill your obligations to me, I will noty a hand on you. Instead, it will be your family and friends that feel my wrath. You should think carefully about what you say next, because it maye back to haunt you.


    "If you break your vows, then I can also break mine, and without me, what will happen to Nancy and rk or your ailing father? And Carlos?"


    Crystal''s eyes went wide. "What does any of this have to do with Carlos?"


    Eric burst intoughter. "I will give you time to think about that," he said. "I am sure that you will figure out what I''m talking about."


    ****


    In the lounge - Since Nancy and Noah had left the auditorium before Nathan made his attack on the cathedral, they had no idea about the chaos that had ensued after their departure.


    The newlyweds had a few drinks, and then he took her up to the room that they had reserved for the night. Once the door was closed behind them, Noah put Nancy on the bed. He was cool and calm, she was anxious and nervous.


    "It''s okay," Noah said. "We can take it slow." He ran his fingers through her hair, and just as he went to kiss her, the phone rang. He picked it up, and Crystal was on the other end of the line. She said that there was an emergency and that they needed him in the sanctuary. "I''m on my way," he told her, and he hung up the phone.


    When Nancy heard that, she began to cry. "Please," she whined. "Don''t leave me." With everything that had happened, she felt helpless and alone, and Noah was the rock that was keeping her anchored to reality.


    Noah sighed and said, "Nancy, someone has been injured. I need to go. I''lle back soon."


    "Don''t¡­"


    Noah frowned. "I have to," he said, and he opened the door to leave. Before he could take even one step, though, Nancy had jumped out of bed, ran to him, and wrapped his arms around his waist.


    "Just stay with me for a while," she begged. "If you stay for ten minutes, or even just five, then I will be okay. Please, will you stay?" She was afraid that if he left her alone, she would die. At this point, she did not even care about rk, let alone some stranger in the sanctuary.


    Suddenly, the wardrobe opened, and Paul stepped out.


    Noah and Nancy werepletely gobsmacked.


    "Bravo!" Paul began to p. There was a wicked grin on his face. "Behold! The great wh*re of Babylon - the Mother of prostitutes and her bastard lover!"


    The sight of Paul, and the sound of his mocking them, caused Nancy to tremble.


    "You are an abomination on this earth, Paul continued, "a subus whose appetite knows no bounds - and by tomorrow morning, the entire world will see you for what you truly are."


    Nancy recognized his words from the Book of Revtions, and they terrified her. "What are you doing here?" she cried. Please, get out of here!"


    Noah looked at Paul, and then at Nancy, and for a second, she was sure that he was going to stand up for her. Thus, it felt like her world was crashing in on her when he walked towards the door instead.


    "Look at that!" Paulughed. "Even he doesn''t want anything to do with you."


    As Noah passed Paul, though, he punched him in the jaw. Noah had been fighting since he was a child, so he was strong, and his fists were like iron.


    The force of his attack almost shattered Paul''s bones; he swayed backward, and it looked like he would regain his bnce, but then Noah pushed him, and he fell hard on his ass. "Oomph!" Paul groaned. "Why did you have to go and do that?"


    Noah hovered over him. His face was grim and cold. "I have had enough of you," he said. "Now that Nancy is my wife, I will no longer stand by and let you continue to mistreat her."


    Nancy was terrified. She had seen Paul at his worst, and she knew what he was capable of. "Stop," she yelled. "Noah, stop! You can''t beat him..."


    Noah turned and looked at her in dismay. He could not believe that she didn''t believe in him. "I''ve got this," he whispered. "You''ll see." While he was distracted, though, Paul''s leg shot up, and his shoe nted itself in his groin. All the air burst out from his lungs, and he keeled over.


    Paul tried to punch Noah, but he blocked it andnded a sessful counterpunch.


    As they fought, Nancy shrank into the bed and tried her best to stay out of harm''s way. Noah was a good fighter, but Paul''s cheap shot had given him the upper hand, and it quickly became apparent who the winner would be. Finally, Nancy crawled to the end of the bed, and in the act of desperation, she grabbed Paul''s arm.


    "Please!" she begged. "Stop fighting! You''re killing him!"


    "If I killed him, would you feel sad?" he asked.


    "Of course, I would," she shouted. "He is my husband!"


    Paul''s face darkened, and he shoved Nancy away with all his strength. Then he turned his attention back to Noah, and he began to wail on him mercilessly with his fists.


    Noah gasped. He was quickly losing his strength, and the will to fight had long since left him. Paul hit him in the mouth, and two teeth flew across the room. Blood seeped from his lips and streamed down his chin.


    Noah fell backward, and he hit his head on the floor, and if it were not for Paul kicking him in the ribs, he might have passed out, maybe forever.


    He is going to kill me - Noah realized, and with the amount of pain he was in, he almost didn''t care. From somewhere far, far away, though, he thought he could hear Nancy begging for his life.. His eyes focused on Paul''s right leg, and he thought, I am not going to die like this¡­.

 Chapter 1742 - 260: Her Strong Prayer

    Noah grabbed Paul''s ankle, and he pulled it towards him as hard as he could. It was totally unexpected, and as Paul fell t on his ass, he shrieked in pain. His tailbone was shattered.


    For the first time in her life, Nancy''s reflexes were quick. She grabbed themp on the bedside table and smashed the base against the back of Paul''s head, and he went down like a sack of bricks. Then she crawled off the bed and went to sit with Noah. She cradled him in her arms and asked him if he was okay.


    Noah did not reply. He was severely injured. His face was bruised and puffy, and there was congealed blood under his nose and mouth.


    She ran her hands through his hair as he flickered in and out of consciousness, and she wept over him. "There, there," she cried. "Everything will be alright."


    Beside them, Paul slowly opened his eyes, and when he saw that he was not being watched, he quietly got to his feet. First, he looked down at Nancy scornfully. Then he lifted his foot and stomped on Noah''s chest as hard as he could. "That''s what you get!" he roared.


    There was a satisfying crunch as Noah''s ribs broke and popped out of his chest.


    Nancy was stunned. "Paul¡­" she gasped.


    "You¡­" This was beyond anything that she would have guessed he was capable of.


    Paul nudged Noah with his foot, then he looked at Nancy and said, "You must be disappointed by such a miserable failure. Can you believe that he actually thought he could beat me?!?!"


    "Let him go!" Nancy wailed. "He is innocent!"


    "No one is innocent," Paul scoffed.


    Nancy grabbed Paul''s leg, and she tried to pull him away, but he was like a rock. He could not be moved. Finally, in desperation, she grabbed themp that she had hit him with before, but he justughed and said, "Fool me once, shame on me. Fool me twice... Ah, who are we kidding? I will not be fooled again. You stupid bitch. It would be best if you had killed me when you had the chance. Now your little boy toy is going to pay for your mistake with his life!"


    Paul stomped on Noah''s chest again, and two more shattered ribs popped out.


    Nancy swung themp with all her strength, and he caught it. Then, he pped her across the face with his free hand, and she let go of her weapon. The force of the blow sent her reeling. Her thighs hit the bed, and she fell backward into it.


    Paul kicked Noah in the head, and he did not even make a peep. This frightened Nancy, and when she sat up, she realized that she could not tell if he was breathing. She begged Paul to stop, but she might have well saved her breath.


    Finally, when it seemed that Noah was gone, Paul turned his attention back to Nancy. He walked towards the bed, and she backed away from his approach. She knew that there was no escape for her, but her brain continued to look for a way out.


    She sped her hands tightly in front of her chest as if she were getting ready to pray. "What do you want?" she asked. "If you are going to kill me, then kill me. Just don''t make me suffer the way that you did, Noah..." She closed her eyes in preparation for death. In her head, she was reciting Psalm 23 - Ye, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil...


    She felt his scorching breath on her face and his spittle on his cheek, but she refused to open her eyes. She just kept on praying - For thou art with me; thy rod and thy staff, thyfort me¡­


    Paul looked at her in a weird way, as if it were his first time seeing her. There was a glow about her, and he suddenly realized that no matter what he did, he would never again control her. She began to mutter something, and he leaned in so that he could make out what she was saying.


    Nancy was surprised that she was still alive, but she still refused to open her eyes. "Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of my enemies." She prayed in a whisper. "Thou anointed my head with oil."


    Paul recoiled from her words. He suddenly felt guilty over everything that he had done, but before he could atone for his sins, the demon inside him wed its way to the surface. "Woman," he hissed. "Is this how you want to die, sniveling like a dog to an impotent God?" He sneered like a devil, and his eyes practically glowed red; they were that bloodshot.


    Had Nancy opened her eyes, she might have been so frightened that she wet herself. She did not open her eyes, though. She squeezed her eyes shut as tightly as she could, and as she continued to pray, her voice grew louder. "And my cup ruh over!"


    Then, as she opened her eyes, Paul''s inner demon fled, and his heart softened towards her. His hands fell to his sides. He got off the bed, turned, and left the room.


    Nancy knew that this was not the end, but she thanked God for this: Her first victory. She sat there for a moment, basking in the silence, and then she remembered Noah.


    ****


    A bomb fell from one of the helicopter''s gaping mouths. Itnded beside one of the tanks, and then it began to hiss. Before long, poisoned gas began to billow out of it. All around the cathedral, other bombs just like this one were being dropped, and soon the fog on the ground was so thick that you could not see through it.


    Vic looked around frantically. It was not in him to give up or surrender, but the battle was lost.. His boss had been captured, and there was nothing left for him to do but to call for a retreat.

 Chapter 1743 - 261: Let Him Starve

    Nancy felt helpless. She worried about Noah constantly, but other than keeping himfortable, there was nothing that she could do to help him.


    After the wedding, both couples had settled down in a castle in Kuerto, and they had each chosen a room for themselves on the second floor. Noah, who was still barely holding on, was given the room closest to the bathroom. They had brought Nathan with them as well, but he was put in the servants'' quarters on the main level. A week had passed since the ceremony, and both men had shown signs that their conditions were improving, but thedies were still nervous. The doctor had said that neither of them waspletely out of the woods yet.


    In the kitchen, Nancy was brewing turkey stock from the bones that had been saved from Thanksgiving dinner. She scooped some out with a spoon, tasted it, and added some more pepper. Crystal was leaning on the counter beside her, but for a long time, neither had spoken.


    After taking a second taste, Nancy began to weep quietly. Crystal came over, wrapped an arm around her, and said, "There, there. Everything will be alright. You''ll see."


    "You can''t know that," Nancy snapped.


    "Even the doctors don''t." She pulled away from Crystal and said, "I don''t know why I''m even bothering with this broth. It''s not like it will make a difference..."


    Crystal returned to Nancy''s side. She touched her arm and said, "Don''t give up hope. It''s not over yet. And no matter what happens, you are not alone. We will get through this together."


    Nancy wiped the tears from her eyes and rposed herself. She forced a smile and said, "I appreciate that, but I cannot always rely on you. I have to learn to face my problems and handle them on my own."


    "But what about Paul?"


    "What about Paul?" Nancy scoffed. "I have nothing to lose, so why should I be afraid of him?"


    "Nancy!" Crystal''s eyes went wide, and she said, "You don''t need to put up a false front; not around me at least..."


    Nancy nodded. "Crystal, I''m fine. Why don''t you let me support you this time? Since you don''t love Eric, I do not think it will work between you, and I think you know that as well as I do. So, what are you going to do?"


    "I don''t know," Crystal admitted. Nancy was right. She could not go to Eric''s bed, but up until now, she had refused to dwell on the matter. All she could think about was Nathan. "I really don''t know," she said again.


    Nancy drained the stock into a smaller pot, and then shedled the broth into two bowls. She offered one to her friend and said, "Do you want to feed Nathan?"


    Crystal shook her head sadly. "I had better not," she replied. "Eric has eyes everywhere. If he found out that I had been in Nathan''s room, there is no telling what he would do..."


    Nancy sighed and said, "I understand." Then she summoned a servant to do the task. Once the bowl was on its way to the servant''s quarters, she turned back to Crystal. "What are you going to do now?" she asked.


    "I need to find a way to get in touch with Nathan''s people so that they can rescue him." She was thinking about Vic when she said this.


    Noah was lying in bed. His whole body was bound and bandaged, but he had finally regained consciousness. He would still need a plethora of surgeries, but now that he was awake, his chances of surviving had increased tenfold. He looked up as the door opened, and when he saw Nancy, he smiled.


    Nancy smiled back nervously. "I''ve brought you some turkey broth," she said. "It will help with your recovery."


    Noah tried to sit up, and when she saw that, she rushed to his side and said, "Don''t move. You will only make things worse. I can help you if you want something."


    Noah nodded and rxed.


    "I''m sorry about what happened," Nancy said as she fed him a spoonful of broth. "It was all my fault. I guess what they say is true: No good deeds go unpunished..."


    "It''s not your fault. I knew what I was getting into. And besides, a Gentleman has to stand up for a damsel in distress."


    Nancy leaned over and kissed his forehead, and then she offered him another spoon full of broth. He had a few more bites, and then he said that he had had about as much as his stomach could handle.


    "Can we try againter?" Nancy asked.


    "I would like that," Noah replied. "But I would like to get some rest now."


    Just make sure that you wake up - Nancy thought. "I will stay by your side for a while," she said. "That way, if you wake up needing anything, you won''t have to try to yell for help."


    Meanwhile, unbeknownst to them, Crystal had been watching them from the doorway. She had seen the way that Noah looked at Nancy, and she could tell that he was very much in love with her. Unfortunately, she was not overly optimistic about their rtionship. They have not known each other long enough to make it work - she thought dismally. She would not say anything about this to her friend, though. She wished her friend all the happiness in the world.


    Crystal had been thinking about knocking, but when she heard Noah say that he wanted some rest, she decided to leave the couple alone instead.


    She crept back downstairs as quietly as she could, and when she went into the kitchen, there was a servant anxiously waiting for her. "What is the matter?" she asked.


    "The gentleman will not eat," the servant replied. "And he beat the servant that tried to feed him!"


    "Then let him starve," Crystal replied. "I am sure that the gentleman will be more civilized after having missed a meal or three."


    "But he keeps calling your name, and he wants to get out of bed."


    "What is wrong with you people?" Crystal growled. "In his weakened state, you should have no problem keeping him under your control!"


    Before the servant could reply, another appeared. This one''s face was white, and she was sweating profusely.


    "Now what?" Crystal shouted.

 Chapter 1744 - 262: Are You Reluctant?

    The servant dropped her eyes, and it seemed that she had been struck dumb.


    "Well?" Crystal hissed. "Out with it, or away with you!"


    "M-M-Miss S-Smith," the servant stammered. "The g-gentleman has been p-pounding on his w-wounds with his f-fists."


    "Do I have to do everything myself?" Crystal growled. She gave the servants a dirty look, and then she stormed off in the direction of the servants'' quarters. "I should just let him die," she muttered. "After all the trouble we went to in saving his life, this is how he shows his gratitude?!?!"


    When she reached the room that he had been recovering in, she pushed open the door and barged in.


    The interior smelled of blood, bandages, antiseptics, and perspiration. Crystal''s nose crinkled in disgust. She looked around the room and took note of each servant''s: frightened face, and then she turned to face Nathan.


    He was hunched over in bed, and his thin white robe was stained with blood. His hair was sopping wet, and his face looked pale. She red at him for a moment, and then, in the calmest voice she could manage, she asked, "What seems to be the problem, Mr. Davis?" She knew that he hated it when she addressed him in this formal way, but this time it seemed like he didn''t even notice the slight.


    "You''ve finallye," Nathan replied, "I knew that if I made enough of a ruckus, you would." He puckered his chapped lips and blew her a kiss. "Why didn''t you kill me? Was it because you still love me?" He smiled coldly and asked, "Are you reluctant?"


    Crystal smirked and said, "Those are big words for such a little man."


    Nathan''s face turned red as his ire began to rise. He tried to stand, but hecked the strength, and he fell back into the bed. "If I am wrong," he hissed, "you would have killed me. Isn''t that true?"


    Crystalughed. "Killing you would have been a mercy, like putting an old dog out of his misery. The reason I did not kill you is that I wanted to make you suffer like you made me suffer. I want to find new and exciting ways to torture you each and every day." She walked over and pressed her thumb into his wound. "Do you see?" she asked. "The student has finally be the master."


    Suddenly, Nathan grabbed her hand and pulled her thumb deeper into the hole in his chest.


    Crystal was aghast. So far, this had been a game- a charade - but Nathan was raising the stakes. She gasped. "What are you doing?"


    "What do you think I''m doing?" He pulled her thumb deeper into the wound until her palm was flush against his chest. She could feel his sternum and the pressure of his blood as it seeped out around her digit. She gagged, and she was sure that she was going to be sick.


    Nathan snickered. "Does it hurt you to hurt me?" he asked.


    Crystal yanked her hand away from him, and she held it in front of her body as if it had gone gangrene, and she could not bear to look at it.


    "Does it hurt you to hurt me?" he asked again.


    "Hell no!" Crystal sneered. "You''re crazy! You know that, don''t you? When I look at you, I don''t even know who I''m talking to from one minute to the next. Are you Nathan, or are you Gerald, or am I talking to some other fucked up personality that I have not yet had the pleasure of meeting?"


    These words struck Nathan like a p across the face. His color drained away, as did his will to fight - or so it seemed.


    Crystal smiled, confident that she had won this round. She did not like having to use his schizophrenia against him, but she had been desperate. She looked him in the eyes and said, "If I call for the doctor, will you allow him to treat your wounds? I would hate for you to die before our games are through..."


    Nathan nodded sheepishly, and Crystal sent one of the servants to fetch the doctor. While she was distracted, though, he took her hand and kissed it.


    Crystal felt his lips on her skin, and her mind went nk for a second. As soon as she caught her breath, though, she snarled and pulled her hand away. "What the fuck was that?" she shouted.


    Nathan smiled coldly. "I look forward to being tortured by you," he replied. "If you spent the rest of your life torturing me, I would never ask for anything ever again."


    Crystal rolled her eyes and said, "We''ll see if I can''t change your tune."


    Nathan smiled. "I wee whatever tune you choose to y." He made another grab for her hand, but this time she saw iting and pulled away in time.


    Crystal gave him a hard look, and then she turned to leave. Before she made it to the door, though, he called her back. "Don''t you want to torture me a bit before you leave?" he asked. "Can you at least tell me what you''ve got nned?"


    What a scoundrel - thought Crystal. She could not think of a single thing to say that would put him in his ce, but then she remembered how Paul had tortured Nancy, and her face lit up. She turned around and said, "Have patience. Once Eric returns, he and I will make love, and I will force you to watch. How does that sound?"


    Suddenly, Nathan began to feel dizzy. His heartbeat increased. He began to perspire, and it felt like the room was closing in on him. He had a panic attack.


    Nathan could tolerate all manner of torture, but this was beyond anything he could endure.


    As if on cue, one of the servants entered the room and announced that Eric had returned. "Will you go to him?" she asked. "I''m on my way," Crystal replied.


    "Meanwhile, please ensure that he doesn''t self-harm.. Bind his wrists to the bed if you need to."

 Chapter 1745 - 263: Go Make Me Something To Eat

    Eric was sitting on the sofa in the living room. His feet were on the coffee table, and he was watching a surveince recording that had been taken from the room Nathan was upying. He was watching Crystal''s performance, and so far, he was pleased with what he had seen, that is until he saw the kiss that Nathan had given her.


    His cold eyes filled with anger, and when he heard Crystaling down the stairs, he turned and said, "I saw the kiss. Do you mind telling me what that was about?"


    Crystal''s face turned red from shame, and she said, "He caught me off guard. It won''t happen again."


    "It had better not!" Eric growled. He abruptly got up from the sofa, strode towards her, and picked her up. He threw her over his shoulder, and then he carried her into the bathroom.


    "What are you going to do?" Crystal cried.


    "You''ll see," Eric replied ominously. Once he had the door shut behind them, he sat her on the toilet, and he used a wet cloth to scrub away Nathan''s kiss from her hand. He was using too much force, though, and when Crystal could no longer stand the pain, she begged him to let her wash her own hand.


    When Eric heard that, he added soap to the cloth and scrubbed even more fiercely than before.


    "Please," Crystal whined. "You are scraping the skin right off me!"


    "It will grow back," Eric said cruelly. "You are my wife, and nobody else''s lips should be touching your skin! And if you think this is bad, wait until you see what I do to him!"


    Crystal sighed without any furtherint. Then, after having scrubbed her dermis down to her hypodermis, he finally let up. Then he gently rinsed the back of her hand off with warm water, towel-dried it, and tenderly kissed the ce that had so offended him. "There," he said. "Clean te."


    "What about every other ce that has been kissed by men that are not you?" Crystal asked nervously.


    "Those don''t matter," Eric exined. "We were not married at the time. Anyway, what do you think we should do to punish Nathan? If you don''t have any better ideas, I think I will cut out his tongue and soak it in wine!"


    Crystal was taken aback. "How dare you?!?!"


    "I just do." Eric chuckled. "Is there a problem?"


    Crystal sighed and said, "I don''t know. Can I think about it for a while?"


    "Why not?" Eric patted her on the bottom and said, "In the meantime, why don''t you be a good little woman and get me my dinner?"


    Crystal was speechless. She did not appreciate the way he had spoken to her, but she did not want to rock the boat.


    Eric patted her on the bottom again.


    "Don''t just stand there lollygagging," he said. "I''m hungry. Go make me something to eat!"


    Crystal nodded wordlessly, turned towards the kitchen, and walked away.


    Eric called after her: "Call me when you''re done." And then he returned to the sofa and picked up his newspaper.


    Nancy was in the kitchen, and when she saw Crystal, she said, "I heard what happened. Did Nathan eventually eat?"


    Crystal shook her head. "It doesn''t matter, though. When he gets hungry enough, he will eat. Anyway, since you are here, can you help me cook supper? Eric is hungry, but you know what a bad cook I am..."


    "Sure." Nancy smiled and suggested that they use the turkey broth and make a soup. Then, while she was instructing Crystal on how to make the soup, she made a plethora of other dishes on her own.


    The meal took an hour to make, and when it was finished, the servantsid it out on a table in Nathan''s room. This seemed an odd choice for a ce to eat, but this is where Eric wanted everyone to eat, and he was the master of the house. When Nathan saw the servants setting up the meal, though, he just turned away, and he refused any of the food that was offered to him.


    Then, when he heard that Crystal had prepared the meal, he reconsidered his resistance. Did she make this all especially for me? - he wondered. If so, then he would eat - How could I not?


    Once the food wasid out, the servants filled the sses with wine and lit the candles. After that, they called for their master.


    Crystal and Nancy walked into the room first, and Eric followed behind them.


    When Nathan saw his enemy, his pupils dted, and he felt the temperature drop.


    Crystal refused to look at Nathan. She just sat at the table and tried to keep to herself. She had not realized that Eric could be this cruel.


    The meal was delicious, but Crystal had lost her appetite. Eric smiled up at her after having a couple of bites and said, "Darling, I didn''t know that you were such a great cook!"


    Crystal was speechless.


    Eric touched her hand and said, "Darling, I want a piece of beef."


    "Don''t you have hands?" Crystal muttered. "I''m not your mother..."


    Eric frowned.


    Crystal tried to control herself. She forced herself to smile, and as she served him three slices of beef, she said, "My love, I was only having a bit of fun. You should have seen the look on your face, though." After he''d had a bite, she asked him if he liked it.


    "Everything you give me is delicious," he replied. "Keep iting."


    Crystal wanted to poke him in the face with her fork.


    Eric took her hand suddenly. He stroked it and kissed it, and then he said, "In the future, though, you can leave the cooking to the servants."


    Crystal was speechless. What is he up to? - she wondered.


    Eric cut a piece of pork that was in his ce and brought it to his mouth. Then, at thest minute, he changed his course and offered the meat to Crystal.


    Not knowing what else to do, Crystal opened her mouth and epted the food. Her cheeks turned red from embarrassment, though.. She did not like it when he treated her like a helpless child.

 Chapter 1746 - 264: You Will Be My Queen

    Nancy was shocked by Crystal and Eric''s behavior. She knew how Crystal felt about him, so it did not make sense that she was letting him feed her.


    Eric smiled as Crystal chewed. "Do you like it, Darling?"


    "It''s not bad," Crystal replied. "But can you please not call me that?"


    "Alright," Eric thought for a while, and then he said, "You can be ''My Little Pretty! ''Now get me a bowl of soup, My Little Pretty!"


    Crystal gazed at her fork on the table. "I don''t like that either," she grumbled.


    "Be my baby, be my baby," Eric sang. It was an old Phil Spector song that had been made popr by The Rtes in 1963. "Will you be My Little Baby?"


    "Don''t call me that either," Crystal hissed. "People will think that I am your child."


    Eric chuckled." My little princess, if you please?"


    "What is wrong with you?" Crystal hissed.


    "What''s wrong, My Little Princess? "He touched her chin yfully and said, "A little Princess depends on her parents. The Queen depends on herself, and the Princess depends on her husband... From now on, you will be My Little Princess."


    Crystal raised her eyebrows. "What if I want to be a Queen?" She asked.


    "Then you will be My Queen."


    "Fine." Crystal folded her arms across her chest and said, "Call me what you want, just don''t call mete for dinner. I am famished."


    Nathan stared at the cozy couple. Since he had been shot in the abdomen, he had been having trouble holding down his food, but with all this food on the table, the scents were driving him crazy with hunger. His stomach growled, and when Eric heard it, he seemed to remember Nathan suddenly, and he said, "Oh, I forgot about Master Davis. I don''t think that he has eaten anything yet."


    Nancy stood up and said, "Should we serve him some food?"


    "Maybeter," Ericughed. Then he turned to Crystal and said, "Queen, feed me more meat."


    Crystal nodded, and then she began to feed him patiently.


    With the smell of food in the room and the sound of Nathan''s stomach from time to time, Eric seemed to be in a good mood. In contrast, Nathan had begun to withdraw. He looked ill, but Crystal could see strength in his eyes. It was a power fueled by hate. If he gets the chance to kill Eric, he will do it - Crystal realized.


    Nancy was eating quietly, and she was doing her best to keep to herself, but when her phone rang, everyone turned to stare at her. Eric glowered. He did not approve of cell phones at the table. At first, she ignored the phone, but it kept ringing, and Eric told her to answer it.


    When Nancy pulled her phone out of her pocket, she saw that the call wasing from her father. She epted it and said, "Daddy, I wasn''t expecting this call. Is everything alright?"


    "Is this Miss Carter?" asked the voice on the other end of the line. It was not her father.


    It wasn''t even a man.


    "Uh, hello. Who are you...?"


    "Never mind that," the woman replied.


    "Your father, Mr. Carter, has been in a car ident. We found his mobile phone in his pocket and called you. Are you his daughter?" Nancy felt like she had been punched in the gut. Suddenly, she found it difficult to breathe, and she could not process the words that she was hearing. The room seemed to be spinning, and she had to grip the table to prevent herself from falling out of her chair.


    Crystal could see that something was wrong. She put her hand on her friend''s arm and said, "Nancy? What happened? Is everything alright?"


    "It''s my Dad..." Nancy murmured. She passed the phone over to Crystal and said, "You talk to them."


    As soon as Crystal was done talking on the phone, she said, "Don''t worry, your father is not dead."


    Nancy''s eyes lit up. "Really?"


    "That was the Seattle police department, they said that your father has been sent to the hospital. He is safe now."


    "And everything is fine?"


    "Not quite," Crystal admitted. "He is in aa, and he might be paralyzed from the waist down."


    "Why was he in Seattle?" Eric asked. Nancy sighed and said, "He was there for work..."


    "The police think the ident was caused because her father was distracted," Crystal exined. "There was a newspaper in the car, and there was an article about her and her mother on the front page."


    Nancy frowned. "What do my problems have to do with my mother?" she asked.


    "I also think it''s weird," Eric said. "Don''t worry. I will have one of my servants book our tickets to Seattle, and Crystal can have a copy of the newspaper faxed to the castle ASAP."


    Crystal smiled. "Thank you for helping my friend book a ne ticket. What''s the fax number here?"


    Eric leaned over to whisper in her ear. "I can tell you," he said. "But how will you reward me?"


    "Will a kiss suffice?"


    Eric''s eyes lit up, and he smiled wickedly. "I want a tongue kiss."


    Crystal felt her body tense up. She thought - But I don''t even want a peck.


    Eric stared at her gloomily. He had hoped that once they were married, she would loosen up. By now, he had thought that he would be fucking her, but she still balked at the thought of a little bit of tongue action. He wanted to force her the way that Paul had forced Nancy, but he was afraid of Crystal''s temper, and he knew that it would give Nathan a measure of satisfaction to see her refuse him. What am I going to do? - he worried.


    Suddenly, Eric remembered that the ball was in his court. "I am going to touch you now," he whispered. "And if you resist me, I will not help your friend."


    Eric cupped Crystal''s left breast with his right hand, and he was stunned when she pushed it away. "How dare you?" he growled.


    "I will not allow you to take your liberties with me!" she hissed. "If you do not help Nancy, then so be it. I can figure out a way to help her without you. I am not some helpless woman. I don''t need you. The reason I came here was in part to get away from you, or did you forget that."


    As a matter of fact, he had forgotten that.


    Eric struggled to speak, but nothing came out of his mouth, and when Crystal walked away from the table, there was nothing that he could do to stop her.

 Chapter 1747 - 265: A Man Cannot Serve Two Masters

    It was not hard for Crystal to get the castle''s fax number. After all, most of the servants knew it, and after making a few calls, she had tickets booked for an eight o''clock flight to Seattle and a copy of the newspaper in her hands.


    On the front page, in bold letters, were these thirteen words: AND THE AWARD FOR THE MOST UNFAITHFUL WOMAN OF THE YEAR GOES TO:


    Beneath that, there were a series of indecent images. All of Nancy and Paul''s private parts had been censored, but there was no mistaking that the main person in the images was Nancy. Along with these photos, there were others with Nancy and her mother.


    Nancy was sitting beside Crystal, and she traced the subtitle with her index finger and cringed. It said: Like Mother, Like Daughter ording to the newspaper, a year ago, her mother had an affair with a married man, and they fled the country together.


    "How could this happen?" Nancy shook her head, "I never knew... I always thought that my parents'' divorce was over a personality sh. My Dad loved my Mom so much, and he gave up everything for her. I can''t believe that she dared to treat him like this..."


    "Don''t be so hard on her," Crystal said. "She is still your mother, and you don''t know her side of the story. Don''t condemn her until you''ve talked to her."


    "You''re right." Nancy sighed and said, "This is all Paul''s fault. He said that he would ruin me... But it never urred to me that he might alsoe after my parents..." She had never hated anyone as much as she hated Paul at that moment.


    Coincidentally, half a mile away, Paul was sitting in a pub reading the exact same article. Once he was done with it, he pulled out his phone to check if he had missed any calls. He had not.


    He frowned for a minute, and then he chugged the rest of his beer. A week had passed since the wedding, and he had expected to hear from Nancy by now. He sent a text message to Eric: "Is Nancy with you? Is she alright?"


    "She''s fine," Eric replied, and as if to prove the point, he sent Paul a picture of Nancy cooking turkey broth. He glowered at the image for a while. Nancy looked particrly kind and calm, as if she didn''t have a care in the world.


    "Why haven''t you called yet?" he muttered. He had paid his servants to nt copies of the paper all over the castle where Nancy was staying. Unbeknownst to him, though, Eric''s servants had been quietly cleaning them up and incinerating them.


    ****


    Nathan''swyer, Mr. Carter, was on a business trip in Seattle, and when he saw the newspaper featuring Nancy and her mother, he went into a rage. He was so angry that he drove to the airport immediately. Unfortunately, because he was in such an emotional state, he got into a car ident.


    ****


    Michelle snuck up behind Paul and wrapped her arms around his waist. "You''ve spent an awfully long time staring at your phone," she said. "What''s up? It seems like your phone hasn''t left your hand in a week..."


    Paul grunted but said nothing.


    Later that night, it was the same, and Michelle did everything that she could to get his attention. "I''m not used to you acting like this," she told him. "And you''re starting to scare me."


    Michelle had seen him ignore Nancy, and she had known what that meant. Now she knew how it must have hurt Nancy, and she had a small measure of guilt. She said his name, and when he didn''t reply, she took a step backward and crossed her arms over her breasts. "Fine," she said. "But if you''re going to act this way, I am leaving!"


    "Leaving?" Paul turned around abruptly.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To a ce where you will never find me," Michelle hissed.


    Paul scowled. She had disappeared once before, so he knew what she was capable of. His brows furrowed, and he said, "No. I will not allow you to leave."


    "I just want to go..." Michelle whined.


    "I will never allow you to leave me again," Paul solemnly vowed.


    "Really?" Michelle scoffed. "I don''t think you need me that much anyway."


    "What?" Paul frowned. "Who told you that?"


    "Does it matter?" Michelle shrugged. "You are not as good to me as you used to be...."


    Paul walked over to her and picked her up.


    "I do want you," he told her.


    Michelle sighed and said, "A man cannot serve two masters. It says so in the Bible."


    "What do you mean?" Paul was confused by her words.


    "If you want me," she exined, "you can only have eyes for me."


    "Okay." Paulughed softly and said, "I only have eyes for you."


    Michelle let her arms swing low, and she stroked his manh**d eagerly. Once she was sure that she had his full attention, she said, "Then I don''t want to see you moping and fantasizing about Nancy all day. Do you hear me? It is pathetic! Are you a man, or are you a dog?"


    "I am a man!" Paul exined angrily.


    "Then act like a man," Michelle moaned. And she cupped his genitals in the palm of her hand.


    Lately, she had sensed that he had lost interest in her, and she hoped to be able to resurrect his lust for her with her hand. But he did not rise to the asion. Instead, his manh**d remained limp in his pants.


    This is not a good sign - Michelle thought. Typically, Paul let his manh**d do all his thinking for him, and it took little more than a stiff breeze to rouse his attention. Now, though, nothing she did seemed to make a difference.


    Eventually, Paul pinched her jaw and kissed her. Then he stepped away from her and said, "Wait for me." Then he went into the next room.. When he came back, he had a condom in his hands.

 Chapter 1748 - 266: This Is Too Much Of A Coincidence

    Michelle red at the condom in Paul''s hands. "What''s that for?" she asked.


    Paul smirked. "With a bit of protection, I think I might be able to manage an erection."


    "I don''t want this!" Michelle eximed.


    "Aren''t we trying to have a baby?!?!"


    Paul sighed and said, "I don''t like it either. But not enough time has passed since your miscarriage. It is too soon to try again."


    "But I want a baby," Michelle whined.


    "And you will get one," Paul told her. "You need to be patient, though."


    "Fine," she humped. "It will be as you say."


    Michelle lifted her skirt andy on the bed, seducing Paul with her thighs and their promises. "What are you waiting for?" She asked. "Come on..." She was exceptionally good at seducing men, and most men could not resist her charm. She was the opposite of Nancy, who was conservative and boring.


    Paul''s pupils dted, and a predatory look graced his face.


    Michelle threw the skirt over his head. "I''m waiting for you," sheughed.


    Paul gripped her panties with his teeth, but just as he began to pull them down her legs, his phone rang, and he froze. Almost immediately, his interest in sex disappeared. He slipped out from under her dress and grabbed his phone.


    It was Nancy. Paul pressed the hang-up button indifferently, knowing that she would call again.


    Sure enough, a moment passed, and the phone rang again. Paul picked it up, and before Nancy could say anything, he said, "I can''t talk right now. I am swamped."


    "You bastard!" Nancy shouted. "You sent those pictures. Didn''t you?"


    "Me?" Paul asked innocently. "Why, I have never been so insulted. Have you considered that the pictures were taken by one of the many reporters that were on hand? If you want to me anyone, maybe you should me Eric. After all, he was the one that invited everyone..."


    The line went quiet for a long time after Paul finished speaking, and for a minute, he thought that they had been disconnected.


    Finally, Nancy said, "Fine. Even if you didn''t submit the pictures, I know that you were responsible for the show. If it were not for you, there would not have been anything to report on. Will you admit to that at least?"


    "If I do, then what?"


    "Then I will hate you forever!"


    "My poor na?ve child." Paul chuckled.


    "What is hate? Isn''t it true that you cannot hate something unless you first love it? Love. Hate. They are two sides to a coin."


    Michelle could hear Nancy''s voice, and the longer Paul talked to her, the angrier she became, and she became more aggressive than ever.


    Michelle took off all her clothes, and as she rubbed her naked body against Paul, she moaned. "I''m so hot..."


    Paul pushed her away. "Wait. Be patient." "No, I want you now... I am so wet..."


    ****


    When Nancy heard Michelle''s voice, she felt like she had been struck by lightning, and she hung up the phone. She felt stupid. Why can''t I stop thinking about Paul? - she asked herself - After all, he is a piece of shit, an abusive husband, and a deadbeat dad!


    Crystal patted her shoulder. "What do you want to do?" she wondered.


    Nancy thought about it for a moment, and then she said, "Since he cares so much about Michelle, I will ruin her."


    "Then what?"


    "Then I will kill myself." Nancy rolled her eyes. "Isn''t that obvious?" she asked.


    Crystal was slightly surprised. "Nancy, tell me that you are kidding."


    "I''m not." Nancy closed her eyes to keep the pain in. "I couldn''t do it before. I was too much of a coward. But I am stronger now."


    Before Crystal could say anything about that, Nancy''s phone rang. It was Paul.


    Nancy epted the call but said nothing. "Are you dering war on me?" he asked.


    "You''ll see," Nancy replied ominously. "I didn''t call to beg you to take me back if that is what you were thinking."


    Paul was taken aback. That is exactly what he had been thinking. A few seconds passed, and then he said, "You should be begging me to take you back. You would be if you knew what was good for you."


    "I already begged you," Nancy shouted. "How much good did that do? I still don''t even know what you want from me, but I don''t care. Do you know what I want from you? To be free of you. If I begged you, would you let me go? No, you would not. So, why should I pointlessly degrade myself?"


    "Shut up!" Paul roared, cutting her off mid-sentence. "Nancy, you are the most annoying person on this God-forsaken. Did you know that?"


    "I hope I annoy the shit out of you," Nancy replied. "And Paul... if my Dad has any problems, you had better start sleeping with one eye open. If anything happens to him, I might burn down your vi!"


    Paul frowned. "What''s wrong with your father?"


    "Don''t y stupid. I know what you did!"


    "Oh, tell me. What did I do?"


    "My father was distraught about what he read in the newspapers, and it caused him to get into a car ident."


    "That is a bit of a stretch," Paul argued. "Your old man was a bad driver, and bad drivers get into idents. So you are lucky that he''s lived as long as he has. And besides, he deserves whatever he gets for impregnating your wh*re of a mother!"


    "How dare you? Nancy roared. "Say what you want about me, but my mother is off limits!"


    "Off-limits?" Paul scoffed. "That bitch is on the cover of every newspaper around the world. From now on, her reputation will precede her wherever she goes - and it will be the same for her little wheel -..."


    Suddenly, Paul felt Michelle take his manh**d into her mouth, and he lost his train of thought. He groaned and grabbed her hair. "Michelle," he muttered. "D-Don''t..." and then, "D-Don''t s-stop."


    His member had finally risen to the asion.


    On the other end of the line, Nancy could hear slurping and moaning, and she had a fairly good idea of what was going on. She felt like she was going to be sick. "Goodbye," she snarled. And then she terminated the call.


    ****


    That evening, Crystal apanied Nancy to the airport, and Eric''s bodyguards followed in a car behind them. Crystal had set up everything in advance, but when they got there, a Spanish clerk said, "I am sorry, but there are no tickets under your name, and the flight is sold out."


    "No tickets?" Crystal frowned. "Are you sure? We booked them over the phone."


    The clerk gave them an apologetic look and said, "I double-checked. Nothing. Nada. De nada. Now can we get this line moving, please?"


    Nancy frowned and looked at the board. Then she asked if there were any indirect flights. "I don''t care how many transfers I need to make," she said. "I need to get to Seattle!"


    The clerk sighed impatiently and said, "I''m really sorry. This is very unusual, and there is nothing that I can do... Now can you please move along?"


    Crystal touched Nancy''s shoulder and said, "Come on Nancy. We will figure something out".


    "Yes, we will." She shot the clerk a nasty look and said, "This isn''t over."


    Nancy was not stupid. She thought - This is too much of a coincidence. Paul must have had something to do with this.. And then she allowed herself to be led away.

 Chapter 1749 - 267: The Bad Controversy

    Nancy and Crystal stood at the window facing the tarmac, and for a while, they were silent. One ne took off, and then another. Crystal sighed, and in a voice that was barely audible, she said, "This is bullshit¡­."


    "You think?" Nancy growled sarcastically. "Who the hell does he think he is? And what gives him the right to fuck with my life like this?"


    Crystal shrugged. She knew that nothing she could say would help improve her friend''s disposition, so she said nothing.


    "What are we going to do?" Nancy asked.


    "We''re not without options," Crystal replied. "If we took a direct flight to any of Washington''s neighboring states, once wended, we would have a plethora of options."


    "That is a good idea," Nancy admitted. "I can''t believe that I didn''t think about it first..."


    They walked over to the flight board, and as they scanned the list for options, they were both thinking the same thing. They were trying to figure out why Paul had gone to such trouble to keep them on the ind.


    Once they figured out where they would go, they returned to the clerk. When they told her their destination, though, she said, "I am sorry, but every flight leaving the ind over the next 48 hours is booked."


    "Every flight?" Crystal scoffed. She could not believe what she was hearing.


    "This can''t be," Nancy grumbled. "I don''t believe it." She looked the clerk in the eyes and said, "I have been put on a'' No Fly'' list, haven''t I?"


    The clerk''s cheeks turned red, but she fervently denied Nancy''s usation.


    "Tell me the truth," Nancy growled.


    Crystal pulled at her arm and said, "Nancy, calm down. We will figure this out. Don''t do anything you will regretter."


    "I am calm!" Nancy snapped. Obviously, she wasn''t. "I just don''t understand why he is doing this to me. I just want to see my father!" A moment passed, and then she said, "Why don''t you call Eric?"


    Crystal nodded and pulled out her phone.


    After exining what was going on, though, he apologized to her and said, "There is nothing I can do. Everything in Kuerto is outside of my sphere of influence."


    "Cut the crap!" Crystal shouted. "This is urgent, and I know what you are capable of when you set your mind to it. Now, can you please set your mind to this?"


    "Hmmm." Eric chuckled and said, "I think we can work something out if you agree to fulfill your duties as my wife... If you agreed to my terms, Nancy would be allowed to go, but you would stay here with me."


    When Crystal heard this, her ire began to rise. "Y-Y-You b-bastard," she stuttered angrily.


    "That is not the only requirement," Eric continued. "If Nancy wants to leave the ind, she must beg Paul for permission. He is here with me, so I can give him the phone when she''s ready."


    Crystal was confused. "Are the two of you in cahoots?" she asked.


    "We are friends," Eric replied. "There is a difference."


    "This is too much," Crystal croaked. "Nancy. will never beg Paul for anything!"


    Suddenly, the line went dead, and Crystal looked at Nancy in disbelief. "He hung up on me..."


    "Let''s go to the train station," Nancy suggested. "We could take a train to another city and try to get a flight out of there."


    ****


    Unfortunately, when Nancy and Crystal arrived at the station, they discovered that Paul had been two steps ahead of them. As a result, not only were they denied passage, but the attendant confiscated their ID cards and kicked them out of the building.


    For a while after that, they just stood there. They were like shell-shocked soldiers returning from war. Their minds were mostly nk, and when they tried to think about what they should do next, they found it extremely difficult to concentrate.


    Suddenly, one of the men on the boardwalk that surrounded the station looked up from his paper, and when he saw Nancy, his eyes practically bulged out of his skull. He pointed to her and shouted, "Look, everyone! It''s the slut from the cover of the newspapers!" And to emphasize his point, he closed his newspaper and held it up so that everyone could read the caption on the front page: AND THE AWARD FOR THE MOST UNFAITHFUL WOMAN OF THE YEAR GOES TO: "Oh. My. God." Nancy groaned. "Not this again..."


    Crystal grasped her hand and said, "Ignore them. They have no right to do this to you. You were a victim of ra*e, but they don''t know that, so you cannot me them. If you don''t make a scene, this will all go away. I promise."


    "Don''t worry." Nancy turned, looked her in the eye, and said, "I don''t me them. This is all on Paul. He was the one who ra*ed me. He secretly recorded it, and then he made it public. So, I will not make a scene here. When I see Paul again, he is going to wish that he had never been born."


    "That''s a good girl." Crystal smiled and picked Nancy up. And as she carried her towards the car, she said, "Now, let''s get out of here."


    Not knowing where else to go, Crystal took Nancy back to the castle.


    ****


    That night, Crystal could not sleep. Whenever she closed her eyes, she saw images of Nathan on the back of her eyes, and he seemed to be calling to her.


    In the middle of the night, a storm rolled in, and that did not help. Every time she started to fall asleep, lightning lit up the room, and the thunder was so loud that it shook the castle to its core.


    "Nathan, Nathan, Nathan," she muttered. "Where art thou, Nathan. "Compared to Paul and Eric, Nathan was a saint. And she felt a longing for him in her loins that was undeniable.


    Once upon a time, he held her tenderly and whispered sweet words in her ears. She remembered a time when he had cared for her and what it had been like to share a bed with him and have him inside her. He had been forceful, but he had never left her unsatisfied.


    Crystal bit her lower lip as she tried to force these thoughts out of her mind.. When that didn''t work, she tried to dwell on all of the times he had hurt her, but her mind insisted on minimizing the events.

 Chapter 1750 - 268: He Is In A Bad Shape

    There was a razor de on the night table. She looked at it for a minute, and then she picked it up. "To cut or not to cut," she murmured. "That is the question..." And then she began to giggle.


    What is it about Shakespeare and me this evening? - she wondered. Still smiling, she brought the knife to her Radial Artery. Back and forth, not up and down - she reminded herself.


    Just as she was about to begin cutting, someone knocked on the door. "Miss Smith! Miss Smith! Are you asleep?" It was one of the servants.


    There must be an emergency - Crystal thought, and she immediately assumed that it had something to do with Nancy. "Come in!" she shouted.


    The servant entered the room, bowed, and said, "I''m sorry to bother you sote, but I am worried about Nathan. He is still refusing to eat, and he will not take his medicine either. He is in bad shape."


    "Where is Eric? Has he note back yet?" The servants were supposed to notify him if there were any problems with Nathan. This was because he did not like her spending time with her ex-lover.


    The servant shook her head and said, "Mr. Bush has not yet returned. So, it would be best if you came quickly. I am afraid that Nathan will die if you don''t. He vomited two mouthfuls of blood. Thest time I checked, he wasn''t breathing, and his heart wasn''t beating either. All I could think to do wase and get you!"


    Crystal nodded and said, "We''ll let''s get going. Time is obviously of the essence."


    Then, as she took the stairs two at a time, she shouted for another servant to call for a doctor.


    ****


    Crystal was in such a rush that her foot caught on thest step as she reached thending, and she fell t on her face. A servant hurried to help her. Grasping her arm, the servant said, "Miss Smith... Are you alright?"


    Crystal stood up, and without answering the question, she hurried off in the direction of the servant''s quarters. When she got to the door to Nathan''s room, though, she dared not go in. She gasped as she pressed her palms against the doorframe. Her hair was wet with sweat, and her face was horribly pale. She had never run so fast in her life, and her heart was beating so fast that she thought that it might burst.


    The servant caught up to her, and after giving her a curious look, she said, "Go inside and have a look¡­"


    Crystal could not, though. She was too afraid. "I-I-I..." she stuttered, and as she tried to talk, her body began to tremble, and tears welled up in her bloodshot eyes.


    The servant seemed to understand what Crystal was going through. She gently touched her arm and said, "Let me go first."


    Crystal nodded and stepped aside.


    The servant went in, and when she came out, she had a slight smile on her face. "Miss Smith," she said. "He is alive. It turned out to be a false rm."


    "What? A false rm?"


    "It''s true. You cane in and see him. His heart beats once more."


    There were several servants gathered around Nathan''s bed, and they all looked relieved. Still, though, Nathan looked more dead than alive. He was pale. His body was covered in a sheen of sweat, and Crystal could not tell if he was awake or asleep. "But he''s breathing," she muttered. "And that''s the important thing."


    Crystal turned to the servant that had disturbed her and said, "You roused me for nothing. He does not need me. He needs a doctor!"


    The servant bowed and apologized. "I have erred on the side of caution," she said. "Next time, I will make sure he is dead before I call you."


    Crystal noted a sarcastic slight in the servant''s voice, and she uttered an unhappy, "Hmph."


    One of the senior servants stepped between them and said, "I am sorry. I was the one who sent her. He was not showing any signs of life, but he must have been in shock for a few minutes. Sometimes people go into shock like that."


    "Shock?" Crystal asked in a tone that implied disbelief.


    "Yes," the nurse replied. "Shock."


    Crystal sighed. She was exhausted, and after all this excitement, she doubted that she would get any sleep. At least Nathan is fine - she told herself - That is what matters. She realized, though, that if he died, her situation would be much easier. After all, her rtionship with him was the biggest cause of all the chaos in her life. Without him in her life, she would be able to turn her attention to the biggest mistake of her life: Marrying Eric.


    ****


    It did not take long for the doctor to arrive, and the first thing he did was check to see if Nathan had gone into shock. Once he was done, he said, "Shockes in different forms. Sometimes, the man has a heartbeat but isn''t breathing. Sometimes, he has no heartbeat and isn''t breathing. Shock is a funny thing."


    "Why did he go into shock?" asked Crystal.


    "These things happen." The doctor shrugged. "Maybe he was lying on his back, and when he started coughing up blood, it blocked his throat..."


    Nathan''s hands and feet were bound because they did not want him to hurt himself again. They did not realize that his limited movement was what had caused him to cough.


    Crystal told a servant to untie him and asked the doctor, "Why is he coughing blood?"


    "He has a nasty stomach problem. It''s getting worse and worse..."


    "He has a stomach problem?" Crystal was shocked. "Is there anything that can be done to stop him from getting worse?"


    "He has to take medicine and eat some food. It can be something as light as soup or porridge, but he has to take in some calories." The doctor smiled and said, "It doesn''t help that he was shot in the abdomen and doesn''t seem interested in recovery. As I said, he should be eating regrly, taking his medicine, and getting lots of rest.. This isn''t rocket science."

 Chapter 1751 - 269: Is That You?

    Crystal nodded, and then she turned to a servant. "Go and cook arge pot of porridge and keep it hot. If he does not eat now, maybe he will eatter." Then she took wet clothing that was on the night table and wiped off the blood around Nathan''s mouth.


    "I tried to do that," one of the servants said apologetically, "But he wouldn''t let me. He even spat blood on my uniform. It should be easier now that he is asleep."


    Crystal turned and saw that it was true. He was asleep, after all. "Nathan. Nathan, Nathan," she murmured. Then, she sighed and said, "You are such a troublemaker. And so stubborn too." She knew that he would not let either of them bathe him while he was awake, so she quickly fetched a new basin of water and began to unbutton his clothes. Once he was naked, she started to clean his body.


    Suddenly, as she was scrubbing his legs, he woke up, and he grabbed her wrist.


    Crystal felt his slight grip and trembled all over. She looked up and saw that Nathan was smiling. Unbeknownst to her, he had started waking up while she was washing his mouth. Up until now, though, he had been ying possum.


    "Crystal," he said. "Is that you, or do I have a beautiful dream?"


    Crystal''s body froze. She was speechless.


    "Crystal, is that you that is taking care of me?" Nathan asked again.


    "Yes, it''s me." She took a step away from him. "You''ve startled me. That is all. "Anyway, you''ve got blood in your mouth. Will you rinse your mouth for me?"


    "I will if you help me," Nathan replied.


    A servant handed Crystal a ss of water, but as she stepped closer to the bed, Nathan knocked the ss out of her hand. "You don''t care about me, do you?" he hissed. "If you did, you would have visited me by now!"


    Crystal rolled her eyes and said, "Hush, now, and don''t talk stupid."


    "I will not hush," Nathan growled. "Why didn''t you want to take care of me? Are you ashamed of me? Or are you afraid that Eric will be unhappy?!?!"


    "You think too much!" Crystal scoffed. She threw the bloody rag in his face and said, "I am not your nurse, and I am not your wife, so I do not owe you anything! I only came because I thought you were dead. Now, I almost wish you were. Now that I can see that you are not, it seems like a good time for me to leave!"


    Nathan silently seethed. If he had his strength, he would have put her in her ce with the back of his hand. As it was, though, he didn''t even know if he could sit up.


    Crystal took a deep breath to help calm herself down. "I will say one more thing before I leave," she said. "If you want to live, you are going to need to be more agreeable. Eat the food that is offered to you. Take your medication. And chill out."


    Nathan smirked and said, "Ah, so you want me to live after all."


    "Oh. My. God." Crystal clenched and unclenched her fists. "You are infuriating." Then, without saying another word, she turned and stormed out of the room.


    ****


    As Crystal reached the doorframe, a final thought urred to her, and she spun around to face Nathan. "You are going to recover," she said confidently. "I will make sure of it, and it will not be because I love you. Rather, it will be because I hate you. I am sure that you remember how I promised to torture you? Well, that is still on the docket."


    "You w-wouldn''t," Nathan stammered. "That''s indecent¡­" She had said that she would make love to her husband before him, and he knew that this was the one form of revenge he could not bear.


    Crystal saw the look of anguish on his face, and she chuckled. Then she turned to a servant and said, "It''ste. Take good care of him and remember to give him something to eat. I''m going back to my room."


    "What if I refuse to eat?" Nathan shouted. "I can do that, you know!!!"


    Crystal froze mid-step. "What do you want?" she asked. "You must know that I''m not going to let you go, and I am not going to change my mind about your punishment. Of course, I could strap you to a tube, but I don''t think either of us wants that."


    Nathan was silent for a moment, and then he said, "I understand, and I will eat. All that I ask is that you visit with me after my meals..."


    Crystal gave him a skeptical look. "That''s it?"


    "That''s it," he replied. "There are no tricks up my sleeve. If you sit with me, I will eat, and as I recover, you can do whatever you want to me."


    "Fine." Crystal nodded and said, "I wille as soon as you finish your meals. If you do not eat, I will note."


    "And I would like it if you would make me a puppet," Nathan added. "I think that is also fair."


    "A puppet?" Crystal''s brow furrowed. He is audacious as ever - she thought - Even now, he is calling the shots... And I am actually considering his request!


    "I want to put a recording in the puppet," Nathan exined. "In the recording, I want to hear the most beautiful sounding words in the world. Can I have one?"


    "Don''t push your luck!" Crystal replied. "I have agreed to visit you, which is more than you deserve after everything that you have done to me. Now, why don''t you focus on eating and getting better?"


    Just then, a servant appeared with a bowl of porridge. She came to stand by the side of the bed, and Nathan epted the food that she offered. He chewed, swallowed, and asked for more. All through the meal, though, his eyes remained fixed on Crystal. It was as if he were afraid that she would leave him at any minute.


    Crystal frowned. She felt like he was holding her hand to swim, and she suddenly felt very confused. She thought - If he didn''t care about me, why did hee to my wedding? And why does my love for Eric irritate him as much as it does?


    She thought that it might be because he was possessive by nature, but she was not convinced.

 Chapter 1752 - 270: Nancy’s Revenge

    Eric and Paul sat at the bar a half a mile away from the castle, and they were both half-drunk. "You aren''t much of a man," Paul scolded. "A real man knows how to keep his woman in her ce."


    "She has a very strong temper," Eric growled.


    "Perhaps that''s not it." Paul snicked. "Perhaps you are having problems.... Down there... There are dr*gs for that, you know? Have you ever heard of Viagra?"


    "Shut the fuck up!" Eric hissed, "You and I both know that isn''t the problem. You and I have gotten into enough trouble together that you should know better than to even say that!"


    Paul sighed and finished what was left of his beer. He belched contentedly, and then he said, "Ahhh, those were the days... When a man could be a man, and a woman knew better than to say no."


    "You can say that again." Eric sighed. "I have a suggestion," Paul popped up. "Get her drunk and dr*g her. Then make a video of you assaulting her. Then, when she wakes up, you can show her the video and show her what a despicable slut she is. After that, she is sure toply."


    Eric squinted. Why didn''t I think of that? - he thought.


    "What do you think?" Paul asked. "It''s a good idea, right?"


    Ericughed and said, "Paul, do you know your nickname?"


    Paul frowned. "What is it?"


    "Paul, the rat."


    Paul pondered this for a while. Am I a jerk? - he wondered. It was a thought that had never urred to him before. "Who called me that?" he asked. "Was it your wife?"


    "It was your ex-wife." Eric smiled and said, "I would have thought it was obvious!"


    "Hey! What gives?" Paul red at Eric. "I''m giving you good advice. Must you insult me? You should be thanking me!"


    "Thanking you?" Eric scoffed. "I can''t dr*g my wife. I don''t have the dr*gs!"


    "Is that your problem!" Paulughed and said, "Shall I get you some good, myrtle? I guarantee that it will be colorless, odorless, and tasteless."


    "Thanks." Eric smiled. "I''ll leave it to you."


    ****


    Nancy tossed and turned all night. She could not stop thinking about her father, who had been in a car ident, rk, who had stayed with Michelle, her mother had run away with some other man, and Paul, who was a jerk. How can I sleep with all these troubles and worries? - she wondered. She suspected that she was going to be depressed the next day.


    If she saw Paul, she swore that she would torture him.


    Eventually, the sun came up, and she got up and went downstairs.


    ****


    The first thing Nancy heard when she came downstairs was Paul snoring away on the couch. "What the fuck is he doing down here?" she muttered. His hair was disheveled, and he smelled of alcohol, so she guessed that he must have been drunk when he came in. As she approached him, her ire began to rise.


    "Paul!" she hissed. "Wake the Hell up!"


    There was no response from him, which was not a surprise. Paul typically slept like a log when he was drunk, and even after you woke him, he seldom remembered what had happened.


    "You are a Rat!" she growled, and she gave him a tentative kick in the ribs. Then, when he was still unresponsive, she became emboldened. She went straight to his head and crushed his face with a pillow.


    Suddenly, Paul could not breathe. He felt like a mountain was pressing against his face, but his brain was so muddled that he could not fight back.


    Nancy had wanted to kick Paul for a long time, and now that she had done it, she regretted that she was wearing slippers. She looked around, and she noticed his big shoes sitting at the foot of the bed. She smiled as she kicked off her slippers and put his shoes on. Then she pulled the pillow away, lifted her foot, and stomped on his face.


    Paul grabbed Nancy''s foot - as a reflex - and he pushed her so hard that she nearly fell on her ass. "You r-r-really crossed a l-line this t time," he stammered drunkenly. "I am g-going to k-kill you for this!"


    Nancy stumbled backward, but she caught her bnce at thest second. She turned to Paul, and when she saw that he was serious, she ran upstairs and grabbed a pair of scissors from the bathroom. Just in case he manages toe after me- she thought. She waited for a while, and when he did note after her, she snuck downstairs to check on him, only to discover that he had passed out again. Well, well, well - she thought - Such a dirty man should be punished!


    She cautiously approached Paul, and when she reached the couch, she began to cut his clothes. The first thing she did was cut the crotch out of his trousers. Then she slipped a hand into his underwear and pulled out his genitals.


    Nancy wrinkled her nose at the sight of his shriveled-up worm, and she covered it with a pillow. Even with them covered, though, he could smell the musky smell of his genitals, and she cringed in disgust. Never mind that - she thought - You have bigger fish to try.


    Nancy smiled as she cut into Paul''s shirt. When she was done, she put the scissors in Paul''s hand. Let him make of that what he will - she thought giddily.


    Dawn hade, and the sun was shining through the window. Throughout the house, Nancy could hear the servants preparing the house for the day, and she ran out the front door before any of them could figure out what she had been about.


    The morning air was cool and refreshing, and invigorating. She felt particrly good about what she had done to Paul, but in retrospect, she wished that she had stabbed him in the heart. If she had done that, there would be nothing to stand between her and rk.


    When the servants saw Paul lying on the sofa with his genitals exposed, they were shocked. They saw the scissors in his hand and asked each other, "Why did he do this?" and, "If he was drunk, how did he make such precise cuts?" They could not believe their eyes, and before long, every one of them had made their way to the living room to inspect their master''s manh**d.


    Gradually, Paul opened his eyes. His head hurt. The room was spinning, and it took him a full minute to get his bearings. It surprised him to discover that he was not in his bed and then that his servants had surrounded him. Their eyes were wide open in shock, and they seemed more surprised to see him than he was to see them. What is going on? - he wondered worriedly. "What are you all looking at?" he growled. "Get back to work!"


    The servants looked away shame-faced and scurried off to their regr duties.


    Paul had a terrible headache.. He had drunk so much the night before that he could not remember anything that he had done.

 Chapter 1753 - 271: Who Did This?

    Eric straightened his cor and came down the stairs. He had also drunk a lot, but he had not lost control or cked out. Thus, he did not have a hangover.


    As he reached thending, he saw the servants gathered around the couch in the living room, and his brow furrowed. What is this?- he wondered.


    A moment passed, and then he heard Paul''s voice. Almost immediately, the servants turned around and began to clear out - and he was able to see what all the fuss was about. "Oh, my God?" Eric chuckled. "What happened to you?"


    "I had a hangover," Paul replied. "And it is all your fault. Can you get me a couple of Advil and arge ss of ice water? My head is killing me!"


    Eric told one of the servants to get the water and medicine, and then he slowly approached his friend. "You were pretty drunkst night," he said. "I am surprised that you had the energy to do anything other than pass out."


    "What are you talking about?" Paul threw a sofa pillow at Eric and said, "Speak inly, man!"


    "Well..." Eric rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    "I doubt Nancy took you back, so you must have fooled around with one of the servants."


    Paul frowned. "Is that how little you think of me?" he asked. "I would never be desperate enough that I would fuck around with the staff."


    "Not even if you were ckout drunk?" Eric smirked and said, "You should really watch how much you drink. Just look at yourself. I think that you might have a problem!"


    Paul looked down, and his face turned white when he saw what Eric had alluded to. "Who did this?" he gasped. Then the color returned to his face, and he said, "Never mind. I. will check the security cameras."


    ****


    Paul''s face turned angry as he watched the security footage. "How dare she?" he muttered. First, Nancy had stomped on his face. Then she had cut his clothes and exposed his genitals. "This is unforgivable¡­."


    He watched in dismay as the servants hovered over him. One of them leaned over and poked at his shriveled-up manh**d with a pen. She flinched when it twitched, and she stepped away in disgust.


    Ericughed so hard that he dropped the cup that was in his hand. He had neverughed so hard in his life. "This is what happens when you let a woman run wild," he said. "Don''t say I didn''t warn you!"


    "That damned woman!" roared Paul. "Where the fuck is she?!?!"


    ****


    Nancy was squatting in the flower bed in the castle''s backyard, gazing off into the distance. She did not know what had be of rk since she hadst seen him, and she missed him very much.


    Suddenly, a branch broke behind her, and a flock of birds took flight. It''s Paul - she realized. And somehow, she knew that he had figured out that she had been the one that had disrupted his sleep.


    "Nancy." The footsteps stopped behind her, and Paul said, "Don''t move!"


    Nancy did as she was told. She was not a fool. She knew that if she ran, he would catch her. "Are you here to try to hurt me?" she asked casually. In the past, she had obediently let him hit her, but those days were over.


    Paul inched closer to her, and with the sun behind him, his shadow fell over her like a foul nket. He is like a demon - she thought. "What now?" she asked.


    "You know what you''ve done to me," Paul replied. "And turnabout is only fair y. I will do to you what you did to me, plus interest." He smirked wickedly and said, "I''m going to strip you naked and offer you to a group of horny men."


    "Don''t be ridiculous." Nancy''s face turned pale. "I don''t know what you''re talking about! I didn''t do anything!"


    "Didn''t do anything? Paul scoffed. "How dare you lie to me like that? Don''t you know that this castle is rigged with security cameras? I saw everything that you did to me, so there is no point denying it."


    Paul reached out to grab Nancy, but she was prepared for this. When she came out to the garden, she had brought the hose with her. Until now, she had kept it hidden in herp. Now that he was about to attack her, she spun around, pointed the hose at him, and sted him in the face with ice-cold water. And such was the force of the hose that it blinded him and sent him reeling.


    Finally, Paul was able to get out of the way of the hose, and Nancy turned it off. "Shall we parley?" he asked.


    "Fuck that!" Nancy shouted. "Get away from me!" She shook the hose menacingly. "And unless you want more of this, you had better leave me alone from now on."


    "Nancy!" Paul roared. "Stop it, you stupid woman!"


    "You asked for it!" After getting to her feet, Nancy turned the water back on, and she began to force him to retreat. Bit by bit, he inched away from her until he reached the drop that marked the end of the property. He lost his footing, fell into the river, and was swept away by the current.


    Paul tried to swim upstream, but it was no use. The current was too strong, and it took him over a short waterfall. There, the water settled, and he was able to pull his waterlogged body to the shore.


    Once Paul had regained his wits, he stood up and began to climb up the side of the waterfall. When Nancy saw this, she grabbed a bamboo stick and started jabbing him with it, and after only hitting him a few times, he fell back into the water. Then as he struggled to his feet, sheughed hysterically. "What''s the matter?" she asked. "A little water never hurts anybody!"


    Paul shook his fist in the air. "I will kill you for this!" he shouted. He began to climb the cliff again, but when Nancy went to shove him back down again, her face lost all its color.


    Paul had mysteriously disappeared. He was hiding under ayer of lotus leaves, but she could see neither his hide nor hair.


    Nancy stared gloomily into theke with the bamboo pole in one hand and the water hose in the other. "He has to be here somewhere," she muttered.


    Suddenly, she felt a tug on the other end of the bamboo pole. She stumbled forward, and if she had not had the water hose, she would have gone over the cliff. She felt another tug on the pole, and this time she let go of it. It was either that or went over. But now Paul had the weapon, and she was vulnerable.


    Paul brought the pole down on Nancy''s shoulder, and she copsed.


    Paul hauled himself over the edge. He stood over Nancy and basked in the glory of his sess. He spat on Nancy andughed. "Are you ready to meet your maker?"


    Without lifting her head, Nancy said, "You''re forgetting something." Then she rolled over, and just as she was about to shoot him in the face with a st of ice-cold water, she saw something moving among the lotus leaves. It was a crocodile.


    When Paul saw the Terror in Nancy''s eyes, he jabbed her in the side with the pole and demanded to know what the problem was. "It''s a c-c-c-crocodile..." Nancy stammered.


    "Is that all?" Paulughed. He did not believe her.. "You should be more worried about what I am going to do to you. Compared to me, a crocodile is nothing!"

 Chapter 1754 - 272: Don’t You Dare Run

    Paul hit Nancy''s hand with the bamboo pole, forcing her to let go of the hose. She was all that he was thinking about, so it caught him off guard when the crocodile bit his bottom.


    Nancy could not help butugh. She had warned him, but did he listen? Of course not. She thought - Men are single-mindedly stupid!


    Paul cried out in pain, and as the reptilian beast increased its grip on his heinie, the bamboo pole fell to the ground. Had he not had previous experience with crocodiles, this might have been the end of him.


    Paul fell backward, and as his weight fell on the beast, it was forced to let him go. Then, when it attacked again, he was ready for it. Paul reached out, grabbed it by the mouth, and pulled it open as far as he could.


    Eventually, the skin began to tear where the crocodile''s upper and lower jaw met, and there was a loud cracking sound as its articr bone snapped. Blood and bits of bone gushed out of its mouth as it made its retreat into the wends.


    Nancy could not believe what she had seen. Now that she had seen what Paul was capable of, she was more afraid than ever. A voice in her mind shouted, "Run!" And so, she ran.


    "Don''t you dare run!" Paul shouted. He prepared to give chase, but as he took his first step, he felt a twinge of pain course down his leg. It was intense, and he could not ignore it.


    ****


    When Crystal came down for breakfast, the servants excitedly told her about everything that had happened that morning.


    Unfortunately, they did not know what had happened after Paul went outside to find Nancy, so she sent one of her bodyguards to the kennel. "Bring me my dog," she ordered.


    Once she had her pet, she took it out into the backyard. And as she stepped off the porch, Nancy came running towards her from the grassy patch ofnd beyond the garden.


    "Crystal!" Nancy shouted.


    Crystal met her halfway and asked her if she was alright. Nancy was out of breath and panting, and all she could do was nod. Then, when she was finally able to speak, she asked about the dog.


    "He''s my guard dog," Crystal exined. "Eric bought him for me."


    Momentarily, Paul appeared on the horizon. He wasing from the same direction that Nancy hade from. He was moving slowly, though, and Crystal could see that he had been injured. And that he was angry. "There is nothing more dangerous than a wounded animal," she muttered.


    Nancy gave her a curious look. "Come again?"


    "It''s just something my Dad used to say. Ancient wisdom or something..." Crystal passed the dog''s leash to Nancy and said, "Here. I think you will need him more than I will, at least until things settle down."


    Nancy epted the leash with a trembling hand. "Is he safe?" she asked nervously.


    "For you and me, it is." Crystal chuckled. "But God help anyone who tries to hurt us. And because he is a male, he will be extra loyal." "What does an animal''s sex have to do with anything?" She sounded skeptical.


    "Dogs appreciate beauty as much as humans do," Crystal exined. "Didn''t you know that?"


    Nancy shook her head, and her cheeks turned pink. "I didn''t..."


    "I specifically asked Eric to choose a nice male dog for me." Crystal smiled. "Did you know that dogs have an eye for beauty?"


    "Do they?"


    "Yes." Crystal smiled and continued: "Dogs will tease beggars, but they will stop and do tricks for beautiful women like us,"


    The dog wagged its tail merrily as if it understood what they were saying and was excited to have the opportunity to prove Crystal''s words true.


    "She''s pretty great." Nancy ran her hands through the dog''s hair and asked what his name was.


    Crystal''s eyebrows wriggled mischievously, and she said, "I call him Wolf. I gave him that name because he is part wolf. He will help you with your ''Paul Problem."


    "How is that?" Nancy asked. It seemed rather far-fetched to her. "I just watched him tear apart a crocodile. I doubt he is afraid of dogs."


    Crystalughed when she heard that. "That has nothing to do with it," she said. "Paul is allergic to dog hair."


    "But how do you know that?" Nancy was stunned.


    "Eric told me."


    While they were talking, they had been casually watching Paul''s approach. Now that he was within spitting distance, Wolf began to bark at him.


    Paul cursed under his breath. Then he red at Nancy and said, "If you obediently ept what ising to you, I will go easy on you."


    "Fuck off!" shouted Nancy. Beside her, Wolf''s volume increased tenfold. "I don''t owe you anything, and I''m done submitting to your will!"


    "You bitch!" Paul roared. "I''ll teach you!" Suddenly, Wolf lunged at Paul, and if it were not for his leash, he might have torn the man''s throat out.


    Paul was not afraid of the dog in a traditional sense. He was afraid of how his body would respond to Wolf''s hair. His allergies were bad, and he had lost his EpiPen in the water. Should he be attacked, his face would swell up, his throat would constrict, and his body would break out in small red sores. Without his EpiPen, he could die.


    "Who said that you could have a dog on the premises?" he shouted.


    "It was Eric," Crystal replied.


    Paul watched in horror as Nancy hugged the dog. Now, she was as much a hazard to his health as the dog was. How does she know that I am allergic? - he wondered. It was one of his only weaknesses, and he kept it a secret. He lifted his eyes to meet hers and said, "You will regret this." And then he walked away.


    Once he was out of sight, Nancy turned to Crystal and said, "I want to leave this ce..."


    "Where do you want to go?" Crystal asked, "Where could we go? This whole ind is under Paul''s control, and he won''t let us leave."


    "I know." Nancy sighed sadly and said, "I should be in Seattle, though. I can''t imagine what my father is thinking. He probably thinks that I deserted him¡­"


    Crystal hugged her friend, and as they pulled apart, she said, "You don''t need to worry about that. I called the hospital this morning, and they said that your father is still in aa."


    "That''s even worse," Nancy cried. "Now, I don''t even know if he will live or if he will die!"


    "There, there.." Crystal patted her back and said, "I will figure something out. Don''t I always?"

 Chapter 1755 - 273: He Wouldn’t Care

    When Crystal told Nancy her idea, her eyes widened, and she shook her head. "No," she said, "I cannot involve Noah in this matter. I do not want to involve anyone else in this unless we must."


    "Fine." Crystal sighed and said, "We will only use Noah as ast resort. Anyway, we also have Nathan, and if I can get word to Vic, we might find that we have more options than we realized; if he will help, that is."


    "It shouldn''t be a problem." Nancy giggled, and her cheeks turned red. "I can tell that he has a crush on you. If you y along with it for a few days, he is sure to go along with whatever you say. As for your father, with a little bit of help, we shouldn''t have any problems having him transferred to Kuerto. After all, you are his next of kin."


    Suddenly, a servant came running down the hallway. When she saw them, she stopped, and without taking a moment to catch her breath, she said, "Miss Smith, there you are. I have found you atst. Nathan is still refusing to eat. Will youe and talk to him?"


    ****


    Eric had already watched the video of Crystal bathing Nathan, so it came as no surprise to him that she had returned to his bedroom. He could not understand why Crystal was visiting Nathan. She had begged him to rescue her from his clutches. But now she seems more interested in him than she is in me - Eric thought, and it infuriated him to the point where he wanted to kill his rival.


    He looked down at the vial of dr*gs in his hands and thought - Tonight, winner takes all! With one fell swoop, he nned to take possession of Crystal and have his revenge on Nathan.


    Crystal sat on the sofa in Nathan''s room, and she was flipping through her book. She did not need to look up to feel the heat of his eyes on her. She sighed deeply, her heart fluttered, and she cursed her traitorous body. He had treated her badly, and she knew that he was in bad shape. Nevertheless, she was drawn to him. Finally, she closed the book. "Have you had enough?" she asked him.


    He took a bite and chewed, and it took him a few minutes to swallow. It was just porridge, so she suspected he was stalling. "I could never get enough of you," he replied.


    "How long are you going to be eating that bowl of porridge? "Crystal asked impatiently.


    "I am an injured man," Nathan whined. "I am going as fast as I can."


    Crystal doubted that was true. "Eat faster!" she hissed. "And quit staring at me."


    Nathan smiled, and he continued to stare at her as he slowly ate.


    "What the Hell are you looking at?" Crystal yelled.


    "You," Nathan replied. "How did you sleepst night?"


    "I slept fine," Crystal replied. "What do you care about?"


    "Didn''t you enjoy your husband''s caressesst night?" Nathan asked.


    Crystal scowled. "You are so annoying." What she wanted to do was drop the book on Nathan''s head. "And unless we torture you, what we do in bed is none of your business!"


    Crystal could not find the words to describe Nathan''s childish, possessive behavior. "I am someone else''s wife now," she continued. "Why can''t you get that through your thick skull?"


    "It must be on ount of how thick my skull is," Nathan replied in a tone that was intended to make a joke of her and her question. "Now, where is my puppet?"


    "I''m working on it," Crystal replied. "Don''t rush me."


    "Fine, then." Nathan patted the edge of the bed and asked her to sit with him. "I have something that I want to give you. It''s a reward for taking such good care of me."


    Crystal was immediately suspicious. As far as she knew, he had no possessions. "Give it to a servant and let them bring it to me," she insisted.


    "Do you have to be so defensive?" Nathan smiled and said, "In my weakened state, you have nothing to fear from me."


    Crystal remained hesitant, and her distrust showed on her face.


    "Come on," he urged her on. "What are you waiting for?"


    Crystal put down her book and walked slowly over to him. Then, when she reached him, he took her by the arm and pulled her into his embrace. He tried to kiss her, but she pulled away just in time to stop him.


    "Nathan, what are you doing?" she gasped as she realized that he had been ying possum all along. He was nowhere near as weak as he had made himself out to be.


    "That''s your reward," he replied. "Do you like it?"


    "I don''t care for your stupid reward," Crystal replied angrily. "And you damn well knew that I wouldn''t, so knock it off and let me go."


    "You''re lying." Nathan tightened his grip on her and said, "You do want me."


    "You may not believe it now, but you will once you''re watching me fuck his brains out right in front of you!"


    Crystal''s words stung him, and when she pulled away, this time, he was unable to stop her. "You c-can''t d-do that," he muttered. "It''s inhumane..."


    "Whatever. Tell it to the pigs. Maybe they will care!" She grabbed his mostly empty bowl of porridge, and as she headed for the open door, she said, "Have a good rest."


    Nathan shouted for her toe back, but she paid him no mind.


    ****


    Wolf fell in love with Nancy almost immediately, and he was happy to wait with her in the kitchen while Crystal took a bath. She had just finished feeding him, and now she was sitting beside him stroking his fur.


    Suddenly, a servant walked in. She looked at Nancy and said, "Just an F.Y.I.: Paul has returned, so you may want to be on guard."


    Nancy scratched behind Wolf''s ears. "I''m not worried," she replied. "I have Wolf." As if to prove her point, Wolf barked twice and scampered into the living room. He was only gone for a second, though, when the sound of a gunshot echoed through the castle.


    No! No! No! No! No! - thought Nancy - He wouldn''t dare... Or would he...?


    Wolf was whimpering when he stumbled back into the kitchen, and his fur was matted with blood. A momentter, Paul appeared, and he had a shotgun in his hand.


    Nancy jumped to her feet and stepped between Paul and Wolf with her arms crossed beneath her breasts. "You are a brute!" she hissed. "Only an unloving monster would think about hurting an animal!"


    "Unloving?" Paul scoffed. "You need to take a look in the mirror. You are the only one in the room that would hurt a pregnant woman?"


    "Michelle set me up," Nancy shouted. "And if you were thinking with your brain instead of your p***s, you would see that."


    Paul smirked. "You tried to feed me to a crocodile!"


    "I warned you about the crocodile," Crystal reminded him. "It''s not my fault that you were too stupid to heed my warning."


    Paul was getting angrier by the minute. He looked at his rifle and then at Nancy. "You deserve to die for the things that you''ve done," he shouted, and there was murder in his eyes.


    Suddenly, Wolf appeared at Nancy''s side, and he began to bark frantically.


    Paul smiled as he nudged the dog with the barrel of the gun. Before he could pull the trigger, though, Nancy grabbed the barrel and pulled it up so that it was pointing at her chest. She said, "You can shoot him, but you''ll have to shoot me first."


    Paul nodded and said, "So be it."

 Chapter 1756 - 274: The Precious Wine

    Paul''s heart began to beat fast as he prepared to shoot his ex-wife. A slight sheen of sweat appeared on his forehead, and as his hand began to tremble, his confidence faded. He did not know if he could shoot her. His life would be so much easier if he did, though.


    He could go back to his normal life, marry Michelle, and have the children that he had always wished he had. But he could also imagine Nancy''s life spilling out through a hole in her chest in front of him, and that disturbed him.


    He had wanted to teach her a lesson.


    It had never been his intention to kill her, but she had boxed him into a corner, and he did not know how to back out of it without losing face.


    "Are you going to shoot me or not?" Nancy mocked him.


    "Not," Paul muttered in defeat as he lowered the rifle. "I will get that dog, though. You just wait and see- and then I will eat him!"


    "Hell no!"


    "No?" He raised an eyebrow. "If you want to keep him alive, you''ll have to beg for my forgiveness. Then I want you to start thinking about how you are going to make it up to me."


    "Why should I apologize?" Nancy scowled and said, "I didn''t do anything wrong."


    "You ungrateful woman!" Paul roared. "No more games!"


    "Whatever." Nancy turned her back on Paul, and then she shouted at a servant to call for a doctor. Wolf had been lucky-the bullet had barely grazed him - but his wound still needed to be treated. Otherwise, it might get infected.


    Nancy knelt beside her dog. She ran her fingers through his hair and said, "Don''t be afraid, Wolf, I am here. I will always be with you."


    Paul frowned as he watched Nancy. He was reminded of a time when she had cared for an injured bird. She was a genuinely kind person, and that infuriated him because he knew that she thought she was better than him. He wondered - Why is she so kind to the dog but so cruel to Michelle and me? "Listen," he hissed. "If you don''t want me to eat the dog, then you had better make me something to eat!"


    Nancy turned and red at Paul. She wanted to kill him. And then I would be the one eating you- she thought angrily.


    ****


    Once the doctor was finished patching up Wolf, Nancy started preparing lunch for herself and Paul. If serving him a meal would pacify him, she was willing to do that.


    As she was cooking, the servants set the table. They helped her bring out the food, and when everything was ready, Nancy called everyone: "Lunch Time! Get it while it''s hot!" Paul sat down first, and Crystal shot him a look ofplete disgust. By now, Nancy had told her everything that had happened that morning, and to say that she was unimpressed would have been the understatement of the year. She scowled and nearly chastised him herself when he served himself a double portion of every dish on the table. Now, everyone would leave slightly hungry.


    Paul noticed the look she was giving him, and he said, "If you want me to leave that mutt of yours alone, you need to tow the line. And quit it with the evil eye. You''re going to ruin my appetite!"


    As if on cue, Wolf appeared, and he began to go from person to person begging for food. Nancy was going to give him a bit of boiled egg, but Paul shouted at her to stop. "Do not feed that beast from the table!" he roared. "Animals do not belong at the table!"


    Then what are you doing at the table? - Crystal thought. She giggled, but she knew better than to share her thoughts with the group.


    Nancy stared at her friend nervously. It was impossible to predict what might trigger Paul. "How''s the food?" she asked. "Do you like it?"


    "It''s good," Crystal replied. "It''s a shame that someone took twice their share. Now there is not enough to go around...I suppose he could use some bulking up, though..."


    Suddenly the room went quiet. Nobody could believe that she had the audacity to say such a thing.


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Paul grumbled. "I am just as big as Eric. Am I not?" Crystalughed. "If you say so, Boss¡­"


    Eric responded with a smile. "Shall we have apetition?" he asked. Without waiting for an answer, he went back to his meal.


    That is some weird- thought Crystal - it is like he suddenly forgot what he was saying...


    Nancy watched as he ate. He had a contented look on his face, which was a little disappointing. She had switched his meat with hard dog snacks that were intended to grind teeth, but Paul did not even notice. He seemed to be really enjoying them when he gobbled them up.


    Paul looked up and asked, "How was this beef prepared?"


    Nancy''s heart began to beat fast, and her forehead broke out in a sweat. What am I going to tell him? - she wondered. She opened her mouth, and nothing came out. Finally, she said, "It''s a secret, but I am d that you like it."


    "It''s a bit crunchy," Paul admitted. He smiled, finished thest two bites, and washed them down with a ss of milk. Then, after wiping his mouth, he turned to Crystal and said, "By the way, I have something for you. It will help you celebrate your marriage to my friend." He snapped his fingers, and a servant appeared with a tray. On it, there was a bottle of wine with a red bow around its neck.


    A bottle of wine?" Eric snorted. "You are too generous. I couldn''t ept such avish gift."


    Paulughed and said, "You can, and you will. And why not? If it were not for you, I would not be alive today."


    Nancy looked intently at the bottle and wondered how much it was worth. She thought it was probably a lot. Otherwise, they would not be making such a fuss over it. "How old is it?" she asked.


    "I''ve kept it for over 40 years," Paul said, "But it was already old by then; I don''t know how old, so don''t ask. I do know, though, that a mouthful of this wine is worth a building."


    The servant quickly took the wine and carefully put it on the table. She was afraid of identally breaking it.


    Crystal suddenly spoke up. "This makes no sense," she said. "You said that it has been in your possession for over forty years, but you aren''t even thirty years old yet!"


    "It has been in the family for over forty years," Paul exined. "I apologize if that wasn''t understood. My father gave it to me."


    "Since this wine is so precious, why are you willing to give it to us?" asked Crystal.


    Paul smiled and said, "Eric and I have known each other for years, and I want to show him how much he means to me. Are you guys going to open it?"


    Eric nodded. He nned to get Crystal drunk tonight.. Then he could slip the ra*e dr*g into her drink and do something to her, just like what Paul had done to Nancy.

 Chapter 1757 - 275: Do You Want Me?

    As evening approached, the servants were given instructions to move Nathan upstairs. He was to be put in the room next to Eric''s. There was a door between the rooms, but it was no longer in use, and bookcases had been set up in front of it on either side. Once Nathan was set up, these barriers were removed. This way, when Eric took'' Crystal''s that evening, he would have a front-row seat to the ''show.''


    Downstairs, Paul, Nancy, Crystal, and Eric were casually drinking in the living room. Up until now, they had been having cocktails, but the time had finallye to open the bottle of wine that Paul had gifted to the newlyweds.


    When it came to pouring Nancy a ss, though, Paul refused her.


    "Hey!" she hissed. "Why aren''t you giving me?"


    "Who do you think you are?" Paul sneered.


    "Do you think you deserve a wine as fine as this?"


    Ever the diplomat, Crystal turned to Paul. "Shouldn''t you be getting back to Michelle? I would imagine that she is starting to miss you by now?"


    "You do not need to worry about whether she is lonely or not," Paul replied sneakily. "I would kindly ask you to mind your own business." There was nothing kind about his words.


    Crystal humphed but said nothing. Just''s and Q''s, she thought resentfully. By now, she realized that nothing she could say would be of any help.


    Nancy watched jealousy as Crystal sipped the wine. "How is it?" she asked.


    "It''s no different from regr wine," Crystal replied. "Do you want a sip from my ss?"


    Nancy waved off her friend''s request. "Thank you, but I''m good. There is an odd odor to it. Can you smell that?"


    When Paul heard that, he stomped on Nancy''s foot. He stepped on her so hard that, as a reflex, she gave him a good kick in the shins.


    Paul grimaced in pain, but he did notin.


    "Are you sure that you don''t want a sip?" Crystal asked.


    "I''d rather die than drink it," Nancy replied.


    "Have it your way." Crystal finished the ss, and Eric topped it off for her. Then, after a few sips from the fresh ss, she stood up suddenly. Her cheeks were red, and she had a giddy expression on her face. "I have an announcement!" she said. "I''m drunk!" And as she sat down again, everyoneughed.


    Crystal was having a great time, but eventually, she began to feel nauseous, and it showed on her face.


    "What''s the matter?" Eric asked. "Don''t you feel well? Maybe you should get some rest..." Without waiting for her to answer him, he got up to help her stand.


    "My hero," Crystal muttered. She was really drunk now.


    Eric picked her up, and as he carried her up the stairs, he said, "Little thing, you are such a lightweight."


    Eric wondered what Paul had put in the wine. He had only had a little bit, but even he was feeling its effects. He was a little dizzy, and his whole body was warm.


    Once they were upstairs, Eric kicked open the door to the master bedroom andid Crystal on the bed. Then he pushed her bangs aside and kissed her forehead. "I wish you hade to me willingly." He sighed and said, "But any port in a storm, right?"


    "Any port," Crystal replied iprehensibly.


    Eric felt guilty about what he was about to do for a moment, but the moment quickly passed, and he chastised himself for his weakness.


    A feverish excitement rose within him. Eric had never wanted a woman so badly. He did not know whether it was the dr*gs in the wine or if it had something to do with Crystal, but he actually had a hard-on. "I can''t believe it!" he eximed. He was extremely proud of himself.


    Suddenly, Crystal began to undress him feebly. Her equilibrium was shot to Hell, and her hands were shaky. He appreciated her enthusiasm, though, and it wasn''t long before she had gotten a few buttons undone.


    All Eric could think about was his erection. A thing so rare should be cherished - he thought. And he felt an urgent desire to be inside of her. He needed her somewhat sober, though. For the video to have any value, she needed to struggle, otherwise, it was just another vani vored sex tape.


    Ericid down beside her with a determination to wait. It wasn''t easy, though. His erection was rock hard, and it was begging to be set free.


    Crystal wiped the sweat from her forehead and asked, "Why do I feel so hot?"


    "I don''t know," he replied. "Shall I fan you?"


    "Would you?" Crystal wondered. She yawned suddenly, and as she stretched her arms, her breasts strained against her top. They were magnificent, and her nipples stood out like sore thumbs. Just looking at them sent Eric into a frenzy of lustful thoughts and fantasies. Then her eyelids gradually closed.


    In her drunken state, Eric became Nathan, and she was suddenly incredibly damp. She heard her name and her whole body trembled.


    Eric looked at the door that separated this room from the one that Nathan was in. It is almost time - he thought. But time seemed to be going excruciatingly slow.


    Crystal stroked his chest eagerly. Where is it?- she wondered. She did not know what she was looking for. Rather, she was driven by an instinctive desire that had taken over her body.


    Eric smiled. "My little goblin," he whispered. "Watch where you are touching me. Are you so eager? If you keep flirting with me like that, I can''t help but bully you."


    In the trance that Crystal was in, she thought that she was with Nathan. It was the medicine, and she was doing things that she would not have otherwise done.


    Eric ran his hands through her hair and said, "This is the first time that I have seen you so eager. You''re so cute, Crystal."


    In the next room, Nathan began to stir, and when he awoke, the first thing he heard was the sound of the bedsprings in the next room over.


    Eric sensed that Nathan was awake and smiled maliciously at the secret door that separated the two rooms. He turned back to Crystal. "Do you want me?"


    "I want you," she replied. "I do! I do! I do!"


    "Call me "My husband, and I will give you what you want."


    Why would I call Nathan ''My husband?'' - Crystal wondered, and suddenly it seemed that the room was circling around her. She felt dizzy. It was hard to think, and she thought that she might be sick.


    Now that she had started to sober up, though, the dr*gs began to kick in harder than before. Ignoring the turning in her stomach, Crystal clutched at Eric''s shirt with her dainty hands. Then, without warning, she jumped on top of him and began to rip his clothes off.


    Eric smiled and said, "Wife, I am ready. Tonight, I am yours, and I am fully at your disposal." As he spoke, he stretched and folded his hands under his head. Just as he did this, though, he identally touched a sensor. The bed made a mechanical whirring sound, and then his hands and feet were mped in ce. His brow wrinkled, and the smile at the corners of his mouth froze. "Paul..." he muttered. "What have you done?"


    Eric could not think of anyone else that could have been responsible for such a nefarious deed.. Then, to make matters worse, Crystal leaned over and vomited all over his chest.

 Chapter 1758 - 276: How The Table Has Turned?

    The pungent smell of puke spread through the air, and it was made worse by Crystal''s inability to stop vomiting. Eric was upset, but he tried to be patient. He knew that this was not her fault. After all, she had not dr*gged herself. He said, "Crystal, stop puking and help me take my clothes off."


    Crystal''s vomiting fit tapered off until she was just dry heaving. She looked at him for a moment, and then she said, "I''m sorry, but I need to go to the bathroom first." Her throat felt like it was on fire, and her cramps were unbearable.


    Without waiting for Eric to reply, Crystal stumbled out of bed and began to crawl towards the door. When Eric saw the direction she was going, his eyes went wide.


    "Hey!" he shouted. "Honey! You''re going in the wrong direction. That''s not the door to the bathroom!"


    On the other side of the door, Nathan could hear everything that was being said, and he called out to his love. "Crystal!" he cried. "Can you hear me?"


    Crystal frowned when she heard Nathan''s voice in the next room. She thought - If Nathan is in the next room, who did I just throw up on? By now, she was feeling feverish, and nothing was making sense. She had a good idea, though, that once she opened the door, she would understand everything.


    When Eric saw that she had not changed her course, he began to struggle against the metal cuffs that bound him to the bed. It was of no use, though, and he was not surprised. After all, Paul was all about efficiency and perfection. Eric remembered his friend once said, "Anything not worth doing well is not worth doing at all."


    Finally, he gave up. He tried calling Crystal again, but she did not seem to hear him, so all he could do was wait and see what would happen once she opened the door.


    Nathan watched the door with anxious anticipation. He regretted the way he had treated Crystal, but he had not realized what he had until he''d seen her with another man. And by then, it had been toote.


    The first time Crystal showed her love for Eric, his heart felt like it had fallen into an ice cave. When he hit bottom, his chest caved in, and it became hard to breathe, especially when he thought about them together. If I am forced to watch them make love - he thought - then I will surely die...


    Nathan thought that the punishment that Eric and Crystal had thought up was beyond cruel. His heart was numb, and his purple lips pressed tightly together. He could hear Crystal, but he refused to allow himself the luxury of hope.


    The sound of the doorknob turning seemed to tear Nathan''s heart asunder. If he were able, he would kneel before her, makepromises, and burn any bridges she asked him to.


    Nathan shuddered, and his hands clenched into fists. How did I get here? - he asked himself - And how did I let things get so bad? If he were able, he would tie her up and haul her away.


    The door opened, and he could tell right away that Crystal was drunk. Of course, he knew that she had been drinking, but he had not expected her to be so corked.


    For some reason, Crystal was not surprised to see him. She looked him in the eyes, and she seemed drawn to him. As she stumbled forward, Eric shouted at her to "Get back, here!" But she paid him no mind.


    Eric had sent his guards away before carrying Crystal upstairs, a decision he was now regretting. Because of his mistake, no matter how loud he shouted, no one would hear his pleas for help.


    Crystal finally reached the bed. She reached out her hand and slowly touched Nathan''s face; his eyebrows, eyes, nose, lips....


    Nathan opened his mouth, and she drew two fingers into his mouth. He began to suck them gently, and a pleasurable shiver ran down Crystal''s back. He nibbled on them, and there was a moment of slight pain, but it was nice. She felt a warmth in her loins. It spread out to the rest of her body as he caressed her left breast with his right hand.


    Finally, Crystal could bear it no more, and she threw herself recklessly into the bed. She began to tug at Nathan''s clothes, but she identally bumped his abdomen with her elbow in her hurry.


    Nathan gasped and cried out in pain.


    Crystal froze.


    Nathan looked up and frowned slightly. "What are you doing here?" he asked. "It''s too hot," Crystal exined, and she began to tug at her clothes.


    Nathan could tell that she was not herself, and his eyebrows furrowed. "Have you been dr*gged?" He did not feelfortable taking advantage of her. If they were to make love, he wanted it to bepletely consensual.


    Crystal was so focused on taking off her clothes that she did not hear what Nathan had said. Once she was naked, she tried to get his pants off, but she could not undo his belt buckle. She could feel his erection, and her inability to ess it infuriated her.


    Nathan''s frozen heart came to life again as she massaged his manh**d. It beat wildly, and it urred to him that she had rescued him from the ice cave it had fallen into - And as she smiled at him, all his concerns slipped away. "Slow down and be gentle," he said. "I am still in recovery..."


    Crystal nodded. Then she slipped off the bed so that she could take off his trousers and underwear without hurting him. Nathan uttered a sigh of relief as his soldier stood to attention, and she gave it a little kiss.


    From the next room, Nathan could hear Eric shouting angrily, and he smiled wickedly.


    My, how the tables have turned - he thought. Crystal climbed back onto Nathan''s chest, and they both moaned in satisfaction as the two became one.


    For a while, they did not f**k or make love. Crystal leaned forward, and with her bare breasts pressed tightly against his chest, she held him. It was nice just toy there together.. Connected and as still as they were, Eric''s shouting seemed like it was a million miles away.

 Chapter 1759 - 277: Do You Know Who I Am?

    (Triggered Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene and inappropriate words. If you''re notfortable reading it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    Nathan kissed Crystal''s neck, and she shivered. "Do you know who I am?!" he asked. Crystal was no longer listening, though. Her libido had just kicked in hardcore. Thus, the time for talk was over.


    "Crystal!" He gasped as she fucked him harder than he had ever been fucked before. "Slow down¡­" He was used to being the one on top - the one in control - which meant that he waspletely outside of his safety zone.


    For many hours, Crystal used and abused Nathan until finally, they were both spent. Then, with him still inside her, she fell asleep and swiftly slipped into a pleasant dream. In it, she was making love to him. Unlike what they had done, this was gentle and full of tender loving care. Some part of her knew that she was dreaming, though, and she hoped that she would never wake up.


    Unfortunately, as the sun began to rise, Crystal did wake up. She opened her eyes and let out a confused cry for help. Nathan was facing her, and their faces were close enough to kiss. She did a quick body scan and was appalled to discover that his p***s was inside her. What the f**k is this happy horseshit?!?! - she wondered unhappily. "What is going on?" she demanded. "What the hell did you do to me?"


    "Don''t you remember anything fromst night?" Nathan asked, appalled. "You did everything that was done! My body is weak. I didn''t have the strength to do anything to you, with or without your consent... If anything, some might say that you assaulted me..."


    Crystal frowned unhappily, and as her ire began to rise, she felt his manh**d twitch and turn to stone inside her. "Why are you hard?" she asked irritably. "Are you having dirty thoughts?"


    "You don''t know what''s in my head." Nathan chuckled and said, "Never mind the why just don''t go anywhere. I waited on you all night long. Will you satisfy me now?"


    Crystal felt cold suddenly. She did not want to leave him, but she knew that she had to. So, she gently pulled away from him. Her muscles twitched as the head of his p***s ran up the length of her vulva and rang her bell, but she tried to pay it no mind.


    "I felt that." Nathan smiled and said, "You obviously want more."


    "Shut up!" Crystal hissed. "I do not want more! Not now, and not ever!"


    "Tell the truth and shame the devil." He had a shark-like Cheshire grin that stretched from one ear to the other. "I won''tugh at you," he promised.


    Crystal bit her lip, and as she began to get dressed, she tried to map out the events of the previous night. She remembered drinking, but after that, everything was ck. There were shes of memory, but when she put them together, they made no sense.


    What happened to Eric? - Crystal wondered. After being on her feet for a minute, she began to feel dizzy again, and she had to sit down.


    The servants had incense burning in the room 24/7. It was supposed to help with Nathan''s recovery, but it made Crystal feel sick to her stomach, and while it was burning, she could barely think straight. She mentioned it to Nathan, and he had one of the servants remove it.


    The servants had just begun their morning rounds, and they seemed unsurprised when they found Crystal half-naked on the floor. As if this happens all the time - thought Crystal worriedly. And on the tail of that thought: What the Hell have I gotten myself into...?


    Once the incense was gone, Crystal stood up, walked to the window, and let in some fresh air. She stood there for about ten minutes, and during that time, nobody spoke. Then, finally, Nathan broke the silence. He asked her if she was feeling better and if she would help him get his pants and underwear back on.


    She looked him over, and what she saw disgusted her. She was ashamed of what she had done with him. "I am going to have a bath," she replied coldly. "I''ll send a servant to take care of you."


    Nathan''s pupils dted, and when he spoke, Crystal was taken aback by the aggression in his voice. "Don''t you dare let another woman touch me!" he growled. "You did this to me. Now take responsibility for your actions!"


    Crystal sighed. "If I get you dressed, will we be even?" she asked.


    "Even?" Nathan scoffed. "Hardly! Help me take a bath. Then dress me, and then we will be even."


    "Nice try," Crystal smirked.


    Suddenly, Eric called out to Crystal, and she rushed into the next room.


    Eric''s eyes were bloodshot, and he had a troubled expression on his face. Never had he been so cowed in his life, and he was so upset that he felt like killing himself. His wife had spent the night with another man, and not only was it all his fault, but he had been forced toy there and listen to it all. He was angry at himself, but he was even angrier at Paul. If it were not for Paul''s bad idea, none of this would have happened.


    When Crystal saw Eric, her first thought was that he had given her to Nathan for the night, but that did not sit right with her. Eric wouldn''t do that - she thought - Or would he? It urred to her then that she did not actually know a lot about her new husband.


    As she got closer to him, she saw that he was chained to the bed, and right away, she knew that her theory was incorrect. "Who locked you up like this?" she asked.


    Crystal wondered if she had been the one to do it. She doubted it, but with her memories being as scrambled as they were, it seemed that anything was possible.


    "Just get me out of these cuffs," he whined.


    Crystal stood at akimbo. "You haven''t told me who locked you up."


    "Does it matter?" Eric''s expression was cold. "You cheated on mest night. I''m so angry!"


    Crystal red back at him. "I can see that you''re angry," she said. "But you had better aim your venom at someone else. I am sure that you had more to do with my altered state than you are admitting."


    Eric was speechless.


    "And wasn''t it you that set up Nathan in the next room?" Crystal continued.


    Eric felt like crying. What she said was true. Nothing had gone the way that he had nned. Now, all he could do was try to save face, and the main way he could do that was by refusing to admit that he was at fault in any way. "Just help me out of these cuffs," he said again.


    Crystalughed. "You are not going anywhere until I have some answers!"


    "Crystal!" Eric raged. He pulled at the cuffs that held him to the bed, but it was useless. "You are going to regret this!"


    "Threaten me if you want." Crystal walked over to the foot of the bed and gave the cuff a good tug. Eric winced as pain shot up his leg andnded in his testicles. "I like seeing you like this," she said. "And even if you weren''t chained to the bed, I still wouldn''t be afraid. After everything I have been put through, nothing scares me."


    Eric was taken aback. He had never seen her like this. "Are you going to keep me restrained like this forever?" he asked.


    "For now, at least." Crystal shrugged.. Never in her life had she felt as in control of a situation as she did at this moment. She smirked and said, "While you''re locked up in istion, why don''t you work out some of your inner demons?"

 Chapter 1760 - 278: I Will Only Allow You To Touch My Body

    From his bed in the next room, Nathan could hear every word that Eric and Crystal had said, and from what he heard, he was able to glean the truth: Eric had nned to torture him, but the n had backfired, and Eric had gone from being the bully to being the victim.


    Nathan let out augh so deep that it caused his chest to vibrate. He had notughed so heartily in a long time. Hisugh was so loud that it echoed off the castle walls, and each gale was like an ice pick in Eric''s ears.


    "Nathan!" Eric shouted. "Get your chuckles in while you can because I will have thestugh. You may have won this battle, but I will win the war!"


    "You are hrious." Nathan smirked and said, "The war is over, and I am the victor."


    "You''re the victor?" Eric scoffed. "I have won. She has married me, and now she is my wife. Are you such an idiot that you cannot see that?"


    "I am no idiot," Nathan replied. But maybe you are blind. Surely, you realize that Crystal can divorce you whenever it pleases her to do so. Personally, I think that day is just around the corner. Then it will be just her and me like it was before. Besides, with all the spunk I dumped inside herst night, she might already be pregnant with my child."


    Crystal watched silently as the two men argued. They were acting like children, and it was a struggle to keep fromughing. She felt very dirty, and she did not want to get pulled into their little squabble. She wanted to remain as inconspicuous as possible.


    Finally, she was sure that they were not paying attention to her. She made her way to the bathroom, closed the door behind her, and quickly took off her soiled clothing.


    Once she was in the bathtub and the water was running, she allowed herself to rx. She did not know what would happen next, but from this safe ce, she was able to gather her thoughts without having a panic attack.


    After everything that Eric had done, she thought he deserved what he got and more, so she decided that she would not allow him to retaliate against Nathan. It hadn''t even been Nathan''s fault. The dr*gs hade from Eric and Paul, but she knew that her new husband would not willingly ept responsibility for his actions.


    She did not know if Paul was home. She thought - If he is, I must figure out a way to drive him out as quickly as possible. Otherwise, he will release Eric. If that happens, I will be the one in trouble...


    Her thoughts returned to Eric and Nathan, and she giggled. They were both subdued and helpless, yet they sounded like powerful overlords from the way they argued. It was all false-bravado, and it was hrious.


    Crystal waited until they quit fighting before getting out of the tub. She dried off and dressed in the bathroom, and when she came out, Eric looked at her and said, "Darling, you''ve finished bathing. I can smell your peach-scented shower gel. Come over and let me get a better whiff of your beautiful hair."


    "Thanks, but no thanks!" Crystal grimaced.


    "You owe me some rewards." He smiled and said, "You should let me go..."


    "What do you know about what I should and shouldn''t do?" Crystal asked. She raised her eyebrows. "I think I should do what I want, and what I want right now is to keep you chained to that bed."


    Eric''s ire began to rise. His face turned red from anger, and he said, "You are making a mistake. Trust me, you do not want to make me angry."


    "Is that so?" Crystal asked. "And why is that? I don''t care if you get angry. Especially now. So, go ahead and do your worst!"


    There was a special incense in Nathan''s room, and Crystal brought it into Eric''s room, and when he saw it, his eyes went wide. It had the power to make people weak and light-headed.


    "Please..." Eric whined. "Mrs. Bush, why are you treating me this way?"


    "Revenge," Crystal replied. "This will do what you did to me. Don''t you know that turnabout is fair y?"


    Nathan resumed hisughter in the next room, and they both turned their heads. "How does it feel to be victimized by your own wife?" Nathan wondered.


    "It feels so great!" Eric snarled. "This is what couples do for fun. I am not surprised by your ignorance."


    "Nice try." It had been a long time since Nathan had this much fun teasing someone. "Now," he continued. "Why don''t you send your wife over so that she can clean my body."


    "No way!" Eric turned to Crystal and said, "Darling, I''m hungry. Can you fix something for me to eat?"


    "I don''t think so," Crystal replied. "Get some sleep, and I''ll bring some foodter." After speaking, she went into Nathan''s room and closed the door behind her.


    Nathan''s eyes brightened when he saw her. "C-C-Crystal..." he happily stuttered. "You cho cho-choose me!"


    Crystal sighed. "Don''t get your hopes up. I didn''t cho-cho-chose either of you." She checked to see what he needed, and as she walked to the door that led to the hallway, she said, "Have a good rest. I will send a servant to bathe you and care for your wounds. Someone else wille with some food."


    Nathan frowned and said, "I will only allow you to touch my body."


    Crystal looked to the sky and addressed God. "Why must all men be so irrational?" she asked. She waited a moment to see if He would reply, and then she opened the door and walked out.


    Nathan felt his energy slip away as he watched Crystal leave. At thest moment, he said that he loved her, but she did not hear him. A servant closed the door behind her, and he was left alone with his thoughts.


    His brow furrowed, and he closed his eyes.


    He had not realized how tired he was, and as he slipped into a deep sleep, a voice in his head said, "We''ve got to find our way back into her good graces and then to her heart."


    And in his dreams, all was well.

 Chapter 1761 - 279: How Dare You To Make Me Feel Bad

    Paul was sleeping soundly on the couch when his cell phone rang. "I should have turned it off before Iid down," he grumbled. The handy phone was sitting on the coffee table, and he red at it, willing it to stop. It rang six times, and then - Oh, sweet merciful - Jesus - it went silent. - only to begin ringing again three secondster. Paul cursed as he sat up and picked up the phone. He was ready to freak out, but when he saw who was calling, his anger dissipated. It was Michelle.


    Paul smiled as he epted the call. "Good morning, baby, I was sleeping. Is there a problem?"


    "You haven''t been home for two days¡­" Michelle replied. She sounded upset as if she were on the verge of tears.


    "Didn''t I tell you that I had business abroad?" Paul sighed resolutely. "It is only temporary, so you don''t have to keep calling. I will return soon. I promise."


    "Can you give me a date?" Michelle asked.


    "I can''t," Paul replied. "I will be here until I finish my business, but these things take time, and thingse up...."


    "But I miss you very much... I am alone, and I feel very lonely. I want you to know..."


    "I know! I know! I know! "Paul cut her off mid-sentence. He could hear that she was beginning to cry, and he felt somewhat guilty about that. "I miss you too." he finally said. How dare you make me feel bad - he thought resentfully. It would not have been so bad if it were just this one call, but she was calling him over ten times a day.


    "I have to go," Paul said, and he ended the call without saying goodbye.


    Now that he was awake, he no longer felt sleepy. He stood up and immediately regretted it. He had forgotten about the crocodile that had bitten him, but the sharp pain in his ass served as a quick reminder - and the injury made him think about Nancy. "I wonder where she is," he muttered.


    Paul frowned and began to wonder what his motivation for staying at the castle was. Am I here for her? - he wondered. He tried to convince himself that he wasn''t, but the thought nagged at him.


    There was a servant in the dining room, and once he had her attention, he asked, "Where''s Nancy?"


    "Miss Carter is walking with Mr. Laurent in the garden," the servant replied. "You can see them through the back window."


    Paul nodded and went to the back window, and when he saw that Nancy was holding Noah''s hand, he felt like he had been stabbed in the heart. They were walking and talking andughing. "You can''t let this stand," a voice in his head said.


    "No," he muttered. "I cannot."


    A wicked smile graced his face, and he called for a servant. "Get me my shotgun," he ordered.


    ****


    After having spoken to Crystal, Nancy decided that it was finally time to get Vic involved. Noah was the only one that had a chance of getting the message out, and she was just about to tell him about their n when the sound of a shotgun''s st split the sky. There was a pigeon about three meters from where they were, and it fell out of the sky.


    A frightened squawk emerged from Nancy''s mouth, and Noah held her in his arms. Her whole body was trembling, and she clung to him as if for dear life.


    Nancy had never been this close to Noah before, and with her head pressed against his chest, she could hear the steady pit-a-pat of his heartbeat. She squeezed him as hard as she could, and he flinched. She looked up, and from the grimace on his face, she could tell that he was in severe pain. She had forgotten all about his injuries.


    Nancy blushed. "I''m so sorry. I forgot that you were injured."


    Noah kissed her on the forehead and told her that it was fine.


    ****


    Paul''s face turned red from rage. He had thought that the shotgun''s st would force Nancy and Noah apart, but it had brought them closer together. "Inconceivable," he grumbled. "I will show them!"


    He raised his shotgun and began to shoot down every bird in sight. All the while, he kept his eyes on Nancy. This way, when she looked to see who was shooting, she would be forced to meet his angry gaze.


    Finally, she spotted him, and when she did, he shifted the barrel so that it was aimed at Noah''s head.


    "No!" Nancy cried. "What are you doing?" she took a short step forward and to the side so that she was standing between Paul and Noah. Paul fired a bullet into the dirt at Nancy''s feet, and she jumped. A momentter, a wet spot appeared on the front of her pants, and it spread down her leg. She was devastated. She pulled away from Noah, and when he tried tofort her, she would not let him. "Don''t look at me..." she cried.


    "How do you like them apples?" Paul shouted, and as he set his gun aside, he started to cackle like a crazy person.


    ****


    Nancy covered her face with her hands, and for a long time, she refused to let Noah look at her face. She had never been more ashamed and embarrassed in her life. "I''m a grown woman," she wailed. "What business do l have to wet my pants?!?!"


    Eventually, Nancy tripped over one of the dead birds, and her survival instinct took over and forced her to stop covering her face. She quickly regained her equilibrium, and she was so appalled by what she saw that she did not even think to cover her face back up.


    The ground was littered with dead birds, and most of them had been blown to bits. There were at least twenty of them. She spotted a few that were still suffering, and it urred to her that it would be up to do the responsibility.


    "He''s a monster," she said.


    "He is," Noah agreed grimly.

 Chapter 1762 - 280: I’m Sick Of Your Games

    Nancy looked to the window where Paul had been, but he was gone.


    Noah put his hand on her shoulder and said, "At least Wolf wasn''t with us..."


    Nancy shuddered. She could easily imagine what Paul would have done had the dog been with them. She turned to face Noah and said, "This has gone too far, but I have a n to make it stop."


    Noah smiled hopefully. "Is there anything that I can do to help?"


    "As a matter of fact, there is," Nancy replied. "But I was hesitant to ask¡­."


    "Don''t be silly." Noahughed. "I am at your disposal. Tell me what you need, and if it is within my power to do it, then I will."


    "Can you help us escape?"


    "You want to escape?" Noah pondered this for a moment. It had not crossed his mind that this would be her request. Then, finally, he said, "Sure, I will help you. What do you want me to do?"


    "I have a contact on the outside," Nancy exined. "But I have no way of staying in touch with him. With his help, nothing can stop us."


    Noah opened his mouth, but a rifle fired three times in session before he could say a word. They looked to where the sound hade from and saw Paul approaching them. Nancy was shocked, "Quickly," she said.


    "Go. Find Crystal. She will tell you who it is that you need to contact."


    Paul fired again, and they both flinched.


    They both knew that he was missing on purpose. At any time, though, he could aim.


    ****


    Crystal waited until she was sure that the incense had done its work before returning to her room. Then, when she saw how weak he looked, she could not help butugh. She smirked and said, "My, how the mighty have fallen!"


    "When will you let me go?" Eric whined.


    "Beforeing in to see you, I secured Nathan to his bed," Crystal exined. "Once the two of you have learned to be obedient and kind, then I will consider letting you both go.


    You will prove that you''ve learned your lessons by bing the best of friends."


    "Best friends?" Eric sneered.


    Crystal had left the door between the two rooms open, and when Nathan heard what had been said, he began to curse. "If that is the case," he shouted, "then we will die in these beds. I would never befriend such a lowlife piece of shit."


    "Chill your t**s, boys." Crystal chuckled.


    Nathan and Eric both frowned.


    "We''re not boys," Eric insisted. "We are men and both grown-ups,"


    "And we don''t have t**s!" muttered Nathan on the other side.


    "There." Crystal smiled and said, "Look at that, you two things inmon. Anyway, It''s supper time."


    Eric gave her a funny look. "Darling, our hands and feet are restricted. How will we eat?"


    "With your mouth!" Crystal replied. "Obviously."


    Eric sighed. "Be reasonable. If you are not going to let us go, then you feed us by hand." Heughed and said, "Let me have a look at what you made. Did you cook it by yourself?"


    "Never mind that." Crystal fetched the meals, brought the first dish over to Eric, and sat down beside him. She offered him a spoon full of peas, and he ate them without incident.


    Nathan called to her from the other room, and she said, "Hold your horses. I will feed you next."


    Crystal brought a bit of meat to Eric''s face. He took it, and as he chewed, a thought urred to her. "I should have a servant do this," she said. "I don''t know what I was thinking. I must not have been thinking at all!"


    "I won''t eat unless you are the one feeding me," said Eric.


    "I won''t either," said Nathan. "So, what now? Will you feed us, or will you let us starve to death?".


    "I''m tempted to let you both starve to death," Crystal admitted. "You are like a couple of hard-headed baboons, and I rather suspect that you actually would starve yourselves on principle. So, it seems that I must feed you..."


    "Excellent," Nathan smiled and said, "Feed me first."


    "You were already feeding me," Eric grumbled. "You should finish what you started."


    "But I''m starving," argued Nathan.


    "Bullshit!" Eric''s face turned red from rage, and he said, "Between us, you were thest to eat.


    Nathan red at Crystal. "How dare you feed him first! I am the one who is injured and need more food to recover,"


    "That''s enough!" she shouted. "If you guys cannot act in a civilized manner, you will go hungry." She took a moment to collect her thoughts, and then she said, "I will feed you both at the same time."


    "How will that work?" Eric wondered.


    "I will give you three bites, then I will give Nathan three bites," Crystal exined. "And I will go back and forth until you are both done eating. Since I have given you some food already, it is Nathan''s turn."


    Crystal walked into the next room, and when she showed Nathan his food, he humphed.


    Crystal gave him a dirty look. "What is your problem now?" she asked.


    "My food is inferior to Eric''s," he replied.


    "What''s up with that?"


    "You were shot in the abdomen," Crystal reminded him. "You are on a special diet." Nathan smiled and said, "I knew that you cared about my well-being!"


    "Don''t make me regret this," Crystal said angrily. She brought some pasta to his mouth, but he flinched away from it. "What now?!?!"


    "It''s too hot," Nathanined.


    "Too hot, my ass!" Crystal shouted. "I am sick of your games."


    "Try it for yourself...."


    "Fine," Crystal growled. She stirred the pasta, filled her spoon, and brought it to her mouth.


    The heat caught her off guard, and she nearly choked. It was actually ridiculously hot, just like he''d said. "I''m sorry," she muttered. "I will blow on them for you."


    Nathan ate two more bites without incident, and then it was Eric''s turn to eat again.

 Chapter 1763 - 281: Please Make This Work

    By the time Crystal was done feeding Eric and Nathan, she was exhausted. Her body was slick with sweat, and she was anxious to have some alone time. "Alright," she said as she prepared to leave, "Sleep well."


    "Darling," Eric cried, "I need to go to the toilet."


    Crystal''s body stiffened. "I beg your pardon?"


    "I have been tied up all night until now,"


    Eric exined. "I have physiological needs." He raised his eyebrows. "This request is legitimate."


    His request is reasonable - Crystal realized - But how can I let him pee without letting him go? And what will I do when he needs to take a shit...? She sighed and said, "For now, just piss yourself. I will figure something out by the end of the day."


    "I haven''t wet the bed since I was a five-year-old kid," Eric argued. "If I do that, then you will have to change my pants."


    Crystal chuckled and said, "You mean, you were still wetting your bed when you were five? That is funny. And embarrassing. But if it helps, why don''t you pretend that you are still a child. You act like one, anyway, so it should not be too much of a stretch. And I will send one of the servants up to change you."


    Eric couldn''t fake his smile anymore. "Mrs. Bush, you need to understand that you can''t lock me away for much longer. Once I have been gone for 24 hours, my people will start looking for me. If you do not let me go right now, then when they find me, it will be your turn to be tied down. You will be the one pissing your pants like a child. What do you think about that?"


    Crystal thought for a moment, and then she said, "Why don''t we stuff your p***s into a bottle, create a seal, and strap it to your abdomen? That way, if you have to pee, you can pee, and you won''t have to worry about soiling your clothes."


    Eric was speechless, and by the time he thought of something to say, she was gone.


    Crystal returned momentster, and she had arge bottle in her hand. Eric''s eyes went wide, and his face lost its color. "You can''t be serious!"


    As Crystal undid his pants, he began to shout and curse, but she paid him no mind. She pulled hisid p***s out of his pants and shoved it into the bottle, and because it was such a tight fit, no sent was necessary. Then she took off his belt and used it to secure the bottle to his abdomen.


    Once the bottle was secure, Crystal took a step back. She examined her handiwork and saw that it was good. Then she looked Eric in the eyes and said, "Pee."


    It took a moment for Eric to get a stream going, but once his urine came, it shot from his dickhole in a torrential outburst that caused the bottle to shake violently. As soon as his stream tapered off, Crystal asked if he was done. He nodded, and she carefully removed the bottle from his p***s. It was nearly full, and she was extra careful not to spill it on herself.


    The urine stank and Crystal quickly put the cap on it. She showed him a wicked smile and said, "I can tell that you''ve been holding that in!"


    "F**k you," Eric grumbled. "You are one extreme bitch!"


    "Yes, yes," Crystal replied amicably. "I know. F**k me. I am such a bitch. Whatever..."


    Suddenly, Nathan called her name. "What do you need?" she asked. "And it had better be good. My patience is running thin."


    "I also have to pee," Nathan replied.


    This is too much - Crystal thought. "I will ask a servant to serve you."


    "That''s not fair," Nathanined.


    "I am her husband!" Eric eximed. "I get special treatment."


    "Bollocks to your special treatment." Nathanughed and said, "I guess it doesn''t really matter. She may be your wife, but I was the one f*****g her all night long."


    Crystal''s face turned red, and she turned to the door that led to Nathan''s room. "Shut up, you!" she shouted. "You can ept a servant''s help, or you can piss yourself. I do not care which you chose to do." And without waiting for a reply, she left the room.


    ****


    Once Noah was out of sight, Nancy was defenseless. So, when Paul threw her over his shoulder, there was nothing she could do exceptint. He carried her to his room, and then he assaulted her repeatedly until they both passed out from exhaustion.


    Nancy woke up as evening turned to night, and for a moment, she thought that it had all been a terrible nightmare, but then she realized that she was still in Paul''s arms. He was asleep, though, and she thought - Now is my chance to escape!


    Unfortunately, she was so weak that she could barely move. Her eyes closed, and she fell back asleep.


    Meanwhile, Crystal had been waiting for her in the living room. She had seen Paul carry Nancy into his room, and she had assumed that he was going to assault her. She had not expected it to take so long, though. Eventually, she got tired of waiting, so she asked Noah to take the incense burner from Eric''s room and put it into Paul''s room.


    Once Crystal was sure that Nancy and Paul were asleep, she snuck up the stairs.


    When she opened the door to Paul''s room, the smell of incense mixed with the strong scent of intercourse hit her like a brick, and she had to cover her face with her hand to keep herself from gagging.


    Before moving on, she took a vial of peppermint oil out of her pocket and took a sniff. This would rece the other smell in her nostrils, and it would prevent the dr*g from affecting her. Finally, she walked over to the side of the bed where Nancy was sleeping. Crystal dabbed some of the peppermint oil onto her finger and rubbed Nancy''s philtrum. She looked up, and as she waited, she prayed to a God that she was not sure even existed. "Dear God," she whispered.. "Please make this work."

 Chapter 1764 - 282: What A Good Idea

    Almost immediately, Nancy woke up. Where am I? - she wondered. She looked up and was startled to see Crystal hovering over her. "What''s going on?" she asked.


    Crystal put away the oil and whispered, "Get up. The game is on, and I need you to be alert."


    Nancy stood up dizzily. "I don''t feel right," she muttered.


    "What''s wrong?" Crystal asked nervously. She was worried that the dr*gs might have had negative side effects.


    That was not the problem, though. Nancy was having trouble making sense of what Paul had done to her earlier. This was not the first time that Paul had assaulted her - not by far - but it had been the first time that she had taken pleasure from the abuse.


    What is wrong with me? - Nancy wondered. He had humiliated her, and she was ashamed of her body''s response to what had happened. "It''s nothing," she replied.


    Before Crystal had a chance to call Nancy out on her lie, she began to cry. "There, there." Crystal? embraced her friend and said, "Whatever happened was not your fault, and it will never happen again. Now let''s get down to business. Are you able to walk?"


    Nancy nodded, and Crystal helped her get dressed. Unfortunately, they were not quite enough, and Paul stirred. Without opening his eyes, he reached out to where Nancy had been sleeping, only to find that she had slipped away. "What the Hell?" he grumbled, and when he opened his eyes, the first person that he saw was Crystal. Suddenly, it urred to him that he was naked, and he pulled the sheet over his genitals.


    Crystal saw this, and sheughed mockingly, "Do you think that I want to see your body?" she asked. "I would rather have my eyeballs burnt out with a hot poker. There really is not much to see, though. Is there? Haha! It is just a little worm..."


    Paul''s ire began to rise, and his face turned red from anger. He tried to stand up and was startled to discover that hecked the strength. It was then that his senses detected the incense, and he realized what had happened. He turned to Nancy and shot her a dirty look. "How dare you do this to me?!?!" he roared.


    "That''s enough," Crystal interjected. "This has nothing to do with Nancy. I did it."


    Paul red at Crystal, and then he looked at Nancy. "I don''t care who did it," he said. "You are clearly in this together, so you will both pay!"


    Crystal smirked. "Those are big words for a man that cannot even get out of bed. We could kill you now, and there would be nothing you could do to stop us, so maybe the time for making threats has passed. What do you think?"


    The color drained from Paul''s face, and the expression that was left there was a mixture of fear and rage. The girls could tell that he wanted to say something, but he did not quite dare to.


    There was a soft knock on the door. Crystal knew that it was Noah, so she invited him in right away.


    When Noah walked in, the scent of sex and incense struck his senses, and his face turned red from embarrassment. He looked at Nancy, and he could see that she had been through an ordeal, and he felt guilty. If he had known that Paul would assault Nancy, he never would have left her side. "What do you need me to do?" he asked. "Your word is mymand."


    "Wrap him in a quilt and carry him to the room below," Crystal replied.


    Nancy nced at Noah and said, "That won''t work. He is an injured man."


    Noah responded faintly: "I am fine."


    Paul looked Crystal in the eye and said, "He had better not touch me."


    "Is that so?" Crystal asked. As she spoke, she picked up his bet and whipped it across his chest.


    Paul shrieked in pain.


    Crystal wriggled her eyes yfully. "You still think you''re in control, don''t you? I think that''s cute." She turned to Nancy. "Don''t you think that''s cute?"


    "That''s pretty cute," Nancy replied. "Let me try." Crystal handed her the belt, and she struck him three more times, once for herself, again for rk, and the third time was for the pleasure of hurting him.


    Paul''s body was strong and firm, but it was little help to him when it came to Nancy''s vengeance by the belt. By the time she was done, there were giant red welts all over his chest, and he was whimpering.


    "P-P-Please," he stammered. "N-No m-m more..."


    Nancy lifted the belt to strike him again, but Crystal stopped her. She gently took it away, saying, "I think that is enough. You have made your point."


    Nancy nodded. "Alright," she said. Then she turned to Noah and told him to take Paul away.


    As Noah rolled Paul up in the quilt, his whimpering began to taper off, and he began to curse. "Should I shove a dirty sock in his mouth?" Noah asked with a grin on his face. "I am sick of all this shouting. It is giving me a headache."


    "Yes," Nancy replied. "What a good idea!"


    "How dare you stuff a smelly sock in my mouth?" Paul shouted. "You are a fucking bitch!"


    Nancy ignored the insult.


    When Paul saw Noah''s hand approaching his face with a balled-up, dirty sock, he closed his mouth as tightly as he could.


    "I''ve got this!" Nancy eximed. She rushed over and punched Paul in the side of the head as hard as she could. His mouth opened, and Noah shoved the sock in.


    Crystal was amazed. "How did you know to do that?"


    "I''ll never tell," Nancy replied.. In the past, when Nancy had refused to let him put his hard member in her mouth, this was what he would do to her to force her to open it for him, and it gave her great pleasure to show him how it felt.

 Chapter 1765 - 283: How Did They Get You?

    Paul was bundled up so tightly that Noah could walk past the bodyguards with him under his arms, and they were none the wiser. Nancy and Crystal were giggling, though, and although that seemed unusual, the guards did not think too much about it.


    "What is up with them?" one of them asked. "They are just girls," the other replied.


    "Nothing but space in their heads, as you know!" They bothughed.


    Nancy smiled and leaned over so that she could whisper into Crystal''s ear: "There is nothing worse than an idiot that doesn''t know how dumb they are."


    Crystal nodded, and once they were a safe distance from the guards, she said, "We are ready for the next phase of our n."


    Nancy was ufortable with the smell of Paul, and she proposed that they bathe him before they do anything else.


    "We could do that," Crystal replied. Then she turned to Noah and said, "Bring Paul to Nathan''s room. I will arrange a couple of servants to join us."


    ****


    When Crystal entered Nathan''s room, he was caught off guard by her cheerful disposition. "Why are you so happy?" he asked. He had rarely seen her so delighted.


    Crystal went about her business without replying.


    Nathan frowned. "Crystal, didn''t you hear my question?" He had always been an arrogant man, and he could not stand to be ignored. She knew this, and she was acting deliberately. Despite his insistent tone of voice, she did not even look at him.


    Noah arrived with Paul under his arm, and Crystal pointed at the swivel chair. "Put him here."


    Noah frowned. "The chair is too small," he said.


    "We''ll have to unroll him," Crystal exined as she closed and locked the door. "Do you understand?"


    "I do," Noah replied hesitantly. This idea did not seem prudent to him, but he followed the direction he had been given, and in a matter of minutes, Paul was sitting on the chair. He was naked, and there was a dirty sock stuck in his mouth. His face was red and blotchy, and he had a gloomy but furious expression on his face.


    Crystal stood in front of him with her arms folded beneath her breasts. She looked him in the eyes and said, "If you try anything, I will poke out your eyeballs. And don''t even think about trying to get that sock out of your mouth!"


    While she was talking, Nancy had been rummaging through the dresser drawers. Once she found a pair of underwear, she passed it to a servant and said, "Get these on him, would you?"


    The carpet had been bound by a hemp rope which Noah used to bind Paul to the chair. Instead of tying him up in a normal sitting position, though, he tied him upside down. His calves were flush against the armrest, and his head was resting ufortably on the floor.


    As Noahpleted this task, Crystal and Nancy-and even Nathan-burst into gales of uncontrobleughter. "You had better pee yourself," Noah told Paul. "If you do, it will end up all over your face..."


    Paul felt like he had gone from the frying pan and straight into the fire. He had never been so embarrassed in this life. He wanted to fight back, but he could not. And to make matters worse for him, Crystal pulled out her phone and took several pictures of him. "A little insurance," she said.


    Once Noah''s task wasplete, he copsed onto the floor, and Crystal suddenly realized how exhausted he was. She said, "Thank you so much... for everything. But how are you holding up? With all of your injuries, maybe you shouldn''t have been doing all of this hard work..."


    Noah smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I''m fine. I''m just tired. That''s all."


    Crystal nodded knowingly. "You should get some rest. I will call you when we need you again."


    Noah nodded, thanked them both, and left. Once the door was closed behind him, Nancy turned to Crystal and asked, "Do you think we might be going too far...?"


    "I don''t think we''re going far enough," Crystal replied. "After everything that he has done to you, I am surprised that you would ask that. You are too kind. Do you know that?" "I have been told that," Nancy admitted.


    "And, as usual, you are right."


    "Of course, I am!" Crystal eximed. "This man deserves to be cut up and fed to Wolf. He should be grateful that we are showing him mercy!"


    "This is what you call mercy?!?!" Nathan eximed.


    Crystal " Boop''s" him on the nose, and in a congenial tone of voice, she said, "Shut up, will you? You are not improving your situation." Nathan red at Crystal, but he didn''t say anything.


    "So, what now?" Nancy asked.


    "I think that it is time to let him see his good friend," Nancy replied. "If you open the door to the next room, I will push him in. I think you will like what I have in the next room."


    Nancy''s brow furrowed. What is she talking about?- she wondered.


    Of course, nothing could have prepared Nancy for the sight of Eric chained to his bed. "We are a couple of bitches..." she muttered. "Every man in this house is bound to a bed or chair... What''s wrong with us...?"


    "What''s wrong with us? "Crystal scoffed.


    "There is nothing wrong with us. We have a right not to be abused, and not every man is bound. Noah is fine, and that is because he is a good man. These three are not!"


    Nancy saw the truth in her friend''s words, but she was too overwhelmed to say so.


    Eric was shocked by the sight of Paul. He red at Nancy and Crystal and said, "You two are crazy!" His face had lost all of its colors, and he looked terrified. "What are you going to do to us?"


    Crystal walked over to him and smirked. "That is for me to know and you to find out."


    Eric turned to Paul. "How did they get you?"


    Paul tried to say something, but all that came out was a muffled mumble with the sock in his mouth. Crystal wanted to know what he was saying, so she pulled the sock out of his mouth.


    After having been tied upside down for so long, he was barely hanging on to his consciousness, but after coughing a few times, he was able to speak. "They dr*gged me," he murmured. "And then they whipped me with a belt..."


    "Oh my God." Eric''s body began to tremble. "They dr*gged me too...." He was terrified. He thought - If they whipped Paul, what would they have nned for me?

 Chapter 1766 - 284: Piss Off, You Evil Bitch!

    Nancy looked at Paul, smiled, and said, "Now that he is up here, I am not as concerned about bathing him as I was. I would rather torture him. What do you think?"


    "What do I think?" Crystalughed. "I think that I like the way that you think. Let''s do it!"


    Nancy gently touched Crystal''s arm. "Can you do me a favor?" she asked. "I would like to torcher Paul by myself. Would you mind torturing Eric or Nathan?"


    "It''s not a problem," Crystal replied. She winked at Paul and said, "Count your lucky stars. If it were me administering your punishment, it would be a thousand times worse than whatever Nancy has nned!".


    Nancy uttered a frustrated humph.


    "What''s the matter?" Crystal asked. "Do you know how you want to punish Paul?"


    "I have an idea," Nancy replied. "I want to shave a word into the side of his head and take a picture. Is it okay?"


    "It''s perfect!" Crystal replied. "Which word did you have in mind?"


    "Bastard." She knew that Paul cared about his appearance a lot, especially his hair.


    Eric nced at Paul sympathetically. "I n to mourn the loss of your hair."


    "If you dare to cut my hair, I will kill you!" Paul shouted angrily.


    Crystal gave Paul a nasty look and said, "Keep it up. I would love nothing more than to shove that sock back into your mouth."


    Paul''s mouth snapped shut.


    Nancy went into the bathroom and quickly returned with the electric razor. She plugged it in, put a # 2 guard on it, turned it on, and slid it across Paul''s head. Once his head waspletely shaved, she took off the guard so that she could write the letters. When she was done, she took a step back, smiled, and asked Crystal? what she thought.


    "I like it." Crystal? ran her fingers through his hair, and then she took a series of photos with her camera. "Do you have any harsher punishments in mind? I don''t think he has suffered enough..."


    "Can we just leave these guys here and go save rk?" Nancy asked. "By the time someone sets them free, we could be long gone!"


    "You wouldn''t dare to leave me!" growled Eric. "Mrs. Bush, please remember that you are my wife. Vows were made!"


    Paul lifted his head and shouted, "Nancy, you had better not abduct my son!"


    "You aren''t much of a father," Nancy argued. "You only acknowledge his existence when it suits your needs."


    As if on cue, rk appeared in the doorway. His hand was red and swollen, and he was crying. Nancy rushed over to rk and picked him up, and without another word to anyone, she carried him downstairs. Crystal followed her friend, but she stuffed a sock into each of the men''s mouths before she left.


    "I''m sorry," she said. "I can''t have you calling out for help. And just so you know, I will let the servants know that these rooms are empty and off-limits.


    Downstairs, Nancy was examining her son''s hand. She asked what had happened, and he said, "Mommy, my hand was burned."


    "What happened? Does it hurt?" It hurt Nancy''s heart to see her son in pain.


    rk hugged his mother. "Purr... Mommy. If you blow it...it won''t hurt anymore."


    Nancy blew on the wound. "What happened?" she asked again. "Mommy, I am fine. It''s not painful. If you blow it again..."


    As Nancy blew on his wound, she began to cry. When rk saw this, he stretched out his small hand to wipe her eyes. "Mommy, don''t cry!"


    A servant entered the living room. She had a First Aid Kit with her. "Here," she said. I will apply medicine to the burn. It will help with the pain and reduce the likelihood of any scarring."


    Nancy nodded and let the servant do her work. Once the ointment was applied to the wound, the servant wrapped his hand. "This is to keep it clean," she exined, "and prevent infection."


    Almost immediately, rk stopped crying, and Nancy thanked the servant. "Do you know what happened?" she wondered.


    "The young master identally poured boiling tea on himself," the servant replied.


    "That doesn''t make sense." Nancy frowned. "Are you sure that is what happened?"


    "I don''t understand your meaning," the servant replied.


    "You don''t need to," Crystal interjected. She turned to rk and said, "let me see your watch."


    rk nodded and obediently gave her his watch.


    "Have you been wearing this all day?" Crystal asked.


    "All day, every day," he replied. "Just like Aunty told me to. Am I a good boy?"


    "The best!" Crystal replied. "The watch was special. It had a hidden camera built into it. Beneath the cover, there was a tiny screen. If you wanted to see what happened, you just turned back the time and pressed y."


    Crystal set the clock back an hour and was not surprised to see that Michelle had been bullying the boy. "It is as I suspected," she muttered.


    Noah returned as she was strapping the watch back on rk''s wrist. He had his bodyguards with him, and she asked him, "What are they for?"


    "I don''t know..." he admitted. "But I have a bad feeling, and I would rather have them on hand and not need them than need them and not have them."


    And as it turned out, they would need them.


    ****


    Michelle had been sleeping peacefully when she was woken by noise in the living room. She wondered what was going on, and she got up so that she could find out. She assumed that it was Paul and Eric getting up to their usual shenanigans, so she was surprised to see Nancy and rk and Crystal, and she was taken aback by the angry expressions on their faces. She smirked and said, "What crawled up your asses and died?"


    Nancy gritted her teeth. "Piss off, you evil bitch!"


    "How dare you talk to me like that?" Michelle was furious. "Where is Paul?"


    "Paul asked us to take rk away."


    "What do you mean, "away?" asked Michelle suspiciously.


    "Away from you!" Nancy replied. "He has seen the video of you mistreating his son, and he is furious.. I wouldn''t want to be in your shoes when he gets home¡­."

 Chapter 1767 - 285: Seize Them

    Michelle was not the type to give up without a fight. She turned to the servants and said, "Seize them!"


    Luckily, Noah had the foresight to bring his bodyguards, and they intervened. They defeated the servants, and then they took Michelle as a prisoner.


    Crystal? pointed at a servant and said, "You, go and get a pot of boiling water."


    "Me?" The servant shook her head violently. "You can''t boss me around."


    "This is your chance to redeem yourself!" Crystal eximed. "Which side do you want to be on when your master returns?"


    The servant thought for a moment, and then she hurried into the kitchen to boil water.


    "This is bullshit," Michelleined. By now, she had figured out that rk''s watch had a camera hidden in it, and she demanded to see it. When Crystal refused to show it to her, she made her hands into ws and lunged at her.


    Luckily for Crystal, she had quick She stepped aside, stuck out her foot, and used Michelle''s momentum to propel her to the floor. The angry womannded on her face, and there was an audible crunch as the cartge in her nose broke reflexes.


    There was a moment of silence, and then Michelle sat up. The anger in her eyes turned to distress as she brought her hands up to her bleeding nose. She cried in pain: "Help me... Please¡­"


    She tipped her head back to try to stop the bleeding, and when she opened her mouth, everyone gasped. Her two front teeth were shattered, and her mouth was full of blood. As she tried to talk, it dribbled down her mouth and ran down her chin, mixed in with the blood. There were bits of flesh, enamel, dentin, and cementum.


    Those are my teeth - Michelle thought sadly. She had always been proud of her smile.


    Crystal frowned. This might be God''s will - she thought - but it is a pity that I didn''t knock out a whole row of teeth...


    Michelle shouted for her bodyguards, but Crystal hadmandeered Eric''s men, and they had restrained Michelle''s bodyguards.


    Crystal smirked. "Nobody''sing for you."


    She pulled out her phone, took a few photos, and said, "I had better document this. I am sure you understand. It''s for posterity."


    "You bitch!" Michelle snarled.


    "I may be a bitch." Crystal shrugged. "But at least my face isn''t ruined like yours. There is no way that Paul will want you now." She turned to Nancy and said, "If I remember correctly, she pped you. Do you want to avenge yourself?"


    Nancy looked at rk and then at Michelle, and then she thought about it for a while. Finally, her lips formed a smile, and she said, "I will punish her; not for what she did to me, though. I want her to pay for what she did to rk."


    "Aye," Crystal chuckled. "Let Vengeance be thy name!"


    Michelle''s entire body began to tremble. "If you dare hurt me, Paul will make you pay!" she shouted.


    Nancy rolled her eyes. "Look at you. What is done is done." She stood up, folded her arms beneath her, and said, "There is no going back."


    "In for a penny, in for a pound," Crystal giggled. "Hurt her good, Nancy!"


    Nancy asked Noah to wait outside with rk. "He doesn''t need to see this," she said.


    rk frowned, and he began to cry. "I want to be with you," he whined.


    "I''ll only be there a few minutes," Nancy promised. "Be a good boy for Mommy, okay."


    rk blew a kiss to her and said, "Okay, Mommy. I will wait for you."


    Once Noah and rk were gone, Nancy red at Michelle. "I have been waiting for this for a long time," she said. "But that shouldn''t surprise you."


    "Wh-Wh-What are y-you g-going to d-do to m-me?" Michelle stammered.


    "I want to p you," Nancy replied, "But I don''t want to get your blood on me. So, I guess I''ll have to get you cleaned up first." She turned to one of the servants and asked if the pot of water was boiling yet.


    "I like the way you think," Crystal said admiringly. "Even your kindness is cruel."


    "She needs to pay for what she did to rk," Nancy said coldly. "It is one thing to mistreat another adult, but it takes a real degenerate to hurt a child. After today, she will think again before she hurts anybody!"


    The servant nodded and brought the pot of boiling water into the living room.


    "If we had more time, I would strip her down to her skivvies and throw her into a tub of boiling water," Nancy exined. She looked at Michelle and said, "So, consider yourself lucky, and let this serve as a warning."


    Nancy instructed the servants to hold Michelle in ce. Once Michelle was secured, she slowly lifted the pot.


    Michelle began to struggle frantically, but it was all for naught.


    "Why are you scared?" Crystal asked. "You did this to a child, so you must not think it is that bad..."


    "You will go to Hell for this!" Michelle hissed. "Both of you!"


    By now, the pot was above Michelle''s head, but as Nancy began to tip it, her consciousness spoke up in the back of her mind. It said, "You can''t do this. It is wrong, and if you do it, you will be as much of a monster as she is."


    Crystal frowned as she watched her friend straighten the pot. "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    "I''m sorry," Nancy replied. "I can''t do it."


    "Do you need my help?" Crystal asked.


    "It''s better to let the bodyguards do it," Nancy replied. "That way, our consciences will remain clean."


    Crystal nodded and helped Nancy pass the pot to a bodyguard.


    "That is some pretty fucked up reasoning," Michelle grumbled.


    "Shut up!" Nancy hissed. "Nobody asked you!"


    Nancy opened her mouth to object, but her screams cut off the words as the bodyguard poured the boiling water over her head. She squeezed her eyes shut, but she could not manage to keep her mouth closed, and some of the water rushed into her mouth. It burnt the inside of her mouth, her tongue, and her throat as it made its way into her stomach.


    Michelle was in so much pain that she wished that she were dead. Finally, mercifully, she lost consciousness.


    Crystal? turned to Nancy, smiled, and said, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 1768 - 286: How Did You Know?

    By the time Nancy and Crystal? made it to the car, rk was half asleep. But after all that he had been through, this was no surprise. Not only had Michelle burned the boy''s arm and beaten him, but she had also deprived him of sleep and nutritional food. When he heard his mother''s voice, though, he opened his eyes and sat up straight. He nuzzled up against her and said, "Thank you for saving me, Mommy."


    Nancy ran her fingers through his hair and said, "rk, my sweetie, we are going to leave all the bad people behind us, and they will never find us. We will live together forever, and we will be happy."


    ****


    Having rescued rk, the next step was to rescue Nathan from the castle and meet up with the ship that Noah had arranged for them. After crossing the border of Kuerto, Vic would send a helicopter to greet them. Then, they would go their separate ways. Nathan would go off on his own, Noah would return to the ind, and the other three would proceed to Seattle.


    Noah was sitting in the driver''s seat, and Crystal? was sitting behind him. After they had been on the road for a while, she tapped him on the shoulder. "Are we going to the port now?" she asked.


    Noah smiled and nodded.


    Crystal? frowned. "But what about Nathan?"


    "I have sent some of my men to rescue him," Noah replied. "He will meet us at the port."


    "Are you sure that everything will work out okay?" Crystal? asked.


    "If there are any problems, my men will contact me. Don''t worry."


    Crystal? had been tempted to leave Nathan behind, but she knew that once Paul and Eric were set free, they would be out for blood. She did not think Noah would be any safer, though. She met his eyes in the rearview mirror. "I still think that you shoulde with us," she said. "I worry for your safety."


    Noah sighed and said, "I wish that I could, but there is something that I still have to deal with."


    Crystal? begged him. "This may be your only chance to escape. If you are on the ind, Eric and Paul will not let you go, and there is no knowing what kind of torture you will be forced to endure."


    "I am aware." Noah lowered his eyes. He sighed and said, "If I could go, I would. Please don''t make this any harder for me than it already is."


    Nancy began to cry. "You have done so much for us; too much, really. If I had known how much helping me would cost you, I never would have let you get involved. This is all my fault, and I am so sorry."


    Noah smiled. "No matter what happens, I am d to have helped."


    "Mr. Laurent, will you please leave with us?" Crystal? asked again.


    Noah sighed, and a tear ran down from his eyes.


    Suddenly, it urred to Crystal? that she may know what was holding Noah back. She turned to Nancy but did not say anything. It was not long before Nancy''s brow furrowed.


    Nancy was confused, "Why are you staring at me?"


    Before Crystal? could reply, Noah interrupted, and for the first time since they had met him, he sounded angry. "Won''t you let the matter rest?" he asked. "I would like to go, but I cannot. Now stop going on about it!"


    Crystal? and Nancy were taken aback.


    The car remained silent for a long time. Nancy was not ready to let the matter go, though, and she leaned over to whisper in Crystal ''s ear: "What should we do? I don''t want him to get hurt."


    "Maybe he has his own principles," Crystal? suggested. "Maybe we shouldn''t force him..."


    "But..."


    Crystal? smiled. "On the other hand..." she whispered. "...if you insist on ensuring his safety, we could knock him out and take him with us."


    Nancy''s eyes lit up, and she thought Crystal? always had the best ideas!


    Crystal? put her hand on her friend''s tight and said, "Don''t get too excited. You may save his life, but he might resent you for it..."


    "That is a risk that I am willing to take."


    ****


    Back at the castle, Paul and Eric, and Nathan were all asleep. After having struggled for so long, their energy waspletely depleted, and they passed out almost immediately after the women left.


    Time passed without incident, and Paul was the first to wake up. Then, because he was hanging upside down, the sock in his mouth had loosened up, and he was able to spit it out. He saw that Eric and Nathan were asleep, and he shouted at them until they woke up, and they were also able to get the socks out of their mouths.


    "I wish you hadn''t woken me up," Nathan groaned. "I had a wonderful dream."


    "You and I both," Ericined.


    "Never mind that!" Paul eximed. "You sound like a couple of little girls! We need to work together and find a way to escape." He turned to Eric. "If we shout loud enough, your subordinates are sure toe. Right?"


    "I doubt it," Eric replied despondently. "I believe they have beenpromised..."


    "How did ite to this?" Paul whined. "I have always been the master of my universe, but now look at me. Tied up like this - upside-down - I cannot even take a piss! It is so humiliating."


    "We definitely underestimated the girls," Paul replied. "And I never would have guessed that Noah had recovered to such an extent."


    Eric sighed. "I don''t get it either. One minute he is on his deathbed, and the next, he is hauling you about the house like some strong man. It makes no sense!"


    Paul smiled and said, "At least they can''t escape."


    "I have this ind in my back pocket," Paul exined. "Nobodyes or goes without me saying so."


    "That''s all good and well," Eric scoffed. "But if nobodyes to our aid, we will surely die here. After having that sock stuck in my mouth for so long, my body is already dehydrated. I am so thirsty!"


    "Someone will bring us water soon," Paul predicted.


    Just as Eric opened his mouth to argue Paul''s prophecy, a guard opened the door and walked in, and he had a bottle of water in his hand. There was another guard behind him, and Paul recognized them as belonging to Eric.


    Eric''s jaw dropped open.. "How did you know?" he asked.

 Chapter 1769 - 287: Will You Finally Admit

    The guards offered the three prisoners the bottled water, and they drank the liquid of life with unadulterated pleasure. But when Eric asked the guards to release them, they ignored his request.


    Paul stared at Eric sullenly. "Aren''t these your subordinates?" he asked. "What is going on?"


    Eric said nothing. There was nothing to be said. He had no idea how his servants had been turned against him.


    Once the guards had finished giving them water, they left the room without having said a single word.


    For Paul, the worst of it was having to be upside down, and he almost wished that they had not been given water. A part of him wished for death, and the water would just extend his life.


    Eric saw that Paul had fallen into a funk, and he said, "Cheer up, bro. They will release us in two days."


    Paul eyed him suspiciously. "How do you know that?"


    "We have been given water, which means they want us alive," Eric exined. "Thedies just want time to run away. Once they think that they are safe, they will call the guards and order them to set us free."


    Paul smirked and said, "They will regret that. Once we are free, there is nowhere in the world that they can go that I cannot find them.


    Suddenly, two strong men walked into Nathan''s room. They went to the side of the bed and began to untie him.


    "Thank God!" Eric eximed. "We are saved."


    "I am afraid not." Nathan chuckled and said, "This is my exit. I''ll see you both in Hell, suckers!"


    ****


    Noah got his group to the pier without incident, and Nathan arrived shortly after. The cruise ship was ready, and as soon as they boarded, it set sail. For the moment, Noah was still with them. Once they were out of sight, he would take one of the smaller boats back to the ind. Crystal ''s only regret was that they had not been able to torture Eric and Paul any more than they had. However, the smiles on Nancy and rk''s faces made it all worth it. If they were happy, nothing else mattered.


    Crystal? looked at the food in front of her and asked rk if he liked sea crabs. He said that he did, so she invited him to help her peel them. After peeling one, she smiled and said, "This is really rxing. I am d that you are doing it with me."


    rk nodded and said, "I like seafood."


    Crystal? selected another crab, but rk took it out of her hand. "I''ll do it," he said.


    Crystal? smiled. "Alright."


    When he was done, he held it in the air and said, "This one''s for me. Uncle Noah can have the bigger one."


    Crystal? was startled. rk had never called Noah his Uncle before. Before she could put too much thought into what that meant, one of the guards came running from below deck. "What''s the matter?" she asked.


    It took a moment for the guard to get his breath, and then he said, "Master Davis has refused to eat. He said that his stomach hurts, and he wants to see you, Miss Smith."


    Crystal? cursed under her breath. She raised her eyebrows and thought - This man''s arrogance knows no bounds!


    He knew that she cared whether he lived or died, and he was using that knowledge against her. By mentioning his stomach problems, Nathan knew that she was sure toe. She sighed and said, "Go back and tell him that if he doesn''t eat, I will throw him into the sea. He can feed the sharks for all I care. Tell him those exact words."


    The guard''s face turned white, and he hurried back the way he hade. Crystal? chuckled, but when she turned back to rk, she saw that he looked as afraid as the guard had.


    "Will you really feed him to the sharks," the boy asked.


    "No, no!" Crystal?ughed jovially. "I was just kidding," she exined. "Do you understand?"


    rk nodded and said, "That is good because I don''t think he would like it very much..."


    "He definitely wouldn''t," Crystal? agreed.


    "Now, let''s get back to these crabs."


    Within minutes, the troublesome guard returned.


    "What now?" Crystal? sighed.


    The guard looked desperate. "Miss Smith, Master Davis still won''t eat. He says that he is in a lot of pain."


    "Fine." Crystal? sighed and said, "I''m on my way."


    Nancy smiled and said, "You still care about Master Davis, don''t you?"


    "I care for him," Crystal? admitted. "But not in the way that you are thinking. Nobody deserves to fall into the hands of Paul and Eric!"


    Nancy nodded and said, "Good thing we remembered Wolf!"


    "Good thing!"


    Wolf wasying down, gnawing a bone, and he barked amicably when he heard his name.


    Crystal? stood up and went below deck, and when she got to Nathan''s room, she went in without knocking. He had one of the ship''srger rooms and was luxurious. He was lying in bed, and there was a steak on his night table.


    Crystal? sighed and said, "I can''t believe that you are still giving me a hard time. After having been on a limited diet for so long, I would have thought that you would be anxious to eat such a choice cut of beef. I ordered this especially for you, and you refuse to eat it. Is there something wrong with your stomach? Do you want me to find a doctor for you?"


    Nathan did not reply. He had his hand on his stomach, but his face was expressionless.


    "Have you taken your medicine?" Crystal? asked. She walked to the side of his bed and checked his temperature with the back of her hand. "You look fine... and your forehead isn''t warm."


    Nathan smiled and grabbed her wrist. "You have finallye," he said.


    "You tricked me!" Crystal? sneered. "You don''t have a stomach ache at all, do you?"


    "I only said that I did to prove a point," Nathan replied. "You wouldn''t havee if you didn''t care for me. Don''t you think that it is about time you stopped lying to yourself?"


    Crystal? felt like he could see into her heart, and she quickly turned away so that he would not see how exposed she felt. "I just don''t want you to die on the boat," she said. Your death would bring us bad luck!"


    "You could have let me die in the castle..." Nathan let the sentence hang.


    "Don''t put too much stock in that. I also saved Nancy''s dog." She shrugged and said, "It is not in me to let a person die if I can save them. Even if I don''t like them!"


    "Am I nothing more than a dog to you?" Nathan asked.


    "Exactly."


    "I am fine with that." Nathan grinned and said, "So long as I can be your dog. What do you think about that?"


    "I don''t think very much about that," Crystal? replied. "Even if you were a dog, I wouldn''t want you. I would nurse you back to health, and then I would send you to the pound."


    Nathan was still holding her hand, and when she tried to pull away, not only did he increase his grip, but he pulled her forward so that she fell into his arms.


    Crystal ''s ire began to rise as he wrapped his other arm around her. "Let me go!" she growled.


    When Nathan saw that she was getting angry, he softened his tone and said, "If I let you go, will you finally admit that you care about me....?"

 Chapter 1770 - 288: Do You Have Any Evidence?

    Crystal did not know what to say. She felt like she was in a real bind. She thought - I don''t want to tell him that I care about him, but if I refuse, he may never let me go...


    "I''ll be happy if you say that you care about me," Nathan continued. "Why must you torture me so...? Haven''t I done enough to prove my love for you?"


    "You have done enough for me," Crystal admitted. She red at him and said, "Simrly, you have done enough for Helen. Do you deny it?"


    Nathan rolled his eyes and said, "You have always been jealous. I forgot about that."


    "Jealous?" Crystal scoffed. "I am not jealous. I am hurt... You hurt me..."


    "That''s not my fault," Nathan argued. "If you had told me that you minded, instead of pretending that you didn''t, things would have been different. Besides, Helen is not pregnant with my child."


    "Now, who''s lying to themselves?" Crystal growled. "If that were the case, you would not have hidden so many things from me."


    Nathan''s eyes filled with tears, and he said, "I will tell you everything, starting now. Perhaps it will make a difference. Let me tell you what happened."


    Crystal thought about it for a second, and then she said, "If you let me go, I will listen. I can''t think of anything you could say to change anything, though..."


    Nathan let her go, and then he slowly told her the whole story. He exined why he pretended to be sick, treated her cold, and pretended to be nice to Helen. Then he told her about the paternity test of the child and that he had not instructed his guards to crucify and whip her. "They should never have done that," he said sadly. "My Grandfather ordered them to do that."


    When he was done talking, he looked Crystal in the eyes and waited to hear what she would say.


    "This story sounds moving, but I don''t believe it," Crystal murmured. "I don''t think there is such a ruthless Grandpa in the world."


    Nathan grimaced. "You have seen him," he


    argued. "You have seen how horrible he is. How can you doubt that he is capable of this?"


    Crystal frowned. "Do you have any evidence?" she asked. "I only have your word¡­ and that is not enough."


    "I am your evidence," Nathan replied. "I was captured by Eric. That should be all the evidence that you need."


    "What does that have to do with anything?" Crystal asked.


    "It is everything!" Nathan eximed. "Don''t you see?!?!"


    She did not. He seemed so sad and sincere, though, that it broke her heart to deny him. "I am sorry," she said, "but I need more evidence; real evidence, not this flimsy, nonsensical exnation¡­."


    "Please," Nathan begged. "Give me a chance to show you some evidence. Come back home with me, and I will prove to you that I am not lying."


    "Okay, I''ll go home with you!" Crystal said sarcastically." Sure! That sounds like a great f******g idea. Once we are there, you would never let me out of your sight. Isn''t that so? Do you think that I''m a fool?"


    Nathan''s face turned white. "I have never thought that you were a fool," he said. "On the contrary, you are very smart!"


    Crystal gave him a dirty look and said, "I don''t need you sucking up to me, and you may as well not bother because it won''t change anything."


    "I wasn''t sucking up," Nathan argued. "But never mind that. If you aren''t going toe home with me, then where will you go?"


    "As if I would tell you!" Crystalughed cruelly.


    "I''m only asking because I care about you," Nathan murmured.


    Hearing this, Crystal felt like her heart was being stabbed. "Bullshit... You do not care... You are just trying to get me to let my guard down."


    Tears began to stream down Nathan''s face.


    "I care for you deeply," he said.


    "Bullshit, I don''t believe you!"


    "You have to believe me," Nathan cried.


    "My heart was rent asunder when I learned about what happened to you! If I had a knife, I would cut my heart out of my chest and show you!"


    "Cut it out." Crystal rolled her eyes and said, "Don''t be such a drama queen." It hurt her to see him hurting, but this was more than she could handle.


    "Please don''t roll your eyes at me," Nathan begged. "I am bearing my soul here, and you dare to make a jest of it! And why is that? You are reluctant to let me plunge a knife into my chest. Is that because you love me? Crystal, I thought you were extraordinarily strong, but now I find out you are a coward. Only a coward would be too afraid to profess their love!"


    "It has nothing to do with fear!" Crystal eximed. She took a deep breath and said, "You are egomaniac, and you live in a fantasy world. I do not love you. In fact, I am sick of you!"


    "Since you don''t love me, why do you care if I die?" Nathan demanded.


    "We have been over this, and it is getting old," Crystal replied. "But if you insist..." She walked to the coffee table and picked up the knife that was sitting beside a fruit te. He asked for it - she thought bitterly as she walked back. She offered him the de without saying anything.


    Nathan took the knife from her hand and aimed the sharp end at his chest. He began to apply pressure, and a small pool of blood appeared and ran down his chest. "So be it," he said. "I will show you my heart. But Crystal... once I take it out, I cannot put it back."


    "Don''t think that I''m going to stop you." Crystal red at him.


    Men are so stupid - she thought as she picked up a wastebasket. She handed it to him and said, "You can put your heart here, where it has always belonged. Oh, and try not to stain my sheets with your blood." She hoped that her indifferent attitude would give him cause to pause.


    It did not, though. Without looking up, Nathan increased the pressure. The flow of blood increased, and a groan passed through his lips. It was clear that he was in an incredible amount of pain.


    "You''re crazy!" Crystal muttered. Tears began to trickle from her eyes and down her cheeks.


    "I''m not," Nathan argued. "My thinking is crystal clear. I would rather die than live without your love."


    The knife scraped across Nathan''s sternum and created a sound reminiscent of nails on a chalkboard. Suddenly, blood began to gush out of the wound. The sound turned Crystal''s stomach, and she began to feel dizzy. Her lower lip started trembling, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Finally, Crystal could not take it anymore. This is one game of chicken that has gone too far - she thought. "You can stop that now," she said. "Please..."


    "Why?" Nathan''s brow furrowed as he looked up.


    "I just don''t want you to do this!" Crystal eximed. "It is disturbing, and I don''t like it. You say you love me. Well, if you do, prove it by not putting me through this ordeal¡­."


    Nathan nodded, and as he withdrew the de, he used his free hand to stop the bleeding. When he saw how upset she was, he smiled, patted the bed, and said, "Come here. Sit down."


    Crystal nodded, and without overthinking it, she sat down beside him. Her hands were trembling, and he held them and gave them a reassuring squeeze. "What were you afraid of?" he asked. "Were you afraid that I would kill myself? Is that it?"


    Crystal looked away. She was crying uncontrobly by now, and she was ashamed. "Why do you care if I live or if I die?" Nathan wondered. "Is it because I have a position in your heart?"


    Crystal continued to sob silently. By now, she had covered her face with her hands, and she felt the beginnings of a panic attacking on.


    Despite her despondence, Nathan carried on with his little speech.. He said, "I have died once, and the fear of death has no hold on me. But if you admit that you care for me, then I will live for you! Please, love me once, and I will be at your disposal!"

 Chapter 1771 - 289: I Love You Very Much

    Crystal was a little startled by just how cheeky, and sly Nathan was, not to mention how maniptive. He had set a trap for her, and he was so confident that she would fall into it that he had put his life on the line - Supposedly. Now that she realized that his suicide attempt was nothing but a game, she was able topose herself. She would not allow herself to fall victim to his devious n.


    She wiped her eyes with her sleeve, shook her head, and said, "I don''t love you. I never did, and I never will."


    To Crystal''s surprise, Nathan pressed the knife back into his chest, and he twisted it so that the bloody wound became bigger. He was gripping the handle so tightly that his knuckles turned white.


    There was an evil shine in Nathan''s eyes and a creepy little smile on his face. "What did you say?" he asked.


    "I said..." Crystal began to sob again, and in a hoarse voice, she said, "I said I didn''t love you... but I lied."


    Nathan''s eyebrows wriggled. "How so?"


    "How could I not love you?" Crystal whispered.


    "What do you mean?" Blood began spurting out of Nathan''s chest, but he seemed not to care. "Do you love me or don''t you? You still haven''t answered my question."


    "Let me get you some help," Crystal cried. "I''m begging you. Your wound is bleeding badly..."


    "If you don''t answer my question, it''ll bleed more," Nathan threatened.


    Crystal stared at him in anger. "Haven''t you achieved your goal?" she shouted. "Isn''t what I''m doing an obvious answer? Why do you have to force me like this?" She could not stand the sight of so much blood, and she began to panic.


    Curiously, Nathan was as cool as a cucumber. He had lost a lot of blood, though, and he was growing weaker by the minute. He said, "You are being ridiculous. Why is it so hard for you to say that you love me?"


    "You know that I do," Crystal replied. "So, what is the big deal?"


    "I want to hear you say it." His voice was unsteady. "And if you don''t say it now, you will not be able to say itter. This is yourst chance..."


    Crystal lowered her eyes, and she finally admitted that she loved him.


    Nathan''s eyes lit up, and he said, "Your words sound as sweet as the most beautiful song in the world."


    "Alright." Crystal sighed and said, "I''ll call Noah in now."


    Crystal began to shout for help, but when no one came, it urred to her that she was not being heard. She told Nathan that she would go get Noah herself, but he would not let her go. Now that she had professed her love for him, he wanted to hear her say it again and again until it seemed that she had said "I love you" a million times, and still he wanted more!


    He is acting like a spoiled child - Crystal thought. "I love you! I love you! I love you! I love you! Now can I go get Noah?!?!"


    "Not yet. Tell me who it is that you love." Nathan puckered his lips and said, "Say my name."


    "Nathan Davis, I love you."


    "Crystal," Nathan whispered her name. "I love you too. I love you very much. I''ll go on loving you for the rest of my life." And tears were streaming down his eyes. "I love you very much!"


    Crystal wanted to hit him for the grievances she had suffered, for the lost time that they could have spent together, and for what he had just done to himself. In the condition that he was in, though, she didn''t dare. All she could do was cry.


    "Silly girl, what are you crying for?" he asked while wiping her tears away with his thumb.


    "Are you an idiot?" Crystal shouted. "Who would stab themselves to make a point. That was so stupid of you, and now you won''t even let me get a doctor!"


    "I did what I did to prove my sincerity so that you would feel safe enough to proim your love for me," Nathan exined. "I had tried every other way that I could think of, but nothing else worked. This was myst-ditch effort. And now that you have said that you love me, even if I die, I will die happy." He tried to kiss her, but hecked the strength."


    Crystal leaned over and kissed Nathan, and she was taken aback by how cold his skin was. She felt like she had kissed a corpse. She pulled away from him and said, "You''ve lost too much blood. If you don''t let me go and get Noah, you are going to die."


    "Say you love me one more time," Nathan whispered. "Then you may go."


    "Why do you have to be so stubborn?"


    "Will you ever say it again?"


    "Yes, I will as many times as you like. I will say it to you every day, okay! Now let me go, you big lummox!"


    "Yes..." Nathan murmured. "Go... But...e... back..." His eyes closed as she dashed out of the room, and within seconds he lost consciousness.


    ****


    "How is he?" Crystal asked. "Will he live?"


    "He''ll be fine," Noah replied. When he had arrived, the first thing that he did was check Nathan''s breathing. It was very shallow, but Noah was optimistic. Next, he checked Nathan''s cirction. Then he began to treat the wound, and as he worked, he kept Crystal up to date on the situation.


    "Don''t worry," Noah continued. "The de didn''t hit any key organs. My only real concern is with how much blood he has lost."


    "Can we give him a blood transfusion?" Crystal asked.


    "We could, if we were at a hospital, but we don''t have the right equipment on this ship." Noah sighed. "Mostly, not having the transfusion just means that his recovery will take longer. His prognosis is good, though. As long as there is no infection, he should be up and about in no time."


    Noah cleaned the wound, gave it six stitches, applied Polysporin, and bound it uptight. "You will need to help him for the next week or so," he exined. "He will need assistance eating, bathing, and going to the washroom. Are you up to the task?"


    Crystal nodded.


    There was a knock on the door, and Nancy came in, and when she saw Nathan all neatly bound up, she asked, "How is your patient, Doctor?"


    Noah smiled and said, "He''ll be fine. I just can''t believe that he stabbed himself to force Crystal to say that she loved him. What a Neanderthal!"


    "Not to mention a maniptive bastard!" Nancy added.


    Luckily, Nathan was still unconscious. If he had heard what was being said about him, he would have blown a gasket.


    "Never mind that," Crystal muttered. "Can we talk about something else?"


    "Sure.." Nancy smiled and said, "Your wish is mymand. What would you like to talk about?"

 Chapter 1772 - 290: Say My Name

    Crystal wriggled her eyebrows yfully as she turned and returned Nancy''s smile. "What''s going on between you and Noah?" she wondered.


    Nancy''s smile turned to a frown, and she said, "I don''t know what you mean."


    "Don''t y coy with me," Crystal chided her. "rk likes him, and he relies on him. I always see him following Noah around. The boy may as well be his shadow. So, please tell me what you think about him! You must have some feelings for him. After all, you married him!"


    Noah''s back was stiff. He was pretending that he could not hear their conversation, but it was getting harder by the minute.


    "Well..." Nancy sighed. "I didn''t expect him and rk to be so close. Normally, my son is standoffish around men."


    "Friends?" Crystal scoffed. "Is that what you think they are? I feel like they act more like a father and son than a couple of buddies." Noah''s back became stiffer.


    Nancy was taken aback by her friend''s words. "Are you suggesting that I let Noah be rk''s Godfather?" she asked.


    "Godfather...?" Crystal was speechless. Is Nancy really this dull? - she wondered. Before she could say anything more, though, Nathan stirred, and his eyes opened. He looked around the room, and when he saw Crystal, he smiled and said, "You''re still here."


    Crystal shrugged. "I was waiting to see if you would die."


    Nathan sighed and said, "You care about me. You cried for me. You said that you love me. Are you going to deny it?" He seemed to not see the other people in the room. He only had eyes for Crystal, and the expression on his face made her feel slightly embarrassed.


    Crystal rolled her eyes. "Nathan Davis, you are such a jerk!"


    "I may be a jerk." Nathan chuckled. "But you love this jerk!"


    "This is neither the time nor the ce for this conversation!" Crystal scolded him.


    "Are you afraid to let your friends know that you love me?" Nathan asked. His chummy words left her tongue-tied, and she could only stare at him in silent protest.


    Crystal was starting to regret saving his life. I should have given him to the sea like I''d threatened to do - she thought.


    Nancy was beginning to feel awkward, so she cleared her throat and said, "You two seem like you need some privacy." She nodded to Noah. "Let''s leave these two love birds alone."


    "Of course." Noah closed his medicine bag, turned to Nathan, and said, "If you need anything, have one of the girls call me. In the meantime, we will start thinking about dinner."


    Before Crystal knew what was happening, she was alone with Nathan. She coughed nervously, and then she got up to change the water. As she picked up the basin, she asked Nathan how he was feeling, and he said that he thought he had a fever.


    Crystal''s brow furrowed, and she set the basin down. "Let me see," she said as she reached out to touch Nathan''s forehead. Then, as their skin touched, he grabbed her hand.


    "F**k that noise!" Crystal growled as she tried to pull away. "How dare you try to trick me again?!?!"


    "I just wanted to see if you cared," he replied. He refused to let her hand go. He brought it to his heart and pressed her palm t against his chest. "Can you feel my heart?" he asked. "It''s beating super-fast. You caused that..."


    "You are too much." Crystal sighed. "Are you ready to eat yet?"


    "I am," Nathan replied. "I want you to feed me, though. Will you do that?"


    "You wish!" Crystal replied. "You have enough strength to feed yourself, and your hands are fine."


    "Then say you love me." Nathan bargained with her.


    Crystal smirked. "Why should I do that?"


    "You know why," Nathan replied. "You promised me that you would say it as many times as I like!"


    "You believed that?" Crystal scoffed. "I said that because you were in danger. Nathan Davis, when did you be so silly?"


    Nathan''s pupils dted, and his face turned red. "Crystal Smith! How dare you go back on your word?"


    Crystal smirked. "You can''t prove that I said anything!"


    "Can''t I?" A shark-like Cheshire grin appeared on his face, and he said, "I recorded everything that you said." To prove it, he stretched his arm, pressed a button on his watch, and Crystal''s words came back to haunt her.


    Oh, f**k! - thought Crystal. The recording started, and she was embarrassed by the sound of her begging and sobbing. "How dare you record this?!?!" She was infuriated.


    "I couldn''t miss such an important opportunity," he replied. "You were finally being honest. I''ve never heard such a touching deration of love."


    "Turn it off!" Crystal shouted. The recording made her feel ufortable. He paid no mind to herints, though. Instead, when the recording ended, he started it over from the beginning.


    "Enough!" Crystal shouted. "I''m ordering you to turn it off!"


    The recording continued without interruption -


    (Tell me who it is that you love," Nathan; Say my name."


    Crystal sighed and said, "Nathan Davis, I love you.")


    "That is the most beautiful sound that I have ever heard," Nathan said, and he rewound it so that he could hear that part again -


    (Crystal sighed and said, "Nathan Davis, I love you.")


    "Whatever," Crystal hissed. She picked up the basin and went to the bathroom to change the water. She took her time, hoping that he would fall asleep while she was gone, but when she returned, she found him as attentive as he had been when she left him.


    Crystal had to clench her fists to suppress the impulse to beat him up. She could not see how devious his n had been. She thought - What a scheming bastard! He had known that she still cared about him, and he had used her feelings - her weakness - against her. "That will be enough of that," she said. "I am going to leave now."


    "Don''t go." Nathan pleaded with her. "Say it again, and I''ll turn it off right away. What do you say?"


    "Those three words be cheap if they are said too often," Crystal replied. "When those words are spoken casually, they are meaningless. I am not like you."


    "I do not say them casually either," Nathan argued, "and I do not believe that you did either. Obviously, the love that you have for me willst a lifetime!"


    "You don''t know what you''re talking about." Crystal looked him over and grimaced. "I don''t intend to spend my life with such an overbearing, unreasonable man. You bring nothing but bad luck, and getting together with you was the biggest mistake of my life!"


    There was a knock at the door, and Nancy walked in. She smiled and said, "Dinner is ready. Shall we all eat in here with Nathan?"


    "Sure,e on in. I didn''t expect it to be done so soon."


    Nancy pushed the door fully open to make room for Noah and the small dining car that he was pulling. rk and Wolf followed behind them.


    "With Nathan''s stomach problem, I thought I should get dinner on as quickly as possible. I noticed that he didn''t touch the steak, so I made a simple soup with pasta."


    Crystal nodded and said, "I''m sure that he will appreciate your thoughtfulness."


    Meanwhile, Nathan continued to y the recording on repeat.

 Chapter 1773 - 291: Does It Hurt?

    Nancy was taken aback when she heard the recording of Crystal professing her love for Nathan. "O.M.G.!" she gushed. "You''ve finally admitted it! I''ve always known that you love him!"


    Crystal was mortified.


    Nathan turned to Nancy. He smiled and said, "Miss Carter."


    Nancy was amazed. She had been friends with Crystal for a long time, but in all that time, Nathan had hardly looked at her, and he had never spoken to her. This sudden attention made her afraid. "Wh-Wh-What''s the- m - matter?" she stammered. "Is the f-food not to your l-liking?"


    "What has Crystal told you about me?" he asked with great interest.


    "Err... What do you mean?"


    "Just what I said," Nathan replied impatiently. "Do I need to repeat the question?" Nancy''s face turned red, and she looked at her feet. "N-No," she replied. "To b-be honest, she hasn''t said much. We''re c-close, but she g -guards her heart."


    "That she does." Nathan thought about her answer for a moment, and then he thanked her for her candor.


    "Now that that is settled, what is to be done about her marriage to Eric?" asked Nancy.


    Nathan turned to Crystal and stared deep into her eyes. "Yes," he whispered. "What do you n to do about your husband?"


    Crystal looked around the room frantically. She did not know what to say and felt very vulnerable, like a bug pinned to a corkboard. Finally, she opened her mouth to reply, but before any words came out, rk and Wolf rushed over to the side of the bed. The boy looked up to Nathan and said, "Mister, what happened to you? Why are you in bed?"


    "I have an owie," Nathan replied kindly.


    "Does it hurt?" the boy asked excitedly. "It looks like it hurts!"


    "I won''t lie. It hurts a little bit." Nathanughed and said, "I''ll be okay, though. Thank you so much for being so concerned. Is Nancy your Mommy?"


    "He''s my son," Nancy murmured. "His name is rk."


    "I like that." Nathan turned back to the boy. "Just like Superman, right? rk Kent! "Heughed again and said, "My name is Mister Davis."


    "It''s nice to meet you, Uncle Davis." rk threw his arms around Nathan and gave him a big hug.


    Crystal was shocked. She had assumed that Nathan didn''t like children. Nancy was equally impressed. She nudged her friend and asked, "When are you two going to have a baby?"


    "Never," Crystal replied.


    "Very soon," Nathan replied.


    "Really," Nancy ignored Crystal and responded to Nathan instead. "If you have a girl, then she could marry rk one day!"


    "Nancy Cater..." Crystal clenched her teeth.


    Nathan smiled and said, "I think that is a great idea!"


    "Really?" Nancy couldn''t believe her ears. "It was just an idea. I didn''t expect you to say yes."


    "Why not!" Nathan eximed. "I believe in nning ahead."


    Nancy was overjoyed. "With you and Crystal as her parents, she will be the most beautiful baby ever!"


    "I told you guys that I''m not going to have a baby!" Crystal shouted. "Thanks for your soup and pasta." The implication of her words was obvious. She wanted everyone to leave.


    Nancy scowled. "Am I interrupting you?" she asked.


    "Yes." Crystal smiled politely.


    "I understand," Nancy teased her. "You need some privacy so that you can get to work on making that baby!"


    "Nancy..." Crystal warned.


    "All right, all right." Nancy chuckled.


    "We''ll leave."


    Wolf left first, followed by rk, and then the two adults. Once they were gone, Crystal closed and locked the door. Then, when she turned around, she was caught off guard by Nathan''s wolfish grin.


    "What?" she asked.


    "You really are anxious to get down to business," he replied.


    Crystal rolled her eyes and said, "If you eat the soup and pasta yourself, I may consider it."


    Without hesitation, Nathan picked the bowl up and began to scarf the food down as quickly as he could.


    "Careful," Crystal warned. "You don''t want to get indigestion, do you?"


    Nathan grunted and did not slow down.


    "Don''t forget to eat the fish," she added. "It will help you recover quicker." There was fish in the soup.


    Nathan swallowed and said, "Forget the fish. I am ready to eat you now!"


    "You lustful jerk!" Crystal red at him. "Behave yourself. Don''t forget that you are still injured."


    "If I''m not lustful, how can we have a big-eyed baby," Nathan wondered. He could not stop thinking about all the fun he had in "assaulting" her the night before, and his member was already rock hard. He finished thest few bites of soup, and then he was ready for the "next course."


    Crystal looked at him for a moment, and then she said, "Let me give you a shave first." He had not shaved in days, and his face was a mess. Without waiting for a response, she went to the washroom and brought out everything that she needed.


    Once she had his facethered up, she ran the de down the side of his face. Nathan sighed and asked, "Why are you suddenly being so nice to me?"


    "It''s just a shave," Crystal replied. "Don''t overthink it."


    "Well, it''s a nice change from how you normally treat me..."


    "Stop talking. I don''t want to cut you." Nathan zipped his lips and stopped talking. However, as she took the scruff off his face, his hands were busy caressing her face. His fingers touched her eyebrows, nose, and lips, and he ran them through her hair. All the while, his breathing was so unstable that she could feel the hot breath spraying out from his nose. Suddenly, his nose twitched, and she identally cut him.


    Crystal cursed and said, "I told you not to move, dammit!"


    "Sorry," muttered Nathan sheepishly. Crystal continued to shave his face, and his face remained motionless, but his hands were getting more courageous. First, he touched her neck, then her corbone, and before she knew what was happening, he had gotten ahold of her breast over her bra.


    Crystal caught his hand and pulled it out of her shirt. "I''m telling you to stop!" she shouted. "Can you hear me?"


    "You''re taking too long," Nathanined.


    Crystal gave him a dirty look and said, "If your hands don''t stop moving, I''ll leave."


    Nathan frowned. "Are you deliberately torturing me?" he asked.


    "Torturing you? "Crystal scoffed. "Is that what you think I''m doing? A second ago, you said I was being kind. So, Mr. Davis, which is it?


    Nathan''s ire began to rise, but he said nothing. He hated it when she called him Mr. Davis, but she was right. He had said that she was being kind.


    Finally, the shave was over, and the second after Crystal finished wiping away the foam, Nathan spread his arms and prepared to jump on her.


    "Not yet," Crystal chuckled. "I still need to trim your nails!"


    "What the f**k?!?!" Nathan eximed.


    "What''s wrong?" Crystal asked. "You should be grateful to have such attentive care."


    Nathan sighed and said, "I appreciate the thought, but now is hardly the time..."


    Crystal gave Nathan a hard look and said, "We are not doing anything until I''ve got you cleaned up! Do you understand?"


    "Fine," Nathan grumbled.. He offered her his hands and said, "Let''s get this over with then¡­."

 Chapter 1774 - 292: Don’t Bother Saying You Don’t

    Once Nathan''s manicure was done, he sighed and said, "I suppose that now that you''re done with my fingers, you''re going to want to cut my toenails next...?"


    "You''re so smart," Crystal replied sarcastically. "Not! I wouldn''t touch your smelly feet with a ten-foot pole!"


    Nathan''s eyes lit up when he heard that.


    "So, can we start?"


    Crystal pretended to think about it, and then she said, "I don''t think it is a good idea. You have serious injuries, and you should not be overexerting yourself. We could still do it, but I would need to do all the work. To prevent your hands and legs from moving, I would have to tie you up. How does that sound?"


    "It sounds great," Nathan replied. He was into BDSM, and she knew it.


    Crystal nodded and encouraged him toy spread-eagle so that she could bind him to the bed with her stockings. Once he was secured, she climbed on top of him, and she got a little surprise when his swollen member "Boop''s" her between her butt cheeks. "What''s this?" she chuckled. "You must really want me..."


    "I do..." Nathan gasped.


    "Well, maybe you will get me..." She smiled at him wickedly. "Eventually..."


    "What does that mean?" Nathan asked nervously.


    "You''ll see," Crystal replied. The tables had turned, and finally, after all this time, it was her turn to torture him. For the next six hours, she dry-humped him, rubbing up against him until she had rubbed him raw and he was begging for her to f**k him already, or just stop. She was as relentless as he had been with her, though, and she showed him no mercy.


    When she was finally finished, she was shocked to discover that he still wanted to make love to her. "Crystal," he moaned. "I''m waiting for you."


    Crystal gave him a seductive smile, and she drew circles on his chest with her fingers. She looked into his eyes, and she felt like she was being drawn into them. It was inconceivable to her that he was still hard, but he was, and when she adjusted his manh**d, she was startled to discover that he was sopping wet. At first, thought that he had an orgasm, but then she realized that it was a vag*nal discharge. She had soaked through her clothes, and it was all over him. She could smell it, and it made her want to f**k him.


    "Crystal, I want you..." Nathan''s voice became hoarse.


    Finally, Crystal gave in to her carnal nature. She bent down, kissed him on the chin, and said, "I want you too..."


    Nathan''s face turned cold, and he said, "Well, now it is your turn to want something and not be able to get it!"


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Crystal asked. But as soon as the words came out, she understood everything. "f**k you!" she growled. "Didn''t you say that you loved me?".


    "I only remember the cost of your love," Nathan replied. "You love me, but you treat me badly..."


    "I love you," Crystal cried. "But that doesn''t mean that I want to be with you forever. You ask too much of me. Are you really going to deny me now?!?!"


    "Poor baby!" Nathan mocked her. "It''s not fun to be teased and denied and treated like an animal. Maybe you''ll learn something from this!"


    "Whatever," Crystal grumbled. She gave him onest look, and then she climbed off of him.


    Nathan''s eyebrows furrowed angrily. "You want to leave?" he asked.


    Crystal nodded and said, "From now on, we will have nothing to do with each other." She smoothed her wrinkled dress and sighed. "Goodbye, Nathan."


    "Do you think I''ll let you go?" he shouted. He began to thrash about, and the stockings dug so hard into his wrists that he began to bleed. Finally, the nylon snapped, and he jumped out of bed.


    Crystal was amazed, and by the time her brain had processed what had happened, he had stepped between her and the door. "Let me out!" she shouted.


    "And why would I do that?" Nathanughed. He picked her up and threw her back on the bed.


    Crystal watched in amazement as a spring-loaded knife emerged from Nathan''s watch. Her face turned white, and she thought - If he had this de all along, why didn''t he use it to free himself while he was being held captive in the castle?


    Another thought urred to her, and she said, "With all the devices hidden in that watch, you must be able tomunicate with the outside world. You have been in touch with Vic all along, haven''t you? Why didn''t you ask him to save you?"


    "I was too weak," Nathan admitted. "I had been shot, then dr*gged, and I wasn''t thinking clearly. Furthermore, the watch is new. I didn''t even think about it until muchter.... and then I wanted to see what you would do to me if you thought that I was helpless."


    "Don''t I feel like a fool?" Crystal sighed.


    Finally, everything made sense. "You pretended to be weak, and it gave you the opportunity to cheat Eric and steal my heart. Even after being exposed, you have lost nothing, and I am still stuck in your trap. You are quite the evil genius!"


    Nathan smirked.


    "And I can see that you are quite proud of yourself too," Crystal added.


    "Indeed, I am!" Nathan eximed. He pressed his body against hers and said, "This turned out better than I could have ever hoped it would. Who would have guessed that after escaping, you would send someone back to rescue me? That was a real shocker for me!"


    Crystal clenched and unclenched her fists at her sides, "So, you are triumphant? So what? At the end of the day, you are still alone!"


    "It never would have ended this way if we had fucked." Nathan sighed and said, "What I did was very stupid. Crystal, do you know that I am very angry at myself right now?"


    "Good!" Crystal spat on the ground. "But I am way angrier than you are!"


    Nathan gave her a skeptical look. "Oh, Really? If that is so, why don''t we vent our anger together?"


    "Let me go!" Crystal growled. "You had your chance, and you blew it!"


    Crystal was so annoyed that she identally punched him on his chest.


    Nathan began to tremble as he clutched the ce where she had hit him, and a moan escaped her lips. Realizing that she had hit his wound, Crystal tried to retract her hand, but he grabbed it. Then he grabbed her other hand and lifted them both above her head. Next, He tore open the bow-shape strap on her waist and tied her to the bed.


    "No!" Crystal began to cry.


    "You want it," whispered Nathan. "Don''t bother saying you don''t."


    Crystal glowered at him and cursed. "Nathan Davis!" she hissed. "You are a real jerk!"


    Nathan leaned over, kissed her on the lips, and said, "I may be a jerk, but I''m your jerk!"


    "Get off of me!" Crystal shouted. "I hate you!"


    "From now on, if you say that you hate me, I will know that you are trying to say that you love me." His eyes glowed. "I know how you like to y The Opposite Game."


    "f**k off!"


    Nathan grinned and said, "If you tell me to f**k off, it means that you want me....."

 Chapter 1775 - 293: What Crawled Up Her Ass?

    As Nathan spoke, he stroked Crystal''s thigh. He started at her knees and slowly made his way to the hem of her panties. He had wanted to do this to her for a long time, but up until now, he had been at her mercy. But now that the table had turned, he was free to do to her what he wanted to. And now, after everything she had put him through, he felt like hanging her up and pping her ass until she begged for his mercy.


    Too much work - he thought, and without further dy, he pushed her panties aside and forced himself inside her. She was sopping wet, and he slid in easily, but the expression on her face suggested that she was in a great deal of pain. There was a measure of pleasure in her pain, though it vexed her to know that he knew that.


    "Do you know what I want to do to you now?" Nathan whispered. "I''ll give you a hint: Once I''m done, you won''t be able to walk for three days."


    "Please, can''t you get your thing out of me?" Crystal begged. Her eyes were swollen, and there were tears streaming down her face.


    "Nathan smiled. "My thing is already in you," he replied. "Am I not deep enough?" As he spoke, he arched his back, and then he forced himself inside of her with all of his strength.


    For an instant, Crystal''s brain went nk, and then she began to shriek. "Get your thing out of me!" she shouted.


    "It''s as deep as it will go," Nathan exined. How deep do you want?"


    He is making a mockery of me - she realized. "You are a real bastard..."


    "If you say so." Nathan wriggled his eyebrows yfully. "When you call me a jerk or a bastard, I know that you intend those names as terms of endearment."


    Crystal wanted to shake his head and asked him if he was suffering from hallucinations, but before she could open her mouth, her sex drive kicked in, and her body was overwhelmed by an overwhelming desire to f**k.


    From then on, for the rest of the night, her brain was enveloped by fog. Her pleasure centers took control of her body, and she could not think straight. And when the fog cleared, she did not know how long she had been tortured. All that she knew was that her body felt like it was about to fall apart.


    Crystal''s eyshes trembled as she looked about the room. The ce was a mess, and when she looked at her body, she saw that it was covered in love bites. She looked at Nathan, and she could not believe that he had the strength to cause such destruction.


    Crystal sighed. She had lost again, and there was no point in denying it.


    Nathan watched passively as Crystal stumbled off the bed and struggled to get her clothes on. She stumbled to the door, opened it, and slipped into the hallway.


    After everything that had happened, Crystal was more desperate than ever to get away from Nathan. She thought - I should have taken the ne Noah had arranged to take me to a ce where he would never find me... In life, though, there were no mulligans.


    ****


    Nathan looked fresh and energetic. He was wearing a clean suit, and he was sitting at a European-style coffee table, talking with Nancy. Meanwhile, Noah was ying Frisbee with Wolf, and rk was watching them.


    Vic was standing behind Nathan, and he had several bodyguards waiting in the next room.


    Crystal could not believe her eyes. After leaving Nathan''s room, she took a long shower. Then, when she came out, this was the scene that she had walked into. Everything felt surreal. What could Nathan and Nancy have to talk about? - she wondered. Until now, Nathan had only spoken to her once, and now they looked like they were best friends - And what is Vic doing here?


    As it turned out, Nathan had approached Nancy and asked if they could talk. At first, she was afraid, but when he said he wanted to talk about parenting, her inhibitions slipped away. When it came to the topic of parenting, Nancy could go on for hours, and the fact that Nathan hade to her for advice impressed her. She thought - If he cares about children, he can''t be half as bad as Crystal said that he is.


    When it came to children, Nancy had endless words to say.


    Nathan noticed Crystal and said, "You were in there for a while. I was beginning to get worried."


    "I''m sure you were," Crystal replied sarcastically.


    What crawled up her ass? - Nancy wondered.


    Crystal looked around the room, and she realized that everyone was looking at her, and she suddenly felt very out of ce. "How did Vic get here?" she asked.


    "It should be obvious," Nathan replied. "His boat has been following ours ever since we left the dock. I bet that you feel pretty foolish right about now, don''t you?"


    "You!" Crystal growled. "How dare you talk to me like that?" She walked over to him and raised her fist. Before she could punch him, though, he grabbed her wrist and squeezed it.


    "Are you flirting with me in front of everybody?" Nathan asked. "You are so adorable. I''m afraid that I can''t help but kiss you."


    Crystal''s face turned red.


    Nancy saw that she was unhappy, and she cleared her throat. "Crystal," she interrupted. "Would you like a cup of tea? Also, I made some delicious cakes."


    Nathan smiled and said, "That sounds wonderful, but before myzy little kitten eats anything, she needs to wash her hands."


    "My hands are clean!" Crystal argued. "I just got out of the shower!"


    "They can never be too clean," Nathan exined. "Don''t worry. I will help you." And before she could reply, he picked her up and carried her towards the bathroom.


    Crystal''s face turned white. "What about your wounds?" Crystal worried. "You shouldn''t be carrying me!"


    Nathan smiled and said, "I''ll be fine. My strength has returned, and the wound on my abdomen is fine."


    Once they were in the washroom, he ced her on the counter and washed her hands. Then he brushed and braided her hair, and when she looked in the mirror, she was amazed. The braid was perfect.


    Toplete the look, Nathan took a white camellia from the vase on the table and inserted its stem into the end of the braid. "What do you think?" he asked.


    Crystal had to admit that it was stunning.. The bangs on her forehead werebed into the braid to reveal her smooth forehead, and the camellia added an element of pure elegance to her appearance.

 Chapter 1776 - 294: Sounds Good

    Nathan smiled as he picked Crystal up. "You must be hungry," he said. "I''ll take you downstairs. Nancy should have the tea and cake set out by now."


    Although Crystal''s legs still hurt, she could walk, but since Nathan insisted on carrying her, she saw no point in making a fuss about it.


    As they descended the stairs, a thought urred to Crystal, and she said, "A man who can weave braids must be a sissy or a homosexual. Isn''t that right?"


    Nathan frowned. "Do you really think so?"


    "I do," Crystal replied. "That''s what my father always said."


    "I don''t think so." Nathan smiled and said, "At least not in every instance. I, for example, learned how to do it so that I could do it for you. I thought that you would like it."


    Crystal did not say anything.


    "This hairstyle suits you well," Nathan continued. "I saw a woman with this hairstyle, and I wondered what it would look like on you, so I learned how to do it. Honestly, I thought that you would appreciate the effort..."


    Am I going mad? - Nathan wondered. Before, when he saw a pretty woman, all that he could think about was having sex with her. Now, though, he had begun to pay more attention to women''s essories, and when he saw something nice, he would think of Crystal. For example, if he saw a woman with a sexy dress, he would think - I wonder how Crystal would look wearing that... And if he was able, he would buy it for her.


    ****


    Nathan sat Crystal down at the table, and when Nancy saw her braid, she said, "Crystal, you''ve got your hair done up in a braid. How beautiful! It really suits you."


    Crystal pursed her lips uneasily. She thought - It''s just a braid. Is it that big of a deal?


    Nathan ced his hand on Crystal''s thigh and said, "You should learn from your friend''s honesty."


    Crystal coughed. "Do you two have to make such a big deal about everything?"


    "What do you mean?" Nancy was puzzled.


    "It was Nathan who did my hair," Crystal replied. "Didn''t you know that?"


    "What?" Nancy nced up at Nathan. "Him?"


    "How does it look?" Nathan was clearly in a good mood.


    Nancy pped her hands. "It looks great!" she eximed. "I am impressed! What a sweet and romantic gesture! Maybe you can do my hair one day!"


    Nathan shrugged nomittally. "Maybe..."


    Crystal felt a headacheing on, and she rubbed her temples.


    "He is so nice to you," Nancy continued.


    "You are hardly the greatest judge of character!" Crystal scoffed. "You said the same thing about Eric!"


    "Did I?" Nancy thought about it for a moment, and then she said, "Maybe I was right on both ounts, maybe they are both good to you!"


    "Or maybe they are both bad to me!" Crystal red at her friend. "Did you ever think about that?!?!"


    "Nathan and Eric are still both better than Paul," Nancy argued.


    "Do you have to keep bringing up Eric?" Nathan asked. "It''s killing the mood!"


    Crystal raised her eyebrows and said, "In that case, I will have to mention him more often. He is my husband, after all, and in the future, he will be the one braiding my hair!"


    Nathan''s pupils dted, but he kept his anger in check. Instead ofshing out, he pressed a button on his watch, and Crystal''s voice could be heard saying, "I lied when I said I do not love you.


    "Nathan!" Crystal shouted. "That is enough!"


    Nathan shook his wrist and said, "If you bring up another subject that makes me ufortable, I will make you listen to the recording one hundred times!"


    Nancyughed. "That''s funny. You two are really a quarrelsome and loving couple - like Lucy and Ricky Ricardo from l Love Lucy!"


    Crystal red at her. "This isn''t funny. Nancy, you set me up."


    "No, I didn''t," pleaded Nancy. "Don''t ever think that!"


    "Then why are you talking andughing so early in the morning?" Crystal asked angrily. "How much did you tell him about me?"


    "I didn''t say anything about you," Nancy cried. "He was just asking me questions about what it''s like to be a parent... I swear!"


    Crystal took Nathan''s hand and said, "Since you get along so well with my friend, shouldn''t you do her a favor?"


    "What can I do for her?" he asked.


    Crystal smiled and said, "Her father was in a car ident, and he is in the hospital in Seattle. Her ex-husband is going to bring him to Kuerto, but she wants him to be with her. Will you help?"


    "If youe home with me, I will help her and her father," Nathan replied.


    Crystal gritted her teeth. She knew that the cruise ship was now full of Nathan''s bodyguards. So, even if she didn''t agree to return with him, he would make her go with him. She forced herself to smile and said, "Alright, back home it is."


    "What a perfect choice." Nancy was grinning from ear to ear. "Home is where the heart is, right? This is so great! If you don''t mind, rk and I wille with you."


    Crystal nodded indifferently.


    "Sounds good." Nathan smiled and said, "Once we''re back, Crystal and I can get to work on making a bride for that boy of yours!"


    Crystal red at Nathan. "I said that I didn''t have children!" she shouted. "Are you nning to cheat on m -"


    Nathan cut her sentence short with a passionate kiss. Sometimes he wanted to sew up Crystal''s mouth so that she couldn''t speak, but before he could do it, he always remembered how much he loved to kiss her.


    ****


    Later that day, a series of videos were leaked to the press, and by the next morning, they had gone viral. The first video was the one that Crystal had taken from rk''s watch. In it, Michelle was abusing the boy and refusing to feed him. The pi¨¨ce de resistance was when she grabbed the boy''s arm and burned his hand with boiling water.


    The world was shocked by these images, and once she was linked to Paul, the public was able to put two and two together, and they realized that he had been the one that had assaulted Nancy in the video from her wedding.


    This theory was confirmed by the other videos that were released that day.


    The second video contained an interview with Nancy. She was teary-eyed and pathetic-looking.


    Nancy looked into the camera and said, "My ex-husband is a perverted maniac. He likes to chew on his socks, tie himself to a chair, and be abused. He''s a masochist, and the more masochistic he gets, the more excited he gets."


    She held up images of Paul tied to a chair in a frog pose, and then she continued: "His private life is very messy. He has numerous mistresses, one of whom he allowed to abuse our son, as you saw in the previous video."


    Suddenly, Nancy began to cry, and the screen went to ck.


    The next video was simr to the one before, except in this one, Crystal was reading a letter that Nancy had written: "Why do you all condemn me and beat me? I have done nothing to deserve it, and it is unbearable. If not for my son, I would not havee forward to exin. I would have just ended my life. I do not want to be a public figure, and I don''t want anyone''s sympathy.. I just want you all to stop attacking me so that I can give my son the normal life that he deserves¡­."

 Chapter 1777 - 295: The Medicine Soup

    In less than a day, everything changed. All the negative press that Nancy had been getting had been redirected to Paul and Michelle, and for the first time in what seemed like forever, Nancy was able to breathe a little easier. Not only was Paul in the doghouse, but she and her son were on their way to safety.


    Nancy would have been no surprise to know that Paul nearly had an aneurism the first time he saw the videos. And it would have pleased her.


    What would have surprised her, though, was that he had never endorsed Michelle''s behavior. Never in a million years would he have suspected that she was abusing his son, and he was shocked. He wanted to confront her, but all of the servants had fled the castle in fear of retribution, and Michelle had disappeared right along with them. He had not been able to reach her on her cell phone, and thepany she worked for had not heard from her either.


    ****


    "Inconceivable," Paul muttered as he used the remote control to turn off the television. There was nothing to watch, here or on the web. It seemed that wherever he looked, all anybody was reporting on was what had happened between him and Michelle. He understood that people got upset when they heard that a child had been abused, but this seemed over the top.


    Paul suspected that he had been targeted and all the attention he was receiving as part of a conspiracy to bring him down.


    Suddenly, his cell phone rang, and after checking the Caller ID, he epted the call. "What''s the news?" he asked.


    "You were right," Eric replied. "You have been targeted - It''s Nathan! He is behind all of this!"


    "Nathan!" Paul gritted his teeth. "I thought it might be him. This is such bullshit! My reputation is ruined. My wife has run away, and I''ve lost my son."


    Eric was silent for a moment, and then he said, "I can rte. I lost my wife and some of my men."


    "I also lost a lover," Paul whined. "I don''t know what will be of me now¡­."


    ****


    When Nancy woke up the next morning, she had a sinking feeling in her stomach that something was wrong. She had dreamt that Paul had climbed out of Hell and that he was trying to drag her back with him. There had been mes everywhere, and she had kicked him back into them, and as he fell back, he shouted, "I''ll be back."


    Nancy shivered. She thought about the videos that they had released the day before, and she wondered what the repercussions for her actions would be.


    When Crystal came out of her cabin for breakfast, she noticed that Nancy seemed out of sorts, and she asked her if there was a problem.


    "I''m fine," Nancy replied.


    Crystal sighed. She did not believe her friend, but she decided not to push it. "It''s going to be a cold day," she said. "Make sure you and rk are dressed warmly. You do not want to catch a cold... Where is that boy anyway?" The dog was curled up under the table, and rk barely ever left his side.


    "rk and Noah are still in bed, Nancy replied."


    "What?" Crystal was surprised.


    "Last night rk wanted Noah to y with him, and they fell asleep in his room," Nancy exined. "But I will bundle him up when he wakes up."


    ****


    By the time they had reached the end of their journey, it had been decided that they would all live together, and Nathan bought a modest two-story apartment. Nancy, Noah, and rk were given the first floor, Crystal and Nathan took the second floor, and there was a dog house in the backyard for Wolf.


    Nathan kept his word to Nancy. Her father was transferred to a nearby hospital, and much to everyone''s surprise, the media continued to follow Paul around. Nearly every day, he made front-page news.


    One morning, Crystal showed Nancy an article in the newspaper. She pointed to a photograph and said, "Look! A waiter in Kuerto recognized Paul. He had also assaulted her, and she was so outraged that she took some leftover soup from the kitchen and poured it over his head."


    Nancy''s eyes went wide when she saw that. "No way!" she eximed.


    Crystal smiled and said, "He deserves it!"


    "Oh my gosh! He must be furious."


    "Who cares?" Crystal''s expression was cold. "That man deserves to be castrated and locked away. You have to know that he''ll offend again!"


    You are right," Nancy admitted. "Of course, you are. But I am getting sick of seeing his face everywhere. That chapter in my life is over, and I want to focus on the next one."


    ****


    Shortly after the soup incident, Paul boarded a ne out of Kuerto. It had taken him longer than he had expected to find Nancy, but now that he knew where she was, he was determined, not only to retrieve her but to force her to clear his name and publicly apologize to him.


    Even though he was seated in the first-ss cabin, he still had to wear sunsses and a scarf. If he were recognized, he knew that the flight crew would make his trip a living Hell - And all thanks to Nancy!


    ****


    Crystal scowled at the bowl of medicine soup that had been ced in front of her. "The soup is ready," the servant said. "Drink it while it''s hot."


    Crystal wrinkled her nose. For three days straight, Nathan had made her drink this soup at least three times a day. He had delivered it to her personally the first few times, and when she had refused it, he had threatened to kill Nancy.


    Now that the servants were delivering the soup, though, Crystal felt empowered to refuse it. "I don''t want to drink this," she said.


    "You must drink it." The servant frowned and said, "It is good for you, and it will be good for the baby."


    "I don''t even want a baby!" Crystal eximed. She was afraid that her heart would be shaken again if she had a child, and she would go back to her old ways. "Can''t you just say that I drank it?"


    "I cannot lie to my master!" The servant was aghast. "Anyway, there is nothing wrong with Mr. Davis. He is sweet to you. He even carefully arranged every aspect of your life for you."


    Crystal folded her arms beneath her breasts and said, "That sounds like Hell!"


    "Crystal Smith!" Nancy eximed. She had been standing at the doorway, and she said, "All you ever see is the negative! Most girls would be happy to be in your position, but all you do isin!"


    "Whatever.." Crystal sighed as she picked up the bowl and began to eat.

 Chapter 1778 - 296: You Are Acting Like A Child

    After having been out of the office for so long, Nathan had a lot of catching up to do. Thus, for the first week or so, he was seldom home. He left before dawn every day and came backte at night, which meant that Crystal seldom saw him. Unfortunately, he called her on the phone all the time.


    Sometimes Crystal thought about ignoring his calls, but she never did. She knew better than to risk upsetting him.


    Crystal spent most of her time on the first floor with Nancy and rk. She and Nancy would sit on the couch, talking and drinking tea while the boy yed with his toys on the floor.


    There were toys everywhere.


    "Mommy, look at me!" rk had a transformer in his hand, and he was flying it around the room. "Bumblebee is flying!" he shouted gleefully.


    Nancy apuded. "Sweetie, you are amazing!"


    This had all been arranged by Nathan, and Crystal knew that it was anotherponent of a trap that he was setting for her. Nancy would be grateful to anyone who was kind to her son, and he knew that Crystal cared about her friend. He was doing all of these nice things to get closer to her. He did not really care about rk or Nancy.


    Suddenly, rk grabbed Nancy''s hand and said, "Mommy, I want to go on the merry-go-round."


    "Okay, Mommy will take you!" There was a miniature merry-go-round in the center of the room. It had two seats, and they were adorned with red gems and blue crystals. One was blue, and the other was red.


    rk was dressed in a white suit, and when he was sitting on the ride, he looked like a handsome prince. He held on to the little blue horse and pointed to the little red horse, and said, "That seat is for my sister."


    "Who? Which sister do you mean? "Nancy was confused by what rk had said.


    "Uncle Davis told me that I would have a sister," rk exined.


    Nancy touched her son''s head and said, "Okay, I''ll get started on making one for you right away."


    "Thanks, Mommy." rk grinned. "I will y with my sisterter."


    "Sounds like fun." Nancy turned to Crystal. "I''m going to the hospital this afternoon to see my Dad. Can you take care of rk for me?"


    "No problem. But where is Noah going?"


    "I have no idea," Nancy admitted. "I haven''t seen him sincest night."


    "What do you think of him?" Crystal asked.


    Nancy''s brow furrowed. "What do you mean? Why do you ask?"


    "He is your husband?" Crystal replied bluntly.


    "That is true." Nancyughed. "I forgot about that. He is nice, but I don''t have feelings for him."


    Crystal frowned. "What kind of person do you have feelings for? Are you looking for another Paul? You loved him so much, but what did you get at the end other than a failed marriage?"


    "I don''t want to be with anyone," Nancy exined. "I''ve got rk, and he is my entire world."


    "You are my world too," rk interrupted.


    "Yes, rk." Nancy smiled and gave her son a kiss. "And soon, you will be an adult. Then you will be able to take care of me, so why do I have to get married?"


    "That''s a long time to wait," Crystal remarked. She picked up her cup of tea and said, "You seem to have a problem taking care of yourself. Even if you don''t have feelings for Noah, he could be useful. Do you disagree?"


    Nancy frowned. "Why would I need a man when I have you?"


    Crystal was taken aback by her friend''s words. "Did you think that I would stay with you forever?"


    Nancy burst into tears. "You... w-want to l -leave me?" she stammered.


    Crystal sighed. "I didn''t say that, but you are acting like a child!"


    Nancy turned away. "I thought you were my friend..." she cried.


    "Don''t be like that," Crystal grumbled. "I came here to give you a surprise, but all you want to do is give me the cold shoulder!"


    Nancy''s eyes lit up, and she forgot her frustration. "What''s the surprise?"


    Crystal snapped her fingers, and Serenity walked through the door.


    "Serenity!" Nancy was so excited that she jumped up and embraced her old friend.


    "I missed you so much." Serenity weed her with open arms.


    Nancy turned to her son and said, "rk, this is your Aunt Serenity."


    Serenity "Boops his nose and said, "Thest time I saw you, you were just a bump in your mother''s belly, now you''re nearly a man!"


    rk''s chest puffed out with pride, and for a moment, he looked like the man he would grow up to be.


    Once they were done catching up, Serenity handed Crystal a sealed envelope. Inside it was the DNA test that would prove if Paul and Crystal were rted one way or the other.


    Crystal was hesitant to open it. On the one hand, she did not want to be rted to Paul. If she were, though, then it would be a major step towards discovering more about her heritage.


    "Come on. Open it!" Nancy was more anxious than Crystal was.


    Finally, Crystal cracked the seal, and after reading the results, she said, "The test results are negative. We''re not rted."


    ****


    Nancy and Serenity were going to the hospital, and Crystal was staying behind with rk and Noah. On their way out the door, Serenity hugged Crystal and asked, "When are you going back to school?"


    Crystal shook her head sadly and said, "I''m not sure." Nathan had suspended her from going to school.


    Serenity nodded. She did not approve, but she understood.


    Shortly after they left, a servant picked up the phone and said, "Mrs. Davis, Mr. Davis wants to speak to you. "


    "I''m not Mrs. Davis!" Crystal snapped. That train had passed ages ago!


    "He''s still on the phone..."


    "Just say that I''m sleeping."


    ***


    By the time Nathan returned home from work, everyone was eating. He waste because he''d stopped to purchase more toys for rk, a baby cradle, and an assortment of baby clothes.


    rk was excited about the toys, and as he took them out of their bag, he showed Nancy. "Mommy!" he eximed. "Uncle Davis bought me more toys. This time he brought me a remote-control car, a small ne, and a train."


    "Did you say thank you to Uncle Davis?"


    rk''s cheeks turned red. He turned to Nathan and said, "Thank you, Uncle Davis."


    "You''re wee." Nathan chuckled. He patted the boy on the head and said, "Now why don''t you sit back at the table. You can y with your new toys once you have finished eating."


    rk nodded. "Yes, Sir."


    Nathan hung up his coat.. He joined them at the table, and as he poured his first ss of wine, it began to snow outside.

 Chapter 1779 - 297: I’m Married To Someone Else

    Dinner was about halfway through, and it seemed that the evening would pass without incident. The falling snow had put everyone in a jovial mood, and everyone was exchanging stories about winters from their childhood. And for the moment, all was forgotten, and there was only this moment. Even rk seemed to have forgotten his bag of toys.


    But then Nathan''s brow furrowed, and he turned to Crystal. "Why didn''t you answer my phone call from earlier?" His tone was cold. "And why didn''t you eat the medicine soup that was prepared for you? Do you think that you can get away from me? That is nuts, by the way. By now, you should know that I am not that easy to get rid of!" As he spoke, he reached forward and began to manhandle Crystal''s breasts.


    Crystal was aghast. She shoved his hands away, and then she looked around the table. Thankfully, everyone was paying attention to the snow. No one had seen what had just transpired between them. "What is your problem?" she hissed. "Have you no decency?"


    "None at all," he replied. "I want to have a baby. Until you are pregnant, nothing else matters. By the way, have you seen the cradle that I bought?"


    Crystal red at him. "I''m not even pregnant. Why did you buy a cradle?"


    "Don''t worry." Nathan chuckled. "It wille in handy, and sooner rather thanter. You''ll see!"


    Crystal''s ire began to rise, and her cheeks turned red. "Nathan, did you forget that I''m married to someone else."


    "You could divorce him just as easily as you married him," Nathan argued. "Then we could get married! We were happy once, weren''t we? So, why can''t we be happy again?"


    Crystal shook her head sadly and said, "No. It''s not going to happen. We cannot go back. And besides, I was never happy with you. I was your prisoner!"


    "At the very least, you should divorce Eric!" Nathan shouted. "You don''t love him either!"


    "Eric''s not going to let me divorce him," Crystal replied. "He is nearly as possessive as you are!"


    Nathan lit a cigarette. He took a long drag and blew it into her face. Then, while their faces were close, he whispered into her ear: "What do you want from me."


    "I want you to let me go," she replied.


    Nathan''s pupils dted. "You know that I can''t do that."


    Crystal felt like she was about to explode, but rk grabbed her hand, and she had to force herself to calm down and force herself to smile. "What is it, little guy?"


    rk smiled and said, "Aunt Crystal, it''s snowing outside."


    Crystal was stupefied.


    "Shall we go and see the snow?" he asked.


    Crystal could not help but smile. His innocent excitement had served as the perfect antidote to her anger, and his insertion into the situation had forced Nathan to back off.


    Nathan looked at Crystal with rk. He saw that she was good with the boy, and he was more determined than ever to have a child with her, to serve as a mediator between them.


    Crystal scratched rk''s nose and said, "Little thing, you haven''t even finished your meal yet. If you do not eat it up, you will get hungryter."


    rk turned to Nancy and said, "Please, Mom... Please! Please! Please!


    "Sure." Nancy shrugged. "I can make you a pizzater. It''s not a big deal."


    Crystal gave Nancy a skeptical look. "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure." Nancy nodded. "This is the first time he has seen snow. Of course, he is excited. Would you like to go out and y?"


    "Pizza and Snow!" rk pped his hands. "Come on, Auntie! I love pizza, and I love snow!"


    Nancy smiled at Crystal and said, "By the way, I made you something delicious to celebrate the fact that you''re not rted to Paul."


    Nathan looked startled. He raised his eyebrows. "Are the results in?" he asked.


    "They are," Nancy replied. "And Crystal and Paul are not rted. We can celebrateter, though. For now, let''s go y with rk in the snow!"


    It only took a few moments for everyone to get dressed, so it was still snowing when they got outside. Wolf had been sleeping in the doghouse, and when he heard the door open, he jumped to his feet and ran over to greet them. When he got to rk, he started jumping around and wagging his tail like crazy.


    rk gently tugged at the dog''s tail, and he began to shout, "rk rides Wolf! rk rides Wolf! rk rides Wolf!"


    "Are you going to ride him again?" Crystal asked. "He''s a dog, not a horse..."


    "rk is so little that Wolf is a horse to him!" Nancy exined, and she helped her son mount the dog.


    rk squealed with glee as the dog carried him about the yard.


    "Be careful!" Nancy shouted. "Hold on tight, and don''t fall."


    "He''s quite the dog!" Crystal eximed.


    Nathanughed. "Dogs are intelligent animals. Crystal, I''m surprised that you didn''t know that..."


    "Nathan, you are such an asshole sometimes." Having said that, she crouched down, formed a snowball, and threw it at Nathan. Unfortunately, it missed, and the one that he threw back at her did not.


    "Nancy!" Crystal shouted for backup. "You''ve got to help me!"


    Nancy clumsily formed a snowball and handed it to Crystal. She threw it at Nathan, but because it had not been packed well enough, it split apart into a million pieces. Noah was better at making snowballs, though, and he handed Crystal one that was the size and weight of a hardball. "Don''t aim for his head," he whispered. "It''s an ice ball!"


    Crystal felt its weight, and after a second, she said, "It''s too heavy. You throw it!"


    Noah nodded, took aim, and threw the ice ball at Nathan with all of his strength. Nathan turned and ducked at just the wrong moment, and it hit him in the back of the head, forcing him face first into the snow.


    The minute he hit the ground, everyone startedughing. "Are you going to surrender?" Crystal asked.


    "Never!" Nathan snarled. He had an angry expression on his face, but everyone could tell that he was having fun. Suddenly, Vic came around the corner. He had two snowballs, and he gave them both to Nathan. Both snowballs missed their targets, though, and they all erupted into fits ofughter. Even Nathan and Vic wereughing.


    Crystal had not been so rxed for a long time. Shey back in the snow, looked up at the sky, and thought - This will be my first Christmas with Nathan.. She remembered previous Christmases with Carlos, and she marveled at how much had changed since then.

 Chapter 1780 - 298: Don’t Leave The House

    Suddenly, a shadow fell across Crystal, and she looked up. It was Nathan, and he was offering her his hand. "Silly girl, it''s too cold to lie here. What are you thinking about?"


    "I was thinking about my father," she lied. She knew that if she told him the truth - that she had been thinking about Carlos - it would ruin his good mood.


    "Were you thinking about your DNA test?" he asked.


    "I was," Crystal lied again.


    Nathan took her cold hand, and when he realized how cold it was, he lifted his shirt and pressed it against his chest. "I could be your father until you find your real father," he suggested. "I will make sure that you are always safe and warm."


    Crystal''s body stiffened. First, he wanted to marry her, and now he wanted to be her Daddy?!?! What is wrong with his brain? - she wondered.


    Nathan saw the look on her face and frowned. He asked, "What''s wrong? I just want you to be warm."


    "I don''t need your help," Crystal grumbled. "Can you leave me alone already? Go back. inside!"


    "Now?" Nathan''s brow furrowed.


    "Yes! Now!" Crystal pulled her hand away and pushed him away from her. "Go away!"


    "As if!" Nathan leaned over her, grabbed the furthest shoulder away from him, and rolled her over so that she was on top of him.


    Crystal tried to get away, but he wrapped his arms around her and held her with all of his strength. "Why are you doing this?" she cried.


    "Have you forgotten what I said before?" He had an impish grin on his face. "When you tell me to go away, what you really want is for me to have sex with you."


    Crystal frowned. "That''s not what I meant!" Nathan pinched her bum yfully. "So that is what you meant!"


    "What should I say if I actually want you to go away?" Crystal asked. She felt like things were spinning out of control, and she was getting nauseous.


    Nathan raised his eyebrow and pressed his thumb against her lips. "In that case, you must say that you want me."


    "Nathan! You''re trying to trick me!" She seized him by the hair. She wanted to pull it out by the roots, but she could not bring herself to do it.


    "It''s not a trick." Nathan smiled and said, "It''s only a game. I am just trying to lighten things up." He wanted to make it easier for her to open her heart and show her love for him.


    "Why should I believe you?"


    "I will prove it to you."


    While this was going on, Nancy had been building a snowman with rk and Noah, and she wasn''t really paying attention to the other two. Thus, when Nathan grabbed Crystal and threw her over his shoulder, she was shocked. "N-N-Nathan," she stuttered. "Wh-What are you d - doing? D-D-Don''t you want to p-y in the s -snow?"


    Nathan chuckled and said, "We''re going to go make a little snowman of our own..." He winked. "...If you know what I mean!"


    ****


    Crystal was sitting on the bed with her legs hanging over the edge, and Nathan was sitting behind her. Four hours had passed since he had brought her in from the cold, but it felt like much more time had passed.


    He kissed her on her shoulder and neck as he massaged her shoulders. "Did you like that?" he asked.


    "I did not," she replied.


    Nathan grinned. "So, you did like it..." He was still ying The Opposite Game.


    Crystal bit her lower lip and looked away from him. He had already f****d her several times, and she was burnt out. Now more than ever, she wanted her privacy. She wanted to shower in peace and go to bed. Is that too much to ask for? - she wondered


    Apparently, it was.


    Nathan had been serious about making a baby, and her opinion had been taken out of the equation. Not only had he refused to wear a condom, but he had chosen specific positions to facilitate a pregnancy. Beforehand, they had washed, and he had checked their temperature. "Everything has to be in order," he had exined, and he had gone so far as to calcte her ovtion period. She was furious and fought him. But in the end, he took that which she would not give freely.


    A few of the times, Crystal was able to pull away at thest moment, and his spunk soiled the sheets. When that happened, he held her tight, and her strength began to ebb. And his stamina seemed to know no bounds.


    He kissed her earlobe. "Shall we go again?" he whispered.


    Hell no! - she thought but did not say. When Crystal did not respond, he got off the bed and stood in front of her. He pressed her back to the bed, forced her feet behind her head, and he forced her from a standing position. There was nothing that she could do, so she took the abuse passively, and she sent her mind to her Better ce.


    Unfortunately, even in her Better ce, she could not stop worrying about what would happen if she got pregnant. If she had a child, she would be stuck with Nathan for the rest of her life.


    A fate worse than death - she thought absently. She couldn''t believe that, not so long ago, she had lusted after him.


    Once Nathan had ejacted, he rolled off of her. "See," he said. "That was nice, wasn''t it?" He curled his lips contentedly. His forehead was dripping with sweat.


    Crystal mustered up thest of her strength and sat up. "I''m getting up now," she said. "I''m getting dressed, and I''m leaving."


    "You can leave when I permit you to leave." Nathan grabbed her arm and chucked.


    Crystal sighed. "May I be permitted to leave?"


    "You may leave this room," he replied. He let go of her arm. "But don''t leave the house. And do not even think about sneaking off. My guards will have their eyes on you 24/7."


    ****


    Almost immediately after Paul''s post went live, it went viral. The whole world had been waiting to see how he would respond to Nancy''s usations, and now he had. He was suing her for Defamation of Character, and he was charging her with Kidnapping, Assault, Attempted Murder, and there were a few other minor usations listed.


    As evidence, Paul provided a series of photographs. Among these, there were images of him being tied to a chair, getting his hair shaved, and being rolled into a rug. Finally, he was locked in a secret room for two days with only drinking water. Apparently, these images had been taken from the castle''s security monitors.


    Many of the pictures included images of Nancy and Noah, and they did not look good. So, by the end of the day, they had reced Paul and Nancy as the inte''s newest Viin and Viiness.


    ording to the post, Nancy had pushed Michelle to the ground while she was pregnant, and it had caused her to miscarry. This suggested that the video of Michelle abusing her son was a fake, which made everything Nancy had said unbelievable.


    Not only did the public forgive Paul for his supposed indiscretions, but they began to think that, if there had been any abuse, Nancy probably deserved it.


    Unlike Nancy, who had been unstable in her video, crying and trembling, Paul remained calm and confident. He said, "I haveplete faith in the Judicial System. There will be a trial. When it is over, I will have my son. As for Nancy, she will be in jail. So, to those that still believe that I am at fault, I would ask you to reserve your judgment until the judge has made his ruling.. Of course, if Nancy refuses to defend herself in a court ofw, then you will know without a doubt who the guilty party is."

 Chapter 1781 - 299: Mommy, Don’t Cry

    The next day, when Crystal discovered what Paul had done, she was furious.


    Crystal reread Paul''s post for the third or fourth time, and with each reading, her anger grew. Of all the ways that Paul could have drawn Nancy out of hiding, this was the most despicable.


    If Nancy did not show up at the courthouse, the public would see it as an admission of guilt. She had already lost their approval, and the only way to redeem herself would be to stand up for herself. Of course, if she did that, then she would be vulnerable.


    Until this moment, Nancy''s life had begun to show some improvement, and it was hard to believe how quickly things had turned to shit.


    Crystal pounded the table with her fist. "Eric must be involved in this," she muttered. Between him and Paul, he was the more capable one, definitely, the more intelligent one. "But what is his motivation?" Paul''s was apparent, but there was no reason for Eric to get involved in this way, especially if he was still trying to prove his love for Crystal.


    ****


    The snow was still falling, but the heat from the hot springs warmed the snowkes before they touched the water. The pool was half full, and everyone was having a good time. Only Eric seemed out of ce.


    Eric lounged in the corner of the pool with a ss of champagne in his hand. There were half a dozen half-naked women on the other side of the pool. He watched their breasts bounce about enticingly, but he did not join them. asionally, one of them would blow him a kiss, but his d**k did not respond.


    Paul waved to him. "Come on!" he shouted. "Have some fun, why don''t ya?"


    Eric frowned, took a sip of his campaign, and said, "No thanks. Maybeter."


    What''s the matter?" Paulughed. "Is somebody hiding a hard-on?"


    "Not me," Eric replied sadly. "How about you?"


    Paul scowled. "I don''t have one either." And as they faced each other, it urred to them that they both had the same problem: They were both impotent.


    "This is all Nancy''s fault!" Paulined. He looked down and punched himself in the d**k. "That little bitch!"


    His friend''s show of aggression disheartened Eric. He looked at the girls and thought - Why not? He waved two of them over, and they obediently joined him on the other side of the pool. The first one stood behind him and began to massage his neck and shoulders. She moaned into his ear. "You are so tense... Let me help you with that."


    The second girl gave the first the evil eye as she sat down beside Eric. She brought his right hand to her breast and encouraged him while her right hand slipped into his swimming trunks.


    "Do you think she''ll show up in court?" Paul wondered.


    "Who?"


    "Nancy!" Paul eximed. "Who else?!?!"


    "I am not sure," Eric admitted.


    "Aren''t you always sure?"


    "I used to be, but I''m not anymore. With Crystal in my life, I feel like I''m riding a roller coaster backward. Everything seems to catch me off guard, and I''m always on the verge of throwing up... Does that make any sense?"


    "It does," Paul replied. "Nancy makes me feel the same way. That is why this little war between us is so aggravating. I called her, but she didn''t call back, and she blocked me on all of her Social media."


    Eric smiled and said, "It sounds like you are in love with her. They are likely with Nathan. Go to his home and bring her back with you. If you do that, your erection is sure to return!"


    "I will do that!" Paul eximed. "But not because I love her. I will do it because I want to torture her. I can''t let her be happy."


    "Good for you, buddy!" Eric smiled and casually told the girl beside him to "Get the f**k away from me." Finally, he was ready to go inside.


    ****


    Nancy began to tremble at the sight of Paul on the television. This was supposed to be over - she thought. But with Paul, nothing was ever over.


    rk was quietly ying with his Legos, but when he heard Paul''s voice, his eyes lit up. He looked at the TV and said, "Mommy! Look! It''s Daddy! He''s on TV!"


    Nancy nodded.


    Paul was speaking to a reporter, and in the top left-hand corner, a video of Michelle abusing rk was being shown.


    Nancy could not believe her eyes. She had always suspected that Paul knew what Michelle was doing to their son. Now that it had been exposed, though, she never would have thought that he woulde to her defense.


    Paul cleared his throat, and then he said, "By now, I am sure that everyone has seen the shocking images that my ex-wife posted. If they were real, I assure you that I would be as livid as you all were when you saw them, so I do not me anyone for the angry things that have been said about me. Thankfully, the videos were fake. None of the things that were shown in the videos were real, and my son was never harmed while he was in my care.


    "Unfortunately, he is no longer in my care, and I have no way of knowing if he is safe. We have all seen what Nancy is capable of, and it scares me to think that she could use our son to hurt me."


    Tears welled up in Nancy''s eyes, and before long, she was wailing into her hands. rk climbed up into herp and wrapped his arms around her. "Mommy, don''t cry."


    "Don''t worry, honey. Mommy loves you, and everything will be alright."


    Suddenly, the television clicked off, and they both looked up. Noah was standing in the middle of the room, and he had a sad smile on his face. "I think we''ve seen enough of that," he said. "I think we need a media ckout."


    Nancy nodded. "Agreed."


    "Agreed,"ughed rk.

 Chapter 1782 - 300: I Never Lie

    Crystal had been taking a nap when Nancy started crying, and the noise woke her up. By the time she got to the stairs, though, Nancy, Noah, and rk were hugging it out. She paused to catch the moment on film, and then she joined them.


    Nancy''s face turned red when she saw her friend. "I suppose you saw all of that¡­."


    "Not really." Crystal shrugged. "But I''ve got a picture of you guys hugging. A blind man could see how much you love each other."


    As rk climbed onto the sofa tofort Nancy, Crystal took out her cell phone and took a few more photos.


    "What''s with the photos?" Nancy asked.


    "I want to show the world what a happy life you''ve given rk," she replied.


    "It won''t work," Nancy argued. "Paul will just say that the pictures are fake."


    "He might," Crystal admitted. "But I still think it''s our best defense against his usations. We can also use older photos and videos like the ones the servants took of us ying in the snow yesterday."


    "The more photos the better." Nancy smiled hopefully. "Isn''t that right?"


    "Exactly so," Crystal agreed. "Let''s stay positive. I have a feeling that everything will work out in the end."


    Nancy frowned and said, "I wish I had your ability to stay positive."


    ****


    Nathan arrived home that evening as per his usual time, with Vic walking in front of him. Today, though, when he reached the door, it opened automatically.


    Crystal had a giant grin on her face as she pulled it inward. "You''re back!" she eximed.


    And she held out her hand for his coat. Feeling a little surprised, Nathan raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "What''s all this?" hung it up. "You must be cold," she said.


    Crystal brushed the snow off his coat, and "The snow melts when it sees you." Nathan shook his head and chuckled. "So, how could I ever be cold?"


    Nathan kicked off his shoes, and rk offered him a pair of warm slippers. "Uncle Davis," he said. "Put on your slippers." Then, while he was putting the slippers on, the boy put his shoes on the shoe rack for him.


    Nathan could not figure out what was going on, but he liked it. Multiple times, he asked them why they were being so nice, but they evaded the question. He was about to try again, but as he opened his mouth, Nancy called from the kitchen: "Dinner time. Everyone up to the table!" And as she spoke, the scents struck him, and his mouth began to water.


    There was a box of toys under Nathan''s arm, and he handed it to rk. "These are for you," he said. "Now, let''s go and eat!"


    They sat down at the table, and as Nathan dished his food onto his te, Crystal asked him how his day went. Nathan frowned and asked, "Why are you so nice today?"


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Crystal grumbled. "You make it sound like I am usually a real bitch..."


    "No, no, no." He gave her a kiss and said, "That''s not what I meant. You have to admit that you are being a lot more attentive to me than you usually are."


    "Well, okay." Crystal smiled. He kissed her again, this time more passionately, but when he tried to gnaw on her lip, she pulled away. "What the heck?"


    "We can''t do this in front of rk," Crystal replied. "We can''t be bad role models." She pointed to the porch. "Let''s go over there. Don''t you think that it will be exciting to sneak off to kiss?"


    Once they were on the porch, they embraced, and he pressed her against the wall. They kissed passionately as they explored each other''s mouths with their tongues and their bodies with their hands.


    As they were kissing, Nathan noticed that Crystal was keeping an eye on what was going on in the house. He bit into her lip, and she yelped.


    "What was that for?" Crystal hissed.


    "You are very distracted," Nathan replied. "Stay with me." He slipped his right hand into her dress and caressed her left breast. "Why are you being so kind to me today?"


    When Crystal did not respond, he lifted her skirt and rubbed himself against her thighs. She wanted to resist, but she was afraid of making a big noise and drawing everyone''s attention. "Don''t you dare!" she hissed.


    Nathan chuckled. He pressed his index finger against her lips and shushed her.


    "We can''t do this here," Crystal whispered. "We could be found out at any time..."


    Nathan wriggled his eyebrows and said, "That''s what makes this so exciting."


    He pushed her panties aside, and he was about to insert two fingers into her wet core when Wolf came around the corner. He was barking and wagging his tail, and rk was on his back.


    Crystal hastily pushed Nathan away so that she could greet the happy intruders. "rk!" she eximed. "Look at you! You are such a big boy!"


    rk''s brow furrowed. "Aunt Crystal, what were you doing with Uncle Davis?"


    The color drained from Crystal''s face. For a moment, her mind waspletely nk, and just as an appropriate answer came to her, Nathan said, "We''re making a little sister for you!"


    Crystal red at Nathan. "Why did you say that?!?!" she shouted.


    "I never lie."


    "Where will my little sistere from?" rk asked.


    Nathan grinned and said, "Girls are born with a hole, and boys have a duty to fill it. That is what you crawled out of: the hole. And your little sister will do the same, and she will also have a hole."


    Crystal gritted her teeth and pinched him. "What are you talking about?"


    Nathan grunted but said no more on the matter.


    rk stared at them for a moment, considering what had been said, and then he rode away on Wolf.


    ****


    Later that night, Nancy noticed that rk was rummaging through his clothes, and she asked him what he was doing. He looked up at her, smiled, and said, "Uncle Davis said Aunt Crystal has a hole..."


    "Oh?" Nancy was shocked, but she hid it as best she could.


    "I crawled out of your hole," he exined. "My baby sister will crawl out of Aunt Crystal''s. But you must mend your hole, Mommy. Let me fill it for you."


    Nancy''s mouth dropped open. She almost fainted. She began to blush, and she did not know what to say to her son.


    Crystal and Nathan were in the next room, and they heard everything. "Look what you''ve done!" she growled.


    Nathan just shrugged. "He''ll have to know sooner orter."


    "He''s just a toddler!" Crystal eximed. "If I get pregnant, I won''t let you near the baby, not if this is the kind of parent you''ll be!"


    Nathan''s eyes lit up. "So, you''re going to get pregnant! Oh, happy day!"


    "What the f**k?" Crystal could not believe what she was hearing. He was like a child.. He only heard what he wanted to hear. "If you want to have children," she said, "you will have to have them with someone else!"

 Chapter 1783 - 301: Michelle Evil Scheme

    Before going to bed, Crystal released the first series of photos and videos showing rk having fun with his mother, and like all the media that went before them, they went viral. The snowball fight video was particrly touching, and by the morning, it was all that anyone was talking about.


    The tide of public opinion had turned once more, and once again, it was Paul''s word that people were suspicious of. Unfortunately, things were not as one-sided as they once were. The public was now divided between those who supported Paul and those who supported Nancy, and #TeamPaul and #TeamNancy was trending on all Social media. One thing about Paul''s followers, though, is that many of them were bots, and those that were not had been misled by his propaganda.


    Paul had a tech-savvy team that supported him. They created fake news and made it go viral. They went into chat rooms and stirred up animosity towards Nancy, and his bots voted against her in online polls. Of course, Nathan hired people to defend Nancy, but he was limited by her decision that they would only tell the truth. If that were not the case, the battle between them would not have been as close as it was. As it was, the two opponents were standing neck-and-neck.


    However, everything changed when a doctor came forward and said that Michelle had been admitted to the hospital where he worked. ording to his police statement, she had suffered severe burns to seventy percent of her face and a blow to the bridge of her nose. Two of her front teeth had been knocked out, and she had a broken leg.


    Suddenly, #TeamPaul and #TeamNancy was a thing of the past. #SupportMichelle was everywhere.


    Michelle had been abandoned in a secluded ce in Paul''s backyard, and by the time she was found, she had been in aa for a long time. Furthermore, her wounds were severely inmed and infected. "She is being treated in the Intensive Care Unit," he concluded.


    The doctor''s statement was leaked to the media, and when it aired, they showed a video of Michelle. She could be seen lying on a hospital bed, and so much of her body was wrapped in gauze that she looked like a mummy.


    The screen split suddenly. On the left side, an image of Nancy and Noah appeared. On the left, there was an interview with a police officer being live-streamed. The officer looked into the camera and said, "If you have seen either of these individuals, we will encourage you to contact your local police station or dial 9-1-1."


    After that, there were a series of clips from interviews. An olddy that lived next door to Paul said that she had heard a heartbreaking cry for help on the same day that Michelle had been hurt. A youngdy who lived nearby also imed that she had heard the screams.


    Several servants testified that Nancy had instructed her bodyguards to pour boiling water over Michelle''s head.


    ****


    Outside of the hospital, Michelle''s fans held a vigil by candlelight. There was a giant poster of her on the wall, and beneath it, there were flowers and plush toys, cards, jewelry, and an assortment of other items of significance. They were all praying that she would have a swift recovery.


    Inside the hospital, Michelle''s doctor was carefully removing the gauze from her face, and she smiled when she saw her reflection in the mirror. The burns had covered seventy percent of her face, but there would only be a minimal amount of scarring. Her nose had been repaired, and her two false teeth looked real.


    As she examined her face, the doctor pulled out an apple from his pocket. He polished it on his shirt and began to cut it up.


    "It''s a miracle!" Michelle eximed. She turned to the doctor and said, "Thank you so much!"


    "You''re wee." The doctor smiled. He stuck a piece of apple into Michelle''s mouth and said, "In a few months, once the swelling has gone down, you will barely even notice the scars."


    Michelle touched his chest and let her fingers slide down his body, and when she got to his belt, she gave it a seductive tug. "Whatever can I do to repay you?"


    "I have an idea," the doctor replied. He quickly closed the blinds and went to the foot of the bed. Then he pulled up the quilt and began to kiss her toes, and it wasn''t long before he was sucking on them.


    Michelle moaned. "Baby, you are so nice to me!"


    The doctor looked up, and her big toe slipped out of his mouth. He smiled and said, "I would do anything for you. I have been a fan of yours since you first began your modeling career. I''ll never forget your spread in Victoria''s Secret magazine..."


    Michelle smiled and wriggled her toes yfully, but just as he began to lick in between her big toe and her index toe, somebody knocked on the door.


    The doctor quickly covered her feet, smoothed out the quilt, and stood up. "Come in," he said.


    It was one of the nurses. She came over and whispered something into the doctor''s ear. He nodded grimly and promised, "I''ll check on it. Is there anything else," he asked irritably.


    The nurse hesitated for a moment, and then she said, "There are a lot of Michelle''s fans outside the hospital. They are holding a candlelight vigil, and they have brought presents. Should I let them in?"


    "Absolutely not!" the doctor eximed.


    "The patient needs rest. They are not allowed toe in."


    "But I want those gifts," Michelle interrupted. "And I want to tell my fans that I''m on the mend. I don''t want them to worry about me."


    The doctor coughed and said, "Fine." He turned to the nurse and instructed her to bring the presents in.


    Very quickly, the room was filled with flowers, fruits, and dolls that had been modeled in Michelle''s image.


    When Paul had seen the images of Michelle abusing rk, he had been inclined to believe what he was seeing. Then, when it seemed that she had run out on him, her guilt seemed like a certain thing. Now that he knew what Nancy had done to her, though, it was clear to him who the real victim was.


    Now that he knew "the truth," he called the hospital and asked the doctor to take care of Michelle, and before hanging up, he said, "Please ask her to call me as soon as she wakes up."


    Paul ended the call without saying goodbye, and he called his bodyguard, who had been sitting in the hallway.


    "What''s up?" The bodyguard asked.


    "I want Michelle''s room guarded 24/7," Paul replied.. "Who knows what Nancy is capable of¡­."

 Chapter 1784 - 302: Something Was Wrong

    As chance would have it, Crystal saw the report about Michelle at the same time as Paul. Their reactions, though, were vastly different. By the time the segment had reached its conclusion, she was thinking - Some people might think we went too far, but I think that we did not go far enough. We should have killed her! If we had killed her and disposed of her body, we would not be in the position we are in now!


    Because Michelle was a public figure, her case would receive much more attention than it otherwise would have. But if there had been nobody, then there never would have been a story.


    Crystal was trying to think of ways to punish. Michelle - it would be hard with an ocean between them - when wolf began to bark, she went to the window, and she saw that Noah and rk had been building a snowman in the backyard, but the dog was running around in circles in a way that suggested to her that something was wrong.


    Nancy was in the living room, and when she heard the barking, she came to the same conclusion: Something was wrong! She got up right away and ran towards the back door. Crystal was also on her way, and the two friends mmed into each other as Nancy passed the stairs. Crystal almost fell on her ass, but Nancy grabbed her arm and helped her steady herself.


    "Quick!" Crystal huffed. "...The backyard¡­ Trouble¡­"


    "I know!" Nancy eximed. "There''s no time to wait!"


    They ran to the back together, and when they stepped outside, they were both relieved to see that rk was alright. But then they saw Noah. He was lying in the snow, and he was clutching his chest. Nancy ran to his side. "Noah, what''s the matter with you?" Nancy picked up rk, who was frightened.


    Noah did not reply, and Crystal noticed that his breathing was shallow, so she called for several bodyguards to carry him into the house. Once he was inside, she called for a doctor. When the doctor arrived, he examined Noah, and when he was done, he said, "It looks like shock caused by heart atrophy."


    "Heart atrophy?" Nancy frowned. "Does that mean that he had a heart attack?"


    "No, I don''t think so. It looks like there was a contraction caused by ack of blood flow to the heart."


    Nancy touched Noah''s arm. "How could that be? Will he get better?"


    The doctor sighed and shook his head. "His rate of exhaustion is extremely high. At this rate, he will soon be dead..."


    Nancy grabbed Crystal''s hand to support her shaky body.


    "Does he have a history of heart problems in his family?" the doctor asked.


    "I''m sorry. I''m not sure." Nancy sighed. "You''re a doctor. Can''t you find out?"


    "I cannot," the doctor admitted.


    "How long does he have?" Crystal asked.


    "Three days? Five days? A month?"


    "It depends on his situation," the doctor replied.


    Noah struggled to sit up, and he red at the doctor. "Who are you to say that I''m dying?" he growled. "I think that I know my body better than you do!" He stood up and began to walk towards the door.


    He was about halfway there when Crystal shouted at him. "Stop!"


    Noah stood still. He was still clutching his chest, but he was doing his best to hide his pain. "Who do you think you are?" he snapped. "I am a grown man. I cane and go as I please!"


    "Is that so?" Crystal smirked. Then she turned to the guards that had carried him in and ordered them to put him in his bed. And despite his curses andints, they followed her order.


    ****


    Later that evening, when Nathan came home, Crystal sat on hisp and told him about Noah''s prognosis. Once everything had been said, she asked him what he thought, but he just shrugged. "Why do you care so much about him?" he asked.


    "He saved you once." Crystal put her hands around his neck. "He saved me, too. He saved Nancy and rk. Doesn''t that mean something to you?"


    "Not really. If he had not been there, I would have arranged for someone else to rescue you."


    Crystal pleaded with him. "Don''t be so cold. The point is that he was the one that saved us. It wasn''t anyone else, and now he is sick. We can''t turn our backs on him."


    "Without his family history, what can we do?" Nathan wondered. "If the doctors can''t find it, and he won''t tell us, then there is no hope for him."


    ''What do you know about Noah?" Crystal stared at him suspiciously. She knew that by now, he would have done a background check on Noah. That was just the kind of person he was. He did not trust anyone.


    "I don''t know anything," Nathan replied.


    "Are you sure that you don''t know anything?"


    "You don''t believe me?" Nathan was taken aback. "You are hurting my feelings..."


    "I highly doubt it!" Crystal red at him. "Anyway, can we not make this about you? This is a matter of life and death for Noah, and you''re acting like a spoiled child. Can''t you just help? If not for his sake, then for mine?"


    "Fine." Nathan sighed and said, "We''ll get to the bottom of this."


    "You have to hurry!" Crystal eximed. "The doctor says he won''t live much longer." She put her arm around his neck and kissed him on the forehead. "I''ll leave it to you. Okay?"


    Nathan nodded and said, "I will do my best."


    ****


    Nathan felt like he was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. Noah had been poisoned, and only Paul had the antidote. He could tell Crystal this, but there was no point in doing so because Paul would never hand over the anecdote, and they could note up with it on their own. So, it seemed that the best option was to pretend to search for a cure.. Then, when Noah died, everyone would think that he had died of natural causes.

 Chapter 1785 - 303: How Could I Have Forgotten?

    While Crystal was in the shower, Nathan picked up his cell phone and sent Vic a text message. "Has the bracelet been finished yet?" he asked.


    "It is done," Vic replied. "I haven''t picked it up yet, though. Do you want me to pick it up now?"


    Nathan replied that he did, and as he put his phone away, he began tough. Crystal had escaped him before, but with what he had in mind, that would never happen again...


    ****


    The next day, Crystal was rudely awoken by a hard tug at her wrist. Her eyes popped open, and when Nathan saw the startled look in her eyes, he burst into gales ofughter.


    "What''s this?" Crystal growled.


    "It''s time to get up," he replied. "Don''t be such a cker."


    Crystal sat up in bed, swung her legs over the edge, and kicked him in the shins.


    "Ouch!" Nathan yelped. His pupils dted, and he cursed her out.


    "That''s what you get." Crystal chuckled as she got out of bed. She went over to her wardrobe to pick out an outfit, and as she lifted her hand, she saw that there was a strange bracelet on her wrist. She frowned and turned to Nathan. "What''s this?" she asked.


    "It''s a GPS Locator," Nathan replied. "It is a permanent fixture, so you might as well get used to it. The only way to get it off is by cutting off your hand."


    "What the f**k?" Crystal''s face turned red from rage. "You''ve gone too far! Why did you put this on me? You knew I wouldn''t approve!"


    Nathan smiled. "This is my way of ensuring that what is mine remains mine."


    "I''m not yours!" Crystal hissed. She red at him, and she wanted to kick him again, but she knew that it would not help. More likely than not, it would just turn him on.


    "I''ve got another gift for you." On cue, a servant appeared in a white dress. "Try it on," Nathan prompted.


    "I will not!" Crystal stomped her foot and said, "Take off my bracelet first. Then I will try the dress on."


    Nathan frowned. "So," he said. "You don''t want to save Noah?"


    Crystal glowered at him angrily. Finally, her voice softened. "Am I going to some party?" she asked.


    "No. It''s not a party."


    "Where are we going?"


    "We are celebrating a very important asion," he replied. "No more lollygagging. Do you hear me? Clean up and get dressed."


    Crystal''s cheeks turned red from embarrassment. She did not like it when he treated her like a child. "Where are we going?" she shouted. "I won''t go unless you tell me where we are going!"


    "Fine!" Nathan smirked. "Be that way." And when she still did not move, he picked her up, threw her over his shoulder, and carried her into the bathroom. Once inside, he cleaned her himself, washing her face, brushing her teeth, and braiding her hair. Finally, when she was all ready to go, he said, "We''re going to an auction."


    "Why are we going to an auction?" Crystal asked. "And why couldn''t you have just said that from the start?!?!"


    "It was more fun this way," Nathan replied. "And the reason that I want to go is that there is a rare treasure that I want to bid on,"


    ****


    After breakfast, Nathan and Crystal drove to a small airfield where a helicopter waited to take them to the auction house. Crystal did not understand why Nathan had insisted that she go or even why he wanted to go. In the past, if Nathan took a fancy to something, he would ask Vic to buy it. When she asked him about it, though, he just shook his head and said, "You''ll see when we get there."


    The trip wasn''t long, and when they arrived, Nathan handed her a fox mask.


    He had a wolf mask for himself. Crystal thought that they were gaudy, but she kept her opinion to herself.


    Near the entrance, there was an army of journalists, bodyguards, and security guards. Crystal was full of questions, but there was no one to ask. All that she could do was link her arm with Nathan''s and go where he led her. Vic and six bodyguards followed them.


    When they entered the auction hall, Crystal noticed that almost all of the guests were lovers. That''s weird - she thought as the receptionist led them to balcony seats on the second floor.


    Beautiful models walked around and posed on the auction stage to disy an assortment of gems and nes.


    "Did you notice that there are a lot of couples here today?" Crystal asked.


    Nathan nodded and said, "You must know why. It''s Valentine''s day!"


    Crystal''s face turned white. "How could I have forgotten?" she gasped.


    ****


    Several strong men carried items to the stage one at a time, and the Auction Master exined what each one was and what the starting bids would be. There were antiques, paintings, and jewelry, but nothing caught Crystal''s eyes - That is until a lunch box was opened to reveal pieces of what looked like a paste. They were ck and white, ck as ink and white as congealed fat, and they appeared edible.


    "Cupid''s Arrow," the Auction Master called them. "They were refined from ancient birds. This kind of bird mates for life, and if its partner dies, it never remarried. If one bird is caught, the other will follow it. They would rather die than live on their own.


    Crystal had never seen anything like it. She turned to Nathan and asked, "Would this save Noah?"


    Nathan frowned. "Why are you always thinking about other men?"


    "Isn''t this medicine?" Crystal began to cry. "If it isn''t medicine, then what is it?"


    "Just watch!" Nathan hissed.


    On the stage, a ss cab protruded from the ground floor, and in the center of it, there was a wooden box carved with a pair of birds, and there were two balls of ck and white Cupid''s Arrow. It was very lifelike, and when the reporters saw it, they began to take pictures excitedly.


    "Every person wants to be their partner one and only," the Auction Master continued. "But how many rtionships actuallyst? Typically, love fades, but that needn''t be so. Ancient Egyptians created Cupid''s Arrow for use by Pharaoh on his beloved concubines. The interesting thing about Cupid''s Arrow is that it has a built-in fail-safe.. If, after taking it, you betray the person that you havemitted yourself to, your heart will seize, and you will die."

 Chapter 1786 - 304: You Drive Me Crazy

    The ck and white pieces glowed mysteriously in the ss cab.


    Could there really be such a strange medicine - Crystal wondered. It sounded more like magic than science to her, and she had never believed in the supernatural.


    The Auction Master continued. He said, "There are plenty of couples who want Cupid''s Arrow. Mostly, some have investigated this peculiar dr*g beforehand, and I admire the courage it takes to take your love to the next level!"


    Nathan gave Crystal''s hand a light squeeze as if to say," I love you." He leaned over and whispered into her ear. "Do you know why I brought you here?"


    Crystal shook her head.


    Nathan showed her his biggest grin and said, "After we eat Cupid''s Arrow, we will never want anyone else, and if either of us betrays our rtionship, then that person will surely die!"


    Crystal nibbled on her lower lip. She did not know if this was what he wanted. It sounds so ridiculous - she thought - It sounds like a prison! Like Hell on Earth! So, why is my heart beating so fast?


    Nathan circled her waist with his arm. "If you do this with me," he said, "I can give you a lifetime of love, which is a thousand times what Eric has to offer."


    Crystal'' mouth felt dry, and her head began to spin as an old Brittney Spears song yed out in her head - You drive me crazy...


    With the mask on her face, she felt like she could barely breathe.


    While she was distracted, Nathan held her hand. He gave it a loving squeeze, and then he stealthily slipped her wedding band off her ring finger without her noticing. He looked at it for a second, and then he threw it on the ground where she was unlikely to see it. I should have done that a long time ago - he thought. But the time had never felt right. And now, with it gone, he felt his entire body rx.


    Nathan stretched out his arm, wrapped it around Crystal, and embraced her. "You don''t know how much I love you," he said. "I cherish you more than my life. Crystal Smith, I love you."


    His sudden honesty made Crystal''s heart flutter, and her cheeks turned red.


    "This is not the first time that I have said these words to you," he continued. "I have to say it again, though, because I''m afraid that I did not dere it earnestly enough. I am also afraid that I don''t have enough time to let you know how much I love you."


    Crystal did not know what to say. She felt like the room was spinning, and when he kissed her, not only did she let him, but she kissed him back. Meanwhile, the bidding on the pieces of Cupid''s Arrow had begun, but they were too involved in their kiss to notice what was going on around them. Nathan had not intended to get involved in the bidding war anyway. His n was to wait until the very end, and then Vic would swoop in and outbid everyone else.


    Their kiss continued, and even though Crystal knew that she was falling into his trap, she did not resist him. A tingling started in her midsection and spread through her body until she was immersed in a euphoric bath. She gripped his shirt and moaned.


    She was infatuated with the feeling, and she wanted more, but there was an inner voice that demanded her attention. It sounded like her mother''s voice. "Use your mind," her mother said. "Don''t trust your body or your emotions. They will betray you." She remembered all the times he had betrayed her, and some of the passion faded.


    Suddenly, a beam of light fell on them, forcing them to squint and cover their eyes with their hands. "It''s ours!" Nathan eximed, and he lifted his fist triumphantly.


    Vic had sessfully bid on the pieces of Cupid''s Arrow.


    Crystal frowned. She had been secretly wishing that someone else would win.


    In the dim auction hall, everyone turned to see who had won the pi¨¨ce de resistance. Every eye red enviously. There was only so much Cupid''s Arrow in the world, and their likelihood of ever getting any for themselves had just reduced exponentially. Nobody was happy for them.


    Nathan shrugged and went back to kissing Crystal. Let them hate - he thought - Haters gonna hate... It was not so easy for Crystal to ignore them, though. She could not handle everyone looking at her, and she pushed Nathan away.


    Nathan sighed. "Alright," he said. "Let''s go." He took her hand, and they stood up together. Luckily, they had aisle seats, and they were able to leave without interrupting anyone. Much to their annoyance, though, the spotlight remained on them.


    Crystal''s curvy figure was wrapped in a white close-fitting dress. The fox mask covered the upper half of her face, and from her elegant temperament and manner, people could tell that she was a great beauty.


    Nathan was wearing a hand-made exclusive suit, and his olive-ck pupils never moved away from Crystal. It was obvious to everyone that he was in love.


    They were going to exit the way they hade, but the Auction Master called them to the front, and with so many eyes on them, they felt like they had no choice but to do as he said.


    Crystal felt like she was going to cry, and Nathan could sense her distress. He squeezed her hand gently and leaned over so that he could whisper into her ear. "We''ll make this quick," he promised.


    Crystal nodded silently and allowed herself to be led to the stage.


    As they approached, the Auction Master carefully opened the ss box. He took out the wooden box with the carved pattern on it and passed it to Nathan. Instead of taking the box, though, he opened it, took out the ck piece, and put it into his mouth.


    The audience gasped in unison, and then they began to p and cheer. With this gesture, he won them over. The journalists jumped to their feet and began taking pictures.


    Nathan motioned for Crystal to take the white piece, but she was hesitant. "Don''t worry," he said. "It tastes good!"


    "How does it taste?" she asked nervously.


    "It tastes like..." Nathan paused and thought about it for a moment. Then he smiled and said, "There isn''t really a taste. When you chew it, it ignites a feeling. For me, it was the feeling of loving you."


    The Auction Master was astonished. He had never seen anything like this. He turned to Crystal. "Do you know what this means?" he asked.


    Crystal frowned and shook her head.


    The Auction Master smiled. "It means that whether you take the other piece or not, he will be unconditionally devoted to you until the day that he dies!"


    Crystal''s mouth dropped open. She had known that she was being pulled into a carefully devised trap, but she had not realized howplex or devious it was. It was beyond her ken. "How far down this rabbit hole are you willing to go?" It was her mother''s voice again, and only she could hear it.


    Why did my mother leave me in his care? - she wondered - There must have been a reason!


    Nathan raised his eyebrows. "Are you going to eat the other piece now, or do you want to save it forter?"


    "What if I don''t want to take it at all?" Crystal asked.


    "Then I will respect your decision," Nathan casually lied.. Of course, if she refused to take it, then when they got home, he would force her to take it.

 Chapter 1787 - 305: Good Boy

    Much to Nathan''s surprise, Crystal picked up her piece of Cupid''s Arrow, popped it into her mouth, chewed, and swallowed. His eyes lit up when she opened her mouth to show that it was empty, and the crowd stood up to give her a standing ovation.


    ****


    Nancy was now standing by the windowsill. It was a beautiful sunny day, and the sun''s glow was reflected off the snow in a way that implied that everything was right with the world. From her perspective, though, it seemed that nothing was right with the world. She had just learned that Paul had poisoned Noah. That was what caused his heart problem, and it was unlikely that they would find an antidote.


    At this point, Crystal was her only hope. Crystal had a way of making the impossible possible. Nancy did not know how she did it, and she was always amazed by how she managed to turn things around. Unfortunately, she had no idea where Crystal was.


    Crystal had gone out earlier that morning, and she had not returned. Now it was the middle of the afternoon, time was of the essence, and she had no way of reaching her.


    Crystal had recently changed her phone number, and Nancy did not have the new number programmed into her phone yet. Thus, all she could do was wait. The longer she waited, the more anxious she became.


    The doctor said that Noah did not have much time left, and Nancy feared that he would die while she waited.


    Wolf stepped out of his doghouse, and when he saw her, he barked and wagged his tail. She called his name and said, "Good boy!" It was good to have a distraction. If Crystal did not show up soon, she would be forced to call Paul and beg for the antidote, and that thought terrified her.


    ****


    The next morning - Eric was wearing a white fencing suit. He had his sword in his hand, and he was practicing a variety of jabs and stances. His victimy defeated nearby.


    Finally, he stuck his weapon in the ground and took off his mask to reveal a wicked grin. He wiped the sweat off his forehead, and then he offered his opponent a hand up. The other man scowled and pushed his hand away.


    Eric had been interested in fencing for a few years, but no one had expected that he would one day defeat his fencing coach, who was a fencing champion: A world champion.


    Eric tossed his mask to one of the servants, and then he walked to the table with water on it. He poured himself a ss, sat down, and as he took his first sip, a servant rushed in. He had a yellow envelope in his hand, and after putting it on the table, he said, "Master Bush, this is from Master Davis."


    Eric rolled his eyes as he opened the envelope. "I can''t imagine what this is," he muttered.


    Inside the envelope, there were pictures from the auction and a short description of what had taken ce, and as Eric scanned the images, his ire began to rise. Finally, he crumpled the photos into a ball and threw them on the ground. He thought- Nathan Davis... If it is a war that you want, then it is the war that you shall get!


    He looked at the photos with scorn. Even crumpled and ruined, they seemed to taunt him. Along with the pictures and the short descriptions, there were media clippings, and many of them featured Nathan and Crystal.


    From these clippings, Eric could tell that they had been the talk of the town. By sending them, Nathan had sent a clear message: "You may as well give up. Crystal belongs to me now!"


    ****


    When Crystal woke up, it was nearly noon, so she was not surprised to find Nathan was not by her side. He seldom slept in. rk had taken his spot, and he was staring at her. Finally, he smiled and said, "Good morning, Aunt Crystal."


    She ruffled his hair and said, "Good morning, sweety. How long have you been here?"


    "So long," rk replied. "Forever, I think. Aunt Crystal, where''s my Mommy?"


    Crystal frowned. "You don''t know where your Mommy is?"


    rk shook his head sadly. "Mommy''s gone."


    "Where could she be?" Crystal wondered. She was having a hard time thinking straight, and she had to give her head a shake to get her thoughts in order. When she returned from the auction with Nathan the day before, he had brought her upstairs and f****d her until midnight, and now her whole body was numb.


    "Did she leave any clues?" Crystal wondered. "After all, she has to be somewhere, right!"


    "There''s a paper on the table," rk replied hopefully. "But I can''t read... Here, I''ll go get it."


    Without waiting for a reply, the boy dashed off, and he was back in no time. He had a piece of paper in his hand and a giant grin on his face.


    Crystal took over the note, and as she read it, she began to panic. It said, "Crystal, I have gone to look for Paul. I will be back as soon as I can. Take care of rk while I am gone. Love, Nancy. P.s. I know what I am doing, so don''t worry."


    "Don''t worry!" Crystal eximed. She thought - How can I not worry? Nancy didn''t even say why she was looking for Paul. And even if she has a good reason, wouldn''t her time be better spent looking for a cure for Noah?!?!


    "Where''s my Mommy?" rk asked again.


    "I don''t know," Crystal admitted. "I''m sorry."


    "I want my Mommy," rk whined, and he began to cry. "I''m scared..."


    "I know." Crystal gave him a big hug and rubbed his back. "There, there," she said. "I''m sure that she won''t be gone for long."


    For a long time, rk did not say anything. He cried into her bosom and crutched his sleeves tightly in his tiny fists. Finally, he began to settle, and it seemed to Crystal that he was on the verge of falling asleep, but then the front door open and his eyes


    opened wide. "Is that Mommy?" he asked hopefully. "It must be her!"


    "Let''s go find out," Crystal replied hopefully.


    It was not his Mommy, though. It was Nathan, and when the boy saw him, he curled up on the couch and began to suck his thumb. It was a habit that he had broken almost a year ago, and it hurt Crystal''s heart to see him like this. Nancy had better have a good reason for abandoning him like this - she thought angrily.


    Nathan frowned. He looked at Crystal and asked what was going on. She exined everything, and he was as disconcerted by Nancy''s actions as she was. "I don''t know what to do..." she cried. "And I don''t like seeing rk like this."


    "Don''t worry." Nathan gave her a big hug and said, "We will find her. I will arrange for a search party, and the fact that you know what she likes will help."


    Crystal kissed him hard on the mouth and said, "Thank you so much. I do not know what I would do without you. rk and I will get ready, and then we can go."


    "Hold your horses." Nathan chuckled. "I don''t want to go off half-cocked. If we are going to find your friend, we need to be smart. So, while I get things in order, you have some time. Have a shower, eat, and do whatever else you might need to do."


    "Crystal nodded. "Alright. You are right.. It is best that we keep our wits about us."

 Chapter 1788 - 306: Don’t Overthink It

    While Crystal was getting ready, Nathan attempted to feed rk, but the boy kept his lips tight and refused to eat. "Did you forget that I''m your Uncle?" Nathan asked.


    "I''m not hungry," the boy grumbled. "I just want Crystal to hug me."


    "She''s tired."


    "Don''t care." rk pouted.


    Nathan sighed unhappily, and then he called up to Crystal: "rk is not willing to eat, what should I do?"


    "I''ll be there in a second," Crystal replied, and as she came down the stairs, she said, "Don''t worry about it. He''s not familiar with you, and he''s going through a tough time."


    "But I bring him toys every day," Nathan grumbled.


    "That''s true," Crystal admitted. "But how often do you y with him?"


    Nathan red at rk. "What does that matter?"


    "It makes all the difference in the world,"


    Crystal snapped. "Now quit acting like a child!"


    "I''m not a child," Nathan muttered. He scowled as he sauntered over to Crystal. "I''ll show you that I am a man!"


    Crystal began to tremble as he mped his hand on her shoulder. He gave it a hard squeeze, shoved her against the wall, and grabbed her vag*na with his free hand. "I think I am ready for round two," he chuckled. "How about you?"


    "We don''t have time for this!" Crystal cried. "We have to find Nancy!"


    Nathan smirked. He did not care about Nancy. Apart from Crystal, he did not care about anyone, and if it were not for Crystal, he could have happily let Nancy die. At this point, his only reason for helping was to get rk out of his hair.


    As if on cue, rk began to cry. "What a boner-killer," Nathan muttered. No matter where Crystal went, rk followed closely behind her, leaving no chance for him to have his way with her, and every time the boy approached, Crystal pushed Nathan away for fear of setting a bad example.


    "Crystal, is my Mommying back soon?" rk asked.


    "Just finish the meal," Crystal replied. "She will return when she returns. That''s all that I know."


    rk thought about that for a moment, and then he said, "I''ll wait until she gets back. Then we can eat together."


    Crystal scooped a spoon of macaroni and took a sniff. "Don''t you want to eat?" she asked. "I made this special for you, and by the time Mommy gets here, it won''t be good anymore..."


    rk stuck out his bottom lip and pouted.


    "Not hungry!"


    Nathan smirked and said, "If he doesn''t want to eat, I will eat it for him."


    Crystal''s eyes went wide. "You see? If you don''t eat it, your Uncle Davis is going to eat it, so hurry up!"


    Crystal put the spoon in front of Nathan. She was pretending to feed him while observing rk''s reaction. Much to her surprise, Nathan actually stole the boy''s food.


    "What the Hell was that?" Crystal demanded. "Nathan Davis, you are such a pervert! This is rk''s meal!"


    "Hey!" Nathan wriggled his eyebrows and said, "If you put food in front of my face, I will eat it!"


    "But you knew it was for rk!" Crystal shouted. "I was only offering it to you to coax him into wanting it. And I think you knew that!"


    Nathan shrugged.


    "You are super childish!" Crystal hissed. "Now, do not make any more trouble, okay. The servant said that he hadn''t eaten anything sincest night and I was worried. Where the Hell is Nancy? What if she doesn''te back? What if rk continues to refuse to eat?"


    "Mommy won''te back?" rk began to cry again.


    "I... no..." Crystal did not know how to exin away what she had identally said.


    Nathan rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t worry about the kid. When he gets hungry enough, he will eat. Worry about your own food before it gets cold."


    Crystal sighed. "I have no appetite either," she admitted. "I am worried about Nancy..."


    "If you don''t eat, you won''t have any strength..." he winked at her. "...You know... to do the dirty."


    Crystal gave him an angry look. "Stop thinking about that," she hissed. "I will sleep with rk tonight."


    "What about me?" Nathan protested.


    Crystal smirked and said, "You can sleep outside with Wolf."


    "So, I''m in the doghouse!" Nathan growled. "Is that how it is?"


    "You can sleep where you want," Crystal replied. "Once you''ve decided where you want to sleep, rk and I will sleep somewhere else."


    "We could all sleep together," rk suggested.


    Nathan gave the boy a dirty look. "You can''t sleep with her if you don''t eat!" he hissed. "Since you don''t want to eat, you will be locked in a dark closet!"


    When rk heard that, he began to wail.


    "Are you going to eat?" Nathan wondered.


    Crystal''s face had turned red from rage.


    "Hey!" she shouted. "How could you be so cruel to a child?"


    "It worked," Nathan replied. He pointed to rk. Sure enough, he was eating. "You''re the good cop, and I''m the bad cop. This will be the way that we educate our child."


    "There is no way that I would ever threaten to lock my child in a closet," Crystal shouted. "But it doesn''t matter. If you ever made me pregnant, the child would never be allowed to be born. I would use a coat hanger if that were my only option!"


    ****


    After giving Cark his bath, Crystal read him a story and put him to bed. She snuggled with him for a long time, but he refused to fall asleep. Finally, she lifted her head and said, "I need to give your Uncle Davis his bath, but I will be back soon. Okay?"


    rk frowned. "But Uncle Davis is an adult... Why can''t he do it by himself...?" Before Crystal could reply, Nathan''s deep low voice sounded in the bathroom. She sighed and said, "Don''t worry about it." She handed him his stuffed gori. "If you can''t sleep, then y with your toy until you feel sleepy."


    rk smiled. "Okay, Auntie."


    Nathan was sitting naked in the bathtub.


    Crystal sighed. "You''re annoying, you know?"


    Nathan smiled sheepishly. "Come here, okay."


    Crystal walked over to the side of the tub and scowled. "How do you expect to be a father if you are more of a baby than rk is?"


    Nathan ignored the question. He reached out and tried to pull her into the tub, but before he could get any traction, rk began to cry. Crystal pulled away. "I have to check on him," she said. "He''s crying."


    Nathan shook his head. "I don''t hear anything. You imagine things." He gave her a serious look. "Why did you eat the piece of Cupid''s Arrow without hesitation? Do you know what it means?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything." Crystal shrugged. "Don''t overthink it."


    "Maybe you aren''t giving it enough thought..." Nathan reached for Crystal, but she pulled away.


    "This conversation is over!" she eximed. "I have to go to rk!"


    Nathan was not so easy to be ignored. He pointed to his hard member and, sure enough, it was as hard as a rock. "Be reasonable," he groaned. "I need some relief, and I can''t wait another minute!"


    Crystal scowled at Nathan''s genitals.. Finally, she said, "Take care of it yourself," and then she stormed out of the room.

 Chapter 1789 - 307: Are You Sure You Can Handle Him?

    Crystal sat down beside rk. He was clutching his toy gori, and tears were streaming down his face. "Why is Mommy sote?" he cried.


    "I don''t know," Crystal admitted. "Hopefully, she will be here by the time you wake up. Why don''t you put on your pajamas? I could read some more stories to you, and we could fall asleep together. Would you like that?"


    rk nodded and said, "Thank you, Aunt Crystal. I love you."


    Crystal smiled and kissed him on the forehead. "I love you too."


    ****


    Nathan waited for a half-hour before he angrily gave up on Crystal. He took a cold shower to calm his lust, and then he got out of the bathtub. After drying himself with a towel, he went back into the bedroom, only to find Crystal and rk asleep. The boy was sleeping in the middle of the bed, so there was no room for him to sleep next to Crystal. Something about what he saw, though, sated his anger.


    By the way that Crystal had cared for Nancy''s son, he could tell that she would make a great mother. He stood over her for a few minutes, and then he tucked in her quilt, kissed her on the forehead, whispered that he loved her, and slipped out of the room.


    ****


    The following day, when rk woke up, he thought that Crystal was his mother. When he tried to roll her over, he saw that he was wrong, and he began to cry. It was not a pleasant way to be woken up, but Crystal felt empathy for the boy, and she embraced him. "There, there," she whispered. "All will be well. You will see."


    Crystal noticed that rk was extra wiggly. "Do you have to pee?" she asked.


    rk nodded.


    "Well, what are you waiting for?"


    rk jumped out of bed and went into the bathroom. Nathan was already there, so he helped him. And as the boy did his business, he thought - I would never let Crystal help the littled pee!


    Crystal was making the bed, and as she listened to rk pee, she felt an unexpected warmth in her heart. She thought - If time suddenly stopped, and rk belonged to Nathan and me, I could be happy...


    Before she had a chance to examine that thought properly, Nathan''s cell phone rang. It was in his coat pocket, which was hanging over a chair by the window. It was his private phone, so she figured that it was Vic calling to give him an update.


    Without overthinking it, she got the phone and checked the Caller ID. That is strange - she thought. She didn''t recognize the number, and the phone didn''t either. Nevertheless, she epted the call and brought the phone to her ear.


    "Master Davis. I am sorry to bother you." It was a man''s voice.


    "Nathan is in the bathroom," Crystal exined. "If you have anything urgent, I''ll let him know that you called."


    "Is this Crystal Smith?" the man asked.


    Crystal''s brow furrowed. "This is Crystal. "Who am I speaking with?"


    "This is Mrs. Davis''s butler," the man replied. "I was actually looking for you, but I didn''t have your number."


    "Me?" Crystal looked at the bathroom door uneasily.


    "Yes. Miss Smith, Mrs. Davis wants to see you."


    That''s weird - thought Crystal - Why does Nathan''s mother want to see me...? After a moment of silence, she asked where Mrs. Davis wanted to meet.


    The butler gave Crystal the information, adding, "Could you please keep our conversation confidential?"


    "Why?" Crystal wondered.


    "Mrs. Davis wants to meet you in private," the butler exined. "She said that it will simplify the meeting."


    Crystal said, "All right," and she ended the call without saying goodbye. Then she deleted the call''s record from the phone. She was putting it back in Nathan''s jacket when, from out of the blue, rk began to scream.


    Crystal barged into the bathroom. She looked at rk, and then she looked at Nathan. "What the f**k is going on here?" she shouted. Nathan had stripped off the boy''s clothes and was trying to force him into the bathtub.


    "Did I wake you up?" Nathan asked.


    "You did not!" Crystal hissed. "But don''t try to change the subject. What are you doing? He just had a bathst night! Are you some kind of pervert? Do you like little boys? Is that it?"


    "How dare you!" Nathan''s face turned white. "He missed the toilet and piddled on his feet. I thought you were sleeping, so I was trying to clean him up myself!"


    Crystal frowned and said, "You could have just given him a couple of baby wipes. This is something he could have handled himself. He is capable of doing more than you give him credit for. And now you have upset him. Just leave, okay. I''ll handle this."


    Nathan crossed his arms beneath his chest and knitted his brows. "I will not leave," he said. "From now on, the only man that you are allowed to bathe is me! I will not allow you toy eyes on his little thingy!"


    Nathan''s words were so ridiculous that Crystal could not help but burst into gales ofughter. "He''s just a kid," she said. "How can you be this jealous? Are you mentally ill?"


    Nathan''s face turned red from embarrassment and anger. "I am not mentally ill!" he roared.


    Crystal smirked and said, "I think thedy doth protest too much."


    At this point, Nathan would have thrown a fit if not for rk''s intervention. "Uncle Nathan!" he shouted happily. "I want Uncle Nathan to give me a bath!"


    The sound of these nine words was like music to Nathan''s ears, and they calmed the savage beast within him.


    Crystal gave the boy a skeptical look. "You want Uncle Davis to give you a bath...?"


    rk nodded his head excitedly.


    She looked at Nathan. "Are you sure you can handle him?" she asked.


    "Sure." Nathan seemed to be full of confidence. "I''d like to show you that I can be a good father."


    Crystal shrugged and said, "Fine. I will y the role of a good big sister today, and I will make everyone breakfast."


    "Where are you going?" rk asked. "I want you to give me a hug..."


    "I''m going to make breakfast," Crystal replied. "I will hug youter when you are clean. Your Uncle Davis will help clean you up and get dressed. Then you can have your hug, and we will all have breakfast together."


    When rk heard that, he started to cry again.


    "Oh, my f*****g God!" Crystal grumbled as she grabbed the baby wipes from the counter. She pulled out two wipes, knelt in front of rk, and hurriedly cleaned his feet. He had been crying. Now he was wailing, but Crystal paid him no mind. Once he was clean, she looked him in the eye and said, "Now, shut up and quit acting like a cry baby! I do not know what game you''re ying, but it stops right now. Do you hear me?"


    rk nodded unhappily. There was a stream of snot running from his nose, and it cascaded over his partially open mouth.


    "Now, I want you to go to your room and get dressed," she continued. "When you are dressed, if you have stopped crying, you cane downstairs for breakfast. Until then, you are to stay in your room. No crybabies at the table!"


    Nathan smiled as she watched Crystal in action. The sight of her taking control like this was more arousing than anything he had ever seen before.


    Crystal was so angry that she did not even stop to change out of her pajamas after storming out of the room.

 Chapter 1790 - 308: You Would Die Without Me

    As Nathan and Crystal sat down to eat - rk was still in his room crying - she asked him if he had heard anything from Nancy yet. He said that there was no news, except that her phone had been found in the underground parking lot of a downtown high-rise, along with several articles of clothing.


    After that, there was not a lot to say, so they ate in silence. They were just about done with their meal when Vic appeared. He had a big bag in his hand.


    "What''s in the bag?" Crystal asked curiously.


    "Nancy''s clothes and her mobile phone," he replied. "I just picked them up from the parking lot."


    Crystal took the bag and poured its contents on the floor. There was a coat, a sweater, and a pair of shoes. She recognized the garments right away. "These belong to Nancy," she said, "Did you check her cell for any recent calls?"


    "I did," Vic replied. "But, sadly, the call history was deleted before it was abandoned. There are a few threads from WhatsApp, but nothing of interest..."


    Crystal thought about it for a moment, and then she said, "Nancy may not be here, but we should still be thinking about Noah." She turned to Nathan. "I think that he was poisoned, and I think that you''ve known about it all along. Do you deny it?"


    "I cannot," Nathan replied. "I just didn''t want you to be worried. Anyways, I am working on it."


    "Sure, you are," Crystal scoffed. "Don''t lie to me. I can only imagine what you would have said to me if I had never figured out what was going on. You would have said that he had an incurable disease, and after he died, we would have moved on with our lives as if nothing insidious had urred."


    For a moment, Nathan was speechless. That is exactly what he had nned.


    "There is something that you are keeping from me," Crystal continued, "and I want to know what it is and why you have kept it from me. Is it because you fear that I will encounter Eric, and we will have a love affair?"


    Nathan''s eyebrows furrowed. It is as if she is reading my mind - he worries.


    When Nathan did not reply right away, Crystal turned around to leave. Before she could take a single step, though, he grabbed her and embraced her. "This is all my fault," he cried. "But I only do what I do because I am afraid of losing you..." Tears began to well up in his eyes. "Maybe you were right... Maybe I am mentally ill..."


    When Crystal heard that, her anger dissipated, she knew that it must have been hard for him to say those words. She smiled sadly and said, "I appreciate you saying that, but you cannot go around acting like this. It is not right, and I think that deep down, you know that. It would be best if you tried to do better. Can you do that? For me?"


    "I can and I will," Nathan replied. "And I promise to do everything that I can to find the antidote."


    Crystal kissed him on the cheek. "You must also promise not to do silly things. You will never have a true friend or a family of your own if you insist on misbehaving. What can you say about this? Will you promise?"


    Nathan smiled. "With you by my side," he replied, "I know that I will be able to behave. But you have to promise me something in return..."


    Crystal gave him a sideways nce but said nothing.


    Nathan kissed her forehead and said, "Promise me that no matter what happens, you won''t leave me, okay?"


    Crystal smiled and said, "I promise."


    ****


    There was a squeak on the stairs, and everyone turned to see what had caused the noise.


    rk was standing on the third step. He was fully dressed, and not only had he stopped crying, but he was smiling. "I''ll be a good boy," he said. "I''m sorry that I was bad. I am worried about my Mommy...".


    "That''s alright. We forgive you." Crystal went to rk and gave him a big hug.


    When Nathan saw that heughed and said, "Look at you, Crystal. You will be such a great mother!"


    Crystal frowned. "What about you?"


    "What about me?" What Crystal had said hurt him. "Why can''t I be a good father?".


    "I don''t know." Crystal thought about it for a minute, and then she asked rk what he thought.


    The boy was happy to be included in the conversation, and he said, "Would a good mother and a bad father give birth to a baby like me?" He was thinking about how his mother was good, but his father was bad.


    "We would," Nathan replied. "But our baby would be a girl."


    Nathan winked and blew Crystal a kiss, but she just rolled her eyes and said, "Anyway, it''s almost time for lunch. We''re going to have spaghetti, and rk must be starving."


    "Starving!" rk agreed. "I''m starving!"


    ****


    They were just about done eating when rk suddenly started to cry. After a minute, he pushed away his te and said, "Not hungry!"


    Crystal frowned. She had thought that they had moved past this. "What''s wrong," she asked.


    rk rubbed his eyes with his hands. "Mommy''s not here," he whined. "She must be starving too!"


    "You little fool!" Nathan hissed. "Wherever your Mommy is, I am sure that she has eaten. It would be best if you ate so that you would have the strength to protect her when she returns. If you do not start behaving, you are going in the dark closet for the rest of the day!"


    Suddenly, rk began to punch himself in the face. "I''m not listening to you!" he shouted. "You''re a bad, bad daddy. And I don''t love you!"


    Crystal red at Nathan. "You promised to stop doing silly things!" she growled. "I will deal with youter, though. For now, I need you to get out of here. Go figure out how to save Noah and how to find Nancy."


    Once Nathan was gone, Crystal knelt in front of rk, took hold of his hands, and held them to his sides. Once he was subdued, she embraced him andforted him. This was not like earlier when he had been ying games. He was deeply upset about his mother''s disappearance.


    ****


    Despite everything that Crystal had done, she was unable to get rk to stop crying. He did settle down significantly, though. His wails turned to sniffles, and the torrent of tears that had run down his face had been turned down to a trickle. And eventually, she was able to leave him in front of the television.


    When Nathan returned, he cornered Crystal, pinned her to the wall, and said, "You''re babying that brat. He needs to be taught who the boss around here is."


    "You are not his boss!" Crystal argued. "That job belongs to his mother. You are a bully, and not only is your behavior inexcusable, but you are breaking your promise to be!"


    Nathan''s face turned red. He knew that she was right, but he did not want to admit it. "F**k you!" he growled. He pushed her to the ground and stormed away.


    "Where are you going?" she shouted antagonistically. "Are you going to go and cry in your beer?"


    "I have a business to attend to," he snorted. "Now piss off. I''m sick of your face!"


    "As if!" Crystal smirked. "You would die without me.. You said so yourself."

 Chapter 1791 - 309: Does He Actually Love Me?

    The time for Crystal to meet with Mrs. Davis had arrived, so she got dressed, arranged for rk to be taken care of while she was gone, and set out. At first, she could not think of why Nathan''s mother would want to meet with her, but then she remembered that the older woman disapproved of her rtionship with her son.


    Most likely, Mrs. Davis wanted to scare Crystal away, but she did not frighten easily. Besides that, now that she had the bracelet, Nathan would have no trouble finding her if she disappeared.


    Mrs. Davis''s ck RV was waiting for her in the parking lot. So far, everything was set exactly as the older woman had said it would be. Crystal had her driver park next to the RV, and before getting out, she instructed the driver to get the RV''s License te number. "Just to be on the safe side," she said. "If I am gone for more than three hours, contact Master Davis immediately and tell him that I am in trouble."


    The driver nodded and said, "Be careful, okay?"


    "I will be," she replied, and after shutting the door behind her, she climbed into the RV. Mrs. Davis had said that she would be waiting for her in the RV, so Crystal was taken aback when she realized that the only other person in the car was the driver. "Where is Mrs. Davis?" she asked nervously.


    "I''m the driver," the driver replied. "I was sent to pick you up."


    Crystal''s brow furrowed. "This isn''t what we discussed," she grumbled. "I''m out of here." She tried to open the door, but they were locked. "What''s going on?" she asked.


    "You aren''t getting out, so you may as well settle in and enjoy the ride," the driver replied. "The scenery is pleasant, and there are beverages and snacks in the cooler between the seats."


    Crystal sighed and sat back in her seat, and she did not move or say anything until they had reached their destination.


    It took a half-hour to get to the zoo, where Crystal was transferred to a tour bus which brought her to a huge indoor farm. At the door, someone received her and led her to an open hall. They walked through the open hall, down a flight of stairs, turned a lot of corners, and continued walking for a while after that.


    The longer they walked, the more uneasy Crystal felt. Why did they bring me here? - she wondered.


    Atst, the bodyguard pushed open a heavy iron door. On the other side, there was a warm, delicate room. There were a few wooden tables and wooden chairs, and the firece cast eerie shadows on the wall. Her guide closed the door behind her and retreated.


    A man was sitting in front of the firece, with his back to Crystal.


    "Are you the butler?" Crystal asked. "You must be... so where is Mrs. Davis?"


    The man''s head turned slightly, and when she saw who it was, she gasped.


    Ericughed. "I see that you are surprised to see me."


    That is an understatement! -thought Crystal. He was thest person in the world that she had expected to see, but now all of the secrecy madeplete sense. "E-E-Eric..." She stuttered his name. She knew that she should say more, but her brain seemed incapable of forming words.


    "What''s wrong?" Eric''s smile disappeared. "Are you not happy to see your husband?"


    "You l-lied," Crystal muttered. "You are not Mrs. Davis''s butler... Wh-Wh-What are you d- doing here?"


    "What am I doing here?!?!" Eric shouted.


    "You are my wife. Isn''t it right that I shoulde for you? The call dide from Mrs. Davis butler, though."


    "You''re lying!" Crystal shouted. "That call was made by you!"


    "No..." Eric chuckled. "Don''t you think you would have recognized my voice?"


    I would have - Crystal realized. Her face lost its color. "Why would the butler have set this up?" she asked. She felt like she was in a cheesy mystery movie from the 1980s, where the butler was almost always the evil mastermind.


    "You still don''t get it, do you?" Eric smirked. "Mrs. Davis is my ally."


    As if on cue, a voice sounded in Eric''s Bluetooth headset. "Master Bush, has she arrived?"


    "She has," he replied. "Please tell Mrs. Davis that I like her wedding gift very much." Eric disconnected the headset, and as he stood up, he let it fall to the ground.


    Crystal took a gun out of her pocket and pointed it at his head. "Don''te any closer, or I''ll shoot you!" She had stolen the pistol from Nathan''s bodyguard. Just to be on the safe side - she had thought. Never in a million years would she have expected to be using it.


    Eric frowned. "Would you shoot your own husband?"


    "Does that upset you?" Crystal asked. He was nowhere near as angry as she would have expected him to be.


    "I am not angry," he replied. "I am sad. Are you really going to kill me? If I am guilty, my only crime is loving you..." he took a step towards her.


    Does he actually love me? - Crystal wondered. Her hands were trembling. "Don''te any closer!" she cried. "I am not kidding! I don''t want to shoot you, but I will if I have to..."


    "You don''t have to do anything that you don''t want to do." Eric remained as cool as a cucumber. "And, as you said, this isn''t what you want to do. Think about the repercussions. My men are everywhere. What do you think will happen to your friends if you shoot me?"


    Crystal was taken aback by what he said. "Wh-Wh-What do you mean?" she stammered. Suddenly, she had a hard time staying focused on her target, and while she was distracted, Eric stepped forward and knocked the gun out of her hand.


    Crystal cried out, and before she could say anything, Eric grabbed hold of her chin and squeezed it. "Do you know why I wanted to meet with you here?" he asked. "It is because I wanted to show you something amazing. And I still do, so don''t give me any more trouble."


    Crystal was terrified. She had no idea what he was up to, but she doubted that it was anything good. It was not until the man outside started screaming that she realized how diabolical he actually was. Even though the walls were thick, the sound was loud, and Crystal recognized the voice immediately. It belonged to Carlos¡­.


    "What the f**k are you doing to him?" Crystal growled.


    "You are a smart girl." Eric chuckled. "Why don''t you take a guess?"


    "How the hell am I supposed to know?" Crystal hissed.


    "Why do you care so much?" He gave her a nasty look and said, "He is your ex-boyfriend. You don''t still have feelings for him, do you?"


    "I do not have feelings for him," Crystal argued. "But I am a Humanitarian!"


    Eric scowled. "What in Sam Hill is a Humanitarian? Is that like a Trinitarian or a Vegetarian?"


    Crystal could not help but chuckle. She thought he was such an ignoramus. "As a Humanitarian, I believe in the intrinsic value of life," she exined. "And I believe that we have an obligation to do good and reduce suffering whenever we can! Whatever you have done to Carlos goes against everything that I believe in!"


    "You made me do this," Ericined. "You drove me to do it."


    "Don''t you dare pin this on me!" Crystal pulled her chin away and took two quick backward steps. Now, where is that gun? - she wondered. She looked around, but she did not see it. "Where''s Carlos?" she spat on the ground in front of Eric and said, "Take me to see him!"


    "Why not?" Eric shrugged casually. "I can''t wait to see the two of you talk about the old days. If he can still talk, that is."


    Eric led Crystal to a small iron door. There was a poorly vented passage on the other side. It led to a flight of stairs. At the top, there was a prison-likepound. There were a dozen bodyguards ced around the perimeter, and each one carried an Electric baton.


    Inside thepound, there were a plethora of individual cages where all manner of beasts were on disy. There were wolves, tigers, mastiffs, and leopards, and their stench was most heinous.. They were obviously being mistreated, and it broke Crystal''s heart to see them this way.

 Chapter 1792 - 310: He Looks Like A Dead Man

    The beast closest to them was a ferocious mastiff, and when it heard them, its eyes lit up, and it began to growl. Crystal could tell that it had been mistreated and that if it ever got out, it would kill whatever or whoever got in its way. A cold shiver ran down her back as they walked past the angry beast.


    In the middle of thepound, they found Carlos. He was in a cage, curled up in a corner, and his eyes had a vacant look to them. He was no longer screaming, but the fresh wounds on his back implied that he had been recently whipped. Crystal whispered his name, and he snarled at her.


    Crystal was dumbfounded. She thought - He doesn''t even recognize me¡­


    Eric turned to the closest guard. "Was this animal roaring just now?" he asked.


    "He was," the guard replied. "But we gave him an injection, and it has already taken effect, as you can see."


    Crystal gave Eric a dirty look. "What dr*g did you give him?" she asked. "And why have you locked him up like some kind of violent beast?"


    "That''s enough of that!" Eric snapped. "Did you forget what I said? You are to be med for his suffering."


    "I will not ept the responsibility for this!" Crystal shouted. "Don''t be so fucking stupid! You did this! It is on you!"


    Carlos flinched when he heard Crystal yelling, and it gave Crystal hope. She turned to him and said his name, but all he did was a growl. She said it again, and this time he tried to attack her. Just as he reached the bars, though, Eric thrust an electric baton into the cage and jabbed him in the midsection.


    Carlos''s body did the Jitterbug as Eric pushed and twisted the baton. The sound that came out of Carlos''s mouth was unlike anything Crystal had ever heard. She grabbed Eric''s arm and shouted for him to stop.


    Eric stopped right away, but he seemed to be confused by her reaction. "I was protecting you..." he exined.


    "That''s bullshit, and you know it." Crystal red at him hatefully. "He''s in a cage. Even if he were a vicious beast, he would not be able to get to me. Now shut the fuck up and let me see if I can help him."


    "Do what you want," Eric grumbled. "It''s your funeral. Has anyone told you what an unappreciative bitch you are?"


    Crystal ignored Eric''sments, and she knelt in front of Carlos. She looked him in the eyes and said, "Carlos, don''t you recognize me? I am Crystal. You once loved me... Do you remember...?"


    Carlos''s face had a nk expression, and there was nothing there to indicate that he had even heard her. Crystal was not one to give up easily, though. She stretched her hand through the bars and touched his arm. "It''s me.... Crystal..."


    Still, there was no response.


    Eric stood over her with his arms crossed.


    "You see," he said. "He is not a man."


    "He is still a man." Crystal ran her hands through Carlos''s hair and gently touched his face. "I can reach him. You''ll see."


    Suddenly, Carlos turned and bit into her arm. His teeth dug into her flesh, and he tugged at it viciously. Crystal did not fight him, though. She just looked him in the eyes and said, "I am not a threat to you... I am your friend..." Carlos paused, and for a second, Crystal thought that she saw the light in his eyes. It was quickly extinguished, though, the moment that Eric pressed his electric baton to his ear.


    Crystal was let go, and Carlos began to il about you. "Bad dog!" Eric growled. "I will teach you to bite!"


    One of the other guards jabbed his baton into the cage, and he pressed it against Carlos''s genitals. Carlos''s pelvic thrust forward, and he pissed himself. Then he began to vomit. Eric thought it was jolly good fun, and heughed uproariously.


    Without warning, Crystal pped Eric across the face, and the baton fell out of his hand. She pped him again. Then again; - three times in quick session.


    Eric''s pupils dted. "Darling, if you dare to p me again..."


    Before his words were finished, she pped him again. His threats meant nothing to her. Finally, Eric grabbed her arms. He held them to her sides and smirked. Crystal was not to be deterred, though. She hocked a loogie and spat it into his face. Some of it went into his mouth, and he began to gag on a wad of hot, salty snot.


    "You are a real bitch," He muttered. "Who does that?" He had two of his men hold Crystal for him so that he could clean his face.


    Crystal had thought that the wad of snot would send him into a blind rage, and she found his calm demeanor disconcerting. She thought that she only had a chance if she could get him so angry that he could not think straight. Only then would he start making mistakes. She looked him in the eyes and said, "Eric, you are not a man! You are nothing but a pansy-ass little girl!"


    Eric smiled wantonly. "Fine. I''m not a man. It''s time to get this show on the road."


    Crystal''s brow furrowed. "I don''t want to see a show."


    "Too bad." Eric shrugged. "The show must go on. Isn''t that what they say...?" Crystal began to tremble as Eric approached her. He had his baton pointed at her, and he was grinning. "N-No!" she pleaded. "No... please.... I''ll be good..."


    Eric sighed. "It''s toote for that," he said. "Nobody spits in my face and gets away with it." He jabbed the baton into her ear, and she shrieked as the electricity passed through her body. Now it was her turn to do the Jitterbug. She was vaguely aware of the fact that she had wet herself, and then she lost consciousness.


    ****


    On the opposite side of the zoo, there was a stadium, and this is where Crystal found herself when she woke up. She was sitting high up in the bleachers. Her arms were tied behind her back, her legs were tied together, and she noticed that her pants had been changed for her. For that, she was equal parts grateful and humiliated. She wondered who had seen her vag*na and if anyone had done anything to her. She did a quick body scan, and she could not tell. After being electrocuted, her entire body felt numb.


    The ce was very bright, and it took a second for Crystal''s eyes to adjust. Once she could see, she looked around. There was a guard to the left of her, and Eric was sitting to her right. She realized then that the ce smelled like death, like blood and guts and pissed and shit, and her nose scrunched up involuntarily.


    "Where''s Carlos?" she asked. As she asked the question, she noticed the shark-like Cheshire''s grin on Eric''s face, and she wished that she could take the question back.


    "I will take you to see him," Eric replied. Then he stood up and threw her over his shoulder. Crystal hated it. Unfortunately, bound up as she was, she had no way to resist. She wanted to kill him, though, and she thought that if the opportunity showed itself, she would.


    As Eric took the stairs two at a time, Crystal began to cry.


    "What are you crying for?" Eric growled. "He hasn''t been eaten by those beasts yet, so you have no reason to be so upset."


    Crystal bit her lips hard. She knew that it was useless to cry¡­


    Finally, they reached the ground, and Eric set her on the ground. He pointed to an entrance where the yers would enter from if there were a sporting event going on. As it was, there was a gate over each entrance.


    "They are electric," Eric exined. "It keeps the beasts from rushing the stadium."


    Crystal shaded her eyes and squinted so that she could see the gates better, and then she gasped. Carlos was leaning against the cement wall. He looks like a dead man - she thought.. From this far away, there was nothing to suggest that he was actually alive.

 Chapter 1793 - 311: That’s Not Fair

    Carlos was released into the stadium first, but he did not move, and a guard had to encourage him with an electric baton. The tiger was released next, and it attacked right away. He is dead - thought Crystal - he does not even know where he is.


    Suddenly, and to everyone''s great surprise, Carlos''s survival instinct kicked in. He dodged the attack and punched the tiger in the face.


    The tiger growled. Carlos growled right back at him, and they began to circle each other and assess each other''s strengths and weaknesses.


    The tiger was caught off guard when Carlos took the offensive. Carlos jumped through the air andnded on the beast with his nails extended. His movements were so fast that Crystal could not see what was going on. It was not until the final stroke had been struck that things slowed down.


    The tiger copsed at Carlos''s feet.


    "Did you see that!" Crystal eximed. "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes... How did he do that?"


    "You don''t know?" Ericughed. "Did you think that he did that on his own? I gave him a serum that I am developing. He is my first guinea pig."


    Crystal could not believe it. "You are a monster!"


    "Am I?" Eric seemed genuinely surprised by her statement. "Without my serum, he would be dead. Never mind that, though. Just watch the show. By the end of this, I am sure you will have a newfound sense of appreciation for my work."


    I doubt that - Crystal thought but knew better than to say.


    There was a clicking sound, and the gate reopened. Behind it, there was a wolf, and it immediately began to stalk Carlos.


    "Please," Crystal begged. "Make it stop."


    Eric smiled and said, "Only you can save him. If you promise to stay with me - never to see Nathan again and never to betray me, then I will let him go."


    "I have already married you!" Crystal eximed. "Isn''t that enough? What else do you want from me? Do I have to kill Nathan to prove my loyalty to you?"


    "That would be nice," Eric replied. "But it is not necessary, and it wouldn''t prove anything anyway. Even if you killed him, his memory could live on in your heart. What I want is for you to remove him from your heart. I want you to root him out."


    "You are crazy," Crystal cried. "Hearts do not have On/Off switches. How can I remove him from my heart?"


    "I have a way to keep him alive and torture him at the same time," Eric exined. "If you did your part, he would be removed from your heart."


    This ought to be ripe - thought Crystal.


    "What is it that you want me to do?" she asked.


    "I want you to catch him and let him be my prisoner," Eric replied. "I regret not having poisoned him when I had the chance. If I had, he would be dead by now."


    Crystal''s face turned white. "You want me to poison Nathan and turn him over to you?" She could not believe what she was hearing.


    Eric smiled and ran his fingers through her hair. "You don''t have to do it by yourself," he exined. "I will help you. You will be the bait, and I will be the trap."


    "No." Crystal had a grave expression on her face. "I will not help you. I will not trade Nathan for Carlos. It would be best if you let them both go. Only then will I willingly stand by your side."


    Eric frowned and said, "Hush your mouth. We''re missing the show."


    Below them, Carlos had just torn the wolf''s throat out, and he had his fist raised triumphantly. There was gore dripping down his arm, and from the grin on his face, Crystal could tell that he had regained some of his humanity. "It looks like you''re losing," she said. "Don''t count your chickens before they have hatched," Eric muttered. He lifted his right hand and showed two fingers.


    Almost immediately, two gates were opened, and a pack of wolves emerged from each of them.


    Oh, my God! thought Crystal. "That''s not fair!" she cried. "Twenty to one is not fair!"


    "Who said that life is fair?" Eric chuckled and said, "This should be fun."


    Crystal felt like she was losing her mind. She thought about all the things she could do if she had not been bound, and her helplessness taunted her.


    ****


    The wolves approached Carlos. They formed a circle around him, and thergest one slowly approached him. It raised its head and howled proudly, and the other wolves joined their voices to his. It was a terrifying sight to behold, but Carlos seemed unaffected by their show of strength. He looked at the wolf in front of him, stuck out his tongue, and made a rude noise.


    Almost immediately, the wolves pounced. Crystal''s whole body was trembling. This is the end - she thought. She wanted to cry, but the tears would note. All she could do was close her eyes and wait for the end.


    ****


    A few minutes passed, and when Crystal heard Eric begin to grumble, she slowly opened her eyes. She looked down, and she was amazed by what she saw. The pack had been nearly eradicated. Unfortunately, those that remained appeared to be the strongest of the two packs. They were hungry, and they were desperate, which made them incredibly dangerous.


    Before this, Carlos had never been so fast, agile, or strong. But Crystal feared the serum would not be enough. She turned to Eric. "Do you know that if you kill him, you will lose your bargaining chip?"


    Eric scowled. "Hush... If you cannot watch the show in silence, I will have your mouth duct-taped closed."


    Crystal turned back to Carlos. She did not want to watch this, but she feltpelled to.


    Three wolves attacked Carlos at once, two from the front and one from behind. He dodged one, punched the other in the face, but he had not seen the one behind him. She opened her mouth to warn him, but it was toote.


    Carlos shrieked as the wolf''s ws scraped down his back. He lost his bnce, and he fell to the ground.


    Crystal shouted his name as loud as she could. She knew that Eric would punish her for it, but she did not care.. She wanted him to know that someone was rooting for him. "You can do it! I know you can! You are the strongest person that I have ever known!"

 Chapter 1794 - 312: It’s A Miracle That He Is Alive

    Carlos made peace with the fact that he was about to die. The wolves were circling around him. I never really had a chance - he thought not against twenty wolves. But he was proud of himself for how well he had managed with what he had. He closed his eyes and began to recite Psalm 23. "Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death..."


    Suddenly he heard a woman calling his name. "Carlos!" she shouted. He recognized the voice. It belonged to Crystal. What is she doing here? - wondered.


    "You can do it!" she shouted. "I know you can! You are the strongest person that I have ever known!"


    Is that true? - he wondered. He opened his eyes. The wolves were closer than ever, but they suddenly seemed like less of a threat than they had a moment ago, and as he got to his feet, he continued his prayer: "I will fear no evil... for thou art with me. Thy rod and thy staff theyfort me¡­."


    Crystal cheered as Carlos arose, and Eric was so shocked by what he was seeing that he did not strike her. "It''s impossible," he muttered. "Totally... Completely... Impossible...."


    ****


    Thergest of the wolves approached Carlos, and he faced it like a warrior. He drew back his arm as the wolf lunged, but just before his fist met the wolf''s face, a gunshot echoed through the stadium and his foe dropped dead at his feet.


    Carlos gasped. What the fuck just happened? - he wondered.


    A second wolf attacked, and it too was shot dead. The bullet passed through its left eyeball, and its brains exploded out the other side of his head.


    When the other wolves saw what had happened, they began to retreat.


    Suddenly, a bell rang. It signified that dinner was ready. When the wolves heard it, they all turned around and returned to their cages.


    The show was over.


    ****


    And now, finally, the tears came, and it was like a dam had been broken. They came in torrents.


    "What the f**k is your problem?" Eric growled. "He lives."


    "Does this mean that you are going to let him go?" Crystal asked hopefully.


    "You care so much about him, but what about me?" Eric asked. "If I died, would you even care? Or would you jump for joy?"


    "It is not like that," Crystal exined. "I like you both equally. If you let him go, I will do whatever you want. Everything except to hurt Nathan...He is as innocent as Carlos. There must be something that I can do instead..."


    Eric thought about it for a moment, and then he wiped her tears away with his thumb. "Now that I think about it, there is something."


    "What''s it?" Crystal asked nervously.


    "If you give me a child, I will know that Nathan is no longer in your heart, and I will be able to let Carlos go."


    Crystal''s back stiffened. "I have taken a dr*g. It is a special medicine. I''m afraid that I can''t..."


    "I know," Eric interrupted.


    "You know?"


    "Nathan informed me," Eric exined. "Don''t you see? That is what this is all about." Crystal was shocked.


    "How do you think it makes me feel to know that you took Cupid''s Arrow of your own volition?" Eric asked angrily. "I gave you everything that you wanted, but you betrayed me."


    Crystal clenched her fists. She finally understood why Eric was acting so crazy.


    "What am I to do now?" Eric asked. "I don''t know why you married me if this is what you were going to do..."


    "I''m so-sorry," Crystal stuttered. "I d-didn''t p- n it. But what d-does this h-have to d-do with C-C-C-Carlos?"


    "I am using your weaknesses against you," Eric replied. "Do you think I am stupid?"


    "N-no." Crystal was trembling. "I don''t know what you want me to do, though. I have already taken the dr*g, so I can''t have sex with you, and if I can''t have sex with you, how can I give birth to your child?"


    Ericughed. "Didn''t you know about the loophole? If you give birth to a child, the effects of Cupid''s Arrow will be rendered null and void."


    Crystal frowned. "Why are you so desperate to have sex with me?"


    "I am in love with you," Eric exined. "Everybody knows that sex is the quickest way to a woman''s heart. And once you are knocked up, we will finally be a real family."


    Crystal smiled bitterly. "Eric, I am speechless. How did youe up with this n? It is despicable."


    "I don''t see how it matters," Eric replied. "If you do not like it, take it up with yourself. You were the one who turned your back on your husband and took Cupid''s Arrow with another man!"


    Crystal Sighed. "I said I was sorry. Now, will you please release Carlos?"


    "How can I?" Eric chuckled. "You still haven''t given me your answer."


    "Do I have other choices?"


    "There is the third option," Eric replied. "But if you are willing to continue to watch Carlos suffering, then you are more of a monster than I will ever be..."


    Crystal''s head was spinning. No choice felt right, and the voices in her head were driving her insane as they debated which option was the best. "Give me some time to think about it," she begged.


    "Alright." Eric shrugged. "I will give you 24 hours."


    "That is too short," Crystal cried. "I need three days."


    Eric frowned. "If this is another one of your sick games, Carlos will pay for your error in judgment."


    "Don''t torture him anymore," Crystal begged. "Let him out..."


    "Why not?" Eric smiled and nodded to one of the guards. A few minutester, they returned, and Carlos was with them.


    Carlos was a mess. His body was covered in bruises and matted with blood. His hair was disheveled. It was sticking out all over the ce, and Crystal could see that chunks had been pulled out. The worst, though, was the inmed wounds on his back. It is a miracle that he is alive - she thought.


    "Is someone going to help him?" Crystal asked. It saddened her to see that he had reverted back to his previous state. Once again, he was a shell-shocked husk of a man. "How can I think straight when I know that Carlos is dying somewhere?"


    Eric nodded amicably. Then he turned to the guards. "Bring him to the infirmary. Get him cleaned up. Have the veterinarian look at his wounds. There are clean clothes in the locker room." Then he turned back to Crystal and said, "Consider this an act of goodwill.. If you betray my trust, you will regret it, but it will be worse for Carlos."

 Chapter 1795 - 313: You Are Not Safe

    The guards led Carlos to the infirmary. Eric cut the rope that bound Crystal''s hands and legs, and they followed behind them. They had not been waiting long when they heard one of the guards begin to yell.


    "What was that?" Crystal wondered, and she ran into the infirmary.


    When she opened the door, she saw that Carlos had knocked a guard to the ground. The other guard was so frightened that he had backed himself into a corner.


    Crystal approached him as if nothing were out of the ordinary. She held out her hand to him and said, "Carlos. It''s me, Crystal. Let me help you."


    Carlos hung his head but said nothing.


    Crystal nodded to the guards, and they ran out of the room. Then she put her hands on Carlos''s shoulders, turned him around, and led him to the next room where the showers were.


    There was arge bench running down the center of the room, and there were four open showers on either side of it. Each one had an extendable showerhead so that people could bathe from a seated position. Crystal sat him in front of the shower closest to the entrance.


    Crystal was about to get the showerhead, but before she could, he grabbed her, pulled her closer, and sniffed her body. He liked the smell. It helped him calm down so that he could start to arrange his thoughts.


    Seeing him in this state made Crystal cry. She could not imagine what horrible dr*gs he had been given. She lifted his chin, and when she looked in his eyes, she saw the remnants of his humanity. "Hold still," she said. "Let me get you cleaned up."


    Everything seemed fine, but then Carlos bit her wrist.


    Crystal could not believe it. This was the second time that she had been bitten by him today. Damn my bad luck! - she thought. Her first instinct was to pull away, but she knew that it would only make the situation worse. So, instead of fighting him, she forced herself to rx. She ran her hands through his hair and said, "If you need to bite me, I don''t mind. It doesn''t hurt." She looked him in the eyes. "Will you feel better after you''ve bitten me?"


    Carlos eyed her suspiciously. There was blood streaming out from either side of his mouth.


    "I don''t know if you regret meeting me or not," Crystal continued. "I am sorry that you have had to suffer because of me." Tears began to stream down her face. "If it were not for me, Eric would not have hurt you."


    Finally, Carlos let her go, and he used his hand to stop the flow of blood on her wrist. Crystal smiled meekly and said, "Will you let me help you?"


    Carlos nodded and let her go.


    This time, when Crystal went to get the showerhead, he did not stop her.


    ****


    Eric watched from the hallway as Crystal took care of Carlos. He had his phone pressed against the side of his face. Paul was on the other end of the line. "It looks like you are ahead," Eric admitted. "But don''t get too excited. This is just because your prey is more stupid than mine is."


    "Is my prey stupid?" Paul asked. "You had better watch your mouth if you wish to remain my friend."


    "But you call Nancy stupid all of the time," Ericined.


    "I can call her stupid because she is mine," Paul exined. "What gives you the right?"


    "I suppose, nothing," Eric replied. "I apologize." The call came to a quick conclusion after that, and when his eyes returned to Crystal and Carlos, he stepped into the room.


    When Carlos saw him, he immediately became restless. He bared his teeth, and he let out a warning sound between grit teeth. Crystal immediately turned around and told Eric that he needed to leave. He had already seen the bite on her hand, though, and he refused to go.


    "He bit you again," Eric argued. "You are not safe!"


    "I''m fine!" Crystal eximed.


    "You are bleeding!" Eric shouted. "Don''t you see? You are not fine. If your wound is not taken care of, it will get infected, and you could die!"


    "No one is going to die!" Crystal rolled her eyes and said, "Don''t be so melodramatic."


    Eric scowled, and he red at her. "An animal who has bitten once will bite again, and it will keep on biting until it is put down!"


    "Don''t call him an animal!" Crystal gave Eric a dirty look and said, "He is a human, and he is not being put down!"


    "Is he human?" Eric asked sarcastically. "He can''t even speak, and he doesn''t recognize anyone!"


    "But that is your fault!" Crystal groaned. "What dr*gs did you give him? Can you change him back?"


    Eric smiled and said, "Of course I can, but first, you need to promise to let me get you pregnant. But you had better make up your mind quickly. The longer you take, the less of him there will be when I give him the antidote."


    "How long will it take?"


    "Don''t worry. If you give me the right answer in three days, everything will be fine."


    "Alright." Crystal sighed and said, "I will think about it. In the meanwhile, let me get Carlos taken care of. He is going to catch a cold."


    "Catch a cold?" Eric scoffed. "He is a cold-blooded animal now. He can''t catch a cold."


    "What do you mean?" Eric''s words had given Crystal a bad feeling in her gut.


    "It is all a part of my experimental serum," Eric exined. "Don''t you worry your pretty little head about it; you hear me?"


    "What happens if your experiment fails?" Crystal asked nervously.


    Eric shrugged. "Then he will die. It is no great loss."


    Crystal''s eyes widened with horror.


    Eric took her into his arms. He kissed her on the forehead and said, "Don''t worry. You can change his destiny at any time."


    "I get it!" Crystal hissed. "Will you finally let me take care of Carlos?"


    "I will not," Eric replied. "It is too dangerous. My guards will take over."


    "It is more dangerous for them than it is for me," she argued.


    Eric snickered. "Watch and learn, my young padawan. Watch and learn¡­."


    *****


    Dearest Lovely Readers,


    HAPPY NEW YEAR to all of us. Forever so grateful for all the love and support throughout the entire year of 2021 you''ve given this humble author. Although we encountered many trials and difficulties, we still reached another fantastic year, 2022.


    As we enter the year 2022, I wish that all of us could find hope, prosperity, and healing.


    May we ovee this pandemic and any hardship that wille along the way¡ªlooking forward to reading all your lovelyments and reviews on my uing books this year.


    I am sending you my warm hug and heartfelt greetings!


    X¨©nni¨¢n ku¨¤il¨¨. G¨¨ng du¨­ zh¨´f¨² d¨§ng n¨« l¨¢i! ( HAPPY NEW YEAR. More blessings toe your way!)


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 1796 - 314: Her Negotiation

    Eric cleared his throat, and three guards entered the infirmary. They carried each other with an electric baton. Crystal could tell right away what they were about to do, and she shouted for them to stop, but it did no good. All at once, they pressed the batons to his flesh, and he began to il about. It looked like he was having a grand mal seizure.


    "I don''t think that he''ll be putting up much of a fight now," Ericughed.


    ****


    Crystal felt like a shell-shocked soldier, and when Eric led her into the next room, she went along obediently. He sat her on the bed, and he began to treat her wounds.


    There was a clock on the wall, and its steady tick-tock-tick-tock rattled her brain. She looked up at it and saw that it had been two and a half hours since she had stepped out of her car. Before long, the driver would notify Nathan. At that point, the shit was sure to hit the fan. He will use the GPS on my wrist to find me, but what about Carlos?- she wondered.


    "Does Paul have Noah''s antidote?" Crystal asked anxiously.


    Eric''s hands froze for a second, and then he said, "I didn''t even know if Paul was still alive. I thought that Nancy killed him... unless he killed her¡­." He smirked.


    Crystal''s face turned white. She could not believe that Nancy would be stupid enough to go after Paul by herself.


    "Do you still want to save her?" Eric asked. "If you submit to me, there are many things that I could do for you and for the people that you love. It is very selfish of you to shun me. You are lucky that I am such a good man. I could assault you and force a baby into you, but I want you toe to me of your own free will. How many men can say the same?"


    Crystal was bbergasted. "If you must ckmail me intoing willingly, then I haven''te willingly, have I? Why are you so intent on having me anyway? There are probably millions of girls who would love to be by your side. And do not tell me that it is because you love me."


    Eric sighed and said, "You are my wife. Do you think that I would marry someone that I didn''t love? And if you had not put up so much resistance, I wouldn''t have had to go to such extremes to keep you with me..."


    Crystal crossed her arms beneath her breasts. "You are making a big mistake," she said. "The more you hurt the people around me, the more I hate you. You may be able to force me into doing your bidding, but you will never win my heart this way!"


    "Be that as it may..." Eric thought about it for a moment, and then he said, "If I cannot have your heart, your body will have to suffice. And who knows? Once we have a family, you may grow to love me. Do you think that you might love me... eventually?"


    "I don''t think so," Crystal replied. "After what you have done to Carlos, I feel disgusted just looking at you."


    Eric frowned. "You can''t mean that¡­."


    "Of course, I do!" Crystal eximed.


    "But what if I give Carlos the antidote?" Eric asked hopefully. "Would that change your opinion about me?"


    "It would be a start," Crystal admitted, "At the very least, it would show that you have the capacity to empathize with someone, so I would be less disgusted by you."


    Ericughed happily. "You are the first woman to use your disgust of me to negotiate with me."


    Crystal''s eyebrows rose, and she thought- I did not realize this was a negotiation. "How about this?" she said. "If you give Carlos the antidote, I will give you one month to prove that you are a good man."


    Eric''s eyes lit up. He had hoped that she would give him her life, but he had known that it was unlikely to happen. This was an eptablepromise.


    "I have one more condition, though." Crystal looked him in the eyes and said, "I want you to stop trying to kill Nathan. I may have feelings for him, but I am with you."


    "Sure." Eric shrugged. "I never wanted to kill him."


    Crystal eyed him suspiciously. "But in Kuerto, you imprisoned him and abused him."


    Eric chuckled. "I was just having a little fun with him and punishing him. If I had wanted him dead, he would be dead."


    "Well, he wasn''t having fun," Crystal hissed.


    "Now, if you want to have a child with me, you must let Nathan go and stop trying to catch him. No more traps. Do you hear me?"


    "No more traps?" Ericughed out loud. "Where is the fun in that?"


    Crystal had a grave expression on her face. "If you cannot ept my condition, then there is no deal. Good men do not behave that way that you do, and I would not want my child to grow up in an environment full of hate."


    "What about Nathan?"


    "If you prove yourself to me, then I will put him out of my mind."


    Eric was satisfied with her answer, and he said, "I can let go of the hatred, but will Nathan let go of his?"


    "Are you really willing to put this behind you?" Crystal asked skeptically. She wanted to believe him, but she had her doubts. "If you do, then I will handle Nathan myself, and you will have to trust me."


    "For your sake, I will let this grievance go," Eric lied. It was not in him to forgive and forget, but if he could cate her with false promises long enough to get her in a "Family Way," then she would be stuck with him, and he would be free to deal with Nathan in whatever manner pleased him. "Don''t you believe me?"


    "I don''t know..."


    He stood up. "Believe it or not, I would never think about killing him. I have been cruel to him in the past. That was because of what he did to Helen, but maybe he has been punished enough. By the end of the month, you will see that my word is good."


    Crystal nodded absently and said, "We''ll see..."


    "Does this mean that you have finally decided to have a child with me?"


    "I will tell you in three days," Crystal replied, "as per our agreement."


    Eric scowled at her.. "I had hoped that you had forgotten about that," he grumbled.

 Chapter 1797 - 315: What Are You Here For?

    Crystal looked Eric in the eyes and said, "You have put me in a tight space, and my anxiety is through the roof. I cannot make a big decision in this environment. It would be best if you let me go. If you do, I will return in three days with my answer. Then, regardless of what I decide, I will stay for a month.


    "You w-want to- l-leave¡­." Eric was taken aback. The thought of letting her go had never been a part of his n. "How can I trust you to c e back...?"


    "You have Carlos," she replied, "and your arm is long. I know that if I crossed you, nobody in my life would be safe, and Noah would never get the antidote. If you let me go, I would have to return. You must see that¡­."


    Eric''s brow furrowed. "Crystal, no one has ever tried my patience or vexed me the way that you do. Do you know that?"


    "I know it," Crystal replied meekly. "Will you let me go?"


    "Besides thinking, what will you be doing while you are gone?" Eric asked.


    "I will set my affairs in order," Crystal replied. "I cannot just disappear without a word. People will worry, and they wille looking for me."


    "If you do note back, I will kill Carlos. I will slit his throat myself, but his blood will be on your hands. Do you understand?"


    "I understand," Crystal replied. "I will return." She nced at the clock. By now, Nathan would have received word from the driver, and there was no doubt in her mind that he was on his way. "I need to go now."


    "Why are you so anxious?"


    "I have an appointment with Nathan. He will be suspicious if I don''t return on time."


    A thought urred to Eric, and he frowned. He said, "Once you tell Nathan your ns, he is unlikely to let you leave..."


    Crystal smirked and said, "He may try to keep me in, but I know how to get my way. Look at today, for example. There is no way that he would have approved of me meeting up with his mother."


    "Okay." Eric nodded. "I believe you. You may go if that is what you need to do."


    "Thank you." Crystal took out her mobile phone and asked her driver to pick her up.


    Then, as she put it away, Eric put his hand on her shoulder, and she asked him if there was a problem?


    "It''s cold outside," he replied. "Put on my jacket. I will see you out."


    "Don''t bother. I don''t want him to see you."


    "That won''t be a problem," Eric exined.


    "My driver will take you where you want to go, so you may as well cancel your car."


    "Alright." Crystal knew that it was pointless to argue, so she did as he said. "But what about the antidote... for Noah...?"


    "Paul has it. I will bring it to you tomorrow."


    "Do you know where I live?"


    "Of course, I do." Ericughed. "I know everything about you."


    A chill ran down Crystal''s back. That''s creepy - she thought. "Alright," she said. "Tomorrow it is."


    As she began to walk towards the door, Eric stopped her. "Where''s my goodbye kiss?" Crystal smiled, gave him a kiss on his cheek, and hurried off in the direction of the car. The cold air hit her in the face, and a grin appeared on her face. Eric still had her in his grasp, but at that moment, she feltpletely free. She looked back at the zoo and sighed. If it were not for Carlos and Noah, there is no way that she would even think about returning.


    ****


    Crystal had the driver drop her off at the mall. She knew that she was about to upset Nathan, and she thought that a gift might pacify him. She had barely stepped out of the car, though, when her phone rang. When she saw that it was Nathan who was calling, her heart sank. With trembling hands, she epted the call and brought it to the side of her head. "H- Hello..." she stuttered.


    "Are you carrying a small ck backpack?" Nathan asked.


    She was. Crystal looked around, but she saw no one. The parking lot was nearly deserted.


    "Are you wearing a blue jacket and ck boots?" Nathan asked.


    She was. "Can you see me?" Crystal began to feel scared. "Where are you?"


    "Take a guess?"


    "Stop ying around," Crystal cried. "Are you in the mall''s parking lot? I don''t see you!"


    The line went dead, and Crystal began to look around frantically.


    Suddenly, the entrance to the mall opened, and Nathan emerged. He had a wicked grin on his face, and several bodyguards walked behind him. Not knowing what else to do, she walked towards him, and they met in the middle of the lot.


    "What are you here for?" Nathan asked.


    "I wanted to buy you a gift," Crystal replied. Nathan''s eyes lit up. "What were you going to get me?"


    "I was thinking about gloves," Crystal replied, "I didn''t know if you preferred ck or brown, so it is a good thing that you are here!"


    Nathan thought about it for a moment, and then he smiled. "Can I have them both?"


    Crystal chuckled. He is like a kid in a candy store - she thought. But then her face turned white. "I''m sorry," she said, "But I don''t have enough money for two pairs."


    "Where is your card?" Nathan took out his wallet.


    "I forgot to bring it."


    Nathan rubbed her head. He" Boop''d" her! nose and said, "You are so cute. Anyway, it is the thought that counts, right? I will pay for the gloves, but they can still be a gift from you."


    When Nathan brought the gloves to the counter, the clerk took one look at him, and her eyes lit up. It was the first time that she had seen a man with such a charming silhouette.


    Crystal cleared her throat and said, "Wrap it up for us, please."


    The clerk started to wrap the gloves, but Nathan stopped her.. He turned to Crystal and said, "Darling, please put them on for me."

 Chapter 1798 - 316: Do I Need A Reason To Hug You?

    The clerk let out a disappointed sigh. Sure enough, she thought all the good men in this world were taken...


    Crystal smiled as she slipped the gloves over his fingers.


    "They are perfect!" Nathan eximed. "What made you want to buy me a gift?"


    "I suddenly remembered that I have never bought you a gift before," Crystal replied, "and I wanted to rectify the situation."


    "But you have bought me a gift," Nathan said. "On my birthday. Don''t you remember?" Crystal blushed, and she turned her head in embarrassment. On his birthday, she had given him herself to him as a gift. Nathan kissed her neck. "That was the best gift I have ever received," he whispered. "Of course, I also like these gloves."


    Crystal smiled. "I am d. Have you found Nancy yet?"


    "I think that she is in the hospital," Nathan replied. "I am waiting for verification."


    Crystal gave Nathan a hug and thanked him. Then, she said, "To show my appreciation, I will make you a tasty dinner. Can I make dumplings? What do you think? rk also likes dumplings very much."


    "Okay." Nathan shrugged. "Everything you make is delicious. But why are you being so kind to me today? First, you bought me a gift, and now you want to make dumplings for me?"


    ****


    Crystal looked into Nathan''s eyes and frowned. "Aren''t I always kind to you?" she asked.


    Nathan''s brows furrowed. He thought about what she had said for a moment, and then he said, "Actually, you aren''t. In fact, you have never made me a dumpling before. So, what gives? You either want something, or you are looking for forgiveness for something that you did¡­."


    "Well¡­" Crystal sighed. "New Year''s Eve is approaching, and I want to spend it with you. So, I bought you a gift. I am also going to make pizza, just the way that rk likes it. So, what''s the big deal?"


    "I don''t know," Nathan admitted. "Maybe nothing..."


    "All right, then." Crystal pped her hands together. "From now on, we will spend every New Year''s Eve together." She gave Nathan a big hug.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Nathan wondered as he returned her hug.


    Crystal shook her head. "Do I need a reason to hug you?"


    Nathan smiled as he lifted her chin. He pressed his lips to hers, and he kissed her violently. Crystal shook all over, and she tried to push him away. His grip on her was too tight, though, and she was forced to ept his kiss.


    The crowd surged. They were slightly surprised to see this couple boldly kissing in public, and they liked what they saw.


    A long time passed before Nathan let go of her lips. "Why did you hug me?" he asked.


    "Never mind," Crystal replied. "You overthink everything! It is so annoying..." She tried to pull away, but he would not let her go.


    "Tell me why you hugged me!" Nathan shouted. More people turned their heads to stare at them, but he didn''t care.


    Crystal froze for a moment, and then she said, "I miss you."


    "What did you say?" his eyes went wide. "Say it again!"


    "I miss you, Nathan."


    A look of surprise appeared on Nathan''s face. He leaned forward and whispered in her ear: "I kissed you because I love you."


    Crystal was surprised by his sudden deration of love.


    "Every time I kiss you, it is my way of telling you that I love you," Nathan continued. "You are mine. What is yours is mine, and I am the only one that you can kiss."


    Crystal felt warmed by Nathan''s heartfelt words. He did not ask for much. He looked so happy, and he danced with glee at the slightest bit of affection from her.


    ****


    On the opposite side of the mall, there was a festival taking ce in the parking lot.


    Children were running about, and fireworks were being shot into the sky.


    Nathan put his arm around Crystal''s waist and asked her gently, "What are you looking for?"


    "Well, nothing." Crystal''s cheeks were red, and her heart was beating fast. She looked around, made sure that no one was near, and said, "Nathan, I love you."


    Nathan''s ear twitched. He thought he had misheard her.


    Crystal lowered her head, and she avoided looking him in the eyes. Strangely, she was not afraid of death, but this simple confession seemed to have taken all of her strength.


    Nathan stared at her closely as if he were probing a difficult question. "What did you say?"


    "I said what I said," Crystal mumbled. "Please, don''t be like this..."


    "Say it again. I didn''t catch what you said the first time."


    "I won''t repeat it!" Crystal eximed. "I never say my words twice."


    "Hey, Crystal!" Nathan pulled her back. "I really didn''t catch what you were saying. I am not ying around. It is too noisy here."


    Crystal looked left and right to confirm that they were alone, and then she gave him a quick kiss on the lips. "Did you hear that?" she asked.


    Nathan grinned from ear to ear. He felt like he had been electrocuted but in a good way. Thest time Crystal had said that she loved him, he had been forced to stab himself in the chest to get her to say it. This time, all it had taken was him telling her first. He rubbed his palm against her cheek and said, "You do love me!"


    Before Crystal could reply, a nearby firework exploded. It filled the air with excitement.


    Nathan scooped her up in his arms and kissed her hard.


    Crystal''s heart began to beat hard, and her face turned red. Nathan gradually intensified the kiss, and as they walked through the crowd, they bumped into people without even knowing it.


    Crystal wrapped her arms around his neck. Her whole body was hot, and her face was burning. He kissed her hard as he poured out his love for her. And to his delight, she seemed to be as into the kiss as he was.


    Finally, Nathan pulled away and said, "We should head back to the car.

 Chapter 1799 - 317: Does He Know Something?

    The bodyguard opened the car door, and Crystal fell into the seat with Nathan, and as soon as they were alone, he tore her clothes off.


    "No!" Crystal cried. "You don''t have to be so eager. We can do it after we..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, he pressed his lips against her mouth. As excited as he was, he was like a child that could not control himself. He buried his face in her arms and sniffed her.


    Suddenly, he froze, and Crystal felt the tension in his body. "Is there anything wrong?" she asked. "You look like you''ve seen a ghost..."


    "Where have you been?" Nathan raised his head and frowned. "And what have you been doing?"


    Crystal''s heart sank. He seemed extra sensitive today. Does he know something? - she wondered. "I haven''t been anywhere," she replied. "I just wanted to buy you a present, so I came here... Is something wrong?"


    "Were you with another man?" he asked. He had an expressionless look on his face.


    "Why would you ask that?" Crystal grumbled. "Don''t you trust me?"


    "I thought that I could trust you," Nathan replied. "But I can smell smoke on you."


    Crystal remembered that Eric had been smoking, and he had put his coat over her to keep her warm. "Smoke?" she replied skeptically. "Do I smell like smoke?" She looked down and smelled her sleeves. "I don''t smell smoke. Maybe it is your imagination."


    "It is not my imagination," Nathan snapped. "Men are very sensitive to the smell of smoke, so if I say that you smell like smoke, then you smell like smoke!"


    Suddenly, Nathan realized that she had changed her clothes, and he asked her why.


    Crystal''s heart sank. She had changed her sweater after Carlos bit her. It had been covered in blood. "How do you know that I changed?" she asked. "I have so many sweaters."


    "Oh, I know! "Nathan grinned. "I know all about your clothes, including your underwear. I know their size, color, and smell. There is nothing that I don''t know about you!" He grabbed her arm, and she cried out in pain. By chance, he had grabbed the ce where she had been bitten.


    Nathan''s brow furrowed as he let her go. "What''s this?" he wondered.


    ****


    Crystal froze, and her mind went nk. The color drained from her face, and her heart began to race. She looked at Nathan, and a nervous voice inside her head whispered, "Whatever you say, it had better be good."


    Finally, she took his hand, gave it a gentle squeeze, and said, "Earlier this morning, I went to the hospital to see Nancy''s father, but when I got there, a psycho rushed out of his room and bit me. I''m sorry that I didn''t tell you. I just didn''t want you to worry."


    When Nathan heard this, he was furious. "Who did this?" he growled. "Who dared to bite my woman."


    "He was a psychopath," Crystal replied. "That is why he is in the hospital. He is not right in the head, so don''t be mad. Besides, the wound is superficial."


    "Don''t you know how dirty human saliva is?" Nathan was aghast. "I''m taking you to the hospital for an examination."


    "Don''t make a big deal out of this," Crystal argued. "I have already been to the hospital. I am fine. I promise."


    Nathan shook his head. "Did they give you a rabies vine?"


    "Come on." Crystalughed. "I wasn''t bitten by a dog."


    "What if that patient has rabies?"


    "Are you kidding?" Crystal smirked. "And besides, what would you do if he did have rabies?"


    "I would tie you down," Nathan replied. "I would keep you by my side, and no one would be able to take you away from me."


    "Anyway..." Crystal smiled. "The doctor said it wasn''t rabies. The man is a psychopath, and psychopathy is not contagious. He probably just needs a medication adjustment."


    Nathan had a serious expression on his face. He said, "If it were contagious, I would let you infect me. Then our brain waves would be in sync, and we would be able tomunicate."


    Crystal humphed. "You don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "No matter." Nathan shrugged. "If you were sick, I would take care of you." He leaned forward and kissed her, and before long, the car was filled with the smell of their sweaty, entwined bodies.


    The car moved steadily forward, and Crystal leaned into Nathan''s arms. She felt both happy and sad. "Why must men ckmail women into being with them?" she asked. "You do it. Paul and Eric do it. It is disgusting."


    Nathan kissed her on the top of the head. "Do you really want to know why?"


    "Well, yes." She looked up hopefully.


    "If we don''t do it, then we can''t control you," Nathan exined. "In order to have full control of you, I have to have full control of the people around you. Then if you get out of line, I can use them to put you in your ce."


    Crystal nodded. His answer madeplete sense to her. She looked out the window. "We''re almost home¡­."


    ****


    As they took off their shoes, Nathan noticed that Crystal''s socks were wet. His brow furrowed. "What happened to your feet?" he asked, "Your socks are wet!"


    "I stepped on a snowbank." Crystal shrugged. "What''s the big deal?"


    "What''s the big deal?" Nathan was taken aback. "Do you want to get pneumonia? Quick! Take off your socks. We need to get your feet warmed up!"


    Nathan bent over, took off her socks, and asked her, "Do you care about me?"


    "I do," Crystal replied. Then she took her socks from him and went upstairs.


    Nathan smiled and followed her. When he got upstairs, he found Crystal in the washroom. She was sitting on the toilet, and when she saw him, she shouted at him: "Hey! Do note in! Go sit on the bed. I will not be long."


    Nathan scowled. "What on earth are you doing?


    "Leave me alone," Crystal cried. "I''m almost done."


    "What are you doing that is so shameful?" Nathan asked.

 Chapter 1800 - 318: Something Is Not Right With Her

    "I''m just going to the washroom," Crystal replied. "I don''t understand why you want to watch me do my business..."


    "Fine," Nathan grumbled. He went into the bedroom, and he saw an unfamiliar bag on the bed. Inside, he found sewing materials, and he thought - From this, Crystal will make my puppet! - and he was overjoyed.


    A few minutes passed, and then Crystal emerged from the bathroom. She had a smile on her face, and she was carrying a water-filled foot massager. Nathan stood up and offered to help, but she stopped him. She said, "Stand still, with your back to me."


    Nathan ignored her instructions. He held up the bag of materials and said, "I thought you forgot. But you remembered."


    "How could I forget something that you said?"


    "You can''t forget what I said...?" Nathan stared at her for a moment. "About what?"


    "About anything," Crystal replied. "Be it good or bad, if you said it, then I remember it."


    Nathan frowned. "Have I ever said anything bad to you?"


    Crystal smirked. "Of course, you have. You have said more bad things than good things."


    "That can''t be true," Nathan argued. "Give me some examples of bad things that I do or have said or done."


    "No thanks." Crystal sighed and said, "I don''t want to y that game. That way lies madness. She shuddered at the thought of a back-and-forth war of grievances. "Just let it go. Put your feet in the tub, and I''ll turn the massager on."


    Nathan nodded, and he was about to put his foot in when Crystal said, "Wait a minute." She bent over and folded the bottom of his pant legs. Then she guided his feet into the water and turned the massager on.


    Almost immediately, the water began to turn and bubble.


    Crystal sat down beside him and kissed his cheek. "Does that feel better?"


    "Much better." Nathan moaned to show his appreciation. He gave her a hug, and as they embraced, he noticed that her temperature was low. I can fix that - he thought, and he guided her feet into the tub. "Do you like it?" he asked. "It''s nice, isn''t it?"


    "Mm-hmm."


    "I''mfortable, too," he whispered. "Crystal, we are inevitable. You know that, don''t you?"


    "What do you mean?" Crystal wondered.


    "You have been so good to me," Nathan replied. "We are destined to be together."


    "But what about all of the bad things that you said about me?"


    Nathan''s brows furrowed, and he seemed to be genuinely confused. "What do you mean?"


    "You can''t be serious!" Crystal eximed. "You have said many bad things about me. You said that I couldn''t do anything and that I am no match for Helen."


    Nathan was shocked by her words.


    "I thought that you liked girls like Helen!" Crystal continued. "ording to you, she knows everything, and she is good at taking care of people. Is that what you expect from me; to act like Helen? Because if that is what you are looking for, you''re in for a rude awakening. I can''t even cook!"


    "Whatever you cook, I will like," Nathan argued. "It is the thought that counts. Besides, I like you the way you are. I don''t care about Helen. She was a phony, but you are the real deal."


    Crystal sighed. "But that''s not what you said."


    "Every bad word that I''ve said to you has been false," Nathan said. "They were said out of anger, pain, and jealousy..."


    "Is that so?"


    "It is," he replied. "You can only trust the good things that I say and do. So forget the bad, okay?"


    Crystal nodded. She gave him a big hug and said, "I''m d that we have worked this out."


    ****


    Crystal kissed Nathan again - this time on the lips, and then she said, "I am afraid that one day I will do something so bad that you will not be able to forgive me..."


    "That could never happen." Nathan kissed her ear and whispered, "I have certain rules that I never break."


    "Is that so?"


    "It is," Nathan replied. "Rule Number One: My wife is always right. Rule Number Two: If my wife is wrong, refer to Rule Number One."


    Easier said than done - thought Crystal. She did not believe that he would forgive her for the agreement that she had made with Eric. Nathan hugged her and asked, "So, what did you do wrong?"


    "I didn''t do anything," Crystal replied. "I was just asking."


    Nathan sight. "Just tell me. I promise I won''t be angry."


    "I really didn''t do anything."


    Nathan did not believe her. Crystal had been nice to him today, so he knew that something was up.


    Crystal got a towel to help Nathan wipe his feet when the water began to cool, but he stopped her right away. "Never touch my feet again," he hissed.


    "Why?" Crystal was taken aback by his tone. "What''s the problem?"


    "You know what?" Nathan shook his head mournfully. "I can wash your feet, but you will never again wash mine!"


    Crystal said nothing. She put on her shoes and went back into the bathroom.


    Nathan heard the water running, and he thought that she was taking a bath, but when he went inside, he saw that she was washing his socks. He squinted his eyes and asked her, "Why are you washing my socks?"


    "They are dirty," Crystal replied. "It is not a big deal."


    Nathan frowned. "Don''t we have servants?" Crystal smiled meekly and said, "Please allow me to show my love to you asionally. As I said, I will be doing yourundry and cooking, shaving, and ironing and tying your ties."


    "Whatever." Nathan sighed and walked away.


    Once he was gone, Crystal insisted on ironing his clothes, and asionally he checked on her. Something is not right with her - thought Nathan, and the more convinced of it he became, the more anxious he was.


    While he was checking on Crystal, she held a coat out and asked him, "Will you wear this coat when you go out tomorrow?"


    Nathan stared at her and asked, "Why?"


    "I think you look great in this coat."


    "Don''t I look great in all of my clothes?"


    "Of course," Crystal replied. "It would be cool if you wore this one, though. I will iron it out, and you will look just dashing. What do you say?"


    "I would prefer it if you took care of your hands," Nathan replied.


    "I will do both." Crystal sighed and said, "You worry too much."


    Since Crystal was determined to be a housewife, Nathan did not object.

 Chapter 1801 - 319: Suit Yourself

    That evening, Crystal let rk help her make the pizza dough, and he was ecstatic. But he still missed his mother. "Auntie Crystal," he said. "I really miss my Mommy. When will shee back."


    Crystal smiled and said, "If you make her a pizza, maybe she''lle back for it."


    rk smiled and said, "Alright! Let''s do it!"


    Crystal smiled and looked up at Nathan, who was sitting opposite her. "Why are you staring at me?" she asked.


    "You are my wife. I can look at you for as long as I want."


    "Suit yourself." Crystal shrugged.


    Suddenly, rk lifted a wad of dough into the air. "Is this good?" he asked.


    "It''s getting there," Crystal replied. "But it needs to be kneaded more."


    "Thanks, Auntie." rk pounded the dough on the table and said, "When this is done, Mommy is going toe home for sure!"


    "I''m sure she will love your pizza," Crystal agreed.


    Nathan gave the kid a dirty look. Then he looked at Crystal and said, "Forget rk. Instead, teach me how to make pizza!"


    "No!" rk cried. "I need to make it so that my Mommy wille back."


    "Too bad!" Nathan hissed. "She is going to teach me!"


    Crystal stood akimbo and red at Nathan. "Why must you fight with children?"


    ****


    Outside, a series of fireworks lit up the sky; Nathan, Crystal, and rk watched the spectacle from the table on the deck while they waited for the pizza to be done.


    Finally, the timer went off, and they all went back into the kitchen.


    Nathan smiled and said, "It smells delicious. That must be the one that I made."


    Crystal humphed and said nothing. Beside her, rk was practically vibrating with excitement, and she hoped that the pizza would distract him from thinking about his mother. She should have known better, though. Once he had his te in front of him, he frowned and asked, "Why isn''t Mommy back yet? I miss Mommy. My little heart hurts."


    "What do you know about heartache?" Crystal scoffed. "Do you even know where your heart is?"


    rk''s stomach growled. He pointed to it and said, "That''s my heart."


    "Oh, sweetie. That''s not your heart. That is your stomach. You are hungry. Go ahead and eat."


    rk nodded and one of the slices on his te.


    Crystal smiled. "Was that good?"


    rk nodded vigorously and said, "Wow! This was yummy!"


    "Congrattions!" Crystal eximed. "You did a great job!"


    "Auntie, why don''t you try mine..." rk picked up a piece and fed Crystal.


    "You are a good boy." Crystal ate the pizza.


    Although it looked ugly, it tasted good.


    Nathan picked out a piece from his pizza, and he put it in front of her face. "Try mine."


    "Okay." Crystal took a bite.


    Nathan waited for a moment. "Well?" he asked. "Is it good?"


    "It''s delicious."


    "Take another bite." Nathan fed her again. rk did not want to be left behind. He picked up a piece, smiled, and said, "Auntie, eat this one." Since his mother was gone, he looked to Crystal for positive affirmation.


    "Don''t worry." Crystalughed as she rubbed rk''s hair. "I will eat whatever you put in front of me." She opened her mouth to show that she meant it.


    When Nathan saw this, he began to get angry. "What the Hell?" he grumbled. "Why are you putting him before me?"


    Crystal rolled her eyes and said, "Don''t be like that. I am very hungry. I will also eat whatever you put in front of me, the same as him."


    Crystal took a bite from Nathan, then one from rk, then one from Nathan, and it went back and forth like this for quite some time. Every time Nathan fed her, he grinned triumphantly, and every time rk fed her, he red at the boy as if he wanted to kill him. Finally, it got to be too much, and rk began to cry.


    Crystal gave rk a hug. "There, there," she said. "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m scared," rk replied. He grabbed Crystal''s clothes. "Why is Uncle staring at me? He is like Auntie Michelle. He is going to hurt me... I just know it..."


    Crystal frowned. She looked at Nathan and said, "He hasn''t done anything wrong. Why are you looking at him so fiercely?"


    "I am doing no such thing," Nathan argued. "It is all in his imagination. The kid misses his Mommy, and he isshing out. This is Child Psychology 101, babe!"


    "That''s bullshit!" Crystal eximed. "What do you know about Child Psychology? Besides, you still have a fierce look in your eyes. It is no wonder that he is afraid of you."


    Nathan''s face turned red, and he looked away unhappily.


    Crystal wiped rk''s tears away. "Are you ready for your Lucky Money?"


    "What is Lucky Money?"


    "If you say ''Happy New Year'' to me, then I will give you Lucky Money," Crystal exined. She showed him a small red envelope. "But I don''t want money. I want my Mommy."


    Suddenly, Nathan reached out and grabbed the envelope. He chuckled and said, "If he doesn''t want it, then I''ll take it." He tested the envelope''s weight and smirked. "There''s not much money here. It is not even enough for you to buy me for the night. But, since you are a regr customer, I will give you a New Year''s Eve discount."


    "Nathan!" Crystal was shocked. She grabbed the red packet and said, "The Lucky Money bes unlucky when you say things like that!"


    Then, without saying another word, she went into the kitchen to clean up.


    ****


    rk was still on the porch watching the fireworks when Crystal returned. Nathan had moved back inside, and he was watching the news in the living room. He patted the seat beside him and invited her to sit with him, but she ignored him and went outside to watch the fireworks with the boy.


    It was not long before the disy was over, and Crystal turned to rk. She had a grin on her face that stretched from ear to ear. "I have a surprise for you," she said. "I bought some fairy fireworks at the mall today. Would you like to set them off with me?"


    rk''s eyes brightened. "Really?" he asked.


    "Really!!"


    "Hurrah! Hurrah!" rk danced with excitement. "Will they be BIG?!?!"


    "We won''t let off any super big ones, like the ones the city sets off," Crystal exined. "It would be too dangerous. We can try the small ones, though. One of the servants will join us and take some pictures. It will be fun. I promise."


    rk nodded.. He understood.

 Chapter 1802 - 320: I Am Yours

    Crystal had the fireworks stashed under the porch, and they took them to the middle of the yard. Once they were settled, she began to set off the fireworks, and she danced with rk on thewn.


    asionally, Crystal thought about Nancy. She had no idea what could have been so important that she would abandon her son. If she did not return soon, Crystal would have to take rk with her when she went to live with Eric. The alternative was to leave him with Nathan, but she was afraid that he would abuse the child.


    And then there was Noah to worry about. If she was loyal to Eric, then he would give Noah the antidote. Perhaps then, Noah could raise rk until Nancy returned. It was just a thought... At least with Noah, the boy would be safe, and they already acted like a Father and son when they were together.


    Crystal hugged rk and gave him several kisses on his forehead. The poor child was young, and he was practically an orphan. She thought of Little Orphan Annie and her sad song - The sun wille out tomorrow. Tomorrow, I love you¡­


    Suddenly, Nathan barged out of the house. As usual, he had two bodyguards with him. "What are you doing out here?" he growled.


    "We are setting off fireworks, dancing, and taking pictures," Crystal replied. "The fireworks are so beautiful. Would you like to take a picture with us?"


    Without saying a word, Nathan came over and put his arms around Crystal.


    The servant adjusted the camera and shouted, "Cheers!"


    rk immediately reached out his hand. He made rabbit ears on top of his head, and his fingers blocked Nathan''s face. The servant looked at the picture, frowned, and said, "Mr. Davis, your face is blocked. Let''s try again."


    The servant counted down again - "One, two, three, Cheers!"- and at thest minute, up went rk''s hand.


    Nathan''s face began to turn red. He thought there was only so much aggravation that I could handle from this brat. First, he ruins dinner, and now he is trying to ruin these pictures!


    Crystal could see that Nathan was getting angry, so she picked rk up and said, "Let''s take one more picture. This time, put your arms around my neck."


    "But my Mommy says it''s cute when I take pictures like this." He showed her his rabbit ears.


    "That move is corny," Crystal argued. "Let''s try something different, okay? At thest minute, why don''t you give me a kiss on the cheek?"


    Nathan was furious when he heard this. "What did I tell you about other men kissing you?" he shouted. He turned to one of his bodyguards and ordered him to take rk away. Once the boy was gone, he put his arm around Crystal''s shoulder and told the servant to take a picture."


    The servant looked at the camera, and his face turned white.


    "What now?" Nathan hissed.


    "The battery is dead..."


    "Well, this day sucks," Nathan whined. He sat down on the ground and stuck out his lower lip. He looked so pathetic that Crystal could barely contain herughter. "Don''t make such a big deal out of this," she said. "It is nothing. You can have your picture taken anytime you want.


    Let''s go inside and get our phones. Then we cane back and take as many pictures as we want."


    "Fine." Nathan sniffed. "Just keep that kid away from me."


    Crystal nodded. Suddenly, a thought urred to her, and she said, "I''m surprised it took you so long toe outside. Were you watching the news the whole time?"


    "I was taking care of something," Nathan replied. "Would you like something to drink?"


    "Sounds great." Crystal smiled, but then she realized that he had dodged the question, and her grin disappeared. What is he up to? - she wondered. The thought that he was up to his usual shenanigans made her uneasy.


    Nathan snapped his fingers, and a servant appeared. She had a tray bnced on her right hand. On it, there was a bottle of red wine and two goblets. He poured her a ss first, and when she took it, she took a sip.


    The minute the ss touched her lips, Nathan began to watch at her intently, but she did not notice. It was not until she had finished the ss that she realized that he had not touched his.


    "Why aren''t you drinking?" Crystal asked.


    "I was distracted by your beauty," Nathan replied. He poured her a second ss and smiled. "I could watch you all day..."


    Crystalughed and put her arm around his neck. Her whole body felt warm, but as her body moved, something strange happened. Her head began to spin, and her eyes went blurry.


    "What''s wrong," she murmured. "I only had one g-ss, but I feel like... like I''ve h-had a whole b bottle...Did you p-put s-something in the wine?"


    Nathan put his arm around her waist and said nothing.


    "You d-dr*gged m-me..." Crystal was shocked, but she was also helpless. She tried to push him away, but her body did not respond. A second passed, and she lost consciousness.


    ****


    The song came to an end, and Nathan turned to look at Crystal. She was wearing ace nightgown. Her face was delicate, and her hair hung down over her shoulders. He thought - She is like an elegant, holy goddess. "Don''t move," he said.


    Crystal froze as Nathan knelt in front of her. He kissed her toes, her instep, her ankles, and all the way to the hem of her nightgown. He took a cheeky peek to see if she was wearing panties. Then he kissed her knees and inner thighs.


    He moaned her name, and her eyes blurred as he kissed her provocatively. Just before he reached her panty line, though, he stood up and kissed her on the lips.


    Crystal''s mind went nk, and when she closed her eyes, she imagined that Nathan was a noble God. When she had first met him, he was arrogant, conceited, and sarcastic. Now, though, he was different.


    "I am yours." Nathan kissed her earlobe, and he whispered her name repeatedly as if it were a mantra.


    Crystal smiled shyly as she opened her nightgown. "And I am yours."


    ****


    It was the first time that they had made love in the living room. Normally, they were more private, but their lust had been so intense that it had not allowed them the time to move their lovemaking to Nathan''s bedroom.


    Now that they were done, they lied face-to


    face on the sofa, with only a small nket to cover their nudity. Nathan ran his fingers through Crystal''s hair. She touched his cheek and whispered his name. She ran her fingernails against the short stubble on his face. "Are you tired?" she asked.


    "Not really. Maybe a little bit." Nathan shrugged. "Are you?"


    "I''m exhausted, but I don''t think that I could sleep.. I''m too wound up. Why don''t you tell me a story?"

 Chapter 1803 - 321: Are You Happy That I’m Sick?

    Nathan gave her a curious look. "You want me to tell you a story?"


    "Well, yes." Crystal smiled nervously. "We can move to the bedroom, and when you''re done, we should be able to fall asleep."


    Nathan smiled, gave her a quick kiss on the lips, and said, "If it is a story that you want, then a story it shall be."


    The couple moved to the bedroom, and once they werefortable, Nathan began his story: "When I was sixteen, I had a cat that I liked very much. One winter day, the cat fell into the water. We thought that the cat was dead, but then a little girl jumped in to save it. Unfortunately, the cat still died. It froze to death."


    "That''s a sad story." There were tears in Crystal''s eyes. "I guess cats don''t have nine lives after all. What was its name?"


    "We called her ''I love you," Nathan replied.


    "You lie." Crystal rolled her eyes and said, "Nobody names their cat ''I love you."


    Nathan chuckled. He pressed a button on his watch, and Crystal knew immediately what he was up to. He had tricked her into saying, ''I love you so that he could record it. She groaned and said, "You are such a scoundrel!"


    "I am not." Nathan looked like he had been hurt by her words, but Crystal could not tell if he was ying possum. "I just wanted to do something nice. I already put a recording of me saying that on your watch, and now I will have a recording of you for mine. It was supposed to be a surprise. That is why I was being so sneaky. But you caught me in the act..."


    Crystal''s brows furrowed, and she asked. him, "Who taught you to be such a romantic?"


    "I''m just improvising. I swear."


    "Alright." Crystal nestled in his arms and listened to his heartbeat. After a while, she looked up and said, "No more games, though, okay?"


    "No more games." Nathan kissed her eyes and told her to go to sleep.


    Unfortunately, whenever she closed her eyes, an image of Carlos appeared in her mind''s eyes. Most likely, he was still being tortured, and it would not stop until she returned. Eris had been right, though. Nathan would not let her go. And as far as Carlos went, he was her ex-boyfriend. Thus, she did not owe him anything.


    A voice in her mind scolded her for such thoughts. It said," But it is your fault that he is in this mess!" The voice was, of course, correct, and the more Crystal thought about it, the sadder she became. The way that Nathan was treating herplicated everything. Now, no matter what she did, she would be burdened


    by guilt. She felt like the woman from Sophie''s Choice, except instead of choosing which of her children would live, she had to decide which man she would be loyal to.


    Crystal opened her eyes and ran her fingers up and down his arm. A tear slipped from the corner of her eye, and she quickly bit her lip to stop her crying. If she cried, her eyes would be swollen the next day, and he would notice it immediately. He was so attentive to her.


    Suddenly, Crystal noticed that Nathan was abnormally warm. She put her hand to his forehead. Most likely, he had caught a cold while lighting the candles on the beach, and already he was feverish.


    ****


    Crystal ced a fresh cloth on Nathan''s forehead. She had been taking care of him through the night. He had just woken up, and he seemed to be disoriented. He looked at her and frowned. He asked, "Am I awake?"


    "You''re awake." Crystal sighed. She stroked his forehead and said, "And you''re still running a fever."


    Nathan chuckled feebly. "Are you happy that I''m sick?" He seemed to think that his situation was amusing, but Crystal was not amused.


    "Since you are sick, I am d that I am here to take care of you. But no, I am not happy that you are sick. I had hoped that I would be able to do something for you, though..."


    Nathan rolled his eyes and said, "You''ve done enough for me."


    "Be that as it may..." Crystal let the sentence hang for a moment, and then she asked him what he wanted for breakfast."


    "Can I have anything I want?" he asked. He grabbed her arms and held them tightly. He had a wolfish gleam in his eyes. "Because what I want to have is you."


    Crystal was appalled. "How can you have the energy to be so naughty when you are sick?" She had a book under her arm, and as she struggled, it fell onto the bed. Nathan let her go immediately so that he could grab the book. "Don''t open it!" Crystal''s face turned white.


    "Please..." she begged.


    Nathan looked at the cover. "What''s in here?"


    "It''s just a book," Crystal replied.


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Nathan''s ire was beginning to rise, and Crystal could see from the look on his face that she would have to give a little.


    She said, "I sketched you while you were sleeping." She took back her sketchbook.


    "There''s nothing to see."


    "Can I see what I look like in your eyes?" Crystal shook her head and said, "No, not yet."


    "When will I see it?" Nathan was not a patient man.


    "Just wait until I finish it," Crystal replied. "It is for you, and I don''t want to ruin the surprise."


    Nathan thought about it for a minute, and then he said, "Fine." It was clear, though, that he was not happy.


    Crystal ced the book in a drawer, locked it, and put the key in her pocket.


    "I''m not a criminal," Nathan grumbled. "You don''t need to keep it under lock and key...".


    Crystal smiled sweetly and said, "No offense, but I was worried that the temptation would be too much for you to handle. Now get some rest while I get you something to eat."


    As Crystal reached the kitchen, she got a feeling that something was wrong. She went back upstairs, and when she went into Nathan''s room, she found him attempting to jimmy the locked drawer.


    Crystal stood akimbo over him. "I thought you said that you weren''t a criminal. What do you have to say for yourself now?"


    Nathan''s face turned red, and he stuttered an apology. He looked like a child that had been caught with his hand in the cookie jar, and she could not stay angry at him for long. "Alright," she sighed. "Back to bed with you. And no more getting up. Do you hear me?"


    Nathan nodded sheepishly, and he did not say anything.


    Before she left, Crystal retrieved the book, and she took it with her.

 Chapter 1804 - 322: If Only I Could Hold On To This Moment

    Not only did the book contain a sketch of Nathan, but it also contained some of Crystal''s most intimate thoughts. If Nathan read them, there was no telling what he would do.


    Crystal knew that it had been foolish to write all of her intimate thoughts down, but journaling had always helped her think. It had been a close call, though, and as much as she hated the thought of it, she knew that it would be best if she destroyed the book. She brought it outside and threw it in the fire pit. She stood over it for a long time, but she could not bear the thought of destroying it.


    Finally, she took the book and a shovel out to the beach. She found the spot where Nathan had set up the heart-shaped candle disy, and she looked around. Nearby, there was a beautiful lc tree, and its rich scent drew her to it. This is the ce - she thought.


    The sand was so soft that the hole practically dug itself, and the book was safely underground in no time at all.


    Crystal raised her head slightly and watched the tidee in. The sun reflected off the water, and she thought - If only I could hold on to this moment... If I could, I would never let it go.


    She knew that she had to tell Nathan about Eric, but she was afraid of what he would do and what Eric would do if she didn''t follow him. It was a lose-lose-lose situation, and her hands were tied.


    ****


    When Crystal got back to the kitchen, she picked up her cell phone and called Eric. He was surprised to hear from her, and he was ecstatic. "Honey," he said. "It hasn''t been three days yet. What? Did you miss me?" He sounded like he had just woken up.


    Crystal asked, "Did I wake you up?"


    "You did," Eric replied. "But I''m d to have been woken up by you."


    "Have you been drinking?"


    "I had some drinks with my friendsst night," Eric admitted. "But I''m not drunk. Don''t worry me. I''m staying out of trouble."


    "Are you clear-headed?" Crystal asked him.


    "I''m quite sober."


    "Good." Crystal cleared her throat and said, "Tomorrow afternoon at five o''clock, I will be at the mall. Send someone to pick me up."


    "No problem." After a pause, Eric chuckled. "Why did you call me in advance? Is there something wrong?"


    "I need your help," Crystal replied. "Is there any medicine that can make someone lose their short-term memory?"


    "Hmmm... Amnesia..." Eric thought about it for a moment. "Is this for Nathan? Because, if it is, I will not provide it." He wanted Nathan to feel the same kind of pain that he had forced Crystal to endure. If Nathan lost his memory, all bets would be off.


    "I think that it''s for the best," Crystal argued. "If his memory is intact, he will never stoping for me!"


    "Just let him try!" Eric hissed. "I''ll be here waiting for him!"


    "Please, don''t be like that," Crystal cried. "You said that if I promised to be your Baby Momma, that you would end your grudge with Nathan. I''m tired. I don''t want to be sandwiched between the two of you anymore. What I want are a stable life and a warm home. I wish Nathan could forget everything. If that happened, then the three of us - you, me, and the baby - could start our new lives together. Isn''t that what you want?"


    "It is." Eric sighed and said, "But I really do not have such medicine. If I had it, I would be the first to take it."


    Crystal was shocked. "Why do you want to take it?"


    "Do you think it feels good to hate someone? It doesn''t! My heart aches! It is as if I am in a state of constant torment. If I could escape my past, I would! I will do it in a second!"


    Crystal took a deep breath and said, "Well, just forget it." She understood the pain that he was suffering. "You need to let go of your past."


    "Could you forget your past?" Eric asked. "If there were such a medicine, and Nathan were to take it, what about your feelings for him?"


    "I wouldn''t need the medicine," Crystal replied. "I would turn my feelings off."


    The line went silent for a moment, and then Eric sighed. He said, "I did not realize that you were so cold-blooded."


    "Whatever." Crystal shrugged. "I really must hang up. If I am on the phone for too long, Nathan will find out."


    Eric giggled and said, "Give me a kiss before you go."


    "This is not a good time," Crystal hissed. "Now stop acting like such a child."


    "But I ju-"


    Crystal ended the call before Eric could finish his sentence. She did not need to hear what he was trying to say to know what he was getting at. She thought - All men are so predictable, but why do they have to be so damn needy...?


    Suddenly, she felt a rash of gooseflesh all over her body. She was not typically the kind of person that liked to show affection. Over thest twenty-four hours, though, her heart had softened, and she looked forward to cozying up to Nathan. The thought of giving that up-of throwing him away - made her want to cry. She stared at the phone for a moment, and then she put it away and opened the fridge. She wanted to make some chicken noodle soup for Nathan.


    When the soup was done, Crystal took a sip from thedle. "It''s quite good," she said. "Yummy, yummy." Her cooking was getting better, and she was proud of herself. She had been practicing for Nathan, and she hoped that he appreciated her effort.


    Crystal smiled as she filled two bowls. She put them on a tray so that she could serve them to Nathan in person. She knew that chicken noodle soup was good for people with fevers, and she hoped that he was hungry.


    ****


    Crystal had barely reached the first step when she heard a loud sound from Nathan''s room. It sounded like something had hit the wall. There were two more crashes, and she took several hesitant steps forward.


    What is Sam Hall going on? - she worried. Apart from her wanting to rush up the stairs, another part of her wanted to flee. That part of her was saying, "Whatever is going on up there; it is none of your business!" She had a bad feeling in her gut.


    Crystal was about to turn around and go back downstairs when, suddenly, the bedroom door opened. A servant rushed out, and she almost hit Crystal on her way down the stairs.


    "Hey!" Crystal eximed. "Watch where you''re going!"


    The servant stopped and turned around.


    She had a terrified expression on her face. She said, "Miss Smith, Master Davis is out of his mind! I quit! I''m out of here!" Then she turned and ran in the direction of the servants'' quarters.


    Crystal looked up. Nathan''s door was half-open, and the room was quiet. She wondered what could have gotten him so riled up. "Did he overhear your phone call?" a voice in her head wondered.


    No.... - she thought That was impossible. Isn''t it¡­?

 Chapter 1805 - 323: She Does Not Deserve My Compassion

    Crystal peeked into Nathan''s room. She was hunkered down so that he could not see her. The room looked like a tornado had passed through it. The dresser had been pushed to the ground. The vases were smashed, and there was ss everywhere. The pictures had been taken down and destroyed, and there was clothing everywhere.


    Again, Crystal thought of her conversation with Eric.


    Not knowing what else to do, she picked up the tray with the two bowls of soup, stood up, and went into the room.


    Nathan was sitting on the bed. He was naked, but there was a nket covering his private parts. His hands rested on his knees, and they were covered with blood.


    "No!" Crystal put down the tray and rushed to his side. "What happened to you?" She suddenly realized that one of the servants was standing in the doorway. "What are you waiting for?" she shouted at her. "Go and find some medicine to stop the bleeding!"


    The servant took off down the stairs, and Crystal went into the bathroom to grab a towel. When she returned, she asked Nathan to show her where he was injured. Much to her dismay, though, he waved her away dismissively. Then, after she refused to go, he grabbed her by the neck and began to squeeze.


    Crystal''s face turned red, and her eyes bulged. She could barely breathe. This is the end - she thought wildly. She could see murder in his eyes, and moments of her life shed before her eyes.


    "I knew that there had to be a reason why you were being nice to me!" Nathan growled. "And what aboutst night? What was that? A Mercy fuck?" He spat in her face. Then he took a moment to calm down, and he said, "I bet you wereughing at me behind my back the entire time!"


    Crystal felt the pressure on her neck lessen slightly, and she was able to breathe. It was clear, though, that her life was in his hands.


    "What you have done is unforgivable," Nathan continued. "But maybe if you tell me why you did this, I might let you live."


    "I have neverughed at you." Her voice was so dry, and her throat was in so much pain that she could barely speak.


    "Be that as it may..." Nathan''s brows furrowed. "I want to know what you are up to."


    What is the point of all of this? - Crystal asked herself. She was stuck in this lose-lose-lose situation, but Nathan was offering her a way out. "Just kill me," she croaked. "I deserve it."


    "Fuck off!" Nathan let go of Crystal''s neck, ced his palm against her face, and he pushed her so hard that she fell backward. The back of her head hit the ground, and she cried out in pain. Then he snapped at her: "You''re not getting off that easy!"


    As Crystal tried to get up, she identally bumped her watch, and it beeped. This means something - she thought. She looked at it for a long time, and Nathan watched her. He is like a teacher - she realized -? he is waiting for me to solve a particrly difficult problem.


    At the top of the watch, she could see a battery. Next to that, she saw the Bluetooth symbol. Then the Wi-fi and Data. At the very end, there was a symbol that she did not recognize. She pressed it, and when she saw what it was, the pieces fell into ce. It was a Baby Monitor.


    Nathan had been using it to listen in on her private conversations.


    The cat was out of the bag. He had heard every word that she had said to Eric. He knew that she was nning on meeting up with him. He knew about the amnesia medicine, and he knew that she was nning on leaving him. She had only wanted the medicine to spare his feelings, but she doubted that he would see it that way.


    Nathan stared at her. He knew that she knew that he knew, and there was a look of hurt disgust on his face. With a tone of voice that was more sad than angry, he said, "You are like a worm-infested apple. You look and smell so delicious. You feel firm and ripe and full of potential, but it only takes one bite to discover that you are rotten to the core..."


    Crystal felt her throat tighten. She thought - this was worse than being strangled. At least with strangtion, there was a hope of death''s sweet release. She did not know how to exin to Nathan why she had turned on him or if she should even try.


    Nathan was still looking at her again. He said, "I feel so dirty, and just looking at you makes me feel sick."


    "I have always been this way." Crystal sighed. She stood up, crossed her arms beneath her breasts, and in a callous tone of voice, said, "Think of the tale of the Farmer and the Snake. You are the farmer, and I am the snake. The farmer took pity on a frozen snake and brought it home. He nursed it back to health, and in return for his kindness, the snake bit him. As the farmery dying, he asked the snake, ''Why did you bite me? I took you in. I brought you back to life.'' The snake replied, ''You knew I was a snake.."


    Crystalughed, and a cold chill ran down Nathan''s back.


    "Do you get it?" Crystal hissed. "I am the snake! I am poison to you! I am no good to anybody!" Tears were streaming down her face. "Do you get it?!?!"


    Nathan hung his head, "I get it..." He was growing more and more despondent by the second. He said, "I used to think that I was the problem. I thought that you would have me if I changed my behavior, and I did change - for you!


    Crystal wanted to flee, but it felt like her legs were nted into the ground. She was frozen in ce. She did not know what to say, but even if she did, she doubted she could speak. She was so overwhelmed that she could not move her muscles.


    "I didn''t know that a person could be as selfish as you are," Nathan continued. His heart was broken, and he doubted that it could ever be repaired. "You are a heartless, vicious, cold-blooded, blood-sucking bitch!"


    Crystal was weeping now, and she was struggling to catch her breath.


    "Loving you was a waste of my time!" Nathan eximed. "It will be the greatest regret of my life!"


    Crystal flinched. She felt like she had been pped in the face.


    Nathan could see that he was hurting her, and even now, his heart said that he should go to her andfort her.. No!- he thought angrily - She does not deserve mypassion.

 Chapter 1806 - 324: You Think You Are Special?

    Finally, Crystal wiped the tears from her eyes. She stood up straight, looked Nathan in the eyes, and said, "You said that I am selfish... but you''re just as bad... You said that you loved me, and you forced me to love you back. But that is not how love works. You cannot force love! If you try, the best you can hope for ispliance - bitterpliance!"


    Nathan frowned and said, "I may be ruthless, but I have done everything that I can think of to show you that I love you and to win your love. I would dig out my heart to prove my love. Is that what you want? Crystal, I loved you so much beyond what you could imagine, but you hurt me!"


    For an instant, Crystal felt a lump in her throat, and she turned her face away from his. She could not bear the pain of seeing him being hurt. "I don''t need that," she muttered. "Please, please, please, forget me. I don''t deserve your love."


    A cold light shed over Nathan''s eyes.


    "There are countless women better than me," Crystal continued. "Why did you have to choose me?"


    "The heart wants what the heart wants." Nathan took a deep breath. "You don''t choose who you fall in love with. You may not be perfect, but I was never looking for perfection. I was never looking for someone that was better than you. It''s only you and always be you, Crystal. How could I tell myself to stop loving you? Do you understand?" Tears welled up in his eyes, and Crystal could tell that he was in pain.


    "You need to move on," she insisted.


    "There is someone out there that is better for you. I promise!"


    "You don''t understand!" Nathan shouted. "How could you understand!? My love is limited, and I gave it all to you! My heart is ruined, and my capacity to love is exhausted."


    Crystal opened her mouth, and a sob escaped. Tears began to fall down her cheeks. "Oh, Nathan," she cried." Poor Nathan.... What have I done to you?" Her heart was beating rapidly, and she began to hyperventte.


    Nathan looked at Crystal, and he frowned. He wiped his tears away. "What are you crying about?" he snarled. "You can no longer manipte me with your tears. Those days are over!"


    Crystal nodded unhappily. "No matter what you think of me, I just hope... I just hope that you can find a way to be happy... I hope that you meet a better woman, one who loves you and is worthy of your love."


    Nathan froze for a second. His brows furrowed, and he gave her a suspicious look. "Is that what you wanted all along?" he asked. "For me to be happy? Is that why you wanted me to lose my memory?"


    "Yes..." Crystal nodded. "I have to go to Eric. I have no choice. But I had hoped that if I could erase your memory, then you could be happy without me."


    "You had to?" Nathan was skeptical. "No one can make anyone do anything that they don''t want to do! Be honest, now. Did you want me to forget so that I could be happy, or so that you and Eric could be happy and live a life without my constant interruptions?"


    Crystal put her hand under his chin and lifted his head so that she could look him in the eyes. "It doesn''t matter if I''m happy or not," she said. "It is your happiness that concerns me..."


    Nathan rolled his eyes and said, "Your bullshit is getting exhausting. Is there no end to your lies?"


    Big tears rolled down Crystal''s cheeks. She was desperate to exin, but she could not. "Please," she whined. "I''m not lying..."


    "Whatever." Nathan stood up slowly. He was like a defeated general to Crystal, and her heart ached to see him this way. A voice spoke up in her head, though. It said, "This is for the best; one big hurt, like a band-aid being torn off. He may not think so now, but he will recover, and he will move on." The alternative would have been for him to continue to fight for her for who knows how long.


    "We were never meant to be together," Crystal muttered.


    When Nathan heard that, he was filled with rage. He grabbed the bed with trembling hands, lifted it, and threw it across the room. The bed hit the floor and then the ground, and the sound echoed off the walls. He shoved his finger in Crystal''s face and shouted at her: "You! Shut up! Haven''t you done enough? Will you not stop until I am dead? Don''t push me, Crystal..."


    "It''s you two who keeps pushing me!" Crystal argued. "You are the one that keeps pestering me. Once you let me go, I will go!"


    "You think you are so special!" Nathanughed like a maniac, and Crystal flinched. "Get a clue, Crystal Smith. You are not special. If you had married me, being my wife would have been the only thing special about you that would have been special. And you were right. It will be easy to rece you. So, go already. Do you hear me?"


    "I heard you..." Crystal murmured. "And don''t worry about erasing my memory!" Nathan continued. "I am already over you!"


    Crystal looked around nervously. She felt like she had fallen into a deep pool. She felt helpless and desperate. This situation seemed surreal, and she felt like she was being set up. It seemed, though, that he was letting her go. Unlike before, his eyes, expressions, movements, and tones were serious and determined. He had made up his mind.


    Crystal knew Nathan very well. He was paranoid. Once he decided on something, he would not change his mind. He had been that way with his love. Once he decided to love her, no matter what the difficulties he had had to face, he had determined to face them and actualize their rtionship. Now that he had decided not to love her anymore, she believed that he would do as he had said: Forget her and move on. She took a deep breath and bit her lower lip.


    What is wrong with me? - she wondered - Why am I mourning this rtionship? Isn''t this what I wanted? I should be happy. It is a better ending than I expected... She had never expected that Nathan would let go of her, though, and now that he had, her feelings surprised her.


    Am I not worthy of being loved? - she wondered. "Are you s-serious?" she stammered. "N-No regrets?"


    Nathan did not answer. He snorted coldly, picked up his trousers, and put them on. He turned, looked her up and down, and said, "In my eyes, you are no different from the prostitutes on the street. Youe with a hefty price tag, but you are dirty and cheap!"


    Crystal frowned. She said, "Say what you want. You may even be right on some ounts. I still wish you a happy life...."

 Chapter 1807 - 325: I Told You To Kneel

    There was a knock at the door. They both turned, and Crystal smiled when she saw that the servant had finally returned with the First Aid Kit.


    Crystal nodded and said, "I was just about to leave. Please take proper care of his injuries. I do not want them to get infected."


    Nathan frowned, and he stopped Crystal with a word. He said, "Wait," and she turned back to face him. He was confused. He wondered why she cared if he received proper treatment or not. He said, "Didn''t you say that you would be staying here for three days? There are still one, and a half-days left. Why are you leaving early?"


    "Why?" Crystal was confused, "You just told me to leave! What is wrong with you? Now that everything''s out in the open, what would be the point of my staying?"


    "What is the point?" Nathan could not believe his ears. "Don''t you think you owe me that? You have never treated me nice, except for thest day and a half. I want my full three days of you treating me nice! And to be clear, I ordered you out of my room, not out of my house. You have always been such a drama queen!"


    Crystal''s face was pale, and she was trembling. She did not know what to say. In the past, she had treated him badly because he had treated her badly. He had changed, though - for her, and she had changed for him. There had been nothing hypocritical about her actions. Her love for him was real, but it could not grow, so she would rather go. Of course, she could not say that to him, so she agreed to stay.


    Crystal turned back to the servant and said, "Bring over the First Aid Kit. I will get him cleaned up." She walked over to Nathan, but when she got to him, he ordered her to kneel in front of him instead of showing her his wound.


    "Kneel." Crystal frowned. "But why?"


    "Are you, or are you not willing to do everything for me?" Nathan smiled and said, "I told you to kneel, so fucking kneel!"


    At this point, kneeling in front of him felt like no big deal to Crystal. She had even knelt in front of Eric. So, without any further hesitation, she dropped to her knees in front of Nathan.


    Nathan looked down on Crystal with a look of disgust on his face. He could not believe how easy it had been to make her degrade herself in this way. It is as if she gets off on it - he thought rudely. His parted lips were stiff. He had thought that torturing her would make him less angry, but he was wrong. He was angrier than ever.


    Crystal''s heart was beating fast. Her stomach was in knots, and she felt like she was going to be sick. Unlike that time when she had knelt in front of Eric when she had begged for Carlos''s life, she felt her self-esteem disintegrating. The difference was that she loved Nathan, and she hated for him to see her like this, and she hated that he had made her do this!


    Nathan nudged her with his foot. "Crystal Smith, where''s your dignity?" He grabbed her hair and pulled it hard.


    Crystal was forced to look at him. "My dignity is dead," she replied. "It died a long time ago. You killed it - you and other men just like you!"


    "Is that so?" Nathan smiled. "If I ordered you to kiss my foot, would you do it? Would you do that for me?"


    Crystal drew in a deep breath and said, "Sure. Which one do you want me to kiss? The right one or the left?" As she spoke, she bent slightly and kissed the instep of his right foot.


    The moment her lips touched his foot, his c**k responded. A secondter, it was as hard as a rock. He watched her, and as her tongue slipped between his toes, he chuckled.


    The sound of Nathan''s creepyughter sent a cold chill down Crystal''s back. He sounded psychotic, and he frightened her. She was reminded of his alter-ego, Gerald Davis, and the love she had felt for him turned to hate. He had said that he would let her go, but she no longer believed him.


    Nathan leaned forward and pulled her hair again. Her head jerked up, and he said, "I want you to remember this moment for the rest of your life. When you get old, and you think about the olden days, you should remember the taste of my feet and feel a sense of honor to have served me."


    No matter what Nathan said, Crystal did not reply.


    "Of course, you will regret betraying me," Nathan continued. "Unfortunately, time cannot be reversed. You cannot undo the things that you have done, and for the rest of your life, you will be miserable." Crystal remained silent and expressionless, and her indifferent attitude made him extremely angry. "You will regret this, won''t you?"


    "Yes." Crystal smiled meekly and said, "I will regret it very much." It was the truth, but she hid her pain as best she could.


    "Damn it!" Nathan cursed. He knew that she would go straight to Eric once she left him, and he thought that she would forget about him. Thus, he did not think that she was telling the truth.


    Nathan thought - I will not let you forget me so easily! I want you to feel guilty forever! I am going to be a relentless thorn in your side, and no matter how often you cry out to God for relief, He will turn His face from you! His hate was as strong as his love had been. Hate gnawed at his reason. It made him crazy, and he was desperate to retaliate against Crystal.


    Suddenly, he put his right foot flush against Crystal''s face, and he pushed her so hard that she fell backward. Then he stood up, put on his shirt, and walked past Crystal without saying another word.


    For a while, Crystal remained on the ground. She worried that Gerald had taken control of Nathan''s body. If he had, she knew that there was nothing that she could do. Eventually, she sat up and looked around.. The room was a disaster, and since she had nothing better to do, she began to clean it up.

 Chapter 1808 - 326: What I Have Done?

    (Triggered Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene and inappropriate words. If you''re notfortable reading it kindly skip it and move to another chapter)


    As Crystal swept the rest of the broken ss into a dustpan, she thought about Carlos. It would be so easy to abandon him. She wished she could run away and leave all of the men in her life in her past, but she refused to do that to Carlos. If not for her, he would not be in the trouble that he was in. He was innocent. If she did not save him, he would die. If that happened, she knew that her conscience would never let her rest.


    As she was lifting the dustpan, a shard of ss slipped past the guard and sliced the back of her hand. For some reason, though, she did not notice. It was as if her mind was so preupied with her predicament that her body was on autopilot.


    ****


    When Nathan returned to the bedroom, he did not announce that he was there. He was surprised to find her cleaning the bedroom. It was a task that was usually delegated to the servants. There was something sexual about a woman cleaning, though, so for a while, he just stood in the doorway and observed her.


    Her attention to detail aroused him, but when she cut her hand, his heart bled as surely as the back of her hand did. There was a sad expression on her face, though, and he found it odd that she had not cried out in pain.


    Suddenly, it urred to Nathan that Crystal was pretending. He had always known that she was a good actress. He folded his arms across his chest and stepped boldly into the room. When she saw him, she flinched. He sneered and said, "I''m on to you. No matter how pathetically you act, I''m going to punish you today!"


    "Fine." Crystal nodded. "How are you going to punish me? I look forward to it. It will be our final transaction."


    There was a knock on the door, and Nathan scowled. Without turning to see who the intruder was, he shouted, "WHAT?!?!"


    There was a servant at the door, and she looked frightened. "M-M-Master D-Davis..." Her voice trembled.


    "WHAT?!?!" There was a hot fire burning in Nathan''s eyes.


    "I''ve g-got the stove," the servant stammered.


    Finally, Nathan turned to face the servant.


    He said, "Well, what are you waiting for?"


    The servant nodded. She left the room, and when she returned, she had a stove with her. She set it up, turned one of the elements on, put a ring on it, and left the room.


    Crystal was terrified. At this point, there was little doubt in her mind which was in control. She did not think that Nathan was capable of doing whatever he was about to do. She thought - This must be the work of Gerald!


    Nathan picked up a small pair of iron tongs and used them to pick up the ring. The ring was made of gold, and there was a rose where there would normally be a gem. He red at Crystal, and she saw a trace of hesitation and pity in his eyes as if the real Nathan were trying to fight his way to the surface.


    Almost immediately, the look was snuffed out of existence, and it was reced by rage. He brought the ring up to her face, and her whole body trembled. She clenched her fists in anticipation. She was ready, but the anticipation was killing her. "Do it already," she hissed. She spat in his face and told him not to be such a p***y.


    Nathan pressed the ring against Crystal''s forehead, and she sent her mind away. She could smell her flesh cooking as he branded the rose into her forehead, but she refused to feel the pain. She would not give him the satisfaction of hearing her cry out.


    Nathan applied more and more pressure to the ring, and she began to feel faint. In a disconnected sort of way, she thought it would be funny if she did pass out. It would rob Nathan of his moment - Ha! Ha! She smiled.


    "You bitch!" Nathan roared. "Why are you smiling? Do you think that this is funny? I guarantee you that you will not beughing once you look in the mirror. There is no way that you can forget me now!"


    The ring had begun to cool off, and Nathan finally set it aside. Crystal immediately lifted her hand to touch it, but he grabbed her wrist and stopped her. "Don''t touch!" he snapped.


    "It still burns," she murmured. "Even now... it still burns..."


    "Your flesh is still cooking," Nathan exined.


    "How l-long?" Crystal whispered. Her lips were pale, and her vision was blurry. The searing pain seemed to be seeping into her blood vessels. The misery spread to her limbs until her whole body was suffering.


    "Not long," he replied. "But seconds likely feel like hours to you right now." There waspassion in his eyes, and it seemed that Nathan was in control again. He frowned and shouted for a servant to bring a cloth and a bucket of ice water.


    A momentter, a servant appeared. He had a cloth and a bucket of ice water. Nathan dipped the cloth in the water and wrung it out. Then he put three chunks of ice in the middle and folded it up to create a coldpress, which he pressed against Crystal''s forehead.


    For the first time since he had pressed the ring to her forehead, Crystal cried out. The pain was too much, and she tried to push him away.


    Nathan sighed. "Let it be. It hurts now, but it will be soothing before you know it." He lifted the cloth for a moment so that he could see the brand. He smiled and said, "Now you will never forget me. I will forget you, though."


    Crystal looked up at him with empty eyes. She thought - You win. But who cares...? He hadn''t really aplished anything. She would be out of his life in a day and a half, and that would be that.


    Nathan red at her. "Do you think Eric Bush really loves you?" His brows furrowed. "Or is he just trying to torture me by snatching my love away from me? Now that I do not love you, do you honestly think that he will still want you?"


    "Maybe not..." Crystal shrugged. "If that is the case, then I will finally be free!" She smiled bitterly, "I would live the life I wanted. Away from men who tortured and ruined my life!"


    "You miserable cunt!" Nathan roared. Nothing she had ever said to him had ever made him as angry as what she had just said. If she was speaking the truth, then his revenge was ruined, and she had yed him like a fiddle. "You selfish woman! You are going to die cold and alone!"


    "Maybe so." Crystal shrugged again. "But that is my business. You need not concern yourself. As they say, I have made my bed¡­ I musty in it"


    Nathan was so angry that he could not speak. He wanted to hit Crystal. He knew, though, that if he started hitting her, he would not stop until she was dead. For a while, he just stared at her without saying a word. Finally, it seemed that she was going to break the silence. She opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, her face turned white, and she slipped into unconsciousness. He caught her out of reflex, and as he looked at her face, he felt a stab of pain in his heart. "Oh, my God," he muttered. "What have I done....?"

 Chapter 1809 - 327: Seeing You Suffer Makes Me Happy

    Nathan held Crystal in his arms, and he wept for what he had done and for what he had lost. He had crossed a line with Crystal, and he knew that there was no going back.


    Gently, he picked her up, carried her into the next room, and ced her on the bed. He tucked her hair behind her ears and forced himself to look at the brand. Never in his life had he felt such great regret. He did not know what hade over him. It was almost as if a psychopath had possessed him. He stayed with her for as long as he could, but eventually, his grief consumed him, and he fled.


    ****


    Crystal did not regain consciousness untilter that evening. She sat up and looked around. She was surprised to find that she had been moved, but she was grateful for the privacy.


    Next to the bed, there was a full-length mirror, and she stood up so that she could get a good look at what Nathan had done to her. And when she did, she cried out in anguish.


    At the center of her forehead, a rose had been seared into her skin, and she gasped when she saw it. It was the symbol that Nathan used to seal his letters. The logo could also be seen on his private helicopters, luxury cars, and yachts. The servants and guards wore the symbol on their uniforms.


    As surely as a dog marks his territory by pissing on a fire hydrant, he had imed her for himself.


    Suddenly, Crystal was sick. She bent over and puked into the wastebasket that sat by the door. There was no way that she could have made it to the washroom.


    Crystal wiped the vomit from her mouth with a shirt she found on the floor, and then she returned to the mirror. She stood up straight and touched the rose. This will never fade away - she realized, and she punched the mirror with both of her hands in rage. "No!" she shouted. "My life is over..."


    Where is that bastard? -she wondered. She was surprised that Nathan was not there to gloat over what he had done. She began to cry, and she was d that he was not there to see her breakdown. Not knowing what else to do, she went back to bed, curled into a ball, and cried herself to sleep.


    It was not long before Crystal woke up again, and she was happy to discover that the need to cry had passed. She got up and went to look out the window. From where she stood, she could see Nathan. He was on the beach, and he was digging holes, looking for her sketchbook. Already, there were over a dozen holes, and it looked like he was not about to stop until he found what he was looking for.


    Oh, fuck - she thought - I should have burnt my book! But how could Nathan know that this is where I hid it, though...? It makes no sense¡­


    ****


    Nathan shivered as he dug. He had a high fever, and his servants had been begging him for the past hour to return, but he would not. He ignored their words, and he kept on digging.


    He was like a machine that was breaking down, though, and with each hole that he dug, he grew weaker.


    One of the servants stepped forward and said, "Master Davis, please stop. Let us help you¡­."


    "Piss off." Nathan waved his hand dismissively. "All of you, piss off."


    Crystal slipped to the ground, wrapped her arms around her legs, and began to cry. She had never felt so alone or so helpless in her life. "I wish I was dead!" she shouted.


    Of course, there was nobody there to hear her.


    ****


    The servants were afraid that Nathan would overexert himself, but it still came as a shock to them when he finally keeled over. They shouted his name as they ran over to help him, and it took four people to carry him inside.


    When Crystal heard themotion, she crept downstairs to see what was going on. Then, when she discovered that Nathan had passed out, she stopped one of the servants and said, "I''m leaving the ind now. What should I do?"


    The servant raised one eyebrow and said, "You know that we can''t tell you. You should ask Master Davis when he wakes up."


    Crystal frowned. Nathan was on the couch. He was still wet, but they had thrown twoforters over him, knowing that it would warm him up in no time. He looked like an angel asleep as he was, but she knew that he was a demon from Hell.


    Crystal did not want to be there when Nathan woke up. Unfortunately, his subconscious must have heard her voice because his eyes opened almost immediately after she spoke. And apparently, he had heard everything....


    I have trusted her over and over again - Nathan thought - And every time, she has yed me for a fool! When will I ever learn? He threw the nkets off and sat up. There was a rush of blood to his head, and for a minute, he felt dizzy, but the dizziness quickly passed.


    One of the servants gave Nathan a nervous look. "Master Davis," she said. "You''re wet all over. You need to keep warm, and you need to rest."


    "Soon." Nathan smiled at the servant and said, "I have some business to attend to first."


    Crystal began to tremble. She knew that she was the business that Nathan was talking about. He nced at her. "Do you want to leave?" he asked. "Sure, you do, of course! But did you actually think that you could leave without my consent?"


    "You promised to let me go..." Crystal muttered. Her eyes were swollen from crying. "And I wasn''t expecting you to wake up so soon..."


    "I did promise," Nathan agreed. "But I did wake up, and your three days are not up. You may leave at 5 pm tomorrow. Until then, you are mine to torture - And we have just gotten started!"


    "Why are you doing this?" Crystal groaned.


    "Seeing you suffer makes me happy," Nathan replied. He tried to stand, but his legs gave out. Luckily, two of his servants were able to catch him before hended on the ground. Once he was upright, he smirked at Crystal, and he said, "Come and help me to my room."


    Crystal walked over, put his arm around her neck, and tried to lift him without answering. He was much too heavy, though, and they both fell to the ground with him on top.


    They were face-to-face, and he was drooling at her. After a moment, he slurped his spit, grinned, and said, "You are so full of shit! Can you not hold me up? Yeah, right! Now quit ying your stupid little games and get me upstairs!"

 Chapter 1810 - 328: I Will Carry You Up

    Crystal gasped. She thought - How could I ever carry Nathan up a flight of stairs? He was nearly two hundred pounds, and it had taken four servants to carry him inside. "I c-can''t d-do it," she stammered.


    "Can''t or won''t?" Nathan hissed. "I have done so much for you. What have you done for me?" His cold fingers pinched her chin. "Crystal, what have you done for me except hurt me?"


    "Be reasonable." Crystal sighed and said, "You are too heavy. I am afraid of dropping you."


    "Do you honestly think that I care about being dropped?" Nathan asked, "You have broken my heart thousands of times. What is one more injury?"


    Crystal raised her head and looked directly into his eyes. Then she gritted her teeth and said, "Fine. I''ll give it a try. Don''t me me, though, if you crack your skull!"


    "Well..." Nathan smiled. "What are you waiting for?"


    Crystal nodded, turned around, and bent her knees slightly so that he could climb on her back. The second that she felt his weight on her, her breathing becamebored, and she felt her knees buckle." You can''t do this..." a voice in her head whispered." You''re going to kill yourself trying."


    She tried to force the voice to shut up, but it was hard. She felt like she had the weight of the world on her shoulders. She hooked his legs with her arms and took her first step, and as she moved, his chest rubbed against the wounds on her back. She took another step, and she began to whimper. She could not help it.


    "What''s wrong?" Nathan asked skeptically. "Am I too heavy?"


    Crystal ignored his questions and concentrated on her third step.


    The servants could see how hard this was for Crystal, and they lined up on either side of her. One of them said, "If anything happens, we will catch you."


    Crystal nodded and took the final three steps to the stairs. Then she looked up in horror. With Nathan on her back, thending at the top looked like it was a million miles away. She lifted her right leg, and as the weight shifted to her left leg, she stumbled. Nathan''s foot touched the ground briefly, and he hissed into her ear: "Crystal, is this what you call ''carrying me''?"


    "You are too heavy...." She gasped and said, "I told you not to me me..."


    "You can give up at any time," he said in a gloomy voice. "I will give you time to practice, but you cannot leave until you have carried me to my bed."


    "F**k you!" Crystal growled. "You are a masochist. Do you know that?"


    "Are you going to carry me to my room or not?"


    "I will carry you up," Crystal replied. "If I fall, it is your own fault." She let go of Nathan''s legs so that they were dragging on the ground. Then she grasped the handrails on either side of her and hauled herself up the first four steps. Then she had to stop and catch her breath. Sweat dripped from her forehead. Her back was slick, and she was in agony. Not only was the weight killing her, but her wounds felt like they were on fire.


    Crystal bit her lower lip to keep from crying out, and the coppery taste of blood in her mouth somehow distracted her from the pain. She put her hands back on the handrails and found the inner strength to make it to the top.


    "Almost there." Nathan chuckled and told her to keep going.


    Crystal frowned, and then she smiled as a thought urred to her: If she leaned backward, they would both be thrown down the stairs. Not even the servants would be able to save them. They would break their necks, which would be the end of their story. That would be nice - she thought - It is a pity that I still have so many unfinished tasks. If shepleted suicide, she knew that Eric would kill Carlos and that he would not help Noah. Thus, she had an obligation to live.


    "Yes," Crystal muttered. "Almost there..." She took two more steps, and as she put her weight on her right foot, it buckled, and she copsed. She fell forward, and hended on top of her, and his body was so heavy that she could not move a muscle. Now, more than ever, Crystal wished that she were dead. She wished that she had leaned backward, and not even the thought of Noah and Carlos could convince her that her life was worth living.


    For a long while, Crystal justy there. Finally, she felt like she had enough energy to get up. She bent her arms and put her hands flush against the floor, and she tried to do a ''Girl''s push-up.'' From there, she hoped to get herself into an upright position. Unfortunately, she only made it about four inches off the floor before her body gave out again. "f**k a duck," she grumbled. "I don''t know what I am going to do with you, Nathan..."


    "Damnit!" Nathan hissed. While Crystal had been trying to get up, he had been getting angrier by the second. "If you cannot stand up and carry me, then crawl. You can be my horse!" He bit into her shoulder, and she yelped. He was so angry that he thought that he was about to vomit blood! A secondter, he coughed, and he actually did vomit blood. It went all over Crystal, and some of it sshed back into his face. Disgusting - he thought.


    A servant rushed over. She said, "Master... You... you are v-vomiting blood..." Her face was a pale shade of green. All of the servants wanted to help him, but no one dared to intervene on his behalf without his say-so.


    Finally, Nathan rolled off of Crystal. He stood up, nudged her with his foot, and grimaced. "Crystal..." he grumbled. "You are such a ruthless woman. I hope you know that I hate you! I wish you were dead. I have asked so little of you, but you couldn''t even help me to my bed when I was sick." Crystal remained silent, and her silence exacerbated his rage.


    Nathan thought- No matter how much I hate her, she remains indifferent. The hate that he now felt for her was as extreme as his love had been.


    Finally, he turned to his servants.. "Well?" he shouted. "What are you waiting for? Get me to my room!"

 Chapter 1811 - 329: What Is She Trying To Say?

    Crystal had passed out in the hallway, and by the time she was awake, it waste in the evening. She was surprised to see that someone had put a nket over her, and there was a bottle of water within reach of her arm. She smiled when she realized that someone had taken the time to care for her. It was not until she saw the bottle that she realized how thirsty she was. She was hungry too, but she knew that her stomach would have to wait until after she had checked on Nathan.


    The water was divine, and she drank it much faster than she meant to, and when she tried to stand, she realized that she would be sick if she moved too soon. While she waited, she did a quick body scan. Everything hurts. Her back had been ravaged, and she thought that she would need surgery, but nothing was broken, and she thanked God for minor miracles.


    Finally, she got on her hands and knees and crawled into Nathan''s room. He was lying on his side, and he saw her right away. She made her way over and copsed in front of him. I need to get out of here - she thought. She looked up at him and pleaded her case with her eyes. "There," she cried. "Please tell me that our score is finally settled."


    Nathan''s brows furrowed, and he said, "I am sick. You need to take care of me."


    ****


    Crystal took the thermometer out of Nathan''s mouth and checked the reading. His temperature was 39.6 degrees, which meant he had a serious fever. Thankfully, they had everything they needed to give an infusion, and some of the servants were trained nurses. Once she told them what his temperature was, they rushed off to get everything prepared.


    While Crystal was waiting, she helped Nathan take off his wet clothes. Then she brought out a cloth and a bucket of warm soapy water so that she could clean his body. He epted all of this withoutint, but he flinched when she touched the area around where he had been shot. "I think that it''s infected," she muttered, and she applied Polysporin to it. Once that was done, she bandaged it up. Just looking at it had made her feel guilty.


    The servant returned with the infusion, and before she could get to work, Crystal said, "Give it to me. I will do it."


    The servant gave her a skeptical look. "Are you sure?" she asked. "I am a trained nurse."


    Crystal nodded and said, "Leave it to me."


    The servant nodded. She handed the infusion to Crystal and took a step back. She knew her ce in the house, but she was obviously wary. The look on her face said, "Do your worst. I will be here to clean up your mess."


    Crystal straightened Nathan''s left arm, wrapped a rubber band around his triceps, and inserted a needle into his forearm. Then she attached the needle to the IV, put a bu??erfly on the IV to keep it attached to his arm, and removed the stic. Finally, she gave the nurse a dirty look and said, "Mission aplished, bitch!"


    The servant frowned and left the room without saying another word - and just like that, Nathan and Crystal were alone again. She turned to look at him and smiled. The expression on his face made him look like a naughty boy who had yed on the beach for a long time, and she could not help butugh.


    Suddenly, Crystal remembered her sketchbook, and herughter died in her throat, and her face turned white. She knew that he would never stop looking for it, and when he found it, he would use it against her. She looked at him again, and in that instant, she hated him more than ever. She thought - A man who would do this to a woman is no man at all!


    There was morphine in the IV solution, and Nathan fell asleep immediately. Crystal threw a quilt over his body, and then she went back downstairs. Now that he had passed out, her first instinct was to run, but she thought better of it. There was nowhere to go, and even if she had a ce to go, she had no way of getting there. Without Nathan''s consent, she was stuck.


    What to do? What to do? - thought Crystal.


    Ideally, she would be asleep, but she was too wound up for sleep. Suddenly, she remembered that she had a spare sketchbook in the living room. Drawing would be a good way to kill time, and it would help her rx.


    Crystal smiled as she went into the living room. She sat on the couch, pulled out her book and a pen from the coffee table''s drawer, and began to draw. She had only been drawing for a short while, though, before the cut on the back of her hand split open. She bit her lower lip as searing pain ran up her brain. Luckily, the wound was covered, so she did not bleed on her book, but red roses pressed through the cotton. Fu*k it! - she thought, and she kept on drawing.


    An hour went by, and Crystal hadpletely forgotten about her wound, that is until a drop of blood dripped down the side of her hand and sttered in the upper-right corner of her page.


    Crystal felt extremely disappointed when she saw that, but she refused to let it get her down. The drawing had helped her rx, and it would still serve its purpose, so there was no point in getting all riled up again. She went into the washroom, took off the old Band-Aid, cleaned and treated the wound, and put a new Band-Aid on it. This time, she put a second wrapping over it to ensure that this did not happen again. Then she went back to the living room and cleaned up. She looked at the paper, tucked the sketchbook under her arm, and smiled. Even with the bloodstain, it would do.


    She was tired now, and she was ready to sleep.


    ****


    When Nathan woke up the following day, he could not believe his eyes, and at first, he thought he had another Fever Dream. Just in case, he pinched himself. When nothing changed, he knew that he was awake and what he was seeing was real.


    Crystal was lying on the bed next to him, asleep. Her eyes were blotchy, and he could see that she had been crying, but that didn''t matter to him, not when she was sleeping right beside him!


    Crystal stirred and opened her eyes. "You''re awake," she said as if there was nothing out of the ordinary here. She rubbed her eyes and looked at the clock. "You have had a high fever. How do you feel?"


    Nathan raised his head, and he saw that there was a book between them. "What is this?" he asked.


    "It is my sketchbook," Crystal replied. "The one with your portrait. I hope that you like it!"

 Chapter 1812 - 330: Don’t Pretend To Be Devastated

    Nathan stared at the drawing for a few minutes. Then he looked up at Crystal, grabbed her by the cor, and shook her. "What is the meaning of this?" he shouted. "Is this because you are afraid that I won''t let you go?!?!"


    Crystal frowned. "Why do you always have to ?ssume the worst?"


    "Why wouldn''t I?" Nathan shouted. "You have given me a portrait of myself with blood on it! What am I supposed to think? Is this some sort of threat? Are you trying to frighten me?"


    Crystal flinched as Nathan tore the page out of the book and ripped it in half. Then he crumpled the two pieces into balls and threw them into her face. One hit her just above her right eye, and the other bounced off her forehead.


    Crystal sat there numbly. It made her sad to see her work destroyed. She had put so much effort into it, and she had captured his beauty perfectly. She had hoped that he would frame it and that it could remind him of their better days. She would never have expected him to make such a big deal about a little bit of blood. Suddenly, she was overwhelmed with grief, and she began to weep.


    "What are you doing?" Nathan grumbled. "Do you feel aggrieved?" he stared at her sullenly and said, "Don''t pretend to be devastated!"


    "I''m okay," Crystal lied. She regained herposure and got off the bed. "Have a good rest. I''ll ask a servant to bring you some food."


    When Nathan heard this, he mmed his fist on the bed and shouted, "Sit back down!"


    Crystal stared at him skeptically and took two cautious steps away from him.


    Nathan red at him. "Crystal Smith, don''t you dare ignore me! Do you hear me?"


    "Okay." Crystal pretended that she had not heard him. "I''ll tell the servants to bring you up for some breakfast." She took another step towards the door, waved, and said, "Goodbye."


    Nathan tried to stand up so that he could go after her, but he fell back into his bed. His body was too weak, and now his brain was foggy. It seemed like he was being drawn into aa, and he fought it off with what little strength he had. If he fell into aa, he did not think that she would be there when he woke up. Wordlessly, he watched her watching him, and he was in agony. She was so close to him, but she seemed like she was a world away.


    He thought that all that she wanted to do was get as far away from him as possible.


    Crystal walked out the door, but she returned momentarily with his medicine and a bottle of water. She put the items on the bedside table and said, "Here is your medicine. Make sure you drink all of the water. If you don''t, you will be dehydrated." Then she picked up the two crumpled-up papers and threw them into the trash. She felt his eyes on her all the while, and she noticed that he had not touched his medicine.


    Crystal went back to the side of Nathan''s bed. She poured a few pills into her palm and offered them to him, saying, "You should take your medicine."


    Nathan dry-swallowed the medicine, but he did not say anything.


    Crystal smiled and offered him the water. Nathan nodded, and he drank the entire bottle in a matter of seconds. She offered to get him more, and he nodded again. When she returned with another bottle, he asked for it in a ss. She poured it into a cup that was sitting on the night table, and the second he had it in his hand, he sshed the water on her face.


    Crystal''s face turned red as her ire began to rise. "What was that for?" she shouted. "You are sick, and I have done nothing except take care of you!"


    "Cut the crap!" Nathan hissed. "Take off your hypocritical mask. We both know that you don''t do anything nice unless you have an ulterior motive!"


    Crystal''s mouth dropped open. Even though she already knew that this was what he believed, it still stung to hear it. After everything that he had put her through, she felt that she deserved better. She wiped her face quickly and said nothing.


    "Why don''t you speak?" He sneered. "Curse me!"


    Crystal felt that Nathan had been more terrifying over thest twenty-four hours than ever before. And she was terrified.


    "Or are you going to pour water over me to get revenge?" Nathan continued. "You are such a conniving bitch!"


    Crystal sighed. He was being ridiculous, and she knew that nothing she could say would help him see things clearly. At best, she could appease him until it was time to go. He was all over the map, though, and he was determined to see everything she did in the wrong light. Luckily, she was saved from having to reply by a knock on the door. There was a servant in the doorway, and she had a bowl of chicken noodle soup in her hands.


    The servant ced the soup on the bed stand, and Crystal took a few backward steps. She was worried that Nathan would ssh her with it. He gave her a curious look, though, and ordered her to feed him.


    Crystal rolled her eyes as she returned to his side. She filled the spoon with soup and brought it to him, but he refused to open his mouth.


    Crystal''s brows furrowed. "What''s the problem now?" she asked impatiently.


    "I want mouth-to-mouth service," he replied. "I used to do it for you, so you owe me."


    Crystal shrugged and said, "Fine. Whatever makes you happy." She brought the spoon to her mouth and slurped it up. Then she leaned over him and let it drizzle into his open mouth. She wasn''t expecting anything untoward to happen when he startled her by putting his hands on top of her head and pulling her face to his. Then he kissed her hard and shoved his tongue into her mouth. And while he kissed her, he bit her lips.


    Once she was free, she grabbed the bottle of water, rinsed it out her mouth, and spat it into the wastebasket.


    Nathan frowned. "Was kissing me really that bad?" he asked.


    "It''s not that," Crystal muttered.. And to prove that she had no problem with kissing him, she leaned over and kissed him again.

 Chapter 1813 - 331: Are You In Pain?

    Once Nathan was done eating, he pulled Crystal into his arms and gave her a giant hug. He seemed happy, but when he squeezed her, he flinched, and Crystal asked him, "Are you in pain?"


    "It''s my chest," he replied. "My wound opened when you were carrying me. It is your fault, so you should be the one to fix me up."


    Crystal leaned back, looked at his chest, and said, "It doesn''t look too bad. I will take care of itter."


    Nathan gave Crystal a dirty look and said, "Do it now. I don''t want to be in pain when you serve meter."


    What is that supposed to mean? - Crystal thought - Has he thought of a new way to punish me?


    ****


    While Crystal was attending to Nathan''s wound, a servant brought her something to eat. Then, when she was done eating, she stood up and made her way towards the door. She was only halfway there, though, when Nathan called her back. "Where are you going?" he asked.


    "I''m still hungry," she lied.


    "Then have a servant bring something up for you."


    Crystal''s face turned red from anger. She did not like being told what to do, and she was sick of being pushed around by Nathan. Unfortunately, until he let her go, she was his ve. "Fine," she said, and she called the servants to have someone bring her a bowl of soup.


    Crystal tucked her hair behind her ear, and her fingers happened to brush against the brand on her forehead, and she felt dizzy for a moment. It urred to her then that she would never be free no matter how long she was away from him. People would see the mark wherever she went, and they would assume that she belonged to Nathan. This was exactly what he had wanted, and it drove her crazy to think that he had won. She hated him, but he hated her so much that he wanted her to hate him as well. Thus, even in this, he got his way.


    The food came. Crystal had no appetite, but Nathan forced her to eat. "Waste not, want not," he said, and he would not let up if the bowl were empty. Finally, he took the bowl and set it down on the night table. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you full?"


    "Yeah."


    "Do you have all of your strength now?" The strength for what?- Crystal wondered.


    "What do you want from me?" she asked nervously.


    "Rinse your mouth," he replied.


    Crystal nodded and went to the bathroom, and when she returned, Nathan ordered her to get on the bed. She nodded again, approached the bed, and began to undress. She thought that was what he wanted, but he told her to stop when he saw what she was doing. "What are you doing?" he asked.


    Crystal frowned. "I thought you wanted to punish me," she replied.


    As Nathan sneered, he gave her a look that was full of disgust. "Crystal, your body is so dirty. Why do you think that I would want to have sex with you? Do you think that you deserve to sleep with me again? I wouldn''t touch you if you were thest woman on this!"


    Crystal rolled her eyes. He had just been forcing her to kiss him, so this seemed like a whole lot of horseshit. "Don''t worry," she said. "I don''t want to have sex with you any more than you want to have sex with me!"


    This reply seemed to make Nathan angry. He shouted, "Take off my pants!"


    Crystal was puzzled. If he did not want to have sex with her, why would he ask her to take off his pants? It made no sense, but she knew better than to argue.


    Dutifully, she took off his pants. He was not wearing underwear, and when she saw his manh**d, she asked him if he needed to pee and if he needed a bottle to go in.


    When Nathan heard her question, he grabbed her hair fiercely. "Do you think that I am willing to y Second String with Eric? Or are you obsessed with putting manh**d into bottles?


    Crystal was taken aback. Without thinking, she said, "You, Sir, need to get your head out of the gutter. One day you''ll regret all the maltreatment you''ve done to me," The words had barely passed her lips, and she felt the sting of his hand on her face. He had pped her. She cried out in pain and brought her hand to her face.


    Crystal told herself to take it in stride. This was herst day with Nathan, and then she would be free. "What do you want me to do?" she asked.


    "I want you to please me," Nathan replied. "With your mouth."


    Crystal froze. Her face turned pale, and her heart began to beat fast. This was the one thing that she had not expected. It was low, even for him.


    Nathan pointed at his d**k - by now, it was as hard as a rock - and he said, "Well, what are you waiting for?"


    Crystal red at his c*ck. In her mind, this was something that only prostitutes did, and just the thought of his swollen member in her mouth made her feel like she was going to vomit.


    "Oh, do you feel disgusted?" Nathanughed at the expression on her face. He touched the brand on her forehead, and she winced. He smirked and said, "Now that you belong to me, you will do what I tell you to. Before you get to gobbling, though, I think that I would like you to put on some sexy lingerie. There are some in the closet. Now get going!"


    "Wh-Wh-Why?" Crystal stammered.


    "A wh*re should dress like a wh*re," Nathan replied. There was a wicked grin on his face.


    Crystal swore silently and went to the closet. She put on the first outfit she found, but Nathan had her change several times before he was happy with her look. There was a nurse''s outfit, a sailor outfit, a leopard outfit, and a bunny outfit, but he preferred a snow-white plush miniskirt with a beige push-up bra.


    Nathan''s eyes dimmed. "Do you know what you are wearing?" he asked.


    "I don''t know," she replied.

 Chapter 1814 - 332: Why Are You So Nasty?

    "This is what Sugar Babies wear," Nathan exined. His eyebrows lifted provocatively, and he said, "And if you are a Sugar Baby, then I am your Sugar Daddy, and if you want, you can also have Sugar Brothers, Sugar Cousins, Sugar Uncles, and Sugar Aunts."


    Crystal''s brow furrowed. "Why are you so nasty!?"


    "That''s big talk for a wh*re," Nathan scoffed. "Come here!"


    Crystal numbly walked over...The warm morning light shone brightly through the window, and her skin looked elegant and angelic. Her cheeks were rosy red, and the color in her eyes shimmered.


    She is such a charming woman - Nathan thought - as proud and holy as a queen. She is such a gorgeous beauty. Even if she isn''t smiling, she is still attractive...


    Nathan squinted his eyes narrowly. He could not tell whether he liked her because of her appearance, or because of her smart rebellious temperament, or maybe because he wanted to pursue a proud beauty, or because she had aroused his innate desire to conquer. The one thing he knew was that it was not because of her personality. He thought - This woman is like a fancy jewelry box with nothing inside of it.


    He grabbed both sides of her head and forced it into his crotch without warning. "Kiss it!" he roared. "Kiss my d**k!" She did not kiss it right away, and he mmed his fist into the side of her head. "Kiss it, you dirty wh*re!"


    She raised her face and looked at him fiercely. Her jawline clenched tightly, yet she didn''t utter any words. This is thest straw of her patience, and she counts on her head from one to ten. Horrible monster - she thought.


    Crystal tried to do as he asked, but she was frozen. She thought that this day would traumatize her for the rest of her life. She looked up again into Nathan''s eyes. His expression was cruel and hideous.


    Nathan looked back at her and frowned. "Why are you looking at me?" he shouted. "Don''t look at me!"


    Crystal smiled sadly. "Why are you doing this to me?" she asked. "Is this because of what your Grandfather did to you when you were a child? Are you happy seeing me like this and calling me wh*re?"


    Nathan''s body began to tremble, and tears began to fall from his eyes. "Hate me! Hate me as much as you want because I''m humiliating you again and again,," he begged.


    Crystal did not move, and when Nathan couldn''t handle her looking at him anymore, he flipped her over so that she was on her back, and he pressed a pillow over her face. "Look at what I am doing to you," he shouted. "This is the price you pay when you betray me. By all rights, you should hate me. But if you refuse to hate me, then I will kill you!"


    Crystal felt her strength ebbing. The pressure on her face was so heavy that she could not move her head, and it was getting harder and harder to breathe. She was doing everything she could: Kicking, punching, grabbing, and scratching. But it was useless. She was helpless.


    Even though Crystal did not want to live anymore, she was determined to fight for her life for as long as she could, if not for her own sake, then for Carlos and Noah and Nancy and rk. Once she had her affairs in order, she could reassess her situation and decide if she wanted to live or die.


    I wonder why I don''t hate Nathan; instead, I pity him for being ruthless but living like an empty shell- that was Crystal''sst thought before her body went limp and she lost consciousness.


    A moment passed, and Nathan threw the pillow across the room. "What have I done?" he cried, and he tried to wake her up.


    Almost immediately, Crystal found herself looking down on Nathan. He had been sitting on her chest and pressing the pillow against her face. All the while, he had been cursing and crying and trembling all over. Now, though, he appeared despondent. His face was a mask of grief. What is going on here? - she wondered. It took her a while to realize that she had an out-of-body experience. Her body felt light, and her body waspletely free of pain. She had heard about people having out-of-body experiences when they died, so she was not afraid. She looked around for a light, but she did not see anything - nothing to go into! She thought - shouldn''t my dead rtives be here to greet me? And where is Jesus?


    Moments of Crystal''s life began to sh before her eyes, and they made her smile. She saw herself as a child. Her mother was holding her hand, and they were walking on the frontwn. Her mother tilted her head slightly and smiled at her. She was teaching her daughter how to walk.


    She saw herself as a teenager. She was in her room, and Serenity was waiting outside for her. Their bikes were on thewn.


    She saw herself with Carlos. It was their Senior year, and they were sitting in a movie theater. She remembered how he had passionately pursued her. He had acted as if the fate of the word would be determined by whether he could catch her eyes. Every day he had put an apple and a milk bottle in her drawer. He had been a real charmer.


    Countless other memories flooded in. They ignited a desire to live in her, and she forced her spirit to settle back in her body.


    ****


    Crystal''s eyes opened slightly. The sun hit them like shards of ss, and she quickly closed them again. Her head hurt like a son of a bitch. How much time has passed? - she wondered. She hoped that enough time had passed that Nathan would let her go. She could feel his body next to hers. He had an arm lying on her stomach. His fingers had slipped under the stic band of her panties near her hip, and they made her feel ufortable.


    Crystal turned her head away from the window - towards Nathan - and forced her eyes open. The light still hurt her head, but now it was manageable. She stared at him for a long time. "You could have had the world, once," she whispered. "But you threw it all away. And for what?" She thought about how he had her crucified and flogged until the flesh was stripped from her body. She thought that it was a pity that he would never understand how much he had lost. Only then would he truly feel the kind of pain that he deserved.


    Crystal quietly removed his arm and got out of bed. She went to the bathroom and looked in the mirror. She rinsed her mouth with Scope and touched some of her injuries, lingering on the bruises on her neck.. She felt like a piece of meat that had been tenderized, and there was not a part of her body that did not hurt.

 Chapter 1815 - 333: You Didn’t Deserve The Truth

    Suddenly, the bathroom door was pushed open, and Nathan appeared in the doorway. Crystal was startled. She had been drinking water from a ss, and as a reflex, she yelped and threw it at his head.


    Nathan dodged the ss, and it bounced harmlessly off the carpet in the bedroom. He raised one eyebrow but said nothing. He stared at her with sullen eyes. He thought that she was like a frightened bird, but that did not make sense to him. In his eyes, she had always been impervious to fear, but she had not even batted an eye when he pointed a gun at her.


    Nathan was determined to get to the root of this fear. He looked Crystal up and down, acknowledged cuts and bruises, and wondered if they had anything to do with it. He walked over and pressed his hands on the counter in front of her. Then he casually leaned over and whispered, "Did you sleep well? For a while, I wasn''t sure if you were going to wake up?"


    What the f**k! - thought Crystal. He was acting as if he had not just about killed her. The truth was that he actually had killed her, only she had been able to revive herself by sheer strength of will.


    "Are youfortable?" He asked. He smiled, and he gripped her buttocks with his strong right hand.


    Crystal looked down at her apparel and frowned. She was still wearing the lingerie that he had picked for her, and there was no doubt in her mind that he was in the gutter. He let her go, and then he spanked her three times. She cried out in pain each time, but she knew that it could be worse; she feared that it would get worse, but for now, her bum was the only part of her body without any previous injuries, so the pain was less than it might otherwise have been.


    Crystal wanted to leave, but she knew that he would not let her go. Not only that, but if she struggled, she knew that it would only further fuel his lust.


    Nathan put his arms around her, and she bit her lower lip to keep from crying out in pain as he embraced her. He nibbled on her earlobe and whispered, "We still have six hours left, and we are going to make them memorable."


    Crystal groaned. She could not help it. All of a sudden, she wished that she had stayed dead. Six more hours with him sounded like an eternity.


    Nathan walked behind her, wrapped his arms around her waist, and grabbed both of her breasts. "You know that I have ruined you, don''t you?" He traced her right nipple with his thumb, gave it a squeeze, and said, "Since you have taken Cupid''s Arrow, you can never be with another man, and the abstinence will kill you. As you know, women are like flowers. If they aren''t watered, they will shrivel up and die. But do not worry, I will make sure that you are good and ''watered'' before you leave. But how does it feel to know that you will have to live like a nun for the rest of your life." He chuckled and asked her if she knew why nuns were called ''nuns''?"


    Crystal shrugged and said that she didn''t.


    "It''s because NONE is all they get!" he exined. Heughed out loud, and the volume of his voice pierced her eardrums like hot pokers. Despite the pain, though, she could not help but smile. He obviously did not know about Cupid''s Arrow Loophole. If she had a baby with Eric, she would be safe and could imagine how much that would upset Nathan. And the promise of his dismay gave her the strength she needed to carry on.


    "Are you going to live as a widow forever?" Nathan asked.


    Crystal shrugged and said, "Whatever you say¡­." His eyes bulged when he heard her answer, and she could not help butugh.


    Crystal did not want to rile him up any more than he already was, so she said, "I wasughing at my own stupidity. I''m sorry."


    "Why would you think that you''re stupid," Nathan asked. "You are the most cunning woman in the world!"


    "If I were so cunning, you wouldn''t have been able to con me so easily," Crystal argued. "You didn''t tell me the truth about Cupid''s Arrow. You had no right to lie to me like that!"


    Nathan gritted his teeth and said, "You didn''t deserve the truth. Furthermore, I only keep my promises to women who deserve my love. You, Crystal, definitely don''t deserve love!"


    Crystal shrugged and said, "I am okay with that. Since you don''t want me, there should be no problems when I go to Eric."


    "If he dares to touch you, be ready to prepare his grave!" Nathan snarled.


    "You don''t make any sense," Crystal cried. "You are like a child in a field of daisies, chanting rhymes as you pluck petals of flowers. You love me. You love me not. You want me. You want me not. Give me a fucking break." She tore away from him. She felt so dirty, and she had wanted to take a bath, but now she knew that it would not be possible until she was with Eric.


    Crystal took off her lingerie and put on some clean clothes. Fortunately, it was wintertime. No one would question the turtleneck sweater that she had put on to cover the bruises.


    By the time Crystal was dressed, Nathan had returned to the bedroom. He was sitting on the edge of the bed and smoking. But for the tick-tock of the clock on the wall, the room was silent.


    Crystal stood as far away from Nathan as she could. Will this day ever end? - she wondered. It felt like every minute was an hour.


    Nathan finished his cigarette and looked up. He checked the time on the clock and thought - It is time. He got up, walked across the room, opened the door, and went out into the hallway. His actions frightened Crystal. They made her worry that would break his word.


    Suddenly, Crystal felt weak all over. Her heart felt fuzzy, and her legs began to tremble. It felt as if they could not support her weight.. She thought she was going to copse, but then Nathan returned. He threw a key at her and said, "There is a helicopter on the top floor! Let''s go!"

 Chapter 1816 - 334: Goodbye, Nathan Davis

    The key bounced off her chest andnded on the floor in front of her. Crystal stooped to pick it up, and as she put it in her pocket, he asked her if she knew how to fly a helicopter. She wanted to say no, but she was afraid that he would get angry, so she nodded and said that she did. Anyway - she thought - I had seen pilots on television. It looks easy enough. That being said, a licensed pilot seemed preferable to her, and she said so.


    "Are you saying that you don''t know how to fly a helicopter?" Nathan demanded angrily.


    "I c-can¡­" Crystal replied. "But I''m not very skilled at it."


    Nathan gave her a strange look, and then heughed weirdly. It seemed that he knew that she could not fly a helicopter and that he was trying to embarrass her. "Aren''t you afraid that you will crash?" he asked. He took a step forward, and when she took two steps away from him, he sneered. "Why are you afraid of me? Are you afraid that I won''t let you go?"


    Crystal sighed and said, "Nathan, I am begging you to stop torturing me like this. You promised to let me go. Why can''t you just be a man and do what you said you would?"


    Nathan''s face turned red from anger. He did not appreciate her questioning his manliness. A part of him wanted to deny that he had ever promised to let her go, but he thought better of it. He asked, "Do you have the key?"


    Crystal lifted one eyebrow but said nothing.


    "You don''t love me at all, do you?" Tears fell from Nathan''s eyes. One day, you will love someone as much as I loved you. When that happens, I hope that he tramples on your heart, and no matter how much you beg him, I hope he still leaves you and that he doesn''t look back... Only then will you understand how much you have hurt me... It is a pity that we will never have a child together."


    Crystal bit her lower lips until they bled. It seemed that Nathan was waiting for her to respond, but she had nothing to say. She just wanted the conversation to end, and she wanted to be as far away from this ce as possible.


    Finally, Nathan nodded. He said, "Go," and then he turned away so that he did not have to watch her leave.


    Only then did Crystal realize that he was giving her a helicopter. That is what the key was for. If she could figure out how to fly, she would be free to go wherever she wanted. For a second, she was frozen in ce. She quickly thawed, though, and she ran to the stairwell and made her way to the tarmac on the roof. She ran as fast as she could. She was afraid that, at any moment, he would change his mind ande after her. After all, for all she knew, this could be another one of his games.


    When Crystal got to the helicopter, she was greeted by a bodyguard. "Who are you?" she asked. "And what do you want?"


    "Miss Smith, I am your pilot. I will take you where you want to go."


    Crystal was stunned. Nathan had been ying games with her. He had never actually intended for her to pilot the helicopter.


    ****


    In Nathan''s imagination, he could already hear the helicopter''s des cutting the sky. He knew it was too soon, though. There was no way that she had made it to the tarmac this quickly. The thought of being alone made himugh. Why? Because sometimes it was eitherugh or go crazy. He wanted to chase after her, and it took all of his strength not to. He knew that she was not good for his mental health, and the sanest part of him was anxious to cut her out of his life. Then, if they happened to meet again, they would be strangers.


    Nathan looked out of the window in time to see the helicopter streak across the sky. From where he was, he could see Crystal. Suddenly, he remembered his final trick, and he smiled.


    "Goodbye," he whispered. Then he took off his watch, kissed it onest time, and threw it out of the window. The recording that he had once regarded as a treasure was gone...


    Before long, the helicopter had left his field of vision. Finally, he turned around and returned to his bedroom. Then he took off his clothes and went into the bathroom to take a shower. Once he was clean and dry, he put on one of his most handsome suits. He picked out a tie, fastened it, and checked himself out in the mirror. He smiled arrogantly and chuckled. Without Crystal in his life, he suddenly felt stronger. Even so, his heart still hurt. He just lost her beloved woman, and it brought him so much pain.


    ****


    Crystal watched the world pass beneath her, but her mind paid little attention to it. She was too lost in thought. She was d to be free, but a part of her wished that Nathan hade after her. Without knowing why she began tough, and then she began to cry. In her secret heart, she had not believed that Nathan would ever let her go, and now that he had, she did not know how to feel. For the most part, she felt numb. She turned to the watch on her wrist, sighed, and whispered, "Liar! You said you loved me, and you will die without me in your, but all are just part of your game. Goodbye, Nathan Davis!" She assumed that Nathan was still listening to her and that he would hear it.


    ****


    The helicopternded at the International Airport. From there, one of Nathan''s drivers brought Crystal to the mall where she had been picked up three days prior, and on the way, she called Eric to arrange for her pick-up. However, it was not until she stepped out of the vehicle that she realized that she still had a chain sped around her ankle. She had been afraid that he had one final trap set for her, and here it was. Crystal''s face turned white when she realized that the only way to remove it would be to contact Nathan.. "f**k!" she moaned. "Will I ever be free from all these evil men?"

 Chapter 1817 - 335: I Am Not Like You At All

    Eric was waiting for Crystal in the parking lot, and he smiled when he saw her. He got out of his car, walked towards her, gave her a big hug, and said, "It is so good to see you. You wouldn''t believe how much I have missed you!"


    Crystal hugged him back, but she waited until he let her go to say anything. "Do you have Noah''s medicine?" she asked.


    "I brought it with me," Eric replied.


    "Will you apany me to the vi so that we can pick up Noah and rk?" Crystal asked.


    "Let''s discuss it in the car," Eric replied. "It''s very cold outside. Why aren''t you wearing more clothes?"


    "It is what it is." Crystal sighed, and she allowed herself to be led to the car.


    Before getting in, Eric put his coat on her shoulders and said, "This will keep you warm." Eric got in on the other side, and once they had their seatbelts on, Crystal reminded him about his promise: If she came back in three days, he would help Noah, and he would set Carlos free. When she was done talking, Eric smiled and touched her cheek. "My darling," he said, "You have kept your promise. Of course, I will keep mine." He took her hand, rubbed her palm, and did not say anything about Nathan. "I am surprised that you came in person," Crystal said. "Weren''t you afraid of an ambush?"


    "Not really." Eric shrugged. "I think that Nathan would be reluctant to use you as bait. I don''t think that he would expect me to pick you up in person anyway."


    Crystal thought about that for a minute, and then she nodded. He is right - she realized. Not only that, but Nathan thought that she was choosing to go. He did not know anything about Carlos or Noah or that she would have stayed if the choice had been hers. Thus, he had no reason to ambush Eric.


    "He never actually cared about you," Eric continued. "You must know that. He was just on a power trip. That guy is selfish. The only person he thinks about is himself."


    "You''re wrong," Crystal whispered. "Nathan is not as selfish as you think, and even though he imprisoned me, it was only because he was trying to protect me."


    Eric scowled, and his face turned red from anger. "Why do you insist on pissing me off?" he hissed. "You are my wife, but you speak up for other men!"


    Crystal did not know why she had defended Nathan. In retrospect, she realized what a stupid thing it had been. "I''m just stating the truth," she repliedmely. "You don''t need to make such a big deal about it."


    "Whose side are you on, anyway?" Eric asked.


    "You are such a hypocrite," Crystal muttered. "Sometimes, there aren''t any sides." She looked out the window and said, "Look out on the street. You said that you were not worried about being ambushed, but I''ve just noticed that you have your men nted everywhere."


    Eric began slow sarcastic apuse. "Nice!" He forced himself to smile and said, "You think that you are so smart... You think you know everything, don''t you?"


    "Yes!" Crystal eximed. "From the first time that I saw you, I have seen through your lies, and your hypocrisy is as in to see as the nose on your face! And do you know why?" Crystal turned her face away. She no longer wanted to look at him, and if it were not for Carlos and Noah, she would have tried to kill him. "Do you know how I can read you so easily?"


    Eric smiled maically. "It is because we are cut from the same cloth. That is why you understand my thoughts so easily. We are Soul Mates!"


    "Bah!" Crystal shook her fist. "I am not like you at all!"


    "Then who do you like? Are you like Nathan?" Ericughed. "I could see it. He is a self-centered person, arrogant and defiant. He never puts others first. He thinks that he is the king of the universe. He has a fierce temper, and he is extremely conceited. Anyone who dares to provoke him is severely punished. This is why he has no friends. He has lovers, but nobody loves him. And his lovers are not really lovers, are they? They are ra*e victims!"


    The car went silent, and it took a while for Crystal to formte a response. Finally, she said, "How do you know him so well?" He knew him even better than she did.


    "Actually, I know everyone," Eric exined. "I was born with a unique insight into human nature. I also took psychology as an elective."


    That makes sense-thought Crystal.


    "Besides," Eric continued. "I am an outgoing person. I am nothing like that lonely weirdo."


    Eric''s rant was draining Crystal''s Chi, and she was beginning to feel faint. "Why do you have to keep saying bad things about Nathan?" she asked. "I get it already! You do not like the guy. Can we move on already?"


    "I''m just telling you that you made a very wise choice when you returned," he replied. He leaned over to kiss her, but she scowled and pulled away.


    "Whether it was wise or not is to be seen." She red at him and said, "I am in a bad mood today, so stay away from me. If you do not, I might lose control of myself. You wouldn''t want that to happen¡­."


    Eric chuckled. He remembered her temper clearly, but he was not afraid.


    Finally, the driver started the car, and they were on the road pretty soon. Crystal looked out the window and watched the other cars. She was exhausted, and Eric''s proximity to her was making her so nervous that she thought she would have a panic attack. The thought of being his wife and bearing his children made her sick to her stomach.


    A few minutes passed in silence. Then Eric handed Crystal a bottle and a pill, and for a moment, she just stared at them. "What are these for?" she asked.


    "Just in case."


    "In case of what?" she asked.


    "In case you got pregnant while you were with Nathan, Eric exined. "If you did, then this will kill the baby." He rolled his eyes and said, "Jesus! You really are dense..."


    Crystal took the medicine numbly with a shocked expression on her face.


    Eric watched her indifferently. He lit a cigarette and said, "Tell me, how did you escape this time? I can only imagine how many times he fucked you - not that I want to imagine it..." he grimaced. "I can smell him on you, you know?"


    Crystal''s back stiffened. She said, "You must have known what would happen while I was away..."


    "I did," Eric nodded. "Thus, the pills. You need not fear me. Consider this your Last Hurrah. You have promised to end everything with Nathan. If you have done that; if you have removed him from your mind and forgotten him, then we are even. Of course, if you have not..."


    "What does that mean?" Crystal asked nervously.


    "If you have not removed him from your mind, then I will have him killed," he replied. "And you would be punished.. From now on, you are a one-man woman, and I am that man. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 1818 - 336: Maybe It’s For The Best

    Crystal felt very tired. She wanted to hit Eric, but all she could do was nod her head. She promised him her loyalty, but she was reluctant. She was only doing it in exchange for the lives of Carlos and Noah.


    When Eric saw how tired she was and that her eyes were red and swollen from crying, he decided to stop pestering her. He smiled at her and said, "Why don''t you call the apartment and have a servant send rk and Noah out. We are almost there."


    ****


    Noah''s pain was enormous, and it never let up. He was seldom hungry, and when he did eat, he threw the food up half the time. Thus, he had lost a lot of weight in a short amount of time, and he appeared haggard. He was lethargic and out of shape, and he was so weak that he could not get out of bed to meet Crystal. Not knowing what else to do, he asked one of the servants to contact Vic and ask for help.


    The servants thought it was odd that he would choose Vic as the person to call, but they did as they were told. Little did they know that Noah was slightly delirious, and he had meant to ask for them to contact a bodyguard for help - "Anyone but Vic!"


    ****


    Vic was surprised to hear that Noah had called him for help. He nced at Nathan through the rearview mirror and turned on the car''s Bluetooth so that he could hear the conversation.


    After Crystal had left, Nathan had doubted his decision to let her go so easily, so he had set after her in his private Lockheed SR-71 ckbird. The ckbird is the fastest ne in the world. It can go over two thousand miles per hour, whereas the Marine One - the helicopter that Crystal had taken - only went one hundred and fifty miles per hour. Thus, he easily beat her to her destination. He could easily locate her with the mp around her ankle. At the moment, though, he had just been cruising around and formting his next move.


    Vic felt very puzzled, but he did not dare to ask about his boss''s personal affairs as a subordinate.


    Nathan was not happy to hear that Crystal was on her way to pick up rk and Noah. For some reason, it felt like a major betrayal.


    "What is this all about?" Vic finally asked. He could no longer contain his curiosity. "I thought she was with you and imprisoned. But now I hear that she has returned and that she is up to her old shenanigans...? Why did you let her go?"


    Nathan''s frown deepened as his depression turned to despair. But then he had an idea, a homicidal re shed across his eyes, and a satirical smile suddenly appeared at the corners of his mouth. The moment the idea appeared, though, he gave it up. "Maybe it''s for the best," he muttered. "I don''t need to kill her to get my revenge."


    "What''s that?" Vic asked. "I didn''t hear what you said¡­."


    "Never mind," Nathan replied. "I have an idea. I was hoping you could pack up all of the things at the apartment where Crystal and Noah are staying. Do not leave anything. I want them to return to an empty home. And from now on, Crystal Smith''s name is never to be spoken in my presence."


    Vic was shocked. He remembered all of the things that Nathan had done to prove his love for Crystal, so this seemedpletely out of character for him. Of course, he was not privy to the events of the previous 72 hours. "Did the two of you have a falling out?" he asked. He was careful not to mention Crystal by name.


    Nathan''s expression darkened. "Mind your own business!" he growled.


    "I am sorry, I care about you. That''s all..."


    "Save your fake pity!" Nathan hissed. "And if you mention her again, by name or otherwise, I will shut you up forever!"


    Vic closed his mouth, but he was not buying his boss''s false bravado. If it ever came down to it, he figured that he would be the one making the killing, not the other way around. Big talk for a little man -Vic thought. He smiled. Although he would never say it to his boss, he secretly believed that real men could take care of themselves and they did not need bodyguards.


    When he had a moment alone, Vic called the servant back and said, "An order has been given to clear your house. I cannot say anything more than that. I am giving you this warning so that you can save the child''s belongings." And then he ended the call.


    This is the first time he had ever gone behind Nathan''s back, but rk was innocent, and he was not even rted to Crystal or Nathan. Thus, he did not think it was right that he was getting caught in the middle of all this petty squabbling.


    ****


    Crystal felt a stirring in her stomach as she got out of the car. It became worse as she took her first step, and she vomited all over thewn. Thankfully, her stomach was mostly empty, and after the initial deluge, she went straight to dry heaving.


    The driver hurriedly got out of the car and came over. "Mrs. Bush, are you okay?" Crystal nodded, and once she was standing straight, he said, "Mrs. Bush, hurry up, Master Bush is waiting for you."


    "Alright." Crystal sighed and began to walk towards the house.


    rk had been waiting at the window, and when he saw her, he ran outside and met her halfway. He gave her a giant hug and said, "Auntie Crystal! I have missed you so much!"


    Crystal returned his hug and kissed his cheek. She held him for slightly longer than necessary, and they were both crying before long. For the first time in over 72 hours, they felt safe. Eventually, she wiped the tears out of his eyes. "Where''s Mommy?" she asked. "Has she returned yet?"


    rk shook his head sadly. He said, "I think she''s gone forever, and I was worried that you were gone too. What would have happened to me then, Auntie Crystal? I think Noah is going to die¡­."


    "I don''t know what''s going on with your Mommy," Crystal admitted. "But I will never abandon you, and I brought some medicine that will make Noah well again."


    As if on cue, Noah appeared in the doorway. A servant on either side of him supported his weight and several more behind them. They were carryingrge and small bags of luggage. Except for some clothes, they were filled with rk''s gifts. When Crystal saw them, she said, "We don''t need those. You can take them back inside."


    "We were ordered to send them with you," a servant exined. "Whatever is left will be thrown away."


    Crystal''s body stiffened. She had a feeling that Nathan was behind this, and that scared her. If she was reading the situation correctly, it meant that he was still meddling with her life, and there was no knowing if he would ever stop. "Fine." She muttered. "There is plenty of room in the trunk." Her heart was beating fast, and her chest hurt so badly that she thought that she might be having a heart attack.


    rk seemed to sense that something was wrong, and he asked her if she was okay. She assured him that she was and told him to get into the car. Then she continued walking towards the house so that she could help Noah.


    Crystal felt like she was in a trance. Her body was shaking. A million thoughts were spinning around in her head, and she was barely holding herself together. The thought of what would happen to Noah if she broke down gave her the strength to continue. I can break downter -she promised herself.


    She took a deep breath, counted backward from ten, released the Carbon Dioxide from her lungs, and continued to put one foot in front of the other.

 Chapter 1819 - 337: You Are As Cold As Flint

    The more she was at this time, the less she could be defeated.


    Crystal hugged rk and asked him how he had been these days. Nathan''s servants were very kind to him and would apany him in ying games and making delicious food for him.


    But rk quietly wiped a tear. "I don''t like the evenings the most,"


    "Why?"


    "I miss Mommy very much in the evening. I miss Aunt Crystal, too. I feel pain here!" rk covered his little heart.


    This time he covered his heart instead of his stomach. It seemed that he was sorrowful.


    Crystal smiled and wiped the little fellow''s eyes.


    Maybe he had left Nancy so many times and been dumped so often that he had a reflex arc of being discarded at any moment.


    "I''ll get your mommy soon, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Eric opened the car door and greeted Crystal.


    Seeing her patience with the little boy, he raised his eyebrows. "Well, you will be a good mother."


    Crystal looked slightly shocked. "You promised me you''d leave Noah and rk alone."


    "Where do you want to send them?


    "Send them abroad and pay them alimony."


    "They can also be given shelter."


    "No, if you are generous, you can give them more alimony, and they will buy the house they want to live in."


    Eric burst into a funnyugh. "You clever little thing. You''re afraid I won''t keep my word, are you?"


    Crystal pressed her lips slightly and said nothing.


    rk, after all, was a stranger to Eric and looked at him curiously.


    Eric had a harmless face. He asked Crystal, teasing the child. "When are youing with me to the hospital to do the tests?"


    Crystal''s arm tightened unnaturally.


    Cupid''s Arrow had forbidden Crystal from having sex with men other than Nathan.


    But if they wanted to have children, they could have in vitro fertilization, which was not difficult for Eric.


    Even though it was just sperm on her own body, Crystal resisted. She didn''t want her future child to have Eric''s blood at all!


    "I''ve done everything you asked me to do. What else do you want?"


    "There''s one more person you didn''t help me save."


    "Carlos? Don''t worry. He''ll be back to normal soon."


    "Nancy."


    Eric frowned slightly. Paul had the stupid woman in his hands now, and judging by Paul''s stubbornness, Eric knew that Paul wouldn''t let Nancy go.


    "You promised me that you would save the child if I married you. Now the child''s out, and Nancy is in again." Crystal just wanted to buy time. It would be better if everyone got out and then she ran away.


    "It was foolish of her to fall into Paul''s hands."


    "Whether she''s stupid or not, you need to settle her and her child first."


    Eric rubbed his chin. He was also clear about Paul''s personality.


    It was easy to rob a man on his turf now. But Paul''s temper was fiery, and Eric couldn''t y hardball. So the best way to do that was to challenge himself.


    This allowed Paul to let Nancy go, not to me Eric.


    "Just give me a day, and I''ll bring Nancy back."


    Crystal frowned. Only in one day could he make it?


    Eric gave a scheming smile and said, "My dear wife, because of you, I have to do something to my brother."


    "That is a matter of your character, not of mine!" Crystal was in no mood to make fun of him.


    "You are as cold as flint."


    There was a cry of pain from the room, the door was flung open, and the servant rushed out.


    Crystal hurried over and nearly ran into the servant.


    Eric walked behind her, lip raised. "What? Didn''t you sedate him? Not enough?"


    "We did. He''s awake now."


    "Try again."


    "No!" Crystal stopped him. "Too much of that stuff isn''t good for his brain!"


    "He''s a brute now," Eric reminded her. "Crystal, don''t you forget he bit you twice. I''ll give him another chance to bite you?"


    "Not this time." Crystal dashed into the room.


    Carlos was squatting against the window. The whole room was a ruin. The sheets were chewed and tattered, and goose feathers flew everywhere.


    A chain was fastened to the iron window, and Carlos had a cor around his neck.


    He was trying fiercely to break the chain.


    "Carlos," Crystal ached every time she saw him. "What are you doing?"


    Carlos''s figure jerked and turned his handsome face. As soon as he saw Crystal, he made a few quick leaps from the window to the bed and jumped at Crystal.


    But the length of the chain allowed him to move only so far.


    He held it on the bed, his hands outstretched toward Crystal.


    Crystal was about to step forward, her shoulder pinned under Eric''s.


    "Don''t get close to him. He has no sense."


    "But he knows me."


    "The medicine has turned him into a beast. How can he remember you when he doesn''t even know who he is?"


    "I knew he knew me by the way he looked. at me," Crystal said doggedly. "When are you going to get him back to normal?"


    "Look at him. I didn''t put him in the Wolf house. I treated him very well. As soon as you''re pregnant, I''ll give him the antigen."


    Crystal looked at him coldly. She knew Eric wasn''t that easy to fool.


    Carlos howled at Eric, showing his terrible teeth and ws.


    "Carlos, sit down."


    Carlos gave a slight pause, hands down naturally, and sat down like a dog.


    "Look, he listens to me. He really knows me. Let me go!" Crystal forcibly removed Eric''s hand and strode over.


    Eric narrowed his eyes and tried to grab Crystal''s hand, but it was toote.


    She already walked up to Carlos, reached out, and stroked his head. "Good boy." Carlos rubbed his head against her palm.


    He looked at Crystal with clear amber eyes.


    He had a few more marks on his face and a cut on his hand.


    Crystal touched his wound gently. "You''re hurt."


    "Howl..."


    "Eric, did you have him beaten?" Crystal asked.


    Eric leaned against the door and said in a cold voice, "how could I let someone beat your pet? I''m afraid he hurt himself when he destroyed the room."


    "How could you hurt yourself?" Crystal snapped. "You mustn''t do that again!"


    Eric squinted at the interaction between the girl and the animal.


    It was a miracle. Carlospletely lost his mind and forgot himself, but he could still recognize Crystal.


    It could be seen that in the depths of Carlos''s heart, the person with the most profound imprint was Crystal.


    Carlos once said that "I won''t forget you, Crystal, even if one day I forget the whole world, even myself."


    Crystal bit her lip. He really made good on every promise he made to her.


    "Well, you''ve seen your pet. Shouldn''t you be in the shower and getting dressed for the party tonight?"


    "A party?"


    "Didn''t you want to rescue Nancy? Sess or failure hinges on tonight. "


    Crystal was exhausted. She just wanted to have a good rest, but the thought of Nancy stillnguishing outside made her feel sorry.


    She was covered in bruises, which Eric didn''t see.


    Her hair also covered the scar on her forehead.. If Eric saw it, it would be another storm.

 Chapter 1820 - 338: The Luxurious Dresses

    Crystal gritted her teeth, lowered her head, and said to Carlos, "I''ll see youter. Wait for me."


    "Honey, remember to dress up for the evening party,"


    "Can''t I just dress like that?"


    "This is our first public appearance since we got married. We should dress more formally."


    "Did you call the reporters again? Are you going to have a live world broadcast again?"


    Eric shrugged. "It''s a party tonight. It''s a gathering of high society. And a lot of my friends couldn''t wait to see Mrs. Bush."


    "It''s none of my business."


    "It would be better for you to get Nancy out if you had been dressed nicely." Eric had the carrot and the stick. It was a threat to her!


    Crystal knew too much about Eric. As soon as he snatched her from Nathan, he couldn''t wait to show his results and happiness.


    Crystal wished she could hide from Nathan at such times and never be seen again.


    And yet, at this time, she had to appear in public at parties of high fashion. He was bound to see her, and this was no doubt another irritant in his wound.


    She already hated Eric deeply in her heart, but there were so many people in his hands that she could not wholly follow her own mood until she rescued them.


    Crystal dismissed the servant and went to the bathroom by herself.


    Out of the bathroom, Crystal went into the changing room next door.


    Apparently, Eric had made this locker room for her. A floor-to-ceiling cab against the wall was filled with shoes.


    And the clothes cab was like a small shopping mall.


    Crystal walked into the rows of clothes.


    Clothes were also ssified into daily clothes and special formal dresses. These clothes were brand new, and the logos hadn''t been taken off yet.


    Crystal could see that every dress was luxurious and of great value, no matter in style or fabric.


    Crystal frowned slightly. She did not want to thank Eric for his generous treatment of her. However, judging from the styles of the clothes, she found some of them were prepared months ago.


    In other words, Eric was so determined to get her back into his hands. Yet, he also knew that one day she would wear everything he had carefully chosen for her.


    Crystal thought of this and felt a pang. The man''s mind and deliberate strategy were reflected in the clothes, which made her resist the clothes in front of her. She would rather go out naked if she could.


    Only the thought of those who had fallen into his hands made her repress these feelings.


    Crystal chose a small whitece dress with long sleeves that reached from her legs to her ankles and covered every inch of her skin.


    Even the cor was high.


    She wore a purple jewel ne with a warm oval stone hanging at the front of her neck.


    Crystal sat in front of the dressing mirror.


    The dressing room was surrounded by delicate European style, with beautifully carved flowers in the frame and arge crystal chandelier shining brightly.


    Makeup tables were filled with makeup and essories.


    A dazzling variety was enough to reflect Eric''s intentions. However, Crystal was dismissive and even disgusted with it.


    Crystal sat in the chair, reflecting every side of her in the four mirrors perfectly.


    In fact, such extreme luxury was probably every girl''s dream. But what could she not be satisfied with?


    She tossed her hair high with a cold smile, and a few bangs dropped at random. But it would show the scar on her forehead.


    Crystal stared at herself in the mirror, lifted up her bangs, looked again, pulled open the drawer, and took out the full set of cosmetics. Half an hourter, Crystal appeared in the hall.


    Everywhere she passed, she was a great surprise. The servants were even more surprised.


    Although they had seen Crystal on TV, from the wedding broadcast live around the world, they knew she was breathtakingly beautiful. But they did not expect that Crystal, with all this dressing, would refresh their view of beauty once again.


    Eric sat with his legs crossed on the luxurious leather sofa, forced to look up at the sound of his servant''s screams.


    Crystal, who wasing down the stairs, was as beautiful as a queen and made his eyes light up.


    Eric today was wearing a white suit with a blue shirt. He was a man of great stature.


    He stood next to Crystal, making a perfect match with her.


    "What''s that on your forehead?" Eric''s eye fell on Crystal''s forehead.


    Crystal did not speak.


    Eric saw her forehead clearly.


    It was a rose of fiery red color with a gold rim, looking breathtaking.


    If he didn''t look at it carefully, he''d think she''d drawn it with a pen.


    "Why do you draw a rose on your forehead?"


    "I identally cut my forehead, so I did some make-up to cover it up. Isn''t that nice?"


    Eric took her hand and gave her a pious kiss on the back of her hand.


    "I am more and more d to have married you."


    ****


    On the other side of town, Paul received a dress from Eric, opened it, and was about to change it for Nancy.


    "Don''te over here! I''ll change it myself." Nancy held her chest tight.


    She came to get the antidote from Paul, only to be imprisoned by him. He said he was taking her to some party when she woke up.


    "Tut, I''ve seen all you look. I have no interest in your t chest." Paul scoffed at her response.


    Nancy had been told off for feeling inferior before, but this time she popped up two cups and said, "Do you get it? I''m C Cup."


    "I''m so thin, and it''s nice to have a C cup. They all say I''m nice."


    Paul frowned and gritted his teeth. "They?" Seeing her getting beaten up for saying the wrong thing, Nancy called out, "That''s what the waitress at the clothing store said, and Crystal as well."


    When Crystal took her shopping for clothes, she was ashamed of her figure.


    Paul snorted. "If the clerk doesn''t say nice things about you, how can you buy something from her? And as for Crystal, do you believe herforting words?"


    ''I''m not bad!"


    "At least you''re the smallest cup size among the women I''ve ever had sex with."


    Nancy, momentarily deted, grabbed her dress and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom to change."


    Paul put his hand on her shoulder, stripped her naked, and helped her into her dress.

 Chapter 1821 - 339: Why Would You Take Me Out?

    Then, both were stunned by the effect of the dress!


    The dress had an oversized V-neck, which showed off Nancy''s big breasts.


    "Eric!" Paul gritted his teeth. "What rags did he send?"


    "Well,"


    "If you dare to walk around in this, you''ll die! Who is the designer?" Paul fumed, taking out his cell phone, ready to question him. "I''m going to rip his brain open and see what dirty thoughts are inside."


    "Excuse me," Said Nancy carefully. "I think you''re putting it on backward."


    Paul was stunned.


    "Look, this is supposed to be in the back." Paul reacted and dropped his phone coolly.


    "Is it? Your front and back are the same, so it''s no wonder you wear them all the same."


    Paul, you mean man!


    He didn''t even know the front and back of her dress. But he went out of his way to humiliate her.


    Nancy took off her dress and wore it on the other side. It was her bareback that had so displeased him! Even though it was just showing her back.


    If he could, he wouldn''t even show her arm.


    Paul nced coldly at her as Nancy pulled acing out of the box.


    She skillfully tied a bow around her waist.


    The beauty of her waist became apparent, and her figure became protruding.


    "Nancy! Who gave you permission to tie this?" Paul''s face turned ck.


    "Err... It''s supposed to be a costume."


    "Untie it!"


    "But when I take it off, the dress is too roomy¡­."


    It was a full skirt, narrow at the top and wide at the bottom, with severalyers under it.


    If she didn''t tie a bow, she was a lovely girl.


    If she did, she was a charming little woman.


    Paul obviously didn''t want her to turn from a girl into a woman...


    Only he could see her curvaceous!


    He immediately tugged at the bow, pulled it off, and tied it around her neck.


    ****


    "Who would tie a belt around her neck?"


    "That''s the way it''s supposed to be tied."


    "Come on. It''s clearly meant to be tied to the waist. "


    Paul frowned fiercely. "Nancy, when I say tie to the neck, I mean tie to the neck. You have a problem with that?"


    Forget it, Nancy quit arguing with such an unreasonable man. She couldn''t win even if she were right.


    Nancy jumped out of bed while he went to the bathroom and ran into the mirror. Not bad, actually. She didn''t think it would be nice to tie it around the neck.


    This way of tying the bow was special and suited her very well.


    Nancy held two hemlines and looked around in front of the mirror. She found out that she still had a good figure, which was not as t as Paul said.


    Paul walked out and saw the woman standing in front of the mirror, coquetting. He coldly hummed, "Don''t you ever fear having nightmares after you look at yourself in the mirror?"


    Nancy shrugged off his taunt. "Seeing such a beautiful woman only makes me feel good. How can I have nightmares?"


    Crystal had told her to show him confidence when he discouraged her.


    "Rustic''s tastes are tacky. Do you call yourself a beauty?" Paul suddenly appeared behind her and looked at her in the mirror. He had a pen in his hand and drew several lines in the mirror.


    In the mirror, three cat whiskers appeared on each side of her cheek, and on her forehead were the words: Ugly Woman.


    "Aren''t you afraid to shame yourself by taking me out to parties when I''m so ugly?" Nancy got angry. "I''m not going."


    "Do you dare to act up with me?"


    "You''ve been humiliating me all the time. I''m not going! "


    As she spoke, she grabbed her hair and rubbed it vigorously, turning it into a mess. "Let me stay like this."


    She could run away until Paul went away.


    "You are not bent on getting your death, are you?"


    "You said I was ugly, and my butt hurts. Why don''t you just give me a good rest."


    "You have slept all day and all night. You can still sleep. Are you a pig?"


    No matter what he said, she wouldn''t go to the party with him.


    Nancy threw herself on the bed and tried to get away from her dress.


    A big hand grabbed her wrist, and Paul tried to hit her, but he couldn''t get his hand down.


    And he tried to curse her, but this woman was immune to it and didn''t care.


    "Do you want to see Crystal?"


    Paul pulled out his trump card.


    "You''re lying! I don''t believe you anymore!"


    "What do you want?" Paul frowned fiercely and growled.


    The man was so temperamental in his mood. He was nice just now, but he suddenly got fierce.


    Nancy never promised him that she would go out. She had been waiting for Paul to leave, and she was running away. If she had been with him, she wouldn''t have had a chance to escape.


    As for her willingness to wear a dress, it was because it was so beautiful that she could not help trying it on!


    Just because she was wearing a dress didn''t mean she was going with him.


    But if she said no, she didn''t have a justified reason.


    Paul had been calling her ugly for so long that she could excuse herself from going to the party.


    "Stupid woman! What do you want?"


    "You told me I was ugly. Why would you take me out?" Nancy muffled her words.


    Was the woman asking him for apliment in disguise? Paul clenched his fist. "Well, you''re not ugly!"


    "Why do you have to say that so reluctantly..."


    "You want your ass beaten again, don''t you?"


    "I really have a sore butt. I don''t want to go."


    "All right," he said coldly. "If you don''t go, take off your dress. Please me, and then I''ll go."


    Of course, Nancy knew what he meant, and her body immediately strained in resistance. She would not let him touch her.


    "Take your choice. If you don''t want to do that, thene with me." After a pause, he said, "You think I don''t know what you''re up to? Do you think you can run away alone when I''m gone? I''ll have my bodyguards watch you 24 hours so you don''t freak out and go out on the terrace and do something stupid again."


    He was very thoughtful. All the windows were sealed. Hearing that she couldn''t get away with it, Nancy crumpled up.


    "All right, I''ll go."


    Paul hooked his lips.. "Help me change."

 Chapter 1822 - 340: It Was So Haunting

    During these days, many people began to light fireworks. Now and then, there would be fireworks exploding in the sky.


    Inside the apartment, Nathan, drunk, heard the noise and moved slightly on the big bed.


    He smelled of wine, his eyes were bloodshot, and his whole body was full of terrible rage.


    The sound of the fireworks made him feel so noisy.


    He opened his eyes as if Crystal was sleeping next to him, smiling slightly.


    "Crystal," he said, reaching for her and trying to hug her. But he failed to get her.


    His heart sobbed with pain.


    She was gone. She was nevering back. He felt the pain of dr*g addiction. How was he going to go through all this?


    He pressed the bell hard, and soon the servant ran up to him.


    "What do you want, sir?"


    "It''s noisy."


    "There are fireworks going off outside."


    "Silence it."


    "But..."


    "Get out of here."


    The joyous sound pierced his ears, and he could not sleep at all.


    Nathan stared coldly at him.


    "What are you doing? Are you waiting for me to throw you out the window?"


    The servant rushed out and happened to meet Vic head-on andined to him.


    "The young master said that the fireworks outside were too noisy and should be silenced immediately. He also said that he would fire me."


    "You go down first." Vic''s eyes were dim.


    The servant nodded, "Well, my job..."


    "Leave it to me. I''ll take care of it."


    Nathan sat down on the couch with a splitting headache and temples. He saw two books lying beside him, one still open.


    He picked it up and looked at it. It was a book about pregnancy. Crystal was reading and taking notes.


    He leafed through the book and saw that many of the key points had been marked.


    She wanted a child, their child.


    What did she want to do with these books?


    Did she want her and Eric''s baby? Unfortunately, it would be wishful thinking for her life.


    As soon as Vic came in, those two books were thrown at him.


    Nathan rose sulkily and rushed to the bathroom. He threw Crystal''s towels, toothbrush cups, and cleaning supplies into the Vic one by one.


    Soon he rushed out and opened the wardrobe room. Sure enough, the contents of the wardrobe room were not cleaned.


    There were also two women''s pajamas hanging.


    It was like Crystal curled up in that wardrobe room.


    Nathan jerked back a few steps. He seemed to see here out in her nightgown and throw her arms around him. He yanked the clothes from the wardrobe and threw them on the floor with a slight frown.


    That''s something to forget. Of course, she only lived here for a few days, but why are there so many memories of her everywhere?


    "Get all her things out."


    Vic stood up silently.


    "Right now! What are you doing standing there? I told you to clean up!"


    "If I had to, Miss Smith touched everything in this apartment."


    Nathan paused. Why would he want toe back when Crystal''s memories were all here? The apartment was bought for her.


    Nathan gave a low, cold breath.


    And if he did, where would he go?


    It was not the apartment that was full of her memories, but he carried them with him!


    Wherever he went, he saw everything, and he thought of her.


    It was so haunting.


    ****


    He thought of her everywhere he went now.


    When it rained, he wondered if she had an umbre. When it was cold, he wondered if she would put on more clothes; he would guess if she liked it with this firework outside.


    Also, he would wonder if she had taken care of the burn on her forehead.


    Nathan tried hard to press down his mind and heard Vic whisper.


    "Sir, do you want to go out? I heard that Mr. Garcia''s casino is opening today. He invited you a few days earlier."


    Nathan''s eyes went dim.


    Since he had Crystal, he had not appeared in public for a long time, as if he was out of touch with society.


    He could have any woman he wanted. He gave Crystal every chance, and she didn''t cherish it.


    It would be a waste of affection for him to grieve for her any longer.


    ****


    The huge gambling boat belonging to The Garcia''s was sailing slowly in the open sea.


    It was a different kind of boat. There were so many different kinds of bets. Except for gold and silver, you could bet on anything you thought was more important than money, such as love, loyalty, and human life.


    The gambler''s vessel, richly decorated and furnished with all kinds of gambling, was a paradise of high society.


    There were several expensive wines and champagnes, music, saxophone ying, bunny girls everywhere.


    The enchanting beauties were dressed in bunny suits and silk stockings at the gaming table, tempting the entire body across the desk to deal with the cards.


    Rich boys cuddled with their girlfriends while pyramids of chips piled up at their tables. They indulge themselves in sensual indulgence.


    "I want someone to disappear."


    "I want to enjoy romantic love."


    This boat could satisfy all odd demands.


    The money was decided by the stake. If someone couldn''t pay enough for the stake, they would be turned down.


    The boat''s owner, Mr. Garcia, was said to be the leader of a ck gang of killers.


    No one dared to stop him from taking someone''s life. He could steal everything he wanted, such as treasures, organs, and antiques.


    Someone wanted to buy love, and this boat could provide them with trained female professional lovers. Those girls specialized in analyzing men''s psychological world and meeting men''s needs, so they could absolutely give men the most exciting love course.


    In short, there was nothing the ship couldn''t do, but you couldn''t imagine. Of course, such things as death and rebirth, which only gods could do, were not included.


    Crystal didn''t expect Eric to bring her here.


    As stunning as her, she immediately aroused many men in the casino coveting as soon as she entered.


    Because at this casino, anything could be a bet. Everyone had a chance to win what they wanted!

 Chapter 1823 - 341: Have You Finished Speaking Ill Of Me?

    Crystal hated the naked, lustful eyes as if they wanted to eat her.


    "You''ve got them interested." He raised his lips with satisfaction. "My woman is really attractive."


    "Why do you bring me to a ce like this?"


    "Just wait for the show..."


    Right away, someone asked Eric for an offer.


    "Excuse me, our young master is very interested in the beauty around you. Would you like to sell it?"


    "No."


    "Our young master bid ten million."


    "Ten million?" Crystal coldly cursed, "Get out of here."


    That was all she was worth?


    Ericughed. "Don''t get angry," he said. "The rules are like this. If you don''t want to, you can refuse."


    "He was just asking you, not asking for my advice!"


    "Because you''re so beautiful, they think you''re a sale."


    The so-called sale was the meaning of the bet.


    If you lost the bet, you would lose the money, and if you won, you could take what you want at home.


    "Crystal!" Nancy waved excitedly and saw Crystal from a distance. She was so dazzling. Paul coldly pulled Nancy''s hand down.


    "Hey, don''t call out in public."


    Crystal''s eyes lit up when she saw Nancy, too, and she hurried over.


    "You''re finally ready to let your stupid girl out for a walk." Eric joked at Paul.


    "This dress is so silly." Seeing her belt tied around her neck, Ericughed again. "Paul, why don''t you tie her bells? So that''s more awesome."


    Paul touched his chin as if considering the offer.


    Ignoring the two men, Nancy took Crystal''s hand. "I miss you so much, Crystal."


    She was an emotional person, and immediately her eyes filled with tears, and she began to wipe them away.


    Crystal whispered reassuringly. "What''s wrong? Rat bullied you these days, didn''t he?"


    "Crystal, don''t gossip every time you catch me." Paul barked. "Why do you cry in public? Watch your manners, Nancy!"


    "Watch your horrible attitude. What kind of man are you, being cruel to women?" Crystal stared coldly.


    "Exactly." Someone backed her up, and Nancy pulled herself together at once.


    Paul raised his fist. "Tell me if you want a spanking."


    "Crystal, he spanked me. My butt is swollen," Nancyined. "I just had a bumpy ride, and it was killing me."


    Paul snorted coldly. "You deserve it! You need to get a taste of butt pain."


    He was bitten on the ass by a crocodile, fidgeting, more serious than her.


    Crystal gave Paul a cold look. "Shame on you, Mr. Rat. "


    Nancy leaned over and said, "Well, I punished Mr. Rat, too."


    Crystal raised her eyebrows. "Huh?"


    "I have so much to tell you. Let''s talk over there."


    She could amuse Crystal by telling her all about Paul pping himself, calling himself Rat, and jumping into theke.


    "Nancy!"


    Paul grabbed Nancy by the arm with one of his big hands and grabbed her back to him.


    Paul found that he hated Crystal more and more because Nancy''s endearment to Crystal made him very unhappy!


    "Stay by my side, and don''t wander off anywhere."


    "Just let girls whisper around. Shall we talk?" Eric stood like a breeze in noisy casinos.


    "No." Paul''s squinting eyes hit Crystal in the face like lightning.


    He hated the way Nancy made out to Crystal.


    Eric smiled faintly. "I''ve seen people jealous. Why are you doing this because of Crystal?"


    Paul raised his eyebrows unhappily. "Eric, is this the party you mentioned? I''ve never been interested in gambling."


    "My friend just opened this new boat. I''ll take you to see it. This is no ordinary betting boat. Trust me, and you''ll be interested."


    Crystal asked the waiter for tissues and then leaned over to wipe Nancy''s eyes. "Wipe your tears."


    Paul reached out and scratched Nancy''s face.


    He snatched up his paper from Crystal and wiped his hand.


    "Stupid woman, you stained my hands!"


    Nancy was d she was not wearing makeup. Otherwise, Paul''s smear campaign turned her face into a mess.


    Crystal asked the waiter for two sses of juice and handed Nancy one.


    "Are you thirsty, Nancy?"


    Paul lifted a ss of champagne directly from the buffet table beside him. "Drink this!" he said.


    "But I like to drink the juice."


    "It''s not up to you." Paul forced it on her.


    These two cute couples attracted a lot of attention.


    What''s more, many people knew Eric and kept saying hello to him.


    Besides, someone seemed to recognize Paul and Nancy.


    The people who came here were all of the upper ss, so naturally, they were not curious about what they saw or heard.


    They wouldn''t gossip around them. Nancy insisted on walking with Crystal, and Paul insisted on going with her. So the four became side by side. The road was not wide.


    Eric was very popr and soon stopped by someoneing over.


    A row of four went into a row of three.


    As they crossed thene, Paul was pushed to the edge.


    "Can''t you guys walk properly? What do you do by walking in a row?" He yelled angrily.


    Nancy looked at him strangely. "I didn''t ask you to walk with me."


    "You stupid woman!" He realized he shouldn''t bring her here.


    "Can''t you just walk behind? The road is not wide, and you are so big that you block it!"


    Paul raised his eyebrows coldly. How could he be so sick of his two best friends?


    He didn''t want Nancy to stick Crystal.


    It was true that Nancy relied too much on Crystal. How could Paul, a stalwart guy, understand girls'' sticky friendship?


    "Crystal, let me tell you something." Nancy leaned in Crystal''s ear again.


    Crystal listened to her and then gave Paul a look of slight surprise. "Really? How could he do that?"


    Nancy whispered something again and startedughing.


    "Are you exaggerating it? Would he box his ears?" Crystal could not helpughing too.


    "Hush, hush. Don''t let him hear you. He''ll be upset."


    "Well, then, what else did he do?"


    "Oh my, there is a ton of his stupid behaviors. He''s been so cute and silly these days."


    Women had an endless supply of whispers.


    Nancy could not helpughing as she spoke, and Crystal''s eyes drifted unconsciously toward Paul.


    As they spoke, the three of them walked down a two-person aisle. There were gambling tables on both sides, and Paul''s clothes were scratched in the corner of the table and almost ripped off.


    He had endured to the limit.


    "Have you finished speaking ill of me?"

 Chapter 1824 - 342: You’re In Love With Her

    A thunderous roar went through Nancy''s ears.


    Her back stiffened. "We''re not saying anything bad about you. I''m talking to Crystal."


    "Tut, look at the stupid way you''re smiling. If you''re not talking about me, who are you talking about?"


    Nancy rolled her eyes. "I didn''t bother to mention you. I was asking Crystal about rk."


    Oh, her baby boy, rk. How could she forget him!


    "Crystal, I miss rk so much."


    "He misses you, too. But he''s fine, and I''ve settled him." Crystal said quietly. "I''ll get you back together when we get you out."


    "Really? Crystal, can you save me? Will you help me get rid of Rat?"


    "Well, yes."


    "Is it enough, you two women?" Paul was furious again when he saw them blocking the sidewalk and having to get out of the way.


    Eric stood at a distance by the fountain, a ss of champagne in hand, looking at the strange trio.


    Marcos Garcia was standing next to him, and they were very handsome.


    "I think there''s a line that suits that couple," Eric spoke softly.


    "What is it?"


    "They loved each other but didn''t know it."


    Marcos gently sipped his mouth and asked him, "when did you be so literary?"


    "I''m just improvising," Eric said, tossing his ss. "I''ll leave that stupid woman to you."


    Marcos clinked his ss gently and said, "No problem."


    There was an unnatural shadow of gloom in his eyes.


    When he saw Nancy''s smiling face, he seemed to remember something.


    This time he didn''t make a move. He didn''t think Eric would happen to deliver the prey to him.


    Crystal and Nancy took a tour of the gambling boat, and sure enough, they found a lot of strange chips.


    Along the way, many wolf-like eyes stared at Crystal.


    Naturally, a lot of people came up to Paul frequently to ask if the beautiful woman next to him was for sale.


    Although Nancy was pretty, standing beside Crystal, she was like a quiet star, blocked by the moon all luster.


    Paul''s response grew increasingly impatient.


    Asked by another daredevil, he punched the man far away.


    Did all these people have eye problems? Why would his woman go unattended?


    Although he often made sarcastic remarks about Nancy, he was not at allfortable with his own woman being ignored.


    "Why did you hit him?" Nancy screamed in a low voice.


    Paul stared at her fiercely. "I hit him because he couldn''t see. Mind your own. business."


    "You are strangely apt to lose your temper."


    "What on earth are you doing here?" Paul began to think about leaving.


    Just then, suddenly, a voice sounded somewhere.


    "Ladies and gentlemen..."


    A swing fell from the high ceiling, and a voluptuously young woman sat with her legs crossed and a microphone at her ear.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to Las Vegas on the Sea and have a nice evening here. As this boat is opening today, we have prepared an impromptu program for you."


    Everyone''s attention was drawn away.


    The bunny girl, hanging from the wire, danced on the swing and went on, "Property for love."


    Arge screen in the center of arge turntable suddenly showed Huston''s beautifulndscape.


    The girlughed lightly and said, "As long as you bring a girlfriend, you can take her as a sale. If you win, take all the real estate in a city, and if you lose, give up your love, of course."


    As soon as this bet came out, it immediately caused an uproar.


    Even though all the people who came here were rich, no one was rich enough to have all the real estate rights of a city at hand!


    "If you win, you can keep betting on your offers..." The girl smiled and jumped into a swing seat, where a cascade of buds burst out in an instant.


    She shook it gently, holding the ribbon in her hand. "If you''re lucky enough, you can take a few cities in. It''s so exciting, isn''t it?" People who didn''t bring a date began to regret it!


    Unfortunately, they had no chance to turn back once the boat left port.


    "This is an opportunity too great to miss."


    The people below began to cry loudly, "What if we were all willing to give up our love? Does anyone with a sale have a chance to bet on it?"


    "You will have apetition of the sale first, and the winning sale is eligible to bet." The woman''s ethereal voice drifted away, off with the swing.


    Apparently, there weren''t many men with a date this time.


    There were about a dozen couples here.


    Eric sauntered over. "It looks like you got a great deal off the shelf, Paul."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You brought a date."


    Paul said sharply. "Is she a woman? I don''t think of her as a woman at all."


    "It doesn''t matter. In the eyes of others, she is a woman."


    Nancy''s ears moved. "Why am I not a woman?"


    Paul gave her a sarcastic look at her chest. He didn''t say anything, but the way he looked at her showed that she was t.


    Nancy said angrily, "Crystal, am I t-chested?"


    Crystal was thirsty and drinking champagne. She almost spat it out.


    ****


    "Nancy!" Paul grinned hard, and then he saw Eric''s eyes shooting Nancy from the neck down and above the abdomen.


    He lunged at Eric with his elbow. "Eric, where the hell are you looking?"


    "I''m identifying."


    Eric blew up in an instant.


    "I think it''s pretty big," Eric said honestly.


    "She''s womanly enough. She''s skinny and petite. She''s as good as she gets."


    Nancy''s eyes lit up. "Paul, did you hear that?"


    Paul snorted. "Even so, it''s because I''ve been taking care of it every day for years."


    Nancy was speechless.


    "You think you''re where you are without me?"


    "Indeed, you have toil as well as merit." Eric patted him on the shoulder and said, "Mr. Rat, you''ve been working hard."


    Paul jerked his hand away.


    "Look at her again with your eyes, and I''ll dig them out."


    "Tut, I wonder when you get petty. Why do you suddenly care so much about a woman?"


    Paul''s body froze.


    "Is it love?"


    Nancy opened her eyes wide!


    "Paul, admit it. You''re in love with her."


    Paulughed contemptuously. "Are you kidding me?"


    Crystal knew that Eric''s provocation had begun. Crystal knew it without saying anything.


    "No wonder you''ve been after Nancy.. You''re in love with her. But isn''t the way you love her too perverted?"

 Chapter 1825 - 343: Don’t Call Me That

    Paul smelled so bad that he couldn''t admit it. "I''ll never love this stupid woman."


    Nancy looked at him in surprise and said, "You, you... Rat, so you love me?"


    "Don''t call me that!"


    "Let''s see, if you don''t love this stupid girl, how could you give up everything ande to Huston from Kuerto and chase her down. Besides, when you caught her that night, and she tried to jump off a building, you pped yourself ten times..."


    "Shut up! "Paul felt it was the greatest humiliation of his life. "Don''t ever talk about the past!"


    He swung at Eric with his fists.


    Eric''s body swung sideways.


    "If it wasn''t for love, how could a man miss such a great opportunity?"


    "Didn''t you always want to get your power into Huston? Now is a great time. She''s just a stupid woman. Without her, you can have any other beautiful woman you want."


    Paul''s thoughts snarled, and a burst of anger reached his throat.


    He couldn''t even exin his strange behavior recently.


    He left the injured Michelle in Kuerto. Why did hee to Huston looking for Nancy?


    "Crystal, what should I do? He''s not really in love with me, is he?" Nancy said suddenly in a tearful voice.


    "What are you doing that stupid face for?" Paul roared. "You have no shame. When did I say I love you?"


    "If you don''t love her, why don''t you bet?" Crystal scoffed. "You still love beauty more important than property, right?"


    "Is she a beauty? Come on."


    Just then, a quarrel began to sound nearby.


    A woman pped her face on a man''s face. "You said you loved me!" But now you''re gonna bet me on it. You liar!"


    "Honey, stop it. You know love isn''t worth anything."


    "Aren''t you rich? Aren''t you having lots of money? You still give a shit on this property?"


    "This is half the country... If I''m lucky today, I''ll bet on a few cities.


    "Do you have any idea about this? If I am lucky today, I can gamble in several cities. The man hugged her shoulder andforted her.


    "We shall never have so much more."


    "But you said you loved me!


    "How about 50-50 for my bet?"


    "No matter whether you win or lose, we are over, for sure." Said the woman firmly. "You make me sick."


    Just as it was over, another woman picked up champagne and threw it in a man''s face.


    After hearing the rules of this bet, dozens of couples began to nest infighting just topete for a PK quota.


    "It''s not like you''re going to be chosen. It''s just a chance. Why are you making such a fuss? I hate it when women cry."


    Paul darkened his eyes. With the exception of Crystal and Eric, there were 18 couples, meaning Nancy had only a 1 in 18 chance of being chosen.


    He nced at Nancy, a woman who had taken on a "how could he love her" look.


    The sight of her made Paul furious.


    Eric saw Paul was shaken and added, "If you don''t love her, do what men do."


    "What are the rules of PK?"


    "It''s very simple. It depends on the points of the cards. Whoever gets the most points wins."


    "What if I lose?"


    Eric lit a cigarette, squinted, and chuckled. "If you lose, she''s the property of the casino ship."


    "What will happen to her?"


    Eric shrugged. "It''s up to Mr. Garcia''s decision? whether she ends up as a dealer or is won by some other guy who wants her."


    "Mr. Garcia was the one we had thest dinner with?" Paul recalled.


    "That''s right."


    Then Paul thought things got easier now. He could bet Nancy back with this old friendship.


    Besides, it was a 1 in 18 chance of being chosen. Nancy wouldn''t be the one with her bad luck.


    Eric seemed to know what he was thinking, but he smiled without saying anything.


    "Have you thought it through?"


    Paul coldly took away Eric''s cigarette and took it in his mouth.


    "I''m in."


    Crystal breathed. She didn''t expect Paul to be so easily hooked. He probably never expected to be cheated by his best friend.


    Paul looked at Nancy again. "Who do you think you are? Would I really fall in love with a stupid woman like you? Wake up. Your mind is filled with fantasy and unreality."


    Nancy wrinkled her nose. That was right. If he loved her, how could he have abused her for four years?


    "Gentlemen ready to pk, please bring your girl over here." Said the fiery bunny girl standing beside the dealer.


    Soon, 18 couples were taking up positions around the machine.


    Crystal and Eric stood at the nearby viewing area.


    "Why bother? This is your ce. You can just take Nancy back."


    "Wouldn''t it be better for him to let her go voluntarily? You want her to run away?"


    Ericughed.


    In fact, based on his position, he would prefer Paul to admit his love for Nancy at this time.


    In that case, the bet doesn''t have to be made. Paul, Nancy, and rk would be reunited. Paul would have been happier if he had known his heart.


    It was just a pity that Paul, the ass, was so deep in the fog that he couldn''t see himself.


    "I know what you''re thinking," Crystal said coldly. "At this point, you''re still thinking about him."


    "Can''t you see that Paul has changed?"


    Of course, Crystal saw it.


    "So what? He''s toote to repent. Nancy used to like him, but now she doesn''t."


    "If Paul had turned over a new leaf, she might not have fallen in love again."


    "I hope not."


    "Why? He''s rk''s real father."


    "He was a man who abused his wife and abused his son. Even if he did fall in love with Nancy, he wouldn''t get any better. Besides, there are too many bad memories between them, which can never be erased."


    Eric reached out and pinched her chin. "What about you and me? I don''t seem to have any bad memories for you."


    On the second floor, near a carved table in a VIP stand, a man sat sipping wine.


    He had been sitting here for a long time, and he had seen Crystal the moment she entered.


    His thin lips curled up. He did not expect to meet her just after parting from her.


    At first, he thought it was just another hallucinationing from his thoughts until he saw Eric right behind her.


    The bones of his fingers were white as he held the ss.. His eyes were cold.

 Chapter 1826 - 344: This Is A Tactic

    Crystal felt like a pain in her back. She always felt a pair of familiar eyes staring at her in the dark.


    She coldly removed Eric''s hand and turned to face the card table.


    The bunny carried a ck cane with a triangr diamond at the top.


    She pressed the cane, touched the dealer, and the center disc began to turn and send out the cards.


    Everyone looked so nervous that they were too nervous about picking up the cards. But Nancy, as soon as she saw it, reached for the card excitedly. Crystal had already told her about her n for the evening and would use her as a wager to get her out, so she should be the most rxed of all.


    She was not stupid enough not to notice that Crystal and Eric were acting.


    Nancy touched the card, and Paul gave her a good whack on the back of her hand.


    "Hey, why did you hit me? It hurts!"


    "Why do you touch it before it is dealt out?"


    The machine was still dealing, and Nancy said crossly, "Nobody makes a rule that you have to wait until the deal is done before you see the cards!"


    Paul gave his eyebrows a big squeeze.


    Damn it. Why was this woman so excited and so desperate?


    Why was his heart weighed down like a mountain?


    He pressed her hard on the shoulder. "Do you know what it means if we win?"


    "You should be happy. If you win, you get the property."


    "I mean you."


    "Me? What''s wrong with me?"


    "Are you stupid? I mean, did you ever think about what would happen if we lost?" Paul gave her a vicious look. "You''ll be sold to be a dancer."


    Then he shook his head vigorously.


    "No, it''s not your size to be a dancer. That suits you." Paul pointed to a nearby man in a thick furry bear costume. "You''re only supposed to be funny."


    Rat never got enough ofughing at her.


    Nancy gave him the cold shoulder.


    Then the Bunny said, "Please turn over your card in three minutes. Once you have looked at your card, you will have no chance to give up."


    The rabbit''s red lips moved in a very sexy way.


    "Or are you going to dress like a bunny and deal cards to people every day?"


    "No."


    "Then, it''s still toote for you to give up."


    He hadn''t looked at his card yet.


    Nancy curled her lips. "Nope. I''d rather be a bunny-dealer than around you."


    Paul got mad. This damn woman! What was she talking about?


    People around them watched their cards gradually. Some people immediately showed a sad expression, while others kept silent.


    "Well, please read the cards and turn them over to everyone."


    One after another, people started flipping cards.


    Paul pressed his card on the table and then lifted a corner of his card. He nced at the cards that had been turned out of his desk, the biggest of which was the heart K.


    That was to say, the only way to win was to get the king of spades, and the odds of winning were almost infinitesimal.


    Nancy''s little hand snuck up to the card and tried to get it.


    Paul grabbed her by the wrist. For some reason, he had a very strong hunch tonight.


    "There''s onest couple that hasn''t flipped the card." The bunny flipped her hair, looked at them, and said, "Please."


    The man who had the heart K was getting impatient. "If you don''t have the spade K, give it up while you can."


    Eric raised an eyebrow and came over to him. "What, you can''t even turn a card? Since when are you afraid of losing a woman?"


    "This is a tactic! Who would care for that woman!"


    "Don''t bite your tongue. If someone takes her away, don''t regret it. Now is yourst chance to confess." Eric forced Paul to say, "Tell her that you love her, and then bring back your son. It will be great fun for the three of you."


    Paul hissed, exasperated. He did not hesitate to pick up the card. He did not look at it and threw it on the dealer.


    Well, it was Spade K.


    That was a tiny chance. But it just happened.


    The others were surprised, but the owner of the Heart K had no smug look at all.


    "Wow! Crystal, do you see that? It''s Spade K."


    Nancy was unabashedly happy and pped her hands. Winning meant she qualified for the finals, so she felt like she was really going to be rescued.


    At the thought of this, she couldn''t help but pick up the card and give it a few hard kisses.


    "rk, Mommy ising to see you soon!" Nancy eximed in her heart.


    The expression on Paul''s face was hard to describe. He watched Nancy swoop up to Crystal and give her a big hug.


    This damned woman! Was she so happy that she could leave him?


    She was so stuck to him that she could not be shaken off in those days.


    She spent every day trying to please him, hoping that he would admire her. Paul felt a dull pulling pain in his chest widen.


    His lips went white, and his heart began to tremble. He always felt that he had lost Nancy before he knew it.


    Eric smiled calmly. "What''s wrong with you? You won the pk match, and you look so miserable?"


    Paul, distracted, tugged at his bow tie and took a deep breath.


    The bunny smiled and waved her cane and said, "Sir, congrattions. You''re in the final tonight."


    This final was in the form of a roulette.


    The wheel came in three forms: the star, the moon, and the sun.


    The ss ball would decide if he won or lost.


    If the ball rolled to the sun, he would get the property rights of a city at random.


    If it was the moon, it meant he could turn the wheel again.


    If it was a star, he lost and ended the game.


    Crystal knew they were going to get the Spade K because Eric''s friend was behind the scenes.


    As for the roulette, of course, the guy was going to let Paul win two rounds, give him a sweet taste, and then make him lose.


    On the one hand, it didn''t make Paul suspicious. On the other hand, it could be Paul''spensation for losing Nancy.


    Eric had walked back to Crystal, and Nancy was pulled over to the roulette wheel by Paul.


    "Honey, what are you thinking about?" Eric asked cheerfully.


    "I''ve been thinking that by giving him two wins, they''re going to give him two properties. It seems like a terrible deal."


    Eric said quietly, "There is a city-sponsored by me."


    "Out of Mr. Garcia''s generosity."


    Crystal thought it was so weird. Not only did Garcia want to y this scene for Eric, but would he be willing to lose a city?


    Eric knew nothing could escape Crystal''s eyes and smiled faintly, "Do you want to know why?"


    He didn''t wait for her answer but hung her head. "Kiss me, and I will tell you."


    Crystal gave him a disgusted look and wanted to p him.


    She didn''t bother talking about him and looked away.


    Eric said mysteriously, "Because Mr.. Garcia is interested in Nancy."

 Chapter 1827 - 345: Can You Tell Me Now?

    Crystal looked at Eric with wide eyes, repeated, "What? Mr. Garcia is interested in Nancy?"


    "Or else why do you think I asked him for help? And why is he willing to help despite the trouble?"


    Eric took out a cigarette, offered his lighter at full stretch to Crystal, and said, "Darling, light a cigarette for me, I''ll tell you everything you want to know."


    "You are not disabled; can''t you light it up yourself?" Roasted Crystal.


    "I prefer your help."


    On the second floor, a pair of cold andckluster eyes were focusing on the two far away.


    The two were talking and smiling happily in his eyes, exactly a harmonious picture. Crystal took over the metal embossed lighter, lit the cigarette dangling from the corner of Eric''s mouth.


    Eric naturally held her hand, kissed her on the back of it.


    "Thanks, Darling."


    "Can you tell me now?"


    "Originally, I was hoping Nancy would be with Paul again, and that''s the best. But since Paul is so stubborn and refuses to confess his true thoughts, he can''t me me for pushing Nancy to others. Marcos is also a powerful eligible bachelor, it''s not bad for your friend to be with him," exined Eric.


    In this way, Crystal would no longer have to worry about Nancy, and at the same time, it could probably stimte Paul to face his heart.


    Of course, if Paul kept being ame duck, he deserved to lose Nancy.


    Crystal hummed.


    She did not expect Eric to care about his brother so much.


    On the other side, Paul held Nancy tightly in his arms as if it were thest time he hugged her.


    The bunny girl exined the rules with a sweet smile, "The game is divided into three rounds, that is, you can not consider whether to continue or give up until rotating the roulette three times."


    Onlookers surrounded the roulette with curiosity, everyone was looking forward to the oue of the gamble, except for the couples. Different from the other onlookers, more than a dozen couples were now looking on withplex emotions.


    They had failed to obtain the qualification for the gamble and lost their love.


    "Nancy, wheel it!"


    Paul grabbed Nancy''s hand, his eyes were serious.


    He had three chances, and as long as he won, he could stop the game.


    The casino suddenly fell into silence, everyone''s eyes focused on them.


    Holding the roulette wheel and being covered by Paul''s hand, Nancy didn''t know why she was particrly nervous.


    The big hand drove her hand with force. The roulette wheel started to rotate at high speed clockwise.


    "Nancy, where do you want it to stop?"


    "Stars!"


    Answered Nancy.


    In an instant, booing andughter burst out.


    "Ha-ha! Did she want stars? What a silly woman!"


    Paul seized her shoulders and shook her hard, cursing, "Are you a fool? Do you want me to lose?"


    "I like stars!" Nancy refuted.


    "You can only like the sun!" Paul pressed her, "Say, what do you hope it to be?"


    The force on Nancy''s shoulders was getting stronger and stronger. Nancy felt pain and could only say, "The sun..."


    The roulette wheel was getting slower and slower, the tension in the room rose, and everyone''s eyes were rolling with the ss ball. Then, slowly, the ss ball stopped at the "sun."


    Paul picked up Nancy, spun a few turns, and kissed her repeatedly with immense relief.


    While he kissed, Nancy kept wiping her face with disgust.


    "Put me down! There''s saliva all over my face," Nancy protested.


    Seeing the fun couple, the crowd couldn''t helpughing, some even whistled at them.


    The bunny girl smiled at them, "Congrattions. You''ve acquired the property rights of a city."


    Paul raised his eyebrows, feeling today was his lucky day.


    "Let''s have another round."


    He couldn''t wait to win the second city.


    The two''s hands folded so tightly together that Nancy could feel the sweat in Paul''s palm.


    His chest was clinging to her back. His heart was beating so fast that it made Nancy nervous too.


    "One, two, three, go!"


    After Paul counted out, the roulette wheel rotated again.


    Crystal was sitting at a table with interest, drinking a ss of wine elegantly.


    Oddly enough, she always felt an invisible sight at her back.


    She looked around, there were only onlookers in the casino.


    She smiled bitterly, no matter where she was, she was used to having Nathan around.


    When she lowered her head and noticed the diamond bracelet on her wrist, she began to fall into a trance.


    All of a sudden, cheers came from the stage.


    It''s "the sun" again!


    "Sir, you have the Midas'' touch tonight."


    The bunny girl shook her head.


    Paul put on a bright smile.


    Again, he lifted Nancy and turned a few circles.


    Crystal sneered, slightly shook the wine in the goblet.


    Justugh,ugh as much as you can. I''m waiting to see you cry in the next round.


    She could hardly keep her bnce when Nancy was put down after spinning.


    "If we win thest round, I''ll give you something," Paul whispered, biting her earlobe ambiguously.


    "What?"


    "Something you can see but can''t touch. Something you dream of having."


    Nancy knitted her brows.


    What will it be? But whatever this bastard gives could not be good things.


    "I don''t want it," Nancy rejected while shaking her head hard.


    Paul was in a good mood tonight, so Nancy''s decisive rejection did not ruin his interest.


    What he was going to give Nancy was hisst name.


    He was going to marry her again...


    Although he did not love her as his belongings, Paul would like to keep her home rather than let her "harm" others. He took Nancy''s hand and rotated the roulette wheel again.


    "Sun!" He shouted at the wheel with determined eyes.


    The atmosphere stirred the hearts of the onlookers.


    They followed Paul, "Sun! Sun! Sun..." The roulette wheel slowed down under everyone''s anticipation.


    Nancy clenched her fists, Paul held her tightly, even Crystal was infected by the tension. Would the wheel go wrong?... Please, we sacrifice the two cities in vain...


    The pointer slowly stopped at... the "sun."


    Just before Paul cheered, the pointer trembled and fell on the "stars" next to it.

 Chapter 1828 - 346: You Have It Coming

    Crystal heaved a sigh of relief; she had thought that Eric cheated her.


    On the contrary, Paul stared nkly at the pointer, could not believe his eyes.


    Booing sounded again.


    For the onlookers, they didn''t care whether Paul won or lost at all. What they enjoyed was just joining in the fun of gambling.


    In an instant, Paul won two cities, with Nancy in exchange.


    The charming bunny girl shrugged with regret.


    "I''m sorry, sir, you lost. But you''ve gained the property rights of two cities. The future development rights of the two cities from now on belong to you!"


    Another bunny girl walked over with a tray with documents, pens, and ink pad on it. "Sir, please sign your name on the document."


    The bunny girl presented the documents to Paul.


    "What''s this?"


    Paul finally came to himself.


    "This is the property rights you won. As long as you sign the document, the two cities will be yours," the bunny girl exined in patience.


    Paul leafed through the document and did not want to sign at all.


    But it was like an arrow on the bowstring, he had no choice but only to sign it. Besides, only fools would reject such a pie in the sky.


    "Paul, what are you hesitating about?" Eric urged Paul while ying with the chips in his hand, "Just sign it. Bet is a bet. Besides, you''ve won two cities so easily."


    "I didn''t expect that silly woman could bring you such a big benefit," added Eric.


    Without retreat, Paul forced himself to pick up the pen.


    His fingers paused in the air, and finally, he signed his name on the document.


    ****


    The contract was in triplicate. The bunny girl gave one copy to Paul and let the other two be taken away.


    Then she took out another document.


    "This is the selling contract of your plus one, please sign your name here, at the "Guardian" column."


    Paul stood still.


    "Miss, please sign here," the bunny girl turned to Nancy.


    Without hesitation, Nancy picked up the pen.


    However, Paul suddenly gripped her wrist tightly.


    He gazed at her with meaningful eyes. A tide of emotion rose in his mind.


    "Do you know what it means if you sign it?" Asked Paul.


    "I know. You''ve told me," Nancy blinked.


    "Then why are you signing it?!"


    Paul didn''t understand.


    Nancy gave him a bright smile. "Why not? Paul But, I''m fed up with you! Every minute, every second staying with you is a torment. I don''t know what''s the point of you keep pestering me. If you want a son, countless women queue to have your baby, you don''t need to cling to rk and me. Though I know you''re just trying to create difficulties for us..."


    Nancy broke away from Paul''s hand, added, "I have to thank you for taking me as a bet so that we can end everything between us. Please, don''t pester me anymore!"


    A trace of surprise and appreciation shed over Eric''s eyes, the woman was not as silly as he had thought.


    Her words undoubtedly added fuel to the me, it''s thest blow to Paul.


    She cut off their retreat in full view, and if Paul urged her to stay beside him, his pride would be trampled under Nancy''s feet.


    End everything? Great!


    "Fine. Stupid woman. You have iting! I shouldn''t stop you!"


    Paul severely dropped her hand, smiled evilly, "If you can''t bear the torments someday, you cane to beg me for recycling you."


    Nancy raised her chin, goggled at him with stubborn eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I will never beg you!"


    Paul''s heart ached like being drilled. Nancy signed her name on the contract smoothly and neatly and made a fingerprint on the name at the request of the bunny girl.


    "Okay, I''m done. Your turn!" Nancy urged.


    Paul coldly took over the pen. The expectant looks on Nancy''s facepletely angered him.


    He sneered, thinking that Nancy had been captive all the time, did not go through any waves or storms. It''s a good chance for her to experience the danger of society so that she would realize how good he was.


    Finally, he signed.


    The bunny girl took over the document and said to them, "Now that you''ve signed the agreement, you have to abide by the items of it."


    Paul did not speak, while Nancy nodded with obedience, "Um! I will!"


    At this time, a loud burst of apuse came from above.


    A refined and courteous good-looking man in ck suits appeared.


    Marcos held the goblet, with one hand thrusting in his pocket, proposed a toast to the guests, and drank up the ss of wine.


    The guests were all friends of Marcos. They raised their goblets one after another.


    "Keep having fun, my friends. Today is the opening of my gambling yacht. Everyone can get a million-dor chip as a weing gift for my dear guests. If you lose, just keep it on my ount. Wish you good luck!" Said Marcos.


    A great cheer went up from the crowd, obviously, the guests were satisfied with Marcos'' generosity.


    As soon as Marcos finished his speech, he walked towards the gaming tables.


    After gaining million-dor chips without effort, the crowd scattered away to the gaming tables to have fun.


    It''s just that a few couples were still grumbling about the roulette he had arranged.


    "Mr. Garcia, you''re too cruel-hearted. You screwed us over," a guest said to Marcos.


    "Take it easy, it''s just the touchstone of your love... If you two are not in true love, you''ll break up sooner orter. Why waste each other''s time?"


    "No one could resist such a temptation."


    Marcos raised his chin, took a nce at Eric.


    "See? There is one."


    As soon as they entered the casino, they had already noticed Eric, who had a magnificent aura, as noble as a king.


    And the woman beside him was exceedingly stunning. Every man was desperate to possess her...


    The man quipped, "With such beauty in arms, I would be willing to give up everything."


    His ex-girlfriend heard his words, picked up the goblet, and poured another ss of wine at his face.


    Marcos giggled, "Help yourselves, I gotta greet my old friends.. Excuse me."

 Chapter 1829 - 347: He Looks Familiar

    After he turned around, his smile disappeared, a hint of cunning flickered over his eyes.


    Except for Eric, no one knew that the invitation cards sent to some of the guests had specially requested them to bring a plus-one.


    These more than a dozen couples had ever had grudges with him.


    In the business world, even if there is strife, business people give tacit consent to maintain the fake politeness between them and always show a smiling face to each other.


    The waiters and waitresses all greeted him with respect wherever Marcos passed by.


    The bunny girl bent her knees on one leg, supported herself with the cane, and saluted Marcos.


    "Is this called killing people without spilling blood?" Eric bantered.


    He was leaning back on the chair, ying with the lighter.


    "It''s just a small lesson for them," answered Marcos.


    Nancy frowned, looking at Marcos strangely.


    He looks familiar. Have we met somewhere?


    Marcos held Crystal''s hand and kissed her gentlemanly on the back of her hand.


    "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Bush."


    Crystal gave him a polite smile as a response, suspecting that he must be a sinister and cunning man like Eric.


    Birds of a feather.


    He''s Eric''s friend, he couldn''t be an ordinary man. And an ordinary man could not gain the power and wealth he owned.


    Seeing Nancy staring at Marcos without even blinking her eyes, Paul showed great displeasure.


    "Nancy Carter, do you want to lose your eyes?" He scolded Nancy.


    "You''ve lost me in the game. Does whom I look at have anything to do with you? Mr. Rat. Do we know each other well?" Nancy taunted him.


    You damn woman! Paul cursed in his mind.


    Marcos then turned to Nancy with a smile.


    He suddenly leaned forward to Nancy and kissed her cheek to everyone''s surprise.


    Being startled by his sudden enthusiasm, Nancy did a double-take.


    Atst, Marcos kissed her on her lips at the end of the greeting.


    Cheek-kissing is usually a greeting between family and good friends, and strangers don''t need to do that.


    Paul was clear about this.


    Nancy was frightened to be stiff all over by Marcos''s passionate offensive and did not know how to respond.


    While Paul''s fists were creaking, had it not been for Eric''s sake, he had given Marcos a punch on the face.


    "I''m Marcos Garcia," Marcos only introduced himself to Nancy.


    Crystal narrowed her eyes, waiting to see an interesting show.


    "Hello, I''m Nancy Carter," Nancy made a brief introduction stiffly.


    "I know," Marcos smiled.


    "You know?" Nancy was confused.


    "I know more about you¡­." his pretty face approached her, "Have you forgotten me?"


    Nancy stepped back to erge the distance between them.


    "Indeed, you look a little bit familiar, but I just can''t remember who you are¡­."


    Normally, she wouldn''t forget such a handsome man even if she only met him once. She didn''t understand why she couldn''t recall the man in front of her.


    Marcos raised his eyebrows.


    "Really? Think again."


    Nancy knitted her brows, seemed to be trying to recall something, but finally shook her head and gave up.


    "Hospital," Marcos whispered to remind her.


    "Hospital?" Nancy stupefied for two seconds and eximed, "You''re the one who dropped the key?"


    Marcos''s smile turned bigger.


    "I can''t me you. At that time, I had had a car ident and was in the hospital. My head was wrapped in gauze, and my hands were in a cast. When I took out the car key from my pocket on the way to escape from the hospital, it fell into the sewer by the side of the road. Then you helped me hook it up with a branch and even sent me home. But what a pity, you don''t remember me¡­."


    Nancy widened her eyes. That day she had just gone to get medicine for rk and happened to see a man with gauze and cast wrapped all over staring at the sewer.


    Thus, she had walked over to offer to help him pick the key up and send him to his destination.


    What a coincidence...


    When she was in a daze, recalling the past, Paul pulled her behind him, saying in an aggressive tone, "Come here!"


    Marcos leisurely looked straight at Paul and reminded, "Don''t forget, you''ve lost her at the roulette."


    Paul took a fierce nce at Eric.


    "How did I know they''ve known each other before," Eric spread his hands.


    "It''s not important whether Nancy and I have known each other or not before, the important thing is that," Marcos looked at Nancy before going on, "from now on, she''s mine."


    Now that he had taken the bet and signed the agreement, he must obey the rules. A bet is a bet, he had to ept the consequence.


    So, he could only force his anger down. "Come here," Marcos extended a hand to Nancy.


    Paul turned to gaze at her with horrible eyes, which seemed to be roaring: just go over, if you want to die!


    Nancy took a peek at the abominable Paul, and another peek at the smiling and gentleman-like Marcos, chose thetter without hesitation.


    Paul could only watch Nancy walk forward and give her hand to Marcos.


    There''s a small stage in the center of the hall.


    Music sounded, Marco took Nancy''s hand and went towards it.


    "Can you dance? I''m wondering if I have the honor to invite you for a dance?" Asked Marcos in a soft voice.


    "Err..." Nancy hadpletely lost her thought.


    She bowed her head, dared not to see Marcos'' eyes, like rejecting but at the same time agreeing.


    Looking at Nancy''s coy look, Paul punched hard on the gambling table next to him with force.


    The pile of chips on the table fell to the ground.


    "Eric Bush, you betray me!"


    He glowered at Eric.


    Eric shook the wine in the goblet.


    "I''m helping you."


    "Helping me?"


    "I''ve created countless opportunities for you to confess, but you keep pushing her away yourself. If you love her, how would you take her as a bet?"


    Eric looked back in Paul''s eyes and went on, "Since you don''t love her, and she''s the bestie of my wife, of course, I have an obligation to help her get out of the abyss of misery."


    Get out of the abyss of misery?!

 Chapter 1830 - 348: Did I Hear It Wrong?

    What Paul wanted to do now was exactly kick Eric into the abyss.


    "What kind of woman do you want? I will find you the best one," Eric asked.


    He had no interest in any other woman, he just wanted Nancy.


    Damn it! Paul couldn''t help cursing.


    He seemed to fall into an infinite loop. He didn''t love Nancy but wanted to possess her.


    Why?


    He asked himself.


    He looked at the stupid woman who had a hand like afoot.


    She stepped on Marcos'' feet several times and even almost fell into Marcos'' arms.


    She must be on purpose!


    Nancy was always obsessed with handsome men. Now, her eyes were glued to Marcos'' good-looking face.


    What a shame! How can that stupid woman attract that Marcos Garcia!?


    Fury and confusion were full of Paul''s eyes.


    But thinking that after Marcos saw Nancy''s true colors and how stupid she was, he must be disappointed, Paul was less angry. Sure enough, before the dancing was over, Nancy''s stomach began to growl.


    "Are you hungry?" Marcos bowed his head to ask her.


    Nancy blushed and muttered, "I... didn''t eat a lot today..."


    After waking up, she had just eaten a potato sd and then came here and began to gamble. There''s no chance for her to eat.


    "You should have told me earlier," Marcos smiled brightly, took Nancy''s hand, walked down the stage, and walked to the dining area.


    Paul stood up from his seat and walked over.


    He pushed a te with roastmb chops in front of Nancy, smiled evilly, "You must be hungry. Isn''t this your favorite?"


    Every time Nancy sawmb chops, she would overeat on them regardless of her image.


    As expected, Nancy swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    But immediately, she turned her face away.


    "I don''t want to eatmb chops today!"


    "Really?" Paul provoked her.


    "Themb chops are too big unless someone helps me pick the meat out."


    Did I hear it wrong?!


    Blue veins bulge on Paul''s forehead immediately.


    Marcos snapped his fingers, and a waiter came over at once.


    "Pick the meat out of themb chops," Marcos ordered.


    Nancy squinted her eyes with a sweet smile, "Thank you, Mr. Garcia."


    "What else would you like to eat? How about roast beef?"


    "Um! I like roast beef!"


    The roast beef was cut into pieces and easy to eat so that Nancy would not be afraid of losing face in front of Marcos.


    Paul understood what was in Nancy''s mind. At this moment, he wanted to pour the te of beef on her head.


    Marcos''s eyes didn''t remove from Nancy for more than three seconds, and he even picked up several foods for her in person.


    He''s in a ck suit and a pair of white gloves, extremely noble and elegant.


    When he smiled, Nancy felt as warm as the sunshine in the Spring.


    The man in front of her was so charming.


    Suddenly, Paul patted her on the face with force.


    "Hey, Woman! Your saliva is about to flow down. Come back!"


    Until then, Nancy came to herself, finding that Marcos was handing over the te to her, while she didn''t take it over but was staring at his face.


    That isn''t very pleasant.


    After so many years, her boy-crazy faults did not change a little bit.


    Due to the fault, she had married Paul and reaped what she had sown.


    However, after meeting gentle and considerable handsome men, she still lost her reason.


    Fire zed in Paul''s eyes.


    He picked up a fork, stabbed the beef on his te hard.


    They''ve just known each other for half an hour, which allows him to call her "Nancy" and be so intimate with her!?


    The mes of fury in Paul''s eyes were warning Marcos to stay away from Nancy.


    However, Marcos took no notice of him nor cared about him.


    They were in Huston and Marco''s gambling yacht.


    Again, Paul picked up a few knives and forks.


    And then, Eric and Crystal could see an extremely incongruous picture:


    Marcos was feeding Nancy with food gently. Nancy ate with a glow in her eyes while Paul was stabbing the steak with knives and forks.


    The poor steak was soon stabbed into a dozen holes.


    Seeing this scene, Ericughed so happy that his eyes turned to a beautiful falcate shape.


    On the contrary, Crystal looked absent-minded all night and wasn''t in the mood to enjoy a good show.


    "I''d like to wash my hands," Crystal stood up and said.


    "Darling, escaping can not solve problems," Eric''s cold voice sounded behind her, "you can only y for time for thest night!"


    Eric had met all her requirements, he would catch her to the hospital tomorrow even if she wasn''t willing to.


    Crystal closed her eyes hard and strode away.


    Wherever she went, Nathan''s face kept lingering around in her mind.


    When she took a bath, she would think of Nathan''s favorite smell of the shampoo, though he seemed to like her body fragrance.


    When she dressed, she would wonder how Nathan would like her to wear it.


    When she ate, she would worry about the idiot Nathan''s bad stomach, wondering whether he ate on time.


    Even when seeing Nancy and Paul bickering, she would fantasize that the two were her and Nathan.


    How could I carry Eric''s baby in such a condition?


    Ignoring Eric, Crystal strode forward.


    Suddenly there were fireworks. Someone was setting off fireworks outside the gambling yacht.


    She went upstairs to see the fireworks but unexpectedly heard Vic''s voice. She stopped, wondering if she had heard it wrong.


    ****


    "Miss Smith," Vic greeted. Crystal frowned.


    Sure enough, Vic was standing in front of the door of a private room, with two bodyguards behind him.


    The bodyguards were wearing the familiar straight suits, with their hair neat andbed sleek.


    It''s self-evident that they were Nathan''s men.


    Crystal looked around, asked in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    Rtive to Crystal''s surprise, Vic looked a lot calmer.


    "What a coincidence. I apany Master Davis toe and have fun and happen to see you and your friends here."


    A bang sounded in Crystal''s mind.


    Is this just a coincidence? How could there be such a coincidence?


    She didn''t believe it.


    He must be stalking me!


    "Is he in there?!" Questioned Crystal.


    "...Yes..." Vic answered.


    Crystal knitted her brows, wondering if it was fate.


    There were restrooms on the first floor, but she had walked while thinking nonsense and unconsciously arrived on the second floor and met Vic.


    She turned around to leave. But on thinking of the chain bracelet in her hand, she still pushed the door in with hesitation.


    Vic reached out to stop her but finally put down his hand.

 Chapter 1831 - 349: Did He Throw The Watch Away?

    Nathan had been in low spirits all day. The problems between them could only be solved by themselves.


    The door was unlocked.


    Being pushed gently, it opened.


    As soon as the door opened, Crystal caught sight of a lonely figure sitting on the chair by the window.


    "Master Davis, herees Miss Smith," Vic reminded Nathan.


    Nathan''s figure trembled slightly, but he did not immediately turn back.


    There were some empty wine bottles on the table, and the room was filled with the smell of alcohol.


    Crystal knew that the wine was not enough to make him drunk.


    The window in front of Nathan was a huge screen for the people on the first floor. But seeing from the window in the room, each move on the first-floor hall was clear. Crystal''s heart sank.


    "You are stalking me, aren''t you?" She tried to make herself sound indifferent, "You promised to let me go but stalk me the next day?"


    Vic gave a low hollow cough, "Miss Smith. I told you, this is a coincidence."


    "How could it be a coincidence?"


    Crystal did not believe it, no wonder she always felt a pair of eyes looking at her tonight.


    The air around Nathan was as cold as ice. He stretched his hand, poured himself another ss of red wine as if he didn''t see Crystal. "Nathan Davis, a man should put it down and go ahead."


    "Don''t you remember what you told me at the manor? It has just been one day, and you already can''t stand it?"


    Crystal did not want to get entangled with him anymore, and she wanted to cut everything off.


    Crystal''s original intention was to minimize the harm to him, but he stalked her like that, watching her be with Eric was the cruelest torment for him on the contrary.


    "Miss Smith..." Vic coughed again, "you misunderstood Master Davis."


    At this time, a woman''s voice sounded behind.


    "Is this the room?"


    Crystal turned around.


    A sexy woman in a "professional" uniform walked in.


    She had seen such kinds of women when she went on board, Eric had especially introduced her to what service those "professional women" offered...


    Seeing Crystal in the room, the woman was a little confused.


    "Fuck off!" Nathan''s low voice sounded.


    Receiving the order, the woman turned around to leave.


    Nathan''s eyes kept fixing on the window, but there were as if another pair of eyes at the back of his head.


    "Not you, another woman," he spoke in a cold and indifferent voice that Crystal had never heard.


    The horrible aura given out from him was warning Crystal about the consequence of staying.


    "Miss Smith, please leave," Vic hurried to say.


    A boom roared in Crystal''s brain instantly. Vic had thought that Crystal''s appearance could solve the problem, but it seemed that he had underestimated his master''s determination this time.


    "Miss Smith, please leave. Young Master is in a fit of anger. No matter what misunderstandings you two have, I think now is not a good time to clear it up."


    Vic hastened to invite Crystal out and closed the door without further dy, leaving the "professional woman" and Nathan inside. Crystal stood still at the door, stiff all over.


    "Of course I''ll leave, but there''s a locator in this chain bracelet."


    "Master Davis already threw the watch away. He won''t be able to see your whereabouts anymore," said Vic.


    Did he throw the watch away?


    Crystal didn''t believe her ears.


    Vic had heard it from the servants in the manor. It seemed that this time, Nathan''s determination was unshakable.


    Crystal seized her wrist, pressing hard on the chain bracelet.


    The chain bracelet didn''t match her dress at all, but she remembered what Nathan had warned her:


    "Never take it off!"


    "You have to wear it every minute, every second!"


    But ironically, the one who took it off first was Nathan himself.


    "Besides, it''s really a coincidence that you meet the Young Master here," Vic exined, "Mr. Garcia is one of his business partners. They used to be in a good rtionship. So, after receiving an invitation from Mr. Garcia, I proposed to the Young Master to adjust his mood by attending the party."


    So, is it indeed a coincidence?...


    Vic showed Crystal the invitation card.


    "Look, we received the invitation card a few days ago. If Miss Smith doesn''t believe me, you can seek proof from Mr. Garcia."


    In an instant, Crystal blushed with shame.


    Do I misunderstand him?...


    Indeed, there''s no need for Nathan to stalk her and spy on her in such a sneaky way.


    Moreover, if he didn''t mean to put their past down, he would have shown up when seeing her be with Eric together.


    But he hadn''t, his attitude towards her was so cold, even he hadn''t felt like taking a look at her.


    Now, Crystal regretted that she had rushed into the room very much.


    Nathan must have already put down everything, he threw the watch, came here to have fun, and even had a woman on a date ...


    He''s really going to let it go¡­


    Crystal smiled bitterly.


    It turned out that she was ttering herself... She felt tight in the chest. Even the air around her became thin.


    So she walked out of the cabin to take a fresh breath on the deck.


    The sea breeze was cold at night, and her dress could not keep her warm at all.


    She hugged herself with folded arms, trembling and breathing out.


    The night was really cold, but she did not want to go back to the cabin.


    Upon looking at the sea in darkness, her eyes were empty, seeming like they were losing direction.


    Is my choice right or wrong?


    She didn''t know, but maybe someday, when she recalled all the past, she would get the answer.


    All of a sudden, a steady string of footsteps sounded behind her.


    Step by step, the footsteps were approaching her.


    Crystal was nervous. Her hands grasped the railing tightly.


    A coat with a masculine smell was draped over her shoulders. The smell was like a basin of cold water, putting out the fire of expectation in her heart.


    Eric whispered, "Darling, don''t forget that we have to do the check-up tomorrow. You can''t catch a cold."


    A trace of mockery appeared at the corner of her lips.


    Crystal Smith, what on earth are you looking forward to? She questioned herself.


    Eric held her hands, finding her fingertips were as cold as ice.


    "Don''t get sick," he exhorted.


    "Eric Bush, do you care about me or care that I can''t do the check-up if I get sick?"


    "Of course, I''m caring about my wife''s health."


    "Really? Then you must hide your regard so well that I can''t see it at all¡­"

 Chapter 1832 - 350: Did I Sleep Long?

    Crystal shook her head, drew back her hands, and strode away.


    After a few steps, she felt that she couldn''t breathe, everything seemed to be rotating, and in the next second, she cked out and fell on the ground.


    The continuous fatigue and torments exhausted her, and she hadn''t taken a good rest for a long time; thus, she finally couldn''t stand it.


    Crystal fell ill, seriously ill.


    Her cheeks were abnormally red, her breathing also got more and more difficult. When she woke up in the morning, she found herself in Eric''s vi.


    Day already broke.


    She jerked up, the servant who looked after her was dozing off and was rmed by her.


    "Mrs. Bush, what happened?" Asked the servant.


    "Did I sleep long?" Crystal asked in a hoarse voice.


    She was weak and powerless all over.


    "You slept for two days and nights¡­."


    Two days and nights? Shouldn''t I had gone for a physical check-up yesterday? But I slept for so long...


    "I''ll call the young master."


    The servant trotted out of the room.


    Eric was just in the next room.


    After they married, they never slept in the same room because Crystal hadn''t allowed that before, but now it''s because of Cupid''s Arrow.


    Eric couldn''t have sex with her, and thus he had to keep his distance in fear that he could not be able to control himself.


    The door was pushed open with a bang, Eric rushed in a while, putting on a shirt.


    "What are you doing?" Asked Eric in anxiety.


    "I''ve promised you to do the check-up. Let''s go now."


    Eric frowned, "How can you do it now!?"


    "I''m fine. And I don''t want to wait any longer. Carlos could not afford to wait, too. Send me to the hospital..." Right after she finished speaking, she gave out a few coughs.


    Eric strode over, pressed Crystal down on the bed.


    "There''s no need to check to know that you''re not healthy. Just lie down. We can wait until your recovery."


    As he spoke, he noticed the love bites on Crystal again, making his face turn gloomy instantly.


    That''s why he hadn''t stayed to look after her at night.


    When the servant had changed pajamas for Crystal, he had seen those love bites and almost overturned the bed.


    He had clearly guessed what would happen as long as Crystal returned to Nathan. He had thought that he had prepared for that, but he could hardly control himself when he saw the reality himself.


    Eric pulled over the quilt to wrap her to avoid seeing the eyesores.


    The blue veins on the back of his hands bulged.


    "Don''t move, lie down."


    "No, I must do the check-up right now."


    "We can do it anytime after your recovery."


    "But... if it takes too much time for me to recover, it will dy the time to cure Luca''s..."


    "Then what do you want?"


    "I want to do the check-up and cure Carlos as soon as possible."


    "Crystal, stop pretending," Eric''s pupils were as dark as a bottomless hole, "do you think I can''t see through your little trick?"


    "What do you mean?" Crystal''s lips went pale because of guilt.


    "It''s all your plot. To avoid the inspection, dy the time to do the IVF, you''re ying the sympathy-getting ploy."


    Crystal shook, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "You know, you know it well."


    Eric suddenly straightened up, waved his arm, and swept themp at the bedside onto the ground.


    He gripped his clothes with his arms crossed, walked heavily around the room, and even kicked down a chair, trying hard to suppress his temper.


    Crystal seldom saw Eric being so irrational like that.


    But quickly, Eric managed to calm down.


    "I can excuse all your tricks. But I warn you, Crystal Smith, if you hurt yourself again, that''s equal to forcing me to take actions that you won''t hope for."


    The room fell into a weird silence.


    Crystal''s face was as pale as a white paper, she closed her eyes to avoid Eric''s sight.


    The night beforest, before attending the party, she had bathed in cold water for half an hour until she shivered all over with cold.


    She hadn''t expected her body to be so strong; otherwise, she would have bathed in iced water.


    After she had met Nathan on the second floor of the yacht, she had also blown cold wind on the deck on purpose.


    She had thought that if she got sick, Eric would cancel or at least dy the check-up for the sake of her illness.


    So, she had intended to take a cold bath secretly every day so that her illness could not recover in a short time.


    But unexpectedly, Eric saw everything through so quickly.


    "When did you know that?"


    After a long silence, Crystal finally asked in a soft voice.


    Eric buttoned up his clothes coldly and asked in reply, "Does that matter?"


    "Then what matters?"


    "Your health matters the most."


    Crystal licked her lips, did not speak.


    In fact, Eric had be suspicious only when he saw Crystal blowing winds on the deck. He knew that Crystal kept thinking of bad ideas and that she wouldn''t be at his mercy.


    It''s just that he had never expected that she would choose the stupidest way and hurt herself.


    However, she was sick now, Eric could do nothing but forgive her.


    Eric held back his anger and took a ss of water to her.


    Being extremely thirsty, Crystal stretched out an arm to take it over.


    "Hide your arm back in the quilt!"


    Eric ordered with his harsh eyes staring at her arm.


    "Don''t let me see the dirty marks on you, otherwise¡­."


    "Otherwise, what?" Crystal looked at him, raised the corner of her lips, "I don''t know that Master Bush is so jealous and possessive. I thought you were big-minded."


    Eric gave her a stony look.


    Crystal looked up and down at him with strange eyes, "You knew that once you let me return to Nathan, we would..."


    "Shut up!" Eric sternly warned, "I''m now in a very bad mood. Don''t provoke me to anger any more!"


    He had let her go back to Nathan, knowing that she would have to have sex with Nathan, and he had even given her pill calmly, but why did he so furious when seeing the love bites on her?


    Crystal had no idea.


    After feeding her with water, Eric touched her forehead to check her temperature. He had given Crystal the best antipyretic, so she''s getting better.


    "As long as you stop torturing yourself, your fever will go away in a few hours."


    "What if it doesn''t?"


    "If you''re so fond of torturing yourself," Eric went on before pausing, "I will torture the people you care about."


    "Don''t!" Crystal bit his lower lips, "I will be fine. Don''t hurt him."


    There''s a voice echoing in her mind: ept the fate, Crystal Smith.. Carry Eric''s baby, everything will be fine.

 Chapter 1833 - 351: He Is Not A Pet

    As Eric said, her fever waspletely gone a few hourster, though she was still weak.


    The servant stewed the most nourishing chicken soup for her and several dishes Crystal liked.


    Crystal had to admit that Eric knew her well. He always knew what she liked. No matter food, clothes, or jewelry, he could always choose those Crystal liked. However, she began to miss Nathan''s domineering attitude.


    Crystal requested an inspection in the afternoon, if everything went smoothly, she wanted to do the artificial insemination at once...


    They had originally intended to do the IVF, but it''s said that the sess rate was rtively low, and it took longer for the embryo formation.


    Thus, the doctor suggested they do the artificial insemination so that they could test the pregnancy a weekter, and the inspection was also less cumbersome.


    Eric nned to dy for another two days until Crystal returned to her perfect health, but Crystal insisted on doing it today.


    Since she could not escape, she decided to face the truth.


    ****


    "Youngdy, please get ready. The young master is worried that you are not in good condition while it is cold outside, and it will be troublesome to go ande back from the hospital, so he ns to have you checked at home."


    Crystal was choosing clothes, when she heard this, her body suddenly froze. Then she closed the closet and asked, "He called the doctor home?"


    "Yes."


    "We don''t have the equipment, will that be okay?"


    "It should be enough to check your health."


    Unexpectedly, no one had known that this IVF (In Vitro Fertilization) would turn into a prelude to an own goal...


    However, it was really too rushed. It would be best to test it three days after the woman''s menstruation.


    Everything was in a hurry now.


    Throughout the afternoon, Crystal had received variousplicated inspections. Fortunately, all the doctors Eric found were female doctors, and they were very gentle to her, therefore the whole process was not as painful as she had imagined.


    After the examination, the results showed that both of them were very healthy.


    Although Crystal was weaker, it did not affect her conception.


    Eric stood by the window coldly, watching the gloomy weather outside the window.


    It was a rainstorm.


    He had a deep look at her, "Are you sure to do it today?"


    Crystal was lying on the bed with empty eyes, "Since the doctor said we are all healthy, why not solve it today?"


    "It''s too rushed."


    "I don''t want to wait anymore! You know, I have to wait at least a week to see if my pregnancy is sessful or not... can Carlos wait for it?"


    "He has to wait for it."


    "I don''t want to see him suffer anymore!"


    "Since you insist," Eric turned around, "I respect your decision."


    Artificial insemination went smoothly. The next day, Crystal took Carlos outside to bask in the sun.


    Eric promised that she could look after Carlos anytime and anywhere, but she was not allowed to get too close in case she was bitten. Crystal knew that if Carlos recognized her, he would never bite her again.


    "Carlos, this is the cookie I made by myself. It''s your favorite taste." Crystal put out the cookie and ced it in front of him.


    Carlos sniffed, lowered his head, and took a big mouthful.


    He directly crushed the biscuits, and his mouth got dirty.


    He licked his lips, which looked indescribably graceful.


    The servants looked from a distance, and they all thought that Carlos was crazy, without knowing the truth, it was a pity for such a handsome man - Crystal took out a tissue, "Look at you, your mouth is full of biscuit crumbs."


    She wiped his mouth carefully.


    And she remembered that he used to cook for her and wipe her mouth like this in high school, all of which he had done for her. "Carlos, I can only do this for you..." Crystal knew that once Carlos returned to normal, she and he would never have an intersection.


    After being domesticated by Crystal, Carlos could have alreadyid on a chair like a human. But when he got excited, he would still jump up suddenly....


    Sometimes if he were stimted, he would even jump to the tree.


    Standing on the terrace smoking a cigar, Eric squinted coldly while watching the warm and lovely picture in the sun.


    Considering that Crystal cooperated to get pregnant for a week, he allowed her to indulge.


    After Crystal fed him a cake, then she picked up the juice, "Are you thirsty? Drink some juice." Carlos''s amber eyes darkened, licking the juice... The servant couldn''t help but exim, "So cute."


    "Really cute..."


    "I really want a pet like this."


    Crystal''s face changed, and she shouted, "He is not a pet. He is a human!"


    As soon as Carlos saw that Crystal was upset, he immediately bared his teeth and let out a wolf howling voice at those servants.


    If there hadn''t been the ne and chain around his neck, he would have rushed to bite those people for the first time.


    The servant screamed in fright and fled around.


    "Be quiet, sit down!" Crystal ordered, "Carlos, stop."


    Carlos'' eyes rolled, and he drooped quietly in an instant.


    Crystal was holding his hand, his arm twitched suddenly. He was seemingly unustomed.


    Crystal gently took his hand and said, "Sit back on the chair..."


    Crystal patted his leg and signaled him to put it down.


    At this time, Nancy shouted, "Crystal!"


    Carlos was stimted and started barking in the direction of the voice.


    Nancy followed a servant through the garden path to this side...


    Crystal looked up and saw Nancy wearing a Scottish dress and a British Style coat, with a broad-brimmeddy hat - she looked like another person.


    If she hadn''t had the familiar figure and face, Crystal would not have recognized her.


    "Crystal, I heard that you are pregnant!"


    "Howl-"


    Nancy stopped with excitement, it was the first time that she had seen Carlos, "Who is this...?"


    "Carlos, she is my friend." Crystal stroked Carlos''s head, "Are you here alone? Where''s Master Garcia?"


    "He was called away by Eric as soon as he arrived here."


    "He dressed you up?"


    "Yeah..." Nancy''s cheeks were slightly red, and she looked a little shy.


    When Crystal saw her, she felt better, "How does he treat you?"


    "Very well, he bought me delicious food and beautiful clothes...And he doesn''t let me do chores."


    Hearing this, Crystal was slightly relieved.


    Nancy took off her hat while saying, "I was going to see you yesterday, but I called Eric, and he said that you are busy with...making a baby."


    "Can we just not talk about unhappy things?"


    "Why? Are you unhappy to have a baby?"


    "Do you want to have a child whom you don''t love?"


    Nancy nodded, "I see. But since you love Nathan, why do you leave him?"


    "Let''s talk about thister." Could Crystal tell her that she had been threatened?

 Chapter 1834 - 352: Your Taste Is Getting Worse

    Nancy looked at Carlos again and asked curiously, "Who is he? I have never seen him before. He looks handsome!" Even though he was not very friendly and his expression was also strange.


    Crystal did not know how to exin to her. "Hello, my name is Nancy, I am Crystal''s friend."


    Nancy greeted tentatively. Suddenly, the hat in her hand was snatched away. Carlos turned the hat and bit the brim.


    "Crystal, he bit my hat."


    "Carlos put it down¡­."


    Carlos suddenly jumped onto the tree. "Wow, his jumping ability is amazing!"


    Paul had a hangover in the guest room on the first floor, and his brain almost exploded. He vaguely heard someone chattering in the yard, which was really annoying.


    He seemed to have returned to Kuerto, and Nancy''s voice buzzed along with his ears like a fly.


    He shouted coldly, "Nancy, shut up!" But the talking andughing sound in the yard did not stop at all.


    Suddenly he opened his eyes.


    Nancy? It was actually that woman''s noisy voice.


    His heart suddenly choked!


    Paul staggered out of bed and opened the window...


    The morning sunshine fell, and it was a rare sunny day.


    Nancy took off her coat and wore an elegant white pleated skirt with a big butterfly.


    The skirt had a narrow waist design, and her waist was originally very slender, with a European-style strap on the back.


    The ck leather boots made her look like a delicate doll walking down from the shop window.


    It seemed that she looked like 18 years old, and her face still looked childish....


    This dress even made Crystal feel amazing, fully revealing Nancy''s temperament. Paul squinted, he felt a little unreal.


    It seemed that this damn woman had lived extremely well these days, the smile spread on the corners of her eyes and brows. She waspletely in the glow.


    How long had he not seen her smile like this?


    ****


    When Paul had met Nancy for the first time, she had originally been a beam of warm sunshine who liked smiling innocently no matter what happened.


    Paul then looked at himself in the mirror, and his face was particrly haggard because of alcoholism. His beard had not been shaved for a few days, and he had indulged himself.


    He touched his stubble and grabbed his greasy hair...


    How could he fall behind Nancy! Damn, damn, damn!


    Paul suddenly opened the closet, rummaging through the clothes.


    These were all Eric''s size, but their body shapes were simr, so he could temporarily wear them.


    He had seriously chosen one suit.


    Then he walked into the bathroom, took a shower as quickly as possible, shaved, and regained that clean and handsome face.


    Then he used some breath spray before he was ready to go out.


    Nancy didn''t expect that Crystal would have picked up the Wolf here too - In fact, it was because Nathan does not allow to keep anything belonging to Crystal.


    Nancy hadn''t stood in the yard for a long time, Wolf might have smelled her scent and rushed over immediately.


    Nancy then yed with the Wolf and threw a frisbee in the yard.


    As they were ying around, they approached Paul''s window.


    Suddenly a slender figure stood behind her and said coldly, "Nancy, you don''t have to dress like this even if you have no good clothes."


    Nancy suddenly felt her back cold...


    The chilling air behind her made her tremble subconsciously.


    As Nancy turned her head, she saw Paul leaning against the window, holding his arms around his chest, mocking coldly.


    "What''s wrong with my dress¡­."


    "Your taste is getting worse and worse. Country people certainly have a poor taste."


    Nancy was provoked.


    The Wolf came back with the frisbee in his mouth, his front legs half stood with his tongue out.


    The Wolf was a dog who liked beautiful women a lot. He used to like Nancy, and today he liked her even more.


    Nancy just ignored Paul, "Wolf, do you think I am beautiful today?"


    The Wolf barked and nodded.


    "How beautiful?"


    The Wolf suddenly fell on the grass, made a motion of fake death, got up quickly, and continued to stick its tongue out. "Wow, you almost fainted because of my beauty?"


    "Bark!"


    "You must have been fascinated by me¡­."


    Paul looked aside, "..."


    Then he said sarcastically, "Such a shameless woman, are you so depraved to ask about the aesthetics of a dog?"


    Nancy snorted, "Your aesthetic is not as good as a dog, so I don''t care about it."


    "..."


    "Wolf, let''s go to y there... I smell a stench here."


    Stench?


    Paul frowned, stretched out his hand, and began to sniff his arm.


    Damn it, how dare this silly woman to taunt him!


    She was really different after someone was behind her back!


    "Nancy, stand there-"


    Nancy put her hands on her waist fearlessly, "Are you asking me to stand here? Mr. Rat, I am not familiar with you! Why should I listen to you!"


    Paul was so furious that he suddenly jumped out, pressing the window sill with his hand.


    Nancy was dumbfounded!


    After all, she was still afraid of Paul from the bottom of her heart, and when she saw him chasing her, she subconsciously ran wildly.


    It was a pity that the shoes she wore were very heavy, and she had fallen to the grass before she could have run far.


    Seeing that Paul was about to rush up and grab her, Wolf leaped into the air, guarding in front of Nancy, barking at Paul.


    While Paul was not afraid of dogs, he was allergic to dog hair... Once he touched a dog, he would feel very itchy, and a lot of disgusting little bumps would grow out.


    Crystal had just brought Carlos back to the room, but she didn''t expect that Paul had already appeared in a blink of an eye.


    She knew that when Nancy came, this vi must be lively.


    She had already asked Eric to drive Paul out because of his existence, she had to hide rk carefully.


    Paul had been drinking alone in his own room for the past two days, carrying wine bottles everywhere, like a stinking drunk.


    He put the shoes and clothes on the sofa directly. ording to the servant, he hadn''t showered in two days.


    But now, Paul looked clean and handsome, dressed neatly, and his hair had obviously just been washed, which still had a little watery light in the sun.


    Crystal hooked up her lips slightly, obviously, she had seen through the changes of Paul...


    However, it was a pity that the more he cared about Nancy now, the more he would suffer in the future.

 Chapter 1835 - 353: You Can Ask Her Tentatively

    In the study room, Eric and Marcos have been seriously chatting.


    "Propose?"


    Eric rotated the leather chair and turned around, "Are you serious?"


    The long figure leaned against the bookshelf. Marcos''s face was deep and handsome, he picked up a photo album casually and flipped it.


    "Do I look like I''m joking?"


    Eric tapped the table with his fingers, and the ring on his finger suddenly shone.


    Marcos appreciated the wedding photos in the album and asked, "Do you regret getting married?"


    Eric pondered and said meaningfully, "Are you ready to be tortured in hell?"


    "Fully prepared."


    Soon, there were four ring boxes ced in front of Eric.


    "You know women better. In your opinion, which one would she like?"


    There were different styles of rings in the four boxes.


    There were diamonds, gem, pearl, crystal..., which were all tailored to the size of Nancy''s finger.


    Eric couldn''t help but say with a smile, "It seems that you are really well prepared."


    "I never fight unprepared battles."


    "That silly woman behaves weirdly, so I can''t figure out her preferences." Eric closed the boxes, "You can ask her tentatively."


    Eric didn''t expect that Marcos'' action would be so fast as if he were afraid that Nancy would be robbed away if he were one stepter.


    Did stupid women start to be hot these days?


    Eric wondered how Paul would look when he heard about this news...


    Eric raised his eyebrows, "Don''t you think it''s too fast?"


    Marcos closed the photo album, "Love alwayses identally and uncontrobly." "You have known each other for such a short time. Aren''t you afraid that Nancy will refuse your marriage proposal?"


    Marcos pursed his lips, "If she refuses me, I will propose again."


    "..."


    "I will change her mind with my sincerity until she marries me."


    Marcos''s eyes were full of determination.


    Since he had found her, how could he let her go again...


    The sun was warm but not scorching, and the fragrance of grass permeated the backyard.


    Nancy''s fall was really severe, and her nose had been hit, suddenly she felt hot currents rushing from her nose...


    Paul turned her over, "Damn woman, I finally caught you, let''s see how I will punish you."


    Nancy raised her face, and two lines of nosebleeds flowed down.


    Paul looked at her without a word, "..."


    His brain went nk for a few seconds, and he immediately grabbed the back of her head.


    "Put your head up..."


    Nancy felt that she was a tragedy. "Who let you run!" If she hadn''t run, how would she have fallen down?


    "Of course I should run. You are chasing after me..."


    "I will not eat you!"


    Nancyined in her heart, "How can she believe that he will not! His expression just now meant to eat her..."


    Nancy was hugged directly by Paul. Then, without enough time to walk through the front door, he directly stuffed her through the window and took her into his room.


    Crystal had witnessed this incident from the second floor and immediately rushed downstairs.


    Halfway through, she did not forget to tell the servant, "Notify Master Garcia that Miss Carter has fallen down and got injured!"


    Paul made two paper balls and plugged them into Nancy''s nose rudely.


    "Sit here and don''t move!"


    While Nancy was sneaking up to the door, she was caught by Paul again and pressed back to the bed.


    He twisted the wet towel and wiped the bloodstains on her face and neck...


    At this moment, the door was suddenly opened by an unfriendly force, which was so huge that the door was mmed open.


    Marcos walked in with a few servants, his sharp eyes swept over the basin, and there was still blood on it.


    "Without my permission, who gives you the courage to break into my room?" Paul straightened up sullenly.


    Marcos walked over and grabbed Paul''s cor with a punch.


    Paul''s evasion speed was also extremely fast, but his cheeks were still slightly scratched by the knuckles.


    The ring on Marcos''s middle finger was sharp, which drew a bloodstain on Paul''s cheek.


    Paul swiped it with his thumb, and blood immediately flowed on his fingers.


    Anger suddenly rose in his eyes.


    They fought with each other fiercely, and both of them were quite agile. However, things around gradually suffered, such as tables, chairs,mps, cabs, and hangers...


    Nancy stared wide-eyed, "Hey, you two, stop fighting!"


    "What are you doing?" Crystal frowned and shouted, "Stop!"


    Crystal didn''t expect that Marcos was so fast. He even arrived before her.


    "Mr. Garcia, Mr. Rat, before you fight, please see whose house here is?"


    Marcos first withdrew from the battle, holding Nancy''s hand, and was about to take her away.


    Just when Nancy stood up, Paul grabbed her other hand.


    "Take your hand away." Paul punched him again.


    Marcos easily avoided, "Mr. But, you probably have forgotten that you have lost her to me."


    "You set a trap for me!"


    "But you are still willing to do so."


    Both of them held Nancy, moving their fists and feet while talking.


    Nancy only saw fists flying in front of her, "Mr. Garcia, please don''t fight anymore, let''s go, just leave here, is it okay?"


    Marcos lowered his eyes and looked at her, there was a gentle light in his aggressive eyes, "You are mine, no one can bully you."


    Nancy was slightly moved, "Thank you, Mr. Garcia. We don''t have to care about savages like Mr. Rat..."


    "Is your nose okay?"


    "Um... I identally fell down by myself."


    Paul was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. They treated him as invisible again?!


    Then he punched Marcos again, who clearly looked down at Nancy, but he seemed to have heard the wind direction of his fist and avoided it in time.


    Paul was very good at fighting, it was rare to meet opponents who could y against him.


    After a sparring round today, he found that Marcos'' strength was not bad... he must be good at fighting too.


    "Paul, you are enough. Mr. Garcia, please stop." After saying that, Nancy then said to Paul, "Only a guy like you with a simple mind and well-developed limbs will solve problems with fists every time."


    This sentence pierced into Paul''s heart like a needle.


    His fist stopped abruptly, and he stared at Nancy fiercely.


    There was still a cut on his cheek that Marcos punctured because of his carelessness...


    However, Marcos looked like nothing had happened.

 Chapter 1836 - 354: He Is Just My Buyer

    Rising anger burned Paul''s heart, he had never felt so cowardly.


    Nancy didn''t feel sorry for him at all. He had hurt Noah so fiercely before, he even had stepped on and broken his ribs. Therefore, Paul deserved it!


    "Master Garcia, your things fell on the ground." Crystal reminded him coldly behind.


    Several ring boxes had fallen to the ground one after another during their fight.


    Nancy bent down to pick them up. She found that one of them had been opened after falling to the ground, which was an empty box. Obviously, these were ring boxes. She looked down at the ground, and sure enough, she found a ring with a pigeon-egg-sized diamond.


    Nancy squatted down, picked it up, and asked, "Mr. Garcia, why do you carry so many ring boxes?"


    Even with so many rings -? The word ''ring'' instantly made the atmosphere very strange.


    Crystal and Paul naturally understood the function of this ring.


    Marcos had originally nned to propose a better atmosphere, but it was obviously messed up.


    Moreover, he didn''t want his wife to recall such an awkward situation in the future when she recalled the scene of the marriage proposal.


    However, since Nancy had seen the rings, Marcos just picked up the other boxes and opened them one by one.


    "Which one do you like?"


    Nancy nced at the rings in his hand, "They are all beautiful."


    "You like them all?"


    "Yeah!" Nancy nodded, "So you want to open a jewelry store?"


    "If you want, I can consider opening it for you." There was a hidden meaning in Marcos'' words, and he looked at her with full ambiguity.


    Nancy''s cheeks became red, thinking that there were still two paper balls in her nose...


    In an instant, she embarrassedly ran towards Crystal, holding Crystal'' hand, and ran away first. Marcos raised his brows and was about to follow them.


    Paul gripped his cor fiercely, "You want to propose?"


    "It''s obvious, isn''t it?"


    "What do you like about her?"


    "Everything about her."


    Paul gripped his cor tighter. He always used his fists to solve problems and really wanted to beat Marcos directly.


    But he thought of how Nancy had just described his simple mind with developed limbs.


    He suppressed his anger and growled, "She is a stupid,zy, and retarded woman. She is a foodie, very gluttonous, and she will even fall down when she walks on the street! She has a super poor sense of direction..."


    Marcos had seen all of these.


    He chuckled softly, "In my eyes, the sillier she is, the more precious she will be."


    "..."


    "Most prudent women live sorrowful lives because they think everything too clearly, but stupid women live happily because she is innocent and optimistic by nature."


    "..."


    "Paul, do you still not understand? This worldcks sunshine. Although you don''t cherish her, there are still many people waiting for her salvation in the dark."


    Paul was slightly startled. Sunshine, wasn''t this the feeling Nancy initially gave him?


    Her smile, behavior, sillynguage, reckless personality... They all gave people a rxed and sun-drenched feeling.


    "You think too much. Is she so great?" Paul sneered.


    "In my eyes, she is."


    Marcos gently broke free of his fists, arranged his expensive suit, turned away, and left.


    For him, his world was tooplicated and full of traps.


    The innocent Nancy was like a wless treasure. Marcos was afraid that it would be toote to love her, how would people want to hurt her?


    Paul squinted his eyes, stiffened his body.


    Obviously, it was only at this moment that he had known Nancy was so popr!


    Paul thought in his mind that this must be another trap designed by Eric and Crystal, just like Noah, the fake marriage!


    Paul tried hard to persuade himself but still couldn''t get rid of his anger.


    Damn it!


    He kicked the sofa hard.


    On the other side, in the living room. Marcos treated Nancy''s bloodstains in her nose with cotton balls dipped in alcohol.


    Suddenly Nancy stopped him. After all, her nose was no longer bleeding, which made Nancy feel so embarrassed...


    "Well, I can do it myself, you keep staring at my nose, which makes me feel so strange."


    Marcos chuckled softly, "In my eyes, every angle of you is beautiful."


    Crystal shivered hard, thinking that it was really insufferable when a man spoke loving words.


    There was a raging sound of footsteps getting closer and closer at this time.


    Sure enough, it was Paul again!


    ****


    Crystal''s eyes moved with the man, and her eyes were full of warnings, while Nancy thought he was going to fight again, so her whole body stiffened.


    However, Paul sat on the sofa grimly and threw a newspaper on the sofa fiercely.


    The content of the newspaper was about his abuse of rk, with a picture of Nancy on it.


    Paul coldly raised his eyebrows, "Remote control."


    The servant turned on the TV immediately and brought him the remote control. Paul looked like the owner of the house, treating everyone as air, watching the TV like a lord, pressing the buttons on the remote control continuously.


    He had changed dozens of channels in a row, but he was satisfied with none of them. It seemed that he was looking for something.


    Sure enough, he stayed on one channel. At this time, there was a report about Nancy, the child, and Paul.


    Although he didn''t say anything, his purpose was already obvious.


    In fact, he just wanted to let Marcos understand that Nancy was a married woman who was involved in various scandals and had a four-year-old child.


    Whoever wanted to marry her had to face public opinion. Besides, basically, all men disliked abandoned second-hand women, not to mention Nancy even took a child with her.


    Based on Marcos'' conditions, he was actually lowering his own standards to choose Nancy.


    Seeing the report on TV, Nancy immediately felt very ufortable. She couldn''t see the child being abused, "Turn off the TV!"


    "Oh, are you afraid to let your new lover know about your execrable past?"


    "..."


    "Nancy, I really didn''t expect that you are indeed a wh*re under such an innocent face, you are really good at seducing men."


    Paul began to behave rudely, "First Noah, and now Mr. Garcia...As long as a man shows up, you can immediately use your despicable means to seduce them."


    Crystal suddenly got up and pulled the plug.


    Nancy shouted angrily, "Paul, pay attention to your words. What did I do?"


    "You know what you have done!"


    "Mr. Garcia and I are very innocent. He is just my buyer!"


    "Buy your one night?" Paul sneered coldly, "Nancy, how much does it cost for your one night? Will you sleep with people as long as they pay you?"


    Marcos frowned, but the gentleman''s demeanor made him hold his anger back.

 Chapter 1837 - 355: The Strange Call

    After a while, he suddenlyughed and said, "I have read these reports."


    "Sorry to let you see the ugliness of my family..."


    "I can understand it. Who would never meet one or two scumbags when they were young?" Marcos smiled lightly.


    "What do you mean by scumbags?"


    "Mr. Garcia didn''t name you, please don''t rte to yourself." Nancy said to Paul, "Paul, rk was abused by you. You don''t have any responsibility and love as a father. Now, you even want to use it to insult me. You really don''t deserve to be a father."


    "I don''t deserve it? So, he does? Do you want to marry him so eagerly?"


    "Yeah, at least he is better than you. I really want to marry him." Nancy said angrily, "If he proposes, I will marry him immediately."


    Marcos''s expression changed slightly. He immediately held her jaw and asked excitedly, "Really?"


    "..."


    "Nancy, are you serious? Are you willing to marry me?" He didn''t expect that she had already wanted to marry him before he proposed.


    The light in his eyes instantly shined like stars in the dark sky.


    Paul''s face changed drastically, "Nancy, you are really shameless."


    "Why am I shameless?"


    "You are so cheap! How can you propose to a man?"


    "I am just kidding..."


    "You''d better just be kidding." Paul looked at her with warning eyes, "If you dare to marry him, I will make you live a restless life forever."


    "What an arrogant tone! Then we''ll see if you have this ability or not." Marcos said with a cold face, "If you dare to interfere, do you believe that I can expel you?"


    Paul''s face changed, and he suddenly jumped up.


    He had never encountered such a cruel warning that he couldn''t wait to kill Marcos immediately.


    As they were about to fight again, Eric''s voice came gracefully, "What are you talking about so happily?"


    The servants saluted one after another, "Young master."


    Crystal rubbed her temples, "I think that it is better to send Mr. Rat back to Kuerto as soon as possible."


    Paul clenched his fists.


    "No one here wees him. It doesn''t make sense for him to stay here stubbornly, right?" After speaking, Crystal looked at Paul sarcastically.


    "I will leave." Paul said gloomily, "But I will also take my son and this stupid woman away."


    "Don''t dream. You have signed a contract to sell her to me."


    "I... I don''t want to go back with you either." Nancy also said boldly.


    "Mr. But, you have lost the qualification to take her away." Marcos reminded him calmly.


    Seeing the atmosphere go wrong, Eric hurried to mediate between them, "My wife is conceiving recently, she needs peace. I wee you to stay here as guests - but since this is my house, I don''t want you to fight again, otherwise, I will drive away from the person who provokes the fight again. At that time, don''t me me for not giving face to you."


    "..."


    "Darling, are you satisfied with my treatment?"


    Crystal looked at Paul''s sullen expression and thought that it would be too kind to let him go back so easily.


    He just began to be concerned about Nancy. It was not bad to let him get jealous because of Mr. Garcia.


    Then Crystal nodded reluctantly, "If he hits people again, he must leave here."


    "Yes, madame."


    Paul punched the coffee table fiercely, causing some cracks in the ss.


    When had he been treated like this before?


    But now, if he left, it would not be easy for him to find Nancy again, he had no power here at all!


    Therefore, he must endure and find the right time to take Nancy away.


    And once Marcos was in his hands, he would definitely make him crumble!


    ****


    At this moment, Nathan had just finished a meeting. He had been running around the world these days, even spending time off on the ne, which made him look extremely exhausted.


    Nathan wore an expensive handmade suit, calm and capable, seemingly domineering and arrogant, who seemed to have be the previous cold and cruel Master Davis.


    The assistant took a thick pile of documents and put them on the desk, "Mr. Davis, this is ourpany''s financial statements for this quarter."


    Nathan pursed his thin lips tightly and kept flipping through the documents. The long-time work without enough rest made his nerves tense.


    He rubbed his temples fiercely while looking at the dense numbers in front of him.


    Then he dropped the pen, turned the leather chair, and looked down at the heavy traffic.


    Suddenly, a lively and smart face appeared on the ss.


    Crystal smiled gently, hooking her fingers - She was enchantingly sending him an invitation from hell.


    Nathan suddenly mmed on the ss, as long as he rested for a while, Crystal would appear all the time.


    It was said that the hardest part of detoxification was the beginning because once the dr*g addiction attacked, it was difficult to resist the temptation.


    Undoubtedly, these few days had been the most difficult time for Nathan.


    He could only keep working, buried himself into the documents to paralyze his nerves!


    Suddenly, his mobile phone rang.


    No one had ever called on his personal mobile phone...


    Nathan took it out, which showed a strange number.


    Nathan''s heart seemed to be numb. He had been waiting for her call for the first few days. He had dreamed that she might have wanted to call him.


    Therefore, he had never changed his mobile phone number.


    After so many days, the cold lips slowly hooked up...


    He picked it up, but after hearing the voice over there, his expression changed rapidly, his eyes became cold and dim,ter he threw the phone to the ground.


    Then he opened the file again and reviewed it insensitively.


    At this time, Crystal was sweating, struggling in bed with nightmares.


    Suddenly she opened her eyes in horror and sat up abruptly.


    Eric held her hand and asked, "Crystal, do you have a nightmare again?"


    Eric still had sleepy eyes while a servant was standing behind him.


    Apparently, Crystal''s nightmare shocked the servant, so she immediately called Eric.


    Crystal had been having nightmares every night, so Eric had sent a servant to apany her.

 Chapter 1838 - 356: Your Wife Is Pregnant

    This time her dream was the bloodiest. It was probably because she had too much mental pressure.


    "Don''t be afraid, dreams are fake." Eric wiped the sweat from her forehead, "Do you remember what day is tomorrow?"


    "Pregnancy test."


    "It''s also Valentine''s Day."


    Crystal pressed her lips lightly and said nothing.


    "Go back to sleep." He tucked the quilt for her and sat on the edge of the bed.


    Crystal turned her back to him, not wanting to see his face.


    Even so, she could still feel his gaze at her. She asked indifferently, "Why are you still here?"


    "I''ll apany you."


    "...I don''t need yourpany."


    "Darling, can''t you be a little gentler to me? Why do you have to treat me so coldly?" Eric''s voice sounded still frivolous, but if people listened to it carefully, they would hear the loneliness in it.


    Crystal''s attitude was still cold, "You make use of Carlos and my family to threaten me, how can I give you my gentleness?"


    Eric didn''t speak, he just got up and walked to the window, looking at the night outside.


    Crystal seemed to hear the click of a metal lighter.


    She unconsciously thought that...


    When they were in Kuerto, he had promised that he would never smoke again, and she would take a trip every time he smoked.


    Now it turned out to be bullshit!


    When a man wanted to coax a woman, he could make any promises easily...


    After thinking about it, Crystal slowly fell asleep. When she woke up, Eric hadn''t left yet, and he had fallen asleep on the sofa, covered with a small nket.


    Crystal frowned. Did he stay here specifically because he was concerned that she might have a nightmare again?


    Crystal pulled the quilt gently and got out of bed, but when she raised her head again, the person on the sofa had woken up!


    Her movement had been very gentle.


    "Are you awake?" Eric sat up, "Do you want to go to the bathroom?"


    Crystal wondered why he asked such meaningless questions.


    "Wait a minute."


    He immediately got up, picked up an empty ss, and handed it to her.


    Crystal froze for a moment, then she immediately understood what he meant - he wanted her to pick some urine in the cup so that he could have a urine test.


    Crystal''s face was slightly stiff, "Give me the pregnancy test strip. I''ll test it myself."


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "This is our child, I want to be the first one to know it."


    What a strange reason?


    Crystal''s heart sank. She had never seen him care about their child so much before. Why were his eyes glowing now?


    It turned out that he had stayed here all night just because he wanted to test it for the first time...


    Crystal said in a cold voice, "I feel that you don''t trust me. You are worried that I will tamper with the test paper."


    "Darling, do you have to misunderstand me?"


    "Fine, if you don''t mind about it, I have nothing to say." Crystal coldly took the ss.


    "That is also a part of you, of course, I like it. How will I mind it?"


    "How much do you like it?" Crystal only felt disgusted, "Eric, stop saying such disgusting words in the early morning!"


    After Eric saw her close the door, he waited in the room, pacing back and forth, checking the time from time to time....


    There was a kind of anxiety rising from his heart as if he were a father who was waiting for his child to be born.


    He rubbed his hair nervously, hearing the continuous sound of water in the bathroom.


    Crystal usually washed her face, brushed her teeth first, and then took a bath.


    Honestly... Crystal was very scared, for fear that she would really have Eric''s child after the urine test, so she was deliberately stalling.


    Every minute and second she stalled would be the longest torture to Eric.


    "Darling? Are you alright?"


    Within half an hour, he had knocked on the door at least three times.


    While Crystal was still sitting on the toilet....


    She had secretly tested it by herself, looking at the two bars disyed on the pregnancy strip test.


    Although she had enough mental preparation, she still felt it like a bolt from the blue.


    She hadn''t expected it to happen so smoothly. It was said that the failure rate of this kind of artificial insemination was quite high, but she had been sessfully pregnant only one time.


    "Darling." Eric was knocking on the door again as if begging her.


    Crystal opened the door with a cold face and put the cup into his hand, "Take it, I have tested it."


    "What''s the result?"


    "You can know it after you test by yourself. Do you need to ask me?"


    Crystal was still wearing the original pajamas because she had forgotten to bring clean clothes in, then she said discontentedly, "You have got what you want, get out of my room now, I want to change clothes!"


    Eric raised his eyebrows and stared at Crystal for a moment, "Is this really your urine?"


    "Eric!"


    After a pause, Eric said, "It''s still warm, it should be yours."


    Crystal pointed to the door, "Get out of here!"


    Eric didn''t say anything more, turned around, and hurried away. He probably went to find the doctor for an examination.


    Crystal stroked her stomach gently, there was already Eric''s child inside. This made her feel very resistant.


    Crystal had tofort herself in her heart, "Crystal, it''s fine. You can use this child to threaten Eric to release Carlos, then miscarry him after you escape."


    She just let this "malignant tumor" stay in her body for a while.


    While during this time, she could use this child to achieve all her goals. Thinking this way, Crystal gradually got rid of the gloomy mood.


    Downstairs in the hall.


    The doctor had already waited there with equipment.


    After they got the urine, they checked whether it was fresh or not - it was not because Eric didn''t trust Crystal, in fact, Crystal was so cunning that it was possible for her to secretly use a pregnant woman''s urine to do the test.


    After the examination, they had made sure that the urine was fresh, which showed that she had been pregnant.


    "Young master, congrattions! Your wife is pregnant."


    Eric stood by the window in a daze.


    He frowned slightly and asked again, "Are you sure? I can''t ept any errors!"


    "Master Bush, please be assured. We have tested it three times, and the results are all the same."


    Eric''s charming face slowly revealed a gentle smile.


    He walked to the window and looked at the morning courtyard.


    This was the greatest gift and surprise he had ever received in more than 20 years.


    At that moment, his handsome face was relieved of cruelty.


    As long as this child was born, he could let go of everything in the past.


    PS: This child was a dramatic ident!

 Chapter 1839 - 357: I Should Buy More

    "My kiss is so disgusting for you?" He stared at her deeply, holding her hand against his face, "Don''t forget, I am the child''s father, the person with whom you will spend your life together in the future."


    "..."


    "You must get used to me as soon as possible and ept me. Otherwise, you will only suffer alone."


    Crystal couldn''t pull her hands out, so she turned her face away. But he pinched her chin again and forced her to look at his eyes.


    Crystal stared at him angrily with wide eyes.


    Eric said in a soft voice, "You finally stop crying?"


    Crystal then realized that her anger hadpletely overwhelmed her sadness, and her tears had dried up.


    "It seems that this is really the fastest way to stop your tears..." He hooked up his red lips and warned, "If I see you cry again next time, I will kiss you hard."


    Crystal bit her lower lip tightly, why did she think that he was intentional?


    Did he say it just to keep her from crying?


    "Crystal, me, Eric, promise here, I will give you all the happiness."


    Eric''s usual frivolousness faded away from his face, "It is said that the child will be affected and be more sentimental if the pregnant mom cries too much."


    "Do you really care about this child?" Or Just for convenience to threaten herter. "I not only care about the child..." He paused for a moment, "I also care about his mom."


    Crystal had no energy to distinguish if he was telling the truth or not, "Can you go out first? I need half an hour to calm down."


    "I will wait for you on thewn, let''s bask in the sun together." Eric said stubbornly, "Our child must grow up in the healthiest way."


    "Get out."


    "If you don''te out in half an hour, I will have no choice but to invite you out."


    Hearing the door closed, Crystal quickly ran into the bathroom to rinse her mouth.


    The cold water sshed on her face¡­.


    She looked at her swollen eyes in the mirror, suddenly remembering Nathan''s words, [From now on, once you see your face in the mirror, you will think of me. This is my revenge against you!]


    ****


    In the afternoon, a jewelry store.


    A ck private car came across thene, followed by four bodyguard cars.


    The long luxury sedan stopped in front of the store, and a driver in uniform immediately came down to open the door.


    Inside the car, it was equipped with luxurious internal facilities, which made the receptionist at the entrance of the store very envious.


    Crystal put on sunsses and got out of the car.


    "Hello... May I help you, Miss?" Crystal was tall, wearing a luxurious fox fur coat. She put the watch on the counter, "I want to repair this watch."


    "Repair this watch? But we are a jewelry store..."


    "I know, but this jewelry store belongs to the Brilliant Group, so only you can repair this watch."


    For repairing this watch, she went to three watch shops.


    Thest jewelry shop had told her that the logo of her watch was from an international brand, the Brilliant Group''s craftsmanship.


    "I identally disassembled the watch, and all the parts inside fell apart. I don''t know if any of them are missing... Can you find the same parts and fix it?"


    Crystal didn''t have much hope, but she wanted to have ast try.


    This was the only thing that she had about Nathan, which was of greatmemorative significance.


    Even if they had broken up, she still wanted to keep it well.


    More importantly, Nathan had spent so much effort on this watch. She didn''t want it to be broken.


    The clerk carefully checked the watch''s style, workmanship, and logo, which really looked like the Brilliant Group''s craftsmanship.


    But this watch had no model number, nor had it ever been sold on the market.


    Soon, the clerk said apologetically, "Sorry, Miss. I can''t find any information about this watch."


    Crystal was disappointed.


    This was designed by Nathan especially for her, of course, there was no model.


    He had said that it was unique in this world.


    The salesgirl was confused, "Perhaps it''s a high-imitation good?"


    Nowadays, high imitation goods are so well-made that it''s hard to distinguish.


    "Actually, we''veunched a lot of new styles recently. They''re genuine articles made by the Brilliant Group. There are styles mounted with diamonds, rubies, and..."


    "Thanks, but I''m not interested in other watches," Crystal interrupted with herst patience, "though it''s not of the same style as the other watch, it''s from the Brilliant Group, so it must be made with simr parts, I think. Isn''t it?"


    "But it''s not genuine goods from ourpany..."


    "What if I pay ten times the price? Can you fix it?"


    "Ten times the price?" The salesgirl doubted, "The price of our watches are all of the different levels, which price do you mean?"


    Crystal took a nce at the counter, pointed at the middle watch.


    "This one."


    The watch she pointed at was one million dors, and ten times it was ten million dors!


    Now that she can pay such a high price to fix the watch, why doesn''t she just buy another one?... The salesgirl wondered.


    However, for Crystal, what''s most valuable is not the watch itself but the significance of it. Moreover, she also believed that the watch must be worth more than that.


    Nathan never gave her cheap presents.


    "This watch must be significant to you, Miss."


    "It means a lot to me."


    "I got it. Now that you offer such a high price, I can totally have our store manager notify the design team of the Brilliant Group and ask them if there''s a solution."


    The salesgirl then asked Crystal for contact information and told her to wait for the news.


    The store would keep the watch for the time being, and Crystal needed to make a 30% advance payment now.


    Crystal took out a bank card, which was a supplementary card given by Eric. Since she became Mrs. Bush, she had never used a penny in it, though.


    After swiping the card on the machine and inputting the amount, a message would be automatically sent to Eric''s cell phone.


    Without suspense, a few minutester, her phone rang in her pocket.


    Crystal answered the phone. "Darling, are you shopping?"


    Crystal was not used to spending Eric''s money.


    She hurried to say, "I took a fancy to a piece of jewelry... I''ll return the money to you in the future."


    "We''re husband and wife, stop saying that to me," he was a little disappointed but immediately adjusted his mood and asked, "why not buy a few more?"


    "I''m d that you''re finally willing to spend my money," Eric added.


    "Are you nuts? Is it something to be d about..."


    "I''m responsible for making money, and you''re responsible for spending money," Eric giggled, "if you don''t spend my money, I have no incentive to make money."


    "If you say so, I should buy more."


    "Sure! Darling, just buy whatever you like."

 Chapter 1840 - 358: She Was Chasing Her Car

    The phone came to themand of a servant.


    Crystal knew that Eric was supervising the servants to decorate the vi for the celebration party tonight.


    She hung up the phone.


    Thinking that now that she had spent Eric''s money, Eric must be suspicious if she went back home empty-handed.


    Thus, she returned to the counter and bought a pair of bracelets.


    One was for herself, and one was for Nancy.


    She even bought a pair of nes and hairpins with rubies.


    Then she swiped the card again, without asking the price.


    She turned around to leave, followed by three bodyguards.


    The salesgirls watched Crystal''s back, couldn''t help sighing with envy, "s, isn''t this a princess in real life?"


    "She just bought a pair of bracelets worth more than ten million! They are the most valuable goods in our store, but she bought them without even blinking her eyes..."


    "That''s just a piece of cake for her. She''s even willing to throw ten million dors just to fix a counterfeit watch."


    "You''re right. And did you hear that? The one who called her was her husband, and he asked her to buy whatever she liked."


    "Well, different people have different destinies¡­."


    ****


    At a corner of the shop, Joyce, in uniform, looked as pale as a piece of paper. When Crystal entered the shop, Joyce recognized her at once. It''s just that there were tall and robust bodyguards following Crystal, so Joyce had dared not show up to deal with her.


    Not seeing Crystal for some time, Crystal was living a happier and better life, while Joyce lived like a loser.


    Carlos disappeared; Henry had dered bankruptcy under the crackdown, and beingughed at and despised by everyone because of the uploading of the sex video, Joyce had to start to work forced by life.


    She had thought that she was good-looking, had been raised in a wealthy family, and was good at instruments and dancing.


    As long as she worked as a salesgirl in the Brilliant jewelry shop, she would be able toe into contact with rich and powerful men. Once she met the second-generation rich, she was going to seize the opportunity to bring herself about an upswing.


    But what she hadn''t expected was that not long after she started to work there, she had met Crystal, who''s living such a good life. She trembled with anger on thinking of the evil days she was going through.


    She just didn''t understand what witchery Crystal used. How could she make the powerful and wealthy men so obsessed with her?


    After abandoning Nathan Davis, she soon had a century-long romantic wedding with another man of equal state, and the wedding had even been live worldwide.


    No! I can''t let Crystal Smith be happy!


    On thinking so, Joyce rushed out with fury, trying to catch up with Crystal.


    The bodyguard opened the door of the car for Crystal, and Crystal got in the car.


    "Crystal Smith, stop!"


    However, the car roared off, and Crystal didn''t hear her.


    Several bodyguards followed behind, leaving Joyce on the road staring nkly.


    After doing a double-take, she hurried to chase the cars.


    "Crystal Smith, you bitch! You made Carlos like that..."


    Crystal leaned on the leather seat, rubbing her forehead.


    She was exhausted.


    Joyce was still chasing them crazily, but Crystal and the drivers didn''t notice her.


    "Crystal Smith, I have to kill you! I won''t spare you!"


    One of Joyce''s shoes flew out when running, and she simply shook off the other, kept chasing the cars madly.


    She had waited for so long, for an opportunity to meet Crystal, to tear her to shreds.


    The day finally came, but she regretted that she hadn''t taken action in the jewelry store.


    Her life was hopeless. She couldn''t remember how many times she wanted to kill herself because of that grieving experience.


    While revenging on Crystal Smith was the only emotional anchor for her to survive.


    The sound of horns kept tooting, attracting Crystal'' driver''s attention.


    Seeing Joyce, who''s chasing them from the rear-view mirror, the driver asked in confusion, "Mrs. Bush, is that person chasing us?"


    However, the car happened to turn a corner, and when Crystal looked back, Joyce had disappeared around the corner.


    Joyce''s socks broke, rubbing off the skin on her feet.


    And suddenly, she even lost her bnce and fell on the rough asphalt ground.


    Her knees were severely injured, and she could no longer stand up.


    The cars behind her had to stop and thus almost rear-ended suddenly.


    Shey on the ground, watching Crystal and the bodyguards'' cars run away.


    Tears ran down her cheeks.


    Damn it!


    As she was cursing, she hit hard on the ground with fists.


    However, she understood that even if she caught up with Crystal, she could not deal with the bodyguards around Crystal. She could not even touch the hair of Crystal.


    Why does Crystal Smith live such a happy life!


    She kept hitting the ground. Blood oozed from her fists and stained the floor. She was afraid that she couldn''t get revenge for that insult in her life. If so, she was instead dying rather than living in disgrace.


    "Toot...toot¡­"


    The horns red furiously to urge her to get out of the way, cars kept passing by her and drove off, but Joyceid still as if not hearing them.


    She stood up, rushed to the middle of the road, nning to ept fate and kill herself.


    She closed her eyes; hot tears trickled down her cheek.


    All of a sudden, she heard the brakes squealing.


    A ck car stopped in front of her. The doors opened, and two bodyguards got out of the car.


    They had just witnessed the whole process of Joyce''s chasing the car and thus caught her and pushed her into the car.


    "What are you doing? Who are you?!" Joyce asked while struggling in horror.


    "I see, you''re sent by that bitch, Crystal Smith, aren''t you?..."


    "I''m going to kill her! I''m going to kill all of you! Crystal Smith, I''ll kill you!"


    Joyce kept yelling with a twisted face, but the two cold-blooded bodyguards didn''t answer her at all.


    The road soon recovered from being unobstructed. No one cared or remembered the small episode.


    Crystal did not send the two bodyguards to catch her, but of course, Joyce didn''t know. And she soon fell asleep in the car because of fatigue.


    The family party held in Eric''s vi was ready in the evening.


    Inside and outside, the house was finely decorated, as dreamy as a fairy tale world.


    The party was to wee the baby in Crystal'' belly, so it was very childlike, no matter the decoration or the theme.


    The servants and bodyguards dressed up as cartoon characters, Mickey Mouse, Doraemon, robots, pink pigs, etc. All of the characters suited Children''s taste.


    Also, from inside to outside, from top to bottom, there were balloons and lights of all kinds of patterns and colors, and cartoon drawings decorated the vi.

 Chapter 1841 - 359: All Food Is For Pregnant Women

    The guests who attended were also requested to wear cartoon costumes to cater to the theme of the party, making everyone present feel like returning to childhood or being in the fairy-tale world.


    Nancy was particrly fond of SpongeBob, but its costume was not beautiful at all.


    So, she finally chose a blue top and a long white dress, and the crystal shoes Marcos had customized for her. Together with the silver crown on her wavy hair, it''s self-evident that she was ying Snow White.


    Herplexion was initially delicate and pink-and-fair; with the fairy-tale-like hairstyle and the costume, she looked as adorable as a cartoon character.


    To match Nancy''s look, Marcos specially wore a blue prince suit, decorated with a red badge and tassels on his shoulders, as handsome and noble as a prince.


    He got off from the right side, then went around to the other side to open the door to reach to help the beautiful "Snow White" out.


    Paul felt on the terrace, pretending to be seeing the night view. His eyes did not move from the gate for a second.


    As soon as Marcos'' car stopped at the door, he grabbed a telescope from a servants'' hand.


    That stupid woman, Snow White? Seriously? Does she think of herself as Snow White? He sniffed.


    When Nancy got out of the car, she missed one step and fell over on Marcos.


    Marcos hurried to react and hugged her on his arms tightly, turned one turn, and finallynded steadily.


    The eyesore provoked a new bout of unreasoning anger in Paul, making his blood pressure instantly increase.


    Nancy often came to find Crystal this week, and every time Paul would show up in due course to ruin her mood and give her sharp put-downs.


    Nancy stamped with rage because of Paul''s ridicule, but she counterattacked Paul and won every time differently from the past.


    She had initially expected to live with Crystal, but since Paul was there, she had to dodge him as much as she could.


    She couldn''t bear that Paul always talked in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    What she wished was to end the current state quickly, kick Paul back to Kuerto, and pick up rk as soon as possible.


    A servant in Minnie''s outfit walked forward and informed Eric, "Master Bush, the dinner is ready."


    Eric waved his hand in high spirits, "Party begins."


    Marcos looked around the cartoon decorations of the room, teased, "Eric, since when do you be so childlike?"


    "Since now," Eric smiled with triumph, "do you have any problem with that?"


    "Nope. Congrattions," said Marcos.


    Crystal was standing next to Eric. The word "congrattion" sounded particrly harsh to her because she could not feel a hint of happiness at all.


    As if walking in a fun museum, Nancy looked left and right at the decoration and the servants in costume with great curiosity.


    She walked to Crystal, reaching out to her belly.


    "How magical it is, there''s a baby inside. I wonder what it looks like..."


    Crystal raised her chin to motion Nancy to look at the row of photos on the TV cab. "Wow! The babies are so adorable! Is it because Master Bush wants you to give birth to a pretty baby like them." eximed Nancy.


    "No. Ericposes his photos together with mine into these baby photos," Crystal interrupted.


    Crystal hadn''t expected Eric to be so childish nor believed that he was sincerely looking forward to the arrival of the baby.


    In shock, Nancy opened her mouth widely, "He really cares about you and the baby. s, I''m so envious. Master Bush is not only romantic but also caring, unlike someone..."


    "Don''t think I don''t know you''re speaking ill of me. Nancy Carter, you''d better watch out!" Paul''s gloomy voice sounded.


    In Crystal''s eyes, he''s like a ghost; wherever Nancy was, he would quietly be floating around her.


    However, Nancy treated him as air. She pulled Crystal closer to the photos without taking a nce at him.


    "You and Master Bush have such good genes. Your baby must be super smart and pretty."


    As soon as Crystal heard about the baby, her head was aching.


    She didn''t answer but pulled Nancy to the dining room.


    Soon, everyone gathered in the dining room.


    They found that the table was full of nutritious meals for pregnant women.


    The vegetables were organic, the meat was the freshest, and there were even only two drinks on offer, fresh cow''s milk and sheep''s milk.


    There was even a cow and a sheep bolted next to the restaurant for convenience and freshness.


    "The milk is all fresh. After milking the animals, it''s boiled within half an hour before serving to our distinguished guests, adding no additives and with the most original vor," the servant smiled.


    Marcos pulled out the chair for Nancy and then took a seat after Nancy sat down.


    Paul was always chatty, he sat next to Nancy, ignoring her fierce nce, and began to roast, "Eric, are you asking us to eat these as pregnant women do?"


    "Who says that only pregnant women can eat these? Everyone needs nutrition."


    As Eric spoke, he cautiously held Crystal to sit down, as if holding a woman who''s in her third trimester. But in fact, Crystal''s belly was still very t.


    Paul raised his eyebrows, took a cup of milk, and smelled it, then pushed it away with disgust.


    The servants immediately exined, "The fresh milk is a little fishy but very nutritious."


    Usually, the milk people drink is processed, so the fishy smell is covered by various additives or removed by processing technology. Still, some of the nutrition is also lost at the same time.


    When Nancy was pregnant, she had also drunk a lot of milk, but she never drank fresh milk like this.


    She took a sniff of it and silently moved it away.


    "Darling, this cow was sent here from Hond. The parenting books say fresh drinking milk is good for the fetus."


    As he spoke, he took a cup of milk to feed Crystal.


    "I don''t want to drink it."

 Chapter 1842 - 360: Very Significant

    Crystal couldn''t stand the smell, either.


    "For the health of our baby, you have to drink at least three sses a day. Just stick to it," Eric instructed.


    Finding that the soup was also made from milk, Crystal lost her appetite instantly. Although the food was not satisfactory, the atmosphere of the whole dinner was warm and peaceful.


    Thest time to have a lively and rxed dinner like this seemed to be a century ago. Seeing Eric feed her food, Nancy being taken care of by Marcos, and Paul mocking Nancy from time to time, Crystal falls into a trance.


    What is Nathan eating? How does he spend his Valentine''s day? Is he alone?


    At this time, Nathan was like a walking dead. Without Crystal, any festival lost its significance and became nothing but a pain in the neck.


    He managed to keep himself busy.


    As usual, those who apanied him tonight were still mountains of documents. He didn''t leave the seat these few days but kept working overtime day and night and even directlyy on his stomach on the desk to sleep at night.


    Vic gently knocked at the office door, bringing dinner to Nathan as he had done these few days.


    Nathan''s stomach was aching again, and he had no appetite at all, so he could only eat some chicken soup.


    Vic put the soup down and handed a document to Nathan, by the way. "Master Davis, one of the jewelry stores under Brilliant Group, sent you a document. You must have a look in person."


    Nathan rubbed his temples.


    Getting his meaning, Vic started to report, "It''s about Miss Smith."


    All of a sudden, Nathan froze.


    And the next second, he swung his arm and swept the envelope to the ground.


    "Do you forget what I said?"


    He glowered at Vic.


    "It''s vital, that''s why I..."


    Vic took a deep breath, plucked up courage, and went on, "it''s about the watch you customized for Miss Smith."


    Nathan leaned against the chair with fatigue, "Go on."


    To Vic''s pleasure, he hurried to pick the envelope up and take out the things in it. There were some photos.


    Vic couldn''t stand to see Nathan being so depressed anymore. If Nathan went on working like that, his nerves would be worn out, and he would get sick.


    The photos were naturally of Crystal'' watch.


    It had a model number but was not for sale and was not publicly avable.


    Only the design team involved in designing the watch had its information.


    After Crystal had given the watch to the jewelry store and offered an attractive price to fix it, the store manager gave it to the designers of the Brilliant Group.


    The designer who had once participated in the development of the watch had recognized it at a nce.


    It''s Master Davis'' original design, why was it now at miss''s hand?


    With doubt in mind, the designer had immediately gotten in touch with Vic.


    Nathan looked at the photos of the watches on Vic''s hands.


    The gears were scattered; he had personally participated, from design to processing to assembling, and every part was very familiar to him.


    The watch scattered because of theck of the core keyponents of the ring.


    Now that the ring was gone, the watch became a heap of loose sand.


    That was precisely the concept of designing the watch at that time. The ring was the "heart" of the watch, showing Nathan''s deep love for Crystal.


    Once the "heart," that is, the ring, was taken down, the watch would "die" and stop moving.


    Nathan stared at the photos,plications shown in his eyes.


    She would have never triggered the switch if Crystal had not listened to the tape.


    She would not have seen the secret inside, the ring would not have separated with the dial, and the watch would not have be scattered.


    Every step was connected.


    Thus, she took the ring away? And it''s she who took it for repair?


    Vic gave out a low cough, woke Nathan up from a trance.


    He took out a deposit invoice, "Look, Master Davis."


    Nathan took a nce at it. There''s Crystal''s signature on it.


    He would never forget her signature.


    His dying heart was instantly injected into fresh blood, beating violently. Again and again, Nathan looked at the photos repeatedly.


    Vic smiled, "As soon as I saw the photos, I contacted the salesgirl who received Miss Smith. She said that Miss Smith offered a price of ten million dors to fix the watch. Moreover, Miss Smith also said the watch was significant to her."


    Very significant?


    Nathan''s eyes glistened.


    He jerked up, grabbed the coat on the back of the chair, and strode towards the door.


    "Master Davis, are we going to find Miss Smith now?" Vic asked while following closely after him.


    Nathan''s steps froze again, and borate light sparkled in his deep pupils.


    ****


    The atmosphere of the whole dinner was soothing, though everyone had no appetite in the face of the meal for pregnant women.


    Luckily, there were desserts after dinner.


    Nancy liked animals. When she had been having dinner, she had kept looking at the cow.


    As soon as the dinner was over, she immediately requested to milk in person with great interest.


    However, the servant regretted informing her, "It''s easy to infect bacteria for the cow if you milk like this. You have to disinfect thoroughly and wear special gloves..."


    Looking at the gloves on the servant''s hand, Nancy picked up a ss of just-milked milk and took a sniff. The fishy smell was even more pungent than those on the table.


    "Miss Carter, you mustn''t drink it! It''s unboiled," the servant hastened to stop Nancy.


    "Can''t it be drunk without boiling?" Nancy wondered.


    "The fresh milk can easily be contaminated. Before we drink it, we''d better cook it to disinfect it. Besides, when cooking it, it''s best to keep the temperature at about 80 degrees, but not boiling temperature, which minimizes the nutrient loss in milk."


    "It sounds interesting! I''d like to have a try¡­."


    At this time, Paul made an untimely remark again, "What''s the fun of milking the cow? If you like to y a milking game, stay tonight, we can y together."


    Nancy''s face changed instantly on hearing Paul''s words.


    "I haven''t touched you for a while; your two little bosoms seem to stop growing. Don''t tell me Mr.. Garcia is not good at milking," Paul ridiculed Marcos.

 Chapter 1843 - 361: This Is For You

    However, Marcos remained cool and ignored him.


    On the contrary, Nancy failed to stay calm.


    "Paul But, you''re going too far. Do you think everyone in the world is as despicable and dirty as you?"


    "Is sleeping with me equal to being despicable and dirty? That''s a part of human nature," Paul stared at Nancy with erotic eyes, "if I''m not dirty, how could we have rk?"


    His sight was as if a hand stripping Nancy naked and stroking her.


    Nancy blushed with shame at once.


    "Paul But, you!..."


    "Nancy," Marcos said without emotion, "it''s just a dog barking, just ignore it."


    Before they came, Marcos had instructed her that if she quarreled with Paul, she would fall for Paul''s trap.


    He couldn''t stop Paul from saying anything, but if Paul dared to touch the hair of his woman.


    He squinted his eyes. A hint of cruelty flickered over his eyes.


    If he took off the gloves, he would not be weaker than Paul.


    Nancy shut her mouth and nodded, "I see."


    Seeing Nancy be so obedient, Paul was irritated.


    The intimate way Marcos called Nancy also made Paul ufortable.


    "Nancy Carter," Paul continued provoking her. "I''m inquisitive whether he or I make you happier on the bed."


    Nancy didn''t even take notice of him.


    For Paul, no response was the curliest torture. He would instead Nancy scold him, beat him, but could not stand her ignoring and coldness.


    His fists hit the table hard, and the impulse to solve problems by force raised again.


    "Whoever stirs the fight, get out, please," Eric reminded.


    At this time, the servant brought out the jewelry Crystal had bought today upon Crystal'' request.


    "Happy Valentine''s Day! This is for you, just open it," said Crystal.


    "Wow! You''ve prepared presents for me?" Nancy''s eyes glowed with excitement, but at once, she pouted, "But I forgot to prepare yours..."


    "It''s okay. The jewelry is in pairs. One for you and one for me."


    Nancy opened the box and saw the beautiful shiny bracelets, nes, and earrings.


    She picked up a bracelet, wore it on her slender wrist, and eximed, "How gorgeous it is... and it''s even of the Brilliant brand! It must be costly, right?"


    On hearing the brand name, "Brilliant," Eric froze at once.


    He stared at Crystal with sharp eyes; great displeasure showed on his face.


    Eric seldom touched Crystal''s personal belongings. After Crystal had brought the jewelry home, he had just swept a nce at the bag, did not even take a closer look.


    It wasn''t until now did he know the jewelry was under Brilliant Group.


    Nancy only knew that the "Brilliant" was an international luxury brand but had no idea that it belonged to Nathan.


    Crystal had also not been well-considered enough when buying the jewelry. She should have bought in any store except for those under Brilliant Group.


    Now she clearly felt the displeasure and fury from Eric''s face.


    "Take it off," Eric ordered coldly.


    On finishing speaking, he seized Crystal''s arms, dragged the bracelet down from her wrist with force, and threw it into the trash can.


    "Darling, do you mean to satirize me on such a romantic holiday?" Eric questioned.


    "I didn''t mean that... I didn''t think that much..." Crystal fiddled her clothes with fingers.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know that Nathan Davis owns brilliant."


    She could have chosen other brands; why had she decided to buy the brand of Nathan Davis? Plus, it was the first time she had spent his money; it meant a lot to Eric.


    Eric should not be med for getting angry.


    The air in the dining room suddenly became grave.


    Marcos couldn''t help reminding Eric, "Mrs. Bush has just got pregnant, Eric, aren''t you going to maintain your good-husband image?"


    Eric curled his lips and clenched his fists.


    "From now on, from clothes, bags, shoes, essories to the articles of everyday use, you can only use and wear those of the exclusive brand under the Bush. I''ll customize a brand for you, as for the name, you can discuss it with Nancy."


    Crystal looked closer at him.


    "You''re not angry now, are you?"


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Nancy thawed the atmosphere, "That''s wonderful! Crystal, you''ll have your exclusive brand! Great!"


    Marcos stared at Nancy, "Do you envy her?"


    "Of course!"


    Nancy answered without hesitation.


    "I can build a brand for you, too."


    As soon as Marcos finished talking, he pulled out his chair, stood up, and brought out a box from his pocket.


    He turned Nancy''s chair to face him and was about to kneel on one knee.


    But suddenly, Paul kicked hard on Marcos'' knee, forcing him to stand up.


    Marcos ignored him, wanted to kneel on the other knee, but Paul kicked over again.


    Even a gentleman like Marcos riled.


    He caught the opportunity to kick Paul back.


    The romantic proposal ceremony was turned into a battlefield.


    "Eric, aren''t you going to stop him?" Marcos couldn''t help but ask.


    No matter what Paul did to him, he tried to avoid but not counterattack since he did not want to ruin the party and his proposal night.


    However, Paul didn''t seem to intend to give up, even using fists and legs to harass him.


    Eric frowned.


    Because of the unpleasant episode of the bracelet, he was now in a bad mood. What Paul was doing was equal to asking to be a punching bag for Eric.


    One to two, Paul was undoubtedly no opponent for them.


    Soon, under the attacks of two sides, Paul was overpowered and pressed on the table.


    "Paul But, if you ruin the party tonight, I can''t guarantee you can stay here anymore," Eric warned with serious eyes.


    Nancy had her eyes wide open and did not understand why the three men fought without any reason.


    All of a sudden, Marcos knelt on one knee, held her hand, and said, "Valentine''s Day present."


    Nancy was dumbfounded again.


    Marcos opened the box; it turned out that there were five rings inside.


    Nancy had seen four of themst time; the fifth one should have been madeter.


    "Do you like them?" Asked Marcos.


    Nancy sat still and did not know how to react. Seeing the scene, Paul angrily pushed Eric away, who was stopping him, and tried to rush over to stop them.


    However, it''s toote. Marcos held Nancy''s hand and proposed, "Marry me."


    "Nancy Carter, how dare you!"


    Paul roared in a loud voice.


    As if not seeing him, Nancy''s eyes kept fixing on Marcos.


    It was the first real proposal in her life. The proposal Paul had made was too perfunctory; that time by Noah was fake.


    How about this time? Is it true?


    Marcos was like a prince who walked out from the fairy tales, no matter his appearance, personality, or figure, all fulfilled her fantasies about the man of her dreams.


    She had to admit that she was almost drowning in his tenderness.


    However, she was no longer an 18-year old girl.

 Chapter 1844 - 362: Even His Son Didn’t Want Him

    Nancy''s eyes dimmed, she shook her head, "No, I can''t marry you."


    Her words took a load off Paul''s mind.


    Right! You''re not qualified to marry anyone, Paul hummed.


    "I have been tarnished by Paul But. I''m not a good match for Mr. Garcia."


    What is this damn woman talking in her mind!?


    Paul was satisfied with her refusal but could not ept the reason.


    "And, Mr. Garcia, you know that I was divorced and even had a 4-year-old child¡­." Nancy smiled bitterly.


    Marcos gazed at her with affection, "What if I say I don''t mind all of your past?"


    "Why?"


    "To love someone is to like not only her merits but also her demerits," when he spoke, he was still on his knees, "Nancy, I like and ept everything about you."


    "Hypocrisy!" Paul snorted.


    "Nancy, marry me." There''s only Nancy in Marcos'' eyes.


    "But..." Nancy fiddled with her fingers.


    She was not affected, but she was frightened by men and marriage after being hurt by a failed marriage.


    It''s too abrupt for her to enter into another marriage so quickly.


    She was not prepared. Besides, the happiness was so sudden and unreal, making her feel unsettled.


    "What are you hesitating about?"


    "We... we''ve known each other for only a short time."


    "We met a long time ago," Marcos said with determination, "it''s just a pity that I remember you while you already forgot me."


    "I''m a straightforward person, I like you now, and I''ll like you forever," his eyes were clear and steady, "and don''t worry, your son will be my son."


    "Nancy, let me ask you again. Will you marry me?"


    Marcos asked seriously and nervously.


    "You stupid woman, think it out before you answer!" Paul interrupted.


    "I..." Nancy stuttered.


    "You''re nothing; no man will like you. It''s just a show if you take it seriously, you lose," Paul''s ghost-like voice floated over.


    "Mr. Garcia, I..."


    "If you marry him, you''ll ruin him. For God''s sake, don''t harm others anymore," Paul chipped in again.


    Nancy finally could not stand Paul; she turned back and shouted at him, "Shut up!"


    "Shut up!" Of one ord, Marcos also scolded with impatience.


    The two parties and even Crystal also wanted to seal Paul''s mouth with tape.


    Paul''s face turned gloomy instantly. He stared hard at Nancy.


    "Nancy, say yes?" Marcos pressed about her.


    Nancy took a deep breath, turned to look at Crystal for help.


    "I can''t help you with this. But no matter what decision you make, you have to think about the consequences. And, you should know that I''ll support you no matter what," Crystal spoke.


    "Thanks, Crystal."


    Paul began to be anxious.


    "You''re so dead. Damn woman, what do you mean?!"


    That was a prelude to saying "yes."


    Again, Nancy gasped hard and looked into Marcos'' eyes.


    "Mr. Garcia, you''ve been really nice to me these days. No man is as thoughtful as you are to me."


    "Nancy Carter!!" Roared Paul.


    Her words were like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky for Paul.


    "I feel veryfortable around you. Even If I''m silly, stupid, you would not detest me. You always help me up when I fall; remind me when I do stupid things..."


    "Nancy-Carter!!!" Paul shouted again.


    "However, I''m not alone now. I have a son. I can''t just think about myself, I have to think about my son, too. So, I need time to think about it."


    "Nancy Carter!!!" Paul cracked his knuckles.


    Is there a need to think about that? You should reject it at once! Paul roasted in mind.


    "How long do you need? I''ll give you enough time," said Marcos.


    Crystal also agreed with Nancy. After all, Marco''s appearance was bizarre.


    Why did he treat Nancy so well? She believed that there must be some secret or even trick in it.


    After a while of hesitation, Nancy replied, "I want to ask about rk''s opinion, can I?"


    Paul did not know they had picked rk back; he thought rk was still in Nathan''s hand.


    "Fine," Marcos nodded, "I''ll take you to him now."


    "No! We can''t see him now."


    "We can talk on the phone."


    Eric chuckled, "It seems that you can not wait anymore."


    Nancy turned to Crystal again to ask for her advice.


    Crystal hesitated for a moment and said, "Just make the call. But you only can take rk''s opinion for reference. Most importantly, you have to follow your heart. Nancy, you have to learn to make your own decisions."


    Nancy nodded and picked up the phone.


    "Didn''t you say rk is in Nathan''s hand?" Paul squinted his eyes and doubted.


    "Yes, he is. But that doesn''t stop him from receiving calls," Crystal exined cleverly, "do you think everyone is as sadistic as you?"


    These days Nancy had often called rk. "Nancy Carter, turn on the speakerphone. I''d like to hear what thed will say." Paul narrowed his eyes again.


    Who would expect rk to have the power to decide Nancy''s marriage?


    Damn! Paul somehow had a sense of foreboding.


    As soon as getting through to rk, Nancy turned on the speakerphone.


    "Mommy, where are you? When will you pick rk up? I miss you so much."


    Receiving the call from his mother, rk appeared to be very happy.


    "Err... rk, listen, I miss you too. But I''m calling you for a very important question."


    "Is Mommy going to find a new daddy for me?"


    New daddy? Paul flew into a rage.


    This stupid woman must have mentioned it to rk, or how would he know about the new daddy thing as soon as he picked up the phone!


    "Baby, you''re so smart!?" Nancy marveled, "Why do you know? I haven''t said anything."


    "Because Mommy has kept praising Marcos, you said he treats you very well..."


    The foreboding in Paul''s heart became stronger and stronger.


    Didn''t see rk for a while, Paul found that his thinking and speaking became clearer.


    Nancy took a quick look at Marcos.


    Everyone in the dining room was listening to their conversation, making Nancy a little embarrassed.


    rk''s naive voice sounded again, "So, will we drop daddy?"


    "Err... you can say so... Will rk be sad?"


    "Yay!" To everyone''s surprise, rk shouted happily, "Mommy''s finally going to change a daddy for me! I hate him the most..."


    Paul knitted his brows hard; his heart seemed to be pricked by thousands of needles. All the sights in the dining room focused on him in an instant.


    Sarcasm and sympathy were shown on everyone''s face as if saying, "What a loser, even his son didn''t want him..."


    "Mommy, change Daddy!" rk said excitedly, "Change him, change him!"


    Failing to bear any longer, Paul gave out an angry roar, "rk! You''re so dead!"


    As quick as a cheetah, he rushed over, aiming to rob Nancy''s cell phone.


    Fortunately, Marcos was agile. He stopped Paul in time.


    "Mommy...? I seem to hear Daddy''s voice?"


    rk muttered in a weak and timid voice.


    Marcos was covering Paul''s mouth, and he could not utter exact words.


    Nancy scratched her head.


    "You heard it wrong, baby. So, you agreed to have a new daddy?"


    "Yes! I want a new daddy. Mommy, buy me a new daddy!"


    "We can''t buy a daddy... So, is it okay for you to have Uncle Garcia be your new daddy?"


    "As long as I don''t have the daddy I have now¡­."


    That was to say, he didn''t care who his new father would be, as long as not Paul.


    Paul bit hard on Marcos''s palm when he struggled, making it bleed.

 Chapter 1845 - 363: Give Me An Exact Time

    Marcos frowned slightly and had to loosen his hand.


    Nancy hung up the phone timely and finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Paul got rid of Marcos, flew at Nancy, and snatched the phone in her hand away. He had to teach thed a lesson.


    "Paul But, you know why... Why does rk hate you? You... always frighten him, threaten him! You''re... not qualified... to be a father!" Nancy panted and said while jumping up to snatch the phone.


    Paul stopped suddenly. Nancy''s words stabbed into Paul''s heart like a knife.


    Nancy rebuked him, "Did you just hear your son''s mind? He wants anyone to be his father except for you."


    "I heard it!" Paul yelled, "You don''t need to remind me again and again!"


    "Then can''t you take a good look at what you did wrong?"


    "What did I do wrong?" He hummed coldly, pointed at Nancy''s nose, "You climb on the men''s bed like a rutting bitch. Do you think you''re a good mother? Stupid! Slutty! Shameless!"


    Every time he said a word, he took one step forward with his finger still prodding at Nancy''s nose, forcing Nancy to step back.


    "And, your stupid, son..."


    At this moment, Marcos held Nancy''s waist, squinted his eyes coldly, and said, "Mr. But, I respect and tolerate you because you''re Nancy''s ex-husband; and I manage to have peace with you for the sake of Eric. But, if you dare to touch Nancy again, don''t me me for being impolite."


    The two men''s eyes gave out sparks as if the collision of thunder and electricity.


    "Paul, I think you''re forcing the silly woman to make the decision," Eric said leisurely, "what you''re doing is equal to pushing her into the hands of Marcos."


    Eric''s words were like cold water pouring at Paul, waking him up at once.


    Paul was not stupid. He knew he was doing wrong. But when he''s irritated, he just can''t keep his head cool.


    using Nancy was no different from pushing her to Marcos'' arms.


    "Paul But, it''s my business whether to marry Mr. Garcia or not," Nancy was firm in attitude, "I don''t understand what standpoint you''re from to y God in my life?"


    "Whether I marry or not, whoever I will marry and whether I''m slutty or not, you have no right to meddle in or finger-point me!"


    Paul''s heart was aching very much. He could not breathe, seeming to be suffocated in the next moment.


    His lips trembled, and his hand reached for Nancy, dying to hold her in his arms.


    However, Marcos quickly stood in front of Nancy to guard her...


    Nancy also avoided him as if he had been a beast.


    The glow in Paul''s eyes wholly disappeared.


    "Nancy Carter, for rk''s sake, I''d like to give you advice."


    Nancy stared at him stubbornly, "Great! Just shoot! And leave after you finish. Though I''m not necessarily listening to you."


    "How long have you known him? Do you even know who he is?"


    "Do you know where his real home is? Has he shown you to his parents? And do his parents ept you?"


    "No?" Paul puffed up with triumph, "He''s a liar!"


    "Yes," Nancy red at him, "I should have considered these when I married you, in that case, I could have seen through your true colors earlier."


    Instantly, Paul was stiff and speechless.


    "Am I wrong? Did you do even one of those you said?"


    Paul''s face turned gloomier and gloomier.


    "You didn''t even make a decent proposal... and you''re not as gentle and considerate as Mr. Garcia."


    That''s the truth.


    Nancy goggled at him, "I even married such rubbish like you, after experiencing those pathetic days, what else should I be afraid of anymore?"


    "Nancy Carter!" Paul scolded.


    "Paul But!" Nancy roared his name more loudly, "I always wanted to tell you something," she added.


    "Shoot!" Paul answered with anticipation in his eyes.


    "I''m not deaf, I can hear you always have to shout..."


    Nancy''s words amused Crystal; she did not mean tough, though.


    Even Marcos also couldn''t help a suppressed giggle.


    On the contrary, Nancy looked stern, "I hate those who speak as noisy as thunder."


    The others in the dining room nodded to show agreement.


    At this moment, Paul''s face was as pale as a dead man''s.


    He was used to being a superior and powerful king who gave up the noble identity in Kuerto and chased Nancy to Huston.


    Everyday living in Huston was like self- persecution, despised by Crystal, satirized by Eric, ignored by Marcos, and disdained by Nancy.


    Why the hell do I have to torture myself? If I want women, it''s just a piece of cake for me to have the prettiest women in Kuerto; if I want a child, they scramble to climb onto my bed to give birth to one for me¡­ he thought.


    Indeed, if he had a backbone, he could just return to his country. It''s not necessary to stay here to suffer wrong...


    However, his feet seemed to be nailed to the ground, unable to move a step because he knew that Nancy would entirely belong to others as long as he left.


    "So? Just admit it! You''re fucking wanting to marry him. Don''t make those fucking excuses!"


    Nancy was disappointed. Even at this time, he did not reflect on himself but kept finding the faults of others.


    "If you want to marry him, I won''t stop you, but don''t pretend to be noble. You''re just a bitch!"


    "Hey, you, love rat, you''re going too far. How can you scold Nancy as a bitch?" Crystal hated this word the most, so she could not help but chip in.


    "Don''t think Nancy was still the helpless and weak girl who''s at your beck and call. Do you want to bully her? Ask my fists first!"


    Paul sneered and took a dismissive nce at Crystal.


    Her fists? Paul could crush her hand bones only with a little force.


    "Crystal Smith, I still have an ount to settle with you! Thanks to you, Nancy Carter has be a shrew."


    "You''re unreasonable!" Crystal condemned.


    It gave Crystal a headache every time she saw Paul, she wished to stuff him into a cannon, fired it, andunched him back to Kuerto right now.


    It''s just that Eric did not give him up yet, living in the hope that there''s still a possibility for him and Nancy to reconcile with each other. Otherwise, she couldn''t have allowed him to stay, walking around and making noise in the vi every day.


    "Mr. Garcia, I''m sorry to let you see this," Nancy muttered with sadness, "from the first day we met, I''ve always been a joke."


    She felt embarrassed and ashamed of herself in front of Marcos.


    She had never expected he would be willing to marry her, not to mention entertained an extravagant hope of marrying him....


    Marcos looked into her eyes, with gentleness and affection, "Just right. My world needs jokes and joy, as well as you."


    Beneath the gentle, there''s also faint cruelty at the bottom of his eyes.


    If not for fear of scaring Nancy, how could he have tolerated Paul to mor and provoke Nancy and him again and again?


    In an instant, Paul quieted down, fixed his eyes on Nancy without blinking.


    Something pained him.


    He didn''t know since when his heart ached from time to time, which he had never suffered before.


    He felt suffocated as if drowning in water but didn''t know why.


    "I haven''t figured it out. Would you give me a little more time?" Nancy said softly.


    "How long? Give me an exact time."


    "Three days."


    "Fine," Marcos stroked her hair, "I''ve waited for you for more than 20 years. Surely I can wait for another three days."


    *****


    Dearest Lovely Readers,


    HAPPY NEW YEAR to all of us. Forever so grateful for all the love and support throughout the entire year of 2021 you''ve given this humble author. Although we encountered many trials and difficulties, we still reached another fantastic year, 2022.


    As we enter the year 2022, I wish that all of us could find hope, prosperity, and healing.


    May we ovee this pandemic and any hardship that wille along the way¡ªlooking forward to reading all your lovelyments and reviews on my uing books this year.


    I am sending you my warm hug and heartfelt greetings!


    X¨©nni¨¢n ku¨¤il¨¨. G¨¨ng du¨­ zh¨´f¨² d¨§ng n¨« l¨¢i! ( HAPPY NEW YEAR. More blessings toe your way!)


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 1846 - 364: Nathan Must Have Already Forgotten Me

    "More than 20 years?" Nancy didn''t understand.


    "That is to say, I''ve been waiting to meet you since I was born," he gave Nancy a charming smile, "You''re in a cold sweat, am I so horrible?"


    Nancy shook her head, "No..."


    "I don''t want to be someone you''re afraid of," he kissed on the back of Nancy''s hand, "I just want to be a big tree, to provide shade and shelter for you."


    Nancy lowered her head in a panic, dared not look at him.


    That''s so unreal, and such dreamlike happiness would catch everyone unprepared, especially someone a boy crazy like Nancy.


    Marcos was like a noble prince; no woman could resist his charm and tenderness.


    However, Nancy would not know that Marcos''s tenderness was exclusive to her.


    After hearing the result, the pain in Paul''s heart was finally reduced.


    He sighed in relief, turned around, and walked to the balcony with depression.


    Nancy took a deep breath and blew, then ran to Crystal and whispered with her head on Crystal'' shoulder, "Crystal, what should I do?"


    Crystal chuckled, "You''re excellent; it''s not surprising that there are men who like you."


    "But... I feel so surprised..."


    "He''s been so nice to you these days. You should have known his heart."


    "I thought it was for you and Master Bush''s sake," Nancy buried her head in Crystal'' neck, "didn''t you say that you''d help me out? And Mr. Garcia is a friend of Master Bush, so...


    "You''re stupid sometimes..." Crystal sighed.


    "Yes, I am stupid, I''m the stupidest. So, just help me out, tell me what to do." Nancy swung Crystal''s arm to beg her.


    "How do you feel about him?"


    "I''ve never thought about it. I''m afraid of starting a new rtionship," Nancy confessed, "I''ve never thought of getting married again."


    "Then think about it from now on," Crystal smoothed back Nancy''s hair and went on, "I know what you''re afraid of a lot of things. I''ll help you see his sincerity. Don''t worry; I''m always with you; no one can bully you again."


    "Crystal, it''s so nice of you..." Nancy acted coquettishly, rubbing against Crystal''s arm with her face.


    It seemed that Nancy would always be a little girl and could never make decisions herself.


    In these three days, Nancy would live in Eric''s vi for the convenience of the two women to exchange ideas anytime.


    Marriage is a significant event in a woman''s life; Crystal would not let Nancy meet another scumbag this time.


    In the evening, when Crystal was going to get ready to rest, the cell phone next to the pillow vibrated.


    No one knew the number of this cell phone except for Nancy... and the jewelry store...


    Crystal picked up the phone.


    "Sorry to bother you sote, Miss Smith. We''ve got in touch with the designer of the watch, and he said he could fix it for you. But there''s a small problem, and the designer wants to confirm with you face to face. Could youe over, please?" The caller said.


    "Confirm what? I know nothing about watches."


    "I don''t know, either. The designer told me to inform you of this."


    Crystal took a look at the clock. It''s almost 10 o''clock.


    Eric had said that sleeping earlier was good for the baby, so the party had ended at around 9 o''clock.


    "It''s a littlete now. Does it have to be tonight?"


    "In fact, he''s going to go abroad for a business trip tomorrow; he ns to fix it tonight. He''s the only designer we''ve found in Brilliant Group who can fix your watch. If we miss the chance, I''m afraid..."


    "Tell me the address. I''ll set off now."


    "That''s great. I''ll send you the address by message. Please hurry... and be careful."


    Although Crystal had doubts about the call but eagerly looked forward to repairing the watch, she had to seize the chance.


    It was a specially-made watch, and general designers were not able to deal with it.


    However, Eric would certainly stop her from going out and ask her why or request to go with her.


    He had been so sensitive when he heard the brand "Brilliant"; if he knew that she was going out to repair Nathan''s watch, he would be furious.


    He would not only not let her go but would also probably destroy the watch. Crystal rolled her eyes and came up with an idea.


    Nancy lived on the first floor; she could secretly escape from the first floor''s window!


    So, she told the servant that she was going to sleep with Nancy tonight.


    Paul was sitting by the window and spending his night in solitary drinking. His long legs hung on the edge of the window, and his eyes kept staring at the lights of a window.


    The curtains of that window were suddenly pulled open.


    Nancy opened the window.


    "Crystal, you''re pregnant, it''s dangerous to go alone. I''m going with you!"


    "Just stay, I''ll be back soon," Crystal refused.


    "No! I''m going with you. We can take care of each other in case of idents." Finally, Crystal agreed.


    Paul watched the two women sneak out through the window at midnight, and Nancy even wrapped her head in a scarf as if a thief.


    Crystal was also amused by her look, "What are you doing?"


    "Well, I''m a celebrity now, of course, I have to hide so as not to get found."


    "It''ste at night; no one can recognize you... You now look more suspicious."


    "You''re right."


    At the gate of the vi, Crystal made up an excuse, and the guard opened the door for them without doubting them.


    Fortunately, Eric never restricted her freedom. She always had free ess to getting in and out.


    Perhaps because he had Carlos in his hand or because he knew that imprisoning Crystal would only raise her rebellion and resistance.


    The two women ran out of the neighborhood and caught a taxi smoothly.


    The destination was a shallowke.


    The soft light of the European-pce stylemps reflected in the clearke even at night, the soft sand and swimming fish could be seen in the water.


    "It''s gorgeous and high-end here."


    "Are you Miss Smith?" A man who looked like a steward came over when Crystal was paying for the taxi.


    "I am," Crystal answered.


    "I''m the chief steward here. The young master asked me to pick you up. Please follow me in. Forgive my asking, this is...?"


    The steward gestured towards Nancy.


    "I''m her friend," Nancy replied before Crystal.


    "I''m sorry, our young master can only meet one guest. I''m afraid that you could go no further."


    "Why? We came together, I..." Nancy pouted.


    "Young master is entric; he doesn''t like to meet strangers."


    "But... Crystal is also a stranger, and she is also afraid to see strangers!"


    Crystal hadn''t expected Nancy to be so brave.


    "Forget it, Nancy, wait for me in the car," Crystal leaned over to whisper in Nancy''s ears, "If I don''te out after half an hour, call me; if I don''t answer the phone, call Eric to send people to find me."


    Nancy thought it over.


    Crystal is right. I can''t help even if I go in with her. It''d be better for me to stay outside to be her backup.


    "Okay. Be careful. I''ll call you after a while."


    After arriving here, Crystal somehow felt uneasy and flustered. The luxury style of the vi was very familiar.


    Besides, asking her to have a meetingte at night was also suspicious.


    Today''s Valentine''s Day, will it...?


    The idea shed in her mind, but she got rid herself of it at once.


    How is it possible.... Nathan must have already forgotten me.

 Chapter 1847 - 365: My Hunch Is Right

    A man was sitting with his legs crossing on the dark blue leather sofa, silent and noble in the living room.


    Crystal stood at the door, only by seeing him at a nce did she want to run away. However, her feet were like a tree with deep roots, so steady and heavy that she could not move it a little.


    Every night, the man she saw in her dream was now sitting in front of her. The man put out the cigarette and said casually, "Miss Smith, here you are."


    The voice was like thunder, which immediately woke Crystal up.


    She jerked around to leave¡­


    "Miss Smith, don''t you want your watch back?" Nathan''s cold voice sounded again.


    It''s him! Sure enough! It''s him! My hunch is right!


    Has he known about the watch? Why does he lure me here?


    Countless doubts filled her brain in an instant.


    Crystal stopped.


    She knew that if Nathan did not let her go, she would be unable to leave here. Whatever she did would only be useless.


    In this case, it''s better to give up struggling and see what tricks Nathan was going to y this time.


    The steward caught up with her, "Miss Smith, why are you running? The young master is waiting for you."


    Crystal''s brain was nk, and her face was pale.


    She turned around and talked herself into following the steward. She had no option, after all.


    Nathan was sitting still on the sofa, calm and rxed, and did not intend to chase her at all.


    "Sit down."


    His voice was with no emotion; his eyes were full of overbearing.


    "I wonder, why is Mr. Davis here?" Crystal put on a boldface.


    "What a coincidence, I''m the designer of this watch," Nathan yed with the thing in his hand and said.


    "Only I can fix it," he added.


    Crystal kept calm, smiled with sarcasm, "Oh? Really? Didn''t you send your men to stalk me, then find me fixing the watch and misunderstanding something?"


    Nathan''s eyes dimmed in an instant.


    "Seems that I''m right, you misunderstand." The satire on Crystal''s face became stronger.


    "I''m sorry for the misunderstanding between us, Master Davis."


    There''s an invincible spirit in Nathan''s eyes.


    He mocked, "Miss Smith, you always like to tter yourself, why do you always imagine that I stalk you? You''re not only suitable for acting but also directing."


    "If you didn''t stalk me, why would the watch fall in your hand? Don''t tell me it''s a coincidence again!"


    That time we met on the gambling yacht was an ident, and so is this time?


    "The watch is my exclusive design. You sent it to my store, isn''t it a sure thing that it finally fell in my hand? It''s not for sale, after all. Did I make myself clear? Miss Smith."


    Crystal nodded, "That makes sense. I just want to state my position. I don''t wish the misunderstanding between us to continue.


    Nathan smiled, exceedingly charming.


    Does she hurry to disassociate herself?...


    "I heard that the watch is significant to you," Nathanunched the attack.


    "I did not say that. The salesgirl must have misunderstood my words," denied Crystal.


    "Really?" Nathan queried, then knocked on the armrest of the sofa.


    Two bodyguards brought the salesgirl into the hall.


    What the heck is this? Interrogation? Crystal roasted.


    If they illuminated her with a light and forced her to kneel, that''s precisely an interrogation.


    Crystal walked up to the salesgirl, looked her into her eyes. "Think it all out. I remember l only said that the watch meant a lot to me."


    The salesgirl stole a nce at Nathan, then at Crystal.


    Finally, she nodded in panic, "Yes, that''s what you said."


    Nathan raised the corner of his mouth. "Well, I''d like to hear what it means to you."


    "I just identally pressed the button and yed your recording. "Crystal panicked and made up an unconvincing excuse.


    "So, you identally listened to it 101 times?" Nathan obviously didn''t buy it.


    Even Crystal didn''t notice that she had heard it 101 times.


    Crystal didn''t count it. All she knew was that she had listened for a long time without thinking.


    Crystal looked unimpressed. "I picked it up by ident when I took it down. By the time I found it, I had put it on many times."


    "That''s a lousy excuse. Can youe up with something better?"


    "What do you mean better?" Crystal opened her eyes wide. "I see. You just want to hear me say that I can''t help listening to the tape because I miss you."


    "Do you miss me then?" he asked in his cold voice.


    "Yes, I do."


    Nathan''s heart started throbbing. Crystal then said, "Once I look in the mirror now, I''ll think of you and what you did to me that night."


    Nathan''s breath was cold, and he reached out to touch her bangs.


    Crystal turned her face away.


    "Didn''t you know that I hate you? If I hate you, how can I not think of you?"


    Nathan''s heart broke as he listened to her cold words.


    "I''ve been dreaming about when you''lle after me again and take me back. I wonder if you regret it again." Crystal smiled wryly. "The more I thought about it, the more afraid I became, and now my worst fear has worked."


    Crystal was terrified, her body twitching slightly.


    She did have nightmares every day, waking up every night and sweating profusely. She dreamed that Nathan was cruel to her and himself or that something had happened to him.


    Nathan''s heart was in sudden pain.


    "Crystal, I want you to tell the truth." His voice was cold as ever.


    "That''s the truth. I know you just want a reason to get me back! And now I haven''t given you that reason. Do I piss you off? "


    Nathan grabbed her by the wrist.


    "I suppose you had identally touched the mechanism and seen the secret inside. But why do you wear my ring when you are married?"


    Crystal didn''t answer him.


    "In memory?" Not loud, but powerful enough, he said, "In memory of our parting?"


    "No, on the contrary. I do it so I can always remember it."


    "Didn''t you put the hot scar on my forehead just to remind me of you when I looked in the mirror? It''s the same with this ring. It reminds me of what I''ve been through with you." Crystal smiled sadly. "Looking at it, I think of how happy I am now, and I will cherish my happiness."


    Crystal said, holding out her right hand. On her ring finger was the wedding ring Eric had given her.


    "My left hand is wearing a sad ring because of you, and my right hand is wearing a happy ring because of Eric."


    Nathan''s heart ached more and more.


    His face, however, was nk and frosty.


    Crystal felt the same way.


    "You taught me that." She tried to look at him firmly. "For me, one is pain, and the other is happiness. When Ipare them, I appreciate what I have more."


    Her words cut like a sharp knife into Nathan''s heart, tearing him to pieces.


    So he was desperate toe to her just to get her to stab him again?


    "Is that exnation satisfactory to you?" Crystal''s cold voice echoed in the hall. "If you''re satisfied, can you let me go right away? My husband is still waiting for me at home."


    She said it on purpose to irritate him.


    Apparently, Nathan''s bloodshot eyes showed that he was irritated.

 Chapter 1848 - 366: I’ve Lost Weight

    Crystal pulled away from his hand hard and turned to leave.


    He instantly retrieved her body, and she hit him hard on the chest.


    Nathan held her tightly, hisst icy line copsed.


    "Don''t go. Don''t leave me." He said.


    This man, who had just been proud and arrogant, was momentarily weak again.


    Crystal was not feeling any better, and her heart was trembling.


    "I miss you so much. I''ve been thinking about you, Crystal, every minute of the day. My life was dull and sad. I function every day, but I''m dying inside," His voice, with the hot air, blew in her ear.


    Crystal felt as if her heart was in his mouth, melting away.


    She tried to assert her voice. "Didn''t you say you were going to forget me?"


    "I can''t forget you. I''ve tried, but I can''t."


    "Didn''t you find a date on the gambling boat the other day?"


    "When you turned away, I let her go."


    "Didn''t you say you''d be happier than me?" Crystal''s mind was nk.


    "Crystal, only you can give me happiness!"


    The salesgirl watched the dramatic scene. She did not expect that the two people who had been indifferent to each other one second before had now be passionate lovers.


    "Let me go! Don''t make me despise you, Nathan, you coward!" Crystal struggled.


    The harder she struggled, the tighter her sped hands tightened.


    Nathan''s deep eyes flickered with a faint smile. Right! He was a coward. He lost again. Whenever he met Crystal, he would lose his strength.


    "You said you''d let me go!" "Crystal cried. "Are you really going to kill me?"


    "You care about me." He asked bravely.


    "You are ttering yourself!"


    "If you didn''t care about me, you wouldn''t be sad when I stabbed myself; You won''t give me thest three happy days. You won''t listen to the recording of the watch, and you won''t wear the ring I gave you." He took her hand, convincing her, convincing himself. "Crystal, you can''t hide it from me. I know you care!"


    Crystal stared at him, then shook her head and smiled. "What''s the point of all this now? Why didn''t you think of it then?"


    He was greedy and didn''t think she loved him enough.


    "Nathan, I admit I cared about you before, but after what you''ve done to me, I hate you so much. You made me hate you." Crystal closed her eyes. "I don''t just hate you now. I''m afraid of you. Please, please let me go."


    "I will pay you back all the pain I gave you." He took her chin. "You can torture me all you want as long as you don''t leave me. I''ll do whatever you say."


    It was just toote. If he had said so on that day, she might have believed him without hesitation and told her troubles.


    Now, they couldn''t go back.


    "Okay, now let go of me and give me the watch."


    Nathan moved slightly.


    "Don''t you listen to me? Give me the watch!"


    Nathan said to the bodyguard in a cold voice. "Get it!"


    The bodyguard quickly brought the watch over on the coffee table.


    Crystal took it in her hand. It was fixed and running smoothly.


    They happened to be standing not far from the window, which was open.


    Crystal waved and threw the watch.


    "It was the watch that caused the misunderstanding, for which I formally apologize to you." Crystal took a big breath and pushed back her ring. "I did the wrong thing to give you the illusion you shouldn''t have. I''m going to end it now!"


    He held her little hand tightly and wrapped her hand in his palm.


    Nathan hugged her so passionately.


    "It''s okay that you threw it. I can do it for you again."


    Crystal looked at him in slight shock. "I know you''re mad at me." His deep voice murmured, "I did it wrong. I was wrong."


    For some reason, Crystal thought of Nathan''s letters in her mailbox as she heard him say he was wrong.


    Her heart was as sick as a thousand hands scratching it.


    Nathan tugged her body to face him. "Don''t you see?"


    Crystal didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "I''ve lost weight."


    "What?"


    "I lost weight because I missed you." He had never thought of her that way.


    She had left him before, and he knew that one day she would return to him and that if he did not let her go, he would search her, and she would not escape.


    But this time, it was different. He was in the same ce as her, but he was helpless. He could only think of her wildly.


    Crystal looked at him coldly.


    "Nathan, listen to me. After I have said this, you will immediately take back all that you have said."


    Nathan took her hand. "I won''t."


    Crystal took a deep breath and said, "I''m pregnant."


    Nathan''s eyes suddenly changed.


    "Of course, I''m not carrying your baby." She felt as if the bones of her hands were about to be crushed.


    Suffering the pain, she went on. "Yes, it''s Eric''s."


    "How did you have his baby after you ate Cupid''s Arrow pill?" Nathan sneered, "Crystal, can you think clearly before you lie?"


    "It''s an artificial conception."


    Crystal heard her fingers rattle, and she frowned in pain.


    "I had artificial insemination about a week ago. I found out this morning that I was pregnant."


    "A week ago, we had sex for a few nights on the manor, too," Nathan growled indignantly. "How do you know the baby isn''t mine?"


    "Because I took birth control pills after I left you."


    Nathan just stared at her strangely, as if to explore the truth of her words.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can call a doctor to test me immediately." Crystal smiled gratuitously. "Of course, it doesn''t matter if you kill my child in your anger now. I can make a new one with Eric when I go back."


    Every cruel and heartless word she uttered was a bloody whip to Nathan.


    "By the way, you know that the way to crack Cupid''s Arrow is to have a baby. After the first child, the medicine goes away."


    Crystal reached out and lovingly stroked his face. "Which means that your n failed. I can have other men besides you."


    Her words struck him harder and harder like a whip.


    Nathan''s tall figure quivered a little, his face gradually returning to cruelty and coldness.


    "I''m not going back to you because I''m pregnant with Eric''s baby. I want to live my happy life, and you can''t stop me unless you kill me. Nathan, kill me if you can."


    He slowly put down Crystal''s little hand.


    When he took two steps back and was about to turn away, his arm gave a p. Crystal received a heavy p in the face.


    Her body immediately bumped to the ground, blood flowed from the corners of her mouth, and she felt her teeth tremble.


    Nathan stood silent, staring at her. "I must have been crazy to let you trample me like this." He said.


    Crystal lowered her eyelids, and she didn''t know how brave she was to say that in front of him.


    The ringing phone cut through the eerie silence.


    Crystal''s eyshes quivered, and she knew it was Nancy calling.


    She fumbled to take out her phone, and before she could answer, Nathan grabbed her arm.


    "What do you do?" Crystal struggled. "Let me go!"


    "Didn''t you say you were pregnant?" Nathan tugged her relentlessly in the direction of the bathroom.


    Crystal stumbled, the pain still burning in her cheeks.

 Chapter 1849 - 367: Are You Satisfied?

    Vic came in from the outside and was quite surprised to see this scene.


    He had expected Nathan''s return to make up with Crystal.


    Crystal was thrown into the bathroom, and her body crashed against the cold porcin wall.


    Nathan hadn''t given up yet, even though she had made it so clearly.


    He picked up a birdbath and jabbed it into her hand. "Pee."


    Crystal held the basin. "Do you want to check, and then you give up and let me go?"


    "Now!"


    He tugged at her trousers.


    Crystal went out today wearing suspenders, and Nathan took off her coat and stripped off her pants.


    His action was rude, and he yed Crystal, watching his face close to hers. Her lips trembled. In fact, she wanted very much to hug and kiss him.


    As soon as she saw him, she saw how haggard he was and how much he had lost.


    The thick dark circles under his eyes showed that he had not slept well for days.


    But Crystal told herself that even dr*g addicts had the hardest time at first.


    They wouldn''t be able to resist from the beginning.


    But over time, they could gradually forget the feeling of addiction and be less painful.


    Nathan was in that state of losing himself right now, and he needed time to heal. Crystal had expected him toe back.


    Nathan frantically pulled down her pants and pushed her down.


    Nathan opened the cab and grabbed a handful of pregnancy tests.


    He tried the first one, which showed double lines.


    Obviously, Nathan had done homework before knowing what double lines meant.


    His hand froze, tore down the second bag. Then he tried a third and a fourth.


    More than a dozen pregnancy tests were put into the urine, and the result was that she became pregnant.


    Crystal was cold, holding her trousers stiffly in one hand, not daring to move.


    Nathan crouched there, doing the test mechanically and repeatedly.


    He made Crystal feel a sudden sore nose and almost burst into tears.


    Finally, thest one was tested.


    Nathan clenched his fists and hung his head. Crystal couldn''t see his face.


    Crystal didn''t have the strength to stand here facing him, leaning against the wall.


    "You see the evidence. Are you satisfied?"


    Nathan rose without a word and turned away.


    Crystal''s heart was in pain as she watched his lonely back.


    Suddenly Nathan stopped at the bathroom counter and looked at himself in the mirror.


    His face was thinner than ever, slightly dented, his hair unkempt, and he had made a special preparation to see her, wearing her favorite coat and the tie she had given him.


    As for the gloves, he did not wear them for fear of losing them.


    He looked at himself in the mirror and suddenly turned to look at Crystal.


    She was well-nourished, with a plump, reddish face. She seemed to be having a good time these days.


    Nathan gave a weird smile, then turned on the faucet and vigorously washed the hands that had identally spattered her urine.


    Now everything in her made him sick.


    It was as well toe back this time, to turn his mindpletely off.


    She already had Eric''s baby in her tummy! That was good.


    If he did not know this fact, maybe he would continue to miss her and hurt his body for her. Now he waspletely free, and he would not waste half a second of his life worrying about her.


    "Crystal, I am officially breaking up with you."


    This time it was an official parting.


    "I dumped you. I didn''t want you anymore."


    He wiped his hands with a towel, turned, and strode away.


    This time, he walked out without looking back.


    Crystal leaned against the wall and crouched slowly to the ground. She bit her lip tightly, one hand clutching the ring on the other, and tears welled up in her eyes,


    She and Nathan weren''t meant to be together. The rtionship waspletely wrong.


    There was a noise of footsteps outside, and the door mmed shut. Nathan left.


    Crystal stood up slowly and walked out of the bathroom. There was no one in the empty hall.


    Even the butler here was taken away.


    It seemed that Nathan was not even going to live in this house anymore.


    In other words, Nathan would never appear in front of her again.


    Crystal wanted to go out at once, and she was afraid of bumping into him. She stood at the window, watching from a distance as his car was ready to leave.


    Fearing that he would turn around, Crystal shrank back into the window.


    Suddenly, she found the restaurant opposite the window, decorated with a warm candlelight dinner.


    Crystal could not help walking to the table. There were red roses everywhere, but there were a bunch of white camellias at the table. The candle was burning and was about toe to an end.


    The food on the table was thoroughly cold, too, all Crystal''s favorite food.


    There was also a gift box in Nathan''s seat.


    He came back today to meet her because of the special asion of Valentine''s Day.


    Crystal didn''t dare touch it all. Her feet backed away.


    She wanted it to remain as it was and be a dream.


    Crystal turned sharply away, and Nathan''s car was already gone.


    She stood cold on the wooden bridge in the cold wind.


    Her eyes fell on the shallow water of theke, and she seemed to see something gleaming white in the soft sand.


    Crystal''s foot gave a sharp thud. Was that the watch?


    No! It must be her imagination! It didn''t even make sense, Crystal. Don''t pick it up!


    Don''t pick it up. Don''t!


    She tried to stop herself, but her body couldn''t.


    By the time Crystal felt cold, she was already in the water.


    Fortunately, the water was only knee-deep.


    But when she came down, she had no idea that the soft sand of theke might cave in, that the depths of somekes were like swamps, and that her whole body might be swallowed up.


    Besides, how could she enter the water on such a cold day when she was pregnant!


    But Crystal didn''t think of any of this. At that moment, her inner reason was ovee by emotion.


    All she knew was that the watch recorded everything about her and Nathan.


    The watch had taken so much of his fancy that she could not afford to throw it away.


    So she did crazy things!


    Crystal trudged through the bright light but found nothing.


    Perhaps it was only the bright reflection of the light on the water that made her think it was a watch.


    She smiled sadly. She should have thought she wasn''t so strong as to see what had fallen into theke.


    But Crystal was not willing to go ashore now that she was in the water.


    She looked in the direction of the window and estimated where her watch would fall.


    Actually, theke was not very big. The vi was built in the middle of theke, where the bridges were illuminated on all four sides.


    The light shone clear on theke.


    Even so, Crystal still couldn''t find it.


    She looked so hard that she did not know that a car had stopped on the road in the dark.


    A man saw Crystal through the lowered window, mmed open the car door, and ran toward her, followed closely by the bodyguard.


    "Crystal!"


    A surly voice came from above her.


    Crystal shuddered and looked up at the figure on the bridge, looking back at her.


    Her whole body was trembling with cold, and her little face was white, with tears all over it.

 Chapter 1850 - 368: Don’t Push Me

    Crystal seemed to see Nathan staring at her with an angry face in her bewilderment.


    Her heart was beating wildly across her chest. She broke down and wanted to reach out and let him take her away.


    Suddenly, she didn''t want to take care of anything. She was not as strong as she thought.


    She just wanted a man who loved her, and she loved. She wanted to be cared for, have a child, and live a simple life. But the next second, the figure turned into Eric.


    He held down the handrail of the wooden bridge and jumped into theke.


    Ssh! Ssh!


    Several bodyguards also jumped down one after another.


    Eric quickly walked over to her, took off his suit jacket, and put it over her. He immediately picked her up and handed her to his bodyguard.


    "Send her up!"


    Crystal shivered. Her body was cold.


    "What are you looking for, Crystal? What''s so important that youe here in the middle of the night to get it? Can you tell me?"


    Crystal trembled and said nothing.


    "Just tell me, what do you want that I won''t give you?"


    Crystal remained silent.


    "If you tell me, won''t I help you find it?"


    Eric''s eyes were as dark as night.


    Crystal''s teeth were shaking, and she could not speak.


    "What are you still doing? Send her up at once! Eric rubbed her cold hands, his eyes bloodthirsty as if he wanted to spew out man-eating monsters from his eyes.


    Crystal had rarely seen Eric so angry.


    She was angry with herself, too. Finally, she finished the show with Nathan, but she couldn''t hold on immediately after he left.


    She was a real loser.


    She was just used to pretending to be strong and unimpeachable in the face of anyone.


    And once she was alone, she was weak as a little girl waiting for a helping hand.


    Nancy watched Crystal follow the butler up the wooden bridge and into the vi. She watched for a while, feeling cold on the night wind, and was about to wait in the taxi.


    Suddenly, an arrogant silver sports car came in the dark.


    "Squeak-"


    The car braked only half a meter away from her.


    Nancy almost thought it was going to hit her, and she freaked out.


    Paul got out of the car coldly, with an air of aggressiveness.


    Nancy was dumbfounded and didn''t expect to see him here.


    "What do you want!"


    "Cut the crap!" Paul grabbed her by the cor. "You dead woman! How arrogant you have been to me these days; now that you are in my hands, I will get it all back. "


    "Where are you taking me? Stop it! I''m going to find Crystal."


    Nancy couldn''t resist at all. She was bundled into the car immediately.


    The sports car roared away and pulled up a hill.


    A very beautiful sycamore tree was nted on the hill.


    Standing here, one could see the whole city at night.


    Paul braked hard again and nearly hit the sycamore tree.


    Nancy screamed over her ears, her little face pale with fear.


    "Where on earth are you taking me!" Nancy screamed.


    "Don''t you yell again!"


    Paul''s face turned dark. Nancy screamed as she struggled, revealing a shiny white waist and delicate white skin. Paul''s lower abdomen felt hot and hardened.


    He had been thinking about her for days, and his lust had been simmering for days. He slept all night dreaming about this stupid woman shaking her ass to seduce him.


    "Go away! Don''t touch me!" Nancy realized what Paul was going to do, and she rebelled violently.


    Paul put his hand on Nancy and asked her fiercely, "Are you going to marry Marcos?"


    He was going to take her tonight and not let her marry that hypocritical man.


    But he wanted to know what was going through her mind.


    Nancy hated the way he pushed her around.


    She hated the instant nder of his mouth.


    She hated the way he threatened her. "Let me go! If you make another move, I''ll scream!''


    "Go ahead and scream!" Paul stared at her angrily. "There''s nobody here, and nobody can hear your scream."


    "If you touch me again, I''ll kill you!"


    "Kill me?" Paulughed. "You don''t have the strength to tie up a chicken. Are you sure you can kill me?"


    Paul pulled a dagger out of his boot.


    "By the way, even if I gave you a knife, you would not dare to do it to me."


    Not only did he carry a gun at all times, but he also took a knife at all times.


    The hilt of the knife was thrust into her hand. He stroked her cheek and said with a cold smile, "There''s no one here. You killed me, and nobody noticed."


    Nancy was a little shocked.


    "Kill me so you can have fun with other men."


    "Don''t push me. I can do it."


    She had told herself never to have anything to do with the man who cheated on her. Even if she died, she didn''t want to be involved with him again!


    But now, he had caught her again.


    Nancy pulled out the de, and her grip began shaking with the cold light.


    Paul pinched her chin and said defiantly and yfully, "Don''t you dare? Or are you reluctant to kill me?"


    Nancy was trembling.


    "You''ll never see Marcos again, Nancy. I''ll take you back."


    Bringing her back had be a nightmare in Nancy''s mind.


    He pulled down her pants and squeezed his c*ck between her legs.


    Her eyes widened as it burned her.


    "You still have a chance. On the count of three seconds, you give up..."


    Nancy pressed a knife to her chest.


    She knew she could not beat him.


    Paul''s face changed. The red blood had quickly prated her white skin.


    Paul''s heart began to panic, watching the red blood slide down, her hands shaking and straining.


    "Are you mad?" He quickly grabbed her by the wrist.


    "I don''t want you, even if I die," Nancy said with firm determination in her eyes. Paul''s heart seemed to be pierced with a knife at that moment.


    "Let go!" Paul held her wrist tightly, afraid that she would do something stupid.


    The knife had gone in part and could not be knocked out at any time, and he was afraid that she would bleed if he pulled it out.


    "No. I won''t." Nancy clung to the knife. Tears streamed from the corners of her eyes.


    "What the hell do you want me to do, Paul?"


    Paul''s eyes were nk, the veins on the back of his hand twitching furiously, afraid that if he strangled her too hard, the bones of her hand would break.


    But if it were too light, she wouldn''t let go of the knife.


    "I won''t touch you. Stop it!"


    Paul slipped back into his pants and pulled on the chain. He lost all interest in being stirred by her like this.


    Nancy shouted in silence. "Put on my pants, too."


    He had no idea that she had be so strong.


    Paul carefully moved her body, put her trousers on, but rubbed her blood down.


    Frankly speaking, his heart ached badly, preferring Nancy''s knife to stab him.


    She was so weak. He didn''t know she could survive.


    "Nancy!?" Paul discovered her sight began to wander and tried to pat her cheek.


    Nancy said in a daze, "I... I feel faint with blood..."


    "You''re getting dizzy now?"


    She was only now beginning to be afraid. All this bleeding was her blood.


    The thought of it made Nancypletely faint.

 Chapter 1851 - 369: Nathan, I’m Sorry

    Inside the vi, doctors came in and out. Luckily, Eric sent Crystal into his car, and he gave her warm measures in time and kept her cold feet warm.


    "Miss Smith and the baby are fine. But Miss Smith was cold and somewhat weak. As for her feet, it''s taboo to touch cold water in this weather," replied the doctor. "You''d better help her now, help her to activate her blood lest she might fall off rheumatism when she is older.


    Eric had Crystal''s feet rubbed by himself with the best essential oil.


    Crystal fell asleep in a daze. Her tears never stopped, as though she had dreamt of something sad.


    Her dry lips moved, calling someone''s name.


    Eric got close enough to hear her.


    "Nathan¡­"


    "I''m sorry."


    "Nathan... I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Every word she said was ss into Eric''s heart.


    Eric froze his face and did not stop rubbing.


    The bedroom was fully heated, and Crystal poached and slept under a thick woolen nket. She was like a newborn baby with the white fur against her white skin.


    Eric sat stiffly on his back, rubbing Crystal''s feet all the time.


    The two servants waited on Crystal''s other foot and were surprised to see how Eric looked.


    In the middle of the night, the bodyguard knocks on the door.


    "Sir, we found something in theke."


    Not knowing what was to be fished for, they fished out the bottles, the pretty stones, and the shoes that had fallen into theke. Finally, they saw the watch.


    "It should be this one." The bodyguard presented it to him carefully.


    Eric paused stiffly to get up and washed his hands before taking the watch.


    The quality and style of the watch looked familiar.


    Eric took a closer look, and sure enough, he saw the Brilliant Group logo on the dial.


    His figure stiffened in anger. If he knew what she was looking for had something to do with Nathan, why did he order his men to find it in the middle of the night?


    Crystal didn''t bat an eye when he threw away the bracelet she had boughtst night. And this watch almost cost her life.


    A hunch told Eric there was something wrong with the watch. He found the switch button.


    Then he heard the vow of love of Nathan and Crystal.


    Eric''s eyes grew dark, and he stared hard at Crystal.


    His arm rose, and he was about to smash the watch!


    But in an instant, his hand dropped feebly again. He went to the bedside and ced the watch on the bedside table.


    "Crystal, I haven''t had time to be a part of your past," he said, leaning down and holding her face. "But, you must have me in your future!"


    And she could only have him in her future.


    He might allow Nathan to be a part of Crystal''s memory.


    Most of the time, it was not that he didn''t care. He just knew that his caring would only push her further.


    So he pretended not to care.


    He noticed that Crystal''s cheek was beginning to swell as he approached. This was her reaction to being pped.


    Eric saw that there was blood on the corner of her mouth that split open. He knew at once what she had been through.


    At the vi, she met Nathan again.


    Eric''s eyes darkened. But he could probably imagine that they had had another fight, or Crystal wouldn''t have cried.


    Eric understood the personalities of these two people. He knew why they were fighting and the fact that they had no future.


    But he could no longer tolerate Nathan getting between him and Crystal.


    Eric smiled darkly and immediately ordered the servant to bring the medicine. He wanted to put some swelling on Crystal''s cheek. Crystal shrunk unconsciously because the medicine hurt.


    Eric''s unquenchable anger rose again. No one can ever hurt his woman again, not even Nathan.


    "Give her a good foot massage and don''t stop," Eric told some of the maids and marched out of the room.


    He went to the study, picked up his cell phone, and called the Davis House.


    The tall figure stood beside a curtain that drifted in the wind. "You''d better control your son."


    Eric slightly tilted his head, eyes gloomy and faced evil.


    "If he everys hands on my wife again, I''ll get even with him. You don''t want to lose him and me, do you?"


    "He''s the only son you have, and you want your family to be childless?" Eric sighed and said, "It doesn''t matter to me. I can have your style in those days if I have to."


    "You were ruthless when you were young. I never thought you''d be in such a funk now." Eric''s handsome face was covered with a vicious smile.


    "I have nothing to do with you. And please don''t talk about the past, not to mention my mother. Because you don''t deserve it."


    Eric turned away, his face blurred in the darkness.


    He lit his cigarette, slowly breathed out as if he thought of something, and smiled viciously and sadly.


    ****


    Crystal looked out of the window and shivered. She could feel a chilling from nowhere.


    Her mind was very flustered, and she always had a terrible foreboding.


    She didn''t know she was like this because Nancy disappeared or Nathan.


    Or she still couldn''t heal her wounds that night?


    She suddenly had a coat on her shoulder.


    "Miss Smith," Reminded the servant. "You had better rest in bed, for you are weak."


    Crystal turned, feeling the pain in her heart.


    She missed Nathan whenever she was awake, and her guilt was overwhelming.


    She went into the bathroom and flipped through a drawer. The de she had been keeping in it was gone.


    Crystal opened the door and asked the servant, "Did you put the de away that I put in the drawer?"


    "What de?"


    "Forget it. Please don''t touch my things anymore!"


    Crystal closed the bathroom door and frowned. The sudden pain was more than she could bear.


    She paced up and down the room, grabbing hold of her hair. She thought she might be experiencing symptoms of mania because she was depressed at a certain time of day.


    She found an electric razor. Crystal opened the slot and took the de out.


    It turned out that even pain was addictive.


    Since she first cut a blood bank in her arm to relieve the pressure, it had been her most normal way.


    Crystal seemed to see her name on Nathan''s arm again.


    She pulled up her sleeves and shed at her white arm.


    She scratched her arm with a razor de and then glued it carefully with a band-aid.


    She drew a slow breath. The pain made her close her eyes and made her feel less guilty about Nathan.


    The door of the bathroom was suddenly pushed open and hit the wall with a bang. Before Crystal could respond, her hand, which was holding the de, was clenched hard!


    Crystal looked slightly startled as Eric stared angrily into her eyes!


    "What are you doing?


    Crystal was slightly surprised.


    "Tell me, Crystal, what are you doing?"


    "What am I doing? What does it matter to you?" Crystal took a heavy breath.


    "You''re my wife. Everything you do is my business."


    "Am I your wife?" Crystal sneered. "I''m just your revenge and fertility tool!"

 Chapter 1852 - 370: So Mesmerized?

    Eric looked at Crystal in shock.


    "You can rest assured that these small cuts will not affect the child''s physical health. And it won''t affect your revenge on Nathan!" Crystal said happily, her jaw suddenly strangled.


    Eric clutched her jaw tightly. "I thought you were a strong woman, but you''re just so vulnerable."


    "That''s right. I''m vulnerable. Didn''t you know that?"


    That was why Eric asked the servant to put the des away.


    Just now, it was also the servant who heard that Crystal was looking for the de, so she rushed to find Eric immediately.


    Looking at the sweat on his forehead, the way he was out of breath, still breathing heavily, Crystal smiled.


    What did he care about?


    "Give me the de." Eric grabbed her by the wrist.


    Crystal squeezed it tightly and refused.


    "Crystal!" He growled.


    "Shouldn''t you feel good to see me so ill? Getting even with Nathan and not making me feel good¡­."


    Eric''s eyes darkened, and he grabbed the de from her hand.


    It was sharp as it had been; it was only a slight stroke, and blood was dripping from the palm of his hand.


    Crystal shivered and let go of her hand. The de fell to the ground.


    Eric bent down to pick it up the first time, threw it into the trash can, and immediately let the servante in to clean it up.


    Crystal smiled at his nervous look.


    "It''s only a skin wound. How can you be so nervous?"


    Her hand had been involuntarily pulled onto the sink. Eric turned on the tap to rinse the blood off.


    Eric ripped the bandage off her arm. He didn''t suspect at first, but he didn''t understand why she kept the band-aid on her arm.


    Later he remembered that the band-aid had been on her ever since she had been rescued from the manor.


    Later, he became wary, so he sent a servant to keep Crystal close to him 24 hours a day and put away all the sharp des.


    Two nights earlier, she had left the house with Nancy.


    The guard reported him at once. Eric caught up with him for the first time, but he got off the road. When he got there, it was already toote.


    Eric''s eyes were dim. He said suddenly, "Do you want to see Carlos?"


    Crystal gave a shock at him.


    "Would you like to see him now?"


    Crystal was stiff. "What have you done to him?"


    "Why do you think I am like that? He just cries when he hears your name."


    "No way."


    "There are ways to make him cry, aren''t there?" Eric''s handsome face lifted an evil smile.


    Crystal narrowed her eyes and finally realized that he was only threatening her.


    "Why do you have to do this?"


    Eric took her hand and looked lovingly at her wound. "I don''t want anything from you. I only want you to take good care of yourself. I will naturally love you all."


    Crystal didn''t say anything.


    "Your family, your friends, and your old lovers."


    Crystal''s eyes shed, and she stared at him.


    "If I love you, I will love all of you, and they are part of you." He smiled.


    Crystal turned away coldly and said nothing.


    He said he loved her. Of course, she didn''t take his words seriously.


    And she was disgusted that he had said it in a threatening, frivolous way.


    His voice rang over her head. "Do you hear me?"


    "Yes. I will take care of myself."


    "Good girl." He held out his tail fingers with satisfaction and hooked hers. "Don''t forget, this is our mutual love agreement."


    In the depths of Crystal''s eyes burned the fiercest mes, and the hatred grew unbridled. Had it not been for Carlos''s uncured illness, she would have loved to let the devil man die and drag him into the darkest hell of pain.


    Crystal''s chest was stuffy, as if there was an explosion in her ear!


    The mes all over the sky engulfed her and Eric,pletely igniting the mes of hatred in her eyes.


    So she couldn''t see the tenderness that filled Eric''s eyes as he stared down at her.


    After that, Crystal became calmer and calmer.


    She had a bad appetite these days. She would almost throw up if she ate anything, especially greasy food.


    Eric asked his servant to make porridge for her, along with boiled vegetables.


    Crystal sat alone in the huge dining room, eating porridge quietly. Nancy wasn''t there. She was kind of alone with Eric in the room.


    She would often stare at the porridge until the bowl of porridge slowly cools, only to find that she did not eat a bite.


    Sometimes she would stare at her phone, but the screen was always ck. The servants didn''t know what she was looking at.


    When Nancy had not been taken away by Paul, she woulde to see her from time to time and ask endless questions, which helped to divert her attention. But now the days are lonely. It seemed to her that the seconds passed so slowly.


    So in a trance, her head could be nk for a whole day. She couldn''t hear anyone speaking.


    Sometimes she looked in the mirror and brushed her hair for a whole day.


    Crystal lifted her fringe to reveal the burn on her forehead. She stared at it, and before she knew it, tears came to her eyes.


    She no longer dared to face the mirror but went out into the yard and sat on the swing in the sun.


    Eric wasing down the stairs when he saw her staring at her own shadow.


    She didn''t even know when he came up to her.


    The servant could only whisper to her, "Miss Smith, Master arrived."


    Crystal couldn''t hear, watching her shadow gently dangling along with the swing.


    Eric suddenly stood in front of her and stepped on her shadow. She looked up.


    "What are you thinking about? So mesmerized?"


    Her eyes had lost their usual look, and she was more like a doll without a soul.


    Eric was not used to her being so sluggish. She used to drive him crazy with her quick tongue. Now he wanted her to hit him or scold him.


    But after that night, she was horribly quiet, like a walking corpse.


    "If you''re not happy, tell me." Eric froze her: "Don''t be bored by yourself."


    "I want to see Nancy."


    "You''ll see her soon."


    "Don''t you have a lot of power? Why do you put it off again and again? Is it because you can''t?"


    Eric raised his eyebrows. Of course, he could get Nancy back right away, but the time hadn''te yet.


    He half crouched down and looked her in the eyes.


    "I promise I''ll get Nancy back to you safe and sound. Trust me, my dear."


    Crystal looked at him coldly, cold to assimte the sunshine.


    "You depend on her?" Eric lifted his lips.


    Nancy was vaguely opinionated and liked to clingy to Crystal all day.


    But he could see that Crystal, who looked powerful, was really more dependent on Nancy than anyone else.


    As if her mind was being read, Crystal snapped her hand away and looked away.


    "In your heart, do you trust Nancy more?" Eric felt that he couldn''t match her friends no matter how much he did.


    "Because I trusted that Nancy would never leave me, never betray me, never threaten me."


    "Crystal, I didn''t realize you were such a coward not to fight for your affections!"


    Crystal moved her lips and said nothing. She wanted to fight for it, but it was not Eric''s feelings she wanted to fight for. And, besides, she did not believe him to have any real feelings for her. Where was this fight to begin?


    In her opinion, she needed Nancy more now and needed her to keep talking to distract her.


    On the other hand, Eric would only suffocate her, make her live in the memory of the past, and remind her of Nathan all the time.


    Nathan was the guy she tried to forget but couldn''t get him out of her soul.

 Chapter 1853 - 371: The Number Is Invalid

    At night, Crystal woke up sweating from her nightmare.


    The servant somehow slipped down on the carpet and fell asleep by the door.


    Crystal opened her eyes in tears. It was dark and still. She looked down at the ovepping lights, her heart aching as if she had been sliced open by razor des.


    She tiptoed out of bed and picked up the phone from the bedside table.


    She walked barefoot into the bathroom, sat on the toilet, and stared at the ck screen for a while.


    A week before, she had lost control of herself and seemed to have unconsciously dialed the number she had branded at her fingertips.


    But there came a female voice without feeling:


    "The number you have dialed is not in service. Please check the number and dial again. "


    Well, the number was invalid.


    At that moment, her heart suddenly fell into the ice, and her blood was frozen.


    Nathan used to tie her down and hound her, and he wouldn''t let go no matter how hard she fought and struggled with him.


    She thought that if she turned around, he would still be there, ready to seize her.


    Crystal smiled wryly andforted herself.


    Fortunately, the number was not in service. Otherwise, when she got through, what should she say? What else could she say?


    She was so hard on Nathan. She had broken his heart. At this moment, would she say that she regretted it and made everything she had done be a failure?


    Fortunately, the empty number gave Crystal another vent hole.


    She was afraid of talking and disturbing the servants, so she sent a lot of messages.


    Almost every massage, she said she was sorry to him.


    "I dream about you again, Nathan. I dream about the day you lived in Vi Beverly and how bad you were to me."


    "I miss you very much. I miss you every day."


    She would also talk about what happened when he wasn''t around. She talked about Carlos.


    "I was really scared. I was afraid because of me, a good person''s whole life would be ruined."


    "I feel very useless. I tried to protect all of you, but I didn''t protect any of you."


    "Nathan, I deserve all this pain, right?"


    "But Nathan, I''m so tired, I don''t think I''m going to make it. What should I do?"


    "Fortunately, your mobile number is not in use anymore. Or I''m afraid I''ll go mad if I don''t say it."


    Crystal was typing on her cell phone and suddenly remembered something. She called until she heard the voice of the cold robot girl.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, and her heart sank. She looked out of the window. It seemed to be dawn.


    Was he awake?


    Was he still dreaming?


    Was he still alone?


    Would anyone wake up in his arms and say good morning to him?


    "Good morning, Nathan. It''s so nice to wake up every day with you and the sun." Crystal said into her cell phone.


    With a rustling sound outside, Crystal quickly put away her phone.


    It was the servant who had been sleeping by the door that woke up.


    "Miss Smith, are you in there?" The servant patted the door.


    Crystal woke up in the middle of the night and stayed in the bathroom for a while. This time, she was talking to herself in the bathroom, which made the servant feel eerie.


    "I want to take a bath." Crystal stood up. "You don''t have toe in. I''ve got the water ready myself."


    If she went out in this state, the servant would see something and tell Eric again.


    So, she washed for a while. The servant came in and gave her a towel to wipe her body.


    Eric told the servant to do so, and Crystal guessed it.


    Suddenly there was a crash of something hitting the ground outside.


    Crystal gasped for a moment, then a series of bangs sounded on the floor.


    Crystal grabbed her bathrobe and put it on, and hurried out.


    Paintings and vases were smashed all over the corridor, scattering everywhere, and even the floormps were smashed to pieces.


    Crystal looked down the road at the broken pieces and heard the servant shouting from below, "Mrs. Bush, are you all right?"


    Mrs. Bush?


    Was that Eric''s mother?


    Mrs. Bush was running so fast that she missed thest few steps and rolled straight down.


    She had a picture in her hand, and the canvas rolled down with her. She crawled to get it.


    As soon as the servant came near, she cried violently, "Don''te here, get out of here, all of you! Amos, don''t do this to me, please."


    Crystal met Mrs. Bush for the first time, but her disheveled hair made her back sweat.


    Crystal was shocked.


    "My child! Mrs. Bush muttered to herself, her eyes wandering. "That''s right, our child, where is our child?"


    "It''s you! You killed our child..."


    Crystal could not slow down on the banister.


    "Mrs. Bush?" she called tentatively.


    She looked carefully at the broken ss at her feet, and suddenly arge hand seized her wrist.


    Eric, who heard the voice rushing out of the study, pulled her behind him.


    "That''s my mother. She''s ill. Don''t go near her."


    Crystal guessed, from her state of mind, what the illness might be. In a vague way, she had heard some remarks from the servant''s that she had been shaken and that her spirits were up and down.


    Sometimes she got emotional, like now, and she would hurt people without realizing it.


    At that moment, Mrs. Bush had pushed over arge antique vase near the stairs.


    The debris immediately scattered on the ground, some sshing and cutting Mrs. Bush''s hand.


    Mrs. Bush became rmed. She picked up a fragment of the vase from the ground and waved it at her bodyguard, who was about to approach her. "Any of you daree here! I''ll kill anyone whoes and hurts my child."


    Mrs. Bush stroked her belly and became loving again.


    "My dear baby," she whispered, "Mommy will protect you."


    When all the people saw this, they dared not move forward. They were not afraid that she would hurt them but that she would hurt herself in the heat of the moment.


    Eric told Crystal not to go down, and he hurried downstairs, trying to get close to Mrs. Bush.


    How did Mrs. Bush let Erice near her?


    Just as he reached out to grab her hand, which was holding the piece, she shook it, and the piece struck hard at Eric.


    Of course, Eric did not dare to hurt his mother, so he ran up to her and held her by the wrist. So, it crossed the palm of his hand, and he quickly grabbed Mrs. Bush.


    He grabbed his mother in her arms and went upstairs.


    Mrs. Bush was held up and still kept trying to reach out.


    She shouted, "Let me go, Amos Davis! Let me go! You can''t do this to me!"


    Mrs. Bush''s eyes were wandering, and she was holding on to Eric.


    "Call the doctor." Eric had several scratches on his face.


    The servant hurried back, and several bodyguards helped open the guest room door. Then they found towels and quickly tied Mrs. Bush up.


    ''Who brought her here?"


    One of the bodyguards dropped his head and said, "She asked the driver to bring her by herself. She arrived in a good state of mind. But..."


    The doctor came and sedated her.

 Chapter 1854 - 372: Mrs. Bush Emotional Break Out

    Crystal looked at Mrs. Bush in a trance.


    "Amos Davis is¡­"


    Eric stood up and pressed the wound with a swab of alcohol.


    "Is Amos Davis Nathan''s father?" Crystal asked again.


    "Yes." Eric looked down at her. "Are you surprised?"


    "So you and Nathan..."


    "You have a good imagination. We are not rted."


    "What about the child?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? The child''s death was the main cause of her nervous breakdown." Eric held out his injured hand and said, "Honey, aren''t you just a little too curious? My hand hurts, shouldn''t you be concerned about me?"


    So, that was why Eric''s always trying to get even with Nathan?


    Eric, still in a daze, raised his hand and said, "Please dress my wound. I will tell you when you finish dressing it."


    Crystal stared at him quizzically.


    "I always mean what I say."


    Crystal pressed her lower lip in silence and pointed to a nearby chair. "You can sit there."


    She had done a lot of dressings now, each time for Nathan. But every time he got hurt, it was because of her.


    Crystal shook her head. Why did she still think about Nathan at this point?


    It was as if her world could not be separated from that man. She thought of him in everything she did now.


    Crystal took the medicine, alcohol, and gauze from the doctor and examined Eric''s wound with an alcohol-soaked cotton ball.


    The wound was a little deep.


    "Sew up this cut?" She asked, looking up as if it were a matter of little consequence to her.


    Eric chuckled. "No. It''s just a small cut."


    "You''d better sew it and make it quick to heal."


    "Can you sew?"


    "No."


    "Never mind."


    "What?"


    "I only want you to sew."


    Crystal gave him a dirty look.


    The man was still joking at this point, but her expression soon returned to indifference. What does it matter to her about his wound?


    "Since you don''t want to sew up the wound, I''ll dress it for you. But remember not to let the wound touch the water."


    "Do you care about me? I''ve been waiting for a day for a long time."


    "What do you mean? "


    "You dress it for me."


    "Psycho." Why would anyone want to get hurt?


    Crystal bandaged it carefully for him. Then she handed the tray to the servant and took it down. "Can you tell me now?"


    "My mother had an affair with Amos Davis, ended up having an abortion, and married my father. Because of the miscarriage, she had nightmares that got worse and worse until she had to be medically treated."


    "So his father hurt your mother, so you''re going to take it out on him and me?"


    "Why do you always think of me that way?"


    "Because I know you too well."


    Eric stroked her face andughed innocently. "Honey, you know me," he said.


    "You''re really mean."


    "Honey,e on, don''t get mad." Eric stroked her tight face. "I''m helpless, too."


    Crystal pped his hand away and chuckled. "What good does it do you to have me? Are you happy, having separated others by your own hand?"


    "I''m happy now. It''s enough that I care about you being around me."


    "Eric, you''re reallyplicated."


    Eric''s eyes darkened.


    "All myplexity is only for one simple purpose. Why do you always not believe me?"


    "Well, your object is nothing but revenge."


    "You know what?" Eric said, "I''mplicated because I love you."


    "You are wrong." Eric looked at Crystal with hurt eyes, "Because - I love you."


    Crystal''s body suddenly shook. He had said that he loved her many times but never once was so serious and solemn as this time.


    She stared at him deeply, his eyes were so unfathomable that she couldn''t see through what he was thinking.


    "I can''t see any love in your eyes."


    "One day, you will."


    Crystal turned her face away, she didn''t want that day toe.


    In the evening, after eating, Crystal saw a servant in and out of the guest room and asked, "Mrs. Bush is awake?"


    The personal servant of Crystal ran upstairs and said, "Yeah, she is."


    "How is she? Did she get better?"


    "She looks normal, but...." The servant frowned, "But she seems to be a bit weird, we can''t tell what''s wrong exactly."


    "Weird?"


    "Her mannerism, her eyes, and..."


    "Call the doctor."


    "Young mistress, are you going to see Mrs. Bush? The young master ordered, you can''t go..."


    Crystal didn''t listen to her, opened the half-covered door straight, and saw Mrs. Bush stood by the bed, stroking her abdomen, looking out the window.


    Hearing the door opening, she whispered, "Amos, are you here?"


    Crystal did not reply and softly approached her.


    "Amos, I have good news for you. You are going to be a father, we have a baby..."


    As she turned around and saw Crystal, her face changed drastically, "Who are you?"


    Crystal thought that Mrs. Bush''s expression looked a little strange and was about to ask, only heard that Mrs. Bush said coldly, "Did Amos let youe?"


    "I¡­"


    "You must know where Amos is. Did he ask you to pick me up?"


    "..."


    "Wait a minute, I will change my clothes first, then I''ll leave with you."


    "Mrs. Bush, it is not Mr. Davis who asked me toe."


    "Why don''t you let me see Amos? You are his mistress!"


    "No, I am not. I am Eric''s wife..."


    "You are lying! You are obviously the mistress who took Amos away!"


    "Mrs. Bush, calm down."


    Crystal stepped back but saw Mrs. Bush suddenly knelt down for her, "Please, please let me see Amos. I have a lot of words to say to him personally. I have no other requirements, I just want to see him..."


    "Please get up first." Crystal tried hard to help her stand up.


    However, Mrs. Bush cried heartbreakingly and said, "I beg you, can you take me there? I won''t ask for too much. I just want to see him and tell him that we have a baby..."


    Mrs. Bush started to kowtow to her after speaking, "Please, let me see him-"


    She kept kowtowing frantically on the ground, making heavy noises one by one.


    How could Crystal watch the elder kowtow to herself? She hurriedly shouted at the servant outside, "What are you doing? Help Mrs. Bush get up."


    "Please, let me see Amos, please."


    At this time, the doctor came.


    "Don''te here. If you don''t let me see Amos, I will jump from here."


    The more people were here, the more agitated Mrs. Bush was. Seeing that she had climbed onto the window sill, the servant eximed, "Madam, don''t go up, it''s dangerous."


    "Let the security guards pull something below to catch her." Crystal secretly ordered the servant.


    "Take me to see Amos, otherwise, I will jump down with my child!"


    "Mrs. Bush, go down first. I promise that I''ll take you to see Amos."


    "Really?" Mrs.. Bush fixed her eyes on Crystal, tears still hanging in her eyes.

 Chapter 1855 - 373: Why Not Stop Her?

    Crystal nodded, "He sent me to pick you up,e down first. Mr. Davis is very busy now, so when his time is arranged, I will take you to see him."


    Mrs. Bush was suspicious, hesitating for a while. Crystal immediately winked at the servant, and the servant hurriedly went up to let Mrs. Bush get down.


    "You are pregnant now, so you need to rest first, okay?"


    "When will you take me to see Amos?"


    "After he finishes his work, okay? Just these two days."


    "You are lying!"


    "No, I am not lying. You can trust me."


    It seemed that with this guarantee, Mrs. Bush''s mood had stabilized slightly.


    "You were so excited just now, let the doctor see your child, okay?"


    Mrs. Bush nodded slowly.


    The doctor immediately stepped forward and pretended to check for Mrs. Bush, "You are fine, and your child has no problem too."


    Then Mrs. Bush was relieved andy back on the bed obediently.


    The doctor said to Crystal, "Madam has just calmed down. It is not suitable to have too many people here. I will stay here."


    Crystal nodded and went out.


    Eric came back in the evening, sat on the sofa, and pulled off the ufortable cor.


    The doctor stood in the front and said, "Now Mrs. Bush is deranged, and her memory goes back to before she was stimted."


    "So?"


    "So we can''t reveal her no matter what she says, and she can no longer be stimted."


    "What are the consequences if she were exposed?"


    "She is living in her own imagination, and there is still hope for her life. It would undoubtedly break her hope once it was revealed, and she was forced to ept reality. Once there is no hope of living, she will bepletely crushed."


    "Crushed?" Crystal asked in a low voice, "Can''t we use dr*g treatment?"


    The doctor shook his head, "The reason Mrs. Bush would be like this is that she has received too much stimtion before. She used to avoid it subconsciously. Now she is reluctant to face it. The medicine can only calm her down, but if she wants to recover, she still needs some positive solutions."


    "For example?" Eric swept away coldly.


    "As long as she is willing to open her heart and ept the facts slowly, she will naturally get better."


    "How to open her heart?"


    "There is an old saying that whoever started the trouble should end it."


    Crystal calmed down, "I have promised Mrs. Bush to see Mr. Davis."


    "Crystal, you are too naive. Do you think you can see Amos if you want to? Why do you think that Amos will be willing to help my mother?"


    "How do you know if you don''t try? You are so smart. You can definitely find a way."


    Eric turned his face away.


    Those old events, let alone Amos, didn''t want to touch, even himself didn''t want to think about.


    "She is your mother, don''t you want her to be good?"


    "Of course I want her to be good, I would think of a way." He pressed his temple hard, "It''s not difficult to see him. I''m afraid that it''s not so easy to ask him for help."


    When his words fell, a servant rushed downstairs in a hurry, "Young master, Mrs. Bush starts moring to see Mr. Davis, and she said that if she couldn''t see him, she would jump downstairs."


    The doctor got up immediately, "I will calm the patient."


    After the doctor left, Eric thought for a while and said, "Three dayster, it will be Amos'' birthday party. He sent me the invitation letter a few days ago."


    Amos would send someone to send an invitation letter every time of the year, but he had never attended.


    This year he had originally wanted to refuse as usual but was afraid that he would attend this time.


    "Do you want toe together?"


    "You want me to go?" Wasn''t he afraid that she would meet Nathan?


    ****


    Amos'' birthday party was held abroad.


    This was a romantic country, embracing


    couples, flowers all over the ground, champagne and wine, cafes....


    The mansion of Amos was located in the vineyard, which also belonged to the Davis. Because it was rtively remote from the city, the environment was elegant with pleasant scenery.


    Just thinking that Nathan was also here, Crystal''s heart was beating inexplicably wildly, looking at the same sky.


    The ck luxury sedan drove into a tree-lined path, the wind blew, and the leaves rustled.


    This peaceful experience made people feel particrlyfortable.


    Crystal was a little nervous.


    One hand suddenly held the back of her hand, and Ericughed softly, "Are you nervous?"


    "I am not nervous. I am just worried whether Mrs. Bush will lose control when she sees Mr. Davis."


    "That''s also nervous, since Amos promised to see her, he will be prepared."


    Crystal bit her lip, "Why do you want me toe? You are not afraid..."


    "You already have my child, what am I afraid of?"


    Crystal stared at him suspiciously.


    Eric held her hand and kissed, "My mother is also your mother. Besides, I want to cure her too."


    Crystal didn''t understand what Eric was thinking, but his exnation had relieved her tension a lot.


    To be honest, because she knew if she came here, she might meet Nathan, she hadn''t slept well all night.


    The car stopped in front of the manor, and the gate slowly opened.


    In front of them, there was a widewn, divided by a road, and several servants were watering and mowing thewn on both sides. The road in the middle led to the manor castle.


    As Eric''s car drove forward, Crystal saw several horses eating grass and several servants brushing the horses'' backs.


    This manor rarely had guests, so the servants looked at them curiously when they saw the car.


    Suddenly a few hounds smelled of strangers and barked.


    Others broke off the chains and rushed towards them, but the breeder tied their chains halfway through.


    Crystal looked at the hounds grinning and barking at them. She pulled the curtain down.


    The car finally stopped in front of the castle.


    The butler and servants came out to greet them, "Young master Bush, Mr. Davis invites you to wait in the living room for a while. He went to the mountain in the morning, and it is almost time to get down."


    Since they had arrived here, Eric was not in a hurry, he went in with the butler.


    After waiting for almost an hour, Amos hadn''te yet. Crystal was sitting on the outdoorwn, looking at her watch from time to time.


    The servant sent a message apologetically, "The signal is not good in the mountain. Some people have gone to pick them up. I am sorry that you may have to wait for more time."


    "Take your time." Eric took coffee slowly.


    However, Mrs. Bush couldn''t sit still anymore. She got up and said that she wanted to see the horse.


    Crystal squinted, full of thoughts. She didn''t want to be seen through, so she looked down at her mobile phone.


    Suddenly they heard the servant''s exmation.


    Crystal looked up and found that Mrs. Bush was riding a sturdy maroon horse, galloping outside of the manor.


    "What happened?"


    "She wanted to ride a horse, so the servant let her ride, but we didn''t expect her to ride out while we were not paying attention."


    "Why not stop her?"


    "She is our guest, we should naturally give her enough respect."


    Eric had selected a ck horse and jumped on it neatly, "I''ll chase her. You stay here."


    "I aming too."

 Chapter 1856 - 374: Was That Her Hallucination?

    Eric held the reins and reached out to pull her up.


    "I can ride." The servant happened to bring a maroon horse over at this moment.


    Crystal leaped on horseback handsomely.


    The butler also followed them, in case their guests would have any trouble, he had sent a dozen bodyguards to follow them.


    The mountain road was very narrow, which was inconvenient to drive, so they all rode horses.


    Soon they arrived at a bifurcated road with horseshoe prints on the ground. It was impossible to tell where Mrs. Bush was going.


    Eric had no choice but to divide the people into two groups and let the butler take one group to the other side.


    "I''m going with the other group." Crystal wanted to go with the butler.


    "It''s very dangerous in the mountains, there are all kinds of beasts."


    "With so many people together, what are you afraid of?"


    "You just want to be separated from me?"


    "It''s nice that you know it." After leaving these words coldly, Crystal had already raised her whip and rode into another way.


    Eric saw that her riding skill wasn''t inferior to his at all, so he just let her go. In addition, she was not in a good mood for a long time, so it was a good opportunity to let her rx. She might feel better after appreciating the beautiful scenery of the mountain.


    The mountain was veryrge, it was too inefficient to search together. So the butler suggested finding different ways. If anyone found Mrs. Bush, they woulde back here and fire shots to notify other people.


    Crystal also agreed, so they separated. It was said that there were venomous snakes and beasts here. Crystal had to be vignt. Once she found out something was wrong, she would immediately run back.


    At this moment, the leaves were rustling by the wind, which had an indescribable gloomy feeling in the empty mountain.


    Crystal looked ahead and suddenly felt a pair of murderous eyes staring at her in a certain direction.


    She suddenly looked in the suspicious direction and vaguely saw a tall figure riding a horse between the cracks of the bushes.


    Crystal''s heart skipped a beat suddenly.


    That figure seemed like Nathan, was that her hallucination?


    Or was it Amos?


    "Who is there?" Crystal pulled the reins tightly.


    Her heart was beating wildly.


    She was ready to run at any time, but just like her heartbeat, her heart was out of control. She tightened the reins, walked slowly towards that direction, around the bushes, and walked to the ce just now, where it was empty and no one at all.


    Sure enough, it must be her illusion.


    As she was about to turn around to leave, she noticed the footprints of a horse on the ground, the original vigorous grasses were stepped into the dirt. She dismounted and saw a purple wildflower stuck in the dirt.


    Then she bent down to pick it up.


    The wildflower was fresh, that was to say, it had just been stepped on.


    Was it Amos or...?


    At this time, a strong breath approached her. She turned her head abruptly and saw a tall steed appear in front of her.


    Crystal still saw him after almost a month.


    She had thought that she would have never seen him again.


    Nathan wore a white riding outfit with a sharp face and an indifferent expression.


    Against the light, his eyes were so gloomy, as if he were going to absorb her soul.


    Crystal felt her heart suffocate fiercely, staring at him like that as if his eyes were maic.


    She fiercely clutched the purple wildflower in her hand as if she had forgotten to breathe.


    Nathan hooked up his lips andughed mockingly, "It''s my dizziness, am I right?"


    "..."


    "How do you know that I am here?" He asked indifferently, "You regret it, so youe to find me?"


    Crystal''s face was as pale as a sheet.


    It was the first time that they had been separated for so long, even after they had announced their breakup.


    Only at this moment did Crystal find that seeing him was so precious, and talking to him was like dreaming.


    "You are really a bitch." She cursed herself, and now she couldn''t even say anything to deny.


    "Miss Smith, won''t you tell me that you are traveling here?"


    "I¡­"


    "Nate-" At this moment, a female voice came from a distance.


    Crystal frowned and saw a woman riding a white horse passing by the trail she had juste.


    They were a little far away, but Crystal could still see that the woman was wearing a riding uniform of the same style as Nathan, with several bodyguards behind her.


    Crystal didn''t know why, from the woman''s dress, temperament, and the way she called Nathan, an inexplicable hostility surged in her heart.


    Women always have a natural sixth sense.


    That woman called him Nate instead of Nathan or Master Davis.


    It was obvious that their rtionship was unusual.


    "Someone is looking for you." Crystal was finally able to say aplete sentence.


    "Is this relevant to your appearance here?"


    Nathan stared at her with a sullen look.


    "It''s not relevant at all, but she is calling you. You should go back as soon as possible."


    Nathan mocked, "Miss Smith, I don''t like going around in circles. If you have anything, let''s be straight."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Why are you here?"


    "Nate?" The woman seemed to hear their voices and was walking towards them.


    Crystal fixedly looked in that direction. These days, she had thought about countless scenarios when they met again, perhaps in front of a certain shop window, or a corner of the street, or...


    But she had never thought it would be here...


    She alsoughed mockingly,ughing at herself.


    She had never known that she would have looked forward so much to meeting him again.


    Crystal crushed the flower in her hand and jumped on the horse to move forward.


    The cold figure sat on the horse and said, "Who allows you to go?"


    It was still an arrogant tone.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet." His whip was suddenly thrown over, wrapping around Crystal'' waist, "If you don''t answer me, you will fall off the horse."


    "I''m here to see your father."


    Nathan''s hand suddenly stiffened, "Why are you seeing him?"


    "My husband and I need his help for something."


    Her husband? Was Eric here too?


    Nathan''s eyes narrowed dangerously. This damned woman would always suddenly appear in front of him when his life returned to calm.


    "Nate." The woman had already ridden behind Nathan, "This youngdy is?"


    Crystal then saw the woman''s appearance clearly.


    The ck hair was pulled sideways at will, with a centipede braid. She had ck agate-like eyes, fair and clean skin.


    Crystal saw her hairstyle, which was actually the one Nathan helped her tie in the cabin¡­


    At the time, he had said that she looked very good with that hairstyle, so he had especially tied it up for her.


    This hairstyle was also very suitable for the woman in front of her.


    Although they looked very different, the quiet and charming temperament they exuded was somewhat simr, and they belonged to the same type.


    Crystal did have a very special temperament, and women like her type were rtively few.


    Unexpectedly, for Nathan, there were too many options.


    Crystal suddenly felt her heart ufortable.

 Chapter 1857 - 375: Why Do You Have To Follow Me?

    "Hi, I am Nathan''s fianc¨¦e." The woman said again.


    Crystal had already guessed it and nodded stiffly.


    "My name is Mabel Garcia, how about you?"


    Mabel Garcia?


    Crystal raised her eyebrows slightly, only to realize that the woman looked a little familiar.


    "What''s your rtionship with Marcos?"


    "Do you know my brother?" Mabel looked happy. "We are twins. He is 3 minutes older than me."


    "..."


    Crystal only thought that it must be a big joke of God.


    However, after thinking about it for a while, she was quickly relieved. The Garcia family was prominent, and Marcos was Nathan''s friend, so they were normal to have an alliance.


    Besides, Mabel''s face, appearance, and temperament were all the demeanor of the celebrities, which was understandable for Nathan and even the Davis to choose her.


    "Are you my brother''s friend?" Mabel looked at Crystal, "You are so beautiful. Are you his girlfriend?"


    "You misunderstood, I am not very familiar with him..." Crystal said distractedly, "But he is very famous, so I''ve heard of him."


    "Oh, I see..." Mabel smiled smartly.


    "Anyway, it''s nice that we can meet here. Are you here to hunt?"


    "I am a guest here." Crystal gave Nathan a nce.


    "Are you the guest invited by Uncle Davis?"


    Crystal didn''t want to chat with her anymore, but Nathan didn''t mean to interrupt them.


    She just remembered that she had been with Nathan for so long, but she had never heard of his fianc¨¦e. He took only a month to find a fianc¨¦e.


    Crystal felt that she couldn''t breathe, her legs mped the horse, and she said, "Master Davis, Miss Garcia, I have to leave now, see youter."


    "See you." Mabel smiled politely with pity.


    Nathan was silent, watching Crystal waving the whip and leaving.


    Crystal actually wanted to hurry up and stay away from Nathan''s sight.


    However, she could only ride slowly when she thought of her pregnancy.


    Unfortunately, the people behind her just followed her, without the intention of catching up with her, who also slowed down and followed behind.


    Crystal tightened the reins to let the horse walk on the left path.


    Nathan actually went that way with Mabel.


    Was it a coincidence, or did he do it deliberately?


    Crystal frowned but couldn''t say anything, after all, she didn''t make the road.


    It was just annoying that there were so many roads to go back, she had deliberately not walked back straight, why did they still follow her?


    She could vaguely hear Mabel talking to Nathan.


    Nathan even didn''t stop her noisy voice.


    Crystal suddenly raised her whip, and she just wanted to stay away from them quickly, so she couldn''t care so much.


    Whip after whip, she hit the horse hard....


    She didn''t know how much force she had used, but because her whole body was too nervous that her mind went nk.


    The wind was roaring along with Crystal'' ears.


    She was so panicked that she ran close to a stream.


    The strong horse raised its two front hooves high, almost stepping into the water.


    Fortunately, the water was very shallow, so Crystal could control the horse to return to the safe area. She was pale and finally relieved. She stroked her abdomen, which was still fine. It seemed that Eric had given her very good medicine.


    But she really couldn''t mess up anymore. Carlos hadn''t been cured yet, so at this time, she couldn''t make any mistake...


    Crystal got off the horse and suddenly heard the sound of horse hoovesing from behind.


    Crystal turned back, sure enough, she saw Nathan, who came with Mabel.


    "Why are you following me?" Crystal said loudly, "I have told you that Ie here as a guest!"


    Nathan raised his eyebrows coldly, "Do you own this hunting ground?"


    "The forest is so big that you can hunt everywhere. Why do you have to follow me?"


    "Miss Smith, don''t tter yourself!"


    Crystal choked, "Fine, you are hunting, so what are you doing here?"


    Nathan dismounted from his horse coldly, the riding clothes made him look gorgeous, and he took the horse to the river.


    The horse lowered its head and began to drink.


    Nathan said coldly, "It seems that I am not the only one who thinks too much."


    Crystal seemed to get hit by a heavy hammer on her chest.


    Only at this moment did she understand how much Nathan had suffered when she said that.


    Yeah, since they had no future, she shouldn''t give him hope!


    Thinking of the scene on Valentine''s Day, Crystal regretted and felt guilty, but she could never make up for it....


    Suddenly Nathan walked towards Crystal.


    Crystal''s body stiffened, she stared at him with wide eyes.


    Nathan coldly raised his hand...


    Crystal only felt a gust of wind around her. He leaned over and picked a leaf from her head when he was very close to her.


    Crystal then found a tree behind her!


    "What did you think I would do?" Nathan looked at her very closely, "Do you think I will kiss you?"


    At that moment, Crystal did think so.


    "Miss Smith, I hope you can understand that some ambiguous actions will cause misunderstandings."


    "..."


    "If you don''t want me to misunderstand, it''s best to stay away from my world."


    Crystal''s breath was very close to him because, at this moment, they were very close to each other, almost nose to nose.


    If they were getting closer, their lips would press together...


    He had always kissed her without warning and caught her off guard in the past.


    Now, the difference was that his face was carved exquisitely, withplete strangeness and alienation.


    His appearance had not changed at all. He was not thinner nor more haggard. The only thing that had changed was that when he looked at her, the affection and favor in his eyes hadpletely disappeared.


    However, how did a woman like her deserve his favor, his affection, and his love?


    Just at this moment, Mabel''s voice sounded, "Look, there is a person in the water."


    Crystal turned her head to look at the opposite bank. It was Mrs. Bush who was riding across the river.


    After Crystal had been looking for so long, it turned out that Mrs. Bush was here!


    But what was she doing?


    She tightened the reins, and the horse seemed to be irritated by her, and its front legs rose high into the air, which made Mrs. Bush almost thrown into the water several times.


    Crystal''s face changed drastically, "Mrs. Bush, don''t move."


    Mrs. Bush?


    Nathan then recognized that she was Mrs. Bush, so Mrs. Bush was here too?


    Mrs. Bush probably heard someone call her suddenly, she was frightened. When she wanted to turn back, the horse neighed unwillingly.


    "What is she doing? Is she crazy? This is very dangerous!" Mabel eximed, "The water is so deep and urgent, what if she falls..."


    Crystal wanted to shout loudly to stop Mrs. Bush, but she was afraid that she would scare her. Crystal could only see her enter the deepwater area while the water had already gotten over the back of the horse.


    Nathan asked coldly, "Why did you bring Mrs. Bush here?"


    Crystal just realized that she was still stuck under the tree by him and quickly pushed him away, "Do you know that she is sick? Don''t you save her?"


    "How can I save her?"


    Crystal pushed him away and ran to the river bank quickly, "Don''t be afraid, Mrs. Bush. Mr. Davis is here, he asks me to pick you up."


    "Mr. Davis?" Nathan had already walked to her side, "Amos?"


    "Don''t ask more! Think of a way to save her!"


    At this moment, Mrs. Bush heard their voices and looked at them. She suddenly shouted, "Amos, are you here to pick me up? Wait for me, I aming."


    Soon Crystal understood that Mrs. Bush was talking to Nathan, who was somewhat simr to his father; it turned out that Mrs. Bush mistook Nathan for Amos.


    "Ask her toe over, she will definitely listen to you."


    "Will she listen to me?"


    "Hurry up, there is no time."


    The horse couldn''t stand the cold anymore, let alone Mrs. Bush''s whipping. It suddenly stood up, threw Mrs. Bush off, and ran ashore alone.


    Mrs. Bush fell into the river and was almost immediately submerged by the river.


    "Save her." Nathan lets the bodyguards go into the water to save Mrs.. Bush.

 Chapter 1858 - 376: He Did Come

    At this time, the current was a little urgent, it was still difficult to save people.


    Crystal anxiously stood on the shore.


    Nathan fiercely turned her shoulders, "You haven''t answered me yet, why are you taking her here?"


    "Mr. Davis'' birthday¡­."


    Nathan frowned, "Do you have to say that rhetoric?"


    Crystal looked at him, "Can we talkter?"


    "No!" He said cruelly, "What else are you hiding from me? Make it clear all at once."


    "Do you know that Mrs. Bush and Mr. Davis had a rtionship before?"


    Nathan frowned, he looked stunned, with a hint of astonishment shing in his eyes.


    It seemed that he didn''t know before.


    At this time, the bodyguard had rescued Mrs. Bush.


    Crystal hadn''t had much time to talk with Nathan, she pushed him away and ran over.


    It was very cold now, Mrs. Bush had been in aa because she had inhaled some water.


    Crystal immediately went over to give her artificial respiration.


    "Cough-"


    After coughed out a sip of water, Mrs. Bush nced around in a daze and finally fell her eyes on Nathan''s face.


    She stretched out her hand hard, "Amos."


    Nathan stood still and looked at her coldly, he was still lost in shock at the news just now, with the terrifying expression.


    "Amos... we, we have a child..."


    Mrs. Bush put one hand on her abdomen, and the other hand tried to attract Nathan''s attention.


    But the cruel man just looked at her condescendingly.


    She sadly wept, "Amos, please don''t abandon our child and me..."


    Crystal took off her coat, pushed Mrs. Bush''s hand back, and put it on her.


    "Take us back, she is sick. She can''t be stimted anymore."


    Nathan ordered the bodyguard to take Mrs. Bush hurriedly back to the manor.


    Crystal was about to get on her horse to follow up, but a tall figure stopped her, "You haven''t made it clear yet. Mrs. Bush is Eric''s mother, you care about her so much?"


    "I have told you everything I know, what else do you want me to say?" Suddenly a gust of wind blew Crystal, who had already taken off her coat, shivering heavily. She only wore a woolen id dress, pantyhose, and boots.


    It was too little for such a cold day.


    Nathan mounted his horse, stretched out a hand to pull Crystal.


    But Crystal shook her head and said, "I can ride a horse by myself."


    "Where is your horse?"


    Crystal looked back and saw that her horse had been taken away by the bodyguard with Mrs. Bush.


    She hesitated for a moment and finally gave him her hand helplessly. Nathan lifted her hard and got her on horseback.


    She had stood in the cold wind, which almost had frozen her bones just now, while now she was sitting in front of Nathan, leaning against him. The breath of his body immediately surrounded her, making her feel very warm.


    While Nathan could smell the fragrance of her hair as long as he lowered his head, he unbuttoned the belt with one hand, then unbuttoned the riding uniform jacket and wrapped her in his clothes.


    Before Crystal reacted, he had started to button his coat¡­.


    Crystal was very thin and small, so it was not too crowded even if Nathan had buttoned her into his clothes.


    "Hey!" Crystal was startled and subconsciously looked at Mabel.


    She was riding a white horse, waiting for them under the tree, her expression was quiet, and her ck and white eyes were secretly looking at Crystal.


    She was not stupid, since she first saw Crystal, she had seen through that Nathan''s eyes on Crystal were very special.


    It was so special that no one could ignore it.


    Crystal twisted her body, "What are you doing? Your fianc¨¦e is over there."


    She wanted to break free, but she was afraid that they would both fall.


    Nathan said coldly, "Don''t worry, she is very considerate. She knows what she is supposed to say and what would not."


    "..."


    "Unlike you, she doesn''t talk duplicity, and she won''t say something that she is not supposed to say, not like someone who will only increase my aversion." His hot breath blew on her head.


    Crystal''s heart sank like being stabbed by a needle.


    No wonder she thought that she was different from Mabel.


    Nathan rode a horse in front, Mabel followed him silently.


    Crystal wanted to tell him to hurry up because she was embarrassed to be like this. But she knew that he did so to take care of her body.


    This made Crystal can''t help but feel sad again, at this time, he was still considering it for her.


    The blue sky was still studded with white clouds as if they could be picked up as long as people reached out.


    On thewn, two horses moved slowly, one after the other. Except for the sound of hoofbeat, there was seemingly a bird sound. The emptiness was a bit terrifying, especially with the strange silent atmosphere.


    Crystal smelled the unique mint fragrance of his body. They were physically close to each other, but their hearts were as far apart as they were thousands of miles apart.


    The throbbing pain in her heart had never stopped since she met him.


    Crystal wondered in her heart, "Why was it so painful? Nathan, what should I do to stop the pain in my heart?"


    She only hoped that this journey could be a bit longer. If it never ended, how good would it be?


    But how could it be possible?


    The manor was just in front. They rode until the gate, Nathan hadn''t dismounted yet. Because he didn''t get off, Mabel also sat on horseback obediently, and the servants came over to tie the rope.


    Crystal bit her lower lip. How did she want to get off? But if someone came, what would they think about them when they looked at this?


    "Let me down." She moved. She wouldn''t be able to get out if he didn''t unbutton his coat.


    Nathan''s body was slightly stiff, and his arm slowly raised.


    He seemed to exhaust all energy to untie one button.


    Crystal finally left his embrace, and the cold wind poured in at once, but how could it bepared with her heart?


    He jumped off the horse abruptly and naturally reached out to her. She hesitated for a moment but still let him hug her.


    There was a loud sound of hoofbeat at this moment outside the manor. It was probably the owner of the manor, Amos.


    Sure enough, all the people at the gate stood up straight and even bowed to salute.


    Crystal looked over nervously, dozens of bodyguards apanying him, walking off toward them majestically.


    Amos was riding in the middle, dressed in a dark riding uniform, majestic and noble. Crystal vividly saw his appearance as he walked in, which was somewhat simr to Nathan.


    While Nathan''s eyes fell on Eric, he thought in his heart, "He dide!"


    Crystal only felt a pain on her shoulder, and a cold air spread from Nathan.


    He took off his coat suddenly and rudely threw it aside.


    The servant nearest to him quickly caught it.


    Nathan''s sullen gaze swept away, and he said, "Why did you pick it up? Throw such dirty things away."


    The servant responded and was about to throw it into the trash can.


    "Wait!"


    The servant stood still, "..."


    "Burn it!"


    Burn it?


    The servant widened her eyes in confusion. Nathan seemed to have some terrible virus stuck on his whole body, turned around, and walked in quickly.


    Mabel also hurriedly got off her horse, following Nathan, but she had given Crystal a meaningful look before leaving.


    Crystal, "...."

 Chapter 1859 - 377: What Exactly Did He Bring?

    Mabel slowly turned her gaze back to Nathan.


    It could be seen that she had good etiquette, received a very good tutor, and even the way she walked and behaved was so generous and decent.


    This should be the woman loved by the nobles.


    Crystal watched the two disappear at the gate of the manor one after another, she felt her body frozen in an instant.


    Eric saw Crystal from a distance, speeding up and stopping in front of her.


    "Darling, how is my mother?" He jumped off his horse naturally, as if nothing had happened before.


    But Crystal knew that he must have seen everything.


    And he seemed to have known everything in advance.


    So he let here together because he had known that Nathan had a fianc¨¦, so he wanted her to see it with her own eyes? She certainly knew that he was not a kind person.


    Just now, he had clearly seen her being hugged by Nathan but still pretending to be blind. So she also pretended and asked him, "How do you know that we have found her?"


    "The bodyguard hase to inform me."


    "Oh, she mistook Master Davis for Mr. Davis," Crystal replied skillfully.


    "Where is she? Let''s go and see her."


    "How about Mr. Davis...?"


    "He doesn''t want to help, and he is very unhappy that I have brought you here."


    "Why?"


    "The matter between you and Master Davis seems to be an unpleasant thing for him."


    Crystal sneered, "Neglect the dying people? He is really ruthless."


    "Darling, thank you."


    "For what?"


    "For treating my mother as your own mother."


    "It has nothing to do with you, I will also help if it were someone else."


    "..."


    "Let''s go and see my mother first." Eric pulled her inside.


    Mrs. Bush was taken care of by a servant in the guest room. She had changed into clean clothes, but she was still in aa, and she also had a low fever because she was drenched in cold water earlier.


    The doctor had given her an infusion and suggested that she rest more and be taken care of.


    Crystal leaned against the window and looked out. Thinking of what Eric had said just now, she felt somewhat guilty. She would also help if it were other people, but it must be a lie that she regarded Eric''s mother as her own.


    At least she couldn''t deny her selfish motive to see Nathan.


    But even if she had met him, so what?


    "Amos¡­"


    Crystal turned back abruptly. She thought that Mrs. Bush must be awake, but the servant whispered to her that Mrs. Bush was only talking in sleep.


    How much would a person love the other, even calling his name in her dream?


    Crystal could understand now because she had called Nathan''s name every day in her nightmare a few days ago.


    Inparison, how much better was she? She might rather like Mrs. Bush who live in a dream.


    In the evening, the servant came to inform her that the dinner was ready.


    In the European-style dining room, the end of the long dining table couldn''t be seen at a nce.


    Crystal first saw that the host''s seat was so far away from the guests.


    There were several serious bodyguards with guns standing in the middle.


    Eric approached her and whispered, "Mr. Davis has been kidnapped recently, so he is very vignt."


    No wonder when they entered the dining room, the servant took out the instrument to check whether they were taking sharp weapons.


    Crystal thought it was just ''run after a shadow.''


    Eric took out a gun from his waist and handed it to the servant.


    After Crystal and Eric had just finished the security check, there were footsteps behind them.


    It was Nathan and Mabel.


    Seeing them walking together, Crystal felt ufortable again.


    They had already changed into formal suits, and the colors and styles looked like a couple of costumes...


    Crystal felt so painful as if a stick beat her heart, she just turned her head back silently.


    As Crystal and Eric walked a few steps forward, they heard the sharp sound of the rm behind them.


    The servant stopped Nathan, "Young Master, your gun."


    Nathan said with a cold face, "I didn''t bring it today."


    Amos was getting more and more cowardly. He had been kidnapped some time ago and almost killed. After returning, he had been suspected of persecutory delusion, and he had always felt that someone wanted to hurt him.


    "But the rm is ringing, young master..." the servant said embarrassingly, "Can you take off your coat?"


    Nathan took off the coat of the white suit impatiently. Inside was a white vest and light blue shirt, just like a noble prince.


    The servant used the instrument to scan him again, then the rm still sounded.


    Crystal turned around in doubt. What exactly did he bring?


    Nathan sneered coldly, "Could I hide anything in my shirt?"


    "I am sorry, young master, I just act under orders."


    Nathan nced at Crystal suddenly, took off his vest and shirt, revealing his strong upper body.


    Several servants shyly turned their heads away.


    Eric''s cold voice reminded Crystal, "Have you seen enough?"


    Crystal then realized her gaffe, so she immediately turned her head away.


    But the instrument was still ringing...


    "Young Master, it might be your pants..." Suddenly the servant''s neckline was lifted up.


    At this moment, the bodyguards standing everywhere in the dining room took out their guns and pointed at Nathan.


    Crystal was shocked by such a situation, was this really a private residence? It was more like a heavily guarded prison.


    "Young master, please cooperate with us." The servant said innocently, "Otherwise, you cannot go in."


    Nathan''s eyes darkened. He didn''t care to eat with Amos. Then he nced at Crystal, who had turned away and didn''t look at him now.


    Nathan took off his belt fiercely, pulled down his pants chain, and took off his pants.


    The servants dared not look even more, and all bowed their heads.


    Nathan mmed his pants to the ground fiercely, "Is it enough?"


    But the instrument was still ringing...


    Nathan smiled cruelly, "Can I hide something in my body? Can you tell me how to hide it? Huh?"


    "..."


    "Would you like to dissect me?"


    The vicious voice scared the servant to quickly remove the detector, "Young master, don''t be angry, we just act ording to the rules."


    Mabel asked tentatively, "Is there something wrong with the instrument?"


    "But it worked well when we checked Mr. Bush and Mrs. Bush."


    "Then check me." Mabel took the initiative to stand forward.


    The servant seemed to have an amnesty, he swept Mabel a few times, it rang no matter where he scanned.


    In order to confirm whether the instrument was broken, he scanned himself a few times, it certainly kept making noises.


    The servant looked embarrassed, "Young master, I am so sorry that the instrument is broken."


    "..."


    "The instrument is broken?" Nathan repeated coldly, "Are you sure that it wasn''t your brain broken?"


    "Nate, don''t get mad, okay? They can''t control this kind of thing."


    Nathan coldly threw his hand and walked towards the dining table, sitting in the opposite position to Crystal.


    Crystal heard the sound of the chair moving. She raised her eyes and saw Nathan sitting half-naked even opposite her.


    Mabel hugged the clothes and came over, "Nate, can you put on your clothes? You will catch a cold..."


    Nathan hooked up one corner of his mouth and kept silent coldly.


    But he was exuding a powerful and terrifying aura, which already made people understand how unhappy he was.

 Chapter 1860 - 378: I Will Definitely Win

    Mabel was a smart woman, she immediately knew that if she rushed over at this time, she would be hated.


    Crystal really couldn''t bear that the man sitting opposite was basically naked except for a pair of underwear. Moreover, this man was Nathan.


    Eric was still sitting next to her.


    The atmosphere of this dining room was depressing enough, and Nathan still wanted to make it worse.


    "Master Davis, please put on your clothes," Crystal said coldly.


    "..."


    "Please don''t affect everyone''s mood for dinner."


    Nathan pursed his thin lips coldly and said nothing.


    Crystal stood up indifferently and pulled away from the chair...


    As she walked out of her position, Nathan said in a cold voice, "Pants."


    Mabel was taken aback for a moment and immediately handed him his pants.


    Crystal just wanted to change her position, she didn''t want to eat face to face with him, but Nathan thought she was leaving.


    Crystal turned her back to him, leaned on the chair, and heard the rubbing sound of clothes behind her. Soon Nathan had put his clothes on and buttoned them up.


    At this time, the servant began to serve dishes.


    The gold tableware was filled with delicious food.


    However, Amos had not shown up yet at this moment.


    When Crystal looked back, Nathan had already put on his clothes, and she quietly returned to her ce.


    A coquettish smile appeared on Eric''s face, and his eyes shed slyly, what he was nning was unknown to everyone.


    Based on Crystal''s understanding of him, his n would definitely not be friendly.


    The dishes were gradually served, but the seriousness and depression in the dining room never disappeared. Was it because of the bodyguards standing around?


    At this moment, some footsteps came again. Crystal thought it was Amos, but his personal bodyguard and his servants were there.


    He was just a subordinate, but there were several servants behind him.


    He walked to the dining table and bowed, "Mr. Bush and Mrs. Bush, wee. I am Mr. Davis'' butler. Mr. Davis is not feeling well today, so he lets me inform everyone that he is noting for dinner. I wish you all a pleasant meal."


    After finishing speaking, he ordered the servants to serve dinner.


    Crystal noticed that this person''s voice was simr to that of the person who called herst time.


    There was a servant standing by everyone to serve them.


    The servant wanted to serve Crystal some soup, Eric said faintly, "My wife is pregnant, please give her a ss of milk."


    "Yes."


    Crystal was used to drinking something while eating.


    In Eric''s vi, the milk produced by the cow he raised was too smelly. In order to let her eat well, Eric often lets people make some pure juice. Sometimes she even wanted to drink wine, Eric would also find a way to get the champagne that pregnant women could drink.


    Nancy had always said that he was very considerate.


    Crystal picked up the silver spoon and was about to drink some soup, but she found that Mabel, who was sitting opposite, nodded to them and prayed with her hands together.


    After praying, she picked up the spoon, moved gracefully, and ate with a standard posture.


    The servant standing aside, began to introduce various soups, including their ingredients and nutrients.


    Mabel smiled softly, like a celebrity, even the way she took the soup was very elegant.


    Crystal looked at herself again. Although her sitting posture was very decent, it looked pale inparison to Mabel''s innate elegance.


    They were born noble, if Crystal wanted to say that they didn''t match up, it would be against her conscience.


    The order of tasting each dish was different, and the servant would put the specific dish in front of each guest.


    Crystal thought that this form was too rigid, as if everything had rules.


    She couldn''t eat what she wanted at first, and she couldn''t eat more of what she thought was delicious, she had to follow the special order. In this way, even the most delicious dishes would be tasteless.


    Crystal had a meal absent-mindedly, and Amos didn''te to dine with them, probably because of Mrs. Bush.


    Unexpectedly, he only allowed Mrs. Bush to see him from a distance, and he didn''t even want to say anything to her. It seemed impossible for him to untie Mrs. Bush''s heart knot.


    Eating in an extremely serious atmosphere, no one dared to make a sound.


    It was simply depressing to the extreme.


    After thest dish, the dinner was finally over. Crystal took the napkin handed over by the maid, wiped her mouth, and instantly felt relieved.


    Crystal hadn''t eaten anything since this morning, this meal really made her relieved. She started to sympathize with Nathan, who had grown up in such an atmosphere. Then they all went out of the dining room, Eric and Crystal walked ahead.


    When they walked through the corridor, there were richly painted oil paintings on both sides. At the thought of it, Crystal was in no mood to appreciate them.


    Then she heard the sound of footstepsing from behind.


    After dinner, Crystal had to leave the manor with Eric. However, Mrs. Bush did nothing except look at Amos from a distance. During dinner, it suddenly rained. After a dull thunderstorm, the rain was getting heavier now...


    When they arrived at the hall, the servant ran over, "Mr. Bush, the weather forecast says there is torrential rain and a typhoon. Mr. Davis suggests that you''d better stay overnight."


    Eric pursed his lips and nced at Crystal, "Darling, what do you think?"


    "The thunder and lightning will unavoidably stimte Mrs. Bush, and it''s toote..." In fact, she was thinking about how to persuade Amos to help Mrs. Bush.


    "Darling, so you want to stay?" There was a dim and unknown light in Eric''s eyes.


    Crystal bit her lower lip, "Do whatever you want, if you have already decided in your heart, why do you still ask me?"


    "Of course, I will listen to your opinion." Eric said profoundly, "If you want to stay, we will stay, if you want to leave, we will leave."


    The servant knew what Eric meant, so he stretched out his hand and said, "Mr. Bush and Mrs. Bush, please rest for a while in the hall. I will prepare the guest room for you immediately."


    Eric took Crystal''s hand, walked naturally, and sat down on the jacquard sofa in the hall. Suddenly he raised his head and looked at Nathan, "Master Davis, it seems we haven''t yed cards together for a long time."


    Nathan paused.


    Crystal was also startled.


    Thest time when they yed cards was at Merah Club, she had sprayed Eric''s face with wine.


    Eric picked up a deck of cards on the coffee table and raised it towards Nathan, "You want to y?"


    Nathan walked towards them with one hand in the pocket and with an evil ironic smile.


    Mabel certainly followed Nathan with an elegant posture.


    Crystal frowned, probably guessing what Eric was going to do.


    He had just asked her whether to stay or not, in fact, he had made a secret decision. If she wanted to stay, he would retaliate against Nathan with a card game. If she decided to leave, he would let Nathan go.


    He did this because he knew that this was Amos territory, he couldn''t y hardball.


    Crystal warned him, "What do you want to do?"


    "Darling, after a nice meal, men always like to gamble a few rounds to kill the time."


    Nathan sat on the sofa coldly and seemed to be ready to take the game.


    Eric nced at Nathan meaningfully, "Just ying cards is boring, how about ying more exciting games?"


    "Eric!" Crystal shouted coldly, and she knew clearly what he wanted to do.


    "Don''t worry, darling! I think I am very lucky today, I will definitely win."


    Crystal red at him. How would she care whether he won or not? She just didn''t want him to make trouble.


    Eric naturally put his arm around Crystal''s shoulder, leaned his lips against her ear, and said frivolously, "Seeing my wife and her ex-husband flirting makes me feel very ufortable."


    "..."


    "If you don''t let me vent, I''m afraid that I will be bored to death."

 Chapter 1861 - 379: Stop Playing It

    Crystal''s hands on her knees tightened.


    Eric had already begun to exin the rules of the game, "Whoever loses will get hit by a stick."


    Eric looked at a model in armor in the corner of the hall, holding an iron rod in his hand, which was really made of iron.


    It could be imagined how painful it would be to be hit by that.


    They yed ckjack and had two chances to add cards. They could choose to add or not. Points would be deducted if they exceeded 21 points.


    (For example, if it were 23 points, only 2 points would remain, and so on.)


    The servant quickly returned with the iron rod.


    The whole rod was thick, with ckcquer and exquisite workmanship.


    Eric took the rod and weighed it in his hand, "Master Davis must have been beaten a lot when you were a child?"


    "I don''t mind helping you recall the taste of childhood."


    Nathan stared at Eric fiercely like a wolf, "It depends on whether you have good enough luck or not."


    "My gambling luck has always been good, I am always God''s favorite." Eric smiled and began to deal cards.


    Sure enough, after only two cards, Eric had taken a Q of Spades and a 9 of Hearts, which added up to 21 points.


    He didn''t need to add more cards, and he had already won.


    "Darling, look at my cards, do you think it''s good or not?" Eric put his arm around Crystal'' waist and let her look at his cards.


    Crystal''s heart immediately became cold... It would be a draw unless Nathan also got 21 points; otherwise, he would be beaten.


    Nathan had got 4 and 7, which was 11 points in total.


    Eric directly put the ckjack out, "You still have one chance to get a card."


    Nathan then took another card, which was J.


    It added up to 22 points.


    Eric shook his head andughed, "You are only ''one point'' away to draw with me. It''s a pity that you have ''one point'' more."


    Nathan''s eyes were dark and terrifying.


    There was thunder appearing in time outside the window!!


    "Master Davis, it''s time to get punished." Eric picked up the rob and waved it in his hand.


    When Nathan stood up, the servant immediately took a super thick cushion and put it at his feet.


    He knelt down on one leg and supported the ground with his hand, which was the same posture when Davis got punished.


    Crystal turned her face away.


    Then she only heard a heavy voice, Eric had used great strength to hit his hips.


    Crystal pinched her fingers tightly. If she shouted to stop at this time, it would definitely give Nathan unnecessary expectations.


    She had already given him too much expectation, and every time after she had given him hope, she would have pushed him into hell again.


    Eric put down the rod and felt it was not enough, "Next round."


    Nathan stood up coldly and returned to his seat.


    Obviously, this hit wasn''t a big deal for him, he could still sit there without changing his face.


    Mabel looked at him with a nervous and worried look, "Nate, are you thirsty? I''ll get you a ss of water."


    "..."


    In the second round, Eric took 3 of Hearts, 9 of Spades, and 9 of Clubs.


    He did actually get full points so easily again.


    Eric couldn''t help but say with a big smile, "Darling, I am so lucky today, right?"


    The second hit.


    Eric hit towards the position where Nathan had just been beaten, it was another fierce hit!


    Crystal still didn''t have the courage to look, her lower lip had been bitten pale by her. If she had to sit here like this, watching Nathan lose and listening to him being beaten, she couldn''t make it. She couldn''t help at all!


    Her heartache was so painful as if a knife were stabbing, because of which she could hardly breathe.


    Eric was about to deal in the third round...


    Crystal said coldly, "Wait, I''ll deal the cards." Eric stared at Crystal with a smirk, "Oh, darling? Are you also interested in gambling?"


    Crystal coldly took over the cards in his hand. How could he have so much good luck? She strongly suspected that he had cheated.


    She had clearly kept an eye on his every move when he dealt the cards, but she couldn''t find any w.


    Or was it because Eric had cheated when shuffling the cards?


    "I''ll deal the cards, it''s fairer!" Crystal said stubbornly.


    Eric smiled like a wolf and said cunningly, "If you kiss me, I will let you join¡­."


    Crystal wanted to p Eric in the face, but after a while, she endured it.


    She gave Eric a quick kiss on the right cheek.


    Eric looked at Nathan defiantly and asked Crystal, "Honey, you kissed me so fast. Are you shy?"


    "Eric, keep your cool." Crystal reminded him. Eric took her hand and kissed her on the back of her hand.


    "This card is very sharp, you should be careful not to cut your hand when shuffling."


    This deck of cards was really hard, not thick at all, with thin edges. It was very easy to cut the hand.


    Crystal shuffled the cards over and over again, still shuffling the cards after more than a dozen times.


    Eric looked at Crystal with glowing eyes.


    How could he not know what was on her mind?


    Nathan was hit twice just now, and Crystal was distressed.


    Crystal was too heavy-hearted to look at Nathan''s eyes.


    She dealt a card to each of them.


    "One more!"


    "One more!"


    Nathan and Eric said at the same time.


    Crystal gave them each.


    Nathan got a 4 and a 7.


    Mabel was almost immediately disheartened, staring anxiously at Nathan and wanting to take his ce.


    Nathan threw his cards on the table. It was a total of 11. Crystal froze.


    Nathan got up, ready to be tortured.


    Eric slowly put down his cards, two A and a 2.


    That was a total of 4.


    "Honey," Eric said, staring at Crystal curiously, "I wonder how you do it?"


    She was able to get him to hold the smallest card in history.


    Mabelughed almost immediately but was quick to remain polite.


    "Mr. Bush''s cards are very funny." Crystal breathed a little relief that Eric finally capsized.


    Nathan raised the corners of his mouth coldly and took the stick from the servant.


    Eric walked leisurely to the big mat and knelt down on one leg.


    Nathan took a hard-swinging with a strong stick, and Eric shivered. He quickly got up and calmly returned to Crystal, and sat down.


    Crystal frowned. She just looked at the stick, and it hurt. She could imagine how much Eric was in pain.


    Of course, those two sticks Eric gave Nathan weren''t nice either.


    It was just that Crystal didn''t dare watch the scene.


    "Honey, you look happy, huh?" Eric suddenly put his lip closer and bit her ear. "Are you so d to see me getting hit?"


    Crystal elbowed him away, her figure distant.


    But Eric''s hand was around her waist, and he wouldn''t let her go.


    "Keep shuffling." Eric didn''t seem to mind that Crystal''s shuffle had taken away his luck. Crystal shuffled and dealt again.


    Mabel saw Nathan take first a Spade Q, then Diamond 9.


    It was ckjack, which meant it was a sure thing that Nathan wouldn''t lose.


    Crystal nced out of the corner of her eye at Eric''s card. It was over ckjack, and after deducting, Eric had three points left.


    It seemed that the tables were turned.


    Now it was Nathan''s lucky time.


    Eric took off his coat and got punished. He got a strong blow.


    Next, Eric was hit with 8 more sticks, a total of 10.


    Nathan had seven sticks.


    Both men were ruthless, as if they were going to beat each other to death.


    Eric''s initial ease was gone, his forehead was sweaty, and he was no longer sitting on the sofa. It seemed that his buttocks were severely hurt.


    Mabel asked for so many soft pillows for Nathan so that he could sit.


    Two men were crazily angry.


    Crystal was holding a ying card and felt that Eric was in luck because Nathan had already lost three games in a row, that was, he had been hit three times in a row.


    "Do you still want to y? It''s gettingte. Let''s go and have a rest. "


    Eric said calmly, "Of course. Nathan, what do you say?"


    Nathan answered in his cold voice, "Anytime."


    The two men were now at loggerheads. They wouldn''t stop until they beat one of them down.


    "How childish you are!" Crystal shouted, "stop ying it."

 Chapter 1862 - 380: I’m More Afraid Of You

    "Honey, if you are sleepy, you can go back to your room and go to bed first." Eric seems to have taken it hard.


    Nathan''s lips were cold withbativeness.


    Eric was about to pull the cards from Crystal''s hand. Crystal knew she couldn''t stop them, so she shuffled the cards vigorously. Suddenly the sharp edge of the card cut Crystal''s finger, and a drop of blood trickled down.


    Eric immediately took her wrist and put her finger in his mouth.


    Crystal didn''t even notice. Eric had sucked her finger and spit out the blood. "I told you to be careful. The cards are sharp."


    Crystal did it on purpose.


    "Go and rest, won''t you? Any morepetition, and you will lose both."


    "Honey, you really care about me. I know you don''t want me to be beaten." Eric gave me a wry smile. "But I have a personal bone to pick with him. Anyone who looks into my things will pay!"


    Crystal''s eyes shone.


    She was a thing to them, not a person. She had always been the object of the struggle between the two men.


    But it was Eric who took her from Nathan, using mean tricks.


    Either way, they never respected her feelings.


    Crystal took the cards quickly and shuffled them, shing and cutting her hand again.


    Eric saw that she did it on purpose. He snatched the card and threw it into the trash can.


    How could he have dared to gamble on a card stained with her blood?


    He took Crystal''s hand and wiped the blood with a tissue.


    "Bring a band-aid now!"


    Crystal dropped her eyes, and Nathan sat perfectly still, unmoved by her wounds.


    She hurt herself because she was afraid of Nathan getting hit, but Nathan might think she was afraid of Eric getting hit.


    All right, she could do anything as long as they wouldn''t gamble anymore.


    The servant brought a band-aid, and Eric helped her wrap her fingers.


    "Bring the dice," he said coldly.


    The dice?


    Crystal stood up coldly and asked, "Eric, are you going to keep ying?"


    Eric looked at Nathan with bloodthirsty eyes. "As long as Nathan continues, I will apany him to the end."


    He knew that Crystal hurt her finger to save Nathan.


    Instead, it hit him like a hammer on the chest, arousing his fighting spirit.


    Crystal looked at Nathan.


    He yed with the ring on his finger coldly.


    "I am in."


    The servant brought the dice quickly. And they continued their game.


    Nathan got a 4, a 5, and a 6, while Eric got a 1, a 2and a 6. Obviously, the former was big.


    Eric shrugged and said, "Well, I lost."


    "Wait a minute!" Crystal shouted suddenly, "I''ll take the stick for him."


    With these words, all eyes fell upon her. Crystal stood up, her shoulder pinned back by Eric. "Don''t be ridiculous! You''re pregnant, and you want to have a miscarriage with a stick?"


    Nathan looked at Crystal with cold eyes.


    Crystal said pertinently, "If you were clubbed to death and the baby was born without a father, what would I keep it for?"


    Eric chuckled. "You think I''ll be dead?"


    "If you go on ying, let me take the stick,


    or else,"


    Crystal stood up forcefully.


    Suddenly, Nathan whipped out his hand, and the dice flew out. One of them bounced in Crystal''s face.


    Nathan stood up and took two steps. He turned around again, picked up the bottle on the table, and threw it hard on the floor!


    The bottle splintered and sshed.


    Nathan strode out of the hall, his gait stiff from the wound, his back ghostly cold.


    Crystal pressed her fingers tightly. She was relieved to see Nathan go.


    Eric watched her expression change coldly.


    He knew why Crystal had done it the moment she said she would take the stick for him.


    Of course, she did not grudge him being beaten.


    "Honey, you''re so good at using people to get what you want." Came Eric''s sarcastic voice.


    At first, she cut her finger to get him to stop gambling; Then, knowing that the stick would never fall on her, she tried to make Nathan mad.


    And so she made it.


    Crystal stood up coldly and looked down at him.


    "Eric, don''t forget what you''re doing here. You forced my body and mind to give in to you, and I did it, so you can''t let Nathan go?"


    Nathan lost her. He had nothing left. She could not understand why he should be punished.


    "Do you pity him?" Eric said angrily, "Then who''s going to pity me?"


    "You deserve it! You know well what you''ve done to get me," Crystal said in a cold tone.


    Crystal was about to walk when Eric snapped at her wrist.


    "Did I deserve it? You''re the one who showed up in my world. You''re the one who made me crazy."


    Crystal looked at him in disbelief.


    "I believe that no one can ever get into my heart as easily as you. You know what? I''d tear my heart out and show it to you if I could. Then you will know who I have in my heart and what it thinks!"


    Crystal''s figure quivered slightly.


    What was good about her? Why did he fall in love with her?


    Just because they were in the same world? Because they had simr souls?


    It was raining cats and dogs outside, and the castle stood alone in the suburbs.


    Amos had only one room arranged for them to stay.


    Crystal couldn''t help wondering if Nathan and Mabel shared the same room.


    "Go out. You ask the servant to arrange another room for you!"


    "We''re husband and wife. What do you think people would think if we slept in separate rooms?"


    "I don''t care what they think. Get out! Get out."


    Ericy down on the bed and said brazenly, "Honey, wipe the medicine for me."


    Why would Crystal care about him? She grabbed a pillow and threw it at him.


    "Get out! Get out! "


    Eric''s buttocks, back, and arms were all hurt with sticks. Even if he was hit by a pillow, he still bared his teeth in pain.


    "Hiss! Honey, you are so cruel!"


    "If you don''t go out, I''ll be more ruthless. Do you believe it?" Crystal threatened him.


    Eric snorted, "Don''t think you can hit me right now because I''m covered in bruises. I can beat you in a minute."


    "We made a deal that we would be in different houses before the baby was born."


    "What are you afraid of? You''re pregnant now. I know how far to go and when to stop."


    "I''m a light sleeper. I can''t sleep with someone by my side. You better go."


    "You probably don''t know Amos. No matter how many rooms there are, there won''t be one left for me unless he arranges it."


    "Then you sleep in the hall."


    "You want me to sleep in the hall when I''m so hurt? What do people think?"


    "I don''t care what other people think. Are you leaving? If you don''t go, I''ll go!" Crystal walked to the door and opened it.


    And Eric immediately got up and said,


    "Okay, I''ll go down the hall."


    "Or I can go to your mother''s."


    "Aren''t you afraid of her?"


    "I''m more afraid of you."


    Eric just propped up half of the body andy back softly.


    There was a dull pain in the wound on his hip.


    He hit Nathan, but he was beaten, too. It was a fair bet.


    But he forgot that he had lost at the starting line from the very beginning.. No matter how fair, Crystal kept only Nathan in her heart.

 Chapter 1863 - 381: I’m Sorry For Everything

    Crystal walked quickly to the old Mrs. Bush''s room. Suddenly, a door opened, and the servant stood in the doorway with a tray.


    The tray was filled with medical supplies, gauze, and alcohol.


    It was Mabel who opened the door. She took the tray from the servant and said, "Leave it to me. You may go."


    She saw Crystal walking towards her.


    Mabel nodded slightly. "Good night, Mrs. Bush."


    The address puncturing Crystal''s eardrum made her extremely ufortable, especiallying from Mabel''s mouth.


    Crystal looked stiff and nodded. As she passed the door, her wandering eyes peeped through the crack.


    She didn''t see Nathan, but she knew he must be in the room, or he wouldn''t need the medicine.


    Crystal''s heart ached, and she stopped at the front door.


    She didn''t realize that Nathan''s room was next to the Old Mrs. Bush''s.


    The old Mrs. Bush was still in aa, and some servants were taking care of her.


    Crystal looked at her, and all she could think about was Nathan and Mabel in the same room. Didn''t he eat Cupid''s Arrow? If he had sex with another woman, that woman would die.


    They wouldn''t have children at all.


    Did Mabel, as his fianc¨¦e, know this fact? Do the Davis know it?


    Nathan probably knew it best. So, did he deliberately choose Mabel to stimte her, or did Davis force this fianc¨¦e on him? Or was he just lonely andcking a partner?


    Crystal knew that Nathan looked so macho, but he was really clingy.


    Thinking wildly, she wanted to p herself in the face. No matter what happened to Nathan, it had nothing to do with her.


    She had just done that to him in the hall and hurt him, although, in the final analysis, it was for him, how could he know that she had good intentions?


    Crystal smiled bitterly. Although Nathan won that game, she couldn''t see Nathan suffer any more in the next game.


    The air around her was extremely depressed by her thoughts, and she was leaning on the huge sofa without any drowsiness.


    Crystal pulled open the French window and went outside.


    The night sky was cloudy with rain, and there was a sound of thunder from time to time.


    Vaguely, she thought she heard a quarrel in the next room.


    She must have misheard.


    At that moment, the door of the next terrace swung open, and a cold figure came out, bottle in hand.


    Crystal stared at him in surprise.


    Nathan saw her at the same moment. On a rainy night, his deep eyes were bloodshot.


    Between them, there was always an inextricable link. Wherever they went, they would meet.


    Or that two hearts were so close together that they produced what was called telepathy.


    Mabel''s voice rang out in the room. "Nate, you are hurt, you need medicine¡­"


    Her voice became more and more distinct. "It''s raining outside. Will youe in quickly?" Then a sh of lightning shed across the dark and threatening sky.


    "Nate, you can''t drink anymore." Mabel''s footsteps wereing toward them.


    "Go away!" Nathan''s neat words brought Mabel to a halt.


    She knew not to bother Nathan at this point. But she was really worried about him after all the blows he had taken today and how badly he had been hurt.


    Normally, she would have taken the hint and shut up, but she was over it today.


    Mabel bit her lip in silence. "Then shall I go out and have the servant wipe the medicine for you, or do you do it yourself?"


    Nathan leaned against the railing and took a sip of wine. Just as he was about to leave for his room, Crystal snapped at him. "Wait a minute!"


    "Master Davis, I have a favor to ask of you." Crystal clenched her fist.


    Crystal knew she could leave it alone. But Amos wouldn''t help, so Eric couldn''t have begged Nathan. She was the only one who would.


    Nathan was the old Mrs. Bush''s only hope.


    Nathan''s tall frame flitted slightly. He said in a most sarcastic tone, "Favor? Did I hear you correctly?"


    Crystal bit her lip. "Yes."


    "Well, it''s rare that Mrs. Bush asks me for help."


    Crystal''s eyes narrowed. "I am sorry, but you''re the only one who can help."


    Nathan leaned against the door, his face chilled, his eyes filled with disgust.


    Crystal knew that she would probably make a mess of things again. She could have gone to Amos, but why did she choose Nathan instead?


    She probably feared that rushing to Amos would make matters worse.


    "The old Mrs. Bush listened to you, and she took you as the Amos of his youth."


    Nathan knew exactly what she was going to do the minute he heard her speak, but he didn''t bother to listen and turned to go in.


    "Master Davis, I beg you, please," Crystal added.


    Nathan paused in his steps, leaving only half his figure outside. "Mrs. Bush, your begging is now worthless to me."


    "I know, it''s just that it''s so easy for you..."


    "Well, it seems you have a great rtionship with your mother-inw. Mrs. Bush, I never thought you were a woman of great affection and loyalty." He meant that she was very affectionate to others but cruel to him.


    "I confess I have wronged you in much, but that is the past."


    "Past?" Nathan muttered the word with a sneer. His fingers whitened as he clutched the bottle. "You''ve had an easy time getting over it, but with me, it''ll never get it past."


    "So, what do you want to help me with the favor I''ve asked?" Crystal chuckled. "If you feel better, even if you hit me, I can take the blows you got tonight."


    Nathan didn''t speak.


    "Or what do you want me to do?" Nathan came back slowly, his face cold in the darkness." Hit you? It''ll only get my hands dirty."


    Crystal felt angina. She had never begged anyone so humbly.


    And now she begged him, not knowing how. She withdrew her gaze and said, "Well, I''m sorry to interrupt you."


    As she turned to leave, Nathan raised an eyebrow and asked, "Can you do whatever I want you to?"


    Crystal lifted her eyes and heard him say, "Then just serve me for the rest of your life. Can you do that?"


    Crystal''s eyes had just brightened, then darkened again.


    "You can''t do that?"


    Crystal didn''t answer.


    "Then what qualifications do you have to talk to me?"


    He continued with a sneer, "When I was useful, you thought of me first. I''m no use now, so you kick me off like a ball."


    "I didn''t¡­ You know nothing," Crystal clenched her hands and held back the tears that were about to slip.


    "Mrs. Bush, you''d better see what kind of man you''re ying with."


    He was Nathan.


    A man who could even manipte the world was reduced to a toy in her hand. Crystal''s eyes were dim, and she felt ashamed of herself.


    She had already hurt Nathan like that, but she was still there, bothering him and using him.


    "Yes, you are right, and indeed I ought to leave you alone." Crystal said quietly, "You really don''t have any more reason to help me. "


    "I am sorry." She wanted to say that to him every night and every day.


    Crystal''s mood changed slightly, but she managed to hold it in.


    "Nathan, I''m sorry for everything,"


    Nathan''s eyes were as dark as night. His tall figure was cold, and his eyes seemed to be searching for the truth in her words.


    "Even so, you are still the best. I believe, and I hope you will be happy in the future."


    Crystal''s thin voice drowned in the thunder.


    Standing on the balcony for a long time, the rain came in and sshed her hair and shoulders. It was cold.


    Exhausted, she turned to go into the room.

 Chapter 1864 - 382: I’d Love To See His Reaction

    "So you give up so easily?" Said a demonic overbearing voice from Nathan.


    "You just pretended to sacrifice yourself for the old Mrs. Bush, which made me think that you could really be willing to die to save someone. But in the final analysis, you''re selfish." Nathan scoffed.


    That was right. In the eyes of others, and in his eyes, Crystal was just selfish.


    But if she was really selfish, why should she care about those people?


    She could live the life she wanted happily and unrestrained.


    But how could she do it?


    "Come to my room."


    With that ambiguous remark, Nathan went in first.


    Crystal was slightly surprised. Did he change his mind as she gave up?


    Crystal went back to her room without thinking. The old Mrs. Bushy in bed, still unconscious.


    She withdrew her gaze, ming herself for not being ashamed.


    She knew that Nathan''s feelings for her had not gone away, so did she take advantage of his feelings?


    And now, in order to achieve her goal, she was doing so.


    Why did her heart wrinkle?


    Crystal''s eyes were red. Through it all, she suffered no less than Nathan.


    She took a hard breath, but she decided to go to his room anyway.


    Crystal knocked hesitantly and found the door ajar. The moment she knocked, it opened.


    "Close the door." Nathan''s cold voice came out.


    Nathan sat down on the couch and took a big swig.


    "Don''t drink it." Crystal reached for the wine and snatched it away. "You didn''t mean to let me watch you drink when you asked me to your room."


    Nathan put down the bottle, went to the big bed, naturally took off his robe, andy down on the bed.


    "Apply the medicine for me."


    Crystal saw the jars on the floor that Nathan had knocked over as Mabel tried to apply for the medicine.


    Fortunately, there was a thick carpet on the floor, and the medicine jar was not broken.


    Crystal picked up the medicine bottle and went to apply it.


    Nathan''s entire back was covered with red streaks and bruises, and it was swollen up.


    Crystal thought he would hurt just looking at it.


    Crystal''s shoulders trembled, and her heart ached as if being whipped.


    She could imagine how hard Eric beat him. Of course, Eric also suffered a lot.


    She rubbed the medicine in her palm until it was hot, and she gently rubbed it over his bruised area.


    "Harder."


    Crystal paused.


    "How can the medicine get in if you can''t do it harder?"


    Crystal tried harder, and his body began to tighten with pain.


    Crystal gathered her strength.


    "I told you to do it harder!" Was he torturing her or himself?


    Crystal took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.


    But she could not get her hand down.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Said Nathan evilly. "Do you want to heal the old Mrs. Bush or not?"


    "Nathan, why are you torturing me like that?" Crystal said in her heart.


    "Rub it for me," he said as if it were not his


    own. "Use whatever strength you have."


    Crystal still couldn''t do it.


    "If you can''t do it, get the hell out of here."


    Crystal could not get down. All she wanted to ask was if he was hurt.


    Of course, he did, but the pain stung him, paralyzed him, and made him forget the pain in his heart for a while.


    "Crystal, I want you to rub it harder!"


    Crystal ignored him at all and only applied for the medicine ording to her own frequency and strength. Even if he refused to help her in the end, she helped him finish the medicine and left.


    Crystal''s fingers touched every part of his wound, and her eyes were already fogged up.


    Tears seemed to fall at any moment. She quickly stood up and pushed back her tears.


    Nathan sniffled. "Done? You may forget a crucial part."


    Crystal didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "What, Mrs. Bush? Do you like to do things by halves?"


    Crystal bit her lip. She knew that if she didn''t do it for him, he wouldn''t let anyone do it for him.


    His back and waist were so badly hurt, so must his hips.


    Crystal hesitated, taking off his only boxers.


    Sure enough, the injury was serious but not as serious as the waist.


    Crystal poured out the medicine and wiped it on him. Suddenly, a big tear fell down uncontrobly.


    Her tears fell on the bruise on his waist.


    Nathan''s body stiffened visibly, and he felt the hot tear.


    Crystal bit her lip and stood up to leave.


    The next second, her wrist was gripped hard.


    Nathan ground his feet, clutching her.


    Crystal struggled hard. "Let me go!"


    Her body was banged hard against his chest. Nathan''s long fingers lifted her chin.


    Crystal''s red eyes fell into his.


    Eyes met. Two tears fell from Crystal''s eyes.


    Nathan looked at her strangely for a long time. He fingered the tear in the corner of her eye. "What is this?"


    Crystal tried to hold back her tears. But she failed.


    Look what stupid thing she did! She made a mess of everything.


    Nathan growled. "I am asking you, Crystal, what is this? Why are you crying?"


    Crystal couldn''t say anything now.


    "You want to win my sympathy, loosen my vignce, and then cast me off so cruelly?"


    "Tell me." Nathan tugged at her thin lips, his smile growing eerier. "What are you going to do with me this time?"


    He had seen enough of her hypocrisy!


    She was gentle with him, and the next moment she was cold and hard.


    Her performance wasparable to that of a first-rate actress, able to make her emotional tearse at once.


    Nathan would never trust her again. "You liar."


    Suddenly, Crystal''s lips were cruelly stuffed.


    Nathan''s lips pried open hers with the smell of wine.


    Her eyes were zed, like a puppet in hisp, letting him y with her lips and teeth. Crystal''s fist was tied between his chest, and she forgot to struggle.


    Tears streamed from the corners of her eyes.


    She had never been so miserable. She longed for his kiss. She missed him so much. His hot touch keeps her wanting more.


    Salty tears flowed into her lips, mixing with his taste, so bitter.


    Crystal''s brain suddenly cleared, and she began to struggle.


    Along with his soberness, Nathan jerked her off andughed eerily.


    "Guess how Eric would feel if he knew you''de into my room in the middle of the night and make out with me?"


    Crystal found him almost naked.


    A pair of faded briefs hung from hisp. And the symbol of his male rigidity squeezed between her legs, he lifted her body and held it close to each other.


    Crystal stared at him, her eyes misty.


    "Will he see clearly who you really are?" Nathan''s smile became crueler.


    "You are still misbehaving when you are married. You are still with me in my room." He rubbed it maliciously. "I''d love to see his reaction."


    Nathan picked her up and rubbed her back and forth with greater force.


    The smell of her still fascinated him.


    Why did her smell so easily excite his desire?

 Chapter 1865 - 383: You Spy On Me?

    Crystal was cradled on the bed, and she pushed him violently.


    Nathan''s lower back was hurt, and he tightened his eyebrows painfully when he moved. He gripped her body hard. "Don''t move."


    "Nathan, how could you do this to me?"


    "You brought it yourself."


    "Over and over again, you came to me." He pinched her jaw. "I put up with you because I had feelings for you. And now, what do you think you are?"


    Crystal had a pale lip.


    "Who do you think you are that you cane to me at will?"


    "I¡­"


    He pressed her lips viciously again, and his big hand was wantonly removed from her body, tugging at her clothes.


    Crystal dodged her body.


    His lips scratched back and forth on her face with a demonic smell of alcohol.


    "Nathan, I''m pregnant. I''m pregnant. "


    "So what?"


    "You know what''s going to happen to me if you forced me to have sex with you."


    "Oh, yes?" He grabbed her by the hair. "Do you think I care?"


    Didn''t he care? Yes, he must not care about the child. He hated the child.


    But such an abortion would cause heavy bleeding and even endanger her life.


    Her life may be cheap and insignificant, but she didn''t want to be killed by him.


    "I''m gonna die, Nathan, I''m gonna die." Crystal looked at him holily. "Do you want me to die?"


    Nathan''s hand stiffened a bit, and the next second, his even greater force exploded, tearing her fabric apart.


    It was anger, it was hatred, and it was rage! Nathan tore wildly at her clothes. "In my mind, the old Crystal is dead."


    Crystal''s eyes went red.


    "And you are Mrs. Bush now."


    He put his hand on her chest and kissed her white neck, leaving hickeys that belonged to him.


    Nathan''s kisses were imprinted on Crystal''s fair skin after another.


    He was breathing thin heat, moving around his waist, rubbing her hard across his clothes.


    In spite of this, he did not really encroach on her.


    Crystal, heartbroken, grabbed him by the hair.


    Sweat dripped from the end of his nose. "This is myst warning to you."


    "Don''t me me for taking you back if you dare meddle with me again," he stroked her pretty cheek. "But don''t think you''ll get what you used to when youe back to me."


    A warning voice sounded in her ear, as if from hell.


    "You will taste the most terrible torture. I have had enough of your lies!"


    Crystal''s eyes were nk, passing through him. For some reason, she saw the portrait on the wall facing the big bed.


    There was a man in the picture. The ck eyes were not so deep and seemed to reflect the light.


    Crystal suddenly understood. "You spy on me?"


    He was just gasping.


    "You hid the camera in the picture?"


    Nathan said nothing, pulled her face, and kissed her again.


    He didn''t hide the camera, but there was a picture in every room with the camera hidden.


    He just opened it.


    His close kisses muffled her words, and no more sound came from her.


    The smell of Crystal lingered before his breath.


    He was so in love with her. Nathan gave her a wild kiss because he knew it would probably be thest time he kissed her.


    She was a woman who never deserved the slightest bit of nostalgia from him. If she ever appeared in front of him again and disturbed his peace, he would strike her mercilessly, making her wish for death and making her see clearly the consequences of provoking him again.


    He would y with her and throw her away. He would give her a taste of what it felt like to be trampled, give her back ten or even a hundred times what he had suffered.


    The long friction did not subside his desire but made it more painful and swollen.


    Nathan was hungry for more. Nathan lifted her skirt and tore off her pantyhose.


    Crystal suddenly stopped struggling and closed her eyes.


    The rain was falling harder and harder outside, and the thunder was thundering in her ears.


    She felt only a burning heat trickle down her inner thigh.


    Nathan didn''t enter her eventually but let her handle his desires with her hands.


    An extremely ambiguous special smell diffused in the room.


    Nathan grabbed her by the hair. "Don''t expect me to help you anymore," he said. "And you better hope you don''t fall into my hands again."


    Crystal opened her eyes.


    "Do you want me to help the old Mrs. Bush? Keep dreaming. She deserved all this," Nathan sniffed. And you, if you don''t want to be more miserable than she is, you''d better get the hell out of here."


    There seemed to be nothing but burning hatred under his eyes.


    "Crystal, I feel sick just looking at you now."


    His face seemed to say that falling in love with her was the worst thing that had ever happened to him.


    Crystalughed. It wasn''t her choice to meet him.


    She wished she had never met him.


    If time could be turned back, she would go back to the womb and strangle herself. If she hadn''t been born, she wouldn''t have involved so many people in trouble.


    Carlos, her parents, Nathan and Eric.


    "Get out of here at once! Now!"


    Crystal didn''t react yet. She was grabbed by him and thrown away. She fell out of bed with a thud, disheveled, tears still visible on her cheeks.


    Nathan sat on the bed and yelled at her, "Get out!"


    Crystal sat up numbly, opened the door, and went out.


    She walked along the corridor like a zombie. The servants looked at her with wonder.


    Outside the window, the thunder was still unrelenting. She really wanted to run into the rain and disappear from the world.


    But as soon as she had taken a step out, she thought again of those whom she had implicated.


    In an instant, she drew back her feet and walked back.


    When the servant heard the knock, she opened the door and saw Crystal with zed eyes.


    She walked into the room and nced over at the old Mrs. Bush, who was lying unconscious on the bed.


    "Help me get a change of clothes," Crystal said hoarsely and went into the bathroom.


    She seemed to feel very cold. She made the water very hot and washed it again and again.


    Her skin was red and hot, but she didn''t feel it.


    Suddenly, Crystal''s hand felt across her chest.


    She was not qualified to keep the ring on her finger, but fearing that it would fall off again, she ran up on a chain and hung it around her neck.


    Now the chain and the ring are gone. She guessed it was Nathan tearing her dress when the chain came off.


    Crystal smiled with empty eyes. It didn''t belong to her in the first ce, so no matter how well she kept it, it was going to go away.


    Besides, what was the use of her keeping it?


    Was it buried with her in her coffin when she died?


    She probably would not have a coffin or a cemetery.


    Crystal looked at the hickeys. They could be hidden from Eric, but what if Nathan showed the video to Eric?


    No man would allow his wife to behave like this, let alone Eric.


    She ignored Eric''s injuries and told him to go out. Then she ran off to Nathan''s room to apply the medicine for him and made out with him.


    Crystal held onto her hair. Her skin was burning red, and she didn''t even know what she had done.


    She just wanted all the people she loved to be safe and happy. But why was this little wish so difficult to achieve?


    She didn''t ask for more from God and even forgot herself. Why is it so hard for her to have such a small wish granted?

 Chapter 1866 - 384: Christine Vicious Plan

    Amos''s birthday party was in the bustling center, sitting in a resplendent pce. The pce was also a symbol of the Davis'' wealth and power, magnificent and luxurious.


    It had white Phnom Penh walls in the Gothic architectural style.


    After the ident of The Old Davis, he transferred all the power in his hands to him. It was conceivable that this position had offended too many people. Amos was wary of being poisoned when he drank even a ss of water, not to mention being kidnapped.


    Eric exined to Crystal with a smile, "After Amos got to the top, not only could no one see him, but no one could get close to him for half a meter."


    "Not even Nathan?"


    "Sure." Eric picked up theb from the table. "Isn''t it sad that he has no one to trust, including his wife?"


    Crystal looked at herself in the makeup mirror. "Yes, that''s too pathetic."


    "Nathan won''t make a rash act about it."


    "Why?"


    "Amos had one thing better than the Old Davis: he was on good terms with the other families. When Nathan makes a move, he unites his family to take Nathan down."


    Crystal''s back stiffened. Amos was so defensive that he was ready to go. No wonder, then, that Nathan was kept down by Amos.


    "Honey, you look so different today."


    Crystal was stuck. Did he see it? She tried to cover up the hickeys, and she tried to act as usual.


    "You are quieter than usual." Eric smiled andbed her hair.


    In the past, she would never let him into her dressing room. She would be eager to get him out of the room with him, not to mention allow him tob her hair and touch her.


    Crystal''s eyes sank, her eyes full of guilt. She thought she''d wake up in a mess, but Eric looked the same as usual.


    Nathan didn''t show him the video? Or was Eric faking it too well?


    No man wasfortable with the idea of his wife cheating on him. If he had known the truth, his spirits would have been burned by anger, and he could not have pretended to be calm.


    If Eric was faking it, it just proved that he was too strong inside.


    There were warm yellow lights around the floor makeup mirror. Crystal was wearing an orangece dress in the mirror, with Eric in a white suit behind her.


    Two people reflected in the mirror as if a cover painting.


    Ericbed her long hair.


    Crystal seemed to see his figure ovep with Nathan''s in a trance.


    Her heart ached, and her eyes darkened.


    To be honest, Eric was not bad, and he was like Nathan in some ways.


    It was just that she met Nathan first, so there was no room for anyone else.


    Eric pinned her bowler hat on her head, nced at his wristwatch, and said, "Honey, it''s almost time. Let''s go."


    Crystal was led to her feet by him. Today, she purposely made the makeup artist put on a lot of makeup, barely covering her dark circles.


    As they approached the banquet hall, Crystal looked around for Amos, for her. She didn''t know anyone else, and she wasn''t interested in them.


    Eric took her by the hand and exined patiently as he walked. "This is a dinner party with famous families and coteral rtives."


    Crystal had no idea that there would be so many people at this family dinner, and the banquet hall was overflowing with people.


    Christine Laurent leaned against the white European-carved railings on the second floor and looked down to see Crystal.


    Christine squinted slightly. She was surprised to hear that Eric and his new wife hade yesterday to Amos''s birthday party.


    Amos''s birthday party used to be small, and he only invited his family.


    Actually, Eric was not qualified to attend at all, but it was said that Amos invites Eric every year, and he didn''te once.


    This year, he came unexpectedly.


    Did he want to show off with Mrs. Bush? Christine smiled and stared at Crystal downstairs. Does Eric really mean to send the prey to her?


    A bodyguard came and leaned over her ear and whispered, "Miss, I had arranged ording to your instructions before the banquet began."


    Christine gave a flickering smile as if to say that tonight was Crystal''s death.


    Instead of Amos, Crystal saw Christine on the second floor.


    Her face suddenly changed.


    Christine greeted Crystal by raising her goblet across the air and slowly lifting it to her mouth to drink, looking rxed andfortable. Crystal had a foreboding when she saw her cheerful appearance.


    She guessed that Christine wouldn''t do anything outrageous at Amos''s party.


    Eric looked up at Christine, too, and whispered in Crystal''s ear. "What''s wrong? Mad at her?"


    "Nothing."


    "Next time, I''ll catch her and give her a piece of my mind."


    Crystal looked at him in surprise.


    Eric smiled yfully and said, "I''ll teach anyone a lesson you hate."


    "But I shall leave her to her wretched breath. Let''s not make a scene." Ericughed and said, "I guess your kind personality won''t allow me to hit her hard."


    Crystal squeezed her juice ss. "You know me well?" she asked.


    "Better than you know yourself... Maybe a little less."


    "Self-righteous."


    "Do you want to hit her?"


    "Sure." "Crystal said maliciously." If anything happened, you would take it."


    "Good." Eric squinted slightly. "Your mess, of course, is your husband''s."


    For some reason, Crystal decided at that moment that he didn''t seem to bore her so much!


    At least Nathan knew she hated Christine but never took her side.


    She fled to Kuerto partly because of Christine, of course.


    Crystal''s mood was darker and lonelier. But luckily, she didn''t see Nathan and Mabel.


    "Why are you unhappy again?" Eric took care of her emotions. "Are you hungry?"


    Crystal recovered her senses.


    "You got up so early in the morning and haven''t eaten. You look listless." Eric snapped his fingers and asked the waiter to take the food. He made a special note not to take the food for pregnant women.


    Crystal may have screwed upst night. The nicer he was to her, the more guilty she became.


    Soon the servant came with food. Eric took it over and fed her himself.


    Crystal turned her face. She was hungry but not in the mood to eat. "Honey, I know you''re hungry."


    "But I have no appetite."


    "You can''t starve our baby." Eric smiled, but his voice was soft, and he looked like a nice guy.


    Crystal sighed softly and asked, "How is your wound?"


    Eric froze slightly. Did he hear correctly? Was she worried about him?


    "Did you ask a servant to wipe your medicinest night? "Crystal asked in guilt.


    Eric became quite happy because Crystal took the initiative to care for him.

 Chapter 1867 - 385: Honey, Are You Okay?

    Crystal had rarely seen him smile so happily.


    "What are you smiling at?" Crystal was not at ease. She wanted to stay away from him, but there were strangers everywhere.


    Ericughed and said, "You''ve changed your attitude toward me."


    "Is it?" Crystal said coldly. "I just don''t hate you that much."


    "So, as long as I continue to be nice to you, you will see my kindness one day, right? You don''t hate me now, so this is a good start. It will slowly develop into favor, then to liking, and finally to love."


    Crystal just took him as being whimsical.


    "We still have a long way to go. It doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for you slowly. I have a lifetime to wait." Eric assured her.


    Crystal was stiff, and a chill came up her back. No way. She wouldn''t fall in love with anyone but Nathan.


    If she fell in love with any man she met with, how skittish was she?


    Carlos wasn''t really someone she had ever loved. She only had a vague appreciation for him when she was young. They were more like rtives.


    But Nathan was the first and only person she fell in love with.


    Everyone would have a lot of people to like and appreciate their life. But there was only one they loved and engraved in the heart.


    If Nathan hadn''t shown up, Crystal might have thought that she loved Carlos for the rest of her life.


    "Honey, what are you thinking about? Come on, have something to eat." Eric insisted on feeding her.


    She turned her face away and grabbed the te. "I''ll eat by myself."


    As she finished, uniformed servants were simultaneously saluting at the gate on the ground floor.


    They were well trained.


    Nathan and Mabel appeared, their eyes fixed on Crystal''s face.


    Crystal had her back to Nathan. But even if she stood in a crowd of thousands, he could see her at a nce.


    She and Eric were so close to eating something. Were they supposed to feed each other?


    Nathan darkened his eyes and gave a sneer.


    Crystal felt Nathan''s gaze.


    His presence was so strong that even when her back was turned to him, she could feel the heat in his eyes as if he were going to burn her to ashes.


    All around, it was a lot quieter because of Nathan. Everyone looked at him consciously or unconsciously.


    No one dared look at him directly.


    But his aura still caught everyone''s eye, especially the unmarried women present.


    The young master of the Davis was known to all unmarried women. This is because Nathan was so beloved, noble, and handsome. These people did not usually have the opportunity to see him, and this was the only opportunity to see him every year.


    Of course, single women want him to take a look at them, preferably love them at first sight.


    Unfortunately, Nathan had his fianc¨¦e, Mabel, by his side, which broke their hearts. But as long as they were not married, it didn''t stop them from loving Nathan.


    Crystal felt Nathan''s aura and did not look back.


    She just pushed the food that Eric gave her. "I''ll get it myself."


    "Okay."


    Eric was in a good mood when Crystal showed him so much concern just now.


    Actually, Eric was no less handsome than Nathan. It was just that he had her by his side, and everyone knew that Eric was showing up with Mrs. Bush, so those youngdies didn''t show much interest in him.


    Crystal felt how aristocraticdies looked at Nathan, so naked that she could tell where Nathan was even when she didn''t look at him.


    Her mind was absent, and she kept away from Nathan and away from the crowds.


    Crystal looked around. Amos was not there yet. It was so hard to meet him.


    No wonder even Eric couldn''t help it.


    Crystal ate something and felt people looking her way.


    She frowned slightly. Was Nathan walking toward her?


    Crystal started off somewhere else, and Eric, of course, followed her wherever she went.


    He could see, too, that Crystal was not herself today. She seemed to be hiding something.


    Crystal kept her distance as far as she could, for Nathan had warned herst night of the consequences if she appeared in front of him again and provoked him.


    On the second floor, Christine had been watching Crystal.


    Crystal walked up and down without walking into Christine''s trap.


    Now, Crystal''s head was muffled, and she saw that she was heading for the trap.


    Christine narrowed her beautiful eyes as she waited for her prey.


    "Mrs. Bush." A voice suddenly called to Crystal. It was Mabel.


    Crystal looked up and saw a pair of figures appear in front of her.


    Mabel wore a ck tuxedo, and Nathan was in a ck suit. The two pairs are wearing matching outfits again today.


    A voice came over Christine''s headset. "The target is in position, Miss, but so is Mr. Davis."


    Above Crystal''s head, a huge Swarovski crystalmp had been tampered with.


    As soon as she passed this position, the crystalmp would fall down immediately.


    But then, of all things, Nathan and Mabel appeared.


    "Miss, what do we do next?"


    Even Nathan wouldn''t have been spared such a hugemp.


    Cruelty was creeping up in Christine''s eyes.


    Having missed the opportunity, she would hardly have found the time to start again.


    Helen wouldn''t have gone crazy over abortion if it hadn''t been for Crystal, and the President wouldn''t have grounded the Old Davis.


    "Follow the n." A bloodthirsty voice sprang from her lips.


    She believed Nathan''s skill should save his life. If he got hit, it was his bad luck.


    She thought that in Nathan''s mind, she and the Old Davis were no match for Crystal, who had just appeared on the way.


    And he imprisoned her for Crystal. But for Amos, she would have remained imprisoned and isted.


    How could Christine forgive so much?


    The light in the hall flickered slightly, and a crystal fell right into Nathan''s ss.


    He frowned and looked up. He found the whole chandelier shaking and could fall down at any moment.


    "Mrs. Bush, it''s a pleasure to meet you here." Mabel reached out to hold Crystal.


    As soon as Mabel finished, her arm was tugged. Nathan grabbed her arm and lifted it hard. Mabel and Nathan fell out together and fell heavily to the ground. At that moment, all the distinguished guests looked at them.


    The heamp flickered off suddenly, and even sparks popped out, and all of a sudden, it fell. Eric shielded Crystal, and they both fell and rolled several times.


    The headlights came crashing down with a loud noise, and countless crystals began to ssh.


    Nathan was too strong, and the two were too far apart. Nathan had the experience of using a suit jacket to ward off the splinters and escape unscathed.


    Eric''s situation was different.


    Crystal was pregnant, so he didn''t feel up to pulling her out of danger by brute force.


    Eric had to hold her and roll around a few times. He covered her with his back, and a lot of broken ss sshed on his back.


    "Honey, are you okay?"


    Crystal''s face was pale and frightened. She looked at the face staring at her. The shadows of her eyes crossed unclearly.


    "Honey, tell me, did you get hurt anywhere?" He began to sweat. "Are you scared?"


    "No, I don''t think I''m hurt." She wasn''t sure. She just didn''t feel any pain.


    "Any stomach trouble?"


    "No.. I am fine."

 Chapter 1868 - 386: He Grabbed A Wrong Hand

    Eric picked Crystal up and looked up and down to see if she was hurt.


    She was fine, except for a small cut in the bare leg, which was not deep.


    But as he squatted down to examine Crystal''s leg, Crystal saw that there was blooding out of his back.


    "Eric, your back¡­" Crystal put her fingers to her lips in disbelief.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Your back is hurt!"


    At this time, Christine trembled with anger on the second floor when she saw this. She didn''t expect that Crystal would be so lucky and didn''t get hurt at all.


    Eric was in a trance as if he was just beginning to know the pain.


    He hurt his back yesterday. It hurt at the touch, not to mention the ss.


    Suddenly Crystal looked at Nathan.


    Nathan wasn''t her savior at this critical moment, but Eric was the one whom she always hated.


    How ironic was this?


    In the most critical juncture, a person would subconsciously reflex to save their favorite one. That was apletely mindless action because time was running out.


    So, she was not Nathan''s beloved one anymore.


    Nathan''s bleak eyes shone through the ruined hall, and he faced her.


    "Nate." Mabel stood up. "Thank you for saving my life."


    Nathan lowered his eyes. Damn it, Mabel reached out to shake Crystal''s hand at the critical moment, so she covered Crystal''s arm.


    He grabbed the wrong hand and saved Mable instead of Crystal that he meant to save.


    Time did not allow him to hesitate, and he could not tell whether he had saved the wrong person.


    Soon the servants gathered around, and the guests looked quite shaken.


    The servants tried to help Eric to the restroom, but he held out his hand to Crystal.


    "Honey, help me."


    Crystal hesitated for a moment and took his hand.


    For an instant, her heart felt pain as if it had sunk to the bottom of the valley.


    Every step she took to help him forward seemed unreal. She had only the impulse to cry.


    Nathan wouldn''t have liked Mabel.


    In that case, however, he preferred to save Mabel and ignored her.


    Crystal thought again about what he had done in his room the night before and what he had said to her. Nathan could easily have helped the Old Mrs. Bush, but he chose to embarrass her instead.


    Yeah, how could she deserve him to do anything for her?


    In his mind, Crystal was dead, and she also felt that her innocent and beautiful self had died.


    "Why did the light suddenly fall?" Nathan growled coldly. "Check!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    This episode soon passed, and the party resumed, but Amos still did not appear.


    Crystal helped Eric out of the hall and went to the restroom.


    With a lot of ss sticking into Eric''s back, Crystal took out a pair of scissors and cut open his coat carefully.


    Even so, his body strained and gasped in pain as she touched the wound. Crystal was afraid to move when she saw him sweating all the time.


    Eric chuckled softly. "Honey, your hand is shaking. What are you afraid of?"


    "Are you dizzy with blood? Just let the doctor take care of it."


    "I thought you would insist that I deal with it for you." He wouldn''t let anyone get close to him if Nathan were hurt except her.


    "You can deal with small wounds, but not big wounds. I''m afraid you will be scared." Eric smiled.


    Soon the doctor ran quickly carrying the medicine box, followed by several nurses.


    Crystal was afraid that she could not handle it well, so she stepped aside.


    However, Eric refused the treatment and said, "My wife''s foot is injured, please help treat her wound first, in case she gets tetanus."


    "I am fine, check him first."


    "Check her first! By the way, see if the baby is fine or not."


    "I''ll check both of you at the same time..." The doctor seemed to be unable to bear their humility, letting the nurse help him too.


    The baby was safe, so the nurse disinfected her wound with alcohol and put on a hemostatic bandage. In fact, this was just a small wound, and Crystal could even treat it by herself.


    But Eric was much different.


    A bruised and swollen back was exposed when his clothes were cut out. A dozen pieces of ss shards of various sizes were inserted on his back, with deep and shallow wounds, blood flowing, which was extremely shocking.


    Crystal just nced at it, then looked away quickly because she couldn''t watch it anymore.


    "Darling, don''t worry, it doesn''t hurt."


    "..." At this time, he still cared about her mood...


    Crystal clenched her fists and walked close to the window to breathe.


    She was so depressed that she almost suffocated.


    "Mr. Bush, now we are going to pull out the ss. It will be more painful when we pull it out. If you really can''t bear it, we can use an anesthetic..."


    "Don''t bother, just pull it out."


    Crystal heard the sound of each piece of ss thrown into the tray. She closed her eyes forcefully, no matter how hateful things Eric had done to her, he had saved her life today.


    "Master Davis."


    The servant at the door called Nathan respectfully, then the door was pushed open.


    Nathan came here, holding Mabel together.


    Why was he here?


    To add insult to their injury?


    Did hee tough at them?


    Crystal''s back stiffened, she stared out of the window without looking back.


    Nathan''s sharp eyes scanned Crystal'' body, like a scanner, to check Crystal'' body from top to bottom...


    She was standing while Eric was lying down.


    Eric was surrounded by medical staff, which meant that Crystal was fine.


    His eyes suddenly became fierce, then he hooked up the corner of his mouth coldly.


    Eric turned his head slightly, saw Nathan, and sneered, "It''s rare that Master Davis wille back to see me."


    Nathan replied coldly, "Ie to see if you are dead or not."


    "It seems that you will be disappointed. I will live for a long time." Ericy down leisurely.


    With one hand in his pocket, Nathan looked at him coldly. He didn''t speak, nor did he mean to leave.


    Eric suddenly called Crystal, "Darling, I''m thirsty, can you pour me a ss of water?"


    Crystal was startled for a while, turned around and poured water, and brought it to Eric.


    The nurse stopped the treatment.


    "Can you drink it by yourself?" Crystal bent over and asked him.


    "If you could feed me, I would be very happy."


    Crystal forced herself to hold the water ss and feed Eric in front of Nathan.


    Eric took a sip slowly, "The water that my darling poured is so sweet."


    As Eric called ''my darling, let alone Nathan, even Crystal couldn''t stand it.


    Mabel obviously felt that the atmosphere was wrong, and the man beside her was stiff.


    After Crystal fed Eric the water, Eric seemed to be thinking about something, "Darling, why the water you poured me so sweet?"


    Nathan naturally knew to whom Eric showed off his love and said mockingly, "I admire your sacrifice today."


    "It''s my duty."


    "But isn''t it unworthy to almost die for this kind of woman?"


    Eric narrowed his eyes, "Whether it''s worth it or not, it''spletely up to me."


    Nathan took out a small hard drive from his pocket, "If you see this, I am afraid that you will immediately regret and know how stupid you were today."


    Crystal'' body stiffened, "Nathan-"


    Of course, she knew what was in the hard drive, how he could actually do this!


    In the hall, the moment the chandelier fell, Crystal didn''t care that he had just stood by and watched. But she had just escaped from death, why did he want to push her into hell again?


    He just couldn''t see her live well, right?

 Chapter 1869 - 387: Throw It Away

    The hard drive was brought to Eric, but he squinted his eyes leisurely, "I''m not interested."


    "You are not interested in this time, but aren''t you afraid that there will be another one next time?"


    "If I''m afraid, I won''t marry her." Eric held Crystal''s stiff hands, "Darling, why are your hands so cold?" Then he turned around and ordered the servant to get her clothes.


    Nathan, "..."


    However, at this time, Crystal felt her hands cold, but her whole heart seemed to be frozen.


    Nathan coldly handed the hard drive to the


    bodyguard, "It is very wonderful, I suggest Master Bush not miss it."


    The bodyguard respectfully took it in front of Eric.


    Eric looked at the hard drive coldly, without reaching out to pick it up.


    The bodyguard handed it in the air, not knowing whether to take it back or continue to hand it.


    The nurse had taken thest piece of ss out, and Eric''s back was bloody and stained with alcohol for disinfection.


    Crystal''s body was stiff, and her face was pale as a sheet.


    Compared to the fear that Eric might see the video in the hard drive, the hurt feeling given by Nathan made her even sadder.


    That he stabbed her once would hurt dozens of times more than others shed.


    The bodyguard gave Nathan an embarrassed look and finally put the hard drive on the coffee table next to Eric.


    Crystal wanted to snatch it, break it, and throw it to Nathan''s face.


    But what was the point? Nathan must have a backup. There would be thousands of ways if he wanted Eric to see it.


    Today, he just used the ugliest and most direct method.


    "Master Davis, if you made a special trip to send the hard drive, I think your goal has been achieved." Crystal tried hard to calm herself, "Then, can you leave now?"


    Nathan squinted coldly, "This is the Davis'' ce."


    It was not her turn to ask him to leave. Crystal nodded, "Fine, I will leave, don''t worry, I will go far away soon."


    "But can you please go out now?"


    She stressed the word "please" hard.


    Nathan smiled coldly, "I was going to leave, but now, I don''t want to go anymore."


    Crystal looked at him angrily.


    He took the cigarette straight away and sat with his long legs crossed on the sofa.


    Mabel walked over and took the lighter to light for him.


    Because of his existence inside the room, the atmosphere had be particrly depressed.


    The bodyguard took the coat and put it on Crystal. But she still felt herself falling into the ice cave and couldn''t help but shiver lightly, "What the hell should I do, then you can leave?"


    Eric''s injury obviously made them unable to leave this room immediately.


    And here were all the servants and bodyguards of the Davis family, so no one dared to ask Nathan out.


    He smoked hard, his sharp face looked very profound, "After watching the show."


    Crystal''s eyes fell on the hard drive...


    He just wanted to see Eric punishing her in a rage. Was this his so-called revenge?


    "Okay, where is theputer?" Since she couldn''t dodge it, it was better to face it directly.


    The bodyguard handed the box to her, "This box can y it directly."


    Nathan was really thoughtful.


    Eric suddenly said, "Throw it away."


    "Throw it away?"


    "Since you don''t like me seeing it, it should be thrown away."


    "Don''t you want to know what''s in it?" Crystalughed dumbly and honestly said, "There is something inside that makes you angry at me when you see it, which is also Master Davis'' purpose."


    "In that case, why should I make myself unhappy to ruin our rtionship?"


    Crystal was slightly surprised.


    Then she saw that Eric stretched out to make a stop gesture, the nurse paused to apply for the medicine, and he took the hard drive from her hand and broke it forcefully!


    The hard drive was made of iron, but it was broken like this by him.


    "Snap-"


    His movement was neat and swift, then he threw it out directly.


    "Master Davis, since you can''t hold the sand in your hands, it''s better to let it go." Eric said indifferently, "No matter how tightly you hold it, it will finally fly with the wind."


    Nathan took a hard breath of cigarette. Maybe he had done it too much that he choked and coughed slightly.....


    Nathan''s pupils squinted like a beast, which was a sign of anger.


    "Master Bush, deceiving yourself can''t solve the problem." He quickly smiled, "I will send another copy to your mailbox. If you regret it, you can watch it again."


    "..."


    He stood up coldly, flicked off the soot from his pants, and strode out.


    "Young master Bush, Young Mistress Bush, see you next time..." Mabel said goodbye politely and followed Nathan closely.


    After Nathan left, that suffocating atmosphere finally disappeared, and Crystal finally rxed...


    But as long as she thought that he would send an email to Eric and all his actions that he did today, she raised her mouth in despair.


    Instead, Eric''s reaction today surprised her.


    She thought that she had known Eric very well, but sometimes she couldn''t understand him.


    "Darling, give me your hand." Eric''szy voice came again.


    Crystal gave him her hand.


    He held her hand and hooked up the corner of his mouth slightly, "Your hands are getting warm now, do you feel better?"


    Crystal had mixed feelings in her heart, "Eric, in fact, in that hard disk... "Hush, I don''t want to know."


    "But I want to confess." Since he would know it sooner orter, "It''s rare for me to be in such a good mood, so do you have to ruin my good mood?"


    "I will be upset if I don''t say it out loud."


    "Then, that will be the best punishment for you." Eric looked sharply, "Guilt is the best prerequisite for maintaining a marriage."


    Crystal looked at him in astonishment.


    "If you feel sorry for me, you will treat me well..." He said lightly, "For example, I am very satisfied with your performance today."


    She was not looking coldly at him anymore.


    Rather than look at him with hatred.....


    "You start to feel guilty for me. This is my biggest gain." He seemed to be in a very happy mood. "This trip is not in vain. At least our rtionship has improved."


    Crystal frowned and dered, "Eric, I won''t ''love you!"


    "Love or not is somethingter, don''t say so absolutely."


    "But I really won''t love you." She didn''t want to pour cold water on him, but she didn''t want to give him unnecessary hope.


    "If this is the case, I will treat you better and make you guiltier... then you will be so guilty that in the end, you will be reluctant to hurt me." He calctedly said, "I will wait patiently, so happiness cane slower, as long as it is true."


    Crystal frowned tightly. She waspletely speechless.


    She just felt upset, like a mess in her head....


    She hated Eric, but sometimes she pitied him. She loved Nathan, but sometimes she hated him.


    Why were her feelings soplicated!


    The injury on Eric''s back was so serious that he had to stay in the manor to recuperate for a few days before returning home.


    Amos appeared at his birthday party, and he personally visited Eric in the evening.


    The problem was just that arge number of bodyguards always guarded him...


    Before he entered the room, everyone was cleared out, including Crystal.


    He was really like an emperor, except for his cronies, no one was not allowed to approach.


    Crystal had no chance to approach him at all.


    As for Mrs. Bush, she had been in aa


    and high fever after that day, while she was asionally delirious when she woke up.


    They could only rely on tranquilizers to calm her down...


    However, too many tranquilizers were not good for her body, which would also corrode the brain and damage the nerve center.


    "The old man doesn''t agree." Eric''szy voice came.


    "Then, we just watch your mother''s condition worsen?"

 Chapter 1870 - 388: Can We Leave At Any Time?

    "After returning back, I will find a better doctor for her," Eric said after a pause, "We can find someone who is simr to Amos."


    "Do you think that you can find such a simr person casually without any blood rtionship?"


    "I would create one anyway."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Cosmetic surgery."


    Crystal frowned, "Can you make an identical Amos?"


    "There are no two leaves that are the same in the world, and of course, they can''t be exactly the same," said Eric seriously, "It is enough to have sixty percent simrity, plus my mother''s consciousness is not good. It will be fine."


    "Since you know this way, why didn''t you say it before?"


    "I have racked my brains thesest two days before I have this idea. It is also an inspiration that she mistook Nathan for Amos."


    Crystal bit her lower lip and looked out the window.


    Well, in this way, she didn''t need to turn to Nathan. Their only relevance would be eliminated.


    "Don''t worry, it will be soon. I have asked someone to look for the candidate as soon as possible."


    At this moment, the bodyguard knocked on the door, "Young master, the car is ready, we can leave at any time."


    This time, Eric kept everything simple, with only one bodyguard.


    Also, they were naturally escorted and protected by Amos here.


    Nathan would not be so stupid to hurt Eric at this time...


    However, there was no need for them to hurt each other again, right?


    Crystal suddenly smiled, "We have to leave now? You haven''t recovered yet."


    "When can Ipletely recover?"


    "But..."


    "What''s wrong? Do you still want to stay here?"


    Crystal knew that Nathan lived in the same castle with them.


    But the castle was very big, so in order to not meet him, Crystal didn''t go out at all....


    No matter what the reason Nathan stayed here, Crystal didn''t want to see him again. She must leave as soon as possible, in case they met each other again, which was good for both of them.


    "Darling,e and help me." Eric stretched out his hand.


    Crystal walked over to help him while he seized the opportunity to kiss her on the cheek, "If my mother is cured, we will never see him again."


    Crystal suddenly looked at the painting on the opposite side of the bed, "Fine, never see him again."


    Eric also squinted slightly and looked at the painting, "What''s wrong? Do you like this painting?"


    "Nothing, let''s go."


    Nathan leaned on the ck swivel chair and looked at the screen on the wall, which showed the actions of Crystal and Eric.


    He was like a voyeur.


    These days, as long as he had time, he would open it and see what this woman was doing!


    He held the remote control tightly, watching every intimate moment of them.


    How they dared sleep in the same room!


    Fortunately, Crystal slept on the sofa all the time...


    Every time Eric called her ''Darling, it seemed to be a thorn that prated into his body.


    On the screen, Eric kissed Crystal on the cheek.


    [If my mother is cured, we will never see him again.


    [Fine, never see him again.]


    Crystal suddenly looked back at the screen.


    The two of them stared at each other through the ss screen.


    Nathan grabbed the remote control at hand and mmed it on the ground...


    Then, water cups, books, tea sets.


    Anything that could be thrown had been used to vent by him.


    [I would create one anyway.]


    [What do you mean?]


    [Cosmetic surgery.]


    Nathan stood up coldly. He had been confident that Crystal would definitelye back to beg him in the past few days because he knew that she had always been a selfish person, racking her brains for her own benefit.


    However, what he had waited for was her taking good care of Eric by his bed.


    What he had waited for was that - she finally left with Eric mercilessly.


    All his hatred stemmed from his deep love.


    Suchplicated emotions made him unable to let go. He wanted to let her go, and he ordered himself to forget her!


    The room was dark. Nathan walked to the window and pulled the curtains hard.


    The sunshine suddenly came in. He was in the dark for a long time and couldn''t adapt to the light, so his eyes narrowed¡­


    Then, he saw Crystal and Eric walking out of the castle.


    Eric''s arm was on her shoulder, followed by a group of bodyguards. Naturally, Amos sent them to escort them to the airport.


    In the other window, Christine folded her arms and squinted viciously.


    How could she let Crystal leave safely? She had sent someone to follow them, looking for the best time to act.


    Amos thoroughly investigated this crystalmp incident...


    However, Christine had made all-out preparations long ago, so even Amos investigated it, he could only find that the crystalmp incident was detected as a fall in disrepair, and it was impossible for him to find out the truth.


    Crystal seemed to sense Nathan''s gaze, but she straightened her back and told herself not to look back.


    The bodyguard pulled the car door.


    Crystal''s body paused for a moment before getting into the car, but soon she got in the car without hesitation.


    Every time she left, she was always like this, never looking back.


    After Crystal got in the car, her neck straightened, and her body didn''t rx slightly until the car drove far away.


    "How is your injury?"


    The car was padded with super thick velvet, which sat very softly.


    In the huge space of the car, Eric upied a long position alone, lying on his side, like an emperor over the world.


    It seemed that Amos was very thoughtful to arrange such a good car for them.


    "Darling, you are caring about me more and more." Eric seemed to be very happy. Crystal had cared about his injuries from time to time these past days.


    "Don''t think too much. You are injured because of saving me - I should care about you."


    "It''s toote, I have already thought a lot about it." Eric coquettishly stared at her, "Darling, isn''t it normal for a wife to care about her husband? You don''t need to be shy."


    Crystal seriously changed the subject, "What is the rtionship between you and Amos?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "He has taken more care of you than Nathan!" Crystal was serious.


    "Probably out of guilt."


    "So why doesn''t he help us if he really feels guilty?"


    "Amos is very vignt, plus he thinks that this is the best result for them."


    Crystal coldly snorted, "It''s just an excuse for irresponsibility."


    "Darling, I''m tired." Eric closed his eyes sleepily, seemingly reluctant to discuss this issue in detail.


    Eric didn''t know all about the past, while he didn''t want to discuss it more either.


    Crystal leaned on the window and looked at the vehicle behind them. Mrs. Bush was given a tranquilizer, but she couldn''t always live on the tranquilizer until the stic "Amos" was made.


    In Huston.


    Eric''s people picked them up at the airport, and they returned to the vi smoothly.


    Christine''s people followed them all the way to the vi, but they failed to find a good opportunity to act, so the action failed.


    In Amos''s manor, Amos'' people closely guarded them, and when they returned to Huston, they were all people from Eric.


    Christine smiled coldly, "Send someone to watch near the vi, looking for opportunities."


    As long as she knew Eric''s foothold, the action would be sooner orter. She was not in a hurry.


    The door was ajar. When Crystal was about to knock, she heard people talking inside.


    "The operation failed?" It was Eric''s voice.


    "The potion prepared for the operation has been changed..."


    Crystal pushed the door quietly.


    Eric sat on a French sofa chair with a French tablemp beside him in the luxuriously decorated bedroom.


    The warm light illuminated his extremely cold face, and the smile at the corner of his mouth waspletely gone.


    "Have you investigated, who did it?"

 Chapter 1871 - 389: You Didn’t Sleep Well Last Night?

    The bodyguard knelt on one leg and pressed his hand on the ground to report, "It should be Master Davis."


    "It''s him again." Eric was not surprised, as if Nathan had been making trouble in many ways recently.


    The soup in Crystal''s hands was almost unstable, and the open door was moved by the wind, making a creaking sound.


    When the bodyguard came in, he forgot to close the door.


    Eric looked up and met Crystal''s eyes.


    Crystal saw that she couldn''t hide anymore, she opened the door with her shoulder and walked in with the tray, "I made some soup for you¡­."


    Eric nodded and waved his hand. The bodyguard, who was kneeling on the ground, got up and retreated.


    Eric''s serious face changed into a rxed smile, "Darling, I can''t believe that you will make me the soup by yourself, I''m really ttered."


    He got up personally, took the tray, and ced it on the table.


    "Darling, don''t do this kind of dirty work yourself. What if you fall?" He turned around and held her hand.


    Crystal unnaturally took her hand back, "What were you talking about just now? The operation failed? Did the cosmetic surgery fail?"


    Eric frowned slightly.


    "It''s Nathan?" Crystal shook her head, "I don''t believe it."


    "After we came back, he opposed me in many ways."


    "How do you know that it''s him against you? Not someone else?"


    "Don''t forget that I can check it, not to mention that he didn''t want to hide it." Eric picked up a small empty bowl and filled half of the soup, "He did openly."


    "Why did he do that?"


    "Jealous."


    "He is jealous?"


    Eric smiled maically, "Because I am happier than him."


    Crystal pinched her fingers, "He doesn''t need to be jealous at all. He can be happier."


    "But he is jealous of me - he is jealous that I have you." Eric dered a cruel fact.


    With Nathan''s extreme character, he could really do it....


    "Take this first." Eric gave her the bowl and picked up another small bowl for himself. Such arge bowl of soup was definitely enough for them.


    How could Crystal be in the mood to drink soup now, "It''s really him?"


    "Why should I lie to you? Apart from Nathan, do I have other mortal enemies? No one dares to provoke me."


    Sure, only Nathan and Eric dared to pluck each other''s heads. How would anyone else dare to provoke them? They were toote to dodge them.


    However, Crystal could understand why Nathan was against Eric, but she couldn''t understand why Nathan had to hinder the operation.


    Mrs. Bush was innocent....


    He knew that she had begged him for this matter.


    Did he deal with her indirectly?


    "Honey, the soup will be cold if you don''t drink it."


    Crystal''s face looked very bad.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Eric, don''t you understand the consequence of his hindering the operation?"


    Crystal finally couldn''t help asking.


    He could refuse to help, but how could he even add fuel to the mes?


    How could Nathan do so? "You could not believe it," Eric said with a cold expression, "But he has always been cruel. Believe it or not, it is your freedom."


    "..."


    "You can think whatever you feel morefortable... I didn''t n to tell you this. It''s because you''ve eavesdropped on what you shouldn''t that you feel very ufortable."


    Crystal''s mind was in a mess.


    "Well, don''t think about it. I will find a way to deal with my mother''s affairs." After a pause, Eric said, "I have good news for you."


    Crystal waspletely absent-minded.


    "Carlos'' treatment is very sessful, and he will be sent home tomorrow."


    Crystal finally looked a little better.


    "But his situation is not very stable yet, I believe that he will get better soon." Eric arranged her hair, "Are you happy?"


    Crystal couldn''t believe it and asked, "The treatment is very sessful, and he will be sent back tomorrow?"


    "I set him in the country to recuperate. You can visit him now."


    This was the only good news in recent days.


    Crystal let out a sigh of relief, and Carlos finally got out of control.


    Eric did not break his promise to her. He had really given everything she wanted...


    How could she still be unsatisfied? What else was she still asking for?


    "In that case, should you drink the soup and rest earlier?"


    Crystal nodded numbly, finished the soup in one breath, and turned away numbly. Just as she was about to walk out of the door, Eric stopped her, "After Carlos'' affairs are finished, we can go abroad to settle. What do you think?"


    "Going abroad?"


    "If you want to stay, I have no opinion."


    "Well, it''s good to go abroad...then let''s go abroad." Crystal'' shoulders shivered slightly, "As long as it''s not here, it will be fine."


    Eric smiled softly, "Have a good rest." As long as she was not in Nathan''s sight, she could go anywhere.


    She wanted to leave, stay away from him....


    In this way, they would no longer have any


    chance to meet again.


    Nathan leaned in the bathtub. The mist was rising.


    There was a beautiful face faintly in the mist...


    He held a ring tightly in his palm.


    This was given by the servant when he left. It was in the room where Crystal had slept in the vineyard.


    Also, a torn silver chain was given to him.


    [The day after you left, I found it after I cleaned the room.]


    Nathan clutched the ring fiercely.


    Just by looking at it, he knew whom the ring belonged to.


    Nathan hooked up the corner of his mouth and sneered. The sentence'' pain in the left hand and happiness in the right'' made him angry like a fire.


    She kept wearing the ring, always reminding herself how terrible it was to meet him?


    The crazy fury burned in his body as if it were about to explode.


    That was his love that had been umted for Crystal, all turned into a fire of hatred.


    He suffered in the hell of resentment while she and Eric were bathed in the heaven of love. Why should he leave the pain to himself and let them live better?


    After returning to Huston, he would definitelyunch a series of revenge since he knew that Eric would let people have the cosmetic surgery in order to treat Mrs. Bush, how could he make it smooth? How would he let them live happily?


    At this moment, his mobile phone rang by the luxurious bath.


    He picked up the phonezily and pressed the loudspeaker key.


    Vic''s voice came, "Young master, Master Bush''s cosmetic surgery failed."


    Nathan''s pupils dimmed and shrank for a while, soon a kind offort after revenge spread all over his body.


    He paused for a moment and ordered Vic to go to the manor on the Isted Ind to find the watch he had thrown away.


    If he found it, he could know the location of Crystal.


    There was a positioning system in her bracelet!


    The cruel color condensed in his pupils, Nathan shook the liquid in the goblet as if tasting blood.


    In the Manor on the Isted Ind.


    The waves crashed against the rocks.


    There was a tightly wrapped sketchbook lying in the crack of the reefs. Although it had been soaked in seawater for a long time, blown by the wind and beaten by the rain, it was still intact. Everything was like fate, just waiting to find its owner¡­


    ****


    Crystal looked haggard in the mirror. She had criedst night and suffered from insomnia all night. Her eyes were very swollen.


    If Carlos saw her like this, he would definitely be worried about her. She didn''t want him to worry about her.


    She wanted to show that she was very happy and let him recover in peace.


    "Young mistress, what kind of makeup do you want today?" The servantbed her hair, and the makeup artist adjusted the makeup palette.


    Crystal''s eyes dimmed, "A little thicker, I want to look more energetic."


    "Yes."


    "You didn''t sleep wellst night?" Eric''s voice suddenly appeared above her head.

 Chapter 1872 - 390: Sketchbook Was Found

    The servant saluted respectfully and dispersed.


    Eric put his hands on the backrest, "As long as I leave a few passionate hickeys on your neck, I believe that you will be full of energy immediately."


    Crystal rarely didn''t refute him, "Fine."


    Eric was suddenly stunned, then he smiled, "Darling, you are getting more and more obedient."


    "Don''t you like it?" Didn''t they all try to tame her?


    "As long as it is you, I like it."


    As long as Eric spoke, it must be sweet talk. Crystal had be ustomed to it now.


    When she went out, she was suddenly pressed at the entrance.


    "Darling, didn''t you say you want me to leave a few hickeys on your neck?"


    Crystal looked at the servants who were walking around the room and then at the bodyguards following him.


    "Not here, just wait where no one is there."


    "In the car?"


    "There is also a driver in the car!"


    "When have you be so conservative?" Eric squinted, like a big tail wolf, "When we are alone, aren''t you afraid that I will lose control of myself?"


    "If you dare to touch me, your child will be over."


    "Darling, you are so cruel." Eric thought for a while, "I will be the driver."


    "Can you drive with your injury?"


    "I''ve recovered, if you don''t believe it, you can touch me." He took her hand, put it on his back, and let her touch him.


    The swelling on his back had already disappeared, and the wound was gradually healing...


    Crystal whispered, "Let''s not bring bodyguards this time."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t like the feeling of being in jail, I really feel enough of it. Besides, the farm is full of your people. What are you afraid of?"


    "I am afraid of nothing - I will do as you want."


    If it were in the past, when Crystal asked him


    not to bring bodyguards for the sake of her safety, Eric would have definitely disagreed.


    But since he would go out with her today, he would be a strong bodyguard for her...


    Moreover, those hickeys became an extreme temptation for him.


    But Crystal would never know that this time she asked to go out alone would just give the people who had been secretly monitoring them a chance.


    Christine picked up the phone and put down the delicate teacup.


    "Miss Laurent, Master Bush, and Mrs. Bush went out alone without any entourage this time."


    "Will Eric be so careless? Look again and be careful of ambushes."


    "We have checked it clearly. They really didn''t bring¡­"


    It was so great, she had waited for so long, and finally, this day came.


    A murderous intent shed across Christine''s eyes, but it was very quick. She was afraid that she would fail like the previous chandelier incident this time. If Eric survived, he would thoroughly investigate it...


    Christine suddenly thought of a good candidate who could be the scapegoat. Even if she failed, she would be able to get away with the matter.


    "Keep an eye on their whereabouts and report it to me in real-time."


    ****


    In the manor on the Isted Ind, after a night of searching and salvaging, the bodyguards still had not found the watch but had found the sketchbook from the crack between the reefs.


    Nathan stood with his hands on his back, looking at the distant view of the sky and the sea.


    As if yesterday had reappeared....


    He had seen Crystal for the first time here, and he had spent the first Christmas with her here.


    All the past memories were still fresh. He had never done anything for a woman, but he had done everything that he could to her, except for taking his heart out to her....


    "Young master," Vic said softly, "We didn''t find the watch, but we found a sketchbook."


    Nathan looked back.


    The package in Vic''s hands was open, revealing a sketchbook.


    Unexpectedly, what he had dug for so long would suddenly appear.


    Nathan stared at him coldly, "Who opened it?"


    "The bodyguard found it without knowing what it was, so he opened it to check..."


    Nathan looked at the beach coldly, "Burn it."


    Now that he had decided to rece love with hatred, he didn''t want to see anything rted to the past.


    Vic hesitated and said, "But inside are the portraits of the young master..."


    "I have told you to burn it!" Nathan growled in a low voice, and the scarlet pupils were frightening.


    Vic turned and left.


    Nathan''s heart suddenly started to hurt inexplicably


    He clenched his fists tightly and shouted sharply, "Get back here."


    Vic had just reached the door but came back miserably.


    Before getting close, Nathan shouted again, "Get out, and burn it."


    Vic, "..."


    When Vic walked to the door, Nathan''s loud voice sounded again like thunder, "Get back!"


    Vic returned back again, and he had been prepared to deal with his master - after working with Nathan for so long, he had always been a resolute man and had never been so entangled with anything.


    It was conceivable that the contradictions in Nathan''s heart were fighting fiercely at this time.


    Finally, Nathan still took the sketchbook from Vic.


    He seemed to open it very casually.


    He immediately saw that the first page was wet with tears. The tears had dried up and turned into raindrop shapes, and the sketch on that page was also blurred.


    It was a profile face of Nathan with his eyes closed. A handsome face, with long eyshes, just like a perfect masterpiece of God.


    However, there was a sentence below the painting,


    [Thanks for letting me meet you, whether we have a future or not.]


    Nathan''s heart suddenly seemed to be injected with a stimnt, and the blood in his body immediately became mad. He pressed his lips tightly and opened the next page...


    It was a front view of Nathan when he was sleeping.


    The corners of the thin lips were slightly raised as if he had dreamed of something pleasant. His smile was very light but full of radiance.


    [I just hope you will always smile when you think of me.]


    Nathan''s body was tight, as if the strings of his brain were stretched into a line.


    He turned to the next picture, having no mood to look at the painting, he just looked at the words under the sketch.


    [Perhaps I am really useless, unable to protect everyone I don''t want to lose.]


    ****


    [If one day, you find that I have done something sorry for you, will you hate me?]


    ****


    [I chose to give you up because I only want to owe you and just remember you until thest breath I may have.]


    ****


    Every piece of painting paper had a trace


    of being soaked with tears...


    Thest one was almost wrinkled, and its words were also blurred.


    [You always say that I have no heart. Actually, I have, and every ce of it is filled with you.]


    Nathan''s breath suddenly became heavy with a nasal sound, his tears dripped down, falling on the drawing paper, on the ces that Crystal'' tears had flowed...


    Nathan''s face was tense. He was holding the sketchbook tightly.


    Crystal, why?


    If he hadn''te back here to look for the watch, and they hadn''t found this sketchbook by mistake, then it would have be a secret forever.


    No matter what he had done to her, she would have never exined or refuted. She had just kept silent all the time!


    Why?


    As if God had heard the cry in his heart, the waves suddenly became fierce, crashing on the reefs, breaking into thousands of spoondrift.


    The sky that had been sunny just now was suddenly obscured by the dark clouds, indicating that a rainstorm wasing soon...


    At this moment, a bodyguard stood on the rock and waved to this side, "Young master, the watch is found."


    ****


    Crystal didn''t sleep the whole night, so she quickly fell asleep after she got in the car. Crystal was leaning her head against the window. Because of the vibration of the car on the bumpy road, her head would keep bumping on the ss.


    "Darling? Is it so boring to be with me?"


    Eric tried his best to drive the car as slowly as possible, but it did not stop the car from shaking.


    Crystal tried hard to cheer up, "Go faster, it seems to be quite far from the farm?"


    "I don''t mind lending you my shoulder."


    "Focus on driving. How can you drive if I lean on your shoulder?" Suddenly Crystal'' face changed, and she pointed to the front, "Be careful!"

 Chapter 1873 - 391: It’s Her

    A little boy rode a bicycle straight across the road.


    Eric hurriedly turned the steering wheel, the car nearly brushed past the boy, which would almost cause a car ident.


    Crystal didn''t dare to sleep anymore, "Can''t you just concentrate?"


    "I have always been thinking about the hickeys you owe me, I can''t concentrate."


    "You are so horny?"


    "I am only horny to you. Now I have no interest in anyone else except you."


    Crystal frowned and looked away. She knew very well whether he had any sex life since they were together. He did not look for other women elsewhere.


    The car drove out of the city and moved on the road leading to the suburbs.


    The field of vision had gradually broadened, and it was spring now, everything was recovering, and the fields were full of rapeseed flowers.


    Crystal lowered the car window and breathed the fresh air.


    Only at this time, her heart would be slightly calm.


    Suddenly a ck sports car rushed out of the branch road ahead.


    Eric frowned and braked sharply-----


    Squeak!


    The wheels were rubbing on the ground with a harsh sound.


    Crystal leaned forward heavily because of inertia.


    "What''s the matter with you today? Are you absentminded again?" Crystal cursed coldly, "Eric, do you have to have a car ident?"


    "It''s not my fault this time. Someone suddenly rushed out from the branch road ahead." Eric checked Crystal''s seat belt for the first time, "We met a desperate lunatic!"


    The ck sports car turned its direction, letting the front face them, and the driver stepped on the elerator hard.


    It mmed into this side aggressively! Eric''s instinct felt something wrong, and he immediately reversed.


    Crystal unexpectedly saw that the owner of the ck sports car was Joyce.


    Her face changed greatly, "It''s her!"


    "Darling, do you know her? What kind of enemy is so fierce?"


    Eric only felt familiar. He had always had a bad memory of women except for Crystal. He backed up fast, but Joyce quickly chased him frantically.


    Suddenly Eric made a beautiful rear drift and turned quickly, in the same direction as the ck sports car.


    Joyce was not Eric''s opponent at all in terms of car skills.


    Suddenly, a pistol protruded from the car window.


    Bang, bang, bang¡ª


    Joyce shot at Eric''s car randomly.


    "Be careful."


    Eric pressed down Crystal'' head for the first time while the bullet passed through the car ss and shot directly above Crystal'' head.


    Crystal''s mind went nk. How did Joyce know they were here? Where did she get a gun?!


    Just at this moment, Joyce quickly seized the opportunity to turn around and make her car face Eric''s car again.


    Joyce''s eyes were filled with bitter hatred, and she advanced the throttle.


    Suddenly those humiliating memories appeared in Joyce''s mind that the intercourse she had with the man for several rounds was made into a video, the scene when she was reviled by Carlos and finally abandoned by him, the moments when her friends ridiculed her, and she couldn''t raise her head anymore...


    Everything was caused by this woman, Crystal!


    "Gun... Eric, did you bring a gun...?"


    "No, darling."


    Boom!


    There was a heavy crash with a deafening sound.


    Joyce''s head mmed against the windshield when the two cars collided because of inertia.


    The blood flowed down from her forehead, which was extremely shocking...


    She was dizzy for a moment and quickly shook her head and backed the car.


    Why could Crystal always have everything?


    Since she was a child, she was always the best in everything, grades, appearance, piano...


    She had got what all the girls wanted without much effort, including the love of Carlos.


    Joyce cursed in her mind. That man was liked by her first! Why could she never beparable to that bitch in Carlos''s eyes...


    Eric started the sports car again, which stalled because of the collision, and he immediately protected Crystal, letting her bend and raise her knees to cover her abdomen and chest.


    "Crystal put your hands on your head, keep your head down, remember, don''t raise your head no matter what happens."


    "..."


    "Don''t worry, darling, don''t be afraid, I am here."


    There was another loud sound, and she could vaguely hear Eric''s words.


    The front passenger''s seat was the most dangerous seat because the driver''s instinctive reaction would usually protect themselves first, then the danger would be transferred to the front passenger.


    The emergency technique for a crash was to hug one''s head and lie on the seat. The passengers should curl up as much as possible to protect their organs.


    If Eric wore a seat belt, he wouldn''t have time to protect his body at all....


    So...


    Crystal looked down, and she saw his fastened seat belt¡­


    At the most critical moment, Eric had given up himself to protect her...


    It was another deafening crash!


    Eric covered her with an umbre posture.


    The car ss was shattered, and a lot of shards had fallen and thrust into him...


    Crystal waspletely panicked...Suddenly she remembered that he had protected her by the same posture in Amos'' manor.


    If there were anything slightly wrong at the time, Eric would have died.


    Blood flowed down from Eric''s body. He was put into aa.


    "Eric, Eric..."


    Crystal yelled, "Joyce, you maniac, you are crazy!"


    "Yeah, I''m crazy, I have been driven crazy by you... hahaha..."


    The startling blood dripped from Joyce''s ferocious smiling face, "Go to hell, Crystal...I wish you to go to hell..."


    Both cars had been dented on their entire front due to the collision. Joyce backed the car again, trying to take thest chance to smash Crystal''s life.


    "Crystal, I will apany you to hell. Go to die-"


    "Crack-"


    The sports car wasing fiercely, with a crazy hatred.


    The harsh sound rang for the third time.


    When two cars were about to collide, the dizzy Eric slowly became sober. He held the steering wheel with his bloody hands and stepped on the elerator.


    The stalled car kept making sizzling noises.


    Joyce''s car wasing violently.


    "Squeak, squeak..." He turned sharply.


    The speed was so fast, and if they were one secondte, Joyce would have hit them.


    The ck sports car rushed over because of the excessive force, and the front of Eric''s car was dented heavily, bursting out sparks.


    Joyce''s eyes widened, she watched the sports car crash through the barrier and rush out.


    Outside the fence was a steep terrace.


    Joyce screamed, her whole body stained red with blood and rolled down with the broken sports car.


    She fell onto one terrace, rolled to the next.


    Joyce''s eyes were widely open, with the decidedly angry hatred and unwillingness because of Crystal....


    The sports car was face down.


    Tick, tock...


    It was the sound of oil spilling.


    Joyce waspletely suppressed under the car, and the pain was like a tide, which hit every part of her body from all directions.


    She tried hard to struggle because Crystal hadn''t been dead yet, she couldn''t die now, she must pull Crystal to die together....


    But her body waspletely suppressed, and the sound of the oil leaking became louder and louder.


    ****


    Tick, tock...


    What Crystal heard was the sound of Eric''s blood dripping.


    Crystal was shocked but soon recovered, looking at Eric''s dark and hollow eyes, which were staring at her deeply.


    The purple lips were dyed red with blood, which was coquettish red, and some fresh blood was still slowly flowing out.


    Crystal'' brain was nk, "Eric-"


    "Are you okay...?" When he opened his mouth, a mouthful of blood sprayed out.


    At this time, did he worry about her first?


    The big palm stroked her abdomen, he rubbed it gently...


    The corners of his lips were hooked up, and he smiled slowly.


    Crystal held his shoulder tightly and asked in her heart, "Why?"

 Chapter 1874 - 392: Who Can Help Me?

    If it were not to save her from the shot of Joyce, Eric could havepletely gotten rid of Joyce''s entanglement.


    If it were not to protect her, he could have taken protective measures in time, and the person lying dying now would have been her... If it weren''t for her, nothing would have happened today...


    The clouds suddenly overwhelmed the clear sky while the thunder rolled over...


    All sunlight was blocked.


    "Eric, mobile phone, mobile phone..." Crystal recovered soon after a while, "I will call an ambnce now."


    Crystal groped in his pants.


    But all she could touch was sticky blood....


    "Coat pocket¡­"


    She took the mobile phone out of his coat pocket and found that it couldn''t be used at all because of being soaked in blood.


    "Blood? Why is there so much blood?"


    Crystal eximed, only to find a bloody piece on his chest.


    "Darling, you still owe me a few hickeys..."


    "You got shot? Where is it?"


    "No one is here now..."


    "Eric, have you got shot?"


    "Yeah." Eric stroked her hair, "You look freaked out..."


    Tears suddenly overflowed from Crystal''s eyes, "You were shot, why didn''t you tell me earlier!?"


    Eric smiled weakly, "So what if I tell you..."


    He had been shot long ago, but he was still protecting her.


    Even if he had fainted, he could have suddenly be sober and avoided the final blow given by Joyce.


    But she didn''t realize that he had been shot until now!


    "I, I will call an ambnce, Eric, I will call an ambnce..." Crystal''s tears rolled down, and she panicked, "What should I do? I don''t have a mobile phone, what should I do..."


    "Don''t worry... there is a public telephone booth along the roadside..." As Eric was speaking, the blood kept flowing out, "You can make an emergency call there."


    "Stop talking, stop talking!" Crystal covered his lips.


    She was afraid that he would have no more blood if he were bleeding more. Then Eric took the opportunity to kiss her palm... His narrow eyes were raised, smiling handsomely, "When you worry about me... you look so beautiful..."


    Crystal''s tears rolled down again, "I''m going now..."


    She moved his body gently. What she touched were all blood and wounds.


    She opened the car door, and a st of cold wind came in... Several raindrops hit the ground.


    Boom!


    It was the sound of Joyce''s sports car exploding.


    Crystal looked over, the mes lit up the sky, and smoke rose in the rain.


    Gritting her teeth, she told herself to be strong at this time.


    As she was just about to get out of the car, her arm was grabbed tightly by Eric, "Darling...can you apany me more...?"


    "You have no time, I''ll go ande back quickly, wait for me..."


    "Just five minutes?"


    Crystal'' feet seemed to be tied to lead, which were too heavy to move.


    Eric stretched out his hand, "Come on, give me your hand..."


    Crystal''s mind was nk, then she gave him a hand.


    He held her hand and smiled slowly, "Promise me, you will... keep our child anyway."


    "Our child..." Crystal choked.


    "Huh?" Eric grasped her hand tighter, "You promise?"


    Crystal nodded hard.


    He smiled again and reached out to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes, "Don''t cry."


    The blood on his hand rubbed her face, mixing with tears.


    The rains kept falling.


    Eric''s gaze became more and more hollow and gradually unfocused.


    Crystal pulled her hand out hard, "Eric, I will find someone to call an ambnce now. You must wait for me, wait for me!"


    "I know well about my body, don''t worry, you are still alive, how dare I die?..." He tried hard to raise his lips and smiled, "I won''t scare you..."


    "It takes time to wait for the ambnce toe, we can''t wait! I have to call them right away..."


    "Don''t run, be careful about the child¡­ Don''t worry about me..."


    "Okay."


    "Slow down, don''t fall..."


    "Okay."


    "Just go..."


    Crystal nodded and slowly released his hand, "I wille back soon, I will definitely be back, Eric, wait for me!"


    Crystal stepped back a few steps, suddenly turned, and ran forward cruelly.


    When she ran to the end of the road, she couldn''t help but look back and saw bloody Eric lying on the passenger seat.


    But his eyes were looking at the yellow rapeseed flowers in the field...with divine detachment.


    The rain was getting heavier. Crystal ran forward along the road, tears continuously falling down from his eyes, mixed with rain.


    She had run for ten minutes, but where was the phone booth along the way? Her brain exploded suddenly, and her whole body froze.


    It was as if a sleepwalker suddenly woke up.


    Along the way they hade, she had looked at the ridges of the field outside the window. Never did she see a phone booth?


    He had been lying to her. He had lied to her!


    He knew his physical condition, and he couldn''t wait for the ambnce, so he pushed her away on purpose.


    Crystal suddenly turned around, wanting to run back, but what should she do after going back? Would she watch Eric die in front of her? Crystal did not expect that when Eric was about to die, she was still worried that his death would leave a shadow on her...


    [Darling...can you apany me more...]


    [Be with me, only five minutes?]


    [I know my body well... Don''t worry, you are alive, how dare I die?...I won''t scare you...]


    Crystal suddenly looked like a lost child, staring at the road with confusion. There were onlyrge fields, without anyone else...


    "Help! Somebody there...?"


    "Is there anybody...?"


    "Who can help me...?"


    Crystal was like a puppet without a soul.


    The heavy rain hit her pale face, her loud voice was quickly drowned out by the rain.


    Crystal slowly squatted down, she felt weak, and her mind was nk.


    In heavy rain, she recalled everything about Eric....


    [Crystal, marry me.]


    [Crystal, as long as you want, as long as I have, I can give you the whole world, but you can only be mine.]


    As if an evil man came towards her¡­.


    He hooked up his lips and smiled at her... [That''s also a good start from not hating me, not having any feeling, to feel good, to like... then to love.]


    [We still have a long way to go, it''s okay, I can wait for you slowly. I can wait for you for a lifetime.]


    She had always hated him so much, wishing him to die!


    But why did everything happen in this way?


    If he died because of saving her, she would not be peaceful in her life. She should have been the person to die! It should be her!


    In the distance, there was the sound of a caring in.


    Crystal was agitated, watching a small car approaching through the rain and fog.


    Crystal got up immediately and stood in the center of the road, "Stop-help!"


    The fog light hit her. She was covered in blood, and her hair was messy. As she walked, the blood on her body was dripping on the ground.


    The driver paused and braked sharply.


    Crystal wiped her tears and said, "Please help me, we have a car ident, please..."


    However, before she approached him, the car reversed abruptly, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Crystal stiffened. It seemed that no one was willing to help her. In such a remote ce, vehicles would only pass by asionally...


    If she had waited for the next car toe, Eric would have been dead! She couldn''t just let Eric die¡­

 Chapter 1875 - 393: Same Him, I’m Begging You

    Crystal stumbled back.


    It was still the scene of the incident, with the shocking blood...


    If it were normal women, they wouldn''t have had the courage toe back.


    In the ridge was Joyce, who exploded and burst into mes, and on the road was the bloody Eric. This terrifying picture would inevitably be a memory that Crystal couldn''t get rid of in her lifetime.


    However, she bravely returned to Eric.


    "Eric¡­"


    She called him softly.


    His head was hanging down, with one hand dropping outside the car.


    The rain washed the blood far away...


    Crystal squatted down and probed his breath with her hands.


    He still had the breath, although it was very weak.


    Crystal remembered that Eric had said that his bodyguard would keep in touch with him at any time....


    Then he must have something tomunicate with them.


    In addition to the wedding ring, he would also carry a gem ring.


    Just now, her mind had gone nk, so she hadn''t thought so much.


    She took out Eric''s bloody hand and found the ring. Her hand was shaking while opening the gem cover¡­


    Sure enough, she found themunication button.


    "Help...we need help,e and save us now¡­" Crystal shouted tremblingly.


    "Young master, we are already on the way." It seemed that Eric had already called for help when Crystal had just left.


    He was not so stupid...


    He let her away just because he was afraid that he would die at any time.


    "Eric, didn''t you say that you will wait for me? I''m back..."


    The blood flowed down along Eric''s arm and kept gathering on the ground.


    "Open your eyes, you can''t sleep, wake up quickly, can you hear me?"


    The main fatal injury of Eric was the gunshot wound, and all the injuries on his back were surface injuries.


    Crystal analyzed that the most important thing now was to stop his bleeding.


    She tried hard to pull Eric''s body, which was obviously too heavy for her to move.


    Her hands pressed hard against Eric''s heart, "Please wake up,e on..."


    In the rain, a convoy seemed to be approaching.


    Crystal looked at the front of the road, the fog lights shot through the rain and fog.


    Crystal was very surprised, "Eric, have you seen them? They areing, and people are here...they can save you soon..."


    She stumbled out of the car and stood in the middle of the road again, directly stretching her hands.


    More than a dozen cars came through the rain aggressively.


    The leading car stopped abruptly, Crystal clenched her fists tight, fearing that they would also turn around and run away.


    "Are you from the Bush? Come to save him..."


    A driver opened the ck umbre and got out of the car. However, the man who sat on the passenger seat did not wait for the umbre, directly got out of the car and strode towards her... with an evil and arrogant breath.


    That resolute and sharp face...


    At a nce, he had seen the blood on Crystal''s body and the crashing sports car.


    Nathan''s heart was gripped as if he had just saved her from death.


    Nathan quickly took off his coat as he walked, hugging Crystal, who was covered in blood, into his arms.


    He finally found her again and held her tightly, hugging her, covering his coat on her shivering body, "Are you crazy? Why are you standing in the rain?! Do you know you are pregnant!?"


    "Nathan...?"


    Crystal thought that she saw wrongly.


    "Get in the car."


    "Save him..." Crystal grabbed his sleeve, "You''vee just in time, save Eric."


    Nathan stared at her deeply. His eyes were blood-red, full of pity for her, "Get in the car first... Let''s talk about itter."


    "Save Eric, save him, save him!"


    Crystal struggled violently and shouted, "He is dying, help him stop his bleeding, he is almost dying..."


    Nathan thought that she didn''t care at all why he came? Were her eyes full of Eric?


    "Save him, I beg you."


    Crystal'' eyes were hollow, holding his sleeves as if it were the only life-saving straw, suddenly her body softened, then she knelt on the ground.


    Nathan froze all over with shock.


    "I know he''s your enemy; I know you wish him to die... I know, I know you don''t want to save him..."


    "You are probably here to mock us after knowing about the ident..."


    "I deserve it. But please... please save him... for our old day''s sake...".


    "Stand up!" Nathan shouted at Crystal.


    Exposed in the heavy rain, Crystal''s body was as cold as ice.


    It''s spring, but there''s still a chill in the air, not to mention getting wet in heavy rain.


    Her every movement and expression touched a very raw nerve of Nathan, making his heart ache.


    Without saying more, he picked Crystal up and was about to stuff her into the car.


    Crystal was not obedient, however.


    She hit Nathan on his chest, his face, and yelled like crazy.


    "Don''t touch me! Save Eric... save him! If you don''t save him, I don''t want to live either..."


    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t save him!"


    Nathan''s roar overshadowed the thunder. At this time, a group of bodyguards got off from the cars behind Nathan''s car, lined up in the rain in orderly rows.


    Nathan issued an order, "Save him! Now!


    If he dies, I''ll make all of you go down with him!"


    The bodyguards ran up to the spot in uniform steps, and those with medical skills instructed the others to assist them in helping save Eric.


    "See? I''m saving him. Can you rest assured and get in the car now?"


    Nathan hugged her in the arms hard.


    Instead of answering, Crystal stared nkly in the direction of Eric.


    The driver was holding a big ck umbre over their heads to keep off the rain.


    "Crystal, I promise you. I''ll save him, I won''t let him die," Nathan abruptly softened his voice, "can we get in the car?"


    "There''s no stretcher, no first aid equipment..." Crystal murmured, "will he survive?"


    "He will," Nathan said with determination.


    "You''re lying..."


    "He will survive! Crystal Smith, and you''ll be fine!"


    Crystal responded with a sneer.


    "You should be satisfied with the result, shouldn''t you? As you wish, I''ll be in pain forever. This must be your revenge on me... Justugh, why don''t youugh? It would be best if you wereughing at me heartily...".


    Every word was the sharpest knife, stabbing Nathan''s heart deeply.


    He parted his thin lips, unable to exin or defend himself.


    Ignoring Crystal''s will, he stuffed Crystal into the car.


    The tragic ident spot also astonished Vic. It''s obviously not an ordinary car ident.


    "Look into the ident! Right away!" Nathan coldlymanded, "And get me towels and nkets!"


    Crystal still looked out of the window with dull and empty eyes.


    The pictures of Eric protecting her, the images of him bleeding kept shing in front of her eyes.


    Why? Why did it turn into this...


    Fearing that she would get cold, Nathan quickly took off Crystal''s coat.


    Luckily, Crystal was wearing a down coat with a waterproofyer. Thus the clothes inside didn''t get drenched, though her hair and cor werepletely wet.


    Nathan gently wiped Crystal''s hair with a towel, took off her soaked shoes and socks, and wrapped tightly around her shivering body with nkets.


    Also, Nathan took off his coat to cover her, ced her on his thighs, and held her tight.


    "Crystal, it''s me..." he whispered in her ear, "I''m Nathan."


    "I''m here."


    "Crystal, look at me." Nathan pinched her chin, forcing her to look at him.


    However, her eyes were as hollow as a doll, no matter what Nathan said. She was looking at him, but her attention seemed to be focusing somewhere far away.


    Nathan felt his heart empty.


    "Crystal, Crystal Smith!"


    She was always brave, never showed her weakness and fragility in front of others, even Nathan had never seen her be frightened like that.


    She looked as if she had lost her soul.


    When Nathan rubbed Crystal'' hands to warm them up, Vic knocked at the window and reported, "We''ve rescued Master Bush and are going to send him to the nearest hospital. But, Master Bush''s condition is not optimistic...." Vic went on after hesitation, "I''m afraid he''s not gonna make it¡­."

 Chapter 1876 - 394: Did I Do It Wrong?

    Nathan lowered his eyes and ordered, "Return to the downtown."


    The cars started to head back, only leaving some bodyguards at the scene to investigate the ident.


    Eric was now on the verge of death; Joyce was dead, and Crystal was still suffering from shock.


    There was no other witness at the scene, so Nathan had no way to know about the ident process.


    He had beente.


    "Crystal, I''m here... I won''t let you suffer again¡­."


    Nathan cuddled her and kissed her on the forehead.


    Still, Crystal did not react at all. Her nonresponse made Nathan''s heart sink to the depths.


    "Crystal Smith, look at me!"


    Nathan held her chin again, trying to wake her up; Her mental state was worrying.


    All of a sudden, Crystal seemed toe to herself. She googled her eyes and stared at Nathan.


    "Nathan Davis?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "Where am I?" She looked around, finding herself in the car; the car was moving, and it was raining heavily outside.


    Nathan grabbed her hands and replied, "You''re in my car."


    "Where are we heading to?"


    "Hospital."


    "Why do we go to the hospital?" As she spoke, she supported her head with one hand, rubbing on it, and seemed to have a headache.


    Nathan took her hand anxiously, "Does it hurt? Did you hurt your head?..."


    Crystal''s reaction scared him; she forgot what had happened in the twinkling of an eye!


    "Speed up!" He yelled at the driver.


    The car they were in and those following them advanced at full speed in the drenching rain.


    Nathan quickly checked her head.


    There''s no wound.


    Then he examined her body and found no cuts at all, though there were a lot of bloodstains.


    By contrast, Eric was severely injured in the car ident.


    Why was Crystal safe and sound while an alert and cautious man like Eric almost died?


    Nathan could not figure it out.


    "What on earth happened? Did you forget everything?" Nathan probed again.


    Blood, the picture of the car crash, and Joyce''s ferocious and angry face were filled with Crystal''s mind, making her tremble with fear.


    The scene where Eric had been protecting her in his arms and his blood flowing out was still vivid before her eyes.


    If only she could forget those...


    Eric''s blood seemed to be dripping drop by drop on her; she stretched her hands and muttered, "Blood...all is Eric''s blood..."


    Nathan picked up the towel and wiped her hands.


    However, Crystal saw more and more blood.


    "Eric''s blood... all over my hands..."


    "Crystal Smith, don''t scare me!"


    Nathan gazed at her. He wished he could have suffered all these for her.


    "Forget it; it''s best to forget it."


    "I want to forget it, but I can''t..." Crystal seized Nathan''s shirt and questioned, "tell me, I''m in a nightmare, right?!"


    "I see you in my nightmares every night. You''re here, so it must be a nightmare. Everything is all a fake...right?"


    See me in the nightmares every night?


    Nathan knitted his brows.


    From the moment of seeing Crystal with blood all over her, his heart ached without a moment''s pause.


    He patted her on the back gently, consoling, "Yes, you''re in a nightmare. Sleep, my dear. When you wake up, everything will be fine. I promise."


    Crystal seemed to be exhausted. She leaned against Nathan''s chest, slowly closed her eyes.


    The storm outside did not stop.


    ****


    At the hospital


    When Eric was pushed into the emergency room, Crystal was also sent into a ward.


    In the VIP ward, the doctor was examining Crystal.


    She turned over Crystal''s eyelids, then closed the medical record.


    "ording to your description, I believe that the ident was so horrible that the patient could not ept the fact, thus resulting in nerve stimtion," the doctor diagnosed.


    "Nerve stimtion?" Nathan repeated.


    His expression was as cold as frost. A hint of cruelty flickered over his eyes.


    He was extremely sensitive to the two words because as long as he heard the words, he would associate them with the old Mrs. Bush.


    "Er... I mean, this is temporary, she''ll be fine after waking up."


    "No more problems?" Nathan asked.


    "There''s no big problem. Her condition is good."


    When the doctor answered, he stole a peek at the bodyguards behind Nathan.


    Nathan''s momentum was terrifying enough, not to mention with the expressionless bodyguards standing behind him.


    The whole hospital was shrouded in gloom and caution.


    The doctor hastily added, "She''s caught in the rain and is in weak health. I''ll put her on a drip with glucose. She will recover soon."


    "Are you sure all her organs and viscera are fine?" Nathan pressed.


    "As for internal injuries, we need to make further examinations..." the doctor answered timidly.


    "Do it now!"


    "It''s better to wait until the patient wakes up!"


    "I said, do it now! And her brain, examine it in detail!" His strong voice startled the doctor.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll do it!"


    A few hourster, the doctor showed Nathan the X-rays and CT images and made a detailed exnation to him.


    Only when hearing all Crystal''s organs and viscera were as good as new did Nathan finally rx his taut nerves.


    He drove the bodyguards and doctors who were crowded in the ward out. The room eventually regained quiet.


    Crystal''s breath sounded in the ward, even but heavy.


    She must be tired out.


    Nathan sat by the bed, holding her hands, and fixed his affectionate gaze at her for a long time¡­


    Later, Vic brought the sketchbook over.


    "Master Davis, Master Bush is still in surgery," reported Vic.


    "How is he?"


    "He''s alive when being pushed into the emergency room, but whether he could go through it or not depends on himself..."


    Nathan''s eyes turned cold.


    He certainly did not care about Eric''s life and death. It''s just that what Crystal had reacted before thea indeed frightened him.


    She had freaked out to be mentally disordered...


    As Nathan closed his eyes, the scenes of Crystal kneeling to beg him to save Eric leaped before his eyes.


    By reminding himself that his jealousy was the prime culprit that pushed Crystal away from him, he managed to suppress the wild envy inside his heart.


    He opened the sketchbook, looked over the confession on each page repeatedly; they were the proof of Crystal'' love for him.


    In their rtionship, Nathan was undoubtedly in an inferior position.


    He never trusted Crystal''s love, so he continuously verified it by all means.


    He sneered weirdly.


    Even he could not believe that a proud and arrogant man like him turned out to feel inferior in terms of love.


    He was like a child afraid of being robbed of his beloved toy, thus wished to hide it and let no one covet it.


    "Did I do it wrong?"


    Vic did not answer.


    "I''m asking you!"


    Nathan was getting impatient.


    Vic confirmed cautiously, "Young Master, are you talking to me?"


    "Who else is in the room in addition to you and me?"


    "I thought you were talking with Miss Smith..." Vic murmured with his head lowering.


    Then he raised his head and looked at Nathan, added, "Young Master, you''re always right. Even if you did wrong, you''re right."


    That was the creed and consciousness for a loyal servant to his master.


    Nathan ridiculed himself, "You''re satire me, aren''t you?"


    "How dare I do that..."


    "What does Eric have that makes him better than me?" Nathan grasped the sketchbook and put the question to Vic again.


    This question put Vic in an awkward situation....


    "In terms of appearance, family background, and talent, Young Master, you''re neck and neck with Master Bush. It''s difficult to say who''s better and who''s inferior. You have your personality charm, and he has him, it''s not appropriate to make aparison."


    Vic thought his answer was to the point and safe.


    However, Nathan seemed not to think so.


    "Neck and neck? Difficult to say who''s better?" Nathan gave a brittleugh, "That''s to say, I have no advantage, right?"


    Vic dared not speak again. At this moment, no matter what he said was wrong.


    The only advantage he had was that Crystal loved him, yet, he had ruined it in person.. Furthermore, he wasn''t confident whether Crystal still loved him after being cruelly treated by him.

 Chapter 1877 - 395: I’m Going To See Him

    Gently, he fingered her hair away from her forehead, caressing the scar on it. Nathan jerked back his hand as if the scar had still been hot.


    He was afraid that she would open her eyes suddenly, fearful of facing the resentment and usation at the bottom of her eyes, and even scared that she would call Eric''s name...


    The sneer on his face became bigger and weirder.


    Am I not only inferior but also a coward?!


    He groped for the ring from his pocket, held Crystal''s hand, and wore it on her left ring finger.


    What he wanted to give her most was the happiness that everyone in the world envied, but in the end, he had given her irreparable pain...


    However, even so, he was unwilling to and would not let go!


    "You can leave. Tell me immediately if there''s any news about Eric''s condition."


    "Yes, Master Davis."


    Vic left the room.


    All night, Nathan sat still by the bed, guarding Crystal in a stiff posture.


    The light of the operating room was also on for the whole night.


    In the early morning


    Nathan gradually woke up.


    He got up slowly, walked to the terrace, and lit a cigarette.


    After raining all night, the air was cold and wet, making the atmosphere in the hospital more cheerless.


    When Nathan took out his cell phone, he heard some noise from the ward.


    He jerked around and went back, finding Crystal getting off the bed.


    "Where are you going?" Asked Nathan.


    Crystal froze for a moment and went on walking without taking a look at him.


    "Crystal Smith, don''t ever think about leaving me!" Nathan shouted at her in anxiety.


    Instead of leaving the ward, she was just heading to the bathroom.


    Hurriedly, Nathan followed up; but he was shut out of the door with a loud m.


    "Crystal!" Nathan knocked on the door.


    "Let''s talk."


    "You really scared mest night..." He knocked again and said patiently, "We should have a good talk. Stop making me worry, okay?"


    However, there''s no response.


    Nathan clenched his fists, the just-lit cigarette was scrunched and dropped to the ground.


    Nathan saw Crystal leaning against the door through the translucent door, then slid down and squatted on the floor.


    "Don''t torture me like this..." Nathan knocked again, "Crystal Smith, how are you going to torture me?..."


    The force knocking on the door was getting stronger and stronger. The sound was as loud as thunder.


    "Open the door!"


    Crystal had to cover her ears with force to lower the noise.


    Finally, Nathan stopped knocking and said, "I''ll give you three minutes to calm down." As soon as he finished talking, the door opened to his surprise.


    Crystal looked very haggard and worn in front of him without any expression.


    Without thinking, Nathan pulled her arm and brought her in his embrace.


    He hugged her so hard that it seemed as if she would disappear in the next second.


    "Do you know who I am? Do you remember me?!"


    "Is he dead?" Crystal asked peacefully, seeming to ept the fact eventually.


    "No, he''s alive."


    "I know he''s dead. Eric is dead..." she murmured in a hollow voice, "everything that happenedst night was not a nightmare, it''s true..."


    Nathan hugged her more tightly and repeated, "Listen, he''s not dead."


    "Get out. I''m tired. Nathan Davis, for God''s sake, can you spare me?"


    Crystal''s voice sounded exhausted.


    "What should I do to let you spare me?"


    Nathan''s Adam''s apple rolled hard.


    He forced a bitter smile, "What do you think I''m here for? Do you think I''m still getting back at you?"


    "Or else?" Crystal responded with unusual calmness.


    "I saw your drawings," exined Nathan.


    Crystal''s heart skipped a beat.


    "The sketchbook you buried in the manor beach," Nathan said word for word.


    "No way," Crystal refuted in an affirmative tone.


    The sketchbook should have been washed away by waves. He did not find it even after digging for hours that day...


    Instead of arguing, Nathan picked her up, put her on the bed, took out the sketchbook on the bedside table, and opened it.


    Still, Crystal''s eyes were as calm and emotionless as usual.


    "It sounds impossible, right? But I found it.


    Isn''t it destiny?" Nathan gazed at her with deep eyes.


    "You can''t escape from me, forever. Crystal Smith, you are my destiny."


    "Fated?" Crystal gave out a sneer.


    She felt heaviness rather than happiness to hear this word.


    Nathan opened the first page of the sketchbook, touching the paper stained with her tears and full of her love.


    He looked into her eyes and responded to the words under the sketch, "I don''t need the so-called future because you''re my future."


    He turned to page two and said, "If I smile or evenugh, it must be because you''re with me."


    Page three.


    "Crystal, I''ve been there with you. I''ve never left."


    When he turned to Page four, Crystal reached for the sketchbook and tore it with force.


    In a twinkle of eyes, she tore off a few pages.


    Nathan''s ck pupils shrunk in shock in an instant, he jerked up to grab Crystal''s wrists. She clenched the sketchbook in her hands, and as long as Nathan tried to snatch it, the rest of the drawings would also be doomed to be destroyed.


    "Let go!" Nathan ordered.


    "They''re my drawings. I have the right to destroy them!"


    As she spoke, she tore another page apart.


    Crystal was not so much tearing the drawings as tearing open Nathan''s heart.


    Without hesitation, Nathan snatched the sketchbook back. Even if they turned into pieces, he would stick them together.


    Crystal pounced at him madly, trying to retake the sketchbook.


    However, she was no match for Nathan. Just as the fight between a tiger and a deer, Nathan pressed Crystal''s shoulder on the bed with no effort and threw the sketchbook away. Crystal wriggled to get rid of him, but in a moment, she regained peace.


    Looking down at Crystal withplicated eyes, Nathan whispered, "Crystal, let''s start over."


    To Nathan''s surprise, Crystal bent her legs and hit his abdomen with the knee with great force.


    Yet, Nathan did not dodge. Crystal did not stop; she hit him again and again.


    Moreover, she raised her hand, gave a p on his face, crisp and loud.


    The depressed grievances in Crystal''s heart were finally released. If she suppressed all emotions longer, she might get depressed.


    "Are you out of strength? Be forceful," Nathan lowered his eyes, "I owe you that! Just p me hard. After venting your anger and grievances, let''s write off all our old scores, okay?"


    With a p, Crystal''s hand fell on his left face.


    "I know you won''t hit me hard," Nathan provoked.


    Crystal lifted her hand again, another louder p sounded.


    "Very good. Go on," Nathan smiled weirdly, "keep hitting me. After giving vent to what you''ve suffered, let''s make peace."


    On hearing Nathan''s words, Crystal''s hand froze in the air.


    Make peace?


    "Why do you stop? Are you reluctant to hurt me?" Nathan held her hand, wondering. Receiving no response from Crystal, Nathan grabbed her hand to hit himself in the face.


    "I''ve done wrong. I deserve it. Hit me, hit me hard... You can punish me whatever you want."


    "Master Davis, I remember that you changed the potion yesterday and made the stic surgery fail. You''re ruthless, heartless, and you harmed innocent people just to achieve your goal..." Crystal condemned.


    "I just wanted you to beg me," defended Nathan.


    "I begged you, but what did you do to me? Instead of meeting my request, you left me only humiliation and shame. And you even recorded the process of... and showed it to Eric!"


    "I was so angry to see you and him be so close..."


    "Right, you can humiliate me just because you''re angry, and you can even kill people just because you''re jealous..." Crystal watched him indifferently.


    Eric had saved her at the risk of life twice; on the contrary, Nathan always put her in distress.


    She did not demand Nathan to treat her as well as before after breaking up, but at least he should not have humiliated and hurt her like that.


    "Tell me, how can we start over?"


    Crystal gave him a bitter smile, "Eric died! He''s dead! How could we make peace!?" Her voice rose with emotion.


    "I told you, he''s not dead," Nathan repeated.


    "He''s now in the emergency room."


    "Emergency room?" Crystal''s eyes brightened instantly, "How''s the operation?"


    "Still underway, we can only trust in luck."


    "I''m going to see him. Let me see him..."


    "You''re weak now.. If you don''t want your baby, go ahead!" Nathan threatened.

 Chapter 1878 - 396: I’ll Pick It Up For You

    "Baby?"


    Crystal went nk and then touched her upper abdomen.


    She always forgot the baby. On the contrary, it was the only hope for Eric. She had used to be so determined to have an abortion and had even thought of various means to kill Eric.


    Once Carlos recovered, she had nned to remove the airbags of Eric''s car and then deceived him into traveling alone with her.


    Eric, her, and the child who was not supposed toe to the world would have died together.


    Had Eric not saved her at the banquet held by Amos Davis, she would have probably already implemented the n.


    Ironically, she didn''t put the ploy into practice. The car ident had still happened, though the result was different from her imagination.


    Nevertheless, if she had carried out the n at the emergent moment, Eric would absolutely also be desperate to save her. How despicable and vicious I am...


    Crystal was stiff all over with regret and guilt.


    It wouldn''t have happened if she hadn''t insisted on going out without bodyguards...


    If Eric hadn''t protected her to the final second, she would have been the one who''s dead.


    "Do you care about this child?" Nathan took her hand and led her to the bed, "If so, lie down to rest."


    This time, Crystal did not struggle.


    Nathan supported her to lie down on the bed and tucked her in the quilt.


    Seeing Crystal being so obedient because of Eric and her child, Nathan''s eyes dimmed.


    "Is the child alive?" Crystal asked, "Is it fine?"


    She had been exposed to the heavy rain for a very long timest night, after all.


    "How about I call the doctor to have a check-up for you?" Nathan rang the service bell when asking.


    Crystal remained silent but nodded.


    Eric was still in danger; the only thing she could do for him was to keep his child safe and healthy.


    "I''d like to get a cigarette." Nathan stood up, left the words, and went out of the room.


    Crystal looked away, ignoring him.


    At the door of the ward, Nathan was waiting for the doctor.


    The doctor who rushed over did not feel ttered, but by contrast, he was frightened. In particr, Nathan was fiddling with a gun, with no expression on his face.


    Following instruction, two bodyguards pressed the doctor''s face against the wall.


    After whispering something in the doctor''s ear, Nathan confirmed, "Are you clear what to do?"


    "Yes..." the doctor replied in a trembling voice.


    "Great."


    Nathan waved his hand, motioning the bodyguards to let go of the doctor.


    Then he opened the door and went in with the doctor.


    Crystal was staring at the ceiling with empty eyes; her mind wandered.


    The doctor walked up to her and casually checked her belly with a stethoscope, pretending to conduct examinations.


    "How''s the child?" Crystal looked at him and questioned with an impassive countenance.


    "The baby is very healthy, but Miss Smith, you''re too weak. You can no longer afford any stimtion," the doctor stole a peek at Nathan, then looked back at Crystal, "if you get too excited or sad like you were yesterday, you will probably lose your baby."


    Crystal knitted her brows, "Am I so fragile?"


    "Yes. You were drenched in the rain for so long yesterday, which is very bad for pregnant women. And you even suffered from violent mood swings... so, you''d better rest in bed for a few days."


    As soon as the doctor finished speaking, Nathan''s sharp gaze swept over him.


    The doctor hastened to add, "And you should have meals on time and sleep on time. Besides, try not to get off the bed and walk; you must adjust your mood as well..."


    "You mean I have to lie on the bed until I deliver the baby?"


    "That''s not the case. After your recovery, everything can, of course, get back to normal."


    "How long does it take?"


    "Er..." The doctor turned to Nathan again because Nathan did not tell him the answer to this question.


    "Hey, you''re the doctor. Why do you always have to look at him when answering my questions?" Crystal med him impatiently.


    At this moment, Nathan simply wanted to throw the stupid doctor out of the ward.


    The doctor felt a murderous momentum.


    He hurriedly said, "Er... about half a month to a month, it depends on your physical quality."


    "Get out!" Nathan roared in a low voice.


    "Yes... Master Davis." The doctor saluted in a hurry and trotted out of the ward.


    The door of the ward closed.


    Crystal interrogated Nathan, "Did you force him to say those?"


    "I didn''t."


    "He kept looking at you and seemed to be following your instructions."


    "Everyone is afraid of me. It''s normal that he looked at me," Nathan said softly, "only you are not afraid of me... and I don''t want you to be afraid of me, either."


    Crystal looked away, changed the subject.


    "When can I see Eric?"


    "After the surgery is over and he gets out of the emergency room. You can''t help anything if you insist on seeing him now."


    Crystal took a gentle breath.


    It had been more than twenty hours since Eric was pushed into the emergency room.


    Not only she but also Nathan hadn''t expected the surgery to take so long. If Eric died, she intended to pay for Eric''s life with her life.


    Nathan bent down, collected the pieces of the sketches on the floor, and put them on the coffee table together with the sketchbook.


    Later, a bodyguard brought breakfast in for Crystal and glue, cardboard, and other tools for Nathan.


    Crystal had little appetite to eat, but she forced herself to drink some milk for the sake of the baby.


    The ward fell into silence again.


    Nathan cut the cardboard to the same size as the sketchbook, pieced the torn drawings together out of the approximate shape, then applied glue on the cardboard and attached the pieces onto it.


    When drinking milk, Crystal could not help looking back at him.


    With his face lowered, Nathan looked earnest and attentive.


    Seeing him like that, Crystal''s heart started to ache again.


    She didn''t know why she would be heartbroken no matter what the man did.


    He''s ruthless, bloodthirsty, and cruel; however, when in love, he''s at the same time serious, soulful, and as childish as a child.


    "Are you thinking about my good or bad?" Nathan suddenly looked up to meet her eyes.


    "You can glue the drawings, but you can''t repair the cracks. Do you think everything in the world can be repaired?"


    "It''s better than doing nothing."


    "Nathan Davis, are you a pig?"


    "Crystal, don''t you know all men lose their wits when falling in love with you?"


    "Don''t find an excuse for your stupidity."


    "Yes, I''m stupid. But you''re the one who made me a fool," Nathan gave her a fond smile, "Better a fool man in love than a wit in business."


    In a split second, Crystal''s eyes misted. She lost her tongue.


    She wondered what was wrong, who was wrong; they should have a different ending.


    "Whatever you do is in vain. I would not be moved or cheated by you again. I''ve seen too many tricks you yed!"


    Nathan could spoil her and make her feel like a princess, but at the same time could trample her, torture her at will...


    Crystal had lost all her energy and patience; she could not afford to suffer from the pain once more.


    Being absent-minded, Nathan cut his finger with the scissors.


    It''s no big deal for him, of course. He raised the corner of his lips without looking up. "I know as long as I let go, you''ll leave me without hesitation."


    "So, I won''t let go," he added.


    Noticing the watch on Nathan''s wrist, Crystal could not help but think of that night.


    Didn''t Vic say that he had thrown the watch? She was confused.


    Being conscious of Crystal''s confused sights, Nathan exined, "It was just when I looked for the watch that I found the sketchbook."


    "Now that you threw it away, why pick it up again?"


    "I was reluctant to throw it from the beginning."


    "Do you think that the rtionship you''ve thrown away can be picked up as long as you want?" Crystal took a quick nce at him, went on, "I threw my watch away, too. And I won''t turn my head to pick it up!"


    The two watches were in pairs. When they had worn it, they had sworn to spend every minute, every second, for the rest of their life together.


    Ironically, they had both thrown the watches away one after another.


    "I''ve let people salvage it."


    Crystal''s face suddenly turned a little green.


    "I''ll pick it up for you."


    "Whatever.. But I''ll throw it away again," Crystal replied ruthlessly.

 Chapter 1879 - 397: You Didn’t Save Me

    She dared not tell him that after he had turned away, she had jumped off theke to search it. Andter, Eric had salvaged it.


    Now, the watch was in Eric''s room.


    Nathan did not speak but continued to keep his head down to stick the drawings.


    "Did you hear me? I don''t want it. I''ll throw it away again, even if you find it!"


    In the face of Nathan''s ignoring her words, Crystal''s mood slightly swung.


    "Eat something first." Still, Nathan did not respond to her.


    "Do you forget what the doctor just said?" Nathan got up and picked up a ss of milk to feed her.


    Hurriedly, Crystal took it over and went on drinking it herself.


    At this moment, Nathan''s cell phone rang.


    He answered the phone, talked about something on the phone when he took a look at Crystal, then hung it up.


    "Is it about me?" Crystal stared at him.


    "There''s no monitor equipment on the road to the countryside," Nathan put down the phone, adding, "I''m investigating the cause of the ident."


    Crystal had originally no appetite. Hearing that, the milk in her mouth became more tasteless.


    "ording to our investigation, it''s a nasty ident. The car that rushed down to the field burnt down in the firepletely, leaving an unidentified female corpse on the scene."


    Crystal got more nauseous on hearing the words "burning" and "corpse."


    Nathan hastened to strode to hand the bin to her.


    As soon as reaching for the bin, Crystal began to vomit. The thought of the bloody ident scene made her sick.


    Nathan gently patted her on the back and apologized, "My fault, I should not bring it up."


    "Do you know who the woman is?"


    "I''ve asked them to confirm her identities by investigating her belongings, but they haven''te up with the result yet."


    "It''s Joyce Henry."


    Nathan was suddenly stunned.


    Is it her?


    "Do you remember her?" Crystal mocked, "I thought you''d forget her."


    Nathan did not answer directly; he did not want to stir up an argument with Crystal.


    "Why is she clear about your route?" Asked Nathan.


    "It puzzles me too. And she had a gun."


    "I''ll look into it thoroughly."


    Now that he knew that the murderer was Joyce Henry, he was going to start to put his hand to inquire into what she had been doingtely.


    "I''m going home." Not just him, Crystal also wanted to make things clear.


    "No way!" Nathan tly disagreed.


    "Why?"


    "The doctor told you to rest in bed for the time being. As for the ident, I''ll give you a satisfied reply."


    When he talked, his hand did not stop stroking her back.


    "Better now?"


    Crystal fell into silence. She hadn''t gone home for a long time.


    Joyce''s death must be a massive blow to Henry, especially her father. She thought she should go back to Henry and inform her father of the whole thing no matter what.


    All of a sudden, a knock on the door sounded.


    Vic opened the door in a hurry, "Young Master, the surgery is finally over, and Master Bush has left the emergency room."


    Crystal stiffened immediately.


    "How is he?" She asked.


    "He''s survived but is still in danger. The doctor has transferred him to the ICU; further close observation is still needed."


    Crystal put her legs down and got up.


    "I''m going to see him."


    "Let me take you there."


    Nathan picked her up.


    Again, Crystal is lost in a trance.


    She was now in the familiar embrace, which she missed day and night.


    If only all the mess hadn''t happened, if only they could go back to the past.


    She wished time could have turned back¡­


    Outside the ICU.


    Crystal saw Ericying on the bed on an oxygen mask through the thick ss.


    His body was covered with a quilt, so Crystal could not see the wounds on him.


    And his head was wrapped with thick bandages. Even so, Crystal recognized him at a nce.


    She was mortally afraid that Nathan had lied to her. She was fearful that Eric had died.


    Thus, seeing Eric lying inside, though he''s still in danger, Crystal''s tense nerves finally rxed a little.


    Nathan kept holding her in his arms while Crystal stuck her face on the ss and kept staring at Eric withplicated eyes for a long time.


    "Enough?" Nathan gave out a hollow cough to disturb her.


    "He won''t get better right away even if you look at him for the whole night!" His tone was obviously jealous.


    "Crystal Smith, if the one who''s lying inside were me, would you be so worried?"


    "What the heck are you talking about? Cut the craps. I don''t answer hypothetical questions," Crystal scolded.


    "If it had been me who saved you, would you also have knelt and begged him to save me?" Nathan pressed her on the question.


    The force of his embrace became stronger.


    "Unfortunately, there''s no ''if'' in the real world," Crystal gazed at him, "in your father''s manor, you didn''t save me either, did you?"


    "I grabbed the wrong arm at that time."


    "Oh?" Crystal looked at him with doubt, "You''re Master Davis, known to be rigorous. Would you make such a big mistake?"


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "I do..."


    In fact, it didn''t matter whether she believed it or not.


    The reluctance in Crystal''s tone was so apparent that it was impossible that Nathan could not hear it.


    "It''s true. I really saved the wrong person."


    "Fine. Let''s suppose that you intended to save me, but didn''t you know that you couldn''t pull a pregnant woman like that?" Crystal snorted sarcastically, "If I had been saved by you that day like Miss Garcia, after rolling around, I would have miscarried."


    "This ismon sense, and you should know about it," after taking a breath, Crystal added.


    "It''s in critical condition. How could I consider that?"


    Of course, Crystal''s safety was always in the first ce for him.


    "What about Eric? Why could he protect me, as well as the baby?"


    In the same critical situation, knowing Crystal could not be treated roughly, Eric had rather risked his life to protect her and the baby.


    "Crystal, that''s not fair to me. The baby is his," Nathan confessed his real thought.


    Crystal zipped her lips.


    Nathan is right... If the baby were his, he would have protected it at the risk of his life as well, probably.


    Yet, when Nathan gave this reason so bluntly, the sorrow in her heart was nothing less. Does the child deserve death just because it''s not his child?


    "Even if it''s not your baby..." She raised her face, emotionless, "it''s mine, after all."


    "I admit that I''m narrow-minded and selfish, and I don''t deny that I wish to have you had an abortion right away..." he recognized his mind frankly.


    "Then why didn''t you kill it by taking the opportunity of mya? You could just lie to me that the baby already miscarried."


    Nathan fixed his eyes upon her, a flicker of disappointment in his cold eyes. "In your eyes, am I so bad and vicious?"


    "Indeed, when you''re bad, you''re like a devil."


    Nathan frowned.


    "And when I''m nice?"


    Crystal heaved a sigh, "When you''re nice, you''re really sweet."


    "You''re finally willing to say something true," Nathan suddenly cheered up. He kissed her on the cheek, "I thought I''m totally a bad egg in your heart."


    Crystal pushed away his face, speechless.


    The nurses who passed by in the corridor could not help looking at the hunk.


    He was whispering with Crystal, looking at her with affectionate eyes, as if he could see nothing and no one else except for her.


    The bodyguards hurried to walk over to drive the passers-by away.


    "Crystal, before meeting you, I''m aplete viin. But you make me better; don''t give up on me."


    "Once you give up on me, I''ll be a bloodthirsty devil."


    It''s not his will to be a devil, but that there''s vicious and evil blood flowing inside him.


    Crystal''s love was the only medicine to purify his blood, move and inspire him.


    Vic stood behind Nathan, feeling the aura around Nathan be incredibly soft and tender after having Crystal back.


    After a while, they went back to Crystal''s ward.


    Nathan put Crystal down on the bed gently and carefully, as if he were putting down a valuable antique.


    Surrounded by Nathan''s embrace for so long, the smell on Nathan left over her clothes and skin, enveloping her.


    In a trance, everything seemed to go back to the past.. Those sad, horrible things seemed to have not happened at all.

 Chapter 1880 - 398: Give It To Me

    Crystal came to her mind and found Nathan''s lips turned pale.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling sick? Does your stomach hurt again?" She asked.


    Because of worry, she was not aware of exposing her real emotion.


    At once, her anxious tone attracted Nathan''s surprise and excited states; a glow shone in his eyes.


    "Are you a child? Can''t you have meals on time? Or do you need someone to keep an eye on you for 24 hours?"


    Nathan indeed had a faint pain in his stomach, but he tried hard to conceal it and not to be found by Crystal.


    "Why do you know?" Nathan wondered.


    "When you held me, your hands gradually lost strength." As Crystal spoke, she avoided his eyes.


    "You pay attention to me?"


    For Nathan, this was undoubtedly an ecstatic discovery.


    He jerked up to pounce at Crystal and kiss her.


    "Don''t touch me."


    Crystal turned her face away to dodge his "attack."


    "Go eat something!" Crystal reproached him grumpily.


    Instead of being grieved, Nathan chuckled, "Even if you''re nasty to me, I know that''s just because you care about me."


    Crystal frowned, turned her back to him, and gave him the cold shoulder, "You''re overthinking; it''s none of my business."


    "I''ll eat now."


    There was a leftover breakfast of Crystal on the coffee table, so Nathan directly grabbed it and began to eat.


    Crystal sighed. She could never be cruel to Nathan.


    She did not know why, seeing Eric survive, her hanging heart suddenly calmed down.


    No matter what, Nathan had saved Eric.


    Had he not arrived at the scene in time, Eric would have died.


    At this time, Vic knocked and came in again, with the news of the watch.


    "Master Davis, we''ve been salvaging in theke for almost six hours but found nothing."


    Nathan was sticking the drawings on the sofa while Crystal was leaning on the bed, casually ying on her cell phone.


    Receiving no response, Vic went on, "But, when we checked the surveince videos, we found..." Vic paused and stole a nce at Crystal.


    Crystal''s back stiffened; the cell phone in her hands slipped out of her grasp and dropped on the quilt.


    Vic took out a small hard disk from his pocket and handed it over to Nathan.


    "What''s this?" Nathan took it over.


    "I thought that since we couldn''t find it, it should have probably been picked up by someone. So, we checked the surveince video," Vic took a look at Crystal again before going on, "as a result, I found it an incredible video. So, I captured a clip and copied it to you."


    Nathan''s eye lit up in an instant; hurriedly, she plugged the hard disk onto theptop on the coffee table.


    "Don''t watch it!" Crystal suddenly sprang up from the bed to stop him.


    In haste, she rushed towards Nathan, without even wearing shoes, and identally hit the corner of the coffee table.


    Fortunately, Nathan reacted quickly and caught her at once.


    Crystal lifted her calf and rubbed it to reduce the pain.


    Hugging Crystal, Nathan waved Vic with the other hand, motioning him to get out. "Why are you in such a hurry? You''re pregnant now, don''t be so reckless. Where did you hurt?"


    Nathan put her on his thighs, looked down at the ce she was rubbing. The fair skin was now bruised.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity to lower his head, Crystal reached out to pull out the hard disk.


    However, Nathan was one step ahead of her. He pushed theputer away to where she could not reach.


    He rubbed on the bruise with tenderness and asked, "Is it hurt? How about letting the nurse in to apply for medicine on it."


    Nathan''s gentleness almost melted Crystal''s heart. She clenched her teeth in order not to fall in the tender trap andmanded, "Give me the video back!"


    "Sure, I can give you. But I can also get another copy if I want. I can give you as many copies as you want."


    Crystal cast a stern nce at him and could not utter a word.


    "I''m interested in what''s inside? What makes you so reckless that you even forgot that you have a baby in your belly."


    "It''s about Eric and me. Do you want to see it?" When Crystal lied, she peeked at Nathan to see his reaction.


    "After you left that day, Eric came. Trust me, you don''t want to see what happened to us. Give it to me," added Crystal.


    The smile on Nathan''s face disappeared. "If you watch it, you''ll regret it, you''ll be furious. Do you still insist on watching it?" Crystal deliberately misled him and irritated him, trying to lead him to give up. That''s because, once he saw her desperate to jump into theke to look for the watch, everything was self-evident; she could not deny her love to him anymore.


    In this case, this scarred rtionship would be dug out, and they would have to continue to hurt each other due to all sorts of difficulties between them.


    Nathan squinted at her, smiled triumphantly.


    "If you''re telling the truth, why would Vic give it to me?


    Vic has followed me for more than ten years. He knows well about my temperament. If it were something I shouldn''t watch, he would not hand it to me," Nathan analyzed reasonably. That''s out of Crystal''s expectation; she had thought that he would have been blinded by anger and jealousy.


    Nathan pulled theputer over.


    "Since you lied to me, I will punish you for watching it with me."


    Taking the chance, Crystal hurried to reach the hard disk, though she knew she was only putting up her deathbed struggle.


    Nathan''s arm was a lot longer and more robust than hers.


    He lifted theptop, stretched his arm so that Crystal could not reach it.


    Fixed by Nathan, no matter how hard she tried, theptop was still beyond her reach.


    Nathan then ced theptop on the edge of the coffee table and clicked open the video.


    The scene of that night immediately emerged.


    The moonlight sprinkled on the sparkling water; Crystal was staggering out from the vi with tears rolling down her cheeks, staring in the direction where Nathan disappeared.


    It was originally a long-range shot, but Vic had asked professional personnel to switch it to a close shot.


    Crystal''s face was now slowly magnified, bing clearer and clearer.


    The erged video pixels were a little fuzzy, but Crystal''s face tears were still legible.


    Nathan''s expression suddenly altered.


    Crystal freed herself from his hands, rushed to the bed, and directly climbed into the quilt out of shame and embarrassment. Seeing her climb onto the bed instead of leaving the ward, Nathan finally rested his heart.


    He wished to hug her, to embrace her tightly at once, but at the same time, he wanted to finish watching the video first to see what he had missed.


    Crystal covered her head in the quilt, escaping from the "cruel" reality.


    She had thought it would be a secret for the rest of her life; however, unexpectedly, Nathan knew about it so quickly, and what''s worse, he even watched the video.


    She had no idea how to face him, nor how to face herself. She buried her head into the quilt as if an ostrich burying its head into the sand.


    She didn''t know what to do next; she didn''t want to give Nathan hope and then a heavy blow again.


    Eric was still in the ICU; Carlos had just recovered, and Eric''s mother could only rely on her care; everything was in a mess.


    Perhaps Nathan could help cure her, though.


    Nathan knew all the difficulties Crystal was facing, and he could probably solve them quickly.


    It''s just that Crystal felt that something somehow seemed to already change between them.


    The ward fell into silence while Crystal''s thoughts were in a whirl.


    Although Crystal hid in the quilt, she knew that Nathan was still watching the video. She had no idea what expression he had, nor did she want to know.


    After a long while, just when she thought Nathan had left the ward, footsteps sounded behind her and got closer and closer to the bed.


    Crystal closed her eyes hard nervously.


    Suddenly, two hands held her from behind together with the quilt.


    Crystal''s heart gave a great thud against her chest.


    Without saying a word, Nathan cuddled her harder and harder, as if she would disappear in the next second.


    There''s a kind of oppressive andplicated air flowing in the ward.

 Chapter 1881 - 399: Will You Forgive Me?

    Suddenly, Nathan forced open the quilt while Crystal exerted all her strength to seize it to stop him.


    She had no idea how to deal with him.


    "Crystal, look at me. Look at me¡­." Nathan whispered in a hoarse and broken voice.


    As long as she heard Nathan''s hoarse and affectionate voice, her tears simply somehow could not stop falling.


    Nathan dragged the quilt away violently and shouted, "I''m asking you to look at me!"


    There was a significant disparity in strength between the two, and Crystal''s head was finally exposed.


    She kept her head lower, dare not look at him.


    "Why don''t you tell me?" Nathan pinched her chin and lifted it, forcing her to meet his eyes.


    There was deep love and regret glittered in his eyes.


    "Without you, I''m nothing. Look at me, look at my eyes! You could only look at me. There only can be me in your eyes..." As he talked, he wiped away the dripping tears on Crystal''s face.


    Nathan''s eyshes were sparkling under the light with tears in his eyes.


    Without warning, he leaned over Crystal and pressed hard on Crystal''s lips.


    Two tears trickled down Crystal''s cheeks from the corner of her eyes.


    She didn''t know when she cried so easily and didn''t even understand what she cried for sometimes.


    Nathan kissed her like mad, salty tears mixed in their mouths.


    However, Crystal''s eyes were as if a tap that turned on, tears kept streaming down. She tried so hard to refrain from crying, but her tears were simply out of control.


    There''s a kind of inexplicable sadness in her heart, devouring her like a tsunami, choking her heart from time to time.


    "Crystal, I love you," Nathan kissed her on the forehead and said.


    "Sorry. I''m sorry... I''m a jerk. Does it still hurt?" His voice grew deeper.


    Even he did not know what the "it" referred to.


    In the whole world, he''s most reluctant to hurt her, but in the end, he''s exactly the one who let her hurt.


    "I''m so damn!" While cursing himself, Nathan pped himself in the face.


    Crystal clutched his hand and shouted in astonishment, "Hey! What are you doing?"


    "I hurt you so hard, so many times, shouldn''t I deserve ps? I should have beaten myself to death..."


    As he spoke, he raised the other hand and gave a p on the other face.


    He''s grave, the ps sounded in the room as loud as thunder.


    Crystal hurried to grab his other wrist.


    "You''re crazy!" Crystal railed at him.


    "Yes, I am crazy! I''m crazy for you!"


    "You! Hmm..."


    Before Crystal could finish her words, Nathan pressed over and sucked her lips again.


    The kiss came violent and urgent, mixed with a variety of emotions. Guilt, miss, and the fanatical love poured out at the same time, upying Crystal''s whole mind.


    He forced her lips apart with tongue overbearingly and aggressively. His tongue tossed and turned in her mouth, plundered her breath, and snatched her reason away.


    Nevertheless, right before she lost thest hint of her wit, those that had happened these days shed through her mind.


    How could she forget those dark days?


    How could she forget the sorrow and the shame she had suffered?


    And how could she forget the wound on her forehead and in her heart? With all her strength, Crystal pushed him away.


    "Get away!"


    "No way."


    "You''re hurting me. Go away!"


    Crystal puffed. She almostcks oxygen because of the kiss.


    In fear of hurting her baby, Nathan propped himself up with elbows.


    "Crystal, you can punish me severely, whatever ways you want; and I can let the past go, I won''t ask you about anything that happened between you and other men. Just stay with me, okay?"


    Getting no response from Crystal, Nathan added, "Let''s start over. I can give up everything, as long as I have you."


    "We can not turn back."


    Again, Crystal burst his bubbles.


    Loving a person was exhausting, especially loving a person in such inexplicable chaos.


    Nathan shook his head and refuted with confidence, "You love me."


    "And so what?" Crystal sighed, "From that moment, everything has be irreversible."


    "That moment?" Nathan was confused.


    Crystal grabbed his hand and pressed it on her forehead.


    The brand on her forehead still ached, not physically but mentally.


    "We broke up at that time, Nathan. The least I want is to live alone peacefully,"


    It was true that two people could break up and could be together again. But what happened during Nathan''s breakup with her made her timid.


    Crystal was now timid to never have the courage again to experience a profound and unforgettable love.


    Every on-again, off-again rtionship with Nathan was like going from heaven to hell for her, and hell was feeding her soul and her heart.


    "Nathan, your love is too much for me." Crystal lifted his face. "We''ve been through our breakup before," she said. "Why should we go back again?"


    Were they going to get back together and then go through a more painful breakup than the one before?


    Nathan was stiff and pale.


    "I see," He said.


    "You really do?"


    "I will make it up to you for all the pain I have caused you."


    Crystal knew he wouldn''t understand it.


    Nathan pressed her down again, carefully avoiding her belly.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll make it up to you." He looked at her earnestly.


    Crystal had never thought of the way such an arrogant man had said he was sorry for so many times before her.


    Absentminded, Crystal felt a pair of thin lips pressed on her.


    Another deep, suffocating kiss seemed to deprive her of thest breath of oxygen.


    Nathan wiped the tears from her eyes, picked up the phone, went outside, and ordered something.


    Crystal leaned nkly against the bed, guessing he understood her meaning.


    Nathan put the phone away and went to the bathroom, where he took a wet towel and wiped Crystal''s face.


    It was evident that he had washed his face inside, too, and that his fringe of hair had been wet with water, and several drops of water had rolled off it.


    He wiped her face carefully with a towel, soft and light, in a way that she was not used to.


    He even tried to wipe her nose.


    "I''ll do it myself," Crystal said, turning her face away.


    She grabbed the towel and hesitated for a moment. "Don''t you understand what I just said?"


    "I said I''d make it up to you."


    "What are you going to do? I don''t want it back. Please just get out of here."


    Nathan''s eyes grew deeper and deeper. Such a conceited man who had been expelled repeatedly after expulsion orders did not refute and did not go.


    Shortly after, Vic knocked at the door with a bodyguard carrying a small iron bucket in his hand.


    Crystal''s eyes went nk as she saw the object.


    She glimpsed a light in the iron tunnel. The little stove was brought up to the bedside.


    Thus the memory of the manor burst into her mind.


    It was a painful memory that she would never forget until the day she died.


    "Nathan, are you crazy? What do you want?" He said he would give her back all the pain he had given her, so what was he trying to do?


    Nathan looked at her and said nothing, which made her even more anxious.


    "If you''re crazy, go see a doctor. Are you really normal?"


    "I am normal." After his bodyguard withdrew, Nathan took off his suit coat and unlocked the buttons of his shirt.


    Crystal soon knew what he was going to do.


    She gasped and said savagely, "Nathan, I''ll never forgive you for your missteps."


    "So, will you forgive me?" Nathan had starlight in his eyes, but his hands didn''t stop moving.


    "Don''t do this. Get the stuff out of here!"


    "I can''t take back the pain I gave you, but I can, and I want to make it up to you." The stove was burning red carbon, and red reflections shone on his face.


    "This will make me feel better," he said with a big smile.


    Nathan had already taken off his shirt.

 Chapter 1882 - 400: I Like The Way You Smell

    Nathan had a knife wound in his chest that went into his heart when he forced her to confess her love for him.


    The wound had already stuttered and was now a raised cut.


    "Here it is." He said, "It''s the closest to my heart. It''s where you say you love me."


    "Please stop that now, Nathan. You are out of your mind." Crystal shook her shoulders, her hand somehow caught in his.


    She shuddered.


    Nathan took her hand to the cut. He said it was the nearest to his heart.


    "I''m not kidding. I really want to make it up to you." He never took his eyes off her, smiling. "I don''t know if I can wash away some of your bad memories in this way or if I just want to feel the pain for you."


    "You don''t have to feel it, and you don''t have to dilute it. I don''t want you to make it up to me. There''s nothing wrong with that, I beg you. Take the things out of here."


    "I must do it."


    "Why are you always so vain and obstinate? Why don''t you listen to me once? Nathan, you don''t know what you are doing."


    Nathan saw that it was almost done. The charcoal crackled in the stove, and he picked up his tongs and pulled out the rose ring.


    Crystal jumped at him and tried to stop him, but he pushed her shoulder with only one hand, separating her.


    "Crystal, do you think anyone can stop me from doing what I want to do?"


    "I wanted you to brand it on me. It was perfect." He gave a malicious smile from his lips. "If you won''t, I''ll do it myself."


    Crystal shook her head. She knew she could not stop him. She had never stopped him from making any decisions. For example, she had no say as he loved her and hated her.


    It seemed that his fiery love and his hysterical hatred were all his own thing.


    No one could stop or intervene.


    The red-hot ring and the rose-shaped pendant pressed against his scar.


    He did not hesitate to print directly on it in a plume of smoke.


    Crystal turned away, clutching the sheets with both hands.


    For a long time, she struggled to speak and asked hoarsely, "Nathan, why do you always do that? Please wake up."


    "I don''t want to wake up when I am with you." His voice was so seductive.


    Crystal quickly smelled something burning. Seeing the new wound in his chest, Crystal pressed the service bell.


    "You must take medicine at once."


    "Will you forgive me now?" Nathan pinched her chin and tentatively kissed her lips.


    Crystal turned her face hard. "Yes, I forgive you."


    Nathan''s eyes glowed as he drew her into his arms.


    "I forgive you, but that doesn''t mean I want to be with you."


    "Nathan, we don''t really fit."


    "In what way?"


    "We don''t fit in every way."


    "Then you still won''t forgive me."


    "No, that''s not what I meant."


    "In the world, there are no twopletely suitable people. There are only two people whoplement and amodate each other." Nathan squeezed her hand and said. "You don''t have to change anything, and I can amodate you."


    Crystal could not speak, and she did not know what to say. Nothing seemed to convince him.


    "Believe me. Take a chance on me, and I''ll change."


    But Crystal knew that he was still Nathan, no matter how he changed.


    Moreover, she did not want him to change his character. That way, he wasn''t Nathan, the person she loved.


    Love?


    She could not helpughing bitterly. Was she strong enough to love him again?


    "Don''t dismiss me out of hand because of these things. Will you at least give me probation?"


    While she was distracted, he buried his head in her neck and gave her a strong kiss.


    Crystal smiled sadly. This man was really like a child emotionally. He was always incredibly single-minded.


    There was a knock on the door, and the nurse came in and caught sight of Nathan bending down to kiss Crystal.


    She didn''te in, and she didn''t go out, staying where she was awkward.


    Crystal pushed his head away. "He''s burned," she said. "Please get some burn medicine."


    "Okay."


    The nurse saw Nathan''s face, blushed, and retreated shyly.


    The door closed, and Crystal was pinned to the bed by Nathan, fingers crossed.


    Crystal''s eyes naturally fell on his chest.


    Nathan knew that she looked back at the wound he had burned and smiled. "We''re all branded the same, Crystal, and you''ll never be anyone else''s for the rest of your life."


    Crystal moved her lips and finally said nothing.


    "I want you to remember, every time you see the brand, not that you hate me, but that I love you."


    Crystal sighed and gently fingered the tiny bangs that had fallen on his forehead.


    Anyway, Nathan made the painful memories of the brand less painful and let go of the obsession.


    She used to look in the mirror and think of his cruelty to her, but now, looking in the mirror, she would probably think that they all bore the same mark.


    There was something indescribable in her.


    Crystal''s finger was caught by his hand.


    He took her hand and rowed across his lips.


    Suddenly he opened his mouth and put her delicate fingers in his mouth.


    She jerked back, and he caught her again.


    The nurse knocked on the door, pushed it open, and was again shocked by what she saw. She began to wonder if she had gone to the wrong ce. This wasn''t a hospital. But a love hotel?


    Crystal pushed Nathan away, embarrassed.


    "Have you got the medicine?"


    "Yes, I did." The nurse walked up to them, handed the medicine over, and watched the man bury his head in the woman''s neck.


    The nurse''s face flushed. She quickly put the medicine on the bedroom cupboard, turned, and rushed out.


    "Nathan, stop that now!" The man treated the nurse as air.


    Nathan teased her earlobes and didn''t want to let go.


    "I''ll give you some medicine." Crystal gave him a push.


    "Kiss me, and I''ll get up."


    "If you don''t want me to give you medicine, forget it. You can do it yourselfter!"


    Crystal wanted to kick him with her legs, but she could not move.


    "Then, let me kiss you again."


    Crystal raised her hand and tried to p him. Her hand went up in the air and finally fell. After all, she could not bear to beat him.


    "Can''t you be serious?"


    "I like the way you smell."


    "Get up!"


    Nathan kissed her for a while before getting up and asking her to apply for the medicine.


    She applied the cold white paste to his wound. She knew it hurt, but he didn''t frown and stared at her fingers, sliding on his chest. "Let''s leave the hospital this afternoon."


    "Why?" Crystal wondered. "Didn''t the doctor say that I should rest for half a month?"


    "You can rest just as well when you go home."


    "What about Eric?"


    "What? You want to stay here with him?"

 Chapter 1883 - 401: You’re Doing This For Me?

    "He saved my life. If he didn''t make it through the crisis, I wouldn''t be able to leave for a day."


    Crystal went back to the intensive care unit to see Eric in the afternoon. He was still in aa, and the doctor had juste out of the room.


    "Doctor, how''s Eric?"


    The doctor turned over his medical history and said, "He''s still in aa. We have tried our best. Whether he wakes up or not will depend on his own sense of survival."


    "What if he doesn''t wake up?"


    The doctor looked at her and said nothing more. Crystal found out what the doctor meant.


    Nathan stood by Crystal''s side and said, "Crystal, you''re so worried."


    "He might not wake up there. How could I not be anxious?"


    "Shall I get him another doctor?"


    Crystal thought about it and said, "All right."


    She knew Nathan''s doctor must be a good one.


    At that moment, her phone rang, the caller ID was the Bush''s Mansion number.


    The servant on the other end of the phone said in a hurry for a long time and also could not say exactly what happened. Crystal learned, with difficulty, from her snippets, that something had happened to the old Mrs. Bush.


    "Young Mistress, the old Mrs. Bush jumped from the balcony, but the bouncer caught her underneath. She broke her hand."


    Crystal finished the call and told Nathan, "I need to go back to the Bush''s Mansion. The old Mrs. Bush is very unstable. She broke her hand when she jumped off the balcony."


    After a pause, she added, "Why don''t youe with me to see the old Mrs. Bush? Of course, I won''t oblige you if you don''t want to.


    "Why wouldn''t l?"


    "I don''t want you to think I''m taking advantage of you."


    Nathan grinned. "I''m still valuable to you. It''s my pleasure. You''re wee to take advantage of me."


    Crystal looked at him in slight surprise. She thought he would be unhappy. After all, that was Eric''s mother, and legally, that woman was her mother-inw.


    "Your manners are quite different."


    "Do I?"


    "You wouldn''t help me when I begged you to. Isn''t it?"


    "Things were different then. As long as you love me, you are not using me."


    "What''s that?"


    "Love."


    "Don''t make me sick."


    Nathan talked about love all the time.


    When did this happen to him? She was not used to his sweet talk.


    They soon arrived at The Bush''s Mansion.


    The doorman saw Crystal''s face as the window rolled down and opened the door immediately. "Young Mistress, wee back."


    Nathan narrowed his eyes slightly. The name was particrly harsh to him.


    As he entered, a servant approached, "Wee home, Young Mistress."


    Again?


    Feeling the cruel and cold eyes, the servant peered behind Crystal. The man had a handsome cold face and was not his master.


    The servant hesitated. "Are we having guests?"


    "Well, yes," Crystal replied casually. The servant took out two pairs of slippers, a red one for thedy and a ck one for the gentleman.


    Nathan caught a glimpse of a pair of blue ones in the shoe closet. Both pattern and design matched the matching pair of red shoes.


    Instead of the ck slippers which the servant had prepared for him, he took the liberty of bringing out the blue pair.


    "That''s Eric''s." Crystal reminded him. The servant stared at the guest curiously.


    Nathan ignored her words and wore the shoes directly on his feet.


    In contrast to the servant''s surprise, Crystal was indifferent. Since Nathan didn''t mind wearing Eric''s shoes, why should she care? After all, it was just a pair of shoes.


    After entering the door, Crystal went straight upstairs to the bedroom.


    She found Nathan following.


    "Just wait outside."


    "Why?"


    "Usually, no one can go into his room." All of Eric''s doors had a password.


    Even the servants were not allowed to go in and clean. Crystal had never gone in either, but she knew the password. Eric said she was free to go in, and he gave her the password.


    "Are there any ssified documents in there? If so, do you suspect me of stealing?" Nathan sniffed.


    "No."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "He didn''t like outsidersing in and out of his room."


    The word outsider made Nathan mad.


    He red at her. "You''re getting used to it pretty quickly. You make yourself his wife."


    "I am, and legally."


    "Crystal, are you trying to mess with me?"


    "I was just stating the truth." Nathan''s body blocked the code. Crystal pushed him. "Please, I''m going to press the code."


    This door was specially made for burry and bulletproof. The password for the door lock is a fingerprint added with numbers.


    She remembered him saying that the password was her birthday.


    Crystal motioned to Nathan to move out of the way, and Nathan became furious. He stepped aside, exhaling the most exasperating air.


    This woman thought he wanted toe to Eric''s house?


    Had it not been for her, he would not havee in any case.


    Crystal pressed the password quickly, and sure enough, it was her birthday. The door opened quickly.


    She hesitated, one hand pushing the door open, and Nathan walked in as if nothing had happened.


    Crystal went in ahead of him, pressing down on the door and closing thest gap.


    Nathan opened the door.


    "Don''t you dare push me over!" Crystal said.


    If he pushed against the door, Crystal would fall.


    Between Nathan''spses, Crystal mmed the door!


    Nathan knew that. She just bullied him because she knew that he wouldn''t hurt her. This damned woman had got him!


    Suddenly, as she was closing the door, an arm slipped through the crack.


    Crystal was shocked.


    "Try again, break my arm, and you will be responsible for my life!"


    "Nathan, what the hell do you want to do?"


    "I''d like to see your wedding room." He raised his lips sarcastically.


    "There''s nothing to see here. We''ve never slept together since he and I got married!"


    Nathan raised his eyebrows, and his eyes filled with surprise.


    "Really?"


    Crystal found herself letting the cat out of the bag, giving him another needless expectation.


    "You''re doing this for me?"


    "You think too much! I do it for the child''s safety."


    "I''m happy." Nathan gasps, "Hey, my hand."


    After all, Crystal couldn''t break his hand, so she opened the door.


    Nathan straightened his cor and entered the room. The door closed behind him.


    "I warn you, don''t touch anything in the room."


    Crystal didn''t understand why he had toe in!

 Chapter 1884 - 402: You Looked So Happy

    Crystal also went into Eric''s room for the first time. It turned out to be a duplex,pletely connected to the second floor, with an absolutely luxurious style.


    Next to the door was a wall that curved all the way to the top, stacked on top of each other.


    The windows of the room opened to the ceiling, and high curtains hung down. Some light came in, facing the desk.


    Besides theputer and books, there were many picture frames, hoursses, and globes on the desk.


    On the wall, there were pictures of Crystal and Eric''s wedding.


    Crystal had no idea that his room was hung with so many of their wedding photos.


    On the background wall of the bed was a single picture of Crystal. The picture was apparently taken in Vi Beverly with a red triangle plum in the background as she looked back at the camera.


    It was a snapshot, without her knowing it.


    The whole picture was made into a huge background, with a few small lights on the ceiling pointing at that background. Under the light, the picture would be very clear.


    Crystal looked away from the background wall with mixed feelings, went to the wardrobe, and pulled open the door.


    Inside was a hidden cloakroom with men''s clothes, hats, watches, sunsses, and ties.


    Eric was a finicky man, so everything was well organized.


    Crystal took Eric''s cell phone and wallet out of her pocket. In fact, she came into his room to give these things back to him.


    Then she wanted to pick out some clean,fortable clothes and take them to the hospital for Eric, as well as towels and socks.


    For some reason, she always had a feeling that Eric must have survived this time and would surely wake up.


    How could a man like him fall down so easily?


    Thinking of this, she brought him another shirt he wore when he was discharged from the hospital, as well as a suit.


    She sighed slightly and found that there was so little she could do for Eric. During his critical period, she should take care of him from any standpoint.


    Besides, he saved her, each time risking his life to save her.


    When she came out of the locker room, she saw Nathan going through Eric''s bookcase. "Hey, didn''t I tell you not to go through his stuff?"


    But Nathan didn''t stop. Instead, he pulled open another closet as if in search of something important.


    The wardrobe was turned upside down by him...


    Crystal put down the clothes and walked a few steps to cover his hands. "Stop! Don''t turn over."


    Nathan bent down and noticed a small drawer on the right with abination lock on it.


    "Nathan, I told you to stop! What on earth are you looking for?"


    Nathan raised his eyes and stared hard at her.


    Crystal tugged at his clothes and tried to pull him to his feet. "Come on, let''s go now and get out of here."


    Nathan took Crystal''s wrist with a backhand.


    "You don''t want to treat the old Mrs. Bush anymore?"


    "I can have her taken out and meet you somewhere else, as long as it''s not here."


    "Let''s go." Crystal didn''t know what he was looking for, and she couldn''t pull him.


    Nathan''s whole heart sank.


    "Do you care about him?" Do you care about him so much? "


    "It''s not at all a matter of whether I care about him or not. This is Eric''s house. You can''t touch his things without his permission. "


    "I won''t leave until I find what I want."


    "What are you looking for?


    "What do you think I care about?" He lifted her chin. "I want his household registration and your marriage license."


    "Is this what you want?"


    Nathan persisted in pulling the drawer, but he couldn''t pull it even if he pulled it hard.


    Crystal couldn''tugh or cry when he looked so hairy.


    "Even if you''re looking for this, you can''t rummage through his stuff."


    Nathan stared at her and suddenly asked, "do you have the password for the drawer?"


    "How do I know that? I only know the password of the door. "


    "Tell me the password for the door?"


    "I can''t tell you." If she told him, wouldn''t he know the password of the door?


    "Come on, try it on the drawer."


    Crystal thought carefully.


    To be honest, she used to dream of divorcing Eric. But Eric is still in the hospital. To save her, he was now in limbo. If now she stole the marriage license and divorced him without his knowledge, it was too despicable. She couldn''t do such a despicable thing.


    Crystal shook her head. "Even if you steal them, what will you do? He had to sign the divorce."


    "He was in aa, and fingerprints were easy." Nathan smiled grimly.


    "No. He''s not out of danger yet. It would be best if you didn''t think so. I beg to differ."


    "What if he wakes up? Are you going to be called Mrs. Bush for the rest of your life? Do you want to be his wife all your life? Do you want that?"


    "I don''t think that much, Nathan. He is the man who has saved me many times from death. How should I repay him for saving my life? What choice do I have, even if I need to be his wife all my life?"


    "What shall I do? Have you ever thought about me?"


    "You want me to get a divorce. Do you want to marry me?"


    "You bet. If you say yes, I will marry you."


    Crystal kept her face down, not daring to look him in the eye. She imagined a future without him and Eric. Only in this way would they be able to end theplicated rtionship.


    "Have you found out what''s going on? The Old Davis did everything he could to break us up. Have you forgotten? If you would marry me now, your father would probably not agree."


    A divorced woman with a child is a woman with a stain in his family.


    Nathan darkened his eyes.


    "See, you can''t marry me after all," Crystal grabbed him by the sleeve. "Let''s go."


    "I said I wouldn''t leave unless I could find what I wanted."


    Crystal was well aware of his personality. She stared at him and said, "Then let''s try it. If it doesn''t open, we''ll go."


    He acquiesced, and Crystal typed in a password at random, prompting a mistake, of course.


    Nathan wasn''t stupid, of course, his sharp eyes fixed on Crystal. "You pressed eight numbers, and it should be six."


    There were electronic clicks on thebination locks, and Crystal didn''t expect him to notice even that.


    "You''re so sorry to part from him. So you''d rather be his wife all your life?"


    "What do you want me to do? Nathan, put yourself in my shoes."


    "I don''t understand."


    "You know it, you know it better than anyone. And I just want to be fair to Eric."


    "What about me? Who is fair to me? You were once mine. He took you away from me!"


    "I shouldn''t be the one who decides whether you get fair or not. Don''t push me here."


    Why did she always try to avoid being caught between these two men but always leave herself in a dilemma?


    If she was fair to one, she is unfair to the other.


    No matter who she was on the side of, she was wrong. What could she do?


    "There''s Eric between us. Are we never going to get through?"


    "Don''t make me answer questions like that. Don''t push me, Nathan." Crystal shook her head.


    Nathan''s eyes darkened. He casually pressed down the picture frame on the desk.


    That was the wedding photo of Crystal and Eric.


    Subsequently, there were seven or eight picture frames on the table, all of which were knocked down by him one by one.


    Every time he put one on, the angrier he became.


    Nathan suddenly picked up a picture frame and said, "You looked so happy,"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 1885 - 403: My Love For You Is Fading

    "How can you smile so happily at another man when you love me so much?"


    "I said, don''t push me. Nathan, every time I hurt you, you forced me to do it."


    Nathan sneered. "You''ve got to tell me what I forced you to do. Or, tell me how many other hurtful things you could have done to me."


    "Will you leave here if I tell you?"


    "Go ahead."


    "I did love you," Crystal said, staring at him. "But no matter how strong a feeling it is, it can''t hold up against time. My love for you is fading."


    Nathan was obviously hurt. Under his eyes was an expression of sadness.


    Crystal stopped talking and turned her back on him. "That''s what you want to hear, and I said. You made me do that."


    Nathan didn''t speak.


    "If youe near me, you''ll only get hurt by me, so stay away from me."


    Nathan hugged her fiercely behind her back. "You''re lying to me."


    Crystal lowered her eyes and could not speak.


    "I have been deceived by you many times, and I no longer believe your lies."


    "But you did get hurt by me, didn''t you?"


    Crystal said calmly, "Let''s go out."


    Nathan was silent for a moment, then took her by the hand and got ready to go out.


    If he stayed any longer, he didn''t know how much they would hurt each other.


    "Wait, there''s something left."


    At this point, Crystal hadn''t even forgotten to pick up Eric''s things.


    Nathan watched with pain as she carefully put the suit into the bag.


    Crystal went to the background wall and pressed the switch.


    The light hit the ceiling and reflected countless little stars.


    Nathan smacked hard against the background wall.


    The ss frame cracked.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Before Nathan tried to mess up the cepletely, she hurriedly pushed him out.


    Before leaving, she went to see the old Mrs. Bush.


    In the room, the old Mrs. Bush was attended by several servants, and the doctor was also present.


    The old Mrs. Bush looked much better as shey in bed.


    The voice of Amos was recorded by Eric and then edited to sound like he was speaking to Old Mrs. Bush.


    The doctor said her mood had stabilized a lot. She must have had a nightmare. She jumped out of the window this morning as soon as she got up.


    Fortunately, the second floor was not high. Otherwise, her injury was more than just a broken hand.


    But that was not a long-term solution either. With each irritation, her condition worsened.


    And every time she had a seizure, she went crazy. Several of the servants had been hurt by her.


    Crystal saw that the servants had scratches on their faces.


    "I gave the old Mrs. Bush a small dose of tranquilizer today, and she was about to wake up."


    "You mean she''s going to wake up?"


    "Well, it''s just that she was too excited in the morning. Try not to irritate her again."


    Crystal nodded and got up immediately.


    "Then I''ll leave before the old Mrs. Bush wakes up."


    She had wanted to bring Nathan over to talk to the Old Mrs. Bush, but the doctor told her not to, so she had to leave. As she turned around, she bumped into a firm embrace.


    "Why did you get in?"


    Nathan took hold of her body. "Didn''t you tell me to see her?"


    "Not today. Wait till next time."


    Crystal had just finished when the nurse''s voice came out, surprised. "The old Mrs. Bush is awake!"


    Nathan''s voice, a bit like that of the young Amos, came with inherent strength.


    So the old Mrs. Bush woke up from her lethargy when she heard Nathan''s voice.


    A tall man stood on the edge of the bed in the gloom, with a stern profile.


    "Amos? Youe to see me?"


    Crystal''s back stiffened. Before she could pull Nathan away, the old Mrs. Bush was struggling to get up. "Amos, is it really you?"


    Nathan''s eyes were sharp and unemotional. His indifference, and the sense of alienation in his eyes, are the same as in Amos''s youth.


    "She''s awake. Shall we go?" Nathan held Crystal back.


    "Are you leaving?" The old Mrs. Bush''s voice trembled and cried, "Amos, please, don''t go, don''t leave me."


    The old Mrs. Bush pulled up the quilt and was about to get out of bed.


    "Amos, I''m not dreaming, am I? Is it really you? Are you really willing toe to see me?"


    Crystal bit her lower lip. Now that the old Mrs. Bush was awake, she would let it go.


    Crystal whispered to Nathan. "You promised me when you were in the hospital. Remember?"


    Nathan raised his eyebrow and said, "Don''t you think it''s hical for me to pretend to be your mother-inw''s lover and call me father-inw?"


    Crystal red at him, but she was a little embarrassed.


    "I''m just asking you to calm her down. I don''t want you to be serious."


    "Really?"


    "Or what?" Crystal sighed. "You don''t have to try too hard, just like you usually do with Helen." Being too deliberate makes her suspicious."


    "Like with Helen?"


    "You don''t mind?"


    "No. Do you remember the old Mrs. Bush''s name?"


    "Camellia Bush."


    "Amos." The old Mrs. Bush was already out of bed anding up to Nathan.


    Crystal winked at Nathan and withdrew with the doctor.


    In fact, she was a little uneasy about leaving the old Mrs. Bush to Nathan. Nathan didn''t have to try to please the Old Mrs. Bush, but he was so egotistical.


    But Crystal had no other choice now.


    Standing on the balcony for a while, she suddenly remembered the mess in Eric''s room, especially the closet and the background wall. She asked her servant to have the ss in the background reced.


    She went into Eric''s room again, sorted out the drawers, and tried to put things back in the same ce.


    She held up the fallen picture frames one by one.


    But when she saw the wedding photo inside, she also frowned.


    No wonder Nathan was unhappy to see this. Nathan couldn''t stand her smiling in Eric''s arms. She suddenly thought it was a mistake to bring Nathan here.


    Crystal smiled bitterly. In fact, no matter what she did, everything was wrong.


    Eric''s drawers contained some of his collection of watches and coins etc.


    Crystal was packing one of the drawers when she saw that there was a lot of cash in it, which Eric should have prepared in case he needed money badly.


    Crystal remembered that Eric had given her a bank card, and she could use the money and take it wherever she wanted.


    Her ID card was held by Eric all the time. When she got married, Eric got her a new ID card.


    Once Eric was out of danger, she would leave here.


    Crystal took some cash, and she saw Eric''s unregistered registration card under cash.


    With it, she could leave without identity authentication.


    People like Eric used it to get in and out of ces in order to hide their whereabouts.


    Crystal''s eyes lit up. She held the card in her hand. She had a hunch she would use it.


    She wondered where Nancy was at this moment.


    *****


    Dearest Readers,


    Sadly, I''m announcing that I will temporarily be taking a break to update this novel as my health isn''t goodtely. However, chapters under privilege will be released gradually once I update this story.


    I am so grateful for all the love and support you guys have shown me over the past three years as one of the WEBNOVEL authors. For more uing updates and trailers, follow my Instagram ount: @annashannellin.


    Sending you my warm hug,


    Anna Shannel Lin

 Chapter 1886 - 404: I Won’t Be Angry With You

    As she was going to be in the hospital for several days, she went back to her room to pack her things.


    Back in her room, she packed a few changes of clothes, and then the servant came in.


    "Young Mistress, the old Mrs. Bush, is downstairs in the kitchen. She wants to cook for herself and doesn''t want to be disturbed."


    "Where''s Mr. Davis?"


    "He''s with the old Mrs. Bush. The old Mrs. Bush said she was going to make him dinner."


    So Nathan was staying for dinner?


    He actually said yes?


    "The old Mrs. Bush doesn''t let anyone in the kitchen?"


    "Yes."


    "Then ask Mr. Davis toe and see me after dinner. You had the old Mrs. Bush taken care of."


    The servant nodded and went downstairs, the repairmen called in by the servant hade. Crystal opened Eric''s door, told them not to touch any personal belongings, and called two bodyguards to watch them.


    Eric carefully designed this background wall.


    So Crystal wished she could get it back to its old look.


    Fortunately, the ss just cracked, and once reced, it should not have any impact. Crystal went back to her room. Since the ident, she had only changed her clothes, and the smell of blood had been lingering on her body.


    Nathan was still eating downstairs and wouldn''t be up for a while. Crystal locked the door and went into the bathroom.


    Crystal''s mind shed back and forth to the scene of the ident.


    She had the impression that, despite her fierce arrogance, Joyce was a person who had a great fear of death.


    A cut on Joyce''s hand from a fruit knife would have made her nervous. How could Joyce have had the courage to die with her? Crystal thought it wasn''t that easy.


    She was lost in thought when she heard a noise outside the bathroom.


    She gave it a quick rinse. She had been thinking that Nathan was eating downstairs, and she had locked the door, so she hadn''t brought any clothes.


    "Nathan, is that you out there?"


    She dared not go out but leaned against the bathroom door and asked tentatively.


    "Yes."


    "How did you get in?" Crystal changed her face. "I''ve locked the door behind me. How can youe in?"


    "The servant had the key, and she opened the door for me."


    Crystal took a deep breath. "Are you fumbling again? I said I hated it when you went through things without permission."


    Sure enough, there was a crack outside the door. It was the sound of a drawer being closed.


    "Where did you put your watch?"


    Watch?


    How could she tell him that she kept it under her pillow and that she would take it out and listen to it every night when she could not sleep?


    She bit her lower lip. "I don''t know," she said. "It''s already been lost. Please get out of my room."


    "You let me in, and you think I''m the one whoes and goes when you tell me to?"


    "You!"


    Nathan looked down on the bed, stiffened, and lifted the pillow.


    The watch that was his match was lying quietly under the pillow.


    Crystal was leaning against the door.


    Suddenly she heard the door open and close. "Are you still there?" she asked tentatively.


    There was no response.


    Wrapped in a towel, she listened to the room for a while, but it was still quiet.


    She guessed that he must have left. Then she opened the door and went out.


    As a result, she was so startled that she almost jumped.


    Nathan stood at the bathroom door, silent, staring at her.


    Crystal looked into his hand and knew what he was going to do. She could even guess what he was going to say.


    She hurried back to close the bathroom door, but her arm was seized firmly.


    The band-aid on Crystal''s arm had juste off in the shower. The cut in her arm showed.


    Nathan darkened his eyes. He had the same cut on his arm, so he knew exactly where the wound hade from.


    Crystal yanked back her hand, covering it and trying to hold it off.


    "Please remember whose house this is and stop messing about with my things."


    Nathan took her hand again and growled, "What is this?"


    The wound in her arm healed quickly because she didn''t scratch hard at first.


    She had given up this self-destructive behavior for a while. But since she broke up with him, she has had nightmares every day. Every time she woke up from a nightmare, she couldn''t stop thinking about him, and she almost became depressed.


    She carved Nathan''s initials on her arm, trying to dilute the pain in her heart with her arm''s pain.


    Then Eric found out. He asked servants to look at her for 24 hours and gave her the best medicine to apply every day, and the scars became much lighter.


    Nathan''s hand touched her scar gently and asked, "Did Eric do all this to you?"


    "No."


    "He threatened you?" Nathan held her shoulder. "Does he make you do it?"


    "No."


    "When we were in Manor for the New Year, you left because Eric threatened you. Isn''t it?"


    He had wanted to ask, but he was afraid. Crystal would not like to answer.


    Crystal pushed his hand away. "I said no."


    "Now that I have him under control, what are you afraid of?" Nathan shouted, "I''ll make him disappear any time you ask. "


    "Nathan, please don''t ask me."


    "You think I''m stupid, right? Do you think I am easy to fool?"


    Crystal bit her lip and said nothing. "Crystal, you keep everything to yourself. How can I help you if you don''t tell me?" Nathan growled, exasperated. "You know, When I see you in the rain, and you''re covered in blood, my heart stops beating. I can''t let anything happen to you again."


    Crystal''s heart gave a jerk.


    "We would have been together without Eric."


    "Nathan, without Eric, I''d be dead." Crystal looked up.


    "He''s in the hospital because he wasn''t able to protect you. He deserved it! If you were by my side, I would do everything I could to protect you."


    "You can''t protect me!" He didn''t protect her on the manor, nor did he protect her in Amos''s party when the chandelier fell.


    "At least if I''m by your side, nothing will happen to you." Nathan tugged at her and asked, "Do you have a cut anywhere but here?"


    The next second, Crystal''s bath towel was taken off.


    "I''m going to give you a thorough examination."


    Just then, the door of the room was opened, and a servant entered.


    She happened to see Crystal naked face to face with Nathan.


    The servant stared at them, evidently aghast.


    Nathan growled coldly. "Who let you in?"


    Said the servant, shivering and hastening back. "I just came to remind you that the old Mrs. Bush was looking for you everywhere."


    She was Crystal''s personal servant, so she not only had the key to Crystal''s house but also had free ess to it.


    "Get out of here."


    The servant shut the door hastily.


    "Eric''s servant is so unruly? Did she go in and out of the master''s room without knocking?"


    "You''re the one with no rules. Get out of here."


    There were so many people talking about it that soon, the story got around. Eric was absent, and the old Mrs. Bush was not in a stable state. She, as Eric''s wife now, always had concerns.


    Nathan hugged her up, gently put her to bed, and checked her body up and down.


    Crystal kicked him away.


    "No. Beam your ass out of here," she said.


    Unexpectedly, he just smiled in a low voice and said, "It''s ok. You can kick me more.. I won''t be angry with you."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!